《Peerless Blade God》


 Chapter 1

    This is a land of mendists, a land of heavenly power. Of course, not everyone on the land of Tianquan has the cultivation method and can practice it. There are only a few people who can practice martial arts, but everyone is eager to learn martial arts. With exquisite martial arts skills, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, and one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, one day, and one day, one day, one day, one day, and another. If you can become an immortal master, you will not only be able to communicate with the heaven, but also have a long life.


    The strong!


    Long life!


    This is the ultimate dream that all people in Tianquan land are pursuing.


    However, the immortal teacher dream that everyone pursues is almost only a dream for some remote small cities. To make this dream come true, the difficulty is almost one in ten thousand, one in one hundred thousand, one in one million


    Qingye city is such a remote town. The city has a population of several million, but the legend of becoming an immortal master is just a legend of an immortal master. It is often years, even decades, that is, the generation of ordinary people. Only when there are so many people, the legend that the local people of Qingye city will eventually become immortal masters has been handed down. Specifically, these legends that finally spread out are true or false, but there is no way to explore them. Therefore, even if these legends eventually spread out, it is very likely that they are just illusory.


    Lin Tianyu is the son of the Lin family in Qingye City, a remote town here.


    Like all the people in Tianquan mainland who pursue the dream of an immortal master, Lin Tianyu is also eager to become an immortal master one day, with the means to communicate with the heaven, and to live a long life.


    "Dad, you have practiced the sabre skill you taught. Can you really become an immortal master?"


    When Lin Tianyu, who was only 10 years old, asked this question, his eyes were black and his voice was full of excitement.


    Father Lin Hong nodded positively.


    Ten year old Lin Tianyu ran to the east of Qingye City alone, practicing his father''s knife technique: chopping, sealing, sharpening, turning and stabbing. Practice over and over again. But after practicing for a month, Lin Tianyu felt wrong. What he practiced was just some of the simplest basic Sabre moves. Even his real sword skills were not worth mentioning. Can you really become an immortal master by practicing this "sword technique"?


    In the evening, Lin Tianyu, with a machete in his hand, crossed the joints between the bones and the flesh of the animals. He pulled down the meat pieces on the bones. The bones were clean and smooth, and the meat pieces were clear in texture and muscles. Lin Tianyu''s chiseling machete is like art. This is Lin Tianyu''s favorite job in his father''s restaurant.


    Father Lin Hong sat on the opposite side, quietly watching.


    "Dad." Lin Tianyu said: "what I''ve been practicing is just basic Dao style. I can''t even count as a regular one."


    Although the meaning of the words can not be fully expressed, it can not be more obvious: just practice these basic Sabre moves, can you really become an immortal master?


    At the same time, I wonder: it''s not because my father is just a small shopkeeper in a small restaurant in the Lin family. He is a marginal figure in the Lin family. He can''t touch the excellent sword skills of the Lin family. Therefore, he deliberately took the "sword technique" and fooled himself?


    Father Lin Hong coughed a few times and didn''t explain. The next morning, he took Lin Tianyu out on horseback.


    I''ll be back in ten days.


    In ten days, my father took Lin Tianyu, through the jungle, and met one fierce beast after another. Every time he met a fierce beast, his father would take out the curved bone knife he used in the kitchen. If he went down like a flowing stream, the fierce beast would be killed immediately. No matter what the beast is. Lin Tianyu, who is only 10 years old, can not find out the specific strength level of fierce beasts. He only knows that some fierce beasts are higher than adults, and his father has never used the second knife. What''s more, all he''s doing is just the basic Dao style - chopping, sealing, cutting, lifting and turning stabbing.


    Seeing his father''s knife, Lin Tianyu''s eyes became more and more bright: if he could have such a sharp knife technique as his father''s, and if he happened to be able to be seen by xianshida, could he not accept himself as an apprentice? As a disciple of the immortal master, is not he also an achievement?


    After practicing the basic sabre, Lin Tianyu is full of energy.


    However, after this trip, my father coughed very much. He took out his handkerchief from time to time and wiped the corners of his mouth secretly. Then, after wiping the handkerchief, they will carefully put away, never let Lin Tianyu see the handkerchief.


    "Dad, why is your cough so bad?" Lin Tianyu worried.


    Lin Hong said: "Dad is ill. It''s OK."


    "See the doctor quickly!"


    "You don''t have to see a doctor. The sun is coming out. It''s fine. It''s fine."


    "Oh."


    From this day on, Lin Tianyu especially hoped that it would always be sunny. Indeed, when the weather is fine, my father''s cough will be much better.


    ¡­¡­


    Three years in a hurry.


    Lin Tianyu practiced the knife for three years with more than ten times the strength of all the teenagers he knew. Now, it has finally paid off. All those who know him will call him "the king of swords.". Of course, in this, how much is sincere and how much is funny? I''m afraid that people who call him that way are confused.If he followed the realm of the sword technique, Lin Tianyu would definitely be called the "king of small swords.".


    According to the level of martial arts, Sabre technique can be divided into six levels: first glimpse, minor success, great success, perfection, perfect perfection and perfection. Among them, the front four realms are clear and clear. It is the first time to reach 10% level of martial arts, 30% to minor level, 70% to great level and 10 level to perfection. As for the perfection and perfection, it is a kind of artistic conception in which the martial arts surpass the perfect state. When the artistic conception reaches half a level, it is perfect; when it reaches 10%, it is superb. And Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill has reached a state of perfection.


    However, just a few simple movements of the basic Dao style, even if reached the state of superb, and in the end can have how much combat power?


    No one knows.


    Lin Tianyu himself did not know.


    He hasn''t had a serious competition with others since he practiced Dao. He didn''t challenge any other warrior. He didn''t challenge him.


    Brush!


    Lin Tianyu''s dark and bright eyes were locked in front of him, and the falling leaves were turning in front of him. All of a sudden, the silver knife light flashed, and the fallen leaves were evenly and evenly broken along the leaves'' grains, which did not damage the texture of the leaves and did not affect the flight path of the leaves. The whole knife is like an artistic beauty.


    "Why


    Suddenly, he went to the East again. Ten miles away, a black shadow flashed away. Then, the shadow, which had disappeared, came back again, and gradually approached the place where Lin Tianyu practiced his sabre. Until he got close to Li Xu, he sat down comfortably on a big tree branch, took out a pot of spirit wine and drank it, and looked at the forest Tianyu practices sabre.


    "Good boy! Just simply practicing the basic Sabre style, I can completely practice it to the level of perfection. Moreover, every time I make a knife, I am so focused, and there is no slightest relaxation. "


    Black figure, continued to drink a spirit wine, watching the young people practicing knife.


    "Why! Also, "the black shadow was surprised and said," the young man''s Sabre skill, however, is still vaguely related to our family. "

 Chapter 2

    While drinking spirit wine, he watched the dark shadow of Lin Tianyu practicing knife. In this small forest, he stayed for five days.


    For five days, I could see the boy every day. I came here in the morning and began to practice knife when I came to the small tree. Then, at noon, he took out the prepared food box and ate it, and continued to practice knife. In the evening, it was getting dark, so I carefully collected the knife and went home. Although the talent of the young swordsman is not bad, there is absolutely no talent of the top talent. At present, there is no separation between hard work and hard work.


    For five days, all the youth''s energy and energy were concentrated on the knife, without a trace of half Hao''s distraction.


    I can take a disciple.


    Oh!


    But immediately, the man in black sighed. He didn''t know whether it was a real chance to do it, or - he always felt that his mind was not working.


    Under such circumstances, there is no desire to accept apprentices.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not know that there was a man in black whose divine sense was paying attention to him. He was still concentrating on practicing the sword.


    A pair of black bright eyes, is still a blink, dead locked in front of the flip flying leaves.


    Brush!


    Silver knife light flash, a piece of falling leaves, once again along the leaves of the grain, evenly and evenly broken, do not damage the texture of the leaves, do not affect the trajectory of the leaves. The whole knife is like an artistic beauty.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed.


    There is still a lot of gap between this Sabre technique and that of my father.


    At this level, even if you meet those high-ranking immortal masters, can those immortal masters appreciate their own sword skills and accept themselves as apprentices?


    I have to be more diligent and practice the sabre skill better.


    Brush!


    Another leaf, along the leaves between the texture, evenly and evenly broken.


    "Good knife technique!"


    All of a sudden, in front of me, five steps away, a black robed old man with eight character whiskers appeared quietly.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s face changed, he could not help retreating for several steps. His heart was flustered, and his back was cold sweat.


    people often say that there are many mountain spirits and ghosts in the mountain jungle. The old man in black suddenly appeared


    Otherwise, how could it be that there was no ghost in front of me just now, and then, suddenly, such a big living man appeared in front of me. Can one have such a fast body method? In the family, can the patriarch and elder, who have the highest martial arts skills and the highest level of body training, have such a quick body method? Can the king of Qingye city have such a quick body method?


    Sweat more and more, the whole forehead is wet, sweat drops down, straight lost in the eyes.


    Lin Tianyu retreated quietly and step by step, thinking only that he could open up some distance first, and then, seeing a chance, he turned around and ran away, longing for a chance to escape. However, as Lin Tianyu quietly moves back, the old man with eight character beard is pressing forward step by step.


    "You, you, you Don''t, don''t, don''t come here


    Er!


    Looking at the trembling hands, he clenched the steel knife, and pointed at his youth with the tip of the knife. The black robed old man in the opposite side stopped helplessly.


    Seeing the old man in black, he stopped obediently. Lin Tianyu''s brain, which was completely encircled just now, gradually recovered a little thinking ability. Then, he felt that he was wrong.


    In front of me, through the sunlight between the branches of the tree, it was shining on the old man with eight character beard, leaving a long shadow on the ground.


    Can ghosts resist the sunlight, leaving a shadow in the sun? What''s more, it''s not a remote forest, it''s a small forest on the edge of Qingye city. I''ve never heard of ghosts and monsters in this grove. What''s more, it''s still in broad daylight. Which ghost dares to come out casually under the sunlight in the broad day?


    However, can people have such a fast speed and body method?


    Lin Tianyu had an idea.


    Are they immortal masters?


    You are stuttering all the time


    The old man nodded and said, "according to your worldly view, it is."


    What an immortal master!


    The immortal master has come!


    Ha ha ha


    The immortal master came suddenly. Did he take a fancy to his own sword technique and wanted to take himself as a disciple?


    Come across the fairyland!


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t hide his excitement and said, "the immortal master suddenly comes, is it?"


    The old man with eight character Beard said: "I was just passing by here, but I was surprised to find that your Sabre technique is very spiritual. Moreover, it seems that it has a connection with our sect."


    With their door!It seems that the immortal master really takes a fancy to his own sword technique! What''s more, I''m going to take myself as an apprentice.


    Ha ha ha


    Great!


    The immortal master''s disciple, in the future, will not he also achieve the immortal master''s hope?


    Just as Lin Tianyu was so excited that he was full of calculation, he would go up to his knees and kneel down to worship his master. The old man said, "eh! These four little guys are looking for you. I don''t want to see outsiders. I''ll leave first. " Then the old man disappeared.


    Lin Tianyu has just knelt down half of his knees. His knees have not yet fallen to the ground. He has not had a chance to say that he is a master. The immortal master disappeared again.


    Lin Tianyu almost choked out his internal injury without a breath. He kept shouting: "master Xianshi, master Xianshi! Why don''t you take me as an apprentice and then withdraw! "


    However, the empty mountain is silent. Apart from the echoes, where can we see the shadow of the immortal master.


    Oh!


    The old man in black appeared on the branch of a big tree hundreds of meters away, and sighed: "if it wasn''t for the things to be done soon, I would have accepted his teacher worship ceremony just now.". But when I think of what I''m going to do, my eyes darken.


    Lin Tianyu angrily clenched the steel knife in his hand, making the blue veins on the back of his hand burst out.


    At this time, the wind, blowing several leaves.


    Brush, brush, brush


    The light of the knife flickered, such as the tide of anger, if the ground fire, a piece of fallen leaves, in this nameless, powerful anger, in an instant, all were stirred to pieces. Then, full of anger, dancing with the sword technique, the faster the dance, the faster the dance, but the heart roared: Damn it! Who is it! I''ve been disturbed in my worship of immortal master. Get out of here! How can I deal with you son of a bitch!


    "Good knife technique!"


    When Lin Tianyu was so angry that he called and scolded in his heart, another voice rang out. With the sound of words, four teenagers came along the forest path. At the beginning, he was full of high spirits and had the taste of pointing out the mountains and rivers.


    Lin Tianyu''s black and shining eyes glanced at each other, and said angrily in his heart: it is you, qiu''an son of a bitch, who has ruined Laozi''s affairs!


    At this time, qiu''an, who was full of high spirits, looked at Lin Tianyu in front of him. He was a bit stupefied: what''s going on? How full of murderous spirit?


    Then, under Lin Tianyu''s dark and shining eyes, he could not help but shrink his neck.


    "Lin Tianyu, how can you ignore people?" In order to break the awkward atmosphere, Qiu an asked with ease.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    "Don''t talk to you, talk to whom. Is there anyone here besides you? "


    "There are others, of course."


    "Who?"


    "Aren''t the four of you human?"


    "You!?..."


    The four were red with anger, but Lin Tianyu was happy: hum! I''m so angry with you four little kids. Who called you four little bastards? I dare to spoil my grandfather''s great event of worshipping immortal master. Then, when the four were so angry that they did not look at them, their eyes once again swept around the floating leaves.


    Brush!


    Silver knife light again flash, another leaf, along the leaves between the grain, evenly and evenly broken.


    At the same time, when the leaves are half and one, they still take the residual light from the corners of their eyes and scan the four people in front of them.

 Chapter 3

    In the light of that corner of his eyes, qiu''an''s hair was straight in his heart, and he was about to withdraw from the court.


    At the same time, he reached out to stop the other three people who wanted to get angry: "Lin Tianyu, I''m going to hold a challenge contest with you."


    "Competition in the arena?"


    "Yes, tomorrow morning, after the family training, it will be."


    Challenge arena competition!


    It seems that it is very important to Qiu an. Otherwise, I was so angry just now. How could I suppress my anger. Hum! Just be important! The most important thing is that just now, I had a chance to learn from the immortal master, but I was upset by you. Now, how can you be happy?


    Moreover, if you really compete in martial arts, you may not be able to beat Qiu an. It is said that Lin Hai passed on his unique skill eight square sword rain, and he could instantly send out three sword lights. Among the martial arts practitioners on the second floor of the body, he was faint and had the name of a little genius. Lin Tianyu also practices sabres every day. Although the sabre technique is superb, and even has the name of "king of small sword", after all, I have no experience in martial arts competition, and I don''t know how powerful my superb basic Sabre style is.


    Of course, you can''t get involved in the contest.


    In any case, whether it is to make them unhappy, or to have no bottom in their hearts, this martial arts can not be compared.


    Let them break the sky, this martial arts, resolutely can not compare!


    Lin Tianyu said, "am I free? Do you have so much time to compete with you in the arena? "


    A young man said, "it doesn''t take much time to compete in the arena. Moreover, all martial arts training to the end, all need to compare martial arts to test. After three years of painstaking practice of sabre, it''s just time to test it by means of martial arts competition in the challenge arena. Isn''t the actual level of sabre skill just perfect? "


    "But I haven''t practiced my Sabre skill well. What can I compare with it?"


    Another young man said, "how can it be? Now, in the whole Lin family, who doesn''t know, you little knife king Lin Tianyu. They are all called the king of small knives. How can they not practice the sabre skill well yet? "


    Little knife king!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes turned: he didn''t know how to get the title of the king of knives. Anyway, some time ago, suddenly there was this name. As to whether he really said that he was a good swordsman or had a funny smell, I''m afraid those who gave him the title were confused.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you all know that my" little knife king "is very good


    Four teenagers in the opposite side nodded repeatedly. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu expectantly, and said with such cooperation. Now, you can be fooled into taking part in the challenge arena competition.


    Lin Tianyu also nodded, and then said, "because of this, I have always refused to compete with Qiu an."


    Oh! What''s going on?


    Just now, I was afraid of losing because I didn''t practice my Sabre skill well. Why, the sabre skill is so good that I refuse to compete? It doesn''t make sense.


    Seeing the puzzled look of the four men, Lin Tianyu said: "you see, my Sabre skills are so powerful. I still compete with qiu''an arena. Isn''t it just bullying him? Besides, if I really hurt Qiu an, I really feel sorry for it. "


    Poop!


    After hearing this, the four almost fell to the ground.


    Just now, I still talked about the reason. I said that I had not practiced the sword skill. I turned around and said that I was playing martial arts in the challenge arena. I was just bullying each other. I feel sorry.


    Isn''t that pure nonsense?


    Bullying? OK. Now someone is coming to bully you, so you can try bullying. If you can bully, it''s your ability.


    You feel bad about it? Feel guilty!


    Regardless of the reason, Qiu an didn''t intend to give up. He borrowed the topic and said, "yes, as you said. You''ve been bullying me in the arena. But it doesn''t matter. I''m looking for you to compete in the arena. I want to learn from you and make progress in martial arts. In order to make progress in martial arts, it doesn''t matter if you fail or get hurt. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the three of them


    When Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept over, they nodded repeatedly.


    "Really to learn from me?"


    The four nodded in succession.


    "That''s easy. I''ll teach you. Watch it


    Brush brush


    The light of the knife twinkles, the leaves all over the sky, piece by piece, piece by piece All of them are evenly distributed along the grain of the leaf, and are broken in the middle.


    Qiu an''s face changed and he couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, the boy who had not spoken said: "Lin Tianyu, you are not afraid to compete with qiu''an arena. If you are really afraid, we will not ask you to compete in the arena. Then, he will tell other disciples in the family that you Lin Tianyu is afraid of the challenge arena competition, so that all of them will not ask you to compete in the arena in the future. "


    That''s tough enough!


    If Lin Tianyu really doesn''t allow to compete in the arena, then if they go back and publicize it, his reputation will be totally bad. If you lose in the contest, you can still learn and practice. You can finally have a day to practice martial arts and get back. But if you don''t even have the courage to fight, there is no one who can look up to him. What''s more, Lin Tianyu has put on the title of "the king of knives". After that, some people called out the "king of knives". Isn''t it just a kind of ridicule?Originally, he refused to compete in the arena, but gradually forced Qiu an to the corner of Lin Tianyu. His face changed.


    "Afraid! Who is afraid? " Lin Tianyu yelled and said firmly, "isn''t it just a contest in the arena? It was a good intention. I was afraid that Qiu an would be hurt. Now that you treat gentlemen with the heart of villains, well, I''ll take the challenge contest. "


    Qiu an said: "tomorrow morning, the family training is over, see you in the arena."


    "See you in the arena!"


    Lin Tianyu said angrily, just in time for another gust of wind, again with the wind to fly a few leaves.


    Brush, brush, brush


    The light of the knife flickers, and every leaf that flies over and over is evenly broken along the grain of the leaf.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s promise, Qiu an''s four people no longer talk much and leave quickly.


    Outside the grove, a man puzzled: "Qiu Shao, why do you have to find the Lin Tianyu arena to compete? "


    instead of answering, Qiu an looked at the young man who succeeded in inspiring Lin Tianyu.


    "Half a month later, it''s time for the family to select young students to be trained. With Qiu Shao''s qualifications, among the young disciples aged 14 and below, Qiu Shao is definitely the best choice. The family disciples who focus on training are not only Qiu Shao. But everything is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. For this, the best way is to earn enough reputation in advance. If it is just at this time that he has won the reputation of Xiaodao king, what else can be more famous than this one. With this reputation, even if there is a little accident at that time, I''m afraid that Qiu Shao will be the only one who can cultivate this important number of students. "


    "But when I saw Lin Tianyu cut the leaves with a knife, it was just like art. The standard of the Dao was not low. If Qiu Shao and he compete in martial arts and are defeated in the arena... "


    "What nonsense? Major Qiu is defeated! Qiu shaoke is a unique skill of intermediate martial arts. All the eight sides of Jianyu have practiced three sword lights in an instant. Can Lin Tianyu, who only knows a few basic Sabre moves and has never learned any regular martial arts skills, can compete with him. "


    They nodded and did not dare to say more.

 Chapter 4

    The four of qiu''an can''t be seen. Lin Tianyu also stops waving his knife and leaves flying in the air, frowning and thinking.


    Why did Qiu an have to compete in his own arena?


    In order to study and progress, coax three-year-old children.


    Although he has the name of "the king of Swords", Lin Tianyu is just one of the most common family disciples in his family. Xiao Dao Wang only means that he has a high level of sword technique. However, everyone who knows his family has no idea. His Sabre skill is the most common basic one, which is not even martial arts. It''s like, a person''s Sabre skill has reached the level of art. However, he only plays with a kitchen knife, and the working place is just a kitchen board. If such a person fights, can he win the sword of a warrior who is proficient in killing and cutting?


    In this case, I invited the challenge arena to compete in martial arts, which is quite intriguing.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s eyebrows shrugged slightly: Qiu an invited himself to compete in the arena. Of course, it was impossible for Qiu an to learn. His main purpose was to defeat himself in public. What can he get if he defeats himself in the arena?


    Fame!


    Qiu an came for fame. He is known as the king of swords. If you defeat yourself in public on the challenge arena, how can you earn less fame?


    Brush!


    Another knife, again along the leaves between the texture, evenly cut a leaf.


    Lin Tianyu was angry: if you want to use yourself as a stepping stone to earn fame, be careful that you will be defeated by a knife like the fallen leaves in the wind!


    In order to understand the key point of the event, Lin Tianyu continued his Sabre practice journey. At the same time, he was eager for the reappearance of the immortal master just now. Then, he succeeded in becoming a master. Then, he practiced with the immortal master, and then


    Brush, brush, brush


    Lin Tianyu used his best state, exhausted all the energy and spirit to lock in the fallen leaves. He kept on waving his knife and looking forward to it. However, with the passage of time, a quarter of an hour, half an hour, an hour


    Finally, the immortal master did not reappear.


    With the twinkling of the knife, Lin Tianyu''s anger was growing, and his teeth were creaking: qiu''an, wait for me!


    You son of a bitch, don''t you want fame?


    Good! I give you fame!


    In the challenge arena tomorrow, you will know what kind of reputation you can gain! Don''t you just want to defeat Lao Tzu in public and earn fame in the arena? Good! On the contrary, Lao Tzu will defeat you in the arena. It will not only make you useless, but also make you lose all your reputation.


    Although he was determined to defeat Qiu an in the challenge arena, he really had to use the current Sabre technique to fight qiu''an. Lin Tianyu still had no bottom in his heart.


    Can you really defeat Qiu an with your current martial arts skills?


    Lin Tianyu''s heart bursts of Emptiness: Qiu Anke is known as a little genius. Can it be so easy to win?


    Lin Tianyu felt that he should be able to win qiu''an as easily as cutting leaves. Suddenly, he felt like Qiu an could not be as good as the fallen leaves? Otherwise, he would not have become the only top talent in the family.


    In the mood ups and downs, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that his Sabre technique was a little disordered.


    Brush, brush, brush


    It seems that there is qiu''an standing in front of him. Qiu''an is waving his sword in his hand.


    However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the more he waved his knife, the more chaotic he was.


    Oh!


    While drinking spirit wine and paying attention to Lin Tianyu, the black robed old man, sighed. It seems that this boy has never compared martial arts with others. Psychologically, he is inevitably much worse. However, it is up to him to break through the pass by himself. If he can, his Sabre skill will surely develop by leaps and bounds. If you can''t make it The failure of people, is also like this, again and again, and then, finally can only be indifferent to the public.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu stood with his knife, no longer waving it, and he thought deeply.


    After all, without the experience of martial arts competition, it seems that the person standing opposite is still a little genius in his family. It seems that his mood is worse.


    If so, can you make Qiu an a fallen leaf when he practices his sabre, just like cutting the fallen leaves, and fight the enemy with a knife?


    Defoliation and opponent -


    to cut a fallen leaf, we should grasp the angle in that moment and move forward along the texture of the leaf. We should not only cut the leaf in the middle, but also do not damage the texture of the leaf. Even, it should not affect the path of the leaf''s free flying, so that it still falls before it is cut The falling place.


    In order to achieve the perfect effect, each time before the knife, he used all his energy to lock the fallen leaves, and then he would make the knife.


    So, what about your opponent?¡­¡­


    Thinking, I seem to get something. My eyes still lock the fallen leaves in front of me. Then, I gradually feel the track of the fallen leaves flying in front of me, which is like the vein between the martial arts'' moves


    Brush, brush, brush


    Between the flash of knife light, it seems to chop the fallen leaves and the opponent. In front of you, the leaves are flying, just like the opponents with excellent martial arts skills.


    Hey, this kid!


    The old man with eight character beard suddenly blinked: although his Sabre skill is good, he lacks the experience of fighting with others and loses the spirit of killing. But now, just for a short time, the boy''s Sabre skill was put into practice, and he had a kind of inexplicable killing and cutting spirit. As if at war with a man, as if against an enemy.


    Good! That''s great!


    If it had not been for this thing that must be done Oh!


    It was not until it was completely dark that Lin Tianyu took back his knife and went back to his restaurant.


    Then, still full of thought, help wash dishes, wash dishes. After eating the meal, he went into the evisceration room again, and waved and opened the chiseling machete.


    After a while, his father, Lin Hongjin, went into the bone picking room and said, "what''s wrong with you today?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and said, "Oh, it''s OK."


    "But I feel that you are a little upset tonight."


    Now it''s time for me to compete with my natural enemy


    "Don''t you always use the method I taught you to chop leaves? Then, take your opponent in the arena as the fallen leaves. "


    "Can you win?"


    "If you can kill your opponent completely, you will win The father affirmed.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and continued to chop open the chisel.

 Chapter 5

    The next day, just at daybreak, Lin Tianyu got up early again. He went to the woods where he was practicing sabre. He continued to chop open the sabre. He realized his father''s words -


    if he killed his opponent completely as a leaf, he would surely win!


    Brush, brush, brush


    Practice, practice, suddenly close the knife, and then look at the sky, ah, the appointed martial arts competition time, seems to be too early.


    No longer hesitating, he rushed to the family training ground.


    At this time, the family martial arts training ground.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Qiu an stands on the challenge arena, more and more anxious.


    In the morning, just after the family training, Qiu an boarded the family arena in the middle of the training ground. At the same time, the young disciples who had just finished the family training also gathered towards the challenge arena.


    Yesterday, several younger brothers had already publicized the challenge contest among their family members -


    "talented youth" Qiu an and "knife king" Lin Tianyu, the challenge arena decisive battle!


    But now, almost half an hour later, there is no shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    "I''m not coming." Thinking of this, Qiu an''s face became darker and darker.


    When he stepped on the challenge arena, he was waiting for Lin Tianyu to appear, defeat Xiaodao king and earn an endless reputation. But looking at the situation, Lin Tianyu obviously stood up for himself. It''s made such a big noise. What''s more, Qiu an''s posture standing on the challenge arena just now is arrogant and heroic. It has a kind of lonely taste of an expert. Who ever thought that the lonely posture of the master was just a monologue. The other person didn''t come at all. It''s almost half an hour for a man to stand on the stage.


    What have you become?


    If we continue to dress, wouldn''t all the people on the stage look like fools and appreciate themselves?


    But if you just stepped down and left, wouldn''t it be more of a joke?


    When he had no good idea, he followed Qiu an''s younger brother all the time and said, "Lin Tianyu is not afraid of Qiu Shao, does he dare not come?"


    "Indeed, Qiu shaoke is a little genius among young disciples. Lin Tianyu is too scared to come here."


    "Oh! We Qiu Shao is very powerful. We are so scared that the king of Xiaodao dare not compete in the challenge arena even if we are only famous. "


    Under the stage, Lin Dazhi and Lin Wei looked at each other and said, "Qiu an, this grandson, really knows how to perform! If only someone would sing a few words against the tune. However, the protagonist Lin Tianyu didn''t come, and how to sing the opposite tune.


    Lin''s family of four small genius, Lin Fei, Lin Dazhi, Lin Wei, Qiu an. Lin Fei is not here. Lin Dazhi and Lin Wei, who are both four little geniuses, are extremely unhappy when they see Qiu an''s high-profile publicity.


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to the one-sided talk.


    Qiu an''s embarrassed face looked better. Even if Lin Tianyu really does not come, with the spread of these discussions, his reputation can be regarded as earned. Even if Lin Tianyu doesn''t come, it''s better. Yesterday, when he was about to leave the forest, he suddenly said a word. After he went back, he thought about it carefully. It was not totally unreasonable. In the grove, he saw Lin Tianyu''s excellent Sabre skill. In case, in case it was not as rumored from the outside world, Lin Tianyu could not fight at all. Would he have the possibility of losing.


    It''s not just a sentence that should be - dig your own pit, put yourself in the pit!


    All right!


    Now you can safely earn fame, and there is no half of the risk.


    "Isn''t that Lin Tianyu? Here he is Just then, there was a big cry from the family.


    Just preparing to leave the challenge arena, Qiu an, who was relieved to leave, quickly vomited blood with anger: big brother! You don''t want to play with me like that. If you want to come, you can come earlier. But now, the wind is on one side. I''m ready for it. I don''t need to compete in martial arts. I''ll make a reputation with peace of mind. You''re here again. Are you playing with me? Think of this, Qiu An Gang just see some of the face, suddenly clear to cloudy, smelly black.


    At this time, Lin Da Zhi''s younger brother took a look at it, and said in a loud voice, "just now, someone said that Xiaodao king was so scared that he didn''t even dare to compete in martial arts. Now, it''s not coming. "


    "Yes, it is. The title of the king of Swords is not for nothing. " Some people agreed: "I once went to the woods and saw the king of knife dance. But it was really as beautiful as art. People with such superb skills would be afraid of martial arts competition in the arena. Are you kidding me?"


    "Yes. Isn''t it Qiu an''s younger brother who just said Lin Tianyu was so scared that he didn''t even dare to compete in martial arts? "


    "That''s true. Maybe the agreed time for the competition is half an hour after the family training. They deliberately advance the time and spread it out. Then, they deliberately use this half hour to slander the king of Xiaodao and raise their reputation. "


    ¡­¡­


    Puff!


    Qiu an, standing on the stage, almost breathless, gushed out a mouthful of old blood.


    Lin Dazhi and Lin Wei looked at each other again with a smile in their eyes! Qiu an, the grandson of you, can act. Now, how do you end up?


    Qiu an''s face turned from red to black, from black to white, from white to purple Finally, Yin Zhang face, heart said: hum! As long as you lose Lin Tianyu, it doesn''t matter what you say. But, also strange! With Lin Tianyu, can you understand how to use such a powerful public opinion offensive and psychological offensive? Deliberately late, know that they will take the opportunity to build momentum, and then, suddenly appear, reverse the wind direction, give yourself endless psychological pressure. Unexpectedly, Lin Tianyu is still such a master!Master!


    In fact, this idea really wronged Lin Tianyu.


    Originally, he also remembered this and calculated the time. However, it was still early. According to his father''s words that his opponent was turned into fallen leaves, he practiced sabre in the woods. Who ever wanted to wait until he woke up and thought of the martial arts contest, but he still missed the time.


    However, I went to the challenge arena of the family martial arts training ground. After listening to these people''s comments, I saw Qiu an again. His face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and his heart was so proud -


    ha ha ha I didn''t expect to be late for the competition in the arena. Instead, I got such a big gift package. That''s wonderful! I call you king baduzi of qiu''an, who disturbed me yesterday and worshipped the immortal master. I''ll charge you some interest for these comments. When I get to the arena, I''ll beat you in public to make you look better.


    Qiu an finally couldn''t hold back the argument. He looked at Lin Tianyu standing opposite on the challenge arena and said, "Lin Tianyu, can you explain to us that the challenge arena competition we agreed to yesterday is after the family training or half an hour after the family training?"


    Lin Tianyu said with an inexplicable look on his face: "yesterday, when you found the grove, we didn''t tell us the time of the challenge arena competition. Had we already said it well?"


    Qiu an repeatedly nodded: mm-hmm, you explain one to everyone.


    Lin Tianyu frowned and thought for a second: "we have already agreed that half an hour after the family training, we will start the challenge arena competition?"


    Poof!


    This time, Qiu an really vomited blood in his heart.


    Lin Tianyu, is it really good for you to confuse black and white like this?


    Really good?


    Ah?


    Off the stage, there was a lot of discussion.


    "Look, look, now the party has finally come out to confirm it."


    "So and so, in order to earn fame, he doesn''t want to face any more. He deliberately advanced the time of the competition in the arena by half an hour. He slandered the king of Xiaodao and raised himself. "


    "Oh! It''s a family scandal. "


    "No shame!"


    ¡­¡­


    Qiu an was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. Finally, he decided to be self-sufficient: the winner is the king! As long as you win the competition in the arena, all the auras will not come to you.


    Unless you send three sword lights in an instant, you can''t beat the basic Sabre which can only chop leaves?


    Yes, is that possible?

 Chapter 6

    Looking at Lin Tianyu in front of him, Qiu an is full of confidence.


    "Let''s go!"


    Qiu Anyan said, and immediately, whoosh, a little cold, directly toward Lin Tianyu stabbed.


    Looking at the sword light, Lin Tianyu felt flustered. According to my father''s words, I''ve been practicing Sabre for a long time since yesterday afternoon, but I don''t have any practical experience after all. However, after a long time of practicing sabre, it was not for nothing. He kept a steady mind and said in his heart: it''s good to make him a fallen leaf! Then, as if to the fallen leaves, his eyes locked the sword light from the thorn, just like locking the fallen leaves in the forest.


    We found that the strength of the sword from the opposite stab is concentrated on the tip of the sword. Except for the tip, the whole body of the sword is weak. If you cut the body of the sword straight


    Whoa!


    A knife splits one inch and nine minutes behind the tip of the sword. The light of the sword stabs forward rapidly. The strength of the sword is stagnant and leans towards the empty door.


    Qiu an takes back his sword, and his eyes are more dignified.


    Lin Tianyu holds the knife, and bursts of excitement: really! As long as the opponent completely when the leaves to chop, you will win! Just now, I just took the light of a sword that came from the stab and pawned it as a fallen leaf. I didn''t expect to find the weakness of this sword so easily, and then I broke it easily. That is great! Even just now, if you have a better mentality and continue to follow up with the power of the sword, it is very likely that a knife can completely lock in the victory. However, it doesn''t matter. If you don''t have experience in martial arts competition, you should take Qiu an to practice.


    On the challenge arena, they looked at each other and were quiet for ten seconds.


    Whoosh!


    Another flash of sword light, faster than the previous sword light, more powerful.


    Brush! Dang!


    It''s still as if in the woods, chopping leaves with a knife, and then breaking the sword light again.


    Whoosh!


    Once again, the light of the two swords flashed past, but with the sound of "Dang", it still went out in a flash.


    At this time, Qiu Lian held the sword tightly and took a deep breath.


    Lin Tianyu on the opposite side also took a breath, holding the knife tightly with one hand, and locked his eyes on the sharp sword in qiu''an''s hand.


    Ho!


    The light of the three swords stabbed, and the light was shining. Looking at the other side, there was no figure except the light of the sword.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu experienced the three swords in front of him. He was no longer a little flustered. His eyes locked on the three swords on the opposite side. In the dark eyes without blinking, you can clearly see that it is right in the middle of the three sword lights. Unexpectedly, all the three sword lights can not catch up, leaving a gap for the eldest brother. A knife cut down the gap.


    Poof!


    The sound of torn clothes sounded.


    The two separated again. Qiu an''s eyes are full of incredible look. Lin Tianyu''s face was calm, but his eyes could not hide his excitement. At the same time, he said in his heart: if he went on the stage, he would display these three sword lights. I''m afraid that in addition to the fact that he has never dealt with anyone, Qiu an will be able to defeat him if he is in a bit of confusion in his first fight with others. However, fortunately Qiu an underestimated the enemy and failed to use this unique sword skill in the first move. On the contrary, he gradually strengthened his moves so that he could gradually adapt to the rhythm of the competition.


    If Qiu an knew what Lin Tianyu was thinking at the moment, he would be more angry and spit blood.


    At this time, Qiu an''s voice, which was deliberately lowered from the opposite side, could only be heard by Lin Tianyu. It was partly persuasive and partly threatening: "Lin Tianyu, Lin Hai is my cousin, and the elder brother is my uncle. If you stop now, and then pretend to lose to me, it''s good for you. Don''t you know only a few basic Sabre moves? I can ask my uncle to give you a complete set of intermediate sword skills and martial arts. " Here, Qiu an felt a burst of emotion. He was extremely obscene: if he could learn a complete set of intermediate sword skills and martial arts, would he still have to humble himself in front of Lin Tianyu? Lin Tianyu has been playing a complete intermediate sword technique for a long time, which makes Lin Tianyu fall into tears and fart. Therefore, Qiu an himself did not believe in asking the elder to give him a complete set of intermediate sword skills and martial arts.


    When Qiu Anyi was too lewd.


    The steel knife, without a trace of pause, drove a wisp of cool wind, and stood on Qiu an''s neck.


    Hum! I''m afraid I''ve become a master of immortals. I still want to threaten myself to play with you and daydream! You! Then, in qiu''an''s ear, a cold voice sounded and said, "qiu''an, you lost!"


    "You Qiu an''s eyes were red with anger, and he said angrily: "good! You''re fine! You wait for me


    Under the stage, Lin Dazhi''s spear leaped forward.


    The younger brother beside him hurriedly grabbed Lin Dazhi and said, "zhishao, do you want to go on stage and challenge Lin Tianyu, the king of knife?"


    Lin Dazhi nodded.


    "Can zhishao win Xiaodao Wang 100%," he said


    "If I hadn''t seen him before the challenge arena competition, I would have had 100% confidence in my heart. After all, it''s just the basic Sabre style. After all, it''s just the basic Sabre style. After all, I can have some real combat power after I''ve practiced it well. But now, I''m not sure. ""You can''t go if you have less ambition. Now, everything is aimed at becoming a young disciple trained by the family, so zhishao can''t just go to the stage and lose. Like Qiu an, he will lose his reputation. " Speaking of this, the younger brother hesitated and said, "Zhi Shao, this time, there is not only the reason why he has become a young disciple trained by the family, but there is also a more important reason. Therefore, we must be careful. "


    Lin Dazhi was silent for a while. Finally, he stopped.


    On the other hand, Lin Wei glanced at Lin Dazhi and tightened his weapons. He wanted to fight against Lin Tianyu. But then, he thought of something and frowned. Finally, he failed to step into the challenge arena.


    Under the challenge arena, there was a lot of stupidity.


    Although every Lin family''s children have fully recognized Lin Tianyu''s sword skill level. However, in the same way, every Lin family''s children also believe that the basic Dao style with a good flow of water may not be able to exert much real power. But now


    However, Lin Tianyu went straight out of the challenge arena and went to the outside of the martial arts training ground. He seemed to have some understanding of the sword technique in the challenge arena just now. He should hurry to the small forest and fully understand this feeling.


    At the same time, he said: the immortal master on that day should have been paying attention to himself. Are you satisfied with today''s performance? If you are satisfied, maybe you will be there. No one is waiting for you to accept yourself as an apprentice?


    At this time, the old man who suddenly appeared on that day nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s really good! The first move should be the right time, but also clearly a little flustered, obviously never compared with people, but this is only a few moves, the back of the response, clearly has been sent and received freely. In just a few moves, you can make such progress, and your fighting talent can be called first-class. "


    Thinking of finding an excellent young swordsman, the old man''s face showed a happy smile.


    At the same time, Lin Hong, the father in the restaurant, lost his mind for a while: I don''t know whether yu''er''s challenge competition can be won?


    But then he smiles again. If he can''t win in the arena, how can we talk about the future? It''s better to let him live an ordinary life in this green leaf city.

 Chapter 7

    Out of the training ground, Lin Tianyu didn''t walk a few miles when he suddenly stopped his way.


    Four elders of the family!


    Lin Tianyu was surprised and said, "the four elders suddenly stopped their way. What''s the matter?"


    The four elders didn''t answer immediately. First, he looked up and down carefully at Lin Tianyu. Then, he nodded with satisfaction. His eyes were full of kindness and murmured: "it''s like, it''s too much like it!"


    "Four elders, what is it like?" Lin Tianyu has a wonderful way.


    The four elders woke up and said, "Oh, nothing."


    Lin Tianyu felt a burst of abdominal Fei: what''s wrong with the four elders today? First, he stopped himself for no reason; then, he did not answer his questions; then, he looked at himself like this; then, he said to himself that it was like; and then, he said nothing. All of a sudden, these four elders have something wrong with their brains.


    Lin Tianyu looks at the four elders and is puzzled.


    So, Lin Tianyu asked tentatively, "four elders, what can I do for you?"


    Four elders nodded: "of course, something has happened."


    "What''s the matter?"


    However, the four elders did not answer and asked, "do you know why Qiu an has to compete with you in the arena?"


    Lin Tianyu was not completely sure: "should it be for fame?"


    The four elders cast a look of approval and said, "why did he want this reputation again?"


    "It should be for the family to select young students to be trained. It seems that recently, family selection is about to start. If they can be selected, their skills, skills and resources will be much richer than ordinary disciples."


    The four elders nodded again and said, "yes. But not all of them.


    "This time, after the selection of key disciples, there will be a greater opportunity in it. At that time, there will be some immortal masters from the cold star gate who will go to our Qingye city to select their disciples. If you can become the key Young disciple of the family, the probability will be much higher. "


    Lin Tianyu was excited and said, "the immortal master went to Qingye city to select his disciples. Ah! I got it! I see! "


    With that, he did not say hello to the four elders, but ran to the woods where he had been practicing knife.


    Heart way: no wonder a few days ago, I practiced my own knife, and suddenly there was such an immortal master. It turned out that it was the immortal master of the cold star gate who came to pick his disciples in Qingye city. On that day, didn''t the immortal master say that his Sabre skill was related to their sect? What''s more, I know that it''s the place where I practice my knife. Maybe I''ll wait there again. I have to hurry to see if I can meet the immortal master again.


    Four elders are stunned for a while: I know, what do you know? I haven''t finished yet. He''s just a kid who''s been boring his head and practicing knife. Can he know all about it?


    The four elders shook their heads in disbelief.


    At the same time, in a room in the Lin family courtyard.


    Facing Qiu an, there was a young man two or three years older than him. At this time, his face was full of anger, listening to Qiu an''s story. When Qiu an finished speaking, the young man jumped up from his chair, pointed at Qiu an''s forehead and roared: "are you a pig? You I have taught you all the unique skills, but I told you to defeat Lin Tianyu, who can only do a few basic Sabre moves. You are still defeated, and you have not survived five moves. Why do you have the face to come back? Why don''t pigs like you hang on the ring directly? How can I say you are a pig


    Qiu''an was embarrassed and did not say a word. After the young man was scolded, he was more calm and said, "cousin, I can''t blame all of this. It''s Lin Tianyu who is so treacherous."


    The young man opposite is Qiu an''s cousin Linhai.


    "Why is he treacherous?"


    Qiu''an said, "it''s a good day before tomorrow. As soon as the family training is over, we''ll start the competition in the arena. However, Lin Tianyu was so good that I had to wait for half an hour on the challenge arena. I was so upset that I suddenly appeared. In addition, he also used a lot of vulgar public opinion moves. I really don''t understand. Lin Tianyu''s silly boy, how can he still have such means. In fact, the competition is a state of mind. If the mood is affected, it will not be able to give full play to its strength. This is what makes Lin Tianyu miss. Otherwise, with my swordsmanship level, I will lose to him? Even with my eyes closed, it won''t take me more than a minute to win him. "


    "Well! All right! Don''t blow that useless stuff anymore Lin Hai waved impatiently, stopped Qiu an''s boasting, and said, "it''s also your own fault. You''re not in a good mood and you haven''t practiced your mood well. If you compete again, you are sure you can win Lin Tianyu. "


    Qiu an nodded and firmly said, "100% is a sure win."


    Lin Hai was about to say something, and suddenly his face changed. He said, "wait a minute. I''ll be right back."


    Said, Lin Hai out of the door, into another adjacent room.


    "Dad, you want me."


    At this time, it was the elder of the Lin family who was sitting in the temporary room.


    "Hai''er, do you know why I want you to pass on the unique skill of Bafang Jianyu in intermediate swordsmanship to qiu''an, and ask you to arrange someone to build momentum for him, which is bound to win the number of young disciples trained by the Lin family this time?""Yes."


    "Talk about it."


    "Because this time, it''s not just the number of young disciples trained by the family. If that''s all, it''s not worth spending so much energy planning it. "


    "Oh."


    "Because this time, Zhang Ya, the daughter of the master Zhang of Qingye City, a disciple of the inner door of Hanxing sect and the master of immortals, wants to select five outstanding young disciples from all the families in Qingye city and accept them as the disciples of Hanxing gate. Although the city Lord''s house has monopolized two places, there are still three places left for our families to fight for. Such an opportunity is very rare in a remote town like ours, such as Qingye city. If you can succeed, first of all, you can have a relationship with Xiuzhen Xianmen. Secondly, we can have a greater voice in the Lin family and rise completely in the family. "


    Of course, what Lin Hai said here is not a real immortal. In the eyes of ordinary mortals, as long as they exceed the level of martial arts practitioners in the period of physical training, they are all called immortal masters.


    At the same time, Wang Ya can also be called a legend of Qingye city. In Qingye City, such a remote city, there are almost no disciples. But that year, there was an immortal master who took a fancy to Wang Ya''s qualification and accepted him as a disciple. Only a few years ago, Wang Ya has become an immortal teacher.


    The elder stroked his beard and nodded his head.


    Later, the elder said: "it''s also helpless to cultivate qiu''an. Yier and you are already over 14 years old, which is beyond the age when the family selects excellent young disciples. Qiu an''s qualifications are also considered to be the best choice, and he is close to us. But in the future, you have to pay attention. You can''t be so angry with qiu''an. If he can become a disciple of Xiuzhen immortal sect, we will all depend on him in the future. If you are so angry at him now, it will be bad for us if you bear in mind your hatred in the future. "


    Lin Hai nods.


    The elder said again: "although he is confident in defeating Lin Tianyu again. However, to be on the safe side, you''d better urge him to practice Bafang sword rain in another day, and try to let him practice four swords in one day, and then make an appointment with Lin Tianyu. "


    After stopping the meeting, the elder said again, "don''t make an appointment, go straight to the woods and challenge it. If you win, you will publicize it. If you lose, don''t make a statement."


    Lin Hai didn''t agree with the way: "if you practice four sword lights in a flash, will you lose to the guy who only knows the basic Dao style?"


    The elder gave a stern look.


    Finally, Lin Hai did not dare to say a word more and quietly retreated out.

 Chapter 8

    After a while, Lin Tianyu rushed back to the grove where he had been practicing Sabre technique.


    Then, looking around again, there was no sign of the immortal master at all. A burst of disappointment. I have to pull out the sword and understand the feeling in the contest as soon as possible, and improve the level of sword skill. Only when the level of sword skill is improved can we have a greater opportunity. Maybe next time, the immortal master reappears, and he will be able to see himself at a glance.


    Brush, brush, brush


    With the falling leaves flying, the knife light shining, a piece of leaves are all evenly along the leaves of the grain, even and broken.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the morning passed.


    In the afternoon, still in the woods, his eyes locked on the fallen leaves, and continued to chop open the steel knife.


    However, waving and chopping


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu stopped and stood with his knife.


    How do you feel? There seems to be a trace of deficiency in the sabre technique. Moreover, he felt that if he could make up for this deficiency, the power of his sword would be increased several times.


    How many times more powerful is Sabre technique?


    Can''t be?


    However, it is impossible to suddenly come up with this idea in my mind for no reason?


    If this is the case, even if the second level of physical strength, with such a powerful sword technique, compared with the family''s top talent seeds, it is bound to be no different.


    Although he has the title of "Xiaodao king", Lin Tianyu knows very well that the title only refers to his Dao skill level, not his real martial arts strength. The level of Dao can be divided into six stages: first glimpse, small success, great success, perfection, perfection and perfection. His Dao Dao level is absolutely superb. Compared with the family genius of the same age group, he knows it very well, but it is still a lot worse. Of course, it''s not that his family''s children of the same age have also practiced their martial arts to a superb level, but because he himself can''t do anything except a few basic Sabre moves. He has no chance to win when he fights with the talents who have excellent martial arts skills. But if it is, the power of the sword technique has been enhanced several times


    That pair of black eyes, more and more bright, more and more crystal light flashing.


    Is he different to be the top seed of genius in the family?


    The top seed of genius in the family! When it was untouchable, Lin Tianyu could only put all his mind and spirit on his basic Dao style. He worked harder and harder to catch up with the talents. But now, there is only such a small gap between them. Lin Tianyu''s heart can no longer be calm. After all, who is not young? Youth, who has no dream of their own?


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, thinking: if my Sabre power was increased several times, would it be better to become an immortal master? The immortal master, who went to Qingye city to recruit disciples, appreciated his own Sabre skill. However, he didn''t accept himself as an apprentice in the end. It should be the level of sabre skill, but if the power is increased several times Will the immortal master still hesitate?


    Become the top talent seed in the family!


    Become a master of immortals!


    ¡­¡­


    But what is the lack?


    Lin Tianyu calmed down and thought deeply. Yeah! It seems that you have got something. The steel knife in your hand has been waving and chopping repeatedly. One piece of knife light lingers around, and one piece of fallen leaves, all of which are evenly and evenly broken along the grain of the leaves.


    That''s not right.


    Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!


    Still not right.


    Brush, brush!


    Still not right.


    It''s going to take a knife at this angle.


    ¡­¡­


    When the steel knife is cut out, lower it a little bit.


    If this knife is converged a little more inward, well, the strength seems to be more refined and concentrated.


    There are also here, after sealing the formula, you can cut it up according to the trend, and it will have a wonderful effect. Again


    ¡­¡­


    Gradually, there were more and more flexible changes in the skill of the sword between the waving and chopping of the steel knife, adding a few different rhythms. It''s really a little more powerful to attack the enemy like this. However, with the power of sabre technique increasing several times, it is still not as good as before.


    If you can cross this line of separation, completely grasp the lack. Well, his knife technique


    But a line of separation! Between mediocrity and genius.


    The distance between genius and mediocrity! The world says that qualification decides. In fact, it should be decided by this one by one line. When you find out, and can perfectly grasp this one line of separation, and then beyond this one line of separation, you will become a genius. When you are faced with a line of separation, again and again miss, again and again can not grasp, the gap between you and genius, is bound to be more and more far away.


    Outstanding qualifications, can be proud for a while, but can not be surpassed, will eventually return to mediocrity.


    Lin Tianyu tried to think about it. He clearly felt that it was just a line of distance, but how to cross it?Think about it, and cut again with a knife.


    Brush, brush, brush


    There seems to be something you can get from it. When you can understand it carefully, it is still a little bit worse.


    At this time, he was hiding on the tree stump several miles away. While drinking wine, he stretched out his mind. He observed Lin Tianyu''s eight character bearded old man, and his eyes brightened: good boy! This is the realization of Dao. Once you understand it, the level of Dao must be improved by leaps and bounds. Good, good! Let me have a good look. You boy, what kind of powerful Dao can you understand.


    When the sun sets and the moon rises, birds hide and insects sing.


    It''s getting dark.


    Time to go home! Looking at the sky, Lin Tianyu refused to accept the knife.


    Back to the small restaurant, also did not have the mind to help parents with the handle, said hello, ate a few hastily, entered the room. Leaning against the head of the bed, the mind is still repeated aftertaste, practicing knife technique. The whole brain, dizzy and sour, fell asleep.


    Ah! by the way! this is it!


    In a flash, I woke up and half sat up with a knife in my hand.


    No way! Clearly, we have grasped the shortage. Why, the feeling is still a little bit worse.


    Stretch out your hand and rehearse your mind.


    Gradually, unconsciously, I fell asleep again. When suddenly wake up from the dream, a sit up, the hand still draw open.


    It''s still a little short!


    Although the day is not clear, but, anyway, can not sleep. Lin Tianyu simply gets up, washes and brushes, carries his knife, and goes straight to the east of Qingye City, where he often practices Sabre technique.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    Brush, brush, brush!


    Sometimes thinking, sometimes waving a knife, sometimes waving a knife, sometimes thinking


    It''s still a little short!


    Time goes by, unconsciously, the sky is bright. Then, the whole morning gradually elapses, and then the whole afternoon is more than half over.


    After stopping to swing his knife, Lin Tianyu found a flat bluestone board, cleaned it up, and sat down with his knees crossed.


    It should be right. No matter how perfect, in the second stage of body refining, it is just like this, and there is no greater and essential transcendence. So, how can you feel that there is a lack. Moreover, I feel that as long as we can grasp this deficiency, the power of sabre technique will be enhanced several times.


    Why do you suddenly feel this when you are waving a steel knife and tempering a knife? Is there something special that makes this feel?


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in my mind --


    this lack of feeling was suddenly burst out when I was practicing knife yesterday afternoon, and then it filled the whole mind in an instant. Yesterday afternoon, when I arrived in the small forest, as usual, I locked my eyes on the fallen leaves and cut open the steel knife. In this way, it is nothing special. But is it really no different at all? Of course not. Because, in that morning, before I went to the woods to practice sabre, I just had a challenge competition with Qiu an.


    Then, the source of this feeling is inseparable from the martial arts competition in the arena.


    If we can compete with Qiu an in the arena again


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu was full of perplexed eyes, glittering and shining.


    That''s right! The lack of that silk seems to be, clearly, the feeling of lacking the challenge arena competition.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu jumped to his feet, he thought that he would have another competition with Qiu an. Even, I don''t want to delay for a quarter of an hour. Now, immediately and immediately, I will go to qiu''an and have a match again.

 Chapter 9

    Now, outside the grove.


    Lin Hai, Qiu an, and several other figures were walking towards the place where Lin Tianyu practiced his sabre.


    Lin Hai was not so relieved: "Qiu an, this time, you are sure that you can defeat Lin Tianyu."


    Qiu''an said confidently, "cousin, you should have a hundred hearts. In fact, as far as I''m concerned, with the instant three sword lights, it''s enough to clean up the boy. Now, it took almost two days, and with my cousin''s personal guidance, I finally got the fourth sword light. I want to win the boy who only knows a few basic sabres. It''s not like playing. "


    Lin Hai nodded his head and said, "it''s really like killing a chicken with an ox knife to deal with a kid who can only use a few basic sabres. However, you should be careful not to capsize in the gutter."


    Qiu an also nodded, and then, with a little regret, he said, "but it''s a pity."


    "What a pity?"


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t defeat him in the challenge arena. All the disciples of the family looked at him. It was more powerful than coming to this small tree where the birds don''t pull manure and quietly defeat him."


    Lin Hai looked upright and said, "come on. I''m not afraid that if you fail, all the family members will be there to watch, and your reputation will be ruined. But you can rest assured. As long as you do win, so many of us, in private, create momentum for you and spread it with snacks. At that time, the reputation effect we can receive will be no less than that of the martial arts competition in the arena. "


    The following several people all nodded.


    Qiu an thinks, also be this reason, however, in the heart still a burst of disdain: how can oneself still lose? Cousin is still too cautious!


    Lin Tianyu took the knife and was about to go out of the woods and go to qiu''an for another fight. At this moment, a disorderly footstep sounds.


    Dada, dada! Dada, dada!


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianyu followed the direction of the footsteps, and there were more than a dozen shadows coming from behind the trees more than 20 meters away. Lin Hai, Qiu an and 89 other family members.


    Qiu an!


    I''m thinking about it. I''ll have a good competition with him. How can I find it myself?


    Is it true that he heard his own voice and came to compete with himself?


    Lin Tianyu looked at qiu''an in the opposite direction, his eyes shining.


    "Lin Tianyu." Lin Hai stepped forward and said haughtily, "yesterday, you played tricks and won Qiu an. Today, fair and just again, I will judge myself


    It''s not like that, is it?


    This is simply, clearly, that God wants to help himself to understand the lack of sabre technique.


    Great!


    What do you want to do!


    One more match. Ha ha ha


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t stop laughing in his whole mind. Staring at Qiu an, his eyes are hot and his face is full of spring breeze. Even Lin Hai framed him for winning qiu''an by playing a trick, so he didn''t care and didn''t bother to explain.


    "Good! Another match to ensure fairness and justice, not to play any tricks Lin Tianyu spoke excitedly and excitedly.


    Qiu an''s heart cluttered: what''s the situation? Are you a delicacy? This look?


    Qiu an is worried: this look? He seems to have become a dish of his. If so, can the competition really win?


    But after another thought, Qiu an sneered in his heart: no matter how it is, it''s better than that. There is a cousin Lin Hai himself, do not believe that Lin Tianyu dare not give face, also dare to win himself? What''s more, yesterday''s contest in the arena was not clear. With Lin Tianyu''s basic Sabre moves, how can he make his martial arts unable to perform. Several unique skills have not yet been put into practice because they are tied. As a result, just a few moves, in the heart a flustered, don''t know why, lost. Yesterday was not in the state, but today, all the way to, my cousin Linhai has been giving himself a boost, and now it is momentum. Even if there is no cousin to suppress the array, with his cousin''s in-depth guidance of the intermediate martial arts eight square sword, eight square sword rain, win Lin Tianyu''s basic Sabre moves, which are not on the table at all, have not been caught.


    Qiu''an was full of vigor and said: "good! Let''s go. As long as you don''t play tricks, I will defeat you


    Bang!


    The sword came out of its sheath.


    Ho ho ho ho!


    Four sword lights, if you choose a person to eat the snake, meet Lin Tianyu, when the chest stab. Even though the fourth sword light is just a shadow, it is not very solid. Compared with the three sword lights of yesterday, its power is almost double.


    No wonder Qiu an is full of confidence!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are firmly locked. He notes four sword lights, and the steel knife is light. Then, brush! A knife is slashed obliquely, and it is right between the four sword lights. On the weak point of a wisp of strength, the sword edge is three inches and three minutes away. It takes a sharp sword and slides along the empty door on the left side of the body. Without waiting for Qiu an to react and change his moves, the steel knife sticks to the surface of the sword, and cuts the opponent''s fingers. Qiu an was so scared that he almost couldn''t hold the sword and stepped back several times.Whoa!


    Lin Tianyu, walking up with the cool wind, gently stabbed the steel knife around qiu''an''s neck.


    then, Lin Tianyu stood quietly, seizing his time and feeling the sabre technique, which was different from that of the steel knife used to simply chop leaves.


    In the competition just now, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the path of the knife was just along the direction of the lack of silk. As soon as the knife came out, it was clear that the silk was lack of supplement and was more perfect. Then, there was no time to think about the rest, so he landed on the ground and put it on qiu''an''s neck. Now, I don''t have time to pay attention to anything. I''m in a hurry and in my mind, trying to reflect on the path of the knife. Well, it seems that there''s nothing remarkable about the sabre technique. There''s nothing worse than just wielding it. However, just now there was no brilliant Sabre technique, but I clearly felt that I had grasped the silk deficiency. Well, it would be nice if we could compare it again. Maybe we can grasp the deficiency more clearly. Otherwise, even if we have this revelation again, I''m afraid it will be many days before we can fully understand the deficiency.


    "Lin Tianyu! Don''t bully people too much! "


    A roar interrupted the train of thought.


    At a glance, the steel knife is still on qiu''an''s neck. Qiu''an does not dare to move. Standing so embarrassed, his face was red.


    "Ah - sorry! I''m sorry! I forgot just now Apologizing, he quickly removed the steel knife from qiu''an''s neck.


    "Lin Tianyu, you..." Qiu an was not angry and said angrily, "but you won by chance. What are you proud of?"


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened, he hastened to say, "lucky, indeed fluke. When it comes to martial arts level, it''s far from you. Otherwise, let''s have a match again. Maybe you will win. " With that, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were shining with crystal light. Still, as if staring at a large table of delicious food.


    Now, no matter what Qiu an said, as long as he agreed to fight again, Lin Tianyu would promise to come down. Even if he can win, is playing a trick, he will not argue more.


    "You..."


    Qiu an was so angry that he could hardly breathe out a mouthful of old blood.


    Compare again!


    Am I stupid? Do I tend to be abused?


    However, it was he who said that he had won by a fluke. Now, if I want to argue, I can''t find a good reason to refute.


    "Lin Tianyu, I will compare with you." Proud voice again. "Qiu an was injured in the contest yesterday. He''s not quite good now. He can''t play well. He''s not your opponent. However, I taught him the sword skills he used to compete with you

 Chapter 10

    It''s quiet all around.


    Even if the sword techniques are the same, but the swordsmen are different, can they still be the same? Moreover, you Lin Hai is already 16 years old, three years older. In this age group, after three years old, how can we compare martial arts experience and experience? The strength of martial arts, you Lin Hai refined four layers, Lin Tianyu only two layers. Have you learned how many levels of swordsmanship, and how many basic skills can you master?


    make complaints about each other, but when they are in the face of Lin Hai, they never say anything directly.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. And Lin Haibi, but the heart is 10000 have no bottom. But then he thought again: I had a competition with qiu''an arena, and then I found the lack of sword technique. Through this second competition, there are many clear inspirations. I believe that in a few days'' understanding, we will have a great opportunity to fully grasp this deficiency. In this way, if you compare skills with more powerful masters, will there be greater and more unexpected gains? Can we grasp the line more quickly?


    At the critical moment of the immortal master''s apprenticeship, is it not a greater opportunity to grasp the more powerful Sabre technique faster?


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but move.


    However, without waiting for Lin Tianyu to reply, Lin Hai said haughtily, "of course, I''ll come up with three moves. If you can support three moves without losing, you win. "


    "Good!" Lin Tianyu agreed.


    Several of the family members on the sidelines sighed for Lin Tianyu: it''s too much! Lin Tianyu is so impulsive! The four levels of body refining and the second level of fighting, the three moves can also make sense. But the key is that you, Lin Tianyu, can only do some basic Sabre moves. They use the eight square sword technique, which is an intermediate martial art. If you make a unique move, don''t mention three moves. If you fight the enemy with the basic Dao style, I''m afraid none of them can survive. If you win qiu''an, you''ll have a fever. Oh, still too young!


    See Lin Tianyu a promise, Lin Hai Ao ran a smile, right hand pinched sword formula, ready to fight empty handed. To tell you the truth, can you still use a sword when you compete with the second level of refining body, which only knows a few basic Dao formulas? Empty hands are enough. Full of confidence, just ready to enter empty handed, three easy to deal with Lin Tianyu. At this time, he found that Lin Tianyu in the opposite side was standing with a sharp sword and imposing momentum, which even brought invisible pressure to his soul. How is that possible? However, no matter how to say, we can''t turn the ocean wheel in the ditch. Bang! The sword comes out of its sheath. A move of sword rain, seven solid sword light, ran to Lin Tianyu, blooming all over the sky to stab in the past.


    Eight side sword rain, the unique skill of eight side sword technique. After practicing to the extreme, he shot eight sword lights and blinded people. Lin Hai has only practiced seven sword lights. However, it''s amazing. Especially for the basic Dao style.


    Obviously, and Lin Tianyu such a boy contest, but also forced to pull the sword, Lin Hai suddenly feel a big loss of face, and intend to take a move to solve the battle..


    However, the fact is that. It''s impossible to have another move


    poof!


    The cloth cracked.


    Whew! Whew! Whew!


    A breath of air was heard.


    Indeed, a move! One move will solve the battle.


    On the front of Lin Hai''s chest, a long big cut was made by a steel knife. If this knife is a little bit harder, and then half a minute deep, Linhai will be the whole, be rifled by this knife.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Tianyu defeated Lin Hai with a knife. He was 16 years old and had too much experience.


    The Arabian Nights?


    All the people who followed Lin Hai all opened their mouths and wide eyed, as if they had seen the most incredible Western scenery in the world. They couldn''t say a word.


    However, no matter how unbelievable, but the fact is so in front of us.


    After a while, the voice of heartfelt emotion came out.


    "Defeat the enemy with one knife!"


    "What''s more, it''s still two layers of body refining, and four layers of body refining can be lost by one knife."


    "Dao Dao genius!"


    "With this strength, he is the only young disciple trained by the family."


    "It''s not right. It should be Lin Hai''s carelessness. Let him, blind cat catch dead mouse It has been refuted.


    "Careless. You use the basic Sabre style to break a careless seven sword lights. Show me


    "I didn''t deny Lin Tianyu''s talent of Dao Dao. However, if Lin Hai had not been careless and had talent, I''m afraid it would not have been possible to win the unique skills in intermediate martial arts by relying on the basic Sabre form alone. "


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu with a knife in his hand. His face was indifferent and his heart was filled with worship, admiration and admiration.


    In fact, in the eyes of everyone, Lin Tianyu, who was indifferent to the master, was stupidly stupefied. He did not respond to it.


    However, in the eyes of everyone, it makes people have endless worship, admiration and admiration. This is the winner! The winner''s welfare. The winner, stupidly standing, can also become the root of worship.However, the victory was a great fluke.


    If Lin Hai is careful enough, he doesn''t feel right. If he changes his moves immediately, how can Lin Tianyu win? Or if Lin Hai''s eight swords are all practiced, how can Lin Tianyu find that loophole and take advantage of it to win. Of course, this is Lin Tianyu''s current level of Dao Dao. If Lin Tianyu makes up for the lack of silk Dao, it will be another matter.


    However, Lin did not pay attention to this meeting and immersed himself in the sabre technique. Just a knife, compared with the lack of perception, clearly make up for more perfect. With this knife, if you spend more time to understand, you will surely be able to fully grasp the lack. Hehe, great! With this feeling, Lin Tianyu almost has to thank Qiu an and Lin Hai.


    Good man! Without your help, I don''t know how long it will take to make up for this deficiency even if I realize that there is a trace of deficiency in the sabre technique.


    Now, that''s great!


    I was about to quickly understand the lack of sabre technique.


    I suddenly thought of the steel knife that was just on qiu''an''s neck.


    This time, it seems that the knife has not been withdrawn.


    Sure enough, at a glance, the tip of the knife pointed straight at the belly of Linhai. Lin Hai did not dare to move.


    Lin Tianyu was too embarrassed. How can you treat the benefactor who understands the sabre skill and provides inspiration? "I''m sorry," he said! I''m sorry! Forget it again. "


    He withdrew the knife, apologized, and quickly sank into the sabre technique again.


    But all of a sudden, there was a sense of caution: the coolness of danger suddenly filled my mind. Subconsciously, the steel saber made the most effective defense. At this time, Lin Hai, whose face was red with anger, lifted his right leg and kicked it out with one foot. In the middle of the kick, he blocked his leg with a steel knife. After being cut, he took back his leg. Lin Tianyu was in a cold sweat. Just now, if he hadn''t been alert and defended, Lin Hai''s sneak attack would have hit his chest. With Lin Hai''s four-layer strength, he would have to lie in bed for at least half a month. Coldly staring at the forest sea, the silk is angry straight to the heart. But Lin Hai, waving his hand, as if nothing happened, led Qiu an to leave first. ***


    A moment ago, I clearly thought that after one foot, I was seriously injured. I missed all these things. In this way, Qiu an''s chances will be greatly increased.


    What a wicked mind!


    This is clearly to a foot, destroyed their own fairy fate.

 Chapter 11

    "Asshole!"


    Whoa!


    He roared and roared in his heart. He cut the big tree four or five meters away with a knife. The blade was more than three inches deep, and the blade was shaking.


    Br > in order to keep your eyes open for ten years, you should keep your eyes on the edge of the sword. Now, Xianyuan current, no one wants to break my fairy fate, no one can do it.


    With this idea, the progress of drawing a knife, a knife in the hand, eyes more and more firm.


    Gradually, the whole mind is immersed in the sword technique, and the whole person is in a state of emptiness. Thinking about the amazing knife just now, the steel knife is wielded freely along the track of my mind. It is smart, accurate, like a snake or a raging wind


    Brush! Brush! Brush! Brush!


    All of a sudden, the knife''s power was stunned, and the light was shining in my eyes - no!


    Just now, the alertness in my mind was not that I sensed that the forest sea would attack, but that someone directly conveyed the danger into his mind.


    Who is it? What magic means is this?


    In the twinkling of my eyes, I looked around.


    Good boy! A few miles to the East, the old man sitting on the branch of a tree, drinking spirit wine and paying attention to Lin Tianyu''s Sabre dancing, murmured in his heart: Yes, not bad. Compared with a few days ago, the spirit of the sword is more sufficient. Moreover, the vigilance is also good - if other people with such cultivation will only think that they have sensed the danger, they can never think that someone has reminded them. If the physical strength is higher, it will be more perfect. But no one is perfect. Good! As soon as the two men who are hiding leave, they will go down and take your boy as his apprentice. Can immediately look a change: Mmm! The chance finally came. Well, if the boy is really talented, he will have another day. A flash, disappeared in the sky.


    Strange?


    no one.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart was lost for no reason. It seemed that there was something very important that was leaving him.


    What could it be?


    But how to think, all have no clue, had to wave to cut open the steel knife in the hand again.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    At this time, outside the woods, Lin Hai and Qiu an took a few people, just left, and a few people came out of the small woods.


    Lin Wei said, "Lin Dazhi, why didn''t you challenge Lin Tianyu just now?"


    Lin Dazhi retorted, "Linwei, why didn''t you challenge just now?"


    They looked at each other, their eyes shrunk, and a spark came out. Then, one took back his eyes, the other looked up at the sky, and both sighed.


    Then, dozens of meters away from Lin Tianyu, on the top of a big tree with luxuriant branches, the four elders jumped down and nodded, smiling and whispering: "good! pretty good! Like his father, he is also a genius. Alas Said, but unconsciously sighed again.


    Then, on another big tree opposite to the four elders, his father Lin Hong flashed out of the woods. In the path outside the forest, all the way along, all the way eyebrow comfortable smile. Then, the father''s face flushed, coughed repeatedly, and even coughed up a wisp of blood. But Lin Hongquan didn''t care. He lifted his sleeve and wiped the blood from the corners of his lips. He opened his nostalgia and said, "good son, much better than your father. Not only did the sabre skill live up to my father''s expectation, but it was especially rare that he could be careful to prevent the sneak attack just now. In this way, I am more relieved that I will not be easily taken by villains in the future. Good! Good! Good son! Ha ha ha ha! Cough, cough, cough... " With that, he coughed and coughed up wisps of blood.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t notice the slightest difference and continued to understand the sabre technique.


    Just now, the steel knife was just following this track and conquered the enemy with one knife. Even, at the critical moment of the steel knife and body, he clearly felt the blade''s power, and at the moment before Lin Hai was about to be seriously injured, he pulled back slightly. Otherwise, wantonly a knife down, even if the forest sea is not rifled, it is difficult to escape the end of serious injury. At that moment, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he had grasped the deficiency completely and clearly.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    Along the perfect track, the knife light flashes.


    However, along the track, between waving and chopping, how can I feel wrong.


    It''s the perfect, conquering and winning Sabre technique without a trace of vacancy. Gradually, it feels perfect. Whether it can defeat the enemy and win is becoming more and more blurred. The track of the steel knife is also so awkward. This Sabre technique can really defeat the enemy and win? There are more flexible and perfect Dao techniques than this one. However, if you wield the sword, can you defeat the enemy and win in the face of the seven sword lights?


    What is the key to victory?


    The more awkward it is to wield the sword. The thinking in the whole brain is becoming more and more confused.


    No way!


    You can''t do that anymore.


    Lin Tianyu was alert. He quickly took the knife away, brushed it carefully and stood for a long time. Bang! Steel knife into sheath. Then he found the flat bluestone board and sat down with his knees crossed. I don''t want to think about anything. I just sit quietly until the thinking in my whole mind is more and more clear and active. Then I can practice the knife of defeating the enemy and winning the victory in my mind again and again.The only loophole is the seven sword lights in the middle. The timing is perfect and the angle is impeccable. What about the knife technique? Well, knife technique? At that time, the sabre technique was obviously a little flustered, stiff, too old, and even, during the competition, almost opened the stomach of the opponent. If you are more fluent, more flexible, more perfect, and


    We should explore the key to overcome the enemy and win.


    What is the key?


    Except for the knife technique itself. At that time, what was different from the usual practice of Dao?


    That knife, the timing, the angle, and the grasp of the loopholes in the opponent''s moves


    The light of seven swords breaks through the sky and comes to me in an instant. At that moment, I was staring at the seven sword lights that were about to reach my body, and even my whole body and mind were integrated into the rhythm of the sword. I was so calm that I can''t think of it now. It''s a person. When the sword light is about to come, it''s hard to avoid fear, fear and hesitation Lost the first chance. However, in the crisis that Jianguang was about to face, he was as calm as a bystander who had nothing to do with himself.


    What a pervert!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart make complaints about his coolness in the face of seven swords.


    If you face the seven sword lights again, can you be so calm and accurate?


    Lin Tianyu shook his head. He was not sure.


    However, if you can completely transfer the feeling of chopping leaves into the sabre technique, you don''t need to enter into such a crisis. You can easily and anytime detect the loopholes in the opponent''s moves. Then, you have to have more time to calmly swing a perfect knife. If so, every time we confront the enemy, we can easily follow the loopholes of the opponent and defeat the strong with the weak. Isn''t it easy and easy to grasp it?


    In Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there was no light in his eyes, and his expectation was inexplicable.


    After practicing this unique skill, do you still need to practice Sabre skill? It seems that it''s not very important to practice Sabre skill so flexibly and perfectly? In any case, it''s just a knife going along the loophole. It''s more flexible and rigid. Is there any difference?


    No!


    If you don''t practice Sabre technique, how can you cultivate your eyesight to see the opponent''s moves? If you don''t practice Sabre technique, can you still enter in time even if you find a loophole?


    ¡­¡­


    Brush brush brush brush


    gradually, when he felt dizzy, Lin Tianyu got up and danced. While dancing the sword, I reflect on the martial arts in my memory and my family''s children. I have a thorough understanding of the loopholes in each move and swing my sword.

 Chapter 12

    It was getting dark.


    Lin Tianyu did not give up the knife.


    And then, along the way, I''m going back to the restaurant.


    After saying hello to my parents, I went into the back kitchen, picked vegetables, washed dishes, and ate a little, and then I started my favorite thing to do all along - boneving.


    Hold the osteotomy machete in hand and gently cross it. At the narrow bone and flesh junction, the machete can freely swim between the textures. It is silent and gentle. The pieces of meat slide down, without destroying the natural texture and cutting the internal tendons.


    A knife, a knife


    It''s like crossing the loopholes between the seven sword lights, making the knife smooth and perfect, and the soul at ease, tranquil and peaceful;


    it''s like crossing through the loopholes of each opponent''s martial arts, chopping, sealing, cutting, lifting and turning stabbing The basic Sabre moves in succession when it moves around.


    it''s like the martial arts of the Zhanlin family''s children on the martial arts training field. It''s clear and clear that the sword should be hit at half an inch of the hilt;


    this shot should be cut at the head of the spear;


    this stick should be cut into the cudgel directly;


    this knife cuts the opponent''s abdomen;


    this sword


    ¡­¡­


    The martial arts with memory in my mind can be broken by hand as if crossing the texture between bones and flesh.


    The whole person, the whole spirit, was totally addicted to the wandering of the machete.


    Lin Hong, the father who was busy in the hall, was stunned. Then he spread out his joy and rushed to the kitchen. Lin Tianyu''s machete gently cuts across the texture between the bones and flesh. Around the blade, there is a wonderful rhythm.


    Epiphany!


    Personally confirmed that his father Lin Hong''s heart trembled, and he did not care about the restaurant business, and warned everyone not to enter the back kitchen. But think about it, it''s not safe to stand outside the door in person, just like the door god. The inner waves were surging: "I finally realized that the cultivation is bound to be a smooth road. However, it''s hard for him. From practice, it''s the grey level skill formula. At the beginning, I practiced nine layers of body and got this formula. It took me more than three years to realize it. Before the Epiphany, for three years, I was stuck in the ninth layer of refining body, and I didn''t make any progress. After the Epiphany, only half a year later, it went from nine layers of body refining to ten layers of gas refining, and then to the first, second and third layers of gas refining. Alas Looking back on the past, but can not help but sigh, eyes have a little confused.


    When the last bone was removed and a quarter of an hour later, he finally stepped out of the wonderful state.


    Just sober up, Lin Tianyu found that the strength of body training has reached the three levels of initial level, and only a little short, you can step into the middle level of three levels. Even now, as long as you want to, even if you want to advance to the fourth level and step into the middle stage of body refining, you can easily achieve it. It''s like the body training in front of me. I have a lock. Now, the lock is open.


    Although he had a big surprise, Lin Tianyu only felt a little bit, and then his whole mind sank into the sabre technique. A knife Practice the sword technique in your mind. At the same time, I can''t help thinking that it would be perfect if I could find the family''s children to practice and verify the sabre technique! Look at the sky, but I can''t help sighing: I can''t find my family to practice tonight. Then, quietly out of the kitchen, from the restaurant, looking for a piece of empty space, while the memory, squandering.


    All of a sudden, he stopped swinging.


    My father only allowed himself to practice basic Sabre moves all the time, and he was not allowed to learn extra skills. He was also for the sake of realizing Dao at this moment.


    Lin Tianyu clearly had a feeling: if he had learned too much from the beginning, he was not as specialized as this. He was trapped in the shape of the sword. He was afraid that he could not have realized such a delicate sword today. The key point of today''s Enlightenment lies in the fact that his Sabre skill level is high enough, has reached the level of transcendence, and even has surpassed the level of transcendence in the ordinary sense. With such a high level, he can have such a sudden insight.


    With emotion, he waved the steel knife in his hand again.


    Huhuhuhuhu -


    the steel knife once again follows the memory and makes the tiger and tiger flourish.


    There is a very clear feeling between waving and chopping the steel knife: any martial arts skill, at least the martial arts skills that he has seen from his family''s children, can be easily broken if he wields the sabre technique.


    It was only in the middle of the night that I carefully collected the knife. As I walked back, I still kept practicing the knife in my mind.


    It''s like Sabre technique. Even if you can''t improve your physical strength, you should have a place among the top talents in your family.


    If it is a knife technique, it should be called -


    bone picking knife method!


    After ten years of the Dharma, the Dharma and the Dharma become more and more clear. It''s a wonderful feeling. The thoughts in the whole brain become clearer and more sensitive. The realization of Dao Dao automatically jumps into the mind and presents itself. Some vague, not fully understood place, also become more clear.


    If such a bone cutting knife technique is practiced to the extreme, it does not need to reach the later stage, but only needs six levels. The elder, who is the strongest in the family and has the highest level of body refining, should also have confidence to fight.But, isn''t it?


    Before going to bed, Lin Tianyu''s whole brain was still running.


    The skill of bone picking knife is handed down by my father.


    When I was a child, at night, my father always put Lin Tianyu on his thigh, and then, holding the osteotomy machete in one hand, he quietly pulled the meat from the animal bones. The bone is clean and smooth, and the meat pieces are cut off. The texture is clear and the muscles are clear. The machete that my father crossed is like art. Then, when he was less than three years old, he just picked up the osteotomy machete. Lin Tianyu learned from him and began to do it himself. I was so tired that I could hardly find the connecting tendons and pleasing texture of the flesh. My father taught him from time to time. Before he took out the knife, he should be clear about the texture connection at the bone and flesh joint, and gently stroke along the grain gap. Strength should also grasp the degree, otherwise, either cut the continuous connection, or damage the texture of meat, tendons.


    A year later, I got my first glimpse.


    Two years later, he was at ease.


    For five years, boneving is like art.


    Now, I finally realize the skill of bone cutting knife.


    Can my father use a bone cutting knife?


    My father has six levels of physical strength. With the skill of "bone cutting knife", he can be called the top expert in the family. Who dares to marginalize his father?


    Maybe there are other reasons why it''s not known.


    But why?


    I don''t know why it''s unknown. I have to press my thoughts and go to investigate them later. Then, in my mind, I continued to practice the bone picking knife method.


    A knife, a knife


    Gradually, in the practice of sabre technique, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 13

    It''s just dawning.


    Lin Tianyu gets up early and gets ready to go to the family martial arts training ground to find his family''s children to fight and practice swords.


    However, just a few steps, suddenly a burst of laughter, so early to catch up, family training has not started. Family training is about to take place. Which of the family''s children has the heart to compete with him this morning before the family training.


    Too anxious!


    Since it''s still early, it''s better to buy a good knife in Qingye city.


    Lin Tianyu''s knife is made of white iron. Although the forging process is not bad, it is still a good one. But the material is always forged with white iron, which is a little stronger than ordinary kitchen knives. In the past, I only knew a few basic sabres, and the sabre technique was very smooth. I could make do with it. But now, with the osteotomy knife method, such a sharp knife, since it should be equipped with a sharper good knife.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu walked along the street of Qingye city to the old Mo weapon shop, a time-honored weapon shop in the city.


    When he entered Laomo''s weapons shop, he looked at all kinds of weapons. Lin Tianyu kept walking and went straight to the weapon rack full of knives. Then, along the weapon rack, I have seen Qinggang Dao, bronze Dao, liangyin Dao, canjin Dao, Dadao, PuDao, curved Dao, curved Dao, long Dao, short Dao All kinds of knives almost blinded people.


    One by one, take a close look at them.


    All of a sudden, a black knife on the turret suddenly attracted Lin Tianyu''s attention.


    The color of the knife is dark, and the Dao style is just the most common streamline. It is equipped with a black lacquered scabbard and installed in a colorful purple wood box. Although the shape is ordinary, it belongs to the style of rotten street, but at a glance, it has a noble and elegant atmosphere. What''s more, just looking at the black knife, Lin Tianyu''s heart even faintly rises a feeling that the knife is predestined with himself. In addition, I clearly feel that I should use this black knife to perform my own boneving knife. This black knife is specially made for my own boneving knife technique.


    At a glance, Lin Tianyu decided to buy the knife.


    Lin Tianyu takes out the black knife from the purple wood box, caresses and plays with love, feeling the emotion inside the black knife with heart.


    At this time, the shopkeeper came over.


    "Young Xia, do you want to buy this knife?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    "Wait a moment, young Xia. I''ll call my boss."


    Buy a knife and call the owner?


    Lin Tianyu thought, "this knife is not cheap!


    A few gold coins are enough for a knife in an ordinary weapons shop. It''s better. It''s only ten or twenty gold coins. But the swords in Lao Mo''s weapons shop need at least thirty gold coins. Now, this Dao should be called by the owner. I''m afraid it will cost hundreds of gold coins at least.


    Although the weapons in Lao Mo''s weapons shop are more expensive than those in other places, they must be exquisite. Therefore, they never bargain.


    If so, can you afford it?


    Lin Tianyu was embarrassed: when he came, he planned to buy knives at Laomo''s weapons shop, but he took all the money he had accumulated, 73 gold coins and 65 silver coins. Ben thought, buying a knife is enough. But now, for the sake of this Dao, the owner comes out in person. Don''t think it''s cheap. I can''t afford it.


    Da da da


    The sound of footsteps came from the back hall. With the sound of footsteps, an old man who was nearly 60 years old came out. It''s the owner of Lao Mo''s weapons shop, Lao mo.


    "Young Xia, do you want to buy this knife?" Old Mo Tao.


    Lin Tianyu hesitated for a while, but nodded and asked, "boss, how did you sell this knife?" The love of this knife finally conquers the embarrassment of being shy in the bag.


    Old Mo looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "this knife, 3000 gold coins."


    Three thousand gold coins!


    Three thousand - Lin Tianyu almost drowned with a spit.


    Originally thought, if a hundred gold coins, first set the black knife, the rest of the money, go home to my father to borrow some. However, three thousand gold coins, more than half a mile short, can not borrow it.


    Old Mo said: "is not enough money? Young Xia, you can set the knife first, and then go back to collect the rest. "


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu really likes this knife, Lao Mo takes a step back.


    Lin Tianyu said with embarrassment: "I only have 73 gold coins, and there is no place to raise the rest."


    "Well." Old Mo said: "otherwise, young Xia, show me a set of sword techniques. If you are good at it, you will give it to you."


    Lin Tianyu was embarrassed again: Although the skill of bone picking Sabre is very good, it is a skill of fighting. If it is played out, it can be seen. However, some basic Sabre moves can be played by those who have just learned the skill of the knife, which makes people laugh off their teeth.


    It would be nice if we could find one person to fight -


    just then, a burst of exasperated tender drink came: "what are you doing? This is the double Dao I saw first


    A flowing voice said, "Oh! You like it first. Did you pay for it. It''s not paid. It''s not over. After you pay, it''s really your own thing. For example, if I have a crush on you and haven''t got the bride price, will the lady come home with me? ""You Next to the maid airway: "open your dog''s eyes, take a good look at our family''s young lady who is in the end."


    "Who is your lady?"


    "Yes..." Don''t wait for the maid to say, Miss pulled, do not let the maid continue to say.


    "I really want these knives." The voice of the flowing air said again: "it''s OK. As long as the lady is willing to come home with me, this pair of knives will be given to her. "


    As the voice looked past, Lin Tianyu saw master Hulai of the Hu family. Hulai held a pair of curved, streamlined, suitable for girls.


    Hu Lai, the original meaning of the name for the Xiandao Penglai, I hope he can work hard, one day, set foot on the road of immortal. But now, all the people in Qingye city call him a fool. He has done the same thing in the past. And relying on the four big families of Qingye City, the identity of the young master of the Hu family, none of the people who were bullied by him could get him.


    If this entanglement goes on like this again, this young lady of the other party must suffer losses.


    So, Lin Tianyu stepped forward and yelled, "Hulai, what do you want to do?"


    Hu Lai was startled. Looking back, he saw that it was Lin Tianyu. He said with a smile: "yo! Who am I supposed to be? It turns out to be the king of knives. Why, you want to fight against injustice and save the United States with heroes, but do you have this skill? "


    Hu Lai deliberately bit the word "Xiaodao Wang" very seriously. The meaning of teasing in that tone can be heard by anyone at once.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t spend much time. He stepped forward and the light of the knife flashed. The steel knife was already on Hulai''s neck and said, "tell me again, do I have this skill?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Hulai was so frightened that he began to tremble.


    "Well, didn''t you just say that you want to buy this pair of machetes and give them to the young lady? Now, after paying, get out of here. "


    Hu Lai didn''t dare to talk much. He quickly asked the housekeeper to pay for the money, and then sent the double machete suitable for girls to the lady''s hand. Then he said, "Xiaodao, can you let me go now, young Xia Wang?"


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say much and took back the steel knife directly.


    Hu lailian stepped back several steps and said to the four servants, "come on, kill this little knife king, and kill me."


    Sonorous, sonorous!


    All the servants pulled out their knives and surrounded them.


    Lin Tianyu''s face sank, and the steel knife in his knife spread.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    Every time I waved the knife, it hit the weak point in the hands of the servants. In a few blinks of an eye, all the knives in the hands of the servants were chopped to the empty door. After that, he took a few quick steps at his feet. When he got to Hulai, Hu Lai''s knife had just pulled out its scabbard, and before it could be cut open, the steel knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand had drawn an arc and was once again on Hulai''s neck. With another gentle stroke of the steel knife, Hulai''s neck was filled with blood, which made him kneel down and tremble all over.


    Lin Tianyu took the steel knife and said in a deep voice: "get out! Another time, take your dog''s head


    Hulai did not dare to say a word more, and went out of the shop in a hurry.

 Chapter 14

    Since he can''t afford the black knife he likes, Lin Tianyu is not ready to stay any longer, Qiang! Go into the scabbard and leave.


    "Young Xia, please stop!"


    Looking back, Lin Tianyu is the owner of Lao Mo''s weapons shop.


    Lin Tianyu said, "my boss left me something to do?"


    "Just now, I saw that the swordsmanship of young Xia has been put into full play. It is free and unrestrained, and has a great style. Just now, when I bought the Dao, I had already stated that as long as you have a good Sabre skill, you should give me this 3000 Gold Black Dao. The precious sword is given to the hero. Now, this black sword is the property of young Xia. "


    "This Lin Tianyu took the black knife, but he didn''t respond for a while.


    Then, pulling out the black knife, I saw that the blade surface was dark, but there was halo, and it flowed naturally.


    Lin Tianyu was excited for a while, but he didn''t lose his sense of propriety. He said, "boss, did you really give me this black knife?"


    "Seriously! This black sword is made of high-quality black gold. It''s worth a lot. It''s one of the best weapons in my old Mo''s weapons. However, I didn''t really want to sell this Dao, but I had a wish that I could find a suitable person to use the black Dao, so as not to shame the precious Dao. Today, I saw young Xia touching the sword and sighed. I thought, I finally found a real person who loves the sword. Now, I see that you are not only good at sword skills, but also have a sense of chivalry. You are indeed a rare master of this Dao. Now, at last, I have achieved my wish Old Mo said so, but also full of excitement in his heart.


    It is true that those who have been with weapons all their life will always have one or two special weapons and have a special feeling. People who do not deal with weapons every day can not understand this feeling.


    Listening to Lao Mo''s sincerity, Lin Tianyu said, "Xie Dongjia! I will make good use of this black sword, and I will not shame it. "


    After Xie BA''s boss, Lin Tianyu leaves Laomo''s weapons shop in a hurry. Originally, it was just a small fight against injustice. Unexpectedly, he got the unexpected joy and the favorite black knife.


    A good man has his own reward!


    It seems that this is true.


    Ha ha ha Ha ha ha Hey, hey, hey


    He walked excitedly all the way. He pulled out the black knife and threw it freely. Then he walked lightly to the Lin family''s martial arts training ground.


    Not far from Lin Tianyu''s back, the maid said, "Miss, if you want to thank other people for saving the beauty, thank you in person. Such a small person is not worthy of being followed all the way. "


    "Thank others for saving beauty?" The young lady bit her teeth and said, "do you think your lady is as stupid as Xiaohong? So easy to cheat? "


    "Miss, you talk as you speak. Why do you say people are stupid?"


    "Not stupid? I''ll just say one. " Miss said: "just now, you have seen that man''s Sabre skill. What''s the knife technique? "


    Xiao Hong said: "the basic Dao style is not even a real sword skill. But what''s the problem? "


    "What''s the problem?" she said? There''s a big problem. You are the maid who followed me to the ancestral gate. In the whole cold star gate, have you seen a person who can reach the level just now by using the basic Sabre style? "


    Xiao Hong shakes her head.


    The young lady said, "so, are not the aborigines in a small town who are more skilled in martial arts than all the elder martial brothers and sisters in Xiuzhen sect. Do you believe that?"


    Xiao Hong shook her head and asked, "why is that?"


    Miss airway: "still need to say? I must have investigated my identity for a long time and showed me this good play on purpose. If there is no wrong guess, even the martial arts competition just now, one move in one form, is rehearsed in advance. Otherwise, who can exert such great power on the basic Sabre form. Hum! I''m going to follow him to have a look, and then I''ll expose his heroic trick to save the beauty. Is it so easy to cheat when you are miss Ben? "


    Xiaohong said angrily, "ah! It turns out that all these are deceptive tricks. Thanks to what I was moved just now, bah, bah. Hum! This kind of swindler is really the most hateful person


    The young lady also said, "otherwise, it would have happened that I ran into a bully. It happened that he came to buy a knife. It happened that this man was very good at martial arts. The hero saves a beauty? Is this routine too old-fashioned? Do I need your help? Hum


    "Yes! Let''s go and see how many tricks the dead liar has? "


    Xiaohong said, a burst of excitement can''t: face to face expose the trick of the cheater, think about all fun.


    These two people have been following themselves. Why?


    Is it because the hero saves the beauty and intends to make a promise? Hey, hey, hey, hey


    Then, Lin Tianyu continued to move forward with a black knife.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu doesn''t know the real thoughts of the latter two. Otherwise, let alone smirk complacently, he is estimated to have vomited three liters of blood, which is not enough.


    Continue to walk forward, and then, from the Lin family martial arts field, there is a relatively sparsely populated alley. When he walked into the alley, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt nervous for no reason: why do you want to take such a short cut? You should take the main road. Just now the two girls have been following themselves, and now they are directly following up the alley. This is clearly the rhythm of bad intentions!Just now, in the Mo''s weapon shop, the two women clearly heard from the master Mo Yan that the black knife in their hands was worth 3000 gold coins. They have been following themselves like this all the time. They clearly know that black knife is valuable and want to rob. However, these two women are too bold. They are not afraid to shout "robbery" when they follow so closely.


    Looking at the two women so unscrupulously and closely following behind, Lin Tianyu can not help but speed up the pace, behind, there is some chilly feeling, at the same time, the right hand black knife is tightly held, maintaining the best angle of knife.


    At this time, the young lady who followed him said, "you see, this guy is guilty when he sees that we not only did not thank him for his heroic rescue, but also followed him. I''ve been looking for the alley drill, trying to get rid of us. Come on, don''t lose it


    Xiao Hong quickened her steps and said, "well." At the same time, full of excitement.


    See through the layout of the liar, and, is about to expose the true face of the liar, think about all people look forward to.


    Seeing that he quickened his pace, the two women behind him also quickened their pace. Lin Tianyu''s heart was even tighter, and he held the black knife more tightly. At the same time, it has accelerated the pace.


    Whoa!


    Finally, after a cup of tea, Lin Tianyu took a long breath of turbid gas and walked out of the silent lane.


    Lin Tianyu also looked back with a critical look and said in his heart: now, people are coming and going all over the street. You can try to rob my black knife again.


    Thinking about it, he deliberately took the black knife in his hand and held it up, shaking like a general who had won the victory.


    The young lady said, "you see, just now in the alley, we didn''t get rid of us. This time, we still dare to stare at us and threaten us with a knife."


    Xiaohong tooted: "hum! I don''t know how to write the dead word. "

 Chapter 15

    After a while, I arrived at Lin''s martial arts training ground.


    At this time, following Lin Tianyu''s master and servant''s second daughter, staring at the sign of the Lin family, a burst of anger.


    Hum! Finally let''s find your roots and see where you can go.


    The young lady said, "good! It turned out to be the descendants of the Lin family. It''s impossible for him to make a good calculation of the whole incident. Behind this, there should be support from the elders of the Lin family. Don''t you do so much just for the number of disciples of hanxingmen? Don''t worry about it. If you calculate the number of disciples of Hanxing sect so carefully, the Lin family won''t want to have one. Of course, in addition to the Lin family, there are also Hu''s, who are willing to degenerate to play instead. How much benefit has Lin given you. At that time, we should let the city Lord''s office make a good investigation and spit out all the benefits related to this incident. There is also old Mo weapon shop. It''s time to reorganize it. It''s time-honored. It''s actually a performance with Lin''s younger brother. Hum! It''s disappointing to come back to Qingya city this time! "


    Lin Tianyu, who had been ready to step into the training ground, turned around and said, "you two, it''s been a long time. It''s better to enter the martial arts training ground and have a rest. "


    Heart: not afraid of thieves, but afraid of thieves. As long as you enter the martial arts field, so many people look at you and know you two. After seeing you, do you dare to attack me with black sword?


    Originally, knowing where the man''s roots were, and having an idea, the two maids, who were ready to leave, nodded at the invitation and entered Lin''s martial arts training ground.


    Brush!


    In the martial arts training ground, all looked over. Who are these two beautiful women?


    He came in after Lin Tianyu. boy! Good luck!


    The whole audience was full of envy, jealousy and hatred, and he was about to drown out the little knife king.


    Lin Tianyu''s next joy: Hey, don''t lose your soul. When it comes, you don''t know how to die. These two girls, for the sake of my black knife, have followed me for eight blocks!


    However, what happened after that had nothing to do with him.


    Now, the key is to find someone to compete in martial arts, sharpen and verify the bone cutting knife method.


    Looking at the martial arts training ground, there are so many family members, but they don''t know how to invite people to compete in the arena. It was just like he had no experience in competition with others in the arena, except for Qiu an''s, he also had no experience in inviting people to compete in the arena.


    But at this time, all around, all the family members from the second floor of the body refining group came around and invited him to compete in the arena.


    What''s the situation?


    Lin Tianyu is stunned: he is worried. How can he invite many opponents to compete in the arena? Now


    A little thought, understand: youth, who is not a good name? Yesterday, compared with the forest, sea and forest, the crowd, although they did not talk to others, but the news has already spread. Now, if you defeat yourself, you will not defeat Lin Hai, the fourth floor of body refining in disguise. Two against four, there is more popular than this?


    Ha ha ha


    Good! Good! Good!


    In his heart, Lin Tianyu laughed triumphantly. No matter what the reason is, there are so many people to accompany them to practice, test and sharpen their skills, which is better than anything.


    But at the same time, there is something strange in my heart: Why are all those little raspberries who are refining their bodies on the second floor? Can such little guys be good enough to practice their own hands? Come on. First, suppress the cultivation on the second level of body training, and then practice hands with them. What''s more, the key to playing the arena is not to win or lose, but to practice Sabre and cultivate high points and low points. It seems that it doesn''t matter too much.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu made a mistake.


    When the news spread, it was not that many people were present at that time, but it was spread out. At that time, many people were present, but as soon as they left the woods, Lin Hai gave a command. However, in addition to them, Lin Weilin Dazhi also hid aside to see the whole contest clearly. Competitors, it''s strange that they will keep secrets.


    On the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu just stood, a young man rushed to the arena. Lin Hua, the boy''s name is Lin Hua. He is about to break into the third floor. Qingfeng sword technique, a primary martial arts skill, makes it perfect. It can be called a first-class master among the family''s two-level martial arts practitioners. He never looked down upon Lin Tianyu, who only knew a few basic sabres. Before, if he was asked to challenge Lin Tianyu, he would not have looked at it. But now, it''s not the same. This is not a challenge to Lin Tianyu, who only knows basic Dao style, but also challenges Lin Hai, who practices body four levels! Seeing Lin Hua fly to the arena, others are full of envy, jealousy and hatred. Why don''t you be quick and let this boy make the first move. If Linhua wins the first battle, even if he wins again, his reputation will be greatly reduced.


    "Lin Tianyu, don''t lose!"


    "Yesterday, I defeated the enemy in a contest with Lin Hai on the fourth floor. This will fight against the forest, continue to play this amazing style! Don''t lose the chain


    "Lin Tianyu, stand up!"


    The family children who failed to seize the arena in time prayed silently and wholeheartedly in their hearts.


    Standing on the challenge arena, Lin Hua''s face is full of spring breeze, and he is proud of his smile. After the ceremony, the wind blows at the willow, and three solid sword lights strike the left, middle and right three roads.Attack with defense, attack and defense. Good sword technique! Lin Tianyu commented in his heart. At the same time, after his epiphany yesterday, he could see seven weak points in his flank, legs, wrist, chest, abdomen and so on. It is not necessary to hit the wrist with the back of the knife. It will not hurt the opponent and the long sword of the opponent will be shot down. When you reach the middle of the sword, you can turn your eyes. The steel knife will return to the sword according to the situation. Cut the sword ridge and take the long sword. Lin Hua Wei was stunned, and the sword turned back to cut. As soon as the steel knife stands, Ding and sword strike each other. The footstep changes, the knife light sword awn, Ding Ding Ding, Dangdang. After a dozen moves, they finally cut off the sword with one knife.


    Lin Hua failed.


    There was a roar of laughter from the audience.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, waste!"


    "I''m in a hurry to make a fool of myself."


    "Get out of here


    Lin Hua''s face turned red. He jumped off the challenge arena and disappeared in the crowd.


    Other people''s laughter, a smart boy, jump on the challenge arena. Someone else took the lead. People who laugh, no longer have the heart to continue to laugh, heart bursts of regret can not. Why should we laugh at Linhua? Why not rush to the arena first? Stupid! A great opportunity to become famous is to slow down the transformation of forestry. This meeting, again only cares about the ridicule, again lets the human snatch first. Stupid!


    The hatred in the heart, the regret in the eyes, and the hatred of the youngsters staring at the stage are intertwined, making the whole arena dull.


    Lin Tianyu was happy:


    "haha! Fortunately, Lin Hua was not defeated by a single knife. Otherwise, who would still want to go to the challenge arena and practice his sword for himself. "


    Seventeen moves, the second boy lost.


    In the laughter, the second boy disappeared into the crowd.


    However, this meeting, there are a few young people watching the war, did not continue to laugh, there are a few thoughts in the eyes.


    The third youth, who is good at speed, takes up the challenge arena again.


    Twelve moves, defeat.


    At this time, Xiaohong said: "Miss, it seems that the cheater you mentioned has used all the basic sword techniques up to now. In addition, it''s just that in terms of the use of the basic Dao style, it''s no worse than the young masters in our clan. Even, they feel better. Miss, could it be that just now, it wasn''t a hoax at all, it was a pure hero saving beauty. "


    The young lady "hem" twice, airway: "continue to look, I don''t believe there is such a coincidence, there must be something inside."


    More than half an hour later, the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth and ninth sons of the family were defeated.

 Chapter 16

    The enthusiasm of the family''s children to fight for the arena fell, and there was no laughing. A strange atmosphere rippled around the arena.


    Lin Tianyu pondered the challenge arena. After several competitions, the vein of the bone cutting knife became clearer and clearer. The sabre technique is a big step forward. Yesterday''s Epiphany seemed to have laid the foundation for the basic framework of the bone picking Sabre technique. Then, after several rounds of martial arts contests, the sword technique gradually became full of flesh and blood. Now, if you fight against Lin Hai again, even if he is not careless, even if his eight square sword rain is trained to send eight sword lights immediately, Lin Tianyu also has absolute confidence to defeat Lin Hai by the sword.


    Martial arts, fighting skills, is really good. Without fighting, no matter how perfect the martial arts are, it is bound to be difficult to reach the peak, even if it is not superficial.


    If you practice hard, you can make up for your weakness. But if there is no confrontation, it is impossible to be successful. Before the competition with the challenge arena, today''s Sabre technique is just like theory and practice, which are totally different levels.


    However, up to now, the accumulated experience of fighting is enough to realize. Even if we have to fight again, tomorrow.


    Get off the challenge arena and walk to the training ground. At this time, the family members who surrounded the challenge arena took the initiative to give way. At the same time, there are two burning eyes, scanning over, inside, full of a strong sense of war. Lin Wei and Lin Dazhi. But then, the two deep feelings of war disappeared and disappeared.


    Out of the family martial arts field, Lin Tianyu looks back.


    Sure enough, the two women followed.


    Are you finished?


    They all show their faces and want to fight their own black swords. Do you really want to rob openly?


    But is that really good?


    He walked quietly for a short time. Lin Tianyu couldn''t help it. He turned back and said angrily, "you two, follow me all the way to the Lin family''s martial arts training ground. Now, follow me. What do you want? "


    Heart said: really want a black knife. I''m afraid of you two. I''ll give you a half price. I''ll sell you the black knife. Please don''t follow me, OK? It''s really scary.


    Xiaohong stepped forward and said, "the road is facing the sky. Go to one side. You go your way, we go our way. Why do you follow you


    "Yes, I''ll go that way." Then he changed direction.


    Little red feet a change, way: "I also want to go that direction now." He also changed direction with Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was very angry for a while, but he also knew that he could not reason at all. He simply ignored him and went straight to the woods where he usually practiced knives. A force to stuffy head to walk, no longer pay attention to this obvious impure, has been with their own two girls. Hum, I was afraid of these two weak women in that alley just now. Now, I can be regarded as a genius of Lin family. I will be defeated by these two weak women. Hum, don''t make any wrong ideas, otherwise, my knife is not vegetarian!


    He walked half way in silence.


    The lady stepped forward and said, "Hello! My name is Wang Ya. "


    "Oh. My name is Lin Tianyu. " Then he continued to walk in the direction of the grove.


    Wang Ya almost stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Oh - what the hell is it? Shouldn''t you be surprised to hear your name?


    Wang Ya cleaned up her mood and said, "you don''t know who I am?"


    "Are you famous?" Lin Tianyu said? Should I know who you are? Are you the king and the Lord of the city, or the chief and elder of the Lin family? "


    Is it famous? King City Lord, Lin clan chief, elder?


    Can they give you the number of disciples of Hanxing sect?


    Now, the big families in the city of Qingya may not know who the Lord of the king is, or the heads and elders of the families, but they will never know who Wang Ya is. Even if few people have seen me, at least they should have heard of their own names.


    As soon as Wang Ya''s eyes turned, he suddenly realized that his first feeling in the weapons shop was real. Women''s first instinct is always 80 percent accurate. Originally, through the competition in the arena, I saw that he had excellent Sabre skills, and I was relieved of that doubt. Can arrive now, still intentionally so pretend, this is clear in the heart have ghost?


    What''s more, the guy who wants to act in front of himself is certainly not a fool. Of course, he will not send a soft egg or a retarded person to the stage. He will certainly send the elite of his family. Since they are family elites, is it not natural that they have outstanding Sabre skills?


    Good!


    You want to play, don''t you?


    I just want to see what kind of flowers you can play?


    Wang Ya decided to follow the end, to see what the other side can pretend to be.


    All the way down the road, the three men were silent.


    Little red heart way: this what person? It''s a uncivilized aborigine to dare to talk to miss like this.


    Zhang Ya''s heart is more angry: call you to pretend! I told you to pretend! I''ll follow you all the time. I''ll look at you and see how you can go on loading. A big family''s younger brother, moreover, has a good martial arts skill. Now, which one has such a qualification does not sharpen his head and wants to drill into the quota of my three cold star sect disciples. Good for you. I haven''t even heard of me who came to recruit the disciples of the cold star sect. What about ghosts?Lin Tianyu''s heart is even more angry: return to the good heart, be a good man, and help others, which is good, but caused a big trouble. Ever since he saved them from Hulai, he has been following himself. What do you mean, this?


    What''s more, I''ll have to wait for the immortal master to show up when I go to the woods to practice Sabre later. Can the immortal master show up with these two oil tankers?


    Along the way, isn''t it destroying one''s own fairyland?


    We have to find a way to get rid of these two oil tankers.


    With his eyes turning back and forth, Lin Tianyu said, "look at your clothes. Are you also a man of great status?"


    Hum! Xiaohong was elated.


    Wang Ya said nothing.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly said, "in this case, how can you look like you can''t get married, so you have to follow me?"


    "You -" Wang Ya''s fingers trembled with anger.


    Red one stare, retort: "you just can''t marry out, you can''t marry out all your life."


    When the two girls were about to vomit blood, Lin Tianyu was elated. He walked forward briskly. His heart said, "now, you should not follow me any more.". But after a few steps, looking back, the two women followed up like shadows.


    Lin Tianyu was so angry that he stopped and said, "are you two finished?"


    "You''re not guilty. You want to do something bad. You''re afraid we''ll find out?"


    "You''re a bad man. I''m going to practice sabre."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be watched."


    "I want to..." Lin Tianyu almost blurted out that he would have to wait for the immortal master to come. Fortunately, he stopped speaking temporarily. Otherwise, he knew that with the immortal fate, the two would stick together like brown sugar.


    "What else?"


    "You have to strip off your clothes and take a bath in the river where you are practicing knife. You don''t want to watch it, do you?"


    "Hooligan!"


    But no matter what Lin Tianyu said, these two people still follow Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 17

    It seems that I can''t get rid of it.


    Lin Tianyu thought as he walked, whether there was any good idea. But let him have a thousand ideas, the other side will not change - follow him.


    At the same time, Wang Yaxin hummed: it seems that we are about to sink, or we will be in such a hurry and try to let us go.


    After a while, when I came to the grove where I practiced my knife, I pulled out my black knife and locked the fallen leaves in the air with my eyes firmly, and the basic knife style was put into use.


    With the development of the sword technique, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help nodding: it''s really good to practice sabre in the challenge arena. Compared with the past, this Sabre technique has changed a lot. I''m afraid that now one man can win three or four of his own on that day.


    Wang Ya nodded again and again: although from the beginning to the end, it was just a basic Dao style, but this basic Dao style was as smooth and natural as a fish in water. If you look at it carefully, you can feel a kind of artistic beauty. The person who can wield such a sword skill should not be bored to decorate. Is that a little hero saving beauty?


    At the same time, outside the grove.


    Hu Lai and Hu Shuang took six Hu family warriors to the woods where Lin Tianyu practiced sabres.


    A servant guarding the woods outside, saw Hu Lai and Hu Shuang bringing people over, and rushed to meet him and said, "young master."


    Hulai said, "is the man coming?"


    "Young master, when people go in and practice their swords, there are two girls following in. It seems that they are one master and one maid."


    "A master and a maid?" Hu Lai said, eyes a bright, way: "is not a white, a red dress?"


    The servant nodded and said, "yes, young master."


    Hu Lai''s eyes were shining and he turned back and said, "Uncle Shuang, I don''t need to bother you to teach people such a small matter. You can go there alone. What do you think? "


    Hu Shuang looked at Hulai and knew that the boy had no good intentions. However, this also has nothing to do with himself. The Hu clan leader and his wife all dote on him and let him be a fool. Why should I worry about this blind heart. He respected him and called himself "Uncle". In fact, he was just a servant of a higher level. He worked with the clan leader and had some strength. The master looked up. But a servant is a servant. Some things can be managed and some things should be learned to turn a blind eye. Otherwise, you can''t distinguish between relatives and strangers, and you can''t think of any good fruit to eat in the future.


    Hu Shuang nodded at the green and shining eyes like Hulai wolf.


    Hu Lai, with a smile, entered the grove under the guidance of the left behind servant.


    In other words, why did Hulai bring the Wu family members of the Hu family and find them in the woods? Besides, there were also servants of the Hu family guarding outside the woods?


    It starts with Hulai scratching his neck.


    Injured in the neck, with the help of four servants, he rushed into the Hu family.


    As soon as he entered the house, Hulai fell on the ground, weeping and crying: "Dad, you must make decisions for me this time. You would not have seen me if I didn''t have the convenience of my legs and the quick escape. "


    Hu said impatiently, "small animal husbandry, is it causing trouble again. How many times have I told you? During this period of time, an Fen point, Wang Ya, the daughter of the King City Lord, the disciple of the Hanxing gate and the immortal Master Wang Ya, went back to Qingye city and recruited five disciples for the Hanxing gate. This is the top priority of the whole Qingye city. If you dare to break this, be careful to break your leg Don''t listen to Hulai. What else will he say? Clan leader Hu also knows that it must be his incompetent son Hulai who has caused trouble again. If he doesn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, who dares to provoke him in this green leaf city.


    Hulai said in a loud voice: "mother, you have to make decisions for me. I''m not really in trouble this time. It was Lin Tianyu. I took a fancy to a pair of machetes. I was going to buy them back. I gave them to my mother as a gift. They paid all the money. Then Lin Tianyu grabbed them and put them on my neck and cut my neck. If you don''t believe me, I have a big knife wound on my neck. If I didn''t run fast, I would never see my mother again. "


    When Mrs. Hu saw the wound on Hulai''s neck, she became angry and said, "master, when did our lai''er get so angry. And this time, the fault is not Laier. It''s just Lin Tianyu who deceives people too much. "


    "Hum!" Hu said, "which words can you believe


    Hu Fu said, "regardless of the truth, our son can''t be bullied by people like Lin Tianyu. I''ve heard that Lin Tianyu''s father is just a small shopkeeper of a small restaurant in the Lin family. He is a marginal figure of the Lin family, even the elder. Our son, let his son be bullied, do not retaliate to go back, this matter is easy to say but not good to hear. "


    Hu clan chief frowned and said, "Hu Shuang, take some people to deal with this matter. Lin Tianyu doesn''t always like to practice sabres in the woods in the east of the city. He has to deal with it quietly. Don''t make a big deal of it. "


    Hulai got up and said, "I''ll go with my uncle. I''ll see him face to face. Uncle Shuang avenged me."


    "All right. Go, go. "


    Therefore, Hu Shuang points to the troops and sends people to guard outside the grove to check the situation. Then, he and Hulai bring six family warriors together.Gradually close to the open space in the forest, you can see Lin Tianyu, who is waving a knife, and two women standing on the sidelines.


    Hulai took out a dozen gold coins and threw them to the servant. The servant picked up the gold coins and said with a smile, "thank you for your reward." Heart said: with the young master, it is easy to get money. In the future, we should pay more attention to serve the young master.


    Hearing the sound, Lin Tianyu and the two girls looked back and saw Hulai.


    The two girls were surprised: what should be played this time?


    But Lin Tianyu pointed to Hulai with a black knife and said, "Hulai, what do you want to do with you here?"


    What do you want? Hey, hey. " Hulai chuckled and walked forward: "deep jungle, enemies meet, what do you think I can do? There are also two little beauties. This time, let''s see who can save the beauty. "


    Lin Tianyu suddenly turned back and said to the two girls, "run quickly. I''ll stop them." With that, he dashed at Hulai with a knife.


    Hu Lai stepped back a few steps, pointed to Lin Tianyu with his hand and said, "go up to four people and kill him for me."


    Sonorous, sonorous!


    The four men drew their swords and killed Lin Tianyu.


    Although Lin Tianyu has made great progress in his sword skills, these four men are not the servants and dog legs who follow Hu Laihu in the weapon shop, but are the real masters. Just a few moves, Lin Tianyu has been in danger, struggling to protect himself.


    Hu Lai looked at it, completely relieved, turned to the two women, facing the remaining two people: "go, give me these two little beauties, please go home."


    "Yes." Answering, they went to the two girls.


    In front of them, before they could do anything, they heard the sound of PA and PA, and they had fallen to the ground. Then, a white shadow flashed to Hulai, and a knife was shining.


    Poof!


    One of Hulai''s arms was broken shoulder to shoulder.


    "Ah A sharp piercing sound came from Hulai''s throat.


    A gray shadow, a dozen flashes between, outside the small forest, straight in. It was Hu Shuang waiting outside the grove.


    Hulai hissed his voice and called out, "double uncle, revenge me quickly. Kill this cheap maid and kill this cheap maid."


    When Hu Shuang saw Hu laiqi''s shoulder broken arm, his face suddenly became gloomy. With a cold look in his eyes, he looked at the woman in white on the opposite side. However, after a glance, he was full of surprise and said carefully, "Miss Wang, it is you who are here. Villains are often offended."


    Wang Ya said coldly, "go away!"


    "Yes, yes! The villain will go at once


    Hu Shuang answered and went to help Hulai, picked up the broken arm, waved again, and took everyone back.


    Hu Lai saw Hu Shuang not only did not mean to revenge him, but also looked humble to him. He was not happy. He said, "Uncle Shuang, what are you doing? If you don''t kill the maid, revenge me. "


    After hearing this, Hu Shuang shook his hand and slapped him in the face. Then, he grabbed Hu Lai and left quickly.

 Chapter 18

    Lin Tianyu came forward, staring at Wang Ya.


    This beauty, cow!


    Not only is his martial arts excellent, but his identity is not simple.


    He didn''t see how scared Hu Shuang was. He turned around and ran. Even, he gave Hu Lai a big ear muff.


    Master!


    However, why does the master have to follow himself?


    Thank the hero for saving the beauty? I''m afraid not.


    Is it these days, I am handsome again? Hey, hey


    However, regardless of how, I also know in my heart that people are not trying to rob their own black swords. Otherwise, with that skill, if you want to rob yourself of your black knife, you need to follow your own eight streets all the time. What''s more, in Lao Mo''s weapons shop, he still acts bravely and heroically to save the United States. Can other people''s skills use their own heroes to save the United States? When I''m in trouble, it''s almost the same that the beauty saves the hero.


    When he thought of following himself, he was not thinking about his own black knife, but Lin Tianyu was much better.


    Wang Ya said: "cut off Hu Lai''s arm. Now the layout of your Lin family will bleed a lot. Are you very distressed?"


    "What nonsense? Chopping Hulai''s arm has nothing to do with my Lin family. According to my heart, such a dog should be directly chopped off his dog''s head. "


    Xiao Hong looks at her young lady, and at the same time, she says, "so, Hu Laizhen has nothing to do with your Lin family?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a sinister smile: "it doesn''t matter. How do I know that? I have to ask Hulai''s mother. Hu Fu will know."


    Little red a Leng, all of a sudden did not understand come over what meaning, Wang Ya but spat, way: "shameless!"


    Lin Tianyu was immediately interested and said, "Xiaohong, who is your lady in the end? How come Hu''s Hu Shuang is so scared that his face turns blue when he sees your young lady. He runs faster than a rabbit like a cat mouse. "


    Xiao Hong spat: "you are the cat. Our young lady is... "


    "Little red, don''t say it." Wang Ya interrupted.


    "An identity is still so secret. It''s a shame."


    Wang Ya ha ha a smile, with little red, out of the woods.


    Behind his back, Lin Tianyu thought: who is Wang Ya? Just now, Hu Shuang was scared. I guess his identity will not be low.


    His surname is Wang. He has a high status. He can even hold down Hu Shuang, a red man of the Hu family. I''m afraid that the big families in Qingye city are not so powerful.


    In addition to a few big families, can there be a more powerful Wang family in Qingye city?


    No! There''s another one.


    Isn''t the city Lord surnamed Wang? If Wang Ya is the daughter of the Lord of the city, then everything can be explained.


    I''m afraid it''s eight or nine.


    Understanding the key point, Lin Tianyu stopped thinking about it. He continued to lock in the fallen leaves with his eyes as if he had locked in his opponents. With the black sword, he integrated the feelings of the contest into his own sword technique. I just hope to blend in more quickly and more. Then, my more perfect Sabre technique can enter the eyes of the immortal master. The immortal master reappears and takes him as his apprentice.


    In the Lin''s training ground, as soon as Lin Tianyu and Wang Ya entered the training ground, several of them stood on the attic next to the martial arts training ground. After seeing the old family members who trained their children, they recognized Wang Ya at a glance.


    See Wang Ya is with Lin Tianyu into the family martial training ground.


    The four elders'' eyes glared: no wonder, the day before yesterday, I told him about the immortal master''s acceptance of disciples. Only half of that, he said he knew. ***


    This kid usually looks at him. He doesn''t know anything except practicing Dao. He''s stupid. I didn''t expect that he was so thoughtful and quick and accurate.


    Strong!


    Too strong!


    The eyes of the four elders are full of worship and endless light of appreciation.


    It seems that there is no one who is really a fool. Even if it seems that he is a stupid boy practicing knife.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    As soon as the contest ended, the four elders immediately entered the inner room, arrived at their own territory, and ordered to open one after another.


    Four elders said: "you hurry to check, Feier young master said is these days back, exactly when can return to the family?"


    "Yes, we''ll check it right away."


    After a while, the servant returned: "four elders, young master Fei can arrive the morning after tomorrow."


    "In the morning after tomorrow, in the morning after tomorrow, send a letter to urge it. Can you make it a little earlier?" At the same time, he murmured, "the morning after tomorrow, although it''s not too late, we should try our best to be as early as possible. After all, chance is the thing that should be sooner rather than later."


    "Yes, four elders." The servant replied and rushed to do it.


    The elder''s voice roared in the inner courtyard: "why haven''t you contacted Master Yi? If you can''t get in touch with young master Yi, I''ll cut all of you and feed them to the dog. "People lowered their heads and stood at the bottom of the table, not daring to say a word.


    The eldest brother roared: "don''t get out of here, go and get in touch with people. What a bunch of rubbish


    "Elder, I''ve got less Yi." A servant excitedly entered the elder''s room.


    "Good, good! At last one of them will do something. Go down and get a hundred gold coins. " "When will master Yi come back?" the elder said boldly


    "The afternoon after tomorrow."


    "In the afternoon of the day after tomorrow, some of them are too late. Let him speed up and come back."


    "Wei''er, tomorrow, if Lin Tianyu still comes to the challenge arena to compete, you should go to the challenge arena to compete with him. Even if you can''t win, you have to compare it. It doesn''t matter whether you win or not. The most important thing is that you must give full play to your strengths in martial arts. "


    Lin Wei said, "OK, Dad."


    "Dazhi, tomorrow, if Lin Tianyu still comes to the challenge arena to compete, you must play."


    Lin Dazhi said: "Dad, didn''t you let me earn as much fame as possible during this period? In my heart, I don''t know how to win the contest with Lin Tianyu. If you lose, you will not ruin your reputation. "


    After a pause, he said, "ambition, it''s best to win. However, even if you can''t win, you should put the essence of the gun skills I taught you into full play on the challenge arena. "


    "Why?"


    "This morning, you can see the two women who came to our Lin''s martial arts training ground to watch the battle."


    "Well."


    "One of them is Wang Ya, the daughter of the Lord of the king, a disciple of the Hanxing sect and a master of immortals. This time, the quota of three disciples enrolled by the cold star gate has the final say. So, even if you can''t win, as long as you can give play to the essence of martial arts and let her see it, then it''s your chance. Do you know? "

 Chapter 19

    Hu family.


    Hu Lai, whose arm was cut off, knelt on the ground with tears streaming down and said, "father and mother, this time, how can you all make decisions for your son. "


    at the sight of Hulai''s miserable appearance, Mrs. Hu stepped forward quickly, held Hu Lai in her arms, and cried and scolded," which God killed this? Master, master, you must find out the God killer and break it up. "


    Hu clan chief saw Hu Lai''s miserable appearance. He was also angry and rushed up. He said, "what''s going on?"


    Hulai stopped crying and said, "Dad, it''s all done by that cheap maid Wang Ya. There are also two uncles, who even did not stand out for me, but slapped me in the face. "


    Wang Ya!


    Head Hu''s eyes shrunk. Is it


    "Hu Shuang, what''s going on


    Hu Shuang stepped forward and bowed: "patriarch. Just as you think. She is Wang Ya, the daughter of the Lord of the king, a disciple of the Hanxing sect and a master of immortals. Master Wang Yaxian was in front of him, and young master Lai was still abusing him. I was afraid that I would offend him. If I had to, I had to slap young master Lai. Please forgive me. "


    This is Wang Ya!


    Hu clan chief eyes round stare, way: "Hu Shuang, you do right, will go to the accountant''s room to get a thousand gold coins."


    Later, he looked back at Hu Lai and said, "I told you to make less trouble and less trouble during this period of time. He not only made trouble, but also provoked Wang Ya. You know who Wang Ya is. She is the most popular living Bodhisattva in our whole Qingye city. Even I have to give her a good confession. How dare you provoke her. Come on, drag me down and whip twenty lashes. "


    "Master." Mrs. Hu said, "what are you doing? Don''t dare to provoke others, don''t dare to avenge lai''er, how to take their own people out of anger. "


    The chief Hu glared at Mrs. Hu and became more angry. He said angrily, "you are used to it. Do you know how much trouble has been caused to our Hu family? Maybe we can destroy the Hu family. Give me thirty lashes of Hulai


    Hu said so, but Mrs. Hu didn''t dare to make any more noise.


    Hu Lai, who had been crying and crying all the time, knew that it was really causing a lot of trouble. When he was in trouble, he no longer cried. Instead, his eyes were full of fear.


    As soon as he heard Wang Ya''s name, he didn''t think of it, but now, as soon as his father said, Hulai fully understood, who was the big trouble he caused. Although he didn''t cultivate his talent, he didn''t pay much attention to the recruitment of disciples in the xiuxianzong sect. As the son of the Hu clan leader, he had heard of Wang Ya''s recruiting disciples in Qingye city on behalf of hanxingmen. What''s more, his father, Hu clan chief, also specially explained that he didn''t get into trouble recently. It was precisely because Wang Ya came to Qingye city recently. Unexpectedly, in the end, he provoked him.


    It''s just looking for death!


    After a while, after thirty strokes, Hulai was taken into the hall. Mrs. Hu stepped forward again, holding a pool of muddy Hulai, sobbing and sobbing.


    The chief Hu looked at it and was so upset that he said, "come on, take the young master Lai down, put on the wound medicine, and connect the broken arm with the intermittent cream of the ancestral family. Although in the future, the broken arm can no longer use force, but daily activities, no big problem


    When there were only Hu and Hu Shuang left in the hall, Hu asked, "Hu Shuang, what do you think?"


    Hu Shuangdao: "patriarch, I think this is a conspiracy in itself, a conspiracy against our Hu family."


    "Talk about it."


    "Young master Lai is so lively that he occasionally makes a fool of himself. No one knows about the whole city of green leaves. However, this time I even got in touch with Master Wang Yaxian. I think it''s not just a coincidence. It should be someone who deliberately set up a trap. Let the young master in a specific occasion, happened to meet Miss Wang Ya, the back of the matter, do not have to worry about, it will happen naturally. Moreover, on the way back, I specially asked someone to inquire about it. She said that this morning, Miss Wang Ya was in Lin''s martial arts training ground, watching the challenge arena competition. So this matter, how to look at it, has something to do with Lin. First, he designed young master Lai, and then led Miss Wang Ya to Lin''s martial arts training ground to watch the competition. In this way, I''m afraid that the three places in the cold star gate will go to their Lin family. "


    Hu clan chief''s eyebrows are also more wrinkled and tighter: Qingye city is said to be the six big families, but in fact, the two families of Lin and Hu compete for supremacy. In addition, the four families of Zhang, Li, sun and Zhao are also included in the six major families, but they are far behind by the Lin and Hu families. This time, the three places in hanxingmen must have been born in the Lin and Hu families. Now, Hulai made a scene, and Wang Ya went to the Lin family to watch the battle. In this, how to look at it, there is a smell of conspiracy in it.


    The chief Hu said, "where are the servants who accompany Hulai to the weapons shop and the guards outside the grove?"


    Hu Shuang waved his hand and five people came in.


    "You are accompanying the young master to the weapon shop to select weapons, and to watch the people outside the grove. Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Seeing that Hu''s face was so gloomy that he was about to drip water, the five people did not dare to conceal it.


    Hu clan chief and Hu Shuang used their own means and inquired in detail. Finally, they determined that all this was a coincidence."I blame you for your bad life," said Hu with a gloomy face Then he looked at his beard.


    Hu Shuang nodded, stepped forward two steps, and clapped his hands for several times. Five people breathed out on the spot.


    After entering the back house, Mrs. Hu burst into tears and said, "son, why did you offend that Wang Ya. Now, in this way, no one dares to take revenge. "


    "Niang, Wang Ya, we can''t get revenge. But Lin Tianyu, you must kill him for me. "


    Mrs. Hu moved her mind and said, "Lin Tianyu? In addition to the father of the shopkeeper of the small restaurant, does he have any backstage? Do you have a clear idea? Don''t make another one like Wang Ya, who has a big backstage. If you can''t get revenge, you''ll be beaten to pieces. "


    Oh! Mrs. Hu is so, it''s no wonder that Hulai is such an angry son. To kill a man to avenge his son, the primary concern is, what background does this person have and whether there will be sequelae. Instead of asking, is this person really wrong, is it really the culprit who hurt his son. There is such a mother, how can not leave Hulai such a black sheep.


    Hulai said, "what kind of backstage can he have. His father, Lin Hong, is nothing but a small shopkeeper in a small restaurant in the Lin family and a marginal figure in the Lin family. In addition, it is the identity of a Lin family and a marginal son. "


    "I can confirm that there is no backstage other than this identity."


    "100% sure!"


    "Good!" Hu Fu humanitarian: "this revenge, mother must give you revenge."


    Said, immediately out of the house, looking for Hu clan chief.


    Hu said angrily, "revenge, revenge, you are a woman''s family. How can you know so little? Do you know who Lin Tianyu is with now? He''s been with Wang Ya all the time. Now he''s going to take revenge. Isn''t that a big disaster for the whole Hu family? "


    "That''s it?"


    "Of course not. But now, let''s endure a little, and when the cold star gate is over, Wang Ya will leave. When we want to get revenge, we will not has the final say. Offending the whole Lin family, we Hu family may not be able to eat, one bad, will also make both sides hurt. However, a marginal figure of the Lin family''s forces, what if it was destroyed. Of course, De Lin Tianyu was not selected as a disciple of the cold star sect. If Lin Tianyu is lucky enough to choose him as a disciple of Hanxing sect, I will be rotten in my stomach. No one is allowed to mention it again. Otherwise, he will be executed directly.


    "In addition, the orders go down. During this period, the children of the Hu family, who dare to go outside and cause trouble, will be executed directly."


    The fierce light flickered in the eyes of the Hu clan chief.

 Chapter 20

    evening.


    Lin''s meeting room.


    The patriarch and the powerful elders of the family gathered together.


    "This time, it''s a rare opportunity for the rise of the Lin family. Now, everything has to revolve around this rare opportunity. "


    It''s really a rare opportunity. Qingye city has always been a rivalry between Lin and Hu. This time, there is a great possibility that the two families will fight over the recruitment of disciples in the cold star gate. However, the Hu family got into so much trouble because of Hu Lai''s mischief. The Lin family, on the contrary, can attract Wang Ya, the daughter of the King City Lord, a disciple of the Hanxing gate, and the person in charge of recruiting the disciples of the Hanxing sect, to the Lin family''s martial arts training ground. This time, less opponents, but also close to the first month.


    Hey, hey!


    If this time, the Lin family can not seize the opportunity, also lost for the green leaf city''s first big family.


    A rare opportunity!


    All the participants were in high spirits.


    Four elders said: "Lin Tianyu has made great contributions to the current favorable situation. In my opinion, the final number of disciples of the cold star sect, in any case, must be reserved for him. "


    "The number of suzerain is not something that can''t be reserved or given. You need to fight for it yourself. If you have strength, you can win it. If you don''t, you will feel frustrated."


    "Powerful? Is it qiu''an you trained? I''ve heard that under Lin Tianyu''s knife, you can''t do anything. Is it true that Lin Tianyu, who is so outstanding, has no real strength? "


    "What the four elders said is all about the disciples who are 14 years old and below. Among these younger generation of disciples, Lin Tianyu is really a little powerful. But I think that this time, we should not only choose among the 14-year-old students, but also among all the young students. As long as they are under 18 years old, they can participate. Otherwise, we choose from among the 14-year-old disciples, but other families do not. At that time, what shall we take to fight with other families? "


    Lin''s family competition can be divided into two stages: one is under 14 years old, and the other is under 18 years old. In the previous stage, it was selected once a year. In the latter stage, it is selected once every four years. According to the Convention, there are still two years to go before the student selection competition of 18 years old and below.


    But this time, what the elder said is reasonable.


    This is not only a competition within the Lin family, but in the end, it has to compete with other family members.


    The recruitment standard of Hanxing is less than 18 years old. Will other families follow your Lin''s rules?


    The four elders proposed just now, considering the recruitment standard of the cold star gate, they put forward it specially to see if Lin Tianyu could get an extra chance for the first line.


    After all, the Lin family now has a good situation, Lin Tianyu can not do without.


    Four elders said: "you let Lin Tianyu, who is under 14 years old, fight with his 17-8-year-old family members. How can you fight? In this way, isn''t Lin Tianyu''s credit in this matter completely wiped out? "


    The elder sneered: "old four, don''t be so grandiose. Actually, it''s for your own son Linfei. He is also 14 years old. It is said that he is good at swordsmanship. Without the participation of the 17-8 family members, his chances are greatly increased. "


    "Nonsense The four elders said angrily, "I think you are for your eldest son Lin Yi. He is 18 years old. If he doesn''t show up, he will soon be over his age."


    "Why don''t I think about Yi''er? It''s Xianyuan. It''s not a treat. You can let it go."


    The four elders coldly said: "even if Lin Tianyu has made great contributions, his fairy fate should be robbed, and it should be broken."


    "No one is an exception."


    "Is it? If you have the ability to cut off Lin Tianyu''s Fairy fate, you should be his father and say it. Try it. "


    The elder wanted to argue, but when he got to his mouth, he suddenly stopped and couldn''t say it.


    When the elder and the four elders attacked each other, the audience was whispering.


    "Lin Tianyu is that man''s son."


    "Just now, all of us didn''t think about this. What if someone else took credit for it and robbed it? But Lin Tianyu? "


    "Don''t say, the four elders are best friends with that man."


    ¡­¡­


    When it comes to Lin Hong, although everyone is talking about it in succession, it is clear that it has not been fully discussed.


    In the family, Lin Hong can almost be called a taboo.


    16 years old, out of a long experience.


    At that time, Lin Hong had the highest level of nine levels of body refining, and his Sabre technique was first-class. He was invincible when he played all over the old generation. At such an age, with such physical strength and Dao strength, let alone Qingye City, even several big cities thousands of miles around Qingye city are worthy of No.1 legend.


    According to legend, Lin Hong left his family and soon joined xiuxianzong. Therefore, Lin Hong has become the pride and hope of all the Lin family. I hope that he will succeed in cultivating immortals and take the Lin family further.


    But who would have thought, three and a half years later, Lin Hong came back, his whole body was injured, and his physical strength was only six levels.At the same time, patriarch Lin ordered that no one in the family should talk about Lin Hong''s affairs, or he would be executed.


    However, a few days later, an 11 year old son of the six elders mentioned the legend of Lin Hong. Without saying a word, the patriarch gathered all the powerful people in the family to put the 11 year old son to death in public. The four elders pleaded with each other and said that although there was a big mistake, he would not be executed. However, if you are wrong, you will be exempted from death, and you will be punished in public and your tongue will be cut off. From then on, the six elders faded out of the power center of the family.


    Therefore, no one dares to touch.


    Foreigners don''t even remember that there was a legend in the Lin family, Lin Hong.


    Clan leader Lin knocked on the table and said, "don''t argue. This time, we will open two lists, and the two lists are sent to participate in each other. I also believe that in accepting disciples in Xianmen, we do not necessarily require a single strength ranking at the top, but also pay more attention to a person''s potential. Next, let''s talk about how to take advantage of this great opportunity to strive for greater interests for the Lin family, and even, can we find a way to get Wang Ya''s three cold star sect disciples released this time? "


    "I think the most important thing is to warn the Lin family''s sons and daughters severely. If they don''t want to make mischief or make trouble, maybe it''s our turn to have trouble like Hulai."


    "I also feel that this proposal should not only be implemented, but also be strictly implemented."


    All participants agreed.


    Zhangjia.


    Patriarch Zhang and the powerful elders of his family all came to the scene one by one.


    Zhang said: "Hu family Hu Lai, have heard of it."


    The crowd nodded.


    Zhang said, "it''s good to hear about it. When the meeting is over, you will explain it in person. If any one dares to make trouble outside and cause trouble to the family, he will be executed as soon as it is found out. At the same time, his pulse, the whole pulse of people, are affected by the heavy, understand? "


    Each elder heart a Lin, way: "understand."


    "In addition, during this period of time, many elite family disciples went to the Lin family. I also go to the arena of the Lin family to compare martial arts. On the arena, we should show all kinds of exquisite martial arts skills to me as much as possible. However, we should also bear in mind that when we compete with the Lin family''s children in the arena, we should not blindly think about winning. In particular, Lin Tianyu, a disciple of the Lin family, who fought against him, was even more likely to lose than to win. He only needed to fully show his exquisite martial arts skills. Do you understand? "


    Li family, Sun family, Zhao family, and even, in Qingye City, some small families that can not be ranked.


    At this time, the patriarch and the powerful elders of the family were all present. The patriarch told the elders of the family the same words as Zhang''s.


    With the strong explanation of several patriarchs, the ethos of the whole city changed. In Qingye City, the number of bullying men, bullying women, and looting has decreased sharply. The people in Qingye City applauded one by one.

 Chapter 21

    After the family training, Lin Tianyu entered the Lin family training ground again.


    At the same time, the heart, full of expectations.


    Yesterday, after several contests in the arena, the progress of sabre technique was almost instant.


    Eh!


    What''s going on today?


    Lin family''s martial arts training ground, how to increase so many people at once?


    It seems that all the young disciples of the Lin family who did not go out for training came here. Moreover, not only that, but also other young warriors who were not Lin''s children also came. The Hu family, the Zhang family, the Li family, the sun family, the Zhao family, and even some unknown small family members who were not the six big families all came.


    There are already competitions in the four arena.


    Is it true that the Lin family is going to hold a big challenge competition?


    It seems that I have been practicing Dao all the time. I don''t care about family affairs.


    Never mind that much.


    I came here to train my skills. So many people are just enough to sharpen the skill of bone picking knife.


    Thinking, stepping on a challenge arena.


    Opposite, it is Lin Dazhi, a family genius.


    As soon as the firecrackers flashed, the spears were scattered.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened: not bad. As soon as an expert makes a move, he knows if there is one of the four young elite disciples of the family. Such a good shooting skill, after a lot of fighting, will certainly have a great harvest. If you fully absorb these gains, the bone picking knife method can go further.


    When he opened his posture, the black knife crossed, and his eyes locked on the other side''s long gun. The light of the gun head flashed, and it was two feet away from his own body.


    Whoosh!


    Another shot.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One shot, one shot in a row, but each shot directly stabbed at the empty door.


    There was no need for Lin Tianyu to crack it with a knife. Without a shot, he threatened Lin Tianyu a little bit.


    It''s as if the opponent has practiced his own shooting skills, and there are many wonderful moves. However, every move is not to compete in the arena at all, but to be happy and try his best to show his moves.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t move any more. He just made the best defensive moves. Then, he looked at these gun moves carefully and quickly practiced the response moves of bone removing knife in his mind.


    After more than 20 moves, Lin Dazhi hugged his fist and turned off the arena.


    Linwei.


    He is also a young generation of elite disciples in the family. What''s more, it''s also a knife.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu looks at Lin Wei, who stands opposite with a knife, full of expectation.


    Dang Dang Dang


    Lin Wei''s sword technique is wonderful, but it is obviously less aggressive. Although Lin Dazhi didn''t shoot himself completely, it was almost the same. Since the opponent''s Sabre skills are completely devoid of any attack and cutting spirit, Lin Tianyu is also embarrassed to use the sabre technique too fiercely and domineering.


    Gradually, when Lin Wei''s Sabre technique was finished, he hugged his fist and turned around to get out of the arena.


    Is this -


    are you coming to the stage to compete in martial arts, or are you on stage to show off?


    After a while, a few more people, even a few elite disciples from other families.


    However, regardless of the Lin family''s children or the children of other families, it seems that none of them came to the challenge arena to compete.


    However, it didn''t come to the arena in vain. Everyone who gets on the challenge arena will display his best martial arts skills. Lin Tianyu''s eyes are locked on the opponent''s martial arts. Since he is embarrassed to do his best to use the bone picking knife technique and compete with each other''s strengths and weaknesses, he should develop the bone picking knife technique in his mind and compare it with his opponent''s exquisite moves.


    After a while, we didn''t waste all our efforts on this strange "challenge arena competition". If we fully absorb these mental exercises, we can take a small step forward.


    It''s enough to practice sabre. Besides, I''m really lack of interest in such a strange competition.


    He took up the sword, got off the challenge arena and went to the grove where he practiced.


    After walking a few steps and turning back, sure enough, the two maids of the master and maid followed him again.


    Knowing that the two women did not like the black knife in their hands and wanted to rob them, Lin Tianyu was no longer so exclusive.


    When they practice their own swords, they follow them as they like. They have nothing to do with each other.


    In the woods, Wang Ya asked curiously, "Lin Tianyu, why didn''t you attend the family training for a few days?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and said, "I don''t understand, but I never take part in family training."


    After answering, Lin Tianyu was also very curious.


    For a long time, he didn''t take part in family training. In the past, he felt that he was not qualified to participate because he only knew basic Sabre style. But later, it is said that in the family, only a few outstanding seed warriors who have been trained with emphasis have received this treatment. This is clearly a privilege! But before I understood the skill of bone cutting knife, I was obviously not a seed warrior. Who else can give him this privilege? Father? He is just a marginal figure of family power. Can he win this privilege? Who else can give him this privilege?Lin Tianyu thought a little, pulled out the black knife, followed the sentiment just now, waved it open.


    Brush brush


    When the blade technique is applied, the leaves are flying all over the sky. It seems that there is a kind of special rhythm, which runs along the texture of the leaves flying one by one.


    Xiaohong was surprised and said: "Miss, look, you see, his Sabre skill seems to be better than yesterday. If you use the current Sabre technique to challenge yesterday''s sword technique, you can''t use 20 moves to win. Miss, I saw his Sabre skill yesterday. On the way back, didn''t you say that his Sabre skill had reached the peak and reached the acme? Isn''t this the highest level of martial arts? It''s only one day. His Sabre skill has improved so much. What kind of state is this? "


    Wang Ya said: "his Sabre technique is still superb, but it is higher than yesterday''s level."


    "There are different levels of this ecstasy?"


    Wang Ya said: "of course. Martial arts are usually divided into six levels: first glimpse, minor success, great success, perfection, perfection and perfection. It''s easy to talk about the first four realms. It''s the first time for me to have a deep understanding of martial arts. Reaching the third floor is Xiaocheng. Seven floors, Dacheng. Ten floors, for perfection. Ordinary martial arts, martial arts to achieve a complete, also stop top. Many super geniuses can even go one step, two step, three step in this perfect situation This is a kind of artistic conception, which can only be expressed by meaning, not by words. Of course, this kind of further, difficult and difficult, non top talent, untouchable. Otherwise, it is impossible to be in the perfect state above, but also fine divided into two big realms of perfection and perfection.


    "As long as in the artistic conception of the state of perfection, we can call it" perfect ". A step forward is called perfection. As for the latter two steps, three steps, and even more, they are all superb. Because this kind of artistic conception can only be understood, difficult to express, and unable to be further divided. As long as there is more than one step above the perfection, it is generally called superb. As for how many steps have been advanced and how many steps have been taken in the perfect situation, it depends on the specific martial arts skills. "


    Xiao Hong looked at Lin Tianyu''s knife technique, and saw little stars all over her eyes. She said, "Miss, how many steps does Lin Tianyu''s Sabre exceed in the realm of perfection? How many steps does it belong to? "


    Wang Ya''s face turned red, and she said to herself, "you stinky girl, how can I know how many steps I''ve been superb at? I''ve never practiced my martial arts. I''m not asking in vain. Did you deliberately make trouble for me? Hum, you stinky girl.


    Although the heart scolded to death, but still have to answer ah, can''t destroy miss''s tall image.

 Chapter 22

    So Wang Ya took a careful look at Lin Tianyu''s knife technique and analyzed it carefully.


    Eh! The boy''s Sabre skill is still improving. He didn''t see it for a while, but he improved a little.


    Is this still human?


    If other people''s martial arts can achieve perfection, Amitabha. As a result, many so-called people who have completely cultivated their martial arts have never reached the perfect state, but have only managed to reach the great level. Such people are often called martial arts talents. As for consummation, it is definitely the top talent among the talents. On the completion, a further half step, to reach the perfect, belongs to the legend level character. Further, even beyond a step, or even, just a few blinks of an eye, there has been progress, what should be used to describe this?


    Pervert!


    Super pervert!


    When he comes to Qingye City, elder ye can explain: "Wang Ya, although he has given five disciples a place to return to Qingye city this time. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether we can recruit five disciples. The key is to recruit real talents. Even if it''s just a genius. At the beginning of its establishment, our cold star gate was no weaker than the two top sects, the sword magic club and the famous sword sect. But now, we can''t compare with each other at all, because we haven''t been able to recruit the real top talented students all these years! "


    Thinking of elder Ye''s earnest explanation and regret in his words, his eyes brightened: isn''t Lin Tianyu a genius in his family who needs to be recruited?


    Although the strength of body refining is not good enough, it is only the second level of physical training. Eh, it seems to be the third level. However, even if there are three levels of environment, it is not so good.


    However, these are not major defects. The skills of remote small cities are too poor. When you come to zongmen, with good skills, you will be able to improve your physical strength.


    "Miss," said little red, "how do I feel that his Sabre technique has improved again. How far has he reached the stage of perfection


    Wang Ya looked at it carefully, but she couldn''t see why. She had no choice but to say, "the second step has already passed and the third step has not yet arrived."


    Heart: ha ha! Even if it is covered, you can easily muddle through in front of your little red. It''s strange that you can distinguish Xiaohong.


    In the open space of the forest, Lin Tianyu concentrated on practicing his knife. Then, he gradually integrated the understanding of today''s mind on the challenge arena into the skill of bone picking knife.


    Wang Ya said in his mind: no wonder his Sabre skill can understand such a state. This diligence, this does not interfere with foreign objects, focus on the knife technique of the pure heart.


    I saw him from yesterday. In addition to practicing the sword, I was practicing the knife. Moreover, every knife''s swing and chopping was full-heartedly and completely focused. It seems that I have completely become a kind of hobby to practice this sabre. Love is the best teacher. Wang Ya looked at it with envy on her face: it would be nice if she could also have his mentality of focusing on martial arts and even liking martial arts!


    Such excellent Sabre skills are still only basic ones. If he is given more advanced Sabre skills, what kind of achievement will he achieve?


    As soon as Wang Ya''s eyes turned, he stepped forward five steps. He turned his machete in his hand and held up Lin Tianyu''s black sword. He said, "Lin Tianyu, do you want to learn the skill of sword technique?"


    "Excellent swordsmanship and martial arts?"


    "Yes, look at you. There are only a few basic Sabre moves. There is no decent and coherent martial art. It''s supposed to be the person who passed on your Sabre skill. I don''t have any good martial arts skills. Did you delay it? " Said here, Wang Ya a face of color, heart: want excellent martial arts? Please ask me if you want. I have excellent martial arts skills here.


    Lin Tianyu was angry: Oh, if I interrupt my Sabre practice, it means that my father didn''t teach me how to do it. Are you sick?


    "Those who have excellent martial arts skills can beat me? Is this my opponent of basic Dao style? Even if you suppress the cultivation and use the same cultivation as me, can you be my opponent? Don''t worry, no more than five, no more than three, you can beat you. "


    Wang Ya was so angry that he almost lost his breath. He was kind enough to give you a good book of swordsmanship and martial arts. Now it''s all right. He has become a donkey''s liver and lung.


    No way! We need to get rid of this guy''s arrogance.


    Wang Yaluo thought about the cableway: "will you go to the training ground tomorrow?"


    "What else? Do you want to compete like this? It''s better not to compete like this. "


    "I''m afraid. It is said that Lin Fei, the son of the fourth eldest son''s hometown, will come back tomorrow morning. He must be afraid to meet him. He is not an opponent. He dare not go. " Wang Ya said, heart secretly straight Music: hum! Lin Fei will be back early tomorrow morning. It is said that his swordsmanship is not built by him. When you meet Lin Fei, you will be punished.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened: Lin Fei, Lin Wei, Lin Dazhi and Qiu an, the four young talented disciples of the Lin family. In fact, the real first young genius is Linfei. Lin Wei and Lin Dazhi are not bad in fame. In fact, compared with Lin Fei, there is still a big gap between them. As for qiu''an, the nephew of the elder, all of them are the big elder behind his back. His real strength is far behind the other three.Tomorrow morning, Lin Fei wants to come back. If we have a real fight with him, we can complement the bone cutting knife technique and prove that: who is the top talent in the family?


    Seeing Lin Tianyu, Wang Ya was not happy.


    Well, to say another thing, I can always show off once.


    Wang Ya said: "recently, the cold star sect of xiuzhenzong wants to recruit disciples in Qingye city. Do you know that? Do you know who came to Qingye city to recruit disciples? "


    Lin Tianyu was elated: the cold star gate of xianshizong went to Qingye city to recruit disciples? A few days ago, when I was practicing my knife, an old man suddenly appeared. Isn''t he the immortal master in the legend? It should be the immortal master who came to Qingye city to recruit disciples. He thought that the immortal master had made a special trip to Qingye city to recruit disciples, and almost all of them wanted to recruit themselves as disciples. However, because several people suddenly appeared and missed each other, Qiu an was scolded and half dead in his heart.


    At the same time, the heart: Hey! I have met the immortal master who is in charge of recruiting disciples. I even talked to the immortal master. You little girl, I guess it''s just some information sources. Can you compare with the person who said hello to the immortal master directly?


    Lin Tianyu disdained to say, "why, do you know who the immortal master is? Have you ever met the immortal master? "


    Wang Ya''s face is full of color. This time, she can get back a game.


    Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu with a smile. He almost took his finger and told him that he was the immortal master in your mouth.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu was full of longing and said: "forget it, I''d like to tell you what the immortal master looks like. I''ll let you have a long insight. I''ll meet you in the future, so that I can see you directly. Please record the immortal master. Don''t make me meet and miss."


    Wang Ya opened her mouth wide: will I meet with myself?


    Lin Tianyu said again, "the immortal master is wearing a black robe of black lacquer. When he suddenly looks at the dress, he will be a little bit seeping and panic. He is tall and big, full of wrinkles, and has two curly moustaches. Therefore, at a glance, it looks like a common old man


    "You, asshole!" Wang Ya drank angrily and turned her head and left.


    Do I have wrinkles on my face? Do I have a moustache? Do I look obscene? Am I an old man? Am I wearing a black robe of black lacquer, still seeping people panic?


    Where are your eyes? Who is this?


    Originally, seeing your excellent Sabre skill, I wanted to help you, but I didn''t expect to be such a wretched smelly guy.


    Hum! Stinking rascal!


    Lin Tianyu brushed his forehead: Women''s face, March day, it is really said to change. I''m not kind enough to tell you what the immortal master looks like, so as not to meet and miss the chance? Why do you treat kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    Oh! Woman! I don''t understand!

 Chapter 23

    Lin Tianyu once again entered the family training ground.


    With yesterday''s contest, I didn''t want to come.


    Is that a contest? The children live together. It''s better to chop the leaves in the woods and understand it alone. However, yesterday, Wang Ya said that Lin Fei would come back early this morning, and he came with great expectation.


    As soon as I got to the arena, I suddenly felt a fierce momentum coming from the entrance of the martial arts arena. Looking back, I saw four people coming from the entrance of the martial arts arena. Lin Fei was the first one. In the four people, there is a fierce and murderous spirit far beyond ordinary people, which is in sharp contrast to the other young disciples in the martial arts field at the moment, which is like standing out from the crowd. If the ordinary disciples with poor will are faced with this kind of iron and blood gas, they will not be able to pull out their weapons.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes shrunk: he is worthy of the first disciple of the younger generation of the Lin family.


    This time, after going out to experience, the whole person looked more powerful.


    What''s more, it also adds a decisive warrior temperament, which is quite different from the flowers in the greenhouse.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu stood on the ring, a warrior jumped up. Then, a knife to kill Lin Tianyu in vain. Just like the continuation of yesterday''s contest.


    Hum! Again.


    Whoa!


    Seeing the weakness of the other side''s strength, he waved the black knife and cut it mercilessly in front of him.


    Boom!


    The warrior on the opposite side rolled down the arena with a knife.


    Suddenly, in the martial arts field, dozens of pairs of eyes swept towards this side.


    Originally, after entering the martial arts arena, Lin Fei, who just looked around casually, slowly came to Lin Tianyu''s arena.


    At this time, another warrior picked up the one who was blasted off the challenge arena by Lin Tianyu. He jumped up in anger and went to the arena where Lin Tianyu was. He angrily yelled, "Lin Tianyu, you''ve been deceiving people too much! Family elders, let''s fight against you. We can''t beat you with heavy hands. But you''re good. You''re merciless. "


    Lin Tianyu said coldly: "you can also have an interview without mercy."


    "Good!"


    At the exit of the "good" character on the opposite side, a knife whirring with wind, and a strong and heavy power cut straight at Lin Tianyu.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s eyes congealed, he squatted down and swung the back of his knife straight and directly towards the other side''s back.


    Dang! Whoa! Boom!


    The two swords hit each other with a bang. Then, the strength of the opponent''s own sword, plus the strength of the black sword''s swing, flew out of the room and fell directly to Lin Fei''s feet, who was walking slowly towards the challenge arena.


    Lin Fei stopped and said, "Lin Tianyu!"


    Speaking, the momentum of the body spread out, refining the body in the middle of three layers. He is worthy of being the first of the four young disciples of the Lin family. Lin Wei, Lin Dazhi and Qiu an are still only the second level of body refining. Even though they are all perfect in the second level, it is estimated that it will be difficult to break through to the third level in ten days and a half months. If you want to break through to the middle of the third layer of body refining, it may take half a year. In addition, Lin Fei''s ferocious spirit of killing and cutting was sent out recklessly. The young disciples who were close to each other consciously gave up a way.


    Lin Tianyu stood on the challenge arena and said, "Lin Fei!"


    Then, a fighting atmosphere, a vast expanse of fighting to open. Heart way: good! In the first two days, almost all of the disciples who came to the stage to challenge were practicing the second level of body training. With the training of so many disciples, the sabre technique became more and more mellow. As before, if we suppress our cultivation and fight with a group of children who are not particularly outstanding in the arena, it is impossible to make greater progress in the bone picking knife technique. I''m looking for a real master who has three levels of body training and has a good fight. Maybe it can give the bone cutting knife a new breakthrough inspiration. This time, the opportunity finally came!


    Around the arena.


    Quietly gave up a blank area.


    "Good!" Lin Fei exhaled. "When I came back from other places, I heard all your rumors. A knife has broken the forest sea of four layers. So far, there has been no defeat in the challenge arena. It is said to be a legendary black horse, a rising star, and a real knife king. I''m just thinking about it. This little knife king of the Lin family. " Lin Fei said, step by step on the challenge arena, slowly pull out the sword in his hand. "However, I will not take advantage of you. I will suppress my strength on the second level of body refining. We are more martial arts than strength. "


    With the words, the scene of a noisy discussion, can be followed by, more quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes blinked, all fixed on the challenge arena, not let go of any small details.


    Lin Fei, a genius, and Lin Tianyu, a new star, are fighting for supremacy in the arena.


    Who, will break the halberd and sink the dust?


    Who is going to show his edge and continue to write the legend?


    Everyone''s heart, involuntarily, a burst of tension.


    Facing each other, the momentum spread out, and the younger family members, who were slightly weaker, could not help but step back several times.


    The eyes of Lin Benyu are tight, and his heart is not restrained.At this time, Lin Fei will suppress the cultivation and fight again.


    "No," Lin said


    Lin Fei was stunned and puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    "Just a moment." Say, horizontal knife when chest. Gradually, the momentum of the body, more and more strong. Beyond the second level, the peak, the second level of perfection, gradually step into the third level, the first level, the perfect, Bo, as if something from the body broken sound, advanced to the third level of the body.


    "Good!" Lin Fei''s eyes brightened. "I just entered the third level of the body training soon. I don''t need to suppress the force. I can have a good fight."


    After that, the sharp sword was raised as a gift. Then, the sword tip was raised slightly, and a light drink was given: "come and fight!"


    The steel knife is transverse to the chest, slightly overturned, the blade is exposed, and the air pressure is on the spot.


    On the stand, Xiao Hong nervously said, "Miss, who do you think will win?"


    Wang Ya said: "Lin Fei''s chance should be greater. His momentum is not comparable to the flowers in the greenhouse. Lin Tianyu, however, is obviously lacking in the spirit of killing and cutting down who is really facing life and death. But looking at the two people''s aura, they are by no means a mediocre one. It is likely that this kind of killing place, which is really faced with life and death, will become the key to winning and losing in the end. "


    "Ah! Lin Tianyu will lose. " Xiaohong put out her hand to cover her mouth, her face was full of tension.


    Hiss!


    A slight, almost inaudible sound was heard.


    A sword, like a meteor flying rainbow, when the chest flash. The naked eye looks, clearly can feel as if has punctured the opponent chest shirt, penetrates the body. Even, in my consciousness, I will feel that it is not an illusion that it is clearly true.


    Come on!


    It''s almost beyond the limit of eyesight.


    The overturned steel knife will make a stroke.


    Ding!


    Whoosh!


    With a touch, the sword has changed. Another sword, to the belly.


    When!


    As soon as I touched the steel knife, the sound almost didn''t come out in time. The sword flashed again and stabbed at the right wrist. Turn the knife to your left hand, lift it up and take a half step back. Hiss! Two swords, straight to the shoulders. When the steel knife is sealed and cut, it doesn''t intersect with the sword light, and the sword awn changes again. Lin Tianyu took another step back.


    The sword is like thunder and lightning. It goes up, down, left, right, East, West and front Suddenly.

 Chapter 24

    The sword has reached the back.


    The steel knife swings and flies. Sometimes, it touches the sword lightly; sometimes, it changes before it meets; sometimes, it cuts out half at an unexpected angle, and changes the blade''s posture before it reaches its strength and uses its feet


    Swords and swords, dazzling, full of the whole challenge arena. The onlookers could not tell who was who, who was first, who was right, who was in front of and who was behind Looking forward to the front, suddenly behind.


    If he had not realized the skill of eviscerating knife, had it not been compared for a few days, and the skill had gradually become flesh and blood and mellow, Lin Tianyu did not feel that he could block the lightning fast sword of his opponent. Lin Tianyu''s sword is not slow. He even uses it with all his strength. I believe it is a little faster than Lin Fei''s sword. Moreover, with each knife, the loopholes and weak points of sword light must be cut off. However, with each knife, I felt that it was half a minute slower than the sword light, which was extremely unpleasant. The sword turns the shadow. Nervous tension tight, not half of the slack. Every blade''s power has never been used up. It has changed with the change of the sword''s power. I know very well that if the spirit is a little relaxed and the sabre technique is a little old, there is no doubt that it will be defeated.


    The more frightened, the more confused, and the more subdued during the Vietnam War - one''s own sword is no slower than the other''s sword, and it cuts through its weak points. How can it still be led by the other''s sword by the nose?


    At this time, the audience has been amazed.


    "Hiss! Thunder sword


    "Isn''t it the four elders'' unique skill to become famous? At that time, with this sword technique, the four elders won great fame among the warriors in Qingye city. "


    "Yes. Chasing clouds, running thunder, streamers, stars Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I can hear my predecessors say that a sword is really faster than a sword, and it is impossible to guard against it. Now, you see, that''s not the case. "


    "Thunder, thunder, look ahead, suddenly behind. At that time, many famous people were not inexplicably defeated by this move. "


    "Blocked! Even this move is blocked. This Sabre technique... "


    "It''s not that he''s blocking it. His Sabre skill is not so powerful. Lin Fei didn''t fully understand the essence of the sword. "


    "However, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is too powerful. It''s as good as thunder sword for such a long time. "


    "It''s better to watch this battle than to practice Kung Fu for a hundred days."


    ¡­¡­


    On the challenge arena, neither of them dared to be distracted. He didn''t listen to the exclamation under the stage, and did not dare to care about it.


    Brush, brush, brush!


    The sword is shining faster and faster. Strangely enough, there was no sound coming out. Obviously, the more careful they were in the Vietnam War, they did not dare to use their swords for half. If you are an expert, standing at a higher level, you will find that during the short and exciting time between the fights, no matter what the sword moves and moves, they are quietly, imperceptibly and slightly changing.


    Sword, in addition to as fast as ever, more mellow, a few spiritual. Just after the fight, there are a few slight and hard points between the cohesion of sword moves, which are obviously not fully connected and coherent. At this meeting, the more flexible they are. Lightning, lightning, changeable, such as the snake spit out the message.


    Dao, a move in one form, compared with the beginning, it adds a natural feeling. Straight cut between the key points, half cut and change, like a smart cat claw. Chopping, sealing, cutting, lifting and turning stabbing can connect without any gap. With one knife, it is changeable. However, it seems that it is like waving and chopping, which gives the feeling of a complete set of seamless knife techniques.


    Eyes, more and more bright; move, more and more traceless; change moves, more and more incredible; attack and defense, as if there is a life like spirit


    Poof!


    When the shadow of the knife changes again.


    In Lin Tianyu''s whole mind, with the change of the knife style, it was more like flying. It''s so fast that I was led by the nose.


    This - there''s no reason for that!


    However, it happened to be so.


    Why?


    In the meantime, Lin Tianyu''s intuition is that if he can find out the truth in this unreasonable, he will not be far away from conquering the enemy and winning. Moreover, it is bound to go further. The sword is not faster than his own sword, but it is always faster. Where is it going? He thought, observed, adjusted the track, or advanced or retreated. He did not dare to disorganize the formation.


    Foot, footwork?


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes glowed with gold. It''s true that it''s not that the sword moves faster, but the footwork and body method.


    Thunder sword is as fast as lightning. Sword technique, of course, is unparalleled. However, what is more mysterious is the changeable, wonderful and limitless body method and footwork. Sword body step, without intermittence. It makes the swift sword more powerful. Brilliant!


    The steel knife is slightly changed. When it is sealed and chopped, no merit is required, but there is no fault in asking. Then distract yourself and feel the connection between the body methods. Well, these two steps, if a little scattered, not mature.


    In the light of sword shadow and sword, the immature footwork reappears. A knife, squat half body, straight take off the next plate. When the footwork is sluggish, Lin Tianyu moves aside for half a step. His body moves away from the sharp sword. The steel knife comes on the stage, and the tip of the knife points directly at the abdomen and slightly breaks his clothes.


    Looking at the tip of the knife in his abdomen, Lin Fei said with a depressed smile, "he lost!""It''s not a sword. You are new in practice, but not yet proficient. Otherwise, I''m no match for you. "


    "To lose is to lose." Lin Fei said, with a free and easy smile. Obviously, I can take it up and put it down.


    Lin Tianyu took the knife and said, "Lin Fei, I want to ask you something."


    Lin Fei said, "if you want to know the secret of swordsmanship, you can''t tell me."


    "It has nothing to do with sword technique." Lin Tianyu said: "I want to ask you how to cultivate your sword technique. During the fight, I clearly felt that there was a very special thing, which was different from the other fighters in recent battles. Once the sword moves out, it seems to stab the soul. Compared with the rest of the family, I can clearly feel that you have one more sword skill than others


    Seeing this, Lin Fei didn''t hide it. He explained, "it''s not that the cultivation methods are different, but the cultivation environment and place are different. I''ve just come back from magic fog forest. "


    Forest magic fog?


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were frozen, and then the light flashed again.


    Lin Fei also took the sword into the scabbard and said, "Lin Tianyu, I will fight with you again when my sword skill is great."


    "Good! I''ll wait for you. "


    At this time, facing the challenge arena, a four story attic. Four elders have bright eyes: good! That''s great! When the sword comes out, it is the father''s wind. Xiaofei''s thunder sword skill, the first seven moves, when there are three levels of my sword moves, the last two moves are not great, but their power can not be underestimated. However, although Tianyu was a little bit eager and passive at the beginning of its response, it was gradually able to grasp the context and win with one knife in the subtle loopholes. If other three-level martial arts practitioners can keep three moves without losing in the face of such a fast sword, it will be enough to enjoy secretly. But then, the four elders seem to think of something, his eyes dim.


    Xiaohong was surprised to open her mouth for a long time, then suddenly said: "Miss, he even won!"


    Wang Ya didn''t reply, but he said in her heart that his Sabre skill has improved again in the process of competition. In the realm of perfection, when did the progress of martial arts become so simple?


    Lin Tianyu slowly walked down the challenge arena, thinking: Magic fog forest! Lin Fei''s power was honed in the forest of magic fog.


    Just right! In Qingye city of my hometown, it''s hard to make a qualitative breakthrough in Sabre technique in a short time.


    Mo Ru, go to the magic fog forest!

 Chapter 25

    Lin Tianyu is determined to go to the magic fog forest.


    In addition to sharpening the knife technique, looking forward to faster progress, but also because the immortal master, finally did not appear.


    For such a long time, the immortal master didn''t see a shadow again after he was startled by the rainbow last time. Lin Tianyu thinks: it should be his own Sabre technique. He hasn''t completely got into the eye of the immortal master. Otherwise, even if someone bothered him at that time, in fact, there was a long time before Qiu an''s four appeared, which was enough for him to take himself as an apprentice and then withdraw. But later, in such a long period of time, if the immortal master really liked himself, he would have a chance to find his own apprentice. Perhaps, it was just as the immortal Master said that his own Sabre technique had something to do with his own, but he didn''t really care about his own sword technique.


    Sharpen your knife!


    Exercise a stronger knife technique!


    If the immortal master looked at it, he would take himself as a disciple without hesitation!


    After competing with Lin Fei, Lin Tianyu went back to the small trees and completely integrated the feelings of the challenge arena competition into the sabre technique.


    With this integration, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his bonesetting knife had made a big step forward. Moreover, in addition to the bone picking knife method, the body method and footwork, although there is no regular practice, it is also clear that there has been a considerable progress.


    Then, practicing the sabre technique, it was just at noon. Lin Tianyu had already collected his knife and went directly back to the restaurant to find his parents.


    "Going to magic fog forest? No, definitely not! " Her mother, Li Yunxia, firmly opposed it.


    Magic fog forest! Monster paradise, human forbidden area! How many powerful martial artists and immortal masters have been demolished in it. Is that where you can go? Besides, how old is the child?


    "Niang, I''m just going to hone my martial arts skills and dig up herbs. We will not go deep. " Lin Tianyu flattered: "I know the weight, and I will never risk blindly."


    Li Yunxia looked serious: "isn''t the periphery dangerous? I haven''t heard that there are monsters on the grade, which string to the periphery to hurt people? Besides, how old are you. I really want to go. I will wait four or five years to grow up and become stronger. At that time, if you want to go again, I won''t stop you. " It is reasonable and reasonable. However, it does not give in. At this time, the attitude is not firm, not good, Lin Tianyu really dare to go to the magic fog forest. As for bigger, know fear, will not be so lengtouqing, think of what to do.


    No one is willing to step back or persuade anyone.


    It''s not really good.


    Li Yunxia''s mother turned and said, "if your father agrees, I will not object."


    Then, Li Yunxia repeatedly winked at Lin Hong.


    Lin Hong coughed a few times and said, "Yunxia, otherwise, let him go to exercise. However, he has to make sure that it can only be in the most peripheral areas, and it is not allowed to go deep into half a minute. Tianyu, do you know? "


    "You..." Li Yunxia''s eyes widened.


    No matter how you say it, you finally got the edict. Lin Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, although we have decided to go to the forest of magic fog, we can''t leave as soon as our head is hot. We have to prepare well.


    First go to the family library and check the information in the forest of magic fog.


    Medicinal herbs, all kinds of wild animals, even the level of demons, forest survival and so on.


    After consulting with his father, he borrowed three Sabre skills and two own martial arts skills. This is the first time Lin Tianyu has seen real martial arts. As for the matter of borrowing martial arts, my father had only one sentence to explain: borrowing can be done, seeing can be done, and learning can also be done, but can not be trapped in martial arts.


    In short, all these martial arts can only be used for reference.


    Finally, I went to Qingye city and bought excellent antidote pills and Jinchuang medicine Then I went to Lao Mo''s weapons shop and bought two sharp knives to hide.


    Old Mo said: "young Xia, are you going out?"


    "Ready to go out and experience for a while," Lin Tianyu said


    "Good experience. Good experience. Young people should be aggressive. "


    When you''re ready.


    The next morning, he rented a carriage and set out on the road.


    He found the most comfortable position, leaned back in the carriage, took the sword skills borrowed from the family, and read it carefully. Turn over and over again, close the book, close your eyes, and practice your knife skills over and over again in your mind. Then, open the book, refer to it in detail, and then close the book, close your eyes, and practice in your mind. Then, he sat up upright and stretched out his palm. With the sword technique and martial arts, he wantonly spread it out.


    Unconsciously, most of the day passed.


    For a long time, except for the basic Dao style, I haven''t learned the normal sword skills. This book is the first one that Lin Tianyu has really learned.


    As a matter of fact, all the moves in Sabre art and martial arts are all derived from these basic Sabre moves, which can be traced. It can also be said that because Lin Tianyu has thoroughly practiced the basic Dao style, it is much easier to learn Sabre skills. Therefore, although he had not really wielded his sword for most of the day, he could feel that Lin Tianyu''s martial arts skills in his hands had almost reached a great success, which was almost complete.However, compared with the basic Dao style, the sword technique and martial arts are well tempered, and there are some incomparable places in the basic Dao style. If there is an unexpected angle, the connection between the two forms, the body method matching with the sword technique, and the concept inherited by generations of sword master, if it is only the basic knife form, it will be much worse in these aspects.


    After practicing the skills of such a sabre, in terms of cohesion, body method and some unexpected angles, the bone picking Sabre technique has made a small step forward.


    Feel it.


    Take dry food, grass wrapped abdomen, a little rest. Then, he took another book of sabre skill and read it carefully.


    From green leaf city to magic fog forest, you can get there in five days by coach. Originally, it was faster to ride a horse, but in the carriage, you can look at the martial arts more freely. All of the three swordsmanship skills are not at the primary level. Because they are specialized in Sabre techniques, they have to learn them much faster. It''s almost two days. Although they are only elementary, they haven''t studied body skills much before. However, in the remaining three days, they should be able to lay a foundation. Then, just to the magic fog forest, experience, sharpen martial arts.


    Lin Tianyu thought, full of confidence.


    At the same time, as soon as Lin Tianyu left Qingye city by carriage, Mrs. Hu received a message.


    Since the Hulai incident two days ago, Mrs. Hu has been sending people to pay attention to Lin Tianyu''s every move.


    Mrs. Hu couldn''t hide her excitement and said, "Lin Tianyu, that smelly boy, is looking for death by himself. He left Qingye City alone. Recently, in the whole city of Qingye, all the people with high reputation have put all their minds on the recruitment of disciples of the cold star gate, and dare not cause more trouble. If you have been staying in the green leaf city, recently, I dare not move you. But now Hehe, the opportunity to avenge lai''er has finally come to me. "


    Immediately found the Hu clan chief, Hu Fu said: "master, this time, how do you want to revenge for lai''er?"

 Chapter 26

    There was a flash of cold light in the eyes of Hu clan chief. Then, he hesitated and said, "don''t worry about revenge. Let''s try our best to recruit the disciples of the cold star gate. Let''s finish it."


    As soon as Mrs. Hu heard this, she sobbed and said, "master, you don''t care about lai''er at all. You don''t take lai''er in mind. Before that, Lin Tianyu, that stinky boy, was in Qingye City, and Wang Ya was there. You said that he was afraid that it would affect the overall situation. But now, Lin Tianyu is out of Qingye City alone. You are still hesitant about such a good opportunity. Do you think Hulai is your own son


    "What nonsense?" See Madame more say more disrespectful, Hu clan chief anger way. "Hu Shuang, you should arrange a master of lightness skill and footwork to follow him and keep an eye on Lin Tianyu. When the selection is over, you can spare your energy and clean him up."


    "Yes." Hu Shuang answered and went out to arrange.


    Mrs. Hu knew that no matter how much she said, it was just like this. She couldn''t change anything. She glared at the patriarch Hu and retired. Heart way: hum! I''ll let you play around for a few more days. As soon as the selection of the disciples of the cold star gate is finished, you will die!


    Lin Tianyu took a carriage all the way, but did not know that he had a master of light footwork and was hanging behind the road section about half a quarter of an hour away from him, monitoring his every move.


    Moreover, not long after he left, Wang Ya took the maid Xiaohong to the Lin family martial arts field, but he waited left and right, and there was no sign of Lin Tianyu. Together with Xiao Hong, they went to the woods where Lin Tianyu often practiced martial arts, but there was still no one to see. After that, they arranged for someone to inquire. Lin Tianyu went to the magic fog forest alone and went to experience.


    "Asshole!"


    Wang Ya stamped her feet in anger.


    I thought that finding a talented disciple and taking him to zongmen not only completed the task assigned by elder ye, but also brought hope and made a great contribution to the rise of zongmen. But who thought, this guy ran alone.


    To the magic fog forest!


    Wang Ya''s eyes turned: elder Ye didn''t just send a message to himself. He said that he would bring his own team and several cold star sect disciples to experience in the magic fog forest? I also asked me to recruit disciples here, so I took him to the magic fog forest directly, and joined him to participate in the experience of magic fog forest together. Although the time for recruiting Han Xing''s disciples has been fixed, there are still ten days to go. But why can''t we advance it? It will start tomorrow, and then, after one day''s selection, we will rush to the magic fog forest, and then, if we speed up, we may be able to catch up with Lin Tianyu.


    Hum! Wang Ya clenched her fingers tightly and said in her heart: Hey, you are such a small sample that you can escape from my miss''s five finger mountain.


    Then little red said, "miss! What else did you think? It''s a very penetrating smile


    "What are you talking about?" he said Wang Ya didn''t get angry.


    Then, Wang Ya suddenly asked: "Xiaohong, I just really smile very infiltrative?"


    Xiaohong nods involuntarily. But then, looking at Miss Wang Ya''s eyes, he was scared and shook his head weakly.


    Therefore, those who are interested in the disciples of the Hanxing sect are happy one by one: Hey, Lin Tianyu is gone! Look at the rhythm in front of you. There must be a place for him in the cold star sect. But now, as soon as he left, a lot of places are coming out. Although we have no chance to fight with the two families of Linhu, but now, with such a place out of thin air, our chance is much bigger than before. Hehe, great! We should hurry up and urge those kids in the family to hurry up, step up their practice and work hard enough. Maybe, one of their family''s disciples will be born in the number of disciples of this sect.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think of it at all. Because he left Qingye City, such a small move actually involved so many things and people.


    Along the way, I still used the most comfortable posture, leaned against the carriage, and began to look through the second secret collection of sabre technique.


    Unconsciously, it was the next afternoon.


    I just finished practicing the third secret collection of sabre technique in my mind. I made a knife with my hand and crossed it carefully. Get ready to take a break, relax your brain, and then start learning the remaining two footwork tips.


    All of a sudden, in the East, thousands of miles away, there was a bang, and along with the carriage thousands of miles away, they were shaking and shaking.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu immediately lifted the curtain of the car, jumped off the carriage, and looked east. He saw a mushroom cloud in the eastern sky, covering half of the sky.


    This, this, this is


    Lin Tianyu''s heart trembled.


    How did such a terrible thing come into being? What can make such a big noise? If people are in it, it is estimated that there are not enough people in the whole city of Qingye, and this wave will be destroyed.


    But, strange again?


    There, Lin Tianyu could feel a faint call from the bottom of his heart.Why did such a faint call arise from the bottom of my heart?


    Moreover, this kind of call, there is a kind of special strange feeling, unexpectedly, similar to oneself. If you can get there quickly, you will get a rare chance. This opportunity should not be missed! The whole body and mind, with this sense of call, and eager to try, immediately, immediately, immediately rushed to that piece of sky under the mushroom cloud.


    But is such a dangerous place really worth the risk?


    However, in that kind of calling blood, the hesitation of fear, only for a moment, was shattered by the impact.


    Go!


    Immediately, immediately, immediately!


    Lin Tianyu looked back at the driver and said, "master, I want to go to that place as soon as possible." He pointed to the place where the mushroom cloud rose.


    "You see, can you sell me the horse that pulls the cart?"


    The driver was in a dilemma and said, "young master, I''m a horse pulling a horse cart. I don''t run so fast. If you really want to catch up with that place as soon as possible. Ten miles ahead, there is a big market town. There is a big relay station in the town. There are special fast horses and even precious horses that travel thousands of miles every day. However, the price is not low. "


    Lin Tianyu immediately said, "good! Go to the post station ahead. " Said, step on the carriage, way: "master, speed up, to the front station."


    "OK! Take your seat, young master A car of Jue dust, in the official road, quickly rushed.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, I saw the post station mentioned by the driver.


    In the post station, the angry horse neighs, the sound spreads in the sky, one hears is the rare BMW good horse.


    Good!


    If you can have this precious colt, you should be able to go there in the shortest time.


    The next joy in my heart, I gave the driver a reward and walked quickly into the post station.

 Chapter 27

    Listen to the sound of the horse neigh, although not too familiar with the horse, but also can not help but the mood agitation.


    I can''t help calling in my heart: good horse! bmw!


    With the horse neighing, he went straight into the stable.


    Looking into the stable: white horse, black horse, jujube horse, flower horse, high hoof horse, pony At a glance, there are no less than five or six hundred good horses.


    Around the stables, there were many people who chose horses like him. They picked the horses one by one, and called the officials inside to negotiate the price and lead the horses away.


    When it comes to choosing martial arts secrets and even weapons, Lin Tianyu can choose his own horses, or pull them down.


    Looking at the stable, so many good horses, let him to pick, in addition to cross eye, or only cross eye.


    If you look left and right, you can''t see why.


    Lin Tianyu beckoned and called a messenger in the post station.


    The official stepped forward a few steps and said, "young master, I''ll take the horse for you." The officer said, with a smile on his face. In the post station, the more people rent horses, the more money they can earn, and the more money they can earn, the higher their income will be.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it''s not a good choice."


    The officer had been smiling, but all of a sudden he lost his smile. Although there was no fire, it was obviously unhappy: you didn''t choose well. Why did you call me here? There''s nothing to do. What about entertainment?


    "I want you to help me choose one," Lin said


    Oh, I see.


    The official said, "what do you want from the horse? A short sprint, a long journey, a sightseeing tour, or a horse drawn cart? "


    "I want the best horse. I want to get there as fast as I can." Lin Tianyu said, pointing to the East, where the mushroom cloud rises.


    "If you want to get to that place as soon as possible, you must have chiyun BMW." With that, he stares at Lin Tianyu, and there is a crystal light in his eyes. You know, if you can introduce a good horse to a guest, the price will naturally be expensive, and the Commission of a bad official will go up accordingly.


    "Good! It will be chiyunma. "


    "Do you really want chiyun BMW?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded firmly.


    The official said in a hurry: "wait a moment, young master. I''ll go and call the postmaster."


    Call the post master!


    Lin Tianyu''s next "clutters": he calls for the post chief to come over. This is not the same as the last time I bought a knife. If you rent a horse, you have to call the postman. I''m afraid it''s not cheap. I bought a knife last time. By chance, someone else gave him a knife. But this time, can you have that good chance? Obviously not.


    But this time, I have more money than last time.


    When he went out, his father gave him two thousand gold coins. Later, his mother secretly stuffed 1500 gold coins. He also said that he was rich and poor. He could not leave home without money.


    After a while, the postmaster comes.


    The post leader, surnamed Wu, was a lean man of more than 40. Behind him, there was an old man with shining eyes.


    Wu Yi Chang said, "this little brother surnamed Lin wants to rent chiyun BMW?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded: "I don''t know how to rent the chiyun horse?"


    "The leasing of BMW chiyun is more complicated because chiyun is a living signboard in our whole post station. There are two kinds of renting. One is a guarantor or mortgage goods, according to the road indicated by the young master, pay 2000 gold coins. When you get to the place, return chiyun to the local post station, and then return 1500 gold coins to the young master. One is to pay 8000 gold coins without guarantee or mortgage, and return chiyunma to the local post station, and return 7400 gold coins to the young master. "


    It''s a thousand miles, 500 gold coins, and it''s obviously the price of human kindness. Otherwise, a thousand miles, six hundred gold coins.


    The chiyunma still needs to be rented. Lin Tianyu thought.


    However, if you don''t calculate according to the price of human relations, you can''t take out 8000 gold coins at all.


    After thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said, "Wu Yi Chang, I''m a member of the Lin family in Qingye city. I don''t know if I can..."


    "I don''t know whether the young master is Lin Yi or Lin Fei, or the Lin clan leader or the elder?"


    "Neither. My name is Lin Tianyu, and my father Lin Hong is in charge of a restaurant of the Lin family. "


    Wu Yi Chang''s face is not very good-looking. As the son of a small shopkeeper of a restaurant, which green onion and garlic are they?


    However, Wu Yi Chang was obviously a man of earthly experience. Although he was not happy in his heart, he didn''t say it in delicious. He said, "Mr. Lin, I can''t help you. I can only follow the rules and pay 8000 gold coins. Chiyunma can borrow you."


    Lin Tianyu''s face turned red. He couldn''t take out 8000 gold coins. This expression can be seen at any glance.


    "If you don''t have enough money, there are some good horses in the stable. They are not much slower than chiyun, but the price is much lower."


    Just then, a young man rushed in from outside the post station. He just heard Wu Yi Chang''s words and laughed: "ha ha. How can I see such a wonderful flower when I go out today? If I have no money, I will learn to rent horses. No money to rent a horse? If you don''t have money to walk on two legs, you can exercise your body and save money. Wu Yi Chang, I want to rent the best horse here. ""OK! Mr. Wang, I''ll prepare it for you. "


    When Wu Yi Chang had to go on, the old man with bright eyes who had been following him all the time pulled him aside and said a few words in silence.


    Wu Yi Chang asked softly, "what Mr. Shen said is true?"


    The old man nodded unquestionably.


    Wu Yi Chang''s face became cautious for a while. Then he turned back to Lin Tianyu and said, "childe Lin, the villain didn''t know Mount Tai just now. The chiyun BMW was rented to the young master. You only need to pay 500 gold coins. When you arrive at the destination, you can return chiyun BMW to the local post station."


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and said, "is this suitable?"


    "Fit, fit, absolutely right!" Wu Yi Chang''s face was full of laughter, which was called sincerity.


    "Hold on!" Just coming in for a while, the angry young master Wang said, "Wu Yi Chang, this is not appropriate. No money. You lent him such a good horse. What should he do if he ran away? Besides, I''m here to rent the best horse here. Chiyun is the best horse here. If you rent chiyun to him, what horse will you rent to me? Is there a second chiyun in your post station


    Wu Yi Chang was embarrassed for a while and explained: "our post station is also open for business. In order to do business, we have to talk about first come first, then come. Besides, we have ordered chiyun first. Mr. Wang, there are several good horses in the stable. Otherwise, I''ll choose the best one for you. When I give him away, I won''t charge any rent. "


    "Why, do you think I can''t afford to pay like that poor man? Young master, I have a lot of money. I''m going to rent chiyun horse today! " He also took his finger to Lin Tianyu.


    Wu Yi Chang took a step forward and grabbed the finger of Prince Wang. He said, "Prince Wang, be careful with your words."


    Prince Wang looked at Wu Yi Chang''s look, and he moved in his heart: is it possible that this surnamed Lin really has a big head? It''s not right. If you really have a big head, you can''t even afford to rent chiyunma?


    At this time, Wu Yi Chang just caught up with the prince. He lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "prince, be careful. Don''t make trouble for the king''s family."


    Mr. Wang was very worried: is it possible that this humble boy, surnamed Lin, has a great future?

 Chapter 28

    After a while, he delivered 500 gold coins, and the official brought chiyun BMW to the door. He said, "young master, there is enough distance from here to your finger. With chiyun''s foot distance, I''m afraid we have to run for five or six hours. At the same time, you must remember that when you run up and down for an hour and a half, you have to let chiyun rest for at least two quarters of an hour, drink water and eat grass. Otherwise, chiyun will be hurt. "


    "Good! Remember. " Said, strides on the horse, obtains, the voice more and more distant.


    Listening to the sound of horse''s hooves, Prince Wang''s face was embarrassed. He looked back at Wu Yi Chang and said, "Wu Yi Chang, I hope to get an explanation. If this explanation can''t satisfy me, someone from my Wang family will come to you."


    Wu Yi Long said, "Mr. Wang, I really helped you just now."


    "Help me! Let''s talk about it. What kind of backstage does that boy named Lin have? Even if there is an immortal master behind him, our Wang family is not afraid. My ancestor of the Wang family is the immortal master who practices Qi at the top of the four levels. "


    "That surnamed Lin has no backstage at all. His father is just a small shopkeeper of a small restaurant."


    "No backstage at all? You want me to let him, or help me? Do you do that for me? You''re trying to piss me off. "


    "There is no backstage indeed, but he himself is the inner disciple of the super sect cold star sect."


    Puff!


    Mr. Wang almost didn''t let a mouthful of saliva choke.


    The inner disciple of the super sect cold star sect!


    If you are an ordinary person, you may not think that this sentence can represent anything, but as long as you have some status, you can clearly understand the meaning of this sentence.


    In the future, the inner disciples of the cold star sect will at least be able to reach the peak of the foundation period. This is the real immortal master! Do people like this still need backstage? He himself is an invincible backstage that countless people need to look up to.


    In order to understand this, Mr. Wang said, "thank you very much! I, Wang Lingyun, will surely repay you in the future. "


    After that, he chose a good horse in the stable, and left the post station, where he got what he got and went further and further away.


    When Lin Tianyu was riding a chiyun BMW, he felt a gust of wind, pouring it into his face and body. His eyes almost couldn''t open. Holding the reins tightly in both hands, the legs were clamped tightly, and they did not dare to relax the tense nerves.


    For about an hour and a half, he stopped his horse and found a place where water and grass were flourishing, and let BMW chiyun enjoy a good meal and rest.


    After a full rest of three quarters of an hour, when Lin Tianyu rode on the chiyun BMW again, he heard the sound of "dedededede" behind him. Looking back, it was in the stables that he had once met Mr. Wang.


    This chiyun BMW is not built!


    Look at the horse under the king''s hip. It''s the one in a hundred. However, he had been resting for three quarters of an hour before he could catch up with him. I''m afraid of the back. Even if it''s time for him to rest again, Mr. Wang is behind his horse. I''m afraid he can''t even smell the dust.


    It''s no wonder that Wu Yi Chang dare to ask such a high price.


    With this BMW, we must be able to get to the destination as soon as possible and get the chance.


    However, what kind of chance will it be?


    Feeling the faint meaning of calling, with the closer to the place, the faint meaning of calling gradually became stronger. Lin Tianyu could not help but look forward to it.


    Sure enough, after two more breaks, there was no sign of Prince Wang.


    Finally, enough rest, the last breath, BMW crazy, straight to the eyes of the day, the mushroom cloud rises.


    Eh! here?


    If you look around, you can see a small lake with ten miles in each.


    How could it be a small lake? here?


    I remember coming here with my father before. It was a small hill.


    The hill is not big. It''s only three or two miles across, and it''s only twenty or thirty meters high. But it was true that on that day, it was a small hill.


    Lin Tianyu borrowed the bright moonlight and looked around carefully. It was absolutely right. It was here. On that day, it was a small hill. But now, this is clearly a small hill place, turned into a lake. Is it the mushroom cloud that blew up that hill and made a lake directly?


    If so, what is the explosion?


    Unexpectedly, there is such an unpredictable power!


    Lin Tianyu looked at the lake in front of him. His mouth was wide open. He didn''t know what he was thinking for a long time.


    This - completely out of imagination! how?


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know how long he was stunned, and then he slowly recovered his ability to think.


    Er!


    I came here not with a sigh, but because of the faint call, I came here at the fastest speed to see if I could find and seize a rare opportunity.What about the call?


    With heart. Sure enough, when we got closer, the feeling that it was just a little faint summoning had become more and more intense several times.


    This feeling of calling is clearly in the same line as his own bone cutting knife technique. At the same time, also clearly feel, than their own bone cutting knife method is more fierce, higher level on a lot of. I also clearly understood that if I started the bone picking Sabre technique according to this understanding, I would certainly make a big step forward in the level of Dao Dao.


    A big step forward?


    Lin Tianyu''s breath was rapid, and his eyes were faintly red.


    Then, without saying a word, he pulled out his black knife.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The method of bone picking knife is carried out according to the feeling of inheriting in the same vein.


    If the machete moves freely, gallops freely, wantonly and soundlessly at the junction of bone and flesh; if it swings to pieces, pieces and pieces of fallen leaves in the grove, and then all of them are evenly and evenly cut along the grain of leaves, without damaging the natural texture and affecting the flying track; if it is on the challenge arena, the foundation It''s a sword like move. It''s a move in front of you. There are many loopholes in it.


    Brush, brush, swish, whoosh, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa


    Black light shining, set off within ten meters, bright moonlight, are a hazy.


    Black light is faster and faster, more enchanting, flickering, East, West, North and south, huff and puff.


    The track of black light, when you look at it carefully, looks like the basic Dao style of a move that breaks the meaning of a move, and it also looks like the extremely excellent martial arts skill of a move which is extremely wonderful.


    All of a sudden, the faster and faster black light becomes fast, slow, urgent and changeable. However, it is clear that there is a trace of loophole in the shadow. It is perfect.


    Even, all of a sudden, the black light pauses. If you think, if you meditate, you stop in the middle of the sky. It seems that you want to cut ahead and recover, and the blade''s posture is changeable.


    It is an extreme art to wave and chop at a high speed; when it stops, it seems to reach another top.


    Under the bright moonlight, the black light is flying and turning.

 Chapter 29

    Finally, I don''t know how long it took. I don''t know how many times I cut my knife.


    Gradually, the momentum of Lin Tianyu became higher and higher. Even, there was a momentum beyond the level of martial arts. It spread and rippled away


    This momentum is becoming more and more prosperous


    With this momentum, not to mention the martial arts practitioners of physical state, there is no match. I''m afraid that the low-level monks in Qi training period are also a little bit short.


    Then, taking advantage of the bright moonlight, at a glance, you can see Lin Tianyu, whose momentum has risen to the top. His eyes are full of murderous red light, and his black hair is covered with wisps of red light. He rises from the wind without wind. He can''t speak of evil spirits, but at a glance, those who are weak in will will will not be able to bear it, and will never dare to raise a little bit of fighting heart. At the same time, Lin Tianyu found that the whole mind was extremely bright. Even, in his consciousness, a faint light of divine consciousness rose, which could not be seen clearly in the shadow around him, could be vaguely reflected in his mind.


    However, at this time, after the ultimate release, endless fatigue hit, the body has a little bit of support, a burst of collapse swaying, just want to find a comfortable place, sleep a big sleep, or immediately sit down, will also feel much better. But at this time, Lin Tianyu tried his best to stab the ground with the black knife in his hand. Holding the handle of the knife, he closed his eyes indifferently. It was like an invisible grand master''s demeanor.


    No matter from which point of view, it gives people a sense of impeccable, perfect and natural defense.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu knew that he was exhausted and wanted to find a bed and have a good sleep with his head covered. If it were not for the black knife inserted in the ground, he could not even stand.


    But he had to pretend to be a great master.


    Just now, the faint light of divine consciousness came out, and three black shadows were clearly seen in the dark and unknown shadow. Then, from the three dark shadows, I felt a faint chance of killing. This killing machine, from the direction of the three people, towards their own standing place, gathered and completely concentrated on themselves. If it had not sensed the three black figures, it would have been impossible to detect the killing opportunity. It''s so good to hide the figure and the killing machine - only a real professional killer can do so well.


    Killer!


    After being watched by the killer, if you still show the state of endless exhaustion and weakness after the extreme, don''t you want to die?


    Lin Tianyu leaned on the black knife and held on to it. He took time to breathe. Before the killers felt that something was wrong, he would have a chance to live. Almost half an hour later, Lin Tianyu suddenly noticed that there were three kinds of murders, which seemed to have nothing to do with them, and a faint beat.


    Three killers are impatient!


    If we go on like this, even if we look like a great master, we can''t suppress the outbreak of the three killers.


    What to do?


    Lin Tianyu suddenly moved in his heart and pulled out his knife. After a long time of adjustment, he gradually recovered a lot of strength. "Ha ha ha ha, after this feeling, the level of martial arts has finally made a big step forward. Now, even if the head of the Hu family and the elder of the Hu family want to fight against me, they should have the possibility of chopping with a knife. Hum After that, Lin Tianyu''s eyes glared and he began to wield his knife.


    At the same time, Xindao: at such a high price, there is no other person except Hu Lai''s father and Hu clan chief. He also has such a big hatred with himself, or with such great ability, he can hire a killer. I don''t care about the head of the Hu family and the big elder of the Hu family. How dare the three killers invited by the Hu family to move around.


    What''s more, just now, in that special state, how powerful the momentum was and how sharp the sabre technique was. Now I can recall that the martial arts practitioners who practiced nine levels of body were not defeated at all. Even, it has a subtle transcendence.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words were finished, the three faint leaping murders all subsided.


    Then, when the black knife was wielding and chopping, I could feel the magnificent momentum and the mellow meaning of the sword when I looked at it in the moonlight. But in fact, all these things were nothing but superficial. In addition to meditation, there is also a kind of breathing that ordinary people can''t understand, that is, the breathing between movements. Now, Lin Tianyu is adjusting his breath and slowly recovering himself through this ostentatious move.


    More than half an hour later, Lin Tianyu stopped cutting.


    Although it has not recovered to a complete state, but also seven or eight, with a fight.


    Get, get, get


    At this time, a sound of horse''s hooves, from far to near, gradually to near. Taking advantage of the moonlight, Lin Tianyu found that the one on the horse''s back was not in the stable of the post station. He even had a little friction with him.


    What is he doing here at this time?


    Counting the time, he arrived almost two hours later than himself. However, with his horse''s foot distance, this time arrived, should be all the way, except for a few space for horse rest, has been chasing after his own.Is he the same as himself, for the chance here, or with the hidden three?


    When he came near, the king jumped down from his horse and arched his hands and said, "Mr. Lin."


    "Mr. Wang." Lin Tianyu also bowed his hand.


    However, with Lin Tianyu''s hand arched, his arrogance and invincible momentum were vented. With a loophole everywhere, you can take advantage of the gap and attack.


    At this time, it was late, and it was fast at that time. On both sides, there was a flying knife, and it came in an instant. At the same time, on the opposite side, that is, behind the prince, a faint sword shadow stabbed at Lin Tianyu.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Prince Wang gave a big drink. He waved the sword in his hand with a "Dang" sound. One sword hit the flying knife on the left side of Lin Tianyu. Then he turned back and chopped away at the sword shadow stabbed behind him. At the same time, the heart is very angry: mother''s son! If you want to attack and kill people, you have nothing to do with Laozi Wang. However, when it''s hard for you to start, you''ll have to wait until I arrive and chat up with Mr. Lin. he''s just about to let out his momentum. Isn''t this a disguised way to pull me into the water with you? The more I think about it, the more angry I am, the more urgent the sword is.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is calm as ever. He raises the black knife in his hand and cuts the flying knife on the right side.


    At the same time, a man in black with a steel knife jumped out on both sides. Lin Tianyu put the black knife in his hand and put the two men in black into his own black knife.


    The two men in black on the left and right sides, however, have five levels of physical training, and their martial arts skills are not weak. But now, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is not what it used to be. He has trapped the two people into the sword technique and can easily kill them. However, Lin Tianyu has not applied the sword technique to the extreme. Instead, he has fought with the two men in black and watched the prince over there fighting with the man in black.


    The two men in black, Prince Wang and Shi Jian, are the top seven layers of martial arts practitioners.


    When we talk about it carefully, the swordsmanship of the man in black is slightly better than that of the prince. But it is strange that every time the king''s sword skills are not good, or when there is danger, the man in black''s sword skills will not be forbidden to stop, so that the prince escaped.

 Chapter 30

    The battle of life and death, and people in black play such a game?


    Lin Tianyu watched the duel between the two men, and his heart moved: maybe this young master Wang is really in a group with these three people. Otherwise, how can we explain this strange phenomenon. Hum! Fortunately, I had a long heart and didn''t try my best to solve the two black men with knives. Otherwise, foolishly, they went to help, and the two people who were fighting fiercely all of a sudden started at themselves. At that time, could there be a good one?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s men are more reserved, so that the two black swordsmen are more and more happy, as if the opponent''s successor is weak, and the victory is in sight.


    At the same time, the prince over there was more and more fighting and more strange: clearly he was half a chip weaker, OK? But every time you arrive at the key point, you are stagnant. What the hell is this? We are a fight between life and death, OK, do you let water like this?


    But then, vaguely and somewhat understood: there is an expert to help. Where did you come from?


    The prince looked back at Lin Tianyu, the inner disciple of the cold star sect. Moreover, he still had the inner disciple protected by the master behind his back. I''m afraid of this identity. Moreover, this protector can make all of us imperceptible. At least, he is a monk in Qi training period. And this young master Lin is clearly not the grandson of some important figures such as the elders of hanxingmen. If he can get this attention, it shows that the natural status of master Lin in hanxingmen is not low.


    Want to understand these, Wang Lingyun heart a burst of fire.


    At the same time, thinking of such an expert on the spot to protect his body, Mr. Wang no longer had any scruples. The more he used the sword, the more powerful he became. Finally, after more than ten moves, he saw a loophole in the man in black and sealed his throat with one sword.


    Seeing Prince Wang''s success, Lin Tianyu also stepped up his Sabre technique. The two men in black who used the sword were shocked because they suddenly failed. In addition, Lin Tianyu suddenly stepped up his Sabre technique. In three moves, one person was killed and one was seriously injured.


    To solve the problem, Lin Tianyu stepped forward and quietly avoided the young master Wang a little and explored the swordsman in black.


    What a death!


    Moreover, the neck, such a big long gap, is a martial arts must hang. It is said that some powerful immortal masters can survive such serious injuries and even cut off their heads. However, they can''t understand.


    Actually killed the swordsman in black!


    Is it true that the prince and they are not together?


    Lin Tianyu is full of doubts: is it possible that the crisis between life and death just now had to act out the empty city strategy, which made him suspicious?


    "Mr. Lin, you are a good swordsman! I admire Wang Lingyun In hesitation, Mr. Wang stepped forward.


    Lin Tianyu raised his head and said, "Mr. Wang, you are a good swordsman! I, Lin Tianyu, also admire it


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked at Wang Lingyun and saw a blush on Wang Lingyun''s face.


    What do you mean?


    Is it true that the life and death war just now was a show and a play?


    Wang Lingyun said in his heart: didn''t you mean to embarrass me? It is obviously your cold star sect master protection, with the strong backing of the master, I was able to avoid poison. Now, if you say that again, what is your heart? But a moment later, Wang Lingyun felt that Lin Tianyu should be wrongly blamed. For a large number of schools, such as the Han Xing sect, the inner disciples are mainly trained. Although they have been sent to protect them from dying in the middle of the way, they also hope that they can experience real life and death experience and develop a strong heart. Certainly, the backhand of these protection will not let these key cultivation students know the minute, otherwise, without the life and death crisis, it is inevitable to have a lazy heart.


    Yes. The patriarch must have concealed him. Why do I have to talk a lot.


    Wang Lingyun changed the topic and said: "it''s a pity that I didn''t stay alive. Otherwise, we can learn from the vines and find out who is in charge of killing you. We can also have a guard in the future."


    "Who said there was no one alive."


    As Lin Tianyu said, he turned back to the place where he had been fighting with two black swordsmen. He kicked the black swordsman on the right with his feet. Suddenly, a cry of "ouch" came out.


    "It''s wonderful to leave one alive!"


    Wang Lingyun step forward, that look, more positive than Lin Tianyu.


    "Come on, who sent you?"


    The man in black looked cold and motionless.


    Wang Lingyun said again, "I said, I can let you live. You''re just taking money and killing people to make a living. There''s no need to take your own life. "


    The man in black was still motionless.


    "Of course, you can not. But we can also know. "


    Hearing this, the man in black looked at Wang Lingyun with disbelief.


    With a cold smile, Wang Lingyun said, "do you know who this young master Lin Tianyu is? He is a disciple of the cold star sect. Assassinate the disciples of the cold star sect! We don''t need to judge you. As long as we hand you over to the elder who is following and protecting this young master Lin Tianyu, we will search the souls and find out what else we don''t know.


    "However, it is said that the soul of those who have been searched will be broken, and it will be impossible to enter reincarnation at that time. I don''t know if this statement is true, or is it just made up to scare people. Oh! This life can only be a knife point to add blood killer, did not live a good life, also just. But in the end, I don''t even know what the next life will be likeThe man in black trembled and said, "you..."


    At the moment when the man in black lost his mind, Lin Tianyu suddenly said, "who sent you from the Hu family?"


    "Hu Shuang. Ah Under the agitation of the man in black, he could not help answering. But just after answering, I immediately responded, but it was too late.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is cold: it''s really the Hu family!


    The answer you want has been obtained; the chance in the sense of summoning is realized by practicing sabre in the wonderful realm after arriving; you have got what you deserve, and you have no mind to stay here.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu said coldly to the man in black who still had a breath: "I won''t kill you either. It''s life or death. Look at your own chance. If you survive, help me to bring a sentence to the Hu family. Sooner or later, you will have to pay back the evil you have done. "


    After that, he searched the two killed men in black and the wounded man in black, and found several gold tickets.


    When he looked at it carefully, he found that there were only 3000 gold coins in total.


    Three thousand gold coins!


    It''s a lot already!


    But the key is, who is the other party, the killer who licks the blood with the knife point? This property is too little.


    Think again, understand, which killer out of the task, will bring all the family property on the body. Think again, the prince is not a man short of money, and the three thousand gold coins have not been given to each other.


    Everything is over, and Wang Lingyun two people walk away.


    At the same time, Xindao: even if the killer survived, I''m afraid he won''t go back. However, it doesn''t matter whether you will send a killer back or not. Just add some stimulation to your experience.

 Chapter 31

    After walking for a while, Wang Lingyun snatched up a step and said, "Mr. Lin, I''m the first one. If you get here, do you have any chance?"


    "Chance? What chance? "


    "Mr. Lin, don''t make a fool of me. You rented the fastest BMW, used the fastest speed, and spent the shortest time to get here just to find the chance? "


    "Oh! I really remember what Mr. Wang said Lin Tianyu said, patting the forehead, but the brain is running rapidly, how to put this matter to perfunctory past. "You see, Mr. Wang, I was tossed by this killer just now, and his head is not very smart."


    Wang Lingyu just ignored him.


    Lin Tianyu said, "to tell the truth. At first, I thought like Mr. Wang that this was a place of opportunity. Otherwise, I would not go to the post station to borrow the chiyun BMW, would I? "


    Said this, Wang Lingyun face a burst of Black: if not for Lin Tianyu, chiyun BMW is his, he would first Lin Tianyu arrived here, maybe can get here chance.


    Lin Tianyu said again, "but who would have thought that the original Hill would turn into a lake at this time. Only then did I understand that the vision of that day was not a chance, but that there was a magic power that could move mountains and fill the sea, which destroyed the surrounding natural environment. It''s a disaster. "


    When Wang Lingyun heard this, he saw that it was true. It was reasonable, but he had a suspicion that Lin Tianyu had a chance here.


    Seeing Wang Lingyun''s suspicious look on his face, Lin Tianyu had to change the topic again and said: "Mr. Wang, you see, suddenly, a small hill has changed into the power of a lake. What kind of magic power will it be?"


    Wang Lingyun thought about it and said, "I don''t know exactly what kind of divine power it is. However, some people have also heard that when they reach the peak of the power continent, they will be able to turn their hands and move mountains and fill the sea. "


    Can there really be such a capable person?


    Looking at the lake, Lin Tianyu looked forward to it.


    All of a sudden, there was another excitement in my heart: just now, in this miraculous land where the mountain turned into a lake, I got the chance that I could inherit my own Sabre skill in the sense of calling. Since that kind of opportunity has appeared here, does it mean that if I have reached the peak of my cultivation, I will be able to have the great power that I can see in front of me and turn hills into lakes?


    Ah!


    With a roar in his heart, Lin Tianyu felt that his heart was going crazy.


    As long as I work hard, one day, I can also have such a can for!


    Lin Tianyu''s attention to the lake is like a pilgrimage.


    For a long time, I only felt that Wang Lingyun was talking and talking all the time, but I didn''t hear a word of it.


    From dawn, he stood in such a fixed and boring way, until noon. Then, Lin Tianyu reluctantly took a last look at the lake which was blown out by the divine power and went back with Wang Lingyun.


    On the way back, they rode their horses, no more urgent business, and went side by side by bridle.


    Wang Lingyun said: "Mr. Lin, you can see that we have sensed this miracle together, rushed to the scene together, met the assassin''s ambush together, and fought side by side, which is also a kind of predestination. Then, it''s very awkward to call such a childe again. Why don''t you think we should be brothers of different surnames


    A brother of different surname?


    To tell you the truth, after fighting side by side, Lin Tianyu''s view on Wang Lingyun is quite good. Wang Lingyun, a brother of different surnames, is worthy of this share. But at the same time, there is still a little doubt. When Wang Lingyun fights with the swordsman in black, the swordsman will stop suddenly. Why? If this is not understood, there is always doubt in my heart. But now, it seems that it is not very good to oppose directly and say not to do so.


    After thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said, "it''s OK to make a vow. However, I have a strange characteristic. I don''t like to be a little brother. If I want to make a vow, I have to be a big brother. "


    Xindao: it depends on how you agree. Your age is older than me and your accomplishments are higher than mine. It''s strange that you will be happy to let you recognize me as the eldest brother. Hey, hey


    Who thought that the idea in the heart had not been turned to the end, he saw Wang Lingyun turn over and dismount, a worship to the ground, way: "elder brother is on, please accept younger brother Wang Lingyun a worship."


    Er!


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. He was a little silly.


    What''s the situation?


    Drive the ducks on the shelf!


    However, although Wang Lingyun is a bit of a dandy, he is a good man. What''s more, now that I''m a big brother, I''m not losing.


    Want to understand, Lin Tianyu also got off the horse, a hand up Wang Lingyun way: "Lingyun please rise."


    After the brothers had made obeisance, they mounted their horses again, still following the bridle.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lingyun, since we have already made a vow to be brothers of different surnames, I have something unknown and want to ask you.""Excuse me, brother."


    "At that time, when you were fighting with the swordsman in black by the lake, why did the swordsman in black suddenly stagnate in the middle of his swordsmanship When Lin Tianyu asked this, he looked at Wang Lingyun carefully and wanted to know what the answer was.


    Wang Lingyun hesitated for a moment: it is extremely simple to say this, but it is really impossible to say it. Because this is the personal protection arranged by zongmen for elder brother Lin Tianyu. Zongmen wants to give elder brother more and better experience, but he certainly doesn''t want to let him know. If he told him about this, wouldn''t it break the arrangement of elder brother''s clan? Therefore, it can''t be said that it was killed.


    Wang Lingyun said: "elder brother, I didn''t mean to hide this, but I can''t tell it. I have a hard time, but in the future, big brother will understand this matter."


    Do you have a problem? Will you understand in the future?


    Could it be that he was a good brother with a good identity. He went out and was protected by someone. Therefore, during the fight just now, there was that strange phenomenon. What is the status of this good brother? I can''t even say it in person. Is it a prince? Is it a descendant of the clan? Or the illegitimate son of some big guy?


    Ah!


    It must be the last one, for the sake of the face of some big man, so I can''t say it.


    To understand the crux of the problem, Lin Tianyu no longer compared to this question, no longer asked.


    They continued to walk on the bridle, chatting about their daily life, but they did not mention the fight with the killer. Wang Lingyun doesn''t want Lin Tianyu to continue to ask about the abnormality in his fight with the swordsman in black. However, Lin Tianyu is afraid that continuing this topic will embarrass Wang Lingyun.


    After a while, I went to the nearest post station and returned the horses. Then, in the town, I found a clean and tidy Inn and stayed in two upper rooms. After eating dinner and staying up all night, they were tired. After washing, they went to rest.


    With only one person in the room, Lin Tianyu thought about the assassin again.


    If the head of the Hu family really had to deal with himself, he should have been able to do it along the way.


    Why do you want to kill yourself when you get to the side of that small lake?


    There are many woods and remote places along the way, which are suitable for killing and burying bones. Wild mountains and wild forests, kill a buried, a hundred.


    How could it take so long?


    The patience of Hu clan chief is also excellent.


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 32

    This matter, also has to start from Lin Tianyu left Qingye city.


    Originally, Wang Ya went back to Qingye city to recruit the disciples of the hanxingmen. He set the second half of the month because he wanted to make an in-depth investigation and secret investigation to discover his real talent. But now, I finally found a great talent of Dao Dao. I just want to recruit Lin Tianyu, an unreasonable demon genius swordsman, into the cold star gate. Where can I have the mind to wait for such a long time?


    Therefore, it was ordered:


    in half a day, each first-class family would choose four places to participate in the competition; second-class families would choose two places to participate in the competition; and in addition, five arena would be set up in Qingye City, and ten free practitioners would be selected to participate in the competition.


    It''s easy for the families to select their own people. They know their roots and know what they know. They don''t even fight much. They are easily selected according to their past achievements and fame.


    Four Lin family students: Lin Yi, Lin Fei, Lin Dazhi and Lin Wei.


    The rest of the families are not much different.


    However, in the center of Qingye City, the fighting is extremely fierce.


    Five people were seriously injured, and forty-five were slightly injured. The rest of the people who came to the stage were not injured, and those who were defeated in the arena were not counted. Only then did they finally stand on top of the ten arena, one person each. Every one of them had the same momentum, and his whole body was full of cold and murderous spirit. His eyes were cold, his heart was burning and his eyes were cold. Only then did no one dare to fight on the stage. Even if there were a number of disciples of the cold star gate, there was only one life after all. In addition, even if one of the ten challenge arena''s champion, also may not be able to secure the cold star gate disciple quota.


    Nearly half a day, the quota is set.


    Forty six martial arts men: twenty four of the six families, twelve and ten of the second class families.


    Then, there was a fight between the dragon and the tiger, and the top three were determined.


    No. 1: Zhang Peng, 18 years old, has seven layers of body refining and makes spears.


    The second place: Lin Yi, 18 years old, is the top of six levels of body refining, making sword.


    Third place: Hu family, Hu Chengdong, 18 years old. He is the peak of six levels of body refining, making a knife.


    Zhang Peng, Lin Yi and Hu Chengdong burst into ecstasy.


    Originally, they were just ordinary mortals, but all of a sudden, they could become immortals. From then on, they could surpass ordinary people. Can they not be ecstatic?


    Ordinary warriors like them, if they can''t get into the sect of xiuxianzong or have the guidance of an immortal master, even if their talents are excellent and they have reached the peak, they will be nothing but the top nine levels of body building, and they will be just ordinary people after all. But now, step into the xiuxianzong, it is not the same, just now, they are still just mortals, but in the near future, they are fully expected to become immortals one step at a time.


    The reason why these large doors are so popular and sought after by everyone is that they are eager to join, because whether they can step into the gate one step at a time can cut off the Xianfan space.


    Lin family.


    The elder''s pulse, each face is blooming like a warm spring in March. However, some people, such as the patriarch and the four elders, shook their heads bitterly. If Lin Tianyu didn''t leave and took part in the challenge arena selection competition, there would be one more place for Xiuzhen Xianmen. In this way, if the Lin family had two places for disciples. If so, it will completely crush the Hu family. In the future, in this city of green leaves, in addition to the Lord''s house, it will be the only one in the Lin family.


    But now There is nothing if you say it.


    The Lin family, whether they are good friends or bad friends, bow their hands to the elder and say, "elder, you are a good teacher. Congratulations!"


    The elder''s whole face turned into a flower with a smile, but he said, "where, it''s Yier''s own efforts. I don''t care much about him."


    "Big elder, treat me!"


    "Certainly! Certainly


    ¡­¡­


    Clan chief Lin and four elders finally put it away. Lin Tianyu''s bitterness of not being able to take part in the selection contest bowed his hands to the elder.


    Hu family.


    It is also a kind of congratulatory voice, Hu clan leader''s one line, everybody and has the honor Yan.


    "Patriarch Hu, your family is really striving for success by inheriting the East. You are worthy of the name of the first genius of our Hu family."


    Hu Chengdong, the son of the Hu nationality, and the waste Hulai are two extremes.


    "Chief Hu, treat me!"


    The head of Hu clan hung a smile on his face and said yes. But between his eyebrows, there was a hidden worry that could not be removed. A bad feeling haunted him. If Hu Chengdong is the first or the second place, it should be very promising, but the third place, with the influence of the Hulai incident ahead, is only afraid to be suspended. As long as Wang Ya moves his hands and feet a little, the number of disciples of this sect will not be preserved.


    On the rostrum, Wang yarang all the people to be quiet, and then said, "for this trip to Qingye City, five disciples were selected for the clan, and two were in the city master''s house. Lin Tianyu, who had already left Qingye city before, took up a place. Therefore, only the first two places will be selected in this trial


    Then he took a look at the direction of the young warrior of the Lin family.


    Wang Ya didn''t look at others, but Lin Fei, the fourth place in the selection contest. If he had a little higher cultivation, he would definitely be in the top three or even the first place. But who let him only fourteen, most of the opponents are already seventeen or eighteen years old. But even so, he can still get the fourth place, which shows his skill of swordsmanship. However, it''s a bit too selfish to give him a place now. After returning to the sect, report to elder ye and call him into the sect.Just as Wang Ya was thinking like this, a voice interrupted her train of thought.


    Hu family. After listening to the announcement, an overjoyed elder didn''t respond for a long time. When he understood that this was the truth, he stood up from his seat and said, "Mr. Wang Yaxian, this is not reasonable. I have agreed that the remaining three places will be contested in the arena. How come now, those who have not participated in the challenge arena have got the quota, but those who have participated in the contest have lost their quota."


    Wang Ya''s momentum suddenly suppressed the whole audience. The lower martial arts practitioners began to shiver. Wang Ya has been practicing Qi for a long time. In the eyes of ordinary people, Wang Ya is already an immortal master.


    Is the power of the immortal teacher invincible to ordinary people?


    The whole scene, under this pressure, was quiet.


    Around, full of envy, jealousy and hatred of the eyes.


    The immortal school is so young that it can be compared with the common school!


    Looking at Zhang Peng and Lin Yi, all eyes, more out of the thick unwilling.


    Wang Ya said coldly, "do you mean I''m unreasonable? However, as the host today, I can give you one more explanation. All the disciples I recruited here today are all disciples from the outer door of the clan. Lin Tianyu, after reporting to elder ye, decided to be a member of the Hanxing sect. At the same time, I have to call another disciple for the cold star sect again. Lin Fei, come here. From now on, you are also a disciple of the cold star gate. I hope that when you arrive at the sect, you will work hard to live up to the expectations of the sect. "


    Hearing this, the Lin family felt as if they were dreaming.


    This is - the turning point of God! Lin family, suddenly had three cold star gate disciple quota, moreover, another person is directly for the cold star gate disciple.


    "Ah! What are you pinching me for Lin direction, someone called.


    "I''ll try and see, it''s no longer dreaming."


    ¡­¡­


    "Four elders, congratulations."


    Four elders are some Leng God did not respond to come over, listened to the congratulatory voice, just way: "all is the Feier effort. It''s a treat for the evening, big guy. You can''t miss one. "


    "Four elders, we must disturb and disturb."


    Lin Fei walked to the stage step by step, filled with wonder.


    Just now, Lin Fei was still sorry. If he were older. Even if he was only one year older, he was sure that his accomplishments would rise again. Then, with his swordsmanship, he would never be weaker than the top three in this arena. However, this age is not to say that long can grow. But now


    Although he was not old, he was still miraculously a disciple of hanxingmen.

 Chapter 33

    Hu family.


    Still, there was an elder who was not satisfied, and stood up from his seat and prepared to debate again.


    But at this time, Hu family head glared at the man who stood up, and then bowed deeply to the podium, and took all the Hu family to leave quickly. I''m afraid to stay here again. Hu family and other people will say something to kill.


    The strong are respected! The so-called truth is to master in the hands of the strong. Now, people are better than Hu family. Others'' words are truth, indisputable. In front of indisputable truth, they should argue themselves, or what is death?


    At the same time, all the rest of the family members were well-informed --


    br > because Hu family has a dandy named Hulai who is bullying people and bullying men and women. Moreover, in the previous period, Huli was just so good to die that he provoked the immortal Master Wang Ya. Now, all of this is the cause and effect of the day.


    All the people in charge of the stage have a strong heart:


    after returning to the family, we should announce that there are more bullies, evils and bullies in the family, and they will immediately evict from their families and never tolerate them.


    It is said that the atmosphere after Qingye city is getting better and better. The people below have spoken and praised it. In this powerful world, it is like a stream of Qingliu. Therefore, more and more people are attracted to settle down in Qingye city. The city is also developing better and better. Finally, in the near future, it will be the first-class in the mainland of Tianquan to start from a remote and small town Big town.


    Of course, it''s all a postscript.


    Hu family.


    All returned to their families, and the authorities immediately gathered to hold special meetings.


    There was an elder who could not bear it, and stood up. Did he start first: "Hu, all of this today is the result of making the son Hu Lai do nothing wrong. Now, all of us in the Hu family need an explanation from the head of Hu. "


    "Yes! All of us need the explanation of Hu. " The rest of the voice should be heard.


    The first difficult long way: "I think the best explanation is that Hu resigned and gave up the position of the head of the family."


    The other elders did not respond immediately when they heard this. There was silence on the scene.


    Hu family head was gloomy and said, "OK! I also want to give up the position of the patriarch. As long as there is one person in my Hu family, I am more suitable for the position of the head of the family than I am. I will abdicate and give up the virtuous. However, before I find the right person, I will take the place of the head of the family temporarily and exercise the responsibility of the head of the clan. At the same time, you will not have to call me the head of the family again, and call me the head of the clan. " Hu said this, glancing around, the indifferent eyes, there seems to be endless provocation --


    even if I let the patriarch out, do you dare to sit in this position?


    Now even the elders who were in trouble at the beginning dare not say more.


    Hu is the first strong man in Hu family. Moreover, he is old and strong. He has been running Hu family for so long. His supporters are not in a few. Even if he gives up his position as head of the clan, who dares to be long-lived and dare to sit in this position?


    Say is the generation of the patriarch, the generation of generations, no one dare to move, or is it the head of the clan?


    No one dared to answer the words, and Hu said, "however, during the period of the generation of the patriarch, I will do one thing - kill Lin Tianyu.


    "First of all, I would like to make a special statement that this is not for personal revenge, but also for the overall plan of the whole Hu family. After that, if Lin Tianyu became a disciple of the inner door of the cold star gate and had enemies with my Hu family, could he have any room for Hu Jiasi to survive? Even, he doesn''t need to do it himself. It''s just a greeting in the cold star gate. Will there be less outside disciples willing to solve this for him? So, for the sake of Hu family, we should join forces to kill Lin Tianyu. The sudden turning point in this challenge contest, Lin Tianyu became a disciple of the inner door of the cold star gate, and has become the greatest threat to our whole Hu family. "


    No one else objected to it. In fact, it was still for the sake of Hu''s personal revenge. It was not able to change the essence of this matter if it was said with great prestige.


    They have become an inner disciple and have not suffered great losses in your Hulai hand. Why should I remember this and take revenge with all my heart.


    However, if Lin Tianyu is really a disciple of the inner door of the cold star gate, the power of Lin family will be no different for a while. The whole influence of Hu family will be affected. Although we know that there are too many private hearts of Hu family leader in it, the group has not directly opposed it. If you can kill Lin Tianyu, it can really suppress the power of Lin family, and long-term plan will be beneficial to Hu family.


    Silence for a while, there is a long way: "Hu''s proposal is good. But it is very important that this matter be done or not, and it must be done. "


    "Yes, otherwise, if you don''t hit a tiger, you will be hurt by the tiger."


    "If you can''t kill successfully, you can''t do it."


    ¡­¡­


    The group nodded for a while. If it was done, it would be good for the whole family of Hu family; but if they did not, I am afraid this assassination will surely lay down endless causes of disaster for the Hu family.


    "There is no need for the group to worry about this," Hu said. For the sake of stability, I will ask Black Hawk killers to organize their hands to send out at least the later stage of training martial arts, and assassinate them to ensure that there is no loss. "Black Hawk!


    Everyone was relieved for a while.


    In this killer organization, there are top martial arts practitioners who practice body on the ninth floor. More critical, Black Hawk hands, never lose. Sent the martial arts masters in the later stage of the training to kill the three-layer Lin Tianyu who is over 13 years old and is about to step into 14. Can you lose it?


    No one has any objection.


    Contact the martial arts who follow Lin Tianyu all the way.


    Reply: Lin Tianyu has already rode Qianli Baoju and rushed to the place where explosion and vibration occurred thousands away. The other horse is too fast to catch up.


    When news came, Hu immediately contacted the Black Hawk group. It happened that there were three killers in the Black Hawk organization, near the blast ground. Moreover, one of the killers is also a great master at the top of seven levels of body cultivation.


    Great!


    If you are nearby, you will not increase the chance of success if you ambush in advance and get difficult again.


    In the message, the negotiation was completed, and a assassination against Lin Tianyu was officially launched.


    Then, just after Lin Tianyu arrived at the small lake, three killers found out.


    But later, when three killers were about to start, Lin Tianyu raised his sword. Moreover, the sword method was more and more fierce, and the momentum was more and more grand. Even, the momentum completely exceeded the level of the martial arts, and suddenly shocked the three killers, and did not dare to move. Next, there has been a deterrent power in the body, and the whole body is perfect without leakage, there is no chance to take advantage of, so that three killers do not dare to move a point.


    Until Wang Lingyun appeared, somehow, Lin Tianyu suddenly let out his momentum, which made this already yellow assassination, and suddenly showed a first-line opportunity.


    I have to wait for some three killers with a little air of air, and now they don''t hesitate to seize the opportunity of this moment.


    Action!


    In fact, at the end of this, if Lin Tianyu deliberately let out his momentum in order to test Wang Lingyun, he would have a loophole, and had the chance to take it. It is likely that this assassination will end without any illness. The three killers will wait until Lin Tianyu leaves, and quietly exits.

 Chapter 34

    the second day.


    Sleep overnight, exhausted, the whole person looks energetic.


    As soon as he got out of the inn, he saw two luxury carriages stop at the door. As soon as the curtain of the door was lifted, Wang Lingyun jumped down from the luxury carriage and said, "brother, don''t rush so fast. I specially rented two carriages."


    Indeed, it''s much more comfortable to take a carriage if you don''t have to rush. Moreover, it''s such a luxurious carriage.


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Wang Lingyun also said: "elder brother wants to go to the magic fog forest, just passed by qingsang city. It''s better to settle down at the Wangs'' house in qingsang city and have a rest for one night."


    Then he looked forward to it.


    "Well, go to qingsang city first. How long is it from here to qingsang city? "


    Wang Lingyun was pleasantly surprised and said: "take a carriage and go. In the evening, you can arrive at qingsang city. I''m going to send a message home and let the family arrange a wine party to receive the elder brother


    Lin Tianyu''s heart leaped: when he went to visit his brother''s house, he even asked his family to arrange a wine banquet. This scale is too grand, isn''t it?


    Is this necessary?


    If you look at Wang Lingyun''s posture, it''s a luxury carriage and an invitation you''re looking forward to. It seems that it''s not just simply asking yourself to sit down in the past.


    But what else is the purpose?


    After thinking about it, he got nothing, and Lin Tianyu no longer worked for this God. After all, the boat will go straight to the bridge. Besides, from Wang Lingyun''s look, it can be clearly seen that he has no bad heart for himself. He only hopes that he can go to his home to have a seat. The surprise should be that after he arrived at his family, he asked for something.


    However, he is so young, what can he ask for himself?


    Talk less, the carriage on the road, all the way nothing.


    Lin Tianyu is still in the carriage. He finds the most comfortable position to sit on. He opens one of the footwork martial arts books and reads it carefully. While reading carefully, the side in the mind reference, practice. But between the exercises, it seems that there are gains, but also seemingly specious. After all, compared with the sabre technique, it is quite different. The knife technique is based on the bone removing Sabre technique, which can be said to have a deep foundation, but the footwork is completely the same. If you start from scratch and learn slowly, how can you compare it to the same?


    It was almost noon, the whole secret collection was just the first time to learn it, and then, I practiced it carefully in my mind, but it was not clear.


    Lin Tianyu had to stop the carriage.


    Just after getting off the carriage, Wang Lingyun also jumped off the carriage and said, "elder brother, why don''t you go?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "just learned the door footwork martial arts, I don''t know how to learn in the end, stop to verify."


    "Elder brother is so diligent that he never forgets martial arts when he sits in the carriage."


    At the same time, I can''t help shaking: no wonder the elder brother can become a disciple of the cold star gate at a young age. If he is not so diligent, can he be valued by the cold star sect and be accepted as an inner disciple? If you have been so diligent, you will be able to make great achievements in the future. Maybe you can reach the peak of Tianquan.


    Thinking that in the future, Wang Lingyun was excited to have such a powerful elder brother. At the same time, he said: the footwork that can make elder brother so diligent in learning must be extremely brilliant footwork. If you watch carefully, you may get something.


    But what kind of brilliant extreme footwork will it be?


    Wang Lingyun looked envious and said, "elder brother, what kind of brilliant footwork did you just learn?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. Then he saw Wang Lingyun''s expectant look on his face and said with a smile: "which is the brilliant footwork? It''s just some of the most basic basic footwork."


    "No way?"


    "It''s some basic footwork. Don''t believe it, you see." With that, Lin Tianyu handed over two footwork secrets.


    Wang Lingyun took over the two footwork secrets, but didn''t react. After waiting for a meeting, Wang Lingyun asked in a expectant way: "elder brother - I, really can, look through."


    You should know, martial arts secret collection, which school, not humble, never easy to show people. Although big brother is generous, take out the secret collection easily and give it to himself, but if you really want to open it, it''s not very good, right?


    But Lin Tianyu nodded: "if you want to see it, you can see it."


    Hearing the affirmative reply, Wang Lingyun was excited and opened his elder brother''s footwork. Even when he was sitting in the carriage, he was obsessed and did not forget to learn the footwork.


    What kind of brilliant footwork is it?


    Hua Hua Hua


    Page by page, how come they are just the most basic footwork?


    A burst of disappointment in his eyes: it seems that even though he is a sworn brother, the elder brother has hidden his hand.


    He closed his footwork script and looked at Lin Tianyu, who was practicing footwork in an open place on the road.


    Eh!


    Wang Lingyun wiped his eyes in disbelief.


    That''s right!


    The footwork that elder brother Lin Tianyu is practicing is indeed the basic footwork that he has just looked over. What''s more, it seems like, as if, he is still very unfamiliar with his practice. He has just learned.That''s ridiculous!


    On the Bank of the small lake, the elder brother fought two killers with three layers of body refining and five layers of body refining. Finally, he killed the ruthless people captured all his life. How could his martial arts be so weak.


    Didn''t you even learn this basic footwork?


    What''s more, if the martial arts skills are so weak, how can we let the cold star gate look after them and accept them as their inner disciples?


    It doesn''t work at all!


    I can''t understand at all. Wang Lingyun simply went to see the footwork that Lin Tianyu is practicing. Isn''t it? It''s a kind of excellent footwork, but I don''t have a good eye for it?


    However, this is clearly the most basic footwork!


    However, looking at it, Wang Lingyun could not help but shrink his eyes.


    It''s true. After careful observation, it''s just a basic footwork. What''s more, his elder brother Lin Tianyu is also aware that his first practice is stumbling.


    However, from the beginning of practice, to now, only how long, half an hour, no, should be only a quarter of an hour more. However, the footwork of the first practice has passed through the initial stage of exploration and now it has completely reached the level of small success.


    If the time is longer, if it takes half a day, one day or two days, will it not be a great success or even a complete one?


    This progress, too terrible!


    At this time, from a distance, a "get" horse''s hooves sound, from far to near, in an instant, to near.


    Then, from the back of the horse, four men in household clothes jumped down, each carrying a big food box. After walking a few steps, he said to Wang Lingyun: "master Yun, the master is afraid of the young master and the young Xia Lin. on the way, there are no people and there is no good place to eat. So he specially sent villains to deliver some good food."


    With that, they spread out a large white cloth, and from the four big food boxes, layer by layer, took out the delicious dishes, and put them full.


    When the four arrived, Lin Tianyu had already stopped practicing and came over.


    Wang Lingyun said: "elder brother, this is the food that my father specially sent to send. In the wild, I will eat and eat."


    "Thank you, uncle."


    He was polite in his mouth, but he said in his heart, "I''ll make do with it. This standard is better than the regular wine feast in many families.".

 Chapter 35

    Under the management of people, there must be a demand!


    At the door of the inn, Lin Tianyu felt that Wang Lingyun had taken a detour to his house, and he should ask for something. Now, there is the delicious wine feast.


    What can I do for myself?


    After dinner, continue on the road.


    Before leaving, Wang Lingyun said to the four servants: "go back quickly and tell the master that we have two hours to get home, so that the master can get ready for the reception banquet."


    Ordered the housekeeper, Ma Xuan continues to move forward.


    In the carriage, Lin Tianyu once again took out the footwork martial arts skills he had just practiced, and practiced them one by one in his mind according to his feelings in practice. With the practice just now and the mental exercise again, there is no ambiguity of the first time. Slowly and self-made, and gradually get into a better situation, I can clearly feel the basic footwork, and gradually progress and progress.


    Finally, the carriage stopped.


    There is a luxurious, palace like building. It occupied a large part of the east gate of qingsang City, which was several times more heroic than the Lin family. But in this downtown area, it is clear that there is no noise in the downtown.


    The king clan chief and some clearly elder level real power personage, personally meets.


    When he entered the inner hall, the banquet had already been held. Lin Tianyu looked at the feast for a long time. In the eyes of his Lin family''s children and the son of the restaurant manager, many dishes were not well known.


    What a mess!


    Then, the king''s clan chief and a group of powerful elders welcomed Lin Tianyu to the throne of the banquet. Lin Tianyu is wrong. How can he sit in this position? He quickly declined.


    The chief of the royal family said, "please take a seat, Mr. Lin. no one is qualified to sit here except Mr. Lin in this position today."


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "Uncle Wang, I intersect with Lingyun. In this position, Uncle Wang will sit here."


    The chief of the royal family said, "but today, it''s only for Mr. Lin to take the wind. Of course, only Mr. Lin can sit in this position."


    "Uncle Wang, I can''t help it. You are a little nephew of Zhesha."


    In fact, Lin Tianyu really didn''t want to talk about this empty ceremony. He just wanted to simply finish eating. But now, so many elders are present, but he is placed on such a dominant position. It is impossible to be modest.


    Just as the two men refused each other and held a stalemate, the old man, who was about 60 years old, stood up from his seat and said, "patriarch Wang, which play are you playing today. I asked someone to come here and said that there were special guests to come, so I left the throne. But now, he pushed and pushed a young man to sit on the throne. Chief Wang, what''s the standard for you to do this? "


    The head of the royal family immediately asked, "why, don''t you have any opinions on this arrangement?"


    Clan chief Ding directly stepped forward and said, "there are opinions, of course, there are opinions, and there are big opinions! I''m the most important guest of your Wang family. I''ll take someone as my guest. " With that, clan chief Ding directly sat down on the throne.


    The chief of the royal family sneered and said, "if someone else is here, if you sit on this throne, you will also sit down. But today, even if you sit on it, you have to give it to Mr. Lin and let it out. "


    "What if you don''t?"


    "I can''t do anything about clan chief Ding. However, Mr. Lin is the inner disciple appointed by Ye elder of Hanxing sect. When the time comes, ye elder of the cold star gate will come to talk to clan chief Ding. "


    "You..." Clan chief Ding suddenly stood up from the throne and looked at Lin Tianyu with fear. Even, he did not dare to leave, and automatically retreated to the next head.


    The chief of the royal family said, "Mr. Lin, please sit down!"


    Lin Tianyu knew that this was no longer the time to refuse, so he had to sit down.


    Doubt in the heart: when did you become a disciple of the cold star gate? How can I become a disciple of the cold star sect? I don''t know about it? Moreover, it was appointed by the cold star sect elder Ye himself. What kind of ghost is this cold star sect elder ye? Completely confused myself.


    However, I also know that it''s time to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Gradually, between the wine feast, I heard some eyebrows.


    The two families of King Ding are the two big families, one west and one east, dominating qingsang city. Moreover, each family had an ancestor of a monk with three levels of Qi training. The family strength was equal, and the status was not lower. There was always a struggle and it was difficult to distinguish the two. However, recently, Ding family has a daughter Ding Yuan, gifted, joined the famous sword school, become a foreign disciple. Originally, he was only a disciple of the famous sword sect. He could not affect the balance between the two families in qingsang city. (after all, the inside story of qingsang city is different from that of Qingye city.) But who would have thought that Ding Yuan''s talent was admired by Hu lie, the great elder of the famous sword clan, and was about to be promoted to the inner disciple. If Ding Yuan becomes a disciple of the famous sword clan, the balance between the two families will surely tilt to the Ding family.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly understood why Wang Lingyun had to pull himself to the Wangs'' house, and he was polite to others step by step.


    Ding Yuan is just about to become an inner disciple of the famous sword sect, but she is already a real inner disciple appointed by the elder Ye of Hanxing sect. Moreover, she is also Wang Lingyun''s big brother.


    It turns out that Ling Yun''s request is here.However, I don''t know when I became a disciple of the cold star gate, and the elder Ye of the cold star gate appointed him personally.


    Wait, elder ye, is he the old man with a black robe, tall and big, with a moustache, and a little indecent?


    Ah! i see. Old man, you didn''t forget me.


    Lin Tianyu was very happy. With the favor of the cold star sect leaf elder, since then, Cheng Xian is hopeful.


    What''s more, King Ding''s family, which is more powerful than the family in Qingye City, has a direct impact on who is the winner because of one disciple.


    Now I''m in this position. I don''t want to cross a layer of glittering gold!


    Ha ha ha


    Great!


    Lin Tianyu finally sat down on the throne, more and more down-to-earth.


    Although Lin Tianyu is not used to eating a meal, he still pays so much attention to it, and he does not want to sit on the throne with such a high profile. The patriarch of Keding tried to rob him of the throne and drive him out of the throne, which is another matter. Now, the one who sat steadily on the throne saw that clan chief Ding was choking, so he didn''t want to take more breath out of his mind.


    Sitting on the throne in front of the elders such as the royal clan leader, although there is a little embarrassment, there is no way. In order to fight down the arrogance of clan chief Ding, we have to have this heroic posture and domineering spirit. If you sit on the throne like this, you will help the king clan leader and the Wang family. Therefore, he must also sit on the throne. With the Amulet of the number of disciples in the cold star sect, you can sit on the throne, and there is no unnecessary change.


    During the dinner, everyone toasted Lin Tianyu. Even clan chief Ding and several powerful elders of the Ding family came to toast and make amends.


    When the banquet was over, a powerful elder of the Ding family whispered to clan chief Ding for a long time:


    "patriarch, how do I feel that the disciples of the cold star sect are not reliable."


    "Oh?"


    "Just imagine that the disciples of any sect are not the heroes of the time. But if you look at Lin Tianyu, he can only cultivate three levels of physical strength. In some small families, such strength may be considered as excellent talent, which can be put into a large number of schools. I''m afraid that even the worst and worst servant disciples are not only such martial arts talents.


    "What''s more, when the inner disciples of a large family come to our small family, their eyes must not be higher than the top, and their nostrils will go to heaven. However, when Lin Tianyu first entered the Wang''s house, he even winced at the banquet.


    "So, I suspect, there is a trick. Or, in order to stabilize us, the Wang family deliberately found someone who pretended to be a disciple of the cold star sect and cheated on our Ding family. Or, the Wang family has been cheated by Lin Tianyu, and he has become a disciple of the cold star sect. "

 Chapter 36

    Clan chief Ding''s eyes twinkled for a while, then his face was gloomy, and he was about to drip water. The chief of Ding''s family thought that he was deceived by a boy who pretended to be a little boy. He gave up the banquet and didn''t say anything about it. He just toasted and made amends.


    What the hell is this shit?


    When he thought of all the face he had just lost, he felt sick and wanted to vomit.


    But in a second thought, the whole Wang family was cheated by the stinky boy. If he exposed this matter in person for a while, the Wang family would lose face.


    I''m in a better mood.


    But what if this stinky boy is really a disciple of the cold star sect? It''s said that the outstanding disciples in those major sects not only have the martial arts, but also have outstanding talents in alchemy, weapon refining, array arrangement and so on. They can also be trained by the disciples. If Lin Tianyu, who seems to be weak in strength, is good at one of these skills, and is accepted as an inner disciple by the cold star sect.


    Ah!


    Fortunately, fortunately, I didn''t have an impulse just now, so I went straight up to expose the identity of this stinky boy.


    Otherwise, we will not be able to expose ourselves, let alone get off the stage.


    Regardless of whether it''s true or not, verify it first. If it is true, we should flatter ourselves and have a good relationship. We can''t just let the Wang family specialize in the front. If it''s fake, hehe The whole Wang family can''t be any better. They even dare to make one person to impersonate the inner disciple of the cold star sect. At that time, as long as the cold star sect blames it, the whole Wang family will not be disturbed. Hehe, hehe


    Chief Ding said, "young Xia Lin is so young that he can be a disciple of the cold star sect. He should be good at it. I don''t know which school young Xia Lin is good at? Is it alchemy, weapon refining, or arraying? "


    "No. I have practiced martial arts all my life, and I have never been involved in other heresy


    "Oh?"


    Clan chief Ding and several powerful elders of the Ding family exchanged glances one after another, and a faint glow of joy flashed in their eyes.


    Clan chief Wang and several powerful elders of the Wang family exchanged glances one after another, and a faint worry flashed in their eyes.


    Obviously, at this meeting, clan leader Wang and several members of the Wang family also vaguely realized that things were wrong.


    when they first met Lin Tianyu, they found that Lin Tianyu was not only able to improve his body strength, but also had doubts. When Wang Lingyun was summoning his family home, he said that he could not harm the whole Wang family, and he also thought that Lin Tianyu might be in martial arts I''m a little weak, but maybe I have some skills in other aspects.


    But now, Lin Tianyu himself admits that he has not been involved in anything except martial arts.


    This is just a three-level state of physical training. Can it be accepted as an inner disciple by a large number of schools?


    It''s not right. If Lin Tianyu himself is a member of the clan, the elder is a real power figure in the clan. This is a higher level than the ordinary inner disciples.


    Chief Ding asked: "is it possible that childe Lin has a family background, and that the elder is an elder of hanxingmen?"


    "No. I grew up in the Lin family of Qingye city since I was a child. I have never been to the cold star gate, and I have never been to the real power people of the cold star gate. How can the elders be the real power figures of the cold star gate? "


    "Oh


    Clan chief Ding''s eyes glared: basically sure, this boy is definitely a fake.


    Qingye City, a remote place, from a small family, small children, can jump into a cold star door disciples!


    If you don''t look into the family, you will be angry. This is it! Keng dad, Keng ye, Keng whole family!


    Wang Lingyun''s mind is a Leng: Dad, what''s the matter? I invited the inner disciples of the cold star sect to come back to relieve the family''s predicament. My father didn''t say that he would reward him. How could his eyes be filled with resentment?


    Clan chief Ding was very happy, but he continued: "young Xia Lin is so young that he can be admired by Han Xing and accepted as an inner disciple. His martial arts skills must be better than others. There are also quite a few outstanding young disciples in our Ding family. I wonder if it is possible to ask young Xia Lin for advice and learn something. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu is happy, he has to promise that if there is a person with outstanding martial arts skills, he should be able to go further than fighting.


    Wang Lingyun first said: "elder brother Lin Tianyu has traveled a long way and is tired on a boat. If you don''t have a good rest, it''s not suitable to compete martial arts."


    But he said in his heart: when he was resting on the road, he learned only a set of basic footwork. Although his learning speed was first-class, it can be imagined that he had never learned any advanced martial arts skills. Could he win by using basic martial arts skills to compare with others?


    Besides, on the Bank of the small lake, the elder brother defeated two top-ranking killers with the strength of one person. I''m afraid that the immortal master who came out of the cold star sect and followed the elder brother''s protection secretly did it.


    I also said, big brother is a little old, but three layers of body training, how can you have such a strong combat power!


    Fight two martial arts practitioners of five levels. One of them is dead and the other is seriously injured.


    I see!


    Clan chief Ding said, "yes. Otherwise, how about letting young Xia Lin have a rest for one night and playing the challenge arena tomorrow morning? Tomorrow morning, I personally brought the Ding family''s children to come and ask for advice from young Xia Lin. don''t refuse. "After that, he took a close look at Lin Tianyu. So, it depends on how you refuse. Besides, my Ding family is not in a hurry for this evening. The time will be longer to let the event ferment again. Then, tomorrow, we will invite more famous Wangs to come here. When we see that, how can the Wangs step down?


    But Lin Tianyu stood up directly from his seat and stepped forward and said, "why is it so troublesome to have a little contest? You have to rest and fight again. Now it''s too dark to try


    Clan chief Ding was happy and immediately agreed to let the family elders go home and gather the elite disciples of the younger generation.


    At the same time, he whispered to the elders: "I must remember that we have to call on the leaders of other big families, even the Lord of Wu in qingsang city."


    "Yes." The elders echoed.


    The royal clan chief and others frowned tightly, and sighed in their hearts: Alas! This is the impetuous boy who can''t make a big deal! Such a hairy boy, not to mention the low level of martial arts, the majority of the door do not look up to this character, in our family, it is difficult to have a day. Our Wang family, we are going to suffer from the hairy boy.


    After entering the martial arts training ground, the torches were lit all around, as bright as day.


    After a while, the sound of the horse''s hooves was very good, and the young elite disciples of the Ding family came to the scene one after another.


    Lin Tianyu stepped onto the challenge arena. The black saber came out of the sheath. He looked at the stage and wanted to fight.


    Chief Ding came out and said, "slow down! Young Xia Lin. The Lord of Wu and the leaders of several other big families heard that the disciples of the cold star sect had come to qingsang city. They were all moved to make friends with each other. They would come to see with their own eyes the heroic demeanor of young Xia Lin in the arena. "


    The royal family long heart next clutters: good, you old man Ding, you this is to set up the next game, and then, my Wang family to die.


    But now, it''s unnecessary to say anything more, so I have to look down.


    Oh! I just hope there will be a miracle!


    If Lin Tianyu can sweep the elite generation with the same level of body training!


    At that time, even if his real identity is not a disciple of the Hanxing sect, he will also be a disciple of the Hanxing sect. How about the low level of body building? I have a strong strength. I''ve been polishing my strength. I''m not in a hurry to improve my physical strength.


    But is it possible?


    The chief of the royal family looked at the stage of his eyes, and there was obviously a young boy who was still childish and shook his head in secret.


    Wang family is big. Trouble!

 Chapter 37

    After waiting for about two quarters of an hour, the Lord of Wu and the heads of the other families arrived in the carriage one after another.


    I heard that the inner disciples of the cold star gate came to qingsang city. They did not delay for a quarter of an hour, so they came quickly.


    Clan chief Ding personally presided over the challenge arena competition. He mounted the rostrum, gave Lin Tianyu a provocative look, and then glanced at clan chief Wang. He said in a deep voice, "the contest in the arena is now on."


    As the words fell, one of the Ding family, who was a little younger than Lin Tianyu, entered the challenge arena.


    Looking at the small warrior on the opposite side, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help sighing: qingsang city is worthy of being more than many big cities in Qingye city. In Qingye City, those who are as old as him and have reached three levels of physical training are all talents. But now, the Ding family casually produced a small warrior who was much smaller than himself. He even practiced three levels of body. I''m afraid that in this big city, the level of martial arts will be much higher. I don''t know what kind of high-level martial arts you can see in a while.


    I''m looking forward to it!


    Lin Tianyu thought, full of expectation to look at the face of Xiaowu, as if looking at a plate of delicious food with all kinds of color and flavor.


    The little warrior on the other side was stunned, full of shadow in his heart: what eyes are you looking at? Am I delicious? Am I a delicacy? Am I your dish?


    Ah!


    I''m going to smash you disgusting guy!


    I will not only beat you, but also beat you up! You don''t want to be beaten hard. You don''t dare to stare at people with such disgusting eyes.


    Damn it, damned thing!


    Brush!


    Xiao Wu of the Ding family, when he was staring at Lin Tianyu, didn''t talk much. He chopped at Lin Tianyu with a knife.


    "Good knife technique!"


    Ding family direction, some people applaud.


    On the rostrum.


    Wang clan chief and others, but can not help but change their face, a burst of embarrassment. Such a small warrior sent by the Ding family is so exquisite. I''m afraid Lin Tianyu won''t be able to take this knife, and he will be defeated in the arena.


    The Lord of Wu and other family members, however, have bright eyes. They open their eyes one by one. They want to see how the disciples of the cold star sect can break this exquisite sword move.


    An old Ding family member said: "the kids of the Dingjiu family are good. When they are young, they break the unique skills of our Ding family into sabres and practice them to a great level. What''s more, it''s even more rare that although the sabre technique has not yet reached a perfect state, it has already revealed a kind of artistic conception of sabre technique. " After that, he chuckled, his face full of complacency.


    Another family member envied: "this is the most talented talent. As long as you continue to practice, when the sabre skill is perfect, with this trace of artistic conception in it, it will be very easy to reach a perfect and even superb realm. You Ding''s family has really made a great success. " With that, his eyes were full of jealousy.


    Ding''s face with a smile, and glory Yan.


    At this time, another senior member of the Ding family said: "don''t patronize and praise our Ding family boy. The opponent is a disciple of the cold star sect. How can you compare with ordinary people. Don''t do it. You haven''t finished praising it. The disciples of the cold star sect have already knocked our Ding family''s disciples off the challenge arena. Isn''t it all embarrassing for the Ding family? "


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    "Ha ha ha."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a laugh from the Wangs.


    There are the teasing and sneering of the Ding family.


    Accompanied by onlookers, chuckle.


    On the ring.


    Lin Tianyu looks at the other side. The Ding family''s Sabre skill moves in his mind. It''s really good. The sword skill level is higher than most of the sabre skill levels seen in Qingye city.


    However, obviously has not practiced to the perfect situation, the attack is also passable, unreal true unreal false. However, it was totally neglected to prevent, even the forehead, chest, abdomen and other key points, all revealed the loopholes of the boss.


    If you sincerely want to beat your opponent, one move is enough. However, if you really win the opponent, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to have an opponent again, and then I will practice for myself.


    Mo Ru, just like that day.


    Black knife hands, gently across.


    Dang!


    As soon as their swords changed, their positions were exchanged and their swords were linked. They fought again.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Brush brush


    Whoosh, whoosh


    On the challenge arena, how lively the battle is.


    Finally, 14 moves, the opponent a loophole, Lin Tianyu gently into the knife, won a game.


    On the rostrum, there was silence.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s comments just now are more than one, Lin Tianyu''s comments are no better. On the contrary, I am full of doubts.


    Ding family boy''s Sabre skill is very good.


    However, as an inner disciple of the cold star sect and with such a low level, should we suppress the realm and concentrate on polishing martial arts? How to win a little Ding''s boy, still so procrastinating and painstaking, after ten moves, we finally caught a loophole and won hard.The inner disciples of the cold star sect, at this level?


    However, the Wang family all breathed a sigh of relief. At last, they did not come to the stage. In one move, they were defeated, and they also won. If you win a few more games in a row, even if you lose again, you can say that you are not strong enough.


    It''s just, you have to hold on!


    Try to win more games.


    Immediately, another disciple of the Ding family went to the challenge arena and stood opposite him and said, "you have just played a fight. I won''t take advantage of you. We will fight again when you rest for a quarter of an hour."


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "no, it won''t take a quarter of an hour."


    What do you mean?


    For a moment, the Ding family disciple didn''t respond to it, but then he thought about it. The other side meant that he could not use a quarter of an hour to win, but could he still use a quarter of an hour to rest?


    "Bravado! Look at the gun


    Whoosh!


    The spear is like a rainbow, and the cold light twinkles.


    Dang Dang Dang!


    Black light flows, touching the barrel three times.


    The other side takes the gun, looks alert, the other side breaks his own gun moves, one knife is enough, but he must hit the barrel three times.


    What a sharp knife it is!


    If it wasn''t for three shots in a row to make fun of yourself, the last two swords would be able to defeat themselves after breaking the gun moves.


    Whoosh!


    Be more careful with the gun.


    Dang!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Dang Dang Dang!


    After more than ten moves in a row, the opponent has a loophole and wins the opponent lightly with a knife.


    On the rostrum.


    The people in charge of the king''s family are very happy: they have won again! The more you win, the more you win, the better.


    The people in charge of the Ding family sneered: the only ones who are on the stage are ordinary Ding family disciples. This boy has not been able to win cleanly and with such diligence. Later, the real elite of the family will appear. What can he do to prevent him?


    At this time, the Lord of Wu and the rest of the family just watched the challenge arena seriously and said nothing more.


    After more than ten moves, the younger brother of the Ding family failed again.


    Fourth son of Ding family, Fifth Eleven, more than ten moves, defeat.


    On the rostrum.


    Chief Ding''s palms were wet and his forehead was wet with sweat. Several elders were also wide eyed. The disciples of the Ding family went on stage from weak to strong. But the weakest ten moves failed. When they got stronger and stronger, they were still defeated by more than ten moves. Shouldn''t it be harder to win against a strong opponent? What''s more, it''s the warrior who should know that the greater the Vietnam War''s physical strength consumption is, the more difficult it is to fight? But this boy seems to have no physical exertion at all.


    It''s really good. This physical strength, as far as Lin Tianyu is concerned, is comparable to that of no consumption.


    I have been practicing Dao for three years. I don''t know how many knives I have every day. Anyway, I started early in the morning, until the evening, when it was dark, I kept on waving my knife. As a result, not only has he finally developed a sharp and pressing bone cutting knife technique, but also an iron like and indefatigable constitution.

 Chapter 38

    But the king and the elders all laughed knowingly. To now, even if the defeat, but also enough to block the past.


    Lord Wu suddenly said, "I''m worthy of the disciples of the cold star sect. Have you noticed that from the beginning to the present, Lin Xiaoyou has only used the basic Dao style to fight, and has not used any advanced martial arts skills. In other words, from the war to now, no one can force him to use the real martial arts skills of the cold star gate. "


    Another family leader said: "moreover, after observing the present situation, I suddenly feel that every martial artist has used more than ten swords to win. It''s not that he has to use so many moves, but that he wants to practice his own Sabre technique. Otherwise, I have a feeling that, in fact, with so many warriors on the field, each of them needs only one knife to win. "


    "Well! I didn''t say no, I don''t think so. It seems that you really have this feeling when you mention it like this. "


    The others nodded.


    "The basic Sabre form can be used so skillfully. It''s worthy of the disciples of the sect."


    Clan chief Ding''s face sank: didn''t this not only hurt the Wang family, but also made it famous for the royal family? Did they have the backstage of the disciples of the clan?


    No way!


    Clan chief Ding''s face was gloomy and looked at an elder beside him.


    The Presbyterian came down from the rostrum to the gathering place of the Ding family''s children. Looking around, he locked one of them and went up to him and said, "Ding he, go ahead. Xu Sheng can''t be defeated in this game."


    Ding he said lazily: "where is this man worth my hands?"


    The elder''s face turned black and said, "this is the order of the patriarch. If you win, you will be rewarded; if you lose... "


    "Stop, stop." Ding he said: "compared with this boy, he will still lose. Oh! Another boring contest He walked lazily toward the stage.


    The elder''s face was still a little dark. In the family, talented disciples are needed to support the overall situation, but sometimes, these talented disciples are in constant trouble. Genius, it is inevitable to rely on his talent and arrogance. Many times, even the elder can''t command this minion.


    "Ah, it''s Ding he! He''s on the court


    Off the field, it was a sensation.


    In particular, the Ding family''s disciples were in high spirits and excited.


    In fact, up to now, they have no confidence to play again. However, if the family arranged for them to go to the arena, they would still be tough. However, they had a good morale.


    But DINGHE is different.


    Ding he is their Ding family, the younger generation of students flaunt, is a flag that will not fall. Even with three layers of body refining, it is better than many families with four or five layers of body refining, and even six layers of body refining can compete. Ding he makes a move. This guy on the stage is sure to lose.


    However, it is a kind of honor to lose to Ding he''s hand.


    On the rostrum.


    The Lord of Wu City and the helmsman of several big families all looked tense.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to see so many big people in the arena for martial arts competition on three levels.


    Wang clan chief and Wang family members, a burst of embarrassment: now, I''m afraid it''s over! Hum! Ding''s old friends, even the bottom card Ding he can be sent to play.


    Ding clan chief and others, but finally showed a gratifying look on the face: stinky boy! It''s time for your victory to come to an end!


    Shi Ran has been walking to the opposite side, Ding he said: "admit defeat, or lose under my knife, you choose!"


    "Neither?"


    "If you are smart enough, you should choose the first one. Although you will lose face if you admit defeat directly, it is better than being injured or being knocked out of the arena by me. You know what? Those guys who were defeated in front of you, in my hands, have not been able to pass a knife. If you say that, three knives are enough. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "three knives. Well, three. "


    Ding he good strange way: "how, you still want to try three knives."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and stopped answering.


    What are you laughing at? Ding he was puzzled, but then he suddenly realized that he was saying that he had defeated himself with three knives.


    Ah!


    Ding he''s heart, a nameless fire, straight out: dare to despise themselves, good! Good! very nice! I''ll let you know in a minute what it''s like to despise me.


    Ding he eyes out of a touch of crystal light, firmly locked in Lin Tianyu.


    The knife comes out of its sheath and its tip leans forward.


    The momentum of the whole body suddenly changed, just like a generation of martial arts master.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash of Silver Rainbow, the light of the sword has been cut in front of Lin Tianyu.


    Dang! Poof!


    At the moment of the intersection of the two knives, the black light turns over a small angle, and cuts Ding he''s sleeve in a single cut, making a long blood hole on his left arm.


    Lin Tianyu''s indifferent voice sounded, "a knife, you have been injured. However, the left arm, does not affect your martial arts. Three knives, you will fly off the ring. "This is clearly what Ding he said just now. He will be injured and be blasted off the arena. Three knives are enough. Now, I''ll return it to you.


    "Damn it!" Ding he''s eyes brightened a little bit and locked Lin Tianyu.


    Brush!


    The white light flashed again.


    Dang!


    Da da da da da da!


    The black knife is in the weak position of the other side''s strength. When Ding he''s strength is released, he retreats five steps in succession, and finally stops the retreat.


    Whoa!


    A heavy white light came roaring.


    Ding he eyes round stare: so heavy and fierce a knife, see how you can still in this knife, blow me off the stage.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes locked tightly on the opponent''s knife. He carefully observed and felt it. In an instant, the white shadow of the knife was only three inches away from his front. Lin Tianyu leaned on his side and passed the knife''s point lightly. The white light is still powerful and heavy with Ding he''s body rotating to open, can''t put in. At the same time, the black knife tip slightly upward toward the white light. Under the inertia of great momentum, the white light moves upward, driving Ding he''s whole person upward for a while. Lin Tianyu kicked out in time and hit the other side''s buttocks. Then, Ding he, driven by the white light, flew straight out to the challenge arena.


    Boom!


    Three moves!


    Ding he himself flew out of the ring, nearly 10 meters away, on the ground, straight fell a dog gnawing excrement. Then, just like this on the ground, motionless, directly fainted.


    Under the stage, a silence, for a long time, there was no sound of a breath.


    After a long time, it seemed that I was scared. I slowly had some subtle comments and spread.


    "God! Even Ding he has been knocked out of the ring. "


    "What''s more, it''s still the three moves that have been agreed at the beginning of the game. One move is not much, and one move is not many."


    "No. Half more. The black sword is light. It''s half a move, but it ends up with another one. It''s three and a half moves. "


    Er!


    It''s true. It''s three and a half moves.


    "Not really. In fact, if it''s just to let Ding Hefei out of the arena, it''s not necessary to have a last step. The light half move of the black sword is just to transfer the direction of the force, so as to make the air flying people fly farther. If you just fall off the ring, one foot is enough. So, in fact, there are only three moves. "


    All of a sudden, someone was very interested in saying, "and, have you found out, he has never exerted the powerful martial arts skills of the cold star gate from the beginning to the present, and he has always been just a basic sword move."


    "Yes, so many of us, including Ding he, didn''t force him to be a real fighter. Ding he is enough to challenge the six level martial arts practitioners. Isn''t it to say that if he wants to force out his real means, he has to have at least seven levels of body refining to be able to do it. "


    "But is it possible that he doesn''t have advanced martial arts skills at all, he only knows the basic Dao style." Some people hesitated for a long time.


    "What nonsense?" he snapped? You''ve seen an elite martial artist who only practices basic Sabre moves and doesn''t practice martial arts. "


    Hesitating, the man shrank his neck and did not dare to say more.

 Chapter 39

    Do you want to continue the contest?


    At this meeting, it seems that there is no need to compare again.


    Ding he has been defeated. Moreover, are those who are still three moves, that is, being thrown off the stage and practicing three levels of martial arts, still have the confidence to fight on the stage?


    Not to mention the three levels of body refining, is it useful to be a martial artist of two or three levels higher?


    Three and a half moves, let Ding he fly out of the challenge arena, and refine the martial arts of four, five or six levels. Can one of them do it? I''m afraid that the martial arts practitioners in the later stage of the seven layer body building can''t do it at all.


    Even, strictly speaking, only the first move, Ding he has been defeated.


    The knife in the small angle conversion, if not only cuts the sleeve and cuts the arm, but also cuts the key point


    Although he has only developed three levels of body, and the level of martial arts is lower, he can still be the inner disciple trained by hanxingmen. The clan leader of the Wang family took all the powerful elders of the Wang family to the arena in person and went forward one by one to congratulate them in person.


    Wang Lingyun pushed past the elders of his family and went straight to Lin Tianyu and said, "elder brother, you are so powerful. To tell you the truth, worship you to be a big brother, in addition to the identity of the disciples of the cold star gate, but also a little bit of dissatisfaction. But now, I, Wang Lingyun, swear that Lin Tianyu will be my elder brother forever. "


    Lin Tianyu patted Wang Lingyun on the shoulder and said, "work hard. One day, you can be as good as you are."


    "Well."


    After the Wang family, the Ding family, the Lord of Wu, and the other owners of qingsang City, large and small, came forward one after another to congratulate and compliment.


    It''s just that in the Ding family, when several people compliment, it''s hard to hide the embarrassment in their smiles.


    After a martial arts contest, the Wang family became the biggest winner in qingsang city. With the relationship between the disciples of the cold star sect, it would be impossible for the Wang family to keep a low profile in qingsang city. The chief of the royal family presided over the mobilization and left all the people in charge to hold a dinner party. You even said that I was sorry to disturb the king, but none of the leaders left. Even chief Ding, who had lost face greatly, remained.


    It''s a rare opportunity to get close to the disciples of the cold star sect. I''ll miss it. Stupid?


    After a while, the wine feast was more abundant than the afternoon meal.


    When everyone sat down, he saw that the throne was empty.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t seem to be here!


    What do you mean?


    A person in charge looked at each other and couldn''t understand.


    The sweat on the head of Wang''s clan has come down. Are you not satisfied with the reception?


    Wang Lingyun, who accompanied him, patted his brain and said, "ah! I''m really confused. How to forget about it. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Lingyun said: "just now, when all of us went back to the hall, our elder brother Lin Tianyu said that he had a sudden understanding. If he wanted to understand the sabre technique, he stayed alone in the martial arts training ground and didn''t come back with us. This meeting, perhaps elder brother is still in the martial arts training ground. I''ll go over and call my brother right away


    The head of the royal clan nodded at ease. It turned out that he had no opinion on my Wang family.


    Wang Lingyun got up and went to the training ground.


    "Lingyun, wait a minute. To understand martial arts, the most important thing is chance. If you understand the critical moment, it will be disadvantageous to interrupt easily. I''ll go with you. If you''re still learning martial arts, we''ll wait and see. Don''t disturb him. "


    Lord Wu, chief Ding and others also stood up and said, "chief Wang, let''s go and have a look."


    The chief of the royal family was in a dilemma for a while, but he could not refuse all of them. He thought for a moment and said, "everyone, it''s OK to go and have a look. But you must remember that you should be quiet and gentle. Don''t disturb young Xia Lin''s understanding of martial arts. What''s more, it''s very important that the martial arts you are learning are the unique secrets of the cold star gate. If we just look at it, we have to leave immediately. We are not allowed to learn it secretly or spread it out. Everybody, can you guarantee it? "


    "It''s up to you."


    A group of about 20 people went quietly to the training ground.


    In the shadow near the martial arts training ground, more than 20 people dare not come out of the atmosphere, quietly invisible.


    Looking at the light of the torch, you can see a black figure dancing with a rolling black knife in front of you. The black light is flying all over the sky. The black light flickers and stretches continuously, driving the light of the torch around. The time is short, the time is moving and the time is chaotic, It''s spinning.


    In the eyes of more than 20 people, there were bursts of surprise: the level of this Sabre technique is absolutely and absolutely superb. Moreover, in the state of perfection, it is not only one step or two steps to advance. Although the martial arts people on the scene have not been able to improve their martial arts to perfection, even if the lowest first step has not been reached, there is no lack of vision to appreciate the martial arts.


    People look at the opposite dancer, and can''t help but praise: sect disciple, vigilance is high. When one person dances the sword, he just uses the basic knife style to dance his own feelings. Don''t let the unique skills of the clan spread to the outside world and prevent the danger in the bud.What a disciple of the clan!


    More than 20 people stood quietly in the shadow, their eyes fixed on the swordsman in front of them.


    Then, after a short while, more than 20 people were all surprised --


    watching here, it was only a little longer. However, the young people on the opposite side, with their dancing Sabre technique, had a subtle improvement.


    If a beginner, such a while, and has made progress, also of course, the value of improper any fuss. The level is not high, with good guidance, progress faster, it is no big deal. After all, there are more than 20 people here, but they are almost qingsangcheng, the Taishan Beidou in the martial arts field, too many of them. But now, it''s in the seclusion.


    When will it be so simple to go further in the state of transcendence?


    Let alone go further in the state of transcendence, that is to say, one step can be achieved. Which one is not a natural genius and is difficult to deal with.


    Is this the difference between the disciples in the clan and ordinary martial arts?


    Brush brush


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know how long it took to dance the sword. He felt that the feeling from the competition in the arena was almost completely integrated into the skill of the sword. Then he stood up with the sword and pondered it in his mind. Then, he collected the black sword carefully. After finishing the knife, Lin Tianyu suddenly remembered. Uncle Wang said that he would arrange a dinner party. However, I forgot all about it when I practiced my knife just now.


    Hurry up to dinner.


    But who thought, out of the martial arts training ground, there were more than 20 people standing in the shadow, without saying a word. They just looked at themselves as if they were all stupid.


    Are you really stupid?


    What''s the look in your eyes, this?

 Chapter 40

    Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Wang, Ling Yun, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah! Young Xia Lin


    "Big brother!"


    The chief of the royal family said, "young Xia Lin, the dinner is ready. Let''s go to the hall quickly."


    Say, go ahead, cover up just silly Leng Leng appearance.


    The other helmsmen, with a brief greeting, went to the hall.


    The food was already cold and had to be reheated.


    A simple dinner, straight eat more than two hours, the day is dim light.


    During the dinner, several principals of qingsang city came to the throne one by one and toasted Lin Tianyu in person.


    Then, the topic or direct, or beating around the Bush, change does not leave its ancestry - how to cultivate martial arts, in order to achieve the state of superb? And how to practice, even in the state of ecstasy, further?


    He asked Lin Tianyu one head, two big, left flicker, right flicker, to the end, do not know how to flicker.


    In addition to the basic Sabre style, Lin Tianyu can''t do anything except the basic Dao style. How can you answer these helmsmen who are mature and sophisticated? If you can tell these old folks that he has recently participated in more competitions in the arena and has a lot of insights. In the past, he just used to chop the bones with a bone picking machete, or chop the leaves with a basic knife. I''m afraid that no one believes in the skills he has developed. Finally, as time went on, the tone of the words which had been used to think out of the brain gradually became more and more repeated, and "the reason is too weak for words.".


    Clan chief Wang looked at the time and said, "ladies and gentlemen, young Xia Lin has been so busy all the way that he has not had a good rest. If you still have something to ask for, you can wait until you have a good rest and come back to visit."


    Other people thought that it was true, so they had to bow their hands to say goodbye. Before leaving, Yin Yin read one by one said, "when you have a good rest, you can visit again. Then, you must give me your advice."


    "Young Xia Lin, if you are free, you must visit my sun family." Sun invited.


    "Young Xia Lin, we''ll leave first and visit later."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Lin Tianyu thought of this, his face turned pale. When he finished washing, he immediately went to the head of the royal family and said, "Uncle Wang, this time I''m going out to experience in the magic fog forest. Because of something, it''s been a long time and can''t be delayed any more. He specially came here to say goodbye to Uncle Wang, and then he left for the forest."


    The chief of the royal family said, "why is Lin in such a hurry? It''s not too late to take a day or two off in my royal family."


    "Thanks for your kindness, Uncle Wang. You can''t delay your experience. If you don''t pay close attention now, you will be further and farther away from your peers in the future."


    "Mr. Lin said so, it''s not good to stay. Oh! Originally, I still wanted to ask Mr. Lin for advice on martial arts. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, he was one of the first two big, busy way: "next time. Next time I have a chance, I''ll certainly annoy Uncle Wang a lot. "


    The head of the royal family looked at Lin Tianyu deeply and said, "well, young Xia Lin has decided to go. I''ll arrange a carriage to send him out of the city. It''s just in the carriage that I can have a short rest and recover my energy."


    "Thank you, Uncle Wang!"


    After a while, the carriage arrived.


    The last time, the two carriages rented by Wang Lingyun were already luxurious, but they were obviously inferior to the two carriages. When the carriage stopped there, there was a kind of King''s air that could not be concealed. It was an image of luxury. People who were not rich and powerful could not afford to ride such a luxurious carriage. Inside the carriage, there are cushioned brocade quilts and high back chairs, all of which look like a small room.


    "Well, Uncle Wang, why use such a luxurious carriage? It''s too expensive to replace my nephew with a more ordinary one."


    "Young Xia Lin, if you refuse to take a carriage like this, you won''t see Wang."


    When the head of the royal family said so, Lin Tianyu had to thank him again and get on the carriage. He waved goodbye in his voice.


    As the carriage moved further and further away, the king clan chief and a group of elders still stood outside and watched. They did not take back their eyes until the carriage was far away to the place where they could not see.


    A long old man said, "clan leader, why don''t you stay for a few more days?"


    "Yes." Another old saying: "the longer Mr. Lin has lived in our Wang family, the more he can increase the prestige of our Wang family by borrowing his identity as a disciple of the cold star sect. In the future, in this qingsang City, he will be able to win more benefits for our Wang family."


    But the chief of the royal family sighed: "how can the river shrimp understand the will of the dragon. Young Xia Lin, just like the dragon in the sky, can never delay his progress because of our small profits and small benefits. "


    "Patriarch, what''s the point?"


    "Young Xia Lin, if you want to leave in a hurry, you can''t even stay in my Wang''s house for another night. Why?"


    "Young Xia Lin said: we must catch up with the magic fog forest for training. We have already delayed our journey for a long time because of something. We can''t delay any more.""Young Xia Lin, you have seen your achievements in martial arts today. With such achievements, I still want to experience in such a dangerous place as the magic fog forest. Even, I don''t want to delay for a day. What will such a person do in the future? "


    All at once, the elders at the scene understood it all at once. Their mouths were wide open, and they imagined what a powerful person this would be one day.


    Standing on the top of Tianquan mainland!


    Thinking, a few elders in the heart, pride and inferiority live together, surging with excitement.


    However, they couldn''t think of it. Lin Tianyu left in such a hurry. In fact, he was completely afraid of these mature guys. He didn''t know how to answer the question about improving the level of martial arts, so he had to leave quickly.


    The king clan chief and several elders were standing outside the door, feeling endlessly. Mrs. Wang suddenly snatched it out of the inner room and said:


    "master, it''s not good! Ling Yun is gone! "


    Seeing his wife''s anxious appearance, the chief of the royal family laughed and said, "madam, don''t panic. When the child is old, he should fly out and let him fly by himself."


    "But, master, Lingyun has been clamoring to go to the magic fog forest for training, and has never promised before. But this time, Lin Tianyu happened to go to the magic fog forest. He would not go with him. There, however, I heard that many martial artists and even immortal masters fall among them every day. Master, you must send someone to get it back to me


    The king clan chief laughs and says happily: "the cloud son has finally grown up."


    Then he comforted his wife and said, "madam, put your heart in your stomach at ease. With you, young Xia Lin. Young Xia Lin, such an excellent disciple of the cold star sect, how can the cold star sect not send an immortal master to follow and protect all the way? In this way, cloud will be safe. "


    Mrs. Wang worried and said, "master, is that true?"


    There was a ray of hope in the long eyes of the royal family, and he nodded firmly.

 Chapter 41

    Get it


    The carriage was running smoothly in a wide lane.


    After a night, Lin Tianyu thought, on the spacious carriage, he slept comfortably for an hour or two, and then learned footwork.


    However, only one opened brocade quilt, but felt another bed of brocade under, hidden someone.


    Who?


    I hide myself in my carriage!


    Mofei, is it the assassin sent by Hu family?


    Thinking, a sharp lift of the brocade under, the black knife handed out, straight compared to the other side of the neck, but, again, looked at the people below, took the black knife, said: "Lingyun, you are not home to stay, how to hide in my carriage?"


    "Ha ha, big brother!" Wang Lingyun smiled embarrassed and said, "I don''t think of big brother."


    "Speak well. Otherwise, take you home immediately. " Looking at Wang Lingyun, who is smiling and smiling, Lin Tianyu is a little bit serious and authentic.


    "No! Brother, my brother, don''t take me home! "


    "Say, what is going on?"


    "I escaped secretly."


    "Oh?"


    "I have been going out to experience like your brother, especially in the fog forest. But the family is strict, especially my mother, who is afraid of falling in her hand, and is afraid of being afraid of being in her mouth. If there is a little danger, she will not let go, let alone the magic fog forest. "


    Lin Tianyu can not help but think of his mother liyunxia. When he said he went to the magic fog forest, he was determined to oppose it. It was estimated that Wang Lingyun''s mother should be similar. I can''t help smiling.


    Wang Lingyun was a little excited and said: "this time, I didn''t tell anyone, and in my room bed, I covered the quilt, and stuffed it with a quilt, making it like someone was sleeping, and then I hid in the carriage secretly. I didn''t sleep all night, and I usually love to sleep. I guess I want to find out that I sleep in bed with a dummy. I got noon for everything. By then, we were far away and could not catch up. "


    Wang Lingyun laughed proudly and said, "am I very clever?"


    Seeing a pair waiting for his praise, Lin Tianyu said seriously: "how can this work? no way. I don''t know about it at home. I have to send you back right away. "


    "No, brother, my brother."


    "Hey, OK, it''s OK not to go back. I have to listen to me all the way."


    Wang Lingyun nodded as a chicken pecked rice.


    In fact, listen to Wang Lingyun said that after, Lin Tianyu did not want to really send Wang Lingyun back.


    According to Lin Tianyu''s idea, it is estimated that Wang clan chief has known that Wang Lingyun has followed himself. Otherwise, the head of a family, his son ran with people do not know, how can it be possible? But now, the king chief also did not send someone to chase, obviously acquiesced Wang Lingyun to go to the magic fog forest experience with himself. However, in this way, he has a kind of responsibility to protect Wang Lingyun and not let him suffer harm.


    With my thoughts, I had to rush to the lake after my last experience. But I was still suppressed without guidance. At this time, it was stronger. One guide was adopted. After that, the third layer and the third layer of the body were perfect. Then, Lin Tianyu felt that, with a little more exercise, he could directly break through the four layers of the body refining and advanced the medium level of the body refining. However, Lin Tianyu did not have any strength In a hurry to break through, he stopped.


    If before, did not grasp the method of the bone removal, have such an opportunity, must not hesitate to rush up again. But now, Lin Tianyu feels that every realm should be polished as far as possible to be more complete, reaching a limit of the vertex, rising can not rise, and then to break through. Now, if you just want to break through the realm, for him, don''t be too simple.


    Why worry?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt that a strange wave came from him. Look at the side, it''s Wang Lingyun, who is also breaking through.


    Wang Lingyun has already refined the body at the top of seven layers, breaking through the eight levels of the body cultivation, which is only an opportunity. Now, finally, we can go out freely. This is a long time ago, the heart knot is down, the mind and mind are released. The rare breakthrough opportunity suddenly comes out, so, it breaks through the existing level at once.


    Of course, if we don''t have this opportunity, we may have to practice for another half a year, a year or even longer if we want to break through.


    The cultivation of the ordinary martial arts, especially in the later stage of the training, sometimes, if we can not find the appropriate breakthrough opportunity, we can get stuck in a realm, ten years and twenty years, and there are many people.


    "Wang Lingyun broke through the tea Kung Fu and laughed. Looking forward to Shenghui, he said," ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that Wang Lingyun, so easy to break through the eight levels of body cultivation. Ha ha ha ha The more happy and more exciting, and from time to time, he looked at Lin Tianyu, waiting for praise.


    Lin Tianyu said: "adapt to the lower realm, then, rest for an hour or two, and then start to exercise martial arts."


    "No, it is. Brother, I just broke through the eighth level of the body cultivation. Shouldn''t you appreciate it? "


    "Well, it is really worth appreciating. Otherwise, you suppress cultivation into three levels of cultivation. We have played one game, won, and then we will give you appreciation together.""Forget it."


    "That''s up to me."


    A little familiar with the current state, Wang Lingyun did not dare to waste any more words, nor did he break through the eight layers of body training. He pulled a bed of brocade quilt and fell asleep.


    At the same time, heart: big brother said, and then began to practice martial arts. Elder brother, as long as I can learn one or two or three levels of martial arts, it will make me famous.


    In the complacency, deep sleep.


    Nearly two hours later, Lin Tianyu woke up full of energy. He looked at Wang Lingyun, who was sleeping soundly. He took out another secret of footwork and leaned over the carriage and read it carefully.


    Another half an hour later, Lin Tianyu finished the secret of footwork and practiced it carefully in his mind. Wang Lingyun turned over and woke up.


    Wang Lingyun saw that Lin Tianyu just put away the book and gave it to him. He sat up and said, "brother, when did you wake up? How can you wake up? Don''t ask me to get up and practice martial arts."


    "Sleep well! Let''s get off here, practice our martial arts, and then go on the road. "


    "Good!" Wang Lingyun excitedly lifted the curtain, let the car stop, and then, step by step down.


    "Master Yun!" "How surprised are you when you get on the coach


    "Ah, uncle Quan, it''s my father who asked me to have a good experience with elder brother Lin. I have a long knowledge and practice martial arts skills."


    Uncle Quan, known as Uncle Wang, is only a servant of the royal family, but he always works with the head of the royal family. He has a certain authority. In ordinary times, Wang Lingyun and other later generations have to speak well when they meet uncle Quan.


    "Is it true that the master promised to let you go out to experience?"


    Uncle Quan asked, his face full of doubts.

 Chapter 42

    I don''t blame uncle Quan for his suspicions.


    This young master of Lingyun, uncle Quan is very clear. He wants to go out and go to dangerous places. Several times, all want to go to the magic fog forest, is the wife hard to stop did not promise, otherwise, early run no shadow. This time, the master really agreed to let him out? I don''t think so. Maybe it was this young master Lingyun who hid himself in the carriage and ran out of the carriage when people were not paying attention.


    Seeing the eyes of Uncle Quan as a thief, Wang Lingyun felt guilty for a while. However, he firmly said, "it''s really my father''s promise."


    "No. I have to send a message to the master to make sure Uncle Quan said, taking down the pigeon hanging on the eaves of the carriage, he wanted to pass on the book.


    When Wang Lingyun saw this, he was in a panic. This can''t be done. If Dad receives the message now and sends someone to chase him, he can still block himself back.


    Busy stop way: "Uncle Quan, don''t be so troublesome, this flying pigeon, there are special important things to stay, urgent. Even if Uncle Quan doesn''t believe me, you should believe in young Xia Lin. Big brother, you tell Uncle Quan quickly, is not my father agreed, let me accompany you to experience together. " After that, his eyes kept blinking and blinking.


    Seeing that uncle Quan looked at himself, Lin Tianyu could also guess the king''s mind and said, "Uncle Quan, don''t worry. If you join me, you will surely keep Lingyun well."


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu said so, uncle Quan had to give a face and no longer insisted on flying pigeons to send letters for inquiry.


    At this time, uncle Quan went to make a fire and eat.


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun went to the other side.


    Wang Lingyun looks forward to seeing Lin Tianyu - can say, good rest, exercise martial arts.


    What martial arts did you teach?


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lingyun, I saw you fighting with the killer in black last time when I was near the lake. Seriously speaking, your swordsmanship, family background, and fierce moves are much better than that of the killer in black. But when you really fight, you are always tied up and always in a weak position. Do you know why? "


    Wang Lingyun pondered for a while, which is really true.


    In fact, after the fight between life and death, he had recalled several times, that fight.


    As a well-known family, young Wang family, fighting with others, naturally will not be less. Moreover, their own martial arts skills are also from the actual combat competition, not extravagant. As for the fight between life and death, there was only one simple fight, but this one was enough to defeat his self-confidence. He has the same level of body training, but his martial arts skills are not as good as him. But if no one helps him, he will not be able to fight back at all. Of course, he also lost in the contest, but either his realm was inferior to that of others, or the opponent''s martial arts skills were better. He could only recognize that he was not as good as others. But when he was defeated by the killer in black, who was obviously weaker in martial arts, he couldn''t think of it.


    Why?


    Wang Lingyun''s eyes were bewildered.


    Lin Tianyu said: "obviously, you have already considered it after the fight. And the result of this consideration, I think, is just a dividing line between genius and mediocrity. "


    "Why?"


    "Genius and mediocrity are often distinguished by the results of consideration after discovering problems again and again. When time and again, with these findings, considered, and then do not know what, so put down, used to, then, step by step, into mediocrity. If time and again, we must understand and analyze this problem clearly, otherwise we will never give up. Then, when he gradually and again understand all these problems, he will not be far away from genius. "


    Once again, Wang Lingyun pondered for a long time. His eyes were sometimes bright and sometimes dim, as if he had gained something, but also seemed more confused


    Lin Tianyu did not go to Wang Lingyun, but went to the edge, found a flat spot, and started the footwork secret that he had just seen. The pace is a little bit crooked and not so used to it. It''s better than a toddler.


    However, Lin Tianyu practiced very seriously, with all his heart, and was integrated into his footwork. He did not disturb him with anything or worry.


    Just as they were cooking with a fire, Wang Lingyun couldn''t think about it, and Lin Tianyu was a little hesitant to practice. About half a mile away from them, they were lying down with their outer clothes open, regardless of their image.


    A bald head, a scarred face.


    Bareheaded: "scar face, what are these two people from? I''m sure you''ll be rich or expensive after riding such a luxurious carriage. I''m afraid we can''t afford to be provoked by our small axe. "


    Scar face a pat bareheaded way: "you this bareheaded, inside all is pig brain."


    "Scar face, you are pig brain, your whole family is pig brain."


    Scar face is a face of disdain, the way: "said that your bare head inside, installed all pig brain, you still partial don''t believe. How can you see that this is what our Axe Gang can''t afford to be rich or expensive. It''s a good fat sheep on both ends, isn''t it? "


    "What a fat sheep?" The bald head perked up.Scar face way: "take such luxurious carriage, the family must be particularly rich, isn''t it?"


    The bald head nodded repeatedly.


    "Money is enough, isn''t it?"


    "You''re impatient to be bald? Those powerful and rich, which one is not rich in oil and water, but which one can be provoked by our Axe Gang again. "


    Scar face is not tight, not slow way: "this is your pig''s place. If you look at these two people carefully, can''t they be provoked by our Axe Gang? "


    If you look at it carefully, you can''t see why.


    Scar face said again: "you see, the basic footwork, a set of basic footwork, has been practiced awkwardly. What does it mean? That''s the worst martial arts. There is another youth, others practice martial arts, he sat there in a daze, what does this mean? Obviously, I can''t master martial arts. It''s not easy to catch such two people in the wild. It''s not the Lord we can''t afford, it''s a fat sheep that comes to our door. "


    The bald man hesitated and said, "but there is the old man who drives the bus. What''s more, those who can take such a carriage will have less influence behind them. "


    "You! I don''t know why the boss sent you out with me to inquire about the news. " Scar face full of hate iron is not steel, said: "you have seen a real master, personally driving the carriage, personally cooking. As for the forces behind them, we will have enough income after finishing this vote. We can move a new nest, change a mountain, and set up a new door. "


    Scar face quietly pulled his bald head and said, "go! Let''s report the news to Mr. Ma. Just 20 miles ahead, there is a long and narrow mountain road suitable for ambush. "


    Then they left quietly and quietly.

 Chapter 43

    In Wang Lingyun''s meditation,


    in Lin Tianyu''s practice steps,


    uncle Quan has cooked delicious food, and then, he calls for two people to eat.


    Eating delicious food, Lin Tianyu''s mind, a brief aftertaste, just practiced the footwork, about after the first glimpse, is about to reach a small state of completion.


    At this time, Wang Lingyun picked up the rice in his mouth with no words and no eyes.


    Uncle Quan was curious for a while: is this still the smiling young master Yun?


    What''s the matter, young master?


    Is there something wrong with it?


    Uncle Quan gives Lin Tianyu a look in his eyes and inquires about it.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head with a smile and made a gesture, so that uncle Quan didn''t have to deal with it for the time being.


    After lunch, the limousine went on its way.


    In the carriage, Lin Tianyu continued to practice the footwork he had just practiced in his mind. Wang Lingyun was still blind and speechless. He sat at the table with his eyebrows locked. Occasionally, he seemed to get something. He pinched the sword formula and began to draw. But after a few gestures, he could not help shaking his head and sighing. He locked his brow again and fell into another meditation.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu felt strange. His divine sense was revealed and he made a survey.


    At this time, I saw the old servant uncle Quan, took the carrier pigeon hanging under the eaves of the car, and rolled up a small note, bound it to the pigeon''s legs, gently threw it up, and let the snow-white carrier pigeon fly above the blue sky.


    Puff, puff


    The more the carrier pigeons fly, the more they fly away.


    Lin Tianyu smiles in his heart: Alas! Uncle Quan has done his best. Obviously, it was just now that Wang Lingyun was found in the car, and he was always worried. This is a message sent to clan chief Wang to report peace. Next, the king''s family leader will decide how to choose.


    After knowing the cause, Lin Tianyu didn''t point out the reason. He just took back the weak sense of God and continued to understand the footwork that had just passed the first glimpse.


    Get what you get


    The carriage ran smoothly on the road.


    Squeak!


    More than two quarters of an hour later, there was a sudden burst of emergency braking, and a shaking inside the carriage. Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun, who were thinking deeply, all woke up in the turbulence and lifted the curtain to look out.


    Here, is a relatively narrow and long lane, on both sides is a echelon, continuous hilly mountains, endless extension.


    At this time, there were seven or eight big men in the hidden gullies on both sides of the terraced hillock mountains. At the same time, a few people appeared in front of and behind the carriage, blocking the luxury carriage to death.


    How can we know what happened.


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun looked at each other, and stepped out of the carriage, standing on the shaft, overlooking the group of bandits.


    On the opposite side was a majestic middle-aged man.


    A bald head and a scarred face stand on both sides of the middle-aged.


    Bareheaded way: "horse boss, only two young children who don''t grow all the hair, plus an old man who is old, absolutely fat sheep."


    This information was originally from the analysis of scar face. Now when he saw that his bald head had taken the lead in front of the boss, he was not willing to say: "boss Ma, what else did you say before? People in such a carriage are rich or expensive. We should let go of this single intention. If I didn''t hold on, this super fat sheep would have nothing to do with our Axe Gang. "


    "Dead Scar, what are you talking about? I found the fat sheep first


    "Bareheaded, just now, but who said that we can''t afford to provoke the fat sheep and let them go."


    "Dead Scar, it''s not that I found the fat sheep first, and then you analyzed the fart."


    "Bareheaded, you look for smoke!"


    "You''re looking for smoke!"


    They were about to pinch each other.


    Majestic middle-aged Ma Laodao: "OK, don''t quarrel! When you two find the fat sheep, you should be the first to win the fat sheep, and you will be rewarded with great rewards.


    "Ha ha ha ha, brothers, give me more strength. Who can catch the fat sheep with his own hands will be rewarded."


    Wang Lingyun said: "elder brother, we have been fattened by others."


    Lin Tianyu said with a faint smile: "the horse boss''s momentum spreads out, but he has just entered the eight levels of body training. At that time, I really don''t know who is the fat sheep."


    Wang Lingyun nodded his head, but then he was full of doubts and said: "but elder brother, my sword skill is more and more awkward. I''m afraid that I will attack later, and I won''t be able to defeat the enemy very well."


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter whether it''s awkward or not, as long as you use your heart to make a sword, when you feel it, you will also produce a sword. If you are not uncomfortable, you will get a sword. Follow your heart''s feeling and don''t be limited by the sword movements and sword shapes in the past practice. Then, you will find the difference with the past. "


    If you want to make a sword with your heart, you will get a sword if you are not awkward. If you don''t love it, it will be limited to the shape of the sword!


    Wang Lingyun repeatedly recalled: the heart of the feeling to go out of the swordcare!


    Isn''t the ordinary sword technique used by your heart?


    What is the use of the sword?


    ¡­¡­


    At this meeting, uncle Quan, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, also stood up and arched his hands and said, "gentlemen! We are members of the royal family of qingsang city. One is Wang Lingyun, the eldest son of Wang clan, and the other is Lin Tianyu, a disciple of Hanxing gate. Please show your respect to the Wangs and hanxingmen in qingsang City, and make way for them. The little old man is willing to give 20000 gold tickets to buy drinks for all heroes. "


    Uncle Quan''s voice is neither humble nor overbearing. It spreads out and is surrounded by silence, and the needle can be heard.


    The royal family of qingsang city is already the invincible existence of such a small group and small association that can not be provoked.


    Cold star gate! Xiuxianzong gate! In the eyes of ordinary people, it is even more heaven.


    Although they did not have the capital to buy and sell, robbed the rich and robbed the expensive, they did not do less, but also scored. If a small family with a little wealth, or only a small local official with power, they will rob them.


    But now what is this?


    The king''s house in qingsang city is enough for them to be scared. Not to mention the cold star gate. If those xiuxianzong''s sect makes a move, no matter where they hide, they can''t escape.


    Ma''s face was livid. He looked back at scar face and bald head. He even had the intention to kill people. Is this how you two promise again and again to take credit for it and say it''s the fat sheep you found?


    Damn it!


    These are all fat sheep. How about fattening sheep?


    Even those Yuanying ancestors who are invincible in the land of heaven are all fat sheep, right?


    Scar face and bald head, in the horse boss full of murderous eyes under the shooting, a good burst of shaking.


    If this matter were exposed, it would never be a good end for them. Don''t need other people''s hand, horse old man can get rid of them well.


    How so bad luck, encountered such a tough backstage idea.


    What to do?

 Chapter 44

    The bald man was so anxious that he bared his head, and his sweat was rolling down his face. His heart was full of resentment: it was the scar of the dead. As I said, it''s not rich or expensive to ride in such a luxurious carriage. It''s not our small axe gang that can make it. This son of a bitch won''t listen, he won''t listen! Now, it''s not only the dog. The son of a bitch has to die, but also I have no good end like him.


    Scar face is an eye bead son turn, the heart way: anyway all arrived this step, Mo Ru a road to black. In this way, there may be a way to live.


    Scar''s face reached the ear of Mr. Ma, and whispered: "boss Ma, it''s all here anyway. It''s better not to do it twice.".


    "We robbed the money, and then we killed people and threw them into the back of the mound. When the time comes, the wolf will eat the corpse in its mouth. No one knows that we did it. Those who come to investigate will think that it was their own carelessness that provoked the wolves and buried them. "


    As soon as Ma heard this, he was even more angry. A big ear Kuo Zi threw it on the face of scar face. He said angrily: "the disciples of the cold star sect, are we the bandits who can afford to be provoked. Grandma''s bear! If you want to die, don''t pull me to be your backer. "


    However, scar''s face was bright. Although he was slapped, the meaning of Ma''s words made him feel that there was a door to it.


    Scar face lowered his voice again and said, "boss Ma, this is all for you. Now, the old man has revealed his identity, and Mr. Ma is still willing to accept the 20000 gold tickets from others. "


    In fact, scar face said that, but it was totally to save face for horse boss. They really give him 20000 gold tickets now. Do you dare to accept it?


    Scar face said again, "but the old man can easily take out 20000 gold tickets. What does that mean? They don''t have too many gold tickets in their hands. If we do this, all of us can even abandon the frontier and go to a remote place to find a small town that no one knows. How can it be better to be a rich man with peace of mind than this day of worrying and sleeping out in the mountains. "


    Speaking of this, I saw that although the horse boss had a little heart, it was still difficult to hide that hesitation.


    Scar face added a fire and said, "boss Ma is worried about the disciple of the cold star sect, isn''t he? In fact, it''s just a gimmick. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    "What do you say?"


    "When we explored and found out the truth, we met the so-called inner disciple of the cold star sect who was practicing martial arts. Does boss Ma know what kind of martial arts he cultivates


    "What martial arts?"


    With a contemptuous smile, scar face said: "he is practicing basic footwork, and he is also practicing crookedly, just like a child learning to walk. Do you dare to run out of here? That''s why I said they were fat sheep. Otherwise, how dare you speak in front of the horse


    "Can you be sure?" he snapped


    "I saw this with my own eyes. If you don''t believe it, ask bareheaded."


    When boss Ma''s eyes swept to his bald head, he nodded again and again. At the same time, he said in his heart: Hey, scar face is fierce. If you can deceive the horse boss to do this, I and scar two small lives, can be regarded as saved!


    "Good! Yes


    Ma said, his eyes flashing a cruel light.


    Ma''s face was gloomy, and his breath was a little bit short. He stepped forward two steps and was full of momentum. He said in a deep voice, "please. It''s ok if we let go of three of them. As long as you keep the carriage and all your valuables and even your clothes, you three are free to leave. "


    Horse boss still has a little hesitation, do not want to do things too absolutely. He took money and ran away, but no one died. Maybe, the investigation will not be so tight.


    "Don''t you want to give this face?"


    "Face! How much is face worth? Can you use it as a gold ticket


    Ma said sarcastically, then waved his hand and said, "brothers, give it to me! As long as we can kill the fat sheep this time, we will use the large amount of gold coins we got this time to go to a remote town and live a rich life for the rest of our life. From then on, we don''t have to worry about living on the edge of the knife. What do you say, brothers


    "Good!" After hearing this, all the more than a dozen members of the gang who were hesitant all roared from their hearts.


    The big axe in the horse''s hand, roared: "good! Then listen to my orders, run for me and kill all three of them


    Before Lin Tianyu''s eyes, a glimmer of color flashed through his eyes. As expected, all the people who can be the boss have two brushes. Because of these words, all of a sudden, the gang members, who were frightened by a name, were full of passion and fighting spirit.


    Then, Lin Tianyu turned back and said, "Lingyun, your chance to try the sword is coming. As long as you can get through this level, you will be able to make a big step forward in kendo. "


    Wang Lingyun looked at the smile in Lin Tianyu''s eyes. He said, "brother, what do you say, I will do it!""Good! Among the gang of mountain bandits, there were eight levels of body training for Ma Dadao, and the seventh level of body building for the Dagao. None of the other 20 or so people reached the late stage of body training. There were even two talents who had three levels of body training. After a while, they will rush up. Surely, they will be led by the guy who practices seven layers of body and makes a broadsword. Ma will definitely not go there in person. You should seize the opportunity to solve the guy who makes the big sword with one sword. Then, you should feel your own sword carefully and follow your heart''s feeling. Be careful which direction you think the sword should be taken from, and you should not be trapped in the move. Do you understand? "


    "Big brother, how can you easily see the accomplishments of all of them?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. He couldn''t see it before he let it go. But just now, the weak divine consciousness swept lightly, and it was easy to do it from the momentum released by each of them.


    But it''s hard to explain.


    Simply do not make any explanation, said: "you believe me anyway."


    Wang Lingyun pulled out his sword in his hand. His eyes were firmly locked on the one who made the sword. At the same time, he locked the other party without any distraction and blinking his eyes. He asked again, "elder brother, I''m going up to do my work. What about you, brother


    "I''ll take you. What''s more, this is the opportunity for you to try the sword and verify the sword technique. "


    Heart but way: This is for you to temper, victory or defeat can all see you. The key depends on you. How much of your sword power can you play.


    "Oh."


    Between the questions, Wang Lingyun''s eyes, still blinking, dead locked on the Dao''s, heart to feel, how to make a sword.


    The swordsman was full of anger and said, "good boy! How dare you stare at your Master Wu? Do you think Mr. Wu is a fat sheep like you? Good, good. Master Wu will let you, a little boy, taste the power of Wu Ye''s broadsword. "


    After that, he went out of the crowd and rushed to the carriage.

 Chapter 45

    In the blink of an eye, the swordsman surnamed Wu has arrived.


    Whoa!


    The big knife was raised and sliced out, cutting Wang Lingyun''s legs straight on the shaft.


    Wang Lingyun still locked his eyes on the other side''s broadsword. He carefully felt the path of the other side''s knife and looked for the feeling of where to get the sword.


    At this time, I just feel that the other side''s knife is displayed. Although it is powerful, you can look at it carefully, but there are several loopholes. Especially when the chest, a sword through, will take the other side''s life.


    The sword in the hand is going to make a small arc, and display the exquisite sword technique of Wang family as fast as a meteor. But at this moment, it was clear and felt that when the small arc of the meteor was finished, the obvious loophole was bound to change with the other party''s blade. Loopholes are no longer loopholes.


    Between the flash of light and stone fire, Lin Tianyu''s last words flashed into his mind. Follow the feeling of his heart to produce the sword. Don''t fall into the sword moves.


    Good! That''s it!


    Whoosh!


    Half jump out of the body, a sword, without any fancy changes, along the perception of the other side''s chest where the hole stab in.


    In this way, a sword without any tricks is such a simple basic stab.


    If you are seen by your peers when practicing sword technique, you will laugh off your teeth; if you are seen by your elders, you will be scolded for not paying attention.


    But then --


    poof!


    The sound of a sharp blade entering the flesh came out. Half of the blade went straight into the chest of the swordsman surnamed Wu.


    "You


    The swordsman said a word and fell to the ground immediately.


    Wang Lingyun is stupid!


    When did you become so skillful?


    "Lingyun! Don''t be silly! Come on! There are more than 20 opponents ahead. To make a sword out of your heart. "


    Wang Lingyun woke up in a flash and rushed forward. His sword technique was carried out in accordance with his opponent''s loopholes.


    Puff, puff, puff


    Obviously, the sudden fall of a swordsman surnamed Wu made several people in the opposite party stunned. For a moment, they could not react at all. They had planted eight people again under Wang Lingyun''s sword.


    At this time, the mountain bandits on the opposite side finally reacted and took full precautions.


    Wang Lingyun also stopped and breathed a long sigh of relief. Even when he arrived at the meeting, he still felt that the whole person was a little confused and unreal.


    Is it really what I have done in such a short period of time?


    Are you so good?


    In an instant, a passion rose in my heart. I wanted to look back at Lin Tianyu and thank him for his big brother. However, Wang Lingyun but for a moment, forced down this mood, eyes crystal clear light to stare at the front of more than a dozen people.


    How can we express our feelings when the enemy is not destroyed?


    Although the advantage, but a little attention, will lead to irreversible consequences.


    With nearly half of the enemy''s power, Wang Lingyun firmly took a step forward.


    Boom!


    More than a dozen people in the other side, Wang Lingyun in a step, but even back several steps.


    Uncle Quan, standing on the carriage, was as big as two walnuts. He was surprised: is master Yun''s swordsmanship so powerful? Young master Yun has practiced swords until now. Except for the occasional competition among families, he has hardly encountered life and death fighting. No matter how powerful his sword technique is, it is impossible for him to adapt so fast between life and death.


    If the master learned the young master''s sword technique and made such progress, he should be very happy.


    It''s not right!


    Although my old man doesn''t know much about martial arts, I still have a good idea of how much he has. Before that, master Yun was not so powerful. Now, the progress is so good. Is it because of the elder brother of the inner disciple of the cold star sect?


    If we get along with each other in such a short time, we can have such great progress. I''m afraid that the master will really agree with you and follow me out to experience.


    So, this time, the young master did not sneak out?


    On the opposite side, far away, the horse boss, scar face, bald head, all stare big eyes, silly!


    When the first sword killed dadaowu and the second attack was over, eight people fell down again. Horse jumped up and pointed at the scar face and said, "dog, son of a bitch, this is the fat sheep you guaranteed for Laozi?" It''s a slap in the face.


    "You don''t want to kill me, do you? You want to die yourself. Don''t drag me to die with you. Fat sheep? Still basic footwork practice, even children learn to walk is not as good? Give me a guarantee? Are you going to investigate in person? "


    The more he said, the more angry he was. He was punching and kicking as he spoke, venting his fear in his heart.


    The more you fight, the more you can''t get rid of your Qi, and the more you fight, the more powerful you will be.


    At this time, seeing that he was going to kill the scar face if he kept fighting like this, he stepped forward in a hurry and said, "boss Ma, this is not the time to vent his anger. It''s only serious to find a way to run. Otherwise, all the brothers in front of me are finished, and it''s our turn."As soon as Mr. Ma heard this, he didn''t even want the big axe, which was usually decorated and decorated. He dressed lightly, spread his legs, and ran into the woods nearby.


    Bareheaded is a step forward, help scar face toward the other side of the woods to drill.


    Scar face gratefully said: "bare head, this time really thank you! If it wasn''t for you, I would have been in the hands of horse. "


    "My brothers also said thank you. Besides, your head is more intelligent than mine. I thought, in the future, we will not be bandits, and do a serious living. With your head, we will certainly make a fortune. I plan to mix with you in the future


    "Good! Our brothers are going to do a serious business together and make a fortune


    With these words, they went deeper and farther into the jungle.


    Lin Tianyu yelled: "Ma laodadu has run away. Who are you still working for?"


    A dozen people, who had already been scared out of their wits, looked back at this and saw the horse running back.


    Whoa!


    More than a dozen people scattered and went into the woods nearby.


    Wang Lingyun received his sword and said, "elder brother, what should I do now?"


    Lin Tianyu jumped from the shaft and ran forward and said, "go after the horse with me."


    Having said that, Wang Lingyun is also catching up.


    After two quarters of an hour, he finally blocked the horse on a valley path.


    Ma''s face changed greatly and he said, "spare your life, young Xia! All blame the villains for their ignorance of Mount Tai and offend the two young Xia. As long as the two young masters are willing to let go of a certain way of life, Ma is willing to give all his life savings to the two young Xia. "


    Lin Tianyu said with great interest: "how much is your savings? Where is it? "


    "There are 150000 gold coins in a cave not far ahead. I will take you to get them." With that, a grim light flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 46

    About a quarter of an hour later, he stopped in front of a cave. He let Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun come forward and said, "all my savings are in this cave. If you go straight to the end, you can see it."


    Brush! Bang!


    A black light flashed by. The horse covered his neck and stepped back several times. He fell to the ground with a thump.


    Wang Lingyun said: "elder brother, we have to get all his savings. Why kill him?"


    "Why, soft hearted?"


    Wang Lingyun did not answer, but the meaning was obvious. Even though nine people were killed in the first World War, they were all in the middle of the battle. No matter how many people were killed, it would be natural. However, this meeting, horse boss clearly has been soft, also willing to hand over all the wealth to redeem his life. Finally, when he found the wealth, he also killed him. It was a bit too much.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "if boss Ma catches us and gets all our wealth, will he keep us alive? "


    " of course not. "


    "It''s over."


    "But..." Wang Lingyun originally wanted to say something, but suddenly he shut up and didn''t go on.


    However, although he did not say the meaning, Lin Tianyu understood it completely. A faint smile in my heart: this brother is a kind-hearted man. Although he is not suitable for the people''s Republic of China, his nature is not bad. If there are brothers, it is enough.


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, when the old horse covered his neck, something fell on the ground. It sounded like a cylinder. You can pick it up and have a look. What is it?"


    Wang Lingyun looked back and saw a cylinder on the ground. He picked it up and looked at it. Suddenly, he said, "this is the famous thousand machine cylinder in the lake and lake."


    Seeing Lin Tianyu puzzled, Wang Lingyun explained: this tube of thousand machine barrel in Ma Laoda''s hand is a concealed weapon made by Qianji gate, which is launched by jikuo. Although this kind of concealed weapon is not powerful, it has strong concealment. It is difficult to defend from close range. It''s a good weapon for the conspirators. Just now, if Lin Tianyu hadn''t done it in time, I''m afraid they would have explained it here.


    After the introduction, Wang Lingyun said angrily, "so he just wanted to plot against us. This horse boss really deserves more than death. "


    Wang Lingyun again took the cylinder close to his nostrils and smelled it. He said, "ah! He was poisoned. If we had just hit this one, we would have been a real loser. But, big brother, how did you find out? "


    In fact, just now, after catching up with Ma boss, Lin Tianyu has been carefully dividing a wisp of divine consciousness and observing Ma boss attentively.


    Along the way, Mr. Ma was also honest. He didn''t have any bad thoughts. He just led the way.


    However, when he arrived at the entrance of the mountain, he deliberately made way for him and fell half a step behind him, letting Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun take the lead. At this time, he had been observing the God''s consciousness of the horse. Suddenly, he felt his muscles tense. Moreover, he had a cruel sneer on his face. His right hand reached into his pocket and grabbed something. Immediately, Lin Tianyu felt a kind of inexplicable danger to attack, without any more consideration, decided to cut.


    If it wasn''t for the last minute, boss Ma suddenly took action. Lin Tianyu would have spared him his life. After all, he had already spent money to buy his life.


    However, Lin Tianyu certainly did not intend to tell Wang Lingyun about all kinds of divine consciousness.


    Lin Tianyu said: "people die for money! This principle remains unchanged through the ages.


    "Especially for those who gather money on the tip of a knife like Ma, they love money more. In order to survive, they will have no choice but to dissipate all their money in order to survive. But then, they will not be reconciled, they will think again to take this wealth back, return to their own.


    "Now that I know this, I have been watching his every move. It''s our duty to lead the way ahead of us. However, when we got to the entrance of the mountain, he was half a step behind on purpose. When he let us go forward, his face was gloomy. Then he took out a cylinder and made me shiver all over my body, and then he decisively took out the knife.


    "Otherwise, if it were not for his whole heart, we were divided. With my standard, how can I take his life with a knife? "


    Lin Tianyu explained this from the divine sense to the eye.


    Wang Lingyun nodded.


    However, the last sentence, Wang Lingyun is a hundred people do not believe: even if the horse is attentive, can avoid the elder brother this knife to die? Not necessarily.


    "Big brother, what to do now? There may not be gold coins in this cave. Even if there are 150000 gold coins, there must be many mechanisms and great danger. "


    The meaning of Wang Lingyun''s words is obviously for the sake of money. It''s unnecessary to take risks in this unknown danger.


    But that''s 150000 gold coins!


    Lin Tianyu almost did not hesitate to say: "enter! Experience is dealing with all kinds of dangers. Now, it''s a kind of experience. "


    After that, tie a torch and go ahead.


    Wang Lingyun immediately followed.


    He walked cautiously. If there were more than ten steps, he turned a corner. Lin Tianyu stopped and said, "there is a mechanism ahead. Let''s find a stone shelter first. "Wang Lingyun and Wang hid behind a big stone, covering their whole body. Lin Tianyu picked up a stone block of the size of a head and threw it hard.


    Swish


    Then dozens of sharp arrows were shot along the tunnel of the cave.


    "Ah!" Wang Lingyun exclaimed and said, "man is dead for wealth! It is true that the truth is the most reasonable. If only for the sake of wealth, so recklessly rushed in, even if the body of nine levels, also died.


    "But, brother, how do you know there is an organ? Have you ever studied organ science? "


    Lin Tianyu points out: "I have learned a little fur."


    In fact, Lin Tianyu only used the divine knowledge to explore, God can be more careful than the eyes, and then can find this mechanism. If he had not been helped by this faint divine knowledge, he would not have dared to enter the cave so boldly.


    Although "man is dead for wealth!" , but it can''t be much more dangerous than the profit, but also up.


    Go straight ahead and find no other agency.


    After all, the big and coarse horse boss can arrange such a sharp arrow mechanism, it is good. Moreover, it is impossible to put the mechanism in a turn after all efforts. If no one enters the cave, he or she throws things outside the cave and tries it out, it can not have any effect. It was also the boss of the horse who was trying to dig his mind.


    At the bottom of the hole, I saw an iron box. I opened it. There were gold coins and gold tickets. They were piled up full. Carefully counted, it was almost 180000.


    Lin Tianyu gave half to Wang Lingyun.


    Wang Lingyun has been elected several times, and finally, he barely received 50000 gold coins.


    Last time, on the Bank of the small lake, Wang Lingyun didn''t take the initiative to give it, and Lin Tianyu didn''t give it. Besides, they were not worshipping brothers, and of course they were welcome.


    But it''s not the same now.

 Chapter 47

    After getting money from the cave, they went back to the carriage.


    By this time, uncle Quan had disposed of all nine bodies.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun coming back, uncle Quan took out a small package, opened it in front of them, and said, "when dealing with the bodies of nine people, we found nearly 5000 gold coins in their pockets."


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun looked at each other and said in unison, "Uncle Quan, you''ve worked hard on this 5000 gold coins. Just keep your own flowers."


    On the road again, sitting in the carriage, Wang Lingyun said, "elder brother, my sword technique?"


    "There''s something about kendo."


    "But I clearly feel that compared with the previous sword moves, it seems that they have not made any progress. Why are they so powerful?"


    "In fact, the previous swordsmanship failed to give full play to its due power. The key point is that your Wang family''s swordsmanship is so excellent."


    "Oh?"


    "Because you Wangs have excellent martial arts skills and gorgeous sword moves. And you have almost no experience of life and death. It''s easy to be trapped in some powerful or gorgeous moves. Seriously speaking, your sword skills are limited by the moves. If you can''t hit your opponent, all of them will be in vain. Therefore, the fundamental purpose of our martial arts should be to hit and defeat the opponent, follow the heart of the enemy, attack the weakest place of the enemy, basic moves are OK, and exquisite moves are OK. But your own moves are wonderful, but you have too much vanity. When you go to the full extent of the vanity in the moves, turn those moves into your own moves. It''s not the sword moves that make you, but you make the sword moves. Your swordsmanship is a great success


    "So, isn''t the original move totally unimportant?"


    "It''s better to be honest than to have nothing! This is a realm. But if it is not based on the well-trained moves, it will be like a castle in the air. How can it be presented? "


    See Wang Lingyun to wait to ask again, Lin Tianyu way: "Lingyun, oneself go to realize."


    After saying that, I don''t care.


    If Lin Tianyu really wants to say a great truth at length, he can''t really say it. However, according to my own understanding of Dao Dao, it''s OK to give a word or two. However, although it was only one or two sentences, Lin Tianyu practiced it repeatedly. He practiced the basic Sabre form for three years. When he came to the challenge arena, he finally got the essence. Therefore, although only one or two sentences, if we can fully understand it, it will be a great creation of Wang Lingyun. Of course, it is up to Wang Lingyun himself to realize and implement the final realization.


    When the carriage calmed down, Lin Tianyu understood footwork and Wang Lingyun understood the sword technique. They are not related to each other.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of something and asked, "Ling Yun, on the banquet of the Wang family, the people of the Wang family said that I am a disciple of the Hanxing sect. What''s the matter with this?"


    In the woods, when we meet with elder Ye of the cold star sect, no one knows. As for the matter of being accepted as an inner disciple by elder ye, I don''t know. How can they know it in front of them.


    Wang Lingyun said, "I was told by the head of the post station Wu."


    "Oh?"


    "Wu Yi Chang said: Wang Ya, the inner disciple of the Hanxing sect, went to Qingye city to recruit the disciples of the Hanxing sect. After the martial arts competition in the arena, he told himself that elder brother, you were personally designated as the inner disciple of the Hanxing sect by elder Ye. Every moment, they pay attention to and collect important news from all aspects. Before you arrive at the post station, they have just received the news. "


    I see.


    No wonder chiyun BMW, only received 500 gold coins, not a Wen deposit!


    But I didn''t expect that the little girl Wang Ya was the person in charge of recruiting the disciples of the cold star sect in Qingye city.


    However, if he can become a disciple of the cold star sect, he should have nothing to do with Wang Ya. When it was elder ye, the old man he met in the woods - tall and big, with a moustache, at a glance, and even a little bit obscene, he decided to recruit himself.


    Think of that old man, can''t help but smile: hum! Face to face, not accept himself as an apprentice, but sent people behind, constantly examine themselves.


    Old man, is it really fun?


    After a few more gossips, the two men understood their own martial arts.


    All the way, another day more time, the next day at noon, Shun Dangdang to a prosperous city.


    Uncle Quan stopped the carriage and said, "young Xia Lin and master Yun, there is Zhenmo town ahead. You can enter the town to rest, nourish enough spirit, and then enter the magic fog forest to experience. You can also enter the magic fog forest directly from here. It is the safest place to enter the magic fog forest, and then gradually adapt to it. However, don''t go too deep. Inside, there are monsters on the grade. " Said, full of warning to look at the eyes, in front of the two teenagers.


    Wang Lingyun said, "yes, uncle Quan. Go back quickly, so as to report my father''s safety. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "Uncle Quan, next, we can do it ourselves. Thank you, uncle Quan, for your care along the way. "


    Uncle Quan also wants to tell what, but after seeing the two teenagers who are eager to try, he sighs and drives the carriage back."Elder brother, do you want to rest first, keep your energy up, or go straight into the forest of magic fog?"


    "Straight into the forest of magic fog, of course. When several days, sleepless and endless training, that tired, where to look for energy? Experience, you have to be ready to coexist with danger and endless fatigue at any time and place. However, when you get to Zhenmo town and you have so many gold coins on hand, you must first replenish some items for survival in the magic fog forest, and then find some information to learn more about the forest. Then, you can go directly to the forest. "


    When I entered Zhenmo Town, I bought some useful Jinchuang pills, Jiedu pills, and pills for replenishing physical strength and strength. I also read and bought several books about magic fog forest.


    Magic town!


    As a matter of fact, after a brief visit, Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun found that Zhenmo Town, both grand and prosperous, is far superior to qingsang City, and can definitely be classified as a first-class city. However, it took the name of the town.


    The word "town" is not meant to be a town or a market town, but to suppress and guard.


    The word "Zhenmo" is more straightforward.


    If so, the town will not be the only one. After all, the forest of magic fog covers most of the land of heavenly power.


    When everything was ready, in the afternoon, I found a restaurant to eat more, bought some cooked food, and went straight to the magic fog forest.


    As soon as we got to the outside of the magic fog forest, we saw the setting sun, and the sunset reflected half of the sky.


    The sky presents the last light before the night.


    Front, step forward, and you will enter the forest of magic fog.


    However, by looking up the data, we can see that the real magic fog forest is actually just the most inner mountain. In the inner circle, all of them are high-level monsters. The whole Tianquan continent, whether it''s martial arts or powerful immortal masters, is not a matter of color change. However, at the same time, magic fog forest is a rare treasure land. High level medicinal materials, monster materials, everything. Martial arts immortal master, cultivation has been successful, all will come here to find opportunities, explore secrets, treasure, training skills. Of course, no one will want to die, run to the innermost circle. Usually, they are only in the periphery of the mooyu mountain range, and their strength is high, but they are only a little closer to the inside.

 Chapter 48

    Looking out, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are twinkling with starlight -


    Magic fog forest, i-come-here!


    Wang Lingyun, who walked side by side, was so excited that he could hardly breathe.


    But then, a little calm and said: "brother, everyone said that the magic fog forest at night is the most terrible. Those martial arts immortal masters who are looking for opportunities will find a place to hide in the evening and wait for the day to move. "


    "It doesn''t matter. We have just stepped into the magic fog. There is no danger here. If we walk this part during the day, it is a waste of time. Just take the time of the evening and walk to the most marginal place. When you get deeper, you can find a place to rest. "


    "Well."


    Sand! Sand and sand! Sand and sand!


    Stepping on the fallen leaves, stepping on the basic footwork of new learning. The nerves were a little tight, and the black knife in his hand was also out of the sheath.


    At the same time, he sensed Wang Lingyun by the side of his body, and his sword came out of the scabbard. It was hard to hide the tension of the forest when he first entered the demon fog. Of course, it also could not hide the inexplicable excitement.


    Two people along the forest, previous experience, step out of the forest path, step by step slowly forward.


    I have been walking and walking quietly for more than half an hour.


    Heart way: it seems that it is really close to the outside of Zhenmo town. After walking for such a long time, we haven''t met a symbolic threat attack.


    Whoa!


    At this time, a wisp of fishy wind blows behind Lin Tianyu. When the sensor arrives, it feels like it''s stuck to the back. Lin Tianyu rushed forward and turned it over. The black knife in his hand was slightly raised and he took advantage of the situation.


    Poof!


    A half man high leopard leaped over his head and lay down on the ground far away from him, kicking with four legs. But as soon as he stood up, he fell again. Another random kick, body convulsion, not a moment, on the gas. The throat has been cut off and blood is flowing.


    What a pity! Lin Tianyu sighed.


    Leopard, speed is good. If it''s not for one knife, it''s the best way to practice Sabre skill.


    The purpose of this visit is three.


    1¡¢ Sharpen the knife. Although the skill of bone picking Sabre is fierce and incomparable, it is only a framework of martial arts in the end. It still needs to enrich the spirit, moisten the bone and sharpen it in a hundred battles before it can become a real king''s sword.


    2¡¢ Temper the momentum of Lin Fei. Martial arts, fighting methods. If you don''t have good martial arts skills, don''t talk about it. Be an ordinary person with peace of mind. However, with the bone picking knife technique, such a superb martial art can no longer be buried in the ordinary life of ordinary people who work from day to day and rest at sunset. When the king of the hundred battles, the ROC spread its wings for ninety thousand miles, and went straight up to the green clouds to enjoy the stars and the moon.


    3¡¢ Exercise footwork. The important thing is the weak footwork.


    Lin Tianyu sighed with regret. He picked up the ground and didn''t get up for the moment.


    Stunned for a moment, Wang Lingyun snatched it up and helped Lin Tianyu. He said in a panic: "big brother! What''s the matter with you? "


    Lin Tianyu stood up and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a pity that I didn''t have time to feel it in advance. I used it to exercise my Sabre skill. I was dead. Oh! What a pity! What a pity


    "Brother, are you all right?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded firmly.


    Wang Lingyun breathed a long sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "elder brother, you really scared me to death."


    "All right! Make a fire! Take off the leopard skin, claws and teeth. Then, I''ll roast some leopard meat here. I''ll find a big tree to climb up. I''ll rest on the tree for a night. I''ll continue my training tomorrow. "


    After that, Wang Lingyun started a fire, and Lin Tianyu peeled leopard skin, picked leopard claws, and took leopard teeth. These materials were purchased by special businesses outside.


    After a while, the fire was shining and the aroma was full.


    Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho


    The leopard oil on the branch of the tree, with the rotation of the tree branch, drops to the fire from time to time, and the leopard meat is finally roasted crisp and golden.


    Wang Lingyun took out a knife and first cut a piece for Lin Tianyu. Then, he also cut a piece and ate it.


    After a while, both of them had enough to eat. They cut a big leopard leg and wrapped it carefully. Then they climbed up a 20 meter tall tree more than 10 meters away. They found a branch suitable for sleeping, took a pillow and leaned on it comfortably.


    Not long after they were down, the fire went out. Then, there was a roar by the fire just now. Then, there was a continuous hissing sound.


    Obviously, just now, when there was a fire burning, some fierce beasts had been watching here. Now, as soon as the fire was extinguished, those fierce beasts scrambled for the rest of the leopard meat.


    This is the most impregnable law of the jungle - survival of the fittest.


    No one can change the transition.


    After dawn, they stretched out and sat up. Then, down the tree, to 10 meters away, the fire last night to take a closer look. Leopard''s body, had been bitten to pieces, leaving only a few bare bones, scattered in the scene. The scene of the fire was also trampled in a mess.The two sighed, the majesty of the forest of magic fog.


    Last night, it was just two good luck, only met a leopard, did not meet a group of animals. Later, although the fragrance attracted the animals, the fire blocked it and played a role. Later, he went to sleep in the tree, but he failed to try the power of the animals.


    With emotion, they will continue to go deep into the forest of magic fog.


    After a few steps, I saw the figure of a fierce beast in front of me, appeared in the sight, and walked slowly towards the direction of the two people.


    Grey backed wolf.


    The wolf has always been a gregarious animal.


    Just now, I still felt that I didn''t encounter a group of animals last night.


    This will, won''t it?


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun are all around, sweeping their eyes. Sure enough, the figure of a grey backed wolf gradually emerged from the rear, left and right sides. They are surrounded! It seems that it was not their good luck last night, but the fire that helped. As the fire went out, the wolves had gathered around and laid a complete array of pockets, waiting for them. Tigers can''t fight wolves! Looking at more and more wolf shadows, there are 100.


    "Lingyun, are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!"


    However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that Wang Lingyun''s voice was somewhat unnatural.


    "Lingyun, what is the purpose of our coming to the magic fog forest?"


    "Sharpen, experience."


    "What is the purpose of tempering and training?"


    Wang Lingyun was silent for a while. He didn''t really think about it. Why did he come out to hone and experience in the magic fog forest?


    It seems that other young people have had all kinds of hardships and experiences, so Wang Lingyun should have them. As for the deeper reasons, I really haven''t thought deeply. Of course, this time I came out with Lin Tianyu, and I also wanted to take this experience to polish my martial arts skills.


    Besides these, why?


    Lin Tianyu said: "I come to the magic fog forest for three purposes.


    "First, sharpen the tool path. If I stay in the remote city of my hometown, although I try my best to exercise, I can also make progress, but if I want to make breakthrough progress, there is no hard and dangerous battle, and life and death will be honed.


    "The second is to temper a kind of iron and blood gas. Although tens of thousands of people still dare to go forward without retreating. With this spirit, they will advance without retreating. They will take the lead and make the enemy afraid and win by adding countless chances.


    "Third, exercise footwork. A good footwork, combined with good martial arts, can definitely double the fighting power.


    "Do you know what my ultimate goal is to achieve these three goals, even to enter the dangerous place of magic fog forest? I want to be strong! Become the first-class strong man in Tianquan mainland! Lingyun! Now you can tell me, you go into dangerous places, even if you are willing to experience life and death, and what is the purpose of your heart and mind rushing to experience? "

 Chapter 49

    Wang Lingyun slightly a cluster of eyebrows, eyes at the distance said: "I also want to become a strong man!"


    Indeed, in the whole Tianquan continent, no matter the practitioners, the martial arts and even ordinary people, no one wants to be a strong one. However, too many people, in the face of a better talent, in front of a reality, the heart of the strong, slowly, gradually wear away. Even, in the end, they did not dare to be outsider and shout out loud, which wanted to become the voice of the strong.


    "The road of the strong can be cultivated in the greenhouse?"


    Wang Lingyun tightened the sword in his hand and said, "no way."


    "Have you ever forgotten how to dance a sword in front of the mountain bandits


    "No


    Bang!


    The black knife comes out of its sheath.


    Whoa!


    A flash of black light flashed through the neck of a grey backed wolf who was just approaching. Blood flowed from the neck of the wolf and fell to the ground with a "pa".


    Brush brush


    The black light continued to shine, directly into the wolves.


    The skill of eviscerating knife is flexible and direct. It can kill the vital parts with one knife. Even before the wolf and Wang Lingyun failed to respond, five more wolves fell.


    Whoosh!


    A flash of blue sword light directly pierced the hardest head of a grey backed wolf on the front.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s wanton killing, a stream of hot blood is growing in Wang Lingyun''s chest. The sword light spreads out, and the whole person follows Lin Tianyu''s side and rear and rushes out.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    In a twinkling of an eye, blue sword light, and then stabbed three wolves.


    Gradually, when a total of 245 grey backed wolves were slaughtered, their bodies were stained with wolf blood, and gradually, both of them had brought some injuries and consumed a lot of physical strength.


    However, at this time, a ferocious attack, actually directly killed out of the enclosure of 100 grey backed wolves.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lin Tianyu had a big drink and quickly fled to the outer area with Wang Lingyun.


    When the wolf catches up with him, they quickly turn back and make a sword attack. After killing them at a high speed, they never stop and run away again.


    If the wolf is not mutated, it is only equivalent to the level of four or five levels of body training. Either of them can be killed easily. However, the difficulty lies in the fact that once the wolf appears, it is a group of fierce and fearless. Those who have practiced nine levels of body have met groups of wolf, and they have nothing to do but run for their lives. Otherwise, once they are surrounded, they will die for a long time.


    At this time, not long after they fled, a middle-aged man jumped down from a nearby tree. First, he coughed, then nodded again and again, saying: "good! pretty good! That''s great! He has excellent martial arts skills, firm mind and resolute courage. As long as you grow up smoothly, your reputation will be spread throughout the whole Tianquan continent. But now, this exercise should be enough to help them disperse the wolf pack, don''t really get seriously hurt But then a burst of hesitation, way: "just, or first look at it, their limit, exactly where."


    Then he followed the wolves and ran after them.


    "Brother, more than 40 wolves have been beheaded, and nearly half of them have been killed."


    More than half an hour later, Wang Lingyun said so, full of excitement, at the same time, also difficult to cover the long-distance flight fatigue. At the same time, the body is also full of a road, the wolf claw had caught, stained with blood wounds. Although the physique of martial arts is far stronger than that of ordinary people, if they continue to escape endlessly, their bodies will eventually be unbearable. Despite the excitement and joy of killing now, when you are exhausted, you will have to turn the other way.


    Lin Tianyu thought and said, "Lingyun, you go up that big tree first, I''ll block it for a while, then, put the rope down and pull me up the tree."


    "Good!"


    Without saying a word, Wang Lingyun ran forward and used both hands and feet. After a few moments, he climbed up the tree. Throw down the rope and yell, "big brother! Come on! Hold on to the rope


    But then he saw that more than a dozen grey backed wolves rushed up and entangled with their elder brother Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, the wolves are also aware that the pursuit to the present, pay nearly half the price of the cangbei wolf fall, if you let them two climb the tree, a rest, the front of the chase, is not a complete waste of effort.


    Therefore, the wolves rushed up regardless of life and death, how to drag Lin Tianyu to death.


    Wang Lingyun a burst of consternation: this can not go on! It''s impossible for Lin Tianyu to seize the rope and climb the tree.


    What to do?


    After a little hesitation, Wang Lingyun grabbed the rope directly and went down to the tree.


    Whoosh!


    The man is not yet in the end. He stabs out with a sword in the air and kills a wolf directly.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The blue sword light, combined with the ghostly black Sabre technique, killed six of the ten cangbei wolves in a short time, and the remaining seven retreated and fled."Come on


    Then, Lin Tianyu pulled Wang Lingyun. They both grasped the rope at the same time. With both hands, they moved back and forth quickly. After a while, they climbed up the tree and took the rope.


    At this time, the remaining dozens of grey backed wolves, all surrounded, under the tree, a burst of howling.


    "Good! Brave and resourceful, iron and blood without losing wisdom, and more importantly, a good brother who can make friends with his life. " Along with the middle-aged people, also quietly jumped on the side, another tree.


    "Ha ha ha ha, cool! I really want to go down the tree and kill a few more back and forth like this if I''m not physically exhausted. "


    Wang Lingyun stood at the top of the tree, looked at the wolves below, and laughed boldly.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed.


    They did it. At the beginning, they not only rushed out of the encirclement of the wolves, but also fled all the way. In addition, they killed more than 50 grey backed wolves in succession.


    This record!


    Be proud!


    However, there are still some worries about whether there will be other wolves in these grey backed wolves. If we surround some grey backed wolves and kill them just now, we will have done useless work completely.


    Recover first!


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun take out the wound medicine respectively, clean the wound for each other and apply it. Then, they took a few pills to restore their physical strength and strength, took out the dry food and ate a full meal. Then he leaned on the branch of the tree and took a rest, gradually recovering his heavy physical strength.


    "Lingyun, how did you feel just now?"


    "Cool! Hot blood


    "I asked you about your swordsmanship, but how much progress have you made?"


    "Sword! I don''t think about it. I remember that when I killed the mountain bandits, my elder brother kept reminding me that only by carefully understanding can we surprise the assassins and achieve brilliant results in every unexpected place. But just now, apart from the beginning of the sword, I wanted to follow my heart''s feelings to make a sword. At the back, I didn''t think of anything. I could always make a sword at the weakest place of cangbei wolf. I could use the right move and make the sword without any move. Even, it almost became an instinct. Now I, if compared with the previous me, can definitely fight two, no, three, can easily win


    "It''s a good thing to improve sword technique. However, is there not enough in the fight just now? Now, think about it. What are the deficiencies and how can we improve them? "


    "Now, I''m so tired. I''d better take a rest first."


    "No, just think about it now. My memory is still fresh. After a while, the loopholes in the swordsmanship will become more and more blurred."


    "Oh."


    Hearing Wang Lingyun''s voice, Lin Tianyu solemnly said, "do you still want to be a strong man? If such a small fatigue can affect you, you''d better go back to qingsang city and become the king''s family. "

 Chapter 50

    Wang Lingyun''s talent is not bad, but he is obviously lack of diligence.


    If you don''t knock, you''ll be lazy.


    In Lin''s family, Lin Tianyu thinks that many people''s talents are better than himself. But when it comes to achievements, few people can compare with themselves. Why?


    When they are hunting, playing and playing, they are concentrating on practicing the knife.


    Wang Lingyun was obviously shocked. Leaning against the tree trunk, Wang Lingyun tried to reflect on the gains and losses of each sword in the war just now.


    When Lin Tianyu looks at Wang Lingyun, how hard he can work is up to him. Then, he also relied on the branch of the tree to recover his physical strength and relive the fight just now.


    Just now, in addition to the basic Sabre moves in the bone picking Sabre technique, the moves in the three Sabre scripts learned along the way were gradually displayed along with the appropriate loopholes of cangbei wolf. However, it is only when there are appropriate loopholes that he can occasionally use one or two moves. At the same time, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that his favorite style is still the basic one. Even, most of the time, it''s not the basic Dao style that is integrated into the basic Dao move, but the basic Dao move. What''s more, even if the sword moves formed in the Dao spectrum are applied, they are more specious and act according to their nature. However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that it was not limited by the form that made the original sword move his own and got the essence of the sword move.


    Oh!


    Thinking of footwork, Lin Tianyu can''t help but sigh. Although, from an occasional coincidence angle, using the new footwork can also win the situation of not knowing footwork at all, but in the end, he just got the shape of the footwork and occasionally used it in a similar way. If you can have the excellent footwork of Lin Fei that day, I''m afraid that just now, it''s not so miserable to be chased and killed by the wolves and run away in confusion. It''s completely possible that the boneving knife technique combined with the skillful footwork can kill the wolves as much as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    In a hurry, I had a rest for more than an hour.


    At this meeting, I feel that my physical strength is almost restored, and my whole body is full of strength again.


    Lin Tianyu half sat up and looked down. Then he took the cooked fresh water and wrapped his stomach indifferently.


    "Big brother!" Wang Lingyun also sat up and said, "you are right. Just now, I have made a great progress in my sword technique. Now, we''ll go down and kill all those little eyed grey backed wolves


    Lin Tianyu did not answer, and motionally glanced under his eyes.


    Wang Lingyun then looked down, his face changed slightly, and said, "how can it be? There are more wolves than when we started to kill them


    "Eat and drink first. It''s just that our martial arts skills have improved again, and our physical strength has been restored. Wouldn''t it be just right to go down and practice again? "


    "Yes. Hum! Once again, the martial arts will surely be able to make a big step forward. Excellent! And then, rest and sharpen. "


    Wang Lingyun said, and began to eat food.


    Whoosh!


    Then, the two looked at each other, carried the package, looked for the low branch of the tree, gently jumped to the ground.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Brush brush


    Green light and black light interweave into a piece, toward the wolves rushed in the past, a charge down, chopped wolf enough 123 head.


    The two men did not stop at all, but continued to rush forward and kill as they rushed. Any wolf in the way was killed without hesitation. All the way through, just like two invincible killing gods, killed a bloody way. Out of the encirclement, the two men continue to rush forward, as long as the wolf catches up, they turn back and kill quickly. At the back, the wolves seemed to chase less and less. Gradually, there were only two people left. Then they continued to rush forward for a period of time, and then stopped again.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, the wolves are afraid. Big brother, it was so happy just now."


    Lin Tianyu nodded. Just now, he killed more than 30 wolves.


    Although it was not as many as the number of wolves killed for the first time, the key reason was that the group of wolves came to the rear, and finally they did not catch up so tightly, and the number of wolves they met gradually decreased. However, because of the slight progress of the sword technique and footwork, Wang Lingyun''s speed of chopping wolf is a little faster than that of the previous one. If the group of wolves really catch up again, with their advanced martial arts skills, as long as they are not completely surrounded again, they may be able to kill them step by step.


    As soon as they sat down and were ready to have a rest and recover some physical strength, they felt a heavy momentum, oppressing them.


    Da, Da, Da, Da


    Heavy footstep sound, not slow to step on the open space in the forest.


    They looked at each other warily, got up and stood side by side, looking where the voice came from.


    The tall body, black stripes, and the king''s line on the forehead come with leisurely and comfortable footwork.


    Black tiger!


    An alternative in the dark forest. Most ferocious beasts, when they grow to adulthood, have a clear hierarchy, with the exception of mutant beasts. However, the black tiger is totally different. In the forest of black devils, there are ordinary beast level, which is equivalent to the human body refining period; there is a level of demon beast that has been graded; there are even 13 level monster animals that surpass the level of heaven and power in the legend.In this way, the wolf pack just now is not completely afraid of being killed by the two of them, but it has arrived at the territory of the black magic tiger.


    Under the careful induction, this black demon tiger has not reached the level of demon beast, but it is also equivalent to the level of human''s nine levels of body refining. In the outer area of the black devil forest, it can be called a overlord.


    A ray of bloodthirsty excitement flashed in Wang Lingyun''s eyes. With a stroke of green steel sword in his hand, he rushed up first.


    Lin Tianyu did not live in the back. He turned the black knife and cut it off.


    Elegant black devil, with a strong wave of its front paw, hit the green steel sword and the sharp sword at the outer door. At the same time, the black tiger tail swung and hit the black knife. Then, the tiger body forward a rush, straight forward to come over.


    With the cooperation between the two wolves, they started their footwork and avoided the counterattack of the black tiger.


    The black tiger is much stronger than the wolf!


    Only this one black demon tiger, when can match ten or twenty cangbei wolf, also no longer talk about.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Brush brush


    The black sword light and the blue sword light were all around the black magic tiger. With their ingenious body steps, they swam around the black magic tiger, leaving dozens of small scars on the black magic tiger and avoiding the attack of the black magic tiger.


    However, their swords, again and again, were cut on the black tiger, leaving only a small scratch, which was totally irrelevant to the black tiger. However, if the two people eat the black magic tiger this powerful heavy blow, they are afraid of serious injury.


    This is not going to work.


    What to do?


    They looked at each other calmly.

 Chapter 51

    In order not to be hurt by the black demon tiger, they dare not give a full shot, the move used old. Therefore, it is impossible to give any substantial damage to the black demon tiger.


    Now, unless you take a full shot, you can kill or seriously injure the black tiger or put yourself in danger.


    But is it wise to do so?


    Brush brush


    After several knives, Lin Tianyu looks at him, saying, "Lingyun, you support for a moment, and I will come right away."


    Then back a few steps, the breath of the body a run, boom! In the body, a layer of barrier is broken, and the four layers of the body are at the initial stage, peak and then directly into the middle of the fourth layer of the body. Oh! If you know it is so easy to break through successfully, in fact, it is unnecessary to step back to the back, isolate the fight and prepare for it. You can fight directly.


    No longer think more, step forward, hand black knife flash.


    Brush! Poof!


    The black knife is faster than the front several funds, in the black tiger tiger claw between the weak place, with a blood mark.


    Brush brush


    The black light flashes, each knife easily cuts at the weak part of the black demon tiger, and cuts out a blood mark which is not fatal but can not be ignored. In front of the line, with the delicacy of the bone removal technique, although it can easily find the weak part of the black demon tiger, the speed is not enough and the strength is not enough. When the black knife is cut, or the weak position has changed, or the scar is not elegant, and the speed and strength of the breakthrough will grow rapidly. Although there is only one layer between three and four layers of refining body, one is the initial stage of refining and the other is the middle stage of the refining body, and the difference is not a little bit.


    The black sword now, like a lethal black light, twinkles between, let the black demon tiger roar and continue.


    In the distracted time of the black demon tiger, Wang Lingyun''s fierce sword technique also took the opportunity to leave several big words in the weak part of the black demon tiger, even deeper than Lin Tianyu''s black knife.


    In any case, Wang Lingyun is also a high-level martial artist in the later stage of body cultivation of the eighth layer. It has not been able to leave heavy scars on the black demon tiger. In fact, the sword method is not as good as the bone cutting method. But this time, there is an opportunity to increase the strength of the eight levels of body cultivation, which will naturally cause more serious damage to the black demon tiger.


    Gradually, not much longer, black tiger body more and more scars, although not enough to fatal injury, but with the increase of scars, the injury is also more and more serious.


    Finally, after another round of attacks, the black demon tiger quietly retreated.


    However, when the black demon tiger retreated, Lin Tianyu sensed the black demon tiger''s eyes sensitively, and flashed a fierce red light, huh! This animal is hard to do, but also think of the Yin we can not do one?


    Lin Tianyu was alert for a while, not only did not chase up, but stopped, and he would shout Wang Lingyun and don''t chase for a while.


    But before Lin Tianyu could shout, Wang Lingyun shouted: "evil animal, rest running, eat my sword!"


    Then the whole body jumped up and went up, whizzing, and a sword flew out.


    "Lingyun, no!"


    Poof!


    However, in Lin Tianyu, Wang Lingyun has already flown up, carrying the flying momentum, a sword pierced the throat of the black demon tiger, which has already been bruised and has not been caught.


    Lin Tianyu was suddenly on the move.


    In this moment, the black demon tiger claw out, exhausted the last breath of strength, forward beat.


    Poof!


    The last claw, knot solid spot shot just in the flight force rest, Wang Lingyun chest. Even, the sound of bone cracking could be heard in a hidden way. If not before, the black demon tiger has already been scar tired, claw force is insufficient, just afraid that this claw goes down, already had to Wang Lingyun''s small life.


    Lin Tianyu, who had been robbed ahead of time, was catching up with this time, and held Wang Lingyun firmly.


    Only feel Wang Lingyun is powerless, the corner of the mouth also hung a trace of blood, a school sad.


    "I''m sorry, brother. At the last minute, reckless."


    "Don''t talk. Take this pill first."


    Said, quickly feed a healing pill to Wang Lingyun. Then, untie Wang Lingyun''s shirt, carefully looked at the injury, black, also did not know how serious the injury was. Anyway, give him a good gold meds first, and it can stop some injuries. After the medicine is finished, take out the cloth strip and wrap it tightly. It will not make the chest vibrate and affect the broken bone.


    However, in addition to these simple bandage treatment, next, Lin Tianyu also did not know, how to make, more conducive to the injury?


    At this time, only Wang Lingyun pain straight bite the tooth bed, the body is a little wordy.


    What should I do?


    Lin Tianyu regretted for a while: earlier, he should learn something about doctors.


    "You must be careful! This is the territory of the black tiger. "


    Rattling, clicking, clicking


    With the voice of the orders, a lot of footsteps were heard.


    Following the step prestige, we saw an old man walking first, followed by ten teenagers, or carrying a medicine basket or carrying a large package. At one glance, it was clearly the person who took medicine into the mountain.People who collect herbs!


    More or less you should know some medical skills, right?


    Lin Tianyu quickly arched his hand and said, "this old man, please."


    "What can I do for you, little brother?"


    "My brother was seriously injured in training. I would like to ask my father-in-law to help him see how to treat it and stop the pain."


    The old man listened and squatted down to check Wang Lingyun''s injury.


    Behind a young man but a face flustered nervous way: "Uncle Liao, can''t delay, go quickly, here is the territory of black magic tiger."


    A round faced girl said, "elder martial brother Wu, it''s your duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. Is there a doctor like you?"


    "But, LAN younger martial sister, this is the territory of the black devil tiger. If we can''t do it well, we all have to explain here." With that, there was more panic in the tone.


    "No more noise. What''s that over there? " Uncle Liao said, pointing not far away. At the same time, put a pill into Wang Lingyun''s mouth.


    "Ah! The black tiger, it lies there Elder martial brother Wu exclaimed.


    "No. It''s dead. "


    "Why! It''s really dead. Who can kill such a fierce beast, black magic tiger. Which hero did it? "


    A few medicine picking disciples chattered and talked endlessly.


    Uncle Liao said: "some disciples are timid and have no insight. Let''s laugh at you. You should have helped to deal with the injury just now. As long as you change the dressing frequently, it will not be a big problem. The pill I just fed has the effect of anaesthesia and analgesia, but it can make this little brother less miserable. In addition, if you like, I can arrange my disciples to get a stretcher to help carry this little brother to Zhenmo town. It''s just, the black devil tiger, we charged, all the fees. Young Xia, is it feasible


    Thank you very much, Mr. Liao


    With that, he gave another two thousand gold coins to Uncle Liao.


    "This, young Xia, is too much. If you don''t accept the black tiger, a hundred gold coins will be enough. Now, we''ve made a lot of money with the black devil tiger. How dare we charge the clinic fee again? "


    Indeed, this complete black tiger is enough to sell for 2000 gold coins in Zhenmo town.


    "Mr. Liao, please don''t refuse. On the way, you have to take care of Ling Yunli."


    After that, he gave two thousand gold coins to Uncle Liao.

 Chapter 52

    After a while, several young people weaved a simple stretcher with branches and vines.


    At the same time, several other young people stripped off the skin of the black devil tiger, took the tiger gall, pulled out the tiger teeth and claws, and treated the tiger meat.


    When everything was ready, some of the disciples also made a fire and roasted black devil tiger meat to eat.


    Lin Tianyu tightly eyebrows, this meeting, just want to rush back to Zhenmo Town, to Ling Yun treatment of the injury, which still have the mood to eat the black devil tiger meat.


    Old Liao obviously saw Lin Tianyu''s mind and said, "young Xia, just take care of yourself. I''ve already seen this little brother''s injury carefully. It seems serious, but it''s not a big problem. According to my observation, although the chest bone is cracked, it is not broken. If you are an ordinary person, you have to recuperate for at least one or two months. But if you have a strong physical strength like the little brother, after ten days and a half months of recuperation, you can almost move as usual. When you are well hurt, pay more attention to it. If you have another ten and a half days, you will be completely well and will not leave any hidden danger. "


    Lying on the stretcher, Wang Lingyun said, "old man, I can really recover from this injury. I will not leave any trouble and influence on the future road of martial arts."


    "Don''t worry. I pledge on the honor of a doctor that when you are well, you will be a perfect man. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    What''s more, those young disciples who roasted the black devil''s tiger meat happily would not have had such a good taste if it were not for such chance and coincidence. Outside, such a meal of black devil tiger meat is worth at least a month or two of their income. They are so excited that there is no need to spoil everyone''s interest.


    When the tiger meat was roasted and eaten, Lin Tianyu took a casual look at a big tree more than 50 meters in front of him.


    When fighting the wolves and the black tiger, Lin Tianyu clearly realized that someone was following him. It seemed that the man should be hiding in the big tree 50 meters away.


    Should be the person who secretly protects Wang Lingyun?


    After all, as a big family in qingsangcheng, the son of the head of the royal clan, how can he be completely relieved to let him commit danger with his body? It is normal to send someone to protect him.


    At this time, 50 meters away, above the big tree, there is a middle-aged man who is observing here, and his heart moves: good! Good! That''s great! It seems that we should be more careful in the future. When you''re tracking, you have to go further.


    Eat and go.


    After a while, Mr. Liao said, "be careful! Now this section is the territory of the wolf on the back of the wolf


    A dozen or so people quickly stepped down and passed quickly.


    "Ah! What is that? " In the crowd, a voice of panic sounded.


    "Elder martial brother Wu, what are you doing in a fuss?" LAN junior sister is not satisfied with the murmur: "careful to attract the wolf back."


    Elder martial brother Wu said in horror: "no! Look at that. "


    More than ten people all followed elder martial brother Wu''s fingers.


    "Ah! That''s - "


    " cangbei wolf! "


    "No! We were found by the wolf


    Uncle Liao stepped forward a few steps nervously on his face and said, "later, if there is something wrong, you should turn around and run first. If you can run one by one, don''t worry about anything. Young Xia Lin, later, please take care of these young disciples. Thank you After that, he grasped a climbing stick in his hand and forced him to pass a small hill not far from the front.


    Just above the hill, two grey backed wolves were looking in their direction.


    A gregarious animal like the grey backed wolf, with two heads, must have ten or twenty.


    In addition to the fact that uncle Liao barely had seven levels of physical strength, most of the rest of his disciples only practiced three or four levels of physical strength. The medicine collectors, on the other hand, are relatively low in combat effectiveness. When wolves attack, they are afraid that a group of more than a dozen people will be wiped out. In fact, there is no way for uncle Liao to make such a decision.


    "Uncle Liao, don''t go!"


    "Yes, we will go with Uncle Liao!"


    ¡­¡­


    Then seven or eight people stepped forward firmly.


    Uncle Liao turned around and said, "what are you doing? It''s hard not to listen to my uncle. Get out of here! Go away! It''s important to protect your life. "


    Seven or eight young disciples stood where they were, neither advancing nor retreating.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu stepped out of the crowd, went straight to the front of the crowd, pulled out the black knife and pulled out the scabbard. Then, he made a strong push.


    Qiang -


    the sound of the sword is sudden, and it spreads far away, and echoes among the mountains and forests for a long time.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the two black backed wolves on the hill.


    With the sound, the wolf quickly saw Lin Tianyu standing in front of the crowd.


    Then, the two grey backed wolves, standing on the hill, retreated step by step. After retreating into the jungle, they turned around and ran. There was also a rapid howl of wolves, which vibrated the mountain forest. Then, in the surrounding forest, there were a series of disorderly, panic left, obviously a head of ambush wolf''s footsteps.More than a dozen disciples suddenly became big eyes and small eyes.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Did the wolves withdraw?"


    "We are saved!"


    "Uncle Liao, we don''t have to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    Uncle Liao looked at the young students and nodded with satisfaction. Then, he looked back at Lin Tianyu and said, "young Xia Lin, what do you think is going on?"


    Lin Tianyu said calmly: "it should be that we took the corpse of the black devil tiger. With the smell of the black devil tiger, we scared the wolves away. As the saying goes, a tiger can''t die. That''s the truth. "


    Several young disciples nodded.


    "Well, that''s what it should be."


    "It seems that this time, it was the tiger power of the black devil tiger that saved us."


    "Ah! incorrect. But you just ate black tiger meat. You''re completely ungrateful. "


    ¡­¡­


    After the danger was eliminated, a few disciples who had been nervous all the time just now started to play.


    However, there were also some young disciples who didn''t follow suit, frowning and thinking.


    However, uncle Liao deeply looked at the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand. Finally, he didn''t say a word.


    The party continued on the road.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Mr. Liao, are you always living by chance? If there is no fierce beast, we can pass safely. If we happen to meet a fierce beast, isn''t it... "


    "You are joking, young Xia Lin. as medicine collectors, we should not let our disciples take such a big risk."


    "Just now, this is..."


    "I don''t know why the wolf suddenly turned in this direction. In fact, we drug collectors, long-term access to the dark devil forest, will gradually explore a relatively safe route. In each fierce beast territory, find out a route which is almost impossible for the fierce beast to appear, and traverse it easily. Usually, they can pass safely, but today, I don''t know what''s going on? I''ve walked this road many times. Although it belongs to the territory of the wolf, I haven''t really met the wolf once. "


    Hearing this from Mr. Liao, Lin Tianyu felt sorry for him.


    In this way, it is clear that the Cang Bei wolf was led to this road by the fight between himself and Wang Lingyun.


    During the chat, Lin Tianyu learned that the herb collectors not only had to hide from the fierce beasts, but also from the bandit gangs that lived in the magic fog forest and lived on the basis of robbery. Those looting gangs, who usually meet with drug collectors, just rob everything. If you encounter a warrior who has been trained in the forest of magic fog, in order to prevent counterattack, they usually kill them directly.


    When chatting here, Mr. Liao specially glanced at Lin Tianyu, as if to remind him.


    Lin Tianyu nodded his thanks.

 Chapter 53

    All the way out, finally did not encounter any twists and turns, until the sky completely dark down, a line of more than a dozen people is out of the magic fog forest. Then, in the night, he lit a torch and went all the way to Zhenmo town.


    After a short walk into Zhenmo Town, Mr. Liao said, "young Xia Lin, this is where I am. If you take it easy, you can treat him in our he''s medicine shop. In ten days, half a month at the most, you will be returned a complete Wang Shaoxia. "


    Along the way, from Mr. Liao''s talk, we also know he''s pharmacy. It is indeed an old brand in Zhenmo Town, and the level of medical skills is well-known.


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "I''ll trouble Mr. Liao. Ling Yun, we''ll live in the he''s medicine shop. "


    "It''s up to you."


    Several hands, stretcher into he''s pharmacy.


    After putting Wang Lingyun on the bed and settling down, uncle Liao took another look at Wang Lingyun''s injury, and then took a targeted oral medicine sold by he''s family and fed it to Wang Lingyun. In addition to the healing effect, there is also a slight anesthetic pain relief. Later, uncle Liao personally selected several kinds of herbs, mashed them, drained out the juice, and then mixed them with water into a paste, which was evenly applied to Wang Lingyun''s wound. Then he found a clean white cloth and wrapped it carefully.


    At this time, more than a dozen disciples gathered outside and talked about the trip of collecting herbs.


    What kind of good medicinal materials have you collected? After passing through the territory of the black devil tiger, eating the meat of the black devil tiger, and the thrilling experience of the black backed wolf territory


    Chatting, someone suddenly said:


    "do you think young Xia Lin is a great master


    "How could it be? It looks a lot younger than all of us. "


    "But I think he is a great master. Otherwise, who killed the black tiger


    No one can refute such a rhetorical question. The young disciples under discussion were quiet for a long time.


    "I also think that young Xia Lin is not only an expert, but also a first-class Super Master."


    "No?"


    "Do you remember passing through the territory of the wolf? At that time, we were clearly surrounded by the wolf, and we were in danger. But then, the wolf turned around and ran away. It was obvious that he was scared and ran away. He also howled and called his companions to escape together. What do you think this is? "


    "Why, you mean, it has something to do with that young Xia Lin. Impossible? Can he be so powerful? "


    "Is it because of Lin, I''m not sure. However, judging from the situation when we were surrounded, it was clear that the wolves would do us harm. Then, young Xia Lin came up to us, drew a knife, and then made a hard push back. Do you remember the loud bang. It was after the "Qiang" sound that young Xia Lin stood in front of us and looked straight at the wolf. Then, the wolf ran away in dismay. In this way, do you still think that it has nothing to do with young Xia Lin that the wolf''s fleeing in terror? "


    "Yes, first there was the body of the black tiger, and then there was the escape of the wolf."


    "Is it true that young Xia Lin is a great Super Master?"


    Some of them nodded involuntarily and said, "I''m afraid that''s what it is."


    There are still a few people, although they have not nodded, but their eyes also twinkle with bright little stars.


    "No. I''m going to find young Xia Lin and ask him to take me as his apprentice. "


    "Don''t go. It''s so late. He has to take care of Wang Shaoxia and have a rest. Where can we get the time. I will go, and I will go tomorrow. "


    "Mm-hmm, yes, yes. I will go early tomorrow morning. Even if I can''t be accepted as an apprentice, he has to teach some unique skills."


    "Good! We''ll go together tomorrow! "


    Several teenagers meet, eyes inside, full of excitement.


    The next morning, Lin Tianyu got up and looked at Wang Lingyun and washed his face. Then he took rice porridge with the right temperature and fed him a spoon.


    At this time, several teenagers'' heads appeared at the door of the room.


    LAN''s younger martial sister stepped forward and said, "young Xia Lin, let''s feed Wang Shaoxia."


    "No, I''ll feed myself."


    "How can this work?" LAN''s younger sister''s eyes turned and said, "this is the rule of he''s pharmacy. If you don''t feed the injured patients with food, you''ll escape your responsibility. If the master knows about it, we''ll all be dismissed."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course. If you don''t believe it, ask me those senior brothers and sisters. " Lan said, looking back, blinking.


    After a few teenagers, busy even voice way: "is true, LAN younger sister said is true."


    Lin Tianyu had no choice but to smile and say, "OK. Ling Yun, let them feed you. " Said, handed the bowl to LAN junior sister.


    Looking at LAN''s younger sister carefully feeding Wang Lingyun, and then scrubbing, Lin Tianyu said: "Lingyun, I''ll go to the back yard to practice my martial arts skills. If you have something, call me directly.""Big brother, go ahead. I''m fine."


    In the courtyard, Lin Tianyu did not rush to practice martial arts. Instead, he sat down on a stone mound in the yard, closed his eyes, and thought about it carefully. After some experience in the magic fog forest, he learned how to fight the wolves and the black magic tigers. What are the subtleties, what are the mistakes, and how to improve the shortcomings


    After thinking about it for half an hour, Lin opened his eyes and saw that a dozen or so teenagers were standing in a quiet place not far away from him. He was afraid that he might be disturbed. This meeting, see oneself open an eye, they just one by one full of hope to look over.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    From LAN junior sister to find a reason to rob feed rice, we know that they have something to ask for.


    LAN''s younger martial sister stepped forward and said, "young Xia Lin, we want to worship you as our teacher."


    "I don''t take apprentices."


    More than a dozen people in the opposite side were nervous.


    Lin Tianyu looked at all the people''s expressions and said with a laugh, "however, if you don''t know anything about martial arts, I can give you some advice."


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, all the talents were relieved.


    LAN junior sister busy way: "thank you, young Xia Lin!"


    Others followed: "thank you, young Xia Lin!"


    Lin Tianyu got up and said, "however, I''m going to practice my martial arts in the morning, and I''ll give you some advice in the afternoon. Of course, you can watch while I practice martial arts. "


    Hearing this, you can watch young Xia Lin practice his martial arts skills. His face turns red with excitement.


    Lin Tianyu went to the middle of the yard, but a dozen or so teenagers let them go around the yard and left the field out.


    Bang!


    The black sword came out of the scabbard, and then the knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was cut out.


    One move is intermingled with each other. In the three newly learned Sabre scripts, each move is more coherent and natural.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Brush brush


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The whole figure is like the wind and dancing, black light flying, sprinkled all over the courtyard.


    Sometimes it''s dark, sometimes it''s straight forward, sometimes it''s leaning on the knife to coagulate the power, and it''s like breaking out


    Moving or static, or advancing or retreating, the footwork is mellow, and the courtyard is full of freedom


    "Have you found out that the most common skills of young Xia Lin are just some basic Sabre moves."


    "Yes, and the footwork is also very basic. At most, it is the same level as the footwork we usually practice."


    In fact, there is a hidden meaning in this saying, which is not fully expressed. This footwork is inferior to the footwork they usually practice.


    "Can you become a master of these things?"


    "Could we have guessed wrong yesterday?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 54

    Originally, she was watching Lin Tianyu''s sword wielding sister LAN. She said, "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Elder martial brother Wu said, "elder martial sister LAN, why are we talking nonsense. Isn''t his Sabre technique just the basic Dao style, and his footwork should be inferior to our footwork? Younger martial sister LAN, you don''t think that young Xia Lin is so beautiful that you deliberately help him speak. In the early morning, I helped young Xia Lin to feed Wang Shaoxia. In my opinion, the purpose is not simple. "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Bursts of laughter, with the laughter ring.


    "You''re talking nonsense." "What''s wrong with the basic Dao style?" Lan said angrily? You''ve only seen a blade shape, but you haven''t seen it seriously. As for the basic Sabre move, you have seen who can wield it so delicately. If it''s the opposite of him, I can assure you that none of you will survive. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu glanced at the younger martial sister LAN, and the crystal light flashed away.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu danced the sword in public. For one thing, he didn''t understand it carefully after fighting the wolves and the black magic tiger yesterday. Now that he has this understanding, he has to integrate into the sabre technique as soon as possible, so that he can really become his own thing. Another reason is that they also vaguely want to consider the spirituality of the young disciples who say that they want to worship themselves as teachers.


    After all, they were different from the royal family of qingsang city. None of the old guys who were not old and became elite had been immersed in martial arts for many years, and they could see the subtlety of their own Sabre skills at a glance. These young disciples, it''s good to see one or two points. But now, I didn''t expect that this LAN junior sister should be so spiritual.


    "Is it? Then I''ll try. " Elder martial brother Wu said, stepped forward a few steps, and said, "no matter how you say, I''m also a rare master among you, but I have the strength of four levels of body training. Let me see how he defeated me with one blow? "


    At this meeting, elder martial brother Wu''s address is no longer Lin Shaoxia, but he is.


    This elder martial brother Wu has always been interested in LAN''s younger martial sister. However, he has no intention of falling flowers. However, he still tolerates it and thinks that one day he will be sincere and open to the world. But now, LAN junior sister unexpectedly adores this surname Lin, he can''t bear, a burst of sarcasm, this will be more personally on the stage, to LAN junior sister to see her worship of the people''s mistakes.


    Walking right across the range of Lin Tianyu''s sword dance, elder martial brother Wu said, "young Xia Lin, come on! See how you beat me


    However, in the face of elder martial brother Wu, there was still black light shining all over the sky, wandering around, as if he had not heard the provocative voice.


    "Young Xia Lin, I''m not afraid that I can''t be defeated with one knife, do you?"


    Lin Tianyu is still a person dancing black knife, black light wandering around, completely unmoved.


    Elder martial brother Wu''s face is not good-looking. He doesn''t take himself seriously. If there is no such person as him, is there such a person who does not leave a little face?


    Elder martial brother Wu stepped forward two more steps and said, "since young Xia Lin can''t bear to fight first, then Wu will attack first."


    Bang! Whoa!


    A white light flashed across the sky and waved in the direction of Lin Tianyu with all his strength.


    Ah!


    Elder martial brother Wu quickly squatted down and ran out of the backyard with shame on his face.


    Just now, when elder martial brother Wu was wielding his knife, his coat broke and he became bare. At the same time, his trousers suddenly fell off.


    It turned out that when he stood on the opposite side of Lin Tianyu''s sword dance, Lin Tianyu had already cut his coat into strips and hung it on his body. If he didn''t move, he would have been connected by thin sutras, which would be the same as wearing clothes properly. At the same time, he would have cut his belt. Then, at the moment when elder martial brother Wu suddenly burst out, those clothes with only a trace of implicated clothes were torn apart. Finally, the last tendon of his trousers belt could not stand the tension and broke, and the pants fell straight to the feet.

 Chapter 55

    This meeting, however, no one laughed out loud. The teenagers watched Lin Tianyu, and the little stars in their eyes were much brighter than last night.


    LAN''s younger martial sister "hum" a way: "does anyone doubt the martial arts skills of young Xia Lin?"


    "Younger martial sister LAN, when did we doubt the martial arts skills of young Xia Lin? It was the Wu who instigated us


    "Yes, it''s all due to Wu. If you want to offend young Xia Lin, you have to drag us."


    LAN junior sister didn''t argue with those elder martial brothers and sisters. Then, she focused on watching Lin Tianyu dance the sword.


    It was an hour and a half before Lin Tianyu stopped his knife and stood up.


    After all, this kind of sword dance finally integrated many feelings from yesterday''s battle into the bone picking knife technique and absorbed into his own moves. It can be said that the sword moves he has cut out now, whether it is the basic Dao style or the later three secret scripts, have become his own sword moves. Even when he swings, it has become a kind of instinct. He can wield the most appropriate move where he needs it most.


    Lin Tianyu looked around at more than ten teenagers standing in adoration and said, "while there is still time in the morning, I will give you some advice.


    "Each of you, find an opponent, and then, use your best martial arts skills to fight."


    As soon as Lin Tianyu finished speaking, more than ten people immediately took action, and only for a while they looked for good opponents.


    However, there was a person who had no opponent and stood there alone.


    Sister LAN!


    LAN younger martial sister looked at Lin Tianyu, embarrassed to say: "they all think my martial arts level is too low, do not want to compare with me."


    There were exactly 13 people on the scene. If others didn''t want to compare with her, she would be the only one left.


    I think her martial arts skills are too low!


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t think of it. If a person pursues martial arts, his martial arts level is too low, and he will not be interested in war. But these young drug collectors are people who pursue martial arts? If only ordinary people, usually only hope that the opponent''s martial arts skills are lower, the good opponent has no ability to fight back, throw away his armor, then it will be enjoyable.


    In this, I''m afraid there is another secret!


    In a flash, Lin Tianyu got through his thinking and said, "they''ll fight against each other first, and then, you''ll show me your martial arts skills."


    Looking at the other twelve people: "the war begins!"


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Dang Dang Dang


    The scene was full of excitement.


    Looking at the twelve people''s martial arts, Lin Tianyu felt with a sigh: Zhenmo town is worthy of Zhenmo town. The martial arts skills of these apprentices are as good as those of the disciples of the major families in Qingye city.


    The battle lasted for two cups of tea.


    "Stop!"


    With a cry from Lin Tianyu, everyone stopped.


    To this meeting, although there are still struggling, but also have been divided.


    Lin Tianyu said, "seriously, your martial arts level is higher than mine."


    People are stunned: what is this saying.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "however, although your martial arts level is high enough, I am absolutely sure that any one of you and my opponent will win with one move. What do you think is this? "


    There was silence at the scene.


    LAN elder martial sister''s eye actually flashed out the wisps of crystal light.


    Lin Tianyu looked at LAN''s younger martial sister''s eyes, a burst of curiosity: what''s going on?

 Chapter 56

    A quarter of an hour later.


    Everyone is still thinking hard.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu continued to explain: "because your martial arts are just a kind of martial arts. My martial arts, however, are quite different from yours. It can no longer be called martial arts. It has become a way of attacking and attacking. It''s infinite in moves, whether it''s clever or ordinary. It only needs to be beneficial to attack and attack.


    "Every kind of martial arts, from which it was created, is a way of attacking, a crystallization of the wisdom of the predecessors'' martial arts, and an attack method most suitable for the predecessors who created it. However, although this method is suitable for the attack of our predecessors, it is not necessarily suitable for us. In addition, during the spread of these kinds of martial arts, some people wantonly revised them for the sake of the beauty of the martial arts or for other reasons. Sometimes, they seriously violated the way of attacking and attacking.


    "So, the most important thing is our study. In martial arts, there must be many good things that are suitable for us to learn, but there are also some aspects that will obviously affect our play. In learning, you should really learn to understand with your heart, choose what is useful to you, and turn it into your own martial art... "


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianyu didn''t give any advice. He just pulled it out and integrated his ideas into his own practice. As for how much they can understand, it depends on their talent.


    The scene was silent and fell into meditation one by one.


    Lin Tianyu looked back at the younger martial sister LAN. She was very excited because her cheeks were red and her eyes were shining.


    Eh! This is -


    it can''t be in one''s own words. In such a short time, one has already had his own understanding.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lan younger martial sister, you practice a set of martial arts skills, I''ll see."


    LAN''s younger martial sister blushed and said, "young Xia Lin, my martial arts skills are very common in solo practice."


    "It doesn''t matter. You practice. "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu said so, LAN junior sister did not refuse.


    Bang!


    The sword comes out of its sheath.


    Whoosh!


    A sword went straight out. Then, turn around and cut.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    Although they are only some basic sword moves which have not changed a lot, there are a few things which are completely understood by younger martial sister LAN. Because the swordsmanship they used were all very basic. If ordinary martial artists looked at them, they would surely feel that they could not. But in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, the swordsmanship was clearly full of spirituality. It can be seen that younger martial sister LAN has spent a lot of hard work on this set of sword techniques and has exhausted her mind to practice this set of sword techniques.


    This time, Lin Tianyu finally found the fundamental reason why so many people are not willing to compete with her.


    It''s true that Lan''s swordsmanship is too basic and its level is really too low. But these are not the key. The key is that although her level of swordsmanship is too low, she has completely mastered a higher level. Those who compete with her in martial arts, even though their martial arts level is much higher than her, are probably not their opponents at all. Who can accept to be defeated by the extremely low level of martial arts. As a result, she simply refused to compete with her for a good reason - her martial arts level was too low to arouse her interest.


    Ha ha!


    Lin Tianyu nodded repeatedly after practicing a set of sword techniques.


    At the same time, also understand to just now, why listen to the explanation, LAN junior sister will be so excited. It turns out that the theory she explained coincided with her understanding of kendo.


    "Young Xia Lin, my sword technique?"


    "It''s spiritual, but the actual combat experience is still too little. If you can have more actual combat, you can integrate it into the sword technique. Your swordsmanship is bound to enter a period of rapid development in a very short period of time. "


    "Really?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    "But they all think that my sword skill level is too low, and they don''t want to compare with me."

 Chapter 57

    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but think that if he hadn''t shown his sharpness in the competition, he would have been just like younger martial sister LAN. Occasionally, he would have felt that the blade style of chopping leaves was fierce and incomparable. Occasionally, he felt that it was just some basic Sabre moves, not even martial arts skills, let alone have confidence to compete with other masters.


    "It''s OK. Someone will compare with you. However, what I have just said to them is as useful to you as it is to you to understand it with your heart. "


    Later, Lin Tianyu pondered on his own swordsmanship and footwork.


    Sometimes I use my hand as a knife Sometimes he gets up and flashes his footwork.


    At this time, the youngsters who had come back to God in their understanding saw Lin Tianyu''s martial arts and came up to compare their own martial arts skills. There are also some, just the feelings, into their own martial arts, the scene to display.


    Bank of China, lunch time.


    LAN junior sister Yun LAN still feed Wang Lingyun to finish.


    After lunch, all the students gathered in the backyard again.


    At this time, Wang Lingyun also can''t bear loneliness, let people carry to the backyard together with the bed, see everyone sharpen martial arts.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at the audience and said, "martial arts, fighting skills. The most effective way to test the achievements of martial arts and find inspiration is to fight. Now, test what you learned in the morning by fighting. "


    Then, a simple arena was built.


    The rules are simple and clear: the winner stays and the successor continues to challenge.


    When the third person defeated the challenge arena, Yunlan summoned up the courage to step on the challenge arena.


    Sister LAN!


    Seeing the man on the stage, all the pharmacists and disciples were shocked.


    "With her martial arts, how dare she come to the stage?"


    "Isn''t this looking for defeat?"


    "Sister LAN, come down! Don''t get hurt again. "


    ¡­¡­


    There were scornful sarcasm, good advice, and concern.


    Of course, there were also several people who blinked their eyes and didn''t say a word.


    Obviously, these people who didn''t speak should understand the real strength of Yunlan. Even, they may have a simple fight with Yunlan.


    Bang!


    Cloud LAN looked at the eye Lin Tianyu, a face firmly pulled out the sword to hand, the eye bright if the bright star.


    "Lan younger martial sister, if you get hurt later, don''t blame elder martial sister."


    "Do something."


    Yun Lan said, and set up the sword as a ceremony.


    Brush!


    The dagger in the elder martial sister''s hand crossed a dazzling arc and came by surprise. Angle and speed are the best choices. If the opponent is not careful, he is likely to be defeated.


    Whoosh!


    Cloud LAN carefully observed the elder martial sister''s sword move, a sword straight stab.


    Dang!


    Each step back.


    Elder martial sister light "Yi" a, obviously did not expect, LAN younger martial sister unexpectedly can block.


    "It''s blocked."


    "What''s more, I''ve got a close match with my senior sister."


    "How did sister LAN do it? Her sword skill can block elder martial sister''s sword moves. Elder martial sister just won two games in a row


    "Lan younger martial sister when, so powerful?"


    "No! It should be a coincidence that I happened to encounter the weakness of the elder martial sister''s sword moves. "


    ¡­¡­


    In a burst of discussion, elder martial sister and LAN younger martial sister, sword to sword, have more than 20 moves.


    This -


    at this meeting, everyone clearly felt it.


    LAN junior sister is not weak at all. However, at the beginning, it seems that it is still a little weak, but the difference is not big, but gradually, it is completely balanced, and even has a little bit of transcendence. If you let it go on like this, at the end of the day, isn''t it possible that younger martial sister LAN will win over elder martial sister


    When is sister LAN so strong?


    Moreover, during the battle, martial arts skills are still growing.


    This talent


    "Can it be..." Suddenly, a voice was puzzled.

 Chapter 58

    "What is it? Tell me! I''m really worried


    No wonder the questioner is so anxious!


    This is about martial arts talent!


    If we can find out the reason, isn''t it that compared with martial arts, martial arts can be easily improved?


    "Younger martial sister LAN takes good care of Wang Shaoxia, but Lin feels bad about it, so she gives her more advice."


    "No way. At this time, we are all together, except for a little dinner. Just for a little while, even if you can give me some advice, what can I do for you? "


    Everyone nodded for a while, which is exactly the reason.


    However, management is the only reason, but there are still many people who still have a twinkle in their eyes, and obviously they have made some other decisions in their hearts.


    More than ten years later.


    Poof!


    LAN junior sister a sword directly cut the clothes in front of the elder martial sister''s chest, pointing directly at the other side''s chest.


    Seeing some situations, LAN junior sister quickly withdrew her sword and apologized: "I''m sorry! Elder martial sister, I didn''t expect to have your clothes cut. "


    "Never mind! Younger martial sister LAN, I always think that your sword is very spiritual, but it hasn''t been developed. Today, it''s too late to be happy for you to see you finally make this step. "


    LAN younger martial sister listened to the elder martial sister''s words, her eyes are a little Leng Leng, do not know how to answer.


    The elder martial sister said again: "however, younger martial sister LAN, when your Kendo is fully developed, I''m afraid that in the future, we will not follow the same road."


    After hearing this, Yunlan couldn''t understand what it meant.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought for a while.


    The challenge competition continued. In more than a quarter of an hour, Yun LAN won eight games in a row. Each game, a dozen moves, immediately win. However, in Lin Tianyu''s observation, it can be clearly found that although Yun LAN has used more than ten moves in each game, in the latter few games, if Yun LAN just wants to win, he can''t use so many moves at all.


    If we go on like this, we may be further and further away from the ordinary herb collectors.


    Just, is it right or wrong to Yunlan?


    For another two days, Lin Tianyu taught these medicine picking disciples some martial arts skills. Then, he asked them to compete in the arena, and gradually used what they had learned in actual combat. In the short training, the fighting quality of the medicine gathering disciples improved rapidly. It is believed that their ability to cope with risks will be greatly improved when they encounter some special emergencies in the process of collecting herbs.


    In particular, LAN junior sister, is far ahead, the pace of progress, has been unstoppable!


    During this period, Wang Lingyun, who was almost bored, looked at Lin Tianyu''s teaching and the practice of his medicine picking disciples. Occasionally, when he was excited, he would give some advice.


    In only two days, Wang Lingyun looks much better.


    Obviously, Professor Lin Tianyu gave Wang Lingyun the most careful care and used the best medicine.


    In the afternoon, Wang Lingyun stopped Lin Tianyu.


    "Elder brother, the medicine collecting team of he''s pharmacy will go into the magic fog forest to collect herbs tomorrow."


    "Well. They make a living on medicine, so they go when they should. "


    Wang Lingyun said, "elder brother, you know I don''t mean this. I mean, because of my injury, I''ve delayed your experience. And now, my injury doesn''t matter at all. It just needs time to rest. It''s the same whether you are here or not. Tomorrow, you will go into the magic fog forest with their medicine gathering team, and continue to experience


    "What nonsense? I''ll wait for your injury to be healed, and we''ll go to the magic fog forest to experience together. "

 Chapter 59

    "Big brother, my injury really does not matter, you see, I can stand up."


    Said, Wang Lingyun suddenly stood up, pain straight white face, but did not say a word.


    Lin Tianyu was moved and helped Wang Lingyun lie down.


    At this time, Yunlan said: "young Xia Lin, you and the medicine gathering team will go to the magic fog forest tomorrow. I will take care of young Xia Wang."


    "No. You all go. There are others in Ho''s pharmacy. They will take care of me


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, there was no result.


    While having dinner, Lin Tianyu was still in the yard to understand the sword move. Yun LAN ran over and said, "young Xia Lin, young Xia Wang doesn''t eat or take medicine."


    Lin Tianyu stopped to understand and rushed to Wang Lingyun''s room with Yunlan.


    Wang Lingyun bet airway: "brother, if you don''t go to the magic fog forest for training tomorrow morning, I won''t eat or take medicine."


    "Lingyun, why are you so disobedient? At that time, when I was going to come out with me in the carriage, what did you say


    "I don''t care."


    "Young Xia Lin, take a step."


    Mr. He of he''s pharmacy took Lin Tianyu to the outside.


    Mr. He said: "young Xia Lin, I think tomorrow, you might as well go to the magic fog forest with the medicine gathering team. Here is he''s pharmacy. There are professional people to take care of the injury, which will never be worse than your care. You can rest assured that we will take good care of Wang Shaoxia. Otherwise, if he is allowed to make such a fuss, it will not do any good to Wang Shaoxia''s injury. Just now, there should be something wrong. It has healed well, but it has cracked. What''s more, if you want to get Wang Shaoxia''s injury completely and thoroughly in a short period of time, you''d better find a healing elixir used by the immortal master during Qi training period. These medicines are often grown in some strange and dangerous places. We ordinary herb collectors dare not get there. However, young Xia Lin, you can have a try. "


    After that, Mr. He also hinted vaguely that if there was no such medicine, even if Wang Lingyun was completely cured, there would still be some uncomfortable reactions in rainy days.


    "What kind of medicine do you have?" Lin Tianyu asked.


    Mr. He carefully took out a herbal atlas and said, "as long as you can collect one of the 18 kinds of healing herbs, you will be completely cured in a short time."


    Lin Tianyu solemnly took over the herbal atlas, and said in his heart: Ling Yun, wait, elder brother will find this healing medicine for you.


    In the evening, when he returned to his room, Lin Tianyu took the herbal atlas given by Mr. He and read it carefully. There are only 57 kinds of medicinal materials recorded above. Among them, 18 kinds are used exclusively for healing wounds. Moreover, these herbs are all beyond the level of martial arts. They are all used by immortal masters in Qi training period.


    In his mind, Lin Tianyu carefully recorded the diagram of the eighteen kinds of healing medicine.


    As soon as it was light, the medicine gathering team was about to start.


    Lin Tianyu went to the room to see Wang Lingyun. He washed Lingyun''s face carefully and fed him some water. He said, "Lingyun, don''t worry. I''ll find a healing elixir for you. I''ll cure you completely soon."


    "Big brother, I believe you."


    "Lingyun, I''m leaving. I must listen to Mr. He."


    "Well."


    A group of more than a dozen people quickly went out of Zhenmo town and went to the magic fog forest.

 Chapter 60

    Into the magic fog forest, not in the most peripheral, do more stops, straight to the inside.


    In the most peripheral area, there are too many people to gain anything. Inside, as long as they are controlled within a certain range and are smart, they can avoid danger and gain a lot.


    For more than an hour, Mr. Liao said, "young Xia Lin, we are separated here. No matter whether you are training or looking for medicine, you must go inside again. Our medicine collecting team will not go deep enough. "


    "Good! I hope Mr. Liao will have a good harvest. "


    After that, he walked forward and disappeared in a few strides.


    Along the way, there are more and more fierce animals.


    Lin Tianyu''s steps are more and more careful. If you find an invincible beast, you will immediately let go and take a detour. If it''s a slightly smaller fierce beast, it doesn''t make a knife at all. It just walks on its feet, sometimes in danger. It just uses fists to fight each other. It tests the perception of these two days and trains its footwork. Otherwise, if you are not careful, you will be killed by one knife, and you will not be able to improve your footwork. The fierce beast with the same strength will pull out the black sword. There are many wonderful moves. The basic Dao style and the consistent sword moves are continuous with the black light flashing.


    In a hurry, two days have passed.


    Lin Tianyu has collected a lot of fierce animal materials and all kinds of valuable medicinal materials, but he has not been able to find a healing medicine given by Mr. He and shown in the atlas.


    Not deep enough?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu continued to go straight into the magic fog forest while training.


    Another day later.


    Eh!


    How can I travel such a long distance here? I haven''t met a fierce beast. I can''t even train my Sabre skill if I want to experience it.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed as he walked: isn''t it a waste of time?


    Further more than ten miles ahead, a small pool appears, green waves rippling. At the edge of the pond, there are more than ten Clematis plants. This is a good medicine to exercise your constitution! Lin Tianyu was happy and got into his pocket. I haven''t been running for nothing.


    What''s more, it''s rare to have such a clear pool of water in this forest. Now, it''s midday, hungry. Here, the view is wide, it is a good place to rest.


    So he made a fire, took out the accumulated animal meat, washed it in the pool water, and made a fire to roast it.


    Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho


    Before long, the sound of oil dripping on the fire continued to spread. Lin Tianyu subconsciously turns the stick that runs through the flesh of the beast. In the aftertaste of the knife technique, he reaches out his hand from time to time to make a comparison. He is integrating the experience of these two days.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    There was a lot of wind.


    The last time I went into the magic fog forest with Lingyun, and this time, I went deep alone. In those three Sabre scripts, the sabre techniques I could use had been fully practiced by myself, even reaching the perfect level. Now, compare it with the basic Dao. Dao technique contains basic Dao style, but it naturally has more coherence, change and conversion, which makes it more fluent. In the past, several of the basic Sabre movements have been slightly stiff and abrupt. When the newly learned three sabres become more and more perfect, the incoherent parts are clearly made up for more natural and flexible. After all, the basic Dao style is simple and direct, with changes and convergence. It''s just that you explore it alone, and there are many places you can''t think about. However, the technique of Dao spectrum and Dao also varies from person to person. Between fluency and beauty, it is inevitable that there are branches and leaves that I like and add to the snake''s feet. We should learn from its essence and abandon its dross.


    Basic Dao style is fundamental, while sword technique and martial arts are extended development. Both are indispensable.


    Thinking, one hand turned the stick, the other hand pinched the knife formula, wantonly. When the blade is ready to breathe, the grass will turn into dust.


    The whole body inside and outside, with the blade undulating, Qi flow. All of a sudden, an invisible force flowed through the whole body. The middle, peak and late stage of the fourth layer of body refining Then the breath in the body even spread more quickly. I''m afraid that if you let the impact down, you can impact to the five levels of body refining.

 Chapter 61

    Suction -


    just at this moment, the nose wing involuntarily rises.


    What''s going on?


    How come such a big burning smell, straight into the nostrils, into the nose inside the drilling non-stop. The breath that is breaking through also stagnates in the body. Then, I took a look at it. Ha ha, half of the meat on the stick was burnt. With a bitter smile, he took out the delicate little machete, and took care of everything and settled down on his belly. Of course, don''t mention the taste. If you can eat it, it''s all because you do it yourself. No one can blame it.


    Oh! It seems that no matter what you do, you can''t be distracted. While sighing, he cut the place where there was no burning and made do with it.


    "Why! who are you? Have you picked the blueberries All of a sudden, I heard a pretty voice, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, sounded behind.


    Listening to the voice, looking back, a little younger than Lin Tianyu, a yellow skirt girl, is close to her back.


    Eh!


    Who''s this little girl? Let her into the forest of magic fog alone. Are you afraid of danger?


    Lin Tianyu sighed with emotion, but he quickly asked, "Lan Guo? What kind of orchid


    Blueberry. Of course, Lin Tianyu knows what it is. The precious medicine in the body refining period can enhance the body refining stage by one level without any side effects. When planning to come to the magic fog forest, Lin Tianyu went to the family''s library to look it up. It contains miraculous herbs, wild animals, even a few monsters, forest survival knowledge, etc. Like the orchid fruit, which can be called the supreme treasure medicine in the refining period, how could he not know?


    The yellow skirt girl angrily said: "don''t pretend to be garlic! Take it out as soon as possible. We can do half of it for your contribution to collecting herbs. Otherwise, it will look good on you. "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "I don''t think you''re going to see the coffin, you''re not going to cry." The yellow skirt girl was so angry that she pulled out a machete from her waist and said, "boy, don''t force me to fight with you, or you won''t have good fruit to eat."


    Lin Tianyu was very angry for a while: I don''t know that from that corner, such a little girl came out! It''s very unruly. When they meet, they don''t say a word, and they don''t talk about any reason. They have to take out the blueberries themselves, and even fight each other. Do you force people who don''t have it to ask for it? Besides, even if I have this fruit, why should I give it to you?


    "No, there is a Dao. If you want to compare it, I will accompany you."


    Bang!


    The black knife comes out of its sheath. Then, a wonderful arc is drawn, which coincides with the truth of Dao Dao.


    In fact, when Lin Tianyu drew his knife, he showed such a skill, which implied some deterrent effect. With such a sharp and incomparable Dao, I believe that as long as you are a real swordsman, you can''t easily find your own sword. Lin Tianyu didn''t want to accompany such a little girl for no reason. Somehow, he compared a knife. However, if we don''t have enough deterrent measures, we can''t avoid the match.


    Sure enough, after seeing Lin Tianyu''s feiruo, a knife drawn randomly, the yellow skirt girl hesitated for a while.


    So you stare at me, I stare at you, for a long time.


    Yellow skirt girl just way: "how, you really did not pick orchid fruit?"


    Lin Tianyu said angrily: "when did I pick the blueberry. What''s more, even if I really picked the blueberries, why should I give them to you? "


    "Because of the medicine, but I found it first. What''s more, I tried my best to lead away the guardian beast of Nanguo


    Eh!


    In this way, there is really a blue fruit, maybe there is a misunderstanding in the middle.

 Chapter 62

    Understand the key.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Lin Tianyu said, "where does the orchid fruit grow?"


    The yellow skirt girl reached out a finger and said, "it''s on the cliff over there. Don''t tell me. You don''t know. You haven''t been there. You haven''t picked it."


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes glared and said, "girl, eat a piece of animal meat first. It''s just baked." At the same time, the brain quickly run up, thinking: after picking the blueberry, how to "share the spoils.".


    Looking at Lin Tianyu, he did not pick the orchid fruit, but also pulled himself to eat animal meat. He was very anxious and said, "you are a pig! I know how to eat and eat. When I get to a place, I don''t know whether there is a natural material or a treasure in this place. "


    You are the pig!


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart: besides, I''d like to pick the orchid fruit early, and I won''t be able to run away early. What''s your share?


    Finally, the two people have a sharp look at each other, are quick step, is going to grab the cliff over there.


    Sizzling, hissing, hissing


    The sound continued, from far to near, and soon came to the place not far from the two people.


    A boa constrictor, more than four feet in length, breathed a bright red letter and stared at them coldly. Then, slowly toward the two people gradually close.


    Looking at the python, Lin Tianyu could not help but take a breath. This should be just an ordinary boa constrictor. A boa constrictor like this can usually reach the strength of five or six layers of human body refining. It''s amazing. However, this Python is so powerful that he surpasses all the nine level martial artists Lin Tianyu has ever seen. In this way, it has not reached the level of immortal master. This is no longer an ordinary beast, but a monster of the same rank. Lin Tianyu felt cold. Even though he has refined his body for nine levels, he has full confidence in the first battle. Even if he can''t win, he is still confident of escaping. The monster that can reach the level of immortal master is not a level at all.


    How can we fight?


    Escape!


    In the heart thinks so, straight beat the retreat drum, involuntarily to retreat several steps.


    At the same time, secretly planning, in front of this monster level python, how to escape, in order to have such a trace of possibility, can escape from life.


    Then, I moved back step by step, just thinking, quietly moved to a place far enough, and then, suddenly turned around, made efforts to flee back, hoping that it could be a little bit bigger.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    Lin Tianyu was startled by the sound of his voice. A look at the side, it is the girl with yellow skirt. Can''t help but glare at the yellow skirt girl one eye, demon beast face-to-face, still don''t think how to escape life, how to escape from life. Still at this time, suddenly in the ear called a, this is what, this is to frighten people to death?


    "You, are you not afraid? This is a monster. " Looking at the yellow skirt girl who can''t see half a silk tense look and no half silk escape meaning, Lin Tianyu is speechless: This is too no sense of crisis.


    The girl glared and said, "I haven''t finished yet. If you hadn''t clubbed here and blocked the way, I would have been blocked if I had run away from the orchid


    There seems to be a little bit of truth.


    "Say, how to compensate?" The girl''s eyes rolled, "or, join hands with me to deal with the stinky snake, it''s your compensation."


    "Is this a monster? If you want to die, you should be on your own. Don''t pull me on my back. "


    "Monster! Who said it was a monster? But that is to say, the strength is stronger than the nine layers of body refining, and it is not just a stinky snake. "


    Lin Tianyu doubts: "beyond the nine levels of refining body, is not it a monster?"


    The girl speechless glared, "which corner do you come from? I don''t know that there are ten floors above the ninth floor of body refining? Stupid

 Chapter 63

    Lin Tianyu also speechless: ten layers of body training, they are not two small guys can deal with. At most, it increases the probability of successful escape. Just want to dissuade the girl to run away, I feel that the girl''s momentum, unexpectedly, even nine layers of body training peak. Take a look at the little girl''s face excited, eager to try, looking for Python to compete, to the mouth of the words, no longer can say. At the same time, the bottom of my heart was startled. I was old enough to be a dog. The little girl is almost smaller than herself. She is still in the late stage of the fourth floor. Moreover, compared with each other, they seemed to be as timid as a mouse. My martial arts skills are lower than that of a little girl. I recognize it. But I''m still less daring than a little girl. Can I bear it? Can''t bear it?


    Good! He gave up his life to accompany the gentleman, no, accompany the little girl, and had a big fight with the boa constrictor. If the monster, there is no chance of winning. Running for life is indeed the wisest choice. Can you refine ten layers? With a girl at the top of the ninth floor of body building as a helper and her own supreme Sabre skill, although it''s hard to predict the outcome, it''s not impossible to let go of it.


    He drew his knife and let go of his momentum. He kept an eye on the python.


    The girl also used the knife, sensing Lin Tianyu''s momentum. She turned back almost speechless and said, "you''ve only refined your body four layers? Moreover, on this strength, I dare to run to this place to experience. You, you, you, you are going to kill us both. "


    Bullshit! How did I kill both of us?


    I''ve already let you run away. You don''t want to escape. You have to pull me to fight boa constrictor with you. Now, it''s my fault.


    But in a second thought, there seems to be some truth. If you also have the strength of the top nine levels of body refining The combat power and assistance will be much greater.


    However, the boa constrictor has already attacked and has no time to think about it.


    Whoa!


    A fishy wind. The boa constrictor swam to the front, and the Python''s head rose high and attacked directly.


    The two men rushed to fight with their swords.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    Although the two sharp knives have hit the python several times, the boa constrictor has rough skin and thick flesh, and its scales are smooth. The sharp knife is cut on it and slides away. He hit so many knives, but occasionally left traces of blood on the surface of the python skin, which had no effect on the strength of the Python and the flexibility of the attack. And it almost didn''t, causing any threatening damage.


    What''s more, the bloodstains were all cut by the knife in the girl''s hand. The strength of body refining is as high as nine layers. The knife in his hand is obviously better than Lin Tianyu''s, so he managed to leave a few traces of blood. Lin Tianyu, however, refined his body for four layers. He swung the black knife and chopped it on the python. It was just like tickling. Barely able to appear a little white mark, but in a flash, it recovered as before. Oh! Lin Tianyu sighs darkly: still strength is too weak. Another look, the girl''s sabre, the reason why she can leave traces of blood on the python, in addition to the strength of nine layers of body refining, also contains a kind of strength that Lin Tianyu has never seen before. When the knife touches the python, it seems that there will be a sudden burst of power.


    What is this power? If one''s own sword can also have this kind of power, isn''t it better?


    Lin Tianyu thought, eyes a bright: later, the end of the fight python, we must ask this little girl. I''ve got the trick. If it really doesn''t work, you can trick it. Look at such a small girl, should be very good coax appearance. Anyway, you have to get this skill. Hey, hey, hey, hey

 Chapter 64

    "Stink! What are you thinking? It''s a sinister smile. "


    Lin Tianyu reached out to wipe his saliva and said: "I didn''t think about anything. What can I think? When I get to this meeting, of course, I''m thinking about how to defeat the boa constrictor."


    "Hum! I believe you


    At this time, the yellow skirt girl also Lin can''t help but look at Lin Tianyu curiously: why, this silly boy, the knife is faster than himself? The number of knives on the Python''s body is even more than that of myself. Let''s say that his strength is not high, but how can he practice such an excellent Sabre technique?


    Strange!?


    They fought and retreated. After a while, he left the plain and went to the woods.


    On the little girl''s forehead, the sweat has already come out.


    Lin Tianyu also had a fever and excessive physical exertion, which dropped by at least 40%. If you go on fighting like this, you will find it hard to escape.


    Escape?


    If you see a boa constrictor, you''ll have a chance to escape. This meeting, again escapes, obviously took the small life to joke.


    War!


    We can''t hurt the boa constrictor at all. If we go on fighting, we will just delay more time. A knife, chop hit in the python body, but it is only, again and again to consume their own physical strength. When the physical strength is exhausted to the limit, or when two people cooperate, something big goes wrong, and then it is hit by the python again. I''m afraid


    Mistakes!


    Although Lin Tianyu''s forehead is still showing beads of sweat, but immediately, it is a certain look: opportunities and risks in the pursuit of! For the sake of LAN Guo Well, that''s it.


    To fight and retreat, to fight and to retreat Back to a big tree. All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s feet were mixed, staggering back two steps, the whole body hit the tree. Then, under the impact of the big tree, the person who was retreating backward rushed forward three steps. His feet were unstable and his body squatted slightly. In the girl''s anxious and frightened eyes, he jumped up in a flash, and in an instant, he reached an angle parallel to the Python''s head.


    Brush!


    The black knife is raised, and the light of the black knife flashes, and it is in the eye of Python.


    Roar!


    The manga, who was in great pain, gave up the girl. He shrugged and jumped out in the direction of Lin Tianyu. The mang mouth was wide open, and he was about to swallow Lin Tianyu alive. Whoa! After cutting the eyeball, the black knife, which was quickly recovered, was thrown out again with all one''s strength. It penetrated into the Python''s mouth, cut the throat, and cut into the Python''s body. Then, as soon as Lin Tianyu''s body was about to fall, he reached out with his left hand, grasped a branch thick and thin, and took advantage of the situation to shoot it to the back of the tree.


    Whoa!


    Perfect!


    When Lin Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief, he was very happy: the Python''s body was as hard as iron and stone, and could not be cut with a knife. But the eyes, and the inside, are so weak that they can cause fatal damage to the python. Thinking, proud to spit out a mouthful of turbid gas again, mind read, the nervous tension can not help but slightly a loose.


    Just then, brush! Python tail around the tree, hit, hit Lin Tianyu back, straight thrown five meters away, lying on the ground, motionless. Seeing that there was only half a breath left, the python tail entangled at the root of the tree, and then turned around the python head, he would give Lin Tianyu a fatal blow. However, Lin Tianyu''s bones were scattered, and his internal organs were also in waves, unable to move. Only reluctantly, they watched the python head getting closer and closer. All of a sudden, the Yellow shadow flashed in my eyes. The little girl arrived in front of her. Without saying a word, she set up Lin Tianyu and left. The boa constrictor swims and catches up, but the speed of the boa constrictor is getting slower and slower after all. It finally lies on the ground and doesn''t move any more.


    "You are so heavy!" Seeing the crisis lifted, the little girl pushed Lin Tianyu into the grass and complained. However, he took out a small bottle from his small package, poured out a small black pill and put it into Lin Tianyu''s mouth. Then excitedly said: "you wait here, I''ll pick the blueberries."

 Chapter 65

    The Yellow shadow flashed towards the cliff.


    Lying on the ground, the aching body, a steady and powerful impact, the whole body is hot and itchy.


    It should be the little girl''s pill that worked. Instead of paying attention to the body that is hard to move, the brain thinks back to a moment ago, when the boa constrictor was fighting for life and death, everything was arranged smoothly and smoothly. When the boa constrictor was not aware of the crisis, he just thought that he had made a mistake and almost fell down, and hit the python badly. Every step of the plan, when the idea of replacing results with mistakes, was born and decided to carry out. At this point, it can be said that the implementation exceeded the expected effect. However, maybe it was too smooth. As a result, when I got to the tree, I felt relaxed. As a result, because of this little relaxation, I almost made a big mistake.


    In that moment, the tail of the boa constrictor attacked, and then he tried to avoid it completely. The boa constrictor''s tail stroke, which almost ignored his life, was completely impossible. However, if not, the whole body and mind are relaxed for a while, but completely can, in such a moment, side shift half step, not so solid. If you swing your fist to block it and take advantage of it, you may just get some minor concussion injuries.


    At any moment, complacency is an absolutely fatal crisis. Even if one hundred percent of the victory is in sight, it must not be completely relaxed.


    Last time, Lin Hai gave a prominent foot; the previous time, Wang Lingyun was hit by the black devil tiger; this time, the boa tried his best; later


    A flash of yellow.


    The little girl had come back. When she came near, she gave Lin Tianyu three blueberries and said, "seven in all, three for you. After all, it was I who first discovered the blueberry and drew away the stinky snake. When I came back to pick it, you blocked it and delayed the matter. In addition, I saved your life, so take one more. "


    Lin Tianyu was satisfied to have three blueberries and nodded. Busy way: "by the way, you this healing medicine effect is very good, just for a while, I feel the injury is much better." He said, his eyes were shining.


    The yellow skirt girl said, "of course. This is our family Why do you ask so much. "


    After that, he was alert.


    "I''ll discuss something for you. Can you give me another pill of yours? You see, LAN Guo, you took one more. Besides, I was seriously injured when fighting the boa constrictor. If it wasn''t for my hard work, we might not have won the boa constrictor. " With that, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Why do you want this pill? It''s a holy medicine for healing wounds. One more wound is enough. Just now, didn''t you have one? "


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened and said, "it''s not for me to ask for it. It''s because one of my brothers has been seriously injured. The main purpose of my coming into the magic fog forest is to find a healing elixir for my brother."


    The yellow skirt girl hesitated for a while and finally said, "OK, here you are."


    After handing Lin Tianyu a healing pill, the yellow skirt girl said, "the orchid fruit has been distributed, and the pill has been given to you. I want to go. Don''t worry. You''ve taken my healing elixir. Besides, I''ve observed that there''s no big obstacle to the bones. Although there are some minor injuries, after taking this healing medicine, it will last half a day at most. It''s safe and can move freely. "


    With that, the Yellow shadow flashed and flashed in the woods, and then disappeared.

 Chapter 66

    Sure enough, just as the little girl said, even before half a day, the whole body was still soft and soft just now, and I felt strong again. He stood up, lifted his arms, kicked his legs, and twisted his waist. Although he had not yet used the full force, he had used 70% of the force, but he felt no discomfort at all.


    What a healing medicine! If just now, can find a little girl again, want a few more, in order to use later, how good!


    Opportunity insurance in demand!


    It''s too dangerous, but it''s worth it. He not only harvested three blueberries, but also harvested a healing elixir with such a good effect. He should take it back quickly and give it to Ling Yun. He can get better immediately just like himself. He can practice with himself again. He doesn''t know what to be happy about.


    Yeah!


    Lin Tianyu felt that after standing up for a short time, the treetops on his head moved slightly, as if someone had left quietly.


    Strange! Who?


    Can I feel wrong?


    No. There should be someone! Who?


    The little girl is younger than me, but her cultivation has reached the top of her ninth level, and she still has such a magic healing medicine. She is not from a small family in a small town, and so on. They should be disciples of the sect, and probably the elite. Such an elite disciple, the clan will rest assured, let her go alone in the magic fog forest? Just now, the man was afraid that he was arranged by the clan and secretly followed and protected the little girl.


    At the same time, a small detail came to mind. Just now, the little girl left. She didn''t mention her name and address. She didn''t ask her any details. Obviously, she felt that they were two people from two worlds. They would never meet again. There was no need.


    Lin Tianyu smiles and doesn''t care. Then, he took out the exquisite cutlass and cut out the snake gall. It was green, but it was only the size of a pigeon egg. After a while, he opened his mouth and sucked it straight into his abdomen. Then, a little warm rose and scattered into the body. It seems that the injury is better. The strength of the body is improved. The peak of the fourth level is in the late stage, the fourth level is perfect and the peak is perfect. It is just a little short, and it will go straight to the fifth layer. fierce! The vision is clear and the perception is more sensitive. Some movements and sounds that were not paid much attention to or could not be detected before can be observed more clearly, or more easily introduced into the ears and minds.


    But an ordinary boa constrictor, a snake gall, can clear the eyes and clear the heart, it''s wonderful. But the effect?


    It''s too good!


    However, if it''s just an ordinary boa constrictor, can it reach ten levels of body refining?


    I''m afraid it has something to do with blueberries. This boa constrictor, holding the orchid tree, can eat less? Of course, this medicine can''t be completely consumed, and there may be a lot of medicine, gradually precipitated in the body.


    wanted to understand this. Lin Tianyu''s eyes only glittering: then I had to eat more snake meat and the essence of orchid fruit, so I could rush to the layers of my body at once. However, we can''t rush to the fifth layer of refining body first. Just now, the little girl, the elite disciple of the absolute sect, should calm down in the sect and try hard to impact the Qi training period when she reached the peak of the ninth floor of body refining. However, she did not refuse the hardships and dangers, and came to the magic fog forest to look for LAN Guo in order to impact on the tenth level of body cultivation. Although she did not have the rich resources in her family, she could polish each small level more firmly, and then impact a higher level.

 Chapter 67

    When you have an idea, you don''t have to think about it. Straight beside the boa constrictor, he was full of energy. When the machete swam away, he peeled off the snake skin and teeth from the inside. Then I got a large piece of snake meat and black knife together, and took them to the edge of the small pool, washed and rinsed the pool water, and grilled the meat over a fire.


    Although the injury is all right. However, it would be very troublesome if such a heavy injury should crack again.


    So he decided to take a rest while eating snake meat. He would take another day''s rest at this small pond. Then, he took medicine and went back to Zhenmo town.


    In the twinkling of an eye, after that day, another day, and then in the morning.


    It was the morning of the third day by the pool.


    Lin Tianyu roasted another boa constrictor and ate it. He felt that his whole body was full of explosive power. According to the method of the previous two days, I got up to practice the sabre technique and walked with more and more fluent footwork. With this exercise down, only feel a little bit of strength, gradually into the body inside.


    If he hadn''t been exercising like this all the time, he might have broken through five levels of physical strength, even reached the sixth level.


    But now, although the physical strength has not yet improved, but the strength of the progress, he himself does not know how much he has reached.


    Time to go!


    Later, Lin Tianyu no longer nostalgia, turned and strode away. I''m in good health. Of course, I have to hurry back and send medicine to Lingyun.


    Is so back in a hurry, in a hurry, suddenly found a high-level medicinal materials circulation. Lin Tianyu breathed a little. Slowly close, close, carefully feel the crisis. High level medicinal materials must be guarded by fierce animals. However, even if his strength is comparable to that of a fierce beast, Lin Tianyu dare to fight. Ten level level, except for the snake with adventure, not all wild animals can achieve it. But as he walked, Lin Tianyu stopped. Because of LAN Guo, the boa constrictor has reached the level of ten. This medicinal material is obviously higher than the grade of orchid fruit. According to the law, guarding the fierce beast is far beyond the python. Beyond ten levels, isn''t that monster level?


    Sand!


    Sweating in the forehead, step back gently and try not to make a sound. However, under foot trample layer upon layer of fallen leaves, still -


    sand!


    Suddenly, there was a burst of momentum ahead. This momentum is far beyond the ninth floor. Even, compared with the boa constrictor, they have been completely threatened by qualitative change.


    Monster!


    Lin Tianyu is 100% sure: this time, it can never be wrong.


    Escape!


    Use all your strength, turn around and run. Behind the scenes, the wind and pressure are getting closer and closer. Lin Tianyu even thought that if he did not have the right opportunity and found a path that was completely suitable for him but not conducive to the monster''s walking, he would never be able to run away if he lost the monster by chance. The monster in the rear, roaring several times, actually slowly turned back and far away.


    Someone stopped the monster for himself?


    Do you know such a powerful person?


    Could it be that the monster was afraid that the elixir would be lost if he went too far, so he went back?


    Lin Tianyu thought, but he couldn''t figure out why. But also firmly believe that it is impossible to be like the little girl of zongmen, who will be around her and have a strong guardian.


    All the way back, there are several strong beasts that can be compared with the warriors in the later period of body refining. Although there was no such thing as a monster or a boa constrictor, it was totally unmatched. However, there were several fierce battles, and even several times, it was too late to collect the medicinal materials directly guarded by the fierce beasts. Then, they made some detours to catch up with them. As a result, there are dozens of scars of different sizes on the body.

 Chapter 68

    Finally to the edge, will be out of the magic fog forest.


    Looking back, Lin Tianyu was particularly satisfied with the trip to the magic fog forest.


    She made a special trip to search for Lingyun''s medicine. Although the miraculous medicine on the atlas could not be found, she got a more suitable finished pill from her little girl.


    At the same time, among the experiences, the three Sabre scripts have finally been practiced to perfection. Originally, it was just a simple move, which was used by Lin Tianyu, but it was like a magic stroke, no trace to be found, and the skill of changing the moves was extraordinary. Of course, if you don''t reach a certain height, you will feel that one knife in one form is completely paradoxical, and the head of the ox is not the horse''s mouth, which is quite different from the original sword moves. At the same time, the two sets of footwork have finally reached a perfect state. If you go further, you will be perfect.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu is even more proud that he has been fighting with monsters for a long time, and his Sabre skills have finally become more powerful, just like Lin Fei. It was decisive and sharp. If you are not determined, you will be able to make the other party feel cold before fighting.


    On the way back, I found the medicinal materials, coupled with the harvest in front of me, and carried a large package full of them. Not only do you sell the materials to town, but also get them back to town. Otherwise, it would be very inconvenient to carry such a large package on the back.


    Therefore, with a brisk pace, returning heart is like an arrow, speeding up the speed of return.


    "Little brother, stand still."


    He was walking all the way to the outside of the magic fog forest. Lin Tianyu, who had opened his sword, was about to get out of the forest as soon as he got close to the edge of the forest. Three people came to the opposite side.


    In the middle is a woman who is nearly forty years old. There is a thin man on the left and a fat man on the right.


    After stopping Lin Tianyu, the woman''s voice was still sweet and glutinous. She said with a smile: "little brother, pick herbs. At such a young age, you are not afraid of danger when you enter the magic fog forest. I''ll tell you, recently, a monster came to the periphery. It bites people and has injured more than ten people. Little brother, if you can give us the package on your back. The three of us can keep you safe and take you out of the forest of magic fog. "


    Fake!


    This is Lin Tianyu''s first feeling in the face of sweet and sticky voice and smile.


    True or false!


    Second feeling.


    It''s so fake that I want to vomit.


    This is the third feeling.


    With this feeling, Lin Tianyu carefully sensed the strength of the three opposite. Six layers for women, five for men and four for thin.


    These three people, of course, are bandits wandering around the outside of magic fog forest. The first condition of a robber is that no one can catch him. Anyone who has robbed it must be killed and his body destroyed. Otherwise, if you have a warrior who remembers hatred, you will find trouble for yourself if you go back to study martial arts with great concentration and then come back for revenge? Of course, pure drug collectors are not the same. In the eyes of these robbers, they are long-term and do not have too many dangerous objects to rob. They will save their lives. But with these three materials, I''m afraid it''s not easy to destroy the corpses of the warriors who enter and leave the magic fog forest. What''s more, the three of them had no chance to kill. After more than ten days, the feeling of killing the plane and killing the spirit is more than ten times more sensitive than ordinary people. Do they really want their own things, not to kill themselves?


    No! No way!


    Like myself, this kind of warrior''s killing spirit is too strong, according to their habit of not letting go of the warrior, it is impossible for them to let go of themselves.

 Chapter 69

    Well, the murderer should be hidden.


    Where is it hidden?


    Carefully feel and grasp


    In a few minutes. Yeah! Seventy meters behind me and five meters to the right, at the last moment when I realized, caught and hesitated, there was a slight wave of murder that could not be traced. Just now, although he didn''t take a close look at the journey, he had formed the habit of losing any environment around him in the last few days plus his last living experience in the magic fog forest. He was very sure that there was a grass which was half the height of a man. It''s good for hiding and then sneaking in. What''s more, as I passed by, I was sure there was no one there. That person, should be in oneself after passing, just hide quietly.


    Hey, hey!


    Let''s play. Who''s playing dead? At the same time, watch out for hidden life. If it is because of the strength of the three people on the opposite side, they can deal with it consciously and get carried away. I''m afraid that in the end, they will not escape this robbery.


    Watch out!


    Never lose it!


    Looking at the three people, the closer they get, Lin Tianyu looks scared.


    "You, you, don''t come here, don''t come here. Anything you want is easy to discuss. If you want a package, I''ll give it to you. Don''t block my way. " Speaking, I stepped back.


    "Little brother, why are we in your way? Why did you want your package? We buy money from the road first, and then lead you through the haunting area of monsters. We are totally kind-hearted


    Seeing Lin Tianyu, he suddenly changed from hesitation to fear. The three were even more unscrupulous, pressing step by step, getting closer and closer, and getting closer and tighter. Obviously, Lin Tianyu has become a little white rabbit in the eyes of wolf.


    "No! Don''t come here. "


    Back, back, Lin Tianyu turned around and started running. At the same time, we can see more clearly that there are people crouching in the half man tall grass. Closer and closer to the grass. 40 meters, 30 meters, 25 meters, 20 meters, 15 meters In the escape, has quietly held in the hands of the delicate knife, selected the right head, ready to hand. At this time, crouching people, a stand up, full moon bow, arrow, brush! If lightning strikes Whoa! The delicate knife flies out of hand. Lin Tianyu''s whole body, also toward the right side of the fight.


    Poof! Poof!


    Two rings.


    The short knife stabbed the man who had just stood up, and the long arrow pierced the chest of the woman who was chasing after her


    Silence.


    Whoa!


    Lin Tianyu, however, has already jumped up and looks straight at the fat and thin men.


    The thin man stepped back half a step, his eyes rolled around, and then he stepped forward half a step, and said, "good, you boy! If you dare to kill my elder brother and second sister, I will fight with you


    Fat people also drink, "fight!"


    However, when the fat man rushed forward, the thin man turned and ran.


    Poof!


    The fat man had a cut in his throat.


    Lin Tianyu''s pace did not stop to chase the skinny.


    Poof!


    The thin man''s head is flying.


    Thieves! It''s not without ill gotten gains.


    He searched around with golden eyes.


    Ah! so many.


    However, the archer should be the elder brother. Why is he so poor? There is nothing but a delicate bow and a ring carefully hung around the neck. Whatever it is, we have gained a lot. We should be satisfied. It''s better to go out to the town and exchange all the materials first.


    However, at the same time, Lin Tianyu was hesitant: just now, when he picked up the ring hanging on the big brother''s neck, he clearly felt a faint wave coming from the south, which seemed that someone could feel it carefully, but he didn''t find anything.


    Do you feel wrong?


    However, to be cautious, Lin Tianyu also hung the ring around his neck.


    If there is such a man and this fluctuation, the ring must be a wonderful treasure. Of course, the money is not revealed!


    As for what kind of treasure it is, we can slowly and always find out.

 Chapter 70

    After entering Zhenmo Town, she went to he''s pharmacy first, and fed Wang Lingyun the healing elixir she wanted from the yellow skirt girl.


    Wang Lingyun also did not hesitate, a mouthful went down, just asked: "elder brother, what medicine is this?"


    "Poison!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m afraid of you. This is healing medicine! It''s also the best healing medicine I''ve ever seen. "


    Wang Lingyun took a long sigh of relief and said, "brother, it''s not right. I felt a fever all over my body, and my chest wound was itching. Eh! What''s going on? "


    At this time, just into the room, ready to explore the condition of Mr. He, listening to this, first anxiously looked at Wang Lingyun''s complexion, and then, seized the wrist, carefully diagnosed. Then, old Mr. He''s cheeks turned red, his eyes glistened, and he lost his voice and said, "this, this -- chest wound has healed ahead of time. Moreover, it has healed so fast that it can be completely healed in half an hour at most. This, this - this is absolutely the supreme healing medicine, can have the effect. Where did this come from? I have found them. Have you got the healing elixir on the map I gave you last time After that, he looked back at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head.


    Wang Lingyun said: "old he, it''s a pill that elder brother brought back, just gave me to eat."


    Mr. He said in a hurry: "what pill is this, young Xia Lin? Any more? "


    Then he looked at Lin Tianyu with expectation and excitement.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. He. This is the medicine that someone asked for. I don''t know the name. It''s just one. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, how can there be more such healing pills. I''m greedy. It''s a pity that if there are more than one pill, a prescription will be prepared according to this pill Alas Mr. He said to himself with disappointment, loss of consciousness and silence. Then, the mouth murmured, do not know what to say.


    Lin Tianyu is stunned: the pill is in the little girl''s place, not too much, OK? He took out the small bottle that he saw, at least 20 or 30.


    Oh! At that time, we should be more cheeky and need a few more.


    Think about it, regret it.


    It''s quiet in the room.


    Lin Tianyu was too sorry to speak, Mr. He was too frustrated to speak, and Wang Lingyun was concentrating on the changes of his injury.


    All of a sudden, Wang Lingyun jumped to his feet and laughed: "it''s all right! It''s really all right! "


    Mr. He carefully checked again, and the color of loss on his face was more intense.


    Wang Lingyun''s injury is good, and he is no longer disturbed in he''s pharmacy. When he leaves, he doesn''t know whether he has heard him clearly. He has to nod his head and walk out of the room in despair.


    After walking out of the medicine shop, I saw a challenge arena.


    As soon as Wang Lingyun got interested, he had to take Lin Tianyu to the arena.


    Lin Tianyu shakes his head. He has a big package on his back. He needs to find a place to deal with it. However, looking at Wang Lingyun''s expectation, what''s more, he has been lying in bed for several days, and has been stuffy in the room for so long. It''s hard to refuse to see people fighting. So, without saying a word, he carried the package and went to the arena with Wang Lingyun.


    Whoa!


    Suddenly, a dark shadow came straight to their feet.


    It turns out that in the challenge arena just now, the man was stabbed by the other side, and even the man with a knife flew down from the challenge arena. After falling off the challenge arena, the man rolled on the ground to eliminate the impact of flying off the challenge arena. The steel knife leaned to the ground and bounced up with the help of his steel knife. He yelled: "you''re a liar! Let''s compare again After that, the finger challenge arena will rush to the challenge arena again and compete with the opponent again.

 Chapter 71

    The landing place of the man happened to be in front of Lin Tianyu and Wang Lingyun.


    Seeing that the man was confused, Lin Tianyu pulled at the other side and said, "people''s Sabre skill is much better than you, and it''s also a loss."


    Lin Tianyu can see clearly that just now, the man''s knife just hit his weak point. Can have this vision of the people, is this fool can compare.


    "Nonsense! It''s true that his accomplishments are higher than mine. Compared with me, the sabre technique is far from perfect. Just now, we made it clear that it was better than Sabre skill, not cultivation. However, he cut me down from the arena with a knife. This clearly means that he is much higher than me because of his cultivation. At the same time, it just shows that he lost


    Lin Tianyu shook his head: he could see clearly that the man was completely relying on his skill. Only when a knife hit his weak point could this effect be achieved. It was not what the fool called "winning by fighting and cultivating".


    "What do you mean by shaking your head - it means I''m not as good as others?"


    Seeing that the other party was really confused, Lin Tianyu didn''t want to say more and turned to leave.


    At this time, only 20 steps away, a familiar back.


    What? This guy?


    This is my father''s back! The back, too familiar! There can be no mistake!


    But how did father come here?


    Lin Tianyu raised his step and tried to catch up with him. Take a look at the man, look at the familiar figure, in the end is not his father Lin Hong.


    "Don''t go!" At this time, Hunren grabbed Lin Tianyu''s clothes and stopped with his right hand knife. He said, "let''s make it clear."


    "Get out of here


    Raise the scabbard of the left hand, pull out the scabbard of the right hand, brush! When the black light flashed, the black knife was already on the neck of the Hun man. The action is clear and clear, giving people the feeling, it seems that it is not happy at all. However, until it was on the neck of the Hun man, the Hun man wanted to hide and raise a knife to block it. Unexpectedly, it was completely impossible.


    For a moment, Hunren''s face was pale, even a little confused and said: "this Sabre skill! This knife technique! This is definitely... "


    "No use of force in the town of demons." A small group of well-dressed guards came.


    Bang!


    Black knife has been recovered. Lin Tianyu started to chase his father behind him. However, when you get there, you can see the shadow of "father".


    Blame that asshole!


    Maybe it''s my own eyes.


    After all, it''s impossible!


    My father had been coughing so badly that he was not fit to go out. It shouldn''t be the father! It must not be the father!


    Wang Lingyun caught up and worried: "big brother, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe I''m blind," Lin said


    Wang Lingyun still looked at Lin Tianyu anxiously.


    "Forget it, let''s go and sell the materials first," Lin said


    Carrying a large package, Lin Tianyu first went to a shop specialized in purchasing materials and took out all the materials for forging except Clematis. But then he remembered that why not sell the medicinal materials to he''s pharmacy, and put away the herbs, and let the shopkeeper price the rest.


    The price is reasonable.


    This town is magic. The original intention of the construction is that some discerning businessmen come here to buy materials, resell pills, martial arts, and make profits. There are countless warriors and medicine collectors coming in and out. After years of development, the town is no less prosperous than some large and medium-sized cities. Word of mouth is particularly important for businesses developing here. Therefore, no one will be stupid enough to drive customers to other places. After all, there are many businesses in this prosperous town.


    After selling the materials, I bought some body refining pills, ointment, neutralization potion and Jinchuang medicine. Then, look at the martial arts and martial arts. I also selected three Pianmen Dao manuscripts. Among these Dao scripts, Lin Tianyu only hopes to find a few moves, especially those that he has never touched before. With a new idea and a unique angle, it is enough. I believe that I will not be disappointed.

 Chapter 72

    Then, I will look at the martial arts skills in addition to the sabre technique, and see if there is any suitable one for self-cultivation. All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s feet are fixed and his eyes are fixed on a Book of footwork.


    Phantom body overlapping shadow step!


    Lin Tianyu quickly picked it up and carefully read the introduction of footwork.


    The phantom body overlaps the shadow step. When you practice to the extreme, you can imagine eight figures. The eight figures are like real people. They surround the opponent in all directions. They are unable to defend and are extremely powerful!


    If you have learned this footwork, then cooperate with your sharp and incomparable sword technique


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that the blood was pouring into his face. He didn''t dare to think about it any more. The thunder sword technique of the four elders left a legend that was almost immortal in Qinglin town. It was fashionable for an era. Isn''t it because of the footwork that matched with it? What''s more, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the phantom body overlapping shadow footwork was much better than the four elder''s Footwork combined with thunder sword technique. Even if it''s strong enough, it''s not at the same level at all. It can''t be put together at all.


    The footwork in combination with the thunder sword technique is almost beyond the limit of the eye. It is left, right, front, back, East and West. No matter how you look at it, it is just a shadow, not even two. This contrast


    Sword technique, sword technique, eight, nine Dao light, sword light. As long as the chopping speed is fast enough, combined with certain skills, although it is difficult, it is not always difficult to do it. But in this eye, people''s shadow suddenly becomes eight, that difficulty, increases, is not only simple innumerable times, so simple. Power increases, of course, is not the multiple that ordinary people can imagine.


    If you can learn this footwork


    Then, look down.


    After the introduction of simple steps, it is the price.


    Hiss!


    Lin took a breath of cold air.


    Price -


    2 million gold coins!


    Footwork is usually a little more expensive than ordinary martial arts. But it''s not so expensive, right?


    Ordinary martial arts, 3000 to 5000 gold coins; martial arts, 8000 to 10000; footwork, and martial arts are no less than those of martial arts. Even if it''s more advanced, it''s five to ten thousand, or even two hundred thousand. But this step


    I called the shopkeeper and asked if there was a mistake.


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "young Xia. This footwork is still due to the fact that no martial artist has ever practiced this footwork until now. It is only worth 2 million gold coins. This footwork, it is said, is the martial arts skill of this divine level in the period of body refining. As soon as it was born, it was fried to tens of millions. Later, after several changes of hands, no one was able to do it. Then it fell to my shop and became the treasure of the shop. "


    Only two million gold coins!


    Just worth it!


    Is this really taken out for people to buy?


    Treasure of Zhendian!


    It''s just that it sounds good. In fact, isn''t it something that can''t be sold?


    However, Lin Tianyu just wanted it.


    Two million!


    In the forest of magic fog, he worked hard and risked his life. Up to now, he has only sold more than 10000 gold coins. We robbed several thieves and got nearly 90000. Last time, he robbed the mountain bandit and got about 130000. All these wealth add up to make him a little rich. But, two million! As for him, all the rich people have been thrown into it. Even a splash can''t be seen. Moreover, Lin Tianyu is convinced that it will hurt his muscles and bones to buy this footwork with the strength of the Lin family.


    After another look, the phantom body overlaps the shadow step. Then, step by step, walk back to the outside of the shop.

 Chapter 73

    Wang Lingyun catches up from behind, with a look of satisfaction. He has just chosen several satisfactory swordsmanship secrets.


    All the way, Lin Tianyu thought about his phantom steps. He bought some clothes and found an inn.


    Some dust, all clean, and then change on new clothes, the whole person, fresh a large section. Then he asked the waiter to bring the food directly to the room. Then, he and Wang Lingyun were having dinner and chatting with each other.


    After dinner, Wang Lingyun went back to his room after a few more gossips.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu reflected on his understanding of the sword technique, and then thought about the shadow steps of the phantom body, the fight against the python, the hiding of monsters, the achievement of the last man fighting in the forest, how to plot against the thief and meet the Hun man again


    I was angry when I thought of the fool. If it wasn''t for that guy holding himself


    No! incorrect! There is another place in this, which is really wrong!


    Boa constrictor, to the end, clearly feel that there are outsiders left. It''s OK to protect girls with yellow skirts. But the monster suddenly retreated and roared a few times, probably because someone stopped him. What''s the answer? Moreover, it will be recalled carefully. After solving the thief, he searched for things. When he picked up the ring hanging on his neck, it seemed that someone had a faint fluctuation nearby, but he could not find out any more, so he always thought it was an illusion. Besides the challenge arena, father''s back.


    If your father comes along, protect yourself. Then, all the way, I always feel that there is an invisible person around me. Every little bit, it makes perfect sense.


    However, this is clearly completely wrong?


    My father only refined six layers of body, this strength, with his own, not early to find out. What''s more, my father is not in good health. He coughs from time to time, and even, occasionally, he coughs up blood. Can withstand, with their own young body, the same, outdoor accommodation? It is also because of this, so, to see the familiar back, will want to see a real. Because, with his father''s physical condition, it is not suitable to travel far away.


    But if it wasn''t for the father. It''s impossible for others to protect themselves. Who would pay such a high price for such a small person to secretly send someone to follow him to protect him?


    Well, and


    When he got the ring, the invisible man even fluctuated a little. The ring must be unusual. What''s more, as a boss, with only such a ring on his body, if it''s not ordinary, how can it be justified?


    From the neck, take off the ring to have a close look, and then meet the light to observe, and then observe, it is an ordinary ring. Maybe it''s done carefully. But it''s almost useless to the martial arts. However, Lin Tianyu hung the ring around his neck so carefully, and there was a slight fluctuation. Lin Tianyu still hung the ring back to his neck. Since we can''t see a trace of it, we have to learn more about it and check it again.


    At this meeting, I just feel the whole brain, a dull chaos, I can''t get the footwork, I can''t see the familiar back, I can''t recognize the treasures


    Then, I want to go downstairs to have a look, and manage the confused thoughts.


    "Shopkeeper, can you tell me if you live here a teenager who is 13-4 years old with a big package on his back and looks like a dusty boy."


    It''s the fucker.


    Lin Tianyu, who was coming downstairs, was angry. If it had not been for him, he would have known who the figure was. We must give a good lesson to this little evil.


    Hum!


    Now it''s coming to my door. just right!


    Lin Tianyu thought, clenched his fist and crackled.

 Chapter 74

    But who would have thought that before Lin Tianyu went to teach him a lesson, the Hun boy in the opposite side had a sharp eye and saw Lin Tianyu first.


    Then, the Hun man boy rushed forward, knelt down to the ground and said, "master, please be worshipped by the apprentice."


    Then, the Hun man boy said again, "master, it''s so nice that you live here. I''ve found you."


    Lin Tianyu lost his head for a while.


    What''s the situation?


    He knelt down to give him a good lesson.


    Who is his master?


    When did you take your own apprentice?


    "Master! It''s hard for me to find it. "


    "Get up first." Many people in the lobby watched the excitement. Lin Tianyu had no choice but to take the fool to his room.


    Some understanding.


    A fool has many names. Recently, in order to increase its attraction, Zhenmo town has specially set up a contest to select the king of martial arts. It''s not more than cultivation, it''s just martial arts. In addition, all the shops have put out a variety of treasures to reward the king of martial arts. On that day, many people came to the stage to compete with others just for the king''s challenge.


    "Take out the treasures of every town? So, is there a phantom step inside? " Lin Tianyu''s voice, there are some micro tremolo asked.


    "The phantom body overlaps the shadow step. You said that useless martial arts. Yes, yes. However, I advise Shifu that if you win the challenge, you should not choose the phantom step. It''s said that it''s the body building stage footwork of the God level. However, no one has practiced it for more than 200 years. Master is the one who makes knives. There are some very powerful swordsmanship and martial arts in the treasure of this shop... "


    He didn''t know a lot, but he was talking about something more. In his heart, Lin Tianyu had only one voice calling out:


    "to fight the challenge, to win the title of king, to be a phantom of his body and shadow step!"


    With this voice, Lin Tianyu is full of endless power.


    "When does it start?" Lin Tianyu suddenly asked again.


    "There are still ten days to go," Lin Tianyu asked


    Ten days.


    The original plan was to take a rest for two or three days to practice the newly purchased sword skills. After using the body refining ointment, neutralization potion, clematis, etc., Wang Lingyun recovered, he would go to the magic fog forest for training. Practice sabre, footwork and earn gold coins. No matter whether you can afford to buy the phantom step, at least in this direction. Now, of course, ten more days.


    In ten days, we should practice martial arts more attentively and take the king of martial arts!


    He also opened rooms for many and borrowed the cooking pot from the innkeeper. Lin Tianyu put the prepared clematis, ointment and neutralization medicine into the pot and boiled it slowly for an hour and a half. Look at the color of the soup has arrived, and then drain the soup into the tub. Lin Tianyu took off all his clothes and jumped into the bucket. Ah! He cried in his heart, and his whole body was burning like a fire or boiling water. Lin Tianyu really wanted to get out of the medicine barrel and didn''t want to stay in it for a moment. But in the end, Lin Tianyu''s body did not move, and slowly began to operate the skills taught by his father. Still pain, burning pain. The skill is gradually applied, and the pain is still the same. In addition to the pain, it also clearly feels that the body skin is slowly breathing and absorbing.


    Until dawn, Lin Tianyu found out that he had been sleeping in the medicine bucket with his skills running.


    Get up and move your hands and feet.


    Power!


    The whole body is full of endless power!


    Straight feel this explosive force, a blow down, it seems that you can kill the fierce beast in the later period of body refining.

 Chapter 75

    Of course, it is just a sense and belief of the power rise.


    In fact, when the level of practice is gradually improved, the strength in the body will gradually increase. However, the strength now, while all the strength increased by the level of the training body, is different from that of the essence.


    As good as: the strength of the body, like the long body, with the body naturally grow up, the strength will naturally grow. But just now, the medicine bath is like the body is still in this stage, not growing at all, but the strength suddenly increases a large part. The strength increase after the improvement of the level of body cultivation is from the internal, growth and enhancement, and the level of cultivation, and where it will grow. The side of the medicine bath is to temper skin and bone and meat, and become more delicate and compact. In comparison, it is like ordinary people exercise, although in the same age, because of regular exercise, physical fitness is better than others. Which is stronger? Which one can reach a higher level. One is internal and one is external, each has its own. However, if we want to reach the top of martial arts, we should be able to do the same.


    There are nine days left.


    Lin Tianyu did not waste a little time, three partial door knife spectrum, got the hand.


    Dragon is the sky.


    The sword technique is flipped and the strike is contained in the body method footwork. It has a multiplier power and can increase some time of stagnation. A trick!


    Disconnect the door.


    It is a matter of water to keep away from this. It seems that no matter from which angle, which direction, to send out any attack on themselves, only this one shot, defense enough.


    Sleeping beauty.


    Lying on the ground, I turned over like a lazy man, and the knife was shining. The direction, angle and timing of the wonderful to the end Jedi is no better way to fight back. Between enemies, do not support the ground, is loose to hand, sharp edge to. Even, this ground raised the knife move. If according to this move, set up a trap of weak to strong Invincible, defensible!


    ¡­¡­


    One move, a knife move, look down.


    See the beauty, clang! Black knife out sheath, in the small space of the Inn room, the black light flickers, the figure Teng, move, dive, rush, rise, turn, return


    It''s two days since I was practicing the sabre.


    Except for the evening, bubble bath, a little sleep. For the rest of the time, I have been studying the manual of the door - deviation knife. Three meals a day, many or Wang Lingyun sent here, grass to eat, and then continue to chop the sword.


    "Lingyun, many, go out and hang out today." The third day, when we sent the food and ate, Lin Tianyu said.


    "Well, master. These days, the town is busy. Brawling, stalling, and skilful Of course, the most lively, is the arena. Although the martial arts King competition has not started, it has been one after another, and one is more wonderful than the other. "


    "Listen to the big brother." Wang Lingyun can not help but answer a sentence.


    The martial arts king!


    Just heard, just to think about the phantom body to fold shadow step. But, now think about it, is it really like propaganda, just to attract people? This event can attract many martial arts players around. However, just for this attraction, all businesses have been generous, out of town store treasure, for reward, it seems that it is impossible to say. So, what is the deeper purpose in this? If you take away the treasures of these towns, what harm will be in it?


    There is no free lunch in the world!


    Unfortunately, there are too few clues to make a difference.


    However, as long as you can get the phantom body shadow step, even if some of the basic damage, but also worth.

 Chapter 76

    Along the way, while strolling at heart, thinking quietly.


    Knife technique, at present, is a bottleneck. Perhaps, one or two side door moves, similar to each other, can be realized, can add some inspiration and awareness. But it''s hard to make a breakthrough. On that day, it was in the family that I felt the difficulty of sabre technique and made a breakthrough in a short time, so I decided to come to the magic fog forest for training. But now, it''s another bottleneck. Moreover, he has to break this bottleneck and make breakthrough progress to ensure that he will finally win the king of martial arts. But how to make a breakthrough? Unless, get that yellow skirt girl''s knife method, touch between, power hard increase. However, in addition to the elite disciples of the sect, it is possible that ordinary martial arts practitioners can learn such a method.


    Wandering around.


    To a challenge arena.


    There is a thin warrior with two short halberds. Fight a smart swordsman.


    The sword is shining and brilliant, and the bystanders are dazzled. Under the stage, there are always martial people shouting and drinking.


    "I bet, the next move, the swordsman wins." "Ah, I''m hiding again."


    "Hum, three moves at most, the skinny will lose."


    "I said, should still support five moves."


    "No, two more moves."


    ¡­¡­


    If you want to talk about defense, you can say it is true that there is no leak in defense. But there''s nothing to be brilliant about except defense. If you keep it for a long time, you will lose it and never break the truth. If it''s not for the support of a set of good footwork, I''m afraid that if I can''t hold on to two or three moves, I''ll be defeated. On the scene, I saw the thin and small warriors, wandering in the light of the sword. They were clearly forced to have no place to hide and seek places to hide. Flustered, the contrast with swordsman''s natural and unrestrained is too obvious. If you''re an audience, you have to support the swordsman.


    Lin Tianyu also shook his head and thought to himself:


    those with double halberds will not be able to support for long. However, because it is still excellent body footwork, it should be able to survive about 20 moves. No more, it''s unlikely.


    What''s the point of looking at the ending? Pull a lot and Wang Lingyun, want to go elsewhere. Many of them said, "master, this competition is so wonderful. Look at the master swordsman, wow, idol! Master, take a look. With just one or two moves, the skinny man will surely lose. It won''t take long. "


    Seeing so much interest, Lin Tianyu nodded. Then, while watching the challenge arena, he thought about how to make a breakthrough.


    Ten, fifteen, twenty, twenty-five, thirty Every time, it seems that the short halberd warrior will be defeated by the sword, but every time, it is always a tiny difference, giving way to the past.


    The scene was quiet, and the noise stopped.


    The sword technique is still natural and unrestrained, and the double halberds are still in a mess.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu looked carefully. Yes, with the skills of the short halberd warrior, he had no other way but to lose. Moreover, he should not be able to support for a long time. How could


    "Ah


    There was a chorus of shouts from the audience. Double halberds point to the other side''s abdomen, but the sword has already stabbed in the empty door.


    The one with short halberd wins?!


    "Why did you lose? Such a smart swordsman. "


    While walking forward, a lot of reading and chattering. Wang Lingyun looks puzzled. Lin Tianyu frowned and thought.


    At this time, there is a challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, a gun warrior. If a gun is a dragon, a tiger makes a wind.


    Of course, in the challenge arena, two people should compete. How can they be a gun wielder? Isn''t that a solo performance?


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is also very simple -


    the last one makes the Spearman lose one; the last one, the loser; the onlookers, who can remember so many failed warriors. Therefore, in the challenge arena, a person who uses guns and weapons. It seems unreasonable. In fact, it''s taken for granted!

 Chapter 77

    Now, a lot more exciting.


    "This gun, God! So far, no one has been able to block ten shots. He is the king of gun skill. The overlord gun and the king gun deserve the reputation


    Wang Lingyun even said: "with such a shooting technique, I''m afraid to get the whole Qingye City, even qingsang city. It''s rare to have an opponent."


    Lin Tianyu also stopped at the scene to watch five scenes. The more he looked, the brighter his eyes became.


    The gun is like a dragon, chasing the wind, startling a goose, confusing the void


    The gun technique is flexible and changeable, the figure is vertical and horizontal, the wind is like the wind, the angle is illusory, the gun is coming again, and the eye is disordered step by step.


    There is no need to say much about the amazing shooting. But the body is fast and fast, it is no less than the excellent marksmanship, and adds three points of power to the shooting technique. Sometimes, it is clear that the dead corner, but another gun burst to, if the sky flying fairy, let the enemy defend without defense. The footstep is more changeable. Compared with the shooting method, it makes people''s eyes unable to lock.


    After five games, Lin Tianyu got four characteristics: shooting technique, body method, unexpected angle and footwork.


    Footwork!


    Ah! It''s Footwork!


    All of a sudden, I think of the thin and short halberd warrior just now. The halberd skill of the thin and short halberds is really poor. The swordsmanship of the martial arts is too much. Short footwork is the best way to win. However, his footwork, compared with the sword, won not much. Or, it can be said that it is comparable to the excellent sword technique. However, the sword mainly attacks, but the footwork mainly escapes. Therefore, under the skillful sword technique, it will be more and more embarrassed. Because of this, it is easy for people to directly ignore the past. His footwork also has some chances of winning. At the end of the day, it is obvious that the thin and small double halberd warrior has grasped this rare chance.


    Lose to footwork, graceful swordsman, lose unjustly.


    If you look at the overlord gun, you can see that it''s very skillful. However, there are so many martial artists that none of them can support ten moves. More importantly, it should benefit from footwork. Skillful footwork and skillful shooting techniques enabled the overlord gun to dominate the arena.


    The gun is fast; the figure follows the shooting technique without losing half a minute; the changing shooting method surpasses the thinking; but if the footwork changes quickly, people can''t reach the dead corner, how can we get out of the dead corner?


    Footwork! footwork!


    From the thunder sword, I understand how important it is to have a good footwork!


    This time I went out to practice, why didn''t you find a good footwork skill?


    Although there are footwork collections in the family, the footwork is too basic.


    However, it''s really hard to get good footwork! Therefore, after seeing the shadow step of the phantom body, I would be so uncertain. I would like to buy this footwork immediately.


    But, not so.


    My Dao is not inferior to any excellent Dao. But at the beginning, I even practiced Dao for three years. What Dao did I practice? It''s just basic Dao style. Not even sword and martial arts.


    When it comes to footwork, how can you think about stepping into the sky; when you think about it, you can see it in front of your eyes; you can''t forget to pursue the superb footwork.


    Wrong!


    Sweat was streaming down his forehead.


    There is no divine footwork, but can the primary footwork be less?


    The sword technique meets the bottleneck - it is difficult to go further in the short term.


    It''s better to learn the step. When it comes to the king of martial arts competition, with excellent footwork and auxiliary Sabre technique, will it not be more competitive in the king''s competition?


    The phantom body overlaps the shadow step, the divine level footwork, naturally will do one''s best to strive for. However, if you can''t get it, you can follow the fate. Practice basic footwork, I believe that will eventually have the time to climb the top.


    When the mind is relaxed, the state of mind is ethereal. Although the martial arts have not advanced half a step, the whole person clearly feels that he has entered several realms at least.

 Chapter 78

    It''s easy to read. Lin Tianyu thought, quickly to the shops, buy a few volumes of footwork martial arts, basic footwork on the line. Take it back to the Inn and practice. Heart is no more than action. I''m going to go to the shops and collect some basic footwork.


    Whoa!


    At this time, I only felt the wind around me. I turned around and saw Wang Lingyun. He jumped up and went to the challenge arena.


    Obviously, after the great progress of sword technique, it is hard to avoid the skill itching when I see the master. However, with Lingyun''s sword technique, although it has been greatly advanced, I''m afraid it is not the enemy of the other party''s gun technique. If you play normally, you can support 30 moves up and down, it''s good. If you don''t play properly, you''ll have to lose the array if you''re afraid of ten moves.


    Since Ling Yun is on the challenge arena, of course, I have to support him.


    Originally prepared to leave, this meeting, also had to stop again, see Lingyun in the end can play how.


    "Hey hey, someone went on stage to test the gun for overlord again."


    "I bet I can support seven moves."


    "I''ll bet three tricks."


    ¡­¡­


    The sword in Lingyun''s hand came out of the sheath with a clang sound and set up the sword as a ceremony. Then, the sword tip pointed at the angle, and his eyes instantly locked the opponent.


    "Why! This is a master. I''m afraid it can be solved only by a few moves. " Someone was startled.


    "Master! The overlord gun challenges all the experts, but which one can surpass ten moves again. "


    "In that case, I''ll bet nine tricks."


    "Oh! I''m just going to tell you how to do it. "


    ¡­¡­


    First surprised that person, but just shook his head, listening to more and more boring arguments, not much debate.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu was also surprised: Lingyun sword technique seems to be better than before. How could that be possible? But when I think about it again, it suddenly becomes clear that some time ago, I have been explaining martial arts skills to the apprentices. Although Ling Yun was injured and was lying in bed, he was carried out by the apprentices every time to watch and even point out the apprentices. At that time, he got something again, and then he went to bed to think about it. Although he didn''t really dance sword, he still made great progress.


    Good!


    Let''s take a look at Lingyun''s sword technique. How advanced is it.


    Lin Tianyu saw Wang Lingyun on the challenge arena with interest.


    The spear is like a dragon, and the sword is like a rainbow. After a while, they had more than 40 moves, but they still had no points. However, under careful observation, Wang Lingyun''s sword technique is obviously slightly weaker, but it is not much different. If you want to really distinguish the winner and loser, I''m afraid it will take another 30 moves.


    Under the challenge arena, the pot burst.


    "It''s a first-class master!"


    "It''s like the first time you''ve been fighting with a tyrant gun for such a long time."


    "With this record, you can definitely be famous for the younger generation of Zhenmo town."


    "No, no! And now, obviously not to the limit of this swordsman. I don''t know where his limits are


    ¡­¡­


    The people under the challenge arena are full of deep expectation.


    However, at this time, Wang Lingyun withdrew his sword and retreated to the edge of the challenge arena. He arched his hand and said, "brother Bawang is very good at shooting. Wang Lingyun thinks that if we fight again, we will surely lose. So we will admit defeat." Say, jump off the arena.


    Bawang gun took a deep look at Wang Lingyun.


    Under the challenge arena, there was a lot of boos, and it was even more depressing to vomit blood. It was not easy. I was looking forward to seeing a wonderful and peak duel. However, at the end of the contest, I was just waiting for it to end like this.


    Don''t play with me like this!


    You have also compared the martial arts to the end, to see if the invincible overlord gun is really better.


    But Lin Tianyu was gratified: after all, it is not a battle of life and death, and it has nothing to do with any interests. If you know your own limit, you can afford to put it down.

 Chapter 79

    Lin Tianyu patted Wang Lingyun on the shoulder and said, "Lingyun, let''s go."


    "Well."


    At this moment, however, there was a tug. It''s a lot.


    Many looked expectantly at Lin Tianyu and said, "master, you can also compete in the arena."


    "The overlord gun is so powerful that you are not afraid that master will lose?"


    "Master is the best. Master can beat the Bawang gun." Many said, with little stars in their eyes. The color of expectation in the eyes is ready to come out.


    Strange!


    It''s only a few days since I''ve been with this asshole. Moreover, before he insisted on worshipping himself as a teacher, he had only met once. At that time, the opponent was slashed by a knife and rolled off the arena. He fell to his feet. Then he got up and even went up. He pulled him. Then, the fool is like relying on himself, not to let himself go, but also pull a knife to stop. Later, a knife, in the other side Leng God''s moment, instantly disappeared. Next, many even asked from one inn to another, until they found themselves. Without saying a word, he accepted his master''s advice, which made Lin Tianyu out of his position and allowed him into the room. He''s good. He really takes himself as a master. I''m still a child. I''m a master. Don''t you laugh? I thought I''d deal with it. But he was good, but he took it for granted.


    This time, I have to fight with myself again, that look, that eagerness, that expectation Although it is not so clear, but this feeling, it is clearly. Moreover, I feel that this competition is very important for many people.


    Do you want to beat the gun?


    After all, who doesn''t want the master to be a hero.


    Or, the purpose of his apprenticeship is to find a master to defeat the overlord gun? Otherwise, how could it be so ingenious and so strange that only one unfriendly meeting would insist on worshipping oneself as a teacher. If that''s the reason, it makes sense. After all, after all, he could clearly feel the extreme Sabre skill he had made just for a moment. If, he would have wanted to beat the gun. Worship yourself as a teacher, and then look for reasons, pull to see the challenge, and then let yourself fight. Well, it all seems to make sense. Otherwise, there are so many unexplained coincidences, and his eyes now, can''t make sense.


    But is this really the case?


    There seems to be something wrong with it.


    Let''s have a fight. This overlord gun is indeed an extraordinary figure. It should be one of the best candidates for fighting and verifying martial arts skills.


    Step on the challenge arena.


    "Lin Tianyu."


    "The gun."


    Under the challenge arena, there was another sensation.


    "It seems that this man is with the swordsman just now. Maybe he''s a master again. "


    "Cut! You think the best is Chinese cabbage. It''s all over the place. With whom, who has the ability? Is that to say, I went to the challenge arena and stood in the same arena with the overlord gun. If I came down again, I would be a warrior of the same level as the overlord gun. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe..."


    ¡­¡­


    The two people in the challenge arena completely ignored the discussion under the arena, and they finished the ceremony.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    The gun is like a dragon.


    The knife came out of its sheath.


    One shot, like a star flying out of the sky, reaches the throat.


    Dang! A knife hit the top half of the barrel and the gun head slipped across the side.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Dang Dang Dang!


    The tip of the gun is flickering, as fast as the fast star. It''s up and down, and the cold star is a little bit. However, no matter how fast the tip of the gun is, even few people can completely see clearly, only a little cold star can be seen. However, it is clear that there is no too fast black knife, but it can always be a knife, or hit the spear, or the spear point, symphony, in the tip of the cold flash, there is no mistake.

 Chapter 80

    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    There are five gun shadows and five strike symphony in succession, all of which are solid and solid.


    Whoosh!


    The sound was still there, the figure had been lost, and a shot suddenly arrived at the left rear, reaching the shoulder blade.


    Dang! The shadow rotates in reverse direction and strikes with one knife. Whoa! With the help of a long gun, the barrel of the gun is reversed. If it is a long stick, it will sweep both legs. Poof! The black knife stands with the trend, and the face of the knife intersects with the barrel.


    Ho!


    At this time, the black knife changed quickly, stuck it on the top of the barrel, and made an upward stroke.


    Whoa! The right hand of the Bawang gun pushed the gun rod hard, the left hand grasped the gun rod tightly, and the right hand retracted to punch immediately. Lin Tianyu leaned over his fist. However, the overlord gun seized this little gap, and the figure flashed again. The spear was like a snake spitting out a message. Behind Lin Tianyu, another shot was put into his vest.


    Lin Tianyu was squatting on his side, but at the same time, he whirled and raised his knife tip, and broke the clothes on the belly of overlord''s gun.


    Two people withdraw at the same time, have no more shot, just quietly stare at each other, no one said.


    After waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu said, "brother gun, you are the only one who has ever seen a good shot. If we go on fighting again, I''m afraid I''m not the opponent of gun brother. Why don''t we just stop here and we''ll be even


    Overlord gun''s face changed slightly, and then he gave in, without saying more.


    There was a lot of discussion on the stage, but there were also complaints.


    "What kind of competition is this? Why, it''s more than half of it, and then I won''t fight again. I don''t want to take such a series of people to play with. "


    "Yes. When you are in the challenge arena, you should have a good match. Don''t do all these things. "


    "What''s going on"


    "Come on. You are content. This time, but finally, with the overlord gun, a draw opponent


    But someone shook his head and said, "draw? Not necessarily? "


    "What do you say?"


    "Don''t you see, the opponents have only blocked the power of the overlord''s gun so far? There''s almost no regular play. "


    "If you can''t respond well, you have to try your best to block it. It''s not easy to ensure that you don''t make mistakes. How can you have a chance to attack with a knife?"


    "But they finally took the initiative to make a knife. Moreover, in the whole arena, they only took the initiative to do so."


    Several people were surprised.


    No, it is? There is a small hole in the coat of bawanggun. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it.


    Whew!


    This -


    it seems that there is no one who can antagonize the overlord gun with his martial arts skills. And those who can do better. It''s not, it''s not -


    if you can do this, you''ll be the first swordsman among the younger generation of Zhenmo town. Then, in a small area, several people talked about it quietly. Then, the reputation of the first swordsman gradually and slowly spread out.


    Out of the ring. Lin Tianyu called Wang Lingyun and many others, went to the shop, bought five footwork martial arts skills, and returned to the inn.


    Behind the inn, there is a separate little yard. In the East, there are pavilions weeping willows; in the west, there are bamboo chairs in the corridor; in the middle, there are open spaces and flower garden paths.


    After a while, many came to the boss, spade the flower bed and level out the middle ground.


    Lin Tianyu takes out his footwork and martial arts skills, and he is going to practice.


    But then, he put down the newly bought footwork secret.


    Since it is only such a basic and simple footwork, my pursuit must be superb. What''s more, you can''t chew more than you can chew. I haven''t learned two sets of footwork, and I''ve reached the perfect state. It''s better to practice them to perfection first. With my thoughts, I stepped out of my family''s two sets of footwork skills that have been practiced to a perfect state.


    Stepping on the footwork, I can''t help but think of some wonderful footwork I have seen.


    The footwork matching the thunder sword technique is one of the most exquisite footwork that Lin Tianyu has ever seen with his own eyes. The short double halberd warrior''s footwork, however, is not his footwork which is too delicate, but his role in the battle of apparent disparity of strength. And the footwork of overlord spear is one of the footwork that has been seen China is the fastest.

 Chapter 81

    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help frowning: in detail, the footwork of Bawang gun is much worse than Lin Fei''s thunder footwork. Even, compared with the thin and small double halberd warriors, the subtle aspect should be just the same. However, Lin Tianyu felt that the footwork of the overlord gun was no better than that of the thunderbolt footwork. He even won a little bit. Because on the simple "fast" track, the pace of the overlord gun is definitely much better than the thunder footwork. It can be called as fast and incomparable! Is he familiar with it? Of course, this is also the reason. But it''s not entirely true. There is also his gun, which is really exquisite. However, there is nothing more outstanding about Zhenlun than a quick word. It seems that, regardless of footwork and shooting method, the release of the overlord gun is obviously three points faster than others. In this, I feel that there should be a special method and skill in it.


    If I can master this method, my Sabre skill will be -


    moreover, I have a clear feeling that this method is not the same as that of the yellow skirt girl who instantly increases the power of the sword technique. If you don''t study the methods that increase the power of sabre technique in an instant, you can only get it by understanding. The difficulty is not one point or two points. But this shortcut, only need to have a few more small enlightenment, I believe that we can gradually understand and learn.


    Thinking, footwork does not stop, at the same time, thinking about a variety of footwork charm that I have seen, gradually into their own practice of footwork.


    Dada, dada, dada


    Step by step, circle by circle.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu''s footsteps were all left in the newly leveled yard.


    "Who? Who has leveled all the flowers and plants in this yard


    An angry voice rang out.


    An outstanding young man, with his female companion, entered the cloister of the yard. The garden path was gone, leaving a bare, footprinted space, and the girl''s eyebrows almost frowned together.


    Completely angry!


    "We spent a thousand gold coins. Do you care? " Sitting in the pavilion, watching Lin Tianyu practice walking a lot, he stood up and went back to the road.


    Juvenile a Leng, is this reason, others spent money, related to their own bird matter? But immediately, more angry. "Is a thousand gold coins great? I''ll give you three thousand gold coins, and you''ll get me the flower bed. "


    When the young man finished, he felt that this was full of momentum, and he fought for face in front of his wife. Although no one to re integrate the garden back, but their anger on the first half of the next. Then, the eyes swept the whole scene, quite swept the world.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha It''s a real laugh. " The young man, who was full of prestige, burst out laughing. Then, he pointed to Lin Tianyu, who was concentrating on his footwork. He could hardly catch his breath. "You see! There is such a fool. A set of common footwork can''t be more common, even as a unique skill to practice. Actually, they even the yard to practice this footwork. How stupid this must be! This footwork, in our family, is not even a collection of garbage. Ha ha ha ha, this footwork is totally irrelevant to the unique skill. Now this person, this is, how has not seen the world the earth son! Ha ha ha... "


    Many roared: "who do you think is a bumpkin? Do you know who the man in front of you is practicing footwork


    "Who is this? This great man, I''d like to introduce one to scare me. Ha ha ha... "


    "This is -- the first -- knife -- guest!"


    Many said it word by word, with great momentum and solemnity.

 Chapter 82

    Laughing boy, his face became solemn and serious: "really the first swordsman?"


    Many nodded haughtily.


    The atmosphere was dull and depressing to some extent.


    But immediately, that young man is really can''t hold back, again ha ha ha laughs, the way: "self appointed bar."


    "You -" a lot of people just want to punch in the face of this annoying guy.


    "The first swordsman is the first swordsman. Is there such a funny first swordsman? Is there such a native first swordsman? Do you have such a basic footwork that you become the first swordsman to practice hard? If so, isn''t it the greatest wonder in the world? "


    Although this person said very disgusting, but a lot of time, really can not find a reason to refute. Is it really because of this, fighting with people? But even if there is a fight, it is impossible to get through the reason that doesn''t make sense.


    Seeing this, the young man said: "I also said I was the first swordsman." Then he pulled out his sword.


    At this time, another young Lala, who was watching Lin Tianyu practice walking, whispered, "don''t talk nonsense. This is really the first swordsman."


    "Who are you? With them? " A young man with a sword in his hand is a master.


    Looking back, the young man who watched the war also said angrily, "who am I? I''m the one who helps you. Don''t get yourself into big trouble. I don''t know it."


    "Oh?" The young swordsman did not agree.


    "Do you know who the first swordsman is?"


    "Who?"


    "Just a short time ago, the man who defeated the overlord gun."


    Ah!


    At first, the young swordsman wanted to say something more, but all of a sudden, he couldn''t say a word. His face was red. Then, he didn''t say a word and left with his wife.


    Recently, who doesn''t know the gun in Zhennan town. For the title of the king of martial arts, Bawang gun has been dominating a arena for five days, but it still has not been defeated. But this man just However, I just laugh at such a cruel person. It''s not a good way to die. Why?


    Lin Tianyu, who is practicing footwork, didn''t pay attention to the foreign words.


    Still step by step, absorbed in the yard, never stop, stepping on that not brilliant footwork.


    In the evening, it was dark. Lin Tianyu wiped the sweat on his forehead and stopped.


    "Oh! I am a great man when I am the first swordsman. It turns out that''s just the case. " Just then, a voice full of sarcasm came out.


    Many a burst of anger: who is this? Since the beginning of the fool, came to challenge, but knew the master''s achievements. After being scared away, although some people came again, they at most stood aside and appreciated the master''s footwork. No one dared to make such a provocation.


    "Who are you? My master is also you. Dare to arrange? " Many angry. As he spoke, he looked back, and then he was silly. He saw a white dress and a red dress, and two beautiful women were standing behind.


    The beauty in red said, "you silly boy, how do you talk?"


    Many busy with a smile, low eyebrows and smooth eyes: "Oh! I didn''t know it was two beauties. Two beauties, are these? "


    The beauty in red said, "Oh! You are a fool with Lin Tianyu. "


    Hearing this, he called his master stupid. Many of them just looked down and said, "I''m sorry, are you? Even though you are a beautiful woman, we can''t bear to clean you up. " He rolled up his sleeves.

 Chapter 83

    "By you? Hum! You can try it. "


    "Good! You -- "


    many fists are raised, but they haven''t been able to do it for a long time.


    On the other hand, the beauty in red raised her head and looked at her fist with contempt.


    "A lot." Lin Tianyu came over and said, "put down your fist."


    "But master, she dares to arrange you."


    Lin Tianyu shook his head, grasped many fists and said, "put it down." Then she turned back and looked at the two beauties and said, "Wang Ya, did elder ye ask you to come to me? And Xiao Hong is getting more and more powerful. Did you teach her? "


    Xiao Hong stares: "I just tell the truth, you are a big fool!"


    Many heard this, fiercely glared at Xiaohong, but did not say a word. It turns out that master and these two beauties know each other. What''s more, master is not so angry. Why do you have to be angry with a beautiful woman?


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said helplessly, "tell me about it."


    "It''s not stupid. We are all ready to let you join us... "


    "Little red." Wang Ya''s eyes stopped for a while and let Xiao Hong stop talking.


    Lin Tianyu was curious: what''s the secret? I don''t want to go on. Curious way: "join what? Otherwise, Wang Ya, you can talk about it yourself. "


    Wang Ya stares.


    At this time, Wang Lingyun, who came in from the outside in a bad sweat, listened to the dialogue and said, "Wang Ya! You are Master Wang Yaxian. Master Wang Yaxian, you see, we are all surnamed Wang. Five hundred years ago, it might have been a family. Look at me. Can I join you in the cold star gate Say, a face of enthusiasm, flattery.


    In the past few days, Wang Lingyun has been outside, playing the challenge arena. In order to compete for the king of martial arts in Zhenmeng Town, in recent days, more than 20 arena have been set up in succession for these martial artists who rush into Zhenmeng town to compete more skillfully.


    This meeting, just finished the challenge competition, just came back from the outside.


    After hearing Lin Tianyu call each other Wang Ya, and thinking about Lin Tianyu''s disciples of the cold star sect, isn''t it Wang Ya who became everyone in the city of green leaves and announced it in public? Understanding the identity of the other party, the enthusiasm suddenly came up.


    Looking at Wang Lingyun unexpectedly this flattering appearance, Lin Tianyu heart a burst of disdain: good you Lingyun! Even my face, let you give up! Want to join the cold star gate, still need to ask for such a little girl film? I''m not here! At that time, with my relationship with elder ye, it will not be a matter of one word.


    Lin Tianyu frowned and then looked around. Don''t be shameful. It''s known to all.


    Master Wang Yaxian!


    Many heard, the feet trembled, almost did not stand firm. Just now, I was still fighting with this immortal master. Isn''t it that Lao Shou ate arsenic for a long time? I hope you didn''t notice it just now. Or, adults do not care about villains. At the same time, I prayed in my heart.


    The onlookers, after listening to the immortal master, came to watch the first swordsman practice his steps. They were shocked: is this really a great footwork? Otherwise, it will lead the immortal master to come?


    Gossip a few words, to the front hall, quickly let the innkeeper whole a table of delicious food.


    During the dinner, Lin Tianyu was curious:


    Why did Wang Ya come to Zhenmo town? Can''t you really have such a big attraction? Hey, hey

 Chapter 84

    We have to start with that day.


    On that day, Wang Ya learned that Lin Tianyu went to the magic fog forest alone for training. He was very angry.


    But it just happened that elder ye asked her to recruit disciples and meet in the forest of magic fog.


    Therefore, Wang Ya recruited the cold star gate disciple in advance, and then, caught up with Lin Tianyu''s pace and recruited him into the cold star gate.


    Riding between the pursuit of galloping, to the half way, also just saw the world strange. According to Wang Ya''s character, he should go to see what happened. However, as soon as he thought that Lin Tianyu had already taken the lead, he might have caught up with him on the way, so he didn''t go to the place where heaven and earth are different. That''s the difference! If Wang Ya also rushed to the place where heaven and earth are different, maybe it is really possible that Wang Ya can catch up with Lin Tianyu on the way.


    Later, he went to Zhenmo town and inquired about it, but there was no sign of Lin Tianyu.


    No wonder. Lin Tianyu either went into the magic fog forest to experience, or he''s medicine shop. In addition to the town of magic, but it is completely equivalent to a large and medium-sized city, how can it be so coincident that it meets. Today is also boring. I was wandering in Zhenmo town and suddenly heard the story of the first swordsman. It''s said: the first swordsman, how to get the sword skill? He hurt the overlord gun which was invincible in the challenge arena for five days. The key is how young the first swordsman is.


    Wang Ya''s heart moved: is it


    Try to find it.


    I didn''t expect that.


    Lin Tianyu asked Wang Ya again whether he could introduce him to elder Ye. After all, elder Ye personally appointed himself as a disciple of the cold star sect. Wang Ya hesitated.


    What''s the matter?


    Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while, but he did not ask any more questions.


    But in my heart, I suddenly have a bad feeling. The affairs of the inner disciples will not be so yellow, right? Although the idea was only in his mind, a flash in a hurry, Lin Tianyu had a clear intuitive awareness that it was very possible.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu did not mention to see elder ye, and Wang Ya only said some gossip.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a tender voice said, "young Xia Lin! It''s really nice to be here


    Lin Tianyu looked back and said with a smile, "sister LAN! Can''t I go back to picking herbs? "


    Cloud LAN nods a head way: "today just came back."


    "Oh Xiao Hong said: "young Xia Lin is really good at this skill. After a few days in Zhenmo town from Qingye City, he recognized such a beautiful younger martial sister."


    Wang Ya said: "the students of the cold star sect have not taken the exam. No wonder! No wonder


    This words how to listen, what did not say, but think carefully, but also clear meaning has a point.


    So Wang Lingyun held back his smile.


    Many a feeling: this master is really fierce! At the same time, there is crystal light in the eyes.


    Lin Tianyu said, "what nonsense? Sister LAN is an apprentice of he''s pharmacy. Some time ago, Ling Yun was seriously injured, which was treated in he''s medicine shop. "


    "That''s a good feeling! Where you go, where the peach blossoms bloom Little red road.


    Lin Tianyu was speechless. I won''t argue any more, or I''ll die.


    But see cloud LAN embarrassed ground low a head, Lin Tianyu busy way: "Lan younger martial sister, introduce to you, this is the immortal Teacher Wang Ya, this is Xiaohong, this is my apprentice many." Wang Lingyun didn''t introduce him. I knew him early.


    After listening to the introduction, cloud LAN is a flash of light in his eyes, a burst of surprise.


    "Young Xia Lin, don''t you accept apprentices? Now that I have received many apprentices, I will be my apprentice. " Yunlan looks forward to the tunnel.


    Lin Tianyu was silent for a while: he didn''t want to take his apprentice. Many of them are obviously forced together to be his apprentice. It''s just a helpless move, OK?

 Chapter 85

    Yun Lan was nervous: when she went to collect medicine with Uncle Liao, elder martial brothers and sisters, she suddenly realized that she could not be an apprentice quietly like before. Her future path should have nothing to do with the apprentice. Therefore, as soon as he came back, he ran to find Lin Tianyu. He thought that he could worship a good master and walk out a unique and brilliant road.


    Xiao Hong said with a smile: "is elder master Lin afraid of taking his apprentice and destroying a good peach blossom?"


    Lin Tianyu is so angry that he ignores Xiaohong.


    At the same time, the side of the head to see cloud LAN face full of expectations and tension.


    I can''t help thinking: is it not just like that day, when I yearned for Dao Dao and longed to become a teacher of immortal master? Obviously, cloud LAN is also carrying the same dream as his day.


    "Good! Yunlan, from today on, you are my disciple. "


    Cloud LAN quickly prostrate to the ground, in the Inn lobby, line worship ceremony.


    Many hearts a burst of joy: Hey, henceforth, I will have a beautiful little younger martial sister.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "Yunlan, you really learned martial arts from me. It''s earlier than many. From then on, you are the elder martial sister. Many, I haven''t seen you yet


    Many hearts cluttered: just proud, more beautiful younger martial sister, how suddenly turned into a senior sister?


    After the banquet, he went back to his room. Lin Tianyu said in his heart: what''s the matter with the old man ye in the cold star gate? Obviously, he has promised to accept himself as a disciple of the inner school, but he refuses to see him once. The more I feel, the more I feel that the affairs of the inner disciples seem to be unreliable! Moreover, I asked Wang Ya twice, and they both opened the topic with help.


    Last time, the old man showed up and said that he was destined for his door. Then, he disappeared.


    No, this time, I was fooled by the old boy, right?


    On the way back, Xiao Hong said, "Miss, why didn''t you tell the stupid boy what elder Ye meant just now?"


    "Wait. In any case, with his Dao Dao, he must be able to pass the examination, so why bother to make such a fuss about variables. "


    It''s just like Lin Tianyu thought. It''s not reliable.


    At first, just received Wang Ya''s message, elder ye indeed agreed to recruit Lin Tianyu as his inner disciple. However, when Wang Ya took her students to Zhenmo town and joined up with elder ye, Lin Tianyu was not there. Elder ye asked to understand what was going on, and said in a deep thought, "in this case, don''t be busy about this for the time being. After all, the disciples are too casual. Isn''t there going to be a martial arts Championship right now? It depends on his performance in the arena. "


    This meeting, if Wang Ya told him this, he would not feel that he was a disciple of the cold star sect. Anyway, with his Dao, he can''t run. It''s better not to say it first. What''s more, Lin Tianyu has a precedent. The previous time, he recruited disciples in Qingye City, but before he went to the challenge arena to compete, he ran away. This time, of course, we can''t let him feel that he can''t become a disciple of the cold star sect.


    Who knows what will change in the end.


    This time, we must eliminate any changes in the bud.


    However, Wang Ya will never think of it. When she tried her best to eliminate the bud, there was another bud.


    Just then, in a luxury suite on the top floor of the inn, there were two people. If you feel carefully, you will find that both of them are immortal masters.


    The young man said, "elder martial brother, is it because of the name of the first swordsman that he lives in this shabby Inn, we are going to live in it."


    The elder martial brother said with a light smile: "we came to Zhenmo town to find the disciple of Dao Dao genius. Now that you have the name of the first swordsman, why not investigate it first? "


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t really think that this little guy who has just refined his body for four layers is the one appointed by my ancestors."


    "Who knows, everything is possible."

 Chapter 86

    In the guest room, Lin Tianyu thought for a while, but he couldn''t figure out why.


    Had to set up the boiling pot, boiling refining medicine soup, grinding body.


    At the same time, the way of mind: it''s good to be an inner disciple of Hanxing sect. If you can''t be a disciple of Hanxing sect, it doesn''t matter. As long as they can have invincible strength, there will always be opportunities to enter the clan. Maybe, the new clan is better than the cold star gate.


    At the bottom of my heart, I thought so comfortingly.


    At this time, many even slipped in quietly.


    Then, many closed the door tightly, and mysteriously took out a black and black streamline black knife from the package. In Lin Tianyu''s puzzled eyes, he solemnly handed over the black knife and said, "master, I want to give you a treasure."


    Seeing that many of them were mysterious and solemn, Lin Tianyu took the black knife with great heart.


    Bang!


    Immediately, the knife was pulled out of its sheath.


    Is this a treasure?


    Although the shape is not fully popular, it is also common. Compared with the black knife that you are using, it seems that it is not as good as the black knife you are using. Holding the black knife in hand, waving it and chopping it open, it''s very strange. It seems that there is something missing in the black knife itself. It''s just an ordinary black knife of inferior quality. Can it be a treasure?


    Lin Tianyu looked at a lot, and his eyes were even more confused.


    Many of them motioned to Lin Tianyu to take the black knife he was using now and cut each other with the black knife. In an intimate collision without too much force, Lin Tianyu did not dare to exert too much force. No matter the black knives being used or many of the black knives just sent are damaged. One is his own sword, the other is a lot of heart. However, after such a collision, Lin Tianyu was so surprised that he almost threw his eyes off the ground.


    This is the treasure?


    Many of them have taken their precious black knives seriously! Now, there is an obvious gap. This treasure is too fragile. The treasure is fragile and there are some. But the weapon is fragile How speechless!


    Many are mysterious and mysterious: "master, three days later, see the black knife."


    Three days later, can the gap grow back?


    If it really grows back, even if it is so useless, I will admit that it is a precious sword. But think about it, in the end is a lot of a heart, also did not say much. Put the black knife into the scabbard directly and collect the package.


    The days passed by in this inn without any disturbance.


    In the yard, footprints overlay footprints. Even, in some places, too many steps make the ground hard. If you step on it again, it is difficult to leave footprints.


    It''s been six days. In addition to taking a medicine bath and sleeping in the evening, Lin Tianyu spent the rest of his time walking in the courtyard. Food order, a lot of well prepared, take it to the yard.


    Small pavilions in the courtyard, the cloister, the head of the courtyard wall, the window of the hotel room


    Wherever you can see the yard, it''s full of people.


    Now in the town of demons, the most famous are two people.


    The gun. Before meeting Lin Tianyu, he occupied a challenge arena for five days without losing. On the eve of the martial arts king contest, the reputation of Zhenmo town was spread all over the town. Even the reputation in Zhenmo town was far beyond that of many famous immortal masters.


    Lin Tianyu. It is said that he won half of the battle with the overlord gun. Although these words are said, few people believe in it, and they all feel that they are completely nonsense. But this did not affect Lin Tianyu''s reputation at all.

 Chapter 87

    But then there was a rumor that this wonderful flower, the first swordsman, was practicing footwork recently. What''s more, what''s more, it''s not some powerful top-level footwork, but almost all basic footwork. Isn''t that totally funny? The first swordsman learned basic footwork. Can a swordsman become the first swordsman if he doesn''t practice his basic footwork well?


    What''s more, an immortal master came to the inn where the first swordsman lived to watch the first swordsman practice his basic footwork.


    This - is it possible?


    However, the rumor has a nose and eyes, which makes people have to believe.


    In any case, the presence of the immortal master alone is enough to make many people come to this inn and have a look at it.


    Positive, negative, one news after another. It''s much more famous than when I just got the title of the first swordsman.


    Bawang gun. After fighting with Lin Tianyu, he lived in seclusion. It is said that he understands higher martial arts. Anyway, there was no one to see.


    Lin Tianyu, however, is like an ordinary warrior. He practices walking in the courtyard of the inn. Anyone who comes here can see it.


    As a result, fanatical teenagers, fans, martial arts experts, and those who pay attention to the king of the challenge arena, all of them come here.


    "This is the first swordsman? Can you become the first swordsman with this footwork


    "I won''t be the world''s first stick yet?"


    "I am the first whip in the world."


    "I''m still the best sword in the world."


    "I am..."


    ¡­¡­


    Whenever a new and famous martial artist meets Lin Tianyu and practices some very common footwork, he mocks and sneers at him and leaves one after another. Of course, there are a small number of people every time. I don''t know whether they see something or other reasons. They will stay and watch Lin Tianyu practice his basic footwork. However, Lin Tianyu is still just practicing and practicing for a moment There are more and more footprints in the yard. Some people ridiculed, left one after another, and others saw the surroundings. Many people looked at it carefully and focused. It seemed that they couldn''t help stopping when they were looking at a great footwork.


    At this time, in the window of the luxurious suite on the top floor of the inn, although the two immortal masters did not stick out their heads like ordinary people from the window, they could still clearly and completely see the yard where Lin Tianyu was practicing walking. If people knew that there were two immortal masters in the room on the top floor of the inn to watch the "first swordsman" practice step again, it would be frightening.


    The elder martial brother asked, "I have been watching it for several days. Now, what do you think of this young man?"


    "It''s amazing."


    "Oh, talk about it, younger martial brother." Elder martial brother asked, obviously has some consideration meaning.


    "Elder martial brother, you mean to test me. This boy, although he is only practicing basic footwork, his speed is too fast. I didn''t talk about it the day before, but I completely practiced the two footwork that I had learned. In the next five days, he even learned three steps. Moreover, each set of footwork has reached the level of perfection. The first gate, two days; the second gate, one and a half days; the third gate, only one day. It''s five days. In fact, it''s still half a day before the meeting. This insight! Of course, the top-notch Dao strength and understanding the basic footwork are really equivalent to taking a shortcut that others can''t copy. But this insight is extraordinary. "


    "Younger martial brother, do you think he will be the one who was the ancestor of our sword and devil Association, summoned and called names and wanted to be his own disciple?"

 Chapter 88

    The younger martial brother thought about it and replied cautiously, "it''s hard to say. It''s a perfect four point sword. It''s a low level. At his age, if we can have the strength of nine levels of physical training, we can be admired by our ancestors, and we will be sent to join the sword demon club. But this is the strength of the body Well, no, it''s only six days. It''s been in the middle of the fifth floor. This - moreover, he clearly felt that he was about to step into the later stage of the fifth layer of body refining, but he had been suppressing it.


    "If his body training has been improving at this speed, at his age, not to mention the peak of the Ninth level of physical training, he is afraid to step into the Qi training period and enter the monk level, which is very likely.


    "But why is his physical strength so low in front of him?"


    Younger martial brother is really right. Lin Tianyu is really suppressing. Even, the promotion to the middle of the fifth layer of body training is purely in the exercise footwork, occasionally less suppression, subconsciously promoted.


    The elder martial brother chuckled: "younger martial brother still missed a little. At the end of each footwork practice, he will unconsciously enter into a subtle state like epiphany. "


    The younger martial brother looked at Lin Tianyu through the window and did not speak again.


    Below, someone murmured: "footwork is indeed the basic footwork. However, have you noticed that the first swordsman''s Sabre skill of conquering the enemy and winning the victory in the challenge arena that day seems to be the basic Sabre skill. "


    There is also humanity: "ah! If you don''t say that, I don''t think that this reminder, er, seems to be really the case. On that day, I happened to be there. The first swordsman''s Sabre technique was really correct. It was just the basic Dao style. Even the real martial arts skills were not counted. "


    "Yes. Even if it is not all the basic knife method, at least the skeleton is the basic knife method. It''s totally different from those fancy high-end goods


    "It''s no wonder that he has developed to such a high level. Maybe it''s because all the basic things are cultivated that we can have this achievement. If you fully practice advanced martial arts skills, maybe the first swordsman is not as good as he is now. "


    Basic Footwork! Basic knife technique!


    The eyes of those who listen to the discussion seem to gain something.


    However, it is also said that in the years since then, there have been a number of top-notch martial arts practitioners in the vicinity of Zhenmo town.


    According to the news that the top masters in the town have reached the top level, they can finally realize that they have reached the top level after seeing the news.


    Of course, these are afterwords.


    One day left.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t practice walking again. After washing, he called Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many to go shopping.


    Zhenmo town is more prosperous. In a row after row of shops, customers come and go in an endless stream. On the street, the bargaining noise of stalls, the shouting of peddlers, the continuous stream of people talking It''s all in one. Although the fighting is still going on in several contests, it is obvious that there are no real masters on the stage. All the real masters are preparing for the king''s challenge tomorrow.


    A few people strolled along the street, doing nothing, looking at where to go.


    When you see something interesting, you stop and look for a while. If you are satisfied, you will buy it and take a look at it. It''s really a casual person who just goes shopping for the sake of shopping.

 Chapter 89

    "If you pass by, don''t miss it. The latest edition of the martial arts King''s competition forecast book, the most authoritative prediction, can let you appreciate the king''s demeanor in advance, and can let you predict the opponent''s specialty in advance. No matter who is watching or participating in the competition, it is the best forecast version that can not be missed and must be seen! Come and see! Come and buy it! It''s time to lose


    Suddenly, a burst of yelling, all of a sudden attracted a few people doing nothing.


    "Master, I''ll buy one."


    After a while, many of them took a forecast brochure and squeezed them out of the crowd.


    "Damn it, it''s dark! It''s just a pamphlet of two or three pieces of paper. It costs me a hundred gold coins. " A lot of swearing and swearing went back and began to turn over the pamphlets in their hands. Just after looking at it, he yelled and said, "master, master. Look at it. It''s really irritating


    After receiving the pamphlet of the martial arts King''s prediction propaganda, I saw many angry and unfair points.


    The ranking of Daodao challenge competition: the first is Dingyuan of magic sword; the second is Lin Tianyu, the first swordsman; the third is the crazy sword dance


    Lin Tianyu smile, a forecast ranking is just worth angry? Take a closer look.


    Ding Yuan, the magic sword, has been in the magic fog forest for three years. Once upon a time, the most famous bandit group in mooyu forest, the mobuan bandit group, named his name. Ding Yuan had to change his name, otherwise, he had the same name as the bandit group, and he was just dead. In just three months, the mobuan bandit group was removed. At that time, there were seven layers of Ding Yuan''s body, and now it is the peak of eight layers.


    Crazy sword dancing in the forest wind, come and go without a trace, and act like wind. The lightness skill is unique. Up to now, there is a lightness skill footwork that can be used to the right. Crazy Dao, real name wind Dao, more appropriate. Moreover, it is said that there are several shadow killers who can''t be seen from thousands of miles away, which is suspected to be written by Wu Linfeng. However, although it was widely spread outside, it still failed to provide even a trace of evidence. Finally, it''s over.


    Gun king, Overlord gun, did not leave its name.


    The king of kendo, Guan Lingfeng.


    The king of KUNDO, Lu Wei.


    The king of cudgel, Huayang.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, people from all walks of life came to gather in the martial arts King''s arena.


    At the entrance of Zhenmo Town, all the old and the young came in. A young man has a sword on his back. The old man said, "yu''er, your swordsmanship is the best of all schools. I hope that you will not only take the king of kendo, but also be the king in the arena


    "Yes, master."


    The old man nodded with satisfaction.


    In an inn, the older one asked, "younger martial brother, who is the most popular one among the demons and warriors today?"


    "The gun."


    "What is your name?"


    "Halberd."


    The older, obviously, have reached the master of immortality, and have become dignified. Then, shut your eyes. Young weak, eyes in the crystal light flicker, more and more bright, a sharp, impending.


    Somewhere in the street, a street girl called out: "grandma, go slowly, wait a minute."


    "Hum! You know how to play. When can you grow up? When can I put all my heart into martial arts and concentrate on martial arts? " The old woman stopped and said angrily. However, the voice in addition to the thick spoil, clearly do not feel a little anger.


    "It''s not tomorrow. It''s going to be a challenge. I''m also trying to adjust myself to my best condition for the competition


    The old woman stopped and shook her head helplessly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 90

    The two brothers watched master Lin''s pamphlet.


    "Elder martial brother, I think the magic sword is more suitable for the selection of disciples. First of all, the name is related to Dao Mo Hui. When you read it in reverse, it is implied. What''s more, the magic sword has broken through in the fight between life and death. Isn''t the purpose of our sword and magic club just to be a hero after life and death experience? What do you think, elder martial brother? "


    Indeed, at first glance, the name of the sword demon club is not like a large sect, but rather like a gang organization. However, this name implies that the strong can only be born on the road of killing.


    The elder martial brother said, "I''m still optimistic about the first swordsman."


    "And why?"


    "Didn''t you say your name, too? The first is not the best metaphor for selecting the best


    Another three in a room.


    A woman said, "elder martial brother Bi. The martial arts King''s competition is initiated by the sword and devil Association, but we follow suit. However, if we don''t follow the trend, we must recruit the most excellent Kendo disciples and crush the sword demon Club severely


    "The elder man nodded:" the younger martial sister Ding said very well. "


    At this time, another man with a face full of oil and gas said: "elder martial brother Bi, senior sister Ding''s words are reasonable. However, there is no need to treat it seriously. No matter how talented they are, they are just the wild paths of some secular forces. Can they be compared with the talents cultivated by our formal training? Such kings, even if they are kings among kings, I will beat ten of them by myself. "


    "What Mr. Hu said is also reasonable."


    After listening to elder martial brother Bi''s approval, younger martial brother Hu''s face was full of satisfaction. Younger martial sister Ding frowned and glared at younger martial brother Hu.


    Another old man led more than ten young people around the planned arena and arena.


    The old man said: "the cold star gate, once a big door in the famous side, is not inferior to the two top-level clan doors. In recent decades, however, it has gradually become weak. What''s worse is that for several circles in a row, they failed to recruit the best disciples with the highest qualification. This time, the king of martial arts competition, is our opportunity to rise. As long as one or two top talents can be recruited, in time, the cold star gate is bound to rise. The hope of rising is pinned on us, and we must treat it carefully. Explore talents, explore talents, and try our best to explore the top talents! Do you understand? "


    "Yes, elder Ye!"


    Xiao Ya and Wang Hong are in the process.


    Almost to the deepest part of the magic fog forest, the core of the land, two old people, and line and chat.


    The red faced old man asked, "old boy, are you interested in collecting a successor in the martial arts King''s competition?"


    The old man with white hair said, "no interest. A group of small martial arts people, who can guarantee that they will still be excellent after practice. "


    "Old boy, this is where you are not as good as black knife. If you look at the words of black Dao, the sword demon will all go out to find a lower level martial disciple for him. With this long-term vision, people are doomed to always press you. "


    "As if you were a black knife? Recipient? Lao Zheng, if you take a successor in the contest of kings, I will take it. "


    Red faced old Zheng, eyes turn, not to pick up this stubble. Hehe, he won''t be so stupid and make trouble for himself. Right now, he doesn''t have any drag. He can go wherever he wants. How natural and comfortable he is. Take an apprentice and find trouble for yourself?


    After waiting for a while, the red faced old Zheng said again: "old boy, black knife is so anxious to find a descendant. Do you think that rumor is true? "


    "Hum!" White haired old Zheng said: "if the rumor is true, no matter who plotted the black sword, I swear to avenge it."


    Red faced old Zheng said: "don''t be angry. Maybe black knife is hiding in that corner to enjoy the happiness, but it makes us worry in vain."


    "But for such a long time, there was no news of black knife. What''s more, what he has done this time is not a good thing. It''s really worrying to think about it. " The old boy with white hair said, his face full of worry.

 Chapter 91

    Finally, the martial arts King competition began.


    "Gentlemen." On the rostrum, a middle-aged man with a square face stood up, his voice was not urgent and slow, and the sound was lingering. A faint pressure spread throughout the audience.


    Immortal master!


    There was silence.


    "I am Wang Mingyuan. I am a monk. Thanks to the sponsor, he is the host of the martial arts King''s competition. I will uphold the principle of fairness and justice, the selection of various martial arts king, talent. There are five martial arts arena competitions: Dao Dao, gun Dao, kendo, stick Dao and Quan Dao. According to the rules, those who are not in the five categories are classified into these five categories. The sickle and axe belong to the knife; the halberd whip belongs to the gun; the fork hook belongs to the sword; the hammer and the head belong to the stick; the leg palm belongs to the fist. The others are analogized in turn. If you admit defeat, you can''t do it again. Otherwise, you will be disqualified. Of course, the knife and gun have no eyes, disability is inevitable. If you are worried about injury, you can withdraw now. The rules are set, and the challenge is now on. "


    According to the characteristics of martial arts, the candidates will gather in their own arena and draw lots to determine their opponents. One against the penultimate one, two against the penultimate, and so on.


    Under the stage, acquaintances greet each other.


    "Boss Chen is really magnificent. He is willing to take out the edge God level footwork, phantom body and shadow step, as the final reward of the king of martial arts." A wealthy businessman said with a smile.


    Boss Chen said: "where can you compare with boss Zhang''s atmosphere. My phantom step is a famous waste martial art. I can''t sell it anyway. No one wants it. I take it as a reward. It''s just waste. It was boss Zhang, who generously took a top-level Dao Jue, Tianling Dao Jue, and rewarded it. "


    They laughed.


    The immortal master of zongmen, however, promised that if the final martial arts skills were selected by their chosen disciples, they would give the person who took out the final martial arts skills a place for disciples outside the clan.


    They made a lot of money by changing the number of disciples from one martial arts book to another.


    You know, they are just ordinary mortals, and they may not be able to cultivate immortals all their lives. However, if we can get a place for the disciples of the sect, we can arrange the younger generation to enter it. Maybe we can make a real immortal among the younger generation.


    Therefore, they all eagerly hope that their skills will be picked by the king of martial arts.


    Another place.


    "Clan chief Tang, I heard that your son also participated in the martial arts king contest."


    With the sound of the words, several people cast envious eyes.


    The clan leader of Tang Dynasty said calmly: "my Xiao Yun''s sword technique is not as good as that of Guan Lingfeng. It''s just going on stage to experience, experience, study and study, and I don''t expect to achieve anything. "


    GUI Cai Xin, if the swordsmanship really does not have a certain level, did you go to the stage to see it?


    If you look at the head of the Tang clan, you can''t hide your complacency. What''s more, he didn''t listen to people''s words, but he was the predicted king of kendo, Guan Lingfeng.


    Again.


    "Master Wang, in your opinion, who are the king of martial arts are likely to reach the top?"


    Master Wang stroked his beard and said, "I think eight or nine are not separated from ten. They should be those people in the brochures."


    "Oh?"


    "I have looked at those predictions, and they are all very pertinent. Of course, there is also a situation in which those on the list may be pulled off. "


    "What kind of situation?"


    "There are top disciples of xiuxianzong sect coming on stage."

 Chapter 92

    There was a moment of silence. Indeed, this is a barrier that cannot be stepped out. If the xiuxianzong sect also sent talented disciples to join the war, it is very likely that there will be no other people. Xiuxianzong, compared with ordinary warriors like them, is an insurmountable mountain above the town. None of the martial arts skills in Xiuzhen immortal sect are not the top goods in their mortal world. What can they compare with the top disciples they focus on training?


    Another place.


    "Mr. Hua, congratulations. Your son Huayang is the most powerful warrior in the competition for the king of cudgel."


    "Ah! This is Hua Lao, Hua Yang''s father! "


    For a moment, people around him were full of envy, jealousy and hatred. If he got the king of martial arts, he would enter the xiuxianzong sect, which would be a real gain and fame.


    Old Hua complacently said: "it''s yang''er''s self-improvement. Over the years, I don''t care much about him."


    ¡­¡­


    The draw is over.


    Lin Tianyu, sign six.


    Gun road arena.


    When he comes to power, he will see his opponent with a gun. Face green, directly admit defeat, jump off the arena, disappear in the crowd. It has become the earliest arena to produce results since the beginning of the competition.


    The Bawang gun also went off the challenge arena, and the second group came on the stage.


    "The gun is a cow. It deserves the title of overlord. "


    "If I could have one tenth of the prestige of the tyrant gun, I would be content to die."


    "Cut! Just you, next life. "


    Kendo arena.


    The two boys fought with each other, but it was twenty moves. One of the teenagers suddenly backhand a sword, stabbing the opponent''s arm, and then, follow up on the situation, between the two moves, lock in the victory.


    With the referee claiming that Tang Xiaoyun won.


    The Tang clan chief''s mouth is happy crooked, way: "this is my family small cloud! My family Xiao Yun wins


    All around, congratulations.


    Boxing ring.


    It''s the second game.


    "My God. It''s champion Lu Wei. Lu Wei is on the stage


    "It''s said that Lu Wei once killed a martial arts master who practiced seven levels of body with one punch."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, they can be called master of martial arts.


    Lu Wei looked at his opponent indifferently and said, "you can step down by yourself."


    The opponent said, "I want to try the power of Lu''s fist."


    "Good! As you wish


    Punch.


    Boom!


    The opponent flew directly out of the ring and fell into dust.


    "Champion, I love you!" Under the stage, someone yelled.


    ¡­¡­


    Stick road challenge arena.


    The second game was just over.


    Huayang takes the stick.


    Under the stage, old Hua almost didn''t laugh out loud. That proud energy!


    All around, there was also a congratulatory voice.


    Dao Dao challenge arena.


    A black figure, erratic.


    Crazy knife.


    If we only talk about the sabre technique, the opponent who fights with crazy Dao is still a little worse than crazy Dao, but it is really very limited. However, in the figure of crazy Dao that completely dazzles the opponent, let alone compare the sword with crazy knife, it is completely impossible for the opponent to completely lock in the figure of crazy knife.


    How can this be compared?


    Sure enough, only three moves a pass, the fourth move, crazy knife a knife light, easy to stand on the opponent''s neck.


    Many of them sincerely said, "Wow! Crazy Dao is really handsome. The black shadow, which is floating all over the place, can make people feel dizzy. How handsome


    Wang Lingyun joked: "eh! Many of us don''t like men. "


    "Go! You like men. Your whole family loves men A lot of them are not nice.

 Chapter 93

    A wonderful arena competition continued.


    From time to time, the audience under the stage let out an exclamation. Or cheers for the winner, or pity for the loser, or cheer for the exquisite martial arts.


    At this time, Wang Lingyun suddenly stood up and said, "my competition is about to start."


    "Go Lin Tianyu.


    Wang Lingyun nodded and left for the Kendo arena.


    The two stood opposite each other.


    "Wang Lingyun."


    "Wei Wei."


    Let''s introduce each other.


    Wei Wei said: "if I were you, I would just throw in the towel."


    "Oh?"


    "My opponent has always been Guan Lingfeng. My Kendo is destined to be on the top of kendo. Being able to stand in the same arena with me is enough for you to show off to others in the future. "


    Wang Lingyun some silly Leng: the other side how come so confident?


    Wang Lingyun said, "have you just arrived at Zhenmo town?"


    Wei Wei said: "I arrived yesterday. Some time ago, I happened to go to other places to do business. When I heard about the martial arts King''s competition, I was a bit urgent when I came back. Fortunately, I didn''t miss the competition. Oh! Otherwise, I don''t know when my Kendo will be before so many people can personally identify it as extraordinary. "


    "Oh, no wonder!" Wang Lingyun said indifferently.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you had come back two days earlier, I would have defeated you in the arena of Zhenmo town."


    "You Wei Wei became angry and said, "ignorance! Arrogant! Look at the sword


    Whoosh!


    A sword across the sky, if cross-border flying rainbow, directly attack the key of Wang Lingyun''s throat. The sword is incomparably powerful and extremely skillful. If Wang Lingyun is still the former one, he may be able to make ten moves in the face of such a superb sword technique, but in the end, he will inevitably fail. But now, Wang Lingyun''s swordsmanship is not limited by his sword moves. Even if he is so skillful, he has full confidence and let his opponent gain a defeat.


    Hiss!


    The sword in Wang Lingyun''s hand rose lightly and cut the opponent''s footwall directly. At the same time, he turned his upper body at a very small angle and gave way to his opponent''s fierce sword moves.


    "Wonderful!" Lin Tianyu said: "it seems that Wang Lingyun has been in this town for a long time. He has been fighting against people in the magic town. He has gained a lot. Although the sword technique is not as fierce as it used to be, it also completely eliminates the vanity of the former sword moves, and the moves are flexible. In one move, that is, in the moves directed at the opponent, the loopholes are almost completely ignored. "


    "Master." Many said: "you see, with Wang Lingyun''s sword technique, which step can we go to in the end?"


    "It''s called martial uncle."


    "Yes, master." A lot of people are not willing to be honest.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t answer. Instead, he looked at Yunlan and said, "Yunlan, what do you think?"


    At the beginning, Lin Tianyu took Yun LAN as his apprentice, but there was a more important reason. Among all the swordsmen he had ever seen, Yun Lan''s talent in swordsmanship should be second only to Lin Fei. Even, in terms of Kendo talent, he is much better than Wang Lingyun. Of course, it''s second only to Lin Fei, but it''s just that now, when Yun LAN practices sword for a long time, it''s not necessarily inferior to Lin Fei. Therefore, Lin Tianyu had such a question. He wanted to see how the apprentice looked.


    Yun Lan thought for a moment and said, "martial Uncle Wang''s swordsmanship has reached the initial stage of no move and no move. However, according to the current information, it is still a little weaker than Guan Lingfeng. As for, in addition to Guan Ling Feng, there will be other Kendo masters on the stage, it is not known. "

 Chapter 94

    Many busy way: "you mean, in addition to Guan Lingfeng, on the number of Uncle Wang."


    Yunlan nodded.


    "Kendo runner up, is he so good?"


    Lin Tianyu was gratified: according to the current situation, when Yun LAN grows up, his future Kendo will certainly cover an era.


    On the challenge arena, the opponent is really not weak, and he has such excellent sword skills. He should be a proud disciple trained by a big force. If not happen to meet Wang Lingyun, full of hope to rush to a higher ranking. But in Wang Lingyun''s place, the sharper the opponent''s sword moves are, the more awkward they become. Even if it is a small loophole that is almost ignored, Wang Lingyun can take advantage of it. Finally, nearly 20 moves, one can not grasp, one lost.


    Finally, Dao Dao arena, Game 6.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu entered the arena, he heard a loud laugh from the opposite side.


    "When Zhang Chi comes back, he laughs all the time. As a result, as soon as I came back, I heard that someone had won the title of the first swordsman just by playing a challenge competition. The name of the first swordsman is too worthless. I especially regret coming back late. Otherwise, the name of the first swordsman has already become my bag. Ha ha, ha ha, I didn''t expect that the first scene would be matched by me. It''s really good


    Lin Tianyu had a wonderful way: "where is the good?"


    "Ha ha ha ha. After the first game, I can also get the reputation of the first swordsman. Even if I was defeated by the magic sword and crazy sword, I once had the reputation of the first swordsman. It''s worth it. "


    "Oh? Are you so sure that you can beat the knife in my hand? " Lin Tianyu said, gently lifting the scabbard in his hand.


    "Win you! Ha ha ha, don''t lower me. If I fail you in three ways, I will be defeated. "


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but wonder: how can this man be so confident.


    However, the young man was unbridled and still said: "Lin Tianyu, remember, the man who defeated you is named Zhang Fang."


    Bang! Whoa!


    After that, Zhang Fang pulled out his knife and made it in one go. An arc of knife light, cut down obliquely. Among the martial arts of his age, his skills are superb. The speed of his sword is so fast that it can be regarded as a rare fast knife. No wonder you have such confidence.


    Clang!


    Then there were two sounds.


    Strange! Why two noises? When Lin Tianyu drew his knife, it was only a sound. If the knives intersect, the sound is completely wrong. But then again, I see. It turns out that after Lin Tianyu pulled out his knife, the scabbard was pulled out, and he even caught the steel knife in Zhang Fang''s hand.


    Zhang Fang''s face changed and he quibbled: "catch the opponent''s knife. It''s a good hand. Have you practiced for a long time? But it doesn''t count as you win


    It''s true that there will be some people who will go out of their own way and play some special moves to attract people''s attention. But these strange moves, though they can be effective in some specific situations, do not mean that they have high combat effectiveness.


    Lin Tianyu did not say anything, and pushed his right hand forward. Zhang Fang felt a pain in his chest. He looked down and pointed the knife point directly at his chest. If the other side tried to hurt him, he would not have died on the spot if he tried to kill himself?


    Zhang Fang''s face changed greatly. He didn''t dare to say another word. He jumped out of the arena and left.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Zhang Fang''s bold words on the stage, Lin Tianyu would not have to win the other party so simply.

 Chapter 95

    "Elder ye, this is Lin Tianyu I recommend." Hanxingmen grandstand side, Wang Ya way: "this person how?"


    "Good! pretty good! Very good! " Elder Ye nodded repeatedly and said.


    "However, it''s OK to look at his next contest in the arena. If there are other better places, I will personally guarantee that he will be the key internal disciple. "


    Wang Ya is finally relieved.


    Compared with the ordinary inner disciples, the key inner disciples are quite different. Their skills, skills and resources are all distributed according to the standards of elite disciples.


    But all of a sudden, the elder Ye''s face changed and he said, "it''s a mistake."


    Wang Ya asked: "elder ye, what''s the matter?"


    Elder ye turned his eyes to a direction, and was unwilling to say, "the sword demon club!"


    Wang yashun looked at elder Ye''s eyes, and suddenly understood why elder Ye was so impolite:


    sword magic club!


    How can you let go of such an excellent talent of Dao Dao? Moreover, this time, the martial arts King''s challenge competition itself is launched by the sword and devil club. Hanxingmen is just the right time to recruit one or two top talents. If I had known that, I should have gotten Lin Tianyu into the cold star gate. Elder Ye repented for a while.


    Wang Ya said: "otherwise, I secretly get him into the cold star gate."


    "I''m afraid not. The sword demon club, the two brothers, live in the inn where Lin Tianyu lives. Have you not contacted before? It seems that we can only compete with them in terms of terms. At that time, we will try our best to improve the conditions. "


    When Lin Tianyu got off the challenge arena, he saw that the Kendo arena was full of brilliance. The two figures shuttled back and forth, and they couldn''t tell who was who.


    One of them, Guan Lingfeng, is a Kendo seed player. Lu Yu, the opponent, did not know his name before the start of the game. This war, the enemy seed player Guan Lingfeng, did not lose a cent.


    However, discerning people can see at a glance, where is not losing points, is clearly against several chips. With another ten moves, Lu Yu will win. The sword in Lu Yu''s hand sometimes flickers like lightning, sometimes like rain hitting plantain, sometimes opening and closing, sometimes delicate, sometimes fast, sometimes slow Although Guan Lingfeng''s swordsmanship has reached a certain level, he is obviously tired of running for no reason. Under Lu Yu''s feet, just like his sword moves, he can move forward or backward, or left or right, without trace. After a while, Lu Yu used at least seven sets of superb extreme sword techniques and four sets of top footwork. Moreover, these superb martial arts have been cultivated to the point of perfection.


    Poof!


    Guan Lingfeng''s left shoulder Lapel was cut. Blood flows out.


    Poof!


    In the left shoulder injury, a slight impact, the chest, thigh, and each received a sword.


    The sword light of Yaohua man''s eyes flashed again. When the eyes can see clearly, the tip of the sword points directly at Guan Lingfeng''s flank.


    To be honest, Guan Lingfeng''s swordsmanship is really not weak. He should be a swordsman who is strong enough to crush countless swordsmen. If Lu Yu is not the king of kendo, he is the only one.


    Lin Tianyu looks at Lu Yu quietly. At this time, Lu Yu had a sense of turning back, rushed to Lin Tianyu with a proud smile and took back his eyes.


    Is it worth Lu Yu''s attention to the small warrior who has just refined five layers?


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked back at Wang Lingyun and said in his heart: if you meet Lu Yu, you may have trouble.


    What if you are yourself?

 Chapter 96

    As for shangluyu, on the sword technique, his own bone cutting knife skill will not lose a cent. Although Lu Yu''s sword technique is changeable and brilliant. However, as long as the opponent has a small loophole, his own knife will be able to follow the trend and gradually disrupt the opponent''s rhythm. The winning number should be no less than six points. However, if the real fight, I am afraid that the best chance is only three points. The most important thing is that Lu Yu''s footwork, which is comparable to his sword technique, is matched with his excellent sword technique. How can it be solved?


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that there will be a war with Lu Yu.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    According to the grouping, he and Lu Yufen belong to different groups, each of them is a king. But Lin Tianyu felt that there would be a war between them.


    His several footwork, have reached the state of perfection. However, the actual combat experience of footwork is still too little, and the training time is too short to be as good as knife technique. And, after all, it''s all about basic footwork. If the opponent''s Footwork fails to reach a very high level, even if the footwork itself is much better than his own footwork, he is confident to fight against the opponent and win in the end. But Lu Yu, is his footwork low?


    If you want to win, unless you practice and make a breakthrough. Then, in terms of footwork alone, Lu Yu was not much defeated. Only then did he have the possibility of being 50-60% better than Lu Yu. However, it seems impractical to make a big step forward in just a few contests!


    Yeah!


    Try to say, it has nothing to do with winning or losing, at least once.


    Maybe, we can break through the line.


    And then to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was the first swordsman. His reputation was unparalleled. His skill, timing, angle and disposition were all excellent. I don''t know what to do with such a swordsman. However, on second thought, Lin Tianyu is not bloodthirsty. If he was a magic sword, his opponent would not have confidence to fight. Can Lin Tianyu? If you lose, you''ll lose. If you lose to the first swordsman, it''s not a shame. It''s all a special training without any chance of winning. This thought, put away the fear of the heart, Qiang ran bright knife, way: "Huang Shixiong."


    "Lin Tianyu."


    Thank you.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    The swords came and went, and they fought vividly.


    People in the audience can''t understand. This is the first swordsman. In this way, return the first swordsman. Although the Dao is fast chasing the wind, it is too common, too common, and too mediocre. If you can still find something to see, his footwork is quite good.


    But are you here to see your footwork?


    As the first swordsman, what''s your amazing Sabre technique?


    In the first scene, what about the amazing scabbard?


    When he got the reputation of the first swordsman, he was the one who won the first swordsman''s reputation. Where did all these go?


    Can it be, Lin Tianyu just can be such a one or two unique skills, in a proper occasion, show out, is absolutely amazing! But if not, it''s just the right occasion. The actual Sabre technique is so ordinary.


    Yeah! That must be the case!


    The first swordsman is not worthy of his name.


    What a pity!


    The invincible overlord gun, however, ran into the blade of such a swordsman who would only make one or two moves of amazing sword style, so there was no way to continue the invincible myth.


    It''s so annoying!


    With only one or two unique skills, you have earned the reputation of the first swordsman.


    "No reason!"

 Chapter 97

    There was a lot of discussion on the stage.


    Lin Tianyu still goes his own way, concentrating on sharpening his footwork. Even, Lin Tianyu thought that he would fight Huang Shixiong''s sword technique with footwork instead of making a knife. But after all, it''s a challenge.


    You come and go, come and go. More than 40 moves in a twinkling of an eye.


    While walking, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought: Bawang gun, the footwork of that day was better than that of the other day''s footwork. It was the quickest and sharpest footwork that he had ever seen. Even if Lin Fei''s footwork is better than that, Lu Yu''s footwork is better than that of Lu Yu''s, the level of mad sword''s footwork is better than that of Lin Fei''s. Moreover, this method should be used when it can be thought out and thoroughly understood. Although it was just an intuition, he was convinced that it was certain. If you can integrate your own footwork, you will not completely break through one level.


    At that time, compared with Lu Yu, the footwork is not necessarily worse than him.


    All of a sudden, the strength under your feet is more than twice as much as the limited strength in the practice. When the body method moves, it is clear that it is several times faster. But --


    poof!


    All of a sudden, the speed is too fierce, can not fully grasp the degree, is facing the blade of the hand wheel back. Fortunately, he was familiar with the footwork and moved sideways, only a small cut was made in the waist.


    "Shh, Shh, Shh..."


    "The first swordsman is not worthy of his name."


    "Those who deceive the world and steal fame, get off the challenge arena!"


    However, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened: the acceleration just now seems to have a little flavor of the same day''s footwork. Although there are small mistakes, they can not hide their shortcomings.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    Whoa!


    After the two fight, they suddenly speed up again. They happen to encounter a change of the knife technique in Huang Shixiong''s hand and suddenly cut his left arm. Lin Tianyu''s step slightly across, side, hands black knife, Ping! It''s so thrilling that we avoid it. If the footwork is a little rusty, if the black knife in the hand is raised a little slowly, I''m afraid that the whole left arm will not be protected.


    Ho!


    Huang Shixiong himself was scared by himself. With such a stroke, although the stroke is fast enough, and the changes of moves are sudden enough, it can be regarded as the Taoist method, which is natural and has no leakage. But the effect is that it almost goes directly between one knife and locks the victory.


    Lin Tianyu was even more startled: just now, I didn''t expect that the opponent''s knife changed suddenly. In addition to the newly realized acceleration footwork, it is not so skilled after all. Unexpectedly, there is such a risk.


    If the speed-up footwork is better -


    you must quickly practice it, otherwise, don''t end up in this way. You don''t put yourself in the competition in your heart, but you''ve brought yourself into the ditch.


    Hoo Hoo!


    When another acceleration, a corner of the clothes is flying in the air.


    Poof!


    Cut a hole in the leg of the trousers.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    Clothes, trousers, and even the body, have drawn a line of holes. However, with the passage of time, it is more and more difficult to make a cut again. Even if it is once in a while, it is becoming smaller and smaller. But at this time, a closer look, you can see that Lin Tianyu''s clothes, one after another, have almost become strips of cloth.


    The beggars who begged were worse than the miserable beggars.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are more and more bright, and the spirit of the whole person is more and more sufficient.


    "Ha ha ha ha, it''s the most wonderful flower in the world!"


    "I''ve seen a loser, but I''ve never seen a loser like this. Hey, hey


    "Don''t laugh! They are the first swordsman. " But then, deliberately pretending to persuade this person and really can''t live, he instead first smile, "ha ha ha ha, laugh to death me."

 Chapter 98

    Lin Tianyu''s miserable appearance made me very happy. Moreover, this person also happens to be the most famous swordsman recently, which is even more cola.


    Can''t you be happy to see the first swordsman so miserable?


    So, in every stand, in every corner, all kinds of ridicule sound, that is really overwhelming.


    Lin Tianyu above the challenge arena, however, did not notice the reaction under the arena. He still practiced his own accelerated footwork. Eyes firm, indifferent, confident, not for any person, any voice moved. Just like the set goal at the beginning, he waved the knife at will and felt the footwork in his heart.


    The younger martial brother of the sword demon Club couldn''t see it anymore. He said, "elder martial brother, are you stupid? Clearly can easily defeat the enemy, but make themselves so miserable. The founder of black sword, it''s strange that he would pick such a fool. "


    The elder martial brother said, "younger martial brother, what is the highest level of martial arts cultivation?"


    Younger martial brother does not think of cableway: "of course, it is superb."


    Elder martial brother shakes his head.


    Younger martial brother does not understand: "that elder martial brother said is what?"


    The elder martial brother''s eyes were shining and said, "there are several levels of division just in the realm of perfection. There are one step, two step, three step, four step The division of artistic conception is even more detailed than the first glimpse, small success, great success and perfection in front of martial arts. "


    "According to elder martial brother''s opinion, how many steps can he take to appreciate the artistic conception Asked, younger martial brother''s eyes are full of spirit.


    "He has to go beyond that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s transcendence and transcendence."


    Younger martial brother some Leng, the way: "beyond the supernatural? Is there a realm behind the sublime? "


    The elder martial brother said, "of course there are. There is also creation and drawing inferences from one instance behind the perfection. "


    "You say this silly boy has created footwork and martial arts! But - isn''t his footwork the same as the original basic footwork? "


    "Different, different. It''s still the footwork. However, some speed up, some slow down, some small angle slightly changed Although he did not have a major operation, he added too many of his own things, which can be called his own footwork. What''s more, younger martial brother, this is just what happened in such a short period of time. How long, less than half an hour in total. With your present state of mind, even if it gives you half an hour, can you have such a creation? "


    The younger martial brother frowned and thought:


    under the same circumstances, can you do it even with his level of Qi training?


    The younger martial brother looked in front of him again. He could not help but shrink from the miserable sight of Lin Tianyu. Yes, the world only looks at the appearance and thinks it is. But when did he become a Qi practicing monk and a martial arts watcher, he fell into the only look at the appearance.


    At this time, the fighting continued on the ring.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    The sound of the steel knife''s Cross strike was heard again and again.


    All of a sudden, there was no light of the knife, no wind of the sword dancing, no figure, and no movement. Finally, Lin Tianyu has been standing on the side of Huang Shixiong, with the edge of his knife breaking his clothes and sticking it on the other side''s abdomen.


    The people watching the war are at a loss: what''s going on? Huang Shixiong has just won the upper hand. Why, in the blink of an eye, the situation suddenly changed to such a point?

 Chapter 99

    Huang Shixiong is also at a loss: who can defend such a knife?


    Lin Tianyu is also at a loss: the last second, he seems to be completely integrated into the wind. Step out, as if there is no extra resistance, so float out. However, even without the wind resistance, it should not be able to consume any strength. However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his whole strength would be exhausted if there were two times like that. Of course, another 10000 times, Lin Tianyu can not guarantee that he can still enter that wonderful realm. It seems that, at all, it is not something that he can touch at this level. However, since we can have such a time, no matter what, I believe, we can finally have a moment to integrate into that wonderful realm.


    Don''t say ordinary warriors.


    Even, those in the past in the high immortal masters, also most are a face of Leng force like.


    However, although there are those who are hesitant and puzzled, there are also those who have bright eyes, as if they have discovered something extraordinary; and those who frown and ponder seem to have gained something.


    "Ah! Old boy, it''s amazing. It''s amazing that a little martial artist can blend into the wind and get the road of popularity and the way to understand the truth. " After coming out from the depths of the magic fog forest, the red faced old man hiding more than ten miles away yelled.


    "Make a noise. However, the moment of Epiphany, once in a while, entered that wonderful realm, even the fur in the fur is not counted. " The old boy with white hair said disapprovingly, but his bright eyes had already sold him out completely. "Well," the old man with white hair frowned and then suddenly doubted, "strange! Do you feel it? The boy has a faint breath of black knife. Although the light, but thin a feeling, clearly still can feel out


    Red faced old Zheng had a deep feeling and said, "eh! If you don''t tell me, you haven''t noticed it. "


    "If Heidao can pass all the swords to him, and then summon the sword demon society to receive people, it should be a calm arrangement. The black Dao guy should not have been killed. So, all those rumors are totally groundless. " The old boy with white hair said happily.


    "No. If the sword is officially passed to him, it should not be so light. " Red face worried again.


    "Anyway, we have to keep a good eye on this boy!"


    Thinking about the wonderful state just now, Lin Tianyu was so excited. Although, it is estimated that if he can enter the realm twice, he will completely consume all his physical strength; although, he may not be able to enter that realm again; however, just thinking about the effect of that realm, he can''t help being excited. I have to thank Huang Shixiong very much. It was in the challenge arena that I had such a big surprise.


    "Thank you! Thank you, Lin Tianyu. " Huang Shixiong was stunned and said excitedly.


    Thank me? Thank you for beating you? Lin Tianyu is confused.


    "Originally, the reputation of the first swordsman was full of doubts. But the last knife, but let me firmly believe. However, he and the first swordsman fought for nearly half an hour on the challenge arena and under the attention of the public. It is bound to be an indelible glorious achievement in the whole course of my life in the future. "


    Well, there seems to be a little bit of truth.


    When they got off the challenge arena and entered the dressing room, many of them were busy and put on Jinchuang medicine.

 Chapter 100

    At this time, on the challenge arena, there was a new situation that attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    Boxing ring.


    A green shadow flying up and down, like wearing a butterfly, dancing, slender jade palm, cutting lead block, strong and soft fusion, in this martial arts arena, people can not help but look at the beautiful, imaginative.


    Lin Tianyu was also completely attracted by the eyes.


    "Master," many of them whispered in the back, "this girl is a master who suddenly comes out. She has the same surname as me, and her surname is Xu." Speaking of this, many of them are complacent.


    Then he said, "but the name is much better than mine. It''s called Xu Pianpian. People not only have nice names, but also have good looks. That''s called a beautiful one. " Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu felt that a lot of the bad boy''s saliva was coming out. After a pause, many of them said, "besides, Xu pianpianpian''s palm technique is even more excellent. You can see that all the people in the arena are her palms. However, the reason why so many people pay attention to Xu pianpianpian in the boxing arena lies in the fact that she has exquisite palms. In fact, the more important reason is that the little girl is so beautiful. When she moves her palms, her eyes are filled with green shadows flying and flying. Hehe, hehe, hehe... "


    The body moves with the palm and moves the palm to the palm.


    There is no reason for the change of palm technique and footwork.


    This palm technique, footwork and body method In exquisite, unexpectedly, also faintly has the silk silk familiar feeling.


    Before that, I have never seen this set of palm techniques and footwork. But where did they come from?


    It''s impossible to see this person before?


    However, it is impossible to feel familiar in the bottom of my heart for no reason?


    Familiar, why?


    Lin Tianyu half looked at the ring and thought.


    Ah!


    So it is!


    No wonder I feel familiar!


    This palm technique is very similar to Lu Yu''s sword technique. All of these changes are unique and exquisite. All of their martial arts are high-end and unusual. They are not ordinary martial artists. They can match the low-level, intermediate, high-level and even the so-called top-level martial arts skills. What''s more, such high-end martial arts skills are displayed in their hands, which is endless and endless, one set after another. However, at the beginning, a sword and a palm failed to connect them completely. So, just feel familiar, but where does the specific familiarity come from? It''s hard to think of it again.


    It is likely that both of them are elite disciples trained by the sect. At the very least, there must be a good master who is knowledgeable and able to cultivate them.


    In fact, there should be several such warriors in the arena. However, their martial arts level has not yet reached the level of Lu Yu and Xu pianpianpian. Of course, it is also likely that, like Xu pianpianpian in front of her, she has never met an outstanding opponent. Therefore, her extraordinary martial arts skills have not been able to fully show in front of the audience. Until this meeting, I was suddenly aware of it.


    In Lin Tianyu''s thinking, Xu pianpianpian wins the boxing arena.


    After seeing Xu pianpianpian''s exquisite and excellent palms, Lin Tianyu felt a moment of silence for the champion Lu Wei. If there is no such a good Xu pianpianpian suddenly came out, with Lu Wei''s boxing skills, almost certainly won the title of king of boxing.


    But this will, hang!


    In fact, if we face up to the reality completely, the king of KUNDO has no relationship with Lu Wei.

 Chapter 101

    Lin Tianyu is feeling the fate of Lu Wei, the champion of boxing.


    Dao Dao challenge arena.


    Whoa!


    A black shadow flashed on the arena.


    Crazy knife.


    The body method of wind blade is as fast as the wind. His eyesight is a little poor. He can''t see how he got into the challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, Wu Linfeng looks back at Lin Tianyu and takes back his eyes. Although there are still many people standing around Lin Tianyu under the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu clearly feels that he is the only one who looks at him. Why do you have to look at yourself? He should have seen it more. Shouldn''t it be the magic sabre dinhara? Dao Dao arena, the highest voice to win the championship, up to now, is still the magic Dao Ding Yuan. As long as on the challenge arena, no one wants to win the championship. Moreover, although the voice of crazy Dao is weaker, it is not hopeless at all. After several contests, my voice is better than Ding Yuan! Lin Tianyu narcissistic to think about it, however, but also did not become true.


    The opponent of crazy Dao is not weak. The sword is powerful and domineering, and its speed is fast. Kong Wu is a first-class master in the ordinary world. However, if the blade is fast, it will be faster if it has strength. However, the change after all will be lost. Compared with the crazy sword, the change will be worse. In addition, the crazy sword and the footwork of the wind spread in the Wulin, seriously treat the competition, maybe win, but only one or two moves.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    The wind howls from the sword path arena.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    The attack of steel swords spreads from the Dao arena.


    In the challenge arena, the steel swords were fighting in a row, which clearly made it hard to part with each other.


    Such wonderful and rare martial arts skills in the arena immediately attracted most of the audience. Of course, this statement is still a little general. The martial arts skills are wonderful, but it is not the swords coming and going between the two sides of the competition, but -


    but a black shadow floating on the challenge arena.


    Black shadows came and went. It is difficult to accurately capture the time of the East, the west, the left, the right, the front, the back and the back. It is difficult to accurately capture the eye power. The martial arts are rarely able to reach, but they are on the challenge arena and in full view of the public.


    Of course, it is the crazy sword dance Lin Feng that this wonderful martial art shadow with wonderful footwork is of course.


    With this unpredictable body and footwork, you don''t need a knife skill. To win, it should be enough.


    So many tricks?


    However, every move, knife intersect, Dangdang Dang! It''s ringing all over the place. It''s hard to separate?


    The only explanation is that the crazy knife dazzles its footwork.


    No matter what. This footwork is brilliant. It''s really eye-catching. All the audience who enjoyed the wonderful footwork were fascinated.


    Lin Tianyu is also obsessed with it. I don''t give up a leaf in my eyes.


    Light, fast, hidden and stable.


    Looking at the challenge arena, that flickering figure of the west, gradually, to appreciate the four words. Light, crazy knife footwork, feel the whole person, all become light, like a wisp of wind. Quick, come and go suddenly, it is not a quick word. Concealment means that one''s body method flickers, and the opponent has no way to judge. At the next moment, where the person is going and where the knife is coming out; the extreme speed of speed is beyond the eyesight, which is also called concealment. However, Lin Tianyu clearly thinks that there are some more important things between the two, namely, the angle; the angle of the step is unexpected, which goes beyond the conventional eyesight boundary. Steady, footwork has been trained to a certain level, not as before, the acceleration of their own practice step, less grasp, no matter how skillful, it is only in vain.

 Chapter 102

    However, although the footwork of Wu Lin Feng is not low, it is still a little worse than Lu Yu and Xu Pian pian. Even if Lu Pian Yu and Lin Pian Yu lost, they would not be able to do so.


    Why?


    The realm is inferior, the reality does not lose?


    This footwork is much better than Lu Yu''s and Xu Pian''s. Is it higher than the footwork of the clan, the powerful and the famous teachers?


    What kind of high-level footwork can such footwork be?


    Lin Tianyu watched carefully and felt carefully. He soon realized that except for himself in the first World War, he suddenly felt that the whole person suddenly became lighter and integrated into the wind. Now, on the martial arts arena, he didn''t see any other footwork, which really made people feel lighter. However, the footwork of crazy knife is light, and it is not in such a wonderful situation. What kind of situation is it? Although I can feel it, I can''t express it.


    And then I have a better understanding --


    this footwork is one of the lightest steps. Although it fails to reach the wonderful state in front of me, I feel a little worse. But also feel, also only a line, even, as long as fully understand, across this line of separation, is that realm.


    This footwork!


    Most likely, it is a kind of footwork created by people in that realm and left to those who have not reached that realm.


    In Lin Tianyu''s whole heart, there was a violent vibration. Her cheeks are flushed, her eyes are bright and her shoulders are slightly shrugged


    Don''t you just want to re-enter the wonderful realm that appears on the challenge arena, can''t you get it?


    Is there no way out?


    But if you can get the footwork - if you can learn the footwork Just afraid, you can, can, completely, anytime, anywhere, easily enter the wonderful state before.


    Isn''t this footwork just the key you dream of and can''t get into a wonderful state?


    "Master." A lot of people tugged at Lin Tianyu''s clothes and said, "the crazy knife is running around all over the stage. It''s clearly provoking your excellent footwork. You see, he''s looking at you again. What are you proud of? It seems that your footwork is much better than master. But in my heart, I know that master''s footwork is much better than him. "


    Challenge your footwork!


    No wonder when he came on stage, Wu Lin Feng had to take a look at himself.


    The Dao of Dao is the first. The wind of dancing forest can not be contested, but the arrogant footwork can not be surpassed by others. Maybe there is no one in the middle of the stage. Because his footwork is clearly the footwork born in that wonderful realm.


    Therefore, with such a strange competition, a series of footwork martial arts performance feast.


    Ha ha ha ha ha, that''s great! Otherwise, where to know that there is such a magic crazy knife step.


    Lin Tianyu could not help laughing.


    This footwork is sure to be done! Just crazy knife dancing Lin Feng, what would he need? What can we do in exchange for crazy Sabre steps?


    At this time, cloud LAN suddenly said: "master. How do you feel about the footwork of crazy Dao? It''s the same as the footwork that master suddenly displayed on the challenge arena. Many places have something in common. It''s just that it hasn''t reached the level of master''s sudden exertion in the arena. However, it''s obviously more comprehensive than master''s

 Chapter 103

    Wang Lingyun was surprised and said, "No. This footwork, though it can be described as exquisite. However, how can it be compared with the big brother''s amazing step in the arena? "


    Cloud Lan''s face rose red, a little hesitated: "I, I just feel just like this, just said it, only for master''s reference."


    Lin Tianyu was surprised: he just had this feeling. But now, even cloud Lan also felt the strangeness of crazy knife footwork.


    This insight!


    It''s going against the weather!


    Lin Tianyu did not feel deeply looked at the eye, but also clearly had a little embarrassed cloud LAN, heart full of emotion. I''m afraid this disciple''s perception is much better than myself.


    Hehe, I don''t know if I''m lucky to be a student? Or misfortune?


    If one day, the level of his disciples will completely surpass that of his master -


    thinking, although Lin Tianyu has been so diligent, he still has an inexplicable sense of urgency in his heart.


    With a sigh of emotion, he has received excellent talent from his new disciples.


    All the essence, Qi and spirit, once again completely concentrated on the crazy Sabre step.


    At this moment, Lin Tianyu thought of getting the footwork of crazy knife. As far as the present is concerned, they have completely gone beyond the phantom step. It''s two hundred years. If you don''t have martial arts, you can do it yourself? However, the crazy Sabre step can be clearly felt. It is the embodiment of the footwork that has been integrated into the wonderful realm. If you get it, you will eventually be able to practice, and at any time to blend into that wonderful realm.


    However, Lin Tianyu is also very clear. Even if Wu Linfeng agrees to exchange, what needs to be exchanged will not be simple? As a result, Lin Tianyu wanted to compete with Wu Lin Feng. No, it''s better to play more than three, five, or even more. Although we can''t exchange the crazy Sabre step for the time being, if we can do more than a few games, we can always spy on one or two of them.


    Kendo arena, Wang Lingyun.


    Opponent Lu Yu.


    Looking at Lu Yu standing opposite, Wang Lingyun walked cautiously toward the Kendo arena.


    Although, since the start of the competition, the number of games, are easy to win. With Wang Lingyun''s swordsmanship level, he has the predicted Kendo King Guan Lingfeng. Don''t look forward to it. Although he is still defeated in the end, which may account for 67 points, it is not impossible for him to fight. But Lu Yu, obviously, is better than Guan Lingfeng, but also one chip, how to fight?


    "Uncle Wang, I support you!" A lot of this time there is no 25 out of tune nonsense.


    Wang Lingyun nodded and walked to the Kendo arena step by step.


    Lin Tianyu turned his head and asked Yun LAN, "in your opinion, what is Uncle Wang''s chance of winning?"


    "According to the level of sword technique, Lu Yu wins too much. Although martial Uncle Wang has gone out of his own swordsmanship, Lu Yu is obviously not a flower in the greenhouse. From the fierce sword technique, it can be seen that he must have experienced many times of life and death struggle and developed his sword technique. As far as the level of Kendo is concerned, Lu Yu is clearly not inferior to martial Uncle Wang, and his sword level is even better than several chips. Besides, Lu Yu''s exquisite footwork helped him to become more powerful. "


    Yun Lan''s words, although not a word, who is the winner or loser, but also said very clearly.


    Lin Tianyu nodded. Yunlan''s eyesight was almost as good as his own.


    After a while, on the challenge arena, the sword light was all around, and two white human figures turned to each other. It was a great fight.

 Chapter 104

    However, look carefully, but as cloud Lan said, can clearly feel a strong one weak. After more than 20 moves, Wang Lingyun has always been at a disadvantage. Although he has worked hard to support his unique Kendo, he has been defeated. If it had not been for the excellent and fierce Kendo, which pointed to the weak points of the opponent, I would have been defeated for a long time.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    After another 20 moves, Lu Yu''s sword stood out and reached the side of Wang Lingyun''s neck. The bright sword was directly placed on Wang Lingyun''s neck. Wang Lingyun did not dare to move, and the victory or defeat was determined. Holding a sharp sword, Lu Yu looked at Wang Lingyun contemptuously. He looked down upon the mortal beings as if he were a God who could not be provoked.


    Finally, I failed!


    Wang Lingyun sighed in his heart and accepted the sword in his hand.


    But who thought, at this time, Lu Yu''s sharp sword, gently around, in Wang Lingyun''s neck, drew a long blood hole.


    Although the blood hole is not too deep, and there is no danger in it, it is clear that Wang Lingyun''s heavy lesson is in it. Just now, Wang Lingyun''s unique swordsmanship has made his swordsmanship too subdued. This will deliberately avenge his resentment. Otherwise, the sword is already on the neck, and the victory or defeat is completely clear. There is no need to draw this last sword unnecessarily.


    "You Wang Lingyun, who has already collected his sword, stares fiercely, but has nothing to do.


    Lin Tianyu stood up and exclaimed, "Lu Yu, you narrow-minded villain, I will defeat you by the sword. Let you suffer the same humiliation. "


    Lu Yu''s face was red at first. Indeed, his practice was somewhat excessive. If they have a feud, they should be different. However, this is just a contest in the arena, which makes his swordsmanship frustrated. That''s all. He has to do this, which is against his original intention of pursuing kendo. If others follow their own Kendo, how can we talk about the progress of Kendo and reach the peak.


    But then, Lu Yu was angry again. It was really wrong for him to act like this, which was against his original intention. However, how he wanted to act, did he need other people to tell him what to do?


    Then, looking at it again, it was the boy who had just practiced the five levels of physical training. He became more angry and said, "on the spot of martial arts competition, swords are blind and can''t stop. Of course, if you''re afraid of being hurt, you''d better put down your sword and go home to hold the baby."


    Bang!


    Lin Tianyu''s sword came out of its sheath, pointed at Lu Yu on the challenge arena, and said, "despicable Lu Yu, stay till the first World War, let you know grandfather''s power!"


    Lu Yu was contemptuous with a smile and said, "boy, when you are qualified to stand opposite me, you can speak hard again!"


    Obviously, Lu Yu was extremely angry, but he wanted to show his joy and anger in front of Lin Tianyu. He was a high school.


    However, the two eyes, silent collision between, but the blossoming sparks.


    Then Lu Yu turned his head in disdain and looked elsewhere.


    Lin Tianyu is frowning: if he wants to win Lu Yu, unless he can make a big step forward in the next arena competition. But his own Sabre technique has obviously reached a very high peak. If you want to take another big step, it is difficult! In this way, we can only hope to make a big step forward by practicing in the challenge arena. If you can play a step in that wonderful realm again, one step is enough to win, but obviously, you can only think about it. I just hope that before the competition, I can practice the speed-up footwork like a overlord gun.


    At this time, many have given Wang Lingyun under the challenge arena, the wound on his neck, smeared with Jinchuang medicine.

 Chapter 105

    Boom!


    In the arena, suddenly, a huge sound reverberated and spread all over the world.


    The gun road challenge arena, the overlord gun shaft heavy force counter attack, the opposite makes halberd force, the halberd pole force cleaves Huashan. With the loud noise coming out, the two immediately stepped back, holding soldiers cold to each other.


    With this loud noise, all the audience''s eyes were completely attracted by the two people on the gun road arena. Gun road arena is the time when the king of gun competition. Although there are still several contests to be continued on the gun road arena after the war, everyone who has watched this competition knows that it is not too easy for the winner to eliminate the remaining opponents. Therefore, this is not only a wonderful arena competition, but also a competition that determines the king of gun.


    The one holding the halberd said in a deep voice, "there is only one overlord among the kings, and only my bawangji is also. After the first World War, change your name quickly. "


    He who holds halberd is a king''s halberd.


    Whoosh! The point of the gun flashed, and it went to the throat of bawangji. Whoa! With a stroke of halberd shadow, take the gun.


    Whoosh! Gun back. Whoosh! Another shot at the shoulder. Whoa! The shadow of halberd attacks the abdomen. At the same time, the Euphorbia was kept away from the spear.


    Whoosh!


    In a moment, the spear flash again and go straight to the chest of bawangji.


    Those who use halberd are skillful in halberd technique. They are clearly instructed by the master. If it''s just a gun for fighting against Lin Tianyu in the arena, the battle will surely be defeated. Lin Tianyu said in his mind: however, the shooting skill of Bawang gun today should be that after fighting with myself, I have learned something else or had other adventures. The shooting technique is more vivid and changeable than before. Foot footwork, but also more strange and smart, flickering, moving, unpredictable. In addition, the overlord gun is superior in gun speed and moving speed. Win, I''m afraid it belongs to the overlord gun.


    whoosh!


    Gun speed is increased by one point, and the spear awns are dotted. If the cold star falls, if the plum blossom is scattered, they are sprinkled one after another.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    The overlord halberd was slightly lost in his mind, and his clothes were stabbed three times. Blood was seen in two places and turned red.


    The halberd method is becoming more and more chaotic.


    Not a long time. One shot.


    Whoosh!


    If God comes to write, through the chest shirt, straight to the chest.


    Bawangji held his halberd and glared at the gun. His eyes glared and his face turned red. The whole person had a kind of violence. A gust of wind, swept the scene, dust flying. Even the soldiers who were a little closer to the stage all moved back and side, as if they were influenced by the power of the Euphorbia at this moment. Their faces were slightly red and they were short of breath.


    At this time, all people can clearly feel the overlord halberd body, as if there is a momentum that wants to run away.


    At this time, a slightly older man stood up from the spectator''s seat, and his momentum spread. Everyone was surprised and the immortal master.


    The immortal Master said, "younger martial brother, it''s just a victory or defeat. Why should we be so serious. All the way through life, there must be many ups and downs. Only after that can we achieve the ultimate great cause. Failure is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you can''t get out of failure by yourself. Do you understand? "


    Listening to this, many people on the stage are vaguely enlightened and their eyes flash.


    Finally, the disordered breath of overlord halberd gradually subsided. He retreated and closed his halberd. Facing the Bawang gun, he arched his hand and said, "I lost. Thank you for your kindness."


    Then, he bowed again to an audience under the challenge arena and said, "thank you for your instruction."


    "Well." Elder martial brother nodded with satisfaction.


    At this meeting, although the king of Kendo and the king of spear are still in the air, the quota has been fixed.

 Chapter 106

    Not long after that, he went to Lin Tianyu''s challenge arena again.


    On the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a ferocious and murderous spirit. He rushed forward in front of him and looked like a demon snake that ate people.


    Ding Yuan, the magic sword.


    "You are also the first swordsman?"


    Bang! The bloody magic sword is scabbard and refers to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu stood tall, and the scabbard of his left hand was horizontal, "fight!" Although there is no strong and heavy blooded murderous spirit like Ding Yuan, it is not weak in momentum.


    Whoa! With a flash of blood, Ding Yuan''s magic knife was slashed. Lin Tianyu''s feet moved and he gave way.


    Bang! The black sword comes out of its sheath and twists. Dang! One touch is the parting.


    The black knife sank, turned over and lifted up. It took two small steps to let Ding Yuan pass the magic knife in his hand. Step around and cut back. Ding Yuan half side, brush! Dang! A knife reverses and intersects, and the momentum is heavy. However, after a slight touch, the black Dao in Lin Tianyu''s hand changed again.


    When the light of the sword flashes continuously, sometimes it touches lightly, sometimes it doesn''t receive it, sometimes it changes, sometimes it repeatedly strikes


    The sword light and human shadow are interlaced and intersected. The red and black colors are interwoven and twinkling. In a flash, there are more than 20 moves.


    Dang! The two men exchanged another move, and each of them retreated half a step. They locked their eyes on each other and forced the enemy. At this time, the two look cautious, look at each other, do not dare to be a little distracted.


    The magic sword Ding Yuan said: "in this way, it''s worth to be my opponent."


    Lin Tianyu said, "are you serious?"


    Ding Yuan Ning eyes do not speak, eyes locked on Lin Tianyu, but the meaning is clear.


    Lin Tianyu said: "just right. I also want to try the real magic knife


    After saying that, the black knife flashed and attacked Ding Yuan''s chest. Blood color. The magic Saber''s horizontal force is sealed. Move half a step, turn the blade, and then cut the black sword. At this time, Lin Tianyu can see clearly that the loopholes in the flank, left shoulder and back of the magic knife have been revealed. Whoosh! The black knife moves back and stabs the left shoulder obliquely. At the same time, toward the right front, side step, the magic knife let in the outer door. The magic knife quickly whirled back.


    Ding! Just a touch. With the black knife spinning again, Lin Tianyu squatted slightly and chopped the right leg of the magic knife.


    As soon as he had a fight with the magic knife, the black Dao''s blade was lifted again and stabbed his abdomen.


    The magic sword returns to seal, Ding Yuan retreats half step.


    Lin Tianyu made a big stride, almost all of them stepped to the back of Ding Yuan''s side, and cut lightly with a knife.


    Poof!


    Ding Yuan''s back clothes are broken. However, at last, Ding Yuan, a ruthless man who rushed out of the killing and felling, was incomparable. When he realized that he was not right, he quickly let him go. Therefore, he only left a small hole on his back that was not harmful. If it were not for Ding Yuan, a first-class player who has been trained and nearly instinctively sensitive to the way of killing, I''m afraid that just that knife would have completely locked in the victory.


    Ding Yuan looks back.


    The distance between the two is only three steps away. They are all the swords in their hands, and their power presses the opponent.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu obviously did not take advantage of the situation to lock in the victory. Equivalent to slightly let Ding Yuan half move.


    Ding Yuan''s face was dignified. Although his fierce fighting spirit was still hard to hide in his eyes, there was a touch of careless caution.


    A few breaths, two people double knife, once again to fight together.


    In a flash, there are more than 20 moves. Although the time between the twinkling of the knife light is shorter, the battle situation between the two can be more intense than before.


    Ding Yuan''s every knife, compared with the front between the fierce, but more careful. Most of the time, they are half attacking and retreating. They don''t wait for the old Dao style to be used, and the Dao moves have changed. If such a series of changes, if not for the innumerable killing and tempering, it is absolutely impossible to control the knife out so continuously in such a short time.

 Chapter 107

    Although Ding Yuan''s sword moves have been careful, and more careful, but in Lin Tianyu''s continuous knife moves, the decline is gradually showing.


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is either chopping or cutting, or retreating or advancing. The knife pointed directly to the loopholes and defects of Ding Yuan''s knife technique. Forced Ding Yuan to do nothing, sweat on his forehead. Click! Back. Dada! Back again. Back again and again, Ding Yuan forehead sweat more and more. Gradually, it has retreated to the edge of the challenge arena.


    Whoa!


    At this moment, the black knife fell. At the same time, Ding Yuan pushed the blade tip with his left hand, trying to stand up for the weakness of the magic blade''s center and resist the direct attack of black knife.


    Dang!


    Boom!


    Ding Yuan, even with a knife, rolled down the arena with a thread of blood hidden in his quarrel. His eyes swept to Lin Tianyu again. He couldn''t help but wince and dodge slightly. Just now, it was terrible! If Lin Tianyu''s strength is indeed several levels stronger than he is, it is not unreasonable to suppress him. However, he clearly felt that Lin Tianyu''s strength was not as strong as him. However, each knife is close to the loophole, which is impossible to prevent. This feeling, as if all his martial arts, in front of him, there is no secret to speak of. No matter how small the loophole is, the blade of the black knife can always be cut to and in. Even, aware that he was so directly cut off the challenge arena, it is clear that Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to embarrass himself any more.


    Terror!


    The first swordsman is worthy of being the first swordsman!


    After seeing Ding Yuan under the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu carefully collected his knife and walked down the arena.


    Even if it is one or two grades better than Dingyuan''s, you can only drink hatred under the bone picking knife. Only parry, don''t expect to have half of the power to fight back. However, in this arena, such as Lu Yu''s, bone picking Sabre technique, and the present footwork, it is probably only 40% of the chance to win at most. However, if you can make another step in that wonderful realm, one step will be enough to win. Thinking of a step in the wonderful realm, Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept away again towards the crazy knife.


    Gradually, there were fierce disputes among the experts in each arena.


    It seems that there are not many martial artists in this arena. There are not many masters yet.


    At this time, on the stick road challenge arena, the two strong go hand in hand. One is Huayang, the king and Shaolin secular disciple in the propaganda forecast; the other is tie Shuo.


    Tieshuo is the same as Bawang gun and crazy Dao, only its title, not its surname.


    At this time, look at the time, it is not early, the sky is also gradually dark down. Wang Mingyuan, the host of the contest, stood up from the challenge arena. His voice spread all over the country and said, "gentlemen, this is the end of today''s contest. The unfinished competition will be continued tomorrow. Thank you for your strong support and support for the tournament. All of us, see you tomorrow, to see a more wonderful arena


    With the host Wang Mingyuan''s words down, the people watching the war began to leave the field reluctantly.


    Out of the court, Wang Lingyun said: "elder brother, for my sake, implicated the elder brother in the field, claiming to fight with Lu Yu."


    Obviously, the meaning is obvious: Lin Tianyu is not Lu Yu''s rival.


    Lin Tianyu patted Wang Lingyun on the shoulder and said, "believe me, I will find the court for you."


    Wang Lingyun nodded.


    Yunlan and many are bright eyes.

 Chapter 108

    After returning to the Inn and finishing the meal, Lin Tianyu went to the backyard and planned to sharpen his martial arts skills.


    At this time, cloud LAN quietly followed up and said, "master, can you lend me ten thousand gold coins?"


    Lin Tianyu is stunned: it''s not ten thousand gold coins. He can''t take them out. It was only yesterday that Yunlan borrowed ten thousand gold coins from him. Originally, Lin Tianyu also thought that among the apprentices, other people used higher-level martial arts skills. Only Yun Lan also used the most basic martial arts skills. It should be that her family environment was worse, and she borrowed money to support her family. But this meeting, borrow ten thousand gold coins again?


    Lin Tianyu was curious and asked, "Yunlan, why do you borrow so many gold coins?"


    "Master, I, I, I want to..."


    After listening to the meeting again, Lin Tianyu understood -


    after the forecast list came out, Zhenmo town opened a gambling game. In the gambling game, the odds ratio of Lin Tianyu to the king of Daodao is 1:4. At this meeting, although Lin Tianyu has not officially become the king of Dao Dao, since he defeated Ding Yuan, in fact, the title of the king of Dao has become a certainty. Just now, you can''t get the bet.


    Next, the supreme King gamble, five martial arts king, the final title of the war. In this game, the odds of Lin Tianyu''s landing on the supreme king is as high as 10-1. Obviously, in the casinos, all of them felt that it was impossible for Lin Tianyu to ascend to the supreme king with such a master as Lu Yu.


    I see!


    "What is Lu Yu''s odds ratio?"


    "1 for 1.1."


    "How many others are there?"


    "Xu pianpianpian, 1:2.5; tieshuo, 1:3; bawanggun, 1:13."


    That''s what it looks like. After these competitions, I''m afraid everyone will realize that Lu Yu is the real king. Moreover, we can all recognize that Lu Yu, Xu Pian Pian and tie Shu are disciples of the sect. Therefore, we habitually think that the disciples of the clan are better than others.


    Good, good!


    "Yunlan, who are you going to bet on to win?"


    "Master won, of course."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "how can ten thousand gold coins be enough? Take 50000 gold coins


    Cloud LAN busy way: "not so much, if 50000 gold coins all lose, I can not have so much money to compensate."


    Lin Tianyu smiles. Obviously, the king of Dao Dao, Yun LAN is sure that he can win, so he borrows ten thousand gold coins in one breath and makes a one-time bet. But the supreme king, Yunlan is completely out of control, that dares to borrow so many gold coins to bet, in case of losing. If you only lose 10000 gold coins, it''s OK to say that, after all, in the king of Daodao martial arts, you can be sure to win 30000 gold coins. In fact, we can''t blame Yun LAN for thinking so much. Lin Tianyu himself is not sure about the supreme king.


    "Nothing! Ten thousand gold coins, which I lent to you, and the remaining forty thousand gold coins will be put on my own. "


    Cloud LAN lip moved, want to say what, but did not say finally. Obviously, but also thought of the gas can be drum can not vent.


    Just at this time, many and Wang Lingyun also entered the backyard. Hearing this, many of his eyes turned straight and said, "master, lend me some money, too. I''ll bet Shifu to win." Then, without waiting for Lin Tianyu to say anything else, he said, "Shifu, I just helped Shifu to take the pledge and help Shifu do something. It''s all up to the master to win."

 Chapter 109

    Lin Tianyu was helpless. He took 50000 gold tickets and gave them many ways: "take it and bet it! If you win ten thousand gold coins, you''ll have the rest forty thousand. Go. "


    Many of the eyes sparkled gold. In fact, Dao Dao King gambled, 1:4, but he put all the gold coins in his body, only more than 1000. This time, it''s 1:4 and 10000 gold coins, which makes me drool. We''ll win Hey, hey, hey For Lin Tianyu, many of them had blind self-confidence that he would be able to do it.


    Wang Lingyun on one side also interrupted at this time: "elder brother, I believe you, I also want to go with them to bet you win. Big brother, come on. "


    Said, and cloud LAN, many together out of the inn.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head. Regardless of this, he recalled the day''s competition in the arena in his mind and arranged it from the beginning to the end. Then, in the backyard, he walked with the fast and slow footwork and cut open the black knife. Gradually, until I felt that my footwork and sabre technique were becoming more and more mellow and mellow, I clearly felt that the footwork and sabre technique had completely and truly become my own footwork and sabre technique. Then I drew up my knife and began to ponder it carefully.


    Now, if you use accelerated footwork, you can''t be as embarrassed as in the daytime. Even most of the warriors don''t want to touch their clothes any more.


    Of course, the sabre technique has also made some progress.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu received the black knife and was about to leave the backyard when someone called out, "Lin Tianyu."


    Looking up, it is Wang Ya.


    Wang Ya''s side, this time followed is not that angry people do not pay for life''s small red, but a full of momentum of the old man.


    It''s so late. What''s so important?


    Wang Ya said: "Lin Tianyu, didn''t you always want me to introduce elder ye? This is elder Ye. "


    This - isn''t it?


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but be stunned: the elder ye that I saw in the grove last time is quite different from this one.


    When Lin Tianyu looked at it stupidly, two people came into the backyard gate and rushed to Lin Tianyu.


    When they got close, they arched their hands and said, "Wang Ya, how are you, elder Ye!"


    After that, they looked at Lin Tianyu with satisfaction.


    Who are these two?


    What''s the matter with Wang Ya''s elder ye?


    Every one of them, curious?


    Looking at several people in front of him, Lin Tianyu didn''t know why.


    At this time, ye Changlao said: "Lin Tianyu, on behalf of the cold star gate, I accept you as the inner disciple of the cold star gate. Hanxingmen is the first-class Xiuzhen sect in the whole Tianquan continent. "


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were shining. Now it''s OK! In front of us, in qingsang City, there was a rumor that the cold star gate would accept itself as the inner disciple. However, the news did not come down. But this time, but elder Ye decided in front of himself. That''s great! Thinking about it, we should immediately agree to come down.


    "Hold on!" Suddenly another voice came out.


    Lin Tianyu a Leng, the heart of the boss is not happy: you ya. Who ah? Last time, I was going to worship the immortal master. I was yellowed by the four little Wangs. This time, just arrived at this critical moment when we were going to worship the immortal sect of Xiuzhen, again! Oh, my God. It''s over!


    In the past, it was the older of the two who came in later.

 Chapter 110

    Lin Tianyu was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood: you ya. Don''t give me a proper reason. I''ll let you go out of the yard!


    The older one said, "Lin Tianyu, you should join our sword magic club. The sword and devil Association establishes its sect by Dao, which is interlinked with your martial arts. Moreover, it is a stronger sect than the cold star gate. "


    Ah!


    Lin Tianyu fainted: originally, elder Ye accepted himself as an inner disciple, and he thought he was lucky! But now - the two schools vied to be their disciples. Hey, hey, hey, hey Man, can also have such a cow, such a brilliant time!


    Ye Chang''s face changed a little, and he was not happy. He said, "Lin Tianyu, don''t listen to them. They are only two ordinary disciples of the sword and devil society. What can they do. As an elder of the cold star gate, I will recommend you as the key inner disciple of the cold star gate as long as you join the cold star gate. "


    Wang Ya said in a hurry, "Lin Tianyu, you''ve agreed. The inner disciples who are mainly trained in the sect are equivalent to the elite disciples of the sect. All cultivation resources are distributed according to the standards of elite disciples. "


    Elder Ye looked at the two humanitarians with provocation: "you are just two ordinary disciples. Can you give him such a guarantee? As long as you can, I''ll turn around and go. "


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also looked at the two later.


    The older man still said, "we can''t be the master."


    After hearing this, elder Ye''s face was full of victory.


    But then, he said, "however, the ancestor of our sect, Heidao, sent a message in person and accepted him as his disciple."


    Heidao ancestor!


    Send a message in person and accept it as a personal disciple


    Elder Ye''s whole face was black, and at the same time, his intestines were blue with regret: he should have listened to Wang Ya''s words and accept Lin Tianyu as his inner disciple as soon as possible. If the apprentice had already been successful and his position had been set, then now, where could there be such a thing?


    Elder Ye was still unwilling, and asked, "is it really that the ancestor of Heidao wants to take him as his disciple?"


    The other side nodded: "otherwise, we can be here, planning to hold such a huge martial arts King competition? We would have had so much leisure if our ancestors hadn''t summoned them in person? "


    Think about it, ye Chang said: "the ancestor of Heidao accepted his own disciples. No one has ever won over the whole land of Tianquan." Then he walked out of the backyard with a bleak face.


    At this time, the young man of the two, one step closer, said: "boy! How did you get the favor of Heidao ancestor and summon you to zongmen and let them be their own disciples? "


    The older one also looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned: is that the old man he saw in the grove that day was the ancestor of Heidao?


    The sudden appearance of the old man and his image were immediately mentioned. They were sure that it was the ancestor of Heidao. Another introduction: the older of the two is Wang Lin, elder martial brother; the younger, MI Tongtian.


    Martial arts competition is initiated by two brothers in disguise.


    More than half a month ago, a message from the ancestor of Heidao was suddenly received in the sect of Dao and demon Society: Tianheng Kingdom, the far north, and the experience place of mooyu forest are the disciples of martial arts. The level of Dao is unique and the level of body refining is flat. It is called The following message is broken. The grandfather obviously had something to do. He was in a hurry to do it. The message was only half passed and there was no following. No matter how to say it, the whole school attached great importance to the information sent by the ancestors, so they sent two brothers to handle the matter. But what should we do?

 Chapter 111

    They were in a dilemma -


    except that the disciple that the ancestor wanted to accept was just a little martial arts man, and his Dao had a special style, but he didn''t know anything about it. No name, no surname, no appearance, no age, how to find it? Tianheng Kingdom, the magic fog forest training place in the far north, is not Zhenwu town. However, in such a big city, you should find someone who knows nothing about it. It is very likely that this person has also entered the magic fog forest. If you want to find out, you will undoubtedly find a needle in the sea. Finally, the two brothers together, thought of a unique move, set up the Dao arena competition, only about Dao. Isn''t that person''s Dao level unique? This is not the right time. When the time comes, we will set up a big prize to let all the talents of Dao Dao gather in the arena. Will those disciples who are admired by the ancestors and have a unique style of Dao Dao Dao not compete on the stage?


    In this way, it is much more likely than aimlessly searching.


    Sure enough, such an arrangement really let them find the real person!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved again: on that day, after the forest was shocked, it could block the sneak attack. He clearly felt that someone had introduced the dangerous information intuition into his mind. Can they have such ability, is it the ancestor of the black sword? Lin Tianyu wanted to ask, but for a moment he did not say. If the ancestor was summoned, why only two ordinary disciples were sent to the scene?


    Is there anything else in this?


    If so, the rest can''t be said too much. If you don''t understand some of the paths here, you should try to be more careful even if you join the sword magic club. Of course, if I hadn''t had all kinds of experiences in the magic fog forest and cultivated a cautious character, I would not have thought so far. It''s really true that experience makes people grow up. It''s not only the growth of martial arts, but also the personality and temperament. Therefore, there are too many differences.


    As for why there are several more martial arts arena -


    the reason is that some people happen to be in the vicinity of the famous Jianzong, hanxingmen and other sects, which are caused by the competitive psychology, so they have the Kendo arena. Next, we set up a challenge arena for each skill.


    It has been explained that Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian are embarrassed.


    In the clan, we always discuss the generation according to the strength. If one level of cultivation is not good, we have to call on the master. Of course, there are occasional exceptions. Lin Tianyu, like Lin Tianyu, became a disciple of an old ancestor. This generation was so high that both of them had to call "shishuzu". After all, Lin Tianyu is just a little martial artist. They are still immortal masters in the eyes of ordinary people. They are a lot stronger than Lin Tianyu. They have to shout from his uncle and his uncle. It''s too


    Lin Tianyu chuckled indifferently and said, "we''ll give each other our own, elder martial brothers. I call you elder martial brother, you call me younger martial brother. Otherwise, according to the rules of martial arts, I have to call you immortal master, or master uncle. "


    "Ha ha ha ha, OK. It''s settled. " Rice Tong day also some did not respond to come over, Wang Lin already Chang smile should come down.


    When a warrior meets a friar, he must be called the immortal master. The most important thing is to call the elder. However, elder martial brother Wang Lin told Lin Tianyu that the immortal master was just a joke. The real immortals are all in the upper interface. But when it comes to immortals, Wang Lin doesn''t know. However, Wang Lin told Lin Tianyu in detail about the division of monks: from low to high, they can be divided into practicing Qi, building foundation, Jindan and Yuanying. The Qi training period can be entered after reaching the ultimate level of body refining, or it can be directly entered regardless of the body refining level. It''s up to everyone to choose. Some of the great energy friars of Yuanying, even, have never practiced the level of body training at all, starting directly from practicing Qi. Finally, he reached the summit of the monks.

 Chapter 112

    After listening to Wang Lin''s introduction, Lin Tianyu pondered -


    when you enter the sect, you can learn the monastic method. In the past, in the family, in the remote town, not contact, only martial arts. If you get to zongmen, do you still need to continue to practice body, or directly practice Qi. For example, when the high level appears, continue to complete the low level version, and then go to learn the high level version, or directly learn the high level version? All of a sudden, out of my mind, the yellow skirt girl fighting Python together. Does she have no way to practice Qi? Why do you take big risks and go to the magic fog forest to look for blueberries?


    Perhaps, the level of body training in the period of non martial arts practitioners can also directly cultivate the truth, but it can exist, and there must be a reason for its existence.


    The state of mind suddenly firm up, the first refining body to the extreme.


    Of course, Wang Lin''s words can not be wrong. It should be that he has not yet touched something more important or should pay attention to in his practice.


    At the same time, a burst of pride in my heart: from then on, I was really worshipped into Xiuzhen immortal gate!


    What''s more, it''s still the ancestor''s disciple that countless people look up to!


    What''s more, it''s still two major schools that snatch their own disciples!


    Ha ha ha Hey, hey, hey


    The more he thought about it, the more proud he was.


    As far as martial arts are concerned, the number of disciples of one sect is hard to find. But just now, it was two major schools competing to recruit them.


    Talent is good! Brother talent, brother Niu force!


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu was quiet again: are you really gifted? Then why does it take three years to master the basic Sabre form before you can understand the skill? It''s just that he is diligent enough. In the same age group, his contribution is absolutely several times higher than that of others. In the future, if he wants to go further, he has no choice but to be more diligent.


    As he walked out of the backyard to his room, Lin Tianyu thought.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu thought: since the ancestor of Heidao looks up to him so much, he should send a satisfied apprenticeship ceremony -- vowing to win the title of "supreme king" -- Lu Yu, waiting for Lin Tianyu to give you a defeat!


    Thinking about it, Lu Yu made several moves and his weakness.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu sighed: This is almost an opponent without weakness. The use of sword, the change of footwork, the level of martial arts and the sensitivity in fighting are all outstanding.


    How to win such an opponent?


    All of a sudden, there was a surge of interest. If you want to be a strong man, you have to challenge and surpass these real top masters. Otherwise, how can we make progress and become stronger?


    Lu Yu!


    At present, you are just a peak I''m about to climb. Therefore, I will not only climb over you, surpass you, even knock you down, and then I will become a peak that you can''t surpass.


    In the future, if you want to climb higher and become more powerful, there will surely be many more than Lu Yu, who is 10 times, 100 times, 1000 times and 10000 times higher than Lu Yu All kinds of peaks, and they are bound to climb, surpass and knock them down one by one Let yourself be their Pinnacle that you can''t look up to


    The light in my eyes is more and more firm.


    After a night of silence, it soon arrived the second day of the martial arts King competition.


    In response to the event, it continued on the first day, linking up the unfinished match yesterday.


    According to yesterday''s event, to this meeting, the most exciting battle that the audience expect most is the fight for the king of the stick road arena. Originally, yesterday had arrived at the battle of the king of cudgel. However, later, it was not early, and the match was postponed to today.

 Chapter 113

    Stick road challenge arena.


    "Huayang."


    "Iron name."


    In the expectation of the public, the two men went to the arena. After the ceremony, they stood opposite each other. A faint momentum spread from the two people. Before a fight was made, the challenge arena was dusty and blinding.


    Whoa!


    Momentum straight to the peak, a low sweep, surprise attack the footwall.


    Dang!


    Tieshuo stands on the ground, and the head of Shuo jumps out and runs straight to Huayang''s chest.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    There are more than 40 moves in a hurry.


    Seeing this meeting, Lin Tianyu felt a pity: Huayang can also be regarded as a talent of cudgel. However, his opponent tieshuo is not weak, and his martial arts skills are several levels higher than that of Huayang. Even if he is not from a clan background, he has a deep foundation.


    Under the stage, at this time, Hua Lao''s face was gloomy, and he was about to drip water.


    Old Hua''s mind, no one can not see, originally, if there is no iron name out to stir up the game, the king of cudgel must belong to Huayang. Moreover, it is very likely to take this opportunity to become a true disciple of the immortal sect. But now Although Huayang''s cudgel skills are really outstanding, but ultimately won the title of king, and no king title, the difference can be the same?


    "Hua Lao, in fact, the stick technique of Huayang can be seen by the discerning eye. I believe that every immortal sect has its own judgment. What''s more, the martial arts of tieshuo are the secret of the clan. "


    "Yes, it''s glorious to lose to the secret disciples of the clan."


    "Mr. Hua, we firmly believe that there will be a clan to accept Huayang as a disciple."


    ¡­¡­


    Most of the participants in the martial arts arena here are for the disciples of the sect. They hope to become famous in the first World War. They are favored by the sect and accepted as their disciples. From then on, they are expected to cultivate immortals.


    After listening to everyone''s persuasion, Hua Lao reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said, "I also believe in the eyes of zongmen Xianshi."


    In my heart, I hate the troublemakers among the disciples, especially the iron name. This son of a bitch, that''s damned! Who''s in a bad situation? Why do you want to harm my Huayang. Hum! Damn it!


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    After more than 20 moves, Huayang company and battle company retreated, and finally retreated to the edge of the challenge arena. Tieshuo seized the opportunity and swept down the arena with his staff.


    Boom!


    Under the challenge arena, the sky is full of dust.


    This is the last competition. After this battle, the king of cudgel comes out.


    Those who have won the cudgel Road King will be directly on the challenge arena. They will sit cross legged and keep their eyes closed. Despite the rest of the arena, there are still disputes, which seem to have nothing to do with it. It seems that he came here just to win the title of the king of cudgel.


    Looking at the iron shape, old Hua was even more disgusted with itchy teeth and red eyes.


    Gradually, the competition of martial arts came to this meeting. Although it was only the king of martial arts with stick skill, the others were still in the competition and could not determine the title of king. However, in everyone''s mind, who was the king of martial arts in the end was already a mirror. In addition to the boxing ring, the fight between Lu Wei, the champion of boxing, and Xu Pian Pian, a rookie, seems to have a small change in the eyes of most audiences. However, those who have a clear eye have already known that the general trend, strong and weak, and early set the number.


    Lin Tianyu is eager to fight with the dance Lin Feng.

 Chapter 114

    But, fight again, fight again We have fought several times, but we haven''t met each other.


    Since we failed to meet each other, Lin Tianyu still practiced in the challenge arena. After all, there is no magic sword in Dao Dao arena. Otherwise, in front of such a master, he really dare not, step on the groping, unfamiliar footwork against the enemy. Although the stronger the opponent, the greater the pressure; the greater the pressure, the greater the progress of footwork. However, there must be a limit.


    Gradually, step after step in the arena, the accelerated footwork became more and more skillful. Although, in several arena competitions, the clothes were still slightly torn, but only a tiny scratch was left, which was harmless. Compared with the footwork, it could be said that it was neglected. At the end of the training, the footwork is as fast as you like. Between the light of the opponent''s sword, the challenge arena is full of uncertainty, and the surprise of the opponent gradually becomes more difficult to hurt.


    After a few more competitions, there will be Dao Dao challenge arena, and the king of martial arts has not been determined yet.


    In the rest of the arena, the number of players is small. Originally, there were many people in the Kendo arena. But now, Lu Yu is the only one left. Lu Yu is the only one left. He even meets several people and admits defeat directly. However, the time for Lin Tianyu to practice in the Dao Dao arena is too long. Lin Tianyu is practicing walking, and he still thinks that he can enter the wonderful realm again. But how to practice, it is just against Huang Shixiong in the war, so the only time, a flash in the pan, did not succeed again.


    Finally, the king''s challenge, the last battle.


    Dancing in the woods.


    Lin Tianyu laughed.


    "Lin Tianyu," said Wu Linfeng, without drawing his sword, "if you simply compare the sword, I will admit defeat, and you will become the king of Dao. However, I still want to have a simple footwork competition with you. How dare you? "


    Lin Tianyu was calm on the face, but happy to blossom in his heart.


    "Good!" "Why win?" he said


    "At the time of marching, they only fight for victory or defeat with the most common sword style."


    Lin Tianyu had no hesitation, and immediately replied, "good!"


    Then, the eye son a turn, and mouth way: "can you add a bet."


    Wu Lin Feng took a deep look at Lin Tianyu, drew closer and whispered, "do you want to bet on my footwork? I know that you will never forget my footwork. But, No. However, it is not impossible for you to get my footwork. In the king''s competition, there is a magic formula of Baotian Lingdao. If you can get it, you can exchange it with me. "


    Lin Tianyu can''t help but smile. Lin Feng is too clever!


    However, in addition to the last few whispers, many people in the audience clearly heard what they were saying in front of them.


    For a while, many people who watched the war did not understand it, and there were many opinions.


    "If you win the title of king, you will get the treasure of a town. But this last step, Lin Tianyu actually agreed to compete with crazy Dao. With their own short, attack the long


    "It''s a good Sabre technique, but it''s not smart. Did you not know in advance that crazy Dao is actually wind blade? The sword in the wind comes from footwork. Since Fengdao became famous, it has never been heard that some people can beat others only by their footwork. In this way, if they give up the final reward, will they become the treasure of the shop? "


    "Lin Tianyu, there seems to be something wrong with his head."


    ¡­¡­


    "You are stupid. A promise is a promise, but I can''t cope with it in the end. Isn''t there a magic Sabre technique that defeated the devil''s sword? "


    A group of people who are laughing, think about it, really. It''s not that Lin Tianyu is stupid, it''s that they are too stupid.

 Chapter 115

    Crazy knife a Yang steel knife, way: "start."


    Then, with the flash of knife light, people move with the steps. Lin Tianyu, sliding step, turning knife, Dang! The wind of the dancing forest disappeared.


    Whoosh -- Ding -- Dang -- brush -- whoosh --


    blare. Sometimes the knife is crossed, sometimes the person moves. In a short period of time, they have each shot at least 50 times. Lin Tianyu knew that he would have been hurt by Wu Linfeng several times if he had not practiced in the arena several times before. Unless the hand is used, that is, the bone removing Sabre technique. With the sword technique, the rhythm of crazy Dao''s Footwork will be disturbed, and his footwork will be powerless. Directly rely on the sword, win the dance forest wind.


    More than 50 moves, although still not defeated, but all of them are allowed to dance Lin Feng, driving the rhythm. If Dao Dao was not better than Shu Chi, he would have been defeated for a long time. In the long run, where are the winning numbers?


    No way!


    Footwork, martial arts. Since the martial arts skills are weak, why can''t we attack the weak points like the sabre technique? If you apply your own sword skills and Dao concepts to footwork, if you use them properly, you will surely be able to achieve remarkable results.


    If you use your own footwork, if you follow the loopholes or weaknesses of the opponent''s footwork, how can you not disturb the rhythm of your opponent''s Footwork?


    As long as the opponent''s Footwork rhythm is disordered, isn''t there a chance to take advantage of it?


    Knife path, used in footpath?


    Lin Tianyu''s spirit is more and more concentrated, but where is the loophole?


    If we can''t grasp the loopholes, how can we go against them?


    The crazy knife''s foot just moved, and Lin Tianyu followed.


    Yeah!


    Although Lin Tianyu failed to grasp the loophole at all, he had to follow suit subconsciously. But Wu Lin Feng was shocked: This is almost traceless, stepping into the dead corner of the footwork, he can even keep up with it? There are many people who can beat us in martial arts competition; there should be a lot of those who can beat us with skillful footwork. But is this still the opponent who has just been led round and round by himself?


    This


    Dang!


    Both of them hesitated and stopped for half an instant before they waved their swords to each other and sympathized with Weng Ming.


    Lin Tianyu''s spirit is becoming more and more concentrated In the whole brain and eyes, there is nothing else except the footwork of the opponent''s crazy knife.


    Poof! Dang!


    In the follow-up, the dance Lin Feng faintly noticed Lin Tianyu''s state and footwork frequency, deliberately a sluggish. After driving Lin Tianyu to a standstill, he cut with a knife. Between the two swords, a small piece of cuff was cut off.


    Good!


    Wu Lin Feng cheered in his heart.


    After a while, Wu Linfeng cut off several pieces of Lin Tianyu''s clothes. It''s been a long battle!


    However, it took a little longer.


    Wu Linfeng was more and more surprised.


    although he could still cut off a piece of clothes occasionally, it seemed to be winning. However, in the driving of footwork, the effect of time-varying fast, slow and time-delay is getting weaker and weaker. It is more and more difficult to cut off the opponent''s clothes. Lin Tianyu''s footwork is becoming more and more flexible and indistinct, which coincides with his own footwork. If it wasn''t for every tiny progress that Wu Linfeng had seen with his own eyes, he would have doubted that Lin Tianyu had learned his own footwork. Otherwise, his footwork and his own step, although still specious, but also quite a bit charm. Who can make such progress in such a short period of time on top of his proud footwork?

 Chapter 116

    If we go on like this, we will surely lose. Unless you can win early. But it''s easy to cut off pieces of clothing. If you want to win with a knife, you will probably be sober up and difficult to make contributions by virtue of the warrior''s instinct of perceiving the crisis.


    However, it can only be so. Otherwise, after a long time, with Lin Tianyu''s more and more refined footwork, he will surely lose.


    Bet!


    Success or failure lies in this knife. If you succeed, you will win; if you lose, you will lose the game.


    Dance Lin Feng, eyes must be sure.


    When the footwork is fast and slow, suddenly a lag, and then reverse half step.


    Brush! When the knife comes out, the knife has arrived and goes straight to Lin Tianyu''s chest.


    Poof!


    Wu Lin Feng felt a slight pain in his abdomen. The steel knife that cuts to Lin Tianyu''s chest is a little bit stagnant. Lin Tianyu''s figure has already let go.


    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu, who had concentrated all his energy and energy and entered a special state, was surprised and said, "brother dance, I''m really sorry. It hurt you so much. Just now, a knife was cut out, and I suddenly felt that it was wrong. Although I had a little bit of strength, I didn''t expect to hurt brother Wu. "


    "It''s OK. It''s just slight injury, skin injury. It looks terrible. In fact, it will be all right in a few days."


    Dance Lin Feng said, frown, and said: "brother Lin, better skills, dance a convinced."


    Lin Tianyu''s face was slightly red, and said: "but in the end, Zhisheng Dao, after all, is beyond the agreement."


    Indeed, it is out of the warrior''s instinct for danger that he can finally win with one knife. Therefore, his most proud and exquisite bone cutting method can achieve such effect.


    Wu Linfeng shook his head and said, "it''s not beyond the agreement. I can''t win brother Lin either. I believe that if you have another column of incense, you will win if you simply follow the steps. I was convinced that I lost, not only because I lost the competition, but also because brother Lin, the super man''s understanding. Speaking of this, I wonder if brother Lin is still interested in my wind walking? "


    "Wind step! It turns out that the footwork is called wind step. " Lin Tianyu said. "It is worthy of the name of Fengbu. Brother Wu, don''t worry. I''ll take Tianling Dao Jue and exchange wind steps. "


    Finally, open your mouth and say nothing.


    Originally, according to the idea of dancing Lin Feng, seeing that Lin Tianyu was so gifted, he had an idea and wanted to pass the wind step to Lin Tianyu for free. However, just as he was about to say it, Lin Tianyu said that he would like to exchange Tianling Dao Jue, one of the treasures of the king''s competition, which he had long cherished. If you''ve reached the point of your mouth, you can''t say it again. Crazy Dao, although he has the name of Dao, knows that his Sabre skill can''t enter the eye of a master. In fact, his Sabre technique has already been practiced to perfection, and his footwork should be only a small success. However, the sword skill level is too low, and the footwork level is too high, which is not in the same level at all. Now, the footwork of this novice is more than ten times more famous than the superb Sabre technique. When it comes to crazy knife, who doesn''t give a thumbs up to his footwork. At first, he was well-known in the world for his footwork, and the people in the river and lake were named Fengdao. In order to gain momentum, he changed his name to crazy Dao.


    A good Sabre technique, crazy Dao, but I dream of owning it!


    Now, with Lin Tianyu''s promise, he took Tianling Dao Jue in exchange for Fengbu. The heart of Linfeng dance can''t resist this temptation.


    However, Wu Linfeng also made up his mind: in the end, no matter whether Lin Tianyu can exchange the Tianling Dao formula, he will pass the wind step to Lin Tianyu, so as not to make the wind step dust.

 Chapter 117

    When the Dao challenge arena competition, Lin Tianyu and crazy Dao have been determined, and all the five king of the challenge arena have been born.


    "Gentlemen."


    Just at the time when the victory and defeat were just scored in the Dao Dao challenge arena, there was still a sound that was not urgent and slow, and spread all over the place.


    "I, Wang Mingyuan, declare now. Five martial arts skills, the king of the challenge arena, has been born. They are: Sword: Lu Yu; boxing: Xu pianpianpian; stick: tieshuo; Dao: Lin Tianyu; gun: Bawang gun. Among the ten treasures presented in the contest, each of them can choose one as a reward. "


    The audience was noisy and envious.


    "Be quiet. The king''s challenge is over, but after the king''s challenge, there will be a more classic event - the supreme King''s race. Among the five kings who have been born, one of the martial arts king is selected and awarded the title of supreme king. It''s going to be a more exciting, exciting and peak game. Shi Jiang is unprecedented in history and will be forever recorded in the history of martial arts and Taoism. "


    In the moment when the voice just fell, some people were excited, some were screaming, some were shouting


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are shining. Is he finally here?


    However, at the same time, Lin Tianyu felt a pity again and again: if only the winner of the supreme king could also get a reward of the treasure of the town store. If so, as long as you win, will not it be the shadow steps of the phantom body and the magic formula of the heavenly spirit, all of which can be included in Xiangzhong. But now, it can only be one of two.


    Sorry!


    If the audience could hear Lin Tianyu''s voice at this time, they would hate to scold his mother.


    Yaya. You won the title of the king of Dao Dao and the martial arts secret collection of the treasure of Zhendian. You are not satisfied. Who do you think you are?


    What''s more, even if the supreme king, the organizers promise to get another secret collection of Zhendian treasure. Why do you believe that you will be the supreme king?


    There are still four kings. Are you sure you can sweep the remaining four kings?


    Lin Tianyu thought, but still very tangled, how to get the reward later? In the end, should we choose the phantom body overlapping shadow step or the heavenly spirit sword formula? Hesitating and hesitating, at last, the decision was made. In the past two hundred years, so many martial artists have not had a magic body shadow step that can be cultivated. What makes them better than everyone else? They must be able to achieve it. However, Fengbu is real, and even, to the extreme, 100% sure, will help you to enter that wonderful realm. As long as you can enter that wonderful realm, it will be no worse than any divine level footwork. What''s more, you can copy a copy of it in advance. In this way, when you get the wind step, you can get a no upper sword formula. Why not?


    In his heart, Lin Tianyu constantly and in such a way explained the choice he was about to make.


    "Cough."


    A powerful cough, which spread all over the hall, once again silenced all the noise. On the rostrum, another old man seemed to hear another voice outside and said, "in addition, I''m here to announce another award. In addition to being rewarded by the existing king of martial arts, the supreme king can also choose one of the treasures of each town as the reward of the supreme king. "


    With this decision, the audience did not have much response. After all, no matter how much reward they get, what they care about is the more wonderful arena competition, which is to see who can finally get the title of supreme king.

 Chapter 118

    However, on the stage, among the five people who are about to compete for supremacy, their expressions are different.


    Bawanggun and Lin Tianyu both have brighter and brighter eyes.


    Lu Yu, Xu pianpianpian, that look, but clearly did not look up to, that so-called Zhendian treasure.


    However, tie Shuo obviously had a clear idea and didn''t want to argue more.


    Therefore, on the challenge arena, especially Lin Tianyu, he kept reciting the Amitabha TOEFL in his heart. God finally heard his own voice and specially informed the organizer to arrange the additional reward?


    Ha ha ha


    Good!


    Supreme king!


    I -- come on!


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu''s eyes can not help but sweep to Lu Yu.


    Lu Yu looked at Lin Tianyu with a kind of induction, but then, still with a cool smile, he turned his eyes back.


    With little gossip, the game is back.


    Another round of drawing.


    The battle list has been determined:


    Lin Tianyu and Xu pianpianpian, a challenge arena.


    Another arena, Lu Yu, Bawang gun.


    The iron sign is empty.


    On the challenge arena, just before the battle is settled, green skirt girl Xu Pianpian is also on the challenge arena, facing five steps.


    "Handsome boy," the green skirt girl stepped forward and said, "let me play this game. I''ve seen your games and it takes a lot of effort to win you. However, the person I want to win most is Lu Yu''s fart and fart guy. I want to save more strength to deal with him. "


    "You can win Lu Yu."


    If he is able to win, Lin Tianyu doesn''t mind letting Xu pianpianpian teach Lu Yu a lesson on his behalf. Of course, the extent of the lesson should be determined in advance. Lin Tianyu can''t be so pedantic that he has to do something by himself, as long as he can achieve the same effect. Moreover, at the same time, you can also make a deal with the other party, so that she can take a piece of the treasure of the town store for herself. So, what''s the matter with her. Moreover, looking at Xu pianpianpian that pair of town shop treasure, does not care, this transaction, she 100% can agree.


    However, Lin Tianyu is also aware that Xu pianpianpian is a little bit worse than Lu Yu from the competition in the front of the arena.


    Sure enough, the green skirt girl shook her head and said, "we can''t guarantee to win, but it''s a little bit bigger than your chance."


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, I''ll give you a discussion. This bureau, you let me, I''ll clean up Lu Yu for you, until you are satisfied with it. "


    "You Xu pianpianpian stares at the apricot eyes, one step bullies close, right palm already hair, "see move!"


    Whoa! Whoosh! The tip of the knife stabbed the delicate wrist. Brush! Two figures crisscross each other.


    At this moment, Xu pianpianpian slapped Lin Tianyu on the right shoulder. At this time, the blade of the knife was taken to the outer door, and there was no time to stop it. When the right arm was lifted, the handle touched the palm of the hand, and the palm changed again.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    In the howling wind, Lin Tianyu stepped back again and again. But Lin Tianyu step back, Xu pianpianpian with further, completely unable to get rid of the bright green shadow, good to open the distance between each other and knife.


    I''ve been cheated!


    Lin Tianyu was angry. In fact, playing a game, Xu pianpianpian to find their own answer, did not expect to really let her let a game. But she still found herself, said so many nonsense, the key point, now fully reflected. The palm technique is suitable for close combat. As long as you stick it close enough, you can change your mind and put it in and out freely. If you are not careful, you will let your opponent hit the road. Lin Tianyu''s sword technique is suitable for medium distance operations. It is too far away, too far away, too close to reliability, and there is no room for change. Instead, it is constrained everywhere.

 Chapter 119

    Xu pianpianpian said that a few words, the key of the key lies in, in order to be closer to her own, more convenient for her own hand.


    Of course, it should be Xu Pianpian who has seen her own Sabre technique and has no confidence in winning. Therefore, she wants to be so clever.


    Stupid! All blame oneself too stupid!


    Retreat, even retreat, and then retreat Go ahead, keep going, and then


    Between the two, Lin Tianyu step back, Xu pianpianpian further, so in a state of glue. He didn''t give Lin Tianyu a chance to make a knife.


    This is not the way to go. If you want to win, you will be lucky. If you are not careful, the boat capsizes in the gutter and loses the battle, it will be even worse. But it''s impossible to open the distance. The bright green shadow is so close that he has made up his mind and is still biting himself. You have to disrupt the attack rhythm.


    Brush! Brush, brush


    Lin Tianyu is trying to think and observe as he puts out his knife


    Finally, it seems that, finally, there is an opportunity, black knife quickly horizontal, sealed Xu pianpianpian''s left palm. At the same time, the foot does not retreat, reverse half step. Left fist up, PA! With the delicate right palm full strength, take advantage of the move, but toward the front, quickly forward two steps. All of a sudden, he moved to Xu pianpianpian''s back, opened a full step away, and then quickly turned back to be a knife.


    Whoa!


    Xu pianpianpian responds, turns back to flash step, palms whirl, straight knife face. But the knife changed again, cutting the wrist horizontally.


    Brush, brush, brush! Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    The shadow of the palm and the sword are flying all over the sky. Two smart figures, but also full of wandering. The struggle is inseparable and inseparable. In particular, the green skirt flying, causing a lot of reverie, fantasy. A small arena, however, attracted the eyes of countless reveries and stirred the hearts of countless furies. However, after more than ten moves, Xu pianpianpian gradually fell behind. Her cheeks were flushed, her breath was short, and her footwork was slightly disordered. Obviously, if you want to turn the tables again, I''m afraid it will be exhausted.


    Suddenly, the green shadow stepped back.


    Lin Tianyu''s sword is light and strong, and he forces Xu pianpianpian directly. However, he doesn''t make a knife any more.


    With a smile, Xu pianpianpian said, "handsome boy, you just said that. As long as I let you this game, you''ll help me to beat Lu Yu that stinky guy. Now, I''ll let you in this game. Remember, you have to beat Lu Yu, the fart guy. More must remember, must not lose, otherwise, has you to look good. Hum, hum


    Then, without hesitation, he jumped up and directly jumped off the challenge arena.


    This --


    Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while, which was also called yielding.


    Lin Tianyu took the knife. Just when I was closing the knife, I felt a series of invisible, unmatched and strong murderous spirit, and rushed to myself.


    Looking back, I saw under the stage, a pair of sharp eyes, staring at himself. One by one, they almost have to jump on the stage one by one, beat themselves hard, and express one''s heart towards the goddess in his heart. It seems that although I have won, many young and enthusiastic young audience are still far behind. They are martial arts, but they are better than dancers. They are graceful and graceful.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is a secret: no wonder so grand murderous. This is the rage of thousands of people.


    However, although tens of thousands of people, I go! Since ancient times, heroes should be ears. Hehe, hehe, hehehe --


    and

 Chapter 120

    When Lin Tianyu had just finished the contest, he looked at another arena.


    Sure enough, the challenge arena over there was earlier than that on our side, and the result was achieved.


    When Lin Tianyu raised his eyes, he looked at him with a sharp look. Full of provocations.


    Lu Yu.


    Lin Tianyu: hum! Now, finally know, to face their own?


    At this time, the voice of the host Wang Mingyuan once again spread throughout the audience, saying:


    "now, the winner of the two contests has been determined. Again, the winner drawn by the two scenic spots will fight against Tieshu, and the other winner will be in the air. Then, the winner who fought against the iron and the name of the supreme king was contested with the one who was in the air. Draw lots


    The rules were set and the draw soon came to an end.


    Lin Tianyu and tie Shuo fight each other first.


    "I give in." Just on the challenge arena, the iron letter says directly.


    Is this a complete failure to put the supreme King''s race at ease, or is it that his request is locked in and there is no other?


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    However, when he got off the challenge arena and crossed with Lin Tianyu, tieshuo suddenly said, "if I were Lu Yu, I would like to fight with him."


    What do you mean?


    Lin Tianyu is confused. Lu Yu is not worth the war. But just now, in the stick road challenge arena, there were so many warriors, but all of them fought. Lin Tianyu doesn''t believe that any warrior in the stick road arena can be better than himself. Besides, if you lose yourself in the war, you can challenge Lu Yu? Well, he is much stronger than Lu Yu. He is afraid. But this thought, Lin Tianyu can not help but smile, he has not narcissistic fart to this. What''s more, he has no confidence to fight against Lu Yu.


    Forget it. Focus on the last fight.


    Tieshuo directly admits defeat, and now there are Lu Yu and Lin Tianyu. It is needless to say that the supreme king will be born among them. On the challenge arena, the two men fighting for the supreme king stood quietly opposite each other, silent momentum collided, a invisible wind, blowing dust disorderly, clothes in line.


    "It''s you. I always thought that Pian Pian and I would be the opponents of the final fight." Lu Yu Dao is indifferent.


    Indifferent words, endless contempt. Even if he stood on the opposite side of the challenge arena and was qualified for his opponent, his disdain could not be reduced by half.


    It seems that the provocation just now did not really face up to himself, but because he defeated Xu pianpianpian.


    What''s arrogant?


    Isn''t it a disciple of the clan?


    At the same time, it suddenly became clear that tie shudang was also the reason for being a disciple of the sect. Therefore, we will not fight with ourselves. Otherwise, we should win and lose face. Xu pianpianpian, in addition to the hidden danger, should also have this idea. There is also bawangji, a defeat in the arena, raging anger, potential to kill the world, a wash its shame. Obviously, they are all disciples of the sect. In front of ordinary warriors, they are superior to others. Therefore, their state of mind is invincible in the face of ordinary warriors.


    Ha ha!


    Isn''t such a state of mind that we have already fallen to the bottom before fighting? In this world, you can have an invincible mood, but it is absolutely impossible that there will be an invincible God of war. If this is the case, it can only show that this person will always dare to challenge people who are weaker than themselves, and why they will constantly strive for progress and true invincibility.


    Want to understand, Lin Tianyu is also indifferent way: "will not let you down."

 Chapter 121

    Lin Tianyu said, his momentum increased.


    He burst out of momentum, refining body in the middle of five layers. In these days of competition, especially in the stage of understanding footwork, there is less suppression, and gradually, gradually, to the middle of the fifth floor. But at the moment, the growth has been completely liberalized. All of a sudden, it has reached the late stage of the fifth floor, the peak of the later stage, the consummation peak of the fifth floor, the initial peak of the sixth floor, and the middle stage of the sixth floor. At this time, the growth of momentum gradually stopped.


    Lu Yu, on the other side, was stunned. His sharp eyes twinkled, and he was also a bit stunned. Lin Tianyu''s cultivation of physical training was able to grow so rapidly. However, in a flash, he regained his calmness and said, "why, I don''t have confidence in the first battle. So, first break through the cultivation and then start? If you don''t have the confidence to fight, I think it''s better not to do it. You, just throw in the towel


    After Zhu Xin''s words, Lu Yu said again: "in fact, it''s the same whether you suddenly break through or not. If you have a low level of martial arts, you should set your own low level. Therefore, there is no difference between five layers and six layers. You don''t know that, do you? "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know about the competition.


    There are also such wonderful arrays set up on these five challenge arenas.


    Although there is no limit on the accomplishments of the warriors participating in the king''s competition, the rest of the contestants, the lowest, have reached the seventh level of body training in the later stage of the martial arts, and the majority of them are the nine level practitioners. Although the challenge arena array can make the cultivation as good as the low-level warrior. However, the higher the cultivation, the longer the cultivation time will be, and the more experience of martial arts will be. The cultivation can be lowered, but the experience of martial arts will not be lowered. Therefore, since the challenge arena, no one has been met, which is lower than Lin Tianyu. Therefore, Lin Tianyu has not been met once, and has been suppressed to cultivate. However, the host Wang Mingyuan doesn''t know why. He just leaks the explanation and makes him really don''t know.


    What Lu Yu said just now was Zhu Xin, and then he pointed out that he was a native. But it was hard to argue for a while. However, there is no need to argue. On the contrary, Lu Yu despises himself. With this disdain, the winning chance of the original four floors is likely to rise to the fifth floor. It''s more than a war. So, no more words, he said:


    "war!"


    Word out, momentum skyrocketed, straight at each other.


    "War!"


    Lu Yu was not willing to fall behind, and his momentum was sudden.


    In the air, it seems that because of the invisible collision between the war gases, there is a loud explosion of thunder in everyone''s heart.


    The light of the sword, the shadow of the sword, the shadow of the human body crisscross, and the cold light whirls around.


    However, in this battle, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was obviously one step ahead of Lu Yu''s, and then he took the lead step by step, which did not give Lu Yu the slightest chance to turn over and break the first chance.


    On the stage, VIP observation room, sword magic club.


    "Brother Wang, do you think Lin Tianyu can win? I don''t think so. "


    Elder martial brother Wang Lin laughed and said, "it should be a little worse. However, he made a clever use of it. Now, the balance of victory and defeat is half and half. "


    "How can we take advantage of it?"


    "Hey, this is where the boy is cunning. His opponents despised him, but he went all out. Then the momentum burst, Lu Yu followed up, which made the opponent slow down. Now, in the arena, it''s hard to see if it''s not for those who are interested in it. Because of the use of the opportunity, the light of the sword has a slight invisible and almost negligible advantage. If we make good use of this advantage, we can seize and create another two opportunities to seize the first opportunity, and then gain a second or two of the upper hand. Maybe, this advantage can be completely transformed into victory. Hey hey, it should be that I just ate the little girl''s Secret loss, and now I''m learning to sell now. On Lu Yu''s body, I''ve got it back. Hey, hey, hey, hey... "


    Mi Tong Tian looked at it carefully and said, "Hey, it seems that our younger martial brother is not stupid at all."

 Chapter 122

    Famous sword clan.


    "This bad boy with a knife has come to this stage and compete for the supreme king. But that''s it. " Young people in the oil are cynical.


    "Why? I don''t think he must lose. "


    "Do you think he can really win? The lower class is the lower class. How can the cultivation of the clan be compared with the endless resources? "


    In the eyes of most of the superior disciples, anyone who didn''t join the sect was just an unimportant inferior person.


    Ding surname girl but not Rao way: "Xu Pian Pian also defeated."


    "Hum!" He was so young that he couldn''t refute it. Then he said angrily, "if he wins, I will defeat him with a knife."


    "No, younger martial brother!" Elder martial brother Bi is busy.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you forget that I''m also a talent in our family? What''s more, I''m still the immortal teacher in the eyes of ordinary people. I can make mistakes when I fight with this little warrior? "


    Elder martial brother Bi thought, it seems that this is true. Let him play. A martial arts man, how can he master the two layers of Qi? There will be no more resolute opposition.


    Young man, whose name is Hu Tian. My grandfather is a famous sword clan, a great elder of the outer clan, Hu lie. Hu lie, the great elder of the outer gate, used the sword though he was in the famous sword school. Hu Jun was young and practiced with his grandfather. He has made great achievements. He can be regarded as a young genius. Can be a little bigger, and a gang of friends, mixed together, all day price to eat, drink and play. Talent is gradually fading away, temperament is becoming more and more slippery, but often good to put the name of genius in the mouth, show off and boast.


    Cold star gate.


    "Elder ye, these two people are extremely gifted. If we can recruit into our sect, we can expect the sect to rise." There is a young disciple Dao.


    Elder Ye shook his head with endless regret and said, "Alas! Stop it. These two people are not suitable. "


    "Why?" The young disciple who asked questions did not know why.


    "Lu Yu is clearly a disciple of the clan. Knife? The one who makes the knife Although there is no formal ceremony to announce that he has officially become a disciple of the sect, the king''s contest was held because of the nomination of the sword and devil society. The reason for the nomination is gradually revealed. It is for the ancestor of the black Sword Society of the sword devil society to find his own disciple, and this makes the person of the sword be the one designated by the ancestor of the black sword. Alas


    After that, elder Ye sighed with endless regret. If he had started faster, he would have taken Lin Tianyu away before the martial arts King''s competition was opened, and he would have been a disciple of the inner gate.


    How wonderful that would be!


    What a pity! In this world, there is no regret medicine.


    At the same time, the proposed disciple, after hearing that Lin Tianyu was the designated disciple of Heidao, shrank his neck and said no more.


    The forest of magic fog is tens of miles deep.


    "Old boy, do you think that boy can win?" Red faced.


    "You have to win. Otherwise, how can it be worthy of the Heidao descendant? "


    "If, if, carelessly, he loses."


    "Nothing in case."


    ¡­¡­


    On the challenge arena, when two people fight each other, the whole battle becomes white hot.


    Between the two players, Lin Tianyu firmly grasped the rare opportunity to take the first move. Then, he did not relax for a moment and firmly grasped the opponent.

 Chapter 123

    Although, it is just a trace, not a person with a heart, not a master of martial arts, not devoted to it with all one''s heart, looking at it with all one''s heart, totally unable to see, that little bit of the upper hand. However, Lin Tianyu is completely, dead to grasp the upper hand, do not relax. A knife followed a knife, and the knife pointed directly at the sword light. There was only a tiny hole left. Step by step pressing, turning and moving, each step, if you can step into an unexpected dead corner. With the knife''s power, Lu Yu was oppressed to death, and he didn''t give him a chance to turn the plate.


    In a short time, Lu Yu had already changed 13 sets of sword techniques and 7 sets of footwork. However, he was always bent to the extreme and found that he still used all kinds of means and changes. From the very beginning, the first line was suppressed, that is to say, the first line was suppressed. Anyway, don''t move back.


    Hold back!


    It''s too subdued!


    Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dingding, Dingding, whirring, whirring, brushing, brushing, brushing, brushing, brushing, brushing, and brushing, there were more than 300 moves in a twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Tianyu''s advantage is still a little bit of the upper hand. Lu Yu is driven to pursue or that endless pursuit.


    Dang -


    from the beginning of the war, swords and swords intersected vigorously for the first time, and the sound was melodious. Lin Tianyu stepped back half a step, while Lu Yu stepped back two steps. His sword was inclined and pressed against the other side. However, he felt a breath in his heart.


    From the first move to the present, although swords sometimes intersect with each other, they are all changed by light touch, and there has never been a real interaction. Three hundred recruits have been suppressed by Lin Tianyu all the time. Lu Yu''s heart is full of frustration. He thought that if he had a good fight with his weapons, he would not lose the first chance because of carelessness. This time, finally achieved. Hum! Boy, right now, under my endless swordsmanship, it''s time to change it. You''ll be able to hold back.


    Lu Yu thought so in his mind, but he was still cautious and didn''t take the lead immediately. Just adjust their own mentality, sweep the heart to suppress bend. At the same time, waiting for a suitable opportunity, as long as the opponent a small, weak, almost undetectable loophole, his sword, will mercilessly, fatal strike.


    Lin Tianyu is just so quietly accompanied and standing. It seems to be adjusting his breath, waiting for Lu Yu to adjust his breath to the best state.


    Rustling


    If you hear the endless drip of the hourglass.


    At this time, Lu Yu''s eyes became brighter, and his body and mind had been completely adjusted to the best state, and his momentum went straight into the sky. It is like fighting heaven, battlefield, God of war and fighting Buddha.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened and asked, "has it been adjusted?"


    "Well." But as soon as he answered, Lu Yu''s bright eyes shrank. What''s the meaning of this? Is it possible that just now - always


    "Yes. I''m just waiting for you. It''s just a lesson to you. Don''t underestimate anyone in the world. " Lin Tianyu looked directly at the landing feather, and then said, "just now, swords and swords are fully intertwined, but I''ll give you another chance to be convinced by your defeat."


    What do you mean?


    Lu Yu''s eyes shrank again. It was his intention to strike the sword with all his strength; it was also his intention to wait for his own complete adjustment.


    Why did he do it?


    Is it true that Lu Yu is a soft persimmon that can be easily defeated?


    Asshole!


    Lu Yu roared in his heart and said:


    "fight!"


    Lin Tianyu also yelled:


    "war!"

 Chapter 124

    With the export of the battle words, the black sword horizontal, Lin Tianyu''s momentum soared. The peak of the sixth level of body training in the middle, later, and then rapidly rose, and in the blink of an eye, it reached the peak of the later stage, and directly stepped into the sixth level of body refining. It was about to step into the seventh level of body building in the later stage of martial arts, and finally stopped. Even, Lin Tianyu also felt that his whole body and mind were relaxed.


    How can the king in the sword dare to be the enemy because of the strength of the opponent''s Footwork and gain the upper hand in the challenge arena?


    To understand this truth, Lin Tianyu''s steel knife immediately crossed Lu Yu''s sharp sword and separated them. At that moment, I only felt that my own Dao level broke through a critical point again, just like breaking some kind of bondage. Compared with a moment ago, they were more than several chips ahead. When the mood rises, the physical strength is no longer as usual, dead and deliberately repressed. With the mood, the strength of the body is free to break through. So, at the moment when the word of war broke out, the suppression of the breakthrough was completely released, and the whole body and mind were also released. In an instant, we have reached the peak of the sixth floor of body refining. Half a step away, we can step into the seventh level.


    Whoosh!


    The sword is like a snake. No matter how the momentum of Lin Tianyu rises, what the result is, whether he can defeat the enemy or not, regardless of his own loopholes


    The sharp sword has reached Lin Tianyu''s chest. It is like thunder and lightning. One sword wins.


    Poof!


    Lu Yu had a pain in his left flank. The clothes were broken and had a long slit cut by a black knife. The long sword that goes straight to Lin Tianyu''s chest and strikes the air with one sword. Lin Tianyu''s body has already given way to the past, but the clothes on Lin Tianyu''s shoulder have been cut a little.


    This - how can it be?


    Lu Yugang just a sword, although a sword after flying, his own loopholes. It''s very likely that when Lin Tianyu was hit by a sword, he was also cut by a knife, and the minor wound could be replaced by a serious injury. Especially for such a well matched opponent, how can it be considered as cost-effective. As a result, I hurt myself, but the other party just cut a small cut on his shoulder. How can love be worth it?


    This is Lu Yu''s powerful sword, which can be adjusted to the spirit. It is because there are many loopholes that make it really strong. Because this sword is completely focused on the attack. If the attack is beyond the enemy''s ability, there is no need to defend.


    But the opponent unexpectedly so cleverly counterattack to come back.


    Good! Come again!


    Lu Yu drinks softly in his heart, and his sword moves change again. The sword light spits out, vacillates.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    Only three moves, left arm and black knife cut a small hole.


    Poof - poof - poof - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo - poo -


    Although the sword technique is exquisite and the movements are quick, there is almost no leakage between the wielding and stabbing, so it does not cause great damage. But if it goes on like this. However, it''s just early failure and late failure. After all, Lu Yu must have been defeated.


    Suddenly, Lu Yu even waved several swords and withdrew. Then, to the edge of the ring, jump down, even admit defeat is saved.


    Before, and Lin Tianyu fought those people, one by one speechless, at the same time, slightly happy. If at that time, Lin Tianyu had used such a sharp sword technique, could they have been more beautiful than Lu Yu?


    Lin Tianyu stood on the challenge arena with clear eyes, and glared at Lu Yu. Fortunately, you ran fast enough. Otherwise, you would take back the sword that hurt King Lingyun to LIANLI.

 Chapter 125

    Then Lin Tianyu closed his eyes and seemed to understand.


    However, it is true that Lin Tianyu is really understanding.


    At that time, in the 300 odd moves, Lu Yu was subdued. But after a fight, it was only a weak upper hand. Although there was the possibility of turning into victory, it was still far away from the real victory. All of a sudden, thinking of such a sharp bone cutting knife, why should it be so? The method of bone picking knife is the king of the sword. Why should we go to the weak advantage? With the birth of the idea, the state of mind suddenly improved. With a single knife attack, we let go of the weak advantage, and the sword technique suddenly felt better. It''s like opening a kind of shackle that has not been seen for a long time.


    However, although the specific subtlety of this further Sabre technique was completely revealed in the arena just now, it did not fully comprehend the essence of this whole sword technique in my heart. At this moment, the memory is still fresh, how can we let go of this rare opportunity of understanding. Let''s take the bone knife method to a higher level.


    With the understanding, the clearer the thinking is, the more ethereal all things are.


    The Dao of bone picking is the highest level, which is like art. We should overlook the martial arts of the world. However, at the beginning of this competition with Lu Yu, I felt clearly from my heart that my sword technique was not as good as Lu Yu''s sword technique plus footwork. Therefore, he took advantage of the situation to seize the upper hand, and wanted to turn it into the final victory. However, he finally let the evisceration knife method, which was the supreme sword method, to be discredited. Until the state of mind is completely released, it is just like brushing off the dust of knife technique and breaking into a new realm.


    Seriously speaking, this breakthrough is not really a breakthrough in the boneving knife method, but to what extent has it been refined. It''s a breakthrough of state of mind and state of mind. Then, let''s get rid of the ordinary way. It''s more unrestrained and unrestrained without any external constraints.


    When the martial arts reach a certain level, the state of mind, in fact, is more able to control the martial arts than the martial arts itself, which determines the achievement.


    State of mind achievement, can finally achieve the supreme martial arts!


    With this thought, the mood is climbing again Just now, compared with Lu Yu, the vein of the bone picking Dao is clearer. It seems that you can pick it up at will. It''s wonderful.


    The state of mind is growing, it can have such a wonderful effect.


    However, few practitioners can fully understand this truth. Of course, if it wasn''t for the breakthrough of sword technique at the moment, I''m afraid that I would never believe it and understand this truth so thoroughly. Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu was silent for a long time, and then he said in his heart silently:


    the Dao of my sword is invincible in power, unparalleled in its edge, cutting the enemy and destroying the enemy, and there is no loss.


    My Dao has been advanced, fearless and fearless!


    The heart of fear is the most powerful enemy that binds our Dao.


    My Dao should be like this. I despise the world and be invincible!


    Boom!


    With the endless rise of mood. In the body, a knife force, straight up, to break the nine days of the sky. All around, those who are equipped with swords and martial arts only feel their own swords buzzing. They seem to pay homage to the high existence and submit themselves to the king in their hearts and minds.


    For a moment or years, Lin Tianyu opened his eyes. The whole person is clear and clear. But it is really more like a kind of simple and simple, but also like a superior temperament.

 Chapter 126

    At this time, it was tens of miles away.


    Red faced old Zheng opened his mouth and didn''t close it for a long time. Then, he lost his voice and said, "genius! What a genius! He has gone out of his own Dao, which is based on it, and has aroused the endless Dao Qi between heaven and earth. Old boy, have you ever seen a genius at such an age who has realized his own way of Dao? "


    This time, the old boy just stood quietly in the heaven and earth. From a distance of tens of miles, he looked at the challenge arena, as if he were looking at Lin Tianyu clearly, without refuting a word.


    At the same time, the martial arts under the stage, in this momentum, are also a burst of gaping. Even, those in the eyes of ordinary people, also look at each other, surprised.


    This - just now that momentum, which did not show any martial arts skills or the pressure of any realm, was born naturally. Is this what a warrior should have?


    At this time, Wang Mingyuan, the host who took care of Lin Tianyu''s understanding, sounded in time.


    "Now, I declare that the king of martial arts has been named Lin Tianyu."


    With the announcement, there was a lot of noise under the stage.


    "Lin Tianyu, I love you!"


    "You are my idol!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, you are the only one in my mind!"


    Under the stage, in this crazy, endless vent cry, although there are a lot of envy, jealousy and hate eyes, but only a second, completely submerged in the sound of the ocean, a white shining spray did not leave.


    "Ah, ah, I am dying! I want to practice knife too! I will be invincible, too


    ¡­¡­


    However, the name of the supreme king has been confirmed.


    "Hold on!"


    All of a sudden, a sudden voice spread all over the hall, suppressing hundreds of thousands of Shouts. Bursts of pressure, like real pressure, went straight to the frenzied crowd and made the whole audience quiet.


    The power of the immortal master!


    What''s going on?


    Is there an immortal master who is not satisfied with the result and needs to be judged again?


    However, this result is clearly born in the eyes of the public. Can a master of immortals be able to change the result of martial arts competition at will?


    Feel the pressure, the host Wang Mingyuan in the bottom of his heart, is bursts of gas: how, hit the field to come? When Laozi, this host is for nothing, good bullying?


    In my heart, a surge of anger, momentum thin hair, all of a sudden down the audience, that burst out of momentum.


    The audience, also a burst of relief: is an immortal master, great? I ran to the martial arts conference to show my prestige. I really thought I was a garlic! At the martial arts conference, there are also immortal masters. You son of a bitch!


    But then, the voice began to ring again.


    "I am a famous sword master, Hu Tian."


    Famous sword clan! Immortal master of the clan!


    Zongmen! To all of them here, it''s a colossus. Who can afford it?


    Let''s be quiet.


    Wang Mingyuan, who was about to say something more, just took a deep look at the audience. His eyes were a little cold, but he could not say it again.


    Seeing that the audience was quiet, Hu Tian then said, "I want to say that the king of martial arts should be an invincible existence in the field of martial arts, regardless of the realm. When I was young, I also studied Sabre skill for several years. Therefore, I want to compete with the supreme king with his martial arts skills. "


    Immortal master and martial arts man, is that shameless?


    However, even if all people know this truth, however, in the face of the master, who dare to say more?

 Chapter 127

    However, at this time, martial brother mitongtian could not help it. He stood up and said, "Hu Tian, you don''t have to face any more. You, a monk who practices Qi, should compare with ordinary martial arts."


    In fact, Hu Tian doesn''t want to compete with him. But who made him start to talk too much.


    Just now, as soon as the contest was over, Hu Tian stopped talking when he saw Lin Tianyu and Lu Yu compete. With Lin Tianyu''s martial arts skills, he went to the stage to challenge him with martial arts. Isn''t he looking for abuse? He''s not masochistic. So he lowered his head and stopped speaking. However, the next elder martial sister Ding, but did not let him off at all. Although he didn''t say it directly, he took a sneer like look and kept staring at him. He also sneered at him from time to time. Finally, Hu Tian raised his head and looked at elder martial sister Ding. Then, he drank and opened his voice "slow down". At the same time, his momentum erupted without reservation.


    He had no choice but to say that he would compete with martial arts on stage. Therefore, some people would stop him in the dream, so that the martial arts competition could not be achieved. Seeing the sword demon meeting, MI Tongtian opened his mouth and looked at it happily. He thought, because of the other side''s obstruction, finally, he Hu Tian had no choice but to agree to this fight.


    However, elder martial brother Lin, the sword demon king, did not wait for MI Tongtian to go on. He immediately sat down and said, "what are you so nervous about? Isn''t it to say that it depends on martial arts? In the full view of the public, I don''t believe he dare to use his magic power. Martial arts. Isn''t it just right for us, a little abnormal younger martial brother, to teach Hu Tian a good lesson about this thing that he doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth? "


    The younger martial brother was surprised and said, "but the other side is a monk who practices Qi on the second floor. Can this boy win?"


    "Hehe, this martial arts King''s arena, all win with martial arts. If we just rely on martial arts, do you think our younger martial brother will lose? "


    "Ah! That''s true. Elder martial brother is still very good. How can I forget this stubble. If only relying on his martial arts skills, Hu Tian''s little boy went to the stage to compete with younger martial brother Lin Tianyu. He was afraid that he would not be able to compete with younger martial brother Lin Tianyu. What''s more, this is clearly to go to the stage to find masochism, hehe, hehe, hehe... "


    On the stage, although Wang Mingyuan eyes to eat people, but, in a twinkling of an eye, seems to suddenly think of something, a smile on his face.


    "Good! According to Hu Tian Xiaoyou, however, this martial arts King''s arena is only more martial arts. As for the Sorcerer''s magic power and magic, they are not included in the competition in this arena. Please make sure that Hu Tianyou has some self-control and self-discipline. "


    When saying this, look at Wang Mingyuan''s expression again, almost did not have to laugh out loud.


    Hu Tian glared at Wang Mingyuan fiercely, and his eyes were almost cannibalism.


    Under the stage, some people who understand it are even more "hey hey hey" laughing. What''s more, after Wang Mingyuan''s reminding, and the laughter of the people around them, they all understand what''s going on. It''s rare that the martial arts beat the immortal master. What''s more, it''s still on the top of this spectacular arena. However, all of them here have a good eye, because after a while, all of them will be able to see it on the scene.


    Hey, hey, hey


    That''s great!

 Chapter 128

    Hu tianblack face, on the challenge arena.


    First, he looked back at the bottom of the challenge arena, his eyes were full of anger, and then his sharp eyes swept Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt that an ancient ferocious beast had fixed his eyes on this tiny human being, and could easily swallow himself alive. Moreover, if there is a chance, Lin Tianyu is 100% sure that Hu Tian will definitely do so. Crush oneself such a small ant, there is no reason to say. After that, Hu Tian''s face released a little, which should be regarded as a softer expression. He said, "I have to win this martial arts competition, understand?"


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are cold, first of all, despise the absolute power, and then the naked threat?


    Grass! I finally won the supreme king. You ran on the stage to stir up the game. It was as if I owed you.


    Do I owe you?


    Bang!


    The knife came out of its sheath.


    Whoa! It''s not a cross knife ceremony, but a knife point, scornfully pointing to the opposite Hu Tian.


    Hu Tian''s eyes are cold. I didn''t expect that there would be such a bad boy on the road. However, the arrow is on the string, so I have to send it.


    Bang!


    When the sword comes out of its sheath, it''s shining everywhere.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    There are nine moves in the fight. Hu Tian''s Sabre skill is really not good enough. It seems that in the past, the name of genius is not lucky, but has really practiced Sabre skill. Only with martial arts, compared with Lu Yu, even if it is a little worse, it will not be much worse. It''s no wonder that they start to talk wild. However, there were two small holes in the trousers and sleeves between the nine movements. Oh! If you can live with such skills, if you have been developing well, your future achievements will not be small. Unfortunately, by now, the temperament has changed completely. What about the future!


    Dang! Clang!


    As soon as Hu Tian''s knife came out of its sheath, Lin Tianyu realized that it was a precious sword. Although his black knife is also sharp, it is far from being compared with one of them. Therefore, in my heart, I always remind myself that we should never collide with each other''s knife. After nine swords in a row, they did not pay a blow. To the tenth move, think of a tap, and then, the next move angle is more appropriate. Who knows, just a little touch, the knife will change suddenly, the strength of the other side''s knife suddenly increases, just a moment, the black knife''s tip immediately, "clang" a sound, fell to the ground.


    Yeah!


    It''s the same martial arts skills as the yellow skirt girl.


    Black knife back. Lin Tianyu flicked the blade face. Then, he lifted the black knife which had been cut off. He moved his feet. Hoo! A knife, Hu Tian''s clothes hem, cut off a large piece.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo poo poo poo hoo, footwork change, figure shuttling, sharper and more weird. Hu Tian could only follow Lin Tianyu''s figure, but he was totally helpless. Only the shadow of the broken blade flickered, but it was the blade that saw the wound, or cut off a corner of the garment, or drew a small blood hole.


    After more than ten moves, Hu Tian was in a mess. There was no complete land. Fortunately, Hu Tian can also be regarded as a skillful sabre, and his defense is tight. Lin Tianyu has never dared to use his sword too much, so as not to cut a section of his black knife. Therefore, although there are many wounds on Hu Tian''s body, one after another, it seems to seep into people''s panic, but there is no real serious injury. Can be so simple with the naked eye, only two words can be described - miserable!

 Chapter 129

    The competition is still going on.


    Hu Tian looked more and more miserable and angry with such a glance.


    even though he was seriously injured, it was better than that in the public, an immortal master was constantly slashed on the left and then on the right, and his face was thrown into the sea to feed the fish.


    "Ah


    A roar, anger erupted, the momentum of the body quickly climbing. With his immortal master''s cultivation, he directly broke the array prohibition that suppressed the cultivation of martial artists, and rose to the level of immortal master. With this momentum alone, Lin Tianyu retreated several steps. At the same time, a knife, the light of the knife shining straight half a foot away. Lin Tianyu raised his sword to seal the block, and then retreated again and again.


    Poof -- poof!


    Although the sabre Qi could not be directly cut on Lin Tianyu, it only swept his body, but still made Lin Tianyu vomit a large mouthful of blood. However, before he had time to examine the injury, Lin Tianyu stepped back several steps, pulling the two people far away. Then, black knife a horizontal, again cold eye toward the opposite Hu Tian swept. However, at this time, the opposite Hu Tian''s face was red, and he vomited a big mouthful of blood. Later, he stood in the same place and did not dare to move.


    At this time, the sword demon club and the elder martial brothers, with their figures flashing, scrambled for the challenge arena, and then stopped in front of Lin Tianyu. Famous sword school, elder martial brother and elder sister, also without hesitation, came to the arena.


    The younger martial brother stopped Lin Tianyu and said, "Hu Tian, do you want to be ashamed? When it comes to a good martial arts contest, is the momentum and the move you just used to be martial arts? "


    Elder martial brother Bi of the famous sword clan stopped in front of Hu Tian and said with a stare: "I think you sword and devil club are the most shameless. In such a martial arts competition, the monks in the golden elixir period, at least in the peak period of foundation construction, were secretly sent to hide and then sneak attack under the stage. " With that, Hu''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Who secretly sent monks in the golden elixir period and the peak period of foundation construction to carry out sneak attacks? You made it clear. It''s your famous sword clan. You don''t want to be shameless. You only have martial arts, but now you use all your mana and magic. "


    "Not yet? So, how did our younger martial brother get hurt? He can''t hurt himself. It''s invisible, and it hurts people in the invisible. Let alone the Qi practicing friars, even the low-level foundation building monks can''t do it in front of our eyes. "


    "Oh, maybe there is an elder who will punish the shameless villains. Don''t get involved in our sword magic club."


    "You don''t want to be shameless. The person who stealthily attacks is even more... "


    Elder martial brother Bi of the famous sword clan didn''t say the following words completely, but Hu Tian, who was already injured, jumped up and blocked his mouth. The voice said, "elder martial brother, don''t talk nonsense. We can''t afford that person."


    The elder martial brother didn''t go on. However, he also asked in a puzzled way: "what kind of fierce person can''t be provoked? So dare not open and aboveboard people, the sky, is just the beginning of the golden elixir. Your grandfather, elder Hu, is the peak of the golden elixir, and he is afraid of him. "


    Hu Tian quickly passed on the voice, "although I haven''t seen this man, I can feel that the man who made the move, at least dozens of miles away, has achieved at least Yuanying."


    At least Yuanying? Elder martial brother lost his temper.


    Fortunately, fortunately, just now, those words ready to say have not been exported.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid of


    Elder martial brother Bi, a famous sword master, was sweating. Then he turned his head and looked around carefully. As if afraid of someone, suddenly behind the back, to their own such a sudden.

 Chapter 130

    Monk Yuanying!


    Elder martial brother Bi dare not say more. He quickly gave his younger martial brother Hu Tian a healing pill, held it tightly, and then pulled younger martial sister Ding. He hurried down to the arena. Even the Kendo disciples were unable to recruit, so he left in dismay.


    The two brothers of the sword demon society angrily watched the three people who had left the famous sword clan and also stepped down the challenge arena.


    The arena, the perfect end.


    At this meeting, however, there is no one else who dares to be uncomfortable. Just now, but even the famous swordsmen were defeated. Even the famous sword clan dare not make trouble. Who dares to seek death without dying?


    Finally, to the last link - award.


    The supreme king can receive two of the ten treasures of Zhendian, one more than others. However, according to the process, although the supreme king was able to receive two prizes, he could only receive one first, and then it was the supreme King''s turn to receive the second prize after other kings took turns.


    Lin Tianyu came forward, without hesitation, he took the Tianling Dao Jue directly.


    At this time, Xu pianpianpian glared at Lin Tianyu, while Lu Yu gave a cold smile.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the two people''s expressions. He was speechless and won both of you. However, he played some tricks to win in the arena?


    Then, I saw two people come forward, also each took a knife formula.


    Among the ten treasures of Zhendian, there are only three Dao Jue in total. The two of them take one. In addition, Lin Tianyu has just taken Tianling Dao Jue, and there is no one left.


    The two of them, one with the sword and the other with the palm, have nothing to do with the Dao Jue at all. However, both of them have to choose one of them. This is clearly to do harm to others but not to yourself, OK?


    Lin Tianyu smiles awkwardly. Fortunately, he has already made a decision in his heart. Just now he stepped forward and directly took Tianling Dao Jue. Otherwise, if you are hesitant, choose between the Tianling Dao Jue and the phantom body shadow step. I''m afraid that even if the two candidates are useless, they will not hesitate to take away the phantom body shadow step. Oh! Only women and villains are hard to raise! In the bottom of his heart, Lin Tianyu replied.


    The gun and the iron name were selected.


    When he came to Lin Tianyu again, Xu pianpianpian and Lu Yu all looked at him with a smile on their faces. Now, among the prizes on the spot, there is no knife formula. What else can he choose?


    However, without hesitation, Lin Tianyu went directly to the shadow step of the phantom body and grasped it tightly.


    This - he actually chose this rubbish footwork book. What kind of vision is that?


    Xu pianpianpian snickered: haha, he finally forced him to choose this abandoned secret collection. Hum! This is the end of fighting with Miss Ben. Hum!


    Lu Yu thought: silly boy! As long as the disciples of the sect all know, the shadow step of the phantom body can not be fully learned until the foundation is built. Although according to the footwork effect, it can be called the divine level secret collection of martial arts and Taoism, and it''s not too much. However, in the realm of physical training, no one can really learn it, let alone the divine level. Even if it is higher than the divine level, it is only able to take it to appreciate it. It is totally impossible to learn it, and it is useless. Even if you are addicted to it, one is not good, and you will waste your training time.


    Regardless of what others think, Lin Tianyu is very proud of his choice of the two secret books. His face is even more like a smile. Then, he found the crazy Dao and said that he copied a copy of Tianling Dao Jue. Then, he exchanged Fengbu. Crazy knife agreed.

 Chapter 131

    At this time, two senior brothers, Wang Lin, MI Tongtian, and Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many others, all met.


    Elder martial brother Wang Lin said: "younger martial brother Tianyu, since we have reached the edge of the magic fog forest here, younger martial brother Tongtian and I have decided to advance to the magic fog forest to experience some experience, and then return to the sect."


    Lin Tianyu said, "two elder martial brothers, go to experience first. At the same time, I also plan to go into the magic fog forest for training. When the experience is over, we will go back to the sect together. "


    "Younger martial brother Tianyu also wants to go to the magic fog forest. It''s better to go together." Mitong Tiandao: "there will be more care, it will be much safer."


    "No, two elder martial brothers. I want to experience in the magic fog forest by myself."


    The rice Tongtian still needs to be said. Wang Lin pulls rami Tongtian and shakes his head.


    Any great achievers, who is not from all kinds of life and death experience to break out? If Lin Tianyu was young, he would have achieved what he is today. Would he be willing to be mediocre, or would he like to hide under the wing of others? When Wang Lin pulled the rice to the sky, he figured out the key. No more persuasion, let Lin Tianyu walk with them.


    He agreed with Lin Tianyu that after he came out of the magic fog forest, he would still meet with him at this inn, and then parted ways.


    On his way, elder martial brother mitongtian touched his right hand and three secret books appeared in his hand. Elder martial brother Mitong handed the secret collection to Lin Tianyu and said: "these are the three top-level Sabre scripts that I have tried to find before the Qi training period. They will be useless in the future. They will be given to younger martial brother."


    Lin Tianyu subconsciously took over the secret collection, and then curiously asked, "elder martial brother MI, how did you suddenly produce three secret books?"


    Cloud LAN and many two people, also full of surprise. However, Wang Lingyun''s eyes were flashing and envious, but obviously, he knew what was going on. As the son of the patriarch of qingsangcheng family, he has great insight.


    But the two elder martial brothers laughed.


    Wang Lin said, "it''s not made of it, it''s taken from the Najie."


    Wang Lin said and put the ring on his right hand in front of Lin Tianyu to let him have a look.


    Najie!


    Lin Tianyu was excited.


    After killing the bandit boss that day, he once hung a ring around his neck. He always felt that the ring should have an extraordinary origin, but he didn''t know its real purpose. He just hung it on the neck of heaven in a similar way. Now, that ring is still hanging around his neck.


    Is it possible that That is to say, the same Najie as the two senior brothers can''t be achieved.


    Lin Tianyu thought, his eyes were shining.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu was stunned and did not speak for a long time, Wang Lin thought he was shocked by the magic of accepting the ring. Then he explained.


    Najie, also known as storage ring, has its own space, which can hold articles. It is the only choice for carrying articles when traveling. At the same time, Najie can be divided into low-level, middle-level, high-level and top-level according to the space size and stability. Of course, each level of Najie is also different. If 10 meters square and below, are low-level Najie, but three feet square and ten meters square, the value can be the same?


    Of course, in addition to the graded Najie, there is also a non graded Najie. All of these commandments mentioned above need to be cultivated and opened with one''s own divine consciousness. There is also a kind of blood drop to accept the precepts, without divine knowledge, as long as the blood to recognize the Lord. Usually, this kind of Najie is specially prepared for the descendants who have not yet entered the level of practitioners.

 Chapter 132

    After listening to senior brother Wang Lin''s introduction, Lin Tianyu thought about taking down the ring from his neck to make it clear.


    Moreover, although it has not been confirmed yet, Lin Tianyu is 100% sure that the ring hanging on his neck is no doubt Najie.


    But finally, or endure. In the introduction of elder martial brother Wang Lin, Lin Tianyu also learned the value of Najie. Elder martial brother Wang Lin and elder martial brother mitongtian had low-level accomplishments in Qi training period, but they had never been able to have their own Najie. The Najie in hand was just the lowest level Najie rented from the clan before they came out to practice. At the end of the training, not only do we have to pay back, but also have to pay a lot of rental fees.


    If now, Lin Tianyu, in front of everyone, takes out a ring of acceptance. Isn''t it clear that he wants to provoke the powerful people of the immortal master to rob him?


    Wang Lin said: "younger martial brother Tianyu, younger martial brother Tongtian has given you the gift of meeting. If I don''t give it, I can''t say it. Just now, I saw that the tip of your knife is broken. I have a steel knife with a style similar to that of the black one in your hand


    After that, he took a blue steel knife from the ring and handed it to Lin Tianyu.


    This steel knife is absolutely the top quality among all kinds of knives. It is several times better than the previous black Dao.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is no longer the boy who doesn''t know anything in Qingya city.


    Among the weapons, if a small order is strong, the price tends to rise several times. This green steel knife is of great value.


    Then, the two elder martial brothers, once again earnestly admonished, set out first.


    After seeing the two elder martial brothers leave, Lin Tianyu looks at the three people around him.


    When the two elder martial brothers were still here to explain, Lin Tianyu had already discovered that the three looked different. Wang Lingyun, Yunlan, many three people stood aside, a face of joy, almost can''t help laughing.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the three of them, who were almost unable to help laughing, and said, "what''s the matter? All of you? "


    "Hey, master, don''t you remember?" Many smile before they speak.


    "Remember what?"


    "We''ve made a profit


    "Oh? How can you make a profit? " Lin Tianyu asked curiously.


    "Do you remember the supreme King we bought yesterday?"


    "Oh." He responded casually, but then Lin Tianyu thought again and said, "yes! We make money Then, with great interest, he asked, "how much have we made?"


    Wang Lingyun said happily: "I bought 100000 gold coins. Each of them bought you 40000 gold coins in total. They each bought another 10000 gold coins. As a result, awesome, you really got on to the king. Ha ha ha... "


    Say, say, Wang Lingyun oneself also can''t help ground happy direct smile come out. Although he was a big family in qingsang City, the son of the king''s clan chief, he had no shortage of money. He could not have had so many gold coins all at once. It is no wonder that he was so happy.


    Lin Tianyu was also happy. But if you look at the phantom steps in your hand, this book was in the shop at that time, but the price was clearly marked, which was worth 2 million gold coins.


    Then, a little calm way: "look at your future. Haven''t you seen the money? All. "


    Wang Lingyun:


    Yun Lan said:


    A lot of:.... "


    Three people stupidly looked at Lin Tianyu, where is this tycoon. All of a sudden, enough to have 2 million gold coins! It''s hopeless?

 Chapter 133

    In a daze, Lin Tianyu is going to the inn with his light footwork. He needs to check the ring on his neck. If it is really a ring Ha ha ha ha! If so, I don''t know how many good things there will be.


    At this time, from the martial artists who were leaving the hall, they were busy recruiting a group of talented disciples. Xiaohong glared and said: "Miss, Lin Tianyu, are those people who are together stupid and collective evil? You see, which one of them laughs, ouch, they all have goose bumps all over. Miss, what kind of good things happened to them? Isn''t it just a title of supreme king? Is it necessary to be so happy? "


    Wang Ya glanced at them in this direction. Looking at them like this, she was also curious:


    what happened? Is this?


    When the four people passed by, they all laughed at each other and avoided several steps.


    Back at the inn, Lin Tianyu warned the three people not to disturb him. Then, he locked the door of the house and took the ring from the thief''s boss from his neck.


    First, according to the method of elder martial brother Wang Lin, he put his weak divine sense into it.


    Eh!


    No response!


    Try the method of blood dripping.


    He took out the knife and scratched it on his finger. Then, he squeezed out blood and dropped it into a small groove in the ring. Gradually, he saw the blood seeping in slowly. When the blood was absorbed, Lin Tianyu felt that he was connected with the ring. Another thought move, unexpectedly from the ring, took out the thing. Concentrate again, can see inside the ring, really have a space, two meters square. It''s like a big box with a very large volume.


    It''s amazing!


    On the same day, I saw that the big brother of the thief was wearing it around his neck, and he had been wearing it on his neck all the time. Fortunately, if you put on your finger and you are seen by a discerning person, you are a small warrior who has such a treasure. I''m afraid


    After exclamation, if you look at all the things you bring out, the gold ticket will be more than three million. In addition, there are many amazing medicinal materials and mineral treasures of amazing value. Even, there are more than 100 pieces of white stones, which are shining all over the body. Moreover, judging from the location of these stones, it is obvious that these stones are not so impressive as to be of high value.


    Oh, my God!


    So much money and treasure! How many people should be robbed by this thief?


    This, together with the large amount of money made by the previous casinos, is not only a profit over. Hey, hey, hey


    Moreover, from now on, Lin Tianyu has his first Najie!


    At the same time, he was surprised.


    According to elder martial brother Wang Lin, such blood dripping recognition of the Lord and acceptance of the precepts are all great masters of spiritual cultivation, which are prepared for future generations who have not yet developed divine consciousness. Then, the thieves must have killed a descendant of the master Xiuzhen, and the Najie should have been obtained from the beheaded murderer. If so, I have to be more careful to keep this ring. If it is leaked out, it will lead to the elder of Xiuzhen, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Such a powerful monk will not listen to your reasoning. This ring is not the story of killing his descendants and robbing him.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu decided to hang the ring on his neck and hide it more carefully. At the same time, Lin Tianyu opened the package and put all the important items into the ring.

 Chapter 134

    Then, there are some daily, unimportant items and laundry items left, ready to pack a large package, hide people''s eyes. Otherwise, if a little warrior doesn''t take anything with him, isn''t he going to tell others that he has a precious Najie?


    When he was about to make a package and put all the rest into it, he saw many black knives given to him that day.


    How to deal with this black knife? Lin Tianyu is in a bit of a dilemma?


    Take it with you. This black knife is useless for anything. It''s missing when you touch it. Do you want to take such a black knife as an ornament?


    Don''t take it, but after all, it''s the heart of many disciples.


    How to deal with it?


    Thinking about it, he took the black knife and looked at it at will.


    Eh!


    Under Lin Tianyu''s heart, he can''t help but say "Yi"!


    Then he moved the black knife to the bottom of his eyes and looked at it carefully. you ''re right! I really did not read wrong! On that day, the gap in the touch disappeared. The whole black knife recovered as before. There is no trace of bruise left!


    Is it really a precious Dao, but why is it so fragile?


    But if it''s not a treasure, how can you automatically recover the cut?


    Lin Tianyu can clearly remember that it was on the blade in the middle. At that time, two black knives collided with each other. Then, a small gap was cut out on the black knives sent by many people. Now, the whole blade is smooth, not to mention the notch. There is not even an impression. At that time, many also said that they would show it after three days. But at that time, I didn''t go to my heart, so I always put the black knife in the package and didn''t take it out to see it. Now, the blade is completely restored. In this way, many people have already known that it will be like this. It should be three days long enough for it to recover. Only after three days, can they take it out to see it.


    After caressing the black knife carefully again, Lin Tianyu felt that his head was a little dull -


    can a missing knife grow back on its own?


    When Lin Tianyu took the knife and looked at it quietly and silently, his eyes were still staring at him. On the roof opposite the inn, there were two old men with red face and white hair, who also quietly fixed their eyes on the black knife.


    "Lao Zheng," the white hair had some shaking voice, "it seems that the rumor is true."


    "Well." Red face to deal with a sentence, but eyes are fixed on the black knife does not relax.


    Another silence.


    For a long time, the white hair said, "you see, the spirit of black knife is lost. It is conceivable that the black Dao guy has gone through such a difficult battle that he has made his own weapons like this. "


    "Well."


    "Whoever did it? I swear to avenge the black sword. "


    "Well."


    After a few questions and answers, both of them said no more and were silent again.


    Then, two people on the roof and one in the room were watching black knife silently.


    Time passed quietly.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly moved in his mind: if he is injured, he can recover himself. Then, can he devour other weapons and increase his hardness?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu put the black knife which was cut off by Hu Tian, and put it together with the black knife. He also said in a low voice: "good, obedient. If you swallow this black knife, you can also become harder."

 Chapter 135

    Then, he fell on the ground and looked at the black knife quietly. A quarter of an hour passed without any movement.


    It''s impossible to let this black knife, which can automatically recover the wounds, devour other knives and enhance the hardness.


    Lin Tianyu sighed and said, "it seems that it can''t work. Alas


    Then, he picked up two black knives and separated them.


    Eh!


    However, Lin Tianyu was surprised when he picked up two black knives and tried to separate them.


    Why can''t we separate it?


    Then, the two black knives were raised in front of my eyes. After a close look, the two black knives were clearly growing together.


    This - it''s not that the black knife can''t swallow, but this swallowing will be very slow, so now, it will look like it''s growing together. It seems that he has begun to swallow the black knife with the broken tip. Since it can be engulfed, the black sword will certainly grow up after swallowing. Ha ha ha How wonderful!


    A weapon that can automatically repair and grow by itself!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were shining and he was so excited that he wanted to shout.


    But at this time, all of a sudden, on the opposite roof, there was a murderous air which was about to kill the whole world, and suddenly sent out. Inside and outside the inn, as well as all the residents around, were screaming with alarm. Even, a few people who fell asleep at noon also woke up and shivered from their dreams.


    But Lin Tianyu felt clearer and clearer. The murderous spirit was clearly directed against the black knife in his hand.


    Lin Tianyu, who was in a state of complacency, was shocked. His idea immediately moved. The black knife disappeared completely and was taken into the ring.


    Then, when we look for the source of the murderous spirit, the murderous spirit has already disappeared. Then I opened the window and looked around, especially on the opposite roof. I looked back and forth for dozens of times, but I didn''t find anything. Of course, in this meeting, on the opposite roof, people have already gone to the roof, and the roof is empty, and there is no shadow.


    At this time, three or four miles away from here, there were two old people sitting opposite each other in a tavern.


    "Old boy, you were out of control just now," he said


    "Well."


    After a pause, his white hair said, "but who is the murderer who killed the black knife? Now what about black knife? Where should we look into this matter? "


    "Red face way:" I think, still should keep an eye on that kid first


    "Well. Except for this boy, we have no clue so far


    "Good! It''s settled. "


    After careful confirmation for several times, it was confirmed that there was no one around, but Lin Tianyu was still terrified.


    Just now, if the man really rushed to the black knife and took it, he was afraid that he would only die. If that person takes the black knife, he will never let the person who knows the secret of black knife live in the world again. Moreover, with the murderous spirit just now, if the man wants to do so, he can do it 100% of the time. By virtue of the self-healing ability of the black knife, it can be said that the black knife is a rare treasure, and its value is 100% higher than that of the ring. In the future, as long as it is possible to be found by anyone, it is impossible to take out the black knife again. Otherwise, life will be in danger.


    Lin Tianyu wiped the sweat on his forehead and sat in the room for a long time before he recovered his breath.


    Treasure moves people!


    Treasure can kill more people!

 Chapter 136

    Calm down, Lin Tianyu counted his treasures again. Up to now, he really has four treasures.


    Storage ring.


    Black knife.


    The phantom body overlaps the shadow step.


    His knife technique.


    If in the eyes of outsiders, the evaluation of the value of treasures should be: Black sword first; ring second; phantom body shadow step is a waste secret collection, although precious, it can''t be practiced, no matter how precious, it''s useless; as for the sword technique, it''s his own thing, even if it''s a treasure, it has nothing to do with other people.


    However, in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, it is clear that they are: the first sword technique, the second phantom body shadow step, the third ring, and the unknown level of black knife, which is not convenient to make a hard evaluation for the time being.


    Thinking of it now, Lin Tianyu is only a small martial arts realm. He has not even entered the real cultivation realm. He has already possessed such four treasures. It is estimated that these four treasures are not good things that can be easily possessed in the eyes of those immortals. So, in the mind fantasy, meaning. For a long time, began to copy the Tianling Dao Jue.


    Of course, the purpose of copying this Tianling Dao formula is to make a backup, and then take the original to find Wulinfeng in exchange for the wind step secret collection.


    Wind walk!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved. If you calculate according to the treasure, Fengbu can be regarded as a rare treasure. After practicing at a higher level, he can integrate the whole person into the wind. I believe that even the friars can''t get into the wind until they reach the high level. They can make the martial arts master have the ability to win out of the monk''s realm by practicing one step. Of course, it can be called a treasure.


    Half an hour later, he finally finished the transcription. Then, he checked it carefully from the beginning to the end again. After confirming that there was no mistake, he took the original to Wulinfeng for a change.


    Wind step, the secret collection is incomplete. I can''t even read the name. The word "wind" can only be vaguely seen.


    Crazy knife explained: when he got it, it was like this. The name of this wind step was also taken by him after he saw the "wind". The more you practice, the more you can feel it. If you practice this footwork to the extreme, you should be able to fully integrate yourself into the wind. With this secret collection, you can just see the word "wind". Therefore, it is directly named Fengbu.


    The secret collection is incomplete, but Lin Tianyu doesn''t care at all. Things in the world, this is not the case. However, with this incomplete footwork, he was very satisfied. Originally, his original intention was to get this footwork, and then, in practice, he hoped to be able to experience the challenge arena at that time, as if completely integrated into the wind, that wonderful state.


    Although it''s only a incomplete footwork, Lin Tianyu still has a clear feeling. Even if he has the incomplete footwork, he is still several levels higher than the Tianling Dao Jue that he exchanged with Wu Linfeng.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t want to take advantage of it in vain. He said, "brother dance, I owe you one more condition. In the future, if you want something, you will not refuse. "


    Wu Lin Feng didn''t refuse with affectation: if he could get a favor from Lin Tianyu, this value theory is big or small.


    Now, Lin Tianyu''s friendship is nothing. However, with his talent, the weight of this human relationship in the future

 Chapter 137

    After a while, Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many of them had already got their money back from the gambling house, and they also bought some useful items for their experiences.


    After seeing all the items he bought back, Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it''s just as bad."


    Many Leng way: "still bad same?"


    Wang Lingyun also said: "elder brother, we are not going to travel, but we should try our best to save what we bring."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I know. However, such things must be taken. Otherwise, the significance of experience will be reduced by at least half."


    What''s so important?


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu said it seriously, they all looked at Lin Tianyu curiously. They didn''t know what it was. It was so important? After seeing Lin Tianyu, he went out to have a look. However, Lin Tianyu found a shop and asked people to make four sets of iron sand vests and sandbags.


    Is this what you have to take?


    Later, Lin Tianyu put the iron sand vest directly inside his coat, and then hung as many iron sand bags as possible on his body. After he had dressed himself, he also told the three men to put on their iron sand vests. Seeing the three people with a bitter face, Lin Tianyu said: "we risk going to the magic fog forest. What is the purpose of our experience?"


    Of course, to find opportunities. The heart of the three.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if it''s just ordinary people, looking for opportunities is just for their value. We should not only aim at value, but also aim at achieving the strong. How to be strong? Can it fall from the sky? Can chance come, suddenly generated? Perhaps there have been some such opportunities between heaven and earth, but after all, this chance is only stronger than a moment, but it is impossible to become a real strong man. The real strong need chance, but they never depend on it.


    "The only way is to constantly sharpen ourselves at any time and place, and make more digital efforts than those who are mediocre or ambitious."


    Cloud LAN eyes a bright, first found a vest to wear inside.


    Wang Lingyun and many of them shook their heads for a while, then, they found their vests and put them on.


    Out of town.


    Along the way, Lin Tianyu walked with martial arts footwork.


    Footwork into the road, in addition to those particularly suitable for long-distance driving footwork, in fact, is a little awkward. Footwork changes, erratic, it is not easy to go straight. Lin Yu is used to walking naturally and naturally. Moreover, also clearly felt, that step by step martial arts footwork, clearly gradually tends to a kind of instinct. Martial arts instinct, even in the realm of perfection, is absolutely high-end incomparable.


    Cloud LAN has a kind of learning, the martial arts and footwork, quietly into the road.


    Wang Lingyun and many others are also in the road into the martial arts footwork.


    After more than an hour, Lin Tianyu stopped to have a rest.


    Take the cooked food and eat it.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Yunlan, many, now step on the footwork you just practiced, and then, you can use your most refined martial arts skills."


    "Ah A lot of bitter gourd faces.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Yun LAN did not say a word, and his sword technique had already spread out like water.


    Many see this, although tired can''t, but also is no longer more wordy, huhuhuhuhuhu The steel knife danced into a piece.

 Chapter 138

    Then, when I came to many places, I took out the green steel sword sent by senior brother Wang Lin, and brush it in many places where I was most proud of! With a knife, there is a small cut in the body.


    "Don''t stop!"


    After seeing Lin Tianyu''s knife, when he was about to stop, Lin Tianyu cheered.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Many of the steel knives in their hands are still used with great vigour.


    Poof! Puff, puff, puff! Poof


    Every time, I used a lot of sabre techniques in the most proud place, and then, many of them left a small hole in their bodies.


    During Lin Tianyu''s sword technique, many people danced with sweat. The more he danced, the more careful he was. However, no matter how careful he was, as long as the green light flashed, he would always add a small hole to his body. Although these small cuts were harmless, they made a lot of people understand that there were many loopholes in his Sabre technique. Even the most proud Sabre he waved was still the same. Therefore, between Lin Tianyu''s sword techniques, many of his eyes changed constantly. The sabre technique he waved was also changed again and again. It was only a short time. Compared with the first time, many sword techniques were greatly different.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu took back the knife and said, "well, many, you can stop. However, you have to think about it carefully. Why can I still hit each one of your most proud sabres. What is missing from your knife? Then, I will practice after thinking about it, and call me to test after practice. Lingyun, you should also think about the reasons. Then, you can understand it and practice it in your own swordsmanship. "


    After the explanation, Lin Tianyu sat down to one side, took out the Tianling Dao formula, and read it carefully. In fact, compared with the Dao Jue, Lin Tianyu''s most eager practice and success during his trip to the magic fog forest were the wind step and the phantom shadow step. After all, there are not many people who can defeat him with the skill of bone picking knife. However, if you want to learn these two footwork, it is not an overnight feat. Therefore, I decided to learn Tianling Dao Jue and the three Sabre techniques presented by elder martial brother Mi Tongtian first, and then practice the two footwork wholeheartedly.


    While turning over and looking at the Tianling Dao Jue, he was gesticulating casually.


    After another hour, the four set off again.


    After a long time, we finally came to the place where the fierce animals appeared gradually.


    Many people sat on the ground without any image. They were so tired that they couldn''t get up. They gasped for a long time and then said, "master, you''ve been in the magic fog forest so far, and you still have to hang heavy things. There are fierce animals in it. When the time comes, it will hinder the quick operation, but it is very dangerous. "


    With that, he looked forward to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    The three men rushed to take the iron sand vest and sand bag from their bodies. However, when taking the last vest, Yunlan hesitated and stayed on the body.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and took several sandbags from his body.


    "We''ll take this place as the center, and we''ll have a separate experience. After two hours, we''ll gather here."


    Almost two hours later, the four men all came back.


    At this time, many complacent faces said: "master, I want to try again."


    Obviously, many of them had found some fierce beasts to test their swords. They must have made great progress in their power. They were several times higher than his previous Sabre skills. Therefore, they had a little impulse.

 Chapter 139

    Good! Many of these disciples have been able to work hard!


    As long as you can have this kind of hard work, you will know how to make progress and have the motivation. Then, you can determine the goal of striving, and you will have the possibility to climb a higher peak of martial arts.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and laughed with satisfaction: in fact, when many of the black swords given to him were indeed treasures, Lin Tianyu really made many of his disciples. Such treasures can be given to themselves. No matter what purpose and why they are unwilling to tell themselves when they suddenly worship themselves as teachers, they can at least be sure that there is no bad heart. Of course, Lin Tianyu did not go to the bottom of the ground to ask a lot of reasons, after all, who has no little secret. When the time comes, if you don''t ask him, you may take the initiative to talk about it.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Yunlan, come here and give younger martial brother Xu a try."


    Many faces collapsed at once, but then a burst of joy rose on their faces and said, "Hey, hey, hey Elder martial sister LAN, you are not necessarily my opponent now. Elder martial sister LAN, let''s make a bet. If I win, I will be the elder martial brother and you will be the younger martial sister. What do you think? "


    Said, a burst of mischievous smile. It seems that many of them have become younger martial brothers on that day, but they still have a strong sense of guilt. They have been thinking of turning the tables.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. Then he looked at Wang Lingyun and said with a smile, "good, many. If you can win, master will decide. You are the elder martial brother."


    After all, Lin Tianyu also had a laugh.


    Hearing that the master had agreed to this gambling method, many of them were more proud and even more cunning. They looked as if he had become a senior brother.


    But Yun LAN just looked indifferent, holding the scabbard in his hand and looking at it with a smile, he said, "younger martial brother Xu, are you ready? I''ll let you do something first. Otherwise, when the time comes, there won''t be any chance to make a knife. I''ll cheat the small with the big one. "


    A lot of them laughed and said, "after a while, you will be younger martial sister Yun. Since younger martial sister Yun is modest, you are welcome. "


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Puff, puff


    "Ah, ah Stop it! Stop it After a while, many of them cried out anxiously. Although they had just fought a few moves, Yunlan almost made a small cut in many of his body. How can we compare it? However, such a cry, no use at all. The sword in Yunlan''s hand continued, many suddenly thought of something, and quickly said: "stop it, elder martial sister!"


    Cloud LAN collects sword way: "among the school disciple, who is big after all?"


    "You are the elder martial sister, I am the younger martial brother." Many busy roads, frustrated.


    Lin Tianyu said: "we are here today. In the evening, all climb up the tree to rest, and move on tomorrow. When you have a rest, you must carefully reflect on the gains and losses in the experience, your own martial arts skills, and what can be improved. Just after training, I''m very impressed. If I find the gains and losses in my martial arts, the effect of progress will be unexpected. At the same time, if you don''t want these vests and sandbags, just throw them away here


    Listen to want to throw, Wang Lingyun and a lot of busy check up vest, put on inside coat.


    Then, during the day, during the rest, to explore the gain and loss of experience.


    The four of them moved forward in this way.


    Practice walking, searching for herbs, practicing knives, practicing swords, fighting fierce beasts


    In the evening, we gathered together again, climbed the tree and had a rest. At the same time, I recall the experience of a day, and what mistakes are left in the martial arts. This is Lin Tianyu''s special request. Before going to bed every night, he must understand the gains and losses and the direction of his martial arts progress.

 Chapter 140

    It has been five days, and everyone has harvested a lot. On the contrary, Lin Tianyu has harvested the least amount of materials and medicinal materials for fierce animals.


    Looking at the three men''s deep experience with passion, Lin Tianyu was satisfied with his four top-level knife formulas, which were all integrated into his own bone removing knife technique.


    Next, practice wind walking.


    Four top-level Dao Jue that surpasses the ordinary martial arts skills. After only five days, they have been practiced to perfection. This insight!


    Lin Tianyu frowned again.


    Do you really have such a strong insight?


    After three years of practicing basic sabre, I can only add some changes. In the family, with the efforts of surpassing others several times, even can barely be regarded as ordinary disciples in the middle reaches. If they had such a strong insight, wouldn''t they have stood out?


    Lin Tianyu sits quietly against the tree, closing his eyes and thinking about the joints inside.


    It is said that he has practiced Sabre for three years, but in fact, it has been more than ten years. However, when I was two or three years old, when I could only pick up the cutlass, I could see that my father was like an art, waving a bone chisel knife, so I also took the osteotome and began to practice in a certain way.


    Now, in terms of martial arts skills, with the sword technique, even if it is not really the first person. In this world of martial arts, there must be some hidden top experts who have not met up to now. However, only with the bone cutting knife method, I can definitely count as one of the top.


    The core of knife technique: the basic knife type - bone removing knife method.


    Source of sword technique: his father Lin Hong practiced basic Dao style for three years and eviscerated bone for ten years.


    In addition, as soon as I realized this Sabre technique, I named it as the bone picking Sabre technique. Name, in a thing, think of the first name, often seems casual, in fact, should have its ineffable implication in it. So, for a long time, the so-called basic Sabre technique is probably just a kind of cover up which is completely unknown to the practitioners. The root of one''s success is the bone picking knife technique. However, when I couldn''t understand the skill of evisceration knife, it was only the basic form of sabre for three years. Therefore, the shadow of basic Dao style can be seen imperceptibly and anytime and anywhere. The sabre technique that is waved from time to time will also be affected by the basic Dao style. In the feeling of outsiders, what you wield is clearly the basic Dao style.


    So, is it possible that the core of one''s own knife method is the bone picking knife method. It''s basic Dao style. In fact, it''s not basic Dao style.


    As soon as the idea came out, it could no longer be suppressed and suppressed. Moreover, it occupied the whole mind of Lin Tianyu in an instant.


    Then, will this bone picking knife technique completely surpass the martial arts level of the martial arts circle, which is generally recognized as the top level of low, medium and high, and reach the so-called divine level of martial arts. If this is the original divine level martial arts skill, from the first time I picked up the bone picking machete, ten years of simple practice of the knife, with a pure heart, not for the influence of foreign objects, then we can finally get something, which is reasonable. Then, with this skill to lay the foundation for yourself, and then practice other martial arts skills, you can get twice the result with half the effort, and then you can fully make sense. Because the vision is already there. With a higher level of vision, but obviously lower than several grades of things, not easy to learn can be superb?


    And the method of bone cutting knife is the one handed down by my father. How can my father be so simple when he can pass on such a sabre skill to himself?

 Chapter 141

    Some time ago, I always felt that there were invisible people around me. If my father could pass on such a brilliant Sabre skill to myself, it would be the father. And should, father''s strength, also by no means is, simple refining body six layers so simple. If you have a higher level of martial arts, or even a monk level, you can protect yourself all the way, all of which can be justified.


    If so, the father should have a bigger secret.


    What''s the secret?


    There is a father from time to time, will cough up blood silk, the father said is sick. However, with the growth of Lin Tianyu''s age, and the growth of his experience during this period of time, he has to think carefully about his father''s occasional cough. It seems that it is not a disease but a wound. In other words, someone injured his father, and then he looked sick all the time.


    Roar!


    In the heart, as if there is a thunderbolt, suddenly burst out of the roar, straight into the heart. No matter who it is? Whatever it is? If there is such a person, swear to revenge! Heaven and earth are lessons.


    Boom!


    In the clear sky, suddenly a dry sky thunder, directly on the head of the explosion.


    "Master! Master! Come on. " At this time, a lot of voices suddenly rang out.


    Many of them were panting as they ran this way.


    Lin Tianyu saw a cold light in his eyes. He swept away in the direction of many people who were fleeing in this direction. He was scared and almost fell to the ground. Behind many of them, they were chasing many armored bears. The hooves they had just lifted suddenly gave a meal, and they stepped back two steps directly. They did not dare to go forward for a long time.


    Hum! You''re out of luck, armored bear.


    Lin Tianyu muttered in his heart, and took out the black knife that had been integrated completely. Then, he rushed to the front and waved the black knife. He mobilized the most extreme strength that could be combined among all parts of his body. Along the top of the head of the armored bear, there was clearly a little softness, and he directly chopped it down.


    Whoa! Boom!


    At the end of the sword, two and a half pieces of armored bears pushed the golden mountain and the jade pillar ground, and opened in a symmetrical way. Facing both sides, they fell straight on the ground, raising dust on the ground.


    Many of them looked at the iron clad bear that had fallen into two, and then looked at his master Lin Tianyu. Then they opened their mouths and looked at Lin Tianyu foolishly, leaning on the ground like the God of war.


    This is an armored bear!


    If a warrior wants to kill an adult armored bear, unless there are five or six nine level warriors, they have to cooperate properly. Then, they find out the weakness of the armored bear and cause damage again and again with weapons. Only with the gradual deepening of the injury, can the armored bear be gradually ground to death. As for how to solve the armored bear with one knife, or even split it into two halves with one knife. Only the immortal master can do it.


    But what about master Lin Tianyu?


    Let alone the immortal master, it is clear that the nine levels of body refining and even the later stage of body refining have not reached, but only the sixth level of body refining is complete. Obviously, it is still in the middle stage of body refining. From ancient times to the present, has there been a warrior in the middle of body refining that can cut an adult armored bear into two parts with such a sharp knife?


    But this knife?


    A lot of them look at it foolishly, and then the stars in their eyes are more and more, more and more shining, more and more bright

 Chapter 142

    He broke the iron armour bear with a knife, and then used the sword to lean on the ground. After a pause for about ten minutes, Lin Tianyu took the knife.


    Although he had just made such a stab just now, he almost exhausted all his physical strength under the blow of venting his anger. It took him about ten minutes to feel his body and gradually recovered his physical strength.


    At the same time, I think: if there is such a person, or there is such a force. Then, they will never be the armored bears under their own swords at the moment, so easy to deal with.


    If you want to fight against such a person or such a force, it is far from enough to rely on the current strength and the level of Dao Dao.


    I want strength!


    I want stronger strength!


    Father''s heart hidden things, has not told himself, certainly because his strength is not enough, told himself, instead into implicated. We must improve our strength as soon as possible. And then, to find out the whole story, and then, to get justice. In order to be stronger, we must experience more arduous experience. In the current range with them, it is difficult to give yourself any good experience, and we must go deeper. Of course, we can''t take them with us, otherwise it''s too dangerous.


    Is thinking like this, Wang Lingyun and cloud Lan also rushed back in succession.


    After seeing the momentum of Lin Tianyu, they were surprised for a while: This is too sharp and amazing! This whole body of murderous spirit, almost can be directly killed by the murderous spirit. If a timid person touches such a strong murderous spirit, even if he does not die, he will have to shake his heart, and he will not be able to play his due strength.


    Then, two people looked to many, want to ask the truth, but many did not know why to shake their heads.


    Da da da da Da da da da


    Just then, there was a murmur of footsteps.


    Who could it be?


    Although there are a lot of people who go into the magic fog forest every day, the magic fog forest is too big. In the magic fog forest, the probability of meeting outsiders is also very small.


    The four men saw that seven or eight people were gradually exposed from the place covered by the woods in front of them.


    "It''s senior brother Wu." Cloud LAN saw the figure on the opposite side and said, "it''s from Huashi pharmacy."


    This elder martial brother Wu lost his face because he had to compete with Lin Tianyu last time. Then, he didn''t see people again. It seems that he has joined Fahrenheit pharmacy again.


    Elder martial brother Wu also saw several people in the opposite side and snorted coldly: "do you still say you don''t have an affair with this boy? How long has it been? I''ve been together for a long time


    Cloud Lan was angry and said, "elder martial brother Wu, what are you talking about? This is my master. "


    "Master? Master and apprentice, that''s amazing. "


    "You --" cloud LAN eyes a cold, way: "from now on, you and I have no teacher brother and sister feelings, at the same time, I have to teach you a lesson, and then, you have to apologize for what you just said."


    "By you? Ha ha ha Don''t be funny. You want to teach me a lesson? " Zhang Kuang, surnamed Wu, said with a laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha --"


    several other people of Huashi pharmacy also laughed. Although this younger martial brother Wu joined the Huashi pharmacy, they all considered their own martial arts skills, and they were really not weak. Now, a little girl who is younger than Wu''s younger brother says she wants to teach her a lesson. It''s a great joy.

 Chapter 143

    However, just a few laughs, this laughter suddenly, was scared to a sudden stop.


    Just feel a cold air into the heart and spleen.


    Looking along the induction, I saw a young man with a black knife standing on his face not far away from the opposite side with a face full of murderous spirit. Although the cultivation is not yet in the late stage of physical training, all the people in Fahrenheit medicine shop are shivering at the sight.


    At this time, the young man with a black knife in his hand swept over and swept over the seven or eight people in the opposite direction. The people in the opposite side dodged for a while and were silent.


    The young man holding a black knife turned his eyes to the boy named Wu and said, "Wu, do you want to challenge me again? Come and die


    Wu''s young man dodged his eyes and did not dare to answer a word.


    "Master, I''ll come," said Yun LAN! It''s enough for me to deal with him. Why do you do it yourself? "


    Lin Tianyu took a look at Yunlan and understood her mind at once. Although she was not happy with this elder martial brother Wu, she didn''t want to let him die. Now, Lin Tianyu is in such a state that he is afraid to kill him directly. Lin Tianyu looked at Yun LAN, and finally nodded and put away his black knife.


    Yun LAN stepped forward two steps, pointed at the Wu youth, and said, "you come out!"


    Wu youth subconsciously took two steps forward, but immediately reacted: you let me come out and come out? His face was red with swelling.


    Bang! Whoa!


    Wu''s young man angrily pulled out the knife and chopped it toward Yunlan.


    Whoosh!


    The light of the sword flashed in front of him. The tip of the sharp sword was already on his chest. The young man of the surname of Wu cut the sword into the air and could not fall down again. At the same time, she was shocked: how long has it been since I saw her sword? How could she become so terrible?


    Cloud LAN full face frost, way: "surname Wu, apologize, or die." With that, the tip of the sword gently sent forward.


    "Ah! Elder martial sister LAN, spare your life "I apologize, I apologize, LAN younger martial sister, it''s all my fault, I''m talking nonsense," Wu said


    "Remember, don''t call me sister LAN again. I don''t have a senior brother like you."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I know. I will never dare to call again."


    "Go away!" LAN younger martial sister said and took the sword.


    Wu surname youth dare not say a word more, hastily pulled other a few people, leave together.


    Wu took a few steps and then turned back: "since you let me go once, I will tell you a message for free. The three people of the famous sword clan are inquiring about your trace in the forest of magic fog. Be careful." Having said that, a few people left quickly.


    Many a good strange way: "the surname Wu will be so kind to tell us the news?"


    Wang Lingyun said: "he is not kind-hearted, but he can''t find a place in us. He deliberately told us the news, which made us feel more frustrated. However, although it is to add to my heart, it is also a very useful news to us


    A lot of people think about it and suddenly say, "so it is."


    Then there was a moment of silence. The three masters of the famous sword clan are all real immortal masters. If they face them head-on, with the strength of their own four people, they can''t even run away. Is it because of the so-called three people of the famous sword clan, the four of them ended their experience in the magic fog forest and fled back? But if not, what better way? That''s a real immortal master. For ordinary martial arts like them, the word "immortal master" is too heavy.

 Chapter 144

    Lin Tianyu looked at several people''s looks and said, "just now, I was thinking of telling you something. Now that I''m here, I''ll say it together. I''m going to explore the deeper part of the magic fog forest. At that time, the danger is unpredictable, so I want to go alone. Now, there''s the famous sword sect. It''s too dangerous for you to join me again. What''s more, you have also gained a lot of things in these days. It''s time to go to Zhenmo town to deal with them. "


    Lin Tianyu said, but also from his own package, take out the harvest of these days, and give it to Wang Lingyun.


    Many said, "master, it''s better to go back to Zhenmo town with us. If we meet the three bastards of famous sword clan..." Many of the following words have not been said.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I have my own discretion, and I will be more careful."


    Lin Tianyu said with a firm look.


    Cloud LAN way: "master, we went out of the magic fog forest, after, where should we go to find you?"


    "You can go to Ye''s house in Qingye City, where my father runs a small restaurant."


    Wang Lingyun said: "elder brother, we will go out of the magic fog forest first. Take care of yourself."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and waved. Then, he put some more weights on his body and went straight to the deeper part of the enchanted fog forest. Without the other three people traveling together, Lin Tianyu''s speed was countless times faster than before. All the way forward, like a march in the magic fog forest in the general wind. What''s more, it''s a wind of blood and killing.


    It is equivalent to a leopard with six layers of body refining.


    Die!


    He was killed with a knife.


    It is equivalent to the black magic tiger with nine layers of body refining.


    Die!


    Another knife.


    A pack of ten grey backed wolves.


    Die die! Die die!


    After a short while, he killed half of them. The rest of the wolves howled and fled in all directions.


    All the way deep, all the way to kill. The footprints of animal activities are more and more, and Lin Tianyu''s killing is faster and faster. Moreover, all the beasts he meets are all killed with one knife. For most of the day, I didn''t even have the heart to collect the animal materials. I just kept killing them. I had a strong smell of killing and blood on my body. Later, I didn''t wait for Lin Tianyu to come near. All the wild animals were scared to run far away.


    Looking at the evening, Lin Tianyu roasted the meat and filled his stomach. Then I climbed up to the top of a big tree with its crown open and seven or eight feet away, and closed my eyes for a rest.


    However, he continued to think about who had made his father so bad. However, he thought for a long time, but all along, my father never disclosed the news of this aspect. He thought about it without any clue, and he could not make out the southeast and northwest.


    So, press the thoughts, and think about tomorrow, how to exercise yourself and enhance the strength. Otherwise, even if you know who it is and have no strength, it will be just frustrated in the end.


    One day, he completely integrated the recently practiced Dao Jue into the bone picking Sabre technique. It''s time to do some wind walking tomorrow.


    In the moonlight, I took out the secret collection of wind step which I had read many times and studied it carefully.


    The head is in a daze, and seems to have gained.


    Then, he put away the secret collection, lay on his back, looked up at the moonlight, quietly, as if he hadn''t seen it. He carefully thought about the key points in the wind step, analyzed the essence of the wind step, and compared the differences in the footwork that had been practiced before.

 Chapter 145

    When the red clouds covered the sky, Lin Tianyu, who had been dormant overnight, stood up from the top of the tree and looked down on the ground ten feet below.


    Whoa!


    Jump up and step ten steps in the air, changing body shape and staying in the wind. Boo! Falling gently on the fallen leaves.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took off all the heavy things and other things on his body and received them all in the ring. Only a very small package was left, which contained the necessary things. It was matched with the green steel knife sent by senior brother Wang Lin, and went to battle with light clothes.


    The wind steps out!


    Finally, to start this time into the magic fog forest, must practice the first goal.


    The wind step, which has been studied well, is taken out, spread out, and studied carefully. Every step, almost all step in the unexpected angle of others, in that angle, whether it is to avoid, or move, and you against the enemy, are bound to be defenseless. In addition, each step also contains a lot of small changes in it, as long as a little side turn, a slight change, and like a new set of footwork, born in it. If you add these changes, it''s like having infinite footwork.


    This wind step, the more in-depth study, the more mysterious. Not to mention the late practice, can be integrated into the wind, just this step angle conversion, each step is stepping in the completely unexpected angle, is better than too many footwork.


    Then, stepping on the foot of the wind step, suddenly feel the whole person is light floating.


    Of course, it is not that the wind steps have reached the highest level and can be integrated into the wind. For so many days, no matter practicing walking, practicing knife and fighting animals, they all carry a lot of heavy objects on their backs. Now, in order to practice wind walking, all the heavy objects are put away, and of course they are light.


    Then, according to the wind footwork formula and the footwork indicated in the atlas, Lin Tianyu walked through the open space between the trees, suddenly came and went, as free as the wind through the forest.


    Boo Boo! Boo! Boo Boo!


    In the first step, he stepped out in nine directions and landed gently, driving a few restless leaves flying.


    Eh?!


    Although it''s only the first step in the wind step, it''s so smooth.


    Although now, it still has the level of appearance, without the charm of footwork itself. However, such exquisite footwork, not to mention its shape, is simply to find out the direction and angle of each step, which will cost too much attention. Why is it that you are only practicing for the first time and stepping on the right angle, so you don''t have to look for it at all. If you step down, you will feel like one or two points?


    Learning Sabre skill is excellent because of the drive of bone picking knife. But this learning style is also so excellent. How to explain it clearly?


    Do you really have such a wonderful insight?


    Or, because of the skill of bone picking knife, has your comprehension power been raised infinitely? It''s not only helpful for us to understand Dao Dao, but also to surpass others too much in practicing footwork.


    No.


    No way.


    Even if it is to enhance the understanding, it is impossible to reach such a abnormal point. What''s more, the feeling in the practice of wind step seems to be the same as the speed of understanding when learning basic footwork a few days ago.


    What is the reason?


    Even if the bone removing knife method can slightly enhance a little understanding, it is impossible to reach such a abnormal level.

 Chapter 146

    Eh!


    It seems that this footwork has a very familiar feeling when stepping on it. It seems that I just practiced this footwork not long ago.


    Why do you have this feeling? It''s been several days since I got this step, and I''ve studied it well. However, it''s definitely the first time for me to really practice stepping. Before that, I have never practiced this wind step, not once!


    Well, it''s not right!


    After careful consideration, I have really practiced this wind step.


    On the challenge arena, when he was fighting against the dancing forest wind, he followed his footwork in his consciousness. Isn''t the footwork at the foot of the dancing forest wind just the wind step? He walked according to his footwork, isn''t that wind walking? Although it''s just that they have their own forms and no gods, in fact, they have made great progress in the sense of epiphany. Now, when you practice this wind step again, of course, you have a big advantage.


    Ha ha!


    I see. This "super" insight really scared me.


    He continued to move with the same footwork.


    However, martial arts have always been easy to master and difficult to master, especially for such high-end footwork as wind step. If there is no certain method, if there is no certain opportunity, if there is no certain perseverance If you want to learn such a step to perfection, or even to a higher level, it''s just a dream. Now, I''m walking on the wind step, comparing the wind step of the dance forest wind, and referring to the manual method formula on the secret collection, practicing, practicing again


    There is no time and month for practicing kung fu. Seven days have passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    Bu Bu Bu


    Foot is still not stop, is still with a few restless leaves, flying in the wind.


    More than half a day later, he stopped, took the meat from the package, set fire to it, turned over the branches, and roasted it.


    Ho ho, ho ho ho


    With the sound of oil dripping, I took out the secret collection of wind step, and then compared with my own practice of wind step.


    I''ve been practicing my own wind steps for more than 10% and nearly 20%. Barely calculated, of course, it can also be regarded as a higher level of first glimpse. I believe that if we go on practicing like this, we can reach 30% in three or five days, and enter the realm of Xiaocheng. However, we can clearly feel that when we enter the state of Xiaocheng, the progress is bound to slow down. If we want to reach the 70% level, the difficulty is not twice as much as that in front of us, or even more than 10 times or dozens of times. If there is no special opportunity, method, when can be achieved, really no one can say for sure.


    Crazy knife dance Lin Feng, his wind walk?


    Yeah!


    With such a long time of practice, it seems that his wind walk has only reached 30% of Xiaocheng, which is far from the 70% level of Dachengqi. Estimated, should be more than 30%, less than 40% level appearance. If he doesn''t have a special opportunity to practice, he will only be able to do so. Even if it can grow a little bit, it will be very limited.


    What about yourself?


    What is the level of your own wind step and final positioning?


    Come on, don''t think so much about it. Let''s practice this wind step to a small maturity.


    The next day, just as the sky was shining, the leaves between the trees came again, continuously -


    Bu Bu, Bu Bu Bu, Bu Bu Bu

 Chapter 147

    In a flash, another ten days.


    Bu Bu, Bu Bu Bu, Bu Bu Bu


    A gray shadow, in the jungle between the trees, shuttle back and forth, changeable. The gray shadow grew faster and faster, and almost turned into a light, flickering.


    Hissing


    The shadow of the disillusionment, the extreme speed, and even the "hissing" sound of the air, suddenly must show a young man in gray. It is Lin Tianyu who shuttles back and forth between the woods and exercises his wind walking ceaselessly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu, who had set his figure, looked up and laughed wildly.


    Finally, to now, the wind step into the third floor, officially reached the Xiaocheng level. It can be regarded as a real learning of wind step and can be used flexibly. Although the time is slightly longer than expected, it is also worth it. After all, this is not the kind of basic footwork that can be practiced in a day and a half. Even if it is only a small state, the power effect is not comparable to the footwork that has been practiced before and has reached the state of perfection.


    His footwork has been successful. Lin Tianyu has not been here again and continues to practice his steps. Instead, they went deeper into the deep forest of magic fog, where there were more beasts and stronger strength. The worst is that they all have the level of seven layers in the later period of body refining.


    Good! I''ll use you to practice walking and try the power of wind step.


    Therefore, whenever he saw such a fierce beast, Lin Tianyu would rush up with his bare hands. He didn''t want to. He didn''t have two moves. He raised his knife in his hand. As a result, he killed the fierce beast and lost his opponent. When the fierce beast attacked and bit it, he took the wind step and wandered around the beast''s body.


    Poof!


    One can''t react. A small piece of cuff is caught by the fierce beast''s claw.


    Poof!


    The front of the dress, the back hem, each seized a small piece. At the time of grabbing off the front of the clothes, he still caught three bloodstains on the chest, and the blood beads slowly came out along with the bloodstains.


    After a column of incense, Lin Tianyu did not know how many pieces of lapels had been caught and how many bloodstains he had. Clothes are also a road, a ground to wear on the body, stained with blood, at a glance, to see, how embarrassed. If I saw this for the first time, I would feel how miserable this man might have been abused by this fierce beast. But Lin Tianyu''s eyes were full of laughter. The greater the pressure, the greater the motivation; the greater the motivation, the greater the harvest. What an irrefutable truth! Just a column of incense time, Lin Tianyu clearly feel that the wind step has made a small step forward, although it is only a little progress, but this is only how long.


    What''s more, it''s on the top of the wind step. What''s more, Lin Tianyu made progress when he realized that it was very difficult for him to move forward any further.


    Ha ha ha ha, that''s great!


    He was in a good mood. Lin Tianyu''s Footwork reached the extreme. He saw a gray shadow, flickering and disappearing. The naked eye could not feel that it was a shadow of a man.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He did not kill the fierce beast, but disappeared from the sight of the exhausted beast. Then, to find the next, more dynamic, more fierce beast to go.

 Chapter 148

    After that, footwork is becoming more and more familiar. Besides the fact that I have the speed of seeing the fierce beast, I can catch a small piece of flying cape on his placket, and it is difficult to leave a smallest blood mark on his body. Although Lin Tianyu''s strength of body refining has been trying to suppress, but with the exercise all the time, it has been expanding at the top of the sixth floor, only one step and a small guide, and it will step into the seventh layer of the body and enter the later stage of the training. Meanwhile, in order to increase pressure, Lin Tianyu took all the prepared loads out and hung them on his body, between the progress of the later stage of wind step. Then, with the footwork, it landed on the ground, hung with heavy objects, and shuttled between the fangs and claws of the fierce beast.


    It is ten more years since the wind step finally practiced more than four levels, close to the level of five. Even, the wind step level of the crazy knife dance forest wind on that day is slightly higher.


    By this time, Lin Tianyu had a kind of feeling, his wind steps have been practiced. In this way, it is only possible to increase the familiarity of footwork. If you want to go further, it will be hard to go to the sky.


    Unless the realm of body training has been improved far beyond the present, or the physical quality has increased dramatically, or there is other special chance


    To the bottleneck, Lin Tianyu also did not die to drill the corner.


    For such a long time, I was also tired in my body and mind. I cleaned up and rewarded the temple with full satisfaction. Then, I found a clean place, climbed to the top of the tree that several people held together, and completed the most comfortable position, and slept half asleep.


    At the same time, I just thought about it aimlessly:


    when the wind came to the present, we can say that there is no great relationship between the wind and the proficiency. The key is the understanding of an artistic conception.


    Because, from the wind step practice to now, Lin Tianyu has clearly felt that the wind step has become a great environment, that is, it can be briefly integrated into the wind. That is, I went in the wonderful realm of the arena that day. It is conceivable that it is difficult to reach that wonderful state. However, if you can really reach that state, you can enter that realm. The effect is strong and the destructive power suddenly exerted is absolutely absolute and far beyond imagination.


    Thinking about the difficulty, Lin Tianyu did not retreat at all, but his eyes were brighter and brighter.


    Now, it is the lack of this fusion into the atmosphere of the mood.


    But how to grasp that artistic conception requirement?


    The artistic conception of wind step requires that the whole person is completely integrated into the wind.


    Wind!


    When the wind rises, everyone can clearly feel the presence of the wind; when the wind falls, there is no trace. Wind, everywhere; wind, no trace.


    If only the wind had a shape, it would be.


    With the wind of the form, we can grasp it, then we can grasp it more easily and realize it.


    But how can we make this everywhere, nowhere to find the wind, to show the form?


    Thinking, thinking


    Gradually, the head is getting more and more dim, and in a hidden way, all want to sleep. Between half asleep and waking, the mind still "exhale" ground, like the wind that never stops.


    Sand, sand sand, sand sand


    A sound of fine footsteps, from a distance, gradually approached here, closer and closer, and there was a faint voice of speech.

 Chapter 149

    Listen to the voices.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t look for it again!" It''s the voice of elder martial brother Bi.


    "No, I''m going to take revenge. I was beaten by a small warrior. If I don''t get revenge, I''m worried. Besides, it''s not you who was beaten by a little warrior, are you? " Hu Tian''s voice, when it comes to the last sentence, has a poor meaning.


    "But younger martial brother, he is not only a little martial artist, but also a disciple of the sword demon club and the ancestor of Heidao. If this happened, the famous sword clan and the sword demon society would lose face. What''s more, if the ancestor of Heidao knew about this and investigated it, he would be afraid -- "the voice of the woman is the famous sword elder martial sister zongding.


    "Hum!" Hu Tiandao: "of course I know. That''s why I chose to go to the forest of magic fog and search for him. " Hu Tian is obviously not completely brainless.


    Hu Tian said again: "according to my information, this time, the boy named Lin Tianyu went into the magic fog forest alone. If you find him in this case, what will happen to him. Who knows we did it. Every year, every month and every day, are there fewer warriors and friars in the forest of magic fog? Who can find out, is it the fierce beast or the human? Even if it was done by people, it might be that they met a robber and were killed by the robbery. As long as we do it carefully and cleanly enough, even if the sword demons suspect that it is our hands, but there is no evidence, what can they do? However, it''s a fight and a few bad words to each other. And then, in the end, it''s just a dead end. "


    This time, senior brother Bi and senior sister Ding looked at each other and did not refute strongly. Even, senior brother Bi nodded his head secretly.


    Indeed, in this magic fog forest to solve the opponent, as long as you are careful enough, who can find their own head.


    Lin Tianyu, who is half asleep and sleeps, has been wandering in the magic fog forest for so long. People are more alert than ever.


    When he heard the rustling footsteps of the approaching one, he thought there was a fierce beast coming, and he gradually woke up. Then, lying on the top of the tree, ready to carefully observe, the results heard these voices.


    Hu Tian!


    Unexpectedly, I heard my news, and I have been looking for myself and preparing to plot against myself!


    Behind Lin Tianyu''s back, a wisp of cold sweat broke out, and his mind calmed down. If a monk in three Qi training periods finds himself, even if he is the best among the martial arts, he will never have a chance to live for half a minute in the face of the conspiracy of the three monks.


    Now, first of all, hide well, not reveal a trace of sound, do not let them find out. What''s more, Lin Tianyu doesn''t understand the monk''s means. Is it really safe if he hides himself like this? Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu quietly took off all the heavy sandbags and vests he had on his body. If he was found out, there was no hanging weight, and there was no drag. He would run quickly and have more chances to live. At the same time, look at each other, although they have not found themselves, but to the tree, they seem to want to rest, and then, even under the tree, sit cross knees, meditate and breathe.


    What can we do?

 Chapter 150

    Anyway, anyway, the first guarantee is that they can''t find out. Otherwise, the other side is three real friars, and they will definitely have no good fruit to eat. However, this is not a long-term plan. If you can have super strength


    Strength?


    Lin Tianyu was angry. At the same time, eager to think, his strength or promotion is too slow. In my mind, there was a flash of light: for a long time, in order to suppress cultivation, when the sixth layer of body training was complete, you could easily step into the seventh layer and enter the later stage of body refining. Now, at such a juncture, of course, we can have a trace of strength, calculate a trace of strength, and if we can increase a trace of strength, we will increase a trace of strength. Therefore, under the condition of absolute caution, he quietly released his cultivation and broke! Only for a moment, he advanced to the early stage of the seventh level of cultivation, and then, with further efforts, his accomplishments rose again. Until the middle of the seventh level, it was stable.


    This also increases the chance of escaping.


    Thinking about it, I went to collect the hanging bags that had just been untied and carefully placed on the tree Ya and put them into the Najie one by one. Be gentle and careful. But who thought, the more careful, the more wrong. When taking one of the small hanging bags, the two ropes entangled together. One picked it up, and all of a sudden, it drove the other down. I quickly reached out and fished down, not to mention, because during this period of exercise, I was quick and quick. I just caught the rope of the bag that was about to fall down. However, at this moment, with the movement of the body, it was driven by another rope hanging the bag, and then I watched it fall.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu stood up, he no longer had any thought.


    Whoosh!


    He started the wind step, used the highest level of exercise up to now, exerted the ultimate strength that can be used to jump forward, and then stepped back into the air, stepping out of a string of foot shadow, and then stepped out of dozens of steps in succession.


    Boo! Bang!


    When Lin Tianyu landed on the ground, he launched the wind step without reservation. At the moment when he rushed forward, the small hanging bag finally fell to the ground freely.


    "Who?" Elder martial brother Bi began to drink.


    But at this meeting, in addition to the hanging bag that has fallen in front of you, you can only see a shadow running ahead of you.


    Then, the three brothers and sisters stood up and looked at the shadow running fast in front of him.


    Who is this? I ran so fast that I couldn''t see the shadow. Elder martial brother and elder sister looked at the back, and they didn''t have much interest. They were just a little martial arts person. It was not worth their fighting. Although disturbing the rest of the three people, more or less, the heart is not happy, but, as a result, it will not catch up to kill people to vent their anger. If you run, you run. However, they are really fast. If they run a little slower, they may not mind catching up to teach each other a lesson. But if we want to catch up with the first-rate guy in front, we have to delay a lot of work. It''s unnecessary.


    So, the elder martial brothers and sisters closed their eyes again and rested.


    Hu Tian''s eyes were fixed on the shadow running fast in front of him. At first, it happened so fast that he didn''t respond. Then, his eyes became more and more bright, and a smile that he had not seen for a long time hung on the corner of his mouth - ha ha ha, he, he, he are not exactly the target of his trip, Lin Tianyu?


    "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister, catch up! He is Lin Tianyu. " With that, he ran out first.

 Chapter 151

    Lin Tianyu, who was the first to start, was just thrusting his head forward.


    The two ears were full of wind, and they kept on ringing, and they didn''t care about it. They didn''t dare to look back a little to see if the three people in the rear had caught up.


    Lin Tianyu just hoped that he would be the first to start. Then, they did not respond to it. Even more, they did not recognize who they were, and they had already jumped out of their eyesight. And they are planning to have a rest, not interested in getting up to catch up, so, let themselves escape. But hope is beautiful, reality is bone feeling. At the beginning, they seemed to be stunned and didn''t react. However, in about ten seconds, they had already recognized themselves. Behind him, came the wind that was obviously faster than himself. Although he was the first to start, but the time is too short, the distance is not far. It won''t take long to catch up.


    At that time, even with the wind step, don''t want to escape; with the bone picking knife, don''t think about the room for competition. Compared with these three practitioners, the hard power is still too far behind.


    If the wind step has reached the artistic conception of being able to blend into the wind, Lin Tianyu believes that even if the other party is three real Qi practitioners, he will have a great deal of assurance and be able to escape from the heaven. But now, whether the wind step has the artistic conception of integrating with the wind step is the difference between heaven and earth.


    What to do?


    Run while the rapid use of the brain, thinking.


    Now, most of the places we run through are flat and open.


    Although he had the most brilliant wind step, he was not able to reach the level of integration into the wind. Compared with the practitioners, his speed was always lower, and he could not get rid of the pursuit.


    On the right front, there is a sudden peak. If you can find a few dangerous paths and gullies there, you may have a few chances. Immediately, a slight deviation to the right, if the arrow off the string, to play the fastest speed, straight up. However, after climbing to the top of the mountain, looking back, I almost stopped beating in my heart. Completely stupid! There is only such a path to the top of the whole abrupt peak. Then, standing on the top of the peak and looking down to the other side, it is a steep cliff, and there is no way to go.


    What''s more, on the top of the mountain, there is no stone to be found, so I can only stand on the top of the mountain and watch the three people go up and get closer and closer.


    After a while, the three people in the back went up to the top of the cliff.


    On the top of the peak, the three saw the terrain and laughed.


    Three monks in Qi training period and an ordinary martial artist are in a desperate situation. What do you think? Lin Tianyu has no way to live.


    Now, the three of them are not worried at all. Is it more interesting to play with a cat catching a mouse or a dead mouse with no way to escape?


    Three people fan-shaped separation, sub station three most favorable terrain.


    Hu Tian looked at Lin Tianyu from top to bottom, back and forth. Then, he said with a strange smile: "boy, aren''t you crazy in the arena? I''ve told you that I have to win. You dare to beat me without face. Boy, tell you, you''re looking for death, you know? Although you are now a member of the sword magic society, and even become a descendant of the Heidao ancestor, the lower class is the lower class. No matter how high you climb, you can''t change your identity. Now, we''re surrounded by the Jedi, punk. Do you want to understand

 Chapter 152

    Lin Tianyu knew that he could not escape. However, he could not lose his ambition. He said in a loud voice: "why, are you unconvinced in the challenge arena? Otherwise, just rely on our martial arts skills, we will have another competition on top of Jue Feng. "


    "You Hu Tian almost agreed, but the elder martial brother''s lips moved slightly, obviously to him. Then, Hu Tianyan turned around and said, "you know that you don''t have a way to live, do you? However, it is not that there is no room for discussion. As long as you do what I say, what''s the matter if you let you live? "


    Speaking of this, he stopped deliberately and then looked at Lin Tianyu with his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu was completely silent. Let yourself go. What about bluffing? However, I want to humiliate myself before I solve myself. It''s just his poor self-esteem. After all, practitioners of Qi were beaten by ordinary warriors. The shadow area in the heart, can be small?


    Seeing Lin Tianyu still, Hu Tian couldn''t hold back. He said, "as long as you kneel down now, knock three loud heads, and slap yourself ten times, saying that villains dare not next time, and dare not be crazy next time, I will let you go."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "the same thing, as long as you do these things now. In the future, I''ll give you a face when you compete in martial arts. I won''t let you lose so miserably. "


    "You want to die!"


    Hu Tianyan''s eyes glared at him and stepped forward. With a powerful wave of his magic weapon, he cut straight at Lin Tianyu.


    Looking at the knife light in front of him, Lin Tianyu suddenly moved in his heart. If he met with him, he would be dead. However, with the skill of bone picking knife, you can see at a glance that this knife full of magic power is actually full of loopholes. Then, with the exquisite wind step, why not Think before the knife awn comes to the body, a flash, to the left side of Hu Tian, is a knife.


    Poof!


    The green steel knife is more than half an inch into the meat, which is just a little bit short. With a direct knife, Hu Tian''s whole left arm is removed.


    Hu Tian retreated in a panic. Lin Tianyu stepped forward and cut again. Hu Tian, at least, earned enough money.


    However, at this time, a sword came out from the side, blocking the green steel knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand. At the same time, the wind from behind suddenly rose, and a fist hit Lin Tianyu''s back. Lin Tianyu was unwilling to go forward for two steps. Then he looked back. The three of them began to use their martial arts to attack themselves. They were very powerful. Under the combination of character and character, there was no gap left.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but sigh with regret: Alas! Just a little bit. As long as the elder martial brother Bi and elder martial sister Ding take half a step slower, Hu Tian, the boy, has to go to the hall of hell and report to the Lord Yan.


    "Hu Tian, you just want to fight with your grandfather. It''s too far away. With you, the next generation, the next generation, the next generation Don''t even think about winning. " As he said, Lin Tianyu stepped back, getting closer and closer to the edge of the cliff.


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you myself Hu''s eyes were red in the weather, so he had to rush forward.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened. This time, he must seize the opportunity to kill the boy with a knife.


    However, elder martial brother Bi pulled Hu Tian. Hu Tian was a wake-up call. Under the protection of elder martial brother and sister, he killed Hu Tian in a zigzag manner.

 Chapter 153

    Lin Tianyu sweeps Hu Tian again coldly, compares his neck with a knife, shakes his head regretfully, turns around and jumps, and at the same time, he says, "Hu Tian, as long as I don''t die, I swear to revenge today." Then, the wind whirred by, and fell under the steep cliff.


    Hu Tian catches up with a knife, but he can''t catch up with the speed of falling down. Finally, he cuts through the air. After listening to Lin Tianyu''s voice, he says, "elder martial brother and elder sister, let''s go down to find out. Even if we fall dead, we have to find out. We can''t catch up with people falling down. We can''t catch up with the speed of falling down. Finally, we can cut through the air with a knife. After listening to Lin Tianyu''s voice, he said," elder


    Lin Tianyu could feel his body fall straight down, faster and faster. He watched the ground getting closer and closer. Lin Tianyu is still looking around with all his heart and effort to see if there is something to borrow from him. However, even if there are branches and vines around here, they are still tens of feet away. In such a strong falling inertia, it is impossible to shift the past and touch it at all.


    Do you really want to die here?


    40, 35, 30, 25, 20, 15, 10 Look at the rocky ground that is getting closer and clearer.


    Heart again: die!


    I haven''t become a real strong man. I haven''t found out the truth of my father''s injury. I''m still so young. I still have a lot of things to do, but I haven''t done it.


    Then, I closed my eyes with regret and waited for the last moment.


    However, at this time, all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt a soft force and held his body. The falling speed gradually slowed down. Then, as soon as his feet were steady, he was standing on the rock ground under the cliff.


    Where did the soft force come out of nowhere?


    Lin Tianyu looked around and remembered that he had escaped from Lin Hai that day. It should have been the ancestor of black knife who directly transmitted the dangerous information into his mind. So just now, it must have been an expert to help. An expert helper does not leave a name, but he should have some etiquette, can not be missing.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu quickly clasped his fist and saluted all around him, saying, "thank you for your help. Today''s kindness, in the future, Lin Tianyu will report to you when you come to the mountain of swords and the sea of fire."


    A red faced old man said: "old boy, I''m going to fight long ago, but you''ve been blocking me. But in the end, you don''t let me do it, but you do it yourself. If you wanted to take advantage of this favor, you would have said, "I told you not to."


    The old man with white hair said, "nonsense! I''m just trying to get the favor? "


    "What are you doing


    "Between life and death, it can sharpen people''s will and heart. Who can become a strong side of the person, did not experience again and again between life and death between the whetstone, only finally cast the iron will. Now, with such a good opportunity, just let him have a good understanding of this life and death, how can it be so easily wasted? "


    "Are you not afraid to frighten people into stupidity?"


    "I''m so scared that he doesn''t deserve to be Heidao''s disciple."


    The red faced old man knew that the other side had some truth, but his mouth was still adamant: "well, you have a reason. What you say is reasonable. I''m too lazy to argue with you."


    Seeing no response, Lin Tianyu did not say more.


    A good man has his own personality. But as long as I keep this in mind, when I have a chance in the future, I will repay you well.


    At the same time, Xindao: the three ghost things of mingjianzong almost killed themselves. The gratitude and resentment of this time are recorded.


    Write down the gratitude and resentment, the bottom of my heart is full of the desire for strength.

 Chapter 154

    Then, Lin Tianyu remembered that when he was only ten feet away from the ground, he suddenly came out and gave his soft strength. That power! It would be nice if you could immerse yourself in that power for a long time. I don''t know what that power is. But all of a sudden, there was a very wonderful feeling, that is, the wind appeared. If more melt into that power, certainly can better understand the existence of the wind. Then, it is not far away to make this wind step easier to reach 70% of the Dacheng state. However, it is obvious that the force can not be touched if you want to contact it.


    Sorry!


    If this master can help himself, let himself more into, understand the power of the wind, how good!


    Sigh and look around. The stone is protruding and looming, and sometimes there are many paths running through and connecting with each other. If you enter a small enchanting array, you will have a wonderful experience. Along the steep cliff that Lin Tianyu jumped down just now, the southern part is the small array of enchanting stones. There is a small natural lake in the northern half of the river. The lake is clear and overflowing. It flows down the mountain along a river course washed by natural water.


    In the stone enchanting array, he shuttled back and forth, repeatedly. After a long time, he touched almost every small corner with great interest. After a good understanding, Lin Tianyu stopped.


    Just now, when escaping, if there was such a small array of stones, it would be much easier to escape. Even if the other party has three Qi training period monks, if they dare to separate and rely on the natural advantages of this enchanting array and strange stone array, as long as they make good use of it, they may be able to clean them up instead.


    However, although the heart is so thinking, but only relying on their own means, whether the three gasifiers can be really cleaned up, the heart is not at all.


    However, at the thought that it was possible to clean up the monks who had been practicing Qi for three times, Lin Tianyu''s mood could not help but rise and fall.


    I hope that the three of them can find here, and then, in the small array of stones, they are separated. But at the same time, there was another worry. If they did come, they would not come separately; or even if they did, they would still make a wrong estimation. With their own strength, they would not be able to kill the monks in the Qi training period by sneaking attack?


    When I was feeling up and down, I suddenly heard a voice.


    "Younger martial brother, if you fall so high, can you survive? If you die, you will die. Why do you have to go to the corpse to vent your anger. " Senior sister Ding''s voice.


    "No. I can''t get angry with his inferior status, and I still can''t bow down. Even if he is dead, he must be destroyed. What''s more, such a lowlife dare to hurt me. Ouch, ouch. "


    Obviously, when Lin Tianyu was exploring the stone formation, the three of them had already come down to the valley from the other side of the cliff.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and his heart said:


    OK! You did come. It''s better to separate and then enter the stone formation. Then, I''ll prepare you a surprise gift.


    Thinking in his mind, Lin Tianyu retreated into the small stone formation, a less noticeable corner, and climbed to the top. Then from the ring, carefully took out the black knife which was made of fusion.

 Chapter 155

    Lin Tianyu held the black knife tightly in his hands and watched the three people outside. After a while, he felt that his palms were full of sweat. However, although with the strength of a small martial artist, facing the three Qi practicing friars, the whole person could not help but tighten his muscles. However, his black and bright eyes were still firm and indifferent, staring at the front. As long as those three guys dare to enter the small stone formation and walk in front of his hiding place, especially one day, Lin Tianyu is 100% sure that he will make a move without hesitation.


    However, the three men outside just took a casual look at the stone formation, but they didn''t enter it. Then, he had withdrawn his eyes and looked straight into the small lake.


    Senior sister Ding''s voice rang out and said, "if you fall down from above, you will either be on this flat stone ground, or you will be in that small lake. It''s impossible to go to those strange stones, so far away. This flat stone ground can be seen completely at a glance, not to mention the corpse, not to mention a piece of bone residue. Therefore, the other party should have fallen into the lake


    "But there are no corpses in the lake?" Hu Tian is not willing to say it.


    "The water is not full, is it still flowing downstream? Maybe his body will follow the current and flow into the river below. "


    "Let''s go down the river and find it. Then, I must tear him to pieces


    Dada, dada, dada


    The sound of footsteps gradually faded away, accompanied by the voice of speech. Obviously, the three men went down the river to look for it.


    Lin Tianyu came out of his hiding place. Wind blowing, only feel behind, Yin some cool.


    Just now, although he was expecting and excited, in the bottom of his heart, the tension that he didn''t have full assurance made him wet his whole back unconsciously. Just now, if they really dare to enter the small stone formation, and if it happens that Hu Tian passes under his hiding place, Lin Tianyu has full assurance that he can kill this guy who has been seriously injured before Hu Tian reacts. However, if you were killed by one knife, what direction would the following things go? Elder martial brother Bi and elder martial sister Ding were stuck in this small stone array. I really had a certain idea. Did you play with them all the time and save your life?


    I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    As long as elder martial brother Nabi and elder martial sister Ding are willing to spend more effort and stick to it all the time, they are stuck outside the stone array and spend their time and energy fighting with themselves. They are afraid that there is no other way but death. Moreover, once Hu Tian is attacked and killed by himself, elder martial brother Bi and elder martial sister Ding will definitely be careful and more careful. With their own real strength, they will face the two practitioners with their own real strength. They should have no chance of half a minute.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, a burst of examination, only just now, in his heart, has been giving himself a lot of encouragement. As long as Hu Tian dares to pass in front of him, he will definitely be solved with a knife. But just now, Hu Tian didn''t enter the small stone formation at all. If Hu Tiantian entered the small stone formation and happened to pass in front of him, would he be solved by a knife?


    I can''t help but think about it now. Lin Tianyu''s heart is full of hesitation.

 Chapter 156

    If there is no escape, one life for another. Lin Tianyu has this determination. And that''s what he did in front of the cliff. But now, clearly able to live well, but actively exposed, put themselves in danger, it seems unwise.


    Although you can kill the enemy for a moment, you can exchange the life of your own hope for the life of the enemy. Moreover, there is no humiliation in this life hope, as long as you can avoid a good situation.


    It seems that there is no need to show off a moment of courage.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t figure out the reason for it.


    if you meet Hu Tian passing in front of you, do you want to kill or not?


    With, take back some indifferent eyes, look at the side of the clear lake. In the magic fog forest, such good water is really rare. It''s time to change and wash, go to the clothes, a fish jump, to the lake. Then, he dived, dived and went straight to the bottom of the lake. After that, he went across the river and went to the bottom of the lake and floated along with the water. He lay down on his back easily. The whole body and mind all relaxed, quietly lying on the surface of the water. A thought does not move, quietly enjoys enters the magic fog forest, so long time, rare tranquility. The whole body muscles, the whole mind, completely relaxed, relaxed, so floating with the water.


    Float, float!


    The water moves slowly, and the human body moves with the water.


    The feeling of floating at will and relaxing all over the body is comfortable, peaceful, detailed and


    My mind has no half a silk wave, I don''t want to think of anything, and the whole person is empty.


    Floating, floating


    All of a sudden, my mind did not move --


    float!


    Falling from the cliff, the soft force suddenly made me slowly and steadily land on the ground. If the body of the wind is materialized, then the faint feeling is like floating in the wind. But that feeling, fleeting, want to pursue again but cannot. Now, the same is floating, although it is not in the wind, but if we regard this as the wind, when the wind is embodied, and then we can feel the wind step, can we understand the great accomplishment of the wind step?


    Although the whole person is still just like this, always, quietly floating on the surface of the lake, motionless.


    However, in an empty brain, the mind has been spinning rapidly, and gradually, from a vague and vague idea, it is gradually sketching out the outline.


    It''s a good idea to turn water into wind and to show the wind that has increased buoyancy countless times?


    Practice wind walking in the water.


    If it can be implemented, will it be far behind?


    The ethereal brain is becoming more and more active. The fish jumps over and walks in the water.


    Too much strength, failure to grasp the balance, resistance from strong to weak, as if every moment has a different kind of bondage in


    It doesn''t seem like it should be. The wind step, reaching the maturity stage, should be able to gradually, feel integrated into the wind. With water as wind, then, the whole person should be completely integrated into the water. Into the body of the wind - water, and then, step on the wind step, the water starts to fall and moves with the water.


    But how can we achieve such a state?


    Unconsciously, the sky gradually darkened.


    Lin Tianyu went out of the lake, dressed neatly, and found a flat high place in the stone array. After eating some cooked food, he lay still and sleep. At the same time, my mind is still unconsciously practicing the situation of wind walking in the water.

 Chapter 157

    The next day, when the sky was bright, Lin Tianyu did not go to the lake to practice wind walking. Instead, he sat on a flat high place, thinking about the wind walking in the water and waiting quietly.


    Yesterday, Hu Tian and the three of them, down the current, looking for their bodies, must be no result. However, it was already that time yesterday. They went down the current to look for it. Of course, there was no time to return. But today, the three people who are looking for nothing, especially Hu Tian, will not give up and will definitely go back to see what happened.


    Lin Tianyu sat on a high place and waited quietly.


    Sure enough, towards noon, three figures, from the mouth of the river upstream.


    Dada, dada, dada


    Gradually, we could hear the footsteps of three people clearly.


    The three men came near and spent a week around the lake. Then, separated again, to the stone small array, all the way chanting, walked in.


    Then, after a while, under the high place where Lin Tianyu was hiding, the sound of his feet came. Lin Tianyu went through the gap between the stones and took a closer look. It was Hu Tian. Hu Tian''s left arm is wrapped with noodles. The cat gets closer and closer to Lin Tianyu''s hiding place. Lin Tianyu''s eyes were fixed on Hu Tian. He took the black knife in his hand and held it tightly. His fingers were slightly blue. He was about to have a knife and finally Hu Tian.


    At this time, from another direction, the sound of pattering footsteps came over. It was elder martial brother Bi. Lin Tianyu slightly released some knives in his hand, but he was slightly relieved.


    Elder martial brother Bi said, "younger martial brother, don''t waste any more time. Fall from such a high place, no matter where you fall, there is no doubt of death. It''s definitely a dead man. Even if we find it, what can we do? "


    Just then, another footstep came. Lin Tianyu, the whole person, completely restrained his breath and lay quietly on the stone, motionless.


    "Yes, younger martial brother." Elder martial sister Ding said: "we still seize the time to experience, you also get a new magic, learn well, this is the key."


    Hu Tian angrily said: "I know it''s such a reason, but I just want to break him into pieces. I''m willing to, so I can eliminate this tone in my heart."


    Hu Tian looked back at the place again and resentfully said, "OK, let''s go to experience first. Anyway, if he falls down from such a high place, he will be dead in the end."


    Dada, dada, dada


    The sound of footsteps and words goes away all the way.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu let out a breath.


    Now, looking at the three men who were gradually gone, Lin Tianyu did not move except for a breath. Just now, if a knife went down.


    However, he hesitated after all.


    Are you afraid?


    Or


    Lin Tianyu asked himself that it was true that he could have killed Hu Tian with one knife just now, but after killing Hu Tian, he didn''t have much assurance that he could escape from Shengtian. However, if it had been yesterday, although I didn''t have much assurance that after killing Hu Tian, he would still be able to escape from Shengtian, but maybe he had the chance to do it just now. But just now, when I was about to go down with a knife, I suddenly thought of Fengbu. If the wind step is big, perhaps, one knife killed Hu Tian, he can still have enough assurance to escape from the living sky.


    But yesterday, just arrived at the stone small array, still can''t hold any hope to the wind step Dacheng realm. But now, if we grasp a few more opportunities to understand the obvious wind - water walking, it is not far away.


    With such a further opportunity, I still try my best


    What''s more, they have to experience in the forest of magic fog. At that time, with the wind step of the mature period, if you meet again, why can''t you get revenge?

 Chapter 158

    In the mind such is thinking, however, also really so.


    Seeing the three men go further and further away, they can''t see any shadow. Lin Tianyu takes back his indifferent eyes and plans the next water practice step.


    To practice walking in water, we must first master the balance. Secondly, we can consider how to let the whole person really integrate into the water.


    It would be too difficult to hold the balance if we went to practice the wind step as we did yesterday. Mo Ru practiced his knife in the water first. With his sword posture, he kept a stable balance and integrated into the water with his knife strength. Then he realized the feeling of balance and integration into the water. When you have a successful Sabre practice in the water, you can finally grasp the balance and integrate into the water. Maybe, this will become a very important opportunity to practice wind walking again.


    Thinking of doing it, the fish jumped into the water, and directly started the footwork.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! make love! Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! make love!


    Then, Lin Tianyu gradually went deep into the water. The sword technique was used, and the silver waves rolled and the sword power was like a dragon.


    No.


    It should be the integration of the sword technique into the water, rather than splitting and chopping the water like this. When the knife is integrated into the water, it should be able to let the whole sword technique. In the water, it looks like a fish or a dragon. When the waves roll up, it can turn over the river and the sea. In the dark, it can be a wave of silence.


    It should be that the whole knife is directly integrated into the water. In the texture of the water, it should be waved and chopped to make it easy. It''s like a bone picking machete across the bone and flesh joint, like a steel knife in the hand, following the leaves in the wind


    Slow, fast, fast Very fast, fast, slow


    He keeps on chopping the green steel knife, moving his feet, feeling the texture of the water, realizing the resistance and propulsion, advancing according to the situation, and chopping by taking advantage of the situation


    Gradually, the knife is like picking bones, like art, if cutting the texture of the joint between bones and flesh, if waving to cut off the leaves in the wind, like the wanton chopping on the challenge arena


    Gradually, the blade was cut into the texture of the water, and moved with a knife. It was just along the texture and splashed into the water. The green steel knife passed through the water without any force. The blade moves with the water. It moves forward, turns and circulates It''s like a living body swimming in the water lines.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! Brush, brush, brush!


    The waves are stagnant, and the water is broken in the middle. If split cloth and silk, such as broken spring branches, a break in two.


    The knife is like a brush of painting. When the water splits, the ripples will not rise. If the blade is like a ripple of slurry, it will hit the water and the ripples will be far away


    Gradually, the knife becomes more and more natural in the water, fast or slow, sluggish or moving


    When the knife rises and falls, it blends into the water texture clearly and completely between the body''s changes. Water can be cut off, water can be melted, waves can be turned, traces can be hidden


    There are many stars in the sky.


    When Lin Tianyu completely from that wonderful, into the water of the sword, suddenly wake up, it was already midnight. However, Lin Tianyu was full of energy and energy, and could not feel a trace of fatigue.


    Only in such a short time, he could clearly feel the texture of water, the node of water, and even the emotion of water with the help of knife technique


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    In this quiet lake, a person wantonly, wantonly laugh, laughter spread far away.


    It''s like owls, ghosts and wolves

 Chapter 159

    Although with the help of the sword technique, I have already understood the texture of water. If I take the opportunity to practice my step, I will never be in a mess as I did in the beginning.


    However, for the next three days, Lin Tianyu continued to practice in the water. The sword technique melted into the water can make you feel like a fish in water, and the charm is complete and blended


    Sharpening the knife does not mistake the woodcutter!


    After ten years of bone removal and three years of basic knife style, it finally became his famous and outstanding method. He knows it.


    He wants to put the texture of water, the node of water, and even the emotion of water Then, not only the sword, but also the whole person, can be integrated into the water completely with the help of the knife. Only then can they start to practice wind walking in the water.


    Gradually, three days passed in a flash.


    By now, a knife can cut off the texture of water. Then, the whole body, like a swimming fish, moves along the veins between or between the knife lines. With the knife, the whole person with the knife almost completely turned into a free fish in the water.


    With the sword technique, I swam back and forth.


    Tomorrow, I''m going to practice wind walking.


    He wandered freely between the lines of water.


    Then, he picked up a raw fish, dealt with it, and made do with it.


    On the bank, I climbed up to a flat place on the top of the stone formation, sat down, and with the red glow in the evening, I took out the secret collection of wind step and studied it carefully before I practiced my step tomorrow.


    The skill of footwork has reached a small level, and after a period of practice, he has already become very familiar and fluent. If it''s a relatively low-level martial arts, it''s really good enough. However, the wind step is obviously not as simple as the familiar but the flowing. Its core is not familiarity, but the almost ethereal artistic conception, which can fully integrate the whole person into the wind, which is the key essence of the wind step. It''s just like practicing in the water these days. The knife melts into the water and the texture in the water. It cuts and seals the knife arbitrarily and spreads the heart.


    In the field of martial arts, there may be others who are better than themselves. However, Lin Tianyu is 100% certain. By now, if there is a martial arts competition in the water, there should be no one else who is his opponent in the water sword technique. Although it has not been verified, it is just a feeling, but Lin Tianyu is 100% sure that this feeling is correct.


    Of course, unless there is another person who happens to have martial arts skills, he must be familiar with the texture of water before he can practice. Then, just like himself, he practices in the water.


    Think of now, has been able to let the whole person like a fish, freely into the water.


    Lin Tianyu can''t help feeling a lot. Of course, if it had not been for the traction of the opportunity of the bone picking knife, it would never have been so effective in such a short period of time. What kind of immeasurable level has this bone cutting knife reached?


    If you don''t practice the bone picking knife in the water and simply practice the wind step, if you want to explore the artistic conception of blending water, let alone four days, 40 days may not necessarily be able to find out the key way. However, it is easy to feel the lines of water, the node of water, the beat of water, the emotion of water, just like the benefit of fish and water, and is easy to feel.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that everything he had now, in fact, was simply because of the bone cutting knife technique.


    The skill of bone removing knife is the foundation of all his achievements. In the future, at any time, we should never abandon the original to pursue the end.

 Chapter 160

    Practice the wind step tomorrow, when in the wind step practice, continue to swing the bone picking knife method.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about the bone picking knife technique in his mind, he thought like this. At the same time, he vaguely felt that with the traction of the bone picking knife technique, practicing wind walking should be able to achieve remarkable results.


    When a ray of sunlight slowly spread out from the eastern sky, and then spread out in a twinkling of an eye, Lin Tianyu has been in the clear water of the lake, walking in the wind, waving the bone cutting knife method, nearly an hour.


    Although, with the wind stepping out, the floating resistance of the water is sometimes strong and sometimes weak, and the whole body is out of balance. However, it is always possible to master the balance again when the most unbalanced and almost impossible to grasp with the help of the osteotomy knife. After another two days, he moved and moved. Even if he did not use the bone cutting knife, he would walk in the water as if he were on land. It will not be as unstable as if you have just stepped into the water. However, although the water wind step has been able to completely grasp the balance, Lin Tianyu still does not stop. He steps out with the wind step and waves the bone removing knife. As the wind steps out and the bone picking knife technique unfolds, I carefully and carefully understand the difference between the sword that has entered the water and the footwork in the water.


    One day, two days, three days Ten days, half a month In the twinkling of an eye, water training has been a month.


    The footwork is just like the bone removing knife technique, which makes the whole person melt into the water naturally and freely move around and around freely.


    People say that there is no time for practice. Time in practice is not time. It''s really good. A month''s time, fleeting, to pursue, has been like yesterday.


    For more than a month, I just practiced wind walking in the water. Hungry, catch a fish, rudimentary drink blood, eat raw, fill the stomach, add enough physical strength can. However, starting at noon today, Lin Tianyu did not practice walking any more. Instead, after cleaning, he changed his clothes and went to the jungle to shoot a porcupine, which he roasted carefully to change his taste. For more than a month, the whole person almost threw up with cold water and raw fish.


    While eating delicious barbecue, at the same time, thinking about more than a month, water practice wind walk. With the help of the bone picking knife, now, finally, the whole person seems to be integrated into the water. One step out, no ripples; random twists and turns, travel freely; indistinct, if there is a path in the water lines that can not be seen by the naked eye; as long as the timing, angle and body method of entering the water are fully displayed, it is as if you can never touch the water again. Finally, the whole person can be completely integrated into the artistic conception of the water. The practice of walking in the water has completely surpassed Dacheng state until it is perfect.


    Have a good rest.


    Then, it''s time to practice walking in the wind, which is more difficult to grasp the body.


    During the rest, Lin Tianyu walked on the lakeside path and among the strange stone paths carefully and attentively, as if he could feel the shape of the wind.


    In the evening, it is still in the high place of the stone formation, on a flat stone, with both hands resting on the back of my head, looking at the starry sky quietly, if millions of bright eyes twinkle.


    Then, from the water practice step, has not been able to stop down the brain, enjoy the moment of ease.


    Calm in the brain, mind empty, slowly into the dreamland.

 Chapter 161

    When the sun rose again, Lin Tianyu just stretched lazily and got up. Then, I washed the lake water, ate some roasted arrow pork, took out the secret collection of wind step, and studied it carefully.


    An hour later, I collected the secret collection. During the drawing of the sabre and the application of the sabre technique, the wind stepped out and rushed up. Between the flashes of the sword light, the figure moved and moved.


    One day, two days, three days Ten days, half a month.


    Although the wind is more difficult to capture, but half a month later, with the artistic conception of practicing walking in the water, and the gradual penetration of bone picking knife in the endless wind, gradually, we can feel and capture the floating in the wind, the texture when the wind blows, and the mood when the wind blows


    Whoa!


    Behind a flickering knife light, a black shadow of a man ran out after him.


    In one step, it has crossed more than 150 Zhang.


    Fall to the ground, a burst of staggering steps, green steel knife leaning on the ground, wanton laugh.


    Finally, he grasped and entered the wonderful realm again.


    Although only one step, almost exhausted all physical fitness, but, this effect, this experience, value!


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    With the help of internal force, the laughter was transmitted far away from the mountains and forests, reverberating for a long time.


    Heartily wantonly, laughing, imagining, waiting for the physical strength to gradually recover.


    Then, thinking about it, one step almost consumed all of our physical strength. It would not be practical to use it like this. However, what I want is this kind of artistic conception integrated into the wind. Then, get familiar with it; then, grasp it more precisely; then, put it in moderation There''s no need to step 150 feet away. Even, one and a half feet, two feet and one foot is enough. Such a sudden, sudden integration into the wind, almost disappeared in a flash footwork, even if it is only a half foot move, suddenly used between competitions, it will also be a miracle effect, a moment to lock the victory. Moreover, if you don''t move so far at once, the physical consumption will be greatly reduced.


    At the same time, I recall the process of practicing wind step.


    If there is no floating touch of water, if there is no help of bone picking knife, if If it is not for such a long time, I am afraid that we can not understand the wind so quickly and display such a wonderful wind step.


    It took almost an hour and a half to recover.


    Then, Lin Tianyu carefully realized the sudden application of wind step. He stepped on the wind step and waved the bone picking knife technique to practice the wind step moving in a small distance.


    One hundred, two hundred, five hundred


    Whoa!


    Half a day later, another step out, the whole person felt, once again completely integrated into the wind.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    With this feeling, there are more than 30 steps in succession. Each step is only three or five feet.


    But at this meeting, after more than 30 times of exerting these small areas, the footwork completely integrated into the wind, and I couldn''t help feeling a little panting.


    Good!


    Although up to now, Lin Tianyu can not guarantee that every step can be fully integrated into the wind, but as long as you continue to practice like this. At that time, along with the bone picking knife method, the frequency of integration into the wind will be higher and higher. Even if he has confidence, if he continues to practice, he will eventually have the traction without the bone cutting knife method, and he can naturally and 100% blend into the wind. Of course, we have to unswervingly work out a better physique. Otherwise, even in such a small area, with up to 50 or 60 steps up and down, all physical fitness will be consumed completely.

 Chapter 162

    At this time, it suddenly occurred to me that when I was on the challenge arena that day, I merged into the wind.


    Yeah. No matter at that time of physical fitness or perception, it should be completely out of this possibility. If we try to find out the reason, we must have entered into a strange and epiphany like state at that time. Then, with the traction of bone cutting knife, we could have the sudden and birth effect at that time.


    However, on the other hand, what kind of height should the bone picking knife reach?


    Whoa! Whoosh! Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! Whoa! Whoosh! Whoa!


    With the help of the osteotomy knife traction.


    It''s more than ten days to practice the wind step.


    From time to time, they will deliberately step out of the wind step, recklessly consume their physical strength, and then, when their physical fitness is exhausted, they will stand quietly, aftertaste, realize, and wait for the recovery of physical fitness. Every time, when the physical fitness recovered twice, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that his physical fitness was better than before and made a small step forward.


    More than ten days later, although Lin Tianyu could not guarantee that he could integrate into the wind at every step. However, as long as the energy is enough to concentrate, between three or five steps, it is possible to enter the artistic conception.


    Hum!


    If at this time, we can meet Hu Tian, who forced him to jump over the cliff, and never let him go.


    Thinking, a frightening cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Then, looking at the channel exit of the small lake, I was ready to leave.


    Finally, it can be regarded as the completion of the magic fog forest trip, the biggest goal. Then, we should go to the dangerous places in the magic fog forest, and sharpen the wind step to make it more mellow and flexible, and sharpen what the heart wants, that is, it can be 100% integrated into the wind, and do what you like.


    Under this cliff, I practiced walking for two months and finally left with harvest. Although the wind step has already been divided into Dacheng, it can not be fully guaranteed. In one step, that is to say, it is integrated into the wind. This artistic conception is the symbol of wind step Dacheng. If you want to complete success, in addition to continuous practice, maybe you should look for some more opportunities, of course, not less blood immersion. Martial arts are born from fighting. Wind walking is also martial arts.


    However, just to the downstream of the river, walked a short section, suddenly, a stagnant pace.


    Why, there are three figures coming up below.


    Here, such a secluded place, if it had not fallen directly from above, or had made a special trip to find this place, it would not have happened to have experienced here.


    Moreover, looking at the three figures which are still far away from the lower reaches, it is clear that they have made a special trip to this place.


    Is it possible that


    Lin Tianyu thought, quietly hiding his figure.


    Close, close, three figures closer.


    Ah!


    It''s It''s them It''s really them


    Ha ha ha ha ha, it''s a narrow road. How wonderful! Next, it''s time to watch my performance!


    At the same time, the figure flashed, before the people below noticed him, flashed into the small stone array.


    Then, he carefully practiced the wind step. At the later stage, he gradually removed all the heavy objects on his body and put them into the ring one by one. This time, I suddenly felt lighter and more confident.

 Chapter 163

    He was ready to hide himself on a piece of protruding stone which was suitable for attacking at the height of the stone array.


    After a while, you can hear the voice of the outside, gradually spread over.


    "If you fall down from such a high place, you can still have a life. How can you not slide the great Qi of the world?" Sister Ding said.


    Hu Tian retorted: "there are exceptions to everything. If that day, just as the wind blows, the boy will blow to the deep water of the small lake and fall on the water surface. With the buffer force of the water, he may not die


    "Don''t argue." Elder martial brother Bi said: "since younger martial brother doesn''t give up, let''s find it again. Yes, I left the forest of magic fog without concern. During this period of time, many opportunities have been found in the magic fog forest. It''s time to go back to the sect. "


    Dada, dada, dada


    Then, the sound of footsteps also came near, and then, scattered, along the lake around.


    When passing through a place where the small stone formation and the small lake meet, Hu Tian stopped, his eyes tightly fixed on a pile of burned ashes, and exclaimed, "look, what is this?"


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa.


    Ding elder martial sister a stare way: "is not a pile of burnt ashes?"


    "Ashes?" Hu Tian snorted, "it means that someone has stayed here. But in such a slanting place, besides falling from the top and looking for people like us, who would come to this place specially. It''s very likely that the boy fell down from a high place. Although he was not dead, he was also seriously injured. During this period, he has been hiding in this place to recuperate. "


    Hu Tianyue said that the more he felt that this was the truth, but the elder martial brothers and sisters were just skeptical.


    On the one hand, I think this is a bit of a fantasy, but I didn''t refute it in order to take care of younger martial brother Hu Tian''s emotions; on the other hand, I vaguely felt that there was some truth in this.


    "If what you expect is not bad, people should hide in the strange stone forest over there. In the whole place below, there is only a small array of stones, which is suitable for hiding. Let''s go in separately and look inside. " Hu Tian looked around again and scanned all the places where there were potential Tibetans. Finally, he focused on the place where the stone array was located. It must be the tunnel.


    Dada, dada, dada


    The sound of footsteps came to the lower side of Lin Tianyu''s hiding place. Lin Tianyu secretly looked at it. It was elder martial brother Bi. So, still convergence of their own breath, tightly hide their own. The person he wanted to kill most should be left to Hu Tian. If the opportunity allows, of course, the other two people can''t let go.


    Da da da


    People are gone.


    Da da da


    There''s another one coming.


    It is that Hu Tian, half cat waist, a stone crevice, carefully looking for. However, the boy''s vigilance is not bad, holding the knife in his hand, he arranged an action that can be used at any time. Lin Tianyu had already taken out the black knife after the fusion, and held it tightly in his hand. He could hardly smell his breath. In his heart, according to the distance between them and the speed of Hu Tian''s advance, he counted silently, one, two, three, four, five, six, and took out the knife.


    Brush! Bang!


    At the moment when Lin Tianyu cuts it out, Hu Tian reacts and blocks it with a horizontal knife. Although Hu Tian''s sword is a little bit hasty, the monk is a monk. The strength of the knife is still as strong as Lin Tianyu, who is ready to strike.

 Chapter 164

    "Ha ha ha, it''s you. This time, it depends on where you''re going Hu Tian laughs triumphantly.


    Then, I heard footsteps coming from both directions.


    Hu Tian confidently said: "in the past, if only on Sabre skill, it was worse than you, but in the past two months of experience in the magic fog forest, the sword technique has improved greatly, far beyond your imagination. But in the past two months, I''m afraid you''ve been recuperating under this nest, and you''ve made no progress at all. Ha ha ha ha. I''ll see how you die later


    Lin Tianyu sighed: "how do you know I''m not making progress?"


    "If you fall down from such a high place, you can not get hurt. In the past two months, it''s good that you can completely recover your injuries."


    Oh! I see. It''s no wonder that he has confidence again.


    Lin Tianyu calmly said, "you and I said so much, do you want to wait for them to come and support you?"


    Hu Tian''s eyes shrunk and his face was angry. It was true that Lin Tianyu''s Footwork suddenly displayed at the top of the cliff last time made him afraid. He wanted to wait for his elder martial brothers and sisters to come and attack Lin Tianyu. But now, he was pointed out face-to-face. As a monk, he had to wait for a helper to come over before he dared to do it. He could not help but be angry.


    Lin Tianyu said again, "are you afraid and guilty?"


    At this time, on the surface, Hu Tian calmed down, but the light in his eyes was even more fierce.


    "But what a pity!" "You can''t wait for them to support," Lin said


    Whoa!


    With Lin Tianyu''s sneer, the green steel knife is raised, and the figure suddenly disappears. Then, Hu Tian''s left side - a knife cuts Hu Tian''s neck, and Hu Tian''s hair stands up. In a hurry, his right hand knife can''t be withdrawn, and his left palm pushes it outwards. The palm force seemed to have caught the object, and then, there was no more. Then, Hu Tian only felt that his consciousness was broken, and his head flew straight out of the place three feet away.


    Lin Tianyu put out his hand to cover his shoulder. His body flashed. He went up to the height of the strange stone, and then flashed again. He was more than ten feet away from here. Then, untie the shoulder of the lapel a look, a palm print, black and blue. If he hadn''t been exercising at a high intensity recently, he would have broken all the bones in his shoulder with just one palm.


    Or underestimated the strength of the friars in the Qi training period.


    But just now, we can only do this.


    In both directions, the sound of footsteps came. If there is any further delay, people from both directions will arrive, and they are bound to be attacked inside and outside. At that time, the one planted here might not be Hu Tian, but Lin Tianyu himself. Therefore, when I was talking with Hu Tian, I felt the feeling of being in the wind, so I took a direct wind step. Although I had already seen Hu Tian''s one hand, but if I stepped back, it was likely that I would miss this great opportunity to kill my opponent. So, I fought for a hand and killed Hu Tian.


    Perhaps, at that time, it was time to swallow an orchid fruit and improve the physical strength of a layer. In this way, the grasp should be greater. In this period of training footwork, although it has been and uninterrupted to suppress the cultivation, it is only one step short, and it is about to enter the later stage of the eighth layer of body training. If you swallow a blue fruit, you should have enough assurance that you can directly break through to the nine levels of body refining. However, immediately, Lin Tianyu shook his head and denied that the yellow skirt girl, a disciple of the sect, had practiced nine layers of body, and came out to look for orchid fruit, which showed that it was rare. At the same time, it also shows that it is difficult to break through the ten layers of body refining. I have to keep the blue fruit to break through the ten layers in the future. We can''t destroy the road of breaking through higher martial arts for the small strength in front of us.

 Chapter 165

    At this time, in the stone forest below, came the sound of shouting and shouting.


    Obviously, the elder martial brothers and sisters have found Hu Tian''s body in the stone clump below.


    Then, the wind whistling, two people in the stone forest, keep drinking back and forth, looking for the murderer.


    Stone forest is no longer a place to stay for a long time. It is time to leave. If the strength is enough to kill the remaining two people, Lin Tianyu will never have half a minute of hesitation. From the moment he was forced off the cliff by three people, Lin Tianyu had already sentenced them to death. Although the main culprit has been ambushed, the accomplice is as damned. However, compared with his current strength, it is still too difficult to kill a monk practicing Qi. What''s more, he has a shoulder injury. Now, he has to walk away with the speed of wind step. However, in the end, the main culprit has been killed. Although the accomplice has been released, it can be regarded as half revenge, and he has a bad breath. I made up my mind.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh


    Seven times in a row, each time nearly 50 Zhang jump, has reached the mouth of the small lake.


    At this time, is looking for the murderer, through the stone forest elder martial sister Ding looked up. Yeah! At the mouth of the river, how can there be people? But this moving speed is too fast, almost in a blink of an eye, people disappeared? It''s too fast.


    He immediately called elder martial brother Bi to come over and explain to him what happened to him.


    Elder martial brother Bi shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, according to the speed of the man you described, at least it must be the peak of Qi training period, no! To be sure, the monk in the peak period of Qi training can''t have the speed of the person you mentioned. That person, even, should be a monk in the foundation period. Moreover, only the super strong friars who are good at speed in the foundation period can have the speed you just mentioned, younger martial sister. But if the assailant just now is that kind of founder, can you still escape? Not even the lives of the two of us who discovered his secret. The younger martial sister must have been distracted just now


    Younger martial sister Ding was also confused: was she really dazzled just now.


    Lin Tianyu continued to jump to the top of a big tree with a whoosh after jumping for more than ten times. He felt a little wheezing and then stopped to blend into the wind. However, he still started the wind step which was not integrated into the wind, and then leaped and ran away for nearly half an hour. Only then did he "whoosh" to the top of a big tree, and then carefully examined the scar.


    At this time, the scar looks more black and blue.


    Obviously, although Hu Tian didn''t break one of his arms just now, it should have caused some bone damage to his arm.


    Lin Tianyu did not dare to be hesitant. He took out the Jinchuang medicine, took the internal medicine first, and then mixed the external application medicine evenly. He carefully smeared it on the wound and wrapped it up with a piece of cloth. With the application of Jinchuang medicine, a cool feeling came from the burning and burning feeling of the wound.


    Oh!


    I miss the pill of the girl with yellow skirt! If you have the medicine in, take one and keep the wound, you will be cured in more than half an hour. What''s more, you don''t have to suffer this burning and burning crime.


    When it was dark, Lin Tianyu took out the roasted meat from the ring, ate the meat, and lay on the top of the tree to rest and recuperate.

 Chapter 166

    The next day, just at dawn, Lin Tianyu woke up and moved his arm. Although he still had bursts of pain, it was no longer a big problem.


    If the yellow skirt girl that medicine, the guarantee effect is better than this countless times, all belong to normal. However, ordinary gold wound medicine, can have this effect, seems to have some extraordinary? After careful consideration, it suddenly became clear that: it should have been some time ago that I had been exercising continuously. With the enhancement of physical fitness, the resilience naturally increased a lot. Therefore, the effect of the golden creation medicine was created, which was much better than usual.


    Sitting on the tree like this, I remember the gains and losses of yesterday''s revenge. Although I was hurt so much, I didn''t make any mistakes when I came back.


    If the wind step, can be anywhere, can melt into the wind, perhaps, can be free from such injuries.


    Instead of talking so much nonsense to him for that feeling, the other two were about to arrive. Finally, they had to fight to get hurt and kill Hu Tian as soon as possible. In fact, at that time, Hu Tianjie procrastinated, but Lin Tianyu didn''t procrastinate, and then he realized the feeling of integrating into the wind through his words.


    Think again, this wind step really has to be a good practice.


    Although the wind step can be said to have been a great success, but in fact, from the Dacheng state, still vaguely less than a silk. Completely concentrate the spirit, between three or five steps, I have a certain grasp, can completely integrate into the artistic conception of the wind. Let''s just say yesterday, at the moment of cutting to Hu Tian, we still have to feel and find the feeling before we can make a knife. It took a lot of time. It is the last escape, but it is one step into the mood of the wind. This is a little strange!


    At that time, I didn''t notice it, and I didn''t have time to think about it. But this will want to come, it is really strange!


    Because, I know, my own wind steps, and did not fully achieve the goal. From that realm, but also clearly a silk - that is, anytime and anywhere, can be integrated into the wind that trace.


    The only explanation is that at the time of crisis, the mind is ethereal, and there is no half a silk of distraction. Therefore, when we run away, we can completely integrate into it without any brewing.


    Crisis! It''s a great boost.


    Martial arts, born from fighting!


    Only in the battle, through the tempering of blood, a kind of martial arts, can we really reach a higher level!


    Originally, to now, a little do not know what to do well, think about the time to return. But now, all of a sudden, I changed my mind and went to the magic fog forest for a period of time. At least in the endless crisis experience, I had to fully and truly practice the wind step to the great success level.


    What kind of crisis experience should we find?


    In fact, the best way is to have a low-level monster or a monk with low-level Qi training to fight, train and sharpen the wind.


    This is the magic fog forest. Of course, we can only find fierce animals to exercise.


    And the wind step to today''s level, to further practice, the ordinary beast, has no effect. When the wind steps out, let alone the beast that is equivalent to the ninth floor of body refining, even if it is the beast equivalent to the tenth layer of refining body, you can''t smell your own wind.


    However, if you challenge the monster, the danger is too high.


    The first level monster is equivalent to a monk who practices Qi for one to three levels. Moreover, in fact, monsters are more dangerous and difficult to deal with than friars. The wild nature, fighting instinct, faster speed and stronger physique of the monster beast than the monk. Often, it is difficult for a monk of the same level to kill a monster of the same level alone.

 Chapter 167

    With the strength of the present to challenge the level of the monster, a bad, like killing Hu Tian, will hurt themselves, and, most likely, there will be more serious consequences.


    However, if we don''t challenge the monsters and find some common beasts to fight against them in the magic fog forest at the current wind pace level, will it be challenging?


    How to experience the baptism of blood?


    How to step into a stronger road?


    Implementation.


    In the eye son twinkles the cold light a flash, jumps down from the top of the tree.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    The figure flickered a few more times, firmly to the deeper part of the enchanted fog forest


    "Hey, this boy, this is to challenge the monster, so look, really not a peaceful master." Red faced old man said.


    The old man with white hair said: "don''t keep up with me. It''s more dangerous. Don''t get the time. It''s too late to help."


    "All right, all right. Go ahead." After that, step into the air step by step and move forward.


    Toward the forest of magic fog, the deeper you get, the more gloomy you feel.


    However, Lin Tianyu still went forward without thinking. Along the way, I saw a number of wild animals, all of which were in the wind step. When the wild animals reacted, Lin Tianyu had already disappeared. Only when we see the rare and hard to find herbs, we will stop and pick them. Without waiting for the guardian animals to react, they will be gone.


    There are monsters ahead!


    Lin Tianyu stopped walking. Although his eyes had not been able to see it, he felt clearly. Even, he could feel it, and the monster in front of him had already felt his existence.


    Finally, to the monster area. Lin Tianyu stopped and gently picked up all the weight-bearing objects that had been hung on his body and received it inside.


    Then, in front of him, a leopard full of white killing patterns, pacing in a gentle pace, towards his direction, step by step close.


    It''s snow leopard!


    Although the snow leopard looks only casual, it is obviously also a small heart to approach. Slowly, slowly Until we get closer to less than two feet --


    Hoo!


    A gust of fishy wind came, and the cold wind was blowing my face. Almost in an instant, he directly rushed to Lin Tianyu.


    Whoosh!


    Almost no one was seen. Lin Tianyu had reached the side and rear of the snow leopard.


    The snow leopard did not attack again, but slowly turned to the side in the same place, facing Lin Tianyu. His eyes were firmly locked in Lin Tianyu. Quietly, after a few minutes, Hoo! Snow leopard once again, to the middle of the way, but suddenly left a claw.


    Poof!


    Lin Tianyu, who has already arrived at the side and rear of the snow leopard''s body, looks down, and a piece of lapel has been caught off his chest. Even on the chest, there are four faint claw marks. Just now, if Lin Tianyu was not aware of the crisis, he would have to eat a claw firmly on his chest and get seriously injured.


    But Lin Tianyu was very happy: he was right to find a monster to practice walking. Otherwise, they just think that they are invincible in the world when they come to the realm of integrating into the wind. How can they know that there are five senses such as monsters that are so sensitive. If there are people who are gifted and have such a sensitive five sense opponent, then they will encounter and be overcast, won''t they have to suffer great losses?

 Chapter 168

    It''s a big killer in the wind. However, the footwork is flexible and changeable, the angle is superior, the perception of danger, and the agility are still the same. Otherwise, if we only rely on the wind step and take it lightly, we will eventually suffer a great loss if we encounter this kind of spiritual sense which is comparable to the five senses of snow leopard.


    To understand, also no longer blindly pursue into the wind, but all the steps learned to use out, fine into.


    There are basic footwork, wind step, in the snow leopard''s claw fangs, shuttle back and forth. Or figure flying, or into the wind, only feel that the figure is faster and faster, leopard''s shadow is also more and more blurred, unclear, indistinguishable.


    Puff, puff, puff,


    from time to time, the sound of cracking cloth rings. Half an hour up and down, Lin Tianyu figure flash, whoosh! It has appeared in more than 30 Zhang away, and then a few flashes, no trace.


    Snow leopard toward the place where Lin Tianyu left, glanced, and then, back to find a hidden place, lying prone to sleep.


    Far away from the snow leopard, Lin Tianyu stopped and looked miserable. There are more than 30 wounds, large and small. In some places, only the clothes were scratched; in some places, there were small holes in the body. However, Lin Tianyu is still very excited, looking at the wound on his body, as if looking at the merit award.


    Just now, the footwork becomes more traceless, and it is more natural to blend into the wind. If you want to, you can almost blend into the wind anytime and anywhere. Lin Tianyu clearly felt that Fengbu should have been a real success.


    However, we have to find more monsters and practice more.


    Then, he put medicine on the wound and went on his way.


    For half a month, Lin Tianyu just looked for all kinds of monsters to practice. After half a month, it becomes more natural when it is integrated into the wind, and the footwork is more refined and mellow. There is almost no trace between the changes of steps.


    This day, Lin Tianyu walked between, saw a small peak. Among the trees, there is a taste of small mountains.


    Looking at this small peak, I can''t help but be happy. I want to climb up the mountain. I feel comfortable and experience the feeling of climbing to the top.


    Otherwise, for more than half a month, he had been fighting with the monster and became a savage.


    What''s more, all of them are just first-class monsters with mature wind walking companions. Now, they don''t need to draw knives at all. They are only used to train footwork. And here, near the small peak of this section, even some of the first level monster are missing. Here, should be a monster''s blind area, of course, not to mention the danger. There is no danger, suddenly special thinking, climbing high comfort.


    He went to the top of the mountain easily and came down in half an hour. Though he was a little tired, he couldn''t work too hard. But when Lin Tianyu arrived at the meeting, he almost fell on the ground tired. In order to exercise physical fitness, if not specially needed, they will always hang heavy objects on their bodies. To the back, even if encountered a monster to practice walking, is also hanging a full weight on the body. But who thought, this climb still hung heavy, what a wrong decision. What''s more, I still climb such a peak. Finally, the top of the mountain is in sight, looking for a piece of old-fashioned, sit down to have a breath.


    At this time, a gust of wind came.


    Suck suck suck!


    What is it?


    Why is it so fragrant?

 Chapter 169

    Immediately, Lin Tianyu''s whole eyes were widened.


    There were still some small wounds on his body that were not sharp enough. After smelling the fragrance, he felt crispy and itchy. Quickly untie clothes a look, that wound unexpectedly in slowly recovered.


    What''s more, just now I climbed the mountain, which made my whole body sour and soft and exhausted. I was also breathing in the fragrance, and I was exhausted.


    What is this?


    There are precious medicines and holy medicines for healing!


    With such precious medicine, will the guardian beast be weak?


    Almost without hesitation, Lin Tianyu turned and went straight down the mountain. As he walked, he untied the heavy things on his body and put them into the ring. However, after a short period of time, Lin Tianyu stopped thinking in his eyes.


    His father''s disease, up to now, he has completely understood, that is clearly injured.


    If you have this precious medicine, why not heal?


    I must get this medicine, take it back!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes must be fixed. He stopped and watched for a while. Then, make sure that you don''t have any burden to escape. Even the knife in your hand is put into the ring. In his heart, he knew that he had to run away and fight to death in the face of the fierce animal guarding the precious medicine, and that was to seek death completely. Then he looked up the mountain and began to move up quietly.


    "What are you doing? When you see something good, you want it. This is a typical treasure. You don''t want to die. " Exclaimed the red faced old man.


    The old man with white hair said, "he should need the purple star flower on the top of the mountain. You see, he was just about to escape. But just escaped a few steps, and resolutely returned. If I am not wrong, it should be that he has some special important person who is seriously injured and must ask this purple star flower to save his life. "


    "But even if you want to save people''s lives, you have to take care of your own lives. Oh! I''ll have to work again later. These two old bones of mine will come to my rescue. "


    Lin Tianyu went up gradually.


    Finally, in a rock gap, see the body of aroma. A purple flower, purple flowers around, but also like eyes, twinkle with the appearance of small stars. When you get closer, you can smell the fragrance of this nameless purple flower, and you will feel comfortable. Even, the hidden and undetectable dark injuries in your body will all get better with the fragrance.


    This is definitely healing medicine!


    Lin Tianyu no longer hesitated, took out a jade box from the ring, dug out the purple flower root, and carefully put it into the jade box.


    At this time, suddenly feel a supreme pressure, from the top of the mountain.


    Not good!


    My heart is not good, knowing that simply running is not enough, so I pushed the rock on the top of the mountain, jumped up, and directly tried my best to jump down from the top of the mountain. In the sound of the wind, the wind steps into the wind, into the wind, into the wind again Time and again by the wind suspension, seven or eight times later, just a stable foot, has touched the ground. Then, without even thinking about it, I tried my best to spread out the wind step, one hundred feet, one hundred feet Even after 20 times of vertical movement, even if I had been exercising for so long, I almost collapsed. Do not dare to blend into the wind, but still is a step in the wind, with the fastest speed not into the wind, all the way to run away. One breath, and ran for more than an hour, just a flash, into a thick jungle, hidden in a big tree.


    At this time, just in time, slightly spit out a breath.


    Then, he quickly took the pills to recover his physical strength, and then sat down with his knees crossed. He recovered the physical strength and internal strength that he had just run away from here.

 Chapter 170

    Eh! No way!


    When I recovered my physical strength and internal strength, I suddenly remembered that I felt more powerful than all the monks I had ever seen. It is definitely far beyond the Qi training period. There is no doubt that they are all monsters of level 4. If the fierce beast is far beyond the Qi training period, can he really run with the wind step that is just at the mature stage and even reaches more than 80% level?


    What''s more, when I ran all the way here, I didn''t even feel that there were monsters chasing after me. It''s really strange.


    Do you have any experts to help you?


    What kind of talent is it? You should go back and thank people.


    But think about the pressure that scared me directly from the top of the peak, but I didn''t have the courage to go back to that small peak.


    Oh!


    It seems that in the future, no matter what the reasons are, we can never take such risks again. Only the sudden threat, if not escape fast enough, as long as immersed in that pressure for a longer time, are completely enough to kill themselves.


    It''s time for us to complete the cultivation, and we''ll soon enter the holy land.


    It''s time to go back.


    When we went back, we soon got out of the monster area, and then we came to the most peripheral area of the animal habitat. Lin Tianyu was like a shadow, flickering. Although some fierce beasts felt the movement, they had not seen the human figure before, and all the people were gone. In less than two days, out of the edge of the forest.


    Back in Zhenmo Town, senior brothers Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian have been waiting for three days in the appointed inn.


    As soon as he saw Lin Tianyu, he came to the sky and grabbed it. He said, "it''s good to come back. It''s good to come back. It''s really worrying for a warrior to stay in the magic fog forest for such a long time. In the future, it''s too dangerous to rush alone. "


    Lin Tianyu was moved for a while. Both Mi Tongtian and Wang Lin really care about themselves as younger martial brothers. Although there is still something interesting to say, Lin Tianyu understands it completely. It''s fear, fear of being trapped in the forest of magic fog. This kind of care and friendship is worth remembering forever. In the future, if you have a chance, I will repay you.


    But in his heart, Lin Tianyu still had a kind of implicit resistance to the sword demon Society: Heidao ancestor''s own disciples even arranged for two monks in Qi training period to look for them.


    There must be no inside story!


    Chatting and chatting, Wang Lin suddenly said: "younger martial brother, you have refined eight layers of peak?"


    Mi Tongtian was also surprised and said: "younger martial brother, if your physical training strength has been improved so fast, according to your age, you should have practiced nine levels of body, even to the tenth level. But just saw you that can, how to train the strength of four layers of body. "


    Lin Tianyu smiles lightly and doesn''t explain much.


    After gossiping, elder martial brother Wang Lin said: "Tianyu, this time, Lu Zu personally sent a message to let me and Mi Tongtian quickly take you back to the ancestral gate."


    "Lu Zu?" Lin Tianyu has a wonderful way.


    Wang Lin explained: "in a super clan like ours, only monks who have reached the age of Yuanying can be called ancestors. There are seven Yuanying friars in our clan, and Lu Zu ranks second. "


    "Where''s the ancestor of Heidao?"


    "Heidao Laozu ranks first. It can even be said that in the whole Tianquan continent, the ancestor of Heidao almost ranks first. "


    Lin Tianyu felt "cluttered" for a moment: the ancestor of Heidao ranked first. However, his own designated disciples only sent two monks to look for him. But now, with his own news, in order to make himself hurry back to the clan, there is a second ancestor - Lu Zu personally summon. How to think, there seems to be a big problem in this.


    Therefore, thinking about going to the sword demon club, Lin Tianyu could not help but repel.

 Chapter 171

    When Lin Tianyu hesitated, Mitong Tiandao said: "Tianyu, right in this town, there is a transmission array, which can be directly transmitted to the sword magic club. However, a transmission, enough to 2000 spirit stone, but I and Wang Lin together, or can barely make up two thousand spirit stone, as you first sent back to the clan, brother Wang Lin and I in the back of the road back


    Lin Tianyu had a conflict with the sword demon Association. He didn''t agree to sit in the transmission array and rushed to it as soon as possible.


    However, if you don''t sit in the teleportation array, it''s easy to get rid of it. But if you don''t go to the sword demon, I''m afraid it won''t make sense. It''s just delaying as much as possible.


    But now, what is the reason to delay?


    Just when I had no idea, I saw a middle-aged man rush into the door.


    Seeing the middle-aged, Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Quan, how did you come?"


    The middle-aged rushed forward two steps. It was Wang Quan of the Wang family who met Lin Tianyu and said, "young Xia Lin, you are really here. It''s very nice of you."


    "Uncle Quan, what can I do for you?"


    Wang Quan didn''t open his mouth to say anything. He first gave a big gift to the ground and then said, "young Xia Lin, for the sake of our master Yun, this time, you must help the Wang family."


    "What''s the matter? Be careful


    Lin Tianyu said and poured a cup of tea for Wang Quan.


    Wang Quan picked up the tea cup, took a sip, slightly adjusted his thinking, and put the whole story together.


    It turns out that this matter is also related to the identity of his disciples in the cold star sect last time.


    A few days ago, Ding Yuan, the Tianzhi girl of the Ding family, suddenly returned to qingsang city. Moreover, Ding yuanyan claims that the cold star sect has not accepted Lin Tianyu as an inner disciple at all. The so-called status of Lin Tianyu as an inner disciple of Hanxing sect is totally illusory. As soon as the words were released, not only the Ding family, but also the Lord Wu of qingsang City, as well as the rest of the big and small families, were not happy. One by one, they forced the Wangs to give an account. Last time, I dare to deceive all the people with the unreal disciples of the cold star sect. I will never let the Wangs pass without an explanation. The other Jianzong''s disciples will be the master of the family. The Wangs have been pushed to the brink.


    This time, if one is not good, even if the Wang family can still keep it, at least they have to pay the majority of the benefits. Since then, it is good to be a second-class family in qingsang City, and even, it is likely to be gradually eroded and swallowed up as a result.


    Lin Tianyu understood: Wang and Ding had been fighting each other for the benefit of qingsang city. This time, it was not easy to grasp the handle, and with the support of Ding Yuan, the lovely girl of heaven, she did not put the Wang family to death. As for the coercion of the Lord Wu and other families, it was the Ding family who instigated them.


    Knowing why, Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Quan, how did you find me?"


    Wang Quan said: "it was young master Yun who told us that he would come to this town to look for you. He also said that as long as we can find you, this matter can be solved easily. I didn''t expect to see you. I really found it. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Quan looked at Lin Tianyu with expectation. The expression in his eyes was self-evident.


    Lin Tianyu nodded: "if it''s just like this, it''s not a big deal. My present status is higher than that of the inner disciple of the cold star sect. Uncle Quan, you should have a hundred hearts. "


    After listening to this reply, Wang Quan breathed a sigh of relief, and his anxiety was relieved.

 Chapter 172

    Lin Tianyu said again: "what happened? Why didn''t Ling Yun come to me by himself? What''s more, uncle Quan said just now that it was a few days ago. Why did Uncle Quan come to Zhenmo town to find me until today


    After all, from qingsang city to the town of magic, you can get there in half a day.


    Wang QUANDAO: "master Yun is not at home."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Master Yun has gone to Qingye city. Since the incident, the owner of the house has been thinking of contacting master Yun, but he has not been able to contact him. He has been afraid that something has happened in the magic fog forest. It was only in the middle of the night yesterday that I finally got in touch with master Yun. Now, young master Yun is also on his way home. He also informed us to come to Zhenmo town to find Shaoxia Lin. he said that as long as we find him, everything can be solved easily. "


    After a close look at Wang Quan, it is clear that he got the news in the middle of the night and rushed to come all night.


    But Wang Lingyun went to the green leaf city, certainly was not at ease many and cloud LAN two people, accompanied to send them to.


    "Uncle Quan, let''s go to qingsang city now."


    Wang Quan quickly stood up and said, "young Xia Lin, wait a moment. I''ll rent a carriage. When I came, in order to catch up with the time, I rode a fast horse, there was no carriage. "


    Lin Tianyu waved his hand and said, "we don''t need to rent a carriage. We''ll go to the post station together now, rent a fast horse directly, and we''ll get there as soon as possible. Things change rapidly, and the sooner you solve them, the better. "


    Wang Quan looked happy and quickly led the way.


    Originally, Wang Quan was very anxious. He wanted to ride a fast horse and rush back. But he was afraid that Lin Tianyu could not stand the bumps of the road, so he proposed to rent a carriage. But now, Lin Tianyu asked to ride a fast horse. How wonderful!


    Four BMW, as fast as chasing the wind, set off the dust all over the sky.


    On the way to qingsang City, I found a post station and changed for another four BMW. Finally, I arrived at qingsang city in the evening. After entering the city, he slowed down a little bit, and then, all the way to Wang''s house, he rushed directly into the courtyard.


    At this time, although it was not all dark, the whole Wang family was full of lights, and even the yard was full of torches, which made the whole house as bright as day.


    In the hall, full of people, and from time to time came the voice of fierce debate.


    The four got off the horse and went straight into the hall without stopping.


    "Clan chief Wang, I have to give you a happy word. Do you agree or not?"


    "The head of the royal family has always said that we should consider and consider it. We have not given you time to think about it, but it has been ten days since we put it off. For ten days in a row, hasn''t the royal family leader thought about it. Anyway, today is our deadline. If it''s dawn, the chief of the royal family can''t give a happy word. Our big families will have to use force to solve the problem. "


    The head of the royal family sat on the opposite side, his face flushed with anger, and he immediately stood up from his chair and said, "with your little sun family, you dare to use force with my Wang family. Believe it or not, when this festival is over, my Wang family will be the first to destroy your grandson''s family. "


    The man who threatened him just now sat on the opposite side, his face embarrassed, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    At this time, clan chief Ding stood up and said, "patriarch Wang, you don''t have to have such a big fire. Let''s see how you get past your eyes. After all, it was you who pretended to be an inner disciple of the cold star sect to deceive all of us first. Then, you also accepted many benefits from us. Now, of course, you have to return it with capital and interest. What''s more, we are not asking too much for so many of us. We want the fifth floor business of your royal family. "

 Chapter 173

    I''ve received a lot of benefits. I''m afraid it''s a gift from the backstage of the disciples of the cold star gate. Now, all of a sudden, I want the fifth floor business of the Wang family. Why don''t you rob it?


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu couldn''t listen any more.


    At the first step, he went straight to the front and said to the chief of the royal family: "chief Wang, what are you doing so late? Why, with the status of the Wang family today, is there any business to discuss with these small families and minions who have never seen the world? "


    "Boy, what are you talking about?" Sun Zhong stood up from his chair. Just now, the head of the royal family pointed to him and asked. He was too scared to say a word. He recognized that if the other party was to stamp his feet, qingsang city would have to shake. But now, such a boy suddenly came here to pretend to be a big tail wolf. He couldn''t bear it. He pointed to Lin Tianyu angrily. Then, when Lin Tianyu turned around, he recognized the other party and said, "it''s you again, you''re the little liar. You cheated all of us last time, but you dare to come back. This time, I want you to know your grandmaster''s skill. "


    Having said that, the master of the sun family jumped out directly. With a big catch, he put out his hand and took Lin Tianyu. In the event of threatening the Wang family, he won the first prize.


    Brush!


    As soon as the light of the knife flashed, the sun family leader opened half of his big grabber''s arm. "Hoo" to the ground and flew directly. Lin Tianyu then raised his leg and directly kicked the sun family leader into the rear crowd.


    Lin Tianyu stood up with his knife and coldly glanced at the people in front of him. He said coldly: "with this kind of inferior and vulgar goods, I dare to move my hands in front of my young master. I don''t know how to write the word" death. "


    Lin Tianyu knew that the best way to solve this problem is to use powerful force to frighten. Otherwise, if one is not good, he will fall into chaos and become more and more chaotic.


    Sure enough, it was this aggressive knife that stunned everyone.


    Of course, they still remember the young man''s identity as a disciple of the cold star sect.


    Can this identity be fake?


    At the beginning, when he was in the Wang family, he clearly only refined the level of three levels of body, but now, how long has it been clear that he has refined his body to the peak of eight levels. If it had not been for the ancestral training, could we have made such rapid progress?


    In this way, several family owners looked at clan chief Ding with their eyes and complained in their hearts:


    patriarch Ding, if you want to fight against the royal family and fight for the interests of the royal family, we can''t control it. However, don''t drag us into the water. Don''t drag us into the water. Let''s go and have a quarrel with the inner disciples of the main clan, OK?


    At the sight of everyone''s expression, clan chief Ding knew that he would not take the initiative to stand up and not clarify the whole matter. He was afraid that all the people''s hearts would be scattered all at once. In fact, in the heart of clan chief Ding, there are also some straight drums, and the physical strength can be improved so quickly. Can it be done without the disciples of the clan? But now, he has to stand up.


    Clan chief Ding went out of the crowd and said, "young Xia Lin, I just want to ask you a question."


    "Say it


    "Excuse me, young Xia Lin, but a disciple of the cold star sect?"


    "No


    As soon as this answer was given, the scene was in a state of uproar.

 Chapter 174

    Just now, the sun family master''s face was dead gray, and now he was radiant with glory. He even ignored the pain of his broken arm. He bit his teeth fiercely and looked at Lin Tianyu as if he were a blood eating shark.


    The long face of the royal family was blue and disappointed. Then, he quickly passed on the voice and said, "now, don''t worry about anything. Run quickly. Don''t worry. I''ll let the people of the Wang family try their best to stop them."


    Lin Tianyu looked back and nodded with a smile.


    The chief of clan Ding was a proud sneer.


    Clan chief Ding sneers and stares at Lin Tianyu.


    Then, almost from the teeth, squeeze out a few words, said: "boy, no identity, dare to come to this mixed water, looking for death!"


    Lin Tianyu also gave a sneer, staring at clan chief Ding and said coldly, "elder martial brother mitongtian, you can tell me about this good and dead chief Ding, my identity."


    His identity!


    Bursts of sneer on the opposite side --


    whatever your identity is?


    As long as they are not the disciples of the cold star sect. This time, even if you are the king of heaven, you will have to stay in qingsang city!


    As soon as he dared to do so, he took an arm out of the head of the sun family and accused us all of us of being small families and minions that we had never seen before.


    Look for death!


    After two steps in the sky, Mitong coughed. Then, he was full of momentum. The three layers of pressure of practicing Qi made the scene quiet. Then he said: "our younger martial brother Lin Tianyu is the first ancestor of the sword magic society, and the disciple of Heidao ancestor. Moreover, before that, elder Ye of Hanxing sect sent out an invitation in person to invite younger martial brother Lin Tianyu to be the inner disciple of Hanxing sect. It''s just that the elder father of Heidao and younger martial brother Lin Tianyu got to know each other earlier. Finally, elder ye had to give up younger martial brother Lin Tianyu to Heidao Laozu. "


    Although mitongtian''s words were full of twists and turns, the meaning of the words was understood by all the people present.


    In other words, Lin Tianyu''s identity as a disciple of the Hanxing sect in front of him is not fake. Now, he has a more powerful identity. The ancestor of the black sword, but even the elder of the clan in the cold star gate, has to give way. The so-called acquaintance earlier clouds, but is to give face just. And how can the disciples of Heidao, who even the elders of the clan have to yield, be provoked by the "small" families in qingsang city?


    If we only talk about the ancestor of black sword, these families don''t necessarily know how much energy this ancestor has, and can let the clan elders retreat. Is this?


    The scene was very quiet.


    At this time, clan chief Ding said again: "young Xia Lin, before, you said you were a disciple of Hanxing sect, but now you say that you are a disciple of Heidao ancestor. This is just a casual remark. Who knows whether it is true or not."


    The people behind Ding clan chief, one by one, have bright eyes and twinkle.


    Lin Tianyu looked directly at the opposite clan chief Ding. The green steel knife pointed at the other side and said, "you deserve to know my identity!"


    "You --"


    clan chief Ding was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but even though he was not angry enough, he didn''t say a word more. The more arrogant Lin Tianyu was, the more he had no bottom in his heart: if he had not really had a wonderful identity, would he dare to be so arrogant?


    At this time, a voice said: "does the old man have the right to know your identity?"


    With the sound, an old man jumped into the arena. Then, step by step, he walked towards Lin Tianyu. The pressure of his body was revealed in waves. During the Qi training period, his accomplishments at the top of the three levels were revealed.

 Chapter 175

    "Ancestor of the Ding family!"


    "Even the ancestors of the Ding family have followed us. It seems that this time, the Ding family is bound to win."


    "The ancestor of the Ding family made a move. This time, do you think the boy on the other side is still rampant?"


    "Hum! The martial arts and the immortal masters are a natural moat. How can the martial arts be the opponents of the immortal masters


    ¡­¡­


    In the public discussion, suddenly came a loud drink:


    "go back!"


    Mitong took a step forward in the sky and blew out a fist. The ancestor of the Ding family in the opposite side responded with his fist. However, as soon as he got in touch, he even stepped back seven or eight steps. "Wow," he said, and spat out a big mouthful of blood. Then, old appearance, one eye looks more old and pale.


    The ancestor of Ding family pointed to the way of Mitong: "you, are you?"


    Mitong Tiandao: "inner disciple of sword and devil society, mitongtian."


    "Good, good!" After saying three "good" words, the Ding family''s ancestor did not say a word more. He just took a look at Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, the meaning in that look is self-evident: you Lin Tianyu just took refuge in a good family, someone gave you support, otherwise, hum!


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say a word. The knife in his hand seemed to flash. But Lin Tianyu stood in the same place clearly, and his body didn''t seem to move. Could he still make a knife to the Ding family ancestor who was a few steps away from home?


    The rest were puzzled.


    However, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, as well as the ancestors of the Ding family, were staring at each other. They were as if they had seen a wonder that had never been seen for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu said: "the Ding family is not dead, right? You should be glad that it was elder martial brother mitongtian who made a move just now. Otherwise, it would be more than spitting blood."


    As the words fell, the clothes on the chest of the ancestors of the Ding family were cut off from top to bottom, revealing the body.


    Seeing this, everyone understood. Just now, Lin Tianyu not only simply raised the knife in his hand, but also really started to cut the old ancestor of the Lin family. However, everyone can see clearly that Lin Tianyu''s body did not move at all, and how he chopped down the Ding family''s ancestors. It''s not right. Just now, Lin Tianyu''s body seems to be illusory, and then it becomes an entity again. Is it that, just for a moment, he attacked the Ding family''s ancestors?


    But is that too much?


    Just like that, he had already made a knife to the Ding family''s ancestor, and then he returned to his original place. This is completely beyond the limits of vision. What kind of horrible footwork is this? Is there really such terrible footwork in the world? And can the martial arts practitioners in the period of body refining develop such excellent body and footwork?


    All of them were just like the expressions of Wang Lin, MI Tongtian and Ding''s ancestors. Their eyes were wide open and they couldn''t say a word.


    With such excellent body and footwork, who can block the knife just like that?


    All of them shivered from their hearts.


    The old Ding family''s face was white. Then, he arched his hand at Lin Tianyu and said, "young Xia Lin is invincible. I admire him very much. From then on, as long as the old man is still in the Ding family for a day, he will never allow anyone in the Ding family to touch every plant and tree of the Wang family again. "


    After that, Ding''s ancestor turned back and said to the Ding clan leader, "don''t hurry to take all the people home!"


    Ding clan head a Leng God, immediately reacts to come over, must call all Ding family to leave.


    Other people, one by one to see the Ding family people are admitted counseling, where dare to fart a fart, followed by the Ding family, want to slip away.


    "Hold on!"


    A voice suddenly sounded, stopped all the steps that want to leave.

 Chapter 176

    When they looked back, it was Lin Tianyu.


    How, this, it seems, is to find their own trouble. Thinking of this, everyone was embarrassed.


    Lin Tianyu said, "what are you doing in such a hurry? Just now, you have been staying at the Wangs'' house. You don''t want to leave one by one even after dark. Do you want to talk business with the Wangs? Why, I want to leave now that the business has not been settled yet? "


    The ancestor of the Ding family turned around and walked back a few steps. He came to Lin Tianyu and said, "what else can I do for you, young Xia Lin?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, didn''t I hear what you said well? If you want 50% of the business of the Wang family, now, how to calculate it, don''t you need me to teach you? "


    All the people were more and more embarrassed. Just now, the reason why the Ding family''s ancestors recognized the advice, one by one, retreated faster than the rabbit, because he wanted to fool the matter over. But now it seems that it is clear that this can not be avoided.


    The ancestor of the Ding family said, "please tell me, young Xia Lin


    Lin Tianyu glanced back at the Wang clan chief and said coldly, "every family here tonight will give 10% of their business to the Wang family."


    "Please follow the instructions of young Xia Lin The ancestor of Ding family didn''t refute and said again.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t take care of the next thing. He handed it to clan leader Wang. He left the hall without saying a word to his two senior brothers.


    In fact, just now, Lin Tianyu also thought carefully: after all, he is not the direct help of the Wang family. Although he can support the Wang family, he can not live in the Wang family all the time. If the request is too much, he can say that he is here. Once he has left, it is possible that these families will unite and take risks. Therefore, although we strive for the benefits of the Wang family, we should also grasp the degree. This should be a very appropriate degree for each business. This success will not hurt the foundation of each family, and it is not worth taking risks. Moreover, even if it is only 10%, the business of so many families is no less than 50% of the Wang family.


    After leaving the hall, Wang Quan, who was waiting outside, had already learned all that had just happened inside. He took the three people to the living room with a look of excitement, and cooked a pot of good tea by himself. Then he returned and gently brought the door.


    After drinking tea, MI Tongtian still could not hide his surprise and said, "younger martial brother Tianyu, what kind of footwork did you perform just now? How amazing it is


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s a remnant of the martial arts period. I''ve practiced it to dachengjing. If you''re interested, you can take it to practice."


    After that, he took out the fragments of the wind step and handed them over.


    Mi Tongtian grasped it. The more he looked, the more his eyes flashed. He was surprised and said, "eh! This footwork has been practiced to a great extent, and it can merge into the wind. Ah! This effect is just like the blink of a friar in the infancy period. How amazing


    Into the wind!


    Blink!


    After listening to this, senior brother Wang Lin grasped the remnant and looked at it carefully. He said, "Tianyu, where are you from?"


    "In the last challenge arena, I found a crazy sword for exchange."


    "Do you know the effect of this footwork?"


    "Yes. It''s a footwork that can blend into the wind, and in one step, unexpectedly, suddenly, switch to another place. "


    Elder martial brother Wang Lin looked at Lin Tianyu seriously for about ten seconds and then said, "the feeling of being integrated into the wind should not be called integration into the wind, but an application of the law of space."

 Chapter 177

    The law of space?


    Mi Tong Tian and Lin Tianyu both looked at Wang Lin stupidly. They didn''t know why.


    Elder martial brother Wang Lin said: "there are three thousand roads in the world, and among these three thousand roads, the law of space can rank in the forefront."


    Speaking of this, see two younger martial brothers is still a face of Leng forced.


    Wang Lin had no choice but to continue: "three thousand roads, as long as you can really understand any of them, in the whole universe, you can call them extraordinary people. That is to say, in the fairy, are great people. There is also a saying that "time is not out, space is king." So, you can imagine the horror of space. For example, take the monk Yuanying at our level, that is, the top friars. They can usually master a kind of ability called "blink", which is an application of the law of space. That is to say, it is only a simple application of the law of space that we can really understand it when we are in the period of Yuanying. "


    "In this way, then, if you can practice this footwork, even if you have practiced it to perfection, isn''t it comparable to the great master of yuanyingqi?" Mi Tongtian quickly excites the tunnel.


    Lin Tianyu is also looking at elder martial brother Wang Lin excitedly, waiting for the answer.


    Wang Lin laughed and said, "of course not."


    Without waiting for the two men to ask, Wang Lin said, "what I mean by this is that there is something in common between them. In this footwork, although it contains the law of space, it is not even fur, but a simple application. Even if the ordinary monk Yuanying can use the law of space to blink, it is only a kind of application of fur. Monk Yuanying uses the law of space to make a blink. In a moment, it can be hundreds, thousands and tens of thousands of miles away. For ordinary people, it is indeed beyond imagination. However, if we really understand the power of the laws of space, we don''t know how many billions of miles will be crossed in one step. We can even stride from one star domain to another in one step. "


    Leng God for a long time, Lin Tianyu said: "that this wind step, contains the space law?"


    Wang Lin said: "for example, it''s like you use a knife. This is a basic use of Dao Dao. However, the power to really understand the Dao Dao is to be able to cut the planet which is countless times bigger than Tianquan continent with one knife. Although the Dao you are using now can be called Dao Dao, compared with the powerful Dao Dao, it is not only the difference between fur and real Dao?


    "But everything needs to be appreciated step by step. And the wind walk you are doing now is that if you are at this stage, you will plant a seed of the law of space. Before you are young, you will be able to really touch the skin of space. In the future, you will be able to appreciate the space on the road ahead of others. "


    One step ahead!


    It''s easy to say, but most of the great achievers just start from their ancestors, and then, step by step, they can finally reach the summit.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are bright.


    Mitongtian''s eyes were fixed on the fragments, and his eyes glowed with green light, and his whole body trembled faintly.


    With this remnant volume, we will be one step ahead of others. Maybe in the future, we will have a key before others for the road to invincible power?


    Therefore, I don''t know how long after that, when Wang Quan came in and asked the three people to have dinner, he felt that there was a little strange atmosphere in the room.

 Chapter 178

    Into the dining room.


    The chief of the royal family laughs and explains: after the negotiation, he has already agreed with several owners that he will sign the specific terms in the daytime tomorrow.


    Obviously, the chief of the royal clan didn''t want the three of them to wait too long. Otherwise, such a good condition would be that the earlier the decision was made, the better.


    When the tableware is set and the dishes are being served, you can hear "you''ve got it..." The sound of the horse''s hooves sounded quickly, and then a shadow rushed in.


    Wang Lingyun!


    The boy finally came back!


    When Wang Lingyun entered the house, he couldn''t even say hello, so he said to the chief of the royal family:


    "Dad, how are the big families of qingsang City approaching our family?"


    The chief of the royal family complained: "look at you, the hair is dry, even people can''t shout. Your elder brother, young Xia Lin, is still here. Thanks to the help of young Xia Lin, now our Wang family has finally come through. "


    "Big brother has arrived


    Wang Lingyun turned back and saw Lin Tianyu. He said, "it''s great to see you, elder brother! Now that the matter has been settled here, we set off quickly and went back to Qingye city. The Lin family is in big trouble. "


    "What''s going on?" Asked Lin Tianyu, standing up from his chair.


    Wang Lingyun said, "it''s Ding Yuan of the Ding family who ran to the Lin family and asked the Lin family to give you over and said that you killed their younger martial brother Hu Tian. What''s more, it is said that younger martial brother Hu Tian has a great future. It seems that he is the grandson of elder Hu lie, the grandson of some famous sword clan. Now, he has completely forced the whole Lin family to death. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was not in the mood to eat. He immediately got up and was about to go home.


    The chief of the royal family quickly stood up and said, "childe Lin, if this happens, I will not keep you. However, even on the way, they always want to eat. You and your two elder martial brothers have dinner first. I''ll arrange for you to get off the express horse, and I will not delay your journey. "


    Having said that, he didn''t accompany Lin Tianyu to dinner. He took Wang Quan directly, and then went to arrange the express horse in person.


    As soon as I finished my meal, I listened to the outside and got a good result Get what you get When he went out to see the yard, he saw ten top-quality horses in line.


    The head of the royal family said, "each of you has two horses. I''ll send martial master he to go with you. When the horses are changed in the middle of the way, I will ask martial master he to bring the horses back."


    With that, the head of the royal family came forward and gave Lin Tianyu a small bag, saying it was a little bit of heart.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t have time to open it. He went to see what it was. He directly received it in the ring and said goodbye. He and his senior brothers Wang Lin, MI Tongtian and Wang Lingyun got on the horse and drove straight away.


    All the way, he drove fast all night, and then changed horses several times. Finally, it was not until the next afternoon that the four people and their party saw the city of Qingye. Then, after about a quarter of an hour, the whole city of green leaves was finally fully presented.


    Four people four riding, all the way into the city of green leaves, do not make a bit of stay, still fast and straight away.


    At this time, the atmosphere in Qingye city was obviously not right. It seemed to be filled with the smell of battlefield gunpowder, and a school of intense tension. In the past, the streets where people come and go seem to be frightened by the oppressive atmosphere of gunpowder, and few people can be seen at all. Therefore, the fast horse gallops, also has no obstacle, does not have to worry about hurting the innocent at all.


    The more weird the atmosphere is, the more nervous Lin Tianyu is. I don''t know what kind of disaster Lin''s family has become?


    Thinking about it, I can''t help it any longer. I roared: "two senior brothers, Lingyun, I''ll take a step first, and you''ll follow me later."

 Chapter 179

    After that, Lin Tianyu stood up directly from his horse, and then the figure flashed to a hundred Zhang away. Then, after a few flashes of figures, they have directly rushed into the courtyard of the Lin family. In the Lin family''s big practice field, two people, divided east and west sides against each other. In the middle of the ring, a Lin family''s son and a Hu family''s son are fighting fiercely with swords and guns.


    After that, after a while, elder martial brothers Wang Lin, MI Tongtian, and brother Wang Lingyun, who were a few steps late, were also snatched into the Lin family courtyard. Two elder martial brothers and Wang Lingyun looked at Lin Tianyu from behind, and their eyes flashed in succession, as if they had seen the expression of the most incredible monster in the world. Just now, that speed, is that still the speed that the warrior should have?


    At this time, the Hu family''s son''s a gun pole, shakes the steel knife, the gun tip light flash, is about to stab Lin family son''s throat. Seeing, the Lin family''s children are about to be shot, and outsiders are trying to rescue them, but they can''t rescue them.


    Oh!


    Ah!


    When many people groaned and felt sorry for the son of the Lin family who made the Dao, suddenly, but in a burst of surprise, a figure suddenly appeared on the stage. As soon as his feet were lifted, the knife in the hands of Lin''s children was sent forward curvilinearly. Puff! In the middle of the Hu family''s children''s stomachs, more than half of them are straight. Hu''s son died on the spot.


    "The Lin family violated the rules. Kill me, kill all the Lin family In the crowd of Hu family, Hulai stood up and roared.


    Boom!


    The tide of people rushed to the Lin family.


    After a while, several disciples of the Lin family fell.


    Lin Tianyu did not have time to ask the cause. He took out the black knife, which was made of fusion, and flashed into the crowd. Then, almost no knife light flickered, only the head rolling down.


    Puff, puff, puff


    The head is like a rolling gourd. Only half a column of incense time, the Hu family took advantage of the momentum that just rushed up, and killed more than ten Lin family children at one go, while the Hu family''s children who were killed by Lin''s children were only 45. However, on the other side, more than 30 people were beheaded and rolled to the ground by Lin Tianyu alone.


    Whoa!


    The children of the Hu family, who were originally powerful, retreated back like a tide.


    As soon as the children of the Hu family retreated, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again and went directly to Hulai. The knife was raised and Hu Lai''s head rolled to the ground. Then, the figure flashed again, it was back in place.


    At this time, all the people of the Hu family were staring at a young figure in front of them without blinking, their legs trembling and shaking.


    Devil!


    Death!


    Beheader!


    In fact, Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to cut off so many heads. After all, if you just cut your throat, you''ll save a lot of energy. However, that can not play such a significant deterrent effect.


    On the side of the Hu family, there are at least twice as many people as the Lin family. If a little delay, with the Hu Lin family in momentum completely unequal posture, one more moment, I don''t know how many more Lin''s children will die in vain. He was also completely forced and helpless. However, the effect is not so good.

 Chapter 180

    "Young Xia." A sharp chin old man of the Hu family stood up and said, "this is the gratitude and resentment of the Hu and Lin families. If you are not the real children of the Lin family, please don''t get involved in the best of them and avoid unnecessary involvement. Our Hu family, however, has the immortal master, personally comes forward to support. "


    With this speech, Lin Tianyu felt that someone had pulled his skirt behind him. Looking back, there were many.


    A lot of clothes are a little disordered, steel knife in hand, light drops of blood.


    In the hedge killing just now, it is obvious that many of them have also taken part. In addition, he also killed or wounded the children of the Hu family. Although many of them were not Lin''s children, they did not flinch in the face of the strong enemy and the weak ourselves.


    In many sides, it is cloud LAN, the same sword tip dripping blood.


    Good job! One''s own disciples should have blood, and when they meet on a narrow road, they should have the spirit of daring to fight for death.


    Both disciples are good!


    Lin Tianyu gave many and Yunlan a look of appreciation.


    Many of them didn''t notice Lin Tianyu''s admiration. They just looked at Lin Tianyu with little stars all over their eyes. They could not help saying, "master, you are so divine."


    Cloud haze is also one side, two eyes straight.


    Lin Tianyu looked back and saw the elders of the Lin family gathered together in the hall and stood there cautiously. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu in surprise.


    Her mother Li Yunxia, with tears in her eyes, wanted to run up to Lin Tianyu and cry. But his father, Lin Hong, held on to his arm.


    At this time, the old man with sharp chin of the Hu family saw that Lin Tianyu completely took his words as air. He was angry and raised his voice and said, "young Xia, don''t mistake yourself. You can''t bear to get angry with the immortal master."


    At this time, MI Tongtian''s momentum all of a sudden, let go, drink: "immortal teacher, we also have."


    Ah!


    The other side also has immortal teacher?


    Just now, in a round of killing, the Hu family had been killed by Lin Tianyu. At the moment when the other side had all the immortal masters, they all collapsed and disappeared.


    In the rear of the Hu family, the elder martial brother and sister, who had been watching the overall situation, could no longer sit still. They stood up and said, "brother Wang, your sword demon club must be against our famous sword clan."


    "If you''re right, you''re right. You''re afraid of who you are." In the back, mitongtian spoke boldly.


    The younger martial sister of the famous sword zongding said coldly, "do you know who you will be provoked by this?"


    After stopping for a while, without waiting for the other party to ask, he said to himself, "famous sword clan, great elder of outer gate, elder Hu lie with a knife."


    Listen to this, the rice Tong day a burst of guilty, did not dare to head back. After all, elder Hu lie is not a person he can afford.


    But Wang Lin asked, "why did you offend Hu Shi? What does it have to do with the inner conflict between two small families in a remote town and his elder Hu lie? "


    At the meeting, elder martial brother Bi said: "the minor contradictions of these small families have nothing to do with elder Hu lie. Even if all the families in this remote town are dead and extinct, they have nothing to do with elder Hu lie. However, if someone assassinated Hu Tian, the most precious grandson of elder Hu lie, it had something to do with the eldest brother Hu split. Hu Tian, who was killed by Lin Tianyu, is the grandson of the elder Hu lie. Lin Tianyu, I don''t want to admit the fact that you killed Hu Tian. "

 Chapter 181

    To understand the key to each other''s words, Lin Tianyu said quietly: "I kill Hu Tian? When did I kill Hu Tian? Who saw it and who could testify? But you two colluded with Hu Tian to kill me and forced me to fall off the cliff. This is the indisputable fact. If I had not been lucky enough to be blown by the wind, I would have fallen right into the deep water in the middle of the lake and survived through all kinds of difficulties. I''m afraid I would have been cold for a long time by now. "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say that someone would help. After all, there are too many things that are hard to explain. Even if he said it, it would not necessarily lead people to believe. It was better to simply find a reason.


    Mi Tongtian''s eyes were round, and he said, "you two bastards, even the Heidao ancestor''s own disciples dare to kill. It''s really a turn of the earth."


    "Heidao Laozu''s disciple?" Elder martial brother Bi of famous sword Zong asked. He felt guilty for a while, but for a while, he still retorted: "did the ancestor Heidao personally seal it? Is it a bluff


    Wang Lin as like as two peas of Lin Tianyu, but he shrank a lot of tokens, and said, "how can a token of old Zu be false?"


    After a long pause, the famous sword Zong Ding said: "the token can''t speak. Maybe this token is for you to do something else, but you take it out to identify Lin Tianyu as the Heidao ancestor''s disciple. It''s you who falsely preach the orders of the ancestor Heidao, and you should be careful to cause disaster to yourself. "


    At this time, he saw the black knife token on Wang Lin''s hand. Suddenly, he flew up and let out a burst of light. Then, the light became more and more abundant, and it was shining in the clear sky for thousands of miles. A burst of overwhelming pressure came out of the order of black knife. Everyone was forced to kneel down on the ground, except Lin Tianyu.


    Then, a ethereal voice came out of the black knife order.


    "Lin Tianyu, the martial arts man, is my Heidao ancestor''s disciple. However, those who hurt Lin Tianyu will destroy his family!"


    In the end, this sentence is even more murderous.


    This, this is the black sword ancestor shows up!


    People kneeling on the ground, shivering.


    Such an immortal figure is so vivid that he can see such a figure. This is a kind of air that can only be cultivated for several lives!


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed to his father Lin Hong and his mother Li Yunxia.


    Without hesitation, he reached out to help his parents. As soon as Lin Tianyu reached out, Lin Hong and Li Yunxia suddenly and completely disappeared, and they all stood up.


    However, although they stood up, they still did not dare to be careless at all. They clasped a fist and saluted each other, saying, "thank you, master immortal!"


    Then Lin Hong coughed again.


    Cough, cough, cough!


    Immediately, the corner of the mouth shed a wisp of blood.


    Lin Yunxia took a handkerchief and carefully wiped the blood. After that, she said angrily: "some time ago, I had to go out and go out. Now, I''ve been out for more than a month and I''ve come back. I''ve been in a bad health. Now it''s getting worse. "


    A while ago, when he went out for more than a month, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought that he always felt that the invisible person who was with him. Now, he can be 100% sure that he must be his father.


    Thinking that his father was so seriously injured, he went out of his way to protect himself.

 Chapter 182

    Injury!


    Didn''t he bring back a supreme healing elixir?


    Lin Tianyu quickly took the jade box out of the ring and opened it. His father, Lin Hongcai, just smelled the fragrance, and the whole person, who was getting more and more seriously injured, felt that the whole person''s spirit had improved a lot.


    This is -


    Lin Hong looked at the precious medicine in the jade box, excited and afraid, and said, "God! This is purple star flower! This is the best medicine for healing wounds! Yuer, where did you get it from? "


    Just when he asked, Lin Hong''s voice trembled. Moreover, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that the shaking in his father''s voice was not because of excitement, but full of fear.


    Lin Tianyu thought about the pressure he felt after picking herbs. Now he is afraid. However, the father asked, but still installed indifferent way: "magic fog forest picked. I don''t know it''s called purple star flower when I see it. I just smell it. I feel that the wound on my body can recover a little bit. I think it''s a healing medicine, so I picked it back. "


    "From the forest of magic fog? Well, you don''t want to die! The elixir, to protect the monster, at least it must be the golden elixir. You a little warrior, go to collect the elixir guarded by demons in the golden elixir period. Do you want to die Father Lin Hong heard Lin Tianyu say so, angry, nagging up.


    Lin Tianyu could not help but feel a warm feeling. This is his father. The first thing he thought about was his life safety. But this medicine can completely cure his injury, but it doesn''t care about it at all.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s not necessarily that every herb has a guardian animal. This one, perhaps, happened to be no monster found, no monster to guard. Or, the guardian monster, just in conflict with other monsters, both killed. "


    My father, Lin Hong, is right. Delicious, still said: "in the future, do not take such a risk."


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Her mother Li Yunxia said in the gap: "Lin Hong, I feel this medicine must be useful to you. I just smell a few mouthfuls, feel the whole body quality has improved several levels. Come on, don''t say anything else. Take this medicine quickly. " Say, pass the whole purple star flower to Lin Hong.


    But Lin Hong shook his head and said, "I can''t use such a big whole plant. As long as one petal is good, I can completely cure my injury."


    He just took off a petal and gave all the rest back to Lin Tianyu, saying, "keep this holy medicine well. After that, I will not be afraid of any more serious injuries. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "can a petal be cured completely? Otherwise, take all this medicine. "


    But the father said with a smile: "one can do, and there are still many drug residues. If I eat the whole purple star flower, it is not healing, but seeking death. In an instant, the body will be directly burst by a large amount of excess drug


    Then, looking at his father Lin Hong, put a petal into his mouth, luck refining. Then, the pale face appeared a ruddy, normal look, the spirit of the whole person also suddenly came up. It''s only a matter of time, even if the injury is not completely good. The breathing became more peaceful. Mother Li Yunxia and Lin Tianyu''s two hanging hearts, this time is really put down.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had the heart to look back at the audience. Looking back, I can see that all people are still completely kneeling on the ground.


    After another column of incense, the light on the black sword token gradually dissipated. Then, token made a streamer, "whoosh" and flew to Lin Tianyu''s hand.

 Chapter 183

    Until this meeting, the black knife order was put away, and all the people kneeling on the ground felt that the pressure had been lost and they could stand up.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at the whole scene and saw that the original good Lin family had been beaten up and ruined so badly that several of the Lin family''s children had died. A nameless fire rises in my heart. I really want to show my knife again and make a butchery to kill the enemy. However, he then forced down this strong killing intention. If the other party was still as fierce as he had just been, he would have killed him if he dared to fight against each other. But who dares to publicize this meeting with the prestige of "ancestor of black sword". What''s the difference between killing people who don''t want to resist in this way and slaughtering people who just enjoy killing? At that time, it is bound to affect their own state of mind, and demonic thoughts will breed. In the future, it will be a great hindrance to cultivate to a higher level. What''s more, it''s really not his original intention to kill, but to kill people who have no intention of resistance, he really can''t do it. Can let go of these, break into the family, kill the family people, so good to leave? Why is the heart sweet?


    What should we do?


    In Lin Tianyu''s meditation, the Hu family had already wanted to leave quickly. However, the pressure just now was so terrible and terrifying that he was still in deep fear. Lin Tianyu did not speak, and no one dared to leave first.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu opened his eyes and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to set up a contest to end the enmity between our two families. Of course, you can rest assured that this is my personal behavior. If you have the ability to kill me, I promise that the ancestor of black knife will never be investigated. "


    An old man with a sharp chin turned his eyes and said, "young Xia Lin, you have incomparable talent. If you compare with our disciples, you will be invincible. If you want to fight, we''ll have to lead our neck and wait to be stabbed. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! It is not limited to the disciples. Any one of you, as long as you are below the immortal master, can join the war. "


    "Yuer." Mother Li Yunxia cried anxiously.


    However, in such a short time, her father, Lin Hong, who had been fully recovered, pulled Li Yunxia with firm eyes, and did not let her speak the following words.


    "Good! Young Xia Lin is full of indignation, so it''s settled. " The old man with sharp chin, as if afraid of Lin Tianyu''s opposition, agreed.


    However, as soon as he promised, several people from their side passed on to him one after another.


    "Do you want to kill us?"


    "There is such a terrible master behind him that we can''t hide. It''s better for you to get up so foolishly. "


    "If you want to die, you can go and die by yourself. Don''t pull on. We will accompany you to die together."


    However, the old man with sharp chin gave a cold smile and said, "I think you are really stupid!


    "Why, are you not convinced? If you think about it, if we break into the Lin family so strongly, we have already offended Lin Tianyu to death. Since he has already offended to death, he should go all the way to the black and kill him directly. Indeed, because of the master behind him, we will have some scruples when we act. We can''t kill him. But just now, he said it himself. He promised that the ancestor of Heidao would not be investigated. This gave us a rare opportunity. If we kill him at this opportunity, we can get rid of all of us, the knife that is hanging on our heads and may be cut down at any time. Such a good opportunity, once in a blue moon, you do not know to cherish, do not know to grasp, is not stupid, what is it? "

 Chapter 184

    The old man with sharp chin had a good reason to say, but no one was moved. After all, it''s too risky. Moreover, this time to deal with the Lin family''s action, the Hu family mainly, the sharp chin old man, is not the Hu family chief? Of course, I want to dream that Lin Tianyu is dead. But they are different, they are only from the Hu family action, to the end, even if it is really to investigate up, also sin does not die. Now, there is no need to fight so hard with the Lin family.


    Seeing his own words, no one was moved. The head of the Hu family also knew that he would not be able to convince these people if he did not bring out some substantial things.


    Therefore, he made up his mind and said, "you can see the real reason for dealing with the Lin family this time."


    Everyone still said nothing, but in their hearts said: fool just don''t know why.


    At the same time, with a little resentment, they both glanced at the master brother and sister of the famous sword clan. If they did not take the lead and oppress themselves and others in the capacity of immortal masters and come here to find the trouble of the Lin family, would they have met such a terrible figure?


    The old man with sharp chin saw the reaction of these people and said, "you only know one, but you don''t know the other.


    "The two immortal masters of mingjianzong, in order to avenge their younger martial brother, have a special permission: as long as we can kill Lin Tianyu, we will allocate the number of five miscellaneous disciples of mingjianzong. Now, I also promise here that if we can kill Lin Tianyu, we will divide the number of these five factotum disciples equally among our five families, one for each clan. "


    Listening to this, everyone felt excited and resented:


    at the beginning of the Hu family''s attack on the Lin family, they didn''t say that there was such a benefit. It was just a promise to capture the Lin family. All the business and territory of the Lin family would be shared equally by the five families. In addition, two other immortals personally plundered the array and threatened them on the spot, which made everyone dare not have any objection. Finally, driven by the petty profits, everyone had to agree. If we had known that the number of disciples of the sect was there, they would have killed the Lin family long ago without the immortal master plundering the array. Even if he is just a servant disciple of the Xianjia sect, he has something to do with the immortal family.


    Disciples of the immortal family!


    In Qingye city for so many years, I have only heard that Lin Hong, the son of the Lin family, seems to have joined the immortal family. However, he came back more than three years later, but later, Lin Hong not only fell back to the sixth level of physical training, but also fell ill. As for whether he really joined the sect, there is no way to prove it. In addition, Wang Ya, the daughter of the Lord of the city, was taken as a disciple by an elder of xianshizong sect because of her outstanding qualifications.


    However, some time ago, because of Wang Ya''s recruitment, the immortal masters of Qingye city have been increased several times. However, these people are a drop in the ocean compared with the millions of people in Qingye city. They have nothing to do with most of the people and families they are present.


    Then, in addition to these, there are more and more xianshizong disciples in Qingye City, which are almost all legends. Those legends, in addition to the envy of rumors, and a few people can witness it.


    But now, this great opportunity has been put in front of us. It''s such a rare opportunity to have something to do with xianjiazong. What can I do for hesitation.


    "Good! Do it


    The other several people, excited red face, with one voice, one mouthful.

 Chapter 185

    The plan is settled. The five forces discussed again and worked out a plan.


    The other four sent people first, and the Hu family took the mat later.


    None of the four refused the plan. This time, the action against the Lin family was led by the Hu family. Now, it is the turn of the four families to make some efforts first, which is also reasonable. Otherwise, the benefits of the Hu family''s leadership should be distributed to the other four. At the same time, the other four are not against it, but are full of expectations. If it is not the turn of the Hu family to play, they will solve the problem of Lin Tianyu. At that time, there will be no reason for the Hu family to refuse to pay for the number of disciples of the Xianjia sect that they promised orally.


    For the number of disciples of the immortal family, this family, fight!


    With the expectation of all the families, the competition began.


    First of all, he was a good swordsman in Zhao''s family. He was in his 40s and had been immersed in kendo for more than 30 years. Far away, in this green leaf city side, absolutely count on the top of the list of masters. On the stage, full of confidence.


    Just now, for a long time, several families did not dare to take part in the competition. It was not because they were afraid of Lin Tianyu. But he was afraid. The old master of black Dao, who was behind him, was really frightening. Now that he has decided to fight, the boy in front of him is only a teenager, but he still doesn''t pay attention to him. Even if the boy has been practicing martial arts since his mother''s birth, he has only been practicing martial arts for more than ten years. How can he compare with himself who has been immersed in kendo for more than 30 years? Even though he was a fierce fighter in the field just now, he was only a junior in the early and middle stages of physical training. It can only be said that his Sabre technique is partial to killing and cutting fiercely, which does not necessarily mean that he is very clever. He can compete with real masters.


    Now, as long as you kill this boy yourself, the quota for joining the immortal family may fall on the younger generation.


    When I think of this, I feel more confident than I am.


    Then, without answering, he cut with a sword, and Zhonggong walked in.


    As soon as the sword moves, Lin Tianyu sees nine loopholes at a glance. In five places, you can directly cut the enemy with one knife. There are also four sabres, which can definitely cause no small damage to the other side.


    Compared with the disciples of the clan and the warriors who have been honed by life and death in the forest of magic fog, the town warriors are far behind!


    After a burst of emotion, he was about to kill the enemy with one knife. When the knife reaches the halfway point, the blade will turn again.


    Dang!


    When Lin Tianyu crossed with his opponent''s sharp sword, Lin Tianyu faintly lost. He stepped back a little, and then he quickly stepped forward half a step, and the sword''s momentum rose again.


    With swords coming and swords going, the killing is extremely fierce. In a twinkling of an eye, there are more than 50 moves.


    At a glance, the wounds on both of them were very sad!


    However, he finally made the sword middle-aged, and an old sword appeared in his chest. Lin Tianyu seized the opportunity to stab straight, nearly half a foot. The other side was killed on the spot.


    At this time, the stage jumped up again, is a good hand of the Li family. When the ceremony is over, let''s do it right away.


    Obviously, after making up his mind about the wheel battle, he did not plan to leave Lin Tianyu with time to rest and breathe.


    After more than 40 moves, he once again seized a loophole in his opponent and killed him directly.


    Only half an hour later, including the two good players from the sun family and Zhang Jia family, and four good players from the four families, all of them were in Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    At a glance, Lin Tianyu''s whole body was more and more miserable.

 Chapter 186

    At this time, it was Hu''s turn to send people to the stage.


    Although several good Hu family players are eager to try, but the sharp chin Hu family leader hesitated. Four rounds down, Lin Tianyu''s whole body is more and more miserable. However, as a result, it turned out that the four masters were all in the hands of Lin Tianyu. Is it really a conspiracy. He didn''t hesitate. If it''s a martial arts match, let the other party fight and let it go. If it wasn''t for the conspiracy, I would have sent a real first-class expert. Even, I, the patriarch of my clan, went to the stage in person, took the boy''s head and offered it to the famous sword clan. Then, I went to exchange for the number of miscellaneous disciples of the famous sword sect.


    However, the situation is not clear, it is difficult to make a decision?


    As if you could see the doubts of the Hu clan leader, Lin Tianyu said again: "patriarch Hu, you have many Hu families. It may be difficult to arrange who will be sent to the stage. In this way, I''ll give you a privilege. In view of the large number of people in your family, the Hu family is authorized to send five people to participate in the challenge arena


    As soon as Lin Tianyu spoke, his mother Li Yunxia, who had been held by his father, said anxiously, "yu''er, don''t act rashly!"


    But Lin Tianyu turned back and gave his mother a reassuring look.


    My father, Lin Hong, is going to speak. But looking at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, not only did not open his mouth to say anything more, but pulled Li Yunxia and told her not to say more, disturbing Lin Tianyu''s mind. At the same time, his father Lin Hong, who has recovered from his body, also quietly touches out a magic weapon and holds it tightly in his hand. He is ready to hand it at any time. As long as Lin Tianyu is in any danger, his knife will be cut out without hesitation.


    The Hu family soon negotiated.


    Five people were sent out. Each of them is a top-notch player of the Hu family. Among them are the Hu clan chief, the old man with sharp chin.


    As soon as the luxury lineup appeared, it surprised everyone.


    On the other hand, the Lin family could not help worrying about Lin Tianyu.


    The other five are all smiling. Lin Tianyu just won the four games just now. What''s more, those four competitions also consumed a lot of physical strength of Lin Tianyu. Now, with such a powerful lineup of Hu family, Lin Tianyu will die unless there is a miracle.


    Mother Li Yunxia wants to speak again, but her father Lin Hong stops her. At the same time, my father held the magic weapon more tightly. The whole eye was full of cold light, which locked the whole arena.


    When the five members of the Hu family arrived on the field, they just stood still and took out their weapons. Before they had time to explain a burst of opening remarks, Lin Tianyu directly transformed a shadow into one of the five people.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    In an instant, four heads fell to the ground.


    Lin Tianyu stood on the opposite side, pointed at the head of the Hu family and said, "you can still save your life. It''s not that you are better than the four of them. It''s just to let you, the head of the Hu family, have a last look at the end of fighting against the Lin family and take your dog''s life."


    Then the light of the knife flashed away.


    Poof!


    Another head, falling to the ground.


    The whole place was quiet.


    After waiting for a long time, there were bursts of nausea and vomiting.


    When Lin Tianyu looked up, the people of the five families in front of him all dodged in their eyes, and no one dared to look directly at them.


    Just now, he was so scared by the pressure that he didn''t dare to speak. It was still the power of the man standing behind Lin Tianyu. But now, he was completely frightened by Lin Tianyu''s ruthless killing.

 Chapter 187

    After waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu said again, "this is the end of fighting against the Lin family. In the future, anyone who dares to fight against the Lin family will have to weigh it carefully to see if he can afford it. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu waved and let the five families go. The people of the five families had already been so scared that they did not dare to say a word more. They rushed to the gate of the courtyard in a gloomy and scrambled way.


    Lin Tianyu thought in his heart that he had the prestige of World War I today. Together with this war, most of the main combat forces of the five schools were directly annihilated here. I believe that for a long time to come, no one will dare to offend the Lin family in the whole Qingye city.


    But in my heart, there are still some worries.


    For the local forces in Qingye City, the current Lin family should be absolutely safe. However, in addition, there is another bigger hidden danger.


    Famous sword clan.


    I don''t know if the reputation of Heidao ancestor can really frighten Hu Shi, the great elder of the sword clan?


    But even if it can be deterred, how long has it been?


    Therefore, the most important thing is to get stronger. Only when we are stronger than ourselves, and even the forces behind Hu split are more powerful, can we really frighten each other and protect the safety of the Lin family.


    All of a sudden, a sense of urgency rose in Lin Tianyu''s heart - he wanted to be stronger, stronger, and so powerful that he could overlook the enemy!


    Just as Lin Tianyu was thinking about this, an ominous voice came from the scene and said, "elder martial brother Lin Hong, you have been hiding in this small town of Qinglin. You have let our elder martial uncle, Mr. Zhou Chuanhong, miss you so much. Elder martial uncle Zhou Chuanhong is now in his golden age. He especially misses elder martial brother Lin Hong. He has always wanted to find elder martial brother Lin Hong and have a good talk about the past. "


    Lin Tianyu followed his reputation and saw that she was the female disciple surnamed Ding of the famous sword clan.


    Then, looking back at his father Lin Hong, I saw his father''s face, a burst of embarrassment.


    At this time, elder martial brother Bi of the famous sword clan changed his face. He quickly picked up younger martial sister Ding, and left in a hurry from the gate.


    Seeing his father''s face getting more and more embarrassed, he didn''t have the heart to pay attention to the two brothers and sisters of the famous sword clan. Lin Tianyu rushed forward, helped his father and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Originally, everything was fine. How could his father become like this when he heard Zhou Chuanhong''s name.


    "Alas Lin Hong sighed: "this matter, I originally intended to rot in my stomach. But what should come, after all, will come. It is destined that we can''t avoid it. "


    Then, Lin Hong no longer hide, the original, from the beginning of the matter.


    Twenty years ago, at that time, it was Lin Hong''s most proud time.


    Just 16 years old, on the strength of nine layers of body. It can be called the unique genius of Qingye city. It is absolutely unprecedented in Qingye city. What''s more, he is also a unique talent of Dao Dao. The skill of sabre is unique. There are countless old martial artists in Qingye City, and none of them can be equal to the enemy. Lin Hong''s reputation spread throughout the whole city of green leaves, and his reputation was very strong.


    So, at the peak of life, go out and look for opportunities.


    The chance is coming.


    To the magic fog forest, into the experience, see a boy is being chased by a black devil tiger nowhere to escape, life is in danger. At that time, Lin Hong was chivalrous and helped. This young man is the son of an elder of Jianzong, whose name is Zhou Chuanhong. Knowing that Lin Hongyi was a martial arts practitioner without roots, he was introduced into the famous sword school as a servant disciple.

 Chapter 188

    Servant disciple, it''s hard to say. But here in Qingye City, if you go to the street and yell, there is a clan that takes in the servants. It is guaranteed that those who come to fight for this quota will be able to crush the city of green leaves. Even if the big families, which usually seem to be at the top, want to win the quota, even if they can destroy the whole family in exchange for the quota. Zongmen, which are all immortal masters in the eyes of ordinary people. How tempting it is for an immortal to be in the lower class.


    At that time, Lin Hong was very grateful to Zhou Chuanhong.


    Although he never saw Zhou Chuanhong again after entering zongmen, Lin Hong was grateful to Zhou Chuanhong. After all, status is different. A descendant of an elder and a servant disciple often mix together. It''s impossible.


    However, only a month later, Zhou Chuanhong took the initiative to find Lin Hong.


    It turns out that there is a secret place to open. To enter the secret place, the only requirement is the level of Dao. If the level of the blade path is average, no matter how high the skill is, you can''t get a trace of it. And the level of Dao Dao can meet the requirements. Even if it''s just a little martial arts person, it can also be recognized by the secret place. In the magic fog forest, Zhou Chuanhong witnessed Lin Hong''s sword technique. Now, the strange requirements of the secret place, I went to find Lin Hong.


    The secret place is the secret place of black sword.


    In fact, no one knows what the real name of secret place is. It''s just the entrance of the secret place. A huge black knife stands in front of the door. As time goes by, it is directly called the secret place of black knife.


    It is said that the black sword ancestor of the sword and devil club can almost be regarded as the strength of the whole heaven power continent. It''s because in those years, in the secret place of black knife, I got a big chance.


    What''s more, the secret place of black knife can only be entered once in one''s life.


    Fifty people enter at a time, and then, in a flash, all of them will come out of it. In the end, whether there is a gain or not, and who has it, no one knows. Because as soon as fifty people enter, they all stand in it for a moment, and all of them will be transmitted out. Those who have gains are the same as those who have no gains.


    At that time, Lin Hong and 50 people went into the secret place together. Then, Lin Hong suddenly entered a strange space.


    In the space, a voice sounded in my mind, "you dance a set of knife techniques to have a look."


    Lin Hong Yiqi, who is talking in his own brain?


    Look around. No one is there.


    The voice sounded again in my mind, "dance the knife quickly."


    Lin Hong no longer hesitated. He got up and danced his favorite knife technique from the beginning. At the same time, Lin Hong also calculated the time, which was wrong. How could it be more than an instant for him to dance with this knife technique. This secret place, not everyone, is a moment, not time, will be transmitted out? Is it because they want to pass on something to themselves, so they treat them specially. The more excited I was, the more incisive and incisive the sword technique was, far beyond the ordinary level. When the Sabre Dance was over, the voice sounded again in my mind, "OK! The sabre technique is not bad. I''ll give you a grey level secret collection. " Then, there is a secret, directly printed into the brain.


    Later, the secret place came out.


    Eh! It was the fifty people who had just entered together, a lot of them. What''s more, they''re just coming out. Can oneself stay in inside time, not earlier than a moment? Why, or with these people? Although he had doubts, Lin Hong did not say anything and went to the famous sword sect in silence.

 Chapter 189

    Simultaneous interpreting what Zhou Chuanhong had been told, he asked, "Lin Hong, did you get anything?"


    Lin Hong''s heart is tight, that just directly into the brain of things certainly not, although Zhou Chuanhong is good to him, but also can not leak. Otherwise, there may be some unexpected disaster.


    So Lin Hong thought about it and said, "it''s strange. Just after entering the room, there was a voice talking in my mind. Let me show him a set of sabre techniques. However, when I really started dancing, I only had three moves. Before I knew what was going on, I was immediately passed on. "


    Why only three moves? It would be nice to be able to dance three moves of sabre technique without any hesitation or delay.


    Zhou Chuanhong''s eyes were cold. Then, without saying anything, he just patted Lin Hong on the shoulder and walked away.


    Back in zongmen, Lin Hong began to practice the grey level secret collection.


    Before, although I entered the sect, I didn''t get any useful martial arts secrets. It''s not worth the cost of cultivation. Of course, it''s not impossible to get the secret collection, but it requires that the disciples earn enough contribution points to exchange. However, it will take at least three or five years, or even longer, to earn a contribution point with the work of a factotum to exchange for a copy of the lowest level of cultivation. What''s more, it took several years, even more than ten years to practice hard, but it could barely be cultivated to the middle stage of Qi training. It''s amazing. In such a waste of time, the best period of cultivation has already passed. In the clan, it is very difficult for the servant disciples to follow the sect and do it step by step. In the end, it is very difficult for them to make great achievements.


    Now, with this grey level secret collection from the secret place of black sword, you have to practice it.


    In the next three years, he did not make any progress.


    However, in the past three years, I have gradually found out the root of the grey level secret collection, which is a set of sabre techniques. The skill is hidden in the sabre technique. Cultivating Sabre skill is just like practicing martial arts. At that time, the chore was to eviscerate the monster. Therefore, when eviscerating, he gradually integrated the knife technique in the grey level secret collection. Finally, one day, I suddenly got into a very strange feeling. Then, when I woke up, I found that I had reached the tenth floor of body training in such a muddleheaded way.


    After that, I entered the strange feeling several times.


    Then, in half a year, it crossed the first and second layers of Qi training, and then broke through to the third layer. If it has been such a breakthrough, to now, even if it has not entered the Yuan Ying, it should be not far from the difference.


    Half a year later, Zhou Chuanhong suddenly went to Lin Hong and said that there was another secret place. He invited him to explore it.


    Thinking of Lin Hong as an elder relegated relative, and having the good thing of exploring the secret land, he still has not forgotten his servant disciple, who has something to do with him.


    They went out in the morning and went all day.


    At dusk, there is a cliff.


    Zhou Chuanhong said that the journey is still far away, so he should have a rest here for one night and then go on the road at dawn. At the same time, from the ring out of the prepared food, and Lin Hong share to eat. Just half eaten, Lin Hong suddenly felt abdominal pain. If you want to ask Zhou Chuanhong what''s wrong with the food, you see a flash of human shadow. Zhou Chuanhong comes to the front of him. Without saying a word, he raises his hand and slaps Lin Hong''s internal organs seriously. Then, he interrupted several joints and meridians of Lin Hong, and then stopped.


    At this time, Zhou Chuanhong calmly walked to Lin Hong and said, "know why I deal with you?"

 Chapter 190

    Zhou Chuanhong said coldly: "hum! Obviously, he got a good thing in the secret place of black knife, but he hid it quietly. Why, not convinced? In that secret place, everyone who goes in will dance a set of sabre skills before they pass it out. You said that you only danced three moves. It must be to hide something. When I invited you, I didn''t say that you could dance a set of sabre skills in a moment. At that time, as soon as you said it, I knew you were lying. But you''re very well hidden. I''ve been looking for my father to confuse you. I''ve searched all over the place where you live, and I''ve found nothing. After that, you have to find someone to observe you and see what''s abnormal. You are really hiding deep enough. With good things, you still don''t take them out to practice. Until this half year, you have jumped several levels. You should start to practice. I''ve been making progress for more than three years. With the support of my father, a famous elder of the sword clan, I''ve only practiced Qi for three years. I''ve been praised as a genius by many elders in my clan. But you are good, only half a year, promoted to the third level of Qi training. Needless to say, it must be something from the secret place of black sword.


    "If you can give me what you got in the secret place of black knife. I can ask my father for medicine to cure all your injuries. Then, we are still good brothers. At the same time, we can practice this skill and make progress together. "


    Lin Hong''s eyes twinkled with hope light and said, "you can really let me go and cure me completely."


    After that, he looked at Zhou Chuanhong pitifully. Like all the people who are facing the time of life and death, the whole look is just the desire to survive.


    "Of course, as long as you hand it in."


    Lin Hong said: "good! Come here and I''ll tell you where it''s hidden. "


    Zhou Chuanhong quickly leaned over, and his vigilance was gone. Obviously, first of all, he took this thing too seriously. At the same time, Zhou Chuanhong felt deeply in his heart that people had been hurt like this by him. Could they still hurt him? The magic weapon and sword are just pinched in the hand at will.


    In fact, just now, when Zhou Chuanhong interrupted his joints and meridians, Lin Hong reacted and moved a little bit at his right arm.


    At this time, when Zhou Chuanhong approached, Lin Hong held back the pain, lifted his right arm, and grasped Zhou Chuanhong''s magic knife tightly and waved it as hard as he could. Unfortunately, because of love injury is too heavy, lack of strength. Originally, he wanted to cut off the neck of the other party with a knife, but when Zhou Chuanhong felt that it was wrong, Zhou Chuanhong was in a hurry. In a flash, he only had time to make a long cut in his face and let him hide.


    After that, Lin Hong jumped hard and jumped off the cliff.


    Speaking of this, his father, Lin Hong, brushed his magic weapon and said, "this knife is the one that left a deep impression on Zhou Chuanhong''s face. It''s a pity that we can''t break the neck with one knife. "


    "Father, there will be a chance." Lin Tianyu firmly said: "but now, it''s time to collect some interest." Say, eyes a cold.


    Then, from the door where the two brothers and sisters retreated, they dodged and chased out.


    Go straight to the east of the city in the woods, see two figures a flash, into the woods.


    Lin Tianyu quietly, a few flash, also into the woods. Then, he followed the two men and walked about 20 miles. While he was following them, he heard them talking.

 Chapter 191

    Elder martial brother Bi said, "younger martial sister, you were still too aggressive. Why do you say that at that juncture? "


    "I just can''t be angry. Lin Tianyu is obviously just like he killed younger martial brother Hu Tian, but he is still so rampant. I just want to block their home


    "But if you do something to them, you will kill us both."


    "I don''t believe it. He really dares to kill the disciples of our famous sword sect."


    "I''ll show you today." Look, it''s far away from the town. There''s no idle people. Lin Tianyu dodges and stops them. He looks fierce and holds a black knife in his hand.


    When they saw Lin Tianyu, they both stepped back in surprise and looked at Lin Tianyu nervously. They even had a faint, slight tremor in their bodies.


    "Lin Tianyu, what do you want to do


    Lin Tianyu said calmly, "kill you. I came from the family, not to kill you two. Can I invite you to eat the set meal


    "You can''t kill us. We are famous sword school disciples. If you kill us, the famous sword clan will not let you go. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "well known sword sect disciple, I have not killed. Isn''t Hu Tian long gone? "


    "You killed Hu Tiantian?"


    "Why are you so surprised? Didn''t you know for sure?"


    After hearing this, the elder martial brothers and sisters stepped back several steps again and looked at Lin Tianyu in surprise. At the same time, the fear in his heart was even worse, and he almost dared not look into Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    After a long time, elder martial brother Bi said, "Lin Tianyu, as long as you don''t kill us. We keep it a secret for you. We will not tell elder Hu lie about your killing Hu Tian. Besides, you have made a very serious mistake now. You come after us alone. After all, we are all practitioners of Qi. As a martial artist, do you think it is possible to win against the two friars? Why don''t we just let''s not meet each other and go our own way. " With that, he looked around again to make sure that no one else was chasing him. He took the younger martial sister and slowly backed away.


    "Did I let you go? In Hu Tianna, there has been a precedent for a warrior to cut a monk. Today, let''s open your eyes again. Let''s see, it''s as simple as killing a chicken to kill a monk. "


    Lin Tianyu was not ready to let them go.


    The elder martial brother swept the younger martial sister, the younger martial sister also looked at the elder martial brother. Then, the two men took out the long sword at the same time. They combined the two swords and attacked Lin Tianyu mercilessly.


    In this case, it''s better to kill Lin Tianyu as soon as possible. Then, before Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, or even the Lin family''s hidden practicing Qi monk, arrive, kill Lin Tianyu first, and then run away to find a remote place to hide. The famous sword clan will not return. Otherwise, they will not be able to bear the responsibility of Hu Tian''s killing.


    Whoosh!


    However, when the two brothers and sisters attacked Lin Tianyu, they could not see Lin Tianyu.


    "I''m here." Lin Tianyu''s voice came from behind in the frightened eyes of his brother and sister.


    "Die!" The two men turned back and their swords turned into two cold lights.


    Whoosh! Poof!


    The younger martial sister covered her neck and said, "you, how, maybe, so fast?" Finish saying the breath.


    Elder martial brother swallowed his mouth.


    Whoosh! Poof!


    Elder martial brother''s throat is cracked, and his blood is flowing everywhere.


    "All right. Come out, dad and the two senior brothers. "

 Chapter 192

    Lin Hong, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian came out from behind, a little farther away.


    Lin Hong looked at his son Lin Tianyu. His eyes were full of pride. Martial arts level, kill low-level Qi practitioners such as butchering dogs. This is my son.


    Mitongtian''s eyes were wide, and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it for half a day.


    Wang Lin, however, extended his thumb and said, "younger martial brother, you are the most powerful warrior I have ever seen. Now, even if I join hands with younger martial brother MI, don''t think you have gone through three moves. It''s amazing


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "the reason why they are so easy to kill is that they are scared out of their wits. If two senior brothers had joined hands, I would have been defeated. "


    "Ha ha ha ha." Mi Tong Tian burst into laughter and said no more about it. He said, "let''s go back."


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "you go back first. I have something else to do. I''ll be back soon."


    "What''s the matter? Shall we stay and help? " He asked.


    Wang Lin pulled Mitong Tiandao: "go, if Tianyu junior brother can''t make it. We can''t help anything by staying. "


    "That''s true."


    Lin Hong once again looked at his son Lin Tianyu with pride and said, "pay attention to safety." After that, he left.


    Lin Tianyu nodded behind him.


    Seeing that the three men had gone far away, Lin Tianyu held his fist in the air and said, "master, please show up!"


    After waiting for a cup of tea, there was no movement, but Lin Tianyu was still waiting quietly. He believed that the expert must be around. Jumping over the cliff, picking Purple Star flowers, black knife token suddenly appears powerful So many things, Lin Tianyu can''t believe it''s all coincidence. These things, all happened in their own body, there must be a super man, with his side. Otherwise, all this would be impossible.


    Sure enough, after a while, a red faced old man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    In order to Lin Tianyu can completely integrate into the wind of the perception, do not feel the slightest bit of how this man is suddenly appeared in front of himself. However, this is also of course, if there is no such means, how can we be called a senior. Lin Tianyu didn''t dare to neglect him. After all, people helped him several times. So he quickly arched his hands, clasped his fist and almost reached the ground. He said, "thank you for your help several times. There is no reward for saving lives. But in the future, if you want something, Lin Tianyu will never frown when you go up the mountain and go down to the sea of fire. "


    Red faced old man, a burst of pride on his face. But when Lin Tianyu just looked up, he quickly put away his complacent look and said, "thank you. Who let me be your master. Boy, I have met my master, Heidao, in person. Don''t you kneel down and worship the master? "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. Is this his master, the ancestor of the black sword? How do you feel that he has a special look. What''s more, those who met once in the grove on that day, according to the two elder martial brothers Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, were their own master, Heidao. But with this person in front of me, it is not the same person. What''s going on?


    The opposite red faced old man was impatient and urged: "boy, what are you hesitating about? I''ve seen my master, but don''t you go to see him? "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it again, but I heard that the ancestors of Yuanying had a way to change their looks. They could be Otherwise, which outsider would be so idle that he would come to perform the trick of taking himself as an apprentice? Moreover, the two elder martial brothers have indeed admitted themselves into the sword demon club. The ancestor of Heidao is his own master. Of course, the worship ceremony can''t be omitted.

 Chapter 193

    Thinking, Lin Tianyu is going to worship him as a teacher. The red faced old man on the opposite side, despite the seriousness of his face, betrayed him with those eyes. It is full of complacency, the success of the plot, incomparable pride.


    When Lin Tianyu was going to worship his master, a voice suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    Lin Tianyu was surprised and looked up. He did not know when another old man with white hair appeared in front of him.


    The old man with white hair said, "boy, don''t listen to him. He''s joking with you. He''s your martial uncle Zheng, and I''m your master, Heidao. Come here and worship me. We''re real masters and apprentices. "


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help being stunned: what''s going on?


    The red faced old man was not happy, and cried out in a voice: "good, you white hair, dare to rob my apprentice with me, and see how I deal with you."


    The old man with white hair glared and said, "red face, you have made it clear. How did you rob your apprentice? It''s me who is much more humane than you, and he deserves to be my teacher. "


    "Why are you more humane than me?"


    "Who helped me when I jumped the cliff


    The red faced old man was not vague, and immediately argued: "that time, I would like to help you in the morning. It is you who have been blocking me. He has been scaring the boy, and at the end of the day, he steals the favor. Can this be considered human? I think you frighten the boy very much. You should compensate him. "


    The old man with white hair said: "that is the life and death training, which is very important for the future cultivation. At our height, you don''t even know that? "


    The red faced old man turned his eyes and said, "well, even if it''s your white hair, you''re right. But who was responsible for picking Purple Star flowers? That''s my hand, Lao Zheng. "


    "That''s also called a move. As soon as the monster in the middle of the golden elixir had just given out its momentum and had not had time to act, it was immediately crushed to the ground by you. It was a good experience, and it destroyed you. You''re OK. Now you bring it up. Well, even if it''s just a favor. However, this time, the token power is my hand. Two to one, red faced. You lose. Therefore, I am qualified to be the master of the boy. "


    So they argued and argued, and at the end of the day, they almost had to fight.


    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at the two masters in front of him in surprise, disbelief and bewilderment.


    It''s really an expert who doesn''t play cards according to common sense!


    In the constant pinching of white hair and red faced men, Lin Tianyu gradually understood what was going on -


    it turned out that the two masters were Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong. Both of them took a fancy to Lin Tianyu''s talent and wanted to take him as a disciple. However, no one is willing to give in to this matter. Such a talented disciple, who is willing to be foolishly pushed to the other side''s name. So, they all want to grab it, and let Lin Tianyu go ahead of the teacher worship ceremony and cook the raw rice into cooked rice.


    After a long time, both of them are not Heidao ancestors. They are the best friends of Heidao. Red face for Zheng Lao, white hair for Tong Lao.


    Lin Tianyu stares at the two experts who are totally unconventional. For a while, he has a big head. He really doesn''t know how to persuade them.

 Chapter 194

    Although the first two big, really do not know how to persuade good, but also have to persuade ah. We can''t let the two masters, who have saved their lives several times, just keep pinching them.


    "Two elders, please stop." The two men in front of him could not have come out for a few days and nights, Lin Tianyu said.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu opened his mouth, both of them stopped and looked at him.


    Mr. Zheng stepped forward and said, "why, boy, you want to learn from me?"


    Old Tong pushed Zheng forward, and said with a smile, "boy, don''t listen to him. Worship me as a teacher."


    Seeing this, they soon began to pinch each other again. Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "two elders, my master, is the ancestor of Heidao. Both of you are the best friends of my grandfather, and my most respected martial uncle. Martial uncle is half master, and both of them are half masters of mine. However, in the future, I will treat the two elders with the courtesy of master. It''s just that I am the real master, but there is only one person, that is the ancestor of black sword. "


    Seeing that things have come here, the two old people have no mood to pinch each other again.


    After stopping for a while, Zheng Laoman said in a voice of complaint: "it''s all your fault! You are not willing to accept an apprentice at the martial arts King''s Congress. I don''t have a chance now. You don''t believe that you don''t have the foresight and foresight of black knife, which is better than black knife. "


    "Hehe, it seems that you can compare with black knife."


    After pinching each other for a few words, the two old men stopped. Then, he stares at Lin Tianyu in a slightly serious way. Lin Tianyu knows that this meeting should be about business.


    Zheng Lao said solemnly: "boy, take out the black knife in your ring."


    Lin Tianyu was stunned, and then thought: when he was in his room that day, he took a black knife and fell into a trance, the sudden outburst of murderous spirit should be these two old men. In addition to these two old, should no longer have such a peerless master, but also with their own side. What''s more, he''s about to take the black knife out of his mouth. Obviously, he saw the black knife with his own eyes that day.


    However, they had a close relationship with the ancestor of Heidao. Why did they suddenly send out such a strong murderous spirit when they saw Heidao.


    Now, Lin Tianyu can also vaguely guess that the black Dao is the match of the ancestor of Heidao.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not hesitate. He wiped the ring directly, took out the black knife and offered it in both hands.


    Mr. Zheng took the black knife and gently stroked the blade. Caress, caress, suddenly on the body, there is an invisible killing intention, with a loud noise, strong burst out, straight into the sky. At this time, the old boy''s body exudes a gentle force, and Lin Tianyu is protected, so that Lin Tianyu is not hurt by this killing intention. Otherwise, the consequences will be unpredictable.


    After waiting for a long time, Mr. Zheng accepted his invisible killing intention and gradually calmed down. Then he looked at Lin Tianyu and asked, "boy, why is the spirit of the black sword lost? Tell me why. " When he said this, Zheng''s eyes, which seemed to have been peaceful, still flashed a faint edge.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "this black sword is given to me by many of my disciples. I don''t know why. "


    At the same time, the way of mind: all spirituality was lost. No wonder that on that day, when the two swords touched, the black sword burst out a gap. Such fragility has a lot to do with its spiritual loss.


    "Well." Zheng old busy way: "then quickly take us to find your apprentice, ask the truth."

 Chapter 195

    With Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong, in a blink of an eye, they have returned to the courtyard of the Lin family.


    I asked many questions.


    It turned out that one afternoon, many were practicing their swords on a hill behind their village. All of a sudden, a man fell from the sky. The man happened to fall in a lot of places where he practiced sabres, about ten feet away. At first, many of them were frightened and did not dare to go forward. Later, seeing that the man had not moved, he had the courage to go up and have a look, and then probe his nose. The man was dead. However, the man still held a black knife in his hand. A lot of hearts are happy, can be a dead man, still so dead to grasp the black knife in hand, can be simple. It must be a treasure, no doubt! So, he went up to the dead man''s finger and tried to take the black knife into his hand.


    Who would have thought that the dead man suddenly opened his eyes.


    Fake corpse!


    Scared a lot, turned around and ran in the direction of the village.


    "Slow down, young man. I have a treasure for you." At this time, there was a voice behind him.


    Treasure!


    A lot of people stopped and looked back slowly, only to see that the "dead man" had already sat up on the ground. Many of them were afraid and wanted to run away. At this time, the dead man said, "don''t be afraid. I''m not dead yet. "


    Listen to not die, then, the other party is neither the resurrection of the dead, nor feigned corpse. Many of them clapped their chest and came back slowly step by step. When we got closer, we took a closer look. Yes, the other party was not dead. Now, many of them are completely relieved.


    No longer afraid, many eyes turned and knelt down to the ground and said, "the immortal master is on the ground. Please be worshipped by many children. Many of them do not want the treasures given by the immortal master, but only ask the immortal master to accept many as his disciples. Immortal master, if you want a boy to do anything, he will never refuse. "


    The man saw a lot of such cleverness, but also a joy in his heart, and said, "good! I can take you, but not as an apprentice, but as a disciple. Of course, you have to do something for me before I can really accept you as my disciple. "


    Then the man told a lot about what to do.


    It turned out that the man had a favorite apprentice, but because of something at that time, he missed the apprentice. When he went back, he wanted to recruit students. When he heard the news, the apprentice went to the magic fog forest for training alone. However, he had been seriously injured and could not find it at all. Although he sent a message to zongmen to accept the apprentices, the injury was too serious and the news was not clear and complete at all. So, I need a lot of them. I took the black knife and went to find the apprentice in my heart. After that, many people took this man as their teacher, which was equivalent to their own disciples. Of course, before finding the apprentice and passing the black Dao to him, we have to check his Dao level. If the Dao level is not enough, you can''t pass the black Dao to him for the time being. In addition, this person must at least reach the golden age before he can bring it here to find himself. He also used a magic to show Lin Tianyu''s appearance.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly thought that many people were eager to compete with the overlord gun that day. Originally, I want to see my own Dao level. Therefore, I would pass the black knife to myself when I got home after I defeated the overlord gun.


    At first, they should have made a knife by themselves. After leaving, many people thought that their appearance was similar to the appearance of the ancestor of Heidao. Moreover, they still had the level of Dao, so

 Chapter 196

    After a lot of narration, his eyes were shining.


    Ask many questions about where the ancestor of Heidao is now. Then, directly wrapped up Lin Tianyu and many, a few blink of an eye, to a small mountain village. Under a lot of guidance, I went into a small mountain behind the mountain village, and gradually went deep into it. Under a hidden cliff, there was a small cave that would not attract people''s attention at all. The ancestor of Heidao was sitting in a dangerous position.


    Three or four months ago, Lin Tianyu had seen the ancestor of Heidao in that grove. But now, compared with that day, he is quite different.


    "Black knife!" Mr. Zheng first snatched it in. Seeing that Heidao was so skinny that he could hardly see the human figure clearly, he couldn''t help it any more. He hugged the ancestor of Heidao and couldn''t bear to let go. "Black knife, who made you like this. Tell me, I''ll take the dog, son of a bitch, and take revenge on you. "


    However, Heidao shook his head and said, "Lao Zheng, don''t be excited. Listen to me. The people who hurt me should not be people like us. "


    "Not us?" Asked the old boy.


    The black knife nodded, pointed to the top of his finger, and said, "it should come from above."


    "You mean they came down from the fairyland?" Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong asked, with a serious look on their faces.


    Black knife nodded again, pointed to the black knife which was still held in the hand of Zheng Lao, and said: "they should want this knife."


    "Then you still give it to your disciple, Lin Tianyu?" Two old doubts.


    If someone in the upper world really came for this black knife, and the black knife appeared in Lin Tianyu''s hand, it would have caused the boy a terrible disaster?


    "It''s called black under the light. With Lin Tianyu''s strength, even if he took the black knife and waved it in front of the immortal masters, none of them could imagine that this was the black knife they wanted. So, at the same time, I also warned a lot that when Lin Tianyu reached the golden age, he could bring him here to find me. One is to explain the secret of this matter, and the other is to tell him that he should not easily expose his black sword in front of others. "


    Two old people look at each other, it is true. If it wasn''t for their friendship with the ancestor of Heidao, they would know the breath of Heidao. I''m afraid that with Lin Tianyu''s strength, he took the black knife and passed them in front of them. It''s impossible to think that this is the black sword that moved the Tianquan mainland.


    Then, Heidao said that he doubted this matter, and it should have a great relationship with some people in the sword demon society. But it is not clear who it is. It''s up to two old friends and Lin Tianyu to help him find out.


    The two elders and Lin Tianyu nodded and agreed.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu thought that the ancestor of Heidao personally sent a message to the sword demon society and accepted himself as his own disciple. But the sword demon Society sent two Qi training disciples to do it. I''m afraid that''s the reason.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu thought that he still had the healing medicine Purple Star Flower Li on his body. He immediately took it out and said, "master, this is a healing medicine. Please take it quickly. Maybe you can cure the wound of master."


    Black knife looked at the purple star flower, and said with a faint smile, "disciple, this is just the healing medicine of golden elixir. It''s no use to master. What''s more, Shifu also brought some immortal rules into his wound. It is no longer the ordinary healing medicine that can work. It is possible to cure the disease unless we find the medicine containing the immortal principle. However, there is almost no such medicine in the whole Tianquan continent. I don''t need this medicine. You''d better put it away. It may be of great use in the future. "


    "No. Master, although it is no longer of great use to you, it is of some use to return it. Master still took this medicine. "

 Chapter 197

    Black knife shook his head and said, "even if I don''t take this medicine, I should still have 30 years. However, even if I take this medicine, I can barely increase my life span for half a year without any harm. But you, with this medicine, will probably give you one more chance to live in the future. "


    However, Lin Tianyu firmly put the medicine into the black knife and said, "master, I''m not sick or hurt after all. This kind of medicine can be found again in the future. But master, with this medicine, it can increase for half a year, which is also good. "


    Finally, Heidao Laozu took the upper half of the petals and left another half of the petals and branches to Lin Tianyu. If we say that this medicine has half of the effect that can be achieved, it can already be achieved, and no amount of it is useless.


    On the edge, the two old people who had been watching looked at Lin Tianyu and nodded happily.


    At this meeting, the ancestor of black knife pointed to Lin Tianyu''s eyebrows. Then, Lin Tianyu felt his brain buzzing. Then, there seemed to be an article in it. There is also a little familiar feeling, as if with their own bone cutting knife method, clearly inherited.


    "This is my basic skill. I hope you can get it and practice more. Don''t detract from the prestige of my skill. "


    In the sign of Heidao''s ancestor, Lin Tianyu went to one side and sat cross legged, feeling the extra article in his mind.


    Just two quarters of an hour later, Lin Tianyu stood up.


    The black sword ancestor gazed at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, and had a little inexplicable taste - like joy, but also vaguely worried.


    According to the prediction of Heidao Laozu, if Lin Tianyu wanted to get something, he would have to spend three or four hours. It was midnight. He even had to realize that he could only have some understanding until dawn tomorrow. But now, it''s only a little longer. If you have gained in such a short time, you can''t just use genius to describe it. What can be more comforting than to have such a talented disciple under such circumstances as the ancestor of black sword?


    But - is it possible to be so gifted?


    If you can''t even touch the door and get nothing in the process of comprehension?


    With the current physical condition of Heidao ancestor, how can we have the time and energy to find better successors?


    So now, Heidao ancestor can only pass on his legacy and skills, which he has seen with his own eyes and is satisfied with his talent. But now, if such a successor makes him particularly satisfied, he can''t see the skill he taught at all. What should I do if I called the ancestor of black sword? Is this last wish, after all, only a vain?


    Heidao Laozu closed his eyes and pondered for a while and said, "heaven, can you get something?"


    Words, full of expectations.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Tianyu said, "I feel that the sabre technique handed down by master and practiced by me is in the same line. What''s more, if I use my current strength to practice the master''s teachings, I feel that later, there should be a kind of demonized overdraft, which will even affect the mind and the mind. "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Heidao Laozu''s eyes brightened as he listened. Some can''t wait and look forward to saying, "Tianyu, dance me with this black knife what you just understood."


    "Well." Lin Tianyu nodded, and then, turning back, Zheng and Tong said, "two martial uncles, would you please send a message to my family to report peace, so that the family will not worry about it."


    The old boy nodded and a message was sent out.

 Chapter 198

    Lin Tianyu closed his eyes and held the knife. When he opened his eyes again, he showed a trace of murderous spirit.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The black Sabre can be spread like the basic Dao style, the bone picking Sabre technique, and the several knife formulas learned later


    However, there is a kind of invisible murderous spirit between the wielding and sprinkling of this kind of sabre technique. It flows out secretly, becoming more and more thick and burning


    With the flow of this murderous spirit, gradually, the pupil of Lin Tianyu''s eyes became red, and even his long hair hanging behind his back was still calm, with faint red threads shining.


    With the application of the sabre technique, it becomes more and more intense


    "Tianyu, stop it!"


    The black sword ancestor suddenly opened his mouth. A tremor like sound of the road reverberated in Lin Tianyu''s mind, which made him wake up.


    Lin Tianyu, who suddenly wakes up, only feels that the whole person''s mental and physical strength has been severely overdrawn for a while. Although it is not as serious as the last time''s lakeside, it is also clear that the body is flabby. If it wasn''t for master Heidao, the ancestor would wake up. If he didn''t wave the sabre for a while, the whole person would be like the lakeside last time, and it would be difficult to stand.


    However, just now, it''s not all for nothing. Once again, after entering the madness like state, I wake up and find that the weak divine consciousness has a faint enhancement. At the same time, he also clearly realized that this crazy state is actually infected by the murderous spirit in the sabre technique. Once the sabre technique is put into practice, it will have a kind of murderous spirit that wants to kill the whole world. In that kind of murderous spirit, if one can''t grasp it, he will fall into it.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was awe inspiring: in the future, if you can''t grasp the killing intention erosion in this Sabre technique, you can''t use it easily.


    At this time, the ancestor of black knife nodded with relief. On his pale face, he had a little ruddy. He said, "I didn''t expect that, Tianyu, you have such a powerful insight. Originally, also thought, if you understand, there is no place, I will give you some advice. But now, only two quarters of an hour, has already realized such a point. This is not only an introduction. In those years, I got this secret collection, but also spent It seems that even without my guidance, it would be all right. "


    After that, Heidao Laozu was short of breath. He had a little ruddy face. After a while, he was even more pale. However, the ancestor of Heidao still laughed with relief.


    With a funny smile, the ancestor of Heidao could not help frowning -


    at that time, he had excellent talent and reached the level of understanding of this Sabre technique by Lin Tianyu just now, which is also the situation after nearly two years. But this boy only two quarters of an hour, he has achieved so much, which is unreasonable.


    After thinking for a while, the ancestor of black knife said, "Tianyu, have you ever practiced this secret collection?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "it''s practice."


    "How long have you practiced?"


    When he asked, he felt subconsciously that this was reasonable. Otherwise, only two quarters of an hour''s understanding will be good for you to be able to enter the stage. How can you reach such a deep level of demonization in the process of practicing Sabre. If this boy has already understood for two years, it also proves that his understanding is not worse than this boy? ha-ha.


    "About two hours."


    "About two years, well, that''s pretty much No, what did you say


    "Two hours."

 Chapter 199

    two hours!


    Poof!


    Heidao Laozu almost choked by a mouthful of saliva.


    Can you really have such a genius?


    Two hours of practice, completely compared to the cultivation results of the whole two years of Heidao ancestor! This time, when Heidao Laozu looked at the apprentice with satisfaction, there were more inexplicable emotions that he could not understand.


    Is this really possible?


    "How did you practice in those two hours?" the ancestor asked subconsciously


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "it was three months ago that I practiced by a strange lake."


    "How strange?"


    "It used to be a small hill. Although I went there when I was very young, I still remember clearly. However, the last time I went to the magic fog forest for training, a faint call suddenly came. When I arrived there, the hill was no longer there. What was presented in front of me was a small lake. On the Bank of the small lake, the faint call became more and more clear. Then, it followed the faint call and danced for almost two hours


    Having said that, Lin Tianyu still has a lingering fear. At that time, if the three killers were not deterred by their own power when they wielded the sabre technique, they would be hard to imagine when they had just finished.


    At this time, ancestor Heidao also recalled that the small lake was the place where he escaped?


    Because of the false information in the clan, he wandered around. After several twists and turns, he found the place where the hill was. Suddenly, he fell into a long arranged array. Then, three people covered in black robes and said that they were visitors from fairyland appeared outside the array that trapped him. Among them, there was a young master Hua, who claimed that he would let the ancestor of Heidao take refuge in him, and that he might benefit from his arrival in the fairyland. With the help of the black sword in his hand, master Hua leads to the secret place of black knife. He controls the secret place of black knife with the help of the three fairyland people. Then he can get all kinds of benefits that he promised after he arrived in the fairyland.


    After Xu finished, he saw that the black sword ancestor was not moved at all. However, the three of them were not worried at all. They just took spirit wine food and enjoyed it outside the array.


    This array is made by celestial beings, which is far beyond the level of Tianquan mainland. First use this array that can''t be broken in Tianquan mainland for three or five days. When the opponent is completely exhausted, he still dares to be brave.


    When the other side is taking it lightly, the ancestor of black knife is quietly and slowly accumulating strength. Finally, after a full day and a half later, the ancestor of black sword accumulated all his strength to the top, and he used the powerful Dao that he had accumulated for more than a day. The sword technique was launched and the attack array was launched.


    Boom, boom


    The array swayed, and the three people in the fairyland were surprised. They hastened to cultivate and strengthen the array. After more than a dozen attacks, a loud bang finally exploded in the confrontation between the four forces and the impact of the array itself.


    Heidao Laozu immediately used the secret method to escape into the far north wasteland, and sent out the message of collecting his own disciples to the clan. Later, he was still worried. He went back to Qingye city in person and was ready to accept Lin Tianyu as his apprentice. However, he threw himself into the air, even fell down from the air in a serious injury, and fell forward a lot


    Looking back on that escape experience, I was very lucky. If it had not been for the array explosion, all three people in the fairyland would have been injured. It is likely that they would not have escaped at all.

 Chapter 200

    At this time, Lin Tianyu said, "master, let a small hill blow up into a whole small lake. In this day, can human power do it?"


    When asked, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were full of envy and yearning. If he could do this step with his own strength, it would be a wonderful thing!


    The old black knife nodded and simply said, "yes!"


    Then, after thinking about it, he finally settled down and said, "Tianyu, the lake you saw that day was the result of a big explosion caused by my own hands. In the future, as long as you practice hard, you can reach the peak of this interface, and you can blast out such a lake with your own efforts. "


    "Master, did you really blow out that little lake that hill turned into?" When Lin Tianyu asked, his eyes were full of little stars.


    The ancestor of black knife nodded his head definitely and said, "yes. As long as you practice the Dao Jue I taught you to the top, you can do it. "


    "Master, do you really want me to practice this Dao Jue to the top?"


    Although on that day, standing by the lake where the hill turned into, Lin Tianyu had thought about it, but in the end, he still felt that it was too incredible, and he had been wandering between faith and doubt. Now, with the master there, of course, we have to ask clearly.


    Heidao Laozu nodded. Then, in Lin Tianyu''s surprised eyes, he told Lin Tianyu about his experience that day.


    Finally, the ancestor of black sword said anxiously: "Tianyu, you have become my own disciple. You should be very careful when you go to the sword demon club. The three fairyland visitors may be hiding in the sword and demon club. Even, there are internal partners in the clan. "


    After that, I was full of worries.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and said, "master, don''t worry. I will protect myself. What''s more, what about people from fairyland? Now, I can''t fight them any more. However, one day, I will find out all these people from the fairyland and avenge my master. "


    In the air, a chilly killing machine rises faintly in Lin Tianyu''s words.


    The ancestor of black sword nodded in secret, and then warned Lin Tianyu that he must be careful and step by step when he enters the sword magic club.


    Then, Lin Tianyu asked Heidao Laozu one by one about the skills that Heidao had passed to Zhihai. This question was taught until midnight.


    Although it was midnight, Lin Tianyu was still energetic. His mind was full of the principles of Dao taught by his master, Heidao.


    After daybreak, Tong Lao directly escorts Lin Tianyu and many others to the gate of Qingye city in a few blinks of an eye. Then, he told them that he and Zheng would move the Heidao ancestor to a more hidden and safe place. At the same time, in the future, in front of others, never mention the matter of Heidao ancestor, let alone tell outsiders, Heidao Laozu was so injured. If you want to find Heidao Laozu for something, you can contact them first, and then give Lin Tianyu two letters. After the explanation, in a blink of an eye, disappeared.


    Seeing Tong Lao disappear, Lin Tianyu felt lost. From then on, he was afraid that he would never see his master, Heidao.


    But it''s also a good thing.


    With the protection and arrangement of Mr. Tong and Mr. Zheng, master Heidao is much safer. At least don''t worry, at any time may be found by the people of the fairyland danger.


    Master, when I have the ability, we''ll see you later!


    In the heart secretly reads a, and many two people, straight into the green leaf city.

 Chapter 201

    All the way to the Lin family, Lin Tianyu had the opportunity to ask a lot about the Lin family''s crisis.


    It turned out that Hu Tian was killed, and the elder martial brothers and sisters could not explain to Hu lie. I want to catch the murderer first, at least to make up for it. After some analysis, they realized that the murderer was Lin Tianyu. However, where did Lin Tianyu come from and how to find him? At the moment when they had nothing to do, they ran into Hu Chengdong, the eldest son of the Hu family, who had also experienced in the magic fog forest. Then, Hu Chengdong led the way to the Lin family in Qingye city.


    When they arrived at Qingye City, the elder martial brothers and sisters went to the Lin family to hand over Lin Tianyu.


    However, at this time, the Lin family suddenly burst out a momentum that was not weaker than the two brothers and sisters, and directly pressed them. It''s just this momentum. Although they haven''t met each other directly, the two brothers and sisters are frightened. They are afraid to join hands and are not rivals of this person. Ideally, it would be nice to draw. If there are such monks in the Lin family, it is obviously impossible to find Lin Tianyu again. Can go like this, go back to have no way to explain! He contacted the Hu clan leader directly, threatened and lured the other four families to join hands to deal with the Lin family. As for the monks of the Lin family, if they dare to do so, they can be restrained by them. In this way, it can be said that everything is settled. Finally, the Lin family must be able to hand over Lin Tianyu. Even if the operation is good, the whole Lin family will be destroyed. In that way, we can better account to Hu and Lenin.


    "Asshole!" After listening to the cause and effect, Lin Tianyu said angrily.


    Hu Tian and their elder martial brothers and sisters jointly killed him, of course. If he resists and kills each other, he deserves to die. And even the whole family.


    Only those disciples who think like this really deserve to die!


    Lin Tianyu said angrily. At the same time, he secretly warned that after he became a disciple of the sect, he must not be so stupid and arrogant to the limit.


    A little calm, Lin Tianyu indifferent way: "that Hu Chengdong, is still alive?"


    "When the scuffle started, my master cut off his head with a knife."


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "good luck to him!"


    When he said this, a cold killing opportunity flashed by, which made many people shrink their necks involuntarily.


    Then, many told Lin Tianyu that according to Ling Yun, the younger martial sister of the famous sword clan was Ding Yuan, the Tianzhi girl of the Ding family in qingsang city. Moreover, Ding Yuan went back to the Ding family just once before she came to Qingye city. In the confrontation with the Lin family, Ding Yuan happened to see Wang Lingyun and deliberately told Wang Lingyun about the difficulties of the Wang family and upset Wang Lingyun''s mood.


    It was her telling that Wang Lingyun quickly contacted the Wangs and learned that the Wangs had indeed fallen into a lot of difficulties and could not extricate themselves. So, Wang Lingyun asked the Wangs to send someone to Zhenmo town to find Lin Tianyu for help, and rushed to qingsangcheng Wangjia.


    After listening to a lot of stories, Lin Tianyu thought: even if there was no Hu Tian, because of Ding Yuan, for the sake of Wang Lingyun''s family, I''m afraid that I would have to have some enmity with the famous sword clan, but it''s impossible to have such a deep hatred as now. However, this time, Ding Yuan was killed directly, and the Ding family lost this great dependence. When they passed through qingsang City, they left their own prestige. From then on, the Wang family of Lingyun''s virtuous brother should have no worries.


    However, in this way, he and the famous sword clan, but formed a section of irreconcilable feud.


    Hu lie, the great elder of the outer clan, Zhou Chuanhong, his father''s enemy, and he killed three famous sword school disciples, which is the face of Mingjian sect

 Chapter 202

    In addition to the famous sword sect, since I became a master of Heidao, even in the sect of Dao demon society, there should be strong enemies.


    How can ordinary people do this?


    Then, the enemy, at least in the sect, is a person with a lot of weight and energy, and in the clan, such a person should also be a man of great strength. It''s very likely that they are all Yuanying ancestors.


    It''s a pity that Lin Tianyu, who has not really entered the realm of cultivation, is just a petty warrior. He has already made so many influential Xiuzhen masters enemies.


    In addition, there are also Heidao ancestors who have seen with their own eyes, three celestial beings


    Oh!


    This cultivation has just started, and has already formed so many enemies beyond imagination In the future, we must be careful, not to mention the thorns. Otherwise, if we take a wrong step, we will be doomed.


    Thinking about it, when I went back to the tavern, I saw my father Lin Hong and others all sitting in the lobby waiting. Judging from the situation, it was obvious that he had not slept all night and had been waiting for Lin Tianyu with worry. It''s been waiting all night. Seeing Lin Tianyu, they relaxed with a nervous look on their faces. Although they were all tired, they could not hide the feeling of relaxation.


    A warm current rose in Lin Tianyu''s heart. These are real family members and true friends.


    Yesterday, he left suddenly, and then, after growing up in the woods, he was taken by Mr. Zheng all the time. He met his master again and was taught martial arts by his master. Although during the period, also let the old boy to the family message safe. However, because of this worry, he landed on the ground and waited all night.


    Mother Li Yunxia comes forward and pulls Lin Tianyu to look left and right. Although he came back yesterday, he first solved the family''s danger, followed the two brothers and sisters of the famous sword master, and then went to see the ancestor of Heidao. He didn''t have time to have a good talk with his family.


    After seeing it for a long time, Li Yunxia said, "I''m thin and dark. Do you have to bear hardships outside?"


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "Niang, I didn''t suffer hardship. I don''t believe you ask two senior brothers and Lingyun them."


    "Ask them, and they will know that they have helped you cheat me." Mother Li Yunxia said, staring at Lin Tianyu.


    Er!


    Wang Lin:


    Mitongtian: "it''s just


    Ling Yun:


    This is really a sitting shot!


    Who is this? Who is it?


    However, he could not say one more word of "no". He had to smile bitterly to hide it.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Niang, I am not back?"


    "Come back this time, won''t you go again?"


    Er!


    His father Lin Hong said, "Yunxia, how can yu''er not go? He has to go to the immortal master''s sect to cultivate immortals. Think about the future, we also cultivate immortals, also can achieve immortals, this is how glorious things ah. It''s a fairyland that no one else can ask for. "


    Mother Li Yunxia glared fiercely and said, "I know! I''m not an ignorant person! I''m just gossiping with my son. What can I do for you? "


    His father, Lin Hong:


    Mother and son are tired of being together for a long time, and they have no chance for others to talk.


    Listening to my mother''s nagging and watching people''s embarrassment, although I went home yesterday, I was haunted by all kinds of things. Until this meeting, together with my parents and relatives and friends, in this familiar restaurant where I lived since I was a child, I can be regarded as really going home.

 Chapter 203

    It was not until her mother, Li Yunxia, had repeatedly said that Lin Tianyu had lost weight and decided to cook in person to make a good tonic for Lin Tianyu.


    Father Lin Hong also took a good look at Lin Tianyu and said: "Tianyu, although your strength is not low, but the improvement of physical strength is a little slow."


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Elder martial brothers Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian are even more astonished. It''s slow to improve the physical strength! I didn''t know before, but since they saw Lin Tianyu, his physical strength is almost the same at a time. They were so scared that they all doubted whether there were too many deficiencies in the cultivation of the patriarchal clan in the period of physical training. Even the small families in the secular world could not match it.


    Just ready to enter the kitchen mother Li Yunxia but a stare, said: "strength to do so high. I just want yu''er to be good. "


    The father laughed awkwardly and did not answer.


    Although he was stunned, Lin Tianyu understood what his father meant. Obviously, my father also practiced this skill. How could he not know the effect after he realized it?


    Lin Tianyu said: "I once saw a disciple of a sect who was willing to take great risks to pick orchids in the forest. It must be to break through the ten layers of body refining and then enter the Qi training period. Disciples like that can directly break through the Qi training period. They still have to suppress them in the body training stage and break through to a higher level of level 10. Although I don''t know the reason, from then on, I have been suppressing the physical strength, until I can''t suppress it, I will break through again. "


    "Is your training speed or the result of constant suppression?" Mitongtian looks at Lin Tianyu in surprise, and his chin is almost on the ground.


    Wang linlue pondered: "it seems that I have read an introductory ancient book before. It says that if you want to reach the highest level, you should not only suppress cultivation, but also cultivate both Dharma and body. However, we have only heard of Dacheng Dharma cultivation in the whole Tianquan continent, and have never heard of excellent physical cultivation. Since younger martial brother has been suppressing cultivation, it is better to specialize in physical training. Maybe one day, as the ancient books say, we can reach a higher level. "


    Wang Lin didn''t say what kind of higher level he could finally achieve. However, senior brother Wang Lin may not be able to know. After all, this knowledge is only learned from books. Moreover, at the level of Tianquan mainland, it is impossible to have such a clear introduction of books.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved when he heard that. In the early stage, he had been suppressing physical strength and physical fitness. He really felt that he had gained many benefits, such as the achievement of Fengbu, the obvious competition of endurance, and the ability to surpass the limit If you just exercise your physical strength and let go of growth, maybe you can step into the period of Qi training. However, in the future, there will be even greater regret.


    The reason why I have been suppressing cultivation is that I feel that it should be beneficial.


    But now, as elder martial brother Wang Lin said, Lin Tianyu finally understood that at this stage, although it will slow down the cultivation speed, in the future, if you want to reach a higher level, it will be particularly important to lay a more solid foundation today.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s eyes became more and more firm.


    Determined, must also find a regular body training method formula.


    The mind must be sure.

 Chapter 204

    Lin Tianyu asked curiously, "Dad, what strength level have you reached now?"


    Father Lin Hong said with a smile of confidence: "before, in the injury, I couldn''t practice all the time. Although many principles have already been understood, but the body can not stand. After more than ten years, it has barely reached the level of the fifth floor of Qi training period. On that day, the elder martial brother and sister, one practicing Qi for four levels and the other for three levels. It was because they felt that I had burst out of Qi training level. They were not sure, so they had to withdraw and moved to the Hu family to rob the Lin family. However, since taking the purple star flower that you took back, your body suddenly recovered. In addition to restoring the body, there are still drug residues, which can be used to break through the peak of the ninth floor of Qi training period in one breath, and we are going to step into the tenth floor. "


    "Elder martial brother Lin Hong, are you sure that you can also step into the 10th floor when you are practicing Qi. In the Qi training period, you can still reach the level of ten levels, which can be reached by the peerless monsters. Such monsters will be at least at the later stage of Yuanying! " After that, he stares at Lin Hong with adoration.


    Next to Wang Lin, also the same, a face of incredible expression. Younger martial brother Tianyu and his father are very human.


    Lin Hong didn''t explain the surprise of MI Tongtian and Wang Lin, but looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, look at the body method that you unfolded in the forest. It''s very good. However, according to my observation, at this stage, there are limits. In the early and middle stages of Qi training, no one should be able to break the five senses except those who are particularly sensitive to the five senses. However, at the later stage of Qi training, due to its sensitivity to the surrounding air fluctuations, the effect of this set of footwork should not be so great. Not to mention the monks of higher level. So, you must not be proud of your skills just because you have this set of footwork, you know? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded deeply.


    At the same time, he thought that if it were not for Zhou Chuanhong''s disaster, his father''s cultivation would have been at least in the later stage of the golden elixir.


    However, because of the villain Zhou Chuanhong, his father not only stagnated in his cultivation for a long time, but also endured suffering for years. If he had not found the purple star flower himself, he even be unbearable to contemplate.


    Thinking, there is a faint light in the eyes.


    In the gossip narration, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of something and took out four rings from his body.


    One was obtained from the thief''s elder brother, and the other three were obtained from the killing of elder martial brother Bi and Ding Yuan, one of which should be owned by Hu Tian.


    Lin Tianyu handed a ring to his father, Lin Hong, and said, "Dad, you are already a monk practicing Qi. You can use this ring. The ring I used to recognize the LORD with dripping blood is left for my mother."


    Lin Tianyu took out another ring and gave it to Wang Lin and said, "elder martial brother Wang, this ring is for you. You can come out to experience later. You don''t have to go to zongmen to borrow the ring. Elder martial brother MI, I will give you another one when I have a chance next time. "


    The two elder martial brothers recognized themselves as younger martial brothers, and they were really good to themselves. Lin Tianyu also received this feeling.


    Then, take out all the things in the ring, a total.


    There were nearly 20 million gold tickets. On that day, there were five million yuan in the small bag of the royal clan, and nearly ten million yuan in the ring of the three famous sword clan.


    There is also a kind of stone full of aura. Lin Tianyu knew it was called Lingshi, which was more than 8000. Of course, most of them were found in Hu Tian''s ring.


    The remaining various kinds of lingdanling herbs, some.


    Lin Tianyu left his father 10 million gold coins, 3000 spirit stones and other resources. Give each of the two elder martial brothers 1000 spirit stones. Wang Lingyun, Duoduo and Yunlan each have 100 Lingshi and one million gold coins.

 Chapter 205

    This time, I stayed for half a month.


    For half a month, every day, there were five families, one by one, who fled back to the top echelons, prepared to give a lot of gifts to the Lin family.


    His father, Lin Hong, no longer ran a tavern. He was promoted directly to the head of the clan.


    In fact, just after Zhou Chuanhong''s plot, his father returned home, and the Lin family intended Lin Hong to be the supreme elder. After all, although the injury is serious, but it also has the strength of practicing Qi at three levels, which is enough to frighten the whole family and foreign forces. However, worried about Zhou Chuanhong''s revenge, he had to keep a low profile and manage a small restaurant in the Lin family to hide his identity.


    But now, it is impossible to hide his identity any more, and he has the strength to practice Qi at the top of the Ninth level. Not only the Lin family, but even the whole Qingye city can be surpassed.


    I''ve been searching for the secret collection of Lin Yu. Can find the whole family martial arts building, also did not find a instinct satisfied. Even, a careful feeling, those secret collection to the end, are not as good as the effect of body weight-bearing training.


    Then, Lin Tianyu did not give up and put up a reward in the whole city of green leaves, seeking the secret collection of physical training.


    In the past half a month, we have received hundreds of them, but none of them have been able to read them.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed darkly. It seemed that he had to go to the zongmen to search for the right secret collection of physical training.


    In half a month, I''m going to zongmen.


    Wang Lingyun, Duoduo and Yunlan went with them, followed their senior brothers Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, and set out to go to the sword demon club.


    In the carriage, Lin Tianyu studies the shadow steps of the phantom body carefully.


    So far, whenever he is free, Lin Tianyu will take it out and study it. However, it has not been able to find out why. Even after ten days at home, I went to my father and two senior brothers to study it together. Finally, it is concluded that this is not the period of martial arts. It can cultivate successful footwork. If you want to be successful in practice, you must surpass the period of practicing Qi. Similarly, when we were in the cave of master Heidao, we, together with Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong, also said that this should be a kind of footwork that can only be practiced by monks in the foundation period.


    However, after saying this, master Heidao suddenly said, "since it is clearly written in the secret collection of the period of martial arts, it means that the martial arts should be able to cultivate. I don''t know how to cultivate successfully. However, once completed, it will be more powerful than the lower level foundation building monks. "


    "Can you fight the low-level foundation building monks with this footwork?" Lin Tianyu asked excitedly.


    Heidao Laozu said: "it''s impossible to rely on this set of footwork alone. After all, the foundation building monk can''t only have footwork, but also has many means beyond the imagination of the warrior. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Indeed, he was naive. However, only in the footwork can be compared to building foundation, this footwork is also very good.


    Now, study the footwork. It''s been a few days, but nothing.


    Lin Tianyu was depressed. When will the broken footwork be developed? Even if it doesn''t work out, you can give us some clues. What''s more, is this really a martial arts secret? Can it be true that it is just a monk''s Secret collection, even up to the foundation period?


    Depressed, he put away the shadow steps of the phantom body. Lying on one side, lying in the carriage, I didn''t think about anything.

 Chapter 206

    After a little while.


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in my mind --


    this footwork is called "martial arts footwork". As master Heidao said, there must be martial arts practitioners. And all people said that it was the only thing that the friars could practice in the foundation period, which showed that it was of high grade. It is of high grade and can be practiced by some martial artists. The master said that only one step is enough to match the foundation period. Even a monk, such as master, can''t see the secret. How can he get something in just a few days. Lin Tianyu put aside his depression and laziness, and put himself into the study of the shadow steps.


    After studying for more than ten days, I suddenly have a feeling -


    if you can learn the shadow step of the phantom body at the level of martial arts, it seems that it will be more conducive to reach a higher level of cultivation in the future.


    Why did you feel this all of a sudden?


    A higher level of cultivation? How high is it?


    However, since you have this feeling, even if you delay entering the Qi training period. At the level of martial arts, we must practice the shadow step.


    Continue to study, in a hurry, it is more than ten days, still can''t figure out why have this feeling? However, there are three useful clues.


    1¡¢ It''s still necessary to cultivate the body. Only with a higher physique, can we be able to perform the shadow step of phantom body. Therefore, the urgent task is to find a good secret collection of physical training and step up the cultivation.


    2¡¢ The wind step is like the foundation of the phantom step. When the wind step is perfect and sublime, one or two of the steps can be seen. Although it has not been confirmed, Lin Tianyu feels vaguely that this is the case.


    3¡¢ It seems that the magic body overlapping shadow step and the bone picking Sabre technique, as well as the Dao formula handed down by master Heidao''s ancestor, seem to be in the same line.


    However, if you study it carefully and want to read more, it is impossible.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu asked elder martial brother Wang Lin in the carriage, how far is it. He was told that he had only gone one fifth of the way, and that he was still nearly four months away. This is not right. Last time, not long after Heidao''s father was announced, the two elder martial brothers went to the magic fog forest, and they had already built up the momentum of the martial arts king contest. Elder martial brother Wang Lin laughed and explained that during that time, they happened to be there for training. According to the principle of being close to each other, the clan directly summoned and informed them to handle the matter.


    Lin Tianyu smiles. It seems that elder martial brother Wang Lin also explained this last time, but he has always had a preconceived view in his mind, and he has not listened carefully.


    In this way, it seems that no one has any intention to preach to the ancestor of black knife, and he has gone against it.


    But is that the truth?


    It''s not right.


    After all, there is a transmission array between zongmen and this town. If zongmen really want to send important people here, it is not too difficult.


    His confused thoughts passed through his mind, and then Lin Tianyu began to study the skills handed down to him by the ancestor of black sword.


    This skill is much easier to understand than phantom body overlapping shadow step.


    The core of the main body of Gongfa is just a set of sabre techniques. Moreover, it is clearly in the same vein as his father''s bone cutting knife. In addition to the explanation given by the father of Heidao in the cave last time and his father''s explanation for half a month, Lin Tianyu can easily understand that this skill is more a Dao than a skill. If you can understand and understand this kind of Dao Dao, you will be able to keep going up with the sword technique and cultivation. If you can''t understand it, it''s almost impossible to advance the sabre technique and cultivation.

 Chapter 207

    However, after five days, Lin Tianyu gradually realized that he had more things to do. Compared with those when he danced on the lakeside or in the cave, it was a step further.


    Then, in the carriage, empty hand gestures, waving the sword.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    For more than 20 days, I kept practicing.


    With the waving of gestures, gradually, the sabre technique becomes more and more fluent, smart and full of spirituality. With one hand, it seems to be able to cut open the clouds in the sky, and to cut open the silk dancing in the wind. It is majestic and flexible.


    Gradually, the sabre technique became more and more proficient. Lin Tianyu felt it. The Dao handed down by Shifu Heidao''s ancestors and his father''s bone picking sabre are indeed the same and identical Dao. However, he was much more advanced than his father. Or it can be called the refined version of bone cutting knife.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, the moving carriage stopped Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the Dao.


    When the door opened, I saw eight people standing in front of the carriage, all of them practicing Qi. Another look at clothing, famous sword school disciple.


    Seeing the eight people who stopped their two carriages, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian''s two elder martial brothers looked ugly.


    "He Cheng, what do you mean? You want to rob us? You have a lot of guts. Younger martial brother Lin is a descendant of Heidao. Are you not afraid of Heidao''s ancestors and asking questions? "


    "Afraid! Of course I''m afraid He Cheng said casually, "but who said we are going to kill you. What''s more, if you look at it again, we disciples have the highest cultivation, but the sixth level of Qi training period. There is not even a disciple in the later stage of Qi training. We are here to stop you, just want to find you, to have a competition, to have a test of Taoism. I believe that ancestor Heidao can''t kill the famous sword clan because of this. If a monk practices Taoism, he has to make progress in killing and felling. The ancestor of black sword certainly doesn''t want to cultivate his disciples into flowers in the greenhouse. On both sides of us, the strongest is in the middle of Qi training. We can learn from each other and communicate with each other, so as not to hurt our harmony. If you lose, leave all your valuable things here. "


    Where is competition?


    It was a blatant robbery!


    That''s right. The highest cultivation on both sides is in the middle of Qi training. Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian can practice five layers of Qi and four layers of Qi. Moreover, they are not the most outstanding disciples in the sword and devil club during the Qi training period. As for the other side, he Cheng is a full four disciples who practice Qi on the sixth floor. The remaining four were all in the fifth floor of Qi training period. Moreover, they were all elite disciples of the famous sword school and the middle period of practicing Qi.


    Obviously, because of the protection of the ancestor of black knife. Senior Hu lie and other senior officials of the famous sword clan dare not really do anything to Lin Tianyu. However, it''s disgusting to send disciples of the same level to hurt people and grab something by the way. If you forgive me, you can''t say anything more.


    It''s just fighting at the same level, but not bullying the small with the big.


    During this time, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, two elder martial brothers, clearly told Lin Tianyu of the current situation. Meanwhile, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian step forward and block Lin Tianyu behind him. Seeing this, Wang Lingyun, Yun LAN and many others also stepped forward and pulled out their steel knives to guard Lin Tianyu.


    They all made it clear that the main purpose of the famous sword sect was to come for Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 208

    Although Lin Tianyu has good footwork, his strength is still low. What''s more, according to elder martial brother Lin Hong, there are limits to that footwork. In the middle of Qi training, you can deal with people who are not particularly sensitive to five senses. However, he Cheng, an elite disciple of the clan, can not be counted according to the ordinary middle period of Qi training. They even have the record of defeating the later period of training Qi. Let younger martial brother Lin Tianyu fight, that footwork can''t give full play to the prestige. Just relying on the martial arts, how can the martial arts compete with the martial arts in the middle period of Qi training.


    Seeing the two elder martial brothers protecting themselves behind him, Lin Tianyu felt warm. If you look at Wang Lingyun and others, you can''t help feeling hot.


    However, looking at the serious faces of the two elder martial brothers, Lin Tianyu also understood that the two elder martial brothers had no confidence to compete with each other. It was only a senior brother''s responsibility that he took the initiative to stand up.


    The two elder martial brothers clearly have no bottom in their hearts, and they all have to stand up without hesitation. So, as younger martial brothers, how can you let them easily get involved in danger?


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu stepped forward gently and said, "two senior brothers, such small minions, are not worth working for you two. How to kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife! Younger martial brother is enough. Two elder martial brothers, you stand at the back and plunder the array for younger martial brothers. When you wave your hands, you can make them obedient. "


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu regarded himself and others as minions and compared them to chickens to be slaughtered, several people in front of him were completely angry. He Cheng said: "Stinky boy, now let you figure out some oral pleasure, and you will cry later. Now that you''ve got to be tough, don''t lose in the contest, and accuse our friars of bullying the warriors and bullying the small with the big. "


    Elder martial brother Wang Lin beside him also pulled Lin Tianyu. His eyes were full of worry and said, "younger martial brother, your body method may not work for them. "


    Lin Tianyu replied with a reassuring look:" you don''t need that body method to deal with them. My body method is used to kill people. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at he Chengdao: "however, you have to remember. When we lose, don''t accuse us of bullying the big. "


    "You He Cheng was angry. However, he soon suppressed his anger and said, "brother Tu Yi, go ahead. I''ll meet this maniac and see how he can bully the big with a small one. "


    On the other side, a friar, who was practicing five levels of Qi, was higher than the top of the ground. He took a five step look at Lin Tianyu and yelled, "fight!" At the same time, the sword in his hand pointed at Lin Tianyu contemptuously.


    Lin Tianyu stepped forward two steps to Tu Yi, but he didn''t want to talk about it. He didn''t want to be polite. When the sword is lifted, the tip of the knife points directly at the opposite painted mask door.


    The color of Tu Yi is black. I''m crazy enough. After all, it is not necessary for a warrior to set up a sword as a rite. But who knows, this is good, a small warrior, in the end, but more crazy than himself. It''s just that I don''t want to say anything. Good! Call you crazy, when the time comes, you will be full of teeth, see you are still crazy.


    Whoa!


    The palace enters in a sword. Shining brilliance, the moment has reached the chest.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the light of the sword was about to reach his body, Lin Tianyu quickly moved half a step to avoid the bright edge of the magic power, and hit the sword point three inches. He cut aside the sword, and then turned the sword. At the moment when everyone could not see clearly, he cut a knife on Tu Yi''s left arm, and the blood ran straight.


    This is incredible!

 Chapter 209

    Of course, the quick cutting out of the knife, although also let everyone amazing. However, to everyone''s surprise, the sword that just cut the sword was more surprising.


    The sword was shining a foot and a half away. It was clearly infused with the monk''s magic power. It could be cut off by a swordsman. Is it not to say that the sword wielded by the little warrior is more powerful than the sword injected with magic power by the friars. How could that be possible?


    All the people who saw him showed a look of wonder and even fear. He Cheng quickly said: "the sword that just cut the power of the sword is not the power of the sword. It is better than the sword with the power of the sword. It''s the sword that happened to be cut at the weak point of the sword''s strength, so that the sword could be cut off the side. Otherwise, you won''t be able to cut a cent of the sword. "


    Hearing that it was for this reason, several younger martial brothers who came with He Cheng had a look of fear that dissipated a little.


    But in my heart, I still have no bottom. Is there such a coincidence in martial arts competition?


    However, if not by chance, the basic strength of Xiaowu is stronger than that of a monk in the middle period of Qi training.


    Is this possible?


    If it''s just a coincidence, why fear it?


    Once, I happened to cut the weak part of the sword. It happened to be just a chance. I was lucky enough to get away with it. Can I still cut the weak part of the sword every time. Moreover, there must be more reasons, because younger martial brother Tu Yi is careless and despises the other side.


    At the same time, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, two elder martial brothers, were so surprised that they almost bit their tongues and their eyes flashed with crystal light. Not only did the younger martial brother and sister kill that pair of elder martial brothers and sisters on that day, their footwork was amazing, and this Sabre skill was even more fantastic. It was not less than the footwork of that day. Even, if we compare it carefully, it will be more outstanding than the footwork of that day. How do you cultivate these unique skills?


    Yunlan, many standing in the rear, with little stars in their eyes -- master, even the immortal masters who used magic power, could easily fail!


    Wang Lingyun is tight in the hand sword, bold and vigorous.


    Lin Tianyu and Tu Yi stand opposite each other with their eyes fixed on each other. A fierce evil spirit spread in the air.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, and the light of his knife flashed.


    Poof!


    Tu Yi, who has not yet had time to react, is under the threat of another knife. When Tu Yi''s sword comes, the sword''s style changes again. It doesn''t intersect with the sword. It''s a knife that sinks. A wisp of blood light spreads from Tu Yi''s thigh.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    There are six swords in a row. There is no sound of intersecting with the sword, but six wisps of blood are flying continuously.


    After another ten knives, a knife left a bloodstain on Tu Yi''s chest. The sword moves smoothly to the lower abdomen. It''s just that the sword''s strength is old and it''s in the empty door. The tip of the knife points at the lower abdomen, but Tu Yi does not dare to move.


    At this time, everyone is surprised to open their mouths, can not say a word.


    He Cheng wants to say something to boost morale, but he really doesn''t know what to say. The power of the sword is not as good as the sword with its magic power. Even if this is right, people will not give you a chance to fight hard. I''ll kill you with my knife skill. But when did you have such a powerful knife skill? In the world of cultivation, the power of magic has always been used to fight for supremacy. The only one who heard that he was good at Sabre was an ancestor of black Dao. But I didn''t expect that Heidao was such a pervert when he accepted an apprentice.

 Chapter 210

    Lin Tianyu, however, did not care what others thought. He handed in the sword in Tu Yi''s hand and took off the ring from the other party''s hand. The other side just said it was clear that he would rob himself and others if he lost. Now, of course, he can''t be polite to them.


    At the same time, I thought, the opponent''s sword technique is still too weak. Only the newly practiced Dao, taught by master Heidao''s ancestor, has used 34% of its strength. I haven''t really honed my master''s Dao yet.


    After collecting things and releasing people, Tu Yi''s face was livid. Until he Cheng called him, he came back to the same door sadly and reluctantly.


    He Cheng glanced at Lin Tianyu deeply and didn''t say much. Know this time, what else is false, come to the last victory is true.


    But how can we win?


    If you compare the power of magic, ten Lin Tianyu will not be enough for any one of them. But it''s terrible! It doesn''t give you a chance to compare the power of a spell.


    He Cheng frowned and thought about it and said, "brother Lu Xuan, you go up."


    After that, he secretly ordered: "younger martial brother Lu Xuan, your magic power is not the most powerful among us. But your knife skill is absolutely the best among us. Of course, compared with Lin Tianyu, it will certainly be slightly worse. However, it''s not too much to do with it. After all, your Dao contains powerful magic power besides its skill. This is our natural advantage over martial arts. Therefore, when you go up to compete with him, you do not simply compare the skills of the sword, but also seize the opportunity to force him to fight with you. In this way, his sword skills will be limited everywhere. Then, it is very likely that your knife skills will be pulled to the same starting line. If you add the advantage of your mana, the balance of victory may be tilted to your side. "


    Lu Xuan said proudly, "elder martial brother he Cheng, don''t worry! I will win this game for you. "


    He Cheng also told: "never be careless."


    "Yes."


    On the stage.


    Bang!


    The sword comes out of its sheath.


    At the friar level, they usually put their weapons in the ring. Such as Lu Xuan, there are not many monks who take out the sword from the scabbard. However, when it comes to this kind of weapon, the weapon blade is not stored in the ring, but taken out of the sheath, which shows that he has special attainments in a certain weapon. Either the technique is extraordinary, or when the blade is specially used, some distinctive and special powers exist.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened, it would be great if the opponent was also a master of sabre technique. It''s just that you can further sharpen master''s Dao.


    Both of them were presented with horizontal knives. Maybe it''s Lin Tianyu''s strength, or Lu Xuan''s character. No one on the stage, just like Tu Yi''s arrogance. Lin Tianyu has the same etiquette.


    Libby.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two men only looked at each other quietly for a while, then they started their own Sabre technique and attacked each other.


    Between the light of the sword, there is always the radiance of the magic power, reflecting the clear sky. Between the twinkling of the knife light, they completely covered up the two people''s figures. They were incomparably gorgeous.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they have already made 50 times of up and down. Up to now, there has not been a knife fight.


    Suddenly,


    bang!


    The two swords intersected for the first time, but they stood five steps apart by virtue of their strength, and did not move for a long time.


    On the sidelines, do not know why, Lu Xuan mouth way: "you win!"

 Chapter 211

    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Lu Xuan inserted his sword into the scabbard and handed it to Lin Tianyu. At the same time, he took down the Najie on his left hand and gave it to him.


    "You didn''t lose," Lin said


    Lu Xuan said: "you have left five wounds on me. Even though it''s just a cut. However, since you can cut clothes, you can also cut flesh and blood. For the last time, my sword is full of mana. And you can still compete with me. It shows that you must have found out the weakness of my Sabre skill. Even now, I haven''t been defeated, but if there is such a loophole, I will be defeated even if I have the help of magic power. "


    After that, he handed the sword and ring again.


    But Lin Tianyu pushed back the sword and the ring and said, "I can''t take your things. If we have a chance, we''ll compare it again. "


    Lu Xuan took a deep look at Lin Tianyu, nodded his head and said, "good!"


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu didn''t pay Lu Xuan''s things, Tu Yi widened his eyes and looked at Lin Tianyu. In the eyes, full of anger.


    Seeing that Lu Xuan was defeated again, several of his classmates could not help but change their faces.


    He Cheng is angry, angry and afraid.


    Originally, after receiving the task of teaching Lin Tianyu a lesson, he Cheng was full of confidence and excitement. A small warrior, together with Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, they have such a strong lineup, to pick up these people, but it is not easy to catch them. At that time, in addition to teaching the other party a lesson, they can also take a piece of the spoils in their hands. Of course, the key to the key is to win the favor of the great elder of the outer gate and the elder Hu lie. After that, when I was in the outer gate, I was taken care of by the elder Hu, and the benefits would be less.


    Now it''s better. Such a simple thing is going to be ruined.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s knife technique, which is like flying in the sky, wielding what he likes and changing without any reason, makes his whole mind tense with fear.


    It is estimated that if you want to win Lin Tianyu in the end, you have to rely on yourself. However, before you make a move, you have to let others test Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill. Although his Sabre technique was used, there was no trace to find. It was as if he wanted to make a knife anywhere, and there was no sign in advance. However, as long as he does it enough times, there will always be some traces and loopholes left. At that time, if I break his Sabre skill again, I will master it a lot. At the same time, the wheel tactics can gradually consume a lot of Lin Tianyu''s physical strength. Add more chances for yourself.


    With an idea, he arranged for the rest of the younger students to play.


    Three more games, three defeats.


    I want to arrange for the remaining two. As a result, it''s good to look back. The remaining two people did not play, a look of panic, no fighting spirit. To arrange them to play, in addition to disgrace, is totally no half benefit. With their completely timid state, it is estimated that they will be defeated as soon as they go on stage. It is unnecessary to consume a trace of physical strength of the other side and probe into the loopholes in the opponent''s Sabre technique. Moreover, it will seriously affect the morale of their own side.


    Although, I have seen it all the time, I still can''t grasp the loophole of the other side''s knife technique completely. But it doesn''t matter. After a few games, even if the monks in the middle period of Qi training, they will inevitably be weak. He is a small warrior, and how much physical strength can he have left.


    Good! Watch me beat him.

 Chapter 212

    He Cheng did not delay any longer, pulled out his sword and walked slowly into the entrance. His eyes were shining and firmly locked in Lin Tianyu.


    Hiss!


    A sword light, like an outsider, reaches Lin Tianyu''s left shoulder.


    Brush!


    Lin Tianyu just appeared behind he Cheng, and another sword came straight.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were bright, and he called out "good" in his heart! This sword technique, combined with He Cheng''s quick footwork, is suitable for practicing sabre.


    Whoosh!


    A knife circulates back and forth. Without waiting for the blade''s strength to be used old, when the sword light changes, the blade will stab with a sharp lift. Then, the sword light changes in an instant, and the knife turns with the steps, and then it whirls to the rear of He Cheng''s body.


    Poof!


    Cut off a small corner.


    Sizzling! Brush, brush! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The light of the sword, the shadow of the man. From left to right, from front to back, from east to West People are dazzled, and it is not clear who is who, who is in front of whom, who is left who is right. Who is more dominant and who is better?


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time for a stick of incense. No one can know how many moves each of them has made. Who has the advantage and who is in short supply?


    At this time, several disciples of mingjianzong could not say a word with their mouths half open.


    Elder martial brother he Cheng, although he has only six levels of Qi, and he is the youngest among several people, they are willing to call him elder martial brother. Because of his martial arts and Taoist skills, he is absolutely perfect among the same level disciples of the famous sword school. Therefore, it is not only them, but also some of his classmates who are much older than he Cheng in the whole famous sword clan are willing to call him elder martial brother. Elder martial brother he Cheng is the leader of their generation of disciples. Even most of his disciples at the later stage of Qi training did not dare to show their authority in front of elder martial brother he Cheng, and even did not dare to compete with elder martial brother he Cheng in Taoism and martial arts.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu''s martial arts competition really scared all of them and didn''t dare to compare their skills. However, they still thought that in the end, Lin Tianyu would be defeated because there was still elder martial brother he Cheng. But now it seems that elder martial brother he Cheng has not taken advantage of half of the silk.


    How could it be?


    On the other hand, many of them have already seen that they have opened their mouths and left only saliva.


    Cloud haze full of starlight, if you get.


    Wang Lingyun is excited and excited. At the same time, the heart, fortunately at that time smart, no half silk hesitation, directly recognized this big brother.


    Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, two elder martial brothers, were more surprised than surprised.


    At first, they thought that Lin Tianyu could only rely on his wonderful footwork. In other aspects, although his Sabre technique was also excellent, there was still a gap compared with that footwork. However, gradually, they found themselves wrong, but also very wrong. That knife technique is not only as good as footwork. Even more, it seems to be better.


    Even so, they can wait for he Cheng to play, and they can''t help it. He Cheng is too famous among Qi training disciples.


    However, it was totally unexpected that the competition for such a long time did not fall behind. Moreover, if only compared with the martial arts, but also completely has the silk silk silk superiority trend. Otherwise, how can a small warrior fight with a monk who has added mana for such a long time.


    Younger martial brother Lin Tianyu, wonderful!


    Sizzling! Brush, brush! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In a twinkling of an eye, another pillar of incense time.


    Boom!


    A huge collision between the sword and the sword.

 Chapter 213

    He Cheng moves half a step sideways.


    Lin Tianyu, however, was thumping. He stepped back five steps in a row, and there was a wisp of blood in his mouth.


    The clothes on both of them were marked on the left, right, front and back. Although there are wisps of blood on his body, there is no big trauma left, which is enough to cause failure. Obviously, although the duel just now was dangerous, it did not lose its square inch, and there was no omission of close defense between the attacks. So, even if it looks like it''s scarred, it doesn''t matter.


    However, when the fight came to this meeting, the victory or defeat was finally decided. Although in terms of martial arts, Lin Tianyu is not half as weak as the famous Jianzong''s talented disciples who can practice the six levels of Qi. But in the end, how can the strength of a martial artist compare with that of a monk? Otherwise, it''s not that Lin Tianyu retreats five steps in a row, and his mouth is full of blood.


    Although the victory or defeat is clear, he Cheng''s eyes are still shrinking.


    It''s really a freak to fight with myself for so long!


    But then he Cheng looked relaxed and said, "do you still need to compare? You may be better than others in terms of simple Sabre technique. However, the warrior is a warrior after all, and there are still many aspects that are not as good as the friars. "


    Hearing what he Cheng said, several younger martial brothers of the famous sword clan finally looked relaxed. They won anyway. Although it is elder martial brother he Cheng, such a strong monk can finally turn the world around. It is not a matter of glory and worth showing off. But in the end, I won. It''s not so humiliating. Otherwise, back to the zongmen, they have no face to mention.


    Wang Lin, MI Tongtian and Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many are satisfied with being able to spell out the result. But his face was still dim. If you lose, you lose.


    He Cheng said again: "it''s a respectable opponent to fight to such an extent. I''m not going to humiliate you. As long as you keep all your things, I''ll take them back to the ancestral gate to hand over the task. Your men can go. "


    When hearing what he Cheng said, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian did not say a word more. Although they lost their property, they would not be humiliated and would not lose their dignity.


    However, Lin Tianyu, who stood opposite, seemed to have heard nothing. He had a faint smile on his face and looked flat. He seemed to be looking at something, and seemed to be looking at nothing.


    Then, suddenly, an evil spirit rose and filled the whole space.


    Go to see Lin Tianyu again. He has a fierce look. His black hair is slightly reddish. His clothes are windless and his sword is shaking gently


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked as if he was facing an ancient fierce beast. He was bloody, violent and fierce, and rushed into the hearts of all people. All of them felt that they should escape and dare not fight against the enemy. Otherwise, only be torn to pieces. What kind of martial arts have you cultivated? Unexpectedly, the magic power of defending all people''s hearts was released.


    The people around him felt a faint shiver, and he Cheng, who was facing him, stepped back in fear.


    Whoa!


    Cut it with one knife.


    Boom!


    He Cheng''s sword full of mana intersects with the sword again. However, the result was stunned by all the eyes of the audience.


    Lin Tianyu did not take a step back. Instead, he went back three steps in a row.


    Poof! Puff, puff, puff! Poof!


    At the moment when he Chenggang stepped back, Lin Tianyu stepped forward two steps. In the twinkling of knife light, in He Cheng''s tight defense, he Cheng''s body was still scratched, with no less than ten cuts.


    Brush!


    Then, a knife straight to He Cheng''s chest, into the meat half, blood slowly soaked clothes.

 Chapter 214

    Looking at Lin Tianyu, who is just like a demon who just came out of hell, he Cheng doesn''t say a word. He takes down the sword and the ring in his hand and hands it to Lin Tianyu.


    What''s more, he Cheng can clearly feel that if at this time, he dares to say a lot of words. He points to his chest, and the knife tip, which has already reached half of the flesh, will definitely pass through his chest mercilessly and never have half a minute hesitation.


    However, when he handed the ring, he Cheng said, "everything can be given to you. However, there is a secret in this ring that I must take away. Don''t worry, it''s not a high-end secret, it''s just a recipe for physical exercise. For us monks, the way to exercise the body is just a chicken rib. The reason is that we have to take away this dharma formula. It''s because this dharma formula is something that martial uncle Gao dewu has to take back for roll call. "


    Hearing that it was a formula for physical training, Lin Tianyu''s eyes glowed faintly and shook his head firmly.


    "You He Cheng was angry. However, once again touched Lin Tianyu''s eyes full of magic, and finally did not say anything more. Wave, take all the younger martial brothers, leave first.


    When all the famous sword school disciples left, Lin Tianyu, who was standing with the sword, shook his body and nearly fell to the ground.


    "Master!" Many rushed forward and hugged Lin Tianyu from behind.


    "Younger martial brother, are you ok?" Mi Tongtian also rushed forward and helped Lin Tianyu. Wang Lin and other three also followed.


    "I''m fine." Lin Tianyu stood up straight and put away his knife.


    After a while, the slightly red eyes and hair gradually returned to normal. It''s just that the whole person feels a little bit weak. It seems that the body seems to have some slight stress.


    Elder martial brother Wang Lin asked, "younger martial brother, what happened just now? It feels like a kind of more serious, that kind of obsession. "


    "It should be a kind of enchantment, which was attacked by the murderous spirit in the sabre technique. However, it is much better than that when the sabre technique was first used, it was completely uncontrollable, but it was much better. "


    Although, not quite fully grasp this obsession, but ultimately can control more rational. Lin Tianyu was almost certain that he was more and more familiar with the Dao that his master Heidao had passed to his brain in the carriage he had come to for nearly a month. Of course, if he had not been paying attention to physical exercise, his physical quality would have been superior to that of human beings. I''m afraid that he would not have been better than the first time. It will never be like now, just feel a lot weaker. Of course, this once again into the devil, clearly can feel, that weak divine sense, there is a faint enhancement.


    Sort out the whole thing. Lin Tianyu is more eager to think, must repair a good body repair secret collection, let the physique stronger.


    Just now, he Cheng didn''t say that there was an ontological Dharma formula, which was ordered by martial uncle Gao de. First of all, what level of Dharma formula is it. Just as the whole body is weak, let many and Wang Lingyun go to a nearby forest to play a game, roast to understand the hunger. I just sit on the side of the road, while I recover my physical strength, I turn over my body and practice the Dharma formula.


    On the front of the secret collection: ancient wooden tower.


    Open the secret collection, home page introduction: ancient wood heavy tower body, divided into five. First of all, those who practice physical and martial arts practice. The second is to cultivate Qi. Third, the foundation building friars practice. The fourth is the cultivation of golden elixir. The fifth is the cultivation of Yuanying. Moreover, when the cultivation reaches the fifth peak, the body can almost break through the whole monk level and reach the virtual fairyland.


    Just the first introduction, Lin Tianyu was so excited that he wanted to cry out.

 Chapter 215

    As long as you practice this dharma formula all the time, you can directly practice it to the extent that your body is beyond the level of a monk!


    I found the treasure!


    If you have such a strong body, when you practice any magic that needs strong physical support, is it possible to make yourself so weak?


    This time, he robbed the other party, and the biggest gain was the body repair secret of this ancient wooden tower. With this secret, the road of cultivation in the future will be much smoother.


    Hurry up and look down.


    The body is like ancient wood. There is no lack of flexibility among the hard wood. The same level practitioners can hardly cause damage without the help of sharp weapons. In addition to the defensive features mentioned above, the most important thing is the strong repair power. If you suffer the same damage again, it will be more than ten times faster and more effective than those who have not practiced the ancient wooden tower.


    The secret?


    Isn''t it just the divine collection that you need so much.


    If you can do it, you may be able to succeed in this practice!


    But such a secret collection is called chicken ribs by most practitioners.


    But when you think about it, no wonder. After all, in the whole Tianquan continent, law revision is the mainstream. Even if the body cultivation skills and secret collection, the above introduction, written again. But at the end of the day, a few people have really accomplished it, or have reached the level of a great monk who can really compare with Yuanying. It seems that in the records, it seems that such a body monk has not been found.


    What''s more, with this martial art, the method which was envious of that day, touching and suddenly gaining strength, was suddenly simple. However, when micro force is applied between contacts, the internal forces stored in the related stress bearing meridians are all released at once, thus forming a very small range of explosive force. As a matter of fact, as long as there is a orthodox body cultivation, it is as simple as eating and drinking water to display the little magic formula that Lin Tianyu envies.


    Keep looking down.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help sniffing. The effect of the formula is really attractive. However, if you want to really practice the Dharma formula, the difficulty is completely enough, which makes most practitioners fear. Although the formula of Xingqi Yunfa is many times more difficult than ordinary skills, it can be done as long as you have perseverance and determination. All the body refining liquid that can be matched with it is rare. Only in the period of body refining, to cultivate this ancient wooden Paris, we need only one kind of medicinal solution, i.e. orchid fruit, which is only enough to match the level of medicinal materials. There are as many as 11 kinds of other herbs, and there are six kinds in them, which Lin Tianyu has never heard of.


    If you want to practice this difficulty!


    However, Lin Tianyu had no hesitation in his heart, and firmly said: "I''ll practice this exercise method.".


    The more difficult the skill is, the more powerful it will be. Don''t break the truth!


    At this time, a gust of fragrance from the wind attracted Lin Tianyu''s eyes. Apprentice Yun LAN and many are carefully baking three big rabbits, has already baked crisp brown, let people look at, all suddenly feel the big move.


    Eating rabbit meat, Lin Tianyu showed the ancient wood to two elder martial brothers.


    Wang Lin said, "it happened. This time in the magic fog forest experience, my younger martial brother Tongtian and I found several kinds of medicinal materials. Since younger martial brother Tianyu is going to practice this formula, we will give these herbs to younger martial brother. "


    Then he took out some herbs.

 Chapter 216

    Lin Tianyu put away several kinds of spiritual herbs, and then took out four Najie and gave them to elder martial brother mitongtian, Wang Lingyun, Yunlan, Duoduo, one for each. However, when Wang Lingyun was given to them, he warned them to hide them and not to show them in front of them. Otherwise, they might be in danger. What''s more, they don''t have divine sense now, and they can''t use it at all. It''s better to tie them up with small ropes and hang them around their necks.


    After hearing what Lin Tianyu said, the three of them didn''t dare to put the ring on their hands. They just made a small rope and put it on their necks.


    Seven people were robbed, but a total of five rings were robbed.


    Then, I took out all the things I got in the ring and divided them according to their needs.


    While several people were eating the roast rabbit meat, his elder martial brother Wang Lin looked through the ancient wooden building carefully and said, "the medicinal materials for the period of body refining can be bought in the xiudao town outside the ancestral gate, except for rhinoceros, which has never been heard of before. As for Qi training period, you should be able to buy about half of the medicinal materials for cultivating ancient wooden Paris in xiudao city. The remaining half depends on opportunities and opportunities. "


    Speaking of this, elder martial brother Wang Lin also implied his worry: "younger martial brother Tianyu, in our whole Tianquan continent, Dharma cultivation is the king''s way. Although some people talk about the cultivation of Tao and the cultivation of physical skills, those who have made great achievements are of infinite power. However, in the records of so many years in our whole Tianquan continent, there are almost no real achievements of physical cultivation.


    "Not to mention the expensive and scarce herbs needed for physical training. It''s just that the excellent formula of body cultivation is not inferior to that of the method, but the unique and hidden channels of luck. If you want to get through all of them, it is a big problem on the road of physical training."


    Lin Tianyu knew that elder martial brother Wang Lin said this because he was afraid that he would fall into the path of physical cultivation. In the end, he could not make great achievements, but it would affect the cultivation of Dharma.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I have my own sense of propriety. If I can''t, I will know how to choose."


    In the meantime, after eating rabbit meat and continuing to ride on the road, Lin Tianyu did not practice Shifu''s Dao any more. Lin Tianyu has a feeling that with his current martial arts level and body training level, if he continues to practice, he will easily enter the state of being possessed by demons. Because, with his will and physique, he could not completely control the Dao which was passed down by master and was easy to enter into the state of enchantment.


    Therefore, he began to practice ancient wooden buildings. If there is no herbal medicine, you can''t completely cultivate the ancient wood Chonglou in the body refining period. However, it is possible to cultivate the method of luck of ancient wood Chonglou first. When you get all the herbs, you just need to refine the liquid medicine, soak it for several times, and absorb all the medicine into the body of meridians. Looking at the dense route of luck, when Lin Tianyu began to practice, he didn''t really have a bottom in his heart. I didn''t expect that this formal and systematic physical training has such a complicated route of luck. If we can''t solve the problem, it''s really an astronomical night dream to achieve a high level of physical training. However, as soon as Lin Tianyu began to practice, he practiced for less than an hour, but all of a sudden he connected five channels of luck.


    Can''t help but stop practicing and ask himself: "this is too exaggerated."


    It seems that it is not as difficult as elder martial brother Wang Lin said!

 Chapter 217

    Elder martial brother Wang Lin is adamant. He only plays the unique and hidden Qi channels in the Dharma formula of Tongti Xiufa, which is not related to Dharma cultivation. However, it baffles a large group of people.


    However, it is not difficult at all.


    Moreover, it seems that their own Dharma practice has not yet passed the so-called Dharma practice to run meridians. However, according to elder martial brother Wang Lin, it is right for Dharma practice to operate the meridians. Moreover, the more sophisticated the Dharma formula should be, the more complex it should be to operate the meridians. But he didn''t pass through any other meridians except one of the simplest channels, Ren and Du.


    Is it possible that the Dharma and Dharma formula practiced by yourself are not on the stage?


    However, Lin Tianyu knew that the Dharma formula he practiced, Dao Dao, was absolutely first-class in the whole Tianquan continent, and even the top and super Dharma formula.


    But how can this be explained?


    Just thinking about it, I just felt the internal Qi in my body fluctuated. Then, with little time to prepare, I went straight to the early stage of the ninth layer of body refining. Then, in the middle, later stage and even to the peak of the later stage, I was almost one silk short of entering the perfect state of the ninth layer of body refining.


    After calming down his accomplishments for a while, Lin Tianyu stopped thinking about the things he didn''t understand. He only had to know that his own cultivation of Dao was better than any other body training method.


    Then, he continued to devote himself to the route of the ancient wooden tower and tried hard to practice.


    Three days later, the carriage stopped again.


    Further on, after the journey, there was a long mountain road, which was not suitable for carriage.


    After paying the fare, the three of them set out on the road with light loads and went on their way to the mountain road.


    At this time, the ancient wooden tower''s luck channels had already broken through as many as nine floors. Normally speaking, the last layer is the most difficult to get through, but Lin Tianyu clearly feels that he only needs to practice step by step. Then, it will be easy to get through the rest of the channels.


    "Elder martial brother, how long will it take to walk on the mountain road?" Asked Lin Tianyu.


    Wang Lin said: "full speed, nearly a month and a half. Of course, you can also experience while walking. Here, it can be regarded as the mountains outside zongmen. In this large forest, monsters, big medicines, and even occasionally found monks'' tombs. Then, after passing through the peripheral mountains, and then entering about a month and a half of the carriage journey, you can reach the zongmen. Of course, it won''t take long to get into the range of zongmen and ride the fast running monsters or even flying monsters. " After reading Lin Tianyu, he seemed to be waiting for his opinion.


    However, Lin Tianyu decided to go through the experience first.


    The decision to experience is not really to experience. Just, I went to zongmen immediately, and I had some fear. Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it completely, but he had a kind of exclusion to enter the clan immediately. He thought of training, slowly to find out, in the end, what fear in the end, after solving the hidden danger, then went to the door. Otherwise, it''s better not to go to zongmen first.


    So, a few people together, slowly left the main road, to the mountains, gradually deep.


    At the same time, I was surprised: according to what elder martial brother Wang Lin said, it took about five months to travel all the way. But now, only two months'' carriage has been taken. Then, according to their foot distance, it still needs a month and a half of the mountain range outside the zongmen. Then, there is a one and a half month''s carriage journey inside, all of which are owned by the sect''s sphere of influence What''s the scope of living in?


    Is it not the size of several kingdoms in the world?

 Chapter 218

    During his training, Lin Tianyu''s weight has doubled more than before, but he still doesn''t feel overwhelmed. A joy in my heart: the ancient wooden tower is worthy of the most excellent body cultivation method. This is just a nine level exercise of Qi and meridians. There is no herbal medicine bath at all. However, it can only be regarded as a semi-finished product. It has such miraculous effects and has so much physical growth.


    In a flash, another ten days.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu stopped and asked, "elder martial brother Wang, he Cheng said that the ancient wooden tower belongs to martial uncle Gao dewu. Do you understand Gao dewu


    "Godew?" Wang Lin said cautiously: "it''s a wonderful flower of the famous sword clan. In our whole heaven power continent, it is the world of law practice. However, Gao dewu, originally a talented disciple of the famous sword clan, had a promising future, but he almost gave up the cultivation of Dharma and martial arts. Although he had the same level of combat power, Gao dewu did not meet his opponent. However, many of the famous monks of his generation were in the golden elixir period, and even out of the Yuanying period. But he is still hovering on the top of the foundation. In fact, with his natural talent, he has been practicing Dharma for a long time. When it comes to physical training, in addition to refining the body, it is difficult to find medicinal materials. If you get through all the channels of Qi and collaterals one by one, the cultivation speed will be slowed down Then he took a deep look at Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu understood the meaning of Wang Lin''s last eye and said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I won''t give up the whole thing."


    At the same time, the heart is particularly strange: is it difficult to open the body and repair the meridians? After three days of training and training, he had no one left, and he had already got through all of them.


    Wang Lin nodded his head and said, "younger martial brother has outstanding talent. Maybe he can make a way to surpass ordinary people. But if you can''t get there, remember to look back. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "elder martial brother, if you go south, it''s near the zongmen. Two elder martial brothers, please take Wang Lingyun and them directly to zongmen. I also want to have a deep experience before going to zongmen. "


    Having said that, Lin Tianyu untied all the heavy objects on his body. He had gone more than ten miles to the East between a few flashes.


    When the two elder martial brothers looked at the situation, they knew that there would be changes.


    When Wang Lingyun and his three brothers wanted to go after Lin Tianyu, they were pulled away by two senior brothers.


    Even if there is a change, so catch up, I''m afraid it will become a burden. If Mo rushes to leave first, Lin Tianyu can be more open-minded, on the contrary, it is beneficial.


    After more than 50 miles to the East, Lin Tianyu stopped.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu felt a strong force of Qi and blood and suddenly appeared. It is easy to feel such a powerful force after recovering from that enchantment. Such a powerful force of Qi and blood, Lin Tianyu only felt it on some particularly powerful monsters. But we can be sure that the sudden powerful Qi and blood force is not a monster. If so, who would it be? Can you have such a powerful force of Qi and blood?


    Physical training! It must be physical training!


    What kind of society came to find themselves?


    Asked elder martial brother Wang Lin, Lin Tianyu was absolutely sure. This man must be Gao dewu.


    Building foundation peak! As long as you start to build a foundation, you don''t have a chance to slip away. What''s more, it''s almost invincible in the same realm. It''s a powerful body with high morality and martial arts.


    However, since Gao dewu didn''t do it as soon as he came up. There is still room for change.


    Of course, even so, you can only gamble by yourself. You can''t implicate two senior brothers and many others. So, after the explanation, he left directly.

 Chapter 219

    "Master." Lin Tianyu clasped his fist in the direction of Qi and blood.


    Brush!


    A figure, which looked no more than 278, appeared in front of him about ten feet away. He looked at Lin Tianyu with burning eyes, which made him sweat hard on his back.


    At this time, outstanding figure figure just way: "very good, very clever! Just now, I didn''t say much to your two senior brothers and other people. Now, I just need to kill you. Otherwise, the five of them would have been dead. "


    Whoa!


    After that, the middle-aged man punched him in the face.


    This blow, which is so straight and straight, has no half of the tricks and moves. It''s just a straight one.


    Although it was just such a straight attack, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that no matter from which angle he started his body footwork, no matter how wonderful his body footwork was, he could not avoid the attack of this fist. There is no other way to break the attack of opening the fist except to carry it hard. This is just a kind of Lin Tianyu''s own intuition. However, after he has developed the skill of bone picking knife, his intuition in martial arts and Taoism is quite accurate. Therefore, he knew that he could never get around the power of the blow.


    Bang!


    The knife came out of its sheath. Since it can''t be wound, there''s no need to do it again. A knife directly meets the fist and cuts up.


    Bang!


    There was a hollow crash between them. The fist is fixed in the air. The magic weapon and sword in the hand, however, bounced high.


    Lin Tianyu even clearly felt a trace of the emotion of magic weapon and sword.


    Fear!


    The fist in front of fear.


    Even if the fist is a little stronger, even with the hardness of the magic weapon, the ground will be broken just now.


    However, Lin Tianyu was convinced that his fist had not been mixed with half a silk of mana except for the power of Qi and blood. A monk in the foundation period can cultivate several times more hard than his low-level magic weapon and sabre with the strength of blood and blood of his flesh and blood. This physical training strength is really not built. It''s no wonder that it can be called the heaven power continent, the first person to cultivate physical strength?


    The strength of the body, is this still human?


    This is clearly a mobile, powerful flesh and blood machine.


    How can we fight against such a "flesh and blood machine". However, Lin Tianyu''s heart is also ten thousand points understand, do not fight is even more impossible. Run away! Be this monster to stare at, can have a glimmer of opportunity to escape?


    Whoa!


    Then, Lin Tianyu was not allowed to think about it at all. He hit him head-on again. Or clear hide can not hide to be locked.


    Brush!


    Another stab. Just at the moment when we are about to strike each other in pairs, the sword slightly deviates from a small angle. A little bit of a shift away. The sword didn''t bounce like it did for the first time. It was in a mess.


    Between the half column incense, it has been so hard to fight each other, more than 500 moves.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu felt that he was sweating on his head, behind his back, on his feet, and on his palms His face was red and he was out of breath


    Lin Tianyu''s physique is not bad compared with most of the monks in the later period of Qi training. But now, he only has more than 500 moves. He is so tired that he is like a dog. However, it is no wonder that he is not tired. One move after another, without stopping, each move is powerful, reaching his physical limit, shaking his arm numb. Can this not be tiring?

 Chapter 220

    "Good boy. The sabre technique is first-class, and the level of physical training is not bad. In the past, what kind of body did you practice The middle-aged man asked while punching.


    Lin Tianyu was so tired that he didn''t have the energy to talk more, but he still had to answer. He said, "in the past, I just hung some weights to exercise my physique. The ancient wooden tower is the first self-cultivation skill I have ever practiced. Master, is it Gao dewu? "


    "Yes, I am Gao dewu. It''s strange that you have already practiced the physical cultivation skill for a long time. Not only is the foundation solid, but also you can clearly feel that you have reached a very high level. "


    When Gao dewu spoke, his hand movements were still the same, and he was still greeting Lin Tianyu with punches and punches. Lin Tianyu also had to, again and again, do his best to meet the attack.


    All of a sudden, Gao dewu frowned and even stopped waving his fist. He said, "you haven''t practiced physical training before, but only practiced ancient wooden Chonglou. So, what level have you practiced in ancient wooden tower?" With a look of excitement and expectation, he looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu got his kung fu and took a few breaths. He said, "except for not finding all kinds of herbs to refine the constitution, all the meridians are open."


    "What?" Gao dewu said with an incredible look on his face: "have you got through all the body and meridians of the ancient wooden tower? How long has it been! How could that be possible? "


    In Gao dewu''s eyes, Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s all done."


    "You -" Gao dewu''s invisible anger burst out, a blow out.


    Bang! Bang!


    Lin Tianyu just waved a knife, the whole person flew out with the fist, and then ran into a big tree, and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu half fell on the ground, make complaints about it: grass! Damn it! Old Bangzi! It''s just that I''m jealous of you because I''m older than you, more handsome and more talented than you! You can use it like this. Do you want to die? Old bastard.


    In fact, to be serious, Gao de Wu Zhen is not old enough. He didn''t really die just now. Otherwise, just such a blow would definitely kill Lin Tianyu.


    Just be like a dead dog, abuse for so long, anyone will be angry in the heart, of course, what is ugly, in the heart what want to scold a happy.


    It can also be regarded as an alternative method of spiritual comfort.


    "Boy, return the secret."


    Lin Tianyu scolded the other party to death in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He took out his secret collection and handed it to Gao dewu.


    Gao dewu took the secret collection into the ring and said, "Stinky boy, did you still leave a copy of the manuscript. I don''t want to take back the copy. If you rob my secret collection, I will not care about it with you. However, you need to promise me one thing. With your physical training talent, when you meet the requirements of crossing the mainland, you must inform me to cross the continent with you to practice martial arts. "


    Although I didn''t fully understand the meaning of the words, there was no other way but to promise. Only nodded.


    At this time, a coquettish voice suddenly said, "stop! We are the disciples of the sword demon society. How dare we insult them


    Then, a green shadow came from 50 Zhang away. All of a sudden, he fell in front of Lin Tianyu and faced Gao dewu.


    Ha ha, the laughter spread out, Gao dewu flashed and disappeared. In Lin Tianyu''s ear, a voice came: "boy, you have to remember our agreement."

 Chapter 221

    At this meeting, a green skirt girl stood in front of Lin Tianyu and said, "Stinky boy, how can you run here? Remember, save you again. The favor will be paid back in the future. "


    "How did you get here?" After asking, Lin Tianyu knew how stupid he was.


    Green dress girl, it is that day magic fog forest, that yellow skirt girl. Just now, she was clearly said to be a disciple of the sword demon society. Here is the mountain outside the zongmen, and there are various opportunities for the disciples to experience. To come here, of course, is to experience nearby.


    Lin Tianyu also said: "fellow disciples, also care about this kind of human feelings."


    "Who is your fellow disciple?"


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t bully and humiliate the disciples of the sword and devil club just now?"


    "That''s to know you, to help you, to pull the name of my sword demon club, to scare the big guy."


    I see. When she arrived at the scene just now, she suddenly thought that she had already known that she was a disciple of Heidao ancestor, and she would have said so. Eh, you can coax the little girl. Don''t tell her that she is also a disciple of the sword and devil society. When the little girl knows that she is not only a disciple of the sword demon society, but also a disciple of the Heidao ancestor, she will be surprised.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Lin Tianyu said, "even if he is not a fellow disciple now. It will be soon. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "I came here to take part in the examination of recruiting disciples of the sword and devil club."


    The green skirt girl looked at Lin Tianyu carefully and said, "really?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded solemnly.


    That expression, but let anyone see will be convinced that Lin Tianyu''s words are true.


    Green skirt girl full of doubt, suddenly came out a sentence, "can''t it be because I''m in the sword magic club?"


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Lin Tianyu choked and coughed.


    This little girl, can really dare to say anything. What''s more, even if I met her that time before, how could I know that she was a disciple of the sword demon society.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean The green skirt girl turned her eyes and said, "however, your Dao Dao level is not low. Maybe you have a chance to join the sword magic club. I''ll try it first. "


    Whoa!


    A strong wind came towards Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu quickly took out his sword and chopped it.


    When the two knives intersect, they all bounce apart.


    Lin Tianyu glared angrily, the little girl, said it well, suddenly waved a knife. What''s the first try? If you don''t make do with your own Sabre skill, can''t you be the little girl who tried the sabre technique first, would you cut it with a knife?


    The green skirt girl''s eyes were round and round: she was a real talented girl who broke into the fame and fame. What''s more, it''s already the second level of practicing Qi, and it''s about to break into the third level. Although he didn''t use all his strength just now, the stinky boy just made a quick parry. How could he be blocked. The swords collided with each other, but they were even. He''s just a little martial arts player. What''s more, when he touched the knife just now, he felt that his strength suddenly broke out. He clearly cultivated a much better body and martial arts than himself. In a small family, can you find such a high level of physical training? What''s more, it''s not so easy to practice such excellent physical training? But when I met him last time, I was envious of my power method. I didn''t know how to practice martial arts. How long has this been! There is also the improvement of the physical strength, which is separated in the middle for such a short time. However, the other party has clearly refined his body for nine levels.


    Is he a wizard of martial arts?

 Chapter 222

    The last time I met him, I only had such a low physical strength. Maybe it was because I had delayed the cultivation before. Then, I just started to practice just before I met him last time.


    If so, it can fully explain why his strength has improved so much in such a short period of time, but last time, it was so weak.


    And his Dao, it seems that he is more advanced.


    Just now, suddenly a knife test, full of confidence, he will be in a hurry, make an embarrassing. Then, when he was in a hurry, he cut off a corner of his clothes and other things to show his prestige as a Qi practicing monk. But when he was in a hurry, he still easily blocked it with a knife. He even had a kind of unrestrained and artistic beauty. This Dao Dao level, and the ability to deal with emergencies, are definitely the top choice among the martial arts.


    Eh!


    If you can go to the hundred battles of martial arts, if you are a wizard of Dao Dao, if you can


    Thinking of this, the green dress girl''s eyes turned around, and then with a sly smile, she said, "do you really want to join the sword magic club? I can tell you a shortcut. "


    Said, green skirt girl''s voice, full of endless temptation taste.


    Lin Tianyu stares at the green skirt girl. How can I see it? It''s like staring at a little white rabbit


    Green skirt girl smile like flowers, said: "you can go to Tianyan xiudao City, fight the hundred battles of martial arts. If you can rely on the level of Dao Dao and get the title of king of hundred battles, you can join the sword magic club directly without assessment. "


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu was still silent, the green skirt girl still said with a smile: "I tell you, this is the easiest way to join the sword magic club. As long as you can become the king of hundred battles, all the annoying examinations can be eliminated at the same time. What''s more, I can also give you your name. You just have to go to the challenge arena with peace of mind. How about it? "


    See Lin Tianyu or silent, just take a look at her, as if also examine what.


    At the same time, in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there is a different flavor, staring at the green skirt girl a burst of restlessness.


    The green skirt girl frowned and said with a smile: "how, afraid to lose? I tell you, with your Dao level, you can''t lose. by my troth! Even if you lose, I will think of a way to get you into the knife, and the devil will go. "


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who was examining and thinking, suddenly laughed.


    That smile, just like the smile of the green dress girl at the beginning, is full of the smell of old fox.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "if you win the king of hundred battles in this hundred battles competition, what are the rewards?"


    The green skirt girl''s face was full of smiles, but suddenly she was a little stiff. "You --"


    after that, the green skirt girl laughed again and said, "OK, OK! If you can succeed in winning the title of king of hundred battles, you will be rewarded with 30000 spirit stones. But I have to say. I''ll help you pay the registration fee, and then I''ll help you with all the complicated procedures. You have won the title of king of hundred battles, and I will give you five thousand spirit stones. " Green skirt girl said, but it is obvious that there is a sense of relief.


    Lin Tianyu said, "if you win the title of king of hundred battles, you will be given half. But you have to borrow me ten thousand spirit stones first. If you win, I''ll give it back to you. "


    "Why do you want so many spirit stones?" Asked the green skirt girl, full of doubts.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in this day, Yan xiudao City, to participate in the challenge arena hundred battles, such a grand event, it is not necessary to set up a bet. I will put all these ten thousand spirit stones on the title of king of hundred battles. "

 Chapter 223

    "You The green skirt girl heard this and pointed to Lin Tianyu. Then, she opened her mouth so wide that she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    This time, I really can''t say anything. At the same time, Xindao: this boy, how could he be so talented? He is a completely unknown boy. If he makes a bet, the odds should not be too high. He also saw this point and his superb martial arts strength. He thought that he had won a hundred battles in the gambling game. Now, if you lend him ten thousand spirit stones, you will lose more than half of your capital and the money you can win, won''t you? But then he thought: isn''t it better? In addition to the reward of the king of hundred battles, he also put his money into it, so he could not play Baizhan arena more attentively?


    The green skirt girl said, "I only have 15000 spirit stones. If you lend me ten thousand, I only have five thousand. Otherwise, the fifteen thousand yuan is the common stake of the two of us. No matter how much we can win in the game, we will share equally. If you can, you can''t pull it down. "


    "Good! Do as you say


    After a lot of intrigue, they finally agreed on the matter in advance.


    However, neither of them mentioned that in case of losing. What if you lose?


    If you lose, don''t say you win, but even the 15000 yuan spirit stone''s stake will be lost.


    However, it seems that they are going to take part in the martial arts hundred battles challenge arena, and they are sure to win, waiting for them to collect money.


    As she was on the March, more than 20 days later, the girl Lu Feixue turned her eyes and suddenly said, "there is still half a day to go to Tianyan Road city. Elder martial sister, you have to try your Sabre skill again. Don''t beat all the 15000 spirit stones. Look at the knife


    Since the agreement was reached, the green skirt girl told Lin Tianyu that her name was Lu Feixue. At the same time, although he was younger than Lin Tianyu, he forcibly occupied the position of senior sister.


    However, for the position of senior sister who was forcibly occupied. Lin Tianyu didn''t care too much. It''s better to enter the school first. If you want to be a senior sister, why don''t you cry. Fortunately, the little girl did not rely on her accomplishments to practice Qi. Lin Tianyu was only in the period of physical training and forced to occupy the position of a teacher''s aunt. If so, Lin Tianyu must have said nothing.


    Whoa!


    At the same time, he has been cut to the chest of Lin Tianyu.


    Dang!


    Lin Tianyu''s knives intersect. Lu Feixue''s knife style has changed after the two swords have just struck each other lightly. With Lu Feixue''s knife style, the sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand changes accordingly. Then, the two knives hit each other again.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    After a short while, the two swords and moves intersect, and they have no less than 300 moves.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop it Lu Feixue stopped repeatedly. At this time, his cheeks were flushed and panted slightly. Then, leaning on a knife, he said, "you want to kill me! Every knife is hard on me. But it''s strange! You''re just a little martial artist in the period of physical training. I''m a monk in Qi training period, but I''m very tired in the end. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "elder martial sister! If you don''t cut your knife, will you? "


    Lu Fei gave Lin Tianyu a look of snow white and said, "anyway, I have tested your knife skill. After each time, I can prepare to cut the knife in my hand without any mistake. The knife is very skillful. Compared with me, a monk in Qi training period, I was tired and passed the physical training strength. Now, my 15000 spirit stone has been protected. okay! Let''s go to Dayan xiudao city. "


    Say, go ahead.

 Chapter 224

    Lin Tianyu followed, followed a few steps, and walked side by side.


    Half a day later, he went to Dayan xiudao city.


    Lu Feixue took Lin Tianyu and signed up for the Baizhan competition in the martial arts arena. Lin Tianyu''s schedule was arranged in five days.


    In five days'' time, Lin Tianyu is ready to go to Dayan xiudao city to collect the ancient wooden Chonglou. During the period of body refining, it is necessary for him to prepare the medicine.


    "What kind of medicine do you need? Show it to the elder martial sister. " Luffy snow road.


    After reading the list of herbs, Lu Feixue said, "I have just two of them. I''ll send them to you directly. The rest should be available in Tianyan. It''s just the price... "


    "I still have a lot of gold coins, which should be enough," Lin Tianyu said


    "How many gold coins?"


    "More than 10 million."


    Originally, after dividing the points, there were still about 6 million left. However, a few days ago, seven people of the famous sword sect were robbed. Although the Qi practicing monks mainly used spirit stones, they sometimes had to enter the secular world to do business, and they brought some gold coins. Therefore, they made up a lot.


    "So much?" Lu Feixue was also shocked. But then he said, "but these are not enough to buy the herbs you need."


    "There are enough gold coins. It''s just that there are several kinds of medicinal materials among them, but they don''t accept gold coins trading, they only accept spirit stones. Do you have a spirit stone Lu Feixue said, small chin a Yang, that look, clearly said: you come to beg me. As soon as you ask me, I will borrow your spirit stone. But you''ll have to ask me first. This time, see who has the upper hand.


    Lin Tianyu said with a faint smile: "although there are not as many spirit stones as gold coins, there are still some."


    "How many?" Ask, Lu Feixue heart way: Xiaowu, can have a few spirit stone, dozens of pieces, hundreds of pieces.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue awkwardly for a long time, then said slowly: "more than 8000 yuan."


    "You Lu Feixue glared at Lin Tianyu with anger.


    Good! This kid is so cunning. With so many spirit stones, he asked himself to borrow ten thousand spirit stones as his gambling capital. He also made himself think that he was a poor boy, and there was no spirit stone on him. Hum! Stinky boy, even the elder martial sister''s spirit stone also dares to pit, is simply contrary to the sky! No, we have to teach this boy a lesson.


    Lu Feixue''s eyes turned and said, "you already have so many spirit stones. We''ll make our own bets and bet them." I dare to play with you.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and immediately understood that Lu Feixue was not happy.


    Lin Tianyu had to say in a soft voice: "elder martial sister, I didn''t know that you only had 15000 spirit stones. I thought that the elder martial sister had tens of thousands, so I would open my mouth and ask elder martial sister to borrow ten thousand spirit stones."


    "Why, you don''t think I have enough spirit stones." Lu Feixue said and glared angrily.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned again. What are these. However, who let himself at the beginning, did hide careful thinking.


    Busy way: "of course not, in the practice of Qi realm, elder martial sister is absolutely rich. I have robbed ten famous Jianzong disciples practicing Qi State in succession. None of them has more spirit stones than elder martial sister. "


    "Robbing the practicing Qi State disciple of the famous sword clan!"


    Lu Feixue repeated, his eyes widened and widened. Then, he chased Lin Tianyu and made sure to ask the truth about it. She told Lu Feixue about her experience of robbing famous Jianzong disciples like a story telling story. After talking about all these things, she tried to coax Lu Feixue. Finally, after several bargaining, they reached an agreement, that is, they took out all the spiritual stones in their hands and bet on them to get the average score of the spirit stones they won.

 Chapter 225

    They chatted all the way, searching for medicine shops.


    When searching, Lu Feixue took the trouble to ask: "you really cut off the head of Hu Tian with a knife!"


    Seeing Lin Tianyu nodding, Lu Feixue laughed and said, "now, you are in big trouble! Do you know who Hu Tian''s grandfather is? However, the great elder of the famous sword clan and the elder Hu lie of Yidao splitting empty, ha ha ha ha... "


    After that, his face was full of schadenfreude.


    Lin Tianyu is speechless: I''m a big pressure mountain. Are you so happy to be a senior sister?


    After laughing, Lu Feixue said again, "but don''t worry, isn''t it a Hu lie? I turned back and said to my grandfather, as long as my grandfather made a word, I didn''t dare to put a Hu lie fart. What''s more, Hu Tian was born to be a poor collector. He''s been doing mischief all day long. If it hadn''t been for Hu lie, a grandfather, he would have died for 800 years. This time he''s finally dead. Good death! "


    Lin Tianyu said: "who is your grandfather? Is it so good? "


    "My grandfather is..." But just half said, Lu Feixue reacted, stopped the topic, and said: "anyway, you can rest assured, there is my grandfather in, as long as my grandfather sends a word, to protect you all right."


    Lin Tianyu is more curious: look at this little girl''s appearance, but it really doesn''t sound like a lie. His grandfather must be a powerful person in the sword demon society. Otherwise, as she just broke through the Qi training period, how could she have so many spirit stones on her.


    After half a day''s searching, all the medicinal materials for the body refining period of ancient wood Chonglou were purchased, except for rhinoceros.


    Although the last one is missing, Lu Feixue accompanies Lin Tianyu and mandayan cultivates in the city. With the scale of xiudao City, we can''t find all the medicine shops, but for two days, there is no clue.


    Every shop owner almost said in the same voice: "rhinoceros, although it is not a very high-end spiritual medicine. But this kind of grass, but with its own spirit, must be a predestined person, can pick. Otherwise, if you have searched the whole land of Tianquan, you may not have collected it. "


    "What kind of herbal medicine is this? Isn''t it a kind of herbal medicine at the refining stage? Actually, the whole land of Tianquan is not sure to be found. Why not simply grade this herb as a fairy medicine? " Lin Tianyu was distracted.


    Lu Feixue followed her thoughtfully. Then, listening to Lin Tianyu''s chanting, she suddenly thought of something, and her cheeks flushed.


    It was the evening of the third day. Lin Tianyu didn''t have any medicine shops to look for lingxicao. Since it can only be obtained by predestination, it is estimated that we can''t find it by force. On the contrary, there is no need to search hard. Maybe when fate suddenly comes, it will automatically appear in front of you.


    Since we are no longer looking for rhinoceros, we talked to Lu Feixue, and then we went back to the inn together.


    When walking to the inn, Lu Feixue suddenly blushed again. After several hesitations, he suddenly took out a jade box from the ring and said, "Stinky boy, here''s the rhinoceros."


    Lin Tianyu took the as like as two peas, and it was exactly the same as the owner of the pharmacy.


    Eyes full of doubts. There''s rhinoceros in the ring. I know it''s hard to find it, but I just don''t say it. I accompany myself to manxiudao city to find it. This elder martial sister is really good enough! What''s more, his face turned red. This means a few things. Is rhinoceros very expensive? It''s a big deal. After winning the challenge arena, I''ll give you an extra share in the recycled gambling book.


    Lu Feixue did not say a word, but turned around and left first.

 Chapter 226

    Back to the inn, Lin Tianyu asked the boss to borrow the cooking pot. Just about to boil the medicinal materials, Lu Feixue came.


    Lu Feixue stares at big boiler, two eyes stare big, way: "you won''t plan, use this pot to boil medicine?"


    "If you don''t, how can you do it?" "That''s how I made the Clematis before," Lin Tianyu said


    Can you compare these herbs? The cow chews the peony, the tyranny Lu Feixue said more and more angry, and said, "don''t you know that there is a pharmacist who specializes in boiling liquid medicine?"


    "Pharmacist?"


    Lu Feixue airway: "forget it, and you said, it is also white. Come with me. "


    He took Lin Tianyu to an up-to-date herbal medicine store, negotiated with the shopkeeper, and was taken to the backyard, where he was a middle-aged pharmacist in his fifties. After paying 80 Lingshi, the middle-aged pharmacist picked and examined all the herbs that Lin Tianyu had handed over, and then put them in a cauldron about two feet high and made a fire to boil them.


    Half an hour, gradually there is a faint smell of medicine.


    After half a column of incense, the fragrance of the medicine became more and more intense. The middle-aged pharmacist put out the fire, then took out a jade gourd, gently tilted the medicine tripod, and put the medicine into the jade gourd.


    When the pharmacist handed over the jade gourd, he said, "there are a total of 100 drops of liquid medicine. When refining the body, pour ten drops into the hot water bucket. These are enough for ten times. "


    Enough to use ten times!


    Lin Tianyu took the jade gourd with surprise on his face and said thanks again.


    If you follow his method of refining, all the herbs will be used at one time. However, it is definitely not enough for the body cultivation method formula of ancient wood Chonglou, which is only used to boil the body once. What''s more, the liquid that is refined once may not be absorbed completely, causing waste. When the time comes, we will not be able to refine the body. Other medicinal materials are OK to say, but this Lingxi grass, it is not necessarily organic to meet again. Now, this liquid is enough to exercise the body ten times. How wonderful!


    This time, thanks to the help of senior sister. If not, it will be true as the elder martial sister said, cattle chewing peony, outrageous things ah!


    Lin Tianyu rushed to catch up with Lu Feixue, who was just walking forward with great effort. He said, "elder martial sister, thank you very much this time."


    Humphrey, for the sake of you, I''m not. I''m afraid I''ll waste that sweet clover Casually such a sentence, said Lingxi grass, Lufei Snow''s cheek, can''t help but red.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is strange, this coquettish elder martial sister''s temperament is fierce and sharp, now this expression, what''s the matter?


    Every time I mention Lingxi Cao, my cheeks turn red.


    Is it true that this rhinoceros is too rare, given to their own use, the heart is really reluctant to give up?


    This is too stingy!


    I won the bet. I''ll give you two more pieces of spirit stone.


    Thinking so in his mind, Lin Tianyu was moved. This little elder martial sister is a little bit coquettish. But it''s good for you. In the battle against boa Mang, he did not hesitate to snatch his own support to escape from the Mang''s mouth; he took the initiative to give him LAN Guo; when facing Gao dewu, although he was in danger, he still stood up and rescued himself; he also gave himself the rare rhinoceros luteus grass to himself; and then he took himself to find a pharmacist


    Partial topic, partial topic!


    What''s going on? How come all of a sudden, what''s going on in my mind?


    Then, looking at Lu Feixue, who was walking fast in front of him, he took two steps to catch up with him.

 Chapter 227

    Back at the inn, Lin Tianyu quickly cooked a large bucket of hot water, dropped ten drops of liquid medicine, and then the whole person took off the whole body, and ran into the barrel.


    Even today, it was only three days before his turn to challenge. I don''t know, when it''s his turn to play, the medicine liquid boils the body, can achieve the consummation. It''s better to reach the ancient wood tower, and the body of the body refining period is complete. Although he is very sure that with his current strength, no one can beat him in the training period. However, everything is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If you can cultivate the body formula, and the body refining period of ancient wooden Chonglou can be completed, it will increase the chance of winning.


    When Lin Tianyu stepped up to refine his body with liquid medicine, Lu Feixue was in his room, frowning, with an expression that he could not understand.


    It shouldn''t be!


    Auntie Wu must have followed her. When she took out the herb, she should stop it. Does aunt Wu feel that he is the man?


    Aunt Wu was specially arranged by her grandfather to protect her.


    If she did not come to the time of life and death crisis, aunt Wu would be a completely invisible person. Even if she used all means, she would never know if aunt Wu really had to protect herself. However, in her heart, she fully understood that Aunt Wu must be protecting her in the dark. However, because of this protection, she won''t come at random. Usually, she just does what she can bear. When we do our own things, we should not only really sharpen ourselves, but also not completely rely on external forces.


    That day, when she picked the rhinoceros, suddenly, there was a burst of uncontrollable heartbeat. Then, aunt Wu also suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Without danger, aunt Wu will never show up on her own initiative. But this time?


    Aunt Wu looked at the Lingxi grass and said in surprise, "Feixue, you are really lucky that you can pick such a rare herb."


    "Rare?" Lu Feixue pretends to be indifferent. However, the heart can not help but emerge out of the heart for no reason. Is it true that this is some kind of spirit grass. However, the mouth still said: "it''s just a perfect herb in the period of refining body. Even, it''s not even a spiritual herb."


    But aunt Wu shook her head and said, "this herb is not only calculated according to the grade."


    Aunt Wu said mysteriously: "if you just follow the grade, this herb is really nothing. After all, it is only the herb in the period of body refining. However, in addition to the level of pure body refining, this herb has a very special characteristic. Even beyond all the spiritual herbs used in the friars'' period, it is not too much to say that they have reached the level of elixir. "


    Level of elixir?


    Lu Feixue was surprised and asked, "what characteristics?"


    Aunt Wu said, "first of all, only those who have the chance can get this herb. Secondly, those who get the herb usually can''t use it themselves, so they have to give it to those who are destined for it. What''s more, if you accept this herb, it will represent your fate. It will last forever. Although it''s only a herb used in the period of body refining, it has a spirit. This strange spirit is incomparable with most spiritual herbs used in the friars'' period. "


    As a result, Lu Feixue hesitated and didn''t take it out when he was looking for Lingxi grass in Lin Tianyu mandayan.


    Later, I don''t know how to take out the herb.

 Chapter 228

    At the same time, the heart is also eager, has been with his aunt Wu, out to stop themselves. But until the rhinoceros, has been refined into liquid medicine, aunt Wu did not come out to stop. Is it true that Aunt Wu really recognized him?


    But, this stink Lin Tianyu is just a small warrior of a small family in a remote town. He has no roots and no foundation. He is not even a monk.


    Can it be him?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was just immersed in the process of refining the body in the medicinal bath. In the process of medicine bath refining, the ancient wooden tower was opened with all one''s heart, and the route of luck in the period of body refining was carried out. Yeah! In a quarter of an hour, all the liquid was absorbed. The whole body is hot and burning!


    I quickly went to the small courtyard behind the inn, hung all the specially made heavy objects, and then quickly waved the sabre technique. The wind whistled and spread far away.


    In the inn, several windows opened and looked into the courtyard.


    Who is this? In the middle of the night, do not sleep, hair what nerve?


    Looking through the window, I saw that the knife was shining brightly in the night sky, the white light was flashing, and there was no human figure.


    Several soldiers who were ready to get angry suddenly lost their temper. This warrior, they can''t afford it. Of course, there are also martial arts, staring at the murderous sword light, infatuated. Although we can''t see what happens to this Sabre technique, it doesn''t affect it. They can feel the beauty of the sword technique.


    However, a few of the friars looked down from the window, and they were indifferent.


    No matter how sharp and wonderful the sabre technique is, it''s just the skill of a warrior. Once a monk''s magic power comes out, no matter how powerful the warrior is, he must not give up.


    In all the scorn, a friar went to the inside to draw a bucket of water, and then, from the window, even the bucket with water, tilted down.


    Boom!


    The bucket exploded, and the water splashed all over the sky, but not a drop fell on Lin Tianyu''s clothes.


    This - the warrior - this Sabre technique


    "The sword demon club, the core disciple, is here to practice Sabre skills, but there are troubles and harassment again. There is no amnesty for killing!"


    At the same time, a delicate girl''s voice full of murderous air came out from the window of a guest room.


    After hearing this voice, all of them felt a little chilly, and they did not shrink back from the forbidden area.


    The scornful look of the friars was also completely withdrawn. Sword magic club! It is not only the super clan, but also the foundation of the Dao Mo society. All the members of the Dao Mo club must have gone through the iron and blood killing all the way to be recognized by the sect. It''s just like the name of this sect. If you add a guild, it''s just like a gang. It''s not tall at all. On the other hand, gangs do not mean chaos and decisiveness. Who dares to take such a name of super zongmen!


    In the courtyard below, Lin Tianyu still lost his feeling and continued to wield his sabre, shining brilliantly and reflecting half of the night sky.


    I felt all the liquid medicine absorbed into the body for nearly an hour. Then I stopped. Then I went back to my room to sleep for two hours. After that, he began to boil water, drop into the liquid medicine, and refine the body. This time, drop 15 drops directly. Then, swing the chopper to ensure more complete absorption. This time, five drops of liquid medicine were added. When the body was completely absorbed, it took half an hour more. Then, go back to the house and sleep for two hours.


    The next two times, drop 20 drops and 25 drops respectively.

 Chapter 229

    After sleeping enough, we can see that there are less than three hours before his schedule. There are still 30 drops of liquid medicine. After absorption, it will be too late to refine it. In addition, after some training, physical fitness will certainly have a lot of consumption, and then immediately enter the challenge arena battle, but it is not conducive to the subsequent war. After all, the king of hundred battles has to fight a hundred times without losing. At the end of the day, who knows how many masters will be on the stage. If one is not good, it will upset the boat in the gutter, which is not fun.


    Lin Yu decided to absorb all the medicine for 30 minutes.


    Half an hour before the start of the challenge, Lin Tianyu took a medicine bath. Then, he put on his clothes and hung up his counterweight and went directly to the arena.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s great." Opposite Lin Tianyu, a young man raises his knife and complains.


    Lin Tianyu stood with his hands down and said, "what''s good?"


    The young man said, "I, Luo Li Ren, have been stuck in the king of ten wars, and it is difficult to go further. Unexpectedly, this time, as soon as he went on stage, he won a good prize. The opponent has just entered the middle stage of the ninth floor of body training, and is still a new player. This is not a free victory for me. Perhaps, with the good lottery of the first match, it is possible to break through the king of ten battles and march into the kings of the 15th and 20th battles


    "King of ten wars?" Lin Tianyu said in surprise: "isn''t there only king Baizhan? When will the king of ten battles be awarded in this hundred battles


    "You..." Luo Li was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he couldn''t say a word.


    It is true that the title of "king of hundred battles" is only awarded in the Baizhan arena. Besides, there is no other title of king. However, in some small circles, they will call themselves kings based on their own achievements. Although the title of king is not officially recognized, it is still an honor that can not be ignored in small circles.


    Ten war king! He once won ten games in a row. Twenty war king! There is a record of winning 20 games in a row.


    Winning ten or twenty games may be nothing to most warriors. However, the significance of winning in a ring is totally different. Such a warrior must have a comprehensive and meticulous grasp of his martial arts and physical strength. Otherwise, he will easily lose his strength after a few games. What''s more, it''s a hundred battles. When you win a certain number of games, then the corresponding strength of the opponent, will have to appear. As a result, the more difficult it is, the more times it will increase.


    Of course. The gold content of the "king of ten battles" is much lower. After all, in this number of games, there are few real masters.


    Luo Liren, on the opposite side, is about to break into a perfect state at the end of the ninth floor. With this physical strength, we can break into the king of ten battles, but we still have the strength.


    "The contest begins!"


    With the announcement of the referee, Lin Tianyu pulled out his sword.


    Whoa!


    A straight cut without fancy. But it was so simple that Luo Liren felt that it was impossible to hide from him. They had to move all their strength to resist the direct cleavage.


    Dang! Boom!


    Then, Luo Li''s whole person, with his knife, was blasted off the arena.


    Outside the arena, all the onlookers almost lost their chin.


    What''s the situation? Isn''t it reversed?

 Chapter 230

    For those who have just entered the middle stage of the Ninth level of body refining, the top martial artists at the later stage of the Ninth level of body refining are directly put into the challenge arena. If it is reversed, it seems more reasonable.


    However, some audiences saw some ways and said, "this martial arts person should be a famous martial arts practitioner. Although the level of body training is a little weaker, if you only fight for strength, don''t mention that person just now, who is a ten level martial arts practitioner, can''t beat him. "


    "However, if you only rely on your strength, you will be exhausted if you don''t hold on for a few games. It''s good to be able to fight the king of ten battles. "


    "I also think that although the fight is full of momentum, it is difficult to last. In addition, in front of the challenge arena, it is usually difficult for a real master to play, so he should be able to win ten consecutive games with this momentum of no profit. At most, it won''t be more than 15 consecutive wins. "


    There were also several warriors watching the challenge arena, and they could not help shaking their heads. If you don''t use brute force to fight like this, with the strength of his physical training, you should be able to go further. But now, if you keep fighting like this, you''ll be able to consume your physical strength. I''m afraid you''ll win ten games in a row.


    Lin Tianyu, however, did not care what others thought. He felt that his whole body was hot and hard to stop. He had endless strength and had to vent as soon as possible.


    Obviously, 30 drops of liquid medicine have not been refined into the body of the sequela. Now, we must continue to fight with high intensity and refine this energy into the body as soon as possible.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Ten, twenty, thirty, forty, fifty


    However, has been fighting to more than 50, each scene is so hard, there is no trace of flowers and skills contained inside. However, every time we fight against each other, it is just like the anger of the heavenly power. No one can escape from the enemy and not fight with his power. Up to now, even more than 50 games have been fought, and even up to now, there has not been such a slight decline.


    To deal with such an enemy, the best plan is that the strength is stronger than that of him. Direct force will squeeze and dry him out. Of course, if you are good at martial arts, you don''t have to deal with them. You can just rely on your martial arts skills, so that he can''t touch them at all. He can defeat him with his exquisite martial arts skills.


    In scene 37.


    The opponent has just stepped on the threshold of the challenge arena, and before he has fully stepped on the challenge arena, there are bursts of "creaking and creaking" sounds, as if they are under a heavy load, and the threshold will crack at any time.


    I saw a strong man in his early twenties, carrying a huge axe which was half his length. Step by step, he stepped on the threshold and stepped on the challenge arena.


    At that time, there was a lot of discussion under the stage.


    "The tiger is on the stage!"


    "Hehe, I''ll see."


    "Although up to now, the wild tiger is no more than the king of the eighty-seven war. However, in fact, everyone is particularly clear that if they do not compete with martial arts and only rely on their physical strength to fight, the barbarian tiger may have a chance to become the king of hundred battles. Although the tiger''s axe skills are not bad, but compared with the real martial arts experts, there is still a little gap, so we have to be in front of the title of the king of hundred battles, regretting and hating. "


    "Isn''t Lin Tianyu playing so far? He''s no match for martial arts, but just fighting for brute force? In front of the bull, see how he can spell it

 Chapter 231

    "Are you stupid? In front of him, he is not good at martial arts, but just fighting for brute force, which does not mean that Lin Tianyu only knows brute force. When you get to the tiger, you can win by martial arts. Who has stipulated that he can only fight with brute force and can''t compare martial arts. "


    "This is the truth. But how good is a warrior who only wins by brute force


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are many excellent martial arts experts ahead. In the end, they are forced to compete with brute force? Let the original martial arts skills of the opponent, had to give up their own martial arts expertise, can only be docking brute force with him. This does not exactly illustrate his level of martial arts. "


    "I think so. Look, they''ve handed it in. "


    Boom!


    There is still no fake, knife and axe collision. Then, the sound of boom reverberated and transmitted, shaking the whole arena, even the whole stone arena, shaking in waves.


    Boom boom boom boom! Dang!


    After another five collisions, Lin Tianyu''s magic weapon and sabre was so heavy that it broke in the middle and fell directly on the challenge arena.


    This -


    even the magic weapon Sabre broke in the collision of the huge force. Moreover, it was two small warriors who hit each other and broke the magic weapon. What kind of power should this be and how to describe it?


    All the audience, all with their mouths wide open, couldn''t say a word for a long time. They looked at the two people who were still fierce against each other. They were shocked.


    The strength of the tiger, we still think about some, after all, is in this arena to play a name.


    But the other guy?


    All the people intuitively thought that he should have defeated the wild tiger with his martial arts skills, which should be the only way he could defeat the wild tiger.


    But what happened?


    The other side didn''t have a single move, but simply relied on his martial arts skills to seize the opportunity to fight with the wild tiger. Instead, he directly relied on his strength and fought with the wild tiger to the end. There was no sign of winning by martial arts.


    Two great men!


    Whoosh! Boom!


    Lin Tianyu quickly and again took out a precious knife from the ring, and collided with the huge axe that pressed down the sky again without any false and strong force.


    Fortunately, several disciples of mingjianzong seized several magic weapons and precious swords in the last anti robbery. Otherwise, they would be in an awkward situation when they were attacked by manhu and destroyed their swords.


    Boom!


    It was after two big force collisions, suddenly, the wild tiger dragged his axe and went to the edge of the challenge arena and jumped down. At this time, a discerning and attentive audience found a trace of blood hanging on the corner of the tiger''s mouth.


    This -


    unexpectedly, this competition also won. Moreover, it used such a direct and no fake way to win the fierce tiger, which is known as invincible by its strength.


    Everyone''s eyes, all fixated on Lin Tianyu, heart way: this guy is still a person?


    Although at the level of martial arts, there is no guarantee that no one can win the barbarian tiger simply by physical strength. However, if there is such a warrior, no one will really rely on the strength of the body to challenge this big guy. After all, he will not be flattered. With that level of physical strength, martial arts will not be bad, and they can win by their martial arts skills. But this guy is good, just in the big guy''s best at what he is.


    These two people, in the end, who is the big muscle?

 Chapter 232

    In game 49.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Just at the beginning, I saw a white shadow on the challenge arena. The whole scene is full of flying, whirling in all directions, moving from east to west, and seeing the white silk flying, it''s hard to tell who the shadow is.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    I went around the whole field for more than 20 rounds.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a handsome young man in white silk stands in front of Lin Tianyu.


    "It''s Wu Feng!"


    "The king of eighty-nine."


    "Haha, Lin Tianyu is afraid that he will stop fighting the king for forty-eight."


    "Why? Isn''t Wu Feng more than a tiger in two rounds of the title of king? Manhudu just supported more than a dozen moves, so he can eliminate Lin Tianyu directly. Can''t he? "


    "I don''t know? I''ll say it to you. It''s true that Wu Feng won only two rounds more than manhu if the number of rounds counted according to the title of king. However, to their point, let alone two rounds, it is a huge difference between the two rounds. Of course, that''s not the point. The most important thing is that Wu Feng and their style are completely different. You can''t tell from the performance. Wu Feng is not the kind of warrior who can only make brute force comparable. He is the king of martial arts. Relying on his exquisite sword technique and superb footwork. If compared with the wild tiger, in terms of brute force, Wu Feng may not be able to sustain 30 moves; if he relies on his flexible martial skills, he can win the war with 15 moves. Lin Tianyu has been on the court with his brute strength. Even the tiger on the stage, will not be flexible to use martial arts. What do you mean? Martial arts is his short board. Now, the Wu Feng showed such a good hand when he came on the stage. He made it clear that he would not give Lin Tianyu half a chance to win the world with his martial arts skills. Is the outcome still unclear? "


    "It seems to be true."


    "Well, such a strong warrior can even fight against a tiger in the arena. I really want to see a few more battles. His tough fighting is so exciting. But now, alas... "


    "Not necessarily. I think Lin Tianyu''s martial arts are not bad. There are several battles ahead, and he just


    "Ha ha ha ha. If you are really good at martial arts, will you choose to meet the fierce tiger? Even if we can win, it will hurt our physical strength. Especially in this hundred battles, will there be such a stupid person? "


    "This..."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the comments from the audience, Wu Feng laughed with pride and said, "Lin Tianyu, know where our gap is. If you take the initiative to admit defeat, I''ll save you face. " After that, he stopped and waited for Lin Tianyu to reply.


    Lin Tianyu just glanced indifferently and then laughed indifferently. I''m not in a hurry. For such a long time, although the liquid medicine has not been completely refined, it is still seven or eight years old. The remaining liquid medicine in the body has no serious problem. Since it''s not so urgent, why don''t you listen to what he can show off.


    Wu Feng said: "you saw it on the stage just now. You can catch it with your strength. How can we resist the enemy? "


    Lin Tianyu is still indifferent.


    Wu Feng looked at Lin Tianyu for a long time.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The figure disappeared again, and the white silk shadow was seen everywhere.


    Hiss!


    At the back of Lin Tianyu''s neck, a few invisible white sword light flashed.


    "Ah Several audience members could not help but cover their mouths and scream. After so many times of whirling, back and forth, and then suddenly there is such a sword light. How can it be stopped? Is such a strong fighter in the arena going to be defeated? Alas

 Chapter 233

    Bang!


    The sound of swords and swords intersecting reverberates melodiously. A white silk shadow with its body around it flew straight out of the middle of the challenge arena, crossed half of the arena and smashed hard on the ground outside the arena.


    Wu Feng covered his buttocks and limped to his feet. He sighed deeply and regretted.


    In fact, at the moment when he was about to touch the sword, Wu Feng regretted it. Why show off? In front of the real martial arts master, to dazzle, is not the behavior of looking for death? If it is not so dazzling all the time, he can not lose so fast, so embarrassed.


    People in the air, there is no way to borrow half of their strength. If the opponent is not good at martial arts, it will be enough to win. However, as long as he is able to defend himself and fight hard once again, he is such a tough opponent as Lin Tianyu. Apart from flying endlessly until he falls off the arena, he has no second way.


    "Ah --" the audience, just before the scream stopped, stretched out the scream infinitely.


    The competition continued. By the end of the fifty-seven innings, Lin Tianyu could finally feel the liquid in his body, which had been completely absorbed.


    At this time, taking advantage of the gap between the challenge arena and the next challenger, Lin Tianyu untied his clothes outside, then took off the heavy things one by one, and then quietly put them into the ring.


    Under the stage, silence!


    "What did I see just now? Is that true? "


    "On his body just now, iron sand vest, tie bag How much weight does it have to be. It''s hard to fight. "


    "Strong! Strong! Too strong


    The challenge is still going on.


    Brush! Brush, brush! Brush!


    It''s going to be 75 Games soon.


    No weapon collision, or one move, or three or two moves Although there are a lot of experts, gradually appeared, but no one has supported five moves. Then, the blade had pointed to the key point, and the enemy did not dare to move.


    At first, until more than 50 innings, Lin Tianyu only relied on brute force to win. Many people clearly felt that Lin Tianyu''s martial arts skills must not be very good except relying on brute force.


    But now, how many games, the opponent even his knife can''t touch, have to lose the battle.


    It''s amazing. There''s no one else!


    Under the stage, quieter!


    Iron and blood, perfect knife skill.


    "Why, who is the martial arts man?" There was a murmur.


    However, under the arena, there was silence!


    Many people open their mouths and don''t know what to say.


    At this time, there was a dull atmosphere in the conference room of the organizers.


    In this dreary atmosphere, all people feel is an invisible pressure.


    "Elder Li, the king of hundred battles of Lin Tianyu, I''m afraid we can''t stop it." There is a young humanity.


    Elder Li glared and said stiffly, "no matter how you use it, you have to stop it for me."


    It was a little cold at the scene.


    After a while, Mr. Li said, "I don''t have to ask you to stop it. But just at the beginning of the race, a hundred times the odds, someone suddenly bought 40000 spirit stone, Lin Tianyu won. From now on, all the players will be arranged to play, and then the drag will drag him to death. Don''t be afraid of hualingshi. If you can stop it, I will allow you to mobilize half a million spirit stones. "


    Seeing elder Li''s firm attitude, several people looked at each other. Although the expression is serious, still nodded, and then, no longer delay a second, have got up, left the conference room.

 Chapter 234

    "Elder Li, do you think they can stop it?" Asked an old man in another theme.


    Elder Li thought about the meeting and said, "elder Wang, do your best and listen to the destiny."


    On the stage, Lin Tianyu''s sword was still shining. After a while, he eliminated four games again.


    For a while, there was a sense of hysteresis.


    After a while, a person will step onto the arena, although the interval is not too long. But this interval, but one by one audience, can vaguely, clearly feel.


    Boom! Boom!


    At the threshold of the ladder, a figure of a young man dressed in green stepped up slowly. The footstep is very light and soft, there is no slight vibration, and even, all the way, there is almost no dust. However, Lin Tianyu, standing in the middle of the challenge arena, clearly felt that the sound of the drums of thousands of troops had been pounded. A stream of burning blood gas came to my face.


    Lin Tianyu''s pupil shrank, and then suddenly a piece, crystal light shining.


    The king of physical training! What''s more, he is also the king of physical cultivation who has cultivated the extremely excellent unique skills of physical cultivation!


    Although the man on the opposite side did not have the strong feeling of manhu''s imposing force, Lin Tianyu felt a kind of pressure throughout his pores.


    This is a silent collision between the two of them. Only the real excellent practitioners can feel the speechless momentum from each other.


    Just like at the beginning, when Gao dewu was about to appear, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel the approach of a real strong physique practitioner. He also opened up all the people around him and faced it alone. Now, facing each other, although it is much worse than facing Gao dewu on that day, it can cause Lin Tianyu to feel cautious in his heart.


    Four eyes collision, smile.


    "Du zhantian, the king of the ninety-seven war. Moreover, he is a very powerful king of body cultivation. With the wild tiger, almost 15 moves can win. If it was not for the Baizhan arena competition, several powerful warriors who were not the organizers were invited to consume his fighting power again and again, and would have won the title of "king of hundred battles". Otherwise, why stop in the 98th inning. But it''s only a matter of time before we get the title of king of hundred battles. "


    "In fact, he is the king of hundred battles! As long as he is willing to fight for it, it should be easy. "


    "It''s only 80 innings, so high-level opponents are invited. How much do you want to defeat Lin Tianyu."


    "I''m afraid that the opening odds are too high, and someone has made heavy bets on Lin Tianyu."


    "This heavy note is destined to be visible and intangible. In the future, if there is any competition in which Lin Tianyu participates, it will be impossible for the organizers to have such a high odds. "


    "The people who make heavy bets are dragging Lin Tianyu to death."


    "You, what''s your vision? It''s just Du zhantian who''s dragging Lin Tianyu to death. If he can''t pass it, he''ll talk twice."


    There was a lot of talk about the event.


    "You are strong." Du and Tiandao.


    "You''re good, too." Lin Tianyu.


    Du zhantian said calmly again: "we don''t compare weapons with weapons. How about hitting them with fists?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded, stretched out his palm, and said, "I fight with my palm, palm and knife, only with strength. All my skills are knives. "


    "Good!"


    Whoa!


    Du zhantian''s one punch, without any flowers on the ground, straight down in front of him. Watching the battle, the heart was pumping. Although the warrior''s one punch, there is no way to destroy this square inch of space. In the hearts of the soldiers, it is clear that the space is collapsing. If you are standing in that space, you have no choice but to die.


    Lin Tianyu welcomed him.

 Chapter 235

    In the audience, there was a silent cry, "cut wrist pulse, cut wrist pulse!" With Lin Tianyu''s knife skill, he can''t cut the target. Not many people believe it. And this method should be the best way to break the fist. On the contrary, if you don''t have a shortcut, you''ll have to choose one.


    Bang!


    However, the fist and palm face to face intersection, there is no half silk flower. On the challenge arena, though only meat and meat intersect, there is a concussion sound of heavy objects colliding head-on. The whole arena was shaking faintly.


    Bang bang! Bang bang! Bang bang!


    50, 100, 150


    Every time, when each fist and palm meet, the arena will shake back and forth involuntarily.


    The people who hold opinions in the arena are really worried that the challenge arena will not stand the collision of two people, and it will fall apart and fall apart.


    Looking at the posture of these two people''s collision, it is obviously better than that in front of them. When the wild tiger is on the challenge arena, the power of the powerful collision is more than several percent.


    Not long ago. 183 punches. The fists and fists have no half of the flowers, and they intersect with the front of the palms.


    This meeting, two people respectively back half a step, have no more urgent to start.


    When the audience came to the meeting, they had to fight with each other, and their hearts were tightened. Then they temporarily let them go.


    The momentum of the fight just now was almost the posture of tearing down the arena. It was really not many people who were not shocked by the collision.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu was very happy: from the time when all the liquid was absorbed, the ancient wooden Chonglou in the period of body refining had been in the process of fighting with each other. The luck route of the running Qi training period and the ancient wood Chonglou could not figure out the way out. But unexpectedly, in such a short period of time between the powerful hand and fist, one of them was accidentally broken through. Good! Excellent! The realm of Dharma cultivation is only the limit of the level of body refining. It is much more difficult to get through the channels and channels of Qi training in this ancient wooden tower. But now, it is in this kind of super strength limit collision, to break through this one meridians to come out. At this meeting, one punch is enough. With another punch, you can directly blow Du zhantian out of the arena. Thinking, Lin Tianyu looked at Du zhantian, the light in his eyes, eager to try.


    Du zhantian''s face slightly red, and thin panting.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s malicious eyes, he said, "this is your hundred battle King challenge arena. You shouldn''t have fought with me like this. You''re wasting more physical strength than you should have done in the future. Now, I''ll give you another punch. If you can take it, I''ll lose. "


    Whoa!


    A blow roared, still no half of the flowers. Besides, there are more than 180 punches, but this one has not been weakened by half because of the reduction of physical strength.


    Bang!


    Once again, the fists and palms intersect.


    At the moment when his fist and palm were just touched, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that if he didn''t care about it, he would have no choice but to fly out of the arena. But at the moment of his power, Lin Tianyu finally pulled back two layers of strength.


    Thump, thump! Thump, thump!


    Du zhantian retreated three steps in a row, and Lin Tianyu also retreated three steps.


    Then, Du zhantian took a deep look at Lin Tianyu, nodded again, and then, no longer talking, turned around and jumped off the challenge arena and left.

 Chapter 236

    Eighty one.


    "My God, it''s Lingfei."


    "The king of the ninety-seven war. In fact, Ling Fei has already won the title of king of hundred battles. However, in his words, he can''t get the title of king of hundred battles. It''s just a false name. I''d better know it in my mind. Why should I insist on a false name? "


    "It should not be 100% sure." Someone cut in and retorted.


    "No matter what, it also fully shows that he is a more terrible opponent than Du zhantian. Du zhantian just now abandoned the battle after more than 180 moves. So, it''s up to Zhan Lingfei. "


    "What''s more, Ling Fei is a complete and complete Dao king with almost no defects."


    The real collision between Dao and Dao is Dao Dao. Who is the real king? This is a duel that affects people''s hearts more.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two knives. A murderous spirit rose from the sky, whirling back and forth between the two people, and the conflict ran after each other.


    Brush! Brush! Brush, brush Whoosh, whoosh


    The light is shining and the sky is white.


    In a twinkling of an eye, more than 30 moves.


    Suddenly, Ling Fei retreated and stood five steps apart. Lin Tianyu just watched quietly and did not pursue. Ling FeiGong arched his hand, turned and jumped off the ring and left.


    This is again -


    has not the final winner been determined? Everyone is still waiting to see a peak match between the two. How can it end in this way?


    Is this too irresponsible, too much for the audience to enjoy?


    However, although the audience''s stomach Fei, we can''t drag Ling Fei to Taiwan to finish the competition.


    Eighty two.


    "Little gram!"


    "The king of ninety-nine!"


    "What kind of ninety-nine battles is clearly the king of hundred battles. In the last battle, the organizers of the event are irresistible. However, the organizers used a generous condition that could not be refused, only in the final battle, in exchange for a small concession. From then on, it was specially designed for the organizers to stop the warriors who had the hope of the king of hundred battles. Therefore, he gave up his original name and named him Xiaoke


    "You can stop. I won''t be as easy to talk as the two people in front of me," he said


    Then he took out a delicate bright silver gun. The point of the gun was so cold that it dazzled people''s eyes.


    Whoosh!


    With a shot coming from the East, the silver dragon glittered and hit Lin Tianyu''s chest directly. It was too late to blink. The gun had arrived, and even he was about to wear his body.


    Xiao Ke''s face appeared a light smile. Heart said: another one will be eliminated. When the point of the gun has penetrated through the figure, Xiaoke slightly retracts the force, the injury is enough, can defeat the other side, there is no need to take the other side''s life.


    But, um! incorrect! It''s all through the body. But what about the feeling of the gun tip breaking into the clothes and the body?


    Clear feeling, the gun tip just stabbed in the air, there is no sense of any stab in the real object.


    Xiaoke understood that it was wrong, so he had to withdraw quickly.


    But at this time, Xiaoke felt a cold neck.


    When I looked down, half of the blade was exposed in front of my eyes, and the edge of the blade was on my neck.


    In a single move, the winner or loser has been scored.


    Now, in the meeting room upstairs.


    Wang said, "elder Li, do you still need to stop it?"


    Elder Li leaned on the chair and said, "it''s not necessary. It''s overwhelming. "


    Wang Changlao said: "well, is it necessary, like Xiaoke, to income our side?"


    At this time, a waiter outside the door with a pigeon letter, sweating to the hands of elder Li.


    After reading the letter, elder Li said lazily, "it''s not necessary. One is a disciple of Heidao. One is the granddaughter of the second ancestor of the sword demon society and Lu Zu.


    "Let them prepare the money to pay for it."


    Then he waved and let the sweaty waiter leave.

 Chapter 237

    On the challenge arena, Xiaoke dare not move.


    Then, for a long time, he said, "how did you do it? Are you the killer of wuyintang? " With that, sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Lin Tianyu frowned and said, "fog hidden hall? Wu Yin Tang''s martial arts have the same footwork. If so, pay a good visit. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu withdrew his knife. Then, two Lin Tianyu appeared in front of Xiaoke, two postures and two sets of knife techniques.


    "Is this?" Xiao Ke''s mouth was wide open and could not speak a word.


    The warrior who can leave a half shadow is already the talent in footwork. After all, the ability of a martial artist is limited. He is not more powerful than a monk. At the end of his cultivation, he has the ability to escape from the earth. But now, this - is it the shadow? It is clear that two Lin Tianyu have developed two kinds of martial arts. Moreover, they feel that each Lin Tianyu has a good attack power. This - split magic? Among the monks, it is almost unheard of!


    Of course, in fact, this is far from reaching the level of split magic. This is just the beginning of the phantom step. A simple application of the law of space that goes beyond the wind step a little bit.


    After one hundred and eighty-three attacks with Du zhantian, they opened up an ancient wooden tower and the body repairing meridians in the Qi training period. At that time, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that the wind step that had reached the standard of the Dacheng period would have risen sharply to the level of ten levels of perfection if it was used again now. In addition, with the practice of wind step into the great success, there will be an artistic conception integrated into the wind. In fact, by now, the artistic conception level has completely exceeded the perfect level, and has reached the realm of perfection. Now, half of the body and meridians in Qi training period have been opened up again, and you have a faint feeling that you can perform the phantom body shadow step. Unexpectedly, the effect is so perfect. Although, just beginning, slightly rough. Divine footwork is divine footwork!


    Hundred battle arena competition!


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu was very grateful.


    It''s said that no one can learn it under the friars in the foundation period. However, a race, but the entry.


    Even if you don''t want the title of king, even if you don''t have the gratifying reward, even if you don''t have the rich gambling money, it''s enough to have this footwork.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu was excited.


    Boom, boom


    All of a sudden, there were nine thunders in the sky outside the monastery city.


    "How strange! It''s a fine day. How could it suddenly be so thundery? "


    The competition continued.


    However, in the following competition, there was no man-made manipulation, and there was such a rebellious champion. At the end of each challenge, there will be a significant delay for a long time.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu didn''t use his frightening footwork any more. He just won the game one by one, one by one, and gradually with his knife skills and strength.


    Gradually, there are some real masters, not to lose ground, on stage a comparison of their strengths.


    While fighting the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu felt with endless emotion: zongmen, zongmen, endless powerful warriors, promising monks, one by one, all tried their best to enter the sect. This is just the edge of the door of the xiudao City, the young masters of martial arts, just like the crucian carp across the river. In his hometown and Qingye City, these warriors are absolutely much more powerful than their ancestors and the first masters in their families.


    At that time, Zhenmo Town, as I saw it for the first time, also felt that its masters were like clouds, but it was not at the same level as this Taoist city.


    What kind of scene would it be if we really arrived at zongmen again?


    With the passage of time, finally, Lin Tianyu''s Baizhan arena competition came to a successful conclusion and won the title of "king of hundred battles".

 Chapter 238

    Since the beginning of the competition, Lin Tianyu has not been disturbed. Lu Feixue, who watched the battle quietly, jumped onto the challenge arena and laughed triumphantly, "win, win, finally win! Ha ha ha ha, do you know how much we won? "


    Lin Tianyu said strangely: "how much did you win?"


    See this little sister, regardless of the image of Lady performance, certainly won a lot. If there is one hundred and two hundred thousand spirit stones, it is more than most of the monks in the later stage of Qi training. Little girl is just at the early stage of Qi training. She can have 15000 spirit stones, which is totally different. There are many spirit stones only in the later stage of Qi training.


    Lu Feixue, smiling like a flower, said: "a total of 40000 spirit stones, a hundred times the odds, plus a bonus of 30000 spirit stones. Each of us has two million and five thousand spirit stones. Ha ha ha What a win


    So much! Lin Tianyu only felt that his heart was pounding. Although he had only been to xiudao city for a few days, he didn''t really touch the level of monks. However, he knew too much about the precious spirit stone. Two million spirit stones can be called a rich foundation builder.


    Eh!


    It''s not right. How could it be that there are forty thousand gambling books. well! It seems that the younger martial sister is also making a fool of herself in front of her. She didn''t report all the spirit stones on her.


    Lin Tianyu said: "younger martial sister, you are the one who made the bet. You also helped me buy so many spiritual herbs. Otherwise, you can take 200000 spirit stones."


    Lu Feixue glared and said, "divide equally, otherwise, give it all to me."


    Lin Tianyu shrunk his head and stopped talking.


    Strange! In front of him, if Lin Tianyu called a little elder martial sister, she would have to stop all her words and nag for a long time. "Elder martial sister is the elder martial sister. What kind of younger martial sister? In the future, you are not allowed to call that." But just now, I forgot to talk about it. Later, call Feixue again, try, can''t let a little girl, always occupied the position of elder martial sister. Lin Tianyu thought in his heart.


    The two quickly arrived at the organizer, and soon won the king of hundred battles medal and the 30000 spirit stone prize. Then he took the receipt and got the four million spirit stone''s gambling money.


    With the spirit stone, Lin Tianyu rushed to Dayan to collect spiritual herbs from the Qi training and foundation building periods of ancient wooden buildings.


    While searching for spiritual herbs, Lu Feixue asked, "what kind of footwork did you use just now? What kind of footwork did you use


    Lin Tianyu hesitated and said, "the phantom body overlaps the shadow step."


    Lu Feixue said mysteriously: "that''s the footwork. Well, try not to use it in front of people in the future. The footwork, however, has been tested by many of the top-level talents of Yuanying monks, and predicted that only by building a foundation period can it be practiced. If you let people know that you are a little martial artist, you will know the consequences of the footwork that can be practiced by those who are famous and have no martial arts. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    In fact, as soon as he showed off his footwork on the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu had some regrets. However, at that time, after listening to Xiao Ke Na''s question, he used the footwork subconsciously.


    It seems that he is not careful enough, and when he is proud, he will inevitably have some forgetfulness.


    Continue to search for spiritual herbs.


    Lu Feixue said mysteriously: "let me tell you another special and important news."


    "What''s the big news?"


    Lu Feixue drew closer and lowered his voice and said, "the secret place of black sword is going to open again. This time, it was only more than 20 years since it was opened last time. The opening of the secret place of black sword is becoming more and more abnormal. "

 Chapter 239

    "Why is it abnormal?" asked Lin Tianyu


    Lu Feixue frowned and said: "it is said that the opening of the secret place of black sword is only once in a thousand years. But it was only 500 years since the last time it was opened. This time, it was opened only 20 years later. Isn''t that unusual? "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of the nine thunders in the challenge arena. It seems that the nine thunders have something to do with the opening of the secret place of black knife. Moreover, it should have some relationship with myself. To be exact, it should have something to do with his own understanding of the phantom body step. If so, what level of footwork is the phantom body overlapping shadow step?


    Can lead to changes in the sky?


    Can it affect the opening of the secret place of black sword?


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt an invisible pressure. At the same time, Xindao: in the future, he has to hide the phantom better. Otherwise, if someone knew that the shadow step of the phantom body had such a wonderful effect, I''m afraid that the masters of the practice of the whole Tianquan continent would have caught him back and said they would study it.


    Just walked out of a shop, Lu Feixue received a message, read the message, Lu Feixue face happy.


    Lu Feixue said: "don''t you want to join the sword magic club? Now there''s a chance. "


    "What opportunity?"


    Lu Feixue excitedly said: "just now, the sect announced that the secret place of black sword is about to open, so all our disciples who are out of town should hurry back to the sect. Now, you can go back to the sect with me. With your excellent Sabre skill, it''s time to open the secret place of black sword. To join the clan, all kinds of procedures will be simplified as much as possible. " After that, Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu expectantly.


    But Lin Tianyu had no reason to resist.


    With this unexplained psychology, Lin Tianyu became alert. Although he can''t find out exactly where the resistance comes from, if he is not careful, he may fall into unpredictable and extremely bad results. Therefore, he must not go to the sword magic club before he can fully understand the origin of such vigilance and resistance.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I''m not an official disciple of the sword magic club, so I''ll forget it. I want to join the sword and devil club, but I don''t want to join it so opportunistic. I want to join formally. I won''t go to the sword club and gather. "


    "You..." Lu Feixue''s face was not happy, and then he said: "forget it, if you don''t go, I won''t go back. I also don''t like to be involved in the clan, a large group of people together, acting alone, more carefree


    Still found the inn to stay.


    Two months later, the secret place of black sword has been opened. What''s more, the site of this opening is just two thousand miles away from Dayan xiudao city. With Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue on their way, most of the day is enough. Finally, we decided to go two days ahead of schedule. In his spare time, Lin Tianyu is just using it to get through the body and repair the meridians during Qi training.


    In a month''s time, Lin Tianyu managed to repair the meridians in the Qi training period of ancient wooden Chonglou, and got through 50% of them. Moreover, I clearly feel that if I continue to practice, I will only be slower and slower. Based on the present foundation, we should completely get through the physical training and meridians in the Qi training period of ancient wooden Chonglou. We don''t know it will be the year of the monkey.


    He sighed with a dark sigh: the level of Dharma cultivation has not reached, and the increase in the difficulty of body cultivation is not a little bit. With such emotion, he decided to upgrade the realm of lower refining body first.

 Chapter 240

    However, this sigh is just Lin Tianyu''s own sigh. Otherwise, if other friars in Tianquan land heard about it, he would be able to blow his head into a pig''s head. You ya. You can surpass the Dharma practice in physical cultivation. You are not satisfied. You know what? There are so many body monks in Tianquan continent, which one is not the level of Dharma cultivation, which is at least several small levels higher than that of physical cultivation, so that they can barely raise the realm of body cultivation. Even, in order not to let the state of physical cultivation lag behind, or affect the speed of Dharma cultivation, they even dare not practice high-end body cultivation Dharma formulas. You are not satisfied yet. If you don''t, who are you?


    Another half a month later, until the tenth floor of the body was full, it stopped.


    According to the law, when we get here, we should break into the Qi training period. However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the body training period had not yet been completed. What''s going on? What''s more, Lin Tianyu didn''t plan to break into the Qi training period so early. So he had to stop.


    If you run the body to repair the meridians, you can practice faster and slower. Almost all of them have no progress.


    It seems that there is something missing at all.


    What is missing?


    Sitting in meditation for most of the day, I still couldn''t figure out why. Let Lin Tianyu a position angry, upset.


    The next day, Lin Tianyu decided to start practicing the shadow step again.


    Because the state of body cultivation has entered the period of Qi training first, and the phantom body is the beginning of shadow step. At present, the physical training and meridians in the Qi training period have fully opened up five layers. So, the shadow step of phantom body should be able to raise the next level correspondingly. Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was excited. Such divine footwork, as long as there is a slight improvement, the strength effect is bound to change dramatically.


    However, for five days in a row, he repeatedly practiced the phantom body step. In the whole courtyard of the inn, I just saw the shadow of Lin Tianyu flying back and forth. What''s more, it''s a day long flight.


    It''s just an introduction.


    It''s still just the beginning.


    No progress has been made.


    What''s going on?


    Shouldn''t it?


    At this time, Lu Feixue, who came back to the inn after visiting the street in Dayan xiudao City, said in his heart: Dead fool! I know how to practice all day long, and I don''t know how to go shopping with others. However, it''s also true. If you don''t practice so hard all the time, where can you become such a strong warrior. Well, this idiot must have got into some dead end. These days, all of them are frowning. It seems that they are still sulking.


    Lu Feixue''s eyes turned and said, "Hey, why don''t we go out to experience it. My grandfather said that if you only practice without experience, you will be stupid if you practice for a long time


    Experience!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened. During this time, I tried to improve my accomplishments. What''s more, it''s just stuck in the bottleneck again. If you want to be quick, you will not be able to reach the goal. Maybe you can get unexpected results from your experience.


    Out of the Dayan xiudao City, we got into the boundless forest, practiced martial arts, fought against monsters and beasts, and searched for spiritual herbs. Then, he went to the place where the secret place of black knife was opened, and slowly approached.


    Thousands of miles away from the city, deviated from the main road, a secluded valley. Cang Bei wolf, who had cut dozens of heads and reached the first level monster, actually collected more than 30 kinds of spiritual medicinal materials for Qi training period, of which two were just the medicine liquid for Qi training period of ancient wood Paris. Lu Feixue gave Lin Tianyu the two kinds of elixir that Lin Tianyu could use, and collected all the rest by himself. He looked very proud of his money.

 Chapter 241

    Then, we have to leave the valley, go elsewhere, and find another chance.


    However, just arrived at the mouth of the valley, Lin Tianyu suddenly had a meal. Lu Feixue also can''t help but a meal, and then, staring at Lin Tianyu, full of doubts.


    Without a word of explanation, Lin Tianyu was nervous, and then, with the sword in his hand, he chopped it straight down to the front left.


    Dang!


    Lin Tianyu, even with a knife, was knocked upside down by a huge force and flew out more than ten meters away. He even couldn''t hold the sword in his hand and fell a few meters away. Lin Tianyu struggled to get up. At the same time, he took out a common black knife from the ring.


    Lu Feixue quickly grabbed Lin Tianyu and helped him up. He was surprised to see a figure gradually emerging in front of him. He angrily said, "foundation period. Hum, is the foundation period great? My grandfather is the second ancestor of the sword demon society, Lu Zu. "


    Listening to Lu Feixue''s words, the building foundation friar who just showed his birth shadow was obviously stunned.


    Lu Feixue said again: "you think that if I go out for training, my grandfather will not send someone to protect me. Hum, you dare to give me an idea in the small foundation period. You are so bold. "


    While Lu Feixue was talking, he looked at the change of the monk''s expression. Lin Tianyu turned his eyes and said, "master, I''ll introduce my identity to you. Lin Tianyu, a disciple of Heidao''s ancestor. "


    The monk who built the foundation on the opposite side was stunned. Lu Feixue looks back, her eyes are also a ray of hidden surprise.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, I''ve followed you all the way here for the spirit stone resources we got in Dayan. All of a sudden, he got more than 4 million spirit stones, which is indeed quite a lot, and it is really worth making people envious. However, have you ever thought that we have got so many resources, can fewer people want this resource? So why is it that the elder is the only one who has followed up on it. Are other people not interested in the resources of more than 4 million spirit stones? I think the elder must be a casual practitioner. In addition, it''s still the kind in which the information is not very well-informed. Otherwise, other people are afraid of our identity, and they quietly dodge away. The elder will not follow us foolishly. "


    The monk on the other side looked more embarrassed. Indeed, I was secretly happy when I found that I was the only one who followed me. Finally can eat alone! But this is not reasonable.


    You can get the exact news clearly with your own mediocrity. Why can''t other people get the news?


    But now, you''re the only one who''s tracked down here?


    In this, I''m afraid the reason is just as they said.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "of course, those who meet have a share. The elder has been following us to this place, and we can''t let them go back empty handed. We are willing to give half of our resources to our predecessors, but we hope that from now on, we can do our best and polish our eyes. In my ring, it''s just half of the resources, so I''ll give it to my predecessors. "


    Listening to this, Lu Feixue will speak as soon as he stares. However, Lin Tianyu raised his hand, stopped Lu Feixue and walked forward slowly.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, Lu Feixue felt a burst of anger in his heart: martial arts are so strong, what''s the use? People are too soft!


    As he moved forward, Lin took off the ring from his hand and handed it to him.

 Chapter 242

    At the time when the foundation building friars were all about to receive the ring, Lu Feixue looked behind him in an incredible way. Lin Tianyu, who had red hair and eyes, and whose clothes were dyed a faint red, waved a red knife in the same style as the black knife in front of him. He chopped the knife toward the neck of the friar.


    Cut the neck with a knife, and let it pass by the side. However, he still couldn''t get out of the way completely. Before swallowing his last breath, the foundation building friar tried his best to kick Lin Tianyu out of the distance of ten meters.


    Bang! Bang!


    He hit the old wood which was hugged by several people, then rebounded back and fell to the ground. However, Lin Tianyu still held the knife tightly in his hand. not to turn a hair!


    "Tianyu." Lu Feixue stepped forward and helped Lin Tianyu up. At this time, Lin Tianyu''s mouth was covered with blood. Eyes, hair, cheeks were all blood.


    Lu Feixue quickly helped Lin Tianyu, and then took out a porcelain vase. He quickly took out three pills and fed them to Lin Tianyu. Then he said, "how do you feel?"


    Lin Tianyu squeezed out a wisp of smile and said, "it''s OK."


    "Nothing? How can it be ok? That foot just now was a real foot of the foundation builder. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "if I say it''s OK, it''s OK."


    With that, Lin Tianyu got rid of the support and wanted to stand by himself. At this time, the body shook, and almost fell to the ground again. With a knife on the ground, he managed to stabilize his balance.


    "It''s OK. I can''t stand still. There is no hidden internal injury in the foot of the foundation builder. "


    "I almost dodged just now. At the last moment, it was just a little shock. It''s nothing serious."


    Lu Feixue''s Apricot eyes stare, then, full of doubts. Obviously, not at all.


    Lin Tianyu gave a wry smile and explained:


    he was just a little weak and not seriously injured. Just now, it was like a kind of obsession. Before, there have been three times, but not so thoroughly. Just now, in order to get a good shot, when I was quietly approaching, I tried my best to motivate a set of skills. Then, in the moment of handing out the ring, he starts the shadow step of the phantom body, and wields the strongest knife that can be cut out at present.


    However, he didn''t expect that the magic body overlapping shadow step plus a strong knife, coupled with the consumption of the enchanted state, was so large that he almost completely took off. It''s perfect, though.


    At the same time, when talking about this, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help feeling proud.


    Just at that moment, his phantom body finally surpassed, and has always been, only barely at the beginning of the state. Although, the transcendence is extremely limited, and it is almost the same as not surpassing, it is still only the entry-level state of phantom body overlapping shadow footwork. But beyond, is beyond, he can even clearly feel that kind of transcendence. Even if it is just a little bit, it is also found a direction of progress. Moreover, he could clearly perceive that his divinity had increased by more than half.


    Since the beginning of footwork in the challenge arena that day, he has not been able to make any progress. This will be a trace of transcendence, has a completely different significance. This is a way to progress and a direction for our efforts.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are more and more bright.


    "Hello, Hello, hello." A coquettish voice exclaimed, interrupting Lin Tianyu''s thoughts.


    Jiao man''s voice continued: "even if you cut a foundation monk with a knife, you don''t mean to. It''s so lewd. There was a spark in his eyes. Besides, the saliva is dripping. "


    Lin Tianyu wiped his mouth subconsciously and said, "what do you mean? Who wants to have sex? "

 Chapter 243

    Lu Feixue hummed and said with a smile, "it''s not. However, if a warrior cuts a foundation monk with a knife, it''s worth being proud. It''s too lewd. "


    "Yes. You just now, how can you cut the foundation monk? What''s more, judging from the performance in front of you, it seems that you can definitely kill the foundation building friar with one knife. Are you a freak if you cut the foundation with a sword? "


    Lin Tianyu rubbed his nose in embarrassment and said, "where can we cut the foundation with a knife. It''s just that it''s possible. 1¡¢ However, in the early stage of foundation construction, even the initial foundation was not stable. 2¡¢ A medium to repair, and can be greedy of this small cheap, to block the road robbery, certainly not enough information. Although the inside information and strength can not be completely equated. Can usually also be eight or nine from ten, indicating that the strength is not better. 3¡¢ After we broke out our identities, the other side was obviously scared. In this way, the strength will be greatly reduced at the time of war. 4¡¢ In the end, we are still willing to share half of it. At this time, his mood must be the most relaxed. If he seizes this opportunity, it will become impossible and possible


    "You have the most eyes in your heart!" Lu Feixue said in a coquettish way: "also, at the beginning of the match, he directly fell more than ten meters, and even, the knife fell out of his hand. Did you start to install it then? The back leg is much more serious than the first match. You fly out, and then hit the tree and fall back. The knife in your hand is still tight. How could it be that for the first time, with such a small stroke, the knife was thrown out several meters away. How can a swordsman be so careless? "


    Lin Tianyu took a deep look at the little girl and said, "at the beginning, there was some intention to show the enemy''s weakness, and he wanted to create a chance to defeat the enemy and win. Later, when the skill was fully operated and the knife was taken from the ring again, I suddenly felt a strong feeling that killing the enemy with this black knife would have an unexpected effect. I didn''t expect that the black saber combined with the martial arts had a very good effect. If other magic weapons and swords are waved and chopped in the hands of a warrior, they may not be able to break the neck of the monk who built the foundation. "


    After that, Lin Tianyu was full of curiosity and looked at the knife in his hand, which had gradually turned from red to black.


    In essence, this Dao is just a steel saber of martial arts period after the black Dao with the broken tip last time. It''s only of better quality, but it''s not even a magic weapon after all.


    However, since the anti robbery of famous sword sect disciples, there are several magic weapons and precious swords in their hands. How can you choose a sword and feel that this steel sword is better than a magic weapon sword?


    Yeah!


    Looking at Lin Tianyu with his sword in his hand, he suddenly turned his head and swept away to the entrance of the valley.


    Lu Feixue approached quietly and said in a low voice, "in the future, you can''t be so desperate and adventurous. I''ve been following aunt Wu all the time, but I''m a real Jindan monk. If we really can''t solve it, aunt Wu will do it. Do you know? "


    Lin Tianyu smiles and shakes his head.


    "What do you mean by shaking your head?"


    Lu Feixue, who was questioning, also suddenly turned back and swept away not far from the entrance of the valley. Then, his face changed and he said: "this, it seems that there is a fierce beast at the peak of Qi training, which is approaching this side quickly. Is this? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "it should be the wolf king in the valley. We have hunted and killed dozens of grey backed wolves, but there has never been a wolf king under unified command. The wolf king should have gone out, and now, it''s time to return. "


    "The wolf king of at least the second level monster? Have you recovered? Can you show it again, just like that? " Lu Feixue asked hopefully.

 Chapter 244

    Lin Tianyu shook his head.


    The second level monster is equivalent to the level in the middle and later period of Qi training. The monsters are divided into three levels according to the same level, which are corresponding to the Qi training period of the friars; the four to six levels correspond to the foundation construction period of the monks; the seventh to the ninth levels correspond to the golden elixir period of the friars; and the tenth to the twelfth stages correspond to the first infant period of the friars.


    If Lin Tianyu''s physical strength is fully recovered, the wolf king, who is a second-order monster, can be easily killed without even using the extreme knife he used to kill the building foundation friars. But the key is just at this moment, the face of such a second-order monster, but extremely dangerous. And Lu Feixue to deal with this second-order monster, obviously still a little short of heat.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s run away."


    After that, Lu Feixue pulled Lin Tianyu and ran away.


    Pulling Lin Tianyu to run, he asked, "when I said Aunt Wu would make a move, you shook your head. What do you mean?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you have trouble, wait for others to solve it. It''s not a child who will never grow up. If you can solve the problem yourself, you''d better solve it yourself. "


    Lu Feixue frowned and thought while running. At the same time, the eyes, a faint, a flash of light.


    Lin Tianyu is with Lu Feixue running to speed up the recovery of physical fitness, at the same time, quickly pulled out a few pills to quickly restore physical fitness, to eat. Only hope to be able to in the shortest time, more physical recovery, and then, have the ability to calmly deal with the following changes.


    After that, the two men ran no more than 300 meters away, and the wolf king had not far behind.


    Lu Feixue pushed Lin Tianyu and said, "run quickly, I''ll block first." Immediately, he pulled out his sword and chopped it out. He took the initiative to rush forward and blocked the wolf king who was very dangerous to Lu Feixue.


    Bang!


    In the collision, Lu Feixue retreated three or four steps, then frowned at Lin Tianyu and said, "why don''t you run? I''ll stop for a while, and I''ll run. Don''t pestle here, when the time comes, it will drag my hind legs and block my escape way. " Then, facing the wind of the wolf king, he waved his knife again, and without any flowers, he met him head-on.


    Brush! Bang!


    Lu Feixue retreated five or six steps again.


    Lin Tianyu is still standing in the back of the place not far away, the same half step did not retreat, at this time, but a tight eye.


    This cheap girl is worthy of the word "elder martial sister". The last python, this time the wolf king, did not give up their own, ran away alone. Thinking about it, he gave a thumbs up in his heart.


    Xindao: it''s really good to have such a senior sister. Although some of them are obstinate and self willed, they are really not in their minds.


    As for character, it is mainly formed by the living environment, and it is not so bad. The key is that the mind is not bad.


    Bang! Bang bang! Bang bang!


    Although, to spell once, back a few steps. However, Lu Feixue kept fighting against each other and kept shouting. He told Lin Tianyu to run away and wait for his physical strength to recover before settling with the wolf king.


    Lin Tianyu is still just standing behind Lu Feixue and looking at him. His eyes have changed and he has not stepped back.


    After more than 20 times of matching. Finally, Lu Feixue stumbled and nearly fell. The body is more fragrant sweat dripping.


    Hiss!


    An arc of pale red knife light crossed.


    Wolf king''s neck, more than a blood line, and then, blood like a fountain, flooding.


    Lin Tianyu''s body came out because of this knife. He rushed forward for five or six steps. He staggered and stood on the knife to avoid falling to the ground.

 Chapter 245

    Lu Feixue, who was already out of breath, grabbed a few steps and helped Lin Tianyu. He said angrily, "you are stupid. What''s wrong if you haven''t recovered


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "elder martial sister, I''m happy!"


    Lin Tianyu is really happy. Ever since that day, after hearing from his father about Zhou Chuanhong, his heart has been full of conflict with his disciples. In addition to that fight boa constrictor, Lu Feixue didn''t even want to say his name, so he flashed away. So these days, although I have been close to Lu Feixue, I still have some hidden septal nuclei in my heart, which are naturally born between ordinary people and disciples. This time, the hidden septal nucleus, but all of a sudden disappeared without a trace. I had a good laugh.


    In the past, meeting without leaving a name was the result of the clan environment. In the face of ordinary people, the disciples of the sect could not be completely equal to each other. However, although the character is also a little bit coquettish, but the nature is not bad. It''s not someone who needs to be on guard at all times. When people get along with each other, they don''t need to be on guard all the time. Isn''t this the biggest advantage?


    Lu Feixue''s face turned red and said, "don''t call me elder martial sister again."


    "No more elder martial sister. What''s your name?"


    "Whatever you want. Call it what you want. " With that, Lu Feixue''s cheek was redder.


    Lin Tianyu was curious: what''s wrong with this little sister? Why is your cheek so red? Is it just now, fighting the wolf king, and the wolf king kept fighting, consuming too much?


    It''s about ten days before the secret place of black knife is opened. Lin Tianyu didn''t plan to find more experience. He was ready to do some more training in this small valley. He felt that there might be another unexpected breakthrough.


    Although it is only a kind of intuition that can''t be explained clearly and the way is not clear, the intuition of martial arts, especially about breakthrough, danger and so on, has always been consistent.


    When the physical fitness recovers, I suddenly feel that the physical strength can no longer be suppressed to break through.


    He was surprised: he didn''t want to break through the Qi training period so soon. He also thought that during the body refining period, he would refine the Dao formula handed down by his master, Heidao. At the same time, the shadow step of the phantom body should be further improved, at least to a small level. However, how to suppress, they can not suppress. Even, regardless of the host''s will, it will naturally force a breakthrough. At this point, it is futile to suppress again. It is better to simply let it go.


    Boo!


    Inside the body came a sound that outsiders could not feel, but as if there was something broken.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed.


    I don''t want to break into Qi training stage so early. However, this breakthrough is coming. It can not be stopped or suppressed.


    Lin Tianyu sighs here. However, if people in the small city of Qingye or those small places without the support of the clan, they would not have to be angry. You ya. You have reached the perfect state of ten levels of body refining, and you can break through to the period of Qi training. What are you going to do? We are all satisfied that we can achieve nine levels of perfection. Ten layers of body building, don''t even think about it. As for the breakthrough to the period of Qi training, it is even more impossible. That realm, but our ordinary people''s immortal teacher realm. You boy, you are still in the blessing. You don''t know the blessing. You are angry with us, right?


    After sighing, Lin Tianyu checked the level of his cultivation.

 Chapter 246

    It is said that those who have laid a solid foundation will have one breath when they break through the Qi training period, and they will almost break through to the middle stage of Qi training. Little sister Lu Feixue, when she broke through the Qi training period, she was able to break through to the second level of Qi training directly.


    Eh! What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu checked again carefully and from the beginning to the end. That''s right. It''s still the period of body refining. Ten layers of body refining, is not the body full of refining? How to break through once, still in the period of refining body. What''s going on?


    After a careful inspection, the body''s eleven layers are full, and even, they are about to break through to the next layer.


    There are eleven layers in the period of exercise?


    Lin Tianyu frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn''t figure out why. He had to ask Lu Feixue again: "younger martial sister, how many layers are there in the exercise period? Is the tenth floor the peak of the body training period


    Lu Feixue doubts: "why do you ask this? Ten layers, of course, is not the peak of the body training period. However, if you can reach ten levels of body training, you can be regarded as a little genius When he finished laughing, he said again: "during the period of physical training, according to ancient books, some people have reached the 11th or even 12th floor. However, I haven''t seen any such talents who have gone beyond the ten levels of physical training for more than ten years. Wait a minute. You ask me, have you already broken through the ten levels of physical training? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and was shocked to find that the sword and devil club, such a large sect, had not broken through the ten levels of body refining for more than ten years, and no one had reached the 11th or 12th floor. Is it really that hard?


    Just now, Lin Tianyu just couldn''t suppress it. Suddenly, suddenly, without warning, he broke through to the 11th floor of body training.


    To tell the truth, it is really not difficult at all.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s unexplained and indifferent expression, Lu Feixue was so surprised that she almost glared out her eyes. After a long time, she murmured, "abnormal!"


    And the twelve levels of body refining?


    Lin Tianyu carefully induction, his body training period, clearly has not gone to the end, there is still room and feeling of further breakthrough. What''s more, the accumulation in front of us is also rich enough to see if we can directly break through to the twelve levels of body refining without further impact. Then, he pressed on the technique again.


    Boo!


    In less than half an hour, I felt another shackle in my body. Then, all the way to the end of the 12th floor, the momentum was stopped.


    Sure enough, there are twelve levels of body refining!


    After half a cup of tea, Lin Tianyu suppressed all his excitement and tried to run it again. The method of physical training is the route of physical training and luck in the period of Qi training in ancient wooden buildings.


    For an hour, Lin Tianyu stopped and his eyes were bright.


    Only then, after five floors of meridians have been opened in front of us, and then the ancient wooden tower, which is hard to get into, has suddenly opened up the remaining channels and collaterals to more than 80%.


    This is too fierce!


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that if he continued to practice like this, he would be able to get through all the meridians in the Qi training period of ancient wooden Chonglou. However, when it comes to the end, it will take longer and longer. There''s no need to be in such a hurry to cultivate this ancient wooden tower. Now, the most important thing is the skill of the sword. The secret place of the black sword will be opened soon. The level of the sword technique is very important. There is also the phantom body overlapping shadow step. The total feeling is that this footwork is clearly the same as the sabre technique you have cultivated.

 Chapter 247

    Lin Tianyu has an intuition. If he can repair this step to a higher level, it will be greatly beneficial for the dark sword secret environment.


    Swish, swish, swish


    The phantom body is moving in the shadow step, pushing it out.


    Brush, brush, brush


    The bone removal knife technique is used to perform the utmost.


    The light of the knife, the shadow of the human, the mountains and valleys shuttle dancing. Black knife light, gray figure, suddenly east to west, South to north, to the top of the valley cliff, and to the flat bottom of the valley. Then, gradually, with the passage of time, only black knife light shine, clearly can not see a silk of gray shadow flicker. The light of the knife covered the shadow of the human, and the mountain valley was full of roaring and shuttling.


    The first, the second, the third, the fourth and the fifth.


    Lin Tianyu stood in the middle of the valley and stood up with the knife. Holding the knife tightly, he stood still and glowed.


    By now, the phantom body overlapping shadow step has reached the level of nearly six levels. Further, more than one level of progress will achieve the seven levels of great success. Now, when we move and think, we step out one step by step, and six completely solid forest Tianyu have developed six completely different martial arts and launched attacks. Moreover, six Lin Tianyu, each can fully play its own full strength, switching attacks, if more than five separate. And just started, although there are two Lin Tianyu, can bluff people can be good, suddenly attack, but also can receive a strange effect, but once people see through, in fact, the effectiveness is not so great. But now, the speed is fast to that point, equivalent to in a few different space, directly wait for if there are six forest Tianyu. It''s against the sky!


    The refined version of the bone removal method, also improved a lot. The specific state is really hard to say. Feel this knife method, like a bottomless hole. It is not to say that it is only the realm of body cultivation. Even if it is to practice Qi, build foundation, Jindan, Yuanying, even if it is flying up to the fairyland, this sword method is not like a head. However, again, I feel the refinement of the Dao. Now, the strength of Dao has increased by at least ten times.


    Lin Tianyu even felt that he had exhausted his heart and opportunity to attack and cut off the early stage of the foundation building, and the monk without too much information. This meeting, the front confrontation, should be able to stand to cut the knife.


    In the five days, in the sharpening of the skill and footwork of the knife, the body state has finally reached the top of twelve layers.


    Well!


    The magic body shadow stepping, refined version of the bone removal knife, have been greatly advanced.


    Break through the period of training, when there is no regret.


    All right! Then break through the period of practice.


    However, in a short time, he was transferring his skill and preparing to break through the training period of Lin Tianyu, and stopped suddenly.


    How to feel the refined body realm is still not completely satisfactory!


    On the 12th floor, there is still a higher level of state that is not achieved, but the realm is clear and mysterious, and the appearance is unclear. So, how can we break through it?


    Operation skill.


    No, no!


    If we continue to continue to operate the skill so persistently, we will directly break through the period of Qi training, rather than the higher level above the twelve levels of the training environment.


    What should we do?


    Limit!


    Beyond the limit!


    If we can surpass the more, we should be able to achieve a higher level of cultivation in the future.


    If you can surpass the body of twelve levels!


    Lin Tianyu looked up at the sky and said to himself: one day, he not only wanted to break through this small world, but also to fairyland. Even he would poke a hole in the fairyland, and go straight into the illusory, higher level.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom


    In the fine sky, there were dozens of thunders in a row.

 Chapter 248

    With the thunder, Lu Feixue rushed out of a cave beside the valley and rushed to Lin Tianyu with a nervous face.


    A few dodged to Lin Tianyu. Looking at Lin Tianyu who was looking up at the sky, Lu Feixue asked in doubt: "Tianyu, what''s going on? It''s a good day. Why is it thundering all of a sudden


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "it''s OK! It seems like it''s just a few thunder. I''m looking at the reason, too


    When answering, Lin Tianyu was secretly Alert: in the future, you can''t challenge the emperor at will. Now, it seems that it''s just a little warning from God. Next time, I don''t know whether I will give myself such a warning. If so, I''m afraid I don''t know how to die.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked back at Lu Feixue with an excited face and said, "little elder martial sister, you haven''t seen a person for several days. Why did you go there?"


    "Hey, hey." Lu Feixue didn''t say anything. First he laughed mysteriously. Then, he said, "I broke through the three layers of Qi training." After that, with a wave of his hand and a strong spirit, he shot at Lin Tianyu from the front.


    "Oh." Lin Tianyu dodged to one side and dealt with it. He still thought about how to break through to the 13th floor of body refining.


    Lu Feixue is not happy, angry way: "how, you allow me to work hard, do not allow me to work hard?"


    "No


    "So how, see me progress, as if I didn''t see."


    Lin Tianyu understood the vinegar words. Obviously, Lu Feixue realized that she should work hard when she saw that she was practicing so hard. Therefore, she has been practicing hard these days and has broken through a small realm in the period of Qi training. This is not, rushed to run in front of their own dazzle to, but they actually seem not to see like, no wonder will be angry.


    Lin Tianyu quickly congratulated him and then explained: it''s not that he doesn''t care about elder martial sister any more. He just had a problem and couldn''t think about it all the time. The exercise period is not over yet. However, if you use the skills to break through, you can only break through the Qi training period, and it is impossible to break through to a higher level of body refining period. In this way, I really don''t know how to break through to a higher level of refining period.


    Lu Feixue frowned and said, "if only there were blueberries. But you three orchid fruit, decocting liquid used one. One was used to break through ten layers of body refining. Break through 11 layers of refining body, and use one more. There must be none now. My remaining blueberries, after breaking through to the Qi training period, were also exchanged to zongmen. What''s more, even if there are blueberries, you have used them twice. If you take another one, it will not be enough for you to break through the twelve layers of body refining. However, even if you don''t break through the twelve layers of body refining, it''s only eleven layers. In the clan, it''s definitely a super genius. "


    Lin Tianyu asked excitedly, "if you haven''t used blueberry once, how will the effect be?"


    Lu Feixue said: "if you haven''t used LAN Guo once, as long as you''re still in the body refining stage, and you haven''t reached the state saturation in the body refining period, in theory, you can completely upgrade one level."


    "Good! Great Lin Tianyu excitedly pulled out a jade box, which was a blue fruit.


    At the same time, the heart secretly congratulated: Fortunately, all along, even in a particularly critical time, he also insisted, no use to break through the strength of the exercise period.


    "You, you have broken through to the 11th floor of body refining, and the two blueberries have not been used up yet?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. He didn''t dare to tell Lu Feixue that he had not broken through the 11th floor of the refining body, but had already broken through to the 12th floor of the refining body. Moreover, he had never used a blueberry.

 Chapter 249

    After chatting for a while, Lu Feixue was going to practice sabre. After a few flashes, he went to a secluded place. Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, found a quiet cave and sat down with his knees crossed. He wanted to be quiet and adjusted to the highest state. Then, with a little bit of excitement, he took out the blue fruit and swallowed it in one gulp.


    Boom! Boo Boo!


    In the body, a secret force ran rampant, and there was no breakthrough direction of the 13th floor of the body refining period. If the floodgate opened and the flood was only half a cup of tea, it would directly break through to the peak of the 13th floor of the body. It was about to break into the late stage of the 13th floor and stop.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu had a big drink. He turned out of the cave and rose to the sky. His whole body was almost completely integrated into the wind. He would lift up, pull up, and then go up again. Almost all of them waved, and they could pick up the clouds. Then they ran out of breath and quickly dressed in the valley to fall back. In the process of falling back, the phantom steps are moved again and again, and they are integrated into the wind again and again. With the power of space, they slow down the speed of falling again and again. In this way, a full quarter of an hour, just like a leaf like the wind, lightly landing.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were red, his face was red, his hair was red, even his clothes were red. He held a magic knife with blood red in his hand. Standing on the ground, a position of staggering, and then, the hands of the blood red magic knife, forced to the ground on a prop, in the use of strength to stand firm.


    Just now, although there is no danger of using hands to compare skills, it is obvious that all the potential has been brought into full play. Even, he directly demonized himself, blew up the limit that his body could bear, and rushed to the top. When he fell down, he again made the phantom step in shadow and slowed down the falling speed. During this period, the difficulty of danger was no less than that of any arduous life struggle.


    Standing in the same place, he quickly took out the pill to restore his physical strength. Then, he used the formula of ancient wood Chonglou to recover his physical strength. He also took a rest for half an hour. Only then did he feel full of strength again. At the same time, he felt his own divine consciousness, and once again, he suddenly increased. Then, he looked around and saw no Lucifer. He simply took the dry food out and ate it casually. Then he practiced and opened the phantom body shadow step and opened the knife technique.


    Another four days.


    One day, the secret place of black sword will be opened.


    At this time, Luffy snow suddenly came from behind a cliff.


    Brush!


    Then, a knife light flies towards Lin Tianyu.


    When the light of the knife had to be cut on Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue yelled: "Tianyu, try it. How''s my Sabre practice?"


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was in a tangle: Did anyone make complaints about it? I''m going to kill people before I say hello. I''ll try my Sabre skill with you. If it wasn''t for my own Sabre skill, I would have been tried by you for many times.


    Dang, Dangdang, Dangdang, Dangdang


    After dozens of moves, Lin Tianyu still chopped every knife on Lu Feixue''s sword.


    While chopping at each other''s sword, Lin Tianyu kept nodding his head.


    Good!


    Lu Feixue''s Sabre skill has improved a lot. I don''t want to lose the name of a talented girl in the sword magic society. However, in the past, there was no pressure at all, half practice and half fun, so it did not show the real level of genius. But this time, during this period of serious cultivation, the sabre skill has been improved so much. If you work harder, the sabre skill will be better.

 Chapter 250

    "What''s up? My knife technique. " Nearly two hundred moves, Lu Feixue breathed slightly and stopped his hand in a hurry, and asked with pride.


    "Good!"


    Lu Feixue laughs happily. Then, he turns to the secret place of black sword and jumps first. After a few flashes, he turned back and said, "don''t you want to go to the secret place of black sword?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head speechless. In the beginning, a few dodged to catch up.


    More than half an hour later, I saw the head scurrying in front of me. There were people everywhere.


    Here, we have reached the secret place of black knife, and we are expecting to open it. Here, at a glance, I don''t know how many people have gathered here. Besides, from outside, there is a stream of black people coming to this place. Tomorrow will be the day when the secret place of black sword will be opened. Therefore, the more people come to the back of this place, the more people will come. However, in fact, every time the secret place of black knife is opened, the number of people who go in is not more than 100000 or even more. However, there are at most one or two people who can really get the chance, and it seems that they are still the only one all the time. However, every time, as long as the secret place is opened, there will always be an endless stream of people.


    Because each of them is clearly separated from other places. It is really difficult to get this chance. However, as long as you can get this chance, it is very likely that you will become the top master of the whole Tianquan continent. Even, if the chance is bigger, we can find out the first line of fairyland. Moreover, this chance or does not divide who, does not ask the origin, therefore, who can not report a fluke psychology in. If - in case it''s a success?


    So, even if there are more people here, it''s not surprising.


    However, although there are so many people that they can''t squeeze, the most inner part of the area is surrounded by a lot of land. It is just divided into eight camps and divided into eight large circles. On the periphery of these eight circles, although there are tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people, no one dares to cross the minefield.


    In spite of Lu Fei Yu''s inner circle, he went to the outer circle.


    In those eight circles, Lin Tianyu has been able to see the symbol of the sect.


    "Wait a minute, little sister. This is not a place for you to break into." A man with elegant appearance stopped Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu and said, "of course, if you are interested in these eight circles, if you tell your brother your name, your brother can take you in for a walk." With these words, a pair of beads on his cheek with a natural and unrestrained smile were in his eyes, and he was running around stealthily all over Lu Feixue''s body, sweeping back and forth.


    Lu Feixue was so angry that he said, "get out of here!" With a knife, the young man in smart clothes will be cut off.


    "Dare!"


    However, the handsome young man did not move his body for a moment, and a valet beside him had already made a direct attack with his sword.


    "Go away!"


    Lin Tianyu gave a cold drink, and with a knife, he cut the attendant who was practicing Qi six levels of state, even with his sword, and cut him ten meters away.


    Poof!


    All of a sudden, the attendant''s hindrance was gone. If a young man wants to use weapons to block or dodge, it is not enough. Lu Feixue went down with such a knife, not only tore a big strip in front of her clothes, but also cut a big cut in her belly.

 Chapter 251

    "Ah


    The young man gave a sad cry.


    Just now, as the youth came to the camp where Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu were stopped, more than 20 people rushed up.


    Among the more than 20 people who rushed out, there was a middle-aged man who was rushing forward and quickly took out the medicine from the ring and smeared the wound on the young man''s belly. Then, he took out several medicines and fed them to the young man''s mouth. Just turn around, a roar: "who?"


    Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue, and even several other people who rushed out with the middle-aged man could not help but step back.


    Of course, the middle-aged man didn''t come with the twenty or so, but after listening to the young man''s miserable cry, he rushed out of one of the eight camps in the inner circle and rushed here. Moreover, even if he rushed out of the camp and arrived at the young man''s side, he was even faster than those who followed him. This speed was absolutely the top friars.


    At this time, Lu Feixue''s face couldn''t help turning white. Lin Tianyu quietly approached him and held Lu Feixue''s hand tightly, as if forming an invisible protection, which made Lufei snow feel better..


    Immediately, Lu Feixue didn''t spend much time, and directly called out, "grandfather!"


    The momentum of the middle-aged man''s body soared again, and he snapped: "it''s no use calling grandfather, calling God. If you hurt my grandson, you have to be ready to pay for your life


    "Is it?" At this time, a indifferent voice sounded in the distance. When it sounded, there was still a few miles away, but all the people immediately found that there was an old man in front of him.


    The old man said gently, "I''m standing here. If you have the ability, let my granddaughter try to pay for her life."


    The middle-aged man''s face changed, and he explained: "misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! Brother Lu, if you know it''s your granddaughter, don''t say it just hurt my frustrated grandson. It''s just that he cut the grandson in half with one knife. It''s also because he can''t cultivate himself. His martial arts skills are inferior to those of others. He deserves to die. "


    The middle-aged man swept Lin Tianyu next to him and said, "I don''t know. What''s the relationship with brother Lu?"


    Lu Zuyi shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Lu Feixue was about to say something when he heard it, but he was restrained by Lu Zuyi and couldn''t speak at all.


    Middle aged man: "since brother Lu has spoken. You boy, you''re ready to pay for my grandson''s life. Take your life


    With that, the middle-aged man pinched it.


    Of course, at the beginning of Yuanying, a middle-aged man, he could see at a glance that Lin Tianyu was just a little boy in the martial arts realm. So I pinched it with one hand and didn''t use too much force. After all, anyone who squeezes an ant needs to do his best.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a gray figure, even from the middle-aged man under the palm, all of a sudden flew out.


    Well


    The middle-aged people, Lu Zu and all the people who pay attention to this place are also stunned. A small martial arts state can run out from the palm of the yuan infant period. This, too much. Monk Yuanying is the top monk in Tianquan continent. If you crush a warrior''s realm, you can not capture it. Even if you just need to give a little finger, you can kill any martial artist who has a unique skill.


    But the fact is clearly so revealed in front of our eyes, we can''t help but believe it.

 Chapter 252

    When the middle-aged man was stunned, he became more angry. He kept his palm unchanged and changed a little angle. At the same time, he increased his strength and speed. At the same time, in the eye fierce awn flash: this time, look at you this smelly boy, also where to escape.


    Bang!


    However, this infinite increase of strength and speed of the palm, still was a person, a blow to smash.


    At this time, Lu Zu was also stunned. Lu Feixue actually broke free and said, "aunt Wu, help Tianyu quickly!"


    However, the middle-aged man did not make any more moves, but looked at Lu Zu and said: "brother Lu, if he has something to do with you, you just need to say, and I''ll recognize myself. But now, brother Lu, what does that mean? "


    Lu Zu did not answer the other party''s words, but only looked majestically at Aunt Wu. Obviously, she was waiting for a reply. Without his order, why should aunt Wu save this stinky boy. If a bad answer, just afraid not to face that surname Han Yuanying friar, Lu Zu will let her look good.


    But aunt Wu looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Han Zu! He has nothing to do with luzu. However, I advised Han Zu that it was better not to touch him. He is a disciple of Heidao. Moreover, for his sake, the ancestor of Heidao made a grand oath in that small green leaf city: if anyone dares to touch a hair of his own disciples, he will surely destroy the whole family. If I kill him, I''m afraid I''m not only Han Zu himself, but also Han Zu''s Zhengyuan sect. I''m afraid I can''t bear it. "


    Listen to this, everyone is a Leng, Han Zu is also a moment of Leng God.


    But then, Han Zu, a middle-aged man, became more angry. His face was not to ask these two young people to throw them into the sea?


    So Han Zu said, "are you threatening me?"


    Wu''s eyes were cold and sharp. I didn''t say a word more, but just looking at the meaning in the eyes, it was self-evident.


    Middle aged people are more and more angry, suddenly, cold drink: "good! I won''t kill that son of a bitch, I''ll kill you


    With that, he clapped at Aunt Wu. The palm edge is dark blue. This is totally different from Zhang Wei, who was preparing to kill Lin Tianyu just now. After all, it is a martial arts state, a golden elixir realm already a monk''s realm. Of course, two people can not be treated in the same way.


    Bang!


    Another shadow of the palm, and this one is solid. Later, Han Zu even stepped back several steps, and a wisp of blood hung in the corner of his mouth. He said angrily, "brother Lu, what do you mean?"


    The man who took the hand of Han Zu was Lu Zu.


    Lu Zu indifferently pointed to Aunt Wu and said, "she is my man."


    Han Zu snorted coldly, and his eyes were red with anger. He took the handsome young man from the side of his disciple''s hand, and cried angrily, "let''s go!" Then, the figure disappeared.


    Lu Feixue flashed to Lin Tianyu and said nervously, "are you ok?"


    Although just now, everyone saw that Lin Tianyu had dodged from Han Zu''s palm, but after all, it was friar Yuanying. Who knows if he was hurt.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and felt warm in his heart. He said, "it''s OK."


    Lu Zu''s cold light flashed in his eyes and said, "we''re back." Then, he pulled Lu Feixue and grabbed Lin Tianyu with the other hand, and disappeared.


    In the biggest room of the Chen camp where the sword demon club is located, Lu Zu put down Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu, and then, staring at Lin Tianyu, he said, "boy, show me your ring."

 Chapter 253

    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help shrinking his eyes and tightening his heart.


    At the same time, he also understood: some time ago, as long as he mentioned the magic club, he would have a reason to resist. Look at your own ring, a little warrior''s ring. What''s good to see. I''m afraid that the key of the key is for the black sword of the ancestor of Heidao. It is said that several immortals of the upper world paid a lot of money to enter this realm, just for the black sword in the hands of the ancestor of black sword. Now, just a meeting, Lu Zu is so anxious to check his ring. Is it true that he is also related to the injury of master Heidao? Lin Tianyu hesitated in his heart, but he still let his expression calm. He completely hid the doubts in his eyes in his heart.


    Lu Feixue Jiao cried: "grandfather, what are you doing? You will frighten Tianyu! "


    However, Lu Zu took off Lin Tianyu''s ring and took out all the things inside. Then, he fixed his eyes on a black saber, which was a low-grade magic weapon with ordinary shape and no circulation of treasure.


    Lu Zu grabbed the black knife, and his magic power urged him.


    "Why! It''s just the inferior magic weapon, but the immortal can''t work. What''s going on? " Lu Zu continued to urge the mana to turn his head and stare at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    On that day, according to the ancestor of the black sword, the reason why the black sword became even the ordinary martial arts'' mortal steel sword was that the immortal inside was seriously damaged. As long as there is enough immortal infusion, it can return to the peak and become the highest treasure standing at the top of this plane. Some Yuanying friars, when they reach the peak, will gradually master a trace of immortal power. Obviously, Lu Zu had a trace of immortal rules, and he was pouring it into the badly damaged black sword. However, how can this badly damaged black Dao, which is extremely in need of immortals, fail to respond at all?


    What''s more, it''s just like a swordsman''s steel sabre. When did it become comparable to inferior magic weapons?


    No matter what the reason is!


    Lin Tianyu was blessed to his heart and said, "this is a low-grade magic weapon made specially for me by master Heidao, who imitated the black sword he used that day."


    Hearing this, Lu Zu put down the black knife, and then, glancing at the fragmentary pieces in the ring of Lin Tianyu, he said, "there are many resources. It''s a spirit stone close to two million yuan. It''s given to you by your master, the ancestor of black sword. If you are only a warrior, you will be able to open the divine sense ring, which is a rare genius in a thousand years. It''s the blessing of our sword magic club. It''s God''s blessing to us. "


    Lu Feixue is to drill in, way: "these spirit stones, is our partnership to win."


    Then, he gave a detailed and detailed account of Lin Tianyu''s incomparable martial arts skills, his great power and his defeat of countless masters in the city of Dayan.


    Lu zuchong fondly touched Lu Feixue''s head, and then asked Lin Tianyu casually, "where is your master, father Heidao, recently? I haven''t seen huizongmen all the time. We old people miss him very much. "


    Lin Tianyu also said casually, "I''m not sure. On that day, the master said in a hurry that he would accept him as my disciple. He said that he had something very important to do. After he gave me a black sword, which was made in advance and was prepared for me, it disappeared. Since then, I have never seen master again. "

 Chapter 254

    Lu Zu nodded, and no longer interested in what to ask.


    Then, waving, let Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue go out by themselves.


    After Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue went out, the door had just been closed, and three black robes covered the whole body, and the shadow appeared in the large room.


    Among them, a very young voice directly asked Lu Zu, "are you sure that the black sword is just a low-grade magic weapon."


    Lu Zu asked, "the three immortals were watching carefully at that time. Can''t we be sure that the black knife is just an ordinary black sword?"


    The man who made a young voice just now nodded his head and said, "well, remember to do everything for us in the future, and you will surely benefit from it. Don''t worry. When we return to the fairyland, we will certainly take you to the fairyland. "


    Lu Zu''s eyes were full of excitement: "thank you for the cultivation of the three immortals. I''m sure I''ll be all over the place


    It''s not surprising that Lu Zu was so excited that he was able to understand the principle of immortality because of the help of these three elixirs. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even on the day of his old death, with his own talent, he would not be able to understand the power of the immortal.


    The three shadows are no longer talking, just a flash, and they are invisible into another space.


    When he arrived in another space, an old voice said: "young master, Lin Tianyu is just a little martial artist. He can escape from the blow of friar Yuanying. Moreover, he can open the ring of divine sense only in a small martial state. He is really a rare genius. If we can bring it into the fairyland and bring it into our ancestral clan, we will surely achieve great success in the future. "


    The young figure snorted coldly and said, "why, I am not a genius anymore. In this lower universe, no matter how gifted, it is a blessing of heaven to be able to cultivate to Yuanying period. Even if he is old and dead, if he has no external help, even if he is given another lifetime, he will not be able to understand the half silk law of fairyland. It''s a big joke that such a lowlife can become a genius. We didn''t see that Lu could reach the peak of Yuanying, that is, the so-called "peerless genius" among the lower class of them. But what happened to the peerless genius? We just gave him a pill of the lowest level that can help him understand the principles of immortality. Do you think he is not as obedient as a dog? Such a lower class, when a genius, brought to the fairyland training, do not go to pollute the immortal spirit of the fairyland After that, in the eyes of the young people, there was a cold and fierce murderous spirit.


    When the old voice was still waiting to be said, another person next to him gently pulled him.


    All of a sudden, the old voice of the man, suddenly came over, and at the same time, his forehead was sweating. Mind:


    I''m too late and blunt. Young master, for such a small matter, had such a big fire. He didn''t understand the meaning. This is clearly in jealousy of the virtuous and envious, I would like to hit the muzzle of the gun foolishly. At that time, I''m afraid that how to die, I don''t know. Fortunately, younger martial brother just pulled himself. By the way, didn''t he always want the middle grade immortal gun I got in a secret place? I gave it to him later. Anyway, I didn''t use a gun, so I would like to thank you.


    At the same time, my heart for Lin Tianyu a moment of silence: talent is a good thing. Can have talent, not tough backstage, sometimes, this good thing will become bad.

 Chapter 255

    When the young man saw that the old voice was no longer wordy, he said again, "remember. All your energy and tasks in the future are to cooperate with me to find the inheritance black sword, and then, with the inheritance black sword as the traction, you have controlled the secret land of Tiandao in the power continent of this day, you know? Don''t think about anything else, you know? "


    As the young man said, a cold light flashed in his eyes again and said, "as for the boy named Lin, he still has his life. He just wants to find the ancestor of Heidao through him and capture Heidao. Otherwise, ants like things should have been crushed to death. "


    The old voice, eyes flash a trace of pity: ah! It''s not a good thing to be gifted in this world. This is a disaster free! I''m afraid that the day when Heidao is taken will be the time for your little death.


    The other, like a wood, stood on the spot without saying a word.


    At this meeting, Lu Feixue, who had already been outside, looked around Lin Tianyu for a long time and said, "are you really a disciple of Heidao ancestor?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Lu Feixue said, "what are you doing to cheat me? He also said that he would attend the examination of the disciples of the sword and magic club. You, you, you, you piss me off


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "I didn''t say it earlier. I''m the same disciple as you. But you don''t believe me. What can I do?"


    "You?" Lu Fei snow angry way. But then he laughed again and said, "let it be. After that, I will know that we are really the same disciples. "


    Lu Feixue said again: "just now, how did you escape from that ugly hand? That''s monk Yuanying. You are very lucky. However, monk Yuanying''s attack will not allow you to underestimate. Do you have any injuries? "


    Lin Tianyu is funny.


    The middle-aged man was the grandfather of the young man who claimed to be handsome. The self styled natural and unrestrained person, does not say the true demeanor is graceful, at least also and ugliness does not match. His grandfather and this young man, but the same line, can be ugly.


    It is not only ugly, but also quite natural and unrestrained.


    Can repair to the yuan infant period, certainly is not young. However, he kept his middle-aged appearance deliberately, which had its own reasons for beauty. On the other hand, it also showed that when he was young, he was undoubtedly a beautiful man.


    But when I got to the younger martial sister''s mouth, she suddenly became ugly.


    Funny in the heart, but the mouth said: "no injury, at that time see opportunity fast, good luck, all of a sudden escaped out, did not hit solid."


    Lin Tianyu also did not tell Lu Feixue that he can escape, and luck has no half relationship.


    If not, in the last four days, the shadow step of the phantom body has been trained to a full 80% state of Dacheng state. With the slight flow direction change in the wind, we can clearly sense all the details of the surrounding environment. It is impossible for us to catch a subtle loophole at the palm edge in such a short time simply by luck. Then, seizing the opportunity, he stepped into the wind and highlighted the palm of monk Yuanying.


    Now, I don''t know how many people are paying attention to themselves. If you tell lufhisher in this way, it should also be equivalent to telling those powerful monks who are paying attention to this place.


    On the one hand, it will make you lose a card; on the other hand, if you happen to meet a jealous powerful monk, it will increase unnecessary danger.

 Chapter 256

    Soon, it was noon the next day.


    A boom of sound, spread all over the sky. Suddenly, in front of me, suddenly, out of thin air, a majestic Black Castle appeared.


    At the main gate of the castle, there are eight unicorns with angry eyes, teeth and claws. If you want to eat people at any time. Then, up the stairs, there are two huge dark doors, open enough for 100 people to walk side by side. Then, in the south of the gate, a black sword with ordinary shape almost pierced the sky and stood outside the castle. If you look inside the castle, you can''t see clearly even monk Yuanying. From the overall appearance and majestic manner, it is not only a castle, but also a huge holy city.


    Staring at the huge castle, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help feeling excited. If he had completely inherited the secret place of black sword, would he be able to completely own this huge castle like a god city?


    Then, he became the master of the great castle and took it on a trip. It''s time for prestige to arrive


    My father''s inheritance and master''s Heidao ancestor''s inheritance have led me to the thirteen levels of the body training stage. I don''t know if it can meet the ultimate needs of Heidao''s Secret realm.


    He continued to stare at the black castle. Lin felt that he was about to integrate his whole body and mind into the huge castle.


    At this time, first of all, eight schools arranged for their disciples to enter the secret place of black sword.


    Lu Feixue got close to him and asked, "Tianyu, do you want to advance into the secret land and seize the opportunity?"


    To seize the first opportunity, when the opportunity is in front, there is indeed this saying. However, this secret place is by no means an opportunity to win its ultimate opportunity. Otherwise, the secret place of black sword has been in the world for many years, and the real chance should have been given to others?


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "wait a minute. Let''s see what other people can get in the secret place."


    Despite his father''s and master''s experience of entering the secret place of Heidao, Lin Tianyu still wants to see what other people will be like before making plans. In my heart, I feel vaguely that this time, after the secret place of black sword has been opened, it may be very different from every time before. Moreover, it is very likely that they will get the big chance in this secret place. Wait and see, when you get a big chance, you can better hide yourself.


    Lu Feixue said on the edge: "then I will enter the secret place again later. Then, we will go into the secret place together. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded at will.


    After a while, the first 50 people who entered the secret place were organized.


    In the gaze of all expectations, 50 people passed through the black gate and entered the secret place.


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, in the eyes of the public, two of the 50 people who went in burst into a cloud of blood mist and flew into the surrounding air. All the people who paid attention to the secret place of black knife involuntarily and nervously tightened their hearts. Then, inside the gate of the great castle, a voice came out:


    "the mainland creatures who are not in the heavenly power are not allowed to enter


    In another space, the black robe covered the whole body of three people, and their faces suddenly became extremely ugly.


    The young voice, angry and said: "bastard! Do you think I can''t get into the fairyland? One day, I need to hold you in my hand. Not only do you want to inherit it, but also let me own the whole Xianbao, and let it fall at my feet. "

 Chapter 257

    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, in addition to the two people burst into blood fog. Then, all the other people who entered the secret place came out of the secret place after a column of incense. Along with, outside in the sky, also successively sounded several thunder.


    A stick of incense time!


    And the strange thunder!


    No way!


    In the past, those who entered the secret place, whether they had been passed on or not at all, would have been transmitted from the secret place in an instant? Besides, there won''t be any sign of the sky.


    Now this is just the beginning, but it is quite different from the past.


    That''s abnormal!


    Then, the people who had not had time to enter the secret place, or those who were not qualified to enter the secret place, one by one, looked at the fierce, green eyes of their prey, and the forty people who had just come out of the secret place.


    Is it possible that among the people who just went in, who has got a wonderful inheritance?


    The senior officials of each sect took the disciples who had entered the secret realm to one side and asked them carefully.


    The answer, however, is exactly the same as those who entered the secret world before.


    After entering the secret place, there was a voice asking them to dance a set of sword techniques to have a look. Then, according to the voice, they danced a set of knife techniques. Then, just after the dance of the sword techniques, they were transmitted out in such a muddle headed way.


    Is it these disciples who have got the great inheritance and deliberately hide it, or are the people who have got this inheritance not their own disciples?


    The senior leaders of each sect first examined their disciples who had just entered the secret realm, and then looked suspiciously at other disciples.


    After half an hour, the senior officials of these clans got together again and arranged for a second group of 50 people to enter the secret place again.


    Then, it''s time for a stick of incense! It''s thunder again!


    The fifty talents were sent out of the secret again.


    Then, a column of incense once, full into eight batches, 50 people.


    Moreover, every time, it is exactly the same as the first time. But in this way, everyone is a little confused. What is the metaphor of such a powerful vision? It''s not always like this, but there''s no metaphor, right?


    In another space, under the black robe, an old voice said, "what''s wrong with this secret place? It''s totally different from what I''ve heard before. It''s also completely different from the secret place of black sword in fairyland. It seems to be totally abnormal. "


    The young voice said: "everything is abnormal, there must be a demon!"


    After stopping, the young voice said again: "every trip to the secret place has been extended from an instant to a column of incense. It is obvious that the first group of 48 people must not have received any really great inheritance. There is only one explanation for such changes. That is, the real ultimate inheritance of this secret place is about to be born. Making such changes is to cover up the identity of the people who can really get the inheritance. At that time, the real inheritance will be born, and there will be these changes. So now we have to pay special attention to whether there is any slight difference between the two phases. After all, there must be a slight difference between the fake cover up and the real difference. Both of you, cheer me up. Through this subtle difference, perhaps, we can lock the real inheritor in a small area of 50 people for us

 Chapter 258

    Finally, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue joined in.


    "Well!" In another space, seeing Lin Tianyu, who was about to enter the secret place, his young voice said in a hurry: "give me a hundred thousand points of spirit."


    At the same time, there was a cold light in the eyes of the young voice.


    In the secret place, as soon as Lin Tianyu entered, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind, "dance a set of knife techniques to have a look."


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say much. He took out the black knife directly and used the method of bone removing knife. At the same time, he stepped on the phantom body step. In the secret space, he moved and dived, and the light of the black knife was shining.


    "Why In Lin Tianyu''s mind, there was a sound of surprise.


    Lin Tianyu also ignored the surprise, continued to step on the phantom body shadow step, and opened the bone picking knife technique.


    Whoa! Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! Whoosh! Brush! Brush, brush! Brush!


    I have learned, every knife, every step, all with the spirit of the head, to show. Even, when it is applied to the back, it has a kind of enchantment state. The eyes are red, the hair is dyed red, the black knife blood is red, and even the gray clothes have a little red feeling.


    Then, he danced the knife in such a mood. Until it was almost three incense sticks, Lin Tianyu stopped the knife and stood up.


    "Good! pretty good! Not bad


    That voice, again in the mind.


    Lin Tianyu bowed his hands around him and said, "master, can you show up for a moment?"


    In front of Lin Tianyu, a cute boy in his twenties, carved in powder and jade, appeared.


    "Before..." Lin Tianyu was about to bow his hands, but he could not go on half way.


    The little boy said angrily, "what do you mean, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t I have enough for you to call on me? To let you know that I have been ten thousand years old since I was born. Compared with your eight generations, eight generations, eight generations There are more than eight generations of ancestors. Why, shouts the elder generation not


    Lin Tianyu thought, it is true that this is the truth, but to such a ten year old, carved jade, lovely little boy called the elder, how, feel a burst of discomfort. However, think again, people in the low eaves, have to bow. Later, we have to rely on the little guy to pass on. Now, if you''re not happy with this little guy, you''re not kidding. What''s more, listening to this little guy''s critical tone, it''s possible to do such a thing.


    To understand the key point, Lin Tianyu respectfully arched his hand and said, "master."


    "Oh," said the little boy. That''s good. " Then, he laughed.


    Lin Tianyu how to see, how can feel the opposite little boy, how unreliable. And just now, I seem to have been cheated by something.


    After laughing happily, the little boy said, "why, I''m not happy? I feel cheated. Then you think about it carefully. Why did your black knife have no response after being infused with Xianze? What''s more, it''s just the black Dao which is equivalent to every Dao. Why did it suddenly become a inferior magic weapon yesterday? In the future, your main weapon will be this black sword. If it is just a fan Dao, you will become a Qi practicing monk. How can you use it? "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and said, "these are all the hands of our predecessors."


    The little boy said, "it''s really good to call the elder so willingly. It''s not me. Do you really think that God has done it for you? "

 Chapter 259

    But the little boy''s words sound like praising a three-year-old child, which makes people''s heart upset. But think about it, he really helped himself and solved the big problem, so he didn''t care about it.


    The little boy said, "your physical strength has reached 13 levels, which is especially rare. At this level, you have not broken through to the period of Qi training. Among all your practices, the most brilliant one is Dao technique. With your sword skill level, even if the monks at the top of the foundation, or even in the early days of the golden elixir, simply relying on their martial arts skills, they may not be better than you. However, in all your practice, the most difficult is still to belong to the phantom body shadow step. "


    Lin Tianyu said strangely: "I know that the bone cutting Sabre technique I practiced came from the secret place of black sword. But this phantom step is a reward I won in the competition. It seems that it doesn''t come from the secret place of black sword, right


    "The secret place of black sword?" The little boy said with a straight smile: "however, it''s called the secret place of black sword. It''s also very vivid. After all, there are so many black knives


    After the joke, the little boy said, "this secret place should be called Tiandao secret place. The black Dao, not to mention the black Dao called tubaji, is the match of my last master. My last master named it stabdao Tiandao Dao


    With the name of poke Dao Tiandao Dao, he said it from the mouth of the little boy. Lin Tianyu only felt the murderous spirit of a sea of corpses and blood, which filled the whole world. It seems that just such a name can kill all the world, the fairyland and the butcher


    I don''t know how long it took for Lin Tianyu to wake up from such a name as stabbing Dao Tiandao.


    As I wake up, I only feel sweat through my clothes, and I feel like I''ve been soaked in water.


    Heart: great!


    Only its former owner, a name for the weapon in his hand, has such a great prestige. Then the former owner of the little boy should be such a wonderful person. How wonderful the inheritance he left behind!


    The more he thought about it, the more brilliant his eyes were. Suddenly he said, "master, what can I inherit from my performance?"


    With his hands on his back, the little boy paced up and down step by step, and then said, "the secret place of Tiandao has three levels: black level, gray level and white level. What level of inheritance do you want? " With that, he looked at Lin Tianyu playfully in his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu, however, after listening to the three levels, looked down and thought. He did not see the playful look in the eyes of the little boy.


    If there are only three levels.


    Master Heidao''s ancestor has handed down the black level to himself, while his father has passed on the gray level to himself. Obviously, the white level is lower. With these two levels, the white level is useless.


    I can''t get the inheritance in the secret place of this Dao. It seems that it doesn''t matter.


    No!


    When master and father were handed down in the secret place of black sword, they didn''t see anyone at all. They just had a secret collection in their mind. No one has asked what level of inheritance they want. Since now, with this little boy, ask yourself in person, there must be a different inheritance. What''s more, according to master Heidao''s ancestor, even the immortal world''s great power has been staring at this inheritance, which undoubtedly shows the high value of this inheritance. It must be more than the simple black level of the highest level just made up by the little boy. In order to understand the key, Lin Tianyu had heard a little frustration from the three grades and was swept away.

 Chapter 260

    After sweeping up the frustration in his heart, he raised his head and said, "in addition to these three levels of inheritance, I think there must be others. I want the inheritance that you haven''t mentioned yet."


    The little boy''s entertainment was swept away, and he said in a somewhat serious way: "indeed, there is another inheritance, that is, the Tiandao secret realm of the whole Tianquan land belongs to you. However, you have to meet three conditions: in the training period of the martial arts realm, at least 15 levels have been reached by my previous master; in the simple martial arts competition, the sabre technique must reach the level of the ordinary foundation building peak; in the level of the martial arts, you must reach the level of perfection at least. From the point of view of your Sabre dancing, the level of sabre skill is barely reached. The realm of the refined body and the shadow step of the phantom body are far from enough. "


    The little boy said this seriously, but in fact, there were two hidden things.


    The little boy told the truth about body building and sabre technique. Footwork. On that day, when his former master left the inheritance, he hesitated again and again. Because on that day, when he was recognized by the secret place of this sword, he still got a big chance in the secret place, and then he put his phantom body into shadow step, and in the body refining realm, he reached the first glimpse of the entry level. Later, it was not until the full circle of Qi training period that the phantom body was overlapped with shadow steps to achieve perfection. As a result, the former master also deeply realized that there were some unreasonable places for the former master to use the phantom body to stack shadow steps as the assessment standard of the martial arts realm. When stepping into the fairyland, he specially recreated a set of simplified footwork - lingfengbu. And in the remaining inheritance, the ultimate inheritance is limited: 15 layers of refining body state, the level of Dao Dao, and the perfection of lingfengbu. Three restrictions.


    But as soon as the little boy opened his mouth, he changed the Lingfeng step into a phantom step.


    However, in addition, now, people from the fairyland are more and more pressing. The little boy, as a spirit, felt the most deeply. Before meeting Lin Tianyu, he had already thought that as long as someone could meet the requirements of inheritance, he would immediately choose him as the inheritor, and give him the heavy task of how to deal with the people from the fairyland to worry and headache. But now, at the sight of Lin Tianyu, he was already a hundred thousand points satisfied. However, he deliberately concealed this. On the contrary, the requirements set by the former owner were raised to a higher level. Clearly, it is to measure the limit of Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu of course can not understand the little boy''s heart.


    After hearing the request, I closed my eyes and thought about it.


    It seems impossible to break through to a higher level after he has reached the level 13. As long as he makes a full effort to break through the skill, the only way to break through is to practice Qi. However, the shadow step of the phantom body has reached 80% of the state. To reach the perfect state of 10%, there is more or less a general direction. However, in time, it can not be achieved in a short time. In addition to endless efforts, it takes time to accumulate. But when you can stay in the secret place for such a long time, I''m afraid that even if you have time to speed up in it, the time you can stay here is very limited.


    However, given the examination questions, there will certainly be a way to solve them.


    But what should we do?


    When Lin Tianyu frowned and thought, he suddenly felt that there was a higher level of energy around him. Then, it is completely out of the possibility of further impact on higher-level cultivation in the period of body building. If the flood breaks, it will break through uncontrollably and successively.

 Chapter 261

    There are 14 layers, 15 layers, 16 layers, 17 layers and 18 layers in the refining stage.


    It was not until the 18th floor that the momentum of breakthrough was stopped.


    Lin Tianyu opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time. During the period of physical training, did you have 18 levels? It seems that no matter the ancient books or the old legends have not been recorded.


    The little boy, who witnessed all this, opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word. There has been a legend that someone has reached the 16th floor in the body refining period, but in its life of more than 10 million years, except for the master who has reached the 15th floor, he has never seen a person surpass him. It has been doubted all the time. The 16th floor of the body refining period is just a legend. No one can really reach it. But now, this living example, so let him personally experience in front of him, and, not only is the 16th floor, but the 18th floor!


    This is too subversive of the world outlook, isn''t it?


    This master, even if he is no longer any longer than this one, I have to quickly recognize him as the master. There must be no more temptation or evasion.


    The little boy made up his mind firmly.


    Then, the little boy''s eyes looked into the sky in horror. Then, inside the little boy''s body, an invisible Tao fluctuated and spread, blocking the exploration of the meaning of heaven''s way. Let the supreme power that is being formed be dissipated quietly in the invisible.


    If you let this path contain the supreme power of heaven and fall down, even if he has been using false images to confuse others, he must be completely unable to conceal it. Because he could clearly feel that the power of the power of heaven and earth, which was in the process of forming and was about to fall down, was much more powerful than the false vision created by him.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t feel it at all. Just now, there was an invisible heavenly power that was quietly disappearing into the invisible.


    After being stupefied, I feel the whole sea of knowledge expanding and expanding. In half an hour or so, the whole sea of knowledge expanded at least ten times more than before.


    When the expansion of the sea of knowledge stabilized, Lin Tianyu directly stood still on the spot, and directly opened the meridian operation method of the ancient wooden Chonglou during the Qi training period.


    Bo Bo Bo Bo Bo Bo


    In less than an hour, the remaining two layers of channels and collaterals were completely opened up. As long as you boil out the liquid medicine again, you can finish the Qi training period of ancient wooden Chonglou.


    It was only such a short time to enter the secret realm, and he made such great progress. Lin Tianyu wanted to drink up to the sky and try to compete with him.


    However, thinking about the inheritance needs of Tiandao secret place, Lin Tianyu had to clean up his excited mood again and quickly, completely calmed down, and gradually transferred the whole human spirit to the best state.


    Then, he stepped on the shadow step of the phantom body and opened the bone removing knife technique in his hands.


    The gray shadow and black light in the whole field, whistling and flashing, shuttling back and forth. At a glance, it was clear that there were dozens of Lin Tianyu, waving their precious swords and displaying a set of completely different sword techniques and martial arts skills in the whole scene.


    It is clear that every Lin Tianyu is a real feeling of existence.


    After three days, Lin Tianyu stopped his Sabre and stood still on the spot. His eyes were bright.


    Finally, in the martial arts period, the phantom body overlaps the shadow step to reach the perfect state.


    You can inherit the secret place of Tiandao!


    In his heart, Lin Tianyu couldn''t stop drinking.


    The sound of howling reverberates and vibrates the whole secret place.

 Chapter 262

    Cleaning up the excited mood, Lin Tianyu looked at the little boy with expectation.


    "Master, do you think I have reached the ultimate inheritance requirements?"


    The little boy listened to the elder''s address, eyes rolling straight. So excellent, of course, is to achieve the ultimate inheritance requirements. However, in this way, it is embarrassing. At the beginning, it was just for the sake of teasing Lin Tianyu that he forced him to call his elder. But now it''s good. It completely meets the requirements of the ultimate inheritance. Next, he becomes the master of the secret place, that is, his new master. Let the master call himself a master! It''s too fat. Moreover, when one day, the owner''s strength rises, will he always remember this matter, and then wear his own shoes. Well, we have to find a way to remedy it. At least, we have to let the owner think about it in the future. When he thinks about it, he will not be angry.


    The little boy turned his eyes again and had an idea. Although it looks like a little boy, but after all, it is actually an old monster who has lived for thousands of years.


    The little boy lowered himself completely, and no longer put on his back any more. He flattered his face with a smile and said, "master, from now on, this whole secret place is your private property. Even the knife will be your most loyal servant The curve turned so wide. Can be so natural, does not appear a bit abrupt.


    "Knife?" Lin Tianyu said in his mouth that he was wondering where the knife came from.


    The little boy said, "master, the knife is me. The previous master called me Xiaodao. After that, Xiaodao is the most loyal servant of the master. "


    Lin Tianyu puffed at the corners of his mouth. Judging from the appearance of the little boy, it makes sense to call him a knife. In fact, he looks like a little boy. He is more than 10 million years old.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, this..."


    The little boy quickly said, "master, don''t call the elder any more. This is a small folding. After that, the master will call me a knife. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded. Indeed, he inherited the whole secret place. After that, the little boy would always follow his side. It would be awkward to always call such a little boy an elder. Now, the little boy takes the initiative to step back.


    At the same time, the little boy''s words also let Lin Tianyu understand.


    He has fully achieved the ultimate inheritance requirements of the secret realm. From now on, he has been the master of the whole secret place. Since we have inherited the whole secret place, we should be clear about its history, responsibilities and rights.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, can you tell me something about the secret place of this Dao?"


    The little boy said, "the secret place of Tiandao is actually a place where Dao meets, which is completely connected by Tao."


    "Dao Ze?" Lin Tianyu asked suspiciously.


    The little boy''s eyes flickered for a few times, and said, "previously, when your body training realm soared, the energy absorbed was the Tao principle."


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened, his heart said: "I feel that the level of energy is particularly high. If I can absorb it all the time..."


    The little boy blinked his eyes and said, "I have seen it myself. Some people have been leading the way. In 9981 days, they have become immortals directly from a mortal. It is also said that those who become immortals in the shortest time will become immortals only after seven days. "

 Chapter 263

    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were brighter, but then they were dim. It was impossible to climb the top of the mountain in one stroke. So, this person who walks in the shortcut, finally, can really climb to the top?


    I''m afraid not!


    So, Lin Tianyu asked, "Xiaodao, what about the ultimate achievements of those who understand the Tao and become immortals once?"


    "Being immortal is not the greatest achievement of mortal realm."


    Although the knife is not clearly said, Lin Tianyu has completely understood it.


    There is no free lunch in the world!


    On the way of cultivation, if you take a shortcut, you have to bear the cost of taking a shortcut.


    In his heart, no longer entangled in the shortcut of cultivation, Lin Tianyu asked again: "how long has it been since the secret place of this Sabre hasn''t really been passed on? In the past, what kind of people have been handed down here? "


    The little boy said, "it''s more than 700000 years. Since 700000 years ago, after the master''s accident, Tiandao secret place has been opened every thousand years, looking for the master. But in the past seven hundred thousand years, my Dharma inheritance palace alone has leaped over dozens of mortal continents, but I have not been able to find a real qualified master. "


    "Dharma inheritance palace?" Lin Tianyu doubted: "do you have several palaces for the inheritance of the secret place?"


    The little boy nodded and said, "in addition to the Dharma inheritance palace, there are also the body cultivation inheritance palace and the soul inheritance palace. The inheritance palace of physical cultivation, just like my Dharma inheritance palace, wanders among the mortals. Now, we have just arrived in Shenwu land. When you get the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace, when you have enough strength, you must cross to the Shenwu land, and then take the body cultivation inheritance palace. The palace of soul inheritance is in the fairyland. If you want to get the soul inheritance palace, you must wait until you arrive at the fairyland and have enough capital before it is possible. "


    The little boy did not go on with the topic, but changed the topic and said: "for 700 thousand years, it has been opened once every thousand years. There are hundreds of people who have been passed on in me. However, if all the inheritors are too much and you can''t tell them clearly, they are only the inheritors of Tianquan mainland. In Tianquan land, before you, there are nine people who have been handed down in Tiandao secret place. Two people get black level inheritance, four people get gray level inheritance, and three people get white level inheritance. "


    "You should be familiar with one of them. Then talk about the other person. "


    The little boy continued: "the other is the third person who passed on after I arrived in the mainland. If only according to his sword skill level, originally, only enough gray inheritance. However, he put Ling Fengbu, practice to perfection. Comprehensive assessment, give black level inheritance. Before he entered the secret world, he was a famous killer. What''s more, after he took the job, he always chose to do it in the middle of the night, and then he took the head of his target, just like the night wind did not leave shape. That''s why, the people in the Jianghu call it the night breeze, also known as the traveler alone. Later, he got black level inheritance in the secret place of Tiandao, and when he went outside, he was even more excellent at Sabre steps. In a few years, not only in the Wulin, but also among the monks, he became a night killer who made the villains afraid. Then, with its killer concept, it created a killer organization called wuyintang. The aim of Wuyin hall is to kill three people without killing them. Three kills: those who smear poison on human beings, those who harm human life without reason, and those who commit adultery and plunder others. Three don''t kill: don''t kill Ming Jun, don''t kill virtuous minister, don''t kill filial son. Therefore, the fog hidden hall once wrote a message in the world: a man can kill a man, but a thousand gold does not wield a knife. If you can kill people, if someone gives a penny, you can also ask to move the fog hidden hall. If you can''t kill a person, even a thousand gold, you can''t let the people of the fog hidden hall be moved. "

 Chapter 264

    Lin Tianyu yearned for a moment and said, "well, where are you now, elder martial brother Yefeng?"


    Xiaodao said: "it''s said that it has soared to the fairyland. As for now, what has happened in the fairyland, but I can''t hear it. "


    Lin Tianyu thought: if one day, he also flew to the fairyland, he must find the night wind elder martial brother, have a good wine and have a party. It''s worth gathering just to kill three or not.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, what happened to your former master?"


    The little boy''s eyes were sharp, but he finally sighed and said, "don''t ask about this in advance. When the time comes, you will know. "


    As soon as he heard this, Lin Tianyu had fully understood that his strength was not enough, and he knew more, which was not beneficial and harmful. However, since it has been inherited, the responsibility should be borne. He will practice harder! I believe that one day, he will have the qualification to know this.


    Lin Tianyu asked again: "I once practiced one step, which is called wind step. However, because of the incomplete version, I can''t see the full name of the footwork, so I named it. What''s more, you can clearly feel that the wind step is similar to the shadow step of the phantom body. Is this wind step the Lingfeng step you just mentioned As he spoke, he began to walk in the wind.


    Xiaodao looked at Lin tianyushi''s wind step, nodded and said, "yes, this is lingfengbu." He said with a look of remembrance on his face.


    Obviously, it is the former owner who created Ling Fengbu.


    Looking at the expression of Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu nodded in his heart: Although the little boy is not a real human being, he also attaches great importance to love and righteousness.


    After waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu said again: "there is also the cultivation of the shadow step of the phantom body. I can clearly feel that its cultivation is definitely directly related to the realm of physical cultivation. However, when I improved my physical cultivation level, I could make some slight progress, but I could not get obvious progress. On the contrary, once in a while, all of a sudden, it will take a big step unconsciously. What''s going on? "


    Sometimes he can improve, sometimes he can''t make any progress. He always wants to find out the key, but he can''t grasp the key. This progress is like taking a chance. Even now, his luck is really very good. But after all, cultivation is impossible to rely on such good luck forever, we must understand the root. Of course, the knife, which has lived for thousands of years, is the best choice for solving doubts.


    "You don''t feel wrong," the knife said. There is an inseparable relationship between the virtual body and the realm of body cultivation. It should be said that all footwork is inseparable from the state of body cultivation. If you can have a super man''s physique and practice the starting method, you can be faster than others. If you use it, your power will be even better. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu nodded. Because of his innate constitution, the tyrant gun of that day was superior to others. Therefore, his footwork gave people a sense of transcendence and speed.


    The knife continued: "however, there is a fundamental and essential difference between the phantom step and the ordinary footwork. Because it is not just a simple footwork, in addition, it also includes a kind of space law in the use of fur, and, it is a number of spaces, the characters in which the continuous transformation. Therefore, in addition to other footwork, which is essential and closely related to the realm of body cultivation, there is also a more important prerequisite - the strength of divine consciousness. If you want to make the phantom step into a perfect state, the strength of divine consciousness must reach the level of ordinary foundation building friars, and be able to understand the application of some very simple space rules

 Chapter 265

    The strength of divine sense must reach the level of ordinary foundation building friars! That''s possible.


    It''s no wonder that many powerful monks have decided that they must reach the foundation period before they can practice.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised: in this way, his divine consciousness strength has reached the level of the foundation period after several times of being possessed by demons and out of control, as well as the surge when he reached the 18th floor of his body?


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu thought: if there is a wise monk, he will be able to infer the cultivation needs and know his divine sense strength if he sees the shadow step of the phantom body.


    Xiaowu has the divine sense strength of a foundation building monk!


    If it is known to others, it is not a small hidden danger.


    If you meet a jealous and powerful monk, just a little, it will be enough to kill.


    In the future, if it is not absolutely necessary, we should not easily display the shadow steps of the perfect state. If there is a great monk present, it is absolutely impossible to put the illusory body of the perfect state into practice at will.


    At this time, the little boy''s face changed, and at the same time he murmured: "fortunately, fortunately, the vision of heaven and earth was suppressed, otherwise..."


    Seeing the little boy''s nervous look on his face, Lin Tianyu said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    The little boy said, "usually, beyond the limits of heaven and earth, there will be all kinds of visions of heaven and earth. The heaven and earth limit of refining body state is twelve. If there is a practitioner who exceeds the limit of this twelve fold heaven and earth, there will be a vision of heaven and earth. However, the martial arts state, after all, is too low, heaven and earth will not really kill, but also will show a strange warning. Of course, if you want to die, go beyond the limits of heaven and earth, and challenge Tianwei, it will be more than just a warning. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was surprised: on that day, the bold words of the twelve times of physical training attracted more than a dozen thunders. I''m afraid that''s why. It''s a warning, but it''s not seen. After all, it''s just a small martial arts state. Tianwei can''t keep biting on it all the time.


    The little boy said again: "so, in the first batch of trips to the secret land, I deliberately made some strange images of heaven and earth, so as to facilitate the back and confuse the public.


    "But just now, some immortals have infiltrated into it, observing carefully and realizing whether those false images are different from those before. Fortunately, just now when you were promoted to the 18th level of physical training, I felt that the heaven and earth images must surpass the false images in front of me, so I tried my best to suppress them. Otherwise, if you only break through to the 15th level, I will think that it is the earth, which is not different from the fake image, and let it show. Just now that the penetration of the immortal, will clearly feel the difference. After all, fake and real images are the same again. Even if we use the spiritual consciousness of a monk to observe, we can hardly see the difference, but there will still be similarities and differences. Just now, with the penetration of the immortal rule, we have carried out a special investigation. Master, it seems that someone has been focusing on you Then, the little boy turned his eyes and said, "master, is there anyone out there who has a grudge against you?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "what if you have a feud?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey." The little boy said with a bad smile: "if there is a feud, when their talents enter the secret place, I deliberately make some different images to serve them."

 Chapter 266

    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, he knew that his eyes were bright. He had to play with those annoying guys. Then, nodding repeatedly, he told the two sects of Xiaodao: Mingjian sect and Zhengyuan sect.


    Two people a burst of quirky smile, set down the subsequent trap plan.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    Bursts of laughter with conspiracy charm spread out again and again.


    After waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu asked again, "Xiaodao, didn''t you say that the secret place was opened once a thousand years? Why did it open last time, only 500 years ago? This time, it was only 20 years, and it was opened again? "


    The little boy listened to the question, thought about it, and then burst into anger.


    The knife said: "it''s not forced by the dogs from the fairyland. I haven''t told you that Tiandao secret place is divided into three inheritance palaces. Two in the world, one in the fairyland. The one in the fairyland is the soul inheritance palace, is it also a supreme inheritance palace? Moreover, as long as there are immortals in the fairyland who can get the inheritance of the soul inheritance palace, they can easily get the inheritance palace of Dharma and physical cultivation by virtue of the soul inheritance palace. Even after getting the soul inheritance palace, there is no need to inherit the two inheritance palaces of Dharma and physique. But there are people in the fairyland who are incompetent and can not get the soul inheritance palace. Instead, they come to the universal world. They want to get the inheritance palace of the universal world first, and then take this as the line to occupy the soul inheritance palace of the fairyland. "


    Lin Tianyu had a wonderful way: "if you do this, it is possible to take this as the line and really get the soul inheritance palace of the fairyland?"


    The knife said angrily, "it''s nonsense! But it was some people in the fairyland, the hysteria of the incompetent! If you can''t get the inheritance of the soul inheritance palace, you want to start from the lower boundary, get the Dharma inheritance Palace first, and then use this as a guide to get the soul inheritance palace. But in fact, if you get the soul inheritance palace, you can get another two inheritance palaces at will. But even if you get the other two inheritance palaces, you may not get the soul inheritance palace. What''s more, these idiots in the fairyland can only try to limit the inheritance palace of Dharma and can''t leave Tianquan continent. At most, it''s a black knife. " Then he looked at the black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand, and then said: "then, with the black sword as the guide, and then used the great magic power of Xianze to control the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace in hand. But if they do so, they can never really get the inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace.


    "Of course, it''s just because of their ambition that they have to change the opening time.


    "The last time the palace of Dharma inheritance was opened in 500 years, because it was vaguely felt that there would be a inheritor who could bring unexpected variables to the palace.


    "This time, people who are aware of the variables have appeared. When the secret place was opened, I felt the smell of black sword nearby, and I was more sure of the induction. At the same time, it happened that some people were planning to use the law of fairyland to pry into the black sword. Therefore, the evolution of the Tao used some means to prevent it


    At this point, the little boy''s anger was all gone, but his face was full of joy.


    The little boy said happily: "of course, it is because of the persecution of those fools in the fairyland that I have to meet such an excellent inheritor as the master. I have to thank those idiots. However, a drink and a peck, all have Providence. It should be Providence. "

 Chapter 267

    Lin Tianyu''s heart is also a burst of emotion: it is really the will of God.


    If the father had not inherited it, how could he have practiced the bone picking Sabre technique himself; if he had not had the rudiment of the bone picking sabre, how could he attract the attention of master Heidao? If there was no ancestor''s attention, how could he get the Heidao and Hei level inheritance? If he had not obtained the Hei level inheritance in advance, how could he be possessed by the devil to forge his divine sense and practice the phantom body overlapping shadow step; if there was no bone cutting knife technique and phantom body overlapping shadow step, then How to get the ultimate inheritance of Dharma cultivation inheritance palace.


    In addition to feeling, Lin Tianyu asked: "knife, can''t you deal with these immortals who sneak down from the fairyland with your ability?"


    "If we only talk about levels, I can be dozens of grades higher than them. But who calls to have such a sentence to come: long lie shoal by shrimp play. Although my level is high enough, I was seriously injured at the time of the master''s accident. Now, even so few small shrimps can also show off in front of me. "


    As he said this, the little boy was filled with hate.


    The little boy said: "my current strength, can barely touch the early days of the baby, great. However, because the level is high enough, I am not afraid of ordinary immortals. "


    Speaking of this, the little boy said, "well, the master has been here long enough. Although there is time to accelerate, but also nearly to a pillar of incense. After leaving the secret place, the host should pay special attention to two things.


    "In order to break through the Qi training period, we must find a place where there is no one to break through. The master''s vision of breaking through the eighteen times of body training has been suppressed. I won''t disturb you during the body refining period. However, when you break through the Qi training period, all these images will appear. Must be beyond the imagination of the grand, therefore, never let anyone discover, know. Otherwise, it''s not good for the owner.


    "2. From then on, the Dharma inheritance palace will be integrated with the black sword in your hand, which is the embodiment of Tao. At that time, the weight of the black knife will be as good as it is. If you want to exercise your constitution, you can''t use heavy objects to hang bags. But when you think about it, you can cover your whole body with the weight you expect. It also makes the black sword as light as a feather. Of course, there is also a point that should be paid special attention to. With the blessing of daoze, the level of black Dao can be improved continuously with the demand. Therefore, before upgrading each level, you must find good materials, find a good master of refining tools, and refine them on the surface. Otherwise, the promotion of knife level is easy to arouse suspicion and covet. "


    Lin Tianyu kept the knife''s account firmly in his heart. However, it is a worry in my heart. If so, I''m afraid that I can''t break through the Qi training period for a long time. After leaving the inheritance Palace this time, I must have been taken to the sword and devil club. But how dare you break through under their noses when the sword demon club, or even Lu Zu, has joined hands with the people from the fairyland?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu only felt a slight dizziness. When he looked again, all the 50 people who had entered at the same time were already standing outside the exit.


    After scanning the 50 people in front of him, Lin Tianyu is still plotting how to think of a way to leave the sword demon club as soon as possible.


    "Tianyu!"


    Just thinking, someone yelled. As he looked around, Lu Feixue, who had entered the secret world, came forward with excitement.


    When he got close, Luffy lowered his voice and said, "Tianyu, you have not been handed down. I''ll tell you, I got the gray pole inheritance. If you don''t get it, then I''ll teach you the grey level inheritance, and we''ll practice together. "


    "Don''t say more," Lin said

 Chapter 268

    This girl, this also too has no idea!


    If anyone else had been passed on, they could not be covered to death. Even their own parents were afraid of being told, and they made a lot of money with a dull voice. But the girl was very good. Once she got out of the secret place, she wanted to make it known to the whole world.


    After stopping Lu Feixue from going on, Lin Tianyu has enhanced his divine consciousness several times. He has already clearly felt that several invisible divine senses have approached him and Lu Feixue. So, he grabbed Lu Feixue and went to the camp of the sword and devil club. The God consciousness that he had been searching for gradually took it back.


    At the same time, Lu Feixue is also obviously aware of his own can not help speaking fast, quickly shut up.


    Lin Tianyu vaguely felt that Lu Feixue could get the gray level inheritance, which should have something to do with himself.


    However, fortunately, it only got the gray level inheritance. If the black level inheritance, I''m afraid that only by virtue of the name of the sword and devil club, it may not be able to hold down the masters of God consciousness who have been exploring. But only in this way, in the future, I''m afraid it will cause endless trouble for the little girl''s trip.


    Oh! Such a little girl is so speechless!


    However, when she complained like this, she suddenly felt that Lu Feixue could not help telling herself this matter as soon as she saw her face. Obviously, she completely believed in herself and could not hold back for a moment.


    A warm heart, on the hand of Lu Feixue, again to speed up the pace.


    At this time, the two men accelerated their footwork and went to the camp where the sword demon club was located. Lin Tianyu faintly felt a cold look and bit his back. In that vision, twinkled the cold murders. Until he entered the camp of the sword demon club, Lin Tianyu could feel the invisible killing machine. Si Wuji Zen did not pay attention to the sword demon Association. It seems that even with the support of the whole sword demon society, if he really wants to kill people, he will never be able to do so. He has a little worry. When the hidden killing machine finally dissipated, Lin Tianyu only felt that the whole back was chilly.


    Lin Tianyu was indifferent: the owner of the invisible killing machine, with his strength in front of his eyes, let alone compete with the other party. I''m afraid that under the control of the other party, he can''t even escape. However, no matter what, the preparation should be done well.


    Lin Tianyu carefully removed all the heavy objects on his body and threw them aside instead of putting them in the ring.


    Then, he checked his body carefully to make sure that there was no superfluous thing that might affect the escape. Then he stopped and breathed a long sigh of relief: now, if you want to escape, you will be more flexible. If the owner of the killing machine just now started, he may not be able to escape, but in the end, it will increase the probability of escape.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart a burst of wonder: revealed that the inheritance, but Lu Feixue, why there is such a hidden murder, targeted at himself?


    Are there any enemies who are not for the sake of inheritance, but simply focus on themselves and are full of killing intention.


    But who would hate himself so much?


    Leng Leng to think, over and over, but also can not reason out a trace of the clue.


    At this time, Lu Feixue saw that Lin Tianyu was taking the heavy object from his body, and said, "you have been hanging so many heavy objects on your body. Although you can exercise your physique, you also have a little bad. If there is a sudden fight and an urgent need to escape, it will particularly affect flexibility. "


    Lin Tianyu, who was stupidly stupefied, listened to the question, looked at Lu Feixue''s eyes, and said with a smile, "in the future, I will not hang these heavy objects on my body."

 Chapter 269

    Lu Feixue suddenly and strangely looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "just now, why are you so nervous? Is it because I said something wrong that caused others to peep and worry about me? "


    So nervous just now?


    Obviously, Lu Feixue, who just walked into the camp of the sword demon club, had a discovery just now.


    The invisible killing opportunity suddenly came to me, which made me feel a strong intuition that I had no chance to fight against. Then, the whole body began to tighten up involuntarily. However, even if Lu Feixue had found out, he should only be nervous that he unconsciously revealed in the killing machine, instead of discovering the invisible killing machine specially aimed at himself,. That invisible killing machine, that kind of artificial knife anvil, I feel for fish Lin Tianyu''s heart for no reason to once again tight, but did not tell Lu Feixue, even, vaguely felt that if Lu Feixue knew the existence of this killing machine, she would also be buried a disaster.


    Hum! I''m a mole ant, but one day, I''m going to pull out this high guy and step on the bottom of my feet.


    Thinking indignantly in my heart.


    Then, in Lu Feixue''s expectant eyes, he nodded.


    After that, there were two teams of fifty people. Once again, there were several elite disciples of the famous sword sect and the Zhengyuan sect.


    Lin Tianyu looked closely at the elite disciples of the famous sword sect and the Zhengyuan sect, and said in his heart that the killing intention just now should be closely related to the secret realm. Maybe just now, when I got the secret place inheritance, although I was covered by the knife, there were still some subtle differences, which were captured by the people who had the intention? If so, when you have the person who can hold the pot for yourself, this killing machine may be able to switch away.


    Otherwise, let that kind of irresistible killing opportunity, haunt the head, it is really difficult to be at ease.


    The 50 man team this time, it didn''t take long.


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of lightning and thunder in the secret place.


    Is it true that there are treasures in this secret place that the inheritors have not seen?


    Looking at the strange image all over the sky, Lin Tianyu was shocked. If this is the case, if you give the treasure that you have completely inherited to others, you should pay attention to this tool. Hum, the secret place now is your own private property. How can you easily give it to others?


    At this time, in the secret place, the little boy who was playing happily suddenly sneezed for no reason.


    The little boy looked around hesitantly: strange! Can you sneeze and catch a cold all of a sudden? incorrect! Maybe someone is plotting against himself!


    The little boy thought, his eyes becoming more alert. I looked around and around.


    In the envious eyes of all the people outside, in another space, three completely shrouded in the figures in the black robe. An old voice said, "young master, I''m afraid that the real inheritance and treasures will be obtained by this group of people. Lin Tianyu, who we have been focusing on, should be in this secret place, and has not got any benefits. Otherwise, we would not have quietly integrated the immortal into the secret realm just now, and did not notice that it was slightly different from the previous images. And this time the vision, clearly want to cover up the feeling can not hide


    The young voice said, "so to speak, that Lin Tianyu, it''s useless to keep it."


    Words, almost into the essence of the killing intention, rushed out of the sky, directly toward Lin Tianyu shrouded away.

 Chapter 270

    In his heart, zhengman complains that the knife is unreliable. Lin Tianyu, who gives such a great treasure to others, suddenly feels cold all over and wants to rescue himself and escape immediately. However, in this chilly killing machine, I just feel that my whole body can''t move any more. I''m shocked. My life is over! However, all of a sudden, this kind of killing opportunity, just like the essence, disappeared quickly.


    However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that, in such a short moment, his whole clothes were completely soaked.


    Lu Feixue, standing beside her, turned around and asked with concern: "what happened to you just now?"


    Lin Tianyu tried his best to calm down: "it''s OK. I just envy that you have passed on, and then I fantasize that I have also been passed on. I am a little distracted. "


    Lu Feixue was puzzled and said, "is this really the case?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded quietly.


    Lu Feixue beamed with a smile and said, "I said that I would pass on the inheritance to you and let you share it together. I got the inheritance, but you got the inheritance?"


    "Well." Lin Tianyu replied, some of his heart was absent.


    Who is it?


    Will want to kill myself so heartily!


    What''s more, even though the meeting just out of the secret place and the powerful killing opportunity just now just passed away in a flash, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel it. These two murders were done by one person. What''s more, it is clear that we will kill ourselves in one fell swoop.


    Asshole!


    Roaring in the heart, but also trying to plan how to escape out.


    But then, the heart is like a mirror. If you don''t escape, the invisible killing machine will bite you all the time, but it won''t hurt the killer for the time being. And once they run away, I''m afraid they will not hesitate to kill underground.


    At the same time, in another hidden space, a middle-aged voice sounded and stopped the young man, saying: "don''t worry, young master. It''s just a little martial arts realm. If you want to kill, you just need to move your fingers at any time. If we can be 100% sure, some of the 50 people who have just entered have got the Tiandao inheritance. Moreover, we can get the inheritance, and this little warrior can be killed at any time. If not, his life must be saved. Take him as the guide and look for the old man named Heidao. "


    The young man thought for a while and said, "I''m too anxious. Thank you for reminding me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve made a big mistake." Say, still forest cold ground looked at eye Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu felt the whole body again, and then he passed away quickly.


    The middle-aged man said modestly, "you are just a fan of the game."


    When the middle-aged man said this, he sighed in his heart: "we are the first-class talented and deep-seated young master Hua. We should be the best choice for the heirs of Fahrenheit. It''s just this heart Oh! Anyone whose talent surpasses his share is regarded as the enemy. If he really inherits Fahrenheit, it is not the blessing of Fahrenheit to be so jealous?


    Standing in the camp of the sword demon club, Lin Tianyu looks alert and cold, but in his heart, a nameless fire rises: is strength great? When you are a warrior, you can crush them to death at will. When you kill them, you will be free to kill them. When you kill them, you will let them go. Put on such a high-level stinky airs, is not the strength stronger? The strength is strong, you look for equal strength opponent to play prestige. Otherwise, you have suppressed your strength to the level of martial arts. Let''s compare and see who can kill who at will?

 Chapter 271

    So comforting in my heart.


    At the same time, there is also an urgent pressure which is 100000 times stronger than in the past. We must quickly and rapidly improve our strength, and become stronger, stronger, and infinitely stronger. Only when we really become strong and have strong enough to crush our opponents, is the real kingcraft. Otherwise, there will be a strong man like the one just now, who will kill himself, and his own strength is not enough. Let alone revolt, even if he wants to run for his life, there is no half chance.


    Strength is the king!


    With strength, I dare to kill myself like this. Even if it''s the Lord, I have to kill him back.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes, a touch of cold, dazzling flash.


    Then, in a strange atmosphere, he quietly waited for two sticks of incense. This time, after the team of fifty entered, it was finally transmitted out again.


    In addition, this time, it is so powerful that it is almost impossible to cover up the strange image. Can''t people not go to reverie?


    What''s more, this time, it''s totally different from the previous several times. It''s transmitted directly to their respective camps. Then, the whole secret place suddenly disappeared.


    The ultimate inheritance was obtained by one of those people!?


    Compared with the secret places of the previous teams, the difference is so obvious.


    A fool would think so.


    There was a lot of discussion on the stage.


    Envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Those who have entered the secret realm, those who have not, the elders accompanying them, and the martial monks who are watching the fun One by one, all of them were like blood eating sharks. They were staring at the 50 people who had just been transported out of the secret place.


    "It''s not right. In the past, some people who have not obtained the ultimate inheritance at all levels have been covered up tightly. Those who have not received the inheritance will reveal themselves on the day of learning, and no one can know. But how can it be that the ultimate inheritance is not covered up? " Someone asked more soberly.


    Immediately someone retorted: "you are stupid! Who said it wasn''t covered up. This time, when the secret place was opened, there was a strange image of heaven and earth, and the time was prolonged so much. It was clear that we were preparing for the cover up of this meeting. However, the inheritor of the secret realm made a mistake in his judgment. He did not expect that the vision would be so fierce. As a result, although he had been ready to confuse the public and the public, it was not confused at all. Therefore, it is no longer pretending to look for inheritors to hide people''s eyes. Instead, they were sent directly back to their respective ancestral gates and left to their own ancestral gates to protect them. "


    Listening to this well founded argument, Lin tianyuxin said: this man is really a genius. He can''t be separated from each other. If he hadn''t made a strange image in this secret place, he would have been suppressed by a knife. I''m afraid it would have been more powerful than this. The only error in his analysis is that the image beyond imagination can be suppressed by the knife.


    Under the stage, some people envied: "Alas! It''s good to have a strong sect. Otherwise, if you have the ultimate inheritance, you will not be able to enjoy it. "


    "Hum! It''s too early to say whether you have a life or not. These people who have just entered the secret realm have strong sects as their backing. But the other powerful sects, which have not arranged for their disciples to enter the secret realm this time, don''t they want this inheritance? "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that there was something more in the black knife in the ring.


    Because I have been completely connected with Heidao''s mind, I can clearly feel these changes. However, if someone has nothing to do with it, no matter whether his eyes are fixed on the black sword or the divine sense locks it, he will only find that the black sword is more and more common.

 Chapter 272

    Then, in Lin Tianyu''s mind, there was a wild laughter.


    "Hey, hey, hey Master, am I good at this


    Lin Tianyu asked in a hurry: "you played everything just now, and didn''t give people the real good things?"


    "Do you think I''m really stupid?" he said in his mind? Take the master''s treasure and give it away. "


    This time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is really put down.


    Although the knife is just the appearance of a little boy, it is not so unreliable after all. It doesn''t take out the real good baby at will. Otherwise, he will look good.


    When I was chatting with Xiaodao, the talk under the stage suddenly changed.


    Even, some martial friars hiding in the crowd directly asked the famous sword sect and Zhengyuan sect to let the disciples who had just entered the secret realm stand up and hand over the inheritance, so that everyone could share it.


    Yuanying, who was originally named Jianzong and zhengyuanzong, wanted to wait and take his disciples away.


    After all, if we take people away in such a hurry now, it will inevitably make people think that it is their disciples who have been inherited and left in a hurry because of their conscience. Wait a second, in front of all people do not appear guilty, put the wind down, and then calmly took the disciples away. At that time, even with this special phenomenon, we can spread some true or false news through some special propaganda skills, which may confuse the past.


    Even if we can''t confuse the past, at least it can make people confused about what is true and what is false.


    But now?


    The two Yuanying ancestors of mingjianzong and zhengyuanzong looked at each other. Then, all of them were full of momentum. They wanted to take the disciples who had just entered the secret realm to leave here and return to the sect. Obviously, if we continue to wait like this, the longer the delay will be, the more unfavorable it will be to the disciples of the two major schools.


    After all, if anyone in the 50 member team has won the ultimate inheritance, it must be the disciples of their two major sects. Although there were other people in the 50 member team, in addition to the elite disciples of their two major sects. However, compared with these elite disciples of the two major schools, those who enter at the same time, one by one, are just crooked melons and bad dates with gambling luck. They have low strength and poor martial arts skills. They can be those talents who are strange!


    Now, in everyone''s eyes, everything is clear. It is the disciples of their two major families who have acquired the ultimate inheritance in the secret place of black sword. I''m afraid that if we wait any longer, we may not have any unexpected troubles.


    Mo Ru forced people back to the clan.


    When you get to the clan, you don''t believe it. Who dares to go up to the famous sword sect and the Zhengyuan sect and gossip about it?


    After making up his mind, the two ancestors of Yuanying took the lead and left. Although a hundred people in the periphery were unwilling, they had to make way.


    Although there are still some clans in the peripheral forces, they are all small clans that can''t get on the stage. How dare they compete with the famous sword clan and Zhengyuan clan, the two super sects. For the rest of the free practices, although there are powerful monks and nuns, only those who are at or below the foundation stage can enter the black Sabre seclusion. Those powerful Yuanying friars in the loose cultivation, who have nothing to do, run to the place where they can''t get into and join the fun. If the strong monk Yuanying is not there, the rest of the monks who arrived at the scene are just a bunch of mobs, not to mention the two super sects.

 Chapter 273

    Seeing that the two were about to leave, suddenly, a voice sounded and said, "wait a minute!"


    The voice is calm and casual, but in the occasion of tens of thousands of people, it is clear and can be heard from far and near.


    The famous sword sect and Yuanying monk headed by zhengyuanzong, who were going to the layman, heard the voice and looked back. Their faces changed. How embarrassed they were. It''s the second ancestor of the sword demon society, Lu Zu. Although they have sent a Yuanying ancestor to their two clans, there is no strong figure like Lu Zu. However, there is no ordinary Yuanying ancestor like Zheng Wuzong Han Zu, which can not be compared with Lu Zugen. If we know that this time, our disciples will have a lot of luck, and they may get this ultimate inheritance and such a big chance. Their two clans will surely send the most powerful Yuanying ancestor in their sect to the scene to take charge of the situation. But now regret, everything is late.


    Han Zu, the orthodox patriarch, was full of fire: "brother Lu, what do you mean? Can''t both of us want to leave? "


    Lu Zu''s expression did not change: "if you want to leave, you can leave anytime and anywhere. However, those disciples who have just entered the secret place can''t leave at will."


    "Brother Lu, do you want to live with us


    "How can it be that you can''t live with brother Han and brother Miao?" Lu Zu said: "I just want to check with Xianze. As soon as those disciples who have just entered the secret realm have been checked, they can be allowed to leave freely. There is not much time to waste."


    Use the fairy to check!


    Listening to this, Han Miao, the two ancestors of Jianzong and zhengyuanzong, pondered over each other and did not immediately retort. Yuanying friars who have understood Xianze are all the top friars in Tianquan continent. Once upon a time, there was an ancestor of black Dao who, because of his understanding of Xianze, directly covered an era with his mythical sword technique. I didn''t expect that today, the sword demon club has another Lu Zu, and he has realized the immortal principle. I''m afraid that this strength is far better than that of the same generation of friars. What''s more, this understanding of the principle of immortality is not only a symbol of strength. If the opportunity is good, it is very likely that with the help of this principle, it will fly directly into the fairyland.


    At this meeting, two Yuan Ying friars, who were eager to leave, looked at Lu Zu with envy and fear, and did not speak any more.


    Once we have understood the principle of immortality, the monk Yuanying and the ordinary monk Yuanying are not the same concept and level.


    Although the Yuanying friars who understood Xianze were no longer on the same level with them, and they could not reach them. There was no foundation for them to challenge them. However, if they were allowed to admit and accept them so directly, their face would not come down. After all, when it comes to the period of Yuanying, it is the existence of zufengzong in everyone''s eyes.


    They are waiting. If Lu Zuzhen can do something, he will give them a step down. That''s what they''re waiting for.


    Then, down the steps, but both face and lining.


    Lu Zu said: "of course, we will not check your disciples in vain. After the inspection, as compensation, you two, each clan gives two low-level elixir. When you take this elixir when you reach the peak of Yuanying, you can have 70% confidence. It can help you understand the principle of immortality. "


    Han Zu said excitedly, "is this really true?"


    "Seriously!"


    "Good! I agreed. "

 Chapter 274

    Miao Zu, the Yuanying ancestor of the famous sword clan, first saw a flash of light before his eyes, and then he nodded firmly.


    In fact, the reason why they were so nervous and wanted to take their disciples away immediately was only for the nihilistic opportunity to understand the principles of immortals.


    But now, Lu Zu directly took this opportunity as a step and put it in front of them. Even, let them two in the heart, but also faintly have a little gratitude in the mile.


    It is said that the ancestor of Heidao could understand the principle of immortality and become the most powerful monk in Tianquan land. Even if he wanted to, he could fly to the fairyland on his own. It is because the ancestor of Heidao has been handed down by the black class in the secret place of black sword. What''s more, it is said that as long as you can get the inheritance that reaches the black level or above, you will be able to understand the immortal principle in the later stage of cultivation. The ultimate inheritance is needless to say. As long as they practice, they will surely be able to understand the principle of immortality. Then, they will be likely to fly to the fairyland and become immortals.


    Cheng Xian!


    As a matter of fact, when they are young and energetic, they are more persistent in becoming immortals than ordinary people.


    But now, with such an elixir, it is necessary to fight for the ultimate inheritance of the illusory, whether it really appears in the hands of his disciples?


    Because, there is still a 50% chance that the ultimate inheritance does not appear in the hands of the disciples of their own sect, but in the hands of the disciples of the other sect?


    Think, Han Zu and Miao Zu two people, are vigilant toward each other, scrutinizing a glance.


    Although the two Yuanying ancestors nodded and agreed. However, after some discussions, there was also a condition.


    Not only these disciples of their family must accept the inspection of Xianze. Just now, before this, all those who have entered the secret realm have to accept the inspection of Xianze. Moreover, if it is found out that there is a black level inheritance or above, these Yuanying friars must copy a copy and take it away.


    Lu zulue hesitated and seemed to have waited for someone''s order. Then, he nodded his head and said, "I have agreed to this request."


    A few yuan baby big man a decision, this matter also is a certainty, 100%, no one can refute, resist. Even if you oppose and resist, you will find yourself uncomfortable with the strength of monk Yuanying?


    Xianze inspection?


    Lin Tianyu was worried for a while, and asked the knife, "the immortal will check whether it will really find out the inheritance, and whether it will find out you too."


    The knife doesn''t matter: "with the weak immortal who is surnamed Lu, you can find out that the gray level has passed on. Even the black level can''t be detected. If you want to find out me, dream about it."


    Lin Tianyu relaxed after listening to Xiaodao''s words. Master Heidao''s ancestor, the inheritance that entered his mind was Hei level inheritance. As for his father''s grey level inheritance, he did not inherit it at all. He only taught himself the bone picking knife method according to the cultivation method. After all, my father didn''t learn all the grey level inheritance. He could only teach it to others according to his own perception, but he could not directly copy the inheritance to other people''s minds. Since the black inheritance can not be detected at all, what are the worries.


    But at this time, the knife suddenly thought of something, and said: "it''s not right. It looks like this. I''m afraid that Lu''s name is just a show. There should be a few small loaches that slip down from the fairyland behind him. They will do it in person

 Chapter 275

    "You, you, you unreliable knife!"


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu almost lost his temper and said, "such important information can be leaked. Can you be more unreliable with this knife?"


    A moment of grievance, the knife explained: "master, you listen to me and then complain? Even with the fairyland that a few small loach personally hand, and how? As long as I move my hands and feet and cover up a little, they will not find a hair at all. Although now, with them, my knife is probably not their opponent. After all, my strength, to now, but not one. However, my level is more than thousands of levels higher than them. It is not like playing to cover up and fool them


    What does it mean? It''s probably not their opponent!


    It should be 100% of their opponents, OK?


    However, Lin Tianyu understood the meaning of the words. He finally put his heart down and said, "now blow it. If there is any mistake, I will ask you."


    In the space of Tiandao, Xiaodao murmured quietly and bet in his heart: if something really goes wrong, you will be the master. I was asked. If there is a problem, can you still have a chance to ask what I am asking?


    At last, Lin Tianyu''s thoughts gradually became clear.


    Master Heidao once said that it was the immortal who wounded him into such a killer. However, in the knife magic meeting, there should be the eyes of those fairyland people coming together. They will be partners in partnership and release false news. They made a trap in advance and laid an ambush against him. Otherwise, master Heidao would not fall into the trap and be hurt so much. What''s more, with the powerful means of master Heidao, even if it''s from fairyland? As long as they arrived at this day''s power continent and were limited by its boundaries, they could exert their strength and fight head-on. How could they win the master? Therefore, we must first cultivate the eyeliner in the Zong men''s gate, set up a trap, and attack the master. But now it seems that the murderer who secretly connected with the fairyland and killed master can be basically determined.


    It is also a low-level elixir handed down from the fairyland, which can help people understand Xianze.


    Who else but him?


    Thinking that his master had been so badly hurt, Lin Tianyu could not help but feel the anger in his heart.


    Can immediately, in the heart a surprise: with their own strength today, to touch these people, do not seek death?


    There is a knife at the beginning of the word "forbearance". However, you should bear with it until you have the strength to deal with these people, or you may have a chance to plot against these people. It''s OK to trap them.


    Then, slowly and calmly, the anger was suppressed to the bottom of my heart.


    And then the test starts.


    It''s easy to detect.


    Ten people went in at one time, and then came out again in a twinkling of an eye. It took only a quarter of an hour to detect dozens of people. If it goes on like this, it will take no more than two hours to complete the inspection.


    More than half an hour later, it was Lin Tianyu''s turn.


    Lin Tianyu, accompanied by ten people, entered the largest room in the camp of the sword demon club.


    Just standing opposite Lu Zu, I feel a kind of peeping energy, enter into the body, and then go straight to the sea of knowledge. Then, there are three kinds of prying energy, which enter the body and go straight to the sea. In these energies, however, there is a kind of insidious and cold breath. It is like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. Whenever and wherever, as long as one does not pay attention to it, it will jump up and bite itself. Moreover, in this cold breath, Lin Tianyu clearly sensed that he had killed himself several times in front of him. It was clear that he was the man who had the cold spirit sense breath.

 Chapter 276

    To understand these, Lin Tianyu felt his muscles all over his body, which he could not help tightening.


    If now, this cold breath to kill themselves, only a thought is enough.


    Heart faint anger, unyielding, gradually ferment, roar to come out. However, Lin Tianyu can only do his best to suppress, let the mood without waves, let the mind calm.


    Strength, strength, I want unlimited strength! Never allow to have this again, as long as a person with the manual finger, you can crush their own ants like feeling.


    The other three breath, after a careful circle in the sea of knowledge, came out of the body one after another and dissipated into the invisible.


    Only that cold breath, in the sea of knowledge, inch by inch after the examination, and in his whole body swimming for a week. Then, he went deep into the ring that Lin Tianyu was wearing on his finger. Then, he went straight to the black knife that had been connected with Lin Tianyu''s mind, and continuously and deeply explored and explored


    Finally, he got out of the ring with nothing. He still stared at Lin Tianyu for a long time, and finally disappeared.


    When Lin Tianyu came out, Lu Feixue rushed to come over and nervously asked, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK."


    After answering, Lin Tianyu is sensitive to the fact that Lu Feixue is worried about himself. With such a high level of Dao Dao, he may be passed on as a black level. If the black level inheritance is detected, there may be a big problem. Therefore, I will always be waiting for myself outside. This little elder martial sister, it''s really not in vain.


    "Master!"


    Hearing the cry, Lin Tianyu looked back and saw Yunlan, Duoduo and Wang Lingyun, as well as two elder martial brothers, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, standing together in the camp of the sword magic club.


    "Two senior brothers, Lingyun, you are all here." Say hello and walk towards the five.


    Eh!


    The secret place of black sword has been opened. With such a big chance, why didn''t the five of them come here to gamble?


    Was it too late to get the news that I missed such an opportunity?


    When we got closer, we could see that the five people, who were all dusty, had just arrived here.


    Sure enough, after some inquiries, they had not received any news before because they had been training. When they got the news, they rushed to this place, only to learn that the secret place had disappeared.


    After greeting each other, Lin Tianyu said good-bye to everyone. In the camp of the sword demon club, he found a separate residence and asked about the knife carefully.


    "Xiaodao, I feel that the cold breath just now is the person who killed me several times in front of me. According to you, he is a fairy who has slipped down from the fairyland


    The knife said, "that cold breath is indeed a fairy coming down from the fairyland. However, if you look at his immortal strength, he is only in the later stage of celestial immortality. In the mortal world of Xiuzhen planet, he can still play with great power. He is only a shrimp in the fairyland. Even the two people who followed him have reached the peak of Jinxian, which is much better than him. "


    Lin Tianyu doubted: "strange? If the immortal in the fairyland, and I such a small warrior, can not have any relationship. Why did I have such a deep killing opportunity just now and it was released. "


    Lin Tianyu said, a burst of hard thinking, but how can not remember this inside, in the end is what?


    Is it because of the relationship between master Heidao and his ancestors that he was also hated?


    Lin Tianyu thought and thought again and again. He only felt that this statement was barely justified.


    The knife was silent for a while, obviously, he was thinking about the reason.

 Chapter 277

    Then, after waiting for a long time, Xiaodao finally seemed to understand the reason, and then began to say: "from the cold breath that he just released, I can clearly feel a strong jealousy. It''s like I''m jealous of you. But it doesn''t make sense. He is a fairyland immortal, but also can have a higher level than him to do bodyguard, should be in the fairyland, still have some status in. How can a person like this be envious of a man of martial arts? It''s really impossible. "


    Jealousy!


    Lin Tianyu is more confused. Is it possible that the immortal envies him?


    But he firmly believed that the knife, which has lived for thousands of years, can never be mistaken.


    If so, how can it make sense?


    By the way! Heaven envies talents!


    When beyond a certain limit, even the heaven will be jealous, down to heaven and earth. Then it doesn''t matter the immortal. Immortal, after all, is a human being. Can he be magnanimous?


    If so, it all makes sense. Otherwise, he is just a small warrior, and he has no contact with the immortal in the upper world. How can he be attracted to kill again and again.


    Then, his jealousy, 100% should be that he showed some extraordinary ability.


    When he arrived at this secret place, he could only show his extraordinary ability once. When he wanted to kill himself, Han Zu of Zhengyuan sect used his phantom shadow step to escape from the giant palm of Gaitian. Because at that time, I didn''t think of it. I was lucky to escape from the heaven under the great palm of Yuanying.


    But the other side is also a fairy, is it because of such a once, have always wanted to kill themselves?


    This heart, really speechless!


    He is a man of his kind, and his achievements in his life are doomed to be no better.


    However, it is also because of this, it is impossible for small people with great achievements to be more jealous and harmful. In addition, they also have certain ability and status, which is harmful to people, even more biting, penetrating into the bone. Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s vigilance rose sharply: here, in front of the jealous guy, he could never show his extraordinary ability. In the future, if you can hide your clumsiness, you must hide your clumsiness. Otherwise, you will die!


    At this time, the knife suddenly said: "master, in fact, this time, it should be that he stood on the ground and helped you a little."


    Lin Tianyu didn''t understand: "will people like him help me?"


    The knife said, "I forgot to tell you before you went in and tested. Xianze detection, until the golden elixir period, can not feel. Because the level of Xianze is beyond the level of friars. But as soon as the immortal detects you, you feel it clearly, and the whole body has obvious tension. This is the time for you to absorb the higher level of Tao. If you let those people know just now, you can train your body level, and you can feel the immortal. You will surely catch up without hesitation, dissect and study thoroughly. However, later, that guy''s cold mood turned into Xianze. Even if you sensed it, they would think that you had sensed that cold emotion. They would never have thought that you could have sensed the immortal principle in the period of martial arts. So, in other words, he really did you a little favor in disguise. "


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help nodding. That''s true.

 Chapter 278

    But all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu angrily and angrily roared: "knife, in the future, can you be more unreliable? Such an important information, I was almost caught by those disgusting guys without telling them in advance, and I died of autopsy. You, you, you, you... "


    This matter, let Lin Tianyu really think more angry: this little boy, is really too unreliable.


    He is so powerful that he can sense the Yuanying and even the immortal people. He has no special divinity. If the envious guy knows it, he can have a good one!


    But in advance, Xiaodao didn''t even give himself a reminder. Even a small hint is not, this is not to kill their own rhythm?


    However, in my mind, for a long time, there was no voice of the knife''s reply.


    Lin Tianyu is the only one left. He can recite and recite for a long time.


    "Master!" When Lin Tianyu was still sulking, many of them slipped in with a look of excitement, complacency and joy.


    Lin Tianyu is still no good gas way: "what matter?"


    "Master, it''s time for you to become famous," he said


    "What is famous?"


    "It''s a rare opportunity for so many warriors and friars from different forces to gather together. In the past, every time the secret place of black sword was opened, the great opportunity to gather together was used to hold a meeting of the martial arts university. This time is no exception. After a discussion, several Yuanying ancestors decided to start the martial arts discussion meeting to open the secret place of black sword tomorrow. Master, with your Sabre technique, who can block it? Isn''t this a good time for master to become famous? "


    Lin Tianyu frowned. He could not take part in this opportunity. He should hide as far as he could. However, if you want to hide now, you may not be able to hide. Moreover, it is likely that the more he hides, the more closely he is watched. In this case, let''s have a look at the excitement at the meeting and see if we can see the chance to escape.


    Of course, the chance to escape, I''m afraid it''s just a confused thought. A big baby and three immortals have locked themselves in, and they can also let themselves run secretly. This can''t be said.


    Then, many told Lin Tianyu that because there were too many people gathered in the secret place of black sword, some martial monks took out the things they didn''t need to set up a stall. Now it''s so busy outside.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he had not collected all the medicinal materials for the period of Qi training and foundation building. With so many martial artists gathering, he might be able to meet the medicine he needed. So, with a lot of going out.


    At this time, Luffy snow was waiting for him outside. Elder martial brothers Wang Lin, MI Tongtian, Wang Lingyun and Yunlan have already gone shopping by themselves.


    The three of them walked, watched and looked for the elixir. Lin Tianyu asked about many practices.


    After asking, Lin Tianyu said, "it''s seven layers of body training, and it''s a perfect peak. It''s good. But what about the specific strength? " He said and looked a lot.


    Many eyes glared with the light of thieves, excitedly saying: "Hey, although I have only refined the level of seven layers of body, but even compared with the nine layers of body refining of the main gate, it is not inferior at all."


    "Really?"


    Many of them nodded hard and said, "I don''t believe it. Master can ask elder martial sister Yunlan. This is the evaluation made by elder martial sister Yunlan herself."


    After listening to many such remarks, Lin Tianyu nodded. If Yun Lan''s comments were correct, he would be convinced of his great disciple''s vision.

 Chapter 279

    At this time, the voice of cloud LAN came from behind, saying: "many younger martial brothers, they are bragging again. I mean, your strength is no worse than that of a large number of schools. However, if you meet the elite disciples of the major sect, you will not be the enemy of the other party''s moves with your present strength. "


    Looking back, Wang Lingyun and Yunlan are coming from the rear.


    As soon as I met just now, I happened to have something to ask about Xiaodao. Neither of them had a close look at their accomplishments. At this time, I took a closer look at Wang Lingyun''s nine level body building peak and Yun Lan''s seven level physical training peak. It is clear that they are on the verge of breakthrough.


    After observation, Lin Tianyu said: "Lingyun, if there is no special chance, you have to find the zongmen skill, and then practice it. It should be a direct breakthrough in Qi training period?"


    Wang Lingyun nodded. Indeed, according to his talent, in the period of martial arts, he was able to reach the Ninth level. There was no possibility of further development. However, there is nothing to be regretted. After all, even the disciples of the sect have been able to produce one for several years or even more than ten years. In the period of martial arts, the genius who surpassed the nine levels of body cultivation came out.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu took out a jade box, handed it to Wang Lingyun, and said, "Lingyun, this is for you. I''ll see if I can help you. In the period of martial arts, I''ll take it a step further. Then, I''ll try to win a good place in this martial arts conference."


    What is this?


    Is this the only thing that can make a warrior go further at the limit of his period?


    Wang Lingyun took over the jade box with some doubts and opened it. A blue Yingying light was shining slightly, and his eyes were bright.


    At this time, Lu Feixue, Yunlan, many, are also together to come up, all see the items in the jade box.


    Lu Feixue was surprised. How could it be?


    There is still a surplus, so what did Lin Tianyu use to break through the limit of the exercise period? Is it, he has been in front of so many times, has not used the languo to break through this limit?


    Lin Tianyu only had three blueberries in total. He used one to boil the body refining liquid. Then he broke through the ten and eleven layers of refining How could he have left blueberries?


    Is it true that he broke through the limit of physical training again and again, only relying on his own accumulation and understanding, he has never used the orchid fruit?


    Until the last time, after asking myself, this used the blue fruit to break through the realm.


    How deep does it have to be?


    Pervert!


    Many are excited to directly shout out a voice, the way: "unexpectedly is Lan Guo!"


    LAN Guo!


    Around, several eyes followed the shouts. In particular, the martial realm, one by one in the eyes, shining with greedy light. Although the orchid fruit is only the medicinal fruit of the martial arts period, it is extremely rare in itself. In addition, it is a medicine fruit that breaks through the limit, so it is particularly precious. For example, if you don''t take LAN Guo, you can cultivate to the level 9 of martial arts, and then you can reach the level 10 level level level. If you don''t take blueberries, you can cultivate to ten levels of body refining. If you take blueberries again, you can reach eleven levels. This temptation can not be more than this in terms of the physical training environment which is determined to break through the limits of martial arts.


    At this time, a pianpianpian young master, with five or six people, came forward and looked at the orchid fruit in Wang Lingyun''s hand and said, "boy, sell me the orchid fruit. This is fifty spirit stones."


    With that, he touched out fifty spirit stones.


    "Not for sale." Wang Lingyun resolutely said: "this orchid fruit, I want to keep it for myself."


    If ordinary people hear this, they should stop.


    But is this pianpianpian a normal person?

 Chapter 280

    Pianpian young master frowned and said unhappily, "boy, I''ll give you another chance. One hundred spirit stones."


    Wang Lingyun still resolutely said: "don''t say a hundred spirit stones. They will not sell a thousand, ten thousand, or one hundred thousand spirit stones. " First of all, if you break through the limit of nine levels of martial arts practitioners, you need this orchid fruit very much. Secondly, this orchid fruit is given by his elder brother Lin Tianyu to himself. How can it be sold to others?


    The handsome young master frowned more tightly and had an impatient look on his face. It looks like it''s going to be full of anger.


    But at this time, without waiting for the young master to speak, a man beside him had already stepped forward and said, "boy, do you know who is talking to you? He is the son of elder Zhou Chuanhong and the elder of the famous sword clan. His grandfather is the Yuanying ancestor of the famous sword clan. Boy, if you don''t know, we''ll take it as if you don''t know, and don''t care about it. "


    When the robber''s logical words came out of his mouth, they were filled with a sense of taking it for granted.


    Listening to this, the young master''s head was raised, and his face was proud and proud.


    However, Wang Lingyun sneered and said, "who should I be. I thought it was my big brother Lin Tianyu. It turns out that it is just such a small family stingy, relying on the ancestral scenery to long face just


    The opposite person is stunned: who is Lin Tianyu in Wang Lingyun''s mouth? Is Lin Tianyu more powerful than the grandfather of Zhou Gongzi Yuanying? But why don''t they know that there is such a No. 1 bully in the Xiuzhen world?


    But in the world, there is no absolute, who can say exactly. It is better to believe in its existence than to believe in its nothingness!


    As a result, he was more careful this time and said, "excuse me, your elder brother Lin Tianyu, who is his old man?"


    Lin Tianyu stepped forward and said, "look at your dog and see clearly. My old man, right here. "


    Following by, Lu Feixue, who had been silent for a long time, heard the answer, and they all laughed.


    Just now, he asked the man carefully. He was stunned. Then, he took a look at Lin Tianyu and found that he was just a martial arts man at the level of body building. His whole face turned into a pig''s liver color. He said angrily, "Stinky boy, I''m looking for death." With that, it was a punch. Facing Lin Tianyu, he directly attacked him.


    He was also filled with anger: he was a master in the middle period of practicing Qi in the five levels of Qi cultivation. He even called a small martial arts practitioner in the physical state as an elder in person. If this matter was spread out, how could he mix in the cultivation world in the future.


    So, he didn''t leave his hand at all. If you go on with this blow, you will be able to kill Lin Tianyu, who claims to be an old man. Even if he was not able to do so, he had to give a blow to a man and make him seriously injured, so as to eliminate his hatred in his heart.


    At this time, there was a flash of black.


    Poof!


    I can see that the master in the middle period of practicing Qi, who was practicing Qi in five levels, was cut in half by a knife from the beginning to the end.


    Later, Lin Tianyu slowly took back the black knife and said, "if you kill someone, you will always kill him. No matter who wants to kill me, he must be ready to be killed. "


    In fact, Lin Tianyu is not such a killer. It''s only because the five levels of the body refining state is with the wrong person. The young childe he followed was the descendant of Zhou Chuanhong, a famous sword master. Moreover, he dared to kill him just now. With such a good excuse, it is no wonder that he started to kill people directly.

 Chapter 281

    After receiving the black knife, Lin Tianyu took another cold, murderous look at the young master Zhou, who was just elegant. At the same time, he could not help but stretch out his hand and say, "you are so bold!"


    Brush! Poof!


    With a flash of knife light, Duke Zhou reached out to his killing arm and broke it shoulder to shoulder.


    In fact, according to Lin Tianyu''s original intention, he wanted a knife and directly took the head of Zhou''s neck. However, he couldn''t figure out the deterrent power of master Heidao. How big could it be? If you killed Zhou directly, would you force Zhou Chuanhong and his father, who was in his infancy, to come over and deal with him. Lin Tianyu is really uncertain about this matter. Moreover, in addition to myself, there are parents and other relatives in Qingya City, who dare not bet too much on each other''s endurance limit. However, if they just cut off one arm of Zhou, and believe that with the oath of Heidao ancestor, they would not dare to do so. Although Lin Tianyu is only a martial arts realm, he already knows that his master, Heidao, is the most powerful one in the whole Tianquan continent. The deterrent power of his name is not that anyone would dare to offend easily.


    I believe that Zhou family members and so on, if there is no definite assurance in, they will not dare to bet.


    However, after all, one arm was cut off, and there were so many people looking at it that we had to have a reasonable argument.


    Even for the Zhou family, a step down.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu pointed out: "cutting your arm is a lesson for you - don''t bully others and take things from others. When you see something good, you want it. You are such a young man. You did not have to rely on this means of extortion and plunder to harm many people before. Today''s knife should be revenge for those who have been hurt by you. "


    However, Lin Tianyu''s knife today is really for revenge. However, it is not the people he said, but for his father Lin Hong who was framed by Zhou Chuanhong.


    The people around him, after listening to the righteous words, pointed out to the young master Zhou, as if he had done a lot of cruel things, and these people had seen it with their own eyes.


    However, Lin Tianyu was calm and unusual:


    the reason for this was that he was strong enough to suppress the usurping Duke Zhou. Otherwise, if his strength is not strong enough, even if he is robbed and killed by Duke Zhou, there may not be a person standing up and saying a fair word for him. At the same time, if his strength is strong enough, he will directly kill the Duke of Zhou, and then go to the famous sword sect to kill Zhou Chuanhong and his grandfather of Yuanying ancestor. Then, without any explanation, no one will dare to say no more.


    Now, there is a delicate balance between him and Zhou Chuanhong: on his side, he has the oath of Heidao ancestor on that day; Zhou Chuanhong has much stronger strength than him. Both sides have maintained a certain degree. As long as we do not go beyond this boundary, we will also choose temporary restraint.


    However, it is not a long-term plan to rely on the oath of the first powerful man in the mainland, the black sword ancestor.


    Or he has to have a strong enough strength, is the real enough guarantee.


    Strength! He must be as soon as possible to repair the super strength!


    Once again, Lin Tianyu said firmly.

 Chapter 282

    "Who dares to hurt Mr. Zhou."


    A voice has just reached, see a black figure, has stood on the spot, and then, Ho! A slight flash of light flashed and stabbed Lin Tianyu.


    Dang!


    The black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand is raised, and the swords intersect. Lin Tianyu can''t help but step back. A man in his thirties is also unable to resist the attack.


    Friars at the beginning of foundation construction!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes shrunk as he looked at the man in his thirties. Although today, he is not afraid of the monks in the early days of foundation construction, he is not really an elite monk. Even, the violence sent out all the means, especially the sudden sent out the phantom body shadow step, kill the other side, also did not take much effort. However, he did not want to burst out all means out. He believed in the analysis of the knife. Now there is an immortal who has slipped down from the fairyland. He is staring at him jealously. He wants to kill him quickly, but he can''t do anything to hide it. Therefore, he just coldly watched the opponent, did not take the initiative to shoot. Of course, if the other party must take the initiative to find death, he does not mind, give the other party a ride.


    At the same time, the monk who had just come over to build the foundation, also looked at Lin Tianyu cautiously.


    Martial arts practitioners!


    A man in his thirties, his eyes were even narrowed: with a knife from a small warrior, he was able to overcome his sword power and fight a close match? Although Lin Tianyu stepped back, he did not. But in the middle, he came out of the sword first and attacked all the way. The other side after the hand, and just a knife. Then, although the opponent retreated half a step, his sword power was also completely destroyed by the other side. If you really calculate, in fact, in such a simple cross attack, this is the first opportunity of their own, but in this attack, it has been completely lost. If the opponent seizes this opportunity, one after another, I''m afraid this opportunity has been completely transformed. Can such a terrible martial arts practitioner be ordinary people?


    What''s more, why did the opponent give up on his own initiative when he clearly grasped the opportunity?


    Afraid of the strength of their own foundation building friars, dare not seize the opportunity, preempt?


    Although a man in his thirties was willing to think this way, he knew in his heart that this was not the case.


    Since he couldn''t understand the reason, the foundation building friar could only keep a close eye on Lin Tianyu, and did not dare to act rashly.


    Mr. Zhou, who had his arm cut off and was seriously injured, urged behind his back: "Uncle Lu, you must make decisions for my nephew, avenge my nephew, and kill this dog. When I return to the ancestral gate, I will certainly let my father reward you well. "


    After hearing this, the monk Lu felt puzzled: let''s go, he really can''t be sure; if he doesn''t, he will go back to the clan, and he can''t explain it to elder Zhou Chuanhong. Hesitated, raised the sword in his hand and locked Lin Tianyu, who stood opposite him. However, he did not have the recklessness to take the lead.


    At the same time, a burst of regret: if I had known that, why should I think about this performance? As soon as I saw Mr. Zhou injured, I couldn''t wait to come here? It''s better to get out of the way.


    However, after thinking about it over and over again, the monk Lu, surnamed Zhuji, decided to move on. As soon as the sword is raised, it will pierce out.


    At this time, the opposite Lu Feixue said: "what a big Dog Gall! You, a little foundation building monk, dare to bully and humiliate the Heidao ancestor''s disciples. Don''t you know how to write death? "


    The ancestor of black sword, the disciple of the most powerful man in the land of Tianquan!

 Chapter 283

    The monk Lu, who was about to make a move, was very dark. On that day, the oath made by the ancestor of Heidao in a mortal town had already been spread throughout the whole cultivation world. Today, if I had bullied and humiliated his own disciples with the strength of building foundation, I''m afraid, I really don''t know how I will die in the end. However, immediately, the monk''s heart was happy: clearly he did not want to fight, but forced by the situation, he had to do it again. Now, there is such a good excuse. Even if in the future, elder Zhou Chuanhong, the elder of the outer gate, knew this, he would not blame himself. After all, even elder Zhou Chuanhong was too scared to go to the small town to find a low-level monk and his family''s troubles as soon as he took the oath that day.


    The monk Lu, surnamed Zhuji, quickly borrowed the donkey from the slope and said, "this little brother, I don''t know that you are the disciple of Heidao ancestor. I have offended many times before. I''ll give you an apology." Then he turned around and helped Mr. Zhou. Then he picked up the broken arm on the ground and went away quickly.


    Lin Tianyu is also a long sigh of relief: so many people stare, he really don''t want to expose all his cards. In particular, there is the jealousy of the fairyland man. Maybe, the divine sense of the little loach in the fairyland has been following him all the time, observing himself anytime and anywhere. If you see all of your cards, you will be envious and jealous. You will understand yourself.


    "Thank you, sister," Lin Tianyu said


    Lu Feixue ha ha ha smile, low voice way: "thank what, thank.". Without my intervention, you will certainly be able to solve the problem of the foundation builder, but you will expose more cards in public, won''t you? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and stopped talking about it. He went on searching for the elixir needed by the ancient wood Chonglou cultivation.


    After a circle, the harvest is much more abundant than that in Dayan.


    In the period of Qi training, there is only one ancient Yang fruit missing. In the foundation period, there are still five miraculous herbs. If hard heart, all want to ancient wood Chonglou, golden elixir used to harvest a few. However, the elixir of the golden elixir period often contains tens of thousands of spirit stones and hundreds of thousands of spirit stones. When he went in, he could only turn up a little, and there was a little ripple in the water. He really didn''t dare to spend it at will.


    Now, the focus is on this Guyang fruit used in Qi training period. The meridians of the ancient wooden Paris in the Qi training period have all been broken through, but the ancient YangGuo is missing. After boiling and refining the medicinal liquid and refining the physique, the ancient wooden Paris in the Qi training period will be completed.


    However, where to find this fruit?


    Finally, the knife, who had been silent for a long time, yelled at Lin Tianyu: "stupid! Stupid! What a fool! I''ve never seen such a stupid person


    "Who do you think is stupid?" Lin Tianyu said angrily


    "Master, I didn''t say you were stupid. I mean, those two guys who followed you to look for guyangguo were stupid


    Lin Tianyu almost got angry and laughed: come on, I''m still stupid?


    But then he thought again: maybe this unreliable little guy has a clever way, and it''s not sure.


    So, Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, do you have any good methods? Tell me what you''ve done. If it works, I''ll give you a big credit. If you can''t, hum, I''ll see how I can deal with you when my strength is improved. " This little guy dare to say that the master is stupid. He must beat and beat him well.

 Chapter 284

    The knife said: "as soon as I get out of this way, as long as there are Guyang fruits here, I can definitely find them for you."


    "What''s up? Say it


    When asked, Lin Tianyu could not help but move: maybe this unreliable knife can really come up with something good.


    Xiaodao said: "you can write a big brand and buy Guyang fruit. When the time comes, people with guyangguo in their hands will take the initiative to come to the door and trade with you. Isn''t it much better than you, a blind cat, who touches dead mice and wanders around blindly? At that time, the only thing to worry about is that those who have guyangguo will open their mouths and knock you


    Lin Tianyu was happy: Yes, such a simple way, why did not think of it. Their own thinking, it is really like falling into a trap in general, just think, to look for Guyang fruit, but did not transpose to think about. No wonder even the little boy said he was stupid? It''s really stupid. One is that there are so many people in this secret place that they may not be able to find every stall. Moreover, even if we can find every stall, if the person who has the fruit of Guyang has not set up a stall to sell it, or even if he has set up a stall, he has not taken the fruit out to sell at all, so he is still busy here. But if it is so simple to write a brand, let the people who have guyangguo find it on their own initiative to trade, it is not too simple. Although it''s hard to avoid being blackmailed by the other party, it''s much better than such a blind cat hitting a rat''s ground, and I don''t know who has Gu YangGuo in his hand and so aimlessly looking for it.


    So, quickly and Lu Feixue, many other hands together, made two big brands, put in the most eye-catching two places. Let cloud LAN and a lot of a person to hold one, waiting for someone to come over.


    Of course, in addition to the ancient YangGuo, the eight miraculous herbs that could not be found in the foundation period were also written on it.


    All of a sudden, an old man came up and took out a miraculous medicine. It was written on the sign that it could be used in the foundation period. Finally, after several bargaining, it took 1080 spirit stones to buy the elixir.


    Lin Tianyu is a pity. It''s not guyangguo.


    After waiting for about half an hour, a young man stepped forward and said, "do you still buy Guyang fruit?"


    In a burst of excitement, Lin Tianyu stood up and said, "yes. Do you have Guyang fruit


    "My name is Luo Guyang. I have an old YangGuo in my hand, but I have no intention to sell it. "


    "Oh Lin Tianyu said, "what are you doing with this Guyang fruit?"


    But I think: it should be a poor means of raising prices. However, this method, though clumsy, is really superb. You need it, and I happen to have it in my hand. But I''m not going to sell. Of course, in the end, if you can afford to pay a high enough price, you can completely satisfy me. It is not impossible to discuss.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu coldly looked at Luo Guyang. Of course, as long as the price is not too exorbitant, Lin Tianyu can still buy Guyang fruit without blinking an eye. Even if it is a little bit out of line, he will not hesitate to give the fruit to the income bag.


    After all, everything is ready now, and it''s just the last Guyang fruit.

 Chapter 285

    Luo Guyang had a little shy way: "you want this Guyang fruit, it should be boiling refining body liquid. Because the most important function of the ancient YangGuo is to boil and refine the body liquid. I have always been keen on physical training, but I have been suffering from the lack of good physical training skills. Therefore, I want to use the Guyang fruit in my hand to exchange body with you to practice Gongfa. Of course, compared with good physical training, the value of pure Guyang fruit is definitely too poor. But I''m willing to make up the difference in other ways. "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    I really need Guyang fruit. However, the difference between an ancient YangGuo and a top-level body cultivation skill is not one or two points big.


    It''s not a lion''s big mouth, it''s too big!


    Exchange a rare fruit of Guyang for a top-level body cultivation skill, and then sell it.


    The profit can be increased by dozens or hundreds of times.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s face embarrassed, Luo Guyang could probably guess the reason and quickly explained: "I can swear: this body cultivation method has come to my hands, I only practice it myself, and I will never sell it to others."


    "Why should I believe you?" Lin Tianyu said angrily.


    It''s not surprising that Lin Tianyu was angry: you said that you wanted a lion to open his mouth and exchange a Gu Yang fruit for a body cultivation method, so you would change a body cultivation method. Because, I really need Guyang fruit, then, you can increase the price, maybe I will have to exchange with you. Who said I really need Guyang fruit. However, you still have to make this one, make so sensational, cheat who? Who do you think of as a fool?


    Luo Guyang was embarrassed: if you don''t believe it, he really doesn''t make sense. But even if others believe it. It had to be exchanged for the same value, but he couldn''t get the equivalent materials with a good book of physical cultivation.


    In this embarrassment, almost about to talk about the collapse of the atmosphere, the knife suddenly opened his mouth.


    The knife said, "master, what he said is true."


    Lin Tianyu said strangely: "how can you be sure that what he said is true?"


    The knife said, "I just explored his body. As he said, it is indeed a physical cultivation. As a kind of physical cultivation, he has first-class qualification and deep foundation. Although he has also practiced physical cultivation skills, his physical cultivation skills are obviously the lowest level. An ordinary warrior, with his strength, of course, can not get too high physical cultivation skills. "


    After hearing the words of Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu was silent for a moment: the body cultivation skill of ancient wooden Chonglou was not bought by him, but by chance, he got it. So, this Luo Gu Yang found himself, can also be regarded as an opportunity.


    Xiaodao said again: "master, have you ever thought about setting up a force that belongs to you completely. If you have this plan, you can start training from now on. "


    "Do you think it''s possible to cultivate the old sun?"


    "If you just rely on the other party''s qualification, there is no value in training. But if in the future, when you can cross to Shenwu land, take him and let him go on the Shinto line of physical cultivation, it will surely become a big help to you in the future. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    The dialogue with Xiaodao is all about the communication of consciousness in the space of divine consciousness. It''s only a moment to say so many words.

 Chapter 286

    Lin Tianyu said, "it''s OK. It can be exchanged with you. But you''ve got to tell me about it. At the same time, after the exchange, you still owe me a condition. With this condition, when I want you to do something for me, you can''t excuse me for any reason. "


    Luo Guyang was stunned: I didn''t expect to talk about the collapse. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, I could turn around again.


    Is this the so-called divine transition?


    Luo Guyang even busy way: "I am the ancient Yangzong, outside disciple Luo Guyang."


    Then he said, "as for the conditions you said, I can also promise you, but the premise must not violate the original heart and loyalty."


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu felt more relieved. Only those who are loyal and righteous are more worthy to make friends with. Otherwise, the villain mood like Zhou Chuanhong is really overwhelming.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu was also curious: how could this name and feeling be more reasonable than that of the outside disciples of the Guyang sect, but the founder of the Guyang sect.


    Luo Guyang gave a bitter smile and said, "I have seen your expression in many people who have heard my origin and name. Indeed, the name, and then associated with the name of the clan, is easy to cause ambiguity. Moreover, I can join the ancient Yangzong, also with their own name, has a more direct, inseparable relationship. At that time, the ancient Yangzong went to our mortal city to recruit disciples. Originally, according to my qualifications, there were still some students who could not meet the recruitment standards of the Guyang sect. But at the end of the day, the person in charge of recruiting said that my name was related to the ancient Yangzong, so he recruited me into the Guyang sect. "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned: if he was the person in charge of recruiting disciples, would he be recruited into Guyang sect because of his name? Really, it''s quite possible.


    Everything is clear. Now that he has decided to exchange, Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to talk much. He directly takes out the secret of the ancient wooden tower in the manuscript and hands it to Luo Guyang. He says, "I also copied this secret collection of body cultivation from others. What''s more, I still need to practice this manuscript, so I can only lend you one copy. "


    Luo Guyang nodded and gave the fruit to Lin Tianyu. Then, he found all the application items and began to copy.


    Finished copying.


    Luo Guyang said: "brother Lin, I''m a man of your love. In the future, don''t say it''s a condition, but any place where I can get rid of Guyang will not violate my original intention. As long as I open my mouth, I will never refuse. " In the words, the meaning is sincere, there is no half of hypocrisy in it.


    Lin Tianyu nodded. It seems that Luo Guyang is also a person who knows how to be grateful. In the future, if you have the ability to go to the Shenwu land, you must take him with you.


    The exchange of guyangguo.


    Lin Tianyu remembered just now that Xiaodao said that he had detected the body of luoguyang and had the first-class physical training qualification. He also encouraged the establishment of his own power.


    Ability is important in building a force, but loyalty is also indispensable. In some ways, it is even more important. If so, it''s better to start with someone familiar with you. Ability, as long as he is given enough opportunities and resources, the achievements he can achieve in the end can''t be too bad. Moreover, there is a knife. He can not detect everyone''s physical fitness, and then, according to their characteristics, focus on training.


    Now, we have found all the panacea for Qi training. First boil out the liquid medicine, the ancient wood heavy tower, practice Qi phase of the body repair level, to the cultivation of a complete again.

 Chapter 287

    Lin Tianyu was just about to find a pharmacist to boil and refine the liquid medicine. The voice of the knife sounded in his mind and said, "stupid, I have my great knife here. It''s necessary to find a pharmacist for such a small matter."


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and immediately thought: really. Although the knife looks like a little boy in his teens, he is still a monster level figure who has lived for thousands of years. There must be enough for him. Yeah! If you have a chance, let it explain what will happen. We should make good use of this "little" person who has lived for thousands of years. hey!


    Asked what the knife should do.


    Then, Lin Tianyu directly took out all the miraculous drugs he needed and put them into the ring. In the ring, these miraculous drugs were directly and automatically collected into the sky sword space of the black knife. Then, in an instant, there was a little jade bottle inside the ring.


    That''s it? Is it that simple?


    Lin Tianyu took out a small jade bottle from the ring and opened it. His face was not very good-looking.


    Last time, he took the herbal medicine in the period of body refining to a pharmacist, but he directly refined a hundred drops of liquid medicine. Moreover, at last, he used up all the 100 drops of liquid medicine, and then he perfected the body training of the ancient wooden Chonglou during the body refining period. But now the knife gave him all these miraculous medicines, and he was good enough to boil out ten drops of medicine. At that time, how can it be enough to exercise your body? If this time, the liquid medicine is not able to refine the constitution well and completely, we have to look for these miraculous drugs from the beginning.


    Thinking of these, Lin Tianyu''s face became darker.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes changed a little: not reliable! It''s really unbelievable! How can I believe that this teenage boy can do things perfectly?


    But who thought, Lin Tianyu nagged and just opened his mouth. The knife immediately said, "stupid! You are so stupid! Master. Can those mediocre pharmacists refine the same liquid as my great knife? Can they purify the essence of the essence? Although they can boil out a hundred drops of liquid medicine, the effect can be equal to two drops of my liquid medicine. I am a master of medicine refining. Every drop of mine, however, completely purified the essence of the essence of the essence, and concentrated it into the liquid. One drop fell on the fifty drops produced by the ordinary pharmacist. If you want to use it, you can take out one drop of this medicine according to the absorption limit of the body, dilute it and use it again


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu smiles awkwardly. At the same time, he said, "knife, don''t say that the master is stupid in the future. Otherwise, one day, you will have to clean up the tools that don''t respect the master. If I had lived more than 10 million years like you, could I know less than you? " Lin Tianyu said that after that, he made such a strong argument.


    In the space of Tiandao, Xiaodao shrinks its neck and curls its mouth with pride. Although did not say again come out, but the heart actually way: stupid is stupid. And the reason!


    He put away the elixir and immediately returned to the camp of the sword demon club.


    At this time, several other people in the outside of the zero hour square city, also have their own harvest, all land and land back to the camp.

 Chapter 288

    Lin Tianyu first called many to the room, let the knife detect the qualification.


    After a while, the knife yawned and said, "the general, the average, the qualification is just too ordinary. However, it is also strange that with his qualifications, it is impossible to lay such a deep foundation. However, the foundation he has laid is not necessarily comparable to those who are several times more qualified than him. Is that strange? "


    Lin Tianyu asked, "are you not sure. What''s more, are there any special skills that are suitable for him to practice? "


    "I''ll look away," he said. With his qualification, there is no special skill suitable for practice. There are two possibilities for his deep foundation: he has to meet a great opportunity, which is just suitable for laying a foundation; the other is that he is very diligent and diligent, which should be regarded as the only affectionate side of the law of heaven. If he does not block the road, it will leave a path for people with poor qualifications, which may lead to the final achievement and not lose to the top talent. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu suddenly knew that many of these things should have been lucky to meet themselves. His diligence sowed the seeds of diligence in his heart. Even though he didn''t have himself to urge him around during this period of separation, he was still diligent in repairing. Therefore, he laid a solid foundation that he felt even after seeing the knife.


    However, it can also be considered that the boy himself has been striving for success, and his qualification is not outstanding, so he should be diligent to supplement.


    Good!


    But do not give up halfway.


    If many people can persist in this way, his future achievements may not be inferior to those of those with outstanding talents.


    Sometimes, their own talent, their own efforts are extremely important, but what kind of people, is also very important. Well, it should be the luckiest thing to follow yourself. Hehe, this boy may be really lucky.


    "Isn''t he outstanding in any way?"


    "Every aspect is mediocre. But in every aspect, they have a deep foundation. In the end, it depends on his efforts and opportunities. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at it with expectation: boy, don''t let down the expectation of his master. He should work hard and work harder to let the world see. What about the mediocrity? You, the same will not lose to anyone!


    Let many go out first, and then call in elder martial brother Wang Lin.


    Not for a moment.


    As soon as Wang Lin entered the room, the knife was excited.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Lin Tianyu.


    Xiaodao said excitedly, "remember I said that I once saw with my own eyes that someone would lead the way to the immortal in 9981 days?"


    Lin Tianyu was a little stunned and said excitedly, "you mean, elder martial brother Wang Lin, is a man with such understanding. As long as he is given enough Tao to understand, he can directly enter the immortal from the ordinary world? "


    "Well! In terms of aptitude and understanding, there is such a talent. "


    Lin Tianyu could not help but be excited. He always thought that his elder martial brother Wang Lin was nothing more than that. However, he did not expect that he was still such a talented person.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry, "well, you don''t have a rule of law?"


    The knife coldly stopped him and said, "if you take Tao to him directly, maybe, before long, he will become an immortal directly. But that would have ruined him. In this way, his future achievements may still not be low, but they will be quite different from what he might have achieved after one step at a time. "

 Chapter 289

    "If so, how to develop his excellent intelligence?" Lin Tianyu asked.


    Xiaodao said: "he should be allowed to understand more Taoist secrets, no matter high-level or low-level, the more the better. Then, he should understand all these secrets thoroughly, thoroughly understand them, and be superb. Then, he can create his own things. As for the ultimate achievement, it depends on his heart and character. After all, understanding is OK, but creativity is very boring, not everyone can bear it. If he wants to achieve great success, he must create his own unique Taoist method. What''s more, it is necessary to keep in touch with all kinds of Taoist methods, constantly follow the analogy, and make continuous progress until the great accomplishment of Taoist methods is achieved. "


    Lin Tianyu thought: if you tell elder martial brother Wang Lin these things now, first of all, it is difficult to explain. Moreover, if elder martial brother Wang Lin is allowed to learn the Dharma by himself, that kind of dullness can not be tolerated.


    What should we do?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu and elder martial brother Wang Lin had a few gossips, and then asked elder martial brother Mi Tongtian to come in.


    Elder martial brother mitongtian came to the room. After observing carefully for a long time, he said, "if you have made good development, you should be able to lead an era on the road of physical cultivation in the future. However, his real world is not in the mainland. At that time, when you can cross the mainland and go to Shenwu land, you will certainly have an inestimable achievement if you take him there. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "then I will pass on the ancient wooden tower to him."


    "Don''t do it. Like elder martial brother Wang Lin in front of you, if you want to make great achievements, you''d better have more hands-on training secrets. The foundation is meaningless, and you don''t need to be too high-end. You should be able to keep refining your own things under the condition of patience. "


    "The more people who have made great achievements, the more they start, the less they need the most high-end things. They just have to work hard in the foundation to make the foundation solid, firm and broad. Finally, they can learn what is and make a great impact."


    Listen to the knife.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he had achieved what he has achieved today. He should be regarded as the leading figure in the martial arts level of cultivating body state. It should also be closely related to his skill of eviscerating bones for ten years and chopping basic Sabre for three years. At the beginning, his father told him that what he had been practicing all the time was not simple bone picking, not simple basic Sabre technique, but Absolute Divine level martial arts in the period of martial arts.


    At the end of the day, what happens?


    Should - he could have done well earlier. However, by now, he should never have reached such a high level.


    Foundation, can not be ignored!


    Seeing off the elder martial brother Mi Tongtian, Lin Tianyu asked Lu Feixue, Wang Lingyun and Yun Lan''s qualifications respectively.


    When asked about Lu Feixue, Xiaodao said with a smile: "you must think that her talent is not too outstanding. After all, with the support of the grandfather of the second ancestor of the sword and devil society, if you have outstanding qualifications, you will certainly achieve much greater achievements than now. Even, you will think that if she can get the gray level inheritance, she should have your face in it, right? "


    Lin Tianyu was silent and did not speak.

 Chapter 290

    However, Xiaodao said: "if you only talk about your aptitude, you, a little elder martial sister, are better than your two elder martial brothers. In any aspect, you will not be inferior."


    Lin Tianyu was surprised: is it so strong?


    How could he not feel the talent of this little elder martial sister? How could he be so outstanding?


    Can''t it be this unreliable knife that deliberately deceives itself?


    Thinking so in his mind, Lin Tianyu squinted his eyes as if he could see the knife in the space of Tiandao.


    "But how can we say that? With a strong backing, it has its own advantages. At the same time, it is also invisible, will naturally have its drawbacks. Outstanding qualifications, and a strong backing, coupled with the body of a woman, when the interest comes, try to practice on the line, not bad who. Even if you are high enough to be able to go out of the door to exercise occasionally regardless of the danger of life. But when the interest has passed, it will be virtually lazy down. In the ups and downs, the qualification gradually disappeared in the public. If she has been diligent in cultivation, not to mention the gray level inheritance, with her qualifications, it is estimated that she has obtained the black level inheritance. She is fully qualified. "


    With that, Xiaodao said with emotion: "the grey level inheritor 20 years ago, from you, I can see the traces of his Sabre technique on that day. If that''s right, he should be your father. In fact, his qualifications are also outstanding. However, it is a pity that he was born in a small family with no foundation. The qualification is extremely excellent, and the foundation is particularly solid, but up to the Ninth level of physical training, they have not been able to completely break out their own qualifications. If someone can guide, or direct a little, and then have a good, systematic secret collection to provide, let him burst out, is absolutely enough to black level inheritance. Oh, what a pity. What is this? There are disadvantages of being born in a big power, but there are also shortcomings in being born in a small power. "


    Yeah!


    Born in any power, you will have a bad influence on cultivation. Therefore, what kind of achievement a person can finally achieve in his practice lies in the person who has achieved it. Although the final achievement is different from the skills, martial arts, resources, opportunities and interest, the most important thing is the practitioner himself. If they have strong enough faith and strong training, they can lay a strong enough foundation by their own efforts. When those things with different interest rates appear, they can easily grasp this opportunity, and then they will easily stand out among a large number of practitioners.


    Wang Lingyun and Yunlan have been around for a long time. With the temperament of a knife, they must have inspected their qualifications.


    Therefore, instead of calling two people to come in and inquire, they directly asked Xiaodao.


    Asked about Wang Lingyun, the knife said: "the doctrine of the mean is much better than many, but in any direction, it can not be regarded as the top choice at all. Even on the basis of single theory, it is not as reliable as that many."


    Yes, after receiving many apprentices, he loosened the control of Lingyun a lot. This boy is not a master who can take the initiative to work hard. See, he''ll have to be severely disciplined in the future. Otherwise, at the end of the day, it will become a waste. There is no way to keep up with the pace of everyone''s progress.


    Achoo!


    Wang Lingyun outside the house, suddenly, for no reason to sneeze, and then, the thief eyebrow mouse eyes to sweep around, heart: who is thinking of me?

 Chapter 291

    To Yun Lan''s qualification, Xiaodao was very appreciative: "this little girl is very good. She has a good qualification. If she works hard in this direction, she will become a Kendo heart sooner or later. Moreover, on the basis of the above, we are completely ahead of those people who have been observed in front of us


    Lin Tianyu listened, and his heart was convinced. This is why he made many of his younger martial brothers. Instead, he let Yun LAN be his eldest disciple.


    The eldest disciple, of course, is a figure who needs to hold up the front for a school, and is not something anyone can do if he wants to.


    On the qualification of everyone around him. Originally, Lin Tianyu finally wanted to ask Xiaodao about his qualifications. However, after the idea was suddenly born, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that the quality of his talent might have an impact on him. However, he did not believe that his efforts could not surpass the so-called external qualification decision?


    Even if his aptitude is just ordinary, Lin Tianyu also believes that with his efforts, he can easily surpass those with outstanding qualifications.


    With the birth of this belief, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the whole person, as if off a layer of shackles, increased Qingming and an infinite enterprising force.


    "Eh?"


    In Tiandao space, the knife is also for the moment. Lin Tianyu''s changes are amazing.


    After waiting a little longer, Lu Feixue, the younger martial sister, slipped in and chatted with Lin Tianyu.


    After Lu Feixue had been gossiping for a long time, when he left, Lin Tianyu was stunned: by now, it is almost 100% certain that in the sword demon club, there must be Lu Zu, the grandfather of the younger martial sister Lu Feixue, who was involved in the conspiracy. At that time, in order to avenge master, there must be an inevitable confrontation with Lu Zu. Now, if you go too close to the younger martial sister, then how to get along with each other?


    Think, actually for a while, only feel the whole mind, a group of bored.


    I don''t know how to solve the knot when it comes.


    In the whole mind, the more you think about it, the more you think about it. But when you make up your mind and stop thinking about it, however, you can''t help thinking about it.


    Lin Tianyu quietly tidied up his mood, and then, knowing that it was impossible for him to stop thinking so forcibly, he simply tried to shift his thinking and think about his own martial arts.


    What Xiaodao said: those who have made great achievements must have a solid foundation. Then, they should learn what they are and create their own martial arts.


    Now, what I have learned can be regarded as creation?


    Hei level inheritance is taught by master Hei Dao''s ancestors; bone picking Sabre technique is taught by father; Lingfeng step is obtained from Crazy sword; phantom body overlapping shadow step is obtained from challenge arena; ancient wood Chonglou is obtained by robbery So where is your creation?


    To create, there must be emphasis!


    Then, in the room where Lin Tianyu sat quietly, a knife power spread out


    My father''s knife, such as art, peaceful, peaceful, beautiful and peaceful, has been suppressed after years of depression. On the contrary, he only focuses on the road of Dao. Everything is his own Dao, and there is no extra thing. The black level inheritance, and the ultimate inheritance, is the same as the killing spirit. If you can''t control the way and the power is not enough, if you don''t have enough power, you can''t control it. If you continue to practice, the whole person will fall into the demonization and want to kill endlessly. These two kinds of Dao Dao can be described as the ultimate Dao. However, they are not created by ourselves. Although they are suitable for my current use, they will not necessarily be completely suitable for me in the end. They can be closely linked with our own ideas.

 Chapter 292

    Lin Tianyu''s whole mind was deeply pondered: where is his Dao road?


    One day, I want to break through the limit and become the supreme heaven and earth. Although there is no end to killing, we must kill when we kill. How to kill? Why not kill


    In my mind, I thought over and over again how to do Dao Dao?


    Dao means humanity!


    The way of life!


    With endless ideas, the whole house is completely unable to hide, and the sword gradually rises to the sky. The sword is full of meaning. If it is in harmony with the Tao, it clearly has some ethereal sharpness. It is lifted up in the sky


    At first, there were only three black robes in another space that completely covered the figure, and Shenzhi quietly watched Lin Tianyu''s room. Among them, a young figure, a killing awn in his eyes, was almost completely unable to hide. However, it was obvious that the old man''s warning had not been given to Lin Tianyu''s enlightenment, which directly released him.


    Then, after a while, even the Yuan Ying ancestors of the sect clearly and indistinctly sensed a higher level of energy from the camp of the sword and devil club. In particular, Lu Zu, who understood Xianze, clearly sensed that this high-level energy was spreading from Lin Tianyu''s residence. In his eyes, he could not help but burst out a fine awn: the ancestor of black sword pressed his head. Would his disciples also want to suppress himself in the future? Lin Tianyu is just a martial arts realm. He has such a wonderful understanding. If he becomes a monk, even after he has cultivated Yuanying''s great power, how can he still have his own place? However, the thought that the three immortals would leave Lin Tianyu to track down the whereabouts of Heidao''s ancestor. Finally, they had to gradually dissipate the murderous opportunity in their eyes.


    The ethereal and sharp air seems to combine with the way of heaven, stirring the wind and cloud. It was not until Lin Tianyu was alerted and sensed several powerful explorations that the ethereal air disappeared in the distant sky and became invisible.


    At this time, the small knife in the space of Tiandao twinkles with excitement in his eyes. He worships and worships him without any cover up.


    This is my new master. The martial arts realm can evoke the Dao Dao between heaven and earth!


    Demon!


    Dao Ze! That''s a real powerful person who has reached the summit of the fairyland, so that he can really get in touch with things.


    If the master has been able to develop in this way, what kind of pride will he achieve in the future?


    With the excitement of the knife, the black knife in the ring sent out bursts of faint sound.


    However, Lin Tianyu, who took back this feeling, was afraid. Too careless! I don''t know how many of them are paying close attention to themselves, especially the three little loaches in the fairyland. If you touch your fingers at will, you should finish your life and report to the king of hell. Now, such a critical moment, but absolutely not suitable to make such a big noise to come, just attracted people''s attention.


    But what about yourself?


    Just now, if I was not careful, I made the whole space as far and wide as I could tell. Later, many big men directly explored their respective spirits. After a look, could the three little loaches in the fairyland not notice here?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu was secretly Alert: in the future, we should pay more attention to it!

 Chapter 293

    It was the next day.


    When the martial arts arena was set up early, all the fighters and friars were rubbing their hands one by one, while those watching the battle were talking about it one after another.


    "Now, the General Assembly on martial arts has officially begun." Han Zu of Zhengyuan Zong said: "there are three arena in this conference, each of which has ten, a total of thirty. There are ten martial arts arena in the period of physical training, ten arena for friars in Qi training period, and ten arena for friars in foundation building period. At the end of each arena, there is one remaining champion who will be the winner of each arena. Then, ten masters will discuss martial arts and decide one to ten places in each realm. In this discussion of martial arts, the top ten of each of the three realms has a mysterious reward. There is no registration form for this conference. Any self-confident warrior or friar in these three realms can freely go to the stage to try their skills. On the martial arts assembly, it is not allowed to intentionally hurt or kill opponents. However, swords have no eyes, sometimes, it is inevitable. Therefore, those who take up the stage should also act according to their ability. On the beginning of martial arts. "


    Many came to Lin Tianyu and said, "master, which arena are you going to occupy?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "I won''t go up. If you''re interested, go up and play." Said, looked at a lot, found that his seven levels of physical strength, has reached the edge of a sudden. If you have a match or two on the stage again, as long as you can grasp the chance, you will break through the eight levels of physical training and succeed in one stroke.


    Many said: "master, you can go to the challenge arena later, and I will go to the challenge arena to fight the front station first. It''s really time for a great master like Shifu to fight again at the end of the day, so as to occupy a challenge arena. "


    Lin Tianyu smiles. In fact, what he meant was that he would not take part in the competition. Many, however, are clearly poorly understood.


    When it comes to six or seven rounds, many of them have fixed their eyes on a challenge arena and jumped up.


    After three rounds, Lin Tianyu was pleased to smile: if we go on like this, there will be no special strong men specially targeting him. It is very likely that many of them will be able to fight another seven or eight rounds in this arena, and there will be no problem. After all, with a lot of strength and strong foundation, even if a real master of martial arts can beat him, he has to spend a lot of effort. Therefore, even if there is a master like that, it''s better to find the weaker opponent to compete for a challenge arena, and reserve the strength in the ranking competition to compete for a good ranking. It is impossible to target so early many such martial artists, although they are not great masters, but can not be ignored.


    Just thinking like this, I saw a flash of gray shadow and went to many of the challenge arena.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised: Master! A lot of trouble.


    However, there are still several arena, the strength of martial arts is much weaker than many. Why does this person choose so many challenges in the arena, so hard to please?


    When Lin Tianyu was puzzled, the gray figure just came to the stage, which was a bright white sword light.


    Dang!


    When the sword is touched lightly, the sword will change and the white light will shine all over the place.


    Poof!


    About twelve or three moves, although a lot of the foundation is very solid, but after all, the opponent''s sword technique is too clever. You can''t keep it. Many step back, ready to admit defeat. See a lot of this action, the meaning has been self-evident. Lin Tianyu nodded his head secretly, and said in his heart: he knows how to advance and retreat, and he can grasp the opportunity. It''s not a kind of reckless man who only works hard and works hard. It''s good!

 Chapter 294

    However, at this time, the swordsman on the opposite side snorted coldly and said, "I thought that Lin Tianyu could teach some great disciple. In fact, I can only teach such a bear soft egg."


    A lot of people who had to admit defeat had to open their mouth and closed their mouth again. Their eyes were cold and looked at each other coldly.


    After waiting for a long time, many of them said coldly, "my martial arts skills are a little worse than you. However, I really learned martial arts from my master for only half a year. But you are over 60 years old. At least you have studied martial arts for forty or fifty years. If I had studied with my master for such a long time, I would have entered the golden elixir period, at least I would have to build a foundation. I''m old enough to be a dog when I''m still in the martial arts period? "


    Although the martial artist on the opposite side is a little older at a glance, it is not as exaggerated as many people say. However, in his twenties, he can''t be thirty.


    But the man on the other side, in the martial arts realm of zongmen, is older, and has always been a problem for him.


    He is a disciple of the famous sword school. Originally, he had no foundation. If he could enter the sect, he would show his talent. However, after entering the clan and becoming a factotum, he realized that it was not the same thing at all. He could not get the skills and resources. It was even more difficult for a small person like him who had no backstage support to grow up to the level of a monk in a large sect like mingjianzong. So, for a few years, he thought it was just a waste of time. Now, compared with the genius of the clan, he is an old warrior. Therefore, I thought of looking for a backstage.


    In this case, Zhou Chuanhong''s son asked him to find a way to repair Lin Tianyu on the challenge arena. It would be better if he could "Miss" and kill the other party by mistake. As long as he had done this, he would have asked his father Zhou Chuanhong to give him resources to help him break through the Qi training period, and even to guide his subsequent cultivation. It''s a good thing. Isn''t it just the dew and the pillow in case of a long drought? So, they hit it off.


    However, when it comes to the challenge arena, it''s just waiting for the left and the right, and Lin Tianyu is no longer on the stage. Finally, he has a plan: starting with the people around him, he inspires Lin Tianyu to make a move.


    Now it is not easy to have such a chance, but the other party is going to admit defeat and step down. Of course, he quit and sneered at him. But unexpectedly, the opponent opened his mouth, but just said in his heart.


    All of a sudden, I was really angry!


    Many of them are also full of anger: which grandson is this? How dare he be disrespectful to his master!


    Originally, it was a relatively peaceful contest, but now it was a big fight.


    Both of them had a real fire.


    Whoosh, whoosh Dang Dang Dang Dang


    In the twinkling of an eye, there are more than 30 moves. After all, the opponent''s sword skill is better. Under many mistakes, the opponent''s sword runs through his shoulder blade. Even, the opponent wants to use the power of this sword to kill a lot of people.


    Brush!


    Lin Tianyu came to the stage and supported many of them. He stood at the edge of the challenge arena and said, "it''s better to compete in martial arts. Why do you have to kill yourself?"

 Chapter 295

    The man was stunned, but he laughed and said: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to it. I can''t stop my hand. However, who called him too weak, I did not expect that he should be so weak, so, just temporarily forget himself, the real is not able to stop his hand. All blame me, all blame me


    Although the mouth said well, but in that tone, it is not a trace of sincerity to apologize. On the contrary, I feel full of schadenfreude.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu clearly saw a wisp of murderous mischief from each other''s eyes.


    I don''t need to say anything more. The meaning can''t be understood.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is more clear: all this, is clearly aimed at himself. However, he has never been on the challenge arena, so he has chosen many. No matter whether he is seriously injured or killed, he will be forced to enter the arena, and then he will be seriously injured or killed.


    What a poisonous trick!


    However, the people who followed him, as well as Yun LAN and Wang Lingyun, were all on the stage at the moment, but this person had chosen a lot. Obviously, he felt that both Yunlan and Wang Lingyun were too difficult to deal with. He had to leave more strength to deal with himself. Naturally, he picked the weakest soft persimmon and pinched it first.


    Hum! Good, good!


    Who''s going to be so obsessed with himself?


    But no matter who it is! If you dare to do it so arrogantly, you have to be ready to pay the price.


    As for the exposure of his own cards -


    Lin Tianyu suddenly had a clear understanding: if he really wanted to kill himself, he would have done it. Now that we haven''t started yet, it means that we still have the value to use. So what''s the matter if we expose more cards? It just increases the jealousy of the opponent, but still can''t really kill himself.


    Of course, that card only needs to be exposed, enough to kill the opponent. The self righteous warrior like the other side, with Lin Tianyu''s current means, if you want to kill him, you really don''t need to expose too many cards.


    In order to understand the key point, Lin Tianyu sent many of them down to the arena and gave them to elder martial brother Wang Lin''s care. Then, he stepped onto the arena step by step. The murderous intent in his eyes was so strong that his opponent on the other side could not help but fight a cold war.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also said in his heart: This is just a small person. Before killing, it''s better to find out who is so eager to deal with himself?


    On the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu coldly looked at the other side and said, "do you want to kill me?"


    The opponent coldly lowered his voice and said, "to blame, you can only blame yourself for your bad life. You have no right to say nothing, but you have offended Mr. Zhou. I''m a famous sword master. I''m not in the rank. I''m the first master in the physical training environment. It''s been two years since we reached the ten levels of body refining. If we hadn''t polished the ten levels of body refining more perfectly, we would have entered the realm of practicing Qi. If you offend Mr. Zhou and meet me again, you can only blame yourself for your bad life. I remember that in my next life, my eyes should be bright, and those who should not be offended should not be offended, and those who can not be provoked should not be provoked. "


    In fact, this is where his heart disease lies. He can reach the ten levels of physical training, but no one can appreciate it. Although he thinks that he is the first master of refining physical environment, he is clearly squeezed out of the ranking. As a result, he can''t even get the skills to practice Qi State, so he can only polish it constantly in the body refining state. However, it is precisely because of this that he, the invisible first master of body refining state, is really right. After all, who would have spent two years polishing a realm?

 Chapter 296

    "That''s it." Lin Tianyu also lowered his voice and said coldly, "are you afraid of saying so much? Do you want to use these words to increase your confidence? But it doesn''t work. In addition, I forgot to tell you, I am a warrior, but once, I killed a monk in the foundation period with one knife. " At the end of the sentence, he even asked the knife to help, and directly used the divine sense to transmit the voice to the other party''s consciousness sea. Make sure that no one can hear except the man on the other side.


    Listening to this, the martial arts man on the other side was shocked, and he would directly admit defeat. However, at this time, a black knife light, like lightning general across.


    Then - the warrior on the opposite side, there is no such thing.


    Poof!


    One knife in two, straight from the head.


    I''m sorry, but the judge said, "Hei Gong! I didn''t expect that he would be so weak that he could not hold his hand for a while. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s statement, many of the people watching the war were puffing at the corners of their mouths.


    The referee didn''t know how to decide for a while. Indeed, this competition should be regarded as completely in line with the rules. The swordsmen are merciless. Since they are on the field, they have no time to admit defeat voluntarily. They deserve to be killed. However, this is not the key, the key is the dead, that is the martial arts of the famous sword clan.


    The famous sword clan is one of the eight super sects? The martial arts disciple of the famous sword clan was killed. How could he be such an ordinary judge who dared to judge easily.


    At this time, there was a strong murderous spirit in the seat of the famous sword clan, which was directly facing the challenge arena. Even from the rostrum, there was clearly a will of Yuanying ancestor. Obviously, Miao Zu, the Yuanying ancestor of the famous sword clan, has personally come forward to pay attention to this matter. How dare he, a small referee in the arena, decide.


    A little bit biased. I''m afraid today next year will be the day of his death as a referee.


    In the impact of these murderous intentions and wills, suddenly, a stronger will burst out on the rostrum. In a flash, all these murderous intentions and wills were scattered in all directions.


    Lin Tianyu and the referee of the challenge arena both looked to the rostrum.


    This last burst of strong will, it is from the rostrum, Lu Zu burst out. Beside Lu Zu, Lu Feixue pulled Lu Zu''s arm with a coquettish face and was scattering Jiao Li. Obviously, Lu Zu suddenly burst out of this supreme will, it is the younger martial sister Lu Feixue used small means to ask Lu Zu to do something. However, no elder martial sister Lu Feixue asked for help. If you wait a little longer, Lu Zu will surely make a move. After all, Lin Tianyu believes that he is still of great use to those immortals. If there is a real danger, those immortals who have been hiding and have not been exposed will definitely let Lu Zu take the initiative to help them get through this difficulty.


    "Brother Lu, what do you mean?" The ancestor of Yuanying of the famous sword clan, Miao Zu asked with embarrassment.


    Lu Zu said with a faint smile: "his name is Lin Tianyu. He is a disciple of my sword magic club, and even more a disciple of my elder martial brother Heidao Laozu. Don''t say you haven''t heard of it."


    Miao Zu, the Yuanying ancestor of the famous sword clan, was silent under Lu Zu''s gaze. Finally, he didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Han Zu, the host of the martial arts conference and the ancestor of Yuanying of zhengyuanzong, said at the right time: "listen to my advice. We all follow the rules of the challenge arena. Why should we hurt our friendship for this little competition?"


    Lu Zu said with a cool voice: "Han Lao Di is the host of the Wu conference, and everything has the final say of Han Lao di."


    The famous sword zongyuanying''s ancestor still didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 297

    The meaning can''t be more obvious. Yuanying, the famous sword clan, doesn''t say anything more. It''s obviously a confession. However, it is obviously impossible for him to speak up and take the initiative to soften up. However, as long as enough steps are given to the Yuanying ancestor of the famous sword clan, the matter will be settled. Now, this step is in the hands of Han Zu, the host of the martial arts conference.


    With a smile, Han Zu stood up and announced in person: "it''s time to practice the martial arts of the body state, the No. 9 challenge arena, the sword and devil club, and the Heidao ancestor''s own disciple, Lin tianyusheng."


    Han Zu is also considered to be an old man and a fine man. He deliberately added the title of Heidao Laozu of the sword demon society before Lin Tianyu''s name. In this way, the steps are enough. It''s not that he didn''t act as a famous swordsman, but that his identity was more advanced and his backstage was stronger.


    If a nobody killed his famous sword clan disciple without paying the price, his face would be really thrown into the water. But if the identity is higher, the backstage is more tough, that is another two.


    Respect the strong! It is natural that the strong kill the weak. In the same way, it is also natural for people with higher status and stronger backstage to kill people who have no identity at all or who have lower background.


    Of course, what can be investigated?


    Seeing everything calm down, Lin Tianyu knew that he was right!


    The competition in the arena continues.


    However, in the next challenge arena, Lin Tianyu''s arena was not even one challenger.


    On the other arena, there was a lot of fighting, but only on the No. 9 arena where Lin Tianyu''s body refining and martial arts practitioner Qi was located, there was no one else on this arena to challenge Lin Tianyu.


    However, it is true that no one is really stupid.


    It is said that he was the most powerful elite disciple of mingjianzong.


    If you can kill the elite disciples of wuzhe period of the famous sword sect, it is needless to say that the strength is incomparable. There are so many challenge arena, why choose the arena where the powerful and incomparable champion is, and love to abuse? Secondly, after killing the elite disciples of the famous sword sect, they can still stay in the arena as if nothing happened. What does this mean? Explain, if you go to challenge, others are not happy, a knife cut you, you can only be a white death. After all, among so many people present, a few dare to stand up and claim their identity in public, which is more precious than that of the elite disciples of the famous sword sect.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was speechless for a long time: if he hadn''t touched his bottom line, he really wasn''t so bloodthirsty, right?


    Since no one came to challenge him in this arena, he had nothing to do anyway, so he turned his head and looked at each arena.


    Yeah!


    Crazy sword and Overlord gun, both of them are on the arena of the warrior period, and they also occupy one arena.


    After meeting acquaintances, Lin Tianyu paid close attention to the two people.


    Both of them have practiced ten levels of body state!


    In a few major schools, when practicing physical state, they can reach ten levels, which can be called elite disciples. Both of them are just a kind of scattered martial arts practitioners, but they can reach the ten levels of physical training. This talent, this opportunity incorrect! Their martial arts style is different from before.

 Chapter 298

    Especially crazy Dao, although it has always been named crazy Dao. But in the past, he was amazing in footwork. When it comes to Sabre technique, it can only be said that it is ordinary. But now, his blade is sharp and his Sabre technique is changeable, which makes people''s air defense invincible. With his more advanced Lingfeng step, he looks like an assassin in the arena. Before he knows his martial arts skills, he has been pushed to the core by his blade and has to admit defeat.


    The gun technique of the overlord gun has also changed dramatically. In addition, he has always been faster than others. It is hard to meet a real opponent.


    Of course, to Lin Tianyu''s surprise, it was not only their great improvement in their martial arts, but also their martial arts style, which seemed to have the traces of the school''s key training, which was more systematic and meticulous.


    In the past, I didn''t have much contact with the disciples of the sect. I just felt the subtle difference between each martial artist, but I didn''t know the specific reason. But now, with more disciples, we can clearly distinguish the difference between the disciples of the sect and the free cultivation. The area was so distinct that it could be seen almost at a glance.


    And crazy sword and Overlord gun, today''s style, obviously has entered the zongmen, and even got the systematic training of zongmen.


    It''s no wonder that both of them can enter the ten level state of body refining. Otherwise, it is too difficult for Yijie to enter the ten levels of body refining. But if you have the clan resources to support, as long as the talent is really outstanding, entering the ten levels of physical training, the probability will be many times greater.


    Look at the rest of the arena.


    To this meeting, Wang Lingyun, Yunlan unexpectedly also each held a challenge arena, fighting vividly.


    But I''m afraid that''s all. Now, there are more and more real experts on the stage. When the real experts are in each arena, the two arenas they are in will not be able to survive. Sure enough, after seven or eight rounds, Wang Lingyun and Yunlan were defeated one after another.


    Finally, until each challenge arena, gradually there are strong, break out of the position, dominate a challenge arena, no one to challenge. Lin Tianyu has always been, so monopolized a challenge arena, no one dares to fight its front.


    Gradually, the top ten of the three realms have been determined. The next is the more intense ranking competition. However, by this time, it was late and the ranking match was scheduled to start tomorrow.


    The host announced that it was finished and everyone dispersed.


    Lin Tianyu went to see a lot of them first. Although he was hurt badly, he was given the elixir of little elder martial sister Lu Feixue. He took it orally and applied it to him, and it was no big problem at all.


    At this time, the overlord gun and crazy knife came to me.


    Bawang gun is still a few words, but when he looks at Lin Tianyu, he says, "brother Lin." No more words.


    Lin Tianyu also replied: "gun brother''s shooting skills are quite exquisite."


    Tyrant gun smile, also did not say much.


    "Brother Lin, that''s for sure. I joined the cold star gate with overlord gun. Before, I didn''t know it before I joined the sect. However, after I joined the sect, I realized the benefits of joining the sect. All kinds of systematic theories, thoughtful training arrangements, a wide range of martial arts secret collection, have not joined the clan, I really can not realize the benefits of being in the clan. Compared with the casual training, the training in the clan is really elite training. "

 Chapter 299

    Lin Tianyu said, "brother crazy Dao, what do you think of the talent of the disciples in the clan compared with you and brother gun?"


    Crazy Dao frowned and thought for a moment, and said, "there are many disciples in the clan who have done well that day. After all, most of the disciples recruited in the sect are elite disciples selected from all over the country. Only then can they be selected into the sect. It''s better than me and brother gun. Not to mention it''s everywhere, it''s really much more. "


    "Why did you frown and think about it before you answered?" Lin Tianyu asked, and without waiting for the mad knife to answer, he said directly, "because you are confused. Since there are so many more talented disciples than you, and all the time you have systematic theory and thoughtful training, why are you the two of you who can stand on the arena of the martial arts practitioners in the end? Instead of those disciples who are better than you? I also believe that there must be many disciples in the sect. Their talent is better than you. What''s more, you''ve all seen with your own eyes the way in which disciples are cultivated in the sect. It''s so excellent. Even elite training. But at the end of the day, why are you two standing on the ring now? How can we explain that? "


    At this time, elder martial brothers Wang Lin, MI Tongtian, younger martial sister Lu Feixue, Wang Lingyun, Yunlan, and even Guyang Zong luoguyang all just gathered together. After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, they all thought about it. It seems that they can clearly think clearly and understand the confusion. However, when they really want to explain, they don''t know where to start.


    "Let me explain." At this time, a rough voice, in the rear of the crowd said.


    When they looked back, they saw a tall man who looked like twenty-eight years old. He appeared behind them, about ten steps away. Then, walking slowly towards the crowd.


    Lin Tianyu recognized each other at a glance. He was a famous swordsman, a monk at the top of Zhuji, and Gao dewu.


    Lu Feixue also recognized the other party at one glance and said angrily, "it''s you. Last time, only Tianyu and I let you run away. This time, a lot of people from my sword magic club are here. See where you are going


    Gao dewu gently smile, also did not have much with Lu Feixue this little girl to compare, way: "just the doubt, explain up, the truth is very simple."


    The others looked at Gao dewu and were surprised.


    Lin Tianyu was calmly looking at Gao dewu and said, "senior Gao, please speak."


    Gao dewu said: "a truly outstanding genius can not be piled up just by talent and resources, and various elite training. In addition to these, we must also have enough training to hone our perseverance and indomitable character and heart. Sometimes, at the end of the day, great achievements can be achieved. The latter item is even more important than all the previous ones. But you two are not inferior to them in talent. In addition, you are not inferior to them in terms of talent. Besides, you are far better than them in all aspects of training. Then, all of a sudden, there were such excellent training conditions, just like a sponge absorbing water. In a short period of time, it was reasonable to surpass them.


    "On the contrary, those who always have this training condition regard it as a proper, ordinary and natural thing. The mentality of concentrating on training and absorbing skills is just plain. If we do this, how can we really learn the essence of it? Naturally, you can''t compare. "

 Chapter 300

    There was a moment of silence: This is very reasonable!


    Lin Tianyu said: "if senior Gao''s words are reasonable, I think each of you should have a deep understanding. Good conditions and resources are particularly important, and the heart to make progress is even more necessary. I just hope that you can always keep an enterprising heart, but don''t spend the whole day, because after having excellent conditions, I finally feel that the conditions are just like this. I don''t know how to cherish them and never learn the true essence of them. And then, step by step, I return to normal, and then, after all, mediocre Lin Tianyu said, tightly staring at Yunlan, many and Wang Lingyun three people looked at for a long time.


    Wang Lingyun is clearly felt, Lin Tianyu''s eyes, stay on his body for a long time.


    Strange! I worked hard enough, at least several times more than when I was in the Wang family. Isn''t that enough effort? However, compared with many fools who are completely influenced by big brother, and yunlanna''s excessive genius, it seems that they are still


    In addition to Wang Lingyun, the rest of the people are also thinking about their own, seems to have gained.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, if you have enough to cherish what you have now, the simplest way is to compare. Compared with those with high talent, they are surpassed by diligence. Compared with hard-working people, whether they can work harder. Sometimes, you may feel that you have worked hard enough. But is it really enough? Can''t we work harder? Of course, it''s up to me to measure it carefully. "


    Lin Tianyu had planned to say something, especially to Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many others. I hope they can really listen to it. At this time, the voice of the knife suddenly rang out in my mind, "master, I told you to build up power last time. These people gathered here are a rare opportunity. In particular, Gao dewu is excellent. What''s more, he is much better than you now. Maybe you will need his protection for a long time to come. "


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled and asked, "what''s wrong with Gao dewu? Among the monks who lived with him, some of them had reached the age of Yuanying, and he was just at the peak of building foundation. "


    With a smile, Xiaodao said, "building the foundation peak? That is, he planned to break through the limit of the foundation period, and he has been suppressing his own cultivation, and has not broken through. However, obviously, he failed to break through the corresponding limit in the realm of body training and Qi training. Therefore, it is particularly difficult to break through this limit. However, when he breaks through, the whole person will have a kind of essential change. What''s more, even if he''s just building the foundation, how many Yuanying friars can he have? Are they really his opponents? "


    "No way?"


    "Hey, it''s impossible. His body cultivation realm has already reached the golden elixir period, and is about to enter Yuanying realm. His state is just like you are now. At first glance, he is just a small martial arts state. But with your higher level of physical cultivation than martial arts, can ordinary foundation building monks be your opponent? "


    Is it true that this foundation building friar, who is known as the "wonderful flower" in the spiritual world, and even, when many people mention him, there are still some people with sarcastic tone, who is really such a strong man?


    But Xiaodao, the "little" monster who has lived for thousands of years, can''t make a mistake on it.

 Chapter 301

    Lin Tianyu pondered for a while and said, "are you encouraging me to bring the strong man you mentioned into the forces I have set up? However, if such a powerful person enters into my newly established power, how can he obey my management? Do you want me to organize a force and hand it over to others? And then, have you invited this tough guy to be the leader of the power? "


    The knife grinned and said, "Hey, hey, as for how to subdue him and let him be used by you, it depends on your means."


    After the end of the knife''s mischievous smile, there is no more comment.


    But Lin Tianyu is clearly feeling that this is a pit, a pit that he is very likely to and has no ability to fill in at all.


    Lin Tianyu was silent, and he always felt that Xiaodao was another test for him, testing his ability of control and leadership, if it was not enough. In the future, of course, Xiaodao will try his best to assist his master. He will not even talk about the establishment of his power. Of course, I have already recognized my own knife. I may have some regrets in my heart. After all, he personally mentioned twice that he wanted his group to build up a force. Later, because of his incompetence, he could not directly say that the master was not right, but what he would think was obvious.


    Want to understand the key, Lin Tianyu said: "knife, then you help me to see, crazy knife and Overlord gun two people''s qualifications."


    In fact, Lin Tianyu can completely confirm the qualification of crazy Dao and Bawang gun without using a knife.


    After a while, Xiaodao said: "I once told you that the generation of killers who created the wuyintang, who traveled alone for thousands of miles, went to the night wind alone. Although this crazy sword is worse than it, it also has the momentum of development. The Bawang gun has a natural strong and resolute temperament. They are all of the materials that can be made. "


    Lin Tianyu frowned and said, "No. Are you fooling me. I remember the elder martial brother Ye Feng you mentioned, but in the realm of martial arts, lingfengbu has reached a perfect level. However, this crazy Dao has to be Lingfeng''s step, but now, it has only reached the level of Xiaocheng on the third floor. Can it be compared with elder martial brother Yefeng in the past? In this world, where did so many talents come from. Have you been talking nonsense


    "Who''s talking nonsense?" he said! Who''s talking nonsense! If we only talk about the talent and qualification in this aspect, the crazy sword will be no worse than night wind. However, sometimes, in addition to qualifications, opportunities are equally important. He failed to reach the height of the night wind. There should be different opportunities. Who can say well about the opportunity. For example, now, although they all have the ability to surpass the ordinary people, if there is no opportunity, they will only die in the public. Now, if you organize them, you will not only build up your own power, but also give them the opportunity not to die in the crowd. Because your personality, talent, and the great opportunity that you inherited the secret place of this sword, it is doomed that you will not die in the public. They will follow you. As long as they can keep up with you, they will benefit immensely after a long time. "


    Lin Tianyu pondered for a while and suddenly realized that the purpose of forming a force is not to take, but sometimes to give?

 Chapter 302

    With the birth of this idea, Lin Tianyu suddenly full of confidence, all over the body also immediately have endless power.


    It''s amazing!


    Sometimes, just change the angle of thinking, the result will be completely different world.


    The original lack of confidence disappeared. With the explosion of confidence, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that there was a lot to be done to build a force.


    Having made up his mind, Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, two senior brothers and fellow friends, I have thought about one thing for a long time. Now, the time is ripe, and I want to put it forward and see everyone''s opinions."


    When everyone looked at himself quietly, Lin Tianyu said again: "I want to establish a force of our own in the mainland. This force is different from the current clan. Of course, it continues to develop and may eventually become a super clan. But now, it''s just a support that allows us to share the opportunity equally and look for support. "


    As soon as the words came out, some people were supportive and some were silent


    However, Gao dewu kept pumping at the corners of his mouth and said, "boy, you just said this when I arrived at the scene. Obviously, you included me in your power. Well, I want to ask you: if this force is established, who is the leader of the force? "


    Many of them were sitting on the bench. After hearing this, they stood up from the bench and said, "of course, my master is the boss. This force was established by my master. Besides my master, who should be the leader of this force? " When he said these words, he pulled the wound on his shoulder blade, which made many corners of his mouth tremble with pain. "Ouch, ouch," he kept shouting.


    "Yes, it is!" Lu Feixue even said in a hurry: "of course, who set up the force, listen to whose. What''s more, you, a monk at the top of the foundation, didn''t win half a move in the last fight with Tianyu, a little martial artist. With this talent, it''s good to fight for the boss. " He also spat out his little tongue to Gao dewu.


    Listen to this, Gao dewu mouth corner involuntarily again a burst of pumping, last time that was not won a half move? However, to argue with a little girl, it is clear that they can''t bring down their status.


    On the other hand, although Wang Lingyun and Yunlan didn''t say it directly, the meaning of their support was completely self-evident.


    The rest of them seem to be getting closer to Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu raised his hand, stopped many people from talking to Lu Feixue, and said, "according to the elder, who can establish and drive a force forward?"


    Gao dewu said: "of course, first of all, we have to have a strong strength to go, and then, we can drive a force forward."


    "Strength?" Lin Tianyu said: "if we really talk about strength, those Yuanying friars who just sat on the rostrum are powerful. At least, they can represent the power of the zenith of Tianquan.


    "But, what can you see in them? Apart from conspiracy, intrigue and all kinds of calculation, the rest is just decadent, unrelenting, greedy for power and power, and trying to gain advantages. They can lead a good force? And can a force move forward? I don''t think that even the senior generation doesn''t believe it. "


    Gao dewu was obviously stunned. Then, after pondering for a while, he said again: "at least, with this peak strength, this force will be more complete."

 Chapter 303

    But Lin Tianyu said: "first of all, what is the ultimate purpose of practicing martial arts and Taoism? Is it for safety? If it''s just for safety, it''s better to be an ordinary person and live a peaceful life. The ultimate goal of our cultivation should be to constantly fight with people, heaven and earth in order to become stronger, and constantly experience, explore and seek resources. Therefore, the most important responsibility and role of a leader of a force should be how to make this force move forward and become stronger, stronger and stronger Moreover, even if there is the leader of the peak strength of the yuan infantile period, he really has the strength to be at the peak of this day''s power mainland. Is it really safe? That''s even more wrong!


    "How many of those forces with Yuanying''s top experts die every year because of fighting, exploring and seeking resources. In addition to their lineage and disciples, have you ever seen any master at the peak of Yuanying who has been involved in such a trivial matter? Even if there is a problem that can''t be solved, when it comes out, it will be considered as a conscience discovery if you don''t pull in the door and other people who are weak and weak to replace the jar. "


    There was a moment of silence.


    Indeed, what is the direct relationship between the ancestors of Yuanying peak and them?


    Did you instruct them to practice? Or for their safety escort, specially protect their safety?


    Lin Tianyu said: "all of us are brothers in the forces I have set up. We can confidently give our backs to others. If one person is in trouble, everyone will help.


    "Moreover, I promise that I will try my best to help everyone to break through their own limits. Senior Gao, you have been staying for such a long time in the foundation period just to break through your own limit? As long as you like, now, immediately, I can let you break through your own limit Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao to cooperate with his voice transmission. Later, he made sure that no one, except Gao dewu, could hear any God who was paying close attention to this place.


    "Is that true?"


    "Seriously!"


    Gao dewu''s eyes twinkled and he was silent.


    Obviously, thinking about it. His realm, however, has been suppressed for too long in order to break through the limit. However, despite such a long time, he has never been able to find a way to break through the limit.


    Now, this method of breaking through the limit is in front of us, as long as he nods.


    However, after that, I really want to call a small warrior as the boss.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Gao dewu''s thinking and added a fire: "master, where do you think the limit of martial arts is?"


    Gao dewu said: "according to the old legend, someone once broke through the 12th floor of wuzhe period. But I have seen it with my own eyes. There are only two people who have broken through the 11th floor of martial arts. As long as we can break through the ten levels, there will be very few elite warriors in every sect. "


    "Have you ever seen a warrior who has broken through the 18 levels of physical training?" Lin Tianyu once again let the knife cooperate with his voice to Gao dewu. Then, he continued to pass on the voice: "have you ever seen a little warrior, a common foundation builder, such as abusing dogs?"


    Gao dewu was stunned and immediately his eyes widened greatly and said, "you mean, you..."


    Lin Tianyu stopped Gao dewu from going on and nodded.

 Chapter 304

    Gao dewu pondered for a while and said, "good! As long as you can do one thing, I will join the force you set up and regard you as the leader. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In addition to the ranking competitions at all levels, there are also competitions at another level in the martial arts discussion meeting of Heidao secret land. As long as you can win the championship at another level, I will agree."


    After that, Gao dewu stopped talking and left.


    "Another level of competition, what''s going on?" Asked Lin Tianyu.


    Lu Fei snow way: "Tianyu, that surname Gao wants to pit you."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Another level of competition refers to the cross realm competition. That is, after determining the ranking, the competition was held for the amazing talent. At this time, the period of martial arts challenges the period of Qi training; the period of cultivating Qi challenges the period of building foundation; moreover, it is the challenge of those top talents who have ranked on this arena. These talents are different from others. Almost all of them have the strength to take on the challenge. The top few in the arena of Qi training period should be able to challenge the ordinary friars at the early stage of foundation construction, even the weaker ones in the middle stage. In addition, it is said that when Gao dewu was in the realm of martial arts, he crossed the ladder to challenge the friars in the Qi training period in a challenge competition. Moreover, at that time, he went straight to the fourth place in the ranking of the friars in the Qi training period. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded boldly and said, "it''s just to win the first place in this realm again in the period of practicing Qi? Good! I take the challenge


    After saying this, he looked at Lin Tianyu, as if he had not taken the competition in another level seriously.


    Lu Feixue airway: "you..."


    Without waiting for Lu Feixue to continue to say, Lin Tianyu said, "why, I have no confidence in me?"


    Lu Feixue suddenly reacted and said, "yes, you have killed..."


    Lin Tianyu raised his hand and stopped Lu Feixue from killing the friars who built the foundation. He said it in public.


    However, the other people on the scene were all stupidly looking at Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, whose attitude suddenly changed. They couldn''t react for a long time. Brother, brother and master, this is not only a simple thing to challenge, but also the top ten talented monks in the period of Qi training. OK? On your expression, at a glance, it seems that you have won the game and won''t lose. Is that true? What''s more, can such evil genius exist on the mainland?


    Everyone is so stupefied that the atmosphere of the scene is a little strange.


    But at this time, Lu Feixue''s eyes were more and more bright. He said, "Hey, Gao dewu wanted to pit you. Unexpectedly, he dug a big hole for himself and put himself into it."


    Lin Tianyu smiles and doesn''t say much about it. However, his heart is very clear, Gao dewu is not trying to pit him, but really want to see his strength, in the end to what extent, whether he can really be worthy of being the boss of his strong foundation building peak monk. Otherwise, even if there is a heavy and simple trend of profit, don''t try to let him, who only wants to pursue the limit, yield easily.

 Chapter 305

    Of course, if Lin Tianyu is really good enough to win the first place in another level of arena competition, Gao dewu will sincerely convince him that Lin Tianyu is the boss and assist him wholeheartedly. No two minds!


    However, if we can not achieve the goal. Well, if he is allowed to join this force, he will not be mentioned in the future.


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart: "Gao dewu, I am the boss, you have confirmed it!


    With a decision in mind, Lin Tianyu looked at a lot of wounds. Lu Feixue''s wound medicine was not covered. The wound had scab completely. After estimation, he could not see any scar.


    Later, Lin Tianyu went to the crazy sword and said, "brother crazy Dao, I have found the source of this footwork. It''s actually Lingfeng step. It''s also the footwork from the secret place of black sword. At the beginning of learning the Lingfeng step, I suddenly felt the water, that is, the wind of the body. I experienced floating in the water to practice walking. Finally, under this opportunity, I finally practiced the Lingfeng step to a great level. Brother crazy Dao can have a try. Maybe it works. "


    Crazy Dao said with a smile: "after joining the cold star gate, one of the later masters of the golden elixir in the clan helped me to see the footwork. Just like you told me, practicing in the water should have a wonderful effect. Now, I have practiced this wind and Lingfeng step to more than 60% of Xiaocheng state. They are all due to the guidance of Jindan Shizu. If it wasn''t for the secret place of black sword to be opened soon, I would be confident that I would be able to practice this footwork to Dacheng state, or even to a higher level. "


    After listening to the crazy knife, Lin Tianyu suddenly remembered the words of Xiaodao. Indeed, sometimes, some kind of chance, in the end, can succeed, or can not succeed, in the middle, in fact, just because of a little trick. If crazy Dao had already got this trick, he would have achieved great success in his lingfengbu.


    A few more gossips, each other scattered.


    After a night of silence, the next day came the challenge arena ranking contest.


    In the first game, Lin Tianyu''s opponent looked at Lin Tianyu. In his eyes, there was a look of shrinking, and he wanted to admit defeat directly. But at the same time, there seems to be a strong unwilling, eager to try, want to compete with Lin Tianyu, to see how strong Lin Tianyu''s real strength is.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "I''m not so bloodthirsty. If you want to do it, do it quickly. "


    The man seemed to have a sigh of relief. He immediately took the sword as a gift. Then, he made a straight cut. In the process of chopping, there were a few subtle fluctuations, which were not easy to be detected. It made people wonder how to break such a knife. It looked like a very simple straight chop.


    Yeah! The sabre technique has become a little heated. No wonder just now I am so unwilling? Lin Tianyu thought: with such a sword technique, if you don''t try it, you just give up and put it on yourself. You won''t be reconciled!


    However, compared with Lin Tianyu, this Sabre skill can be regarded as excellent. However, compared with Lin Tianyu, it is obviously several levels lower.


    After more than ten moves, the opponent stepped back and arched his hand and said, "I give up." Then he jumped out of the ring.


    In more than ten moves, no matter how fast or slow his sword technique is, Lin Tianyu can easily kill him without a single move. Moreover, no matter the strength changes, whether big or small, every time it happens to be able to make a close match. Obviously, Lin Tianyu''s Dao level is much better than him.

 Chapter 306

    The competition continues. The second game, soon to the third, opponent crazy knife.


    Crazy knife on the challenge arena, arch arch hand way: "brother Lin, we still only compare footwork level, how about?"


    "Good! As you wish. "


    In an instant, the whole scene is full of people flashing.


    It is impossible for ordinary martial artists to distinguish between crazy Dao and Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also deliberately suppressed Ling Fengbu to more than 60% of Xiaocheng''s state. He was about to step into Dacheng''s level, the same level as crazy Dao. He ran all over Taiwan.


    Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, dang


    In the hundred and ten collisions between the two swords, the two figures moved faster and faster, and they swam faster and faster. They saw only one black and one gray, and then the shadows interlaced and entangled each other. All of us are frightened. If one is not careful, the result will be worrying.


    There were only black and white figures in the room. Apart from some powerful monks, let alone martial arts. Even among the low-level monks, only those with excellent eyesight could tell who was who.


    Dang!


    Another concussion of double swords spread and spread. The two stood five steps apart and did not make any more moves.


    Then, the crazy sword closed his eyes directly, and seemed to have gained something. He felt it directly on the challenge arena.


    Lin Tianyu just stares at the crazy knife, smiles happily and nods. This crazy Dao''s talent is not bad. Even in this short time on the challenge arena, I clearly have a lot of experience.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly opened his eyes, crazy knife, a flash, to Lin Tianyu behind, a knife out.


    Dang!


    When the two swords touched each other, crazy Dao laughed and said gratefully: "brother Lin, thank you. With you as the guide, I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, my footwork has finally gone further in the 60% of the small success level. Compared with before, it will be much easier to step into the Dacheng state. " "I give up," he said Then, jump directly off the ring and go.


    At this time, the voice of the knife sounded in his mind and said, "master, what is the qualification of this crazy knife? If he had a chance, he would not be defeated by the night killer Yefeng, who once dominated the land of heaven and power. Do you believe this time? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Indeed, many times, many outstanding people, because of the lack of opportunity, wasted in the years, finally ordinary, unknown, failed to get a chance to show their strengths. Seriously, a lot of times, luck may be more important than good qualifications. Of course, when the opportunity comes, it must be given to those who are always ready and ready, who will grasp, cherish and follow the opportunity. Otherwise, even if there is an opportunity, it will be nothing in the end.


    Crazy Dao, however, failed to find his chance in the past, but now it follows the chance and finally displays its talent. In such a short period of time, even Ling Fengbu, which is difficult to advance inch by inch, is just a small step forward in the arena.


    In the fourth round, he was an elite swordsman of the famous sword school. When he came to the stage, he saw his opponent Lin Tianyu. His face changed a lot. Then, he changed again and again. Finally, he didn''t dare to move his sword. He admitted defeat directly and left the arena.


    Lin Tianyu is secretly a smile: he is not a butcher, OK? It''s not that I''m going to kill a famous sword sect disciple. Otherwise, why should Gao dewu be brought into the forces formed by himself? Of course, if you have the intention to kill yourself, or have deep hatred, it is another matter.

 Chapter 307

    In the fifth inning, the opponent''s gun.


    "Brother Lin, I want ten guns. Please give me some advice."


    Overlord gun said so, of course, it is also clear that there is a gap between him and Lin Tianyu, but even if there is a gap, they will not easily admit defeat. Of course, if you have ten guns at the bottom of the box, you can''t make any achievements, and then you will feel frustrated.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "please."


    Whoosh!


    A shot is like a dragon going out to sea, when it comes to the chest.


    Dang!


    With a flick of the black knife, the man has given way.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    One shot after another, such as lightning, thunder, tide and waves, the gun shadow flickered and continued. In the blink of an eye, ten guns have passed, and the overlord gun stands up.


    "Brother Lin, how are you?"


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "your shooting is domineering. If you are a bully, you can''t avoid your opponent with one shot. If you are the general trend of the world, you can show your invincible posture. "


    "If the general trend of heaven and earth." Bawang gun said it again. He closed his eyes and thought for a short time. He seemed to get something. Then, when he opened his eyes, he had a look and said, "brother Xie Lin, give me some advice." Step down.


    Not long after that, Lin Tianyu won the first place in the martial arts arena.


    However, it is obvious that Lin Tianyu''s arena is the first one to produce results without any delay. There are still many games left to be played in the rest of the arena.


    When there was no contest on his own arena, Lin Tianyu went to the other arena and watched the other people''s competition. Focus on watching the arena competition of the friar of practicing Qi. Later, his opponent will be the people in these arena.


    On the current Qi training arena, there happens to be a monk in the Qi training period of a famous sword sect. He can see his sword technique spread out, and his whole body is seven feet away, and his sword is shining. His opponent can only use five moves. He can''t even get close to him, so he has to take the initiative to admit defeat and stop fighting.


    After winning the competition, the famous swordsman in the period of practicing Qi of the famous sword clan came back to see him along with the induction. It was Lin Tianyu who was watching his competition. He sneered at him, pointed forward with his sword, and then stroked lightly, as if beheaded.


    With a faint smile, Lin Tianyu pointed forward with his knife, and his eyes were firm.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the game was all over.


    Lin Tianyu is the first one in the period of refining body.


    The second place was bawanggun and the third was crazy sword. The famous swordsman of Jianzong was the fourth, and luoguyang was the seventh.


    The standard of luoguyang''s Daoism is really ordinary. According to the cultivation idea of Tianquan mainland, it is not enough to be cultivated. The reason why I still got the seventh place in the end was purely physical training, and the strength was really extraordinary. With the extraordinary physique, I fought hard for three players.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu was surprised. According to the strength of the famous Jianzong disciple, he should have a better chance of winning the mad sword. Even on the overlord gun, if the normal play, it should be five or five.


    How did you get fourth place?


    Lin Tianyu thought again. It was funny. He got it a little bit. In the end, he only got the first four places. It was not that the sword school disciple''s swordsmanship was not good enough. He only fought the mad sword and the overlord gun respectively after competing with his own arena. However, he was afraid to fight, leaving a shadow in his heart and failed to exert his full strength. The mental quality is too poor. Because of this, they just let crazy knife and Overlord gun pick up the leak one after another.


    Although psychology is not a combat skill, sometimes it can also be regarded as a part of combat effectiveness. Sometimes, it even takes up a very important part.

 Chapter 308

    The Friar''s arena in the Qi training period is the famous sword sect disciple who just provoked, ranking the first. After winning the first place, the famous sword school disciple looked back coldly again and glanced at Lin Tianyu. The meaning of disdain was self-evident: is martial arts the first important thing? The meaning in the eyes is clearly saying: when you have reached the Qi training period and are qualified for the first World War, I will let you know the power.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know the first place in the friar arena during the foundation period.


    It''s not Gao dewu, but when I think about it again, I fully understand that it''s not just bullies to participate in the arena competition in the foundation period with Gao dewu''s skill? If you win these ordinary foundation building monks, you won''t have any sense of accomplishment. It''s not like that.


    This is the arrogance of a monk who has surpassed his peers.


    No matter what others say, I am very clear about all my height in my heart. There is no need to prove more.


    Good! Have personality! I''m going to take you, the peak monk in the foundation period, as my younger brother. hey!


    Finally, the three sides of the challenge arena have achieved results.


    At this time, the host, Zhengyuan Zong Han Zu, came to the front desk, exhaled and said, "the top ten have been determined in the three contests. First of all, I would like to congratulate these excellent warriors and friars. Later, according to the way agreed before the start of the competition, these excellent warriors and friars can each receive a rich prize. Now, let''s talk about another level of challenge. Like many well-known large-scale arena events, each level of the arena competition, after determining the place, will hold another level of arena competition. Today, our arena will hold another level of arena competition after the final place.


    "If you think you have enough strength, you can challenge the ten Qi building monks in the challenge arena; if you think you have enough strength, you can challenge the ten foundation building monks. This challenge will be divided into one to ten levels according to the order of ranking. Each level won will be rewarded by the corresponding multiple. For example, if you challenge the 10th scenic spot, the prize will be increased by 10 times; if you challenge the 9th scenic spot, the prize will be increased by 20 times; if you challenge the 8th scenic spot, the prize will be increased by 30 times And so on. Of course, I hope you can do as much as you can. After all, swords have no eyes. If you don''t have enough strength, you have to challenge a monk at a higher level, which will inevitably cause harm. Therefore, you must do what you can. Now, the challenge begins! "


    At the end of the speech, the martial artists and friars in the body training arena and the Qi training arena respectively looked up at the upper level of the arena. The flame in their eyes was burning, and they were eager to go forward. Then, the light in most people''s eyes was gradually dimmed in the scorn of the friars on the higher level.


    Everyone standing on the challenge arena is the elite of each level, and they are confident that they have the strength of leapfrog challenge.


    However, those who stand on the arena of the upper level are not the elites of that level? Why not have the strength of leapfrog challenge?


    If they are ordinary people of a higher level, everyone who stands on the challenge arena has complete confidence to take the stage. But now they are all elite talents who are at a higher level and have the strength of leapfrog challenge. Although they have the intention to fight in the arena again, they are after all facing the real talents at a higher level. They are not confident enough.

 Chapter 309

    Take a look and look again, finally, no one dares to challenge.


    Seeing that no one else dared to challenge him, Lin Tianyu had to take a step forward, and then, calmly and alone, set foot on the friar arena of Qi training period.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu dare to step on the friars'' arena in the Qi training period, the top ten Qi practicing friars are all cold in their eyes and rolled over by a majestic momentum. However, Lin Tianyu was indifferent to smile. Then, his whole body momentum coagulated and his Sabre spirit burst out into the sky, crushing the momentum gathered by the ten Qi practicing monks into pieces and dissipated in an instant.


    Yeah!


    All the ten monks in the period of practicing Qi all looked at Lin Tianyu seriously. Their eyes were slightly undetectable and shrunk slightly.


    The enemy!


    Sure enough, those who dare to take the lead have their own confidence.


    With the release of the momentum just now, you are qualified to stand in the friar arena of Qi training period of the leapfrog challenge. However, whether you can really be qualified or not, you have to compete with real swords and guns.


    Although the momentum just burst out, ten Qi practitioners did not come up with all their strength, but after all, it was ten people who united together and burst out. Let alone a martial arts practitioner''s state of mind, even if the spirit of a weaker monk suddenly faced, it is very likely that he would make his mood unstable and dare not go to the first battle.


    Now that you have the qualification, of course, you can also get the corresponding respect.


    Then, the top nine practitioners of practicing Qi stepped out of the arena one after another, leaving only Lin Tianyu and the tenth friar.


    The tenth friar of Qi training looked at Lin Tianyu deeply and said, "I don''t know where you have the courage to step onto the challenge arena of this leapfrog challenge. I forgot to tell you that there were monks at the early stage of foundation construction. After only supporting 40 moves in my hand, they took the initiative to admit defeat. Do you think you are better than the friars at the beginning of foundation construction? So, in order to teach you a lesson, I will knock you out of the arena in a few moves. Let you this arrogant, disheartened end. Just have a little strength, the confidence that inflates overdose, will disappear in an instant lazy. Remember, the one who failed you was called... "


    But Lin Tianyu raised the black knife in his hand and interrupted, "don''t give your name. Because, it will be very soon, there will be no so much trouble, and we will report the name again. "


    For a moment, the monk didn''t react to him, but then he understood that Lin Tianyu''s words clearly meant that he would be defeated soon. There''s no need to waste time remembering the unimportant name. Obviously, in the eyes of the other party, he even did not have the qualification to report the famous number.


    "Good! You''ve succeeded in infuriating me. Look at the gun The monk was so angry that he didn''t say hello. With one shot, his spear was more than four feet long, and he went straight to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu gazed at the gun awn, and then ran the black knife gently.


    Dang!


    At the weak point of the middle long spear, the force of the gun is stagnant and the front of the gun is slightly deviated.


    However, he is not weak when he reaches the top ten in the friar arena during the Qi training period. Once the gun is stagnant, the spear will be recovered immediately. Whoosh! Another shot, a surprise attack.


    Originally, at the moment when the opponent''s gun power was stagnant and the gun''s front was slightly deviated, Lin Tianyu could go straight into the palace and win with one knife. However, a little hesitation, in the moment of the Spear''s arrival, he cut the front of the gun again.


    Repeatedly, back and forth, after ten moves, one knife again hit the weak point of the long spear. He took the long gun out of the way. Without waiting for the spear to be taken back, the figure drifted to the opponent''s side. When the sword came out, the blade was directly under his threat, and the opponent was afraid to move.

 Chapter 310

    There was a great deal of discussion.


    "This warrior is too good."


    "He is also one of the top ten practitioners in the challenge arena. This kind of Qi training monk can usually attack the weaker friars at the early stage of foundation construction. "


    "In this way, can''t all the warriors attack the weaker friars at the early stage of foundation building?"


    "My God! How can such a powerful warrior be cultivated? "


    ¡­¡­


    In the discussion, some people were surprised and others were envious. However, regardless of what they thought, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were full of admiration.


    Lu Feixue said in his heart: cut! It''s worth a fuss, too. If Tianyu showed his extreme footwork, with his current level of strength, one move, no, half move, could solve this Qi training monk. Oh! Pervert! Lu Feixue can''t help but say this in his heart.


    However, at this time, the monks on the rostrum, one by one, had bright eyes and bright eyes; or they lowered their eyebrows and wrinkled their eyes and pondered.


    Obviously, even if Lin Tianyu deliberately hide his clumsiness, these Yuan Ying friars also see the eyebrows one by one. We can see that if Lin Tianyu wants to win the other party directly, after the first move, he has a clear opportunity. There is no need to use it for such a long time.


    Well, the only explanation is that this guy still wants to have a few Qi practicing monks behind Yin.


    Immediately, a friar Yuanying said directly: "congratulations to brother Lu and brother Lu. The sword magic club has produced such an excellent elite warrior. In time, we will be able to achieve an invincible and powerful monk in Yuanying period."


    Lu Zu was embarrassed for a while, but then he stopped all his emotions and said, "where and where, only when we grow up can we calculate. Moreover, who can guarantee that in the period of martial arts, we will have invincible posture. In the future, we will still have invincible posture."


    "Brother Lu, don''t be modest. I really envy you. First of all, there was the ancestor of Heidao, who was invincible in the land of natural power, covering an era. Besides, brother Lu, who was earlier than us to understand the principle of immortality, is bound to dominate the mainland and respect the invincible figure again. Now, there are invincible warriors like Lin Tianyu. People do not know how to express the envy of the heart. The sword and devil will be happy! Brother Lu, when you have a chance, you must consult with me. Why is Fengshui so popular in the sword and devil club? What''s the trick in the middle of it? "


    Lu Zu made a modest remark, and several Yuanying ancestors went around and dealt with the matter. However, he thought: the ancestor of black sword has pressed his head. Will his disciples grow up and have to cover his head?


    At this time, in another space, three immortals in black robes were also paying attention to the outside. To be exact, he is watching Lin Tianyu''s challenge arena.


    All of a sudden, there was a real murderous spirit on the young immortal. However, he just wandered around in this other space and didn''t overflow the other space at all.


    The fairy with a middle-aged voice said in a low voice, "childe!"


    The young voice said, "Yu Lao, I have my own sense of propriety. Before I find the ancestor of Heidao, I will save him a dog''s life." However, in the voice full of chill, I can clearly realize that as long as he can get the black knife, I''m afraid that the young man will not wait for another second. The next moment, he will kill Lin Tianyu without hesitation.


    At this time, the voice of the knife rang out in his mind, "master, the jealousy of killing again appeared."

 Chapter 311

    Lin Tianyu said cautiously, "Oh! Is it happening again? Why didn''t I sense it? "


    The knife said, "the reason why the master can''t feel it is that the person who has the opportunity to kill you is in another space. What''s more, the killing machine released by him, though strong enough to turn into substance, did not reveal that other space. It seems that although he wants to kill you, he will not do it for the time being because of some other involvement. These implications are the talisman of the master. If there is no such involvement, with the intensity of the killing machine just now, he will not hesitate to hurt the master. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded. It seemed that his guess was right.


    It''s better to keep some of them, if you can''t, just keep them. no It should be until the critical moment of life and death crisis, it can never be used. Maybe, because of this, you may be jealous too much. No matter what it involves, just do it directly.


    Hum!


    What a jerk!


    The people who came down from the fairyland were envious and wanted to kill themselves just because of their talent.


    Who are you calling on and who are you provoking?


    Asshole!


    Lin Tianyu knew that the curse could not affect the immortal in the other space. Therefore, when the immortal started to kill himself, he saved his life.


    Everything, but also rely on their own careful, careful, again careful.


    But this feeling of facing the abyss and treading on thin ice is really depressing.


    After winning the first game, the referee asked Lin Tianyu again, whether the challenge would continue, and Lin Tianyu nodded calmly.


    At this time, the ninth friar of Qi training came to the challenge arena. He was a swordsman. He was polite to each other and fought together. After more than ten moves, Lin Tianyu conquered the enemy and won.


    After a while, they won another seven games in a row. Only the last game left, they could completely win the training Qi arena and all the top ten practicing Qi friars.


    The famous swordsman of Jianzong, who ranked first in Qi training period, entered the challenge arena.


    The swordsman stood opposite Lin Tianyu and said, "your Sabre skill is good. If you don''t meet me, you should have a great assurance to win the first place in the challenge. It''s a pity that you met me."


    "Oh! Do you look any different from others? " Lin Tianyu asked, looking very serious.


    But what is that?


    What''s the difference between winning the challenge arena and looking like?


    The other side was so angry that he was speechless. Then he calmed down his feelings and said, "I have seen all the martial arts competitions you just held. From the 10th to the 2nd, each of them has more than ten moves. Obviously, in the first few games, you didn''t show your real strength. However, at the back, your strength has gradually revealed. But, you know what? If I compete with them seriously, how many moves can I use to win? Even in the second place, three moves are enough. "


    "Oh Lin Tianyu suddenly came to be interested. Obviously, the other side didn''t come up with all the real strength in the competition just now. If just now, the other side has hidden enough, maybe this opponent is really worth fighting seriously.


    The other side said, "although you are better than the second place, ten moves are enough to defeat you."

 Chapter 312

    Lin Tianyu didn''t care about the tunnel: "ten moves, it should be almost."


    When the other party heard Lin Tianyu say so, he didn''t react at first, but then he became angry: Lin Tianyu responded with his words, which clearly means that ten moves can win him.


    Ten moves to beat him!


    Did you make him a monk in front of him who was not at the same level?


    Asshole!


    Is it tolerable or intolerable.


    The swordsman stares at Lin Tianyu. In his eyes, he almost bursts out fire. He wants to kill Lin Tianyu with a sword.


    This kid is very angry with me.


    Two people''s eyes collide, let a person vaguely feel that the air between them is Zizi to send out the sound of electric current collision.


    The depression of the air was as if the wind all around had forbidden the flow.


    Then, two eyes, respectively, dead locked in each other''s body.


    Ho!


    The sword in the swordsman''s hand is as quick and agile as a silver snake spitting out its message.


    Dang!


    The black sword cut the weak point of the sword, but without waiting for Lin Tianyu''s black knife''s power to advance again, the opponent''s sword technique changed again, slightly changed a small angle, and stabbed it again.


    Whoosh! The sword is more than five feet long. He competed with the black sword, and his power was incomparable in the monk''s mana infusion.


    Brush!


    Lin Tianyu''s whole person, is like to melt into the wind, glide to open, until the opponent''s side. At the same time, the black sword gave out a "Dang" sound, which just happened to cut at the weak point of the sword, and once again cut the edge of the sword to a deviation. Then, the black sword moved forward in accordance with the trend, which made the swordsman on the opposite side flustered and confused. However, it was also the most skillful sword technique in the end. It just stepped aside two steps and immediately stabilized the panic momentum. At the same time, he was more careful when he took out the sword. His moves were changeable and there was no trace to find. It''s changed after half stabbing. It''s no longer the slightest use of sword moves. It''s used to be solid.


    His opponent''s sword technique has changed again. The black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand is also a continuous sword move. In the twinkling of an eye, nine moves have been passed.


    Whoa!


    Another sword, flying stab, sword speed faster, more powerful.


    Obviously, it is to win or lose with this sword. It''s just ten moves.


    Obviously, the swordsman on the opposite side also remembers the bold words when he just stepped on the challenge arena, so he decided to really practice.


    Before that, Lin Tianyu had been planning this last move to win or lose. Therefore, when the opponent''s powerful sword technique was unfolded, Lin Tianyu''s figure did not retreat half a step. On the contrary, it was like a gust of wind, going upstream along the gap between the swords. At a distance of three feet, a knife was cutting in from the weak point of the sword''s defense, cutting into the bra and pointing directly at the opponent''s chest.


    "You lost!" Lin Tianyu said coldly.


    The other side looked at the black knife in his chest, a burst of dispirited color: he is also the favored son of heaven, but now, unexpectedly, he was defeated by a big state.


    "My God! Lin Tianyu actually won again, and just like the ten moves mentioned in the opening game. "


    "But in the competition ahead, the opponent is obviously much weaker, but he still wins with more than ten moves. Is it not to say that he has not come up with real strength? How strong is he going to have to be. "


    "You don''t see through the nature of the matter. In the first nine moves, both of them are evenly matched. Finally, at the tenth move, the opponent made the most powerful sword move. According to the law, he should have been hard to deal with, but he won with one stroke. What does that mean? Think about it. "


    "In this way, doesn''t it mean that from the beginning to the end, in fact, he is completely possible to win with one stroke?"

 Chapter 313

    Chi, Chi, Chi


    With the words, a cool voice sounded.


    As soon as this analysis came out, there was a sudden silence at the bottom of the originally debated arena. For a long time, there was a burst of silence.


    All martial artists and low-level monks looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes with awe: such a figure should not be easily provoked in the future. This is not a person they can afford.


    Gao dewu, the top monk of Zhuji, looked at Lin Tianyu at this time, but his eyes were very complicated. According to the agreement, Lin Tianyu is his new boss. However, it is not very happy to recognize such a little martial arts person who is just in the period of physical training as the boss. However, if you think about it again, the strength of the little warrior and the realm of the martial arts talent can reach a higher level of the Qi training friar arena and win the first place. This is absolutely incomparable! At the same time, there is a little faint joy in the heart.


    At this time, many apprentices and elder martial brother Mi Tongtian two people shout loudly under the stage, Lu Feixue immediately joined the cheering voice.


    With the voice of the three, more and more people began to shout and yell, everywhere a noisy.


    However, this is obviously a foil to the atmosphere. The host just laughed and said nothing.


    Then, let everyone release their passion and exaggerate the competition.


    After waiting for half a quarter of an hour, Han Zucai, the host, raised his hand. The momentum spread out and suppressed the dryness of the whole venue.


    Then, Han Zu asked, "Lin Tianyu, first of all, congratulations on your challenge and still winning the first prize. This reputation is unprecedented in history and rare in the past. Now, let me ask you if you want to continue to challenge. Of course, if we want to continue to challenge, it will be the top ten in the foundation period. The difficulty is increased by ten times. Because the difficulty increases ten times, so as long as you can win, the reward is also increased by ten times. If you win the 10th place, the prize will be increased by 100 times; if you win the 9th place, the prize will be increased by 200 times; and so on. However, it''s still the same sentence. The sword has no eyes, and we can do it according to our ability. "


    After listening to the inquiry, Lin Tianyu turned his head and looked at the friar arena in the foundation period. His eyes were burning and his heart was ready to move. He especially wanted to be able to take a try on the stage. It''s not only for the rich reward after the victory, but also for taking this opportunity to really test the extent to which we can achieve after all our means are put into full play. In addition, he had full confidence in his heart. Even if he could not win in the first ten contests in the foundation period, he could easily retreat with all his means. However, a shadow flashed through his mind, and the jealousy of the killing machine flashed through his mind. If he poured a ladle of cold water in his heart, all his heat was extinguished in an instant.


    At the same time, he thought that Lu Zu, who had plotted against master Heidao, was almost certain. In addition, there should be other members of the clan. In the future, it''s better to leave some unknown cards for survival in the sword and devil club.


    Although he wanted to have a try on the stage in his heart, he finally got the upper hand. Lin Tianyu refused to take back his eyes, shook his head, and said, "no more."


    After listening to the answer, Han Zu''s face is naturally calm. He can win all the top ten Qi training talents in the challenge arena and succeed. He is already a genius among the talents. If we go beyond two levels to challenge the top ten foundation building talents and win again, it is not genius, but totally unreasonable.

 Chapter 314

    Han Zu said: "now, I declare that this competition on martial arts has been successfully concluded. This competition not only determined the top ten of the three levels of body building, Qi training and foundation building, but also determined the winner of the contest, Lin Tianyu. To make this contest more perfect than ever, it is bound to leave a strong mark in the history of all the doctrines. Now, for the last part of the contest, prizes will be given out. "


    The awardees, who have already been ready, will come on the stage in turn and hand out prizes.


    After receiving the prize, he went out of the arena. As soon as he entered the room, Lu Feixue followed him in, turned over the prize Lin Tianyu had just received, carefully settled the prize, and said, "Oh, Tianyu, you are developed. I didn''t expect that you, a little martial arts practitioner, who took part in the challenge arena and got all kinds of rewards, would be worth about 50.6 million spirit stones. It''s a very generous challenge. "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "this is not only the reward of the martial arts competition, but also the first place in the martial arts competition. Only by multiplying it by several hundred times can there be a reward."


    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "yes. And the big guy, you should come here and recognize you as the boss. "


    Just like this, a strong voice came from behind: "boss."


    According to the voice, it is Gao dewu, the top monk of building foundation. Although he had already called Lin Tianyu as the eldest in person, the whole look on Gao dewu''s face still had an extraordinary wonderful flavor inside.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "master, you''ve thought about it, but I really want to. If it''s not really willing, the agreement we made in front of us, even if it hasn''t been passed."


    Gao dewu said: "since there is an agreement, we must abide by it. Moreover, I can see the old from childhood. I believe that it will prove that with a boss like you, maybe it will be the most wise decision in my life


    "Good! If you think so, I believe it will prove in the future that you will never regret your decision today. "


    At this time, seeing Gao dewu''s attitude, some hesitant people also firmly said, "we are willing to join this force."


    With the agreement of both sides, the forces formed are considered to have been established at the beginning.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at all faces and said, "today, we are building a force here. This force is named" Chongxiao Pavilion. ". I hope that all of us in Chongxiao Pavilion will have the will to fly to the sky, break through the mortal world, enter the fairyland, and achieve real immortals. Even if we are on the fairyland, our Chongxiao Pavilion, as long as you can work together, will also be able to stand on the top of the peak. " With that, Lin Tianyu looked up at the sky, and his eyes twinkled. In addition to the meaning of the words just now, there were some other things implied, but it was not enough for outsiders. Even if Lin Tianyu had set up the brotherhood in the power at the moment, if Lin Tianyu expressed his wish completely, I''m afraid that everyone would have a strange feeling when they look at him Yes.


    The knife in Tiandao space nodded his head secretly: Although the new master was not as domineering as his original master, his momentum was incomparable and his intention to kill was overwhelming. However, his ambition was so high that he did not lose the original master.


    As long as he has such a lofty spirit, and believes in his achievements in the future, the new master will not necessarily be lower than the original one.


    Thinking of this, the knife''s eyes shine.

 Chapter 315

    Hearing the achievement of the real immortal, several people can not help but a burst of excitement.


    As for the fairyland, we still have to stand on the top of the fairyland. Most of the people in the fairyland do not have much reaction.


    Because, that''s too far away!


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu didn''t tell us all his real and far-reaching thoughts. Otherwise, he would be more stunned.


    In fact, the friars who lived in the whole land of Tianquan devoted themselves to practice, and their ultimate goal was not to pursue entering the fairyland and to achieve a real immortal? Other friars don''t know about it. However, in this day, when the cultivation reached the end, there were a few who could really achieve immortals. There is a time, hundreds of years, even a thousand years, the entire Tianquan continent, it is likely that there will not be a fairy. Moreover, even if they are able to cultivate to the peak of the monks, there are very few of them.


    Naturally, all of this will eventually limit the big guy''s mind.


    Therefore, just a say of immortality, enough to let all people, excited.


    Looking at everyone''s excitement, Lin Tianyu could almost see the thoughts in most people''s hearts, but he could not vent his anger, so he said: "of course, for the purpose of our hearts, from now on, we have to pay several times, even dozens of times more than others, to go beyond our own limits again and again.


    "What''s your limit?


    "Some people have a head for understanding martial arts skills; some people can improve their realm a step faster; some people can go further than others at all levels. Now, there is only one requirement, which is to ask all of you to go further in the most brilliant achievements you have ever had. You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat yourself, and the final result also deceives yourself. If you just want to be ordinary, just want to cheat yourself, muddle along, then, from now on, you can leave Chongxiao Pavilion. Since the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion, we should be determined to take an unusual path, constantly challenge and surpass the limit. When you feel that you have made 100% efforts, then I ask you to ask yourself again, can you make a further step forward? Then, this can be further a small step, to progress, to achieve.


    "If you can still take a little step further, you will feel that if you don''t take that small step any more, you will have made 100% efforts, and even have done it, surpassing the past. So, when other people, with the efforts of surpassing you, surpass again and again, and finally, fly into the sky, how can you still guarantee to fly to the sky in the future by virtue of this inertia and without that indomitable transcendence? Why do you think that you can surpass ordinary people?


    "What I want to say is that in fact, each of us is just ordinary and ordinary people. In the end, some people belong to ordinary people, while some people can fly into the sky. The real difference is that some people have surpassed, not only others, but also themselves.


    "And the idea we set up in Chongxiao Pavilion is to soar into the sky, not only to break through the mortal world, to enter the fairyland, but even to the fairyland, we should have the will and faith to dare to rush to the top. Therefore, in Chongxiao Pavilion, we only accept people who have the will to soar to the sky, but not those who are mediocre. The people of Chongxiao Pavilion should not only surpass the will of others, the limits of others and their own, but also have lofty goals that others dare not think of. Break through this mortal world, enter the fairyland, and achieve the great wish of the real immortal. Maybe it''s the mortals on our heavenly power continent, or even ninety-nine ninety-nine ninety-nine percent The greatest goal you can think of. But what about us? Our goal is not just to break into the fairyland and become a fairy. Even when we arrived in the fairyland, we had to rely on our side''s strength to stir up the changes of the whole fairyland. To pursue the fairyland of dee

 Chapter 316

    When Lin Tianyu said this, the light in his eyes was more and more prosperous.


    His eyes, as if shot into the endless distance of the place, through, where a certain place, convergence and integration.


    Then, after a long time, Lin Tianyu took back his eyes and looked at all the excited people and said:


    "do you have confidence? Are you ready? "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu stopped a little, and then said: "now, who of you can''t go beyond your own limits time and again; who has no ambition to stir up the fairyland, please stand up and go now. ChongXiao pavilion would rather be short than excessive!


    "Are any of you going to leave?"


    "We don''t leave. We have to constantly surpass our limits and become stronger ourselves." Luo Guyang said: "I want to see, in the end, how strong can I be? Can I also become the person who stirs up the fairyland


    "You''ll see." Lin Tianyu said: "once, more than half a year ago, I was a small martial arts player with two levels of body building. My strength was just average. I stayed in a small family, and I couldn''t get any attention. But now, only half a year later, I have not only reached the limit of the exercise period, you can see the strength. This achievement is also the support of endless faith, once again beyond the limit, in endless struggle. Perhaps you can also deeply understand the belief that has been supporting the continuous progress, that is to say, to be able to step into the sect of "immortal master" or to achieve the "immortal master", in fact, is just a practitioner. Because of the support of this belief, I have worked hard all the way to now. And you, as long as you have the same faith, the same struggle, the same transcendence, I believe you will only do better than me. Because your faith is higher than I was. Therefore, only if you do better than me can you have a glimmer of realization.


    "Well, are you ready to pay all for this possibility? All of you


    At this time, ten people here were shocked.


    Then, full of enthusiasm and with infinite reverence, he looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Half a year!


    From the second floor of ordinary body refining, to the present level. Although it''s only the peak level of physical training, the strength, let alone the martial arts in the period of physical training, is absolutely invincible even among the friars in the Qi training period.


    Is this true?


    Lu Feixue''s eyes were bright: what Lin Tianyu said should be true. At the beginning, when I saw him in the forest of magic fog, I was only a little martial arts person who practiced four layers of body. Even, he didn''t even know about the tenth floor. But how long has it been? It has reached the peak of body refining period and 12 layers of body refining.


    Wang Lingyun was also stirred by a storm in his heart: his elder brother Lin Tianyu''s many small steps forward, which he saw with his own eyes, and then he took small steps and small steps. At that time, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong at all. However, such a small step, a small step gap, how long, the gap between them Wang Lingyun suddenly felt that his whole mind was tight for a while. He still remembers his elder brother''s urging, and he still remembers that when he had just finished fighting the wolves, he asked himself to reflect on his progress and shortcomings It seems that during this period of separation, one should have grasped the moment, just in a small lazy moment, so easy to slip away from your fingers If we can seize the small moments of progress, what degree can our present achievements be? Even if there is no big brother''s standard, it should not be far behind?

 Chapter 317

    To tell you the truth, among all the people, Wang Lingyun should have the deepest feeling for Lin Tianyu''s progress. Because, at the beginning of the meeting, Lin Tianyu was even more powerful than Wang Lingyun. He seemed to be even weaker. And, again and again, we can see that Lin Tianyu is becoming more and more powerful and surpassing each other. Then, how long has it been since we haven''t seen each other for a long time, we have reached the present height.


    As for Lu Feixue, although he had a lot of feelings, after all, he had only met once. When he saw him again, Lin Tianyu was almost on top of the summit.


    Yun LAN, many, even Wang Lin, MI Tongtian, Luo Guyang, Bawang gun, crazy Dao, Gao dewu Speechless to see Lin Tianyu, all are a burst of silence.


    Yes, half a year!


    For practitioners, however, with a flick of the finger, how many people are still busy in this time, even trapped in a small realm, not thinking of making progress and wasting their time. Then, waiting for the so-called opportunity to come, and then, a breakthrough opened a small realm.


    However, some people, in this short period of time, from the second level of body training to the peak of the realm of body cultivation, and even, the whole strength, can completely counter attack all the Qi practicing friars.


    Half a year wasted!


    Half a year to create a miracle!


    Only half a year, it seems that no matter how big the gap is, it is not too far. However, if the gap is allowed to widen, there will be another six months, a year, two years More years later?


    How far is the gap between them?


    In fact, the gap between them is really not too big. It''s just that there is a gap of faith, a gap of transcending limits, and a gap of endless struggle!


    Each of us should have a beautiful and ambitious goal, but how many of us can achieve the gap with others from small places again and again. Then, again and again, there is no heart to detect, unconsciously, slow others a small step.


    This is a small step slower for others, but in the end, when it is found out, I''m afraid that there will be only one left after all. When I look up, I will be filled with envy and hatred for others who have already stood at the top.


    In the words of Lin Tianyu''s appearance, everyone present was shocked.


    Familiar, unfamiliar people, all silent thinking.


    The scene was quiet.


    After waiting for a long time, Lin Tianyu said again: "so, I hope everyone in Chongxiao will see the change of every day, the difference every three days, the substantial progress every week, the achievements every ten days, and the previous practice every half a month to know how much progress we have made Yes. If every month compared with the last month, you are still so mediocre, then, you are not suitable for Chongxiao Pavilion. You can leave and find a plain place for the rest of your life. Or, find a common ancestral sect and promote quietly. Then, when the opportunity is good, you may reach monk Yuanying and become the peak of the ruling continent. That''s all. And what about us? Now that we have set such a lofty goal, we should change from now on in terms of time, time and time In terms of days, how much change, how much progress, how much achievement have we made. "

 Chapter 318

    "As long as we have faith in progress, motivation, ambition and action. Then, we did our best to implement it. Then, we need to know what we are doing, what we have achieved, what progress we have made, and how we have surpassed Because, we know, in the future, we will be able to achieve what we have achieved.


    "It''s the same thing: don''t try to deceive yourself. Otherwise, you will be eliminated from Chongxiao Pavilion soon!


    "Now, each of you is in your heart, set a goal for yourself, and then, hurry to work hard. Remember, this goal, do not set so far, so illusory, although our goal is far-reaching, but our implementation needs to be fully realistic. Set a goal for the day. One day later, you set your goals for the next day. At the same time, you should carefully review yourself. Have you completed your goals for this day? Or does it really have the meaning of transcendence?


    "Is your day full of harvest or wasted time?


    "You must remember, every day, to reflect on the aftertaste. Hold on for a month. One month is not long. A month later, you can see what you can achieve?


    "People all say that time is the last thing a monk cares about, and the most important thing is time. Their time is much longer than ordinary people. However, if you look at those monks whose lives are so much longer than ordinary people, how many of them have really achieved their ideal and reached the height they look forward to? Otherwise, in the whole Tianquan continent, there are very few people who can finally cultivate into immortals. Even, there are very few powerful monks who have reached the age of Yuanying. If we want to have great achievements in our life, if we want to achieve something, then we finally come to a life that seems to be much longer than ordinary people''s life because of practice. In fact, it is not enough for us to waste a little bit, or even a little bit plain every day, so we are content with the status quo and gradually return to the ordinary.


    "So, have you set your goals? So, from now on, let''s do it all. Every day''s goal has been completely fulfilled. Talk about becoming an immortal and talking about the future. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu directly waved his hand, so that all the people in the room at the moment would hurry back and set a good goal, and then work towards the goal of each day.


    At this time, the knife in the space of Tiandao nodded. Then, the eyeball turned: "master, I didn''t expect that you can break it."


    "What is pulling?" Lin Tianyu glared at him and said angrily, "it''s not that you are forced by this little guy. We have to form forces. Now, not only do we have to constantly spend our mind and step up our cultivation, but also we have to separate most of our thoughts on this gang of brothers. However, if we can finally bring them all to the fairyland and bring them to a higher level, I believe, it will also be a different sense of achievement


    However, Xiaodao said solemnly, "master, although you have formed this force, you have not realized the importance of forming a force for your future cultivation. If a practitioner really wants to reach the height in his dream, he must have the support of a force, even as important and indispensable as his talent, effort and opportunity. Of course, this force has its own organizations and others. But in the end, they are indispensable. "

 Chapter 319

    Seeing Xiaodao''s serious remarks, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that he should have misunderstood himself and that the formation of forces was not only a test of his ability. Moreover, it should also be a kind of pillar for climbing the peak.


    Indeed, the truth is very simple. For example, only one person can form a large-scale enterprise?


    Although a monk is only a person, can he reach the peak again without communication and sincere support?


    Thinking about it, I completely understood the original intention of Xiaodao to set up his power.


    However, immediately, Lin Tianyu put down to think about this issue in depth, and instead thought about his goal of the day.


    According to Xiaodao, if you break through the Qi training period, you will have a very grand vision of heaven and earth. For the time being, of course, you can''t break through the Qi training period immediately.


    Then, only after the Qi training period of ancient wooden Paris is refined through the liquid medicine, can it be perfected.


    After that, Lin Tianyu prepared a large bath bucket of warm water, took out a third of the liquid refined by the knife, put it into the bath bucket for dilution, and jumped in.


    As soon as the whole person was immersed in it, he felt a pure and strong force and went straight into the body. Don''t say, the liquid refined by this knife is much more pure than that refined by the last pharmacist. Soaking in the feeling, clearly there are too many different, the body absorbed, is also too easy.


    Although Xiaodao looks like a child, he doesn''t know how many years he has lived. In addition to refining medicine, there must be a lot of other things. In the future, when you have the opportunity, you will have to slowly come out.


    Lin Tianyu is taking a medicine bath, but his mind moves unconsciously.


    In the space of Tiandao, however, the mind of Xiaodao fluctuates restlessly. Is it the new owner who has made some bad ideas about himself?


    When all the medicine baths were absorbed, Lin Tianyu rushed out of the house and found a place to keep quiet. He took out his black knife and began to practice his steps.


    While practicing, Lin Tianyu asked the knife, "if we can use the gravity of black sword in this place, will those who pay attention to themselves find the abnormality of black sword?"


    The knife sneered and said, "if you show it by yourself, it will be very easy for those who always pay attention to you with divine consciousness to find something abnormal. However, with my knife, the master will have ten thousand hearts. Even if they have been staring at this place and scanning it with divine sense, they will never see anything different. "


    Hearing Xiaodao''s affirmation, Lin Tianyu felt a little relieved and gradually applied the gravity addition of black knife.


    Of course, I don''t dare to really reach the limit of the body''s bearing. Although the knife has made a guarantee, if we do it completely and recklessly, it will be a pure act of seeking death.


    For a moment, Lin Tianyu felt like a weight of several hundred jin was added to his body. The movement of his footwork and the swing of his knife were still smooth and smooth, and there was no trace of the weight on his body. Although Xiaodao was full of words, Lin Tianyu still didn''t dare to increase the gravity of black Dao. Although he increased it several times, he could still bear it with his current physical strength. However, or be careful, don''t get to the end, was always on guard about their own guy to find out, what a big mistake.


    The footwork is faster and faster, leaving one illusion after another in the same place; the sword''s wielding and chopping is also faster and faster, only the black light is shining and the figure is gone.

 Chapter 320

    Almost an hour, the body has absorbed all the liquid medicine.


    Of course, this time, the medicine absorbed so fast, and there was the merit of the knife refining such a pure liquid medicine, and the weight of the blessing, which went deep into every cell of the body directly and thoroughly tempered the body.


    I went back to my room to have a rest for two quarters of an hour. Then I got hot water. I took out a third of the liquid and poured it into the hot water. I soaked it again and absorbed it into my body. Then I went to a quiet place to exercise my constitution.


    When the two exercises were over, Lin did not take the liquid medicine to refine his body. Instead, he relaxed and took a hot bath. Then, just like this while soaking in the tub, thinking about the next whereabouts. Ren Kuo, thought of the sky high, is the fish to fly outside. Now, everything can be seen clearly, but in his heart, there are ten thousand people who don''t want to go to the sword magic club. Even though he had always dreamed of entering the sect and cultivating the immortal Dharma since he was a child, he was quite clear that Lu Zu, the three people who came down from the fairyland, and the sect of Dao and demon society had become the first dangerous place that could not be compared to him.


    However, how can we escape from the sword demon club?


    At such a critical moment, Lin Tianyu''s behavior of escaping a little will be easily controlled. Now, knowing that there was a great danger, he could not move. Even, as soon as the day breaks tomorrow, all the people of the sword demon society will leave here and return directly to the sect. To tomorrow, Lin Tianyu has no other way but to follow Lu Zu to return to his ancestral home happily.


    But once he entered the clan, various restrictions would be more and more, which bound his hands and feet, and could not be used at all. Even, he didn''t dare to directly break through to the Qi training stage at the level of Dharma cultivation. There are also many unique means, to prevent prying after the door, also can not further in-depth training and use.


    Now, it''s like a wonderful balance between him and the sect of Dao Mo Hui (Lu Zu). If no one wants to find out, he can maintain a kind of harmony on the surface. If he had the behavior of escaping, it would be a completely different way to get along with each other.


    So, what should he do next?


    I can''t think of any reason. Now there is no one else to discuss. Besides, even if there are other people, he doesn''t dare to reveal a trace of this matter to others.


    Lin Tianyu turned to the knife in the space of Tiandao and said, "Xiaodao, what should we do next? Do you have any good ideas? "


    The voice of the knife sounded in his mind and said: "the best way is to improve our strength. Only strength is the king. If you have enough strength, take care of the peak of Yuanying and the people from the fairyland. If you dare to offend you, you will not be mistaken. "


    Hearing the words of the knife, Lin Tianyu''s eyes turned straight. After all, Xiaodao is an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. It must have many good ideas that I can''t think of.


    "But how can we improve our strength?" Lin Tianyu asked modestly, "now, but I dare not even want to break through the Qi training period. What else can I do?"


    The knife said, "how can we not do it? Cars have their own way to the front of the mountain. First, go to the sect of Dao Mo Hui. There must be some secret place in the sect. As long as you have a secret place that can cover up your divine knowledge a little, you can practice in it. Then, I will do it myself to cover it up for you. At that time, it is not impossible to integrate the momentum of the breakthrough Qi training period into it and muddle through. "

 Chapter 321

    Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly brightened.


    Why are you afraid to step in because of the danger and difficulty of entering the sword demon club?


    In fact, everything, which has no two sides, can be reversed completely, look at it from another angle.


    As long as you are careful enough and pay more attention, you will be able to gradually avoid the danger and find a way out. Don''t you have confidence in yourself? What''s more, I have to investigate clearly the process of setting up master Heidao. Why? If you don''t go into the door of the sword demon society, how can you make it clear? In this way, it''s not a bad thing to enter the sword demon club, but it''s totally beneficial to your actions below. Otherwise, if it had not been for such an opportunity, would you have entered the sword demon club so honestly and openly to understand the investigation at will?


    As soon as he opened his mind, Lin Tianyu only felt that all his melancholy had been swept away. On the contrary, he had a vague expectation in his heart.


    As soon as possible to enter the door of the sword magic club, to the inside, to have a good look.


    Opportunity is always in danger!


    This time I entered the sword magic club. If I handled it properly, I might have a great opportunity.


    After cleaning up, Lin Tianyu leaned against the head of the bed and planned to go to the sword magic club. However, he only had a small idea and specific action. He also got that. I''ll see it again. Then, after thinking about it for a while, I lay on the bed so comfortably. I felt that for a long time, I had not completely let the whole brain relax so much.


    The next day, it just started to shine.


    The backbone members of Chongxiao Pavilion gathered again.


    Lin Tianyu glanced away and felt that everyone was different from yesterday. Maybe they had made progress. Maybe they had not been able to make further progress. However, compared with yesterday, they felt that their faces were different.


    Lin Tianyu nodded with satisfaction and said, "after a while, we may all have to go back to our respective ancestral gates. I hope we can meet again soon. I also hope that after you have completed one small goal, when we meet again, we will all rise to another peak."


    The overlord gun said: "boss, I heard what you said yesterday. After I went back, I combined the gains and losses in the arena competition and grasped my understanding. After training for such a short time, I felt that my own shooting skills had improved a lot. Oh, I feel that it was a waste too much before. Most of the time, when I''m tired from the competition, I just want to have a rest. If I have been grasping my feelings so much, now Alas


    Crazy Dao and Luo Guyang all nodded repeatedly.


    "Progress is good." Lin Tianyu said: "any time, as long as you can feel the inadequacy again and again, it''s not too late to work hard. I just hope that when you are making progress, you must think about how you can make this progress greater. "


    Wang Lingyun and several others also nodded repeatedly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu directly took a jade bottle and handed it to Gao dewu. With the help of the knife, he said, "master Gao, as long as you can absorb the contents, you can easily cross the limit."


    "Really? What is this? " Gao dewu was full of excitement when he took over the small jade bottle. In order to cross the limit that he recognized in his heart, he stopped for too long and too long in this perfect situation of building foundation.


    Now, I have such a treasure, can you not be excited?

 Chapter 322

    Lin Tianyu nodded, continued to let the knife cooperate with the voice: "senior high, to absorb this thing, you must find a place where there is no one. You must do it quietly. You can never let a third person find it, let alone let it be known to others. Otherwise, it will be a disaster."


    Gao dewu is about to open the jade bottle to see the real hand, suddenly stopped in mid air.


    In fact, Lin is not worried that someone else will find out. Even if it is discovered by others, it may not be recognized. What he was most worried about was that the bottle he gave to Gao dewu was found by the three people in the fairyland, and there was constant trouble. In this jade bottle, of course, is what Lin Tianyu once absorbed. Of course, the jade bottle itself can''t hold the principle of Tao, but with the help of a knife, it can''t be possible. It''s just a matter of a moment. This principle can easily help people to break through the limit, and even make the immortal''s immortal go further. If discovered by the three immortals, I''m afraid that they will completely ignore all the involvement, and take this principle into the hands first.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu solemnly explained Gao dewu, who was sent to daoze. I believe Gao dewu himself will know the seriousness of the incident.


    Gao dewu nodded cautiously.


    At this meeting, he also fully understood the importance of the object that can help people to break through the limit. Once it leaked out, not only he was in danger, but also Lin Tianyu, who provided him with this thing, would be even more dangerous.


    If this happens, he will bite the hand that feeds him. Since we know the importance, we will not do so.


    Then, Lin Tianyu gave everyone some training materials. If you can''t find Lingxi grass at all, you can replace it with other herbs when you boil the liquid. In fact, replace the herbs, but the effect is no worse than the original herbs. Of course, all of these replacement methods were not invented by Lin Tianyu. They were all changed by Xiaodao according to the effect of Dharma formula and the requirements of Tianquan mainland.


    Before long, all the people in the camp of each sect have gathered together and will return to their respective places.


    At this time, luzu announced that the sword demon club would return immediately, and the rest of the arrangement was completed by the people below. Then, he walked towards Lu Feixue.


    When he got close, Lu Zu said, "Feixue, come back with me later."


    Just finish saying, Lu Feixue actually looked at Lin Tianyu. Although he didn''t say anything more, the expression in his eyes was reluctant to give up. Anyone could see it. Moreover, the meaning can''t be more obvious. Obviously, he wanted Lu Zu to take Lin Tianyu with him.


    Lu Zu said: "Tianyu, come with me later. And the three of them have not joined the sect yet, have they? I''ll make the decision, and I''ll take them all into the sword magic club, and I''ll go with us. " Lu Zu said three people, it is Wang Lingyun, Yunlan, many.


    Lu Fei snow even busy way: "grandfather, thank you, grandfather, you are the best person in the world."


    The people around me were envious for a long time.


    There are Yuanying ancestors personally brought back to the clan, in any clan, this can be said to be a kind of supreme glory.


    Someone whispered: "it''s good to be the first. As soon as I entered the ancestral gate, I was directly attracted by my ancestors. After that, it''s impossible to make a great success in the clan. "


    "What won the first place? People are not only the first, so simple, OK. Even if they have crossed a great realm, they have won the first place. "


    "Yes, this talent! This power! We can''t be envious. "

 Chapter 323

    At this time, there was a sneer on the side.


    "Zhu you, what are you laughing at? If you have the ability, you can go to the challenge arena to win the first place, and then you can take a look at it


    "What am I laughing at?" Called Zhu you''s disciple, indifferent way: "I''m laughing, you only see one, I don''t know the other, inexplicable envy, it doesn''t matter."


    "Zhu you, you are laughing at all of us. Today, if you don''t make this clear, all of us will have nothing to do with you."


    After saying that, several of the disciples of the sword and demon society gathered together, all of them looked at Zhu you with malice.


    Zhu you is still not tight, not slow way: "how, say you still said wrong?


    "If you think about it again, even if Lin Tianyu won the first place or even won the first place across a great realm? Lu Zu wanted to reward him, so it was right to invite him to travel with him, and even reward him with resources. However, it is unreasonable to invite the people around him to go with the company, or even directly put those people into the clan without passing any assessment. It seems that it has little to do with Lin Tianyu''s winning the first place or even the first place across a great realm. "


    It seems that this is really the case.


    So why?


    Zhu you said calmly: "why, can''t you think of the reason? In fact, it is also simple. Hey, hey... " Zhu you said, deliberately sold a pass.


    The others thought about it for a while, but they couldn''t think of a reason. They had to look at Zhu you.


    There is humanity: "Zhu you, then tell us what happened?"


    "But just now, who said that if you want to keep up with me and show me a good look, you should apologize to me first."


    Just now, the man turned red and said, "Zhu you, I''m sorry! Just now, it was I who said too much. I apologized to you


    Seeing that the other party was soft, Zhu you didn''t care much about himself and said, "in fact, the reason is really simple. Take a close look at Miss Lu Feixue, Lu Zu''s granddaughter. Then, think about it. Can you figure out what you think? "


    After Zhu you''s warning, everyone''s eyes turned to Lu Feixue. At this time, Lu Feixue was standing beside Lin Tianyu and seemed to be talking something quietly. Have a brain flexible at once to understand the key to this - originally, Lu Zu so arranged, is to see granddaughter Fei Xue''s face. Oh, I see!


    Several faces were smiling. Then, envy; then, jealousy.


    Oh! Why didn''t I die.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who was talking to Lu Feixue, had a smile on his face, but he was indifferent in his heart.


    Hum! Lu Zu was obviously afraid that he would not be safe if he only went to the sword demon club. This meeting also called Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many others together, so that they could be good after the sword demon meeting. They must not have any changes, otherwise, the three of them would not want to leave anything. Although Lu Zu didn''t say it clearly, it was self-evident. But little sister Lu Feixue didn''t know where he was, and thanks him for his grandfather. However, let alone the younger martial sister Lu Feixue. Even if I had not been reminded by my master, Heidao, Laozu, and had a knife, I found out that in another space, there was a person from the fairyland. I even verified it several times that it was closely related to Lu Zu. I was afraid that I would appreciate Lu Zu''s practice.

 Chapter 324

    Moreover, Lu Zu now does, also is reasonable, no one can pick up a bit of fault.


    The group will think that because they won the first, won the first across a big realm, Lu Zu praised himself. There are also reasons for lufi snow, Lu Zu is naturally more than the wind.


    Lin Tianyu is the next tight heart: in the future, with this Lu Zu, there is no less competition. But Lu Zu, however, is not only strong, but also has such deep heart and opportunity. In the future, we should be careful, careful and careful. Otherwise, if one doesn''t pay attention, he will only be afraid to completely lose his whole family life. Besides Lu Zu, there are also three fairyland comers, who are looking at the other side. In particular, one of them, more than several times, exposed his naked killing. If the knife said no false, but to his talent has revealed, has full of jealousy, ah, a bad, just afraid will directly kill themselves.


    The sword and devil will travel, the crisis is heavy!


    In this crisis, we should seize the opportunities that we think should exist, even if it is difficult. Even, I don''t know if there is any chance.


    Moreover, as long as one is not careful, absolutely never dies.


    Lin Tianyu thought, still a faint smile, and then spoke to little sister Lucifer snow, and then, walking on a spacecraft like flying weapon put out by Lu Zu.


    At this time, Lu Zulu also smiled, from any side, all face happy look, launched the flying magic weapon.


    Lu Zuxin is having what plan, looked at the look and look, fear no one, can think of.


    Lin Tianyu is calm, nothing to think, to zongmen, then do the plan.


    When Lu Zu''s flying weapons flew into the sky, several yuan infant ancestors of other sects also sacrificed flying weapons, and wanted to return to the clan first.


    After all, the father of Yuanying personally pressed the battle, but felt that this time, unlike before, there might be the ultimate inheritance and birth. Maybe the ultimate inheritance will be in the hands of his own disciples, so that the father of Yuanying will be able to frighten Xiao xiaoxiaos. But now, through the immortal detection, no one has the ultimate inheritance, and then press the array himself. Of course, it is meaningless. Of course, it doesn''t mean that no one has obtained the ultimate inheritance and then press the array himself It''s necessary to go with the ordinary disciples.


    This meeting, the famous sword clan Miao Zu, glanced at the local gaodewu, and said, "dewu, come here, take my flying boat, let''s go back to the zongmen together."


    Gaudewu looked at Miao Zu curiously, and he was surprised: what is Miao Zu? Why did you invite yourself to take his boat? I don''t seem to have any big relationship with Miao Zu, right? Don''t say it is Miao Zu, even if all the original children of the famous sword clan, compared with themselves, there is no big friendship. Strange!


    Thinking, Gao dewu said: "thank you Miao Zu! I have something to do, I need to stay outside for a few days, and I will not return to the zongmen for the time being. "


    Originally, Miao Zu, who had a soft face, heard this, his face changed a little, and his voice was a little cold. He said, "dewu, you better go back to zongmen with me."


    Listen to this, Gao dewu a Leng, what meaning, this is to force oneself back to the clan door?


    In a moment, Gao dewu''s face was also cold.


    "Miao Zu, if I don''t go back to the clan with you, what?"


    With the words, he looked directly at Miao Zu and kept his feet.

 Chapter 325

    All along, Gao dewu has been holding a fire in his heart. In order to surpass the monk''s limit, he stayed too long not only at the peak of the foundation building period, but also in the peak period of Qi training. As a result, it has been rumored outside that he has been practicing physical training and made himself stupid. I didn''t see that many of his contemporaries had entered the golden elixir period. Even, there were great monks in the yuan infant period, but he was just a little foundation building monk. And according to Gao dewu''s talent, he won''t lose any of these people.


    Rumor has always been how the audience, how to spread.


    Finally, more and more distortion, and even, in some rumors, Gao dewu has become a laughing stock to laugh at.


    However, Gao dewu understood in his heart what he was doing, and he would continue to do it all the time. Moreover, he also knew that he was no weaker than any monk of the same period. Of course, the rules of the Xiuzhen world will still be abided by, which will give the other party face. After all, the other party''s Yuanying is powerful and calls him an ancestor. But do you think that you can shake your face in front of yourself?


    Miao Zu is also cold way: "if not, I can only take you back." After saying that, a powerful force spread from the Miao Zu and swept over him. He wanted to subdue Gao dewu in one fell swoop.


    "Hum! It''s your face, isn''t it


    Gao dewu jumped to his feet and faced the pressure of his own face. He went against the trend and punched Miao Zu in the chest.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided with each other. In the small space around them, the naked eye can see that there are many small cracks.


    Knock it, knock it


    Gao dewu retreated three steps in a row, but Miao Zu retreated more than ten steps in a row.


    How could it be?


    The martial friars, who had not been scattered around, were staring round their eyes and were full of astonishment.


    In the period of foundation building, we fought against the great monk Yuanying. Moreover, without any skillful hard hitting, the monk was defeated and retreated several steps.


    Has there ever been such a powerful foundation builder in the world?


    Is Gao dewu going against the weather?


    In fact, it''s not entirely right that everyone thinks so. It is true that Gao dewu''s Dharma cultivation realm is just the peak state of building foundation. However, his physical cultivation realm is already the peak of golden elixir, which is even enough to step into the young infant realm of physical cultivation. Moreover, the strong friars like Gao dewu who practiced both Dharma and body could be called invincible in the same realm. In the golden elixir period, they could sweep away their peers. However, Miao Zuli, although he is a Yuanying, has only reached the level of Yuanying. Moreover, he is not the kind of person who is strong against the weather. He is absolutely at the bottom of Yuanying''s ability. Therefore, in the eyes of others, it seems that it is against the weather. In fact, it is natural to understand all these things.


    Miao Zu, standing more than ten steps away, didn''t make any more moves. His face turned from black to red, from red to white, from white to green The breath was unsteady.


    Then, he looked at Gao dewu so straight and dead.


    After waiting for a long time, Miao Zucai said: "Gao dewu, I suggest you''d better go back to the famous sword clan with me, and then give Zhou Zu a reason and an apology. I''ll help you to say good words and let Zhou Zu feel comfortable. Maybe when you are happy, you will be let go. After all, as a strong monk in the foundation period like you, I don''t think the Zong clan will leave it alone. If it gets too bad, maybe the patriarch will come out and give you a word in person. "

 Chapter 326

    What''s the matter with Zhou Zu?


    What''s the relationship with Zhou Zu?


    At the same time, Gao dewu also understood why Miao Zugang did so. The reason why Miao Zu stepped into Yuanying period is because of the resource supply behind Zhou Zu. Otherwise, with his qualification and identity, the resources he could get from the clan would never have been able to achieve Yuanying''s great power in his whole life. Can only have been trapped in the golden elixir peak period, inch hard to move forward. As long as anything will involve Zhou Zu, Miao Zu will do his best.


    Gao dewu thinks again, some understand.


    It is said that there are some Liang Zi between Zhou Chuanhong and Lin Tianyu''s father. At the time of the secret place of black sword, Lin Tianyu directly cut off an arm of Zhou Chuanhong''s son. In this way, Lin Tianyu and Zhou Chuanhong had an irreconcilable feud. Zhou Zu is Zhou Chuanhong''s father. During this period of time, I was close to Lin Tianyu, and secretly recognized Lin Tianyu as the boss. Although Miao Zu may not be able to understand all the specific reasons, he will certainly know when he is close to Lin Tianyu. So gradually calculated, it is really a contradiction with Zhou Zu.


    I see!


    To understand, Gao dewu said with a smile: "with his Zhou Zu, do you want me to yield? It''s not good enough. " With that, he was about to leave.


    Do you want to be a traitor


    Gao dewu, who was about to leave, suddenly turned back and glared at Miao Zu. His hair became hairy. Then he said coldly: "Miao, I hope this is the first time I hear you say this, and the last time I hear you say this. If I hear you say that I want to betray the famous sword clan again, I will take the dog''s head from you.


    "First of all, I didn''t do a thing to apologize for the famous sword clan. How could I betray the famous sword clan?


    "Secondly, even if Zhou Zu is going to blame me, he can''t represent the famous sword clan. As for your surname Miao, in my eyes, you are nothing but bullshit. In the period of Yuanying, is it great to think that the cultivation has reached the period of Yuanying? If I want to step into the weak period like you, I would have been 20 years earlier. Garbage like dog. When you say anything later, you''d better think about it first. "


    Having said that, without waiting for Miao Zu to reply, Gao dewu had left first.


    At this time, Miao Zu was so angry that he almost vomited blood, pointed to the direction of Gao dewu''s departure, and said in a continuous voice: "you, you, you..." However, you for a long time, you did not make a reason.


    Seeing the appearance of Miao Zu, the remaining people in the surrounding area did not dare to breathe a breath and quietly and speedily evacuated.


    Gao dewu flew straight ahead for a long time. Then, after several turns, he found a hidden valley and stopped.


    Originally, when Miao Zu asked him to return to the famous sword clan, Gao dewu really just wanted to stay outside for a while. It is because the jade bottle Lin Tianyu gave him claimed to help him break through the limit. It is just for him to break through the limit while he is staying outside. Then, the realm of Dharma cultivation can directly enter the golden elixir period. The realm of physical cultivation can also be improved accordingly, and his strength will be further improved before going back.


    But now, Gao dewu is fully aware that he must break through the limit before he can go back.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be unexpected danger.

 Chapter 327

    Now that Miao Zu has already dealt with him, when he returns to the famous sword clan, Zhou Zu will surely attack him for the sake of contradiction or face. According to Miao Zu''s words, it is possible for a strong foundation building monk like him to ask Zhou Zu to let him go. However, this is only possible. It is not Gao dewu''s wish to place his self entirely on the possibility, because it is also possible that the patriarch will not speak at all? What''s more, even if the patriarch opened his mouth, Zhou Zu did not let him go? Zhou Zu is not a "weak chicken" like Miao Zu. If he is up against him, Gao dewu doesn''t think that with his current strength, he can support 200 moves in Zhou Zu''s hands.


    However, if we can break through the limit, it is another matter.


    Once breaking through the limit of the foundation period, Gao dewu will break through and enter the golden elixir period. When the level of Dharma cultivation reached the golden elixir stage, the corresponding level of physical cultivation was supported, and self energy burst into Yuanying. At that time, with the golden elixir level Dharma cultivation and Yuanying level physical training, even if Zhou Zu did it himself, he would not be able to do anything about himself?


    And when they had a stalemate with Zhou Zu, even if the patriarch didn''t want to talk about peace, they had to.


    Therefore, only their own strength is the king.


    Thinking about it, Gao dewu opened the jade bottle with expectation


    At the scene, one camp after another left.


    Until now, all the people are completely on the road. The ancestor of Guyang sect called Luo Guyang and warned him that he should not go too close to Lin Tianyu in the future. However, he directly and gradually offended Han Zu and Zhou Zu, who died of Zhengyuan sect. If they were too close, it would be bad for him. Even if it is said to be big, it will be right for the ancient Yangzong. Although Guyang clan is also a super clan, it is far from the famous sword clan. Didn''t you see that Gao de Wu, one of the famous swordsmen, was implicated?


    Knowing that Laozu was concerned about himself, Luo Guyang nodded, but only he knew what he thought.


    In the same way, the ancestor of hanxingmen also gave the same warning to Bawang gun and crazy knife.


    Not for a long time, the lively scene, there is no one to see.


    At this time, Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu were talking on the boat. Wang Lingyun and other three people were standing on the edge of the boat. They were surprised to see the flowing breeze outside. Their mouths were wide open.


    Finally, more than half an hour later, the speed of the boat gradually slowed down. After a while, it landed slowly and stopped on the ground with a slight shock.


    Looking around, the flowing eaves fly Pavilion, a school of fairy family atmosphere.


    Later, Lu Zu told his disciples who came to receive him and arranged accommodation for Lin Tianyu.


    Seeing that Lu Zu had sent him back in person, and accompanied by Miss Lu Feixue in person, the disciple was particularly careful to keep an eye on it. He found the most central spirit mountain with the most abundant spirit, and arranged accommodation for Lin Tianyu and others. Lu Feixue, with a happy look on his face, introduced to Lin Tianyu that this Lingshan mountain is the best one among the disciples of the whole clan. Even, some ordinary deacons who built the foundation did not live as well here.


    Yes, Lin Tianyu did not receive him


    The receiving disciple was stunned and said, "the remote Lingshan mountain is usually lack of aura. If you want to live and practice, it can''t be compared with this one."


    Lu Feixue also said: "Tianyu, a remote mountain, is usually short of aura. It is really not suitable for cultivation."

 Chapter 328

    Lin Tianyu is not half a minute hesitant, and even his tone has some resolute way: "it doesn''t matter. As long as it is quiet enough, it doesn''t matter whether there is aura or not."


    Seeing Lin Tianyu say so, Lu Feixue has no choice, but Wang Lingyun doesn''t care. Where Lin Tianyu goes, they naturally follow.


    The disciple who received him had to take Lin Tianyu to as remote a place as possible.


    Walking, walking, Lin Tianyu suddenly in front of a bright, saw a beautiful environment.


    Green trees shade, pavilions shade between the trees, green water in front of the building, birds singing and fish jumping, writing endless quiet natural beauty.


    Although I can feel this place, compared with the place introduced by the disciple, the aura is obviously too poor. However, this environment, just such a look, there is an endless sense of pleasure. To tell you the truth, whether the aura is sufficient, Lin Tianyu has not really put it in his heart. After all, he is only a martial arts state now, and he doesn''t use much aura. He didn''t feel the lack of aura even when he practiced in Qingye city before, let alone in such a full aura sect. As for the Qi training period, he still has enough resources of two million spirit stones. I believe it will be enough for him to practice for a long time, and he will not be short of Reiki supply. There was no danger of aura, but he really liked the environment. If he could allow it, he would choose this place without hesitation.


    Lin Tianyu hurriedly stepped forward and said, "can someone live here? If no one lives, I''ll choose this place. "


    The receptionist''s face changed a little, and he said, "no, no, I can''t live here!"


    "Why?" "Isn''t there no one else living here?" asked Lin


    The receiving disciple quickly said, "because this is the place where Heidao Laozu lived when he first joined the sword magic club. Since then, the clan has regarded this place as a holy land, and has never let anyone live in it."


    The place where master Heidao lived.


    Lin Tianyu took a close look at the green pavilions and the beautiful scenery of the pond. Suddenly, his heart moved. No wonder he fell in love with this place at one glance.


    In fact, this is exactly what he and Heidao ancestor are similar to. Their cultivation, since they accepted the inheritance of Tiandao''s Secret realm, has also doomed their subsequent cultivation. Since then, they have been given priority to the understanding of Taoism. Of course, resources are important, but they are not as scarce and necessary as others. The most important point of understanding is to have a quiet and good environment. The environment is quiet and beautiful. I''m afraid there is no place in the whole Sabre magic club, except for sufficient aura, which can be compared with here.


    Lin Tianyu looks around the beautiful scenery carefully.


    The receptionist looked nervous. He even looked around from time to time. It seemed that he was afraid that someone would suddenly come. When he saw him, he took people to the former residence of Heidao ancestor. At that time, he might have to shoulder a lot of responsibility.


    Finally, in the endless tension of receiving disciples, Lin Tianyu saw the wonderful scenery, went to the exit and said, "I''ll live here."


    What''s the matter?


    Originally because of Lu Zu''s relationship, he also wholeheartedly received, but now this Lord, he will definitely live in the former residence of Heidao Laozu. In the future, if someone knows that he is the host and leads him to choose the place to live, will he not be able to cause great trouble on his own?

 Chapter 329

    When the receiving disciple was about to stop him, Lu Feixue said first: "this elder martial brother, if any other disciple, you can''t live in the place where father Heidao used to live and blaspheme him. But Tianyu lives here, but there is no problem, and no one dares to say more."


    The receptionist was full of grievances and said, "Miss Lu, don''t make a joke of it. As a new disciple, can he have any special privileges? "


    With these words, the reception disciples almost collapsed. He was a new disciple who didn''t know the importance. How could miss Lu Da, the granddaughter of Lu Zu, join him in the nonsense.


    Due to Lu Zu''s face, I don''t have much to say.


    However, if we really let this new disciple live here, we will find out the responsibility and receive him personally, then we will not be able to escape the relationship. Originally, I thought that receiving the new disciple brought by Lu Zu himself was flattering Lu Zu. I was quite happy in my heart. But this time, it was clear that he was in trouble that he could not afford.


    No way!


    Even if Miss Lu''s face was refuted at the scene, she was determined not to allow her to live in the place where Heidao Laozu once lived. Otherwise, when the time comes to pursue the responsibility, even if they have a few more lives, they can not afford to compensate.


    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "he really has a privilege that no one, even the Yuanying ancestor, has. Because he is the only disciple of Heidao


    The only disciple of Heidao ancestor!


    The reception disciple was stunned: it seems that this is really a privilege that can not be copied by others.


    My disciples live in the place where they used to live. Others really can''t pick out anything.


    But is it really OK for him to live here?


    Think again, receive a disciple heart a horizontal, way: tube him? First of all, he does have privileges that no one else has. Secondly, this is the decision of Lu Zu''s granddaughter Miss Lu Feixue. Even if there is a mistake, there will be a tall one in front of her.


    So, just like this, arranged for Lin Tianyu to live in this place.


    After settling down in his residence, he received his disciples and left. Lu Feixue, who has been accompanying him until now, is also leaving.


    Then, Lin Tianyu, Wang Lingyun, Yun LAN and many four people went into the room and prepared to clean it.


    However, stay in the room to see, not to say is spotless, but also similar. The whole room was clean and tidy. Although there was no one to live in, it was obvious that someone would come and clean it.


    It''s just a simple tidying up and you can move in directly.


    After settling down, Lin Tianyu let the other three go to the open space outside.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the three people in front of him and said, "for a long time, we haven''t been together like this. Now, I''d like to check how much progress you''ve made during your separation. "


    Wang Lingyun busy way: "big brother, apart from this period of time, but we have not been lazy, are hard training."


    "Really?"


    "Pure gold. No, you ask a lot. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, I''ll check it out. Don''t worry, I will suppress the same cultivation as you... "


    Wang Lingyun said: "brother, it''s not fair. You can cross a great realm and win the first place in the Qi training period. Even if you suppress the same cultivation, I''m afraid it''s not the enemy of one move. How can you compare it?"

 Chapter 330

    "Well, it makes sense." Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "otherwise, you have suppressed your accomplishments and compared with Yunlan. You can''t beat a girl. What''s more, you''re still a senior uncle. "


    Since Xiaodao''s evaluation said that although Wang Lingyun''s qualification was passable, he couldn''t even compare with anything in terms of the foundation. Lin Tianyu decided to rectify Wang Lingyun, who recognized himself as his elder brother at the beginning. Otherwise, the longer the time, the more likely he will be unable to keep up with his own pace, and there will be no other way except elimination.


    Wang Lingyun''s face turned black: even if he didn''t suppress his accomplishments, he had just been promoted to the 10th floor of body training a few days ago. Yun Lan also broke through the eighth floor of body training only after fighting in the arena. His chance of winning was at most six points. Even, it was not certain that he was only five or five. Sometimes, when he compared skills with Yunlan, he felt that Yunlan seemed to deliberately let him. But now, but let him also suppress the cultivation and cloud LAN than, what money does he take?


    However, Lin Tianyu''s last sentence was also right, and he did not open his mouth to argue against it.


    Therefore, Wang Lingyun had to slowly suppress the cultivation, and then, carrying the sword, the mind heavy ground on the field.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    Lin Tianyu could feel that if Yun LAN completely let go of his hands and feet, Wang Lingyun would not be able to adhere to the three moves and would have to be defeated.


    Looking at Yun Lan''s sword, Lin Tianyu felt relieved: this disciple is indeed a generation of swordsman wizard.


    However, despite the fact that he kept his hands everywhere to save face for Wang Lingyun, Wang Lingyun still had to put up his hands and surrender after 30 moves.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu asked Wang Lingyun to recover his strength, he said, "Lingyun, do you think you can still beat Yunlan in the same realm?"


    Wang Lingyun seriously thought and thought, and then, finally shook his head, said: "I''m afraid it''s impossible again."


    "Well, can you beat the killer you met by the lake that day?"


    Wang Lingyun shook his head again.


    "But then, do you think you can beat him again?"


    This time, Wang Lingyun nodded firmly.


    "How long has it taken you to have the confidence to beat him?"


    Wang Lingyun thought about it for a while and said, "I think it''s only after half a day''s thinking. In the afternoon, I''ll kill those robbers. I think I can defeat the killer on that day." With that, a burst of complacency. After all, only half a day of thinking, there is such a great progress in, indeed, also willing to be proud. Moreover, seriously, this can be regarded as his most proud and brilliant achievement. It''s worth a lifetime of pride.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "then, when you were recuperating in he''s medicine shop, you even taught Yun LAN to practice sword. With Yun Lan''s sword technique that day, can you surpass him in the same realm?"


    Wang Lingyun nodded and blushed slightly. Indeed, on that day, Yun Lan''s sword technique was full of green astringency. It was too simple for him to win.


    After a long pause, Lin Tianyu said, "you can use half a day to win an opponent who is impossible to win on that day, to prove your talent. However, clearly had such a talent, but in two or three months, let an opponent who is obviously not as good as you again defeated you. Where have your efforts and your struggles gone? Do you mean to say that during the period of separation, you have been very diligent and have been working hard all the time? "

 Chapter 331

    With Lin Tianyu''s questions, one after another came out. At the same time, it is also a scene after scene, in the mind, naturally show out. Between Wang Lingyun''s forehead, beads of sweat dripped down directly.


    However, Lin Tianyu is also very clear that if Wang Lingyun''s temperament can not be corrected and let go, he can only be more laissez faire and more casual. He must not be given a glimmer of opportunity to let him have a fluke mentality of laziness. After this time, let him think of this time, he can''t help but work hard. After all, it''s impossible to keep up with him all the time. Therefore, it is necessary to fully stimulate his spontaneity.


    Otherwise, in consideration of the brotherhood, Wang Lingyun would have to show his true colors in a few days'' time, and would have followed the young master''s temperament.


    So, Lin Tianyu put on the strong medicine again and said: "Lingyun, maybe you will feel that Yun Lan''s sword technique is too fierce. Compared with such a genius, it is justifiable to lose, right?


    "So now, you suppress the cultivation and compete with many more. I don''t think you''re inferior to so many of them, do you? "


    At this time, Wang Lingyun''s eyes must be shining.


    Wang Lingyun, who was full of sweat all the time, and didn''t even have the thought to wipe it, finally raised his head again and stared at a lot. In his eyes, a faint sense of war broke out.


    Compared with Lin Tianyu, Wang Lingyun thinks he is inferior. It has nothing to do with talent, effort, power off, everything It''s not as good as that.


    Compared with Yunlan, that is another super genius. Her efforts, her outbreak, her progress, her Kendo perception All this is equally terrible.


    But many of them, Wang Lingyun, absolutely have confidence in the war.


    Soon, Wang Lingyun suppressed his accomplishments.


    At the same time, many also carefully pulled out their knives.


    Whoosh, whoosh Whoosh, whoosh


    The two men immediately fought together.


    After a while, more than 50 moves were even.


    Then, one hundred, two hundred, three hundred Two people are still entangled together, hard to tell the outcome, hard to give up.


    Although Lin Tianyu didn''t have a knife like that, he could completely analyze each other after just looking at each other for a while. However, on both sides, it is clear that the competition has now become clear. Indeed, Wang Lingyun''s talent and martial arts are much better than many. However, many of them have been able to support themselves to the present day without showing defeat. The only way to rely on them is through hard work, skillful martial arts and sensitivity to combat. Therefore, both of them have their own strengths. If they want to win or lose, they will only be able to win after 500 moves.


    At this time, however, Lin Tianyu signaled that they should stop, and did not let them compete again. After all, their competition is not the key.


    When they took a breath, Lin Tianyu looked at Wang Lingyun with a smile and said, "Lingyun, now you can be convinced."


    Wang Lingyun''s face turned red and could not answer. Although the contest just now did not tell the winner or loser. However, in Wang Lingyun''s heart, he always felt that if he wanted to win a lot in the same realm, he would be able to solve the battle easily within dozens of moves. But now Li, already more than 300 moves, still not able to win many, which let him face what face. Even, if it goes on, he is very likely to lose. This -- how can love be worth it?

 Chapter 332

    Think of the end, is likely to be in the same realm, lost to a lot, Wang Lingyun no longer find any reason to come.


    Along the way, Wang Lingyun saw Yun LAN and a lot of diligence. Influenced by it, he was also diligent, and he hardly relaxed or left behind. However, if his diligence, really compared to cloud LAN, many, of course, or to a little worse. In his heart, he also fully understood. However, compared with others, it is still too hard-working, and even, compared with the previous self, it is a world of difference. Even if I think about it occasionally, I am proud of my diligence. But now Of course, compared with that time, when I was fighting side by side with my elder brother Lin Tianyu, even when the battle was just over, I forced myself to fully appreciate the gains and losses of the war, and did not miss the possibility of any progress. I really relaxed too much recently.


    Thinking, Wang Lingyun''s eyes flashed a ray of firm light.


    We should change ourselves steadfastly and firmly from the beginning, or we will directly leave the road our elder brother will take.


    Obviously, the elder brother is very human. In the future, it is impossible for him to take an ordinary road. If he wants to keep up with his pace, his efforts are not enough.


    Of course, you can go back to qingsang city and be a young master of Wang family. Even with the present foundation, as long as you find the right skills, you can easily step into the Qi training period. In qingsang City, you are fully qualified to be called the king and the ancestor.


    But will I be willing to do so?


    What will your heart think?


    On that day, he secretly hid in the carriage, followed the elder brother to escape, and went to the magic fog forest for training. Thinking about the great enthusiasm at that time, he completely let his heart go. Did he go back to qingsang city in the end?


    Never!


    From the moment I escaped and went to the magic fog forest for training, I was doomed not to return to ordinary people''s life.


    Rise!


    This will be my everlasting wish in the future.


    No matter the difficulty, no matter the danger!


    Lin Tianyu did not say anything more about Wang Lingyun. If he could not stand up after this incident, it would be useless to say more. Even it is not impossible to be depressed. So far, now, the point to wake up, but have already ordered everything, all depends on his own fate. Although he was his first and first brother, he would beat him from time to time to get rid of his laziness, hoping that he could keep up with his own pace. After all, he is destined to go further and further along the road of cultivation. Moreover, his contacts will be more and more extensive. If he really can''t stand up, work hard, and have the motivation, determination and action beyond ordinary people, he is doomed to be eliminated.


    Just hope he can keep up with the pace of progress.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at Yun LAN and many others. From the heart, he was really satisfied with the two apprentices.


    Yun LAN, regardless of his diligence or talent, is an unparalleled choice. He has no way to predict which step he will eventually achieve in kendo. Maybe, one day, if you don''t pay attention to it, you will let the apprentice surpass the past.


    Many, although the qualification is poor. But there is no unique way of heaven, and diligence can make up for one''s weakness. When he moves forward step by step and surpasses one opponent after another, why can''t he stand on the top of the peak?

 Chapter 333

    Lin Tianyu was very satisfied. When he looked at them, he still just looked at them calmly. He nodded his head slightly and said, "during this period of time, you two have made great efforts. Now, the achievements you have made are enough to make people happy. However, what you should think is whether we can go further in this effort. I believe that, even if it is to work hard, as long as they still want to go further, there must be room for progress.


    "Because our future is not only limited to a corner of the mainland, but also has to be promoted to immortals and achieve Tao, breaking through the impossibility of our predecessors. When we settle the present situation, then, we are far away from this goal. If you want to climb the peak, you have to pay more than ten times, dozens of times, hundreds of times more than ordinary people''s efforts. At the end of your day, I hope you can ask yourself, your efforts today are really the limits of your efforts?


    "Why is it so? Because the peak we are going to climb will be the limit of the Heavenly Kingdom and even the whole fairyland. Therefore, our efforts are bound to exceed the limit of the efforts of the whole Heavenly Kingdom and even the whole fairyland.


    "Only in this way can we be able to stand on the top of the whole fairyland when we get to the fairyland."


    After saying that, Lin Tianyu asked the three people to set their own goals for the next day, and then they went to exercise. Lin Tianyu himself went into the house, boiled a large tub of hot water, and then took out nearly two-thirds of the amount of medicine refined by the knife, diluted it into the bath bucket, and soaked the whole person into the bath bucket, and opened the luck line of ancient wood tower. After about two quarters of an hour, he sucked up all the medicine. Then, he went to a secluded place in the surrounding woods, where he still used the principle of black knife. Under the isolation perception of the knife, he increased the weight to several hundred jin. After that, he stepped on the exquisite footwork and started the bone picking knife technique.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    However, for more than half an hour, when Lin Tianyu was panting a little, all the liquid in his body was absorbed by his body. Lin Tianyu found a stone bench and sat down against a tree. He thought about some events in his mind. He took a rest and gradually recovered his physical strength before preparing for the next bath.


    Just then, outside the woods, voices were heard talking and arguing.


    "Who? It''s very brave of you to come to the place where master Heidao used to live


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu got up and slowly approached some of the quarrels to hear what was going on.


    At this time, a strange voice said:


    "who are the three of you? Have you eaten the leopard gall with bear heart? Even in the place where Heidao used to live, I dare to be wild. I don''t want to get out of this place quickly! "


    Despite the strange voice of the other party, his words were not pleasant to hear, but Lin Tianyu was very hot in his heart. After all, the strange voice was to protect the dignity of master Heidao. Master Heidao, the ancestor of master Heidao, was no longer in the clan. However, his dignity was not allowed to be violated in the whole society.


    With emotion, I heard a lot of voices.


    "What are you four doing when you come to Heidao''s residence again? However, he took the fishing rod in his hand. Is this the way to maintain the dignity of Heidao ancestor? "

 Chapter 334

    From the opposite came four laughing, unbridled voices, and then, another humanitarian: "we? Do you know who we are? Forget it. I told you three rookies. You don''t know. You are the new three rookies. Get out of here quickly. Don''t affect the fishing mood of the masters. "


    "Of course," another voice said, "this little girl can stay here. When we go fishing with us, we can have fun


    Just now, Lin Tianyu was still feeling his master''s reputation as the ancestor of Heidao. He didn''t expect that the four of them were just trying to create a quiet fishing environment instead of protecting the reputation of Heidao. Thanks to myself just now, still heart of gratitude.


    Four damn assholes!


    It''s just deliberately against my own will.


    At this time, Wang Lingyun''s voice sounded.


    "The four of you, if you''re wise, hurry over and apologize to Yun LAN. Then, you''ll get out of the old black knife ancestral residence. Otherwise, I won''t be polite."


    "Yo, yo! You''re welcome. We are so scared! Well, little white face, come here. You''re welcome. Let''s show the four of us. Ha ha ha... " Laughter came from the four.


    Obviously, the old Youzi in the sect can be seen at a glance that Wang Lingyun and other three are just new disciples who have just joined the sect.


    But Lin Tianyu said in his heart: four boys, wait to suffer. Just now, Wang Lingyun has suffered a lot in two successive competitions. He has no place to vent his anger. Hey, hey You four silly boy, unexpectedly in this meeting oneself delivered the door to beg to beat, let him eliminate this tone, good man!


    Otherwise, Wang Lingyun''s tone has been held in his heart. If he can''t vent, he will be suffocated.


    Lin Tianyu thought so, and walked out of the woods.


    Then, we heard the sound of fists and fists outside.


    Whoosh, whoosh Puff, puff Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    After walking out of the woods, I saw four people falling to the ground disorderly, one by one, black and blue, and four sets of fishing rods and fishing gear were thrown on the ground. At the same time, accompanied by bursts of "ouch, ouch" calls.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at them, and four of them fell to the ground, dressed in the most basic clothes of their own school.


    Why, such little disciples are so bold that they dare to go to the place where ancestor Heidao once lived? Come to Heidao''s fish pond to fish wantonly? Although father Heidao no longer lives in this place, he has not been in the clan for a long time. But such a little disciple dares to fish in the fish pond once used by ancestor Heidao. Is he too bold?


    What do you think? There seems to be no inside information in this?


    Lin Tianyu glanced coldly. The guy who looked like the leader said, "who gave you the courage to go to the place where the ancestor of black sword once lived?"


    "Hey, hey..." On the contrary, the man gave a sneer. However, he obviously pulled the swelling and pain, and showed his teeth and grinned: "we are the eldest brother. Don''t tell me the second brother. Don''t say who. Each family knows its own affairs. You don''t want to pretend to be a big tail wolf. Don''t you, like us, know that Heidao Laozu had an accident and that he was not in the clan, so you dare to sneak into this place and use it as your own training ground? "

 Chapter 335

    Sure enough, there is a big problem.


    What happened to Heidao ancestor? He was not in the clan at all. How could he, a little disciple at the bottom of the hierarchy, know so many secrets of the high level. Don''t mention his little disciple. I''m afraid that even the Yuanying ancestor, who is also a member of the clan, may not know the specific affairs of Heidao. So, who deliberately let out the wind?


    Someone must have let out such a rumor on purpose. Otherwise, it would be impossible for ordinary disciples to know.


    When Lin Tianyu was in deep meditation, the man said again, "if you beat us, we will recognize our cultivation. Who makes us lack of cultivation and martial arts. However, I would also like to advise you that enough is enough. Don''t leave any traces here. At that time, it will be difficult for anyone who has sneaked here. "


    What is the meaning of this sentence?


    Is there someone else in this sect who is protecting the master''s ancestor, black knife?


    Lin Tianyu inquired and finally understood the reason.


    It turned out that about half a year ago, a news came out of nowhere. According to the news, Heidao''s ancestor had an accident. His life and death are unknown. He may never come back again. Moreover, the news spread all over the whole clan. Then, there are some hearsay that the fish raised in the fish pond when the ancestor of Heidao had just entered the sect was good for cultivation. So, some people have the courage to secretly fish in this fish pond for food. It''s really useful. Gradually, there will be disciples who will come to the fish pond to fish when the time is right.


    Of course, this so-called timing, in fact, is only to see when Huazu is not in the clan.


    Huazu is the best friend of Heidao. Ever since the news of Heidao''s accident spread to the clan, Huazu will go out of the clan to inquire about Heidao''s information.


    When Huazu is not in the clan, these disciples will secretly come here to fish when they know the news. Of course, we have to stagger the disciples arranged by Huazu to clean up the Heidao Laozu. Huazu arranged for his disciples to go to the place where Heidao Laozu once lived every ten days and clean them from inside to outside. At the present time, just yesterday, a disciple arranged by Huazu came to clean it. The day before yesterday, Huazu had already gone out to look for the black sword ancestor. Therefore, the four of them dare to come here together, ready to steal a few fish to eat.


    After talking about the causes and consequences, the disciple said: "for the sake of all of us, you''d better clean up all the traces that have come here now. Otherwise, once Huazu is informed that someone dares to intrude into the former residence of Heidao Laozu, no one will think about it again and steal a fish here."


    Lin Tianyu looked at the four disciples lying on the ground and could feel that they were not lying. Although it''s disrespectful to go to the former residence of Heidao to fish secretly, it''s not a big crime. They waved their hands and asked the four people to pack up the things they brought and get out. At the same time, he gave a stern warning and said, "after you go back, you can tell all the people you know by the way. In the future, no one is allowed to fish in this fish pond, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The four nodded and left first.

 Chapter 336

    Four people out of here, line a paragraph, one of them: "big brother, is it so white to get a beating, but also help to warn others, don''t go fishing again?"


    The leading brother glared at the man and said, "are you fooled? You want to help with such an idiot. "


    "What shall we do? Do you want to take revenge? However, with our strength, it is not enough to be photographed with one hand. "


    "What a fool you are The leader of the big brother said angrily, "if you have suffered a loss, can''t you use the dim sum machine to report back?"


    "How did you use your heart?"


    "We can do that." Then, the head of the big brother and a few younger brothers got together, had a good discussion and made a plan.


    Lin Tianyu had no idea what strategies the four disciples had set down. At the moment, he was digesting the news just now.


    The event of Heidao ancestor spread all over the clan at once. Of course, 100% of people worked hard to promote it. Lin Tianyu can guess that the person behind this is Lu Zuna''s side. It''s just why do you do it?


    Thinking, thinking, all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s mind was clear. I''m afraid that the three fairyland people and Lu Zu didn''t know what to do in order to find Heidao ancestor. So they released the news. Then, they asked those people who usually had a close relationship with Heidao to find the whereabouts of Heidao. Then, they only needed to keep an eye on the friends of Heidao. Following their search, they found clues to the whereabouts of the ancestor of black knife. This scheme is really insidious!


    Twists and turns, let a person easily, don''t want to know the cause and effect inside.


    However, even if it is such a sinister trick, don''t think that master Heidao will be easily fooled again. Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s heart is just slightly put down some. Because on that day, master Heidao had already warned him that Lin Tianyu should guard against people with ulterior motives when he entered the sword demon society. How could master himself not guard against others?


    Moreover, with such a sinister trick, it is not bad for yourself.


    I''m not afraid that the other side''s moves are insidious, but I''m afraid that the other side will not. As long as the other side dares to make a move, it will eventually show his horse''s feet.


    If the other party does this, how many people''s nerves will be affected after the news of master Heidao Laozu''s accident is sent out. As long as you carefully observe these people''s every move, every word and action, and then, there will certainly be a life and death friend of master Heidao, and people who can be completely trusted. As long as you slowly distinguish them, and then combine these people well to form a force. At that time, as long as this force can be used properly, whether it is to find out the matter After all, he still revenged his master, Heidao, and his ancestors. It''s just that although we think about this matter with enough enthusiasm, we must be careful and more careful when we really implement it. Otherwise, a bad, a bad walk, a wrong step, it is likely to lose the game. It''s like walking a tightrope on a cliff. Therefore, we should not only be careful, but also be more careful. Moreover, every time before the action is determined, we must consider the consequences of all aspects of the brain before we can think twice.


    Just thinking, a few more people with fishing gear in their hands came towards here.

 Chapter 337

    Lin Tianyu took a look at the people who were coming, and explained to Wang Lingyun: "later, just drive these people away. Don''t really hurt people. After all, they are only for some rumored cultivation materials. Although he had disrespect for master Heidao, it was only under the manipulation of those who had a heart to do so for the sake of interests. It is not a big crime. "


    "Well." Wang Lingyun nodded indifferent.


    After the explanation, Lin Tianyu went to the advanced house.


    Then, just as Lin Tianyu was heating the hot water for the medicine bath, there were bursts of sound outside.


    Puff, puff Bang Bang Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    Lin Tianyu was amused. It was obvious that Wang Lingyun''s anger had not yet been exhausted. However, these boys bumped into each other again, so they had to admit their bad luck and go back to the air bag. However, I believe that Wang Lingyun, will also have a little bit of discretion, will not really how the other side, but inevitably black and blue, all over the pain. However, this is good, at least for these boys to have a long memory. Next time, I don''t dare to come back. At the same time, I can get a better effect when I go back to reproduce my body.


    Lin Tianyu thinks very well, but the fact is exactly the opposite.


    The whole morning, but also just came three groups of students ready to sneak fishing in this fish pond. Then, with Wang Lingyun''s good lesson, Lin Tianyu thought, in the afternoon, with the lesson in front of him, no one should dare to come over to fish secretly.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu did not think about it any more. At the same time, Wang Lingyun and the three of them practiced martial arts near the entrance. Then, by the way, they taught some lessons. They didn''t get the news that the people in front of them had been taught. They continued to catch up with the guys who came to fish secretly. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was absorbed in the bath, and then to the back of the small forest, to the road is heavier, temper the body. Indeed, the liquid produced by a small knife is much more refined than the liquid produced by the refiner last time, and its absorption speed and effectiveness are several times stronger. With the last training in the secret place of Tiandao, and the absorption of Lin Tianyu this morning, I feel that one more medicine bath in the afternoon can be regarded as a complete exercise. The ancient wooden Chonglou in the Qi training period is also perfect.


    In the afternoon, Lin Tianyu had just absorbed the liquid medicine. Before he had time to practice with martial arts, he had absorbed the liquid thoroughly into his body. Then he heard the noise outside, and came in bursts.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu put on his clothes. When he arrived at the entrance, Wang Lingyun blocked the entrance and refused to let outsiders in.


    However, in the opposite of Wang Lingyun and others, there were dozens of people standing, divided into more than ten teams and groups, each with fishing tackle in their hands.


    This - why?


    In the morning, the three groups of kids who were taught were miserable. Didn''t these guys see it? Can''t you have a long memory?


    So many people, Wang Lingyun three people are afraid may not be able to carry.


    Although Lin Tianyu has just absorbed the medicine bath, he wants to exercise his body quickly and absorb all the efficacy into his body. However, in this case, how can he feel at ease to exercise. With a sigh, he went to the entrance.


    When he got near, Lin Tianyu said angrily, "what''s going on?"


    Wang Lingyun looked back at them, but they were at a loss.

 Chapter 338

    At this time, a man on the opposite side stood in line and said, "are you four boys too black hearted? There is a fish king in this fish pond. If you catch it and eat it, you can not only increase your physical strength, but also prolong your life. However, you four are very good at occupying this treasure land. Only you four can monopolize this benefit and do not share it with others. In the world, how can there be any benefits that can be monopolized by one person, such a good thing? "


    Listening to the other party''s words, Lin Tianyu thought vaguely and immediately understood that it must be those angry guys in the morning who deliberately spread rumors.


    Asshole!


    It seems that in the morning, Wang Lingyun''s lesson to those guys is too light.


    Now, it''s bullshit to reason with this group of people who believe in rumors. Although it is said that rumors stop at wise men, how many wise men can really be found in front of rumors?


    Lin Tianyu clenched his fist tightly, and then he roared again: "get out of here! Within three tones, if you don''t roll, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu stared at a group of people in the opposite party like an eagle, and began to count: "one 2 3... "


    Then, after counting the "three" words, in the face of all the people''s teasing, the heart said: the law is not responsible for the public, so many of us, how dare you do to us? Besides, even if you are more powerful, we are so many people, you are a new disciple, how powerful can you be, can you beat all of us? However, in the eyes of the first one, a fist was constantly magnified in the eyes of the first one! One punch hit the face of the first one, and was hit and flew out.


    Bang Bang Bang


    Then, one punch at a time, only a dozen breathing time, the opposite dozens of people, one by one, all rolling gourd like, fell to the ground.


    After beating all the people once, Lin Tianyu still clearly felt the more and more intense and painful burst of strength in his body, and he had to rush out all of them. Seeing the man who had fallen all over the ground, he had to say in his heart, "unfortunately, there is no strong opponent. Otherwise, you can completely absorb the liquid in the contest.". I really miss that day, and Gao dewu''s unique competition.


    If only we could have a match like that now!


    After that, Lin Tianyu glared, and all the disciples fell on the ground and said, "go away! In the future, who dares to step here again, no wonder I don''t recognize people with my fist. Go away


    "Ha ha ha ha..." At this time, a wild laughter came, followed by laughter, and then eight people came out of the gate, and walked in directly. Then, the man took a look at the dozens of people rolling on the ground. He was more happy and said, "ha ha ha ha It''s really bold. A new disciple dare to attack dozens of old disciples in such an unbridled manner. I''m afraid that your courage will be several times greater than that of my Qi practicing disciple. "


    With that, his eyes turned to the four people who were still standing. Then, it was easy to detect Lin Tianyu, who was showing his domineering power.


    The leader who came here just now, after teasing and laughing, looked like a tall man and said, "boy, are you the one who knocked down so many of them? I give you two choices... "

 Chapter 339

    However, Lin Tianyu''s whole body has been absorbed in the body of the body has been absorbed in the body of the physical training medicine, really unbearable, where there is still mood, listen to him one or two, three, said the conditions are endless. He was totally too lazy to talk any more nonsense. One step forward, that is to say, one punch directly at the leader, and then he blew it in front of him.


    Poof! Boom!


    Then, the disciple in the Qi training period, who was also elated and was ready to nag, flew over a parabola and flew 20-30 meters away. With a bang, he fell heavily on the ground, raising the dust all over the sky.


    After the leader of the team fell to the ground, Lin Tianyu was still in his hands, changing his steps and making many moves.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    The seven disciples who followed them all flew up one by one and then threw them out from afar.


    In such a short time, eight more people fell on the ground.


    This time, it''s scary enough!


    Why?


    Isn''t this new comer just eight little disciples? In front of them, but there were already dozens of people who were beaten by Lin Tianyu and fell to the ground all the time, unable to stand up. The last eight people, compared with dozens of people, should be nothing, right.


    However, words can not be so simple to say.


    Because all the later eight were disciples of Qi training period.


    In particular, the leader can be regarded as a stronger disciple among the disciples in the Qi training period. However, no matter whether it was the seven people who followed or the powerful disciple who led, none of them could stand up to Lin Tianyu''s one punch.


    After that, Lin Tianyu stopped talking to these guys who were lying on the ground. He took out the black knife directly, contacted the knife, urged Dao Ze, and directly increased the force of 3000 Jin and slashed it. The power, shaking the whole earth, is like an earthquake, with Lin Tianyu practicing knife, ups and downs. It took half an hour for Lin Tianyu to stop the knife, panting and sweating. But at this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his whole body was comfortable and his muscles were full of endless and explosive strength. Finally, the physical training method and the Qi training period of ancient wooden buildings are completely completed.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu just gave a blow, which made them all lie on the ground. All the young disciples of the sect had already supported each other, got up, retreated to one side, and looked at Lin Tianyu''s sword dance with astonishment on his face. Until Lin Tianyu stopped dancing, no one responded and was stunned.


    If it was just Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, it would have been amazing enough, but it would not have surprised all of them.


    But just now, the momentum of the sword dance!


    Is that really a knife dance?


    If the earth shakes, if ten thousand horses gallop, if a herd of beasts roar, if a few tons of beasts crush the ground


    In Lin Tianyu''s sword dance, the earth vibrates endlessly.


    Is it really that one person can make such a big noise by dancing a knife?


    What''s more, it''s a boy who looks like he doesn''t seem to be very strong. Does it make any noise?


    In fact, Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it. He wanted to make such a big noise. However, the medicine was running around in his body, which almost burst the whole body. He couldn''t bear it. Only when he could not bear it, could he let the knife directly increase the strength of 3000 kg. With such strength, the sabre technique was of course powerful.

 Chapter 340

    All the disciples of the sect who had been beaten by Lin Tianyu just now, when they arrived at the meeting, they all looked at Lin Tianyu one by one, with eyes in their eyes and could not help but dodge.


    Even the disciples who came later and practiced Qi were no exception.


    It''s not just because he was beaten by fat, but the power of Lin Tianyu just now. It''s really frightening!


    I''m afraid, after a long time, they can''t forget that it has the terrifying power like the coming of heaven and earthquake.


    Lin Tianyu, on the contrary, said with a smile: "now, we can finally have a good chat since we can calm down."


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s bright, harmless smile, those people in front of him were hiding behind one by one. They even said, "don''t talk, let''s go, let''s go! After the guarantee, we will definitely and never disturb the four people''s repair. " Say, everybody is in a hurry, want to hurry, scramble to flee this place like.


    "Hold on!"


    Lin Tianyu''s voice sounded quietly.


    Finally, all of them were ready to flee the scene. After hearing this, they could not help but stand still. They did not dare to take another step and fled.


    Lin Tianyu still chuckled and said, "if I talk to you, I''m just talking to you. What''s more, I''m just simply for your good. Why, don''t you all want to talk? "


    "We are willing to talk, very willing to talk." Lin Tianyu is looking directly at a person, a long winded, and quickly smile to answer.


    However, if you look carefully, the smile is obviously worse than crying.


    "Good! I''d like to talk. " Lin Tianyu said, "what I want to talk to you about is how you were shot? Then, how foolishly, to this place, for other people out of this evil gas. "


    Being shot!


    As long as it is a normal person, no one is willing to do this stupid thing.


    After hearing this, a few people with flexible heads vaguely felt what was going on. From the first analysis, even, we can clearly figure out a lot of context of this matter.


    Lin Tianyu said again, "Why are you here? And then, without saying anything, I got a good beating for nothing? "


    Immediately there was humanity: "the reason why so many people came here together is because someone said that a fish king was caught in the fish pond where the ancestor of Heidao once lived. After eating, he broke through the existing state and even doubled his physical strength."


    "You believe that, too?"


    "I didn''t believe it, but the people who told this story had noses and eyes, as well as the real people''s personal statements, which were beyond doubt. What''s more, what if it is true to increase cultivation and increase strength? If we don''t take a chance, others will get the benefit. Isn''t it a step slower and worse than others? Therefore, it is better to believe in its existence than to believe in nothing. "


    Lin Tianyu sneered and said with a smile: "if there is such a good thing. If you''re far away, just say it''s you. When you get this benefit, will you make a fuss and make it known to the whole world, or will you only get the benefit when you are silent and angry? "


    "Of course, it''s the only benefit. It''s hard to let everyone know. At that time, this benefit is known by other people, a share of the run down, but also have their own share? At most, it''s amazing to tell one or two good friends. "


    "Yes, it''s so simple. Why are so many of you collectively deceived?" Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 341

    The opposite person was asked speechless, doubt way: "but, they so rumor, what good is it?"


    "Good! Yes, of course! What''s more, there are still big ones Lin Tianyu said in a seductive tone.


    The eyes of dozens of people on the opposite side swept towards Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was not slow to say: "I first ask you, now I fat beat a meal, in the heart is not extremely unconvinced?


    "In fact, don''t talk about you. Put it on me, too. Moreover, I would like to think that it would be better to find a few more people to share the feeling of this fat beating


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu laughed and looked at dozens of people in the opposite direction.


    After that, it was a superfluous word, and there was no more to say.


    I see!


    The words are so clear that even a fool can understand the meaning of the words.


    It turned out that the person who spread this word clearly came here to steal fish. He was beaten up by fat, and his heart was unbalanced. Therefore, they deliberately released the false news, and attracted all of them to come here and be beaten up for satisfaction and comfort. Because, everybody is here. They''ve been beaten up. This clearly belongs to, I was unlucky to suffer losses, also want to let you follow the idea of bad luck suffer losses in the mischief ah. This guy is too bad! Hum! If so many of us have been beaten, we must find out the boy and repair it well. Otherwise, his mother doesn''t know him. So many of us have been beaten for nothing.


    Dog. Son of a bitch!


    Son of a bitch!


    Hum! Hum! Hum!


    Lin Tianyu saw the people''s expression of gnashing teeth and glaring eyes, and secretly enjoyed himself.


    Hum! If you want to frame yourself, you have to be aware of being fixed. Although for this small matter, we have to investigate and find out who made the rumor, and then repair it automatically. There are so many important things to do by ourselves. How can we waste all our energy on the trivial details. However, it is just the right time for other people to tease out the guy who framed him and repair it again.


    What''s more, there is a hidden small mechanism in Lin Tianyu''s words, which takes all people''s ideas to the ditch.


    Seriously speaking, the man who made the rumor set up Lin Tianyu and several of them and caused them endless trouble. But in his heart, he certainly did not because of his own imbalance in the heart, and all of these people were trapped in the pit, and were led here to be beaten by Lin Tianyu. The original intention of the man who made the rumor must be that one or two powerful disciples from the past beat Lin Tianyu and them.


    But now, after Lin Tianyu''s analysis, it''s not the purpose, it''s also the purpose. If you want to explain it, don''t try to explain it clearly. Hey, hey


    Moreover, in this way, it is clear that the more the rumor is debated, the clearer it will be.


    The seeds have been planted. Lin Tianyu waved and directly let everyone go.


    At this time, Wang Lingyun three people looked at Lin Tianyu, a look of worship.


    Wang Lingyun said: "elder brother, you are really good. Without a word of explanation, it completely stopped the rumor that could not be explained clearly. Otherwise, if you want to explain, you don''t know where to start, then you can explain clearly. What''s more, it''s even more important that with just a few words, those people who have been misled by rumors are forced to help find the rumor maker and give us such a bad breath. fierce! It''s amazing

 Chapter 342

    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Wang Lingyun can understand the attack power in his words, which is his talent. Moreover, most of the time, the fight between the two sides does not necessarily mean the comparison of strength, but also involves many aspects. Of course, if you don''t understand it, he will never say more. Because the heart of these struggles is that we need to understand them. Or, it can also be said that Wang Lingyun is a natural advantage of being relegated to the family of Wang.


    Many of them were full of stars and said, "master, what kind of sword technique did you use just now? The momentum, the spirit, and the effect really made the whole soul of a person completely submit. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "you also want to show your martial arts skills. Do you have such a powerful position?"


    "Well." Many nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said: "then you hurry to step up efforts. As long as you work hard enough, when you reach this level, you will also have the full prestige


    Many of them nodded their heads firmly and looked straight into the distance. A kind of belief rises from many people involuntarily.


    Of course, where this belief will eventually go depends on his later efforts and choices.


    Cloud haze is a little light eyes, but also the flow of brilliance.


    Up to now, the body repair of the ancient wooden tower in the Qi training period is also completely completed. If the realm of Dharma cultivation is no longer improved, if you want to practice later, it will be more difficult than one or two points.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu told the three people that they should work hard to practice. Then, he went out of the house and was ready to inquire around to see where he could have a unique environment that confused the astronomical phenomena and was suitable for him to break through the Qi training period.


    Outside, Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao anxiously, "Xiaodao, just now, when I was forging, I made such a big noise. Will those people who are interested in it find out?"


    "Don''t worry, no one can find out."


    Lin Tianyu wondered, "did Lu Zu or those people from the fairyland not pay attention to themselves in secret?"


    "Of course not. Who will be free to do nothing and pay special attention to you."


    "You --"


    but without waiting for Lin Tianyu to get angry, Xiaodao said again: "I kept a close eye on you at the secret place of Dao that day, mainly for fear that you would inherit the secret place. Of course, according to what you said, I should also like to see if you can get in touch with your master, Heidao Laozu. At the same time, you are guarding against you. Don''t run away. However, if you pay attention to you all the time, it will be very exhausting. Even if monk Yuanying has been paying attention to you for such a long time, he can''t afford such endless consumption. Besides, when you come to this sect, you are not afraid that you will run away. Moreover, it is even more impossible for you to get in touch with your master, Heidao Laozu, and you still keep releasing your divine consciousness to pay attention to you. Don''t you have nothing to do?


    "What''s more, if you really have the divine consciousness to pay attention to you, I can''t just listen to you, even if you let me bestow so much gravity. After all, with your current strength, a few hundred catties, plus my cover up, you can muddle through. If monk Yuanying pays attention to you, he can''t cover it up even if I cover it up. Therefore, when you ask for blessing, I have explored it carefully. At that time, no divine consciousness paid attention to you. "


    Lin Tianyu confirmed again and again that the knife was really reliable this time, and finally he was relieved.

 Chapter 343

    Then, he wandered around in the ancestral gate and wanted to look around for himself to find out where there was enough environment to cover up the astronomical phenomena.


    "Tianyu." Just then, someone called out.


    Looking back, it turned out that it was Lu Feixue, the younger martial sister. Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened, and at the same time, he said secretly: what a fool! If you want to find a secret place suitable for you to break through the Qi training period in this sect, you might as well ask Lu Feixue, the younger martial sister. With her identity, she must know more than other ordinary disciples.


    Ask for the advice of younger martial sister, and what kind of special environment, can''t find it?


    Lin Tianyu quickly walked forward and said, "it''s great to see you, little sister!"


    Lu Feixue''s eyeball son bone Lu Lu turns, way: "how, do you have something to look for me?"


    "Well, I do have something to do. I want to ask younger martial sister for help." Lin Tianyu.


    Lu Feixue turned her mouth and said, "hum! I knew you were looking for me. Are you not going to ask me for help if you have nothing to do with it? "


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt this. After hearing this, he had an inexplicable smell. He was busy and careful and said, "of course not. I''m just going to go to play with the younger martial sister first. Then, when I saw the younger martial sister, I suddenly remembered that I still have some small things to ask for


    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "hum! It''s just your mouth. I didn''t expect that you would know that the nerd of cultivation has learned to make people happy. Come on, what can I do for you


    "Younger martial sister, I want to ask, where is the special environment in this family. I need some special environment to break through the Qi training period. "


    "Special environment?"


    Lu Feixue frowned and said, "when you want to break through the Qi training period, do you feel that the place you live in is not enough? But don''t you have more than two million spirit stones? Even if the aura is not enough, use more spirit stones to supplement, not on the line. "


    Lin Tianyu embarrassed: "it''s not the reason for aura."


    It''s not really the reason for aura. If there is not enough aura, there are even a lot of Dao rules in Tiandao space besides spirit stone. However, this specific reason can not be directly stated. For a while, I don''t know how to explain it.


    Lu Feixue blinked his eyes and said, "otherwise, I secretly arranged for you to break through the Lingfeng where my grandfather lives. The aura there is the strongest place in the whole clan. "


    Finish saying, show an understanding smile.


    Obviously, Lu Feixue still thought that he was afraid of the lack of aura, but he was afraid to spend more spirit stones.


    Lin Tianyu said, "no, you don''t have to go to Lu Zu''s Lingfeng to break through. I don''t really need a place with a lot of aura. "


    Go to Lu Zu''s spirit peak to break through, that is not to throw oneself into a trap, looking for death? Originally, it was to cover up the huge difference when I suddenly happened. Now, I run under the noses of others to show it to others. It''s not clear to show off in front of others how excellent and different you are. Come and worship me Then, he waited for the envious guy of fairyland to take his own life.


    "What kind of special environment do you need?" Lu Feixue is also a little confused.


    "How to say that?" Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "the environment I need is just like that disaster. It''s like a fake disaster that covers the same environment."

 Chapter 344

    The same environment as the disaster!


    Lu Feixue is even more blinded: disaster! Isn''t it only when the friars reach the Yuanying period that the Tianjie will be formed. Do you need to cross the sky? What''s more, even if you need to go through the disaster, you won''t want to find an environment similar to that of a natural disaster, but you will find an environment that can help you survive the disaster. Did Lin Tianyu have a fever and burned his brain. Where will someone break through the cultivation level, need this kind of environment.


    Disaster!


    But all the people are talking about it. Especially for those who do not want to leave this thing far away, they are afraid that if they have this thing, they will cause endless trouble for their own breakthrough. Even, it is very possible that if one is not well done, he will be thrown into it, and his body will die.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has to find a special place to break through.


    Do you really want to break through, or do you want to die?


    Seeing Lu Feixue''s strange and inexplicable look in his eyes, Lin Tianyu didn''t think of how to explain it. So he had to say, "if you don''t know about such an environment, I''ll ask someone else."


    "I happen to know one of these circumstances. It''s just that you are going to break through to the Qi training period. What''s the benefit of such an environment? "


    There is such an environment. Lin Tianyu is excited.


    I have to ask out where this environment is, and make use of this environment to break through the cultivation of Dharma to the period of practicing Qi. Otherwise, we can''t and dare not break through to the period of practicing Qi all the time. In the realm of martial arts, we can''t talk about progress or strong strength?


    At the same time, the brain is running rapidly, what is the right reason to find?


    Not only to fool the younger martial sister now, but also to fool other people who know that they have found such a strange environment breakthrough. If there is no proper reason, then a little bit worse, it will inevitably arouse suspicion. It''s better to find a suitable excuse first, and then go there to break through the Qi training period. But what kind of excuse should we make?


    When he tried to find a reason why he couldn''t get it, the voice of the knife came from his mind and said, "I can''t think of such a simple reason. Here I am, but I can easily find a large basket. "


    Yeah!


    How to forget the old monster who has lived for thousands of years.


    "Knife, what good reason have you come up with? Give me a reliable one."


    However, the expression of Xiaodao was stupefied. At first, he thought that he would take this opportunity to let the master praise him. That''s good. He ordered him directly. And tell me a reliable one. Is the reason given by his knife unreliable? Hum! If you have more power, you will not have a good thing.


    heart Tucao, knife slowly slow track: "you can tell others, you not only repaired the law, but also repair the body repair, you want to borrow such a special environment breakthrough, is to want to break through the occasion, borrow this special environment, temper body repair body, and make complaints about the strength of the body."


    "Is that really going to work?"


    Lin Tianyu was excited, vaguely felt that he could do it, but he still followed up with a question.


    When the knife couldn''t see it, his white eyes turned straight and said, "it''s not only OK, but also 100 lines. Especially with those three guys in the fairyland, it''s a thousand lines. "


    At the same time, the stomach Fei unceasingly: does my knife work so let you this master not believe, so unreliable?

 Chapter 345

    Lin Tianyu asked again, "why is it more feasible to have the three guys in the fairyland?"


    In fact, the main reason to find such harsh conditions to break through the Qi training period is to hoodwink the three guys in the fairyland.


    To be exact, the most important thing is to hoodwink the guy in the fairyland who is full of jealousy.


    Now, how can they work?


    "Of course, it''s because the people in the fairyland are more knowledgeable than all the people in Tianquan. When it comes to taking advantage of the special environment to exercise their physique, people in Tianquan mainland may not be able to understand it. Even if a great monk who has been practicing in the period of Yuanying, he is likely to have only a half understanding. Because, in the whole Tianquan continent, physical training is non mainstream. But the fairyland people are different, they have the same status with the immortal God. Gods are all practitioners, and their predecessors can also be called body monks. In order to cultivate their bodies, they usually find some strange environment with heaven and earth to temper their bodies. Therefore, as soon as you say this, even if there is something unsatisfactory, the three fairyland visitors will help you to round it up. "


    In this way, Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    Indeed, even if there are some shortcomings, the three guys in the fairyland must think that they are the aborigines of the world. What are the places and how to do it? However, he made mistakes.


    Aborigines!


    As for someone who asked, it was better to say that it was in the process of training. It was said that they had seen this method in the magic fog forest.


    Hehe, this method is really good.


    Having said that, he immediately told Lu Feixue, "I want to find a special environment, mainly for physical training. As you know, I''m both Dharma and Dharma. When I was practicing in the forest of magic fog, I remember that I once saw a secret method of physical cultivation in a secret place. It is necessary to temper the body in a special environment, so as to finally reach a higher level of physical cultivation. "


    "But is it not dangerous to do that?" Lu Feixue worried.


    "There is danger in practice, not to mention that in order to experience and search for various resources, you may die after going through all kinds of dangerous situations. Even if it''s normal practice, there''s a risk of getting lost in the devil. " With a reason, Lin Tianyu talked about it in a casual way.


    "You." Lu Feixue is still worried: "it''s just too hard to put everything together for the sake of strength. Otherwise, I''ll call on my grandfather and give you Dharma protection. Once there is danger, with my grandfather''s strength, I will be able to save you in time. "


    "Never!" Lin Tianyu said: "first of all, I don''t want people to watch this breakthrough. I just want to make a breakthrough silently, because I can''t guarantee that it will be successful. If there were Yuanying ancestors in the clan watching, it would give me a kind of invisible psychological pressure, and I''m afraid it would be disadvantageous for me to break through. "


    "Are you sure you don''t need someone to protect your Dharma?"


    "Absolutely sure it''s not needed." Lin Tianyu firmly said, and then said: "little sister, now, you can tell me where this special environment is."


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu again, and was still deeply worried. After all, listening to the breakthrough method in the cultivation, he could not help feeling a dangerous breath.


    Therefore, Lu Feixue was prepared to tell Lin Tianyu about the special place, but he was still hesitant.

 Chapter 346

    Lin Tianyu saw that he had already got his eyebrows, but he was still so procrastinating. His heart was like a cat''s paw, but he deliberately pretended to be calm and indifferent. He said, "what is that place, little sister?"? Don''t worry. I can''t make fun of my own life. "


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu was determined to make such a breakthrough, Lu Feixue hesitated again and said, "this special place is in a small Canyon 800 miles behind the main peak of zongmen."


    "What''s special there?"


    "It''s a private minefield for my grandfather."


    "Private minefield?"


    Lin Tianyu wondered: isn''t the thunder pool a secret place formed naturally by the power of heaven and earth? Why is there a private minefield? What''s more, even if you find such a secret place, what''s the use? Of course, in addition to the fact that I have to use such a secret place to cover up the strange image of breakthrough. If it is completely useless, is it not unnecessary to circle such a secret place and make it a private place?


    However, whatever it is, private or public, as long as you can use it and use it to break through the Qi training period.


    At the same time, is also secretly lucky - fortunately is to find the younger martial sister Lu Feixue asked about this. Otherwise, Lu Zu''s private Minepit may not be known to too many people. Moreover, even if it is known, who dares to introduce himself to use it?


    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "how, allow you to use the thunder pool to exercise the physical fitness, don''t like others also used the minefield?"


    "Is Lu Zu also a body monk? But I haven''t heard of it. "


    "No Lu Feixue shook his head and said, "my grandfather is not so stupid as you are. Ji, it''s dangerous to cultivate and use the thunder pool to practice."


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu heard this answer, he became more and more puzzled. Lu Feixue said angrily, "OK, I''ll tell you. My grandfather circle that thunder pool, because my grandfather raised a thunder beast, need thunder and lightning power promotion, moreover, is more pure thunder and lightning power, can be more useful. But, you know, the power of thunder and lightning is too hard to find in this world. Later, my grandfather is also by chance, chance coincidence, unexpectedly found this minefield. Later, he kept the thunder beast in the thunder pool


    Oh! That''s it!


    Lin Tianyu knew it clearly and said, "let''s go and have a look at it. Let''s see if the minefield can help me to break through the Dharma body double cultivation together."


    Lin Tianyu pulled Lu Feixue and immediately jumped behind the main peak.


    At the same time, the heart secretly congratulated: fortunately is asked Lu Feixue, if asked others, also really can not know such a secret place. After all, this is the place where Lu Zu, the second ancestor of the sword and devil society, has surrounded it. How can it be easily known to others? Moreover, according to the younger martial sister Lu Feixue said, the thunder pool, but also Lu Zu there sheep a thunder beast. If others, even if brought to the thunder pool place, thunder beast tyrant occupied such a minefield, how can you use it. But now, with sister Lu Feixue, all these problems can be solved easily.


    Lin Tianyu flies to the designated position of Lu Feixue. He asks Xiaodao quietly and says, "Xiaodao, the thunder beast, what kind of monster is it?"


    The voice of the knife sounded in his mind and said, "thunder beast is not a monster."


    "It''s not a monster. What kind of animal is that?"


    "Thunder beast is immortal beast."

 Chapter 347

    "Ah Lin Tianyu opened his mouth in surprise. He could not close it for a long time. He murmured: "immortal beast! Fairy beast! What a fool! Even in this Tianquan continent, the immortal beast can not play its due strength, but it is at least the peak level of Yuanying. What did you take to compete with the immortal beast to use the thunder pool. Eh! But it''s not right. If the immortal beast, with Lu Zu''s strength, how can it be subdued. Lu Zu no matter how to say, but also the strength of Yuanying peak. The immortal beast arrived at the Tianquan continent. Isn''t it at least Yuanying''s peak strength? What''s more, if you have the name of immortal beast, you must be able to use some immortal rules. How can you lose Lu Zu and be used by Lu Zu? "


    The knife curled his mouth and said, "who said that the immortal beast could not be subdued by friar Yuanying. If the immortal beast is only in its infancy, how strong can it be. Fairy beast is not necessarily every head, just born, there is more than if the strength of the immortal, OK? What''s more, if the immortal beast happened to be seriously injured and his life was in danger, he had to ask for help from friar Yuanying, and then he wanted to repay him. If I continue to say, but there are at least dozens of cases, let a fairy beast, will be Yuanying friar to be subdued. What''s more, if you want to use Lei Chi, it''s easier. Isn''t luzu feeding the thunder beast? Well, it must have known Lu Feixue for a long time, and would listen to Lu Feixue. When the time comes, you ask Lu Feixue to order the fairy beast to move its nest. Don''t be too simple. Alas


    Lin Tianyu glared and had nothing to say, but he was almost mad.


    In fact, Lu Feixue asked the fairy beast to move his nest, but he thought about it for a long time, OK? Just when I heard the fairy beast''s saying, I was excited for a moment, and my brain gave Carmen. All of a sudden, my thinking didn''t work and I forgot, OK?


    What''s more, good knife. How much do you mean when you suddenly sigh at last?


    What, do you think the master is not smart enough?


    Well, you are a dead knife. You don''t want to think about it. You are an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. If you can''t know more, you might as well strangle yourself. Hum! Death knife!


    All the way, I chatted with my sister Lu Feixue. After half an hour, I could clearly see the valley in front of me.


    When he got to the valley, Lin Tianyu asked, "knife, breaking through the valley, can the shining thunder cover up the vision of my breakthrough?"


    Xiaodao nodded and said, "no problem. With such a natural secret place, I can guarantee that you can cover up the strange image you have broken through. Even if the monk Yuanying is standing opposite, you can''t think of any discovery."


    After listening to Xiaodao''s words, Lin Tianyu was completely relieved.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue, Lu Feixue also happened to look at him. He was still full of worry and said, "Tianyu, are you sure that you can break through in this minefield, and it will be ok?"


    "Sure!"


    "Otherwise, I''d better ask my grandfather to protect your Dharma?"


    "No, never!" Lin Tianyu definitely refused and looked at Lu Feixue with firm eyes.


    Lu Feixue finally did not object, said: "then I call the thunder beast away, you must be careful, as long as you feel there is anything wrong, you should return immediately, or send a signal to me, I quickly called my grandfather to save you."

 Chapter 348

    "Well." Lin Tianyu promised and said, "don''t worry, I won''t have anything."


    In response, he looked at the thunder pool in front of him with both eyes in his eyes. He was very excited --


    finally, he could use the cover of the thunder pool to break through the Qi training period!


    Because after the body refining period broke into the limit at that time, it was doomed that the strange image of breaking through the Qi training period would be extremely powerful; because Lu Zu and the three guys in the fairyland, in order to control themselves, investigated the whereabouts of the black sword ancestor and brought themselves back to the sect of the sword demon society; because they could never let the envious guy in the celestial world see their powerful image of breaking through the Qi training period ... Therefore, even though his body training level has reached the limit of exceeding the limit, he can completely enter the Qi training period only by the last chance to break through. However, he does not dare to break through casually. But this is it! Finally, there is such a special, suitable for covering the breakthrough, powerful vision of the secret.


    Just staring at the minefield so directly, Lu Feixue made a special sound and spread towards the minefield. Then, the thousands of thunder in the minefield rolled over. After a while, a strange animal like a lizard, shining with dazzling thunder, rose from the minefield, and then, like a joy, leaned up to Luffy snow, bowed his head and rubbed away. Lu Feixue stretched out his hand, gently stroked the thunder beast and said: "thunder light, really good! I have a friend. If you want to borrow this minefield, you should go to one side to play. When my friend runs out of the minefield, he will give you a living. Well, be obedient


    Listening to Lu Feixue touching the thunder beast called thunder light, he was good and really good one by one. He seemed to commend a child who was only a few years old and had just been able to understand adults'' words. Lin Tianyu only felt a chill. Such a huge thing, do you want to coax like a child?


    At this time, Lei Guang raised his head and glared at Lin Tianyu with malice. Then, he turned to one side and let go.


    In Lu Feixue''s worried eyes, Lin Tianyu walks to the minefield step by step.


    While walking, Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao again and said, "Xiaodao, when we get to the Lei Chi, can I just make a breakthrough? Is there anything else that needs special attention? What''s more, in the thunder pool, the thunder is rolling, and I just step into it. Is there any danger? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s all about me. Just break through." As he said that, the knife turned his mouth disdainfully, and said in his heart: this master, he is really wordy. If you don''t have to worry about my work, I''m worried about this and that. Is my knife the one who can''t do things reliably?


    However, Lin Tianyu still repeatedly asked several times before finally stepping into the minefield step by step.


    Eh!


    The roaring thunder, which was so loud and roaring, was nothing more than a mere illusion and did no harm to itself at all.


    Thunder, although with the eyes to see, is uninterrupted, directly split in their own body. However, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that every thunderbolt, when it fell close to him, was swallowed up and disappeared completely.


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 349

    Lin Tianyu asked quickly, "knife, the thunder came to my side. Why did they disappear without any reason? Where did they go?"


    The knife even laughed and said, "Hey, hey Didn''t I tell you that I was seriously injured because of the last host incident? I didn''t expect that there was such a natural place for me to absorb the thunder. As long as I absorb enough thunder, I can recover slowly


    "Oh, really?" Lin Tianyu said in surprise, "how many injuries have you recovered from the thunder? Can it be restored to the level of enough to defeat Lu Zu and the three little loaches in fairyland? If I can reach that level, I won''t have to sneak in and break through these things at all. I''ll just go and smash these guys one by one, and then I''ll break through as much as I want. "


    When Xiaodao heard this, he glared and said: "how can we get the thunder from the mainland? I have completely recovered my injury and strength. I can only play a little role, which is slightly better than nothing. For my strength, it is equivalent to half a point has not been improved. What''s more, master, if you have enemies on your way to practice, you should think of ways to make yourself stronger and stronger. If you have strength, you should solve it by yourself. How can you expect others to do it for you? "


    "Are you someone else? You are the spirit of the black sword in my hand. Isn''t it your duty to share the worries and solve the difficulties for the master? " Lin Tianyu returned to the road in a domineering way.


    "What''s more, you don''t have to be brave and resourceful to do anything. What can you do if you just know how to do recklessly? When there is an external force that can be borrowed, just go straight ahead and borrow it. This is called strategy. Do you know? Oh! I told you about it, but you don''t understand. What''s more, even if you understand, you can''t do anything for others. Isn''t it a waste of my words? "


    Listening to this, the knife quickly vomited blood. I didn''t get it. I''ve lived thousands of years, OK? I haven''t eaten pork. I''ve seen pigs run.


    Then, Lin Tianyu also knew that even if the knife could recover a little injury in the thunder pool, he could not expect it at all. So, no longer pay attention to this angry knife, and concentrate on preparing for the breakthrough to the Qi training period.


    Strength is the king!


    What Xiaodao said just now is quite reasonable.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu let go of his perception and absorption, he felt that there was an unprecedented spiritual tide between heaven and earth. It was only a short time before his whole body felt bloated and painful. Then, the spirit tide became more and more huge, but I clearly did not feel the possibility of a breakthrough.


    What''s going on?


    Why there is no breakthrough. I''m afraid that if we don''t break through and absorb it like this, the whole body will be burst by this endless aura.


    Moreover, to this meeting, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his body was swollen in his consciousness.


    No, we have to find a way to break through.


    At this time, the knife, which was absorbing the thunder, felt wrong. He looked at Lin Tianyu and said: "fool, what are you doing? Don''t dance the knife. You should know that all the skills you practice are directly integrated into the Dao. When your Dao breaks through, the realm will naturally follow the breakthrough. Now, it''s more about breaking through a big realm from martial arts to friars. How can you break through so directly without the help of sword technique? I''ll give you a blessing. Well, I''ll directly give you 5000 kg of strength. First, I''ll help you absorb the extra aura into your body and consume it. "

 Chapter 350

    It turns out that we must have Dao Dao perception as traction to break through this great realm.


    Having been reminded by the knife, Lin Tianyu did not dare to neglect it half a minute any more, and quickly waved the most profound bone removing knife method.


    At the same time, the shadow step of the phantom body is also used to the limit. The black light shines like hundreds of human figures, stirring the storm at the bottom of the thunder pool valley.


    For a long time, Lin Tianyu has been holding his breath ever since he learned about the people from the fairyland in the secret place of Tiandao, peeping at him with envy. For a long time, he can only be cautious. He can clearly show 10% of his strength and martial arts skills. When he is used in front of the public, he can display two or three percent, which is great.


    Now, in the minefield at the bottom of the valley, you don''t have to worry about any detection and prying. It''s like a tiger out of a box, a dragon in the sea, a bird in the blue sky


    Lin Tianyu only felt that an endless heroic spirit burst out of his body. All the resentments, all the disappointments, the strength and so on accumulated in these days were too big, and all the stifling and bending that had to be covered up by lowering his head All at this moment, let go.


    At the same time, the body can''t absorb the energy which just accumulated in the body.


    Some of them are absorbed and strengthened by the body; some move along the body''s meridians, and then the edge of breakthrough can be clearly sensed


    Just now, the knife clearly said it would give him 5000 kg of gravity. However, with the application of his Sabre technique, and with the huge amount of aura and strengthening his body, the whole person clearly felt that he was light and did not exert himself at all.


    Gradually, Xiaodao also noticed that at this moment, he had changed.


    Then, his body strength, quietly, continuously increased, double, triple Finally, Lin Tianyu did not know how many times the strength of the knife had given him.


    But at the end of the day, Lin Tianyu''s sword dance, and then through the thunderbolt for thousands of years, has been solid enough to be unstoppable and unbreakable. With the dance of the sword technique, I can feel clearly that he is trembling and shaking at his feet.


    It seems that at any time, it will let the thunder pool collapse in general.


    Whoosh, whoosh Whoosh, whoosh


    In the valley, thunder, thunder, thunder and thunder came down.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Feixue tightly covered his mouth, as if he was afraid that when he let go of his hand, he could not help but scream out loud.


    Is this just a small warrior who has not yet broken through to the cultivation of Qi and friars, and has launched his martial arts skills and should have the momentum?


    Don''t say it''s just a little martial artist. Even the friars in the Qi training period, some of the foundation building period and even some of the golden elixir monks she has seen with her own eyes, can they have such a prestige after they display their martial arts skills?


    Thundering beast looked down at the figure, which was like a wild animal, shuttling back and forth, and finally became more and more angry Can''t help but roar up to the sky, accompanied by thunder, straight shock nine clouds.


    The man below is really hateful!


    On the basis of Miss Lu Feixue''s favor, she reluctantly agreed to enter the thunder pool for training, but this guy is very good. The thunder will be visible to the naked eye and consume a large part of it.

 Chapter 351

    Is it tolerable, which is not?


    This is the thunder beast, the foundation of future breakthrough!


    But the next son of a bitch, unexpectedly in this minefield inside wantonly absorbed the thunder inside this minefield. If we continue to absorb it without restraint, how can the thunder in the thunder pool be enough to absorb and break through in the future?


    The thunder beast couldn''t bear it. In a moment, the sound of thunder almost spread all over the sky of the sword demon society. In a moment, the thunder light burst into the sky. For a time, it stirred up the changes in the whole society.


    Especially that anger actually released the sky thunder, like a big day in the sky. I''m afraid it can be clearly seen at a distance of one or two thousand miles.


    Numerous disciples, deacons, elders and even high-level ancestors in the sect of Dao Mo Hui easily and immediately discovered this strange image.


    Heaven and earth are different, there must be a treasure!


    What''s more, such an amazing vision, this time, is far beyond the previous time, when the treasure of the earth and the earth.


    Well, it is very likely that this time, the treasure to be born soon is far more than that of the past.


    For a time, there was no distance. As long as the warriors and friars who could see the vision, they would not be moved.


    Then, in the whole door of the sword demon society, there were many figures, either with powerful magic or with excellent body skills. "Whoosh!" if locusts were crossing the field, they would come from all directions to this place where thunder was shining and the sound was loud.


    In a moment, the knife felt it. All of a sudden, the change was triggered.


    Xiaodao was in the sea of Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness. He said with a bitter face, "master, something is wrong!"


    Zhengshuang has reached the limit and almost crossed a silk. He is about to step into Lin Tianyu, a monk in the Qi training period. He is very upset and says, "what''s the matter again?"


    "I already feel that there are a lot of people coming in this direction."


    Lin Tianyu also felt the seriousness of the matter, frowned and said, "why do so many people come to this corner where the bird doesn''t poop?"


    Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough was because he was worried that it was too loud and too noticeable. Therefore, he used the thunder power in the thunder pool to cover up his breakthrough.


    But it''s good. All of a sudden, the whole thing came out like this.


    Moreover, just as soon as they came here, Lin Tianyu had a close look at it. It was really not right here. If it had not been for Lu Feixue, the younger martial sister, who had told him about this place and brought him all the way, he would not have found such a small valley in a year and a half. In places like this, it should be that there are no people from the sword and magic club all the year round.


    Why, all of a sudden, there will be a large number of people?


    Xiaodao said with a wry smile: "it''s the thundering beast. Just now it was so wanton that it kept releasing the thunder light all over the body, and went straight to the sky. It didn''t attract those greedy people. It was strange that they thought that the giant treasure was born and rushed to come here first?"


    Lin Tianyu, who was still dancing the sword technique, understood it all.


    It turned out that this unreliable knife caused trouble again.

 Chapter 352

    If it is not because it wants to be in this, absorb a lot of thunder, and recover the injury in the body, will it infuriate the thunder beast, raise its head and roar, and the thunder will shine?


    If there is no one out of the way to attract people, it will make a straight out of the way?


    What an unreliable knife! Still not reliable!


    But now, the matter has come to this point, and other things will not help. It''s serious to think of a way to solve it.


    Lin Tianyu still grasped the time and started the sabre technique by dancing. He also urged him to move more quickly. He only hoped that before someone arrived here, the Qi training period would be successful. But, obviously, this is not realistic. Although it''s just a little bit short, it''s not so simple a moment that we can make a breakthrough.


    This is, after all, a key breakthrough from the warrior to the friar.


    How can it be as easy as the breakthrough of the small realm of the former martial arts realm, as simple as eating and drinking water?


    What should be done?


    Lin Tianyu asked the knife while he was exerting his martial arts and skills incessantly. He said, "Xiaodao, if there are great monks in the yuan infant period coming, and even attract the attention of the three fairylands, can you cover up the strange image I have broken through here? To be sure, we can''t make any mistakes this time. " When it comes to the end, Lin Tianyu''s tone is full of firmness and solemnity.


    The knife hesitated for a moment, and then said, "it''s possible to cover up this strange image. It''s impossible for the three loaches, who keep Yuanying Daneng and the fairyland, to be aware of the slightest impropriety. But there is another difficulty in this. "


    "What''s the difficulty? Don''t falter and say it quickly


    Lin Tianyu is really in a hurry. There is no time to grind with this unreliable knife.


    When is it now? Even if he can make a perfect breakthrough, if he arouses the suspicion and attention of the extremely envious guy with a tiny heart in the fairyland, Lin Tianyu can think of the end he is about to face.


    Xiaodao no longer hesitated, and said: "the only difficulty is that I have to withdraw all the protection for you, and let you deal with the thunder all over the sky by yourself. Just as we started to say, we can use the thunder to improve our physique. If you can survive in the thunder, it will be of great benefit to you. Even, it is possible to directly open up several meridians in your body during the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings. "


    "What if you can''t make it?"


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s question, the knife opened his mouth and finally failed to say the following words.


    With such a powerful, full of the power of heaven and earth of thunder, can''t survive, that can still have a good?


    It''s good to die for a moment. If it''s not done well, I''m afraid it''s the end of the rest, being blasted to death, and even the bones and dregs can''t be found.


    Xiaodao didn''t say the following meaning, but Lin Tianyu could understand it completely. After all, Lin Tianyu can feel clearly the power of thunder outside his body without a knife.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    In the process of shuttling figures and the sound of swords, Lin Tianyu once again put his footwork and sabre technique to a new limit. At this time, but clearly feel a silent atmosphere, Lin Tianyu and Xiaodao did not speak again.

 Chapter 353

    Whoosh, whoosh


    At this time, the disciples who were close to here had already arrived. Later, more and more people will come, and even, there will be Yuan Ying Da Neng, Lu Zu, and even the fairyland, who will also come here. In fact, with the help of Yuan Ying Da Neng and the three immortals, if they try their best to come here, they should have arrived here earlier. Maybe it''s something to delay, or maybe it''s the critical moment of cultivation. You must first stop your work and be happy. Anyway, no matter what the reason is, immediately, there will be big people on the stage. Before those people arrived, Lin Tianyu had to make this difficult decision.


    But how to choose?


    Lin Tianyu could not help but be in a dilemma.


    If you want to let go of the knife completely and carry the light and thunder in the valley by yourself, he is really weak. This visible power of the naked eye, a bad, just blink of an eye, it is likely that there will be no bones left.


    But, have already arrived at this step, so give up?


    Lin Tianyu is more than ten thousand unwilling.


    I don''t know how long I have to stay in this clan. If I don''t take this opportunity, I''m afraid that if I want to break through again, it will be beyond people''s imagination. Even if he is still in the clan for one day, he will probably be in a distant future.


    And he still has so many things to do. To do every thing, it needs strong support. If we can''t break through the Qi training period, how can we make progress and where will our strong strength come from?


    Besides, he was on the verge of breaking through the Qi training period. This time, there is such an exercise attraction, but it has been completely saturated. Just like this, if you don''t do any training any more, you may break through to the Qi training period out of your control and directly at a moment when you don''t pay attention to it. At that time, if there is no cover in the place where you live, the powerful vision will be seen by all those who live in it. At that time, he can still bet on the immortal man who is so jealous of him, and will he still keep his hand on his talent when he breaks through the Qi training period?


    Whether it is for the sake of strong strength, or for the accident that may be born, he can''t wait any longer.


    It is not always possible to have such a breakthrough opportunity that can cover up the powerful image!


    Life and death!


    Since there is no retreat!


    So a gamble, if you can fight that edge of life, it will not have endless benefits for yourself?


    Bet!


    Lin Tianyu continued to wave the black knife. He took a deep breath and said unquestionably and firmly: "knife, let go of the protection!"


    "Good!"


    Suddenly, the knife completely released its protection. There was a faint excitement and expectation in the voice.


    Boom, boom, boom


    The thunder of all over the sky rushed to Lin Tianyu, and directly blew it over.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not dare to blink his eyes, which pushed the ancient wooden double tower skill to the extreme. The phantom body overlapping shadow step was performed as if it could completely lead the thunder flash by one step, shuttling back and forth in the thunder pool. The light of the black knife became a continuous piece, almost all the thunder light of the body was cut into strands and pieces along the front and back of the thunder junction It''s on. Now, all of Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness, will and state of mind are completely concentrated and integrated into one. They just firmly focus on the present, to escape from the thunder, to block the thunder, and to absorb the thunder that will eventually come.

 Chapter 354

    Boom, boom


    However, shuttling between the white and dazzling thunder, it was not as good as before. The knife helped stop the thunder moment. Just a few blink of an eye, the body has not a piece of wisp, full of clothes, have been in and the body of the lightning shining, have turned into fly ash, dissipated in the invisible. Later, the body is left a right a scar, constantly alternating. However, as soon as the scar appeared, there was only a trace of burning in the thunder. There''s no blood left. In fact, if you look carefully, it is clearly not like the fire burned traces, it is clear that has really burnt a piece. In the raging of thunder, all over the body of scars, burning marks.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not dare to have half of the distraction, in the body of the scars, in the raging thunder. In his heart, he only had the ancient wooden double tower skill which worked to the extreme, unfolded the phantom body overlapping shadow step which almost could not see the shadow, and the bone picking knife technique which was like it had been completely integrated into the texture of thunder light.


    He is going to break through the Qi training period before he is hurt by the thunder, he can no longer run the skills, step out of the footwork, and can no longer wield the sabre. Otherwise, left to him, there is only one road left, destruction!


    He was destroyed in the powerful thunder, unless he could break through the Qi training period before he was injured in such a desperate situation, and then he escaped from the sea of thunder.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s whole heart, in addition to breakthrough, is a breakthrough, can no longer contain any other, superfluous things.


    Whoosh, whoosh Whoosh, whoosh


    Finally, in the thousands of butterfly like figures, in the endless black light in the knife, the body came out, bursts of "Bo Bo Bo" sound that no one else could hear.


    It turned out to be the ancient wooden tower, which was the first to strike three meridians in the foundation period.


    Good!


    At this time, any weak breakthrough is a rare good news for Lin Tianyu.


    Because, at the time when it is almost close to the limit, a weak breakthrough will bring about the growth of strength. It will speed up the operation of the skill, step forward and step out step by step, integrate the swing of the sword technique, and increase the resistance of the body function Then, he was given a longer life in such a sea of thunder. Maybe, because of this, he broke into Qi training period.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu still stepped forward and speeded up the working formula, footwork and sabre technique, and breathed a long sigh of relief. Even, in that long and comfortable breath, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel his breath inside, Lei mang shining. However, the heart is a joy: three more body building period meridian, just for such a short time, we can clearly feel that the body has been able to absorb the body''s Lightning more smoothly, and the more smooth absorption of Lei mang also accelerates the opening of the meridian in the foundation period.


    Even, the absorbed ray mang Yiduo, the healing function of the body function itself, and the vitality in the body are too strong.


    But what''s going on?


    With the strong absorption of the body and meridians in the foundation period, more thunder has been absorbed. How to hit their own body ray Mang, the injury caused, there is no cent of the reduction, is still the same as before, the same as before?


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 355

    Lin Tianyu was full of doubts, but he did not stop or slow down to think about the reason.


    In his heart, Lin Tianyu understood that as long as he dared to stop half a step, not to grasp the exercise, not to speed up the operation of skills, not to quickly absorb the thunder, the next moment, he would be completely consumed by the thunder he saw.


    At this time, there were more and more people around Lei Chi.


    Lu Zu, who should have happened to have something just now, although he didn''t come to the meeting at the first time, finally arrived at the meeting and stood with Lu Feixue all the time.


    "Is this man crazy?" On the edge of the thunder pool, some people who had already arrived were surprised and said: "a little warrior dare to enter the thunder pool full of the great power of heaven and earth alone, to temper and break through. How crazy and how eager to die!"


    "Yes. Such a powerful thunder, even if the foundation building friars enter, is afraid that in a moment, it will completely turn into fly ash. Jindan friar entered it by mistake and had to hurry out. Even if he is a great monk of Yuanying, I''m afraid he can only be in such a thunderstorm. If he can''t hold on for an hour, he has to come out. Otherwise, he will be in danger of his life. But it''s such a small state of martial arts in the period of body building... "


    "This is death! It is estimated that the next moment, there will be no doubt of death. "


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, around the minefield, more and more people came.


    With more and more onlookers, all kinds of discussions are more and more popular. However, no matter who or which small group is talking about it, no one is optimistic about Lin Tianyu, who is in a thunderstorm.


    However, Lin''s body was no longer damaged in the upper part of the body, and even more seriously, in the lower part of the sky, Lin''s body was more and more damaged There is no place, muscle intact place, unspeakable miserable. But what about that? He is still alive and kicking in the minefield, and even, he is exerting martial arts that should not belong to the period of martial arts.


    However, one by one came to the people, is still clearly optimistic, he is about to die.


    However, from the first said that he will die in the next moment, to now, how many moments have passed.


    Indeed, with the passage of time, he is really more and more miserable. But he didn''t die after all.


    Gradually -


    the scene was quiet!


    The voice of the discussion, as if it had been startled, was silent as the people around him were more and more surprised and widened their eyes.


    At this time, Lu Feixue was already white with fright. He begged Lu Zu several times and said, "grandfather, please hurry up and save Lin Tianyu. I''m afraid he really can''t hold on


    Lu Zu was not half worried. Instead, his eyes glared at Lin Tianyu and said, "xue''er, don''t worry, he can''t die!"


    Lu Feixue could not calm down at all, and said, "but look at him, he is miserable. There is no good place in his whole body. There are seventeen or eighteen burnt marks on his face. If you don''t save him, I''m afraid he won''t make it. "

 Chapter 356

    Lu Zu was sure: "snow son, don''t worry, he has a treasure to protect himself. Although the thunder looked fierce and hurt him very much, in fact, there was no one really hurt the key, that is, because of the treasure. Whenever the thunder wants to hurt him deeply, the treasure will release a special energy, and block the thunder which can bring severe harm to him on the surface of his body. All these scars, it seems, even if the injury is more serious, for him, it is no more dangerous. What''s more, he should be practicing a strange skill with the help of the thunder. If he were to be fished out now, it would not be to help him, but to harm him. " Lu Zu said so, eyes burning flash, do not know what the heart is thinking.


    Then, Lu Zu''s face, sometimes Yin and Qing, occasionally, will suddenly, and become a score field embarrassed.


    After listening to Lu Zu, Lu Feixue was relieved. At the same time, he suddenly understood why he was sure that he must break through such a dangerous minefield.


    Just listen to Lu Zu''s words, Lu Feixue''s heart has been put down more than half, but in the heart, there is still a little fear.


    So, Luffy snow way: "grandfather, what you say is true? Are you really sure? "


    Lu Zu definitely nodded.


    Lu Feixue said again: "grandfather, how long can this protective treasure on him last? Is it possible to protect him from fatal injury? "


    Lu Zu thought about it and said, "well, I really can''t say it well. Judging from the scars on his body, this treasure should also have a service life. "


    "Ah Lu Feixue said in a hurry: "then, will it be in use? Suddenly, all of a sudden, this protective treasure will disappear. Then, all the powerful thunder will directly act on him?"


    Lu Zu didn''t answer, but he was thinking in his heart. I''m afraid that when the life of the treasure comes, and then, within an blink of an eye, Lin Tianyu will be hit by the thunder in the sea of thunder, and the whole place will be blown away and his bones will be gone.


    Seeing Lu Zu''s expression, Lu Feixue understood it all at once.


    Lu Feixue''s heart couldn''t help tightening, and said: "grandfather, you must look carefully. Once the treasure fails, you must rescue him immediately."


    Lu Zu still just kept his eyes fixed on Lin Tianyu and nodded.


    However, Lu Feixue was still nervous. He looked at Lu Zu and Lin Tianyu for a while. He was at a loss.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu opened up more than 30% of the meridians in the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings, almost 40%. At this time, Lin Tianyu''s speed of absorbing thunder was more than ten times faster than when he had not broken through the channels of building foundation. However, even if the amount of thunder absorbed by the body has increased so much, there is still a scar on the left and a scar on the right on the body, which is not half as strong as when the knife was just withdrawn from protection. However, Lin Tianyu was not half distracted to think about the reason and why. He just kept running his skills, constantly cutting open the sabre technique, and stepping out of the footwork like an illusion.

 Chapter 357

    Boo!


    Finally, in the body, there was a sense of invisibility and broken things. Then, the speed of the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth soared several times and went straight into the body. The Aura moved rapidly in the body. Unexpectedly, in a short time, in addition to providing a breakthrough in the realm of Dharma cultivation, it began to repair the scars on the surface of the body automatically and speedily.


    The realm of Dharma cultivation has finally broken through.


    It''s time to practice Qi.


    It''s really difficult to reach the level 18 and then break through to the realm of practicing Qi.


    Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is more violent, his footwork is more illusory, and his body repair skill is more rapid. Then, with Lin Tianyu''s rapid stimulation, he feels that the channels in his body are expanding. What''s more, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that, at this meeting, not only the body''s internal body, the ancient wooden tower''s body cultivation Dharma formula absorbed the outside thunder, even the Dharma Dharma formula just broken through also absorbed the thunder light shining outside the body. Moreover, with the double absorption, unexpectedly, the thunder''s damage to the body was reduced by about one tenth. In addition, with the absorption of Lei mang more and more, that ray mang got into the meridians. After running, in addition to turning into aura and physical strength, there were many thunder mans that rushed to scars everywhere and began to quickly repair the scars all over the body.


    Even, finally to now, the scar repair speed, even slightly over the scar caused by the speed of injury!


    Ha ha ha


    Lin Tianyu still urged his skills, sabres and footwork more fiercely. He absorbed and digested the thunder, and he could not help laughing wildly in his heart.


    Ha ha ha Finally completed the breakthrough, finally stopped the injury continues to deteriorate. From this moment on, I can roam endlessly in this minefield and stay as long as I want. The recovery of the injury is better than the increase of the injury, which is the biggest guarantee for me now.


    Great!


    Who else? Is there a monk who has just entered Qi training period? Can you survive on your own, without any protection, in this minefield full of the power of heaven and earth?


    When thinking about it like this, Lin Tianyu almost began to laugh triumphantly again.


    He is the most perfect one in the world of practice! Ha ha ha


    However, no wonder Lin Tianyu is so proud.


    From preparing for a breakthrough, to now, except for the time when the knife was fully protected, and then, after that, he has been constantly injured, injured, and deepened. Even though Reiki works, it can repair the damage quickly, but it can''t catch up with the speed of the damage. Finally, at present, the speed of repair is faster than the speed of injury. The scar on the body can be completely sustained with one''s own efforts. On the contrary, the scar on the body will be due to its continuous persistence, and then it will develop towards a trend of less and less.


    That is to say, in such a huge minefield, with his own strength and without the support of the stinking knife, he is completely enough to survive in this.


    Ha ha ha


    That''s great!

 Chapter 358

    At this time, the voice of the knife sounded in the sea of divine consciousness, saying: "master, the three guys in the fairyland have finally come here to catch up with us. I can''t give you any more protection. Otherwise, those three guys will find that there is a higher level of Dao energy around you, and there will be a bad one. If they find out, there will be me. Then, your own Sabre and footwork should also be able to hide a little clumsy


    What do you mean?


    No more protection!


    Eh!


    Don''t you have withdrawn all the protection of your knife for a long time? At this meeting, what are you talking to me about? I''m going to withdraw the escort completely. What does that mean?


    Wait.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Just now, in the whole process of breaking through, did you have the protection of a knife all the time?


    Once again, it''s true. It''s true. If you don''t have a knife all the time, why does your instinct against thunder become stronger and absorb more thunder? How can the thunder bombard your body, and the damage caused by it, on the contrary, has never been reduced. Originally, it has always been controlled by the knife. When his resistance is so strong, he will put more thunder on it. Then, the bombardment of the thunder, that is, the corresponding struggle for strength, not only can give yourself better exercise, but also won''t really hurt his physical origin.


    Hum! This stinking knife has blown itself so miserable. Stinky knife, it must be that I am not as good as him in some way, and he has lived for thousands of years. Therefore, he deliberately made such a move to rectify himself.


    Hum! By all means.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed again involuntarily.


    Originally, he really thought that he could rely on his own strength, completely resist the danger of thunder. If at the beginning, let the knife let go of its protection, without the invisible protection that the knife has not completely released, I''m afraid that I would have been blown to pieces by this pool of thunder. incorrect. There should be no residue left.


    When he got the knife reminder, Lin Tianyu waved the sword technique. Although his momentum was still strong, he could feel it in the eyes of a real expert. There were clearly some things missing. The footwork unfolded, and it was still moving in the whole field. The figure was still fast and incomparable, but it was clearly missing too many things. Just now, when the footwork was unfolded, not only the figures in the field were moving, but also we could clearly feel that it was not just one person, but there were many figures moving in unison.


    Due to the convergence of footwork and sabre technique, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel the movement of aura and the absorption of thunder, which was greatly weakened.


    However, at this time, all of a sudden, just feel the weight of the body suddenly increased several times. Then, in this sudden increase in weight, because of the weakened footwork and sabre technique, the corresponding reduced aura operation and thunder absorption, suddenly increased, even more than the previous one.


    Good!


    I believe that the increased weight of invisibility and the cover in the minefield, even the three fairylands, may not be able to see it.


    At this time, the voice of the knife sounded again in the sea of divine consciousness, saying: "the three little loaches in the fairyland have finally arrived. My escort is going to be completely withdrawn. Take care of yourself. "

 Chapter 359

    Hearing this sound, Lin Tianyu still could not stop his footwork, Sabre technique and martial arts.


    Because now, although the repair has been slightly beyond the damage, but this is under the full operation of Lin Tianyu. If it stops, what will be the result? I''m afraid it will be totally beyond imagination.


    However, it is also able to divide a small part of the mind, fine induction.


    Sure enough, at this time, Lin Tianyu felt clearly that a cold and cold divine consciousness swept towards his own place. Then, his body around, a light, few can not check the power of protection, quietly, more and more light. Then, with a thump, something seemed to break. Then, a wisp of smoke came up, and all the strength of Lin Tianyu''s protection disappeared.


    With the strength of this protection, completely disappeared, Lu Zu eyes a shake, will help. But then it stopped.


    At the same time, hidden in another space of the three fairyland, but also a slightly changed look.


    Of course, there are several other Yuanying ancestors who came to the scene, vaguely felt that something had changed, but when they went to the scene, they couldn''t get it.


    At the moment when the power of protection disappeared completely, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel the weight on his body, which increased a lot. With the exertion of his Sabre footwork and the operation of his skills, he can clearly feel that the aura moves faster and the thunder light is absorbed more quickly.


    However, in spite of this, the scars on the body are growing more and more again.


    However, Lin Tianyu is still trying to stick to it.


    In such a short time, the body and meridians in the foundation period have been fully opened up to six floors. As long as he persisted in this way, Lin Tianyu was confident that he could use the power of the thunder pool to completely open up the channels and channels of the ancient wooden building foundation period.


    After the level of Dharma cultivation has reached the stage of Qi training, with the double absorption of aura and Lei Mang, it is clear that the level of Dharma cultivation has broken through one after another. It has already broken through to the third layer in the period of Qi training. If it is one step short, it will directly break through to the fourth layer of Qi training period and enter the middle stage of Qi training. Even though Lin Tianyu began to refine his body, he always suppressed the breakthrough of the realm. Until he completely polished the realm, he would break through the next realm. But now, Lin Tianyu can feel that he doesn''t have to bother to polish the foundation of his breakthrough. He can feel that this breakthrough, every small state, is extremely solid foundation, and even, along with the ground, has widened a lot of internal meridians.


    Good!


    Great!


    Is this supposed to be?


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that it had something to do with the absorption of too much thunder in the promotion of the small realm after the breakthrough.


    This thunder is really the most rare good thing between heaven and earth. He not only speeded up the process of physical training, so that he could easily get through the channels of physical training in the foundation period, but also consolidated the foundation of Dharma cultivation, so that the continuous improvement of his small realm did not leave any hidden danger of weak foundation.


    With so many advantages, Lin Tianyu of course had to do his best to persist, persist, and persist until he exceeded the limit and could not hold on.


    However, without the power of the knife, Lin Tianyu''s persistence became more and more difficult.

 Chapter 360

    No matter how much he insisted, just a few moments later, more than a dozen scars were added to the surface of his body. Even, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that his inner organs were also in the endless thunder bombardment, and there were some faint injuries.


    Internal organs hurt!


    Lin Tianyu was worried for a while. Would he leave any sequelae and other hidden dangers?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu is about to quit Leichi, but only for a short time, it is clear that more than 80% of the body and meridians in the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings have been completely opened up.


    As long as I don''t have any support at all, if I hold on for a little more, I can completely get through the body and meridians in the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings, and then I will leave immediately.


    Even, Lin Tianyu firmly believes that, with the power of the sea of thunder, he has completely opened up the body and meridian of ancient wooden buildings in the foundation period. In this special environment, his Qi training level can be 100% broken through to the fourth layer of Qi training in the middle period of Qi training. Moreover, it can absolutely ensure that the foundation is solid, and will not leave behind all kinds of hidden dangers because of the weak foundation for future promotion.


    But Lin Tianyu, who is preparing to stick to it, suddenly feels wrong again.


    Now, however, there is no external support at all. With the realm of his Qi training period, he can hold on to such a few moments, which is absolutely amazing. If we want to get through all the channels and channels in the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings, we have to insist on at least a dozen more moments. With so many eyes watching, how can we hide the evil degree?


    Yes!


    It''s not just that we can''t stick to it any longer, but we have to make it worse.


    Thinking about it, I want to act as if I can''t keep going and jump out of the minefield directly. However, just can jump out half, is in the heart move again, pretending that foothold is not stable, the strength is not enough, one end, and then straight toward the minefield in the fall.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu murmured: I hope he bet right!


    Lin Tianyu just wants to gamble. When he is so miserable, luzu will surely come to rescue him.


    First of all, when Lu Feixue saw that he was so unbearable and even in danger of his life, he would try his best to ask Lu Zu to help him. Secondly, in order to find out the whereabouts of the black sword ancestor from themselves, the three people in the fairyland will not just watch themselves fall into the minefield and their bones are gone. They will certainly order Lu Zu to save themselves.


    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu pretended to be in a coma. He fell under the thunder pool. He felt that there was an extra person around him. Then, he forced himself to get out of the valley of Leichi.


    After that, Lin Tianyu was "unconscious" and "completely unconscious".


    Then, I feel that some people shake themselves, some people feed pills into their mouths, some call, some people talk


    "Tianyu, are you ok?" This is Lu Feixue''s voice. After feeding himself several healing pills, he worried: "you wake up quickly. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t worry, Cher. He''s OK." Lu Zu said: "it''s just that at the end of the day, when the thunder pool falls, the sudden thunder attacks the heart, and temporarily faints. Just leave it like this and lie for a while. When the fierce thunder dissipates, it will wake up naturally."


    "Is it true, grandfather? Does he really wake up on his own? "

 Chapter 361

    Lu Zu said: "will my grandfather cheat you? Don''t shake, just leave him alone for a while


    "Oh." Lu Fei snow should, just no longer shake Lin Tianyu.


    Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu quietly with a nervous look on his face.


    "Great! amazing! A little warrior was still in the thunder pool to break through to the Xiaowu state of Qi training. He stayed in the thunder pool for such a long time, and then he came out alive. " Some people sigh.


    "Cut! Is that his own credit? I didn''t hear the comments of the ancestors of Yuanying. They have treasures to protect themselves. "


    "Yes, if I have a treasure to protect my body, I dare to train and break through the minefield."


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, someone disdained to say, "just you, you still want to go to the thunder pool. Even if you have treasures to protect your body, you are still dead. Didn''t you listen to the ancestors of Yuanying? Finally, in those few moments, the treasure had already been broken, but he still insisted on his own efforts until Lu Zu rescued him. Who of you could stay in this minefield for a few moments without the protection of treasures. Let''s talk nonsense again. What''s more, the fierce people who can stay in the thunderstorm for a few moments without any protection will finally be covered with scars. You, even if you are protected by treasures, do you really dare to enter this minefield? "


    Listening to this, the people who had been talking about it one by one went into the rolling minefield one by one, glanced again, their faces turned white, their hands and feet trembled, and they dared to say one more word when they were afraid.


    How many seconds can you stay in the stormy thunderstorm without any protection?


    Don''t say it''s a few moments, it''s just a moment. They''re afraid they''ll be blown to pieces by the thunder.


    Thinking about this, he looked at Lin Tianyu, who was in a coma again. This time, his eyes were full of awe.


    After listening to the public''s comments, Lin Tianyu''s heart sank.


    Even the ordinary monks and disciples of this sect can see and associate so much, not to mention those Yuanying ancestors and Lu Zu. They must be able to see and discover more, and even understand more. In this way, we have to think of a good way to confuse the past, otherwise, we will leave endless disaster for ourselves.


    As a result, in a crowd of people watching and discussing, Lin Tianyu was in a coma and thinking about countermeasures.


    It took half an hour for Lin Tianyu to wake up.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu powerlessly opened his eyes, Lu Feixue exclaimed excitedly: "Tianyu, Tianyu, you really wake up, are you ok? Grandfather, grandfather, Tianyu is really awake! "


    "Well, I see." Lu Zudao.


    Lin Tianyu opened his eyes with difficulty, and murmured, "where am I? Am I still alive? "


    "Tianyu, you are still alive, you are still alive! I''m Feixue. You look at me, you look at me! There are also my grandfather Lu Zu, thunder beast, thunder light, and many people in my family. They are all here. "


    "I''m really alive! Feixue, I''m still alive. That''s great! Ha ha ha (cough, cough... "


    Lu Feixue patted Lin Tianyu on the back and said, "Tianyu, you are still alive. However, you should not be too excited. First, ease your mood. Otherwise, close your eyes and lie down for a while


    "Well."


    Lin Tianyu replied, closing his eyes again and breathing evenly.

 Chapter 362

    After waiting for more than a quarter of an hour, Lin Tianyu opened his eyes weakly, but his spirit still seemed to be depressed.


    Lu Feixue looked at Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, otherwise, you can close your eyes and have a rest."


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "no, just lie down for a while


    At this time, Lu Zu stepped forward two steps and said, "Tianyu, it''s better."


    "Well, much better. Thank you for your concern!"


    At the same time, the heart is not vigilant. This meeting Lu Zu came to talk to himself. I''m afraid that every word is the doubts of the people in the fairyland. He asked himself by Lu Zu''s mouth. Moreover, they must lie in another space, listening to their own answers. If one answer is not good, you can''t fool those guys from fairyland. Even, it is very likely that it will be set on fire.


    So, at this moment, Lin Tianyu''s whole person, despite his appearance of malaise, but his brain, like a rapidly running machine, is full of power.


    Then, thinking quickly, what would Lu Zu ask? How should I answer them one by one, then I will be able to muddle through and not arouse the suspicion of the people from the fairyland.


    This will be a battle of wits and intrigue between Lin Tianyu, Lu Zu and Xianjie. Moreover, Lin Tianyu can''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, losing is likely to be death!


    Lu Zu asked, "Tianyu, why do you want to go to this thunder pool to break through the Qi training period?"


    Tianyu said: "this is because the last time I went to the magic fog forest for training, I accidentally broke into a special secret place. I got a hint, and then I went to the thunder pool to experience."


    Lu Zu asked again, "Oh, what hint?"


    "Last time, when I was in the magic fog forest, I didn''t know what happened. I felt that I was in a special place. Then, go inside, it''s a small room. In that small room, there is a half person high stone platform, on the stone platform, put a piece, like a token like things. Then, I found the wall next to it, and there were words left. The content of the left word claims that this token is a token of the secret power of heaven and earth. In the future, if I have the opportunity to break through, I will find a place full of secret power to break through, which will be of great use. I will protect myself in the land of secret power. In the text, it even said that the best way to break through the secret power of heaven and earth is to run the body cultivation method again and break through together, which will have unexpected effects.


    "Oh! I didn''t realize the unexpected effect, but I almost lost my life. It''s true. Lu Zu, thank you for your help. If in the end, if it''s not Lu Zu''s help, I can''t even jump out of the minefield. I have to die. Thanks to Lu Zu''s arrival, I was not dead. In the future, if there is such a secret place and such a mess, I will not believe it. Otherwise, I don''t know how to die. "


    Lu Zu took a puff from the corner of his mouth and got the secret power token. It''s a good chance for Lu Zu to get the secret power token. It''s good for you, but you look like you don''t like it. However, it''s no wonder that this boy was really on the verge of death just now. With their own hands, they finally saved a small life. No wonder he thought so.

 Chapter 363

    At the same time, in another space of fairyland childe, eyes stare round, breath rough.


    Almost all of them have to step out of another space and catch Lin Tianyu in person and ask the truth.


    The secret power token of heaven and earth is a good thing that can''t be found in the fairyland. Unexpectedly, the boy got a piece of it by chance, and he looked disgusted.


    Indeed, how many people in such a native place as Tianquan can know the dignity and the real and endless value of this thing?


    Then, with his eyes shining, he immediately ordered Lu Zu to get the secret power token at any cost.


    Lu Zude Ling, busy way: "you get that token?"


    "Oh, I was holding it all the time." Lin Tianyu said and raised his left hand, but there was no other thing on his hand except for the scars. Where could there be a token. Lin Tianyu was puzzled and raised his right hand. However, in his right hand, there was a black knife, and there was nothing else. In the eyes of the public, everyone can see clearly.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "it must have fallen into the thunder pool just now. But it''s not right. I know that this token is very important for me to practice and break through in the thunder pool. Therefore, I always hold it tightly with my hands. Even if all my clothes are burned by thunder and fire, I haven''t loosened this token at all. How can I lose it? "


    In another space, the fairyland master Hua was so angry that he vomited blood and said: "Stinky boy, such a good thing can make you break through a small Qi training period, and it will be eliminated directly.


    "Do you know how important such a token will be in the fairyland? Buy your life, enough to buy thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions. Son of a bitch! I -- "


    said Mr. Hua, with trembling lips and red eyes. I was so angry that I almost vomited blood.


    Surrounded by a middle-aged voice enveloped in a black robe, Yu Lao advised: "childe Hua, such treasures always talk about fate. Since they have been destroyed in this minefield, it means that the fate with the young master has not yet arrived. Therefore, there is no need for the young master to be angry about the things that have not yet arrived."


    Mr. Hua sighed, and his eyes were still cold and murderous. He said, "I am a native of the land of Qi. I don''t know the value of the treasure and have destroyed it.


    "If such treasures are handed over to us, we only need to input immortals into them to operate. Even if the secret power of heaven and earth is thousands of times stronger than that in the thunder pool, we can''t destroy such treasure tokens. But when the aborigines used it, not to mention that they had no ability to transport the immortals into it. I''m afraid that even his poor and weak magic power did not input a little bit into it, so there was no protection, so they were exposed to the minefield. Over time, they could not be destroyed so much that there was no residue left. Is that strange?


    "Damn it! Damn it! If I can get this token and go to the fairyland, any place with strong secret power, it will not be as simple as searching for things. But such a treasure should be destroyed by this stinking boy


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Then he gave Lu Zu an order and said, "please ask the smelly boy where the secret place is. Then, he took us to see if there are any other treasures."

 Chapter 364

    Lu Zu said again: "Tianyu, do you still remember the secret place?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "I remember the place. But later, I went there again, but I couldn''t find the way to enter the secret place any more. "


    "Just remember the place. I use my mana to help you stabilize your realm, and then I took us there to have a look."


    Without waiting for Lin Tianyu''s refusal, he directly delivered a huge amount of magic power, which adjusted Lin Tianyu''s body.


    Then, in this huge magic power into the body, with the operation, not only to stabilize the realm, but also gradually began to repair the wounds on the body.


    Two quarters of an hour later, Lin Tianyu said, "OK, thank you Lu Zu."


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, as a whole, gradually regained his strength. He got up and took out a new suit from the ring and put it on.


    At this time, Lu Feixue turned his head with a crimson face. Just now, he just noticed that Lin Tianyu was covered with scars all over his body. He didn''t think that Lin Tianyu had no clothes at all, and he was lying on the ground in front of himself. Of course, there are too many scars, one by one, completely covering the body, and there is nothing to see.


    Just after putting on his clothes, Lin Tianyu was exposed to the outside skin. The scars left and right, horizontal and vertical, had begun to scab and fall off. Then, the new skin grew white and tender, and there was no scar mark at all.


    Hey!


    This -


    this resilience!


    Demon!


    No matter what you say, it''s a good thing for Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was overjoyed, and immediately thought: it must have absorbed countless Lei Mang''s reasons. Otherwise, how could his body have such a strong resilience.


    Then, after waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he felt a faint itching sensation all over his body. Then, even can feel, everywhere the skin surface, began to scab, and then fall off.


    Ha ha ha


    Lin Tianyu was so happy in his heart that he was so happy. Then, after seeing Lu Zu, he said, "Lu Zu, I''ll go to find a place to clean up. Then, I''ll take you to the place where I found the secret place in the magic fog forest."


    "Well, good!" Lu Zuxin is absent-minded to wave a hand, the heart a burst of depression can not do.


    Just now, the young master Hua asked Lu Zu to send the thunder beast to him, saying that he would take it away when he returned to the fairyland.


    Thunder beast, but the real immortal beast.


    Lu Zu, by chance, discovered the thunder beast in his infancy. Then, after exhausting all means, he finally conquered such an immortal beast. Originally, he was planning to wait until he could have the ability to fly to the fairyland. He took the thunder beast and flew to the fairyland together. When the time comes, thunder beast grows up, he can be in the fairyland, out of thin air more powerful assistant. But now it''s better. Do you dare to refuse?


    Originally, when Mr. Hua arrived at the Leichi, he was so much later than the others. It was because Lu Zu was afraid to expose the immortal beast thunder beast. When there was such a strange image beside the thunder pool, he didn''t inform Mr. Hua. Moreover, the three men happened to be in another space and did not pay attention to the outside world. When they felt different, they would be too late than others.

 Chapter 365

    I was trying to try my best to hide the fairy thundering beast in front of the prince of China. Who thought it was discovered.


    Lu Zu hated Hengsheng in his heart, not only the prince Hua who wanted to take his immortal beast from him, but also hated Lin Tianyu. If it wasn''t for this guy, he would have to find this thunder pool and make such a big move. Could he expose the thundering beast?


    This boy, is really big, just now, why not be directly by thunder in the thunder pool to die from the break.


    Lu Zu thought bitterly.


    However, Lu Zu just dare to think about it. Unless he did not arrive at the scene, Lin Tianyu had been killed by the thunder in the thunder pool. Otherwise, the fairyland''s Prince Hua would definitely want him to look good-looking.


    Think of the prince of China, and then do not think of thunder, a long time hate teeth itch.


    Soon, Lin Tianyu found a pool in the mountain to clean. Then, when you return, all the scars on your body disappear. The skin that just grows is crystal and glossy, and it is better than before.


    Lin Tianyu was happy: These are all the effects of thunder.


    Later, if you have the chance, you have to go to the minepool again and absorb it well. A yearning for it.


    "Lu Zu, I can go." Lin Tianyu cleaned up and came back.


    "Well." Lu Zu replied with a strange voice, and then, with a bad intention, he glanced at Lin Tianyu and sacrificed the flying boat magic.


    "Grandpa, I''m going to go, too." Just as the boat was about to start, Luffy snow jumped into the boat step by step, shouting.


    Lin Tianyu was moved by his heart: Lucifer must have felt it. Lu Zu was not happy, worried about himself.


    However, for the master, the old father of black sword, finally, was destined to be enemies with Lu Zu. At that time, lufifxue


    In the fast forward of the boat, Lin Tianyu was in a surge.


    At this time, lufifxue has arrived at Lin Tianyu, chirping and saying that it is not complete. In the boat, pointing to the clouds outside, it can laugh for a long time.


    Finally, affected by lupisher, Lin Tianyu''s mood is also completely relaxed.


    Meanwhile, I said: no matter what happened in the future? Lu Zuxue can not be hurt to any extent that he will fight Lu Zuxue. In the heart firmly underground a decision: Lu Zu is Lu Zu, lufi snow is lufi snow.


    On the boat, Lin Tianyu accompanied Luffy snow to see the scenery outside the boat, while he was in the sea of God''s knowledge, and exchanged with the knife.


    Lin Tianyu said, "knife, how to do it in the fog forest?"


    "You can experience it there, and you can see some strange places, where mountains stretch continuously," said the knife. As long as you get to such a place, you will be there, once entered, but later you can not find the path. Other, I will arrange for the rest. It''s done well, not only can you fool it over, but it''s possible that after a while, you can take this opportunity and get rid of their control. "


    Lin Tianyu was more interested in it. Then, he thought hard about where he could meet the requirements of the knife when he was practicing in the magic fog forest.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu thought, suddenly returned to the event of breaking through the period of practice Qi and said, "knife, front, you don''t mean that when I break through the period of practice, there will be a very big world difference? What, I was in the minepool, and I didn''t feel any difference at all? "

 Chapter 366

    Ask, Lin Tianyu''s face is full of doubts. Can''t it be this unreliable knife? Is it wrong? Then, he suffered such a big crime in vain.


    Hum!


    If so, he''ll be good-looking.


    However, on the other hand, Lin Tianyu could not help but appreciate the knife. Regardless of how to say, if not because of the breakthrough in the minefield, his current strength, can progress so much? Can we get so many benefits?


    Now, with a little effort, Lin Tianyu can feel that his body is full of endless strength. Compared with before the breakthrough, at least more than ten times. If it''s just an ordinary breakthrough, it will increase by three or five times, or at most ten times.


    There is also the vigorous vitality in the body, the formation of the terror of the recovery power.


    After thunder refining, there are too many effects and advantages.


    "Hum! Who said no more? " Xiaodao said angrily: "it''s all me. I used my means to show my great ability, and completely integrated that strange image into the minefield. Otherwise, once the vision breaks out, it will be several times more powerful than the angry voice of thunder beast. At that time, fall in the eyes of that envious fairyland guy, you die do not know how to die. What''s more, if you can see the cover of the strange image, how can you deceive those monk Yuanying and the three loaches in the fairyland?


    "Hum! If you don''t understand, you have to pretend. It''s really for you, the master. I''ve tried my best to do something, but it''s hard to please. Do you know how much I lost in order to suppress my master''s vision of breakthrough? How much is the consumption? "


    Lin Tianyu had a terrible headache: this damned knife, after doing something bigger than fart, came to the endless invitation for merit. How come there is such a hard to serve spirit, it is completely unclear, who is the master? Isn''t it all right to do something for the master?


    Hum!


    But this time, if really like he said so, he is really out of the force, want to talk about let him say a few words. Just listen.


    However, in this matter, did he really have such a great credit?


    Not necessarily.


    Lin Tianyu''s face is still a little suspicious. Is the knife''s method really so clever that it is completely invisible? What''s more, as one''s own experience, I can''t feel it. Is there a trace of it?


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart doubts, hesitation time, the boat has arrived, Lin Tianyu into the magic fog forest experience entrance of the town magic town.


    Then, the boat did not stop at all, and went straight through Zhenmo town. Then, it flew directly into the magic fog forest. According to Lin Tianyu''s "memory of the day", it gradually flew to the deep.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "Xiaodao, if you are on this boat, you can observe the terrain well. Can you find a place suitable for the terrain you mentioned."


    "Well." The knife responded, and a wave of super high level divine consciousness was released.


    "To the East." The knife is sounding in the sea of divine consciousness.


    Lin Tianyu quickly told Lu Zu: "to the East, it seems to be over there."


    "It''s a little south." The sound of the knife was heard again in the sea of divine consciousness.


    Lin Tianyu also told Lu Zu: "slightly south."


    ¡­¡­


    Then, again and again, he got the tip of the knife, and Lin Tianyu told Lu Zu again and again to adjust the direction.

 Chapter 367

    Finally, we arrived at the place where the knife finally confirmed.


    The boat came down and landed on the ground.


    At this time, face-to-face, I saw dozens of sudden peaks, rising from the ground, extremely dangerous.


    What''s more, in the mountains, there happened to be a cloud of fog shrouded, as if wearing a mysterious veil, which made the whole environment more mysterious.


    At a glance, the road inside the sudden mountain peak is winding around, just like a maze. If you are not careful and careful, you are bound to get lost and there is no possibility of getting out of the labyrinth.


    Lu Zu glanced at this place and said, "the secret place you found at that time is here."


    "Well, here it is." Lin Tianyu, who had been instructed by the knife for a long time, nodded and answered positively.


    "Can you still find the secret place?"


    "No more." Lin Tianyu said: "since that time, I went into the secret place several times later. However, never again can I find the place I entered that day."


    Listening to this answer, Lu Zu didn''t say much, but he looked forward to the mountains in front of him.


    Just like this, staring at the abrupt mountain peak in front of him, after seeing for a long time, Lu Zu said, "well, let''s go and look for it again." Say, go ahead.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue looked at each other and followed in.


    Then, three people just like this, in this sudden mountain peak, seven curved eight around around around, carefully looking for. However, from noon has been found in the evening, still nothing. After that, the three people roasted the meat of the animals and ate, climbed up the tree, found a good place, and had a rest for one night. In the early morning of the next day, the three men were again in a hurry and continued to search. Then, looking for it, I saw that more than half of the day had passed.


    Lu Zu stopped to continue to look for, way: "Tianyu, you went to that place last time, don''t you have any impression?"


    At that time, Lin Yu shook his head and said, "I can''t find the secret place. At that time, I was just so in-depth experience. When I arrived here, I felt that the environment was strange and I was curious. I was ready to search and see if I could find anything. However, as soon as I entered the strange mountain, I suddenly felt that the whole environment had changed. Then, I found a winding path leading to the front, and I didn''t know where I was. Then, I followed the path and kept going. All of a sudden, I saw a stone corridor. Then I walked along the corridor to the end. I saw a small stone house. After entering the stone house, I found such a secret power token on a half man high stone pier. It''s not too early to see. At the same time, I still want to find some fierce animals to practice martial arts. So I went out here and went to other places where there are fierce animals.


    "But when I got out of here and stayed in the forest of magic fog for a few days, I felt wrong again. Such a place is not the place where people often say it is a secret place. Such a secret place, however, often has a big chance. If you explore more places in it, you may find some wonderful treasures. Thinking of this, I immediately arrived here again, trying to enter the place I had entered last time. However, after looking for three days, I couldn''t find the door. What a surprise? Lu Zu, you are well-informed. What do you think is going on? "

 Chapter 368

    When Lin Tianyu said so, his serious manner made him suspect that he had once entered this place occasionally.


    Is it true that he once entered this place occasionally? Otherwise, how can it be said so vividly? Lin Tianyu couldn''t help being confused.


    Eh!


    It seems that I still have a talent for acting. Before, I never found out, I still have this talent!


    Lu Zusi thought for a moment and then said, "according to what you said, there should be a strange enchantment array. It will appear at a specific time or under some special requirements. Otherwise, it will be hidden and you won''t find it at all. "


    "No wonder!" Lin Tianyu suddenly realized: "the first time I entered this place, I just got into the mountain pass directly. But later, I specially searched here and wanted to enter, but I couldn''t get into it. So it is, so it is! "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, his face finally found out why he was lost.


    Anyone at a glance has no choice but to be sure.


    Say it.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lu Zu, then if we continue to look for a needle in a haystack, we can''t have any results at all."


    Luzu nodded.


    At the same time, Lu Feixue is also a look of depression. Originally, I heard that there was a secret place to find, but the little girl didn''t know how happy she was. But now, I have been looking for this place for more than a day, but I know that this secret place must have a specific time and special demand environment to automatically show up. Now, it is impossible to find it. This makes the original cheerful little girl, can not be depressed just strange.


    Lu Zu said: "let''s go back first. I''ve already written down the location. Then, we''ll arrange people from the clan to stay here. As long as there''s a sign of the secret place, we''ll come back."


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue look at each other, and they can only do so.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s divine sense passed on to Xiaodao and asked what to do next?


    "Next, I''ll stay here. I''ll turn over the layout first. It''s estimated that it will take several months. Then, when everything is set up, I will deliberately create some images of heaven and earth, give a hint, and then you can come. "


    With the knife''s words, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his black knife suddenly lost some things. It seemed that the secret place of the knife that day had left the black knife. However, the knife is also in the black Dao, and leaves something for Lin Tianyu. After careful induction, it should be some Dao principles. Moreover, with only a brief induction, Lin Tianyu knew how to use these principles. It can freely let the black knife transform its level according to its own needs, and when it exercises by itself, it can bless the gravity


    At this time, the voice of the knife sounded again and said: "in the next few months, I will not be around you again. You must be extra careful and more careful. In particular, when using this gravity blessing, you may be able to hide from all ordinary Yuanying friars. Even if you are a monk like Lu Zu, who has realized Xianze at the beginning, you can''t even realize it. However, if the three fairylands are staring at you, they may find out. So when you can''t use this rule, try not to use it, you know? "


    Lin Tianyu in the divine consciousness, responded with a sentence: "know, I will cherish my life."

 Chapter 369

    Later, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue followed Lu Zu and boarded the boat.


    After that, the boat started and flew straight back to the place where the sword demon society was.


    Outside the boat, three immortals in another space have been following the boat. Then, they are talking about the trip to the secret land with Lu Zu.


    "Lu Zu, when you go back to the sect, you should immediately arrange the disciples of the sect to stay here. Once there is any change, you should inform us immediately. I feel that this secret place is definitely a great opportunity, and it can''t be lost. "


    Lu Zu was puzzled and said, "young master Hua, is it possible that Lin Tianyu made a mistake or deliberately made up a story to fool us. I always feel something is wrong. In that mountain, I have been looking for it for more than a day, but I can''t even feel the shadow of a half secret place. This can not see the secret place, because the time is not right, the conditions are not enough, and it can be forgiven. However, I absolutely don''t believe that there is not a trace of it in the secret place above the sovereign land. "


    Mr. Hua said, "don''t say it''s you. Even I don''t feel a trace."


    Hearing this, Lu Zu was even more puzzled. Even the immortal can''t feel the secret land above a heavenly power continent. Is this possible?


    I''m afraid, is it really Lin Tianyu''s boy who deliberately made such a move out and fooled us to come?


    Therefore, Lu Zu said: "then, this is not the so-called secret place at all."


    "Of course, we can''t rule out this possibility. But I think there should be a secret place here. What''s more, the level of this secret place should have completely transcended the level of heaven power continent. That''s why even my feelings are blocked out, and I can''t detect it at all. "


    Lu Zu did not understand: "why is this again?"


    It''s no wonder Lu Zu wondered. Since they can''t feel it, why can they be so sure that there must be a secret place?


    Mr. Hua said: "there are two crucial places that can prove my guess.


    "First of all, Lin Tianyu practiced his breakthrough in the thunder pool, which depended on his comprehensive secret power token. This token, even in the fairyland, is a rare thing to see. If it is not obtained in a high-level secret place, how can he de possess such a treasure with such a boy? " When talking about this, I think that the treasure token like that was destroyed by Lin Tianyu in a small thunderstorm of Tianquan continent. Young master Hua was gnashing his teeth.


    "What''s more, the layout of such a secret place and the environment of the mountain peak can''t be arranged by a small person like Lin Tianyu.


    "If you have the guidance of the Celestial Master and help him make up all this, it is possible. However, this boy side, can anytime and anywhere have the fairy world big man to follow his side, guide him? Do you believe that? "


    Lu Zu''s eyes lit up and said, "well, according to the words of the young master, there must be a secret place here. It is also very likely that it is beyond the level of heaven power and the level of fairyland?"


    "Eight nine is ten." Mr. Hua said, full of expectations.


    After hearing the affirmative reply from Mr. Hua, Lu Zu became more and more excited. He even imagined that he would fly to the fairyland when he got a treasure in this secret place.

 Chapter 370

    "Yes." "The next time when the secret place has a sign of opening, remember that you must bring Lin Tianyu, the smelly boy, to come together."


    When Mr. Hua explained this, his tone was extremely solemn, even inadvertently, adding to the dignity of the superior.


    Lu Zu did not understand the way: "this is why?"


    Mr. Hua said, "the higher the level, the more attention should be paid to fate. Since he has entered this secret state once, it shows that he is bound to this secret place. Well, the next time the secret place is opened, bringing him here should bring us some special good luck. At that time, with him and us, in fact, it is equivalent to his fate against heaven, and all of us are sharing his fate. Otherwise, if only a person who is not destined to enter such a high-level secret place, then, let alone gain, it is very likely that one person will lose his or her own small life and die in an unnatural way. "


    "Well." Luzu nodded.


    In the same way, a sense of solemnity arose from the heart.


    I didn''t think that Lin Tianyu was a man of great opportunity.


    However, this boy, is only in this pile of opportunity, has the big chance? Or is he himself a man of great opportunity?


    If he is a man of great opportunity. I''m afraid it belongs to the kind of people who are blessed by heaven. And such a person formed a contradiction, fight to the end, the result can be good? That is clearly a fight with God.


    Don''t blame Lu Zu for thinking so.


    People who practice Taoism all say that they fight with heaven, earth, man, God, and devil. But in fact, such people believe in the legend of destiny, blessing and punishment than ordinary people.


    Lu Zu thought of this, and suddenly thought, should this idea be told to Mr. Hua.


    No! We must not let Mr. Hua know half of what he thinks at this moment. Otherwise, if the young master Hua is afraid, he will fly to the fairyland and everything will be ruined.


    At the same time, he thought: will there really be a mysterious place beyond the level of heaven and power and reach the level of fairyland? What''s more, such as Tianquan land, which is just a common place for cultivating the real planet, can there really be a fairyland level secret place? No, Tianquan land has a mysterious realm at the level of fairyland. Isn''t the Heidao secret land, which has been spreading in Tianquan land for nearly ten thousand years, exactly the fairyland?


    This thought, Lu Zu''s confidence suddenly burst.


    Ha ha ha


    Good!


    I must seize this opportunity to become an immortal in one fell swoop, break through the shackles of this day''s power continent and fly to the fairyland to be a free and carefree immortal.


    Lu Zu was sure that he would control the boat with all his strength, and his speed would increase. But when he returned to the sword and demon club, it was still dark and he could not see his fingers.


    Of course, it''s time to practice Qi. This is just the night. He says goodbye to Lu Feixue, and Lin Tianyu rushes back to his residence.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the former residence of Heidao ancestor, Lin Tianyu was stunned. In the biggest hall, the lights were bright, just like daylight. Lin Tianyu was stunned and subconsciously felt that something must have happened. Otherwise, it''s the night. Why don''t you go to bed and make the whole hall so bright?

 Chapter 371

    With this subconscious feeling, Lin Tianyu quickened his pace and rushed to the hall.


    To see what happened?


    He stepped into the hall and took a look at it.


    Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many of them were there, including senior brothers Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian. Then, I saw Wang Lingyun three people, all of them were wounded and bruised. Although there was no big obstacle, they were obviously repaired by others.


    "What''s going on?" Lin Tianyu asked with anger.


    After listening to the questions, they looked at the door and saw Lin Tianyu who just came in. Then, the three people who were beaten to death were all eyes.


    Many people said excitedly, "master, you are back."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and asked, "what happened?"


    Wang Lingyun said: "it''s not because of the fishing last time."


    "Why, do those fishermen dare to come?"


    "This time it''s not the people who sneak in to fish, but it''s more irritating than those people."


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and said, "what''s going on? Make it clear. " As he spoke, Lin''s face grew colder and colder. It seems that the lesson given to those guys last time is still too light. It''s only a few days ago that I''ve recovered again. I forget the pain and dare to make trouble again. This time, no matter who it is, we must give him a deeper lesson. It gives him a long memory.


    Cloud Lan said: "master, it''s those guys who have suffered losses here. They have come up with new tricks. Of course, this new move is still just a small rumor, but this time the rumor is more powerful and attractive. This rumor directly points to our residence here, claiming that the reason why Heidao Laozu reached the level of the first master in Tianquan mainland on that day was that he had this residence. He also said that although the residence looks ordinary at first sight, it is actually a rare treasure land. Long term residence can change the monk''s qualification and reach a higher level of talent. Despite such a piece of news, as long as a little reasonable people listen to it, they can clearly feel it, and there are many loopholes. However, all the people are embracing the fluke of believing that it has something, but not trusting its absence, and they want to take this residence.


    "Yesterday afternoon, when master was not in, someone came over and asked us to move away. At first, I didn''t pay much attention to it, but today dozens of people came here, including those who practice physical training, those who practice Qi, and even those who build foundation period. These people directly claim that we want to dominate the benefits of Heidao Laozu''s residence. He also said that it is not impossible for us to live here, but there are so many places that we have to free up for them. Then there was a fight. If it wasn''t for the arrival of Master Wang Lin and master mitongtian, they would have been even worse.


    "However, those people also said before they left that they would come back tomorrow, and give us a night to think about it carefully."


    "Good!" Lin Tianyu yelled angrily and said, "I didn''t expect that there was such a bold person. Last time I made a rumor, I just told those people who made trouble and dealt with him by myself. I didn''t want to pay more attention to him. But this guy didn''t know how to advance or retreat


    "Tianyu, do you mean that the person who made a rumor this time is still the one who did it last time."


    Lin Tianyu affirmed: "eight nine does not leave ten. This time, I can''t be as good as I was last time. "

 Chapter 372

    "It''s impossible. How can it be the same person last time? How can you be so sure that it won''t be other rumor making trouble? "


    Wang Lin nodded and said, "Tianyu is very reasonable. It should be the person who made the rumor last time. Even, it is likely that this man also united. Later, younger martial brother Tianyu fooled those people who went to trouble with him and made rumors together. Otherwise, if there is no such foundation, how can we create such a strong momentum all at once? "


    "Then tomorrow, the rumor maker, is it possible that he will come to the scene in person?"


    "It should come."


    Lin Tianyu said, adding: "the reason why this guy will make rumors again is that the last time those people went to him and let him see the effect of his last rumor, would he dare to do it again.


    "Last time, the effect has been so good. This time, of course, he will be more impatient. He wants to see with his own eyes what kind of wonderful effect it will achieve after he increases the intensity of rumors. This is like, their novice planning a very perfect thing, do not see the process of its implementation, the heart will itch hard. I believe each of us should have experienced this feeling in person. Their own achievements and success, of course, to witness, can be more happy heart.


    "Hum! Once he was spared, he dared to commit a second time. Then, let him never have a chance to commit a third time. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped suddenly and didn''t go on. However, there was a strong sense of killing in that meaning.


    Even, even the other five people in the room clearly felt a cold on their bodies.


    In fact, the reason why Lin Tianyu was sure that the man would come again is supported by a firm intuition.


    In that intuition, he felt that the person who made a rumor was his own. Moreover, it was obvious that the man could easily find out from others. Yesterday, he had gone to a secret place in the magic fog forest with the ancestor of black knife. He could not have come back so soon. Since Lin Tianyu is not here, the man can''t help but feel the sense of accomplishment in his heart. Therefore, he will surely arrive at the scene in person tomorrow.


    They put their heads together again and discussed in detail how to act if those guys came back. Even, the details have been taken into account, before they separate, go back to the room to recuperate and store their energy.


    Sure enough, the next day, just before the light, those guys came again.


    Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many of them went out to meet the enemy.


    Later, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian also came from the entrance and approached Wang Lingyun.


    According to the plan, Lin Tianyu did not appear for the time being.


    On the other side, more people came this morning than yesterday.


    Two opposite, can let a person clearly feel that the surrounding air, there are faint flashes of lightning, thunder roar, if you want to choose people and eat. A hidden, explosive force, as if at any time will be suddenly released, burning the weak side.


    At this time, out of the dozens of people in the opposite side, out of the dozens of people on the other side, a friar came out of the building foundation period and said coldly, "Wang Lin, you gave your brothers a face yesterday and left them for your consideration all night. How are you doing now? We really don''t want to see each other later. In that case, it will not be good for all of us. "

 Chapter 373

    Wang Lin looked embarrassed and said, "Uncle Wei, didn''t you mean to embarrass us?"


    The reason why he called each other''s uncle Wei, in fact, is not that this person really has any relationship with Wang Lin. It''s just that he practices Qi only when the other side builds the foundation period. In this way, he is one generation lower than the other.


    "Why are you in trouble again?" The Wei surname building foundation friar raised his neck and said.


    Wang Lin said: "this is the place where Heidao Laozu once lived. Lin Tianyu is the disciple of Heidao Laozu. It is natural that he lives here. The others knew it and couldn''t say anything. However, if you are allowed to live in again, you will not be able to keep the master''s residence at that time. This will be a great crime. "


    After that, he stares at the friar of the Wei family.


    Sure enough, the Wei Xing foundation building monk was silent for a while, and he didn''t dare to say another word for a long time.


    Heidao ancestor''s own disciple!


    Although there are all kinds of rumors about the ancestor of Heidao in the clan. Moreover, it is true that ancestor Heidao is not in the clan. It is said that the ancestor was seriously injured and even close to death before they dare to come here. Now, Heidao ancestor''s disciples have appeared. What does this mean? It''s very likely that the ancestor Heidao is still alive, or even alive well, but he was delayed by something special and couldn''t come back for the time being. Otherwise, how can we teach our own disciples. He also asked the disciple to come back to his ancestral home and inherit his place of residence.


    Although it was only possible, he still did not dare to gamble.


    The ancestor of Heidao, the most famous one, is not only the first ancestor of the sword demon society, but also the most powerful one in the whole Tianquan continent. If a mistake in judgment, with his weak slag cultivation in the foundation period, absolutely, there will be no residue left in a moment.


    All of a sudden, the friar of the Wei surname had some hidden regret in his heart. He should not have just listened to some rumors and rumors, so he came to look for something.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is lying in the inside of the house, paying close attention to everyone''s every move. At the same time, after stepping into the Qi training period, Shen consciousness was enhanced several times rapidly, which also infiltrated into it quietly.


    The Wei surnamed friar hesitated and unconsciously turned around and glanced at the people behind him.


    Lin Tianyu caught the eyes of the Wei xingzhuji friar. When he swept back, he saw one of them. Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness is concentrated in the past, and he has a spectrum in his mind. Isn''t that the eldest of the four who first broke into this place to fish secretly? I can''t understand everything in retrospect. It''s this guy who makes rumors and makes trouble.


    Now, although there were dozens of people on the opposite side, he was led by the Wei surnamed Zhuji friar. He didn''t dare to get angry. Who else dared to say one more word.


    The scene suddenly became a little strange silence.


    Just then, the man who had just been glanced at by friar Weixing Zhuji stepped forward and said, "don''t believe them nonsense. They said that they were Heidao ancestor''s own disciple, they were Heidao ancestor''s own disciple. Who saw the ceremony? Who has been informed by the family again? "

 Chapter 374

    Immediately, a younger brother who followed him that day also stepped forward and encouraged him to say: "elder martial brother Zhao Quan is right. The first ancestor of Heidao and the first ancestor of the sword and demon society, how could the apprentices be so hasty, silent and quietly carried out.


    "What''s more, even if it''s outside, if the conditions are not allowed, it''s hard to avoid hasty recruitment. However, as a disciple of the first ancestor, it is impossible that no notice has been given in the course of the sect. "


    The scene of silence, with this, is a burst of agitation.


    Yes, ordinary people have to celebrate when they accept a disciple. How could Heidao ancestor, such a big man, be so rash in recruiting apprentices?


    Moreover, even if it was in the door of the sword demon society, there was not a trace of news released.


    This - totally unreasonable!


    Is it really these guys who deliberately concocted such a false news to fool us all?


    However, with these rookies, can you have such a big courage?


    It''s not right!


    Maybe it''s possible!


    Just imagine why they dare to gather here and shout. This is the place where Heidao used to live. In the past, when he was still in the clan, he borrowed ten thousand courage from them. Did they dare to run here to make noise? Now, isn''t it just because I heard the news that the ancestor of Heidao was seriously injured and even fell down? Otherwise, how dare you come to the place where the ancestor of Heidao once lived and make trouble like this?


    Then, how can they get the same news as themselves. However, they were more daring. They directly pretended to be Heidao''s disciples and completely occupied the former residence of Heidao. And then, no matter what benefits there are, they all get it. Brilliant! It is very likely that Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian came up with this idea. After all, how can a new disciple come up with this idea and have the courage? It''s no wonder that Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian rushed to persuade him to make things bigger when he arrived here?


    Hey, hey! Good idea, good idea! I and others, why did not expect to introduce a new disciple to come out and pretend to be the Heidao ancestor''s own disciple and occupy this precious land?


    The more people think about it, the more rational they are, and they are ready to move.


    At this time, Zhao Quan said again: "I''ll tell you the truth. The day before yesterday, I had sneaked in here, and happened to hear them whispering. Do you know what they are talking about in private


    "What are you talking about?"


    However, Zhao Quan deliberately stopped, glanced at the whole audience, and then said: "they are talking about it. As long as you give them another week, you can find the Heidao ancestor''s treasure. At that time, he stole Heidao''s treasure, left here, found a hidden place, hid it, practiced hard for thirty or fifty years, and then returned to the cultivation world. At that time, they had already become the second ancestor of the black sword, and swept the Xiuzhen world invincible? "


    In Zhao Quan''s words, the opposite eyes are shining.


    If it is true as Zhao Quan said, he happened to overhear the treasure left by the ancestor of Heidao. Then, they also crowded into the residence. As long as they keep a close eye on each other, when the other party finds the treasure, a mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch is in the back. Then, isn''t such a rare treasure completely possible to fall into their own hands?

 Chapter 375

    The treasure is moving!


    Regardless of whether the treasure is real or fictitious, as long as the treasure is involved, and it can increase the quality of the treasure. As long as one is a practitioner, no one can resist the temptation.


    Immediately, someone yelled: "yes, such a bad trick, you want to deceive all of us, really treat all of us as three-year-old children?"


    "I can also claim that I am the Heidao ancestor''s own disciple. Here, I will inherit it. You go away quickly!"


    "Ha ha ha ha Ridiculous


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, one by one, they are blindfolded for the treasures described by Zhao Quan. They just want to get the treasures in their own hands quickly. Then, their aptitude is radical, their accomplishments are increasing, and their power over the mainland of heaven and power is ignored.


    At this time, the friar of Weixing building foundation raised his hand, pressed down, stopped the quarrel, and said, "Wang Lin, you can see that the people''s will can''t be violated. Well, even though you cheated us, we will not completely stop this matter, and we can not drive you to leave. But there is one. We have to live in it


    "Elder martial brother Wei, why do you let these swindlers live with us?"


    "Uncle Wei, we must drive these swindlers away!"


    The friar, surnamed Wei, turned back and gave a stern glance. Then he blinked again.


    All of a sudden, those bright headed disciples of the sect reacted. Yes, it''s a wonderful move. Although there are treasures in the house where Heidao used to live, I and others don''t know where the treasure is and how to find it? Mo Ru left the other side of these people, and then, under the pressure of himself and others, the other party must speed up to find the treasure. What''s more, several people on the other side tried so hard and even pretended to be Heidao''s ancestor''s own disciples, and made such a treacherous thing, they also wanted to occupy the residence and look for treasures. Surely there are some clues. When the time comes, with a few other people leading the way, as long as they follow up quietly without being discovered by the other party, is it not much better to get the treasure than to search around with blind cats and mice?


    Brilliant!


    It''s brilliant!


    With such a move, I''m afraid that the treasure can be easily started in a few days.


    One by one, they looked at Wang Lin and others on the opposite side. In their eyes, there was a light of thieves.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who was hiding in the house, could not help but look at Zhao Quan with a new look.


    Talent!


    If you make a rumor, you will come.


    After a few rumors came down, the situation, which was totally unfavorable to our side, was easily reversed. In a moment, dozens of people came back together to deal with their own side.


    However, it is a pity!


    It''s a pity that you have been released once. You shouldn''t come here again and again to make a living.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed and walked directly out of the inner room. Now that we can confirm the source of the rumor, of course, there is no need to hide.


    When Lin Tianyu went out of the inner room and went outside, just as soon as he appeared, there were several people in the crowd, who could not help but flinch. Obviously, there were several people inside, who were the witnesses of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough in the thunderstorm pool that day. Even the elated Zhao is not forbidden to step back two people.

 Chapter 376

    Zhao Quan clearly remembers that day, after being beaten up by Wang Lingyun, it was Lin Tianyu who came out again and warned himself that he was not allowed to go wild again.


    Moreover, even now, Zhao Quan clearly remembers that Lin Tianyu just glared at him and said those words to him, and did not do anything redundant.


    However, such a simple scene, but let him not from the cold, for no reason, he felt, a chill.


    Although Lin Tianyu was clearly a new disciple who had just joined the sect, when he thought of Lin Tianyu''s warning that day, Zhao Quan didn''t know what was going on, and he still felt flustered. What''s more, rumor mongers like Zhao Quan dare to go directly to the front desk. It''s only when they get to know that Lin Tianyu is not here these days that he dares to come.


    But now, why did Lin Tianyu suddenly come out like this?


    Zhao Quan had a cold sweat on his forehead and stepped back two steps.


    Although he knows his own momentum, it is just because he made another rumor after he appeared just now that he has reached the peak. If he retreats again and again, it will certainly seriously affect his own momentum. However, Zhao Quan couldn''t help but to retreat.


    Lin Tianyu is not slow, continue to move forward.


    Then, it stopped only a few steps away from dozens of people.


    At this time, Zhao Quan had already retreated to the position behind the building foundation friars of the Wei family.


    Lin Tianyu raised his head and looked straight at Zhao Quan. Then he reached out to the other party and said, "do you remember what I said to you that day?"


    Zhao Quan shrunk his neck, stepped back a few steps, and then stepped back into the crowd. Then he became brave and said, "don''t be so crazy. My master, Deacon Wei, is here. Deacon Wei is a monk in the middle of foundation construction. You are not allowed to be a junior here."


    After mentioning Wei Deacon''s mid-term level of building foundation, Zhao Quancai finally raised a little courage and raised his voice a little.


    "Is it?" Lin Tianyu said faintly, "your master, Deacon Wei, is here. Do you dare to put my words in your heart? If you hide in the crowd, you will be able to hide. Do you think I can''t cure you? "


    "You, dare you? Do you want to fight against the whole clan of the sword demon society? " Zhao Quan said, and stepped back a few steps.


    Then, dozens of people on the other side of the street were all in a state of depression.


    In fact, it''s no wonder these people. Some of them experienced the scene that Lin Tianyu made a great impact in this residence on that day, and some even witnessed Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough in the thunder pool. If you know that there are such fierce people here, maybe some of them will not appear here at all. For example, Zhao Quan, now in the heart of special regret. Why do you have to look at the results of your own rumor and come to the scene in person. As long as you don''t come to the scene in person, regardless of the result, it''s all directly related to yourself, OK? I don''t believe that this guy can go after the event with great fanfare, and then find himself?


    What''s more, this guy was not even there when he left here last night. Why did he suddenly appear today?


    Wei deacon, the leading friar surnamed Wei, felt more and more that the atmosphere was wrong.

 Chapter 377

    Why is it that as soon as the boy comes on the stage, this is just a little longer, and his momentum becomes completely equivalent to nothing?


    No way.


    We can''t let the boy press on step by step. Otherwise, we are afraid that we can go on like this. In the end, anyone who comes back will not be able to reverse the situation which is deeply in danger.


    Thinking about this, Deacon Wei immediately stepped forward, half leaning on his side, blocked Lin Tianyu''s way forward, and said, "boy, you are too arrogant? Don''t you know that Zhao Quan is my disciple? If I''m here, no one can touch the hair of my disciples. "


    The tone of voice was firm and loud, and finally let their side, can be said to be completely dispersed momentum, and slightly recovered.


    Lin Tianyu, however, did not take it seriously. He just looked at each other coldly and said, "your disciple?"


    Deacon Wei nodded haughtily, his face was full of words. I dare you to express my disciple''s expression here.


    I''m a monk in the middle of foundation construction. Li, it is said that you are just a little monk who has just broken through to the state of practicing Qi. What can you do if I stand here? Dare to be presumptuous again? Dare you?


    However, the more he thought about it, the higher his head was, the more contemptuous he felt in his eyes.


    Is it just a monk who just broke through the Qi training period?


    All of you are promising!


    I''m ashamed to be with you!


    Hum!


    "It''s no wonder that they dare to make rumors and make trouble. Even the place where Heidao used to live, they dare to make rumors and arrange them. It turns out that the upper beam is not straight, and the lower beam is crooked. However, the place where Heidao used to live is arranged randomly in your mouth. Can you bear this crime? What''s more, you have not taught your disciple well. You dare to provoke people who should not be provoked again and again. Then, you can only blame him for his bad life and follow the wrong master. "


    Deacon Wei took another step forward and said with indifference: "I''m standing here. I see how his life is bad. What''s more, even if you can''t give an account, today''s residence is not just for us to live in, it''s so simple, you people have to get the hell out of me. " Then he pointed to Lin Tianyu, Wang Lingyun and Wang Lin.


    "Well, I''ll tell you now, and you''ll have to take good care of it.


    With that, Lin Tianyu walked towards deacon Wei step by step. Deacon Wei looked at Lin Tianyu, who was getting closer and closer. He wanted to stand still on the spot and set down the dignity of a monk in the middle period of foundation construction. However, he could see that he was going to run into himself. Isn''t it a fool to put on the dignity of a high-level monk? So, reaching out is a move, blocking Lin Tianyu''s further progress. At the same time, also thought, borrowed this move, injured the other party, seems to be the leader of Lin Tianyu. At that time, look at these little guys on the opposite side, what else can be done.


    All the people in the rear were relieved after seeing deacon Wei''s move. Just now, Lin Tianyu was so scared that he didn''t even dare to speak. It''s ridiculous. On their side, however, they were led by deacon Wei in the middle of foundation construction. Although he was just in the middle of building foundation, Lin Tianyu, the other party''s monk, is not it said that he was just a young monk in the Qi training period? But there is a big difference in the middle, and there are several small grades. I''m afraid of a ball!

 Chapter 378

    Thinking of this, several people in the opposite face wiped the cold sweat on their brows, and their faces were full of shame.


    It''s really humiliating. On my own side, I have a great master in the middle period of foundation construction like deacon Wei. Even, there are several other big men in the foundation period. Although these other friars in the foundation period were a little weaker than the Deacon Wei, they were able to build the foundation realm and deal with the practitioners of Qi cultivation?


    In the end, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Then, all the people looked at it like this. Deacon Wei threw out his hand, and Lin Tianyu in the opposite side was scared and silly, and he couldn''t even dodge.


    Then, with a heavy hand, he directly passed through Lin Tianyu''s body.


    Hum!


    Son of a bitch! Did you just pretend? Do you think it''s so simple to pretend to be forced? Is it for everyone? At this time, the monk who was in the middle of the foundation construction directly put his hand through his chest. He was afraid that he would not die, and he would lose most of his life. Even, with this injury, it''s better to die. Hum! Now, see who else can stop it.


    Just now, when the boy came out, he made such a move. He really scared me. It turned out that it was just a silver wax gun head.


    But at this time, the Deacon Wei, who made the move, clearly felt that he was wrong. This palm clearly passed through the other party''s body. How could he clearly feel that he didn''t have a real feeling? It seems that it is clearly photographed in the air.


    What''s going on?


    Will there be such a special, air like physique?


    Ah! Not good!


    Deacon Wei looked up and saw Lin Tianyu standing there with a sneer in front of him ten steps away. On Lin Tianyu''s left hand, he is holding his apprentice Zhao Quan in his hand like a chicken.


    But just now, Deacon Wei was clearly in front of his apprentice Zhao Quan. In addition, he clearly put out his hand and patted Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Lin Tianyu clearly bypassed himself and caught Zhao Quan, his disciple.


    This - and how?


    Not only deacon Wei, but also all the people behind him were forced to look at him. It''s totally impossible to understand this incredible thing.


    Just now, all of them had seen it with their own eyes. Lin Tianyu was clearly pierced by the palm of Deacon Wei. Anyone who gets such a slap, improper is death, should definitely end up seriously injured. On the contrary, it is impossible to catch Zhao Quan like a chicken. Just now, Lin Tianyu himself was still blocked by deacon Wei. Under the block of a monk in the middle of the construction period, how could he have crossed a dozen steps to catch Zhao Quan. What''s more, the key of the key is that no one can see the shadow of Lin Tianyu within a dozen steps. Then, when I saw Lin Tianyu again, he had already returned to the place where he had started. Even if his footwork was fast enough to almost surpass the limit of human vision, it was almost, but there was always a shadow. But just now, they clearly did not see the shadow.


    Is there such a fast footwork in the world?


    Even Wang Lin, MI Tongtian, Wang Lingyun, Yunlan and many of them were so shocked that they opened their mouths and didn''t know what to think about?


    Of course, they are much better than the other people.

 Chapter 379

    After all, Lin Tianyu passed on lingfengbu to them, and Wang Lin also specially explained the space rules contained in lingfengbu. Although compared with the phantom body shadow step, Ling Feng is still a lot worse, but it is also in the same line. After all, it is able to find out some veins that others can hardly find out. So the five of them were surprised, but they knew something about it. At the same time, they were even more surprised: what kind of situation has Ling Fengbu reached? Can you have such amazing power? It''s beyond the imagination. As long as they stick to it and practice lingfengbu to the peak, can they also achieve such power?


    However, they don''t know. The space law is not only in the Lingfeng step, but also in the higher layer of phantom body shadow step.


    At least, as you can see, he was slapped through the chest, but he was still able to catch Zhao Quan in his hand and brought him back. In this case, the complexity of this is the result of virtual body overlapping steps. At least, there must be "two people" acting at the same time. As for Zhao Quan, none of them could see clearly. It was Lin Tianyu''s space law that had completely surpassed all the people''s vision and divine consciousness.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to teach Lin Tianyu any more than Ling Fengbu.


    However, through the words of the knife, Lin Tianyu also knew that their divine consciousness strength, without their own kind of enchantment state enhancement, had no way to practice the phantom body overlapping shadow step.


    In addition, many Yuan Ying''s great abilities have been identified by themselves. It''s not until the foundation period that they can''t be cultivated. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in the people around him. But since they can''t practice it, it must be kept secret. It can''t be spread into the ears of the immoral Yuan Ying Da Neng and even the golden elixir, so he didn''t tell them.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu carried Zhao Quan with his left hand, and then swept him to the opposite side coldly. The dozens of people clearly felt that their hearts suddenly trembled.


    If Lin Tianyu had just caught himself, he was afraid that he was just like Zhao Quan. Even if he had several foundation building monks on his side, he was still not safe.


    As a result, many people on the opposite side subconsciously stepped back a few steps, further away from Lin Tianyu.


    It seems that only by doing so, we can further away from Lin Tianyu as far as possible, so as to achieve more or less security.


    "You, you, what are you going to do? Let me go. "


    Zhao Quan, who was suddenly caught by Lin Tianyu, was shocked and stupefied. At this time, he reluctantly reacted, and stared at Lin Tianyu nervously, and got some shivering tunnel.


    "You must know that my master is the Deacon Wei in the middle of the foundation period. Although your body method is extremely good, and even can hide from the foundation building friars, and have a surprise effect, but you are absolutely inadequate when you face the monks in the middle period of foundation construction. Now, as long as you can let me go, I will certainly persuade the master that all of them should stop and leave here at once. "


    Zhao Quan really deserves to be an expert in spreading rumors. When he arrived at the meeting, he soon calmed down after being flustered at the beginning.


    "Let you go?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "I remember the first time you brought three other people to the fish pond where the ancestor of black knife lived. When they came to steal fishing, I let you go and warned you not to come again. Is that right? "


    Zhao Quan was so scared that he just nodded.

 Chapter 380

    "Do you know why I let you go at that time? Because I know that you are only fooled and encouraged by others, thinking that the fish in the fish pond can really help you break through the realm. Resentment has its head, and debt has its owner. If the person who deceived you to come here, I''m afraid for the first time, I won''t let him go. Therefore, I am a reasonable person. If you are deceived like you, I will let you go back, right? "


    Zhao Quan had to nod again.


    On the other side, the others didn''t move. After all, Lin Tianyu has hostages in his hand. He''s throwing a mousetrap.


    Moreover, the hostage was the most powerful monk in the middle period of foundation construction and the disciple of Deacon Wei.


    Lin Tianyu said again, "but you''d better. How do you repay my tolerance. As soon as I let you go back, you stepped up the rumor. The next day, dozens of people came to steal fish from the former residence of ancestor Heidao. This time, you are not deceived by others. You are clearly the direct planner. What''s more, it''s a plot aimed at the place where Heidao used to live. It''s disrespectful to him. It''s enough for you to die a hundred times. However, as a disciple of Heidao''s ancestor, I was still benevolent. I decided to give you another chance and a way to live. I just told those who were blinded by you. I think they will find you out of the anger that you have been blinded by you. They will think that you are young and ignorant and don''t pursue them much. Finally, they will leave you a broad way to live. "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s story, Zhao Quan''s face turned white.


    These things, perhaps others are only a little understood, but they are all his own experiences. Why not be clear about them.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu could analyze the whole incident clearly just by using some small details, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Zhao Quan still shivered: "no, no, no, I didn''t do it. I, I, I really, have no rumors. "


    But in the dozens of people on the opposite side, it was a burst of whispering comments, pointing out Zhao Quan.


    "It turns out that the effect of the fish here is so good that it''s Zhao Quan who makes rumors behind his back."


    "Good boy, I almost didn''t control it at that time. I came here to fish."


    "What? I did come here to fish, and then I was beaten up


    "When I was beaten back, I tried my best to find out who was making the rumor. As a result, I found Zhao Quan. I was angry, but I took someone to repair Zhao Quan. I was very angry."


    ¡­¡­


    Although the voice of the discussion was not loud, all the people present were at least high-level martial artists, and many monks were present. How could they not hear this argument clearly.


    There is no room for Zhao Quan to quibble.


    The opposite deacon Wei was moved in the bottom of his heart: this time, it was rumored that the place where the ancestor of black Dao once lived was a treasure of amazing effect. These, should not also be Zhao Quan this kid rumor. What''s more, as Zhao Quan''s master, he even cheated him to be stunned. He also foolishly rushed to him, preferring to believe it, not to believe it. He searched for the treasure left by the black sword ancestor in the rumor.


    I''m not a pure fool! own!

 Chapter 381

    However, although deacon Wei was not very angry in his heart, he was cheated by his apprentice to look for the so-called "treasure", but Zhao Quan was saved.


    Because it is related to him, Deacon Wei, the face of the monk in the middle period of foundation building. Even the moment he saved Zhao Quan, he might be angry, he would even dare to cheat his own master Zhao Quan, a live chop. But he chopped Zhao Quan alive. It was his master who punished the unworthy apprentice, which would not hurt his face. But if you let a just promoted Qi training period, in front of your own face, how to deal with Zhao Quan, that is totally different significance. It''s all in public!


    The Deacon Wei stepped forward a few steps, and almost met Lin Tianyu. He angrily exclaimed, "let Zhao Quan go first!"


    "Let it go?" Lin Tianyu said, "I''ll ask you later."


    Think about it, people spent so much effort to catch people, do not ask a clear, directly let go, is the others stupid, or their own stupid?


    However, Wei deacon still did not want to lose face, said: "ask quickly, ask quickly after asking, or, don''t make yourself uncomfortable."


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t pay attention to deacon Wei any more. It''s not the time to have a lawsuit with deacon Wei. Today, fortunately, I have enough strength. As soon as I go on stage, I completely control the situation. Otherwise, if the strength is not enough, it will be the strength of the other side, which will be suppressed by the other side. I''m afraid it will be out of control. Moreover, even if I have passed through the situation in front of me, if I can''t completely stop the rumors, then even there will be golden elixir or Yuanying who can believe this nonsense, it will be endless trouble.


    Lin Tianyu made up his mind to clear up the matter once and in public.


    Then, in public, the iron facts are left behind.


    Let all the people present fully understand what the so-called treasure truth is.


    After the event, even if there are more people and the rumor has caused trouble, it is impossible to create any momentum or make anyone believe it. And to achieve this effect, of course, we have to start from the source, from this Zhao Quan, and then, cut off the source.


    Having made up his mind, Tianyu turned his eyes to Zhao Quan again and said, "I didn''t investigate you deeply last time. It can be regarded as the second time I let you go.


    "But this time, you''ve become more and more fierce again. You rumor about the great treasure in the former residence of Heidao ancestor. Once again, you deceived everyone to find the former residence of Heidao. You have been making rumors and making trouble again and again. Even, you have referred to this rumor as the ancestor of Heidao. What is your intention? How dare you? Who gave you so much courage? Who was behind your back? Say it


    After listening to such a big hat, Zhao Quan, who had already been scared silly, opened his mouth and said, "ah! No, no one told me


    Lin Tianyu chuckled and said, "well, all these rumors and troubles are done by you alone."


    Zhao Quan immediately responded and said, "no, no, no, I didn''t make a rumor, not me. Not me, really not me


    "It''s not you. Then you point out the rumor maker and let me see who it is?"


    "I -" Zhao Quan nervously turned back and looked around. Then, he finally responded and said, "I didn''t tell a rumor. How can I know who made the rumor?"

 Chapter 382

    "Is it?" Lin Tianyu then gave a cool smile and said, "you think you have a hard mouth, and I really can''t help you?


    "Hum! In fact, if we really want to understand this matter, we should not be too simple. As long as the people who have been misled by the rumors one by one ask them to point out the last person who told them the rumor, and then, tracing back to the source, it is easy to find out who the source of the rumor is. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, Zhao Quan''s body was obviously shaking.


    Indeed, if you really want to spend some effort, you can find out at a glance who made the rumor.


    At that time, if everyone knew that it was he who made the rumor, it would be more serious than the last time when so many people came here to fish.


    Thinking about it, Zhao Quan''s face turned pale.


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "of course, this is actually a very stupid method. It involves too many people, and it is extremely troublesome to investigate. I have a more direct way here. I don''t have to look for so many people. It''s easy to ask the truth in these people on the scene. Do you want to hear it again? "


    With that, Lin Tianyu laughed evil.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s smile, Zhao Quan only felt that his bones were cold.


    Now, the only one who still supports Zhao Quan is not completely paralyzed. I''m afraid that only the master in the middle stage of foundation construction is left. Deacon Wei is on the scene. In the middle period of foundation construction, can''t a new disciple just enter Qi training period? Therefore, as long as they are determined not to let go, who dares to come out and accuse themselves of spreading rumors when they are in front of themselves and master Wei deacon. At that time, there was no conclusive evidence. In the majesty of master Wei, Lin Tianyu had to let himself go. As long as this replays himself, Zhao Quan vowed that in the future, no matter for whatever reason, he would never provoke this horrible guy again. A little monk practicing Qi. However, when he caught him, he clearly felt that it was much more terrible than a monk in the middle of foundation construction like master Wei.


    It''s so evil!


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he didn''t answer Zhao, but his eyes rolled around. He suddenly understood that this is a dead pig. He was afraid of boiling water. At this time, he was afraid that there was not enough evidence. Then, he took advantage of Wei''s position as a monk in the middle of foundation construction and escaped.


    Hum!


    Since the decision to take a one-off, the whole thing came to light, and then, do you this unfortunate boy, can you escape so easily?


    I haven''t woken up yet! You!


    Lin Tianyu said, "the simple way I said is that the three little brothers who came with you at the beginning are not coming with you this time?


    "By now, you can still hold your tongue. You are really a hard character. However, I do not believe that your three brothers can be as hard as you.


    "Next, you can see with your own eyes. I will catch them one by one as easily as I can catch you, and then let them confess one by one."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, three of the dozens of people in the opposite side subconsciously retreated.


    Then, among the dozens of people on the opposite side, these three people moved so that they were extraordinarily conspicuous.

 Chapter 383

    However, the three people were originally standing among dozens of people. If they did not move at all, they would not show the mountains or dew at all. If they did not move, Lin Tianyu wanted to find them out. Although they were able to do so, they really took a lot of effort. But now, they are their own move, such psychological quality, Lin Tianyu happy, want to interrogate what they need, really not too simple.


    With the movement of the three people, all of them felt it. Dozens of people in the opposite side immediately dodged and let them out alone.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu handed Zhao Quan to his elder martial brother Mi Tongtian. Then, all the people felt that Lin Tianyu was standing where he was. Lin Tianyu''s whole body was like a shadow. It seemed that there was something illusory about him. Then, he saw that Lin Tianyu had one hand on his left and right hands, and he caught two people in his hands. Moreover, it was the three who had retreated just now Two of the people.


    Whoa!


    All the people are not calm.


    When catching Zhao Quan in front of them, they may also think that it is because deacon Wei''s hand has involved them too much attention, and they are careless and distracted. Therefore, they can''t completely concentrate and do not see clearly.


    But this time, all of them were staring at Lin Tianyu one by one. What''s more, in their attention, Lin Tianyu was clearly standing in the same place all the time without moving. However, he was so strange that he suddenly caught two people in his hands.


    What means is this?


    All of them could not help but step back a few steps, including some of the foundation builders, and they were no exception.


    To this meeting, but in everyone''s subconscious, away from Lin Tianyu, maybe it will be safer. Otherwise, in that unpredictable means, too close, maybe the next unlucky person will become himself.


    At this time, it was the first to bear the brunt. In my mind, the most powerful one was the three people who were left at the scene. They were almost separated by those dozens of people, just like the last one isolated by the plague God.


    Now, of course, it is the most vulnerable time for the remaining one. Looking around, this person''s eyes are full of helplessness, eager to see who can pull him at such a moment. However, it is clear that there is no one.


    If you''re caught directly, you''re going to die. But the key is now, but clearly in between, but at will can catch him.


    Naturally, Lin Tianyu has already seen all of this in his eyes.


    After waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu gave a big drink and said, "a man on the other side is going to catch you by my means. Do you think you can still run away?"


    The other man on the other side was shivering.


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, I don''t have to catch you, as long as you answer me a question. Of course, you don''t have to answer my questions. I''m sure they will give me satisfactory answers


    Then he looked at the man who had some shivering, and looked at him so definitely.


    Around, strangely quiet, it seems that even the sound of people''s breathing has become light and thin, for fear of disturbing who.


    Time seems to pause, but Lin Tianyu''s eyes are getting colder and colde

 Chapter 384

    Suddenly, in this almost stagnant atmosphere, Lin Tianyu again gave a cold hum and said, "say! Is it Zhao Quan''s manipulation of the two rumors in succession? "


    At this time, the man clearly felt that not only did Lin Tianyu have endless pressure to stare at him, but even dozens of people in his own camp were staring at him one by one. Even in his heart, he felt the boundless murderous spirit, which was breeding around him secretly and boundlessly. Now, but the whole thing is breaking down. How dare you lie!


    The man hesitated for a while, and finally said, "yes, it is Zhao Quan. Zhao Quan planned these two rumors, and then he directed the three of us to spread them in the clan."


    Lin Tianyu threw the other two people on the handle to the ground, and then, step by step, approached Zhao Quan, who was held in his hand by Mi Tongtian, and said, "Zhao Quan, what else do you want to say? I still want to suffer a little more, and then talk about it. Moreover, even if you don''t explain anything, I have a way to know the whole process of this matter here. However, I would like to hear from you, the client, about this matter. I think you should cooperate with me, won''t you? "


    Lin Tianyu''s tone is full of discussion, just like an old friend who often meets and asks "have you had your meal?" such a simple question.


    Zhao Quan was not hard at all. Moreover, he could clearly feel that as long as he dared to be tough again, he would suffer a lot.


    Even in the presence of so many people, Lin Tianyu will, absolutely and unkindly, display his punishment and criminal law as long as he can think of. Although this is only a kind of thought in Zhao Quanxin. However, he felt that as long as he did not answer honestly, all this would happen.


    What''s more, even if he insists, can the three younger brothers be as tough as him?


    Obviously not!


    So, is it necessary for him to go on like that and die hard?


    What''s more, he changed another angle to think about it. Even if he confessed himself, what did Lin Tianyu dare to do about himself? With so many people watching, their master is still at the scene. In order to save face, he will surely protect himself. Lin Tianyu dared not give the monk face in the middle of foundation construction. What''s more, behind this incident, it''s not only with his own master, Deacon Wei, who can support himself, but also the real big man in the clan.


    Hum! With you, a little monk practicing Qi, even if you know that I do all these things, I dare to move it and I will try.


    Originally, Zhao Quan, who was so frightened that he was almost paralyzed on the ground, thought of the master who was just opposite him, especially the one behind him.


    Zhao Quan coldly said: "yes, all this is my rumor, what can you do to me?"


    "Oh, just admit it." Lin Tianyu said: "it''s just that I want to know some more detailed process. Can you satisfy me and say something more detailed?"


    Lin Tianyu said, that tone, if you don''t know, you will think it''s an old friend chatting.


    However, at this time, standing in the opposite dozens of people, but absolutely will not have a person like this.

 Chapter 385

    At this point, the situation is completely clear. Is it necessary to stick to it again?


    What''s more, if you can''t satisfy Lin Tianyu and tell him the matter clearly and clearly, I''m afraid he will probably suffer a little and eat by himself. This is ready-made. It''s all admitted anyway. Moreover, since he really told him, he did not dare to really move himself; if he didn''t tell him, he might suffer a lot, and the immediate loss was doomed to fail. The fool knows how to choose.


    Zhao Quan decided to tell the whole story from beginning to end, but he was not as scared to death as at the beginning.


    Zhao QUANDAO: "yes, I was the only one who made the last two rumors.


    "At the beginning, I brought the three of them here. Originally, I only wanted to come here and steal some fish. After eating, I promoted my lower cultivation. But capriccio, to here, the fish did not catch, but also got a beating, so, this heart is more and more unconvinced. However, with my strength, even if I was beaten, how can I get revenge? Can I have that strength? So, in this case, the heart of a plan.


    "I don''t have the strength to retaliate back, but there are still many people with this strength. If there are rumors, exaggerate the effect of fish here, and then exaggerate it to the point of no margin. When the time comes, those who have this strength will not rush to come, and then, after a fight, will not just avenge me.


    "But who thinks, those guys are really useless, even dozens of people can''t beat you alone. In the end, he was bewildered by the other party and came back to repair me according to the source of the rumor. "


    Lin Tianyu listened and nodded. Basically, it was as good as his guess.


    Those people on the other side, especially those who believed in the rumor about the effect of the fish, and then ran away to make a fool of themselves, were even more embarrassed.


    Lin Tianyu said again, "well, what happened this time?"


    Zhao Quan laughed and said, "as for this time, you''d better not ask."


    What do you mean?


    Can''t you even ask?


    Dozens of people in the opposite side were stunned: the meaning of Zhao Quan''s words seems to have something hidden behind this rumor. Moreover, he knows it clearly, and even Lin Tianyu, the ruthless man, is absolutely afraid to offend him. The rumor mongers behind him can''t even provoke Lin Tianyu. Who will it be? Moreover, if you look at this meeting, Zhao Quan''s expression is not a threat at all. He just tells Lin Tianyu that it''s better not to ask. This is a strong character to support the foundation!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart "clutters" for a moment. He is afraid of what else is involved in it. He can''t afford to be a character now. Now, looking at the momentum, there is indeed. Moreover, it is obvious that it should be the forces on the opposite side of Heidao Laozu.


    There are rumors in the clan that ancestor Heidao was seriously injured; then it was rumored that the fish in the fish pond where he lived had special effects; and this time, it was said that there were treasures in his former residence; there should be a shadow of this man.


    Zhao Quan made a rumor, but he boasted about the effect of the fish. He did it alone. Later this time, it was obvious that the shadow of this man was there, supporting and bewitching behind his back.

 Chapter 386

    Now, the man was clearly in front of himself, showing his tail.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but move in his heart: he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to dig out the other party first.


    But then, Lin Tianyu''s heart cooled down again. Now, as a little monk in the Qi training period, he really opened up his posture and provoked the other party. It would be no doubt that the egg hit the stone.


    Then, a provocation down, don''t make the other side of the bullshit, but their own provoked under a Sao flavor.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but sigh.


    Good chance!


    However, he can only helplessly let it go, so the ground, gently from his eyes, quietly slip away.


    Since can not become their own opportunity, think more, after all is no doubt.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "don''t talk about so many useless and useless things. I just want to ask you whether you did this rumor, and whether you planned and organized it yourself. Just tell it in public. Don''t try to get rid of responsibility. For example, if I stand here now and have a dispute with you, I''ll tell you that if I have a backstage, you can''t be provoked. Then, I even revealed that what I did was personally instructed by the ancestor Heidao. Will you believe it? Is it because of this, will be afraid, and let me go?


    "Since I have said it, no one will believe it, so I will not say much.


    "Hey, but I can tell you a little bit. What I have done here today can be regarded as" inspired "by the ancestor of Heidao."


    All the people were shocked when they heard this: didn''t they say that the ancestor of black knife was seriously injured, or even that he might have fallen? But now, Lin Tianyu suddenly said this, what do you mean? Is it possible that ancestor Heidao was in the clan and arranged for Lin Tianyu to live in the place where he once lived. Then, did he know all these things they did?


    All the people in the opposite side felt that there was a cold sweat behind their backs, dripping down their backs one by one --


    if the ancestor of Heidao was in the gate, they would dare to attack the place where the ancestor of Heidao once lived. Wouldn''t it be a total act of seeking death?


    Zhao Quan is also Leng Leng, for a long time, did not say a word.


    He was also thinking about it and worrying about it. However, he was not thinking about the possibility that the ancestor of Heidao might be in the clan as others do, but he was thinking of a word that Lin Tianyu said - since he said it, no one would believe it, so I didn''t want to say more.


    Zhao quanzong felt this sentence, clearly is to enlighten him.


    Indeed, he didn''t want to make another rumor at all. However, some zongmen found him, let him do so again, and paid him a great deal of benefits on the spot. Now, the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words clearly means that he has already known about this matter, and someone has instructed him to arrange it. However, he has let Zhao Quan recognize it by himself. However, Zhao Quan was not as frightened as others. He thought it was just a stronger hint from Lin Tianyu.


    Tell the man in public?


    Zhao Quan''s back is cold, unless he thinks his life is too long. If the man wanted to come out in person and make it known to all, how could he spend a lot of money and invite him to do it.

 Chapter 387

Failed to obtain the chapter content, please refresh the page to retrieve again!

 Chapter 388

    But now, Lin Tianyu''s posture is clearly to grasp this matter and not let it go.


    If, under such circumstances, he still can''t tell the situation clearly and insist on helping Zhao Quan to speak or to shoulder the responsibility. At that time, if Lin Tianyu is accused of being an accomplice, he will be unable to bear the burden.


    Now, after listening to Lin Tianyu''s statement, the most anxious is Zhao Quan himself.


    Once this crime is firmly detained, it is immortality and has to be stripped of its skin.


    However, after Zhao Quan recognized all the rumors, Lin Tianyu suppressed Zhao Quan with his accomplishments and gave him no chance to speak.


    Others are also holding the idea that it''s none of your own business. What''s more, because of Zhao Quan''s rumor, they have come to this incident innocently. They are already in their hearts. To Zhao Quan''s stomach, they are still angry. How can they say more for Zhao Quan. Now, it''s only deacon Wei. After all, Zhao Quan is his disciple. If he had been dealt with in this way, it would have been very nice to say but hard to hear from his face.


    So deacon Wei stood up on his own initiative and said, "you just said that. After asking, you are going to let him go. Do you want to go back on your word and not count?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "how can I go back on my word? Have I said that I will let him go after asking? I''m talking about it. Let''s talk about it when we''re finished


    "You --"


    when deacon Wei said this, he was in a rush of breath, totally surprised. There was such a trap in what Lin Tianyu said at that time.


    Deacon Wei said angrily, "what can you do if you don''t let it go? You have already asked all the questions. Can you still keep him here all your life? "


    "Don''t worry. Of course it won''t last a lifetime, and it will be dealt with soon. " Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the people again: "how should we deal with the behavior of deceiving the teacher and destroying the ancestors in the sect of the sword demon society? Don''t you have a person to know? Well, since none of you said it. Then, I''ll talk about my own treatment of cheating teachers and destroying ancestors.


    "In my mind, there is only one way to deal with bullying teachers and destroying ancestors, that is, killing, no, Amnesty!"


    With Lin Tianyu''s last word of "amnesty", a fierce desire to kill struck the whole audience. Dozens of people in the opposite side involuntarily stepped back.


    "Zhao Pufu" looked directly at Lin''s neck, and then he saw all the black people''s eyes.


    There was no stopping the scene.


    This - how could it have been so directly killed!


    Everyone clearly felt that they had some difficulty in breathing, as if they had an invisible hand, which gradually tightened and oppressed their breath.


    Ah!


    Lin Tianyu is too crazy!


    Other people''s heart ups and downs, even, there is a little faint fear of meaning, because some no one dare to speak again, say one more word.


    But deacon Wei is different. He is the master of the dead Zhao Quan.


    Even, his heart is a burst of dark hate Zhao Quan, want to kill this unworthy disciple. However, now, it is killed in front of their own face, which is completely different.


    As a result, Deacon Wei jumped up and pointed his hand at Lin Tianyu. He said angrily, "you, you, you maniac, dare to kill at will in the clan. I will kill you and avenge Zhao Quan! "

 Chapter 389

    Speaking, Director Wei directly raised his hand and waved a strong Qi. The nun in the middle of the foundation building worked hard to open up and went straight to Lin Tianyu and blew it over.


    This move, clearly is full of intention to kill.


    It was a complete struggle for face. Can a monk in the middle of the foundation be allowed to trample on it carelessly by a small monk who has just broken through the period of Qi training. Therefore, the sound of this hand is also completely out of the room to leave hands.


    In this powerful power, most people are in their hearts, for Lin Tianyu a while of silence: such a powerful genius monk, today, just afraid to fall here.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s face was a faint smile.


    Then, in a flash, the palm of director Wei had been photographed in person.


    Poof!


    The sound rang, and the big guy could not help but raise a sense of inexplicable, which seems that the palm swept the voice above the body. It''s


    By the way, it seemed to be seen in a hidden way, and a dark light flashed by.


    Strange in the heart, the big guy quickly set his eyes to the scene to see, only see Director Wei, right hand fell on the ground, arms blood flow more than.


    Is this the dark light that just now is Lin Tianyu who has made a knife. But, really have such a fast knife? The light flashed, clearly is not clear, and just face of the Wei, is also not able to avoid the sword. However, who thinks that Lin Tianyu killed Zhao Quan, will face the anger of his master and the commander Wei in the middle of the foundation building. This will be his little monk who has just broken through the period of Qi training, and can not bear the anger completely. But now


    A knife easily cut off a hand of director Wei.


    If the knife was just now, it was not the palm of the cut, but the more critical place, such as the neck and other parts. That consequence


    Everyone is forbidden to live, behind a cold sweat straight, such a strong practice gas monk, there is a natural reason?


    But of all these people, the most frightening one is the chief of Wei. Just now, at that moment, he could clearly feel it. He and the God of death passed by so. If he didn''t want to take his life, he would be afraid


    The other side only made a knife, which is clearly the feeling, even if it is to kill him this medium-term building monk, it is not more difficult to kill a chicken.


    Around, all eyes of Lin Tianyu were involuntarily dodging.


    Lin Tianyu is still just plain and authentic: "Director Wei, just now, when you are in the hands, the heart, clearly is right to me, have a deep killing opportunity in. I send a word to me that no one will commit me, I will not commit a prisoner; if a man kills me, he will kill. But, read in you is only a first offence, first forgive you this time. No, if you dare to have another time, you have a kill idea for me. Whoever you are, you will not be forgiven. "


    Lin Tianyu said this, eyes to the opposite dozens of people swept past, unexpectedly frightening everyone, are unconsciously back a step back.


    Then Lin Tianyu said again: "however, as a master, he was a disciple who had taught him to kill his father and commit a great disrespectful death. As a master, you have the same responsibility of teaching unknown and lax. Therefore, you should be cut off to show vigilance. You have any objection? "


    That''s why.


    Because of his punishment, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, not enough death, so, just broke one hand. Otherwise

 Chapter 390

    Now that we are here, Deacon Wei doesn''t dare to have any objection.


    Wei deacon repeatedly nodded: "handle properly, Wei person has no objection."


    "Good! No objection. It seems that my own disposal is appropriate and in line with the rules of the clan. At the same time, I hope all of you can publicize this incident, and also warn those who do not respect their ancestors, even the first ancestor dare to use them to make rumors, deceive their teachers and destroy their ancestors. What will happen to them. Do you know? "


    Lin Tianyu said so, his eyes twinkled, sweeping around, as if he were looking at something.


    However, in this surrounding area, in addition to these people at the scene, there is not even a bird shadow. What can you see again?


    However, at this time, in a hidden place far away from here, someone whispered in his heart:


    strange! I feel that this boy seems to have found me, or, to know that there are other people watching this. What a strange feeling!


    What''s more, the boy killed Zhao Quan so decisively and directly. He seemed to know that he was around here. He didn''t want Zhao Quan to say more things. If he let this matter end, it would be so.


    Does this kid know that Zhao Quan''s rumor was made by himself behind his back?


    No!


    He couldn''t have thought that it was ordered by himself. He should have been able to think of it. Someone could. And in Zhao Quan behind the direction of this person, he is still not provoked, so, as a quick knife to cut the mess.


    What a tough, smart, decisive little guy.


    Then the man left the hiding place. Now that everything has been broken by this boy, I''m still at a loss when I look at it. However, if someone can sense the cultivation of the person who left, he will be surprised. This hiding aside, watching this group of disciples make fun of the guy, it is all the later cultivation of the golden elixir. When the man left, he thought: Lin Tianyu is too fierce and restless. In my mind, he would have cut the tangle and root as soon as possible. However, the top people, but do not know how to think, just let us try to approach the boy, but can not hurt the boy''s life. Isn''t this clearly leaving endless hidden dangers to yourself?


    I don''t understand.


    At this time, without the knife at his side to explore everything for Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu could only vaguely feel that there was a kind of prying exploration just now, as if he had left. As for whether he has really left, or temporarily shut down his own exploration, Lin Tianyu is totally incapable of knowing.


    Whether he really left or not, anyway, I just need to know a little bit, that person still dare not take his own how.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at all the humanity: "now, I solemnly declare that this is my master, the place where father Heidao once lived. As a disciple of Heidao ancestor, I took over this place in person. From now on, no one can come here at will to make trouble, ignore the reputation of father Heidao, and commit the crime of deceiving his teacher and destroying his ancestor."


    With that, Lin Tianyu took out the black sword token of the ancestor of black sword from inside the ring. Then, he tried his best to instill magic power into it. Suddenly, the token suddenly and suddenly increased several times.


    This is really the token of Heidao ancestor!

 Chapter 391

    Originally, the opposite of those people, Lin Tianyu, the black sword ancestor of the identity of the disciple, or more doubts.


    But now, the black sword order of the old man of the black knife appeared in Lin Tianyu''s hand so directly. Even this last doubt was completely eliminated and gone.


    Mixed up!


    Who made up the rumor that their identity as a disciple of the Heidao ancestor was fictitious, and there was no need to be afraid of it. But now, the blackknife orders are all in front of us. Mofei, but also really wait for the old father of black knife to appear in front of him, and explain it by himself, can it be proved? This bastard is clearly thinking about killing all of us.


    But, in the heart scolding, all people think about it again, that rumor, as if clearly dead, again scold still useful?


    Lin Tianyu just stared at dozens of people across the face, and he gave them a full view of their expression.


    Then, Lin Tianyu made a black knife in his hand and threw it hard in front of him. Then, looking at the place where the noise came out, I saw the entrance. On the large stone tablet, it was suddenly raised several times the black knife token, and smashed a big depression into it. It was the style of the black knife after it was enlarged.


    Then, the black knife made the fly back, Lin Tianyu took back the magic power of the infusion, and then he took it into the ring.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "now, the black sword order is printed in the gate Pavilion. After that, anyone who wants to enter the old man''s residence of the black Dao is disrespectful to the first ancestor of the sword demon society who intrudes without notice. Since I am a disciple, I dare not to put it in my eyes to the first ancestor. I think this consequence will not be said by me. You all, you all understand? "


    All the people in the opposite side, when they arrived at the meeting, they just listened to Lin Tianyu quietly. No one dared to say more than half a word "no".


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu suddenly asked, and no one responded.


    Lin Tianyu increased the volume a little more, and said, "how, you didn''t understand?"


    Ah!


    There was a quick reaction to the opposite side, saw Lin Tianyu face gradually rising anger, hurriedly said: "understand, we all understand."


    "I see!"


    "I see!"


    ¡­¡­


    The rest of the people were also in a hurry to be with each other.


    Now, these intruders are thinking about leaving this terrible place quickly. Later, they will not rush here so bravely.


    All the fear in their hearts, when they arrive, it is not only because of the strength of Lin Tianyu, but also because of the blackknife.


    This is the token of the first ancestor of the sword demon Association, the first black Dao ancestor, and it can be called the first strong man throughout the Tianquan continent.


    On that day, the black Dao of the ancestor of the black Dao was ordered to be released, but it was forbidden. Any clan on the whole land of Tianquan could not have a half a million objections. Now, this legendary token appears in front of these little disciples. After all, although the black sword order is the token of the first ancestor of the sword demon Association, there are few people who have actually seen it.


    The token''s power in the past is like the owner of the token, which directly covers the gods of an era on the land of heavenly power.


    Facing the pressure of this God, and facing the old man of black knife, it is almost certainly.


    These people, of course, thought, the sooner they fled, the better.


    Naturally now, that is, what Lin Tianyu said is what.

 Chapter 392

    After looking at the other person, Lin Tianyu has a clear idea.


    Now, what should be explained is clear. In the future, there will be any more artificial ballads. After this white washing, I''m afraid it will be difficult to cause any larger people to shake their hearts.


    Moreover, these people in front of us are obviously really scared. I believe that even if we let them go now, there will never be another person who dares to make trouble in the back.


    It''s time to achieve the effect, and it''s all completely achieved.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in this case, let''s all go. You should go back, and you all go back. "


    The voice is soft and soft, as if to say, since everyone has finished eating, then go back to their homes, such things are the same.


    But because of this, at last, there was no harsh words, but it made these people tremble secretly.


    If you want to kill someone, you can kill someone if you say you hurt someone. Moreover, with the momentum of the ancestor of black knife, all of them have lost their temper. However, at the end of the day, it''s just like nothing happened to say, "let''s go, let''s go." there''s no excitement to watch.


    This kind of person''s disposition, however, completely lets the human ponder indefinitely, only then appears more formidable.


    So, when Lin Tianyu said, "let''s go," everyone rushed to leave.


    Then, out of here, and left here, after a long and rapid walk, these people clearly found a chill behind them. Just for a while, Lin Tianyu just appeared, which made them all have cold sweat behind their backs. Even, in the short time, it was as if it had been a long time and it was unbearable to look back.


    Finally, in this scene, only six people, including Lin Tianyu, were left.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu is full of happy smile, the other five people are also happy to laugh.


    Many steps jumped forward and said, "master, you are really a cow." With that, he held out his thumb and held it high.


    Yunlan also came forward and said with a smile: "that group of shrimps want to compare with our master, they just don''t know the height of the earth. Who is our master? That''s across a large level. We are all called kings. If you want to compare, at least you have to send a monk from the later stage of the golden elixir. How about that? "


    Everyone looked at Yun LAN in a daze. How did they feel that the little girl who didn''t talk much even said something like her sword technique, which was unstoppable. Of course.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Wang Lingyun took the lead in laughing.


    Then, followed closely, the other several people are also proud to laugh.


    After laughing, Wang Lingyun said, "elder brother, I think this matter will not end so simply."


    Mitongtian said: "Oh. What else? If you dare to come again, he will be convinced. "


    Wang Lingyun shook his head and said, "it''s not so simple. If only the foundation building friars, even at the later stage and the peak of foundation construction, I believe elder brother can cope with it. If you have brother Dan and brother Yuanying, can you take part in it


    "This --"


    all of a sudden, mitongtian did not know how to answer.


    And listen to Wang Lingyun''s words, Wang Lin is always thinking, to this meeting, eyes flash, seems to think of something.


    Many and cloud LAN is feeling some inexplicable, only after hearing Wang Lingyun''s words, is also heartily pondering, but how can''t think out why to come.

 Chapter 393

    Seeing everyone''s expression, Lin Tianyu was right at Wang Lingyun, and his eyes were bright.


    This should be regarded as the unique specialty of the children of the big family.


    Such a complex relationship, although not too many hints and almost anything can be called clues. Unexpectedly, this Wang Lingyun just blink of an eye, can feel this inside, still have the problem. The children of a large family are more lazy than ordinary people in cultivating their martial arts skills. However, as a child of a large family, the internal struggle is very difficult for people to think about. Therefore, only a little appearance can suddenly think of so much, and almost point to the essence.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu can understand the nature of the whole incident is that he has received much more information than these people now.


    There are master Heidao Laozu''s reminder after suffering such a serious injury, a knife''s interpretation of the crisis, and Lu Zu and Xianjie Wait for too many hints.


    In fact, know so many things, only one person in the heart, and then, alone to judge the next step of action how, sometimes really boring. In fact, Lin Tianyu can''t be blamed. He''s only a 14-year-old kid.


    For example, killing Zhao Quan directly is Lin Tianyu''s analysis of various causes and consequences. He feels that he has killed such a little disciple, but he still has enough value. Then people from another group will not really take care of themselves. As long as you have a good reason. The reason for deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors is the fastest killing steel knife in any clan.


    At the same time, to kill Zhao Quan is also to show off the tusks in the struggle with another group. He is not a lamb to be pinched by others.


    Of course, this degree is crucial.


    For example, in the scene, if Zhao Quan had already opened his mouth to say that someone else had instructed him, and said the name of the person who instructed him on the spot, Lin Tianyu would not be able to kill him. But at that time, although he was killed to beat another group, in the eyes of the public, he only talked about Zhao Quan''s behavior of bullying his teacher and destroying his ancestors. On the surface, it did not hurt the face of the other group.


    With so many intricate twists and turns, Lin Tianyu really wants to find another person to give himself more analysis and advice. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that the last one is not well done and handled improperly, which will lead to extremely disastrous consequences, and it will be impossible to lose all the game.


    It would be nice if the old monster Xiaodao was there. Although it seems so unreliable, after too much experience, I can always give myself enough ideas to solve the dilemma at a critical time.


    But these people in front of us really want to tell one of them about such a complicated thing to share?


    Lin Tianyu hesitated for a moment.


    Moreover, I clearly feel that there is no trust in it. Even if you tell them, it will not do them any good. Instead, it will increase their danger.


    Then - Lin Tianyu looked at these people in front of him again. These people can be regarded as the most trusted people, and they can also be regarded as the most powerful team members in the future.


    However, this matter still can''t tell them so rashly. However, you can also find a person to discuss something that should be dealt with and the way forward.


    It''s just this person. Who is suitable?


    Wang Lingyun?


    His keen sense of touch


    However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that something was wrong.


    It''s better to observe them first, and then, after a period of time, make a decision.

 Chapter 394

    Now, in any case, this is the end of the event.


    Don''t think about it anymore.


    Several people from his side all gathered together, and it was easy to talk about cultivation.


    When it comes to cultivation, Wang Lingyun, Yun LAN and many of them are clearly eager to try.


    Lin Tianyu was very happy, especially when he saw Wang Lingyun''s completely different face from before. It was really rare. During this time, it was obvious that Wang''s family had tried their best to improve their cultivation.


    Many times, it is just like this, as long as there is a good competitive environment, things will be better and better to the good direction of development.


    Then, Lin Tianyu asked the three people to show their respective strengths and show the achievements of these days'' cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu could not help nodding when their martial arts were finished. Although he did not have the knife, he clearly felt the three men''s martial arts.


    At this time, Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian watched the three people''s moves, and they all opened their mouths and didn''t close them for a long time.


    These three people, only a few days of progress, clearly scared the two elder martial brothers.


    As a result, the two elder martial brothers looked at Lin Tianyu with wide eyes. It was clear that they wanted to hold their thighs.


    When the three men finished their martial arts and went to practice hard, Lin Tianyu and his two elder martial brothers went to one side.


    Mitong Tiandao: "Tianyu, you know, last time you asked me to exchange more body cultivation skills to practice. Now, I have practiced all these physical cultivation skills. But now, I clearly did not feel their own strength, what is too much progress. Tianyu, on the contrary, I see the progress of the three of them. It''s really too big. Otherwise, I have moved to live here. Younger martial brother will give me more advice. "


    After MI Tongtian said this, Wang Lin dodged for a while. Unexpectedly, when will younger martial brother Mi have such a side.


    However, turning around, Wang Lin was also involuntarily born out of this idea.


    Why can''t he move here and live with younger martial brother Lin Tianyu?


    As long as you make progress, you will be like the three men who just practiced martial arts.


    Thinking, Wang Lin''s eyes, also bursts of straight light.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "elder martial brother Tongtian wants to move here. Of course, I agree with both hands.


    "However, I still want to ask, elder martial brother Tongtian, how many copies of the so-called multi exchange body cultivation method have been exchanged? And elder martial brother Tongtian has learned it, and to what extent have you learned it? "


    Mitong Tiandao: "in zongmen, I have exchanged three most basic physical training skills and martial arts skills. Moreover, in just a few days, I have already practiced to Dacheng state."


    "Too little! It''s not enough! " Lin Tianyu said directly.


    Too few! Not enough!


    What do you mean?


    So basic things, there is a three honed, and then, repair to Dacheng is not on the line?


    Is it necessary to have a few dozens of books, and then, like a treasure book, the cultivation has reached the level of perfection?


    Is that necessary?


    If it''s really a treasure, it''s almost the same.


    Wang Lin is equally puzzled.


    He exchanged two more copies of Dharma cultivation skills and techniques in zongmen than in mitongtian, and there were five. However, these things, clear is that there are too many similarities, more practice, it seems that it is just frustrated.

 Chapter 395

    In the surprised eyes of the two elder martial brothers, Lin Tianyu said: "what I said is to exchange more. The quantity should be above the quantity just mentioned by elder martial brother MI. It should be at least ten times more than that. It takes 20 or 30 copies to count.


    "What''s more, the level of cultivation should at least reach the preliminary level of perfection.


    "I think the two senior brothers should have known that the level of perfection is much more detailed than that from the beginning to the perfection. If the two elder martial brothers want to achieve greater achievements in the future, it''s better to practice each of these disciplines to the point of three-step perfection. "


    Twenty or thirty! Each door has to be repaired to at least three steps!


    How do you feel that you are playing with people on purpose?


    Mitongtian immediately said: "Tianyu, you are sure that you want us to do this. Moreover, it''s all basic things. Aren''t you playing with our two senior brothers?"


    When Mi Tongtian asked this question, Wang Lin also looked at Lin Tianyu. Although he didn''t say it directly like Mi Tongtian, the meaning in his eyes was clearly compared with what he said.


    Lin Tianyu said seriously: "what I said just now is that I have to practice at least three steps, and be superb. However, if the two elder martial brothers are more gifted, they should be trained to more than five steps.


    "For example, what elder martial brother mitongtian said just now, all of them have reached Dacheng state. If they only reach this level, it''s better not to repair these things. Dachengjing, based on the current level of the two senior brothers, is to cultivate basic things, but to cultivate it to Dacheng state, it can''t be called cultivation at all. It can be regarded as a kind of changing direction of play. If only with such an attitude, in the face of cultivation, it is better to hurry to the secular world, find a small family that has never seen a friar, stay in it, and call the ancestor as the land to provide for the aged.


    "If you don''t practice to perfection, with your current level, even if you have reached a perfect state, you can''t expect to get half a point.


    "However, when you have reached the point where you are beyond perfection, reached perfection, and gradually advanced to a higher level, you will have your own enlightenment birth. Even, it will be completely repaired. In the middle of the foundation laid in your previous practice, where there is not enough solid foundation, you can tamp those small mistakes one by one.


    "And when you have your own understanding and solid foundation, you will be able to find another world in practice."


    At this time, MI Tongtian has yet to ask again, but Wang Lin pulls Lamy Tongtian, and then firmly says, "younger martial brother Tongtian, I think Tianyu''s words are very reasonable. We just have to do the shop according to younger martial brother Tianyu. I believe that when we do, we will naturally feel and fully understand. "


    Mitong was stunned. Then, for a long time, he finally responded and said, "elder martial brother Wang Lin, do you understand the meaning of younger martial brother Tianyu''s words? Tell me what it is


    Wang Lin nodded and said goodbye to Lin Tianyu. He took Mi Tongtian and left together.


    Then, two people walk all the way while saying, the meter Tong day is a strength to nod more than.

 Chapter 396

    Seeing the two elder martial brothers leave, Lin Tianyu knows how they will do next.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also thought of several other people in the Chongxiao Pavilion. How did their cultivation go?


    Forget it. I think too much.


    Each has his own chance, or to cultivate himself, no matter when, can have more coping means in.


    In a flash, it''s been more than half a month.


    On that day, several people were in the process of training. Suddenly, a wild and rough roar came from the place where they lived at the gate. They roared: "who? Which son of a bitch is it? Get out of here quickly. "


    With this roar, like a gust of wind and rain, it suddenly comes to the crushing pressure on the head. From the exit, it goes straight to the place where the ancestor of Heidao once lived, and all the way over.


    Lin Tianyu, who was training his knife skills, jumped out of the door quickly.


    Not to the exit, I saw a person wantonly spread out the pressure, while the face-to-face.


    The man was of medium build, dressed in ordinary clothes, with flat bottomed boots, a Chinese face, not angry and self-confident, with half black and half white hair, and unsmiling


    "Who is it, sir? How dare you? How dare you break into the place where Heidao used to live? " Facing the pressure, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he could not take a step any more. Only to the face of this person, a loud roar.


    At the same time, behind Lin Tianyu, Wang Lingyun, Yun LAN, many, and Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian, who have already moved here, all jumped over one after another.


    Then, unexpectedly heard Lin Tianyu such a roar, they this closely followed the five people, are almost a stagger, fell to the ground.


    The boss, the master and the younger martial brother -


    This courage is so fat!


    The man who came across from the opposite side, according to the authority of his body, clearly had reached the level of Yuanying ancestor. But now, Lin Tianyu dare to face each other in anger. What''s more, looking at this man''s posture, it''s clear that he has a hot temper. If he doesn''t get rid of his anger, he may be able to shoot Lin Tianyu to pieces or even die.


    "My God! Don''t let this accident happen


    But who would have thought that after Lin Tianyu''s words, the man in the opposite side, who had been so angry and powerful that he was about to choose someone, suddenly passed away and was stunned for a long time.


    Then, the man was cautious and worried: "what did you say just now? What''s the relationship between you and Heidao


    Without waiting for Lin Tianyu to answer, many of them had already taken the first step and said, "my master is a disciple of Heidao ancestor. Who are you again? "


    "Ah! Your master is Heidao''s disciple. You are not Heidao''s grandson. Excellent! Excellent! Finally, I can see the Heidao descendant with my own eyes. " The man was so excited. Then, suddenly, he thought of something and said, "by the way, your master is a disciple of Heidao. Who is your master? Call your master over and let me see you. "


    After listening to this question, many times I rolled my eyes. You are a man with such a poor brain. I really wonder how you can reach the level of Yuanying again.

 Chapter 397

    However, no matter how the other side''s brain is not smart, since many face-to-face questions, many still have to explain to the other party.


    Then, after a series of explanations, I finally understood that he was the one who started to yell at him, that is, the Heidao ancestor''s own disciple.


    After he realized this, the man was amused: he asked people what was the relationship between him and Heidao, and many of them immediately explained that his master was a disciple of Heidao''s ancestor? Well, the master he explained suddenly should not be the one he asked.


    The man looked at Lin Tianyu. Then, the more he looked at it, the more he liked it, he said in a continuous voice: "good! pretty good! That''s great! be courageous and knowledgeable. When I was in front of monk Yuanying, they all yelled angrily. This is not what ordinary people can do


    Lin Tianyu is a young face a red, said: "the elder flattered, where I can be regarded as bold and knowledgeable."


    The man then said, "how come you are not brave and knowledgeable? You need to change to a little friar who is practicing Qi. If you know that a monk Yuanying in the opposite side is not scared to the ground early, he is a bold man. Who dares to shout out loud? "


    Yeah!


    Who dares?


    Wang Lin and other five people also looked at Lin Tianyu with adoration.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s face was redder.


    After hesitating for a long time, Lin Tianyu was embarrassed and said, "master, in fact, I felt it clearly when I was under your pressure just now. I can''t stand any more. If I don''t shout out such a voice, I''m likely to be directly pressed on the ground by your pressure. That''s why I have to have a voice like that. "


    This person still said: "in order not to be pressed down, such a voice, it is a kind of courage, courage and insight. Otherwise, if you come to another person, he absolutely would rather be pressed down on the ground, but also absolutely dare not come to such a voice


    Yeah!


    Wang Lin and other five worshipped him even more.


    But in contrast, Lin Tianyu''s face became more and more red.


    Then, Lin Tianyu finally took a deep breath and said, "master, in fact, the reason why I dare to say that just now is because I am sure that as long as I say that, the elder will not blame me, but will take all the released pressure away."


    "Oh, why is that?" The man was puzzled.


    Lin Tianyu is simply completely out of the way, said: "because the elder entered here on the rage, so that all of us are out of here. It is obvious that as soon as the elder''s words are exported, it is enough to prove that the elder knows who once lived here. Knowing who lived here, I was angry because someone else lived here. Then, it is no doubt that the relationship between the elder and the ancestor of Heidao is the same. Therefore, I dare to ask the elder, and immediately pulled the black sword ancestor''s big flag to come out and bet. Later, it was obvious that I was right


    I see!


    Wang Lin and other five people, their eyes, are inadvertently revealed a touch of contempt.


    Fortunately, just now, they believed and worshipped Lin Tianyu from their hearts.


    This is not courage and knowledge, the courage to face a strong enemy, it is clear that the more careful eye, long known the other side, just deliberately put on such a posture not afraid of powerful opponents, and then, earned us a lot of respect and worship.


    Oh!


    It''s a great show!


    It''s almost the standard of professional performance!

 Chapter 398

    Feeling the strange atmosphere behind him, Lin Tianyu turned around and glared at several people. He said in his heart: why, he would like to be a hero in a headless, reckless and courageous manner, but he would not be smart enough to think about the causes and consequences. Do you have a sure fight?


    Assholes!


    I''m brave and resourceful, OK?


    Just like this, he defended himself from the heart. At first, the man on the opposite side was stunned, and then he said, "Oh, you know for a long time. After listening to your words, what will I do?"


    "Well." Lin Tianyu replied and nodded, and said in his heart: asshole, if you had known that these boys despised him, you''d better not tell the actual situation. In that case, how much can you earn some worship from these guys. Now it''s better. Even this senior should take back his own, endless praise.


    In this critical moment, their own skin, how on the contrary is so thin?


    So, full of regret in my heart.


    The man behind said, "I know, what''s the matter? After listening to my words, I can think of so many things, and even quickly find a good emergency method. What does this mean? "


    Lin Tianyu said in his mind: what does this mean? This is to show that I still have a little bit of cleverness, others, as if nothing can explain it.


    Wang Lin several people''s heart is also a Tucao: what else can it make complaints about? But it''s just a character who can pretend to be fantastic, so as to earn some worship from us. It seems that he would like to praise his behavior. How can we praise it? How can we praise it?


    Then, they all looked at the man in front of him with novelty.


    I only heard the man say again: "this shows that you are clever, disciple of black Dao!


    "The road to immortality requires a kind of intelligence. If it is a man who has no brain, with a moment of courage and courage, what can it become. Maybe when, I met a real master, but I didn''t know the convergence. I was beaten to death by the real master with a wave.


    "So. On the road of cultivating immortals, there is a smart mind, but it is much stronger than the recklessness that seems to be brave and invincible.


    "Heidao has a good disciple! He is indeed a rare good disciple! Smart, knowledge advance and retreat, can at the beginning of things, think about the back of each step in the March. Nowadays, there are not many young people who are so smart and promising! Heidao is so lucky to receive such a clever and good disciple as you. "


    Wang Lin and other five people listened to the comment, but one by one, their eyes widened as if they were watching the Western scenery.


    Just now, this man obviously praised Lin Tianyu''s courage and insight.


    But now, in a twinkling of an eye,


    he even said how the seemingly brave and reckless behavior was not good. It''s smart again. It seems that in this sense, as long as Lin Tianyu shows the characteristics, it is good; as long as it is not his, even if it is really better, it is also cowardly.


    Hey, hey


    This old man, who was invited by Lin Tianyu and hualingshi, deliberately came in front of them and praised him for coming.


    Wang Lin and other five people couldn''t help thinking about it.

 Chapter 399

    Lin Tianyu was flattered a little by this man.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was moved.


    The reason why he praised himself so much was that he was a disciple of Heidao. Because he was a disciple of Heidao, in his eyes, what was right was good, but what was wrong was still good. From this, we can also see his friendship for master Heidao. Therefore, as long as you have the identity of Heidao ancestor disciple, everything will be fine.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, you''ve been here for such a long time, but I don''t know. Who''s the best friend of master Heidao?"


    "My surname is Hua. I am Heidao. I was Heidao''s best brother ever."


    Hua? Huazu?


    It is said that it was Huazu who arranged his disciples to come and clean every ten days.


    This Huazu is also a man of heart!


    Because of Lin Tianyu''s relationship, they can all be regarded as members of the Heidao ancestor camp. Now when I see Huazu, who is so kind to Heidao, I feel very close to him. I feel admiration for my teachers.


    But Lin Tianyu had a layer of doubts in his mind: when he talked about master Heidao, his voice seemed to be


    Mi Tongtian said excitedly, "you are Huazu. I''ve heard that Huazu, after hearing the rumors of Heidao Laozu''s accident, turned white all night. His black hair turned to half black and half white overnight. In fact, I should have known that it was Huazu you when I saw the hair of Huazu. Huazu, you are the idol that I worship most. For the brotherhood, the depth and specialty of affection are incomparable among the people I know. "


    "Alas Unexpectedly, Huazu sighed deeply and said, "Heidao, Heidao, I am ashamed of him in my heart."


    Shame!


    What is that?


    Since ancestor Heidao has not appeared for such a long time, only Huazu has the most heart. He has arranged for his disciples to clean up the former residence. He even went out of the clan for many times and went outside to inquire about the whereabouts of Heidao Laozu. This sitting method, put on any person, can be said to enjoy the righteousness. What''s the shame.


    However, after all, the other party is an elder, and he is still in the sect of Dao Mo Hui, the best brother of Heidao ancestor. Even if they have any ideas, they can''t ask them in person. It''s just more confused in my heart.


    Then, as soon as Huazu received the depressed look in front of him, he took up the whole spirit.


    Huazu looked at Lin Tianyu and liked it more and more. He said, "are you the disciple of Heidao? What''s your name? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "uncle, my nephew''s name is Lin Tianyu."


    "Lin Tianyu." Huazu chanted again and again: "the sky flies, good name, good name!"


    After hearing this, others are not surprised. As long as they can have a little relationship with Heidao Laozu, they are all good in the eyes of Huazu.


    Huazu said again: "Tianyu, you said you were Heidao''s disciple. You must have seen Heidao." Speaking of this, Huazu''s eyes lit up and said, "when did you see the black sword? Under what circumstances did Heidao accept you as a disciple? Do you know where the black knife is now? "

 Chapter 400

    So asked, the light in Huazu''s eyes was more prosperous, and even had a look of urgency.


    Lin Tianyu raised his head and looked at Huazu. At this time, he happened to see many mouths. He wanted to disclose to Huazu the situation and tragedy of the last meeting of Heidao Laozu.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s heart was shocked. He gave a lot of eyes to many of the words that came to his mouth, and then gave him a look back. At this time, Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    Lin Tianyu said, "martial uncle Hua, in fact, I have seen master Heidao since he was accepted as my disciple.


    "At that time, I was just a small warrior in a remote town, Qingya city. Once in the east of the city, a little quiet in the woods to practice knife, and then, master black knife ancestor so suddenly appeared in front of me. At that time, I was shocked. I thought it was some mountain spirit that suddenly appeared. Even the body was shaking with fear


    When talking about this, Wang Lin and other people covered their mouths and secretly enjoyed themselves: Hey, I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu, who looks like Lin Tianyu, is not afraid of the heaven and the earth. At the beginning, it was time for him to give advice. A great chance appeared. He even thought that some mountain spirits came to catch him to eat and have a tooth sacrifice.


    Ha ha ha


    How funny!


    Lin Tianyu glared at these bad guys and continued: "then, when I got to the sun, I saw that the man had nothing to do with him, and in the sun, there was clearly his shadow. Therefore, I thought that the other party was probably a immortal master. Later, a question to understand, it is really. What''s more, the immortal master also said that my sword skill was related to his school, and immediately accepted me as a disciple, and gave me a black sword as a basis. "


    When talking about this, Wang Lin, MI Tongtian and many of them looked at each other. It seemed that there were many places that could not be matched. Just in front of them, many of them just glared at by Lin Tianyu, but they didn''t dare to talk. Wang Lin was thinking in silence. However, MI Tongtian couldn''t figure out why, so he asked directly. Now, Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    Fortunately, at this time, Wang Lin felt that MI Tongtian wanted to open his mouth and wanted to ask. He pulled Mi Tongtian a hand and stopped him from saying anything.


    Lin Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "but later, master Heidao said that there was another very important thing to do. Then, he left.


    "Since then, I haven''t seen master Heidao. Even though I was able to come to the sect of the sword demon society, it was the master who sent a message to the sect. Then, two senior brothers Wang Lin and Mi Tongtian went out to find me back. Uncle Lu, I''ve been hearing rumors that it''s Shifu, the ancestor of Heidao. It seems that something happened. However, master Heidao is the strongest one in the whole Tianquan continent? What can happen to him? Who can be his opponent again?


    "What''s more, I''ve heard that martial uncle Hua has been looking for my master''s whereabouts all these days. I wonder if Uncle Hua has found my master these days? "


    When he asked this question, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were full of expectation, and his eyes were burning and staring at Huazu.

 Chapter 401

    With Lin Tianyu''s questions, Huazu''s face changed and he said in a voice: "blame me! It''s me who killed big brother Heidao! "


    Then, Huazu kept shaking his head and went out of the place where Heidao had lived.


    After seeing the appearance of Huazu, he was obviously ashamed and regretful.


    At this time, Wang Lin, MI Tongtian and many of them looked at Lin Tianyu with a puzzled look in their eyes.


    Lin Tianyu looked back at them and said solemnly, "I said something just now. I believe you all heard me. I just want to repeat here. Every word I said just now is a fact. You may have heard some other rumors from other places, but those rumors from other sources are just rumors after all. But there is only one truth


    When many people were about to say something, Lin Tianyu glared fiercely again. He half opened his mouth and was ready to say something, but he had to swallow it back.


    At the same time, Wang Lin also tugged at mitongtian, then, motionally shook his head, let him say nothing more.


    At this time, Yunlan clearly felt a strange atmosphere, flowing around several people, eyes flashing, thinking, and looking back and forth.


    Wang Lingyun is a little thought, seems to have a little understanding.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! After such a long time of training, I believe everyone has gained a lot. Well, we all show our best martial arts and skills to see what progress we have made.


    "Since the big guys don''t want to show their tricks, I''ll be ugly first."


    Lin Tianyu said that he was going to be the first to leave the scene and opened his posture.


    Many of them rushed to the front and said, "master, you''d better come first. I have been practicing hard these days, but I have made great progress. Hey, hey I was thinking of asking my master to give me some advice. That progress is really not a little bit big. "


    Say, the eye inside straight light of thief.


    Cloud LAN is also a step forward, said: "younger martial brother, you have made so much progress, otherwise, elder martial sister will give you a try?"


    "Good!" Many agreed in a hurry.


    Cloud LAN Eye Bead son a turn, smile way: "younger martial brother, otherwise, we still according to the previous rule, who wins, who is the master disciple, how about?"


    Many heard this, but their faces turned red and their eyes dodged. They repeatedly said, "elder martial sister, it''s just a contest. How dare younger martial brother have the heart to compete with elder martial sister and master disciple. It''s just a contest of martial arts. It''s just like the usual and most casual competition. It''s not a contest for master''s disciples. When the time comes, it will be more than in the fight. Elder martial sister, don''t lay too heavy a hand on it. Let younger martial brother do it. Hey, hey... "


    Finally, the competition began.


    Then, one by one, they went on the stage and performed their excellent martial arts skills. Time passed quietly, after a while, in some comments, unconsciously, it has been more than two hours.


    In the scene of martial arts and Taoism between the display of fighting, Lin Tianyu is still thinking, Huazu suddenly returned, and then, came here wantonly to release momentum, the momentum of the vast ground into the matter.


    At the beginning, Lin Tianyu decided to come to zongmen. He wanted to find a chance to figure out some things.


    Now, this opportunity has finally appeared.


    However, a little careless attention, but also is likely to become an irreparable crisis.

 Chapter 402

    At night, late at night.


    Lin Tianyu in the room, still did not sleep.


    At the same time, the room was dark and there was no light at all.


    Moreover, looking at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, he was comfortable and leisurely. He put two cups of hot new tea in front of him, as if he was waiting for someone. What''s more, after seeing Lin Tianyu''s appearance before, he clearly felt that he was coming soon. However, after waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu''s face finally clearly appeared a few annoyances.


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside and a man came in. Although the night was strong, Lin Tianyu was sure at a glance that the man who came in was senior brother Wang Lin.


    It turned out to be senior brother Wang Lin. Lin Tianyu thought in his heart, and then said to himself: however, elder martial brother Wang Lin is more stable than ever.


    Then, when brother Wang Lin was about to close the door, suddenly, the door was pushed open again.


    Then, another person came into the night. Wang Lingyun.


    The door was closed again.


    The three sat down around the table.


    When Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun were about to open their mouth, Lin Tianyu suddenly made a gesture to forbid the sound. Then, to a small corner of the room, took out a full 180 spirit stone, and then, each small corner inside put ten spirit stone. At this time, around the room, there is a sense of atomization rising, covering the whole room, showing as if miraculous secrets.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu finally had a long sigh of relief, went to the table, lit a lamp, just can light up the room.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK, now, we can say what we have. Make sure that no one else can hear us


    Wang Lingyun said: "brother, you just put ten spirit stones in every corner of the room. Then, there is a sense of atomization rising around the room. It should be a special array. What''s the effect of this array? "


    Although Wang Lin hasn''t had time to ask, he is also full of curiosity after seeing the expression in his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s really a small array. It''s a small array arranged by a knife, which is a small array for isolating divine sense exploration. With this small array in, even if it is the divine consciousness of monk Yuanying, it is not easy to explore the situation inside. What''s more, as long as someone uses the divine sense to probe in, the fog inside will emit a weak light, indicating that someone is exploring with the divine sense. "


    Wang Lingyun and Wang Lin both looked at each other with their eyes shining. With this thing in, it was wonderful to talk about secrets. No one should try to find out.


    At this meeting, Wang Lin said: "Tianyu, I feel that after the arrival of Huazu, what you said is very strange. And then several times later, it was clear that they hinted again and again. I think you must have something very important to hide in your heart. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "there are some things that I really haven''t figured out. I don''t know how to do next. This evening, I have been waiting for you to discuss. Elder martial brother Wang Lin, you can feel the wrong in my words, so I come here. So Lingyun, how do you feel wrong, and then, come again? "

 Chapter 403

    Wang Lingyun, however, laughed and said, "although my martial arts cultivation is not comparable to yours. However, in some aspects, it must be much more sensitive than you.


    "It''s a family fight. All the real children of the family, especially the children of the patriarch, have been trained as the heirs of the clan leaders since they were young. How to survive in the cracks of internal struggle is a compulsory item. Moreover, it is far beyond the cultivation itself. But in the afternoon, although only saw a scale half angle, but also clearly can smell a thick inner fight smell.


    "If it''s really about infighting, I think I can still help."


    Lin Tianyu nodded. Indeed, as he thought, Wang Lingyun, as a child of a large family, is much better than all of them in these aspects.


    Because of this, at the first sight, when he saw Wang Lin come in, Lin Tianyu felt that he was taken for granted, but he was also a little disappointed.


    Yes, why did Wang Lingyun happen to be at the door when elder martial brother Wang Lin just came in?


    Could it be that the boy had already arrived at the gate, and then, after watching Wang Lin come in, he came in at the back.


    When Lin Tianyu curiously looked at Wang Lingyun, he said in his heart: is this the truth?


    Hey, hey If this boy can really do so, then this matter, perhaps can increase a few more points to win. After all, when it comes to infighting, care, prudence and experience are indispensable. They are all in urgent need of help.


    All right!


    Anyway, since they are both here, it''s better than what they expected. At least there is one more person and an idea.


    After rectifying his thinking, Lin Tianyu said, "elder martial brother Wang Lin, first of all, how much do you know about Huazu


    Wang Lin Lue thought for a moment and said, "if you want to talk about Huazu, you have to mention your master, Heidao Laozu.


    "It is said that Huazu is your master, the ancestor of Heidao. He was once the most iron younger brother. As for the level of iron, we lower level disciples don''t know. To be honest, in fact, I haven''t seen Huazu before today. After all, the ancestral clan is so big that the ancestors don''t often appear in the sect. Therefore, it is possible that many disciples will not see an ancestor in the sect for decades if there is nothing special after entering the sect.


    "And Huazu, known as the most iron brother of Heidao ancestor, was also rumored to be known by the whole clan when he had an accident outside.


    "Because it is said that the news of Heidao Laozu''s accident just came out, and Huazu''s head turned white all night after hearing the news. Originally black thick hair, although not completely white, but also overnight, become half black and half white. In the afternoon, I saw Huazu''s hair, which was true. At this time, there were rumors in the whole clan that Huazu was the most iron brother of Heidao.


    "Of course, as for the real relationship, we junior disciples are not completely clear about it."


    Listening to elder martial brother Wang Lin''s narration, Lin Tianyu thought.


    In these rumors, Huazu was the most iron brother of Heidao Laozu, which should be true. Otherwise, if it is not so, it is impossible for him to lose his head overnight.

 Chapter 404

    As for the end, elder martial brother Wang Lin added that it was the real relationship, and they didn''t know it. It should be because in the afternoon, I several times in front of Huazu, did not completely tell the truth. What''s more, it has prevented many interruptions secretly several times.


    Obviously, elder martial brother Wang Lin is thinking that he has to defend against the Chinese ancestor. Therefore, even though he has already believed in the relationship between Huazu and Heidao Laozu, he is not willing to talk about it.


    However, in the afternoon, Lin Tianyu was not only worried about Huazu.


    But even though it was just a simple contact, Lin Tianyu had already been able to clearly feel that Huazu was definitely a man of temperament. Such people have advantages, but also have shortcomings.


    If you make friends, such a person is definitely the one who can really make friends with your heart. However, on the other hand, such people are easy to use because they have too few mental devices.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu even had a faint feeling: the reason why Heidao Laozu had such an accident was that he was so seriously injured. Maybe it had something to do with Huazu.


    In the afternoon, Huazu''s words, and the example of one night''s white head; suddenly, he was the most iron brother of Heidao Laozu. Then, Huazu left the clan again and again to look for Heidao Laozu


    In this, it clearly shows that there is a shame in Huazu''s heart.


    And what is the guilt?


    It is very likely that Huazu was used by others to achieve something extremely unfavorable to Heidao Laozu. Then, Huazu could not let go of this knot and could not be solved completely.


    Even now, Huazu goes out to look for Heidao ancestor again and again. Why is it that others are making use of it?


    Now, the safest way for Heidao to deal with things is to hide himself in a safe and secure way and not be found by anyone. At this time, as the enemy, it must be extremely difficult to find the ancestor of black sword. But some people are different. That''s the friend of Heidao. It''s much easier to find his former friend than the enemy.


    Therefore, those people also used Huazu to search for Heidao ancestor again and again.


    If Huazu is really a very smart person, he will not go to find Heidao Laozu again and again. In the ancestral clan, we can completely unite the forces that used to be the ancestor of Heidao. Then, we can find out those people and forces who really framed him and avenge him. And Huazu this kind of disposition person, obviously also did not think of so much, in the mind, is also the root local did not have so many twists and turns.


    It is because of this kind of disposition of Huazu that Lin Tianyu just said and hid half of all his words when he first met.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu was sure that as soon as Huazu came back, people from another force had already paid attention to Huazu, and even, with 100% divinity, they were paying attention to the moment and venue when they met with Huazu.


    At that time, if Lin Tianyu had told all the news to Huazu, it would have been no doubt that he had told all the news to people in another force.


    Among those news, the most central one is undoubtedly about the Heidao ancestor. If this news was passed to the ears of another force, Lin Tianyu could not imagine the consequences.

 Chapter 405

    Now that Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun are asked to come up with ideas, of course, they have to know enough.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu told Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun what he could reveal and what he had analyzed and could tell. In addition to some particularly confidential information and analysis that, once disclosed, may even cause death.


    The causes and consequences of the incident are almost entirely clear.


    After pondering for a while, Wang Lin said, "so, the reason why you came to the sect of Dao Mo Hui is that you have a purpose?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "as a disciple, I have to find out the truth about the matter of framing master Heidao Laozu.


    "It''s just that I can''t find out how to do it. Mingcha, it''s obviously impossible. Since we can frame master Heidao, the strength and ability of their side''s forces can be reduced. At that time, I''m afraid that I''ll have to get a smoke in the air.


    "It seems to be unrealistic to visit secretly. Among so many people in the clan, I can clearly feel that the tentacles of their forces are everywhere. Even the last Zhao Quan incident, in fact, clearly should be that force behind the control, promotion and support. You say that there are so many people who are involved in that force. If you make a secret visit, one of them may be caught in the net.


    "Now, the sudden appearance of Huazu is an opportunity to break the deadlock. Want someone to come up with ideas. So, since the afternoon, I have been waiting in the room, and the person who may have an idea appears


    Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun looked at each other and nodded.


    If there is no one to come tonight, Lin Tianyu will not say it clearly tomorrow. He will talk to someone.


    It depends on the individual''s understanding.


    Only with this understanding can we really plan this matter.


    Wang Lin thought and said, "I also feel that the return of Huazu seems to have a subtle turning point. As long as you make good use of it, everything is possible to be solved easily. After all, I think it''s true that Huazu''s feelings for Heidao Laozu are true. With this feeling as the foundation, younger martial brother Tianyu took the Heidao ancestor''s own disciple as the breakthrough point, took the Huazu''s disposition, and even was willing to fight for help. It''s completely possible. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I also believe that Huazu will do this. But if we do this, will it be possible? Not necessarily. I believe that Huazu must have been brave and willing to do everything for the sake of my master, Heidao. However, from the current appearance, Huazu did not really help Heidao Laozu. Even, because of some not intentional and for the sake of fault, on the contrary, the black knife ancestor fell into the land of eternal disaster. We also believe that Huazu will do everything possible to help us. However, just do your best to help us, will it be possible? According to Huazu''s disposition, I''m afraid one of them is not good, and there will be the possibility of screwing up this matter again. "


    "It seems to be possible." Wang Lin sighed once and said, "if it''s just a simple hand fight, it''s a good idea to let Huazu Wudao. However, if you''re going to make the best of it... "


    The following words, although not completely said, but the meaning, but clearly has been self-evident.

 Chapter 406

    They all thought of one place and thought that Huazu was an opportunity to break through the deadlock.


    However, it is clear that there are many difficulties when we really want to implement it.


    Moreover, the biggest difficulty comes from Huazu itself. Huazu is a man of temperament, and can absolutely intersect with his life. However, just because of this, there is not much sense of self-defense. In this situation, even if the enemy is strong and we are weak, and the situation is not completely clear, it is very possible for one party to disclose the things of one side to the forces of the other side. In this way, it is bound to be a disaster.


    The turning point is clearly in front of us, but it is hard to grasp it completely.


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lin are both scratching their ears and scratching their cheeks for a while, and they are not sure why.


    Then, two people are heart to have a keen to see to Wang Lingyun.


    At this time, Wang Lingyun slightly closed his eyes, silently thinking about the key point in this matter, and frowned tightly. Now and then I would frown a little, as if I had got something. Seeing Wang Lingyun like this, Lin Tianyu and Wang Lin looked at each other, and they had some slight surprise in their eyes -


    seeing Wang Lingyun like this, it seems that they have really thought of some countermeasures?


    Therefore, they thought quietly and waited. At the same time, they sincerely hoped that Wang Lingyun could come up with a good idea of the best of both worlds -


    not only can he make good use of the turning point of Huazu''s appearance, but also can avoid the defect of Huazu''s temperament.


    But is it possible to have such a good idea?


    Finally, half an hour later, Wang Lingyun completely opened his half closed eyes. Then, he saw Lin Tianyu and Wang Lin looking at themselves strangely, which made Wang Lingyun shrink back. What are these two people doing? He is a big man. A big man''s body, so obsessed to see, is not what super beauty, there is such a good-looking?


    "Lingyun, do you have a good idea Lin Tianyu asked quickly.


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s question, Wang Lingyun thought, oh, the idea is waiting for me. But is it necessary for you to be so fantastical? Wang Lingyun make complaints about


    in his heart. "I think of one idea, and I think this idea is absolutely possible."


    "Oh, what good idea?" Originally, Wang Lin, who just looked ill, suddenly came to the spirit and asked in a hurry.


    Lin Tianyu also focused on Wang Lingyun, waiting for the following.


    Wang Lingyun said, "in fact, it''s very simple. That is, we set up a conspiracy, and then we not only used the influence of Huazu, but also did not disclose the specific events


    If so, it would be a good idea.


    However, how to implement it?


    Lin Tianyu busy way: "Lingyun, then you quickly put your idea out to see."


    Wang Lingyun also did not take the airs, directly said: "with the relationship between Huazu and Heidao Laozu, I think Huazu will come again tomorrow. When Huazu arrived, we told Huazu directly that it was unrealistic to find Heidao Laozu on this Tianquan continent alone. If not more organizations, and then, in batches, sub location to send out, like a net to find. In this way, it is much more efficient than he is alone. In this way, Huazu will certainly try his best to gather together those who were loyal to Heidao

 Chapter 407

    Although Wang Lingyun hasn''t put his idea into words, Lin Tianyu and Wang Lin have already understood.


    This is really a simple method. It''s ridiculous that they have been trapped in a dead end. They can''t think of it.


    Wang Lingyun also said: "in this way, we can make full use of the influence of Huazu, and completely eliminate any secrets that may be divulged. When the time comes, there will be more people and all kinds of news will be focused. We don''t even need to say what we have found out, as long as we have an inadvertent direction. Of course, there must be some people who set up Heidao ancestor''s force. However, as long as we do our own work, people like that will always show their tails. Moreover, with such people, it is even better for us to make things clear.


    "What''s more, there''s an unexpected benefit in this conspiracy."


    "What unexpected benefits have been gained?"


    Wang Lingyun said: "the unexpected result is that we can use the name of ancestor Heidao and the appeal of Huazu to form a force that belongs to us. Then, it can be developed slowly. As long as this force is not developing too large and its momentum is too strong. I believe that the gang that framed the ancestor of black knife will not arouse enough vigilance. Then, when the time comes, the force we have set up has also developed and matured, so we can compete with each other on the strength. At that time, we should have the evidence in our hands, the power is enough, and it is time for us to show our fangs to each other. "


    After listening to Wang Lingyun''s analysis, Wang Lin''s face was full of envy and nodded vigorously.


    But this meeting, Lin Tianyu is calm in his heart, and he thinks about it.


    If you show your fangs to the other side, if you only rely on the power relationship of the ancestor of black Dao in the sword demon society, you will have a lot of thinking. The other party had Lu Zu, the second ancestor of the sword demon society, and even three real fairies from the fairyland. Of course, he didn''t tell Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun completely. Some things can not be completely carried down by them. However, in addition to relying on the strength left in the clan, and the other side of the matter, Wang Lingyun provides the method, on the whole, is a good method.


    Then, by the next day, the talent just came out, and Huazu had already arrived early.


    Here, Huazu''s divine sense swept out and found that all the people living here had begun to exercise their own way. Huazu nodded again and again. Good, good! Even if there is something wrong with brother Heidao, it is gratifying to have such a disciple and grandson. Just think of black knife, it is a burst of gloomy look.


    Seeing Huazu, everyone stopped practicing and gathered together.


    Huazu looked at all the people happily and said, "since now, big brother Heidao is not here. Then, I will guide you in your future practice. Now, each of you has put out your best skills. I''ll see if there is any place to give you some guidance. "


    After listening to friar Yuanying, he was willing to guide himself in person. The big guys were all overjoyed.


    I don''t have to be pushed.


    Many of them left the scene and danced a set of sword techniques that they thought they were most proud of. After the dance, he looked at Huazu sincerely.

 Chapter 408

    Huazu saw a lot of the expectant eyes and hesitated a little, then said: "good, good! He has a solid foundation and the standard of simple Sabre technique has been fully practiced. I''m afraid that there are few people who can compare with him in the whole clan. "


    Many of them were elated by the glare of their eyes.


    However, I immediately thought that this was a rare personal instruction from Yuanying''s ancestors. Of course, I had to point out the shortcomings in order to improve. How can I be satisfied with these praise.


    As a result, many shy faces said: "Uncle Hua, you see my martial arts, which aspects are insufficient, point out to me, I have improved."


    After all, it''s a rare opportunity for Yuanying''s ancestors to direct themselves. How can they let go so easily.


    Huazu zhengse way: "wait a moment, give you comment again, wait for a few other people to have done before."


    "Well, good!" Many had to promise, retreating to one side.


    In the heart of Huazu, however, he said: many of them are so excellent, which should be just an example. Well, when the others have finished their work, they can take a lot of them to encourage them to make progress. It will be good to use them as positive classic textbooks for the latter few people.


    Without being urged by Huazu, Wang Lingyun has come to an end In the twinkling of cold light, a set of exquisite swordsmanship has been put into practice.


    Then, Wang Lingyun, like many others before him, looked forward to Huazu, waiting for the guidance of Huazu, the great monk of Yuanying.


    But at this time, Huazu''s head is a bit covered.


    It''s not too simple to let Huazu simply display his martial arts skills and win the two boys. But pointing them out, Huazu was clearly aware of the feeling that there was no way to start. These two people''s martial arts, all have reached the level of perfection, which is much higher than that when Huazu was in the period of martial arts on that day. How should Huazu instruct them. Is it possible for Huazu to be ignorant of his conscience and say: at their present level, they are not well trained. What should they do.


    Isn''t that a lie with your eyes open?


    Originally, Huazu also planned to have another person show his martial arts skills and use many as positive teaching materials to stimulate him to progress.


    But now it seems that, although this person in the solid foundation, compared with many, is slightly inferior. However, for the spirituality of martial arts, the height of techniques, and the changes on the spot, they are much better than others. If we really want to compare these two people, it''s really indistinguishable. How can we use the former to motivate the latter.


    Huazu''s forehead was slightly sweating.


    Then, Huazu nodded again and fooled, "well, good, really good! One of you has a solid foundation, the other one is full of spirituality. You are equally gifted in martial arts. It is estimated that you two will be able to defeat all the martial arts generation of the sword demon club. Well, one more person to play martial arts, I will once again together. Comments Said, Huazu''s eyes around look, and then, saw the only girl Yunlan, Huazu said: "this little girl, you also go on the stage, display martial arts, let me have a look, and then, together give you advice."


    In fact, Huazu looked around, and finally ordered Yun LAN to play, because he thought in his heart: in any case, relatively speaking, the cultivation talent of girls is slightly lower than that of boys.


    At that time, you can point her out and praise the excellence of the two people in front of you. Then, everything will be taken over.

 Chapter 409

    Cloud Lan''s eyes are bright and clear, and a sense of excitement arises spontaneously.


    Monk Yuanying''s advice!


    In front of her, she was just an ordinary medicine picking apprentice. It was because she met her master Lin Tianyu, and after pointing out the art of swordsmanship, she was out of control. Her martial arts talent was completely revealed, and she took a completely different path. Otherwise, she will end up with nothing but ordinary life.


    Therefore, it is very important to have a good master''s guidance on the way forward.


    Now, the great monk Yuanying wants to instruct a little martial artist like her. Maybe after this instruction, she can further develop her martial arts talent and make her further progress on the road of practice.


    Thinking about it, Yunlan''s sword technique has been put into use.


    In the whole field, the sword light is rustling, and the dragon and snake are swimming away.


    It is gorgeous but sharp, elegant and always hidden everywhere. Even in the eyes of Huazu at the moment, this sword technique is also perfect.


    Use the martial arts of the first two as positive versions to motivate her?


    Huazu is really sweating down.


    One by one, are so evil, but also let him the original infant ancestor how to export guidance.


    Big brother Heidao, you are not only a demon. I admire and chase you for life. I never dare to stop and breathe a sigh of relief, but I can''t catch up with elder brother. But now, you accept the descendants, the disciples, how one by one, is also such a monster. However, I have already said that I want to instruct them to practice. But elder brother, you are such a monster. Let me be a younger brother again. How can I start to point out.


    But, No.


    Don''t lose face in front of me. If he lost face in front of such a group of young people, where should he put his old face. Therefore, we must find a way to give them guidance. Otherwise, is not to be in front of a group of younger generation, become a joke?


    Therefore, in the cloud Lan''s sword technique display, Huazu has fully used his brain, thinking.


    Eh! Yes. That''s what I''ll say later. I''m sure I can fool it.


    When Yunlan sword technique is finished.


    Hua Zu finally had a good idea. He stepped forward confidently and said, "I just saw the martial arts skills that you three have performed. In terms of martial arts, it is really the pinnacle. However, the three of you have the same shortcoming, that is, the things you cultivate are too basic, and you have not cultivated the real advanced martial arts skills. This should be because you don''t have a good master to teach you, so it has delayed your talent. If you can have a good master''s guidance and give you advanced martial arts skills, with your talent, your future is definitely bright. "


    With that, Huazu''s eyes glared --


    the people who can give you advanced martial arts skills are right in front of you?


    Hey, hey!


    In this way, they not only fooled over the issue of guidance, but also fooled three talented talents into joining their own door.


    Hey, hey!


    If you can take these three talents as disciples, even if you rob big brother Heidao''s business, what will happen.


    Yun Lan said: "Uncle Hua, it''s not that we don''t want to cultivate advanced martial arts, but our master doesn''t let us practice. We must lay a good foundation first. He also said that if he didn''t lay a good foundation, he would be busy practicing advanced martial arts skills, and then he would be left with flowery airs. "

 Chapter 410

    Mm-hmm. That makes sense.


    Huazu nodded repeatedly. I remember that year, the elder brother Heidao also said the same thing.


    But that''s not right.


    Hua Zu said: "indeed, the foundation is very important. But these have nothing to do with you. "


    Yunlan, Wang Lingyun and many of them all looked at Huazu in surprise. How could it have nothing to do with them? Had it not been for the insistence of master and elder brother that they had laid a solid foundation, would they have the strength they have now?


    Huazu said again: "the reason is that it has little to do with you. It''s because you three are totally gifted. At a young age, you can lay such a solid foundation. You can display your martial arts skills. All of you are superb. Moreover, you are not new to perfection. Moreover, you are on the way to perfection. You have already taken a few steps forward. After reaching this level, what you lack is no longer basic, but advanced martial arts. "


    When talking about this, Huazu stopped again. He almost took his finger and told everyone that you had poor advanced martial arts skills. I have all of them here.


    You worship me as a teacher!


    As long as you worship me as a teacher, all my advanced martial arts skills will be passed on to you.


    Many of them took a step forward and said, "Uncle Hua, however, my master said that my aptitude is not only not outstanding, but also a bit dull."


    "Nonsense! It''s just bullshit! Who said, your master said, which one is your master? You point it out and I''ll see... " Huazu had a big fire. He was going to go on and say, "if you don''t follow me, you will learn from me." However, the latter words have not yet been uttered. It suddenly occurred to me that when I first arrived here that day, it seemed that there were so many of them that he told himself that his master was Lin Tianyu, the disciple of big brother Heidao. Now, in front of others, if you want to say that they are not right, but also your junior nephew, you will feel guilty if you say it again.


    Then, Huazu looked back at Lin Tianyu, who was embarrassed and smiling. He felt more guilty.


    At the same time, his heart is not convinced that he can''t do it --


    this boy is so lucky that he has picked up a leak and accepted such a good disciple. He still doesn''t know how to cherish it. He even dares to say that the other party''s qualification is dull. How do you know how to cherish it!


    Wait.


    Since he doesn''t know how to cherish it, why don''t I take this disciple under his name. Although it''s not nice to pry the corner of my nephew''s wall, in order to accept this excellent disciple, a little reputation is worth it.


    And the other two, especially the girl, are more talented. They can''t be the disciples of this boy.


    Now that we are ready to pry one of them, we can pry all three together.


    If I had received so many excellent disciples at once. When the time comes, when we compare martial arts and discuss Taoism with other people''s disciples, all of them will not be able to fight back. We can''t say a word to refute. It''s exciting to think about it.


    However, how to pry these three people under their own door?


    Eh! That''s it.


    In this way, they realized that their master was just like this. They were disappointed again, centrifugal again, and then transferred to my door.


    Hey, hey


    Don''t be so cool!

 Chapter 411

    Huazu said, "Tianyu. You see, all your disciples have been on the stage and practiced one by one. As a master, shouldn''t you show your hands? You can''t always keep good things hidden, can''t they? "


    Er!


    Lin Tianyu a Leng, this is how, how good, it is his turn to head up. This is really lying down and getting shot.


    Pity Lin Tianyu. He never thought of it. But Huazu was jealous that he had taken good apprentices. He was going to try his best to pry the corner of his wall.


    However, no matter what it was, since the martial uncle Huazu had opened his mouth in person, Lin Tianyu was not good at refusing, so he had to put on his clothes and walk to the middle of the field. Then, a wipe ring, took out the black knife, a knife across the sky, black light across, Yingying shining.


    Then, the whole scene was full of knife light, dazzling.


    Lin Tianyu is the phantom body of the shadow step, but also to do their best to show out.


    The white figure and black Sabre technique in the field are changeable and changeable.


    Even Huazu of Yuanying realm sometimes has a wrong feeling. It seems that sometimes there is not just a Lin Tianyu stepping on his footwork and dancing a knife. Of course, if the focus of Huazu can be locked in, it is the real figure of Lin Tianyu. However, as long as one is absent-minded and does not concentrate, he will clearly feel that there are several Lin Tianyu in front of him, who are dancing at the same time.


    The reason for this is that Lin Tianyu danced out all his cultivated things with the peak state.


    Even after a while, he could clearly feel that Lin Tianyu''s eyes were faintly red, his hair was slowly turning red, his black knife was turning into a red knife, and his white clothes were also stained with a trace of red


    This time, Lin Tianyu clearly has applied the black level inheritance Sabre technique to a very high level, and even exceeded the level he has ever used before.


    Of course, the reason why he has been used to such a high level is that his strength has been improved too much compared with the past, and his control power has also increased exponentially.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu, in such a simple display, urged all his accomplishments to the extreme is that they had to pull Huazu into their camp according to Wang Lingyun''s plan last night, so that they could focus on the people who had been close to the ancestor of Heidao. So now, this time, it is clear that he wants to have a look at his qualifications. Although his current strength, in Huazu''s eyes, may not be worth a glimpse, but he wants to let Huazu clearly see his potential. Only this potential is clearly shown in front of us, Huazu may have raised confidence in himself.


    While Lin Tianyu tried his best, Huazu clearly lost his mind from time to time. Then, he felt that there were several Lin Tianyu performing martial arts in front of him at the same time.


    Then, I will feel that it is not Lin Tianyu who is exerting his martial arts skills in front of him, but his big brother of black knife, who is unfolding his sword technique in Nashi.


    Big brother!


    Hua Zu''s heart is so chanting, rise a kind of fuzzy feeling, stand up, go directly to the field.

 Chapter 412

    Then, when Lin Tianyu stopped waving his knife, Huazu suddenly stopped.


    The vague illusion disappeared from Huazu''s eyes. It was Lin Tianyu who stood in front of him.


    Hua Zu was stunned and looked at Lin Tianyu with a twinkle in his eyes. He said, "you just danced like your master, the black sword ancestor. Even when I looked at it just now, I clearly felt that it was your master, the ancestor of black sword, who personally made the move. I feel that your understanding of martial arts and Taoism is no less than that of me, an old man in his infancy.


    "No wonder the three disciples you taught just now are so extraordinary. Even if I, a monk with great energy, want to give advice, I don''t know where to start. "


    Oh, I see.


    Wang Lin looked at each other and understood.


    Just now, Huazu said that he had let them perform martial arts, and then he had to instruct them on behalf of Heidao Laozu. But in the end, he was just as good as he could, and he didn''t have a word of advice.


    I don''t want to point them out. I don''t know where to direct them.


    The three looked at Lin Tianyu, and the color of reverence in their eyes became more intense.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Hua is too modest. For a few younger generations, he doesn''t have to point out." Then, without waiting for Hua Zu to refute, Lin Tianyu said, "martial uncle Hua, I just mentioned master Heidao. I have a matter about master here. I want to ask Uncle Hua for help."


    When Hua Zu heard that it was brother Heidao''s business, he even said in a voice: "Oh, it''s brother Heidao''s business. Come on, what''s going on? Did you find brother Heidao? Where''s big brother? Did you get hurt? Tell me soon. I''ll go and bring it back to my family


    Lin Tianyu said, "uncle, it''s not to find my master. But now in the clan, the rumors are so wide that it is said that the master, Heidao, had an accident. Therefore, in my heart, I especially remember that I want to go out and look for it. "


    Hua Zu said, "yes. I''ve been looking for big brother Heidao all the time. I want to break this rumor after I find Heidao. Even if my elder brother goes back to my family, I don''t need to break the rumor, and the rumor will be broken by itself. " Speaking of this, he stopped, and Huazu said: "but the rumor spread so fiercely, there are some facts in the end. In the rumor, I don''t believe what happened to big brother Heidao. But, you say, is it possible that big brother Heidao is really injured, and he is also seriously injured. Where did he heal his wound by himself? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "I think so, so I''m very anxious. I want to find my master, Heidao. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to heal a wound alone, even without a caregiver. "


    "Yes. You and I want to go together Huazu said: "otherwise, you and I will go out of the sect together to look for the black sword, and then take him back to the ancestral home for healing. It''s much more reassuring to have someone take care of them in the clan. "


    Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun looked at each other for a while, speechless.


    It seems that the younger martial brother (elder brother) waited for his two people to come up with an idea last night. How to make good use of Huazu and not let the Chinese society transmit the news? It was extremely wise foresight.

 Chapter 413

    However, Lin Tianyu was still calm and said, "now, the urgency is how to find the master."


    Hua Zu said, "yes, yes! That''s the key. "


    Then, Huazu suddenly responded and said, "you pulled me over and said these words specially. Do you have a good way to find brother Heidao?"


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun looked at each other and said in his heart: after saying so much, this sentence has finally come to the point.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "uncle, I think so. The land of Tianquan is so big, how many places can we find if we just rely on the strength of a few of us. Maybe it''s because there is something missing in some small place. Then, we''re wrong with master Heidao. However, if there are more people to look for it, it will be different. In that way, we can find enough places and details, and maybe we can find all the places that we have missed before. Then, we can find master Heidao. Even if we can only find some more clues, it is good. "


    Huazu nodded repeatedly and said, "well, if there are more people to go out to look for it, it''s really possible to grasp most of them. Even if there are no more disciples, there are no more than me. Where to find more people? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, as long as the martial uncle is willing to stand up and shout, his hands will be sufficient immediately."


    "Good! What do you say you should do? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "on that day, master Heidao was the first ancestor of the sword demon society. There must be many people who support him. It''s just that there are so many people, but there is no one to organize and no one to lead. Therefore, they can only be scattered everywhere. They just want to help master Heidao, but they also have strength and no place to use them. Now, as long as martial uncle Hua is willing to take the lead and raise his voice to let everyone gather together, brainstorm and search for Heidao ancestor in batches, these people will be very willing. Then, among these people, there will be their own friends, masters'' disciples, small circle forces It is much better to gather so many characters and look for them again than we are alone. "


    "Yes. How can I never think of such a good idea? "


    Huazu woke up, stood up, and was about to implement it.


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun looked at each other and said in his heart: is this man really the ancestor of Yuanying? But this way of doing things, I feel like a young man with hair.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he was only allowed to organize people, and he was able to get a fair and aboveboard reason under the sun. Otherwise, he would have to leak out his head?


    Huazu had already gone outside for a few steps, then suddenly turned back and said, "if I call people up, I will come to you and arrange for you. I''m not good at arranging people. As for the latter, how can these people form teams, how to go out in batches, and how can they not only affect their practice but also produce results I don''t think about it at all. It''s all up to you. After all, the idea itself is what you came up with. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded again and again, and promised to come down. To tell the truth, if Huazu arranged these things, he would not be completely relieved.

 Chapter 414

    But don''t say, Huazu is in the clan, the organizer is really a good hand.


    Then, just to the third day, he organized the people, agreed on a good time, the complete set came here.


    There are a lot of black pressure, and most of them are golden friars.


    If you change another Yuanying ancestor to organize, you may not be as good as Huazu.


    It seems that people can''t be judged by their appearance. Everyone has their expertise.


    But then he looked at the monks who had been invited.


    Oh, my God!


    What''s going on?


    Why, among these people, many of them are black and blue, full of indignation. However, it''s right to think about it again. In other words, it''s good to hit people without hitting their faces. But they also choose to fight in the face. Can this not be hated?


    However, who was beaten up?


    What''s more, it''s still in the sect of the sword demon society. Who has the courage to come here and start?


    Several people looked at the face of the black and blue face, full of indignation, are under the heart of doubt.


    At this time, I saw Huazu come over and said, "nephew Tianyu, you see, I''ve found all the people for you. Hey, hey, hey, hey... "


    Lin Tianyu doubted: "but Uncle Hua, how come there are so many people among them, all of them..."


    "Haha These are some disobedient guys. They talk to them with good words. When they come, they still talk. This is not, give them a lesson, become honest


    Lin Tianyu widened his eyes and said, "No. Uncle Hua, you won''t give all these people... "


    Uncle Hua said triumphantly, "Hey, hey! If you don''t obey, you''ll have to learn a lesson. No, they are much more honest. Some people are like this. If they don''t clean up and clean up at intervals, they will itch. You see, now that I''ve cleaned up this meal, I''m not all obedient and obedient? I''ll tell you, it doesn''t matter what the big truth is. At any time, talking with your fist is the most practical truth. I''ll tell you again, anyone who dares to disobey his orders will be obedient as long as he or she goes down with a fist. "


    Er!


    Lin Tianyu and others all boasted about their bravery in "inviting people" after listening to Huazu''s fierce boasting.


    Uncle, uncle, we want you to invite people, not to beat people.


    This kind of beating people, forced to come, can really be used for me?


    What''s more, even if you want to beat people, don''t slap your face. However, if you look at these people who have been beaten, you can see that there is no injury on your body, OK! A little scar, let Huazu to the whole face.


    However, the effect is still good.


    If it was not for Huazu to invite so many people, it would be nice to have one third of them. Now there are more than 200 people, all of whom are the backbone of the clan. Even, among these people, there are two Yuanying ancestors in the clan. Is this Yuanying ancestor also invited by Huazu in this special way?


    Lin Tianyu and Wang Lin, Wang Lingyun and others looked at each other, a burst of surprise.


    The fire of the eight trigrams in my heart arises spontaneously and becomes more and more prosperous.

 Chapter 415

    At this time, Huazu seemed to see the ideas of several people. He stepped forward, lowered his voice and said, "two Yuanying ancestors, I didn''t use that special method to invite them. I just told them that if they didn''t dare to come, I would beat them like those golden elites and make them lose face. They are not my opponents. I dare to bet. Moreover, as long as these two old guys dare to gamble, I will guarantee that they will end up more miserable and disgraceful than those golden elites I beat. Monk Jindan suffered a loss and lost face in my hands. There is still a saying, after all, I am a Yuanying. If they were beaten, they would lose their intelligence.


    "Hum! It''s not that I really want to beat them. They were all banished by big brother Heidao at the beginning, but now they all escape. Before, I didn''t think of it without your reminding. Otherwise, I would have beaten them. "


    When Huazu talked about beating people, he couldn''t help but feel very proud.


    Lin Tianyu and others wiped the sweat on their heads, and then looked at the 200 or so people in the field. Their hearts said, "at last, they were beaten, accounting for only one seventh or eighth of the total number.". Most of them came willingly.


    Who would think that Lin Tianyu''s idea has not been decided yet.


    Huazu said again: "do you see those people who have not been beaten except for the two yuan babies? In fact, they should all be regarded as occupying the light of the two yuan babies. "


    Lin Tianyu said in a strange way: "how can it be regarded as the light of those two young babies? Did the two yuan babies, after they decided to come, come forward and persuade those people to come so that they would not be beaten? "


    Hua Zu said: "although it''s not exactly like this, but the specific meaning is almost the same.


    "When I was looking for the two yuan babies, I was not really ready to fight with them. After all, they were just a little worse than me, so they kept threatening and threatening. Eh! I didn''t expect that in the end, they really compromised.


    "Later, we used this method to find those golden elixirs. I didn''t expect it would work better than the real thing.


    "Fortunately, I always try my best to greet them in the face when I do it in front of me, which makes them lose face and the message is transmitted quickly. The people behind me, with the previous example, were almost deterred by a few words of threat, so they didn''t need to do more. "


    Lin Tianyu and others were speechless.


    Previously, seeing so many people coming, I still thought in my heart that each of them had his own strengths. This Huazu was really able to handle affairs. But now, it is quite different.


    Eh!


    Is it possible that there is no one who really wants to come here?


    Lin Tianyu asked in a hurry: "Uncle Hua, then, some of these people have actually come to you after hearing the news of your call, right?"


    Hua Zu''s face turned black and said, "do you want to come to the door and take refuge? Oh! These boys are too cunning. Who will take the initiative to come and do the hard work. If I hadn''t beaten a few people first, I guess none of them would have come. "


    What?


    None of them came on their own initiative?


    This influence of Huazu is also too


    Lin Tianyu''s face turned black. All of them are "invited" with their fists. Can they really handle affairs? Can you command again?


    Then, after seeing Huazu, I thought: real talents!

 Chapter 416

    Although his face was black and his heart was dark, no matter how he said it, now that people have been invited, it is equivalent to having set up a stage for Lin Tianyu. No matter how difficult it is to sing, he has to go on stage to sing the play to the full.


    Take a look at the time is almost the same, Huazu came forward, raised his hand, motioned everyone to be quiet.


    Then, Huazu said, "I have invited you to come here. I believe we all know the purpose. However, to tell you the truth, I''m a man who is a big man. If you want to fight, I won''t lose to anyone. I believe everyone knows and has experienced it. "


    After hearing this, more than half of the people under the stage turned black, as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Seeing this, Lin Tianyu''s face is even darker --


    later, Lin Tianyu will have to deal with such a big mess by himself.


    Hua Zu said, "so, this time, I invited you to come here, and I can''t think of the idea of asking all of you to work together to look for the black sword ancestor. Of course, to carry out this idea, it is by no means possible for someone in China to implement it. Well, someone has to do it. Who is this? This is Lin Tianyu, Heidao''s descendant. Let''s ask Lin Tianyu to come forward and explain to us the specific implementation regulations. "


    Huazu said, palm directly pointed to Lin Tianyu, made a please gesture.


    This time, Lin Tianyu''s face became darker.


    This martial uncle Hua is absolutely first-class in causing troubles. However, he is the master who does not stop the trouble. Now, he pushes me directly on my nephew. It is not clear that everyone feels that the root of martial uncle Hua''s troubles is from himself? This is not clearly let all people, invisible, are hate me?


    Sure enough, as soon as the introduction of Huazu was finished, Lin Tianyu clearly felt several hostile eyes and swept him over.


    The sharp air in his eyes made Lin Tianyu''s face even darker.


    However, Lin Tianyu understood that it was not a good time for him to have a black face. So he quickly put away his black face and instead put on a smile that he thought was enough to defeat thousands of girls and looked at the crowd.


    Lin Tianyu said: "everyone, first of all, thank you for coming here, participating in this understanding, and making a contribution to the disappearance of my master, Heidao."


    Then, before waiting, Lin Tianyu went on. One of the group came out of the group, a big man with a black face and a black face. He said in a gruff voice: "boy, don''t talk about those useless things. If you want to command us and command us, I tell you, you are not qualified. You are just a stinky boy who has just entered the Qi training state. How can you do it. Let me tell you, at that time, the reason why we took advantage of Heidao was that he had the qualification to convince us. He not only has the powerful strength that we are convinced of, but also has the personality charm that we are more convinced of, boy, do you have all these? "


    As soon as Lin thought about how these people were "invited", he thought that they would definitely appear. If it doesn''t appear, it''s abnormal.


    Therefore, he is also completely psychological, ready, ready to deal with such emergencies.

 Chapter 417

    Just when Lin Tianyu was about to open his mouth, Huazu had already opened his mouth in advance and said, "he is not qualified. Is Laozi qualified? Hu Xiaozi, if you dare to say "no" more than half a word, that I am not qualified. Do you believe it or not, I can beat your face ten times more than it is now. I dare not say "no", right? That is to prove that Laozi has this qualification. Now, I give this qualification to Lin Xiaozi. He represents Laozi. If you are not convinced with him, you are not convinced with Laozi. Lao Tzu''s fist is here, waiting for him anytime and anywhere. I think you dare not. I''m not convinced with Lin


    Monk Hu''s lips stammered, but he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    However, he forbeared, but he did not. He said, "Huazu, if Heidao Laozu is here, I will take it without saying a word. You said, I just took my fist. As for this boy, if he could hide behind Huazu and dare not even take a head, my father would not only refuse to accept him, but also despise him in my heart. "


    As soon as Huazu heard this, his fist had been raised, and he was going to beat up the golden elixir of Hu.


    As soon as the monk Hu Jindan''s neck is raised, you can beat him if you want. I''m not afraid of boiling water. What can you do to me?


    Said that, Huazu this beat, is all hail in the face, also did not want to really the other side how. Anyway, I''ve lost my face. What can I do if I lose my face again?


    When Huazu''s fist was about to swing out, Lin Tianyu quickly stepped forward and personally stopped him.


    Lin Tianyu said, "wait a minute, martial uncle Hua. I want to talk to this senior Hu."


    Huazu looked at Lin Tianyu with some worry and said, "this Hu boy is not an oil-saving lamp. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up first, and then you can reason with him. That will be easier to talk about."


    After hearing this, friar Jindan of the surname Hu shrank subconsciously.


    Lin Tianyu''s face was completely black.


    There are no more than two hundred people who despise the immortal face. At the same time, the glance at the monk Hu Jindan was a kind of schadenfreude.


    Lin Tianyu said, "please don''t worry. In my opinion, Mr. Hu is a very reasonable and principled person."


    Hua Zu said, "really? I don''t see why. "


    Hu surnamed Jindan friar is full of pride. He stares at Huazu''s disdainful eyes and says clearly: you''re a big fool. You can see what''s going on. You''re a big, brainless guy, OK?


    There are more than 200 people on the opposite side, one by one, they are full of surprise. As long as a person flatters, he or she should be comfortable.


    And Lin Tianyu side of Wang Lin and others, but a face surprised to see Lin Tianyu, heart: high! It''s really high! Not only is the cultivation level first-class high, this flattering Kung Fu is also invincible in the world. Don''t you see that the monk with Hu surnamed Jindan looks like he met his bosom friend for the first time since his practice. He is about to fall in front of Lin Tianyu?


    At the same time, monk Hu''s name is Jindan, but he looks up his neck and faces anyone else coldly. He seems to be saying, "Laozi is such a person. Have you ever seen that before?"?

 Chapter 418

    Lin Tianyu added: "moreover, I believe that all the people present, like Mr. Hu, are extremely reasonable and principled people."


    Two hundred people in the opposite side, many people thought in their hearts: stinky boy, do you want to do the same to us? You are still too young, you think we are all surnamed Hu, that has no brain, was you flattered a few words, even do not know his surname? Hum! Don''t try to twist your heart.


    However, in these two hundred people, but clearly, there are still several people, there are a few of the color of movement, flashing.


    Wang Lin and others, is sighing unceasingly, in the heart head, erect thumb: cow! Just like this, I''ve turned it over twice, but I''ve already taken over half of these 200 people. If I had another one, wouldn''t it not only take over these 200 people, but also the whole clan of Dao demon society would be taken under the flag? Before, why didn''t you see that he was still so powerful and talented?


    Lin Tianyu said: "if I say this, many people may think that I am flattering your predecessors again. However, I also believe that there are many knowledgeable people who will not think so. "


    Isn''t that obvious, isn''t it flattering?


    What else is a man of knowledge? He must not think so?


    Wait a minute. I''m still going to stop talking about anything. I''ll have a look at him first. Then, what''s the reason to put it out? Otherwise, hum! Dare to say I am


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, this is just a very simple truth.


    "Come here, for example. Some people say that it was forced by Huazu with his fist, but I want to speak out against it. This is not the case at all.


    "Just imagine, if it wasn''t for the friendship of my master, Heidao Laozu, would you have come because of Huazu''s fists? Think again, if the other party is an enemy, is it because you just beat you so gently that you will come? I don''t think so. I believe that if the enemy killed your head, you would not come. In fact, the root of my friendship lies in the bottom of my heart. I''ll ask you again. Who among you dare to say that it''s not because of the friendship that my master, Heidao Laozu, left at the beginning, will come today? "


    Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun look at each other, heart way: cow!


    All of them came here. In fact, it is self-evident that the friendship left by Heidao Laozu is naturally due to the friendship left by ancestor Heidao. However, it is still due to the iron fist of Huazu, OK?


    But now?


    Lin Tianyu exaggerates the friendship of Heidao Laozu, which gives them the most reasonable and comfortable step. In this way, the violence of Huazu was infinitely smoothed out, and all kinds of insufferable feelings were left behind. There is a final question, that is no one dare to admit, right?


    If one admits it, he will not only lose face, but also overturn all the steps that everyone can go down and commit public anger. I am afraid that in the end, he will die without knowing how to die.

 Chapter 419

    Of course, when all the people are able to have peace of mind at the bottom of the steps, there are also people in this, and their eyes are shining.


    Among these people with bright eyes, there are people from another force who have specially arranged to come over. However, this exploration, but it is clear that there is a little bad feeling.


    Of course, there are also people who really came here because of the friendship of Heidao Laozu. Now when I see Lin Tianyu''s way of doing things, I finally have a trace of recognition. At the same time, it was also a burst of relief. If only people like Huazu organized them so rigidly, they would be totally disappointed.


    However, in the discussion with Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun in advance, Lin Tianyu also understood that if he wanted to win over the people who had been invited by Huazu, in the end, at the level of these Taoists, he still had to ask about martial arts. Only when he was superior could he really return to his heart.


    However, Lun Wu asked If we use our real strength, I''m afraid many of them will give us a finger, and we will have to ask Lin Tianyu to look ugly.


    No matter how, the martial arts have to be compared with the Tao.


    Seeing that it had already had an effect, he said in accordance with the words that he had already discussed with Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun, he said, "senior, I know that although everyone has looked at the face of my master, Heidao, he has gathered here today. However, although all of us have gathered here, there must be a worry in everyone''s heart, that is, as the Heidao ancestor''s own disciple, whether he can really be a overlord like the Heidao ancestor.


    "I want to say that I can''t do it yet. Even, all the predecessors present are much stronger than me. However, I also want to say that one day, I will do it. I can''t achieve the achievements of master Heidao, but my practice time is too short after all. As long as I have enough time, I will be as good as master Heidao. All friends of Shifu who are here today can witness it with their own eyes.


    "I would also like to say that although the level is still low now, there are only five levels of practicing Qi, but I also have my own ambition. No matter if I am in a state of self-cultivation, I will be in a state of self-cultivation


    The five levels of Qi training are really low.


    What? Five levels of Qi training?


    At first, everyone was still thinking that the level was really low, but then someone responded. It seemed that Lin Tianyu had broken through the Qi training period and was only 20 days. Even so fast, we have reached the fifth level of Qi training. This is - absolutely an extreme, and it belongs to two completely different results.


    Lin Tianyu is a unique genius. The improvement of his realm is as simple as ordinary people''s eating and drinking water. This can also explain why he has only broken through the realm of practicing Qi for 20 days, and has already practiced five levels of Qi.


    Another possibility is that, in order to promote the present to a higher level, regardless of the stability of the foundation, they will act wantonly. This kind of person is also doomed to the final future, which will be a bleak one.


    And Lin Tianyu, which one?

 Chapter 420

    So, in the eyes of Lin Tianyu, some people sighed and others felt sorry.


    At this time, the same monk named Hu Jindan stepped forward and said, "since Tianyu is so full of words, I Hu Dahe wants to try first. Are you really as good as you say. Don''t worry. Hu Dahe doesn''t take advantage of you. I''ve suppressed my accomplishments to five levels of Qi training. We''ll fight at the same level. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Dahe and said, "master Hu, I think you''d better suppress to the level nine of body refining."


    Hu Dahe was impatient and said: "to say that the five levels of Qi training are suppressed to the same level, that is to say, to suppress to the five levels of Qi training.". Don''t talk too much, come and fight


    Lin Tianyu said: "I am totally for the sake of master Hu."


    Hu Dahe was even more impatient and said, "don''t you dare to fight? For my good. What do I want you to do for me? Why do you have to fight so much? For your good, you look down on me and think I can''t beat you. Ah! I''m so angry


    As soon as Hu Dahe reacted, he immediately stopped talking. With a fist, he directly attacked Lin Tianyu.


    Whoa! When


    was on the face of the fist, Lin Tianyu had already dodged away. He was in a tangle of hearts. What troubles were these old people? Why do they make complaints about their faces to the faces of others? How about hitting people without slapping their faces? Will not be Huazu hit the face, to hit the heart of the shadow, so, just think, also to hit other people''s face, the heart will balance some?


    Hey, hey!


    However, if you want to hit me, I''m afraid I don''t have the chance.


    In a twinkling of an eye, nearly thirty moves have been made. Although the fists are loud and fierce, they are invincible. However, they have not even touched the corner of Lin Tianyu''s clothes.


    Hu Dahe got angry and stood in the middle of the field and said, "Tianyu, you are not right. You are just running in the whole field. What kind of ability can you do. If you have the ability, you will beat me down. This is your real ability. I can convince you. Otherwise, they will only run away. They are all sneaky and sneaky. I look down on you


    Hu Dahe looks like a big old man, but in fact, he is really thick and thin.


    He has fully understood that as long as Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to confront him and has suppressed his cultivation, he will be in this field and catch up with him for a day, and he won''t encounter half of Lin Tianyu''s clothes. Thus, he launched a verbal attack, and even, at the cost of his words, used the powerful method of motivating generals.


    Hey, hey Now, Tianyu boy can''t be fooled. Just fight him. With his excellent physique and fist power, it''s not just a matter of two or three punches to clean up this stinky boy.


    Lin Tianyu finally stopped and said, "master Hu, you are sure that I will beat you down. Then, the elder won''t be angry? "


    "I''m angry?" Hu Dahe is happy. This boy is going to be cheated. So, happy way: "as long as you can have that ability, I am too happy to it, and how can be angry."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course." Hu Dahe said, but also squint at Lin Tianyu, full of contempt.


    Lin Tianyu immediately waved his hand and said, "well, look at my palm knife!"

 Chapter 421

    "Ah


    A cry came, and then the only sound of "bang" was heard. Hu Dahe was hit by Lin Tianyu''s palm knife, and he flew ten meters away. Then, with a bang, he fell to the ground again.


    Then, Hu Dahe got up from the ground and started shouting: "you, you, you, your boy are shameless! He even played sneak attack with Laozi. "


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "master Hu, this must be said well. We have been playing martial arts, and we have already compared dozens of moves. This move I put forward is not a sneak attack after our dozens of moves in the competition. It should be because the elder is not vigilant and distracted from the competition. I can''t blame it. Besides, I don''t want to talk about it. As long as I can beat him to the ground, I will not blame him, but I can''t be happy. "


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, it seems that he is so reasonable.


    What''s more, what makes Hu Dahe angry is that none of the more than 200 people gathered with him said a word for him, and they all looked at the expression of a silly boy and gloating.


    These old bastards!


    However, if you can''t get back face, don''t be laughed at by these old bastards after you go back.


    In Hu Dahe''s heart, the more he wanted to be, the more angry he was. However, although he had no time to defend the sword, he lost so quickly and miserably. However, from the transmission of power and the ease of sending and receiving, he could realize that if he only relied on the level of five levels of Qi training, he would not be the opponent of this smelly boy.


    If you are not an opponent, how can you regain your lost face?


    That''s right. At the beginning of the game, didn''t the boy say that as long as it''s the realm of practicing Qi, no matter how many layers, he has taken over?


    What''s more, they are all in the realm of practicing Qi. The great realm is the same, and it can be regarded as a battle with the same realm!


    If I suppress my cultivation in the Ninth level of Qi training, I can''t clean up this boy if I don''t believe it.


    Thinking about it, Hu Dahe was staring at Lin Tianyu with malice on his face. Then, he quietly promoted his cultivation until he reached the Ninth level of practicing Qi, and then he approached Lin Tianyu step by step. Then, between the two, but only three feet away.


    Hu Dahe''s heart was filled with joy. He took the first half step. He had already built up enough fists to "Hoo" him. Without half a sign in advance, he blew at Lin Tianyu.


    Hey, hey! Son of a bitch!


    Tell you! Ginger is still old and spicy. Just now, a sneak attack on Laozi made me lose face. I didn''t expect that the geomantic omen changed in turn. After a little time, I was attacked again. Do you look like a paper kite flying out, floating, floating, floating


    At the same time, Hu Dahe thought.


    However, the fist was just half blown out, and the opposite palm knife had already stood up. With one hand of the sword, it blew to the front of his fist.


    Hum! Stinky boy, how can you react so fast!


    However, no matter how fast the reaction is, it is totally useless. Boy, you know, I''m in the cultivation of Qi level nine. If you go down with a fist, you stinky boy, you can''t still fly with the weak chicken cultivation of Qi level five.

 Chapter 422

    "Ah


    Then, there was another cry. With his reputation, he saw Hu Dahe again. He was chopped by Lin Tianyu''s sword and flew out more than ten meters away. Then, with a bang, he fell to the ground again.


    "Ah! You son of a bitch, you''ve gone too far! You, you, you... "


    However, as he said this, Hu Dahe''s voice, in the eyes of those old friends who came to look at the silly boy, finally said more and more, and his voice became lower and lower.


    At the same time, the heart is a burst of strange: this smelly boy, quick reaction, can block my palm knife at such a critical moment, I will not say. But what''s more, the stinky boy could feel it clearly when he first contacted my fist. He thought that I had only practiced the cultivation of five levels of Qi cultivation. But at the moment of contact, when the stinky boy was about to suffer a great loss, he suddenly burst out in his body with a particularly powerful force. In an instant, I had already reached the Ninth level of Qi training, and I was smashed into pieces, and I was directly shaken out.


    This boy is not only quick in reaction, but also full of flexibility like fingers and arms. What a freak!


    But Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while. He just said that he had sneaked in. This was a clear sneak attack just now, OK?


    What about character? Where is the character?


    Fortunately, and little sister Lu Feixue has been used to, always quietly, is a machete, to their own chop. If the sensitivity is not cultivated in this way, I''m afraid just now, there will be a rush, OK? But if you look at Hu Dahe, he is also a master of the golden elixir period. He was shaken out by his younger generation and fell so badly. In his heart, he always felt sorry.


    So, Lin Tianyu stepped forward and helped Hu Dahe. He said, "master Hu, in fact, you have suppressed your cultivation. You can be regarded as a real master."


    "Then I still lost?" Hu Dahe has no good breath tunnel.


    "In fact, it''s nothing to lose. Because, I always cross a big realm, there are few opponents. Even if it''s a foundation building monk, few can beat me. Therefore, it is completely and naturally that Mr. Hu lost! I will be invincible in the same big realm Lin Tianyu naturally said.


    The more Hu Dahe listens, the less it tastes. Are you comforting or showing off? Are you so comforting?


    This kid, it''s not clear that he said that on purpose, right?


    In my opinion, it must be. As soon as he said this, many people looked at his eyes. It was clear that the flames of war were burning.


    Seeing this, Hu Dahe couldn''t help but secretly happy: Well, old boys, you dare to laugh at me just now. Next, it''s up to you old boys to suffer. In other words, if you have bitter experiences together, you will have suffered. That is to say, don''t laugh at big brother. In this way, Hu Dahe''s heart, small abacus beads, in the heart, beat a straight sound. Yeah! yes! That''s it!


    Hu Dahe made up his mind to face all the people. He first laughed and then said, "everyone, this Tianyu boy, I have tried, and I am convinced that I have ten thousand. From then on, I will listen to Lin Xiaozi just like the old black Dao ancestor did. Of course, I advise you, it''s better to listen to Lin''s words. Otherwise, it will be suppressed to five levels of Qi training, and none of you will be able to escape a full beating. "

 Chapter 423

    After hearing this, everyone was right when they saw what happened to Hu Dahe. Lin Tianyu was convinced for a long time. But now, but all of a sudden, swept over a pair of full of malicious eyes.


    Eh!


    Is Hu Dahe really helping himself?


    How do you feel that this old boy is clearly in the arch fire with bad intentions!


    He also let everyone suppress to the level 5 of Qi training and fight with himself, but he was clearly released to the level 9 of Qi training secretly just now, OK?


    Wait a minute. How do you feel that this is a pit? It''s going to pit everyone.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Dahe with his eyes shining. Sure enough, he saw the old boy blinking at him. Yes, it is. It''s fun! However, we have to take advantage of this opportunity to nail the old boy to death.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Dahe and said, "master Hu, what you just said is true?"


    "What did you say?" When Hu Dahe asked, he clearly felt a big pit and was heading for his own pit.


    "That''s what master Hu said just now. In his heart, he''s convinced of ten thousand kids. In the future, he will listen to me just like he did to my master Heidao. I just want to be in front of all the people here, and then solemnly ask senior Hu, are these words true? Of course, I also fully believe that people like Mr. Hu who spit is a nail, and certainly won''t cheat the boy. " When Lin Tianyu said this, his eyes clearly had some cute.


    Grass!


    Hu Dahe''s heart is going crazy, OK?


    In the words he said just now, the key point is in the later ones, OK? Is to arch fire, others suppress the cultivation to play, good to give you Lin boy also come to a fat beat, OK? But now, the boy took it out of context. He just stuck to the first half of the sentence and ground it for himself. Promise, this meaning, oneself have not thought clearly, it is too suffer a loss? I don''t agree, but with so many pairs of eyes, do you object to what you said, and what you just said. You can''t hit your face so fast, can''t you? What''s more, the statement of the pit owners just now may be entangled in seven or eight circles. If you give this bad boy a toss, it may be about to go through the gang. When the time comes, can you have your own good?


    Thinking of this, Hu Dahe looked at Lin Tianyu again. In the other party''s eyes, at first glance, it was very clear; then, it was full of threats. Clearly said --


    hum! If you don''t promise to come down in public, I''ll poke out your little scheme. However, of course, if you can promise, I will go with you wholeheartedly to pit the old guys.


    Ah! Asshole!


    In Hu Dahe''s mind, he was really crazy. He thought and thought about it and thought again and again. Finally, he took his heart and said, "I, Hu Dahe, am I a liar? Stinky boy said it well, I Hu Dahe, always talk, is a spit a nail, as long as I Hu Dahe said, I Hu Dahe all recognize. That''s right. From now on, Hu Dahe will give you ten thousand obedience to you. In the future, I will even be like your old ghost master, Heidao Laozu, and obey your words and deeds. "


    However, such a few words, from the mouth of Hu Dahe out of the feeling, always let people feel a kind of gnashing teeth feeling.


    Even, a fire wind, from the location of Hu Dahe, went straight to the direction of Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 424

    At this time, Lin Tianyu is smiling.


    That smile, really very pure, but in the eyes of Hu Dahe, it is clearly full of evil.


    Just at this time, I heard the chatter and chatter of someone outside.


    Lin Tianyu looked back and saw that it was Lu Feixue, the younger martial sister. He kept asking people around him about the story. Obviously, it has only come for a while, but in this moment, we have already made clear the whole matter and the general content.


    Then, he winked at Lin Tianyu, and then to the more than 200 people, he said in a loud voice: "ah! Old folks, you are too counselled. One by one, even my younger martial brother, the little friar who has just broken through to practice Qi, dare not fight. Do you think you have lived such a big age one by one, and have lived to the dogs? oh dear! Come on! You old folks, as long as anyone can beat my younger martial brother Lin Tianyu, I will award a hundred thousand spirit stones. However, if you are beaten by younger martial brother Lin, there is no reward. Ah! White flower spirit stone do not want to earn it! I didn''t expect that the old men of our sword magic club, originally, one by one, were so counselled.


    "My younger brother Tianyu is invincible! Just go there, you don''t have to do it, OK? They were so scared that no one dared to start. It''s a force, younger martial brother Tianyu! You are the idol of our all swords club, all young people''s idols... "


    ¡­¡­


    Then, Lu Feixue''s words, the utmost ridicule ability.


    After listening to Lu Feixue''s words, Hu Dahe is happy: Alas! If I had known that, if this Tigress came out to deal with the whole thing, why do you have to play that trick. Hate it! As a result, Lin Tianyu''s boy made a hole.


    But the breath box of Lin Yu is not as good as that of those people.


    Finally, all of a sudden, three golden elixir friars stood up, almost with one voice: "Lin boy, come out, after I suppress the cultivation, let''s fight first. I''ll weigh carefully whether you, the idol of the younger generation of Dao magic club, are really so divine."


    Lin Tianyu is speechless. This little elder martial sister is really a spectator, not afraid of big things.


    But who thought, at this time, the little girl got her strength again and yelled: "one dozen three, three people all suppress cultivation. It''s time to practice Qi five levels. I beat younger martial brother Tianyu to win, I press two million spirit stones. Who dares to bet?" Said, Hua, from the ring inside, directly poured out two million spirit stone out, piled on the ground, glittering, straight shining eyes.


    These two million spirit stones are all inferior spirit stones. To those big guys on the scene, two million inferior spirit stones are really nothing. Can be a little girl, all of a sudden took out so many Lingshi to gamble, that arrogance, can be a mess.


    When Hu Dahe saw this scene, he was also enthusiastic, and said, "I also beat Lin Xiaoyou. I''ll lower the pressure a little, and I''ll put down ten million pieces of spirit stone. " Said, is also a Hua, the lower grade spirit stone pile on the ground, simply piled into a small Lingshi mountain.


    Lu Feixue little girl saw, but not happy: This is not clear, to rob their own business? If you can let this old boy succeed, I will not be a little witch of our sword magic club! Hum!

 Chapter 425

    Then, Lu Feixue''s eyes rolled around and said with a smile: "Uncle Hu, you can bet. However, as an older generation, if you come with them, you can only press them to win. Otherwise, you that is naked betrayal, you ask the big guy present, they all answer not to let you so betray? "


    Immediately, Hu Dahe felt his back, and his eyes were as straight as a sharp needle, as if he could shoot holes in his back.


    My heart was shocked: originally, I just want to earn some spirit stone, it''s nothing at all. But now, after this little girl''s on-the-spot training, he seems to have become a traitor. This damned little witch!


    "Well, I''ll let it go. Let''s go." Hu Dahe felt bitter and wanted to collect the spirit stone he had taken out.


    Lu Feixue quickly reached out his hand and stopped him, saying, "this is not good. The property has already been bought. Where can I take it back? "


    Hu Dahe is even more angry. Why, Lin Tianyu won and refused to let himself. Now, he wants to take back the gambling money, but he still refuses to let himself take it. This is a real little devil girl and little overlord. How could I have offended her!


    No way. We have to fight!


    Hu Dahe said: "but even if I press you, you can''t afford to pay for it, can''t you? How about this? I''ll bet you two million. I''ll take back the eight million spirit stones. So, head office. " Heart way: who let me fast. I''ll admit it myself. I''ll lose you two million spirit stones. This is the assembly.


    However, the little witch''s eyes turned again and said, "no way! Of course not! We can''t do it one-to-one. "


    "What else is to be done?"


    "This algorithm, said Lu Feixue, is sure that uncle Hu will feel that it is the real justice."


    "Oh, what''s the algorithm? Say it


    "They are three to one," said Lucifer. In this way, it makes sense to multiply the odds by three? "


    Hu Dahe said, "well, even if I multiply by three, I still have four million more. Then I can take it back."


    "No. This is only the odds of three to one, not the age gap and the realm gap. You see, the three of them are ten times as old as younger martial brother Tianyu, and their accomplishments are dozens of times higher than that of younger martial brother Tianyu. In such a multiplication, it will take another several hundred times. Forget it, I''ll be generous once more, and multiply it by a hundred times. Uncle Hu, you see, the ten million you took out is not enough to compensate. Otherwise, uncle Hu, you can add a little more. If the spirit stone is not enough, the heaven and earth treasure, the heaven and earth miraculous medicine, and the top-grade weapons will do. " Lu Feixue said, smiling at the Hu River, kind and kind.


    Hu Dahe a Leng God, and then, finally is the reaction come over, the ring on the handle covers tightly, way: "no! I won''t add any more As he spoke, he went to the back and recoiled.


    "Oh! It''s stingy. It''s boring. It''s not fun at all. " Lu Feixue took back the smiling eyes, and then, glanced at all the people who were still in the field. Inside, a stream of sparks, shining.

 Chapter 426

    In Lu Feixue''s eyes, to the presence of all looked over, the big guy is involuntarily a burst of retreat.


    At this time, Huazu said with a smile: "the two old brothers, even martial nephew Hu, dare to bet ten million. As elders, can we not lead by example? We three old guys, each of us is putting 20 million yuan. What do you think? "


    Huazu''s words were said to the other two Yuanying ancestors.


    Then, finish saying also ignore, these two let answer not to agree, when first took out 20 million inferior spirit stone, piled up in the middle of the field.


    The two of them saw that Huazu not only spoke, but also that they had already taken out the spirit stones. What else could they say, they had to look at each other, and they both took out 20 million inferior spirit stones. But in the heart, it was a lot of Tucao: make complaints about the performance of Hu Dahe just now. This Lingshi is afraid of meat and steamed bun, and it has no return. Oh!


    At this time, Huazu''s eyes swept to other people and said, "Hu Xiaozi has bet ten million yuan, shouldn''t you show it? Don''t stand in a daze. I''ll set a number for you. Jindan bet two million each, and Zhuji bet 200000 each. That''s it. Every boy will come and give it to me. "


    In Huazu''s majestic eyes, with Hu Dahe''s ten million yuan as the bottom, the big guy''s mind is also too much balance. At last, it doesn''t cost anything. The big guy has taken out the spirit stone.


    All the people looked at that pile of spirit stone which was just like a huge mountain, and their saliva almost flowed out.


    Especially Hu Dahe, if it wasn''t for Lu Feixue''s little devil, he would not only not lose, but also make a lot of money, asshole!


    No way! Can''t throw ten million spirit stone so easily!


    Hu Dahe started to use his brain and thought of his idea. Suddenly, his brain hole opened and he had it!


    All the bets are down, and then the four in the field are about to start.


    At this time, Hu Dahe stepped forward and said, "four, wait a moment. I have a few words to say."


    Originally, the four men who were going to start their work stopped and looked at Hu Dahe.


    Hu Dahe said: "we bet here. However, there are so many of us, and we have made so many bets. We can''t ask Lin Xiaoyou too much. What''s more, Lin Xiaoyou has done this before. "


    "What are the requirements?" "If you want to get your money back, don''t talk about it," Lu said He also circled a lot of money in front of him with his hand, indicating the sovereignty of this pile of gambling money. Now, it''s all hers!


    Hu Dahe said: "it''s not to get back the stake, not to get back the stake. But then there are some relationships.


    "In front of me, when Lin Xiaoyou beat me, he won twice in a row, but only used one move. Now, I want him to win the game in the same way. Three people are limited to three moves. If the three moves win these three people, I''ll take my 10 million bet. Otherwise, even if Lin Xiaoyou wins, I''ll have to get back half of the bet. "


    On hearing this, the other gamblers also yelled: "yes, we have made so many bets, of course, we want to see the most wonderful game. Otherwise, we can''t give so much. "


    When others saw Hu Dahe, they first wanted to return their bets, and this time they put forward various conditions to make things difficult. But no one was a fool. Anyone could see that this suppressed the three men of cultivation. They were definitely not Lin Tianyu''s opponents. If we could lose a little less, we would naturally lose a little less.

 Chapter 427

    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu felt embarrassed and said, "no, no! Where can I beat these three predecessors in three moves. As the saying goes, master doesn''t win the first three moves. Even if the master and his apprentice compare, they have to let the three moves calculate again. How can I end up and win three masters with three moves? "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t explain this. As soon as he explained it, he immediately appeared on the stage and was all fried.


    What do you mean?


    What do you mean?


    They came up with such an idea to make trouble for him, Lin Tianyu, OK?


    But how to get to Lin Tianyu''s mouth, it became that they were oppressed to the same level of the old guys, as if vulnerable to a blow. It''s not that Lin Tianyu can''t win three old guys who have been suppressed to the same level with three moves. It''s just that he has to worry about the face of the old guys before he is embarrassed to do so. Lin Tianyu stinky boy, what do you think of these old guys? How arrogant! How arrogant!


    In particular, the three old men who were on the field and had already suppressed their accomplishments and were about to start their work were even more angry.


    What, are they lambs that are killed?


    Because they were angry, some old guys couldn''t help but shout: "Lin Xiaoyou, we''ll bet you another game. If you can really win with three moves, we''ll double our bets. However, if you can''t win with three moves, then it''s no wonder that our old friends don''t give face, and we''ll have to take back all our bets. "


    As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere in the field changed a little.


    Silence, silence!


    Some people stare at Lin Tianyu, others stare at the old guy who just talked.


    In the silence of the crowd, a pretty voice suddenly exclaimed, "grandfather Hua, I want you to remember those people who just yelled." Everyone followed the voice of a look, or that little witch Lu Fei snow.


    Everyone glared at Lu Feixue, and was not happy. Someone whispered: "what''s the matter, little witch, do you still want to write down us and revenge later?"


    "Oh! My uncles and uncles have wronged me. I''m doing it for your good. " The little witch Lu Feixue even called out to hit the sky and said, "I''m really for your good. You think, you have all proposed that if younger martial brother Tianyu can''t solve the three people in the opposite direction, he will refund all the gambling money to you. But now, if I don''t remember the number of heads clearly, then how can I return the bet money? "


    Listen to the little witch Lu Feixue said so, it seems that really is such a reason.


    Therefore, one by one did not need Huazu to remember the name, but took the initiative to report his name there. Almost all the old people on the scene have gone, except for one old guy, Hu Dahe.


    Hu Dahe had a feeling of indistinct uneasiness. He felt that this was a pit, a big pit, which would surely drive all the guys who had reported their names to Huazu. There would be no exception. In this way, Hu Dahe looked at the little demon Lu Feixue again, and the more he looked at it, the more he saw it, the more he had this kind of ominous feeling.


    But what kind of pit will this pit be?


    Hu Dahe tried to think about it, but with his brain, he couldn''t think of one.

 Chapter 428

    At this time, all those who are willing to go to Huazu for registration are also registered.


    The little witch Lu Feixue finally nodded with satisfaction and said, "however, the gambling game just mentioned with the big guy is going to have a little change. Because just now, younger martial brother Tianyu also said that Shifu didn''t win the first three moves. As a younger generation, how could he win three masters within three moves? "


    After listening to Lu Feixue''s words, all the people were not happy, and they all yelled.


    "What do you mean? We have just said that we will win these three in three moves, and we will lose the bet to the boy named Lin. why, now we have to repent? "


    "You can go back on it. You have to give us the money back. "


    "Yes, yes, yes! Return the money, the money, the money! "


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the scene was a noisy area.


    "Shut up


    All of a sudden, a stream of pressure from Yuanying passed through the audience, making the whole audience quiet.


    Huazu''s voice then said: "let''s listen to little girl Lu first, and see what she says next. Is it reasonable. When she''s finished, it''s not too late for us to express our opinions. "


    See is Huazu this Hun Huo goods lost his temper, finally, the big guy is tolerant, no longer angry, want to see the little witch, what can give an account out.


    The scene was quiet again.


    The little witch Lu Feixue laughed at everyone and then said, "in fact, your uncles and uncles are all too excited. What I said just now is that I can''t win three seniors in three moves. In fact, in the end, I just want to widen the condition a little bit. It''s really just a little bit.


    "Since there is a rule that three moves can''t win because of friendship, let''s relax a move appropriately. That is, younger martial brother Tianyu, he must win three predecessors in four moves, or he will lose. What if you all look at this relaxation? "


    Is this relaxation?


    The big guys are all in a daze.


    This is clearly to restrict the conditions, but also tighten up, OK?


    You can''t win in three moves, but you must win three in all four moves. This means clearly that in the first three moves, Lin Tianyu and the three opposite can only keep a draw, but in the fourth move, it must be within one move and win the three at the same time. This is to completely limit Lin Tianyu''s hands and feet. Then, when it comes to the fourth move, he has to win three at the same time. This is basically a change of direction. One move wins three people at the same time.


    Hearing this, the old folks all nodded quickly and agreed.


    At this time, Lu Feixue said: "however, the uncles and uncles who have registered just now have said that if younger martial brother Tianyu can not meet the requirements of each person. Without saying a word, I''ll return the money to you. However, in case, I mean in case, if younger martial brother Tianyu meets the requirements. Well, we have to make a deal. You have to double the bet. All the uncles and uncles have no objection. "


    "No objection, no regret!" Those who have already registered in the record yelled: "not only do we not repent, but also, all of us, like Hu Dahe in front of us, resolutely listen to Lin Xiaoyou''s words and let them be dispatched."


    After hearing this, Hu Dahe''s eyes turned black: Damn, you''re talking. Why should I be involved.

 Chapter 429

    Eh! wait.


    Hu Dahe suddenly in the heart a startle, way: originally the small girl''s pit, is dug here. It''s just this pit. Can it hold people? In my heart, I also believe that Lin Tianyu, a stinky boy, must be able to win over the three guys who have achieved the five levels of Qi training. But now, it''s clear that the punk should win the other three with one move.


    Is this possible?


    However, the little witch is clearly a master who won''t eat and will fight the uncertain battle.


    If it is possible!


    Is it not to say that just now, the stinky boy and Lao Tzu fought, in fact, still did not use their full strength. It''s just a trip with me.


    Good boy! How deep it is!


    Hey, hey! Good!


    That group of old bastards, just one by one see Laozi''s jokes, look good, now, all ready for me to go into the pit.


    Seeing that everything has been settled, Lu Feixue said to Lin Tianyu: "Tianyu. Now all this depends on you. Don''t you want to organize people to look for your master? However, even if the big guy is under your control, there is no spirit stone, you can''t give people service in vain. As the saying goes, the ancestors did not send hungry disciples. If you send people, you can send them for nothing. However, if you can win this sum of money, at least, it will be enough for you to find master. So, in this game, you have to win everything. Otherwise, even if you have the best plan to find master Heidao, you will undoubtedly be a castle in the air. "


    The old devil Lu was relieved by this. After all, the fundamental reason why they gathered here is to find the ancestor of Heidao. Now, if they lose the bet, the money they have lost will probably be used completely as the cost of looking for the ancestor of black sword. That is the spirit stone. Even if they really lose, it''s easy to lose.


    Even the three people who fought against Lin Tianyu were all flashing in their eyes.


    Later, if Lin Tianyu is really so strong, it will be in the fourth move. They pretend to release water and join in this move together. Why lose to him? Of course, it also depends on the means of the Lin boy, enough to go on his own three people to help him.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also a position of thinking, indeed, as Lu Feixue said, these spirit stones are all he needs. So, he can''t lose!


    Finally, in the "start" of Huazu, Lin Tianyu and the other three were all shining in their eyes and locked in their opponents.


    Lin Tianyu has the black knife in his hand. On the other side, two used knives and one used guns.


    Now that he has decided to defeat the three men on the opposite side in the fourth move and one move, Lin Tianyu no longer intends to have a trace of half a hair of his hand.


    So, just at the beginning, it has been preemptive.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At the same time, if there are three Lin Tianyu at the same time, they all fight together. Among these moves, because they belong to three Lin Tianyu, in fact, Lin Tianyu has already made three moves.

 Chapter 430

    Three Lin Tianyu, at the same time!


    What kind of speed can we achieve this effect?


    At the scene, some people opened their mouths in surprise, and were at a loss. Some people''s eyes flickered, as if they had gained something. However, the three Yuanying ancestors all looked at each other, and they could see the full surprise from each other''s eyes.


    The application of space law! This is absolutely a simple application of space law!


    In private, the three great Yuanying ancestors whispered to each other.


    At the scene, the three Lin Tianyu each used a knife technique. At the same time, the three sounds of "Dangdang Dang" came out at the same time. Even, these people on the scene heard it in their ears. It was not the three sounds of "Dang Dang", but the sound of "Dang". Then, after the sound of "Dang", the three men were almost instantly shocked by the power of the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, and their bodies were dislocated, and they were completely arranged in a curved line.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not have half a minute of doubt, and the enhanced version of the bone picking knife method was chopped to the extreme by Lin Tianyu.


    Whoosh!


    It''s like a breeze.


    Then, before the two people who made the knife had no much consciousness, the black knife had already crossed their front.


    And then, the black knife continued to chop on the gun of the third person who made the gun. Then, the weapon in the third hand was just in touch with the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand. As soon as he got in touch with the black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand, he was crushed down by a heavy force. The sound of "bang" made the third person of the gun fly out and fall more than 20 meters away. If you look at Lin Tianyu, his eyes are red and his black hair is red. The black knife in his hand is also completely turned into a red knife. Even his clothes are faintly red. Then, as Lin Tianyu''s knife stopped, all the red on Lin Tianyu''s body finally faded slowly.


    Heidao ancestor!


    All of us were shocked: This is clearly the situation when the ancestor of black Dao gave full play to his Sabre skill on that day. At that time, the ancestor of Heidao was completely like this. The whole man, along with his weapons and his clothes, was dyed red.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu at the moment, the big guys are all in a sudden, as if it was the ancestor of black knife who came.


    The scene of shock, everyone is quiet, do not want to say a word, broke the atmosphere at the moment.


    However, at this time, it was just someone who spoke and said, "everyone, now you can see clearly. Younger martial brother Tianyu won the other three in the fourth move. Everybody, you are willing to take the gamble and admit defeat. You should take out the spirit stone as soon as possible. "


    At this meeting, everyone can see that Lin Tianyu won the other three in the fourth move.


    The first friar who used the knife, when he was passed by the black knife, cut his clothes on his abdomen and drew blood marks. Although the injury was not serious, Lin Tianyu was obviously merciful. If life and death were fighting, the knife would cut deeper


    The second friar, who used the knife, cut his clothes on his chest when he passed by


    The third monk who used the gun, even the man with the gun, had been driven out for more than 20 meters. Now, after he got up from the ground, he still felt a little limp and limp.

 Chapter 431

    It was Lin Tianyu who won! What''s more, it''s still a perfect victory in such a high degree of difficulty.


    However, from the fact that Lin Tianyu has entered into a state of enchantment, it can be seen that although it is only between the four short moves, Lin Tianyu has gone all out.


    However, none of the people who had registered to add twice as much as before, and all took out the spirit stone.


    After all, although they were not happy at first.


    But by now, it has been completely figured out. The little witch blackmailed so many spirit stones from them, not for her own enjoyment, but to find the ancestor of black sword and raise spirit stone. And most of them don''t come here for the exact purpose? Now, although I paid a large sum of money for the spirit stone, it was worth it in the end.


    The little girl Lu Feixue collected the spirit stone piled up like a mountain. After that, her smile was like a flower and she even said, "thank you! thank you! Thank you so much


    Listening to this smiling thank you voice, one by one handed in the spirit stone, are angry straight stare.


    Little witch, I hope one day, I will find a bad husband and be careful to be cleaned up.


    Oh! It''s a bad night!


    Living a lot of age, even let a little girl use some means, cheated away such a large amount of money.


    It seems to be because I heard the prayer in the big guy''s heart. At this time, some people said unwillingly, "wait a minute!"


    The little witch Lu Feixue''s face is not happy: who is this? Didn''t you see that my receiving stone is too busy? It''s still nearby. I''m yelling out "wait a minute.".


    Looking back, we can see that it is Li Yi, a monk who built a perfect foundation.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes swept over, Li Yi took a step forward and said, "I think there is such a large amount of spirit stone now. Next, how to use this spirit stone, and how to find the black sword ancestor, we all have to choose a person who is in charge of this matter."


    Lu Zu yelled: "Li Yi, what do you mean? There are Heidao''s disciples here, and Lin Xiaozi has the style of big brother Heidao in those days. Of course, Lin Xiaozi is the most suitable person to take charge of the task. What else to choose. "


    Lu Feixue also glared at her eyes and said, "yes. Besides, I won all these spirit stones by gambling. If younger martial brother Tianyu is in charge of this matter, he will take out all the spirit stones that he has won back and use them as the fund for this matter. Hum! If other people come to take charge of this matter, I will put it in the front of you. That is, I won a spirit stone here, don''t want me to put it in it to use. "


    After hearing this, all the others began to puff their lips, and Li Yi''s eyes widened.


    However, Li Yi still said: "Miss Lu, although you have won these spirit stones in name, in fact, they are all raised by everyone. If it''s not for the matter of looking for Heidao ancestor, do you think the big guy will set this gamble with you so foolishly? Let''s not say, whether or not to set up a bet, the odds of your bet of 300 is simply unreasonable. Moreover, even if it is according to you said a three hundred, you take out that point of spirit stone, is completely not enough to compensate. So, in fact, we all have a good idea of all these things. We just want to raise enough spirit stones to find the ancestor of black sword. We don''t care about these details. "

 Chapter 432

    Li Yi''s words are well founded. What''s more, although we all recognize what happened just now, there are so many spirit stones all at once. How can there be no resentment?


    As a result, there was a clamor. Then there are some small echoes.


    Lu Feixue was more angry when she heard that. She was not willing to be angry. She said: "just now, before I started gambling, it was made clear that the spirit stone won must be done. It''s time to look for the action fund of Heidao ancestor. No Well, in this case, the spirit stone is not Li he or Li Yiba. Yes, it is what Li Yi said. This spirit stone must be used as the starting fund to search for the ancestor of Heidao. It has no relationship with half a cent. Well, this spirit stone is my own. I can spend it as much as I want. I still said that, if younger martial brother Tianyu was the person in charge, I would not take a piece of the spirit stone. Moreover, I also invested my original two million spirit stone as the action fund. Otherwise, hem, if you want to take the spirit stone from me, there is no stone. "


    Originally, there were some noises, but now, after listening to Lu Feixue''s words, he just lost his temper.


    Although in my heart, we all recognized the spirit stone and made the action fund to search for the ancestor of black sword. Later, we didn''t have the same insight with the little girl. We all became the spirit stone instead of the spirit stone. We all took out all of them in a big way. But after all, there was no prior statement. So, although the big guy has a little pimple in his heart, he can''t say anything.


    Li Yi said: "although these words have not been fully explained in advance. But the big guy''s meaning is so obvious. Of course, if you insist on a different argument, we will have to recognize it. However, the next thing unfolds, how many people will really go outside to look for the black sword ancestor? "


    That''s too much of a fan.


    At the scene, many people were clearly affected.


    Lu Feixue angrily stood up, the little witch was about to get angry.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu came forward, pressed Lu Feixue, and said, "younger martial sister, give it to me."


    Lin Tianyu looked back at Li Yi and said, "Master Li, how should you choose the person who is in charge of this matter? In your mind, who should be


    Li Yi glared at Lin Tianyu and said: "such an important responsibility, of course, we have to choose a person of high moral standing to be appointed."


    "Who will choose from Mr. Li?"


    Li Yi said: "among all the people present, I think the most respected one is Huazu. Therefore, in my heart, I think that the person who plays such an important position should belong to Huazu. "


    There is no one who doesn''t like flattery. This words but said straight to the heart of Huazu. Huazu''s face is full of a satisfied look. Although in the heart of Huazu, Yagen did not want to be the person in charge of the matter. Even if he was asked to be the master, he would not be determined to be. Because, in his heart, but ten thousand points clearly, what can he do.


    If he was asked to fight, he would not refuse.

 Chapter 433

    However, when Huazu was very proud, the scene was full of hush.


    Huazu''s face collapsed.


    He doesn''t want to be the person in charge, but he doesn''t want to be, OK? But now, this hiss a piece, several meanings, this is not optimistic about him when the main man? Bastards, can''t you have a little bit of Li Yi''s vision?


    Huazu was so angry that he stood up directly. The prestige of Yuanying''s cultivation suddenly broke out and said in a loud voice: "who was booing just now? Who was booing just now? Stand up for me! Let me have a good look, which little bastard, dare to look down on me so much. What''s more, I have to tell you these little bastards. Originally, I didn''t want to be the person in charge. Of course, if you give me a pawn now, I won''t do it. But which of you dare to give me a look. If I find out, I will let him for the rest of his life. Hum, hum


    After that, he glanced at the crowd with great prestige, and then Huazu sat down in a stable way.


    In the hearts of the people, they can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: it''s OK! The old stubborn man didn''t want to be the leader at all. Otherwise, if it is really let him become the main man, terror ah! With his intelligence quotient, can he master good things?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is a cold.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu was basically sure that Li Yi was sent by another force to engage in sabotage. Otherwise, in this scene, everyone can know that his Huazu is not the material to act as the person in charge. However, he has to nominate Huazu. Isn''t this a sincere opposition to your group? And with their own group, facing the people, do not have to think, but also can know where this person is sent out.


    Hum!


    There is a Zhao Quan in front of me. There was also a deacon Wei, who also taught a lesson.


    Now, there is another Li Yi.


    Good!


    Now we can''t overthrow another force. We haven''t gathered such a strong strength and force. However, we can teach them a lesson about this force.


    Lin Tianyu said in a soft voice, "Master Li, your proposal is good. But the key is that uncle Hua is ambitious, and he doesn''t look up to the person in charge. Therefore, you have proposed that Huazu should recognize the person in charge. It''s true that some people like Huazu. "


    Huazu stood up from his seat and said, "yes! I just have a lofty mind. I can''t look at this person. Martial nephew Tianyu is so right that he is talking about my heart! "


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s mouth twitched.


    And other people, all long wanted to laugh, but they had to bear it as hard as they could.


    At this time, Huazu said again: "however, I want to mention the most suitable person for this person. This is Lin Xiaozi. First of all, Heidao''s ancestor passed on his disciple, and his identity was established. Secondly, this time, the personnel could gather together, which was his proposal and his mind had been established. Thirdly, all of us witnessed the martial arts contest just now, but it was not inferior to big brother Heidao at that time. Therefore, I said that this candidate must be Lin Xiaozi. "

 Chapter 434

    As soon as Hua Zu said this, many people responded.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu observed Li Yi carefully.


    In fact, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, although some want to be the master, they are not absolutely necessary. The key point, in fact, lies in the hope that a real force can be organized. At that time, once everything has been put on the table and it is necessary to turn the tables, there will be the capital to turn the tables. Therefore, the organized force, even if it is not Lin Tianyu, who is in charge, must be a person who can rest assured that the force will develop healthily and steadily.


    Li Yi was able to mention Huazu, but there was still a later call.


    Lin Tianyu wants to see Li Yi. Now, all the people are responding to Huazu''s words. Look at him, what can he do after he has finished?


    Sure enough, after seeing Huazu''s words, Li Yi responded. Li Yi could not sit still and stood up directly from his seat.


    Then, Li Yi glanced at the audience and said, "I agree with the first item that Huazu just said. After all, the identity of this thing, once formed, outsiders can not change. But as for what Huazu said, Lin Xiaozi has a mind, which I can''t agree with. He first proposed this matter, which is not to prove that he has a brain, but to prove that he has a strong ambition, which is true. As for Lin Xiaozi''s strength, I can''t agree with him even more when he had the style of Heidao. In those days, Heidao was not invincible at the same level, but had completely crossed a great realm. All of them were invincible. And Lin Xiaoyou just now, can clearly just prove that he is invincible at the same level, which can not explain anything at all. "


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes became colder, and the denial of his strength in the back was all right. But in front of him, it was a total defamation of his character, and there was no way to accuse the other party of such slander. But, therefore, let this son of a bitch, in vain to be stigmatized?


    Absolutely not!


    Well, let''s start from another aspect and give him a lifelong unforgettable lesson.


    Lin Tianyu''s voice was still soft: "according to Li Yi Xiaoyou''s opinion, how can it be better?"


    Li Yi, little friend?


    Li Yi''s face was completely black. He said angrily, "little Lin, do you still have a little superiority in your eyes?"


    "How can there be no superiority and inferiority for the elderly and the young?" Lin Tianyu said: "in my heart, the elder and the younger are superior to each other. However, Li Xiaozi, you are in front of me, but there is no need to fill what garlic. In the Xiuzhen world, it''s always the strength that divides the superiority and inferiority. When I call you a little boy, I really flatter you. There is your character, slander others at will, open your mouth, you can see how dark your heart is. If there were a dark boy like you in my house, I would have slapped him to death


    "You - you, you, you, you..." Li Yi stretched out his finger at Lin Tianyu, so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    "What about you? You want to bite me? Do you want me to compete? However, I have to make it clear in advance that I am very angry now, and once I am angry, I will not be able to do anything about it. If I don''t stop my hand and get rid of you, a plum boy with a very dark heart, it will be very bad. " Lin Tianyu is totally angry and not paying for his life. One sentence after another, he blows at Li Yi, who is opposite him.

 Chapter 435

    Although Lin Tianyu did not say a word in his words, Li Yi slandered himself and did not refute it for himself. However, there is a dark boy in the left and a dark boy in the right, which is much more effective than the powerless refutation.


    And now, under the fierce explosion of Lin Tianyu''s words, Li Yi is totally dizzy.


    Li Yiqi was about to chew off Lin Tianyu''s posture, so he also said, "OK, stinky boy, it''s just that I''m very angry now. When I''m angry, I don''t think it''s important. If I solve you with one move, don''t blame me for being cruel. "


    Then, two people''s eyes burning to look at each other, in the two people, as if to burn up a fire.


    Seeing that they were about to do it on the spot, the big guys all looked at Huazu and asked Huazu to talk to him.


    After all, Lin Tianyu can only practice five layers of Qi, but Li Yi has already built the foundation of the peak. When the two fight, Lin Tianyu will inevitably suffer losses. And Huazu was obviously biased towards Lin Tianyu. Of course, at this time, Huazu is the most suitable person to make peace.


    Huazu also had some moves, and was ready to come out and persuade him.


    But who thought, at this time, before Huazu had time to speak, the little witch Lu Feixue stood up first and said, "OK! Since both of them have left their words in this way, they can''t let the thunder and rain drop down. Then, the two people will have a formal competition, and have a good match to see who can solve the problem and who can pay for it. We all had a lively scene. You all said, "isn''t it?"


    This little witch, this is clearly to watch the fun, not afraid of big things.


    However, she clearly stood on the side of Lin Tianyu!


    Can''t he see that Lin Tianyu''s accomplishments are one big state weaker than the other, and there are several small realms?


    Such a huge gap in, but also let two people, how to compare?


    No way!


    It seems that there is only one possibility, that is, Lin Tianyu''s real strength is not only stronger than his actual state, but also much stronger.


    Then, combined with Lin Tianyu''s words in front of him, this guess is likely to be true.


    Some intelligent people thought of this, their eyes flickered, thinking that they were in a hurry to fight, and then, let them, are able to witness the birth of a miracle.


    Finally, with the little girl stirring, with the expectations of those smart people, this is clearly the strength of the argument, the opening.


    Lin Tianyu and Li Yi both paid attention to each other and walked slowly to the center of the venue step by step. Facing each other, he took the sword at the same time. His right hand clenched the knife in his hand. The tip of the knife pointed at the other side. There was no more words left. A dignified atmosphere came from the center of the small field where the knife tips pointed to each other and rippled around.


    Li Yi said again: "boy, you should be happy! I don''t want to actually kill you right now. Otherwise, after a while, you will be a complete dead man. Do you understand? Your luck saved your life. However, you lost this war miserably. "


    Lucky?


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he fully understood that it was Li Yi who had no courage to kill himself. After all, in another force, even in the eyes of the three immortals, they are of special value.

 Chapter 436

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also said: "in fact, when it comes to luck, you should be luckier. Because, I am also suddenly, do not want to kill you, want to save your life. It''s not impossible to kill. By the way, I forgot to tell you. When I was just a martial arts player in the period of body building, I once killed a weak chicken in the foundation period like you in one move. "


    What?


    When he was still in the state of refining body and martial arts, he had already killed a weak chicken in the foundation period with one move.


    Foundation period is weak chicken!


    If you are in the eyes of the powerful friars in the realm of Yuanying, you can really think so. However, in their eyes, the little martial arts practitioners, not to mention the friars in the foundation period, even those in the Qi training period, are not heaven in their eyes? Even in the secular world, they are called immortal masters.


    Son of a bitch! Bluff me!


    Li Yi thinks he knows the key, and looks at the past with disdain to Lin Tianyu.


    However, at this time, I saw a black knife technique, sweeping to him, Li Yi, in the blink of an eye has arrived. Stinky boy! Too insidious! Just now, he took advantage of his stupefied mind and launched the offensive directly without any greeting. What''s more, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand has been killed in front of his eyes for a moment. How insidious! How insidious!


    However, with such a little careful eye, is it useful?


    One big realm, several small realms, is not so easy to surpass.


    Li Yi quickly raised the knife in his hand, although he felt a little flustered. Li Yi was full of confidence because of the foundation''s perfect state. Even if he was in a panic, he could only use the strength of six or seven levels of his usual peak strength, but it was not enough for one move. Did I fly this little five level Qi training state? Even, it''s possible that there are several fractures above the body. However, in this way, even if the goal is completely achieved, completely enough.


    After all, now, according to the upper level''s will, it can only give this boy a stumbling block, but it is impossible to kill him. Otherwise, I will have to pay for one''s life if I build a perfect foundation. After all, in the eyes of the upper class, it is not enough to see the perfect situation of the foundation.


    However, several bones were broken in his body. With the super recovery ability of the monk, it was enough to let him lie in bed for more than ten or twenty days, but it was just right.


    In this way, it not only agreed with the meaning of the leader, but also made a stumbling block to his action without causing any human life. It was killing three birds with one stone. It was so wonderful.


    Eh! What a fool!


    The weakness of the sword''s strength is also obvious when the knife is used in a hurry. Because of the haste of the Dao style, the blade position has not formed at all. At this time, the blade tip, which should have been the strongest, is actually the weak point without any force. Because, it has not formed completely, and it has already spread out. Usually, it has been completely swept open to form a sword move. The blade tip, because the general trend has been completed, has become the focus of strength. In the sword moves that have become the general trend, as a real expert, they usually bypass the blade tip and chop the blade.


    But now, what about Lin Tianyu.


    Actually, it bypassed the blade tip and cut the blade straight. Moreover, it was the second half of the blade.

 Chapter 437

    hey!


    Now, before the sword is used, it is clear that it is the most concentrated place of strength.


    This stinky boy, obviously, he didn''t find out the weakness of the sword move. I can''t find such obvious places. How can I fight with Laozi with my martial arts!


    When Li Yi thought so, he looked forward to it. In the next blink of an eye, he saw Lin Tianyu fly out like a paper kite.


    What are you going to do?


    Can''t you adjust the sword move a little bit, hit the weak points in the opponent''s moves, and lock in the winning game first? Why do you want to be foolishly greeting the most powerful part of the opponent''s sword move. Do you really think that the monk who built the perfect foundation was made of bean curd?


    These audiences don''t think that Lin Tianyu has not found the weakness of the opponent''s sword moves.


    After all, in front of me, the moves of winning three people with one move are all able to be displayed. Is it a weak chicken with no eyesight?


    Can it be that the stinky boy wants to make another big move shift at the last moment of the intersection of two sword moves and reverse the weakness of the opponent''s moves?


    By the way!


    It must be!


    This son of a bitch has a lot of flowers in his heart!


    When Huazu thought like this, he looked down at ease. Otherwise, according to the nature of Huazu, they are fully equipped and rescue. He didn''t want the boy to get several fractures and scars in a big collision with the monk of the foundation building perfect state. This is his most respected elder brother, Heidao''s disciple. Under his own eyes, he has to protect the other party''s integrity.


    Some of the people in front of me were active in their hearts. They talked for a long time. In fact, they just happened in the moment before the knife and knife intersected.


    Then, two people''s knife moves, in some people''s joy, some people can''t believe, cross attack together.


    The sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand is just cut into the back half of the blade of Li Yi''s sword move, which has not yet been fully expanded. That is, at this moment, the most concentrated power of Li Yi''s sword moves.


    What''s going on?


    How can you be so stupid?


    Will it not be flexible?


    Now, I''m afraid that several bones have to be broken!


    Huazu stood up all of a sudden, with an incredible look in his eyes. He was totally surprised that Lin Tianyu didn''t let go of this move. Moreover, he directly fought with a monk who built a perfect foundation. Act like death! Now, I''m afraid of this stinky boy. The whole person has to fly out!


    Boom!


    A loud noise, in the heart of Huazu a mess, suddenly sounded, scared the restless Huazu a big jump.


    Huazu thought: stinky boy! I didn''t protect you! I''m sorry big brother Heidao!


    Then, the eyes followed the man who was hit and flew out and swept in the past. I saw the man fly farther and farther. Then, after a hundred meters, he finally fell out of the air and fell on a rockery with a bang. Based on the guess of the distance and strength of the flight, at least 80% of the skeleton was broken.


    Hua Zu''s heart was even more startled. Could a monk who had not yet fully developed his sword moves have such a strong impact?


    However, no matter how you think, Huazu''s feet move, he will go to rescue Lin Tianyu, who has already flown out, to save it first.

 Chapter 438

    However, at the foot of Huazu micro move, has not really got up, it clearly felt, something wrong.


    What''s going on?


    Huazu''s eyes turned to the middle of the field.


    Eh?


    This stinky boy, why is he still so well in the middle of the field, standing in the middle of nothing?


    So, the one that flew out just now


    Ah! It''s not the stinky boy! I was scared to death. Bastard! Don''t you know, I''m not scared? Ha ha ha How wonderful! We won, and we won so strongly. It''s hard to imagine. However, how could this boy win the monk who built the foundation in such a strong and crushing way in the absolute power competition?


    What a surprise!


    Not only did Huazu think about it, but he seemed to have seen the result. He opened his mouth and couldn''t close it for a long time.


    In fact, the reason why Lin Tianyu was able to win such a clean and tidy, achieved such a strong rolling effect. It''s because Lin Tianyu played a careful trick.


    When the black knife was about to touch Li Yi''s magic weapon, Lin Tianyu tried his best to motivate the Dao principle of the knife left in the black knife according to the method taught by the knife. With the strength of Lin Tianyu''s divine sense, the power of this urge was as strong as a monk in the golden elixir period. What''s more, when Lin Tianyu was driving the black knife to the top speed, he suddenly blessed him with such a powerful collision. In addition, Li yiben was unprepared and slightly flustered. This result can be predicted without thinking. However, as soon as he got in touch with Li Yi''s magic weapon and sword, and did not even feel the feeling of force, Li Yi just flew out.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also hastily to take back the black sword, urge the power blessing of Dao Ze. Otherwise, Lin Tianyu can feel the inertia of the speed at which he wielded the black knife just now, plus the blessing of the extreme power that can be activated by his present divine sense strength. If the blessing power is not withdrawn in time, he will be driven and fly out together.


    If Lin Tianyu himself had been taken away by his knife, it would be hard to explain at that time.


    Even if it attracted the attention of the three fairylands, perhaps through careful observation, we could find the Dao principle of the small Dao enclosed in the black Dao.


    At this time, everyone could only see Lin Tianyu slashing Li Yi with a knife. No one would doubt and think of it. In fact, there was a careful opportunity for Lin Tianyu to play.


    "Good! Younger martial brother Tianyu is powerful and powerful Lu Feixue immediately yelled at the top of his voice.


    "Master, you are mighty! Master is invincible


    "Big brother! Big brother is invincible


    ¡­¡­


    When Lu Feixue opened his mouth, many, Yunlan and Wang Lingyun were yelling along. Originally, when Mi Tongtian saw everyone''s efforts, he also wanted to follow his two voices. However, when he looked back, several ancestors were watching at the scene. Finally, he hesitated and hesitated, and could not shout out. He had to look enviously at the unscrupulous people who were cheering for Lin Tianyu.


    Listening to these unbridled cries, some elders frowned and opened their mouths to say something. After all, they could not say anything.

 Chapter 439

    After all, the younger generation is not wrong.


    Isn''t that powerful enough? The little friars who practice the five levels of Qi and the friars who build the perfect state of the foundation with one knife and fly directly out a hundred meters away. Isn''t it powerful enough?


    Then, a group of old folks, what qualifications to talk.


    The little guys are yelling, and the old folks look black.


    It''s just that with Huazu and other old folks who really care about Lin Tianyu, they see that Lin Tianyu is OK, and his face is heartless and smiling.


    However, in this way, the matter is basically settled.


    Who else can be so strong as Lin Tianyu?


    I''m afraid that even the ancestor of Heidao on that day might not have been so powerful. It can be said that it is absolutely safe to let such a powerful person be the principal, coupled with the identity of his Heidao ancestor''s own disciple, and the full support of Huazu behind his back.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was selected as the person in charge of looking for the ancestor of Heidao, but it was just a passing scene.


    Because at this meeting, in everyone''s heart, Lin Tianyu has already been.


    However, with Lin Tianyu being selected as the leader, the former residence of Heidao ancestor was also designated as a temporary high-level command center. This temporary force was formed mainly to search for the ancestor of Heidao. After a discussion, the alliance was established to find the ancestor of Heidao, which was directly named "Heidao League". At the same time, because of such a large amount of spirit stone, this operating cost, of course, has to be guarded by someone. Therefore, Huazu recommended himself as the resident elder of Heidao League, and personally did the array to guard the Heidao League. The other two Yuanying ancestors were also appointed elders of Heidao League, but they didn''t need to stay in Heidao League for a long time. In addition, under the elders of the Heidao League, eight directors of Jindan period were set up to manage the daily affairs of the league.


    Among them, Hu Dahe, the first to challenge Lin Tianyu, also became one of the eight directors of the black sword League.


    In private, Hu Dahe put out a smile and said, "the leader, this is in charge, but I spent a lot of money to win it. As a matter of fact, I fight for this steward, but it''s all for the sake of the leader. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Dahe, and said with a smile: "I don''t know why senior Hu is willing to be such a manager without any practical interests for my little Qi training period?"


    Hu Dahe said: "to be in charge of the black knife League, there is no practical interest. However, there are a lot of golden elixir friars who are fighting for the post of steward. What''s more, the reason why we are so enthusiastic is all for the sake of the alliance leader. "


    "And why?"


    "It''s time for the fox, because it''s not a monk. Although there is no real benefit at present, the big guy can see clearly and understand the truth of long-term fishing. Because, after a few simple contests, anyone can see that the leader is very human. In the future, it is bound to soar into the sky. If we can establish a good relationship now, will there be less benefits in the future? Moreover, from my perspective, I think that in the future, the leader must be a figure who can fly to the fairyland. At that time, if we can get the help of the alliance leader, maybe we will have a little bit of possibility for those who are hopeless to fly into the fairyland. "


    Speaking of this, Hu Dahe gave Lin Tianyu a smile of flattery.

 Chapter 440

    Lin Tianyu is stunned. Unexpectedly, these old guys have already thought so far.


    However, if you think about it again, it is exactly the same principle.


    Otherwise, I''m just a friar who practices Qi five levels. Why should the big guy listen to himself and convince himself to be the leader of the black sword alliance. Isn''t it just because you are optimistic about your talent potential that you made an investment in advance? That''s right. So in the future, when I really have the ability, I must help these people who believe in themselves so much.


    So, Lin Tianyu said, "master Hu, please don''t worry. As long as Lin Tianyu has the ability and ability in the future, I will try my best to help those who believe in me and support me today. "


    Hearing this, Hu Dahe''s eyes became more and more bright, and said, "ally leader, please don''t call me any elder, just call me deacon Hu directly."


    At the same time, Li Yi was rescued from the rockery he had fallen into. If you get it out, you can feel that his whole body bones, at least 70% of them, have been completely broken. In the future, even if it can be restored for a long time, I don''t know how long it will take. Moreover, after such a heavy injury, although it did not completely destroy the root cause, it is difficult to make great progress in the cultivation. The man who fished him out sighed and sent him back to the place where he practiced.


    People from another force soon learned about it and reported it to Lu Zu one after another.


    At this time, in Lu Zu''s residence, also gathered a dozen people in.


    The lowest golden elixir cultivation is all the real backbone, who control one side of the forces.


    Lu Zu patted the table and angrily yelled: "how do you do it one by one? If you send people to make trouble, they must not be allowed to stand up. What''s more, even if it is to stand up, it is necessary to make the master of this force into the powerful Yuanying friar of Huazu. But what about you? What do you do? You sent a monk with a perfect foundation to deal with Lin Tianyu, who just broke through the Qi training period. Obviously, he was just a stinky boy in the early stage of Qi training. He was defeated and became a stepping stone to his fame. What do you want me to say about you? You guys! This ability to handle affairs is also too suspicious and worrying! "


    "Lu Zu," someone from below finally said when Lu Zu stopped: "it is said that Lin Tianyu is not in the early stage of Qi training, but has reached the mid-term state of Qi training. Moreover, it is all five levels of Qi training."


    Five levels of Qi training!


    How long has it taken for this punk to break through the Qi training period? Has he already practiced Qi five levels?


    What''s more, Lu Zu thought about the prestige of Lin Tianyu when he just broke through the Qi training period in the thunder pool.


    Somehow, Lu Zu''s mind jumped wildly for no reason. He always felt that in the future, because of such a small Qi practicing monk, something very bad would happen to him.


    How can you feel the threat on such a little monk?


    After plotting against Heidao that day, even if he was the best brother of Heidao, Yuanying Da Neng friar Hua Zu had been in the clan, making a fuss, investigating and secretly visiting. He clearly didn''t feel that there was half a threat.


    But now, how can we feel a kind of invisible threat again?


    I really want to kill this guy now. He''s just a stinky kid in Qi training period.

 Chapter 441

    However, this idea, is only in Lu Zu''s heart, think about it.


    After all, first of all, in the fairyland, there is no way to pass. Secondly, Lin Tianyu is not just a little monk who is practicing Qi. He is so easy to kill. Because now, he is not only a little monk practicing Qi, but also the leader of the newly established black sword alliance. The presence of him fully represents the power of the black sword alliance. Is it to say that killing can kill?


    He was still hesitating. Lu Zu suddenly asked, "the news you have got is sure that the monk who built the foundation with waste materials is half dead after being stabbed by Lin Tianyu?"


    "Well," a Jindan friar stammered, "I think that at that time, it was possible that this result would have been achieved with the help and suppression of Huazu. Of course, as the ancestor of new year''s baby, he had a lot of means. At that time, he would have done it very obscurely. Therefore, even those who had seen it with their own eyes would have vowed that it was Lin Tianyu''s knife that caused this effect. "


    Lu Zu is the heart of the secret way: when, this China old five, also become so resourceful? China old five has always been a hands-on role, straightforward and rude, will know how to use this mind?


    So, is it possible that this is the power of Lin Tianyu?


    As soon as the idea came out, it was in Lin Tianyu''s heart. Life was about to sprout, and it was out of control.


    At the same time, the little monk who practiced Qi became more and more afraid.


    "Second brother, I think, this matter, even if it is not the fifth, it must be old four and seven, secretly help." At this time, another Yuanying ancestor at the scene, seeing Lu Zu''s look a little wrong, seemed to have got into the ox horn tip of the matter, so he began to persuade him.


    Lu Zu listened to this persuasion, nodded his head and said, "yes, maybe it is so!"


    As the head of the eight patriarchal sects in Tianquan mainland, Dao Mo Hui has nine Yuanying ancestors, known as the ninth ancestor of Dao Mo society.


    Heidao Laozu is called the first ancestor; Lu Zu is called the second ancestor; Huazu is called the fifth ancestor. For the rest, there are also ranking titles.


    The first ancestor, the ancestor of black sword, disappeared.


    Second ancestor, Lu Zu. At the same time, besides the three ancestors of Jin and the eight, they gathered together.


    Wuzu, Huazu. The two Yuanying ancestors gathered around were the fourth and seventh ancestors.


    In the clan, there are also the sixth and ninth ancestors, who have always been neutral and do not belong to any faction.


    Just now, the Yuanying ancestor who called Lu Zu''s second brother was the third of the nine ancestors of the sword and devil society.


    The third ancestor has always known Lu Zu''s human nature. After listening to Lin Tianyu''s achievements, he will think about seven and eight, especially much. After looking at Lu Zu''s expression change, I knew that Lu Zu must have thought about this matter again and got into the ox horn tip. Moreover, according to Lu Zu''s nature of mind, it was even possible to plan how to kill the little monk practicing Qi. But now, this little monk who practices Qi has a great use for young master Hua in the fairyland. He is absolutely not allowed to lose. Therefore, the three ancestors would open their mouths to "wake up" Lu Zu. As for the real fourth or seventh ancestor, or Huazu. These have nothing to do with the three ancestors. The key is that now, they are bound to the fairyland Prince Hua''s warship. Therefore, we have to let Lu Zu think about it. Don''t do anything stupid.

 Chapter 442

    The black knife League was founded.


    As the leader of the alliance, Lin Tianyu arranged for a group of people in the League to go out to look for the Heidao ancestor. Other things were arranged by Huazu and senior brother Wang Lin. Then, Lin Tianyu still focused on training.


    Another 20 days later, Lin Tianyu''s cultivation finally broke through the seven levels of Qi training, and directly stepped into the later stage of Qi training. At the same time, when the last breakthrough was made with the help of Lei Chi, Lin Tianyu had already broken through the channels of physical training to the foundation period of 80% ancient wooden buildings. Lin Tianyu had already got through the channels in more than 20 days. In fact, more than 20 days ago, as long as Lin Tianyu was willing to do so, and then he gathered together the elixir of his body to refine his body during the foundation period, he could directly build the foundation state of the ancient wooden Chonglou one step at a time. In his heart, however, he had another idea. He wanted to enter the thunder pool again. With the power of the thunder in the thunder pool, he built this body and built the basic realm. It should be stronger than the body made with miraculous medicine, and there are more other magical effects. Therefore, he would not be busy building the foundation, completely completed. Waiting.


    The last time, when I was fighting with Li Yi, the foundation of the ancient wooden double tower had already been completely completed. At that time, even without the blessing of gravity, the pure force was stronger than Li Yi, but it was impossible to cause such a strong impact effect. At the same time, it is impossible to give Li Yi such a profound lesson and warn people in another force.


    At noon, Lu Feixue secretly ran to Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, are you sure that you can escape safely from the minefield?"


    After hearing this question, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened and said, "little elder martial sister, please have ten thousand hearts. You don''t want to trap me. Elder martial sister suddenly came to me and asked me if she could finally use the opportunity of Lei Chi? "


    "Well, there''s a chance." Lu Feixue is proud of the tunnel.


    More than 20 days ago, when Lin Tianyu wanted to use the Lei Chi to break through the foundation environment of the ancient wooden building, he had already consulted Lu Feixue to see if he could enter the Lei Chi again. Lu Feixue has also been paying attention to him, whether there is a chance to re-enter the minefield. After all, after all, Lu Zu has been keeping a close eye on the minefield since the last thunderstorm, and even sent his confidants to guard the minefield. If you can''t find the right opportunity, you can''t get into the minefield again.


    However, at last today, Lu Zu decided to close down temporarily. If there is nothing special, luzu will not appear for months.


    Now, here comes the chance!


    To be on the safe side, Lu Feixue even steals a token of Lu Zu.


    At that time, if the bodyguard of Lei Chi is not in the trap, Lu Feixue will directly take Lu Zu''s token and order him to let go. Dare he do it?


    Now, Lu Zu is in the closing of the pass. Even if he received the message from the secret guard, he wanted to end the seclusion and come back again. At that time, it was estimated that Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough in the minefield had already ended. Moreover, it is very likely that Lu Zu will not necessarily end the closure for the sake of this small matter and come all the way.


    After all, the thunder beast has been completely exposed to the eyes of the fairyland''s young master Hua. Even if it makes a big noise again, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 443

    In fact, the reason why Lu Zu still kept the thunder pool so tight. Just in my heart, I feel vaguely that the thunder pool will be of great use to Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough.


    Last time, because of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough in the thunder pool, he made such a big noise that he exposed the thunder beast to young master Hua''s eyes. In the end, he even directly asked Mr. Hua to ask him to leave the thunder beast. When he returned to the fairyland, he wanted to take the thunder beast away. Lu Zu was more and more angry about this matter. Since the thunder pool may be of great use to Lin Tianyu, he must guard it and not give it to the stinky boy.


    However, even so, this is only Lu Zuxin in the heart of an unhappy breath, is not a substantive event.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have already secretly hidden in the vicinity of the inner guard of Leichi.


    After observing for a while, Lu Feixue came out of his hiding place, stepped forward a few steps, and went directly to the two guards. He said, "the two guard brothers are working hard. I want to go and see the thunder light."


    An older guard turned his eyes and said, "Miss, I want to see Lei Guang. Just go straight up, miss. Miss, please


    Said the guard, who moved away enthusiastically.


    Another young guard stepped forward and wanted to say more, but he was glared back by the guard.


    At this time, Lu Feixue said enthusiastically, "it''s hard for the two guard brothers to stay here every day. I brought the best spirit wine to the two guard brothers, which can be regarded as a reward for them." He took out two gourds of spirit wine directly from the ring and handed one gourd to two guards.


    Then, the old guard pulled out the gourd stopper and poured a mouthful of spirit wine.


    The young guard just wanted to persuade him not to drink the spirit wine, but the old guard said, "good spirit wine, real good spirit wine! When I drink it, I feel like I''m on the top of my head. I''ve flushed many times yesterday, but I haven''t been able to get through a meridian. At this meeting, I feel like I''m about to get through. "


    The young guard was stunned. He was ready to persuade him, but finally he did not say it. He asked, "can it really have such a good effect?"


    "I don''t believe it. You can take a big drink and keep it better than I said."


    Finally, the young guard did not resist the temptation, but also pulled out the gourd stopper and poured it into his mouth.


    Lu Feixue looked at the two people in front of her and kept saying in silence: one, two, three, four, five


    When I had just read 20, the two guards on the opposite side held their heads and said in a continuous voice: "Oh, my head is so dizzy! What''s going on? Why is the spirit wine so strong. Oh, my, I''m going to fall, I''m going to fall! "


    Poop! Poop!


    Two successive falls sound rings, opposite two guards, already fell to the ground.


    At this time, Lu Feixue is a burst of inexplicable surprise.


    Eh? Isn''t it?


    The old servant of medicine has made it clear that the drug has a mild temperament. If a monk guarding this realm wants to be fascinated, he has to count 200 before he can have an effect. But now, it is clear that only just to count to 20, OK?


    How can you be so easily bewildered?


    Could it be the old servant who took me the wrong medicine?


    Is it poison?

 Chapter 444

    However, it is just such a thought.


    Then, the little witch heart way: tube it, has the function good. Hehe, you can go to the minefield without worry.


    Lu Fei snow to the back, beckoned and said: "Tianyu, come here quickly, we''re going to Lei Chi."


    After hearing the cry, Lin Tianyu came out of his hiding place, looked at Lu Feixue, and looked at the two guards who had been fascinated by medicine. He always thought that this was too strange. It won''t be so simple. Just knock the two guards to the ground. It''s like some kind of joke. It''s just such a simple trick. Even Lu Feixue doesn''t play in place, OK? However, the old guard, but it is partial to cooperate with her, this awkward play, has been the end of the performance.


    Hey! What''s this like? It''s like the two guards who cooperate with Lu Feixue intentionally, and then they are bewildered to the ground.


    Lu Feixue is completely did not think about this matter, but pulled Lin Tianyu, straight to the direction of Lei Chi.


    When Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue went to the place where they could not see the two guards.


    The two guards who had just been bewitched to the ground just now jumped to their feet. Then, the two guards opened their mouths, and with a "wow" sound, they spit out a large mouthful of spirit wine.


    The young guard said, "just now, you have seen that there is something wrong with the young lady''s behavior. Why do you have to drink the spirit wine with problems, and then pretend to be infatuated with the ground, and even, I have to play with the voice? "


    "What can you do if you don''t cooperate? Do you really want to expose the eldest lady, and then catch her and go back to Lu Zu


    Hearing this, the young guard shrunk his neck and gave him a nerve. He didn''t dare to really catch the first lady. However, it is clear that there is something wrong with this matter. Although we can''t catch the eldest lady, we can stop the young lady from taking Lin Tianyu to Lei Chi. But now, they didn''t do anything. This guard is too derelict?


    But at this time, the old guard said, "do you still want to stop them from going to the minefield?"


    I don''t answer the young guard.


    The old guard laughed and said, "I remember, it was only 20 days ago. At the moment before the establishment of the black sword League, there were more than 200 mainstay figures in the clan, most of them were Jindan realm, and even three Yuanying ancestors. They were all vividly put together by our eldest lady. Then, those people did not say two words. They were willing to be slaughtered and handed in a large number of spirit stones. Only when they did this could they play.


    "Well, from the younger brother''s point of view. How do you compare with those two hundred? Perhaps the younger martial brother thinks he can compare with the three Yuanying ancestors of that day? "


    After hearing this question, the young guard shrank his neck again and said, "but, it seems that it is not right."


    The old guard said, "what''s wrong?


    "Do you have to make the eldest lady unhappy, and then you can finish by putting us together? If it is really put up by the eldest lady, I can''t bear it. Otherwise, younger martial brother can have a try. But before you try again, younger martial brother, don''t forget the name of the eldest lady in the clan. "

 Chapter 445

    The name of the eldest lady in the clan!


    In the whole society, who doesn''t know the title of the little witch.


    Moreover, this title is definitely not in vain.


    Thinking of the origin of the title, the young guard was so frightened that his forehead was sweating.


    But, after all, I think it''s wrong.


    So, the young guard said, "we were arranged to guard here, but we didn''t do our best. If Lu Zu knew about it, I''m afraid our fate would not be better."


    However, the old guard replied casually, "do you think that the eldest lady will come here in such a muddle headed way without investigating clearly in advance?


    "It is said that Lu Zu has been closed since this morning. It''s expected to be closed for a few months. Therefore, the eldest lady chose this time to come. In this way, it is impossible for Lu Zu to directly discover and grasp the current situation. And then, as long as you don''t say it or I don''t, who can know? "


    "But, but," said the young guard, "it is said that last time, Lin Tianyu made a breakthrough in the thunder pool. At last, he angered the thunder beast and made the momentum, but the whole sword demon club could see it. If this time, there will be so much momentum. At that time, no one to say, luzu will be in the first time, know this matter. At that time, can we still escape? "


    The old guard was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think so much about it.


    Then, after thinking about it, the old guard said, "actually, it''s easy. Don''t we have this gourd spirit wine? At that time, if that happens, we will really drink the spirit wine given by the eldest lady, and then we will stay here and have a good sleep. Even if Lu Zu wants to thoroughly investigate, we are just a small mistake of negligence. After all, there is something wrong with the spirit of the wine


    Eh!


    It seems that we can fool the past like this.


    The young guard was relieved and relieved.


    At the same time, in the heart of a silent prayer: do not make the last, so big momentum to ah. Then, after you break through the minefield, you will leave quietly, and we will be safe and sound. The two have nothing to do with it. But don''t make a big noise. When the time comes, if it is found, there will still be some trouble.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have arrived at the edge of the thunder pool.


    Then, Lu Feixue stood at the edge of the thunder pool and made a special sound inside his mouth. After a while, in the thunder rolling, he saw the thunder beast coming out of the thunder pool.


    See Lu Feixue, thunder beast suddenly ran out of the thunder pool, around Lu Fei snow around, straight coquettish.


    However, when the thunder beast''s eyes turned and stopped on Lin Tianyu, there was a clear flash of malicious light. Obviously, thunder beast can still remember the last time, Lin Tianyu borrowed its thunder pool to break through, and sucked away a large amount of thunder from the thunder pool. He has always remembered the gratitude and resentment in his heart.


    Lu Feixue looked at it, laughed, and quickly took out a large gourd of spirit wine from the ring, and said, "Lei Guang, good, obedient, he just borrowed your thunder pool again and made a breakthrough. This time, he promised that he would not absorb the thunder in the thunder pool like he did last time. How about that? "


    Then, Lu Feixue is a good coax, this thunder light, is also maliciously stare at Lin Tianyu, as if warning: do not like the last time wantonly absorb the thunder inside.


    This is not easy to nod.

 Chapter 446

    Lin Tianyu was amused. Unexpectedly, the thunder light still bears a grudge!


    Besides, I haven''t even had a grudge against you, because you made such a scene last time.


    Then, Lin Tianyu showed a friendly smile to Lei Guang. However, Lei Guang directly bared his teeth to Lin Tianyu.


    Oh! It seems that the immortal beast doesn''t know how to laugh!


    I''d better let younger martial sister worry about the immortal beast fool.


    Lin Tianyu make complaints about the situation and step into the pond.


    In an instant, thunder directly submerged the whole body of Lin Tianyu, and even, there was a smell of meat. Then, Lin Tianyu was clearly aware that the immortal beast was smiling, and even he was roasted by the thunder with a burst of meat fragrance, grinning.


    Damn it, who said the fairy beast would not laugh!


    I didn''t see this dead lizard. How happy is it now?


    But now, Lin Tianyu has no more heart to care about other things. The whole-hearted operation opened the body repair meridians in the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings. Then, it unfolded the shadow of the phantom body, waved the enhanced version of the bone cutting knife method, and even urged the knife to stay in the Dao principle of the black knife body, directly increased the strength of tens of thousands of Jin, and shuttled back and forth in the thunder shining thunder pool.


    In a flash, Lin Tianyu, dressed in white and wielding a black knife, was all over the thunder pool, moving like dozens of people at the same time.


    Black light, white shadow.


    White shadow, black light.


    With Lin Tianyu''s phantom body and shadow steps, he has gained more benefits and his Sabre technique is more exquisite, and gradually blocks the white figure which looks like dozens of tracks. Inside the thunder pool, the black light was shining brightly, and gradually the white could not be seen again. Moreover, with the passage of time, the baking of thunder is more and more exerting its due power. Slowly, the white clothes on Lin Tianyu''s body also turned into fly ash in the baking of thunder, and even less white was seen.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s body in the thunderous bombardment, is also left one by one, right one, scarred. Old wounds are gone, but new ones are added.


    However, regardless of how he said it, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt that he could absorb more and more thunder from the outside in the application of his Sabre footwork, in the operation of his body training meridians, and then injected a kind of different vitality. Not long after the scar was formed, it had been moistened by a flood of vitality. Then, the scar just formed was already in this strong vitality, crispy and itching, scab and falling off.


    Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that all the channels and channels in the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings have been successfully opened up, and the state of Qi training has reached the later stage of Qi training with seven levels. There is also the growth of phantom body shadow step and sword technique. The recovery speed of his body is several times faster than before. It is clear that he can completely catch up with and surpass the endless thunder bombing on his body, causing damage That''s the speed.


    Although, if Lin Tianyu stopped and looked at him at once, he was still miserable and covered with the scars of thunder bombing. However, at the moment, Lin Tianyu''s heart, but it is particularly clear. It was completely beyond his reach. Because, no matter how many scars, they can always be repaired in the next shift clock.


    It would be great if we could reach the level of thunder bombing and no longer hurt the body. In that way, you can sleep in the thunder sea and let thunder exercise the body.

 Chapter 447

    Of course, now Lin Tianyu can only think like this. If you really want to reach the level of thunder and lightning without injury, how do you estimate that he has completely opened up the channels and channels of ancient wood Chonglou''s golden elixir period, and even has passed the medicine to refine the Constitution and reach the perfection, then it is possible.


    Think too much!


    Even if it doesn''t reach the level of thunder and no injury, in fact, as it is now, the injury in exercise, and the recovery, step by step, by taking advantage of the power of the heaven and earth, has completely gone through the physical training of drugs. I believe that a quarter of an hour of thunder training, has been completely comparable to the liquid of the body of the perfect exercise.


    Moreover, it may be true that the thunder is harmless. If the thunder bombards the body, it will have no such good effect.


    On the valley at the edge of the thunder pool, Lu Feixue and thunder beast thunder light, both with bright eyes, have been staring at Lin Tianyu''s back and forth body.


    In Lu Feixue''s eyes, there was a deep concern, and he was worried all the time. Lin Tianyu went into the minefield this time and was in danger when his "treasure of protection" had been destroyed. Although Lin Tianyu said that he was full of confidence, there was no possibility of any danger, but Lu Feixue still had endless worries.


    However, gradually, with the passage of time, Lu Feixue''s heart is finally put down.


    She can clearly feel that Lin Tianyu is in the thunder pool, not only has not been greatly hurt, but also, with the passage of time, is clearly more and more energetic, seems to be more and more full of a kind of endless power.


    Great!


    When Lu Feixue was happy, he was secretly angry and said: hum, he has let people worry for such a long time.


    The thunder light fixed his eyes on the thunder pool, but he was full of vigilance and felt at any time whether the thunder inside had disappeared like the last time. If so, even with Miss Fisher in, he must let that damned guy look good. However, it is good, this time, the boy no longer so unscrupulous to absorb the thunder in the minefield.


    Hum!


    You know how to advance and retreat.


    Sure enough, just as Lin Tianyu expected, within a quarter of an hour, Lin Tianyu had already felt that the foundation period of ancient wooden buildings had been completely restored. Then, the whole body, in the thunderbolt bombing, is more difficult to cause damage, and the recovery speed is faster. Therefore, the surface of the body, almost no longer visible scars.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but wonder if he could absorb more thunder. Then, with the power of the thunder in the thunder pool, he broke through the meridians of the golden elixir period of the ancient wooden tower and made a breakthrough.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu wantonly launched his skills. In the development of footwork and sabre technique, he absorbed the thunder faster and faster. Although, the thunder will eventually cause some damage to his body, but with the rapid recovery speed, this damage is not enough to see. It is just formed, it is already scab recovery.


    Then, after a while, although Lin Tianyu''s body cultivation meridians in the golden elixir period had not yet been opened, the realm of Qi training had risen from seven levels to eight levels.


    At this time, Lei Guang was not happy.


    The boy, the villain, began to absorb the thunder in the thunder pool.

 Chapter 448

    Thunder beast thunder light just a grin, Lu Feixue is vigilant to feel.


    The reason why the thunder light moved the thunder and made the thunder angry last time was that Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu didn''t expect that thunder light would suddenly become so angry.


    Before last time, he had to make a good discussion with Lu Xuechi, but he had to make sure that he could not make a good deal of it.


    As a result, Lu Feixue felt something was wrong, so he quickly picked out a large gourd of spirit wine from the ring and stuffed it to Lei Guang. At the same time, he sent a message to Lin Tianyu and asked him to come out of the thunderstorm.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash of light and shadow, Lin Tianyu is standing on the edge of the thunder pool. Then, quickly wipe a ring, take out a suit of clothes to put on.


    When Lin Tianyu was dressed, Lu Feixue said, "Tianyu, what did you do just now? Lei Guang almost got angry again."


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. Then he looked at the giant lizard and said in his heart: he is really a stingy miser. After absorbing a little more thunder, I quit. Hum! penny pincher!


    Then, seeing Lei Guang staring at him indignantly, Lin Tianyu is speechless.


    Later, Lin Tianyu saw Lei Guang''s claws and held two gourds of spirit wine tightly. Suddenly, he felt a bigger gourd containing spirit wine from the ring and stuffed it to Lei Guang. Lei Guang saw the gourd handed by Lin Tianyu, his eyes lit up. Then, he grabbed the wine gourd and tightly caught it in his claws. At this time, looking at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there is a little bit of friendly implication.


    It''s really underage! It''s like a child! Just give me a little gift.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and could not help but reach out and touch the thunder beast''s big head. Lei Guang looked at the lingjiu gourd that Lin Tianyu had just handed over. He didn''t get angry at last. He just rolled his eyelids and glared at Lin Tianyu.


    Eh!


    If I had known that it was so easy to coax, I should have prepared more gourd spirit wine. Maybe you can absorb more thunder power in the thunder pool.


    All right. Next time, prepare more spirit wine.


    Then, he waved goodbye to Xiao Lei Guang and walked out of the valley with Lu Feixue.


    At the exit of the valley, the two guards were still bewildered and motionless.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu clearly found some abnormal. I remember that after they fell to the ground, their posture was not like this. What''s more, the two wine gourds handed to them at that time fell to the ground and were clearly held on the right hand. But this time, the young guard clearly took the wine gourd on his left hand, OK?


    This -


    can people who are fascinated by it still move, or have someone else come here again.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and then carefully looked at the two guards who had fallen on the ground. He saw that the eyes of the young guard had just turned in their eyes.


    Lin Tianyu thought again and immediately understood.


    Going forward, Lin Tianyu said, "the two brothers just wanted to borrow the thunder pool in the valley. So, they had no choice but to use the medicine to confuse them. I''m really sorry. In order to express my apology, I''d like to present you with ten thousand spirit stones to express my apology. I hope you will not be surprised. "


    Put down the spirit stone, see Lu Feixue a stare, want to say what. Lin Tianyu waved his hand and directly pulled Lu Feixue away.

 Chapter 449

    After going out of the valley, Lu Feixue couldn''t help it.


    Stomping and stopping, Luffy Snow said, "what happened to you just now? They even gave back the spirit stone of two people who were dazed. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "they didn''t faint. They were awake."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Their fainting just now was just a play with you, Miss Lu."


    Lu Feixue''s eyes rolled around and understood it all, and said, "no wonder that old man said it''s a mystery. The medicine is mild in nature. You have to count it. After you count 200, you will fall into a daze. But they fell in love when I was only twenty. It was acting. Hee hee, it''s fun. Tianyu, you are planning to borrow Leichi secretly. Now, these two people know that even if you bribe them with spirit stone, they will report it. By then, you''re going to show off. Hey, hey... " Said, Lu Feixue full of eyes, expression of schadenfreude.


    This little girl, I''m afraid the world will not be chaotic.


    Lin Tianyu was speechless and said, "it doesn''t matter. Even if I don''t give it to Lingshi, they don''t dare to say it out. After all, if they say so, they will have to shoulder the responsibility of dereliction of duty, but they can''t get rich in silence. The reason why my ten thousand spirit stone was given to them was that their acting was considered to be an accommodation for me. It''s not a bribe. " She said, smiling at the little girl.


    Lu Feixue frowned and said, "hum! You''ve got a lot of heart! " Then, he was smiling smugly again.


    Then, they chatted and entered the headquarters of the black knife League.


    In a flash, another half a month passed.


    After the last Lei Chi tempering, the foundation period of the ancient wooden tower was repaired, which can be regarded as a complete repair. At the same time, because I absorbed too much thunder in the thunder pool last time, and in the past half a month, with the help of thunder, I have broken through the nine levels of Qi training. What''s more, it''s totally different from the previous worry about unstable foundation and suppressing the failure to break through. This time, we have absorbed enough thunder power. In such a short period of time, we have directly broken through to the level 9 of Qi training, and there is no trace of unstable foundation.


    The power of heaven and earth is a rare good thing!


    But then, Lin Tianyu did not feel the slightest sense of breakthrough. No matter whether it is the opening of meridians in the golden elixir period of the body repair of ancient wooden Chonglou, or the breakthrough method of ten levels of Qi training in the realm of Dharma cultivation, it is clearly impossible to feel it at all. Once again, I fell into the bottleneck of cultivation.


    Of course, even in the cultivation, there is no breakthrough, but in this period of time, the bone picking knife technique and phantom body overlapping shadow step are at the level of perfection, and both have made progress.


    If it is just a general monk, it''s better to make progress step by step, at least steadily. But Lin Tianyu knows that he is not one of them.


    If the balance is broken, it will be possible at any time. In the sect of the sword demon society, we will fight with people from another force. Moreover, the whole Lin family is clearly in danger under the threat of famous Jianzong, Hu lie and Zhou Chuanhong.


    And the final solution of all these must rely on a strong strength as the backing.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu not only can''t make progress slowly, but also accumulate and accumulate, waiting for the arrival of breakthrough.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu decided to go out to experience.

 Chapter 450

    In the evening, Lin Tianyu gathered together the people who were still in the headquarters of the black knife League. Immediately announced that he would go out to look for master Heidao.


    Then, the personnel dispatch and security matters of the headquarters of the black knife alliance will be assigned one by one.


    After he left, all matters of the headquarters were arranged by Huazu. While Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun are in the backstage, giving advice to Huazu.


    For the internal affairs after the trip, Lin Tianyu is more at ease.


    On that day, Hu Dahe showed that he had already explained the ideas of those who followed him. Therefore, as long as their own day, and strength to maintain a high-speed growth, then, these people who follow their own, will have endless confidence in themselves. I also hope that in the future, I can give some help when I shock the whole Tianquan continent or fly to the fairyland. Therefore, even if there are some small troubles, with the pressure of Huazu, the Yuanying ancestor, and Wang Lingyun, the two brothers who come up with ideas, they can make the whole black sword League safe and sound. However, I went out to look for my master, Heidao. In fact, the journey of my experience may be very stormy.


    And, not maybe, but now, Lin Tianyu can imagine.


    However, just after the announcement was completed, Huazu said, "Tianyu, do you have to go out and look for brother Heidao?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and firmly said, "well, I have to go."


    Huazu hesitated for a while. Then, as if suddenly, he made a big decision. He said, "since Tianyu, you must decide to go out. I have something I want to talk to you alone."


    After hearing this, all the others left the house one after another. At this time, only Huazu and Lin Tianyu were left in the room.


    Huazu asked again, "Tianyu, do you have to go out and look for brother Heidao? In fact, you can sit in the black knife League and arrange others to go out and look for it. At that time, there will be enough people to go out to look for it, but it is much better than going out to look for it yourself! "


    Lin Tianyu saw Huazu, clearly felt that Huazu had something to say, but he clearly hesitated.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "Uncle Hua, in fact, I''m only going out to look for master. In addition, the more critical aspect is that I have reached a bottleneck in my cultivation. If I want to break through this bottleneck as soon as possible, I must go out to experience and find opportunities. Otherwise, if you want to break through this bottleneck, you have to rely on time to heap. And this time, how long will it be? One month, two months, three months Seven months, eight months Even longer, it''s completely out of the question. Moreover, it is likely that the time spent in piling up to the end is only a simple breakthrough of this bottleneck, and it is impossible to really reach the peak.


    "In the clan, I can clearly feel that the story of master Heidao is not just about finding and bringing back the master. At that time, there must be a hard struggle in this. And before this fight happens, I have to make myself strong as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the fight starts, I will not even have the strength to protect myself. How can I really lead the people below to fight with each other and kill each other. "


    In Lin Tianyu''s words, there is already a hint of awakening Huazu.


    However, the words are very obscure, whether we can understand it or not depends on Huazu himself.

 Chapter 451

    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, Huazu''s body suddenly shook and said, "Tianyu, you are in the clan. In this short period of time, you can feel the affair of your master''s black sword. Will it inevitably turn into a fight?"


    Lin Tianyu had to nod.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu didn''t feel the signs that the struggle would inevitably evolve into disaster in the short period of time when he came to the sect. However, he knew it before he came to the sect. Of course, it''s better not to tell Huazu about these words for the time being. Therefore, he could only follow Huazu''s words and nodded.


    "Alas


    However, Huazu sighed deeply and said, "if I had Tianyu''s keen insight, maybe brother Heidao would not have been in trouble, and he would not have been lost now."


    Lin Tianyu said: "Uncle Hua, I always feel that you have a deep sense of remorse for this matter. But what''s going on? Uncle Hua, can you tell me something about it? "


    Huazu nodded and said, "this matter, after all, is to find someone to talk about, and my heart will be more comfortable. I originally thought that after finding the big brother black knife, I would repent in front of him. However, I''ve been looking for it for a long time, but I can''t grasp it at all. Brother Heidao''s message is at half an hour. Make me more and more irritable, all day, all restless. Since I saw you, my heart is full, just a little put down some. After all, no matter how big brother Heidao has an accident, he has left his disciples. Therefore, from the moment I saw you, I swore that I must protect you well and not let you have any more accidents. Otherwise, I can''t forgive myself.


    "Because I feel guilty about the incident of big brother Heidao."


    Lin Tianyu didn''t disturb Huazu to go on, but he didn''t ask much. Because, in this short time together, Lin Tianyu has been able to feel with heart, all of these are true.


    As for the matter that master Heidao is ashamed, if Huazu is willing to say it, just say it. If Huazu really does not want to say, let him hide it in his heart. All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu didn''t really want to know about it.


    Although, due to the organization of the Heidao League, this force, after a series of investigations, clearly pointed out that the incident of Heidao Laozu had something to do with Huazu.


    After stopping the meeting, Huazu said again: "I remember that time, big brother Heidao was always devoted to finding the way to Shenwu land. Always full of heart and hope to find the node of the two realms, and then break through the barriers of the two realms and penetrate into Shenwu land. Up to now, I have no idea why brother Heidao was so persistent in this matter at that time. "


    Lin Tianyu was moved: I''m afraid that this matter has nothing to do with Xiaodao. He must have disclosed to the ancestor of Heidao that there is a temple for the inheritance of physical cultivation in Shenwu land. Therefore, the master, the ancestor of Heidao, was so persistent that he penetrated into the land of Shenwu.


    Huazu said: "after seeing the persistence of big brother Heidao, but he clearly has nothing to do, I feel extremely anxious for elder brother. As a result, he has been helping elder brother inquire about the node between Tianquan and Shenwu

 Chapter 452

    Hua Zu said: "who would have thought that Kung Fu would not fail those who have the heart.". After many inquiries, I really got some news out of it. "


    But Lin Tianyu was moved in his heart, and he said: can there really be such a coincidence? I''m afraid, then, there is a trap waiting for Huazu to jump down. Moreover, according to the nature of Huazu, it must be willing to jump down.


    Hua Zu said: "who would think, this is a super big trap, and it will hurt big brother.


    "On that day, the news I learned was that the barrier node between the two great worlds of Tianheng power and Shenwu was in an unknown hill of Tianheng kingdom. When the time comes, there will be a wave of celestial phenomena. Then, as long as there are enough people with enough means, they can go through this node and directly enter the land of heavenly power and Shenwu.


    "When I got the news, I was absolutely overjoyed. Therefore, I did not think whether the news was true or not. Then, he quickly sent a message to brother Heidao, even with the geographic map of the nameless hill.


    "In the same way, brother Heidao has always believed in me. Because it was I who passed on the news in the past, brother Heidao will surely believe it.


    "But then, I suddenly felt that the source of the news was strange. Because the person who informed me of this news can directly inform big brother Heidao. Why do you have to go through me and tell brother Heidao about this? Obviously, it is because if he told big brother Heidao directly, he would not believe it. But tell me, it''s totally different. Because, seeing that big brother Heidao is worried about this matter, I will not think much about it. I will pass this message to brother Heidao as soon as possible. And because it''s my message, brother Heidao will not doubt it. Then, one step, directly into the trap set by others.


    "To understand the key point, I immediately summoned brother Heidao to tell him where the doubts lie. However, at this time, I can no longer contact brother Heidao.


    "At that time, I was stunned and felt that something must have happened. So, I put down everything and arrived at the nameless hill of Tianheng country with the fastest speed that I sent to brother Heidao. However, when I got there, the hill was no longer there at all, only a rippling Lake remained. What''s more, the lake was clearly exploded by the powerful magic power. This must be the pen of big brother Heidao. To blow out such a large lake, even the big brother Heidao, he had to do his best to do it. And big brother Heidao, to the point of exerting all one''s strength, shows that big brother, there must be something wrong. So, at that time, I started my body method and looked for big brother Heidao everywhere, but it was clear that there was no thread left. "


    Even though the whole event sounds like a lot of places are full of strange and hardly explainable places.


    But Lin Tianyu was convinced that this must be the whole fact of the day.

 Chapter 453

    Lin Tianyu was quiet for a moment and said, "Uncle Hua, after this incident, didn''t you go to the person who gave you the news?"


    Hua Zu said, "why didn''t you look for it? Of course! It''s just that I first searched for the news about brother Heidao for a long time, but there was no clue at all. Then, I remembered that I was going to find the person who gave me the news.


    "Originally, this man is a golden elixir in the clan. But when I found him, I found that he was dead. "


    Lin Tianyu said in his mind: with such a character as Huazu, it''s really possible to find the elder brother Heidao meaninglessly for a long time, and then go to find the person who sent the message to him. If someone with a more flexible mind, I''m afraid that in the first time, they will go to the elder Jindan first, and they will certainly get some useful information before the elder Jindan dies.


    However, it is also because Huazu''s head can not reach the aura, but also saved his life.


    If on that day, ancestor Hua found the elder Jindan and understood the course of the incident, he would surely meet Lu Zu to the end. Then, also because of this, and will provoke the interests of the three down in the fairyland. Then, in accordance with Huazu''s temperament, to meet such a powerful force to the end, except death, it is estimated that there is absolutely no other way.


    This can also be regarded as a simple minded person, but also has its own simple minded person''s blessing.


    At this time, Huazu sighed deeply: "Alas! I don''t understand. If you practice well, why do you have to penetrate into the land of Shenwu? In fact, according to the elder brother''s talent, if not wholeheartedly want to penetrate to the Shenwu land, are completely able to fly up to the fairyland. Oh! Fly up to the fairyland and be a free immortal. What''s wrong with it? Why do you have to think about the matter of penetrating to Shenwu land? In the end, it ended up like this. "


    Speaking of this, Huazu''s words and heart are full of sigh and regret.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Huazu and said, "Uncle Hua, since things have happened, it is meaningless to regret. In fact, the most important thing for us now is to find a way to find out the real murderer who really killed master Heidao and avenge master. "


    In fact, Lin Tianyu''s words, in addition to persuasion, also contains another layer of meaning.


    Lin Tianyu just said that he wanted to find out the real murderer and revenge his master, but he didn''t say that he wanted to find out the master''s black knife ancestor.


    The meaning of this word needs to be understood by Huazu himself.


    "Yes," he said. Now is not the time to regret. Revenge is the key. At the same time, we have to speed up the arrangements for someone to find your master back. If you let him be alone, he may be seriously injured. It makes people worried. "


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help sighing: Fortunately, many key things have not been told to Huazu.


    With those things in front of me, I can clearly think that there must be a murderer who secretly murdered master in the sect of sword demon society. In the present situation, we have to eliminate these murderers in order to ensure the safety of master Heidao. Otherwise, even if the seriously injured master was taken back to the door of the sword demon society, the hidden murderer would be in danger. It''s better to let him be outside. The hidden murderer can''t find him at all. On the contrary, it''s safer.


    However, Huazu obviously did not think of this layer.

 Chapter 454

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s heart is like a mirror.


    In the future, he will still respect Huazu as much as possible. However, the key information and events should not be told to Huazu.


    Just thinking about this, Huazu said: "Tianyu, in fact, I just said so much. The main purpose is to hope that you don''t go out of the sect and stay in it."


    But Lin Tianyu looked up at Huazu. I don''t know why Huazu thought so.


    Hua Zu said: "you heard what I said just now. Some people even dare to harm your master, Heidao Laozu, not to mention you. So, if you leave the clan, it will be very dangerous. If you stay in the clan, with the protection of the current black sword League, plus martial uncle, I am also Yuanying''s later cultivation, so it''s more than enough to protect you. Even if there is really a big unpredictable danger, with me in front of the late baby, you can have enough chance to escape. Your master has been in trouble because of me. Therefore, in any case, I must try my best to ensure that nothing can happen to you again. "


    Lin Tianyu was moved. He could feel it. What Huazu said was all in his heart. Although Huazu thought, there will always be some deficiencies, but his heart is really not bad. Of course, this is also the reason why the ancestor of Heidao made him the best brother.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Uncle Hua, I have decided on this matter. I have to go out."


    Huazu heard this and looked at Lin Tianyu. His eyes were full of worry. Then, he suddenly thought of something and said, "Tianyu, if you really want to go out, there is another good way.


    "Just take me out with you. When the time comes, with me, a monk in the later period of Yuanying, I will protect you even with Xiao Xiaozhi


    Huazu finished, his face full of excitement.


    Obviously, in the heart of Huazu, I already feel that this is an excellent idea. At the same time, I am very happy to have such a good idea.


    But inside Lin Tianyu''s heart, he shook his head in secret: he went out, but in order to have the best experience, how could he really experience himself with such a monk in the later period of Yuanying. At the same time, even if Huazu followed, luzu and Xianjie three people, if they want to fight against themselves, they also did not spend much effort. Even in the ancestral clan, Lu Zu and Xianjie are really right in the headquarters of Heidao League, which is now famous. It''s not too difficult for Lu Zu and Xianjie to make their own moves. Since the difference between living in the clan and training outside is not so big, why not choose a faster way to improve the strength?


    In addition, if the black sword alliance had lost its presence and the suppression of Huazu, it would have been threatened by another force in a few days. Therefore, in his absence in this period of time, Huazu can not leave the black knife League.


    Looking at Huazu, whose face was full of excitement, Lin Tianyu said, "Huazu, but if we all leave the clan, what will the black sword alliance do? This is what we have in the future for master Heidao and his ancestors to severely punish the killers. We can''t lose anything. "


    Huazu''s look, a burst of entanglement, and then said: "our black sword League, there are two other Yuanying ancestors? After I left, I found them and took charge of the black sword League. Otherwise, I won''t follow you to protect me. I''m really worried. "


    Lin Tianyu listened, but he shook his head again.

 Chapter 455

    As the foundation of the future, the black sword alliance should not be lost!


    This sentence is not only for the sake of the safety of the black knife League, but also for the sake of keeping the black knife League under control.


    In Huazu''s proposal, with the protection of the other two Yuanying ancestors, the black sword alliance really can not have a major crisis. However, if in the end, after the operation of the two Yuanying friars, the black sword alliance is still the fundamental force in its own hands, is it? Lin Tianyu''s so-called black sword alliance can''t be lost! It is to let the black sword League really become the fundamental force in their own hands.


    But the key to all of this is that there are two points: first, we should protect the black sword alliance well, and we should not let the black sword League dissipate in the shadow of various forces in the clan. 2¡¢ The black sword alliance must be a force that can be truly loyal to itself. It can be taken out at any time and anywhere, and it will be determined by life and death with another force.


    Even among these two points, the second is still very important. Because the black sword alliance, after all, is a newly established force. The sense of belonging of the people in the influence is not so strong. Even, there are a lot of people who are just blindly following for a while. At such a time, the black sword League must have people who can be trusted to guard it all the time. However, the other two Yuanying friars of the black sword alliance had the strength to protect the black sword alliance. However, Lin Tianyu''s understanding and trust in them is totally unable to compare with Huazu. Lin Tianyu even suspected that the black sword alliance was under the protection of the other two Yuanying friars. Maybe after a while, the black sword League would not be the black sword league that he could dispatch.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Huazu and said in a deep voice: "Uncle Hua, this black sword alliance, I can only rest assured that you are in charge.


    "As for my going out to look for master and experience, it''s just because my strength is so small that I won''t let the enemy take care of me. On the contrary, I will be safer." Lin Tianyu said this, although he was persuading Huazu, but he was also very sure that he would be safe and secure this time because of all kinds of involvement.


    Huazu listen, seems to have some truth, had to nod.


    At the same time, my heart is also vaguely aware of the importance of the black sword alliance.


    Then, Huazu said again, "otherwise, we have arranged for you the other two Yuanying friars of the black sword League."


    Lin Tianyu said: "Uncle Hua, I believe I can protect myself. In the past, when I was a martial artist, I experienced outside. Did I live well? "


    But Huazu finally nodded again. But inside the eyes, there is still a thick worry.


    After discussing with Huazu, Lin Tianyu said: "martial uncle, if there is anything special in the black sword League, you can discuss with Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun to deal with them."


    Huazu nodded, but in his heart, it was obvious that he didn''t listen to it.


    But Lin Tianyu also knows that it is useless to say too much about it.


    In front of him, the reason why Huazu obeyed his words didn''t mean that he was good at speaking. It was only because he was a disciple of Heidao. He totally looked at the face of Heidao, and he spoiled himself so much. Now, if you insist on Huazu to listen to two little friars (Wang Lingyun was finally in the sect of the sword demon society and broke through to the period of practicing Qi), it would be hard for him.

 Chapter 456

    So he sent Huazu away, and Lin Tianyu immediately went to Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun and solemnly explained that he must help Huazu well during the period when he left the clan, and strategically and more useful ideas were put forward to keep the stability of Heidao League.


    The next day, Lin Tianyu took Mi Tongtian, Yun LAN, and many, along with four golden elixir monks and several foundation building and Qi practicing monks, ready to go out to "find the ancestor of black sword".


    Just out of the courtyard of the black sword League, Lu Feixue was in the exit.


    Lin Tianyu said, "younger martial sister, are you?"


    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "aren''t you going to go out to find the ancestor of black sword? It''s just that I''m all right these days, so I''ll go out of the clan with you to look for the ancestor of Heidao. "


    In fact, as soon as Lu Feixue appears at the exit, Lin Tianyu can understand what Lu Feixue means.


    Originally wanted to speak, advised Lu Feixue not to go.


    But to the mouth, after all, did not speak out, just nodded.


    Then, a group of people set out on the road.


    Lu Feixue took two steps and walked with Lin Tianyu side by side. He said, "Tianyu, where are you going to look for Heidao ancestor this time?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "Tiandu kingdom."


    "Why go where? Where is it? Is there any news about the ancestor of Heidao? "


    "There is some fragmentary news, which is not true yet, but it is a clue. At the same time, the choice of the place has something to do with the mission we have received. "


    Lu Feixue suddenly came to be interested and said: "you go there, but also accepted the mission of the clan. What task is it?"


    "Magic valley."


    Lu Feixue suddenly opened her mouth in surprise. She didn''t close it for a long time. Then, she said in surprise: "what? Magic Valley? It was a powerful bandit force in Tiandu. It was even said that there were more than one golden elixir in the devil''s land valley. Moreover, once upon a time, there was a great monk named Yuanying who wanted to fight against the demon valley. However, just before the operation, it seemed that the news was revealed. When the monk Yuanying arrived, he was caught. After this incident, the reputation of the valley of evil regions was no different for a moment. Then, with the help of this reputation, the power of the valley of demon regions developed wildly. Now, it''s estimated that even the weaker monk Yuanying can''t deal with this devil''s valley. "


    The meaning of the words obviously means that, with their little power, Lin Tianyu is no doubt attacking the devil''s Valley forces in Tiandu.


    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at the distance and said firmly: "maybe it is because of this consideration that many forces have chosen to open their eyes and close their eyes to allow them to develop and cause trouble. Now, the devil''s Valley seems to have become a big cancer of Tiandu, making the surrounding merchants, pedestrians and residents in dire straits.


    "It''s too much trouble. After all, in the vicinity of Tiandu country, there are no super large doors. Who will travel thousands of miles to solve the difficulties of ordinary people. It''s possible to go by the way, but in the eyes of the powerful monk, it''s not worth it. However, the ordinary clan, even, can not provoke the demon valley.


    "In this way, the people there can only let the valley of demon bully, or even ruthlessly kill?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Feixue clearly from Lin Tianyu''s body, feel a although tens of millions of people, I go to the atmosphere.

 Chapter 457

    Lin Tianyu said: "but our friars are not only practicing Taoism, but also cultivating their hearts. Since no one wants to cause this trouble, I''ll do it! "


    As Lin Tianyu said this, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he could already see the place where the devil''s valley was, the scene of displacement everywhere and the people''s livelihood in poverty. Then, a sense of anger rose from the chest. Although Lin Tianyu can''t manage the civil injustice. But when he has the ability, he will never be soft hearted if he can eradicate this kind of vicious force.


    This is the original intention of his cultivation, the heart of cultivation.


    At this time, it was not only Lu Feixue''s implicit preference for Lin Tianyu that gave birth to a different kind of admiration and walked with Lin Tianyu. The other members of the black sword alliance also had a kind of admiration for Lin Tianyu.


    A monk cultivates his mind!


    On the road of cultivation, how many people have said the same thing, and how many people have taken this as a boast, but how many people can really do it?


    In the boundless road, but there are too many people, gradually lost themselves, do not know the fundamental significance of the true.


    At this moment, the people who followed them all seemed to have found a kind of goal again.


    At this time, it is also invisible, in the surrounding of Lin Tianyu, forming a invisible force. From the beginning of the formation of the Heidao League, although Lin Tianyu''s outstanding performance was due to, the more important thing was that everything left by the Heidao ancestor that day benefited Lin Tianyu. But now, all of a sudden, these people who followed Lin Tianyu gathered a momentum centering on Lin Tianyu.


    Nothing happened all the way.


    Because the speed of Huazu''s flying boat is much faster than that of other flying animals. It''s only in two days that we have reached the boundary of Tiandu.


    After flying for a quarter of an hour, he landed on the outskirts of a remote mountain range.


    It was late.


    So, we all decided to take a night''s rest in the mountain forest. Tomorrow, we will find a town, get the news, and then plan the next action plan.


    A fire, hit a big leopard, several people surrounded the fire, began to roast leopard meat.


    At this time, suddenly felt a force of Qi and blood, to a few people rest place, suddenly close.


    There are fierce beasts with strong Qi and blood, or body friars come here.


    Lin Tianyu was shocked. Then, he looked at the four golden elixirs. However, he saw that there was no response. He did not realize the power of Qi and blood.


    The four golden elixirs who were able to hide themselves all the way were close to themselves and others. Obviously, the power of Qi and blood close to them was not a fierce beast, but a powerful body monk. Otherwise, if it was just a fierce beast, it would be impossible for him to conceal the powerful divine sense of the golden elixir. However, the opponent can hide the powerful feeling of the golden elixir, but he can make himself feel it. It is because his physical training level is even higher than those golden elixir friars. He can feel the force of Qi and blood that can only be formed by strong general cultivation. At the same time, it is also that the other side did not intend to hide himself. Otherwise, the other side would be restrained and the strength of Qi and blood would be strengthened. Then, with his own practice of Qi and blood, although the divine sense is incomparably powerful in the same level, it can not be stronger than the four golden elixir friars. Naturally, it will also be totally unable to sense the arrival of the other party.

 Chapter 458

    With this strong force of Qi and blood, plus the other side in front of their own no hidden.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he suddenly thought of a man, Gao dewu.


    In Lin Tianyu''s impression, Gao dewu is the only one who is familiar with and powerful body friar. With the power of Qi and blood he sensed, he must be a strong body monk. It is obvious that those who are familiar with themselves and have a good impression on them do not do the things that are hidden quietly.


    It must be Gao dewu!


    But why did Gao dewu come to this day.


    Then, with the gradual approach of the force of Qi and blood. Finally, the four golden elixir friars had a faint feeling in their divine consciousness. Then, they looked at the direction of the power of Qi and blood sensed by Lin Tianyu. In addition, a touch of vigilance appeared immediately. Also vaguely adjusted the posture and sitting posture, and kept the best position of the hand at any time. Obviously, there is a sense of threat clearly felt in him.


    Lin Tianyu said: "four elders, don''t be nervous. This person is very likely to be a friend of mine."


    Hearing this, the four golden friars just nodded, but they still kept the posture that they could do at any time.


    After that, there was a tea time, and there was one more person in front of everyone.


    Gao GAODA, who is about twenty-eight years old, is Gao dewu.


    "Senior." Lin Tianyu said hello happily.


    Gao dewu was right. Lin Tianyu, who had already stood up, said in a hurry, "big brother."


    The four golden elixirs and the accompanying friars of building foundation and practicing Qi were all surprised. This powerful monk is not only a friend of Lin Tianyu, but also directly calls him the elder brother of the little friar who is only in the realm of practicing Qi.


    What''s the situation?


    The cultivation world always regards strength as the respect!


    Judging from Lin Tianyu''s previous address to the other party as "senior senior", it is obvious that there is no other relationship between them. Moreover, looking at the other party''s appearance, it is clear that he is willing to call Lin Tianyu the eldest brother. That''s a bit intriguing.


    In order to practice Qi cultivation, can accept the other side, this almost should be regarded as the golden elixir invincible existence for the younger brother.


    This is --


    What about luck?


    Or means against the weather?


    However, there are also sensitive monks, but immediately feel that this matter is not ears, really nothing.


    I haven''t seen this little monk practicing Qi, but is he the leader of the black sword alliance? However, there are more than 100 golden elixirs and three Yuanying friars in the Heidao League. The rest of the monks under the influence of these people are countless, which can be regarded as a terrorist force. But isn''t it the same that the leader became the leader with a little practice of Qi?


    Extraordinary people do extraordinary things!


    Lu Feixue is a way: "big guy, how did you come?"


    At the same time, mitongtian, Yunlan, many also said hello to Gao dewu. Other friars nodded to Gao dewu.


    After Gao dewu responded one by one, he said to Lin Tianyu, "elder brother, you''ve been driving a boat all the way. You''ve come here for the sake of the devil Kingdom, right?"


    Lin Tianyu said strangely, "is it that senior high is also here for the devil kingdom?"


    Gao dewu nodded, and then they looked at each other with a smile.


    Obviously, they both thought of a place to go, and decided to eradicate the tumor.

 Chapter 459

    Immediately, Gao dewu is a way: "however, you come with such a high profile, but you will certainly startle the snake."


    High profile!


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Do they have a high profile? After entering the boundary of Tiandu, they did not even enter the city area. Instead, they directly steered the boat into the mountains and forests. They attacked fierce animals for food and took the top of giant trees as the bed. They did not dare to reveal half of the trace. It''s all so low-key that it can''t be any more low-key, OK? It has nothing to do with high profile.


    Seeing the stupidity of Lin Tianyu''s face, and even several other people, they were all unknown. Therefore, Gao dewu laughed.


    Gao dewu said: "yes. You haven''t even entered the city district. According to your idea, you are completely low-key enough? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Gao dewu even laughed and said: "it''s not about where you live, it''s your transportation tools. Flying boat, OK? This is usually a walking tool that can only be possessed by Yuanying. And here, it happens to be the boundary line of the devil Kingdom forces. Friar Yuanying suddenly drove the boat to the boundary line of the demon Kingdom and stopped. Isn''t it just a high-profile way to tell them that friars Yuanying have come here to covet them?


    "That time, it is said that friar Yuanying came here to deal with the forces of the demon kingdom. In the end, it failed. The key point is exactly the same as what you are doing today. The Yuanying also steered the boat, flew directly to a mountain, stopped the boat, and then, after dawn, dressed up, went to the town to ask for information. But after that, when I went to the magic world arena, it was already empty. The reason is that friar Yuanying''s flying boat arrived and reported to the organization of the demon kingdom in disguise. Later, until the friar Yuanying took control of the boat and left, the forces of the demon kingdom were all broken up into parts and hid everywhere. As a result, they escaped a robbery.


    "Of course, also because after this incident, the demon Kingdom forces have a great reputation, attracting more and more monks to join in. Up to now, it is said that there are more than 100 golden elixir friars in the whole devil kingdom. No less than ordinary silk door. Even if it is a weaker super clan, eliminating the gap between the lack of monk Yuanying, the devil kingdom is not necessarily incomparable


    More than 100 Jindan monks?


    Lin Tianyu and several people who came with him were stunned.


    If you don''t understand this strength, you can rely on them to find the devil''s land. Don''t you wait for the egg to hit the stone?


    Lin Tianyu looked at Gao dewu and said, "senior Gao, you can be sure that these news are true."


    Gao dewu said: "100% sure, and only a lot more."


    "How did it come about? Did you hear that in the town? "


    "Well. Some of them can be heard from others, and some of them are the data that the friars took great risks and entered the interior of the demon kingdom. And then, put it all together, there''s so much. However, there must have been some omissions in this summary. Therefore, the strength of the devil kingdom is stronger than that summed up


    It seems that the news Gao dewu said before is true.


    However, when he thought that all these were true, Lin Tianyu frowned more tightly. He felt vaguely that there should be something he had neglected.

 Chapter 460

    What has been overlooked?


    Lin Tianyu tried to think about it.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu frown and pondering, Gao dewu did not disturb him, but looked at Lin Tianyu with great interest. At the same time, there is a ray of hope in the eyes.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief. Then he pulled Gao dewu aside and said, "senior Gao, I feel that there is a big problem in these information."


    "Oh, what''s the problem?" Gao dewu asked with a smile.


    Lin Tianyu narrowed his eyes and said, "if the devil kingdom is really like the news given by senior Gao, there are more than 100 golden elixir friars in this force, and even, it is likely to be far more than this number. Then, if we can gather so many golden elixirs, it is very likely that there will be a Yuanying great monk in this force. Otherwise, it would be impossible to concentrate and control so many golden elixir monks with a mediocrity. Of course, there is another possibility. It is in this devil kingdom that there is no great monk Yuanying. Then, the non Yuan Ying powerful monk who can command so many golden elixirs must have more terrible means than the Yuan Ying powerful monk. Even, in terms of strength, it is completely possible that he will be more terrible than the Yuan Ying powerful monk.


    "And there''s another crucial question. Since there are so many golden elixir monks in the devil Kingdom, this strength is concentrated, but it is not weaker than a Yuanying great monk. Even, as long as the people are united, with this strength, they will be able to compete with the power of several Yuanying energetic friars. Then, the previous news even claimed that there was a monk Yuanying who wanted to eradicate this force, but he got the news in advance and hid out to avoid being robbed. This statement, like, clearly has the effect of smoke bomb. Because, with the strength we already know, we will not be cold to a great monk of Yuanying.


    "Well, what secrets are involved in this?"


    When Lin Tianyu said the last sentence, he frowned deeply, but he couldn''t think about it.


    At the same time, the heart is secretly sighing: if with Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun come out together, it will be good. Maybe they will be able to analyze the whole incident more thoroughly.


    At first, Gao dewu only waited for Lin Tianyu''s explanation with great interest, but this meeting was totally open and could not be closed for a long time.


    Gao dewu couldn''t help but excitedly said: "boss, what you said just now is what you just thought out?"


    "Indeed."


    "Before, you haven''t got any information and information about this, and other people have analyzed this problem with you?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "before, I was in the zongmen and took such a task. In the mission, it just said that there was such a demon Kingdom organization, which was cruel and merciless, slaughtered other people''s lives at will. Even, many ordinary people never let go. Therefore, in my heart, I feel this force, but there is no bottom line at all. Then I will take such a task and bring people here to eradicate this force. "


    "It''s really just for a while. Just hearing the news I said, did you analyze so many things?"


    Gao dewu said, sometimes confused, sometimes excited.

 Chapter 461

    Then, Gao dewu looked at Lin Tianyu with admiration and said, "no wonder you can be my boss?"


    Then, Gao dewu muttered to himself: "maybe, in the future, it will prove that recognizing you as the boss is actually the most correct thing I have done."


    After some emotion, Gao dewu suggested that he should make some noise in the mountains early tomorrow morning. Then, he would ride the boat and leave with a high profile, and go directly to all the entrance of magic fog forest in Tiandu country, where the town of magic lies. One is to hide people''s eyes; the other is that in Zhenmo town of Tiandu state, there are about 20 like-minded monks who have decided to eradicate the devil kingdom.


    The negotiation was settled. Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu, together with everyone, ate the leopard meat and chatted.


    The next day, when it was bright, the people did not rush to the road, and then went straight to the top of the mountain range.


    When he got to the top of the mountain, Gao dewu motioned with his hand to let everyone hide his body shape. Then, he approached slowly. After walking to the top of the mountain for a while, hiding behind a big rock, you can see a huge eagle standing on the top of the mountain. A spirit grass grows five feet away from the giant eagle. The spirit grass looks ordinary, but the aura of the whole body is not obvious. However, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved, this spirit of the spirit of grass, is clearly a plant, for the monster, the most important form of grass. This giant eagle will stand on the top of the mountain. Obviously, it is because of such a plant.


    It is self-evident that the relationship between huaxingcao and monster is self-evident.


    If the monster wants to fade the monster body and turn into human form, the role of the shape grass is very important. Of course, there are also monsters that can be transformed into human forms without transforming into grass, but the difficulty is so great that it is beyond imagination. Even, many monsters, up to the peak of Yuanying, without the help of external forces, such as huaxingcao, and so on, can only remain in the state of monsters and have no compliance with the shape.


    Moreover, the shape changing grass can not be transformed as long as the grass is available. We also have to have the noble alchemist of the human race to make the Huaxing pill from the Huaxing grass, in order to really play the role of demonizing the animal.


    Otherwise, the giant eagle had already collected the flower grass and gone to form. It would not be here. After seeing the plant, it would be greedy and rogue.


    Obviously, after arriving here, Juying accidentally found the plant Huaxing grass. However, it was not an alchemist after all. There was no huaxingcao in the air, but it could not make huaxingdan at all. It could only stay here in a tangle.


    Gao dewu said: "it was yesterday that I came here to investigate the situation, and accidentally found the giant eagle and Huaxing grass on the top of the mountain. Now, as soon as we rush up to fight the giant eagle, as long as we make a loud noise, we don''t have to worry about the result. Then, we can control the flying boat and leave with a high profile. In this way, it must be able to confuse the eyes of the magic forces here.


    Originally, yesterday, Gao dewu came here to investigate a branch of the devil Kingdom organization.


    However, after hiding in the mountain, the people below were reporting that a flying boat landed in this mountain range yesterday. It seems that it was just for the sake of their division. After hearing this, the person in charge of the branch has already started to arrange the evacuation of his staff.


    Gao dewu was upset: who is this? So careless.

 Chapter 462

    Gao dewu immediately hid out of the branch and found a place to the top. He could see Lin Tianyu in the group opposite.


    Therefore, Gao dewu would rush to the meeting immediately.


    Now, according to Gao dewu''s plan, everyone will rush up. Then, fighting, it seems that it is to capture the monster giant eagle. Let the devil kingdom is watching here to rest assured. In fact, they came here just to capture the troll, not for their division.


    However, as planned, Lu Feixue tried to stop everyone when he made the act of catching the giant eagle.


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, I want to subdue this giant eagle."


    Take this giant eagle?


    When we got to this place, we could clearly feel that the giant eagle was a nine level monster at the top of the golden elixir.


    Such a monster is the overlord of the sky, not to mention anything else. It''s estimated that the speed of Yuanying can''t catch up with him.


    How to take it?


    Other people looked at Lu Feixue in surprise, and thought that this little girl really wanted to go out. It''s impossible at all, OK? It''s impossible for Yuanying to be a great monk, not to mention you, a little monk practicing Qi.


    But Lin Tianyu said, "do you really want to subdue this giant eagle?"


    Lu Feixue nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''m sure!"


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! Then I''ll go with you. "


    Gao dewu stopped Lin Tianyu and said, "brother, if you really want to go, I will go. After all, my strength, as long as the giant eagle doesn''t fly away, it is entirely possible for me to catch the giant eagle


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "even if you want to catch this giant eagle according to the strength of senior high, you will have to waste your hands and feet. Moreover, once the giant eagle is defeated, it can fly far away. But I and little sister Feixue went up, but not to capture it, but to subdue it. Even if everything goes well, you won''t have to do much with your hands and feet, and you can take it away. "


    Gao dewu was worried and said: "this giant eagle is the peak strength of Jindan. Even, it''s a kind of subtle intelligence. Such fierce beasts are more difficult to fight than those without any intelligence. Moreover, according to the conventional view that the fierce beast is more powerful than the human beings of the same rank, this monster beast giant eagle can completely compare with the human friars, which are slightly weaker than the original infant powerful friars. If you two go forward like this, you may be in danger. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue, who was eager to try. He said, "don''t worry. There won''t be any danger."


    However, Gao dewu was still worried and said, "otherwise, I will go with you. Once there is danger, there will be time for rescue."


    "No way!"


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue almost spoke at the same time.


    Lu Feixue said: "big guy, you just said that this giant eagle must be a monster with weak intelligence. If you go with us, it will make the giant eagle feel threatened. Then, it will not give us the chance to swallow it, and it will fly away directly? "


    Lin Tianyu also said, "master Gao, don''t worry. I don''t say anything else, but in terms of the ability to escape, I''m no weaker than the ordinary golden elixir


    "However, the giant eagle is not only terrifying in strength, but also in speed..."


    "Don''t worry! There is absolutely no danger. " Lin Tianyu affirmed.

 Chapter 463

    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s firm attitude, Gao dewu looked at him endlessly. Finally, he did not insist on going with him. However, the posture of the body, but put out a best attack angle. If there is something wrong, they will jump on it without hesitation.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue held hands and slowly went to the place where the giant eagle was.


    At this time, giant eagle has found Lin Tianyu and found that these two people are coming to the place where he now stands.


    As a result, the eagle''s eyes were sharp, its wings spread out, and its feathers rose All over the body, there was a kind of fierce threat, warning Lin Tianyu that they should not go forward. At the same time, a paw stretched out, ready to grab the Huaxing grass in front of him at any time and slip away.


    Lu Feixue murmured, "fortunately, I didn''t let the big guy come with me. Now, they are ready to catch the huaxingcao to escape. If the big one came along, maybe the eagle would have caught the grass and flew away


    Lu Feixue said as she took out a small gourd from the ring and opened it. A smell of spirit wine filled with aura floated out of the gourd.


    Lu Fei snow way: "small eagle eagle, don''t be afraid, elder sister sent spirit wine to you to drink."


    Then, with a convincing smile on his face.


    Little Eagle!


    Lin Tianyu, who had been with him, was very cold on his face. Such a huge eagle, only that height has five or six meters, OK?


    What''s wrong with sister?


    They are little eagles No, giant eagle. At first glance, it''s dozens or even hundreds of years old. You little girl film, how can you become a sister?


    Lin Tianyu found that this little girl was really addicted to being a sister.


    Just see oneself, rob elder martial sister to be. And then there''s the little Eagle - well, for the time being, it''s called the little eagle. The thunder light, bigger than this eagle, is a little bit cute, which is clearly the big sister boasting, just sensible little brother''s appearance.


    What''s more, no matter whether it''s human beings or animals, as long as they have desire, they will also have weaknesses.


    The strength of the giant eagle is much stronger than Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue. However, just after meeting Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, although they also made threats, the first thing it thought of was obviously to grab the Huaxing grass and flee. Why? Because the Huaxing grass is so important to it that he can never abandon it, because the desire is there. Therefore, even if it has the strength of the golden elixir peak, for two human beings who can''t practice Qi, they have no courage to fight in the first World War. Otherwise, the majestic Giant Eagle needs only one impact, and the eagle''s claws are torn horizontally. Even if there are ten or eight human beings in the Qi training period, they will not be able to feed it.


    However, Lu Feixue took out spirit wine, and then, with good intentions, finally had an effect.


    At this meeting, the eagles are no longer as nervous and tense as they were when they first saw them. Eyes are also soft a lot, the wings gradually closed, the body suddenly a feather is also a little back a lot.


    However, with Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue getting closer and closer, the eagle has obviously become a little nervous.


    Finally, when it was about ten meters, Lu Feixue stopped, and Lin Tianyu also stopped.

 Chapter 464

    At this time, Lu Feixue said: "little eagle, good, obedient, elder sister gives you spirit wine to drink."


    Said, and then directly gently put the hand, the drought has been plug opened small gourd forward a throw.


    The eagle directly stretched out his right claw and grabbed the gourd.


    At this meeting, Lu Feixue took out a small gourd from the ring. After that, Lu Fei Xue pulled out the plug, pointed directly to his nose, smelled the fragrance first, and then poured a big mouthful into his mouth. Then he smacked his lips and said, "good drink! You can have a drink, too. It''s really good


    Xiaoyingying first looked at Lu Feixue with vigilance, then looked at Lin Tianyu. Then, she learned from Lu Feixue. First, she smelled the fragrance of spirit wine with her nose, and then poured a big mouthful into her mouth. After that, he grinned back and forth, and made the sound of Ba Ji Ba Ji.


    Lu Feixue continued to corrupt the eagle, and with a turn of his hand, he took out several gourds again from the ring and swayed in front of him. Then, he even pulled out the plugs of two of them and took them to the front of the nose, sniffing and inhaling loudly. However, the eagle''s eyes widened and he wanted to snatch all these spirit wine gourds from Lu Feixue''s hand. For a while, he stretched out his claws and kept grabbing feathers and eyeballs. I didn''t know what bad idea the little eagle was having.


    Lu Feixue said again: "xiaoyingying, do you see that sister has so much spirit wine. As long as you go with your sister in the future, spirit wine is enough. "


    Said, again looked at the anxious eagle eagle, Lu Feixue again pulled out a plug of the small gourd, throw to the eagle.


    Then, the little Eagle quickly got under his nose and took a big breath. He felt that the spirit wine in the gourd had been sucked in by this breath. The little Eagle quickly put the spirit wine in his mouth, purred, drank a big mouthful, and then it creaked to smack the mouth.


    Lu Fei snow way: "Eagle, good drink. See, there is so much in my sister''s hand. As long as you follow my sister later, the spirit wine will drink as much as you want.


    "How about it? Little eagle, how are you thinking? If you don''t think about it, there will be no spirit wine to drink. "


    Lu Feixue said that he was going to make a show and put away the spirit wine gourd in his hand.


    This time, the eagle on the opposite side is really worried. However, even in this case, the eagle has no intention of yielding. What''s more, after watching the eagle''s performance, although now, the eagle can''t speak. But, obviously, it could understand the meaning of lufeixue completely.


    But, do you really want to follow such a little girl who practices Qi?


    It''s not just a simple choice to follow the monster. To follow means to recognize the Lord to the person who is being followed. If the strength of the little girl is stronger, can reach the golden elixir, even higher some Yuan Ying, choose to follow, xiaoyingying is also willing to. After all, this little sister''s person is very good, gave so many so good spirit wine to drink for oneself.


    However, no matter how to say, the other party is just a weak friar who practices Qi. This point, but the eagle heart, a can not go through the ridge. He is such a powerful and majestic eagle. How can he recognize such a weak human friar.

 Chapter 465

    Seeing the eagle on the opposite side, the eagle was still indecisive.


    Lu Feixue was angry and said angrily, "OK. You''re a little eagle. My sister has given you so much spirit wine. After drinking it, you are still so unhappy. Do you want to drink another drop of spirit wine? "


    However, the opposite eagle, is still a pair of has not been moved.


    Lu Feixue still wants to be angry again, but Lin Tianyu grabs the younger martial sister and says: "little elder martial sister, let me have a try."


    "You?" Lu Feixue was speechless.


    You think you are really invincible! You haven''t dealt with monsters, have you? I don''t have any experience. How can I coax a monster. It''s a trick to trick monsters, isn''t it? Although the monsters are low in intelligence and easy to deceive, it is also because of this that once the deception is not done properly and causes negative effects, it is even more difficult to re-establish a relationship.


    Although now, Lu Feixue can not really move the eagle, but as long as time goes on, grind more and more, and then think about a way, there is more or less the possibility of success.


    If you change Lin Tianyu now, once you have a fight with xiaoyingying, you will fall short.


    Therefore, Lu Feixue asked cautiously, "do you have any special methods? Have you dealt with monsters before? "


    "No!"


    Lu Feixue rolled her eyes, just like this, no experience, you want to go. My God!


    But Lin Tianyu said, "you believe me, it will do!"


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s affirmation, Lu Feixue had to side his body and let him to one side. At the same time, he still looked at Lin Tianyu suspiciously, and did not know whether this was the most wrong decision.


    But Lin Tianyu took a few steps one after another.


    At this time, xiaoyingying is a cry, alert, nervous, full of examination and even threat, staring at Lin Tianyu. Then, a small claw of the Hawk has reached out to the Huaxing grass in front of him. It seems that he will catch the Huaxing grass, spread its wings and fly high to escape from the distant place.


    Lu Feixue is nervously staring at Lin Tianyu. This guy really doesn''t understand anything.


    Now, the little Eagle has not recognized the Lord, but you have been so close. Isn''t it clear that you want to challenge the limit of the eagle? At the same time, the heart secretly murmured: come back, come back! Otherwise, it will collapse.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not care. He still walked a few steps forward. He was less than five meters away from the eagle. The feathers of the eagle were suddenly raised and finally stopped.


    Lin Tianyu said with a relaxed face: "Eagle, you don''t need to be afraid and nervous. Can''t you feel that I''m just practicing Qi? As far as my cultivation level is concerned, it''s impossible. There is any threat to you, isn''t it? "


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, xiaoyingying felt something. Then, with a more sharp cry, he looked at Lin Tianyu contemptuously.


    But in the eyes, it is clear that there is a full threat. It seems that as long as Lin Tianyu dares to move forward, it will directly claw Lin Tianyu to pieces.


    At the same time, the eagle thought in his heart: Mom, I was scared to death just now. Asshole! Such a little friar dare to frighten my great eagle, hum, hum!

 Chapter 466

    Looking at the fierce appearance of xiaoyingying, Lin Tianyu was amused.


    Lin Tianyu dare to bet 100%, although xiaoyingying is powerful, it is much stronger than him. However, as long as he stepped forward, he was sure that the eagle would not hesitate to grab the Huaxing grass and run away.


    No desire is just.


    But now the eagle eagle, because of this plant shape grass, clearly has some grass and trees are soldiers, OK?


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu has more confidence in his heart. As long as the eagle is more concerned about the grass, the more confident he will be of success.


    Lin Tianyu said: "xiaoyingying, in fact, I came here to help you a big favor."


    Listen. The eagle''s face was full of doubts, examination and distrust.


    Will you help me?


    Is it strange to believe you?


    You see, although the young lady of others tried to deceive me, they also took out two gourd spirit wine for me to enjoy. what about you? You boy, you little prick! Don''t say you took out two gourds of spirit wine. You''ve been up to now, but you haven''t even taken out two drops of spirit wine, have you? Don''t you just want to take me in? But you boy is clearly not a point of benefits are not given, only thinking of an empty promise, to a white wolf empty handed trick. You think I don''t know? Do you think I''m so easy to cheat?


    Lin Tianyu said again: "xiaoyingying, I think you have been guarding the Huaxing grass in front of you. In the end, I must have thought that you should take this Huaxing grass and find a alchemist of the Terran to refine it into a form for you to transform yourself. "


    Once again, the little Eagle tightened its huge claws with tension, and almost grabbed the Huaxing grass and flew away.


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, you can take huaxingcao and leave far away. However, you just take the plant shaped grass, can not be refined into a Huaxing pill, can you have half of the use?


    "As for yourself, go to the alchemist of the Terran to refine the Huaxing pill for you. I''m afraid that Terran will catch you before refining Huaxing pill for you. First, they will forcibly accept you as animal pet. Moreover, even if you find the alchemist and everything goes well, the alchemist has promised to refine the Huaxing pill for you. But with all due respect. Can the alchemist you found really refine the Huaxing pill for you?


    "Huaxing Dan is not a common pill, but it has reached the level of Yuanying. Not any pharmacist can make a successful pill."


    At this time, the eagle eyes, a flash of light.


    Lin Tianyu said these words, it has not completely understood, but the meaning of the words, it is sure to understand.


    Therefore, xiaoyingying looked at huaxingcao and Lin Tianyu at the same time. His eyes were full of bewilderment. He seemed to have thought, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "however, I happen to know an alchemist whose level of alchemy is far higher than that of other alchemists. As long as he hands, refining Huaxing pill, it will not be too long. What''s more, the outstanding alchemist just listened to me. As long as I say a word, he will certainly refine Huaxing pill. Otherwise, anyone who asks for the door will never be able to refine a pill.


    "What''s more, I can tell you one hundred percent that there is no other alchemist who can completely guarantee the production of Huaxing pill in the whole Tianquan continent, except him."

 Chapter 467

    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped deliberately and didn''t go on.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that the eagle''s eyes are full of flattery. The whole body feathers are relaxed down, but also stretched out the big claw to trim the hair, a kind of courteous appearance.


    Lin Tianyu was elated: hum! Sample. Can''t you get rid of such a flat haired eagle?


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, if you are sure that you can find a better alchemist who can make you trust and help you refine Huaxing pill, you can pick Huaxing grass and leave now."


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, the little eagle was so anxious that he waved his big claws.


    Then, the eagle picked up the grass.


    What?


    Lin Tianyu was stunned: the eagle would not really have picked the Huaxing grass and left. He went to find the alchemist to refine the Huaxing pill?


    In front of Lin Yu, Xiao Yu grabs the grass in front of him, and then he slips into the sky.


    Oh, I see.


    It''s totally believing in yourself.


    This is still a little while ago, the little Eagle regarded it as a treasure. Now, it''s just in my hand. This little eagle eagle, also too have no idea. If you lie to it yourself. Again, yes. On this little eagle eagle, it has to go to the alchemist of the Terran to refine the shape pill for it. It is really difficult. Not to mention, among those alchemists, there are not a few who can be 100% sure that they can refine into Huaxing pills. But now, there is such a person who is willing to introduce the alchemist to refine the Huaxing pill. More importantly, the alchemist he introduced can guarantee to refine the Huaxing pill. It''s a person, no, a beast. They all know how to choose.


    Lin Tianyu took over huaxingcao with pride, and then took out the jade box and packed it.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu reached out and rubbed the hard feathers of the eagle, and then tried to touch its head. However, the eagle is too tall and powerful. Lin Tianyu stood on the ground and couldn''t reach it at all. Just at this time, the little Eagle bent down his head and reached into Lin Tianyu''s hand, rubbing and rubbing.


    Hey, hey!


    However, it seems that the eagle is completely subdued.


    This meeting, Lu Feixue a few steps to jump forward, and then, also reached out to touch the eagle. Obviously, the little Eagle knew that they were one and had no resistance at all. After touching a few times, Lu Feixue took out a spirit wine gourd from the ring and handed it to the eagle. The little Eagle got to his nose and took a big breath. Then, he took a big gulp into his mouth. Then, he smacked his mouth.


    Oh!


    It seems that the appearance of the little Eagle drinking spirit wine, but it was completely taken by the younger martial sister Lu Feixue. Every time I drink spirit wine, I always think it''s natural and unrestrained.


    Lu Feixue, however, looked at Lin Tianyu suspiciously and said, "do you really know such a powerful alchemist? You know, even in the sabre demon club, there are no alchemists as powerful as you said


    In fact, Lu Feixue also thought of the idea of refining Huaxing pill. However, there was no alchemist who could ensure that she could be 100% capable of refining Huaxing pill in the society of swords and demons. She did not put forward this as a condition.


    But now, Lin Tianyu claims to know such an alchemist.


    Did he know a better alchemist than the alchemist in the sect of sword and devil?

 Chapter 468

    In Lu Feixue''s question, the simple Eagle also looks puzzled and looks at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t give any explanation. He just took out the medicine which was refined by the knife last time, which was used to boil the body during the Qi training period of ancient wood Chonglou. Lin Tianyu pulled out the cork and handed it to Lu Feixue.


    Lu Feixue carefully identified the liquid in the bottle and said in surprise, "ah, this purity! It is several times, no, dozens of times more pure than the liquid refined by the top alchemists in our clan. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is the alchemist I know, refined out."


    Lu Feixue was curious.


    I remember that at the beginning, Lin Tianyu didn''t even know what a pharmacist was. Where did he realize such an excellent alchemist?


    With emotion, he felt his hands loose. He grabbed the liquid medicine bottle Lu Feixue held in his hand. Then, he sniffed it with his nose. Then, he took a mouthful and poured the liquid into his mouth.


    "Ah, you Greedy Eagle, eat everything. Be careful to poison you. " Lu Feixue didn''t have a good breath and said, "after that, I won''t give you spirit wine any more."


    Xiaoyingying is innocent on his face. He looks at Lu Feixue with a silly face.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu waved and asked Gao dewu and others to come over.


    When we got close, we surrounded the majestic eagle, and they all praised each other. At the same time, Lin Tianyu was more convinced. Such a giant eagle, equivalent to the peak strength of human golden elixir, Lin Tianyu was just a few words, and the rest, without any means of flowers and tricks, was easily accepted as a pet. If it''s on them, I can''t even think about it. Only mitongtian and others are better. After all, what happened to Lin Tianyu over a long period of time is not one or two. Therefore, it is also natural that such a giant eagle should be subdued by practicing Qi cultivation.


    In Gao dewu''s heart, he was even more admirable: this big brother is very human!


    Originally, later saw Lin Tianyu come forward alone, Gao dewu''s whole heart, can be mentioned straight to the throat. I''m afraid that the giant eagle will suddenly get angry. It''s too late to rescue. I''m so anxious. But who thought, not only what did not happen, just for a while, the giant eagle bent down his head and actively reached in front of Lin Tianyu''s hand and let him touch it.


    Sigh.


    According to the plan, they all set foot on the boat.


    Then, just above the top of the mountain, the boat took off and drove into the clouds, flying faster and farther.


    Not long after the boat took off, two figures stood up on the top of another mountain which was far away from it. Then, the two people stare at the more and more distant boat, look at each other, smile.


    One man said: "Damn it, I''m really scared. I thought that it was friar Yuanying who drove the boat and stopped at this small mountain. He must have come for our branch. "


    The other man said, "that''s right. But his mother, who would have thought that these guys are so idle that they have come specially to capture this giant eagle. "


    "However, it is said that elder Shi in the headquarters is very fond of taming and adopting these strange spirit animals. Since the discovery of this giant eagle, our helmsman Wu has sent someone to inform elder Shi. After that, I''m afraid the giant eagle will not be captured by the next person

 Chapter 469

    "Damn it. This is just a matter for Wu helmsman to curry favor with elder Shi. What does it have to do with us. The biggest relationship with us is that there is no monk Yuanying to deal with our branch


    "Yes, yes, yes! We just need to report to the helmsman Wu that there is no monk Yuanying to deal with our branch rudder. Nothing else. When the time comes, elder Shi of the headquarters comes down and disappears the giant eagle. The head of Wu helmsman will have a headache. "


    "What''s more, we are also rushing to send a message to the brothers who are lying in ambush at other points, so that the big guys can put their hearts in their stomachs and go back to the branch helm to have a rest. Then, we still go back and find the girl who has just been caught, and we can go and have a good time to vent the fire. "


    "Well, I''m so scared. I want to go back and have a good catharsis."


    Inside the branch, a number of people had already been arranged to evacuate. After receiving the news, he quickly summoned all the people back.


    They talked and went down the mountain path from another peak.


    Between the clouds in the sky, in the boat.


    Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, you have come to investigate the situation of a branch. What have you found? Tell us about it."


    Gao dewu said: "the investigation is not careful, but the general distribution of strength, but already know a lot."


    "Oh, tell me."


    Gao dewu said: "according to my investigation in this branch, we found 14 golden elixir monks, 160 foundation building monks, and some other monks and martial artists. What''s more, it''s obviously because the name of the devil kingdom is getting more and more famous, and the strength of the force is getting bigger and bigger, which makes all of them in this force a little fluttering. So, when I sneaked in, no one in the whole branch could notice it. Although I was careful enough, it also showed that the whole demon kingdom had a relaxed mentality.


    "As for your boat, they found it just after it landed in that mountain range and planned to evacuate. The reason for doing so should be simply because such a cautious tradition has been left behind in the past.


    "I don''t think they really inherited the essence of prudence.


    "It''s very likely that our flying boat has bewildered them, and just left, the leader of that branch has summoned all the outside personnel to rush back. If we can really get the essence of prudence, because the boat incident will be tense for at least half a month before it can gradually relax. And I can feel that they must have completely relaxed and enjoyed themselves for a long time.


    "Although outside, rumors about the forces of the demon kingdom are becoming more and more terrifying. However, I feel that this is not a terrorist force at all. It''s just a force that''s big enough to look like a frightening force. "


    After listening to Gao dewu''s analysis, Lin Tianyu nodded repeatedly and said, "in fact, many of your analyses coincide with my ideas.


    "So I had an idea. We might as well take direct action and kill this branch of the demon Kingdom forces first. "


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, Gao dewu was stunned, and then his eyes flashed.


    The other people who came from the black knife League saw Lin Tianyu and saw a madman clearly.

 Chapter 470

    Yes?


    Isn''t that crazy enough?


    It''s just that Gao dewu has found out the strength of this branch, which is amazing.


    Fourteen golden elixirs, one hundred and sixty foundation building friars, and the rest of the monks were not counted. Moreover, this is only the strength that has been found. It is very likely that there are hidden and undiscovered strengths in this branch. If so, the strength of this branch is even more terrifying.


    What about your own side?


    There are four golden elixir monks from the black sword League. In addition, there are more than 30 well-known friars of building foundation and practicing Qi. In addition, there are only some relegation forces of Lin Tianyu. Disciple and elder martial brother Lu Feixue, in this battle, can almost be ignored. Then there is the nine level monster giant eagle that has just been taken, and the friar Gao dewu. In this way, our golden elixir strength is only six. There are countless differences in other strengths, so let''s not say much. The key is that the high-end combat power, which is the decisive factor, is less than half of the opponent''s, and how to fight the other side.


    In the black sword League, those monks who followed him out looked at Lin Tianyu, but in his heart, he was not happy.


    On that day, the words of the cultivators in cultivating their hearts also allowed many of them to raise a lot of different blood. However, we should pay attention to the equivalence of strength. Otherwise, there will be a huge difference. It is not to eradicate injustice for the world at all, but to die completely.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "why, you think I''ll let you die?"


    Seeing that the crowd did not speak, Lin Tianyu said again, "of course, there is always danger in fighting. I also know that if we fight with this branch now, there will be danger. However, I can say with full responsibility that we also have won, and the winning accounts for at least 80%.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?


    "Senior Gao, I''d like to ask, have you entered the golden elixir period now?" Lin Tianyu asked Gao dewu.


    Gao dewu said: "big brother, it''s true. Last time, ten days after we separated, I had completely absorbed and refined what my elder brother gave me, and broke through to the golden elixir period. Now, it has been completely consolidated in the early stage of Jindan


    Jindan initial level!


    Hearing this, the black sword alliance several people, in the heart lost even more.


    If the golden elixir later period, even the golden elixir is complete, then the assistance will be much more. But now, he is just a monk in the early days of the golden elixir. Although it is also considered as the golden elixir, but the strength gap


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are more confident. Sure enough, Gao dewu has already broken through to the golden elixir realm.


    On that day, Xiaodao had already been evaluated. Gao dewu''s strength level was enough to fight against the weaker monk Yuanying. Now, the realm of Dharma cultivation has reached the level of golden elixir, and the strength of physical cultivation is bound to be more advanced. I''m afraid, even in the middle or late period of Yuanying, we can fight.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you may not be at ease. However, I can tell you responsibly that it is more than enough to deal with each other''s 14 golden elixir monks with one senior. And then, the rest of us have to deal with the remaining 160 foundation builders and the weaker ones. Can''t we deal with them? "

 Chapter 471

    If Gao dewu was alone, he could really deal with all the ten golden elixirs of the other side. The others only had to deal with those gold elixirs. Of course, they had the confidence of World War I.


    However, is it possible to deal with 14 golden elixirs in the early stage of the golden elixir?


    The people of the black sword alliance first look at Lin Tianyu, then look at Gao dewu, and want to confirm whether they are joking.


    Has there ever been such a strong monk in the whole cultivation world?


    However, they are doomed to be disappointed.


    On the faces of Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu, there is a natural expression. It was as simple as eating and drinking water for ordinary people when he dealt with 14 golden elixirs alone.


    Boss, are you sure you know what this means?


    Seeing all the people, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "otherwise, we''ll find a place for you to test the strength of the senior."


    Several people look at each other, eyes are all eager to try.


    It really needs a good try. If Gao dewu''s strength is as strong as Lin Tianyu said, none of them are the owners of cowards'' advice. This branch of the devil Kingdom, a few of them, did it. If Gao dewu''s real strength, but also equivalent to the ordinary gold elixir early level. Well, if you want to get rid of this branch, you have to let the leader think about it from the beginning.


    The boat lowered its height and reached a desert area. Gao dewu signaled to land.


    according to the news that Gao Dewu has already obtained, in this desert area, there is neither the branch of magic power nor the eyelid of the magic power. What''s more, there''s no limit around here, and you can''t even see half of the ghost''s shadow. It''s also the most appropriate place to discuss Taoism and contest martial arts here. Don''t worry about any damage. At the same time, before being attacked by a sub division of the demon domain, you don''t have to worry about being watched by the eyes of the magic forces.


    After getting off the boat, all the members of the black sword alliance were not satisfied with each other. They thought that at the command of the alliance leader, they began to compete with Gao dewu and beat each other to make the gold elixir understand in the early stage. In the early stage of the golden elixir, the consciousness of the early stage of the golden elixir must be realized.


    As a result, the four golden friars of the black sword League have already opened their positions. They are waiting for the leader Lin Tianyu to order himself, and then they can go on the stage immediately.


    But Lin Tianyu said, "forget it, you four, you don''t have to compete for the first place. You four golden friars, let''s go together


    The four people were stunned and looked at each other. Then, they looked at the alliance leader again and were sure that the leader was wrong. However, looking at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, it clearly means that. Then, looking at Gao dewu, this guy is even more a facial expression, a face does not matter. It''s as if Lin Tianyu asked for the four men to fight together, but he didn''t have to pay attention to them at all.


    One of the golden elixirs couldn''t help it and said, "leader, are you sure you want to let the four of us fight together?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "it''s not four people who are going to fight together. Do you want to let you come one by one?"


    The man was stupefied and said in his heart: what do you mean, alliance leader? How contemptuous we are. Moreover, I am the golden elixir perfect state, the other three people, are also the golden elixir later stage, OK? We four people, take out one person at will, can be in the golden elixir period, enough to walk sideways.


    After hesitation, the man said, "leader, otherwise, I''ll try my hand first. If I''m defeated, the three of them will fight together."

 Chapter 472

    The monk of Jindan perfect state asked Lin Tianyu what he meant, but his expression and expression were beyond doubt.


    he wanted to fight Gao dewu alone. Moreover, he was very sure that he would defeat Gao dewu, beat him fat and make him a pig.


    Therefore, in his words, the word "elder" is particularly heavy.


    Then, without waiting for Lin Tianyu to reply, he directly rushed up and punched him. At the same time, I thought: you guys in the early days of the golden elixir, just now, I still called your elder. Now, this fist will beat you into a pig''s head, and give me back the two words you just called your elder. Hum! When the time comes, let''s see who should call the elder. Xiuzhen world has always been respected for its strength. Only when it is strong can it be called an elder, OK? Don''t think that because the leader calls you "master", it''s hard for us to refute the leader''s face. If we call you "master", you will become an elder. When I beat you into a pig''s head, you will know who is the real elder, OK?


    Thinking so in his mind, his fist was also impolitely like Gao dewu''s head to greet him.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned in his heart: what kind of virtue are all these?


    Hit people and not face, OK?


    But you one by one, as much as you want to shut in the face of others. Last time, when Huazu invited people, he beat up all the golden elixirs. All the strength was to greet each other''s face. But you guy, once you do it, you do the same thing. This is completely to let Huazu to take bad, it is really the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked.


    When thinking about it, the man''s fist was clearly hit in Gao dewu''s face.


    But look at Gao dewu.


    It is so Lengleng Leng stood in the local, motionless, also did not intend to hide at all. Then, also a fist, straight to the other side''s face to greet and go.


    It seems that Gao dewu was also damaged by the other party.


    Why did you want to greet the other party?


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu''s face changed: Gao dewu is a real physical strength. A punch in his face is just a pain. It''s harmless. However, if he hits the other side in the face, with his fist power, he can''t even make a fist, which will blow the other side''s face away.


    No way! It''s going to kill you!


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "senior master!" Although Taku''s hand is dead, he doesn''t want to keep his hand in the ground.


    Gao dewu is a smile, said: "brother, please rest assured. I''ll be merciful with this punch. I only used three points of strength, and I won''t really hurt him. "


    Originally, the four golden elixir friars of the black sword League were triumphant: hehe I''m afraid that the leader of the alliance said how much he said about Gao dewu. He was really good at Taoism. Then, he won with his superb Taoism. But now, this big fool, unexpectedly, is to rely on his own strength, to spell. At the beginning of the golden elixir and the golden elixir are perfect, the power balance between them is an insurmountable gap, right?


    If this blow goes on, the battle can be completely solved.


    This kind of hard hitting is based on its own force. Any powerful Taoist method will not work.


    But now, after listening to Gao dewu''s words, all four Jindan''s faces were black.

 Chapter 473

    It''s time to be merciful. It''s your self who is a perfect monk with golden elixir, OK?


    Originally, he was merciful.


    Just now, this fist seems to be powerful, but in fact, it only uses 50% of his strength. But now, when I heard this, my heart became angry, and I added 20% of my strength to seven levels of strength.


    Boom!


    Then, both of them hit each other''s face one after another.


    And then, whoa! A figure flew out, straight out of a hundred meters away, and then slowly fell down from the air. Obviously, this is because the opponent has not killed his hand. In addition, friar Jindan''s self-control ability to the body is incomparable. After receiving the opponent''s blow, he flew straight out of a hundred meters away, still able to control his body and land lightly.


    However, when I looked at the man who was floating on the ground, he could clearly see a clear fist print on his face.


    This man is the friar in the black sword league who is in a perfect state of golden elixir.


    And then I looked at the one who stood in the same place and didn''t move. Isn''t it Gao dewu?


    What''s more, he got a punch, too, OK?


    But this can be seen, Gao dewu''s face, there is only a not too obvious red mark in, even the fist seal can not be seen. Did you practice the "iron skin" skill? However, even if it is a real iron sheet, it will have to be blasted out of a hole under the fist of Jindan perfect friar, OK?


    They were all surprised.


    Only a few people, such as Lin Tianyu and Mi Tongtian, have a natural expression. In the place where the "secret place of black sword" was opened on that day, they all met Gao dewu, and they knew that Gao dewu was a rare martial arts practitioner. What''s more, it is said that Gao de Wu''s physical cultivation realm is much higher than that of Dharma cultivation. A monk who has the same realm as the realm of Dharma cultivation, and whose realm of physical cultivation is much higher than it, has to be a mentally handicapped guy to do it.


    It''s good luck for him not to be crippled by one punch, right?


    At this time, Gao dewu and Gao dewu respectively face each other''s face, and they suddenly say to the friar Jindan, who has given a blow: "Gao dewu, Gao dewu You''re not Gao dewu of the famous sword clan, are you? "


    Gao dewu nodded.


    The golden elixir said: "no wonder, no wonder! No wonder it''s so powerful! It is said that when you really built the foundation, you had already swept the invincible hand of the golden elixir. Now, it is the golden elixir realm, this strength - I am completely convinced. It''s just that I didn''t expect that it would be Gao dewu. After all, there is a rumor that senior Gao has been stuck in the peak of foundation construction and can not break through. Therefore, after listening to the name in front of me, although I feel familiar with it, I don''t think about it at all. It''s senior Gao. I''m totally convinced that I lost. "


    Then, the golden elixir looked at the other three later monks who were obviously unconvinced and said, "since you are really senior, you don''t have to try again. Even if you go up, you can''t have a person who can block the punch of senior high. "


    After hearing this, the three men started chatting and did not mention it. They must try again.

 Chapter 474

    However, in the heart, it is clear that there are not satisfied: martial arts practitioners, the force is strong, who does not know. You just lose on the force, you think the other side is invincible. Moreover, it directly prevented us from trying again. Hum! If you rely on the exquisite Taoist method to fight the body friars, you may not be sure.


    Three people''s faces, clearly written full of unconvinced.


    The golden elixir, seeing the three people''s unconvinced appearance, said in his heart: "three guys, I really don''t know the heart of a good man.". I did it to help you, OK? Otherwise, the three of you will get another beating for nothing. I was lucky to have seen Gao dewu''s strength in those years. It''s not just physical training that''s so simple. It''s as invincible as Daofa. It''s just that this guy doesn''t like to use Daoism. He just likes to work hard. Many people think that he is not good at Taoism. But if you really think so, I guess it will. I don''t know how to die.


    Friar Jindan also lost his mind, so he mentioned more of these three people. However, after all, as a member of the same family and alliance, I was not prepared to see three people get another beating in vain. Had to quickly pull Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu, discuss the next action.


    As for the three people who are unconvinced?


    I''m angry. I''m holding it!


    Then, it didn''t take long for the action plan to be negotiated.


    In fact, the whole plan of action is quite simple. According to the intelligence obtained by Gao dewu, all the branches are slack. Undoubtedly, the most suitable place for such a place is a sneak attack. Even if we can make good use of such a wave of sneak attack, we can give the other party a huge and merciless blow. Even before the real battle begins, we can clear away several golden elixir friars.


    As a result, according to the plan, after all dressed up, they separated in groups and quietly went to the mountain where they had left before.


    Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue, Yun LAN, duo, MI Tongtian all the way.


    Later, Gao dewu also wanted to follow Lin Tianyu. Obviously, I don''t trust Lin Tianyu. After all, it''s a branch of the devil Kingdom organization. In case of a strong monk on patrol, they can''t cope with it. Gao dewu is not sure about his elder brother Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "master Gao, don''t worry. The eagle will come with us. At that time, even if we encounter problems that we can''t solve, there will also be hawks, and there is no need to worry


    At this time, the five or six meters high eagle, incarnated as half a meter up and down, squatted on Lin Tianyu''s looking above. If you don''t pay attention, anyone will think that this is just a pet eagle.


    Seeing the eagle on Lin Tianyu''s shoulder, Gao dewu put it down and went to form a team with other people. He did not insist on going with Lin Tianyu any more.


    Two days later, a group of dozens of people had already broken up into parts, hidden traces, quietly gathered in the mountain area of that day. Moreover, everyone arrived safely, without any mishaps along the way.


    However, when we get here, we are only at the periphery of this branch force.


    And the real division, according to Gao de Wu''s description, must pass through a mountain range to reach.


    However, there is a difficulty.

 Chapter 475

    On that day, Gao dewu went to explore the branch office, but he went there alone.


    Coupled with Gao dewu''s skill, he came and went without a trace and was found out.


    But now, it is such a large group of people to go together. More people do not say, and, who dares to say, with Gao dewu''s skill. There are too many people, but their skills are not as good as they are. Although the forces of this division are loose, weak in defense and easy to hide, they are always patrolling everywhere. If it is discovered ahead of time, the previous plan of sneaking attack first, and then go all out to cut off this force''s plan, I''m afraid it will be ruined. Moreover, if at the beginning, it will attract the other party''s attention and make a loud noise. Then, only direct collision with the opponent, not only difficult, but also likely to increase their own side, unnecessary casualties. Moreover, the most important thing is that once the opponent realizes that he is not right, he will flee in all directions and can not really achieve the purpose of cutting off the other party. Even if the opponent''s strength in confrontation is tenacious enough, it will send a message to inform the surrounding evil forces to come and support. At that time, on the contrary, they will drag themselves and others into a dilemma.


    Therefore, if you want to completely pull out this branch, the most important thing is to find a weak defense path and sneak in.


    The branch is hidden between the mountains. In such a large area, there must be weak defense. In the same way, for such a large mountain range, if you want to find out the place where the defense is completely weak, it is enough for dozens of people to pass through, and they will not be found. Because the place is too large, if you want to find out, you can not find it all at once. As long as there is enough time for a few golden friars to look for it slowly, they will be able to find it. However, in the search for a safe path, there must be some hidden piles to be cleaned up, and after a long time, this cleaning must not be found. It is not impossible to completely explore and clear out the safe route in a short time. That is only to release the golden elixir cultivation, fly in the sky unscrupulously, completely release the divine consciousness to explore. However, in this way, it is not easier to disturb the hidden Ming gang and secret sentry.


    It is not advisable to slowly find and clear a safe line; it is even worse to quickly clear a safe line.


    What should be done?


    Of course, the best thing is to be able to quickly clear out a safe route, and absolutely not to arouse the vigilance of the Ming gang and the secret sentry.


    How can this be done?


    Do you want to let the golden elixir fly in the air, let go of his divine sense, and wantonly explore, but also let the next Ming gang and secret sentry turn a blind eye to it?


    It''s absolutely impossible!


    Unless there is a way that can fly in the air and let all the open sentries and secret sentries be allowed to fly, it is natural to admit that this kind of flight exploration is completely normal behavior, which has nothing to do with the exploration and cleaning up. Then, we can borrow the cover of this natural flight exploration, find out that there are enough clear posts and secret sentries on that route, and then quietly clear these sentries one by one. And then, all people can swagger into this part of the devil kingdom. Next, he entered the interior, and then a sudden wave of sneak attack wiped out enough of the other party''s effective force. And then as soon as possible into the kill attack. Strive for the shortest possible time to wipe out all the enemies. Then, at this time, even if it is finished.

 Chapter 476

    However, now, the key of all this is focused on how to sneak in quietly.


    It even goes beyond the meaning of the battle itself.


    If you can''t sneak in quietly, and if this branch happens to have a powerful defense array, even if you are twice as powerful as yourself, you can''t take advantage of it at all.


    If you can fly in the air, or even when the divine consciousness goes down to explore the situation in detail, the other party completely takes it for granted and simply ignores it.


    Eh!


    It''s not completely impossible.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly turned to Lu Feixue, who was taking spirit wine and playing with the eagle.


    Then, the eyes are completely bright!


    Gao dewu, the four Jindan friars of the Heidao League, and everyone else who were discussing this matter turned their eyes to the eagle when they saw Lin Tianyu.


    Then, those who were quick to respond also laughed.


    At this time, the eagle eagle in the eyes of the public, only feel the whole body hair a vertical, the spine of the cold. Heart: people are a small eagle eagle, not naked beauty, OK? People will be nervous if you stare at them so fondly. Then, the whole body of the eagle feathers are a root of the sudden up.


    Gao dewu clapped his hands and said, "yes. Just now, why did we forget this little eagle?


    "If the eagles fly in the air completely for the size of their body, and even explore and search below, those who have found the bright hills and secret whistles will just think that this little eagle is coming out in the night to look for food. They could not have thought that the eagle was actually exploring the specific situation of their sentry. At the same time, on the back of such a huge eagle, we could hide three golden elixir friars, and then unexpectedly cooperated to cut off the sentry on the path with the least number of open sentries and easy to sneak in.


    "In this way, we can easily, quietly and naturally explore and clean up a safe road enough for dozens of us to sneak in."


    Now, all the people who are familiar with this giant eagle are the same as Lu Feixue, and they call it the little eagle.


    Originally, there were some people who did not respond to this, but all of them had bright eyes and shining light.


    Immediately, he had a good discussion with xiaoyingying, and promised one after another that as long as the eagle could get this done, the spirit wine would be enough.


    Lin Tianyu also said: "xiaoyingying, after seeing the alchemist I mentioned, he helped you refine the form. Then, you can turn into human form and become a real person. And after becoming a real person, eagle, do you know what''s the most important thing? "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, xiaoyingying blinked. Obviously, he couldn''t understand.


    Lin Tianyu also said: "the most important thing is to distinguish right from wrong, good and evil. Otherwise, it will be no different from birds and beasts, and it will lose the meaning of transformation."


    The little eagle''s eyes turned, and apparently he understood.


    Lin Tianyu said, "now we are going to kill the wicked. You have helped us, that is to say, to punish the evil and to promote the good, that is to say, you have done good deeds. Do you understand? "


    The little Eagle let out a cry. Obviously, this time, he understood it completely. Moreover, it is also determined to do it well.


    This is the biggest difference between it and birds and animals after it is transformed into human form.

 Chapter 477

    It''s a good negotiation.


    When night falls, it''s dark everywhere. Xiaoyingying carried Gao dewu and two other Jindan friars straight up the mountain forest and flew quickly. At the same time, he also wantonly released his divine consciousness and scanned the earth below and between the trees and forests without omission. At this time, the divine consciousness of the three Jindan friars was also mixed with the divine sense of the eagle eagle, and they all strayed by.


    There are two golden elixir monks who stay in the same place and guard the people. Then, everyone was looking for shelter between the mountains and rocks, quietly sat on the ground, took out cooked food, and ate quietly.


    The little Eagle flew by wantonly.


    Under the powerful divine sense of the three Jindan friars, there are clear and secret sentries everywhere.


    Suddenly, at a sentry of two people, a man said, "eh! It''s strange! "


    The other said nervously, "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    Previously, a man said, "don''t you feel that the giant eagle flying over our head just now is abnormal?"


    It was just about a giant eagle, and a man behind him was obviously relieved. It''s none of their bird business. As long as someone does not rush in, wantonly search, exploration, ready to sneak into the branch rudder. What''s more, they hide here and watch around. One day, they can''t see one after another of birds and animals. If there is a bird or beast, they will be surprised once, and they will not be finished.


    Then, the man behind him said, "what''s wrong? It''s just taking advantage of the night to hunt. "


    The first man said, "No. If it was just hunting, we would not fly so fast. Moreover, we would release such a powerful divine consciousness without any waste. It''s like, no, it''s looking for something. You said, in our place, there is nothing to explore and look for, in addition to our sentries. Do you think that the giant eagle flying by is just exploring our sentries


    This is the first person to finish after a burst of silence, thinking carefully, more and more feel that it is really possible. If it''s true, if you report it yourself, you may get a large reward.


    Thinking about it, the first man said, "by the way, I''m going to report this discovery quickly. We can''t let someone probe our sentry completely. There is no news from the top. At that time, it will be our dereliction of duty. "


    After this humanitarian: "to report, only in your name to report, but do not involve me."


    First of all, the man was happy: This is better. At that time, if it is verified, I will have all the credit for discovering the enemy''s situation.


    Great!


    However, when the first one wanted to be summoned, the latter said, "you fool, you don''t really want to report it. I think you want credit. You''re crazy. Even if the giant eagle is really looking for something, how can it be our sentries? Maybe, it is to find a bird or beast that has a grudge against it. If you report this matter in such a muddle headed way, once it is verified, there is nothing at all. Then you will have a bad time. What''s more, with the power of our devil Kingdom now, who can''t carry it clearly? Dare to move the earth on our head. Unless it''s Yuanying, the great monk dares to be powerful. In addition to Yuanying''s great ability, even the great monk of golden elixir, don''t want to break the ground in our devil kingdom. Moreover, even if it is Yuanying''s great ability, we will not lose if we are hard shouldered. What are you worrying about? "

 Chapter 478

    The man in front of me thought, indeed, who dares to easily wipe out the tiger beard of the demon Kingdom forces.


    I think I think too much.


    Oh!


    I finally got a chance to make contributions, OK? Unexpectedly, it was just a dream.


    Do you want to do meritorious service too much, so you have some trance?


    No way!


    I must keep my heart and not be too eager for quick success and instant benefit. Otherwise, as soon as the wind blows and the grass moves, they will think that they have the opportunity to perform meritorious deeds. They will report to the higher authorities at will, which will affect the above judgment. If one of them is not well done, he even arranges a number of Backmen, and even opens up a large array of rudder guards. Then all the results will be counted on his head, and he can''t afford to carry them.


    We must not be rash and eager for quick success and instant benefit!


    In fact, although this is a sentry situation, it also reflects the mentality of the people in this branch.


    I rely on the forces of the devil kingdom. I am the master. Why, who dares to offend Laozi!


    The little Eagle continued to spread its wings and galloped by.


    At this time, a golden elixir on the back of the eagle said, "senior Gao, it seems that there are many sentries for each way to go up the mountain. Even with our strength and skill, if we want to eliminate all of them, we can not do it in a short time. Moreover, if we don''t pay attention to it, it is very likely that we will fail. Otherwise, we will let the eagle fly to the back mountain to have a look. There are cliffs there. Maybe the defense will be loose. "


    Gao dewu nodded and said, "OK. It''s really difficult to clear all the sentries here. "


    Then, he called a little eagle. The little eagle, leaning sideways, flew quickly to the back of the mountain.


    Then, the little Eagle first flew back and forth to the place under the cliff, and confirmed that there was no Ming gang or secret sentry under the mountain wall, and then rose up to the top of the cliff. Then, from this cliff to the place where the branch of the devil kingdom is located, he flew over quickly and came back again. At the top of the cliff, the little Eagle stands on it and lets the mountain wind blow.


    The three golden elixir friars are all under the back of the eagle.


    Gao dewu said, "you two, what is the result of this exploration?"


    A Jindan friar said, "there are only three sentries on the passage of this cliff. One is bright and the other is dark."


    Another Jindan friar said, "the same result I found out."


    Gao dewu said: "then we have all the same exploration, there should be no mistake. So go ahead and clear the three sentries. I still took the eagle, flew from the front, and then, in an instant, killed this Minggang. The two secret sentries are left for each of you. You went around on both sides and quietly knocked out the two outposts. We set the time first. In two quarters of an hour, I will fly over the head of Minggang by the eagle, and then jump down to kill four people in Minggang. You should also start when you see that the eagle has just flown to the head of Minggang. You can''t make any mistakes in an instant. You should let any of the three sentries have no chance to react and summon. Do you two understand? "


    The two golden elites nodded cautiously.


    "Good. You go ahead. I''ll calculate the time and take the eagle directly

 Chapter 479

    In a flash, the two golden elixir friars disappeared in the night, unfolded their body methods and walked in a roundabout way.


    Gao dewu and the eagle stood quietly on the top of the cliff, waiting and counting the time in silence.


    Good! time out.


    Gao dewu stepped on the back of the eagle. The wings of the eagle spread out, like a strong wind, whizz, disappeared in the night, to the devil Kingdom branch of the sentry, straight away.


    After a while, a man in the Ming Gang, borrowing the moonlight, saw the flying eagle and said, "eh! What happened to this giant eagle? We''ve flown over our heads twice today, for the third time. Even if it''s hunting, it''s enough for such a long time. And, every time, it happened to pass over our heads. Do you feel it? Is there something strange in it


    "What do you mean? Boss Zhao. Did you find anything? " In Minggang, another person asked.


    At the same time, there is also a funny language airway: "boss Zhao, you have to find out. If you can really find something out of an animal, you can''t help but report it up. It''s a great credit. "


    Zhao said solemnly, "No. This huge eagle flies back and forth over our heads. This is very suspicious, and we must not be careless


    As Zhao said this, he concentrated all his energy and spirit, and looked at the giant eagle flying across from his eyes.


    However, the night under the moonlight was dim and obscure, and only a vague shadow could be seen. Secondly, the eagle flies too fast, which makes it more difficult to see clearly. Once again, the eagle''s body was too big, and Gao dewu, who was hiding above, did not show any shape at all. What''s more, those who are sent to guard the Sentry will not be high-level friars. It is impossible to use divine sense to find out whether there are people on the back of the eagle.


    "Boss Zhao, come on. If a beast flies around like this, he can also find out the enemy''s situation. I''ll take off my head and use it as a urinal for you


    Hearing this, the other two also burst into laughter.


    After all, they are a branch of the devil kingdom. With the power and status of the devil Kingdom today, who really ate the courage of the bear heart leopard and dare to come to their branch of the tiger whiskers.


    Zhao is clearly ignored the other three people, that full of teasing, but more seriously to mobilize the limit of the eyes, want to the opposite eagle eagle to see a clear.


    Just for a while, the eagle flew closer and clearer.


    However, no matter how much and how far Zhao''s eyes were mobilized, he was only able to see a giant eagle flying rapidly, and the others were not clear.


    Gao dewu, on the other hand, buried his whole body tightly in the feathers behind the eagle. The thick feathers covered Gao dewu''s whole body. The elder brother Zhao in the opposite side could not find Gao dewu''s figure at all except the flying eagle.


    The eagle flew closer and closer, and in a flash, it reached the top of the Minggang. Then, the little eagle is a dive and down, straight to this Minggang where, rushed down.

 Chapter 480

    "No! There is an enemy situation


    Zhao shouts loudly. Moreover, the bow string is directly opened, that is, an arrow, and the giant eagle diving down is shot in the past.


    Although he has not seen Gao dewu hiding behind the little eagle, the elder Zhao is 100% sure that the giant eagle is to launch a sneak attack on their sentry.


    The other three were stunned by Zhao''s call. Then, they saw the giant eagle diving down. With one claw, they directly shot off the arrow shot by Zhao boss, and continued to dive down to the sentry post.


    At this meeting, they were absolutely sure that the giant eagle was attacking their sentry.


    So, the three quickly took out their bows and arrows and shot at the huge eagle which was diving.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    The strength of the three arrows had not yet been fully revealed, but had been beaten down by the eagle''s claws. Then, the giant eagle''s speed is more rapid, flying, claws directly cut through the throat of the three people. Then, the three people looked at the giant eagle in front of them, and fell to the ground.


    But after shooting an arrow, the elder brother of Zhao saw that the giant eagle waved his claws and easily flew the sharp arrow he shot. After that, he already knew what to do. So, when the other three shot their arrows, Zhao did not prepare to shoot any more to stop the other party. Instead, he withdrew and went to the place where he sent the message to the branch helm, hoping that he could pass the message of the enemy''s attack before the enemy rushed into the sentry post. However, between the withdrawal of Zhao, he saw that there was still a distance of three steps away from the communication station. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his heart and saw a huge sword tip directly out of his chest from his back.


    Then, Zhao saw the man who stabbed such a huge sword. Gao dewu walked directly to him and gave him a cold and merciless look without any pity.


    But at this time, Zhao''s eyes are clearly showing a smile, eyes to both sides.


    Gao dewu understood Zhao''s meaning at once.


    Then he said, "you think too much. It''s the third time that we''ve passed over your heads by hawks. Do you think that we won''t be able to find out where your two secret sentries are. When we attack here, we will make a noise. Will we be found by the two secret whistles and summon them out? "


    When Gao dewu said this, two golden friars came to the place where the two secret sentries were located.


    After listening to Gao dewu''s words and looking at the two golden elixir monks, Zhao''s eyes gradually faded down, full of disappointment of death gray.


    However, Gao dewu said: "why, are you disappointed in your heart? Lost? Hate it? Not willing? In fact, this kind of emotion, you really should not have, moreover, is not worthy to have. Because, in your branch, all the people are not human at all, even worse than animals. Otherwise, if you go to the back mountain and go down that cliff, you should take a good look down there. The bones there are piled up like mountains, and the grievances are soaring out of the sky. Those people, before they die, should be how disappointed, lost, hate, unwilling But is it useful? They are not the same by you as animals to be brutally killed, directly thrown under the cliff, even the minimum burial, are not willing to do.


    "So, what qualifications do you have for disappointment, loss, hatred, unwillingness..."


    The look in Zhao''s big eyes finally became completely calm, and then, darkened.

 Chapter 481

    After pulling out the three sentries on the rear cliff, Gao dewu and his three people flew back to the hiding place of Lin Tianyu and others by riding the eagle eagle.


    When the two sides met and inquired about the situation, Lin Tianyu immediately said: "speed is the most important thing in war! Ladies and gentlemen, success or failure depends on this. I hope you will spare no effort to kill the enemy and eliminate this malignant tumor. The evil of the devil Kingdom, for the people''s livelihood, even, has seriously endangered the survival of the whole Tiandu country. We, who practice Taoism, seek great freedom, but only for our own interests, regardless of the world''s injustice, always for small freedom. Only by eliminating the evil and returning the world to be pure and clear, can we be truly free, gain great cause and effect, and cultivate good and moral principles. Are you ready for the Tao? "


    Lin Tianyu''s words, although only a few simple words, but a burst of deafness and enlightenment, let everyone a burst of excitement.


    Get great cause and effect, cultivate good and gather Tao.


    At the beginning of cultivation, almost everyone heard this saying. However, few people could begin to practice the same thing.


    To cultivate the mind of freedom, many practitioners have understood it thoroughly and thoroughly. What can we do in the end? However, a person is free, has no great cause and effect, and has no great freedom.


    However, this idea of seeking great freedom has been deeply rooted in the heart of the cultivators in the most basic works of cultivation. However, generations of practitioners have been looking down upon all living beings, and their mentality has changed. This kind of spiritual cultivation has gradually and more tended to seek the freedom of one person and ignore thousands of sentient beings. However, although this idea has been almost worn out in reality, it will be triggered unconsciously and deeply by only having a stimulating point.


    Now, Lin''s words, if only for ordinary people, have some truth, but they are not great at all.


    It can be heard that in the ears of these monks who have been eroded too much by the reality, they immediately resonate and go deep into their hearts.


    So, when Lin Tianyu drank again, he said, "let''s go!"


    Everyone, can not help but burst out a kind of, they did not think of the momentum. His eyes were cold and sharp, and he looked directly at the branch of demon kingdom.


    Now, even if there is a real immortal standing in front of them, with this momentum, it is bound to be able to go forward without fear or fear.


    Then, Yun LAN, many martial artists and Lu Feixue stood on the back of the eagle and took them with them. Besides, the rest of them all spread out their body methods and walked along the safe route explored by Gao dewu and others.


    In front of him, when he was near the bottom of the cliff, Gao tewu took all the people and took a bend. In another direction, he was about to climb up the cliff.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, it''s a shortcut to go directly from here. Why do you have to take a turn and climb the cliff in front of you? Is there any sentry in such a place? "


    Gao dewu said: "elder brother, there is a place that especially affects people''s mood, so don''t go to see it. Otherwise, I''m afraid that those with a weak heart will be affected by that place."


    "Oh! Where is that Lin Tianyu, on the contrary, was intrigued by his curiosity, and even faintly eager to try.


    Once you look at a place, you will be able to affect the Tao and mind of those who have a weaker disposition.


    Isn''t this just a good place to go?


    The cultivation of Tao and mind is the foundation of Tao. The place where one can sharpen one''s mind and one''s fortitude will be beneficial to him if he can get through it.

 Chapter 482

    Lin Tianyu thought that he should go there first.


    Then, other people who didn''t pass by the place were curious about what Gao dewu said about it.


    So, like Lin Tianyu, he went to the place and looked out.


    But not for a while, there are several people, are pale, just look at so far away, are obviously heart damage.


    Lin Tianyu was even more surprised, because when he looked at the place, he could feel his resentment rising from the sky. Even in such a far away place, if you look far away, you will find people with a weak heart, which is obviously affected by this resentment. If you go to the front of you and look at it closely, it will affect the weak in heart and cultivate the mind of the Tao. It is really possible.


    But what kind of place is this? Such a strong resentment can not be dispersed?


    Wondering, Lin Tianyu didn''t know what he thought. He thought about the place and went to see it with his own eyes.


    There must be a big mystery in the place where the devil Kingdom branch is located. There is a deep cause and effect intersection with the place where the branch is destroyed this time.


    However, if all the people go forward, it is obviously unreasonable. One bad thing can really affect the mind of many people. When the time comes, it will be at a loss to cultivate Taoism, which will miss the future of these people. However, Lin Tianyu decided to go and have a look. He firmly believes that in the place where the resentment converges, not only will it not affect his Taoist heart, but also can only make his Taoist heart sharpen and strengthen.


    Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, I have decided to go to that place and see it with my own eyes."


    Gao dewu hesitated and said: "brother, you really want to go, but you''re not only practicing Qi. It is estimated that the foundation period of the place with a weaker disposition may not be able to bear it


    Lin Tianyu was firm in his eyes, and said: "senior, I don''t have to say much. I have to go.


    "In the devil Kingdom branch, so close, there is such a strong gathering place of resentment. I think this is the place where people are angry. So, I must go and have a look and see what kind of anger and resentment the devil Kingdom branch is? "


    Gao dewu hesitated for a moment, nodded, and then said, "the rest of you, who have reached the foundation and have a firm mind, can also go to see it."


    After that, all the monks who had reached the foundation stage all stepped forward. Obviously, no one will think that their own temperament is weaker than others.


    On site, all below the foundation are left. Xiaoyingying and Gao dewu went to explore the road with him just now. They had already passed through the place. The two golden elixir monks also stayed to explore the surrounding situation and protect them.


    Gao dewu led the people who decided to go, and he was going to rush to that place.


    At this time, cloud LAN is to step forward, way: "master, I also want to go with you."


    "Are you going too?" Lin Tianyu stopped, looked at Yun LAN and asked.


    Then, I saw the firm eyes of Yunlan, and suddenly I realized that Yun Lan''s swordsmanship is a monster. How could he not have a firm heart for Tao? How could this heart be easily influenced by foreign objects. Then, when you get to that place, you will be tempered, and you will be able to have a strong heart. It will be of great benefit to cultivate your morality in the future.


    Lin Tianyu thought and nodded.


    Then, Lin Tianyu still felt uneasy and said, "Yunlan, you must remember this. If you feel that the heart of Tao has been affected, you must stop, and you can''t go forward rashly. "


    Cloud LAN nodded.

 Chapter 483

    At this time, a lot of lips move, also clearly want to say to go together.


    But Lin Tianyu looked at a lot and said, "many, you can stay here with them and wait for me to come back."


    To tell the truth, the reason why he agreed to let Yun LAN go was that he felt firm in his Kendo and could withstand the impact of this wave of resentment on Daoxin. Moreover, Yun LAN offered to go with him at the beginning, so he reluctantly agreed. Although, this resentment has greatly honed Daoxin, and as long as you can experience it, it will be very beneficial to the cultivation of Daoxin in the future. But we can''t take the risk of destroying the disciple''s Dao Xin just because of this sharpening place and arrange all the disciples.


    A group of nearly 20 people walked quietly to the place where the resentment gathered.


    Between walking, no one spoke. Lin Tianyu also did not ask Gao dewu, the place where resentment converged, what was the reason? Gao dewu did not have a word to explain. Lin Tianyu wants to see with his own eyes why they have made such an angry place in the place where the devil Kingdom branch is located.


    When walking half a distance, some people in the same company were already pale, breathing heavily, walking heavily and sweating heavily Obviously, it has gradually revealed that we can''t resist the heavy resentment from the front.


    After a little more walking, some people are even worse.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you can''t resist the enemy''s resentment, you don''t need to go there by force. Then, according to your own situation, you can see whether you will wait for us here for a while, or you can go back and meet them


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s words were finished, several people sat down on the spot with a white face. They worked on their skills and resisted the resentment from the enemy.


    Obviously, if we go on, these people will certainly be unable to resist the resentment, but at the same time, they also know that this resentment is good for the tempering of the mind. So, instead of retreating, he sat down here and used his merits to resist the resentment of the enemy.


    Then, along the way, someone stopped and sat down on the ground.


    Finally, half a quarter of an hour later, everyone is to the place of rebirth.


    At a glance, the present is a huge corpse pit. In the corpse pit, there are all kinds of corpses, some of them have completely turned into white bones, some are still in their clothes, some are half rotten and rotten, maggots wriggle, there are adults, children, men and women, old and young At a glance, there are at least a few million, close to tens of millions of bodies.


    This is only a branch of the demon kingdom.


    It''s already so inhumane.


    How many such branches do you have? And the headquarters of the devil kingdom?


    If the forces of the demon kingdom are allowed to develop without fear, the whole Tiandu country and several billion people will be harmed by the demon kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu only felt an endless anger rising. The more it burned, the more it became. He wanted to burn it in an instant to make up the whole demon kingdom.


    But at the same time, Lin Tianyu couldn''t think of it any more: Tiandu was so harmed. Then, as the ruler of Tiandu state, in order to eliminate the forces of the devil Kingdom, he will send the notice to the super sects at any cost. However, why is it that the forces of the devil kingdom can still run rampant in Tiandu?

 Chapter 484

    If it is the super clan, they are all afraid of the evil domain organization, which makes no sense.


    Although it is rumored that monk Yuanying has failed to destroy the demon kingdom. But even if Yuan Ying failed to wipe out the devil''s land, he also escaped from it. Obviously, the one yuan baby powerful friar is enough to threaten the forces of the devil kingdom. However, in which of the eight super clans, there is no Yuanying ancestor. Sending Yuanying to exterminate the forces of the demon kingdom can not only get a large number of rewards from Tiandu Kingdom, but also get such great merits in the light of the scale of resentment. Why don''t they do it?


    Resentment and merit have always been opposite and complementary.


    The greater the event of resentment, the greater the merit of the monk who can solve it. Accordingly, the event that will create endless resentment will also greatly damage merit and virtue.


    Perhaps as ordinary people, they will not believe this merit too much. However, as long as the cultivation of Tao is successful, and even if the foundation period is reached, we can clearly feel the opposite and mutually beneficial relationship between merit and resentment. Then, why don''t those powerful monks come to collect them and destroy the devil kingdom because of their great benefits?


    Lin Tianyu can''t understand.


    However, he did feel that there must be something else and bigger involved in it.


    It''s just, what are the implications?


    They even oppressed the eight super clans, and they all dare to let the devil Kingdom and Tiandu country suffer.


    Thinking of these key points, Lin Tianyu was even more angry -


    no matter what the reason was, no matter what kind of involvement, whether or not there was the figure of immortal God, Buddha and devil behind his back He, Lin Tianyu, is bound to take an oath here to destroy the forces in the devil kingdom.


    With Lin Tianyu''s vow to make a great wish, he made it firmly in his heart.


    Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that the impact of the resentment on his soul was gradually weakening, and even made him intelligent and calm. A stream of obscure and unpredictable things passed through the heaven way of the whole heaven power continent and blessed him. In the future, with this blessing, he realized the principles of Kung Fu, and he was bound to get twice the result with half the effort. At this moment, many of the previously unknown truth is also quietly, without teachers. Even, he can feel that in the future, when he walks on the land of heavenly power, he will be lucky and will receive great protection and great opportunities that others can''t get. Of course, on his shoulders, he also naturally added a kind of responsibility -


    to destroy the forces of the devil Kingdom and save the people trampled on by the devil kingdom.


    With the birth of this insight, Lin Tianyu felt that the devil kingdom was different.


    I believe that those, almost all have been able to touch the fairyland of the Yuanying great powers, absolutely impossible, do not know, as long as they can come and drop the devil''s land, the benefits they can get.


    Now, I just made such a great wish, and I can clearly realize the benefits of each one. If I destroy this inhuman force by myself, can the benefits be reduced?


    Almost all of them can feel the great power of Yuanying in Xiandao, which makes them more clear in their hearts.


    However, no one really stood up and did such a good thing against heaven.


    So, who will stand behind the devil kingdom?


    Let countless yuan babies dare not speak.


    Are you a fairy again?

 Chapter 485

    Almost in Lin Tianyu''s mind, the idea has just been born, Lin Tianyu has been sure.


    Behind the devil Kingdom, there must be a fairy figure.


    Hum! Fairy?


    If you dare to participate in the devil Kingdom, he will kill you like sunshine!


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu directly stepped up and stepped into the corpse pit below.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s behavior, Gao dewu was shocked: was it that the resentment was too heavy and directly affected Lin Tianyu''s mind, so did he involuntarily step into the corpse pit where the resentment was reborn? Even the golden elixir, such as Gao dewu, is not willing to get involved in it easily. Otherwise, for a long time, it will also affect his Taoist heart. Don''t say it''s a monk like him. Even if he is a great monk of Yuanying, he never dares to set foot in such a corpse pit for a long time. Otherwise, even if Yuanying''s Tao mind is firm, it is too deeply contaminated with the resentment cause and effect in the corpse pit, which is also a great disadvantage for future practice.


    But now, Lin Tianyu, who is only practicing Qi cultivation, has collapsed into it directly.


    Isn''t it a clear act of looking for death?


    Gao dewu couldn''t care too much any more. His tongue was full of spring thunder. He drank a lot and said, "brother!" Lin Tianyu, who was influenced by resentment, woke up to drink.


    At the same time, Gao dewu''s figure flashed, and he reached for Lin Tianyu. He reached for Lin Tianyu, and was about to take him out of the big corpse pit.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu turned back and looked at Gao dewu with clear eyes and said, "senior Gao, I''m ok."


    Eh!


    Gao dewu a Leng: so sober mind, is clearly not affected by half.


    Moreover, Gao dewu clearly felt that with Lin Tianyu''s passing, a stream of resentment was gradually disappearing between the heaven and the earth, returning to nothingness, and the soul to the underworld. Then, there was something else that slowly converged to the place where Lin Tianyu''s body was. All of them were the causal lines that Gao dewu, a monk with golden elixir accomplishments, could catch, and was bound to Lin Tianyu''s body one by one.


    How strange!


    This line of cause and effect does not belong to the category of immortals. Even, in the division of the immortals, are the things that can''t be? Even, many ordinary immortals can''t feel it at all. But, this meeting, oneself such a small gold elixir, unexpectedly can induction get.


    However, regardless of the reason, Gao dewu understood that this was his chance.


    He should seize this rare opportunity and feel the cause and effect of Lin Tianyu''s journey. His future practice and even the growth of his cultivation after he soared to the fairyland will be of great benefit.


    At the same time, along with Lin Tianyu''s understanding along the way, he was filled with emotion -


    this big brother is very human!


    Just a little monk practicing Qi, there is such a big heaven and earth cause and effect, concentrated.


    Of course, there are also many monks who are afraid of the entanglement of cause and effect. Evil causes are integrated into one body, which affects their practice and is harmful to themselves.


    But now, looking at the cause and effect on Lin Tianyu''s body, he is clearly and completely full of kindness to Lin Tianyu, without a trace of evil thoughts in it.


    What a powerful kindness, imposed on the body, would be of great help to his future practice!

 Chapter 486

    Lin Tianyu is still walking in the corpse pit without thinking and thinking. He seems to be pacifying the helpless, promising the deep resentment, dissolving the fallen soul, as if the door of the immortal Buddha has opened and the boundless loneliness has been extradited


    Finally, walking to the center of the corpse pit, Lin Tianyu did not continue to walk, but stopped.


    As Lin Tianyu stopped in the middle of the corpse pit and followed Lin Tianyu''s Gao dewu, he felt a strange whistling and surrounded Lin Tianyu from all directions.


    The Milky light went straight into Lin Tianyu''s body.


    Gradually, that kind of light is more and more prosperous.


    Slowly, Lin Tianyu''s body, is also gradually rising this milky feeling. Then, the milk color gathered more and more intense. After a while, I felt that there was a layer of light gold outside of this layer of milk color. It rose and inlaid in the periphery of the milk color. There was a sense of sanctity, solemnity and inviolability.


    It was at this time that when Lin Tianyu reached the Ninth level of Qi training, he could not break through the limit again. He made a sudden leap to the tenth level of practicing Qi. It has broken through the limit that has been difficult to break through in the realm of practicing Qi.


    Lin Tianyu calmed down and felt with his heart that this kind of breakthrough was like a natural breakthrough, which was achieved in one move.


    However, in his understanding, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that he had broken through the limit so easily, but he did not have a sense of instability. The foundation is firm, the mind is clear and the state of mind is perfect. Even if there is a little accumulation, we can completely break through the limit of the next level.


    In the period of Qi training, there is also a limit of 12 layers.


    So, is it possible for me to break through the 12th floor of Qi training with the help of this chance.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that such a small idea reverberated slightly in his mind. He even had an endless wish power, which was concentrated in all parts of heaven and earth and in his own body.


    Boom!


    The light gold color, transformed deeper, even to the inner layer, gradually penetrated into.


    Later, Lin Tianyu didn''t have time to experience this feeling any more. He even gave a silent and "Bo" sound in his body again. Then, he practiced Qi level 11. Lin Tianyu had time to open his mind to explore whether the foundation of the eleven layers of Qi training was firm. Then, he broke through another layer with a continuous, silent and "Bo" sound.


    It''s twelve layers of Qi training.


    Unexpectedly, just so easily, it reached the limit recorded in the Qi training period.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly had a feeling that he was able to break through the twelve floor limit of Qi training so easily.


    Just because he had such a psychological idea just now, and then, willing to add strength, he easily broke into the limit of the 12th floor. Moreover, under the detection of his divine sense, the foundation is incomparably firm, which is no less than the breakthrough made by the hard work.


    Just now, if his mind was thinking, he would break through the Qi training period to the 18th level just like the body training period. So, with the blessing of this willing force, will the breakthrough be successful?


    But then Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Greed is not enough!

 Chapter 487

    Then, Lin Tianyu was waiting quietly in situ, watching the resentment dissipate in the air.


    All of a sudden, at this time, I saw a string of black shadows flying down from the sky. When I looked at them carefully, there were hundreds or thousands of them. Then, as the shadow flew closer and closer to the bottom of the cliff, Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu, standing in the corpse pit, could clearly see clearly that they were the bodies thrown down from the cliff.


    The resentment in the corpse pit had dissipated nine times out of ten, and there was no more left. Moreover, the more quickly it dissipated, it was estimated that with half a cup of tea, the resentment that could affect the Taoist heart of low-level monks would be dissipated.


    However, this meeting, in this from the sky, hundreds of bodies suddenly came.


    A lot of resentment has been diluted, not only no longer to dissipate, but also gradually gathered together, to become more and more intense. Even, Lin Tianyu''s clear mind was affected, his eyes were red.


    "Ah - ah - ah!"


    Lin Tianyu gave a long drink and said, "senior Gao, take me up the cliff!"


    The tone is firm and unquestionable.


    Gao dewu did not say a word. He grabbed Lin Tianyu''s arm and flew straight up the cliff.


    At this time, on the top of the cliff, two foundation building friars, with about 80 Qi practicing monks, pushed the bodies of 20 carts, and were throwing them down the cliff.


    The two leading builders stood aside and chatted.


    A man said: "her mother, it''s really her mother''s bad luck. She even put on the corpse throwing work. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to come to the cliff at the back of it once. "


    Another humanitarian: "Laozi is the same. Every time I come here, I can''t help but feel that something bad is going to happen."


    "She''s not. If you look at the accumulated resentment, as long as it is flushed by the resentment, it is estimated that the person with insufficient temperament will not only affect the Tao''s mind, but also the weak in heart. If one is not good, he may become a fool directly. And this gathering of resentment, especially for the people in our demon Kingdom organization, whose hands are covered with blood, is a deadly poison. Every time I get to the back of the cliff, I am afraid that the resentment will gather too much and break through the cliff to the top


    "Forget it, don''t say it. If you say it, I will get more and more straight in my heart."


    Both of them were silent, and their faces turned pale slightly.


    Then, they all cautiously went down the cliff and looked quietly.


    "Ah


    One man covered his mouth and yelled.


    "Ah Another screamed immediately.


    "Down there, down there, that What is it? "


    ¡­¡­


    They followed their fingers and looked down the cliff. At the bottom of the cliff, a group of light golden light, but also dead by the black ash gas wrapped things, straight up the cliff, fly up.


    The light golden awn is as majestic as the angry Buddha Vajra, while the black gray air completely enveloped outside is like hell devil.


    And any of these two things, for all of them in the devil Kingdom, are deeply afraid and go deep into their hearts.

 Chapter 488

    Therefore, the two leading foundation building friars yelled, and then, regardless of the ground and turning around, they tried their best to show their body method and wanted to run away.


    Seeing the two leaders, they all ran away. The eighty Qi practicing monks were even more unbearable. Some of them turned around and ran away directly. Some of them were scared to the ground, so they had no strength to escape.


    No wonder they are so useless.


    In the precipice behind the branch rudder, it has always been the place where the branch rudder is thrown away. As a result, there are many terrible legends. Every time I come here, even if it''s smooth and smooth, everyone who comes to dump the corpse will inevitably get angry. But now, the leading foundation building friars are scared to run away. Can you have a good one with the monk practicing Qi?


    Then, those Qi practicing monks who were scared to the ground, and then saw a group of light golden awns, but also wrapped in deep gray gas, had reached the top of the cliff.


    This is Gao dewu, with the angry Lin Tianyu, to the top of the cliff.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s feet landed on the top of the cliff, Gao dewu said, "senior Gao, none of them will be left. You chase that side, I will chase this side."


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two figures snatched out.


    In the night, you can''t see Gao dewu''s figure moving. Even in the feelings of these low-level Qi practicing monks, you can''t even feel the wind when Gao dewu passes by. Then, he falls to the ground one by one, and his breath is completely gone.


    In the other direction,


    when Lin Tianyu''s phantom steps reached the limit, he saw a light golden light, which was wrapped in dark gray air and floated forward. Where you go to practice, you will fall down.


    It is like a god of death who reaps life, and a hell messenger who recovers his soul.


    At this time, if someone pays attention to Gao dewu and Lin Tianyu, they will be surprised.


    As a golden elixir, Gao dewu is far superior to the other in terms of his divine sense, speed, skill and strength in dealing with these low-level Qi practicing monks. If he wants his life to be changeable, he should be. However, on the other hand, Lin Tianyu himself was clearly just a Qi practicing monk. However, the speed of life of that monk was clearly not slower than that of Gao dewu.


    When Gao dewu''s little Qi practicing friars were all cleaned up and captured the leading friar who was building the foundation, he went all the way to Lin Tianyu to spread his divine sense and sweep it once more.


    Eh!


    Gao dewu clearly found that Lin Tianyu also happened to clean up all the Qi practicing monks and captured another leading friar who built the foundation.


    Gao dewu''s position was astonished and inexplicable: he still planned that if Lin Tianyu couldn''t cope all the way, he would take action. We can''t leave any hidden dangers behind. But now


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness also happened to be swept over by Gao dewu. The divine consciousness of the two people became a piece, and they went back all the way to clean up the fish that had been caught on the way.


    Soon, the two men again on the road, cleaned up four fish, to determine that there are no missing places, return to the original place. Both of them took a foundation builder in their hands and threw them angrily to the ground.


    On this cliff, the people who followed them to the corpse pit also flew to the cliff under the leadership of two golden elixirs.


    Lin Tianyu said coldly: "clean up all the corpses that have just been killed, and bring them to the bottom of the cliff together with the ones that are still alive."

 Chapter 489

    When everyone was about to turn around and bring the body back, Lin Tianyu called for a foundation building Friar and said, "you go over and bring all the people who are still behind to the corpse pit."


    After a while, under the joint efforts of two Jindan friars and more than 20 foundation building friars, all the bodies were cleared.


    Lin Tianyu waved his hand and said, "even those who are still alive have all taken them down."


    On the edge of the cliff, Gao dewu practiced his cultivation and took ten corpses and people in one breath. Then, standing beside Lin Tianyu, he would take Lin Tianyu with him and take him off the cliff. After all, in the world of friars in Tianquan continent, the golden elixir can fly without air. To build a foundation, you must have a royal weapon to fly. If you want to fly, you have to have the treasure given by your predecessors, or by chance, you can fly. Therefore, Gao dewu was worried that Lin Tianyu could not get down the cliff.


    But Lin Tianyu waved his hand and said, "senior Gao, I don''t need to. I can go down by myself. You might as well display the golden elixir cultivation and bring more corpses down. "


    Gao dewu nodded and said nothing more.


    After all, from the time he met his elder brother Lin Tianyu, he knew that he was very human.


    It''s not uncommon for a person like big brother, who is extremely pneumatic and has a foundation of cultivation, even if he is not given by his predecessors, but he has got one or two flight secrets in the process of exploring the secret place. So, he went straight to perform the technique, took nearly ten corpses and followed Lin Tianyu to the edge of the cliff.


    At this time, other people also used their skills to carry the corpse to the edge of the cliff as much as possible according to their own situation.


    Lin Tianyu waved his hand and said, "down."


    Then, without seeing Lin Tianyu take out the treasure of flying, he went directly to the bottom of the cliff and jumped down.


    This is -


    no!


    In a flash, Gao dewu only felt that his heart was on his throat.


    Without the aid of any flying treasure, the friar of practicing Qi flew down the cliff directly.


    Isn''t it a clear act of looking for death?


    Gao dewu didn''t say a word. He didn''t even care about the living people and bodies he was holding in his hands. He threw it to the side, and jumped under the cliff with Lin Tianyu. In my heart, I was even more nervous. Fortunately, I was by my side. Otherwise, such a little monk of Qi training could have a life after jumping from such a high place?


    However, as soon as Gao dewu jumped down, he saw that Lin Tianyu, who had been accelerating infinitely, suddenly flashed forward, as if from another space, and came out again. Then, he could completely control the speed of the jump.


    Eh!


    I''m sure that''s what I''m doing, OK?


    Gao dewu laughed awkwardly and turned his back directly. He went back to the cliff again and used his technique again. He picked up all the living people and bodies that he had just left behind.


    At this time, two golden alchemy friars and a dozen or so foundation building friars could not help but wonder at their speed?


    A golden elixir couldn''t help it. He stepped forward and said, "master Gao, how long have you been down here, and you''ve come back again. After a while, have you safely sent the leader back to the ground? "


    With this question, all the people are closely staring at Gao dewu, thinking: in such a short time, one person is sent to the ground, and then come back, how can this speed be practiced.


    I''m afraid, even if it''s a monk of Yuanying''s great ability, he doesn''t have the speed?

 Chapter 490

    Gao dewu was stunned and then laughed and said, "I didn''t send my elder brother down to the ground at all. It was him who flew down directly."


    Lin Tianyu himself, fly down directly?


    After hearing this, more than a dozen people were stunned. Then, they secretly said in their hearts: can a little Qi practicing monk, without any flying treasure, be able to fly down from such a high place?


    It''s weird to believe you?


    This senior is really lack of high demeanor. Obviously, because of such a fast and sensational speed, he didn''t want to tell us that he wanted to guard this exclusive secret, but he told such a big lie. Is that interesting?


    However, no matter how you say it, it is a secret of others. If people don''t want to say more, what about you?


    As a result, when Gao dewu jumped down the cliff, the others jumped down without saying a word.


    However, to the bottom of the cliff, it is clear that everyone felt a strange atmosphere.


    I saw that the other half of the people who did not come together at that time had already arrived at the Bank of the corpse pit, where the resentment had obviously disappeared.


    Of course, this is not the source of the difference.


    Instead, all of them, how come they all look like ghosts?


    All the people were stupefied in the same place, with startled faces, twinkling eyes, staring at a place, as if there were thousands of incredible things happening.


    Then, all the people who had just come down from the top of the cliff followed their eyes.


    There, clearly nothing, OK?


    But it can''t be regarded as nothing. There is a man there, and Lin Tianyu is standing there. Except for Lin Tianyu, it''s nothing to notice. What''s more, even if it''s Lin Tianyu, what''s worth staring at in such a fuss? Is she a beautiful woman? Is it super handsome? But even if it is, is also these days can be seen every day, how can so stare at others?


    Therefore, the atmosphere is more and more strange and strange.


    Finally, some people who just flew down the cliff couldn''t resist the doubts in their hearts and pulled the stunned man to ask what was going on.


    The man who was just in a daze returned to his mind and said, "ah! Really, you won''t believe what happened just now


    The man who pulled him up suddenly became more interested and said, "Wang Liuzi, tell me quickly. What''s going on? How do you know that I won''t believe it. "


    Wang Liuzi, whose nickname was Wang Liuzi, said: "because of this, you can''t think of it. Moreover, you have never seen it before."


    "What''s the matter? You must say it quickly I''m dying to ask about this man.


    All the people who had just flown down the cliff also raised their ears and listened carefully. At the same time, they all wanted to directly pull the man named Wang Liuzi and kick him.


    Son of a bitch! Is there anyone so cheap as you? Don''t you know everyone is dying? Also her mother, word by word, slow to sell the key.


    Then Wang Liuzi solemnly said, "if I tell you that I have seen with my own eyes a monk practicing Qi, without borrowing any legal aid of flight, directly flew down from the high cliff and flew down like this, would you believe it?"

 Chapter 491

    The man turned his eyes and said, "what the hell are you doing for me? Knowing that I said it, I would not believe it. I amused me with this. "


    Wang Liuzi choked: "I said, said you will not, but you also want me to say."


    "What do you mean? Do you mean Is it true? "


    In this person''s question, some of them responded. He looked at Lin Tianyu, who was attracted by the public, and said in his heart: is it


    At this time, many people who came down from the top of the cliff also thought of some possibility when they heard this. Then, their eyes also looked in the direction of Lin Tianyu.


    Wang Liuzi said, "yes. That''s what you think. Our leader can only practice Qi. However, without any legal aid of flight, he flew directly from the top of the cliff to the place where the corpse pit is below. "


    What?


    This is true!


    Just now, Gao dewu was on the top of the mountain and didn''t lie.


    However, it is really possible to have such a god man. Just practice Qi, you can fly down from such a high place without any flying magic weapon. This simply breaks the common sense of the cultivation world, OK?


    It is generally acknowledged in the world of practice that Qi practitioners can''t fly in the flesh. Only with the help of the legal aid of flight can they be possible. What''s more, even if a Qi practicing friar wants to fly, he can only fly with his own weapon, that is, he can fly without flying. If you want to simply rely on the body can fly, it must at least be the golden elixir period, OK?


    People looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, in addition to surprise, more full of worship.


    Lin Tianyu can''t help but feel helpless.


    Is that surprising?


    When he was just practicing martial arts, he had just finished the wind stride, and he was able to use the wind step. His perception of the wind (of course, it is a simple use of space) can directly jump down from the mountain top, OK? Now, it is not only the wind step training is perfect, but also has reached a high-level state. Even if it''s a phantom step, it''s already in a state of ecstasy, OK? This is a step further than the wind step in the application of the law of space. By virtue of the shadow step of the phantom body, the application and understanding of the law of space, up to now, not only from the top of this cliff, can you do it yourself. Even if it is against the trend and fly to the top of this cliff, you can do it yourself, OK? However, the speed of flying to the top of the cliff will be much slower than that of monk Jindan. Therefore, Gao dewu was allowed to take himself to the top of the mountain, so that he would not go up at his own speed and be found by the other party and run away.


    So, from the top of the mountain, with his own strength to jump down, but Lin Tianyu really didn''t take it, what happened.


    But now, after seeing the expressions of the people, Lin Tianyu suddenly moved: it seems that he is still too high-profile. Oh! If you had known this, you should have let Gao dewu take him to fly down the cliff. How to let everyone stare at themselves like this, just like looking at monsters.


    Keep a low profile and hide your clumsiness!


    Fortunately, these people are all on their own side. Otherwise, if there is a jealous person in Ruo fairyland, or even an invincible figure even compared with himself now, he will have to really sleep and eat hard.

 Chapter 492

    At the same time, he is also a wake-up call.


    Maybe a lot of time, I inadvertently, take it for granted, but in some people''s eyes, it is a high-profile show off.


    Yeah! Sometimes, we should pay attention to the small details.


    It seems that this kind of species is also suitable for Dao Dao.


    With this idea, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that his own Dao Dao door had opened a little more quietly.


    His own bone cutting knife method, from his father. In particular, I saw the artistic beauty of my father when he opened the osteotomy machete in his hand. Then, in my ten years of bone removal, I realized my father''s knife, and finally realized the skill of bone cutting knife. Perhaps by now, I have been more than my father in martial arts. However, compared with the artistic beauty and delicacy of his father''s knife, there are still too many differences. Although, compared with too many people who make it, their own Sabre technique is more delicate than that of many people who make it. After all, it has always been noted as open and close. However, father''s Dao Dao is clearly on another road, which can be described as another reward in his endless suffering.


    Even Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his father''s Dao was better than his master''s Heidao''s.


    Lin Tianyu felt vaguely that he had found another way to go further. Even if you use it properly, you can completely overcome the side effects of enchantment even if you use it properly and then use the black level Sabre technique taught by master Heidao. Though, it''s just a feeling. But Lin Tianyu was able to clearly feel that this feeling was completely able to implement.


    Then, Lin Tianyu had to go along with this feeling and look for a breakthrough in Dao Dao. Suddenly, Lin Tianyu was disillusioned --


    understanding Dao is naturally important.


    But now, this branch of the exclusion of the devil''s land is clearly on the way and has to be launched. Moreover, they should be responsible for the people who follow them. Otherwise, once the branch reacts and takes these people to fight this branch, it will certainly greatly increase the casualties of our own side.


    Lin Tianyu forced down the idea of breaking through the Dao, glanced at the people in front of him, and then took a look at the huge corpse pit.


    Lin Tianyu said: "ladies and gentlemen, next, we are going to do one thing - kill this branch of devil kingdom!


    "However, in the next step, I have a request for you in the process of destroying this demon Kingdom branch. Just one request.


    "That is to say, when we exterminate the branch of demon Kingdom, all the people in this branch, I solemnly ask you to treat all the people in this branch not as people, but as animals. If some of you can''t do it, then you should think about this grave where thousands of people are buried. This is their iniquity, this is the evidence of their death, and is this the sin that man can commit? If only such a branch is located, more than ten million innocent people will be killed. Should such a force not be completely exterminated from the world? "


    With Lin Tianyu''s words, all the people in front of him were faintly bloodthirsty. Zhiyi immediately rushed forward and directly exterminated the branch of the devil kingdom.


    "Wow


    In the crowd, suddenly came a voice of vomiting blood.

 Chapter 493

    It''s Yunlan.


    It was with the first group of people that she came to this corpse pit.


    At that time, among the people who came together, however, there were several foundation building friars. They all stopped on the way and did not dare to go further. But the cloud haze has been following to this huge corpse pit.


    Lin Tianyu felt a burst of remorse in his heart: at that time, the resentment in the corpse pit was more than a hundred times stronger than now, before being purified by his ambition. How could he have been so devoted to the earth and allowed the disciples of this gifted and talented person to practice the martial arts all the time? I should be in some of the building foundation friars can not resist the enemy, stopped before, forced to let cloud LAN stop.


    Although it is enough to sharpen the mind, as long as we hold on to the past, it will be of great benefit to those who are practicing in the future, are caring and tough, and are not affected by foreign objects.


    It can be seen that Yun LAN is now like this. She has just carried this corpse pit with resentment. It is clear that her heart has been damaged. If she can survive the past, it will be harmful to her future cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Yunlan, you can''t go to attack the branch of the devil kingdom later. You should find a place to hide and heal first."


    Cloud LAN just vomited a mouthful of blood, the whole person looks, have a little bit of malaise obviously.


    However, after listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Yun Lan said firmly: "master, don''t worry about me. I must take part in this action to wipe out the branch of the devil kingdom. If we don''t completely wipe out this branch, I will never give up. "


    In this discourse, there is an unquestionable will and belief.


    However, just now the heart damaged people, can have such a firm will and faith?


    There is only one possibility -


    just now, the infinite and huge resentment has damaged Yunlan''s mind; at the same time, something in the resentment has stimulated her potential nature and will. In this way, although the mind is slightly damaged, the stimulation of another will has already covered the damage. In the future, it should be very easy to recuperate the damaged mind as long as we have a firm nature and will.


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    The excellence of this great disciple, even the firmness of his nature and will, is so much more than that of ordinary people.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lian Yunlan, such a woman, is full of justice and vows to exterminate the branch of this demon kingdom with hurt. Should not the rest of us go all the way, vowing to wipe out all the forces in this demon kingdom? Now, first punish those who have just caught the branch of the demon Kingdom - no, punish these people, which can no longer be called human beings, and then set out, vowing to wipe out all the forces of this demon territory branch! "


    "I will wipe out all the branches of this demon kingdom!" When Lin Tianyu had just finished, many of them opened their throats and yelled.


    "I will wipe out all the branches of this demon kingdom!"


    "I will wipe out all the branches of this demon kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    After a lot of voices, all the people present were shouting and drinking.


    Then, the cloud LAN silently comes forward, brandishes the sword to cut, one breath, straight killed five people. Only then other people came forward to kill all the people who had just come back from the cliff.


    Now that Lin Tianyu has practiced, he has killed many people. But he was cruel to the unarmed and unyielding. But when the order was given to kill these people, Lin Tianyu had no pity in his heart, because in the eyes of Lin Tianyu, all the people in the devil Kingdom division could no longer be called human beings.

 Chapter 494

    Then, Lin Tianyu bowed to the huge corpse pit in front of him, and said, "Dear innocent people, before this corpse pit, I, Lin Tianyu, have made a great wish to kill all the inhuman forces in the devil Kingdom, so as to comfort your souls. Please rest in peace."


    As soon as the worship was over, Lin Tianyu turned back and yelled, "let''s go!"


    At this moment, Gao dewu and other three people who had been exploring the way were in front of them, while the rest of the Mermaids kept up with them, and two golden elixir friars were in charge of protecting them.


    A group of people sped forward, silent.


    In a short time, we have reached the place where the entrance is located.


    At the entrance, on both sides of the entrance were a foundation building monk and two Qi practicing monks. In front of this entrance, 3000 meters away, there is a flat open land. At a glance, there is nothing blocking the sight. In the night, 50 meters away, a shining stone, thousands of shining stones, shine on this open land with snow and fine details. As long as something passes within 3000 meters, it will leave a clear shadow.


    If there were no these two foundation building friars, they would jump by the golden elixir''s means. Before the Qi practicing friar responded, he was fully sure that he had reached the sentry and killed them easily.


    However, with the help of two foundation building friars, if they just jump to the middle of the way, and the other party''s divine sense is released and a trace is found, if one is not good, it is easy for the other party to send a message to the inside and scare the snake.


    They hid in the place 3000 meters away and discussed it carefully.


    Or decided, by the small eagle eagle with three golden friars to go first, to the sentry, one side, with the fastest means, to clear the sentry, the other person to stay, to cover.


    Lin Tianyu said: "senior Gao, when you get there, you are mainly responsible for covering and clearing the sentry. It''s up to them to do it."


    Monk Jindan, as long as he can get there undetected and clean up the sentries on both sides, however, it is more important for him to raise his hand to cover.


    "Senior Gao, as long as the sentry is cleared and confirmed to be safe, we will immediately call in and inform all of us to go."


    Gao dewu nodded his head and said, "brother, don''t worry. There will be no mistake."


    The little Eagle flew down from Lin Tianyu''s shoulder, fell to the ground, and then changed back to the size of its body. Gao dewu and other three golden elixir friars all jumped up in one jump and stuck tightly on the back of xiaoyingying.


    Whoa!


    The gale is blowing up, and the eagle has reached hundreds of meters away.


    Then, in a few blinks of an eye, it was right above the sentry.


    The little eagles and eagles fell three shadows from the back. Two of them, one to the left and the other to the right, easily solved all the personnel in their respective sentries. At this time, Gao dewu, who was in the middle, had been concentrating his whole attention on the inside of the gate since he fell down. He also scattered his divine consciousness in a large area and monitored every move around him.


    After the sentries on both sides had been settled, Gao dewu made sure that he did not attract any other attention and activity. He immediately sent a message to Lin Tianyu. With a wave of his hand, Lin Tianyu quickly passed through the open area of 3000 meters and safely arrived at the gate of the Magic Kingdom branch.

 Chapter 495

    Is this too easy?


    When we arrived at the gate and were about to step inside, everyone thought so.


    However, at this time, Gao dewu''s face changed and he said, "everybody, wait a minute. There are two golden monks coming here from inside."


    Ah?


    All the people were shocked. When we took the sentry just now, the people inside had already been disturbed, causing suspicion. So, did the great monk Jindan come to inspect it?


    Gao dewu felt a little more and said, "don''t panic, everyone. The two golden elixir monks who came here are not in a hurry because they found something abnormal. In my opinion, it seems to me that it was just the right time for me to pass by this gate. " When he said this, Gao dewu looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes on Gao dewu made a big move: isn''t this a good opportunity to cut off the other party''s strength first?


    Lin Tianyu quietly let all the people spread out and hide, but kept the same position as the sentry just now, standing on both sides of the station. Then, five golden elixir friars, the hidden place, were on both sides of the gate, suitable for encircling the corner of the attack.


    Da da da Da da da


    The sound of footsteps, a line of six people appeared in the line of sight.


    A golden elixir who was the first to lead the way was actually obsequious. He walked with a smile and said, "elder Shi, since the helmsman Wu lost this giant eagle, I have sent people to search out the news of this giant eagle all the time. Just now, the person I sent out to investigate the news of the giant eagle finally sent me the message. He said that he not only found the news about the giant eagle, but also led the eagle to the gate of the branch helm. I dare not delay even one minute, but I will report to elder Shi immediately. "


    Walking in the second place, the golden elixir was full of excitement and complacency, and said: "good! Elder Dong, if I can subdue this giant eagle and go back to the devil Kingdom headquarters, I will certainly speak a good word for elder Dong. At that time, if there is a chance of vacancy, it is also possible to recommend elder Dong to a branch helmsman as the branch helmsman. "


    This golden elixir, who was in the second place, was full of empty promises.


    "Thank you, elder Shi! Thank you, elder Shi! " The golden elixir, who was the first to lead the way, was overjoyed.


    Lin Tianyu''s mind turned a little, and the voice was given to Gao dewu, saying: "senior Gao, you can hide your accomplishments and take the eagle eagle with you. Stand in front of the gate, 20 meters away."


    Gao dewu didn''t ask the reason in detail. He immediately dodged with xiaoyingying and arrived at the place 20 meters away from the gate. Then, when you look at the past, you can only feel that Gao dewu''s accomplishments are just like the appearance at the beginning of foundation construction.


    By this time, the six had already reached the outside of the gate. Then, outside the gate, without cover, one can clearly see the big and powerful eagle in front of the gate.


    Walking in the second place, elder Shi, the golden elixir, saw the giant eagle. He could no longer resist the joy in his heart. He stepped out one step and even called out: "My Giant Eagle, my giant eagle!"


    However, the golden elixir elder Dong, who was the first to lead the way, was a faint frown. He clearly felt a little strange and something was wrong.

 Chapter 496

    The elder Dong, who was the first to lead the way, glared at Lin Tianyu unhappily and said, "boy, who are you? What about my three kings? Where has he been? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "he has gone to a good place and is waiting for you to come and get together."


    "Where on earth have you been? Say it


    Although this golden elixir was leading the way just now, he was flattering. However, in the face of Lin Tianyu, a little monk in the Qi training period, he was very dignified and full of momentum when he was angry.


    "Oh, it is, it is..." Lin Tianyu said, seeing another monk Jindan, he was completely in the best ambush position between Gao dewu and xiaoyingying. Now I made a gesture. Then, Lin Tianyu said, "it''s there."


    When the old Dong looked back, Lin Tianyu, who had already been ready, wiped the ring on his hand, took out the black knife, and with one knife, he cut out along a strange track which was the weakest point in Dong''s defense.


    At the same time, the two golden elixir monks who were hiding at the door seized the opportunity to attack the elder Shi with the strongest attack. The other two golden elixirs, however, tried their best to cut off the four foundation building friars with one move.


    Gao dewu and xiaoyingying, on the other side, also had the right timing. When Lin Tianyu just cut it out, they started at the same time, and immediately controlled the elder Shi.


    The moment Lin Tianyu killed elder Dong with one knife, the battle was over. Everything went smoothly, just like a drill.


    Even Lin Tianyu did not expect that everything would go so smoothly.


    And other people, are also from their own stealth place to come out, a face Leng forced to see the scene. Four foundation building friars have been ambushed, and two golden elixir monks are completely in control.


    Isn''t it a dream again?


    Lin Tianyu motioned to have the scene cleaned up. Then, he was still in the sentry and pretended to be on guard.


    This just took the two golden friars to the side to hide some place.


    Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, let''s lift part of the ban on elder Shi. I want to ask elder Shi a few words."


    Gao dewu nodded and clapped behind elder Shi. Elder Shi spat out a mouthful of blood. Although elder Shi''s accomplishments on his body are still sealed, his speech is no longer a big obstacle.


    Lin Tianyu said: "elder Shi, I heard that you are the elder from the devil Kingdom headquarters? So, can Mr. Shi tell me where the headquarters of devil kingdom is and what kind of strength it has? "


    Elder Shi glared fiercely and said, "don''t think about it. And, I tell you, you''re in big trouble. Do you think the devil kingdom can be so strong and aboveboard, just a little bit of power in the rumor? "


    Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu have a look.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "do you want to threaten me to release you? Prove that you are afraid, and you are afraid of death, right? "


    "Nonsense, when am I afraid of death?"


    Lin Tianyu was not slow to say: "since you are not afraid of death, then why do you want to refute so quickly. Clearly still afraid of death. Now, tell me, what terrible forces are behind the devil Kingdom, and see if it''s worth letting you go. "


    When elder Shi heard this, his eyes were in the orbit of his eyes.


    Clearly already had a few of heart.

 Chapter 497

    However, although the elder Shi was already moved, he did not immediately open his mouth and said more.


    Lin Tianyu knows that this is the last fire.


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in Lin Tianyu''s mind, saying: "behind the devil Kingdom, is there a force of fairyland in promoting it?"


    Elder Shi is obviously surprised and stares at Lin Tianyu as if he is looking at a monster.


    Although elder Shi didn''t open his mouth to admit, or even didn''t say a word, Lin Tianyu knew, he guessed right - there was really the power of fairyland behind the devil kingdom. At the same time, in my heart, I couldn''t help but move inexplicably: can the figure in the fairyland behind the demon kingdom be the guy who is full of jealousy? In this way, Lin Tianyu especially wanted to know.


    Lin Tianyu was almost excited and said, "tell me, did the immortal people come down to Tianquan land recently? And who are the fairyland people? Which power belongs to the fairyland again


    But elder Shi''s eyes moved and said, "why should I tell you this?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at elder Shi''s expression and said, "as long as you can tell me what I want to know, I can promise not to kill you."


    "Your promise! You are just a little Qi practicing monk. Is your promise useful? " Elder Shi said with a sneer.


    Lin Tianyu looked back at the crowd and said, "now, you can tell him who I am."


    No doubt, the crowd arched their hands and yelled, "ally!"


    Lin Tianyu also said, "you all agree with what I said."


    "I''d like to hear from the League director!"


    But at this time, in the eyes of cloud LAN, the vision is a flash.


    Lin Tianyu looked at elder Shi again and said, "now, do you think my words work? Then you can say it. "


    Elder Shi''s eyes flickered and hesitated for a long time. He said, "you can make sure you don''t kill me."


    "As long as you can tell me what I want to know," Lin Tianyu said


    However, at this time, cloud Lan''s eyes flickered again, and quietly moved to elder Shi''s back.


    Elder Shi finally looked at him and said, "in the last 50 years, none of the people in the fairyland has ever come to Tianquan. The name of the man in the fairyland is.... "


    Poof!


    At this time, a sharp blade golden wind sounded from the back of elder Shi''s head, and then, a blade of sword came out directly from the front of elder Shi''s forehead. However, he quietly moved to the cloud LAN behind the elder Shi. With a sword, he directly stabbed him to death. Only half of his speech was old.


    "Yunlan, how did you kill him?" Lin Tianyu was stunned for a while, and then asked with a little atmosphere.


    But Yun LAN looked at Lin Tianyu stubbornly and said, "master, if he told you what you want to know, would you really let him go?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned again and said, "silly apprentice, how can I really let go of people in the evil Kingdom who kill innocent organizations indiscriminately?"


    "But master, didn''t you just promise him?"


    When Yun Lan said this, her expression was very firm.


    Obviously, this person in the heart of cloud LAN, it is necessary to kill. But the master has promised that as long as the man says what he wants to know, he will let him go. So, in order not to let the master break his promise, he had to kill the man. The only way to kill him was to kill him before he could tell the master what he wanted to know.


    In this way, we can kill the man without worrying about the master breaking his promise.

 Chapter 498

    Although the latter words, cloud LAN did not say out, Lin Tianyu is completely want to understand. Lin Tianyu smiles and no longer blames Yun LAN. After all, he is still young. Although he has a high level of cultivation, there are some aspects that he can''t think of as well as that of some veteran chefs.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I promised not to kill him, but I will never let him go for such a crime committed by the devil kingdom." When Lin Tianyu said this, his eyes were firm.


    Cloud LAN eyes a burst of dodge, way: "in this way, the master does not keep the promise?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed again, and then said, "of course, I have to keep the promise, but I don''t have to kill him by myself."


    Yun Lan was confused and said, "do you want them to do it? However, as the leader of the alliance, you made a promise, and then they violated it, just like you did? "


    Lin Tianyu is really smiling.


    The other members of the black knife League also laughed.


    Although Yun Lan''s cultivation is against heaven, the ideas in her brain are really too inflexible. However, it is this brain that doesn''t know how to adapt to the weather, so that he can have such a rebellious cultivation qualification.


    Gao dewu said: "Yunlan, in fact, I don''t have to kill him. As long as you discard his accomplishments, cut a wound on his body, and throw him into the trees... "


    After hearing this, Yunlan finally understood.


    Cloud LAN embarrassed ground low head, small voice way: "master, I''m sorry! What you asked must be very important. But, but... "


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s OK. There are so many people in the devil kingdom. When the time comes, I will know what I want to know. "


    Yun LAN didn''t understand, and had some vague hope: "master, why do you still ask elder Shi, who are the people in the fairyland behind the devil kingdom?"


    When Yun LAN asked, others, like Yun LAN, were full of hope and eager to try; others dodged with panic. Obviously, after Yun LAN asked about this sentence, Lin Tianyu has not answered it yet, but everyone has already made a vague guess about the possible answer.


    "Of course, it''s weeding out the roots!"


    Lin Tianyu firmly said: "from what elder Shi said, it is not difficult to analyze that the evil forces in Tiandu are so rampant, rampant, killing innocent people indiscriminately. In fact, the fundamental reason should be that this immortal immortal is supported by his back. But what about even a real immortal? Since we have committed such a great crime in Tiandu, the land of Tianquan, one day, I will go to the fairyland and find out the culprits and kill them in memory of these wronged spirits. "


    Lin Tianyu''s words are eloquent and unquestionable.


    Yun Lan said: "master, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you just now. In fact, just now, after elder Nashi admitted that there were still forces in the fairyland behind the devil Kingdom, Shifu promised that he would not kill him as long as he answered your question. At that time, in addition to the previous reasons, I had doubts about master


    "Why, I suspected that I would not dare to do anything because of the participation of fairyland forces. I deliberately found such a reason and wanted to release him?"


    Cloud LAN nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "Yunlan, you should trust master at any time. It won''t be like that. You just listen to an immortal''s name, and you''ll be scared out of your wits."

 Chapter 499

    Cloud LAN nodded again, eyes more firm.


    From Yunlan''s behavior and this firm expression, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that there should be a grudge between Yunlan and the devil kingdom that he did not know. But now, it''s important to attack the branch of the demon kingdom. We''ll ask about the rest later.


    At the same time, when Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept other people, he was clearly aware of several dodging eyes.


    In the ordinary people''s heart, the immortal, indeed, has too much incomparable weight. If they only fight against the forces of the devil Kingdom and have the support of righteousness, they will not be afraid. But here, mixed into the real immortal, they will inevitably be afraid.


    If you want to make enemies with immortals, how many mortals can have this courage?


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu was not disappointed. After all, in the eyes of many people, immortals are high and can not be surpassed. However, what Lin Tianyu said just now is not just a talk. He will certainly do it. If he commits a crime in the heavenly power land where he lives, he must be prepared to be punished, and the immortal will not have any privileges.


    After that, Lin Tianyu motioned to wake up the elder Dong who had been confused by elder Shi.


    Then, after a series of interrogations, we can see why these six people suddenly appeared at the gate.


    It turned out that as soon as the eagle appeared in the sight of the sentry, one of them happened to be Wang San, a direct subordinate of elder Dong, and immediately sent a message to the elder Dong. At that time, elder Dong, who was good at flattering and flattering his horse, happened to invite elder Shi to drink. As soon as he heard that xiaoyingying appeared, he stopped drinking wine. Instead, he pushed his cup and took elder Dong to live here. He found that xiaoyingying''s sentry came.


    Of course, there are other reasons for this.


    Just a few days ago, the helmsman Wu of the branch helmsman found xiaoyingying on the mountain where Lin Tianyu and Lin Tianyu took over xiaoyingying. He couldn''t help but be pleased: elder Shi in the headquarters likes to take over such rare animals most? If you report this discovery to elder Shi in the headquarters, when elder Shi comes here and takes over the giant eagle, you will not owe yourself a favor. In the future, when I''m in the headquarters, I''ll be able to talk to myself more when I''m in the headquarters, isn''t it? Therefore, he immediately sent a special message to elder Shi of the headquarters.


    But who would have thought that it would have happened so well.


    This way, the helmsman Wu reported the discovery of the giant eagle to elder Shi of the headquarters. Before Mr. Shi arrived, Lin Tianyu appeared and subdued xiaoyingying.


    In this way, things are not easy to account for in front of the general manager who came here specially. In order to appease elder Shi''s mood, besides paying a large amount of treasure, Wu also specially arranged for elder Dong, who is used to flatter and flatter the horse, to receive elder Shi in person. He hoped that elder Shi would ignore the villains and expose this matter. He also planned that even without the giant eagle, he would like to join elder Shi''s line.


    But who would think, Mr. Dong, that''s an old weirdo. It''s right to flatter and clap his horse in front of his helmsman Wu. However, he had to bow his head under the low eaves. Now, the first thing I think of when I can connect with elder Shi in this headquarters is to plan for myself. Otherwise, if you find out about this giant eagle, you have to inform the helmsman Wu first, instead of taking elder Shi to fight for merit.

 Chapter 500

    He quickly solved the problem of the helmsman Wu. They were about to enter the branch rudder, but Lin Tianyu stopped. Lin Tianyu was the leader. As soon as he stopped, the people behind him were naturally affected.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu, who was frowning and thinking, everyone was shocked.


    now the key is to attack the branch rudder. If you can''t think of anything, you have to wait until the branch is finished. After all, war is very important. Moreover, up to now, everything is going well, and the situation is very good. If we delay it further and let the people in the branch react and understand that there is an enemy invasion, then it will be endless trouble to try to lay down such a branch.


    When others looked at Lin Tianyu, Gao dewu took a step forward and said, "elder brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s not that I can''t think of it, but I think it should be a rare opportunity to make good use of. If we can make good use of it, if we want to attack such a branch, we will get twice the result with half the effort, but..." Lin Tianyu still locked his eyebrows. He answered and looked back at Gao dewu. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he felt a little excited and said, "master Gao, when I was practicing my body and repairing the ancient wooden building, there was a section about cultivating my own muscle and skeleton. After careful control, I could change my body and appearance. I don''t know if you can cultivate yourself. "


    Gao dewu didn''t know, so he said: "it''s a good practice. If the difference of body shape is not very big, if the operation skill is changed slightly, it will be able to confuse the real with the false. However, it would be of great use to hide and spy on the enemy. However, in the case of a frontal attack... "


    At this point, Gao dewu stopped, his eyes shining.


    Obviously, Gao dewu also understood the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    Lin Tianyu said: "senior Gao also thought about it. I just want to change elder Gao into elder Dong, and then, so and so on. "


    During the deliberation, Gao dewu controlled his whole body shape. After a while, he completely turned into elder Dong. Then, he put on elder Dong''s clothes. On his side, more than 30 people just now had seen elder Dong with their own eyes. But now, there is no one who can really distinguish the person in front of him. What can be distinguished from him.


    Like!


    It''s like that!


    no, as like as two peas!


    At this time, Gao dewu opened his mouth and said, "ladies and gentlemen, you are so brave that you dare to break into the branch of our demon Kingdom forces. Who gave you such courage?"


    Gao dewu suddenly said that among the more than 30 people from the same trade, they were a little bit timid, and they were scared to death. Even, they thought it was the old Dong who came from the resurrection and stood in front of himself. As like as two peas, they are all half alike.


    This - this, this, this This is clearly the legend, the immortal''s change technique, OK?


    In front of everyone''s eyes, he became a living person. After a while, he became another person completely


    But now, in front of them, monk Jindan can do it


    During this meeting time, Lin Tianyu also worked out the skill formula of changing his body and appearance in the ancient wooden tower. After a while, he became a close friend of elder Dong and looked like Wang San. Then he changed into Wang San''s clothes and stood in front of him.

 Chapter 501

    Then, among the remaining four golden elixir friars, he found one who had a body and appearance similar to that of elder Shi in the headquarters. He dressed up a little and put on elder Shi''s clothes. In the night, at a glance, he looked like elder Shi''s. Then, Lin Tianyu specially made a spot of blood that had just killed the enemy and smeared it on elder Shi''s face. In this way, in the night, no one can tell whether the golden friar is elder Shi or someone else disguised.


    After arriving at the meeting, Lin Tianyu gathered the people again and explained the next plan in detail to make sure that there was no accident before he waved. Led by Gao dewu, no, and should be "elder Dong", a large group of people marched into the branch of the devil Kingdom and swaggered in.


    After a while, the branch officers found out the threatening "elder Dong" and his party.


    "Why! What''s wrong with elder Dong? It looks like you''re going to be blown up by someone. "


    "How angry must I be?"


    "In our whole branch, who doesn''t know? Elder Dong is always good-natured. It''s not a small thing to be able to make elder Dong angry like this. "


    "Now, I think it''s going to be a good show. Come on, let''s go and see what''s going on


    "You want to die! Elder Dong is a great monk of golden elixir. You dare to see his plays. Do you think your life is too long? "


    "You are stupid! Do you have to come up to the theatre? You don''t have to be far away from the theatre. You can see it, but you can''t get there, right? "


    ¡­¡­


    All of them nodded and kept up with elder Dong.


    Then, in a short time, under the leadership of the fierce "elder Dong", more and more people followed up from a distance, and went straight to the place where the branch leader Wu was.


    "Have you noticed that the people who follow him are so strange. It seems that we have never seen it in our branch rudder A man who followed the blustering elder Dong asked a question full of doubts.


    But there was a good friend beside him. He covered his mouth and said, "Shhh! You want to die! Even if you want to die, don''t let us die with you, OK? This meeting, elder Dong is obviously angry. Don''t you want to be killed immediately by elder Dong when you say this


    The man in doubt shrunk his neck and did not dare to say more.


    When we got to the residence of Wu helmsman, we saw 20 or 30 people coming along the way. The twenty-three people in the opposite side were very powerful. At the same time, they also had some hidden anger.


    "That''s helmsman Wu. What''s more, judging from the posture of the helmsman Wu, it seems that someone was angry with him. "


    "The helmsman Wu and elder Dong are not the two. They are on the right track without our knowledge?"


    "How could it be? Even if it is against him, elder Dong will certainly step back and never dare to fight against the helmsman Wu. With the old Dong''s temperament, it is the goods ordered by the helmsman Wu. "


    "But now, looking at this posture, it''s clear that it''s on the right side, OK?"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, these onlookers did not dare to say more.


    After all, in this devil''s land branch, these two are the masters who stamp their feet and shake the whole branch. Who dares to talk about anything really.

 Chapter 502

    In the public''s gaze, soon, two groups of people, on the opposite side.


    Then, the two sides stood more than ten steps apart and glared at each other. There was a strong smell of gunpowder in the air. Those branch helm gang members who followed elder Dong from afar and wanted to see a good show all shrunk their necks involuntarily and regretted for a while when they felt the suffocating atmosphere in the air. Why did they come to see the excitement. Is it lively and beautiful? Such a lively, but a careless, will be the end of the small life ah.


    However, although everyone in the hearts of the people are regret to death, should not see this good play, should not wade into this muddy water. However, none of the people who were far behind the old man Dong left. Instead, one by one, they stretched their necks and gazed at the front with interest. The more they held on to the two sides, the more sparks they were.


    In other words, how could the helmsman Wu come out in the middle of the night when he happened to meet a group of people, such as "elder Dong", who were full of anger.


    This can be explained by the fact that at the banquet, after receiving the message from his trusted Wang San, elder Dong immediately refused to send a letter to the helmsman Wu, and directly took elder Shi away to the scene where he found the giant eagle.


    As the saying goes, there is no airtight wall in the world.


    Elder Dong received a message from his cronies that he had found the giant eagle. Then, in order to win a big favor in front of Mr. Shi of the headquarters, elder Dong didn''t expect to tell helmsman Wu about it. He ended the banquet directly. Starting from the banquet, he went directly to the gate where the giant eagle was found. However, at that time, in addition to elder Dong and head office Wu, there were some servants at the banquet. At that time, when elder Dong received the message from his crony, he did not keep it completely secret. Several servants heard the message.


    Therefore, after the elder Dong took the head office of Mr. Shi to leave, those people also hesitated.


    Obviously, all of them can appreciate the fierce relationship.


    But what should be done?


    Elder Dong obviously wants to put aside the Wu helmsman!


    Finally, there are enough clever servants to figure out this matter. Usually, when elder Dong was in front of the helmsman Wu, he was always smiling and did not dare to disobey him. It can be seen that the thigh he should hold is the helmsman Wu, OK? So, after thinking for a long time, finally, his eyes were firm, and he decided to report this letter to helmsman Wu. It''s a big deal. When the time comes, I''ll ask the helmsman Wu to help him. I''ll transfer myself from Mr. Dong.


    When the elder Dong and his party went to the helmsman Wu, the man reported the letter to the helmsman Wu.


    As soon as the helmsman Wu finished listening, he gave a brief thought to Xiao Jiu, who was one of them. In my heart, I can''t help but get angry: Well, you surnamed Dong, dare to go behind your back. I''ve secretly played this with me. It seems that you are really bold, you!


    In fact, there are quite a few things being discussed by helmsman Wu.


    At this moment, without saying a word, the helmsman Wu immediately stopped discussing matters. He took the people and went out of the door angrily to ask for a theory named Dong. Let''s see if the boy surnamed Dong really can''t tolerate such a helmsman.


    However, it was not long before I left home that two couples met.

 Chapter 503

    In this way, they glared at each other and were silent for more than a quarter of an hour. Neither of the two groups said more than one.


    Then, the helmsman Wu finally suppressed his anger and said, "elder Dong, where are you taking elder Shi? Why didn''t elder Shi come back with you? What''s more, who are the friends you haven''t seen after you? Tell us something about it. "


    At the sight of elder Dong, the helmsman Wu wanted to get angry.


    But just now, when I was about to go out, a good friend advised helmsman Wu --


    "helmsman Wu, after meeting with elder Dong, you should press your own hot temper."


    "For the smiling tiger surnamed Dong, and the young man who is behind his back, I have to suppress my anger. No, absolutely not! As soon as I see the tortoise grandson later, I have to go up directly and take down the head of the Wang eight grandson and become a nightpot emissary. Dare to play with Laozi! After I punished him, I will see who dares to play with Lao Tzu in the territory of Lao Tzu''s branch helm. "


    "Helmsman Wu, if you do this, you will fall into a trap set by Dong."


    "Oh?" Wu helmsman was stunned, and his eyes swept to the man who had admonished him.


    "Helmsman Wu, think about it. If you can really kill the elder Dong, it''s OK. A little elder who just flatters and flatters. If he dies, he will die. A little fly is nothing at all. But the key is that if the helmsman Wu really dares to do something about that surnamed Dong, I''m only afraid that when the time comes, not only will he not be able to kill the one surnamed Dong, but he will let the helmsman Wu himself get into trouble. "


    After hearing this, helmsman Wu was somewhat calm.


    The man advised him: "the helmsman Wu should have thought of it. This association, surnamed Dong, must be with elder Shi from the headquarters. If now, Wu helmsman rushes forward to fight. Elder Shi of the headquarters has just learned about the whereabouts of the giant eagle from elder Dong. Can he see that helmsman Wu killed elder Dong in front of him? At that time, if you come and go, you will not only be unable to kill Dong, but also have a strained relationship with the chief historian of the headquarters. It''s not worth it. "


    "What do you say? Do you just let go of Dong? "


    "Of course, it''s not like that. It''s just to press this matter first and wait for the head office''s elder Shi to leave. When the time comes, elder Shi, who has no headquarters, will be here to give support to the Dong surnamed. How do you want to clean up the one surnamed Dong? Isn''t it a matter of helmsman Wu''s words? "


    Helmsman Wu nodded his head clearly, and at the same time, he looked at the man who had offered his advice gratefully.


    Therefore, it was in the hot atmosphere after the meeting that the helmsman Wu, who had always been grumpy, instead suppressed his temper and made a painless remark.


    But who thought, Wu helmsman''s temper was suppressed, but the opposite elder Dong did not.


    The old man raised his hand, pointed to the nose of the helmsman Wu, and exclaimed, "you''re brave, Wu. On weekdays, when you are in the branch helm, you do evil, bully your colleagues and bully me. I agree with you. Who made you the master of the rudder? However, I didn''t expect that you, a Wu surnamed man, should be so insane this time, and have done such an unreasonable thing. "


    Hearing this, all the people were shocked: how can the temper of the helmsman Wu and elder Dong be reversed completely?

 Chapter 504

    In most people''s puzzled, surprised eyes, but there are a small number of people, quickly react to it.


    Isn''t that simple?


    It''s so easy to understand, isn''t it?


    Why did helmsman Wu suppress his hot temper? Obviously, he came fiercely, but when he met with elder Dong, he was withered. He didn''t dare to say a cruel word. He asked elder Dong in a whisper, just like ordinary people''s gossip. There is only one reason for this, that is, helmsman Wu is guilty in his heart and he did something sorry to elder Dong.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to explain, right?


    Let''s take a look at the good-natured elder Dong. When he opened his mouth, he didn''t care much about the status of the helmsman Wu as his superior. Obviously, it was the helmsman Wu who had done too much. It had exceeded the limit of elder Dong''s tolerance. Finally, he could not bear it and broke out completely.


    Although up to now, no one knows exactly what it is. However, almost all of them have already stood on the side of elder Dong. They feel that it must be Wu rudder who is in the first place to do something wrong to elder Dong.


    Even some of the people who followed the helmsman Wu and looked at him had some strange feeling.


    it can''t be the helmsman Wu. He has done something angry and resentful to others? Otherwise, according to Wu helmsman''s temper, just a few words of persuasion, can really persuade Wu helmsman to completely change his previous hot temper? Even, to this in the past completely despised the elder Dong, all spoke in a good voice. Is it so easy to change one''s temper?


    In the world, the most difficult thing to stop is the leisurely public.


    After a while, in the whispering discussion, most people think about it.


    With elder Dong''s angry drinking, the helmsman Wu didn''t respond at first, and was completely stunned. Then, after listening to some comments, the helmsman Wu was completely angry, and no one could stop him this time.


    Wu helmsman angrily exclaimed, "Dong, please tell me clearly. If you don''t make it clear, believe it or not, I''ll take your head off and make it a nightpot. "


    Elder Dong refused to budge and said, "Wu, if you want me to make it clear, do you still need me to say it? Don''t you know what you''ve done


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Do you really want me to say it?"


    "Say it


    "Good! Then I said it, you listen to me


    Even when he arrived at the meeting, elder Dong still cleared his throat first and didn''t immediately tell him what was going on.


    The people who stand up their ears and want to listen to the following are very angry and spit blood. What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? Can''t you say it quickly? Is it really good that you have to be so disgusting?


    What''s more, even if it''s a pity, what''s wrong?


    Our whole demon Kingdom forces will not be guilty any more on one day, at any moment, or in any second.


    Is it worth mentioning so specifically?


    Besides, in our devil''s land, if you have a big fist, it will make a lot of sense, OK?

 Chapter 505

    However, when I thought of this truth, many people nearby were stunned for a moment --


    right! A big fist is a big reason!


    But now


    Why is the leader of Wu''s helm stronger than that of elder Wu?


    Is it true that elder Dong has had an adventure and his fighting power is soaring?


    Or, what kind of tough backstage is supporting elder Dong?


    All sorts of conjectures flashed in succession.


    Elder Dong did not take any time to put up with the pressure. When all the people were about to endure the limit, he said, "Wu, you are the master of one rudder in this branch rudder. You are the local emperor here. No one can control you. That''s all.


    "But now, the headquarters has sent elder Shi to investigate you on behalf of the headquarters. But who thought, you should be so crazy. Elder Shi represents the face of the headquarters. But you want to kill people because elder Shi has found a little evidence. This is not only to kill elder Shi, but also to throw the whole face of the demon Kingdom headquarters on the ground and step on the three feet.


    "Have you ever been so arrogant, arrogant and bold in front of us that you trampled it under your feet regardless of the majesty of the whole demon Kingdom headquarters? Do you do this because the headquarters of the demon kingdom can''t accommodate you any more, and it''s no longer in your eyes. Are you ready to betray the headquarters of demon Kingdom and stand on your own


    As soon as he said this, the other people looked at the eyes of Wu helmsman and dodged.


    The majesty of the devil kingdom is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. If the helmsman Wu betrayed the devil''s land and supported himself on the mountain, he forced himself and others to follow him. Then, when the Revenge of the devil Kingdom comes, I''m afraid that all of them will die without a burial place.


    However, the helmsman Wu was so angry that he pointed to elder Dong and said, "you, you, you Nonsense


    "Have you broken your plan? If I''m not ready, I''ll tell you in advance. I feel guilty and afraid. "


    "You, you, you..."


    When helmsman Wu was so angry that he could not speak, one of the people who followed him said, "elder Dong, you said that helmsman Wu wanted to kill the chief historian of the headquarters, but it was you who spoke empty words. Is there evidence? If I remember correctly, elder Shi of the headquarters went out with you. Did you have any evil heart towards elder Shi, killed elder Shi, and when you came to this association, you tried to put the blame on helmsman Wu? "


    Elder brother Dong said with a smile: "good, you have a sharp mouth. If elder Shi is really killed by Wu, I can''t tell you why. However, God bless good people, you guys who are planning to betray the devil kingdom will not think that elder Shi was not killed by you, but by me and elder Shi''s entourage brought from the headquarters. You can find it in time and save it. "


    Speaking for the helmsman Wu, the man said, "since elder Shi is still alive, that''s fine. I asked elder Shi to come out and personally explain the process of this matter. I believe that all this is just a misunderstanding. There are villains in it who distort the facts wantonly. Elder Shi must be able to distinguish right from wrong, merits and demerits, and return Wu helmsman''s innocence. "


    There was silence.


    At this meeting, we are also confused about who is right and who is wrong. However, regardless of how to say it, one thing is certain - elder Dong stood up like this, surely thinking that he would take this opportunity to seize the power of Wu rudder master.

 Chapter 506

    "Good! Then let''s ask the chief historian of the headquarters to come out and explain clearly to all of us the crime of helmsman Wu in public. "


    Elder Dong said, half open body, behind a few people are also learning from elder Dong, side out of the body, and then, showed that was originally surrounded by everyone - elder Shi!


    "Let''s invite elder Shi from the headquarters!" Elder Dong said, and also made a gesture of invitation.


    Elder Shi, surrounded by everyone in the middle, took two steps forward. However, he did not walk out of the circle.


    At this time, the big guy can see the miserable appearance of the head office elder Shi.


    His clothes were torn into wisps by the strength of the fight; there were not a few ten wounds all over the body; even the face was covered with bloodstains, so swollen that they could hardly see their original appearance.


    At this time, we also found that elder Dong''s body was covered with wounds, one on the left and one on the right. It''s just that before, all the efforts of everyone were focused on the fight between the helmsman Wu and elder Dong. They ignored this obvious matter. Moreover, it is not only elder Dong, but all the people who follow him, each of them has more or less scars.


    The scar is the best illustration.


    All of them had a hard time.


    Is it possible that


    Elder Shi of the headquarters stood surrounded by the crowd, but it was obvious that he was injured too much. Even his fingers stretched out, he felt some obvious trembling feeling, but he still firmly stretched out his finger and pointed to the helmsman Wu. Although he was too injured to roar loudly, he was still hoarse and said: "Wu, helmsman Wu, you are really cruel! Last night, you came to me and offered me a lot of benefits. When I investigated the branch affairs, I could turn a blind eye and let you go. I also promised you, as long as you did not betray the devil Kingdom headquarters, anything else, I can give you tolerance one or two, cover up in the past.


    "I didn''t expect that you, Wu, are so cruel, unscrupulous and insane. I promised to help you cover up, but you still want to kill me. You, you, you, you But now, I finally understand that you are going to betray the headquarters of the demon kingdom. What''s more, I''m just an emissary sent by the headquarters of the demon kingdom?


    "Now, as an emissary of the devil Kingdom headquarters, I solemnly declare that Wu Jiuxi betrays the demon world headquarters and immediately removes Wu Jiuxi''s status as the branch helmsman. The branch is headed by elder Dong Chengzhong, who has been making great contributions to the forces in the devil Kingdom and has been working hard in silence. He will act as the branch leader and execute it immediately. "


    After hearing the announcement of dismissal and appointment on the spot, the helmsman of Wu Jiuxi changed his face and changed again and again. He was so angry that he vomited blood and said, "Shi, what kind of a little role are you? I don''t think I know.


    "Return the headquarters emissary, the headquarters emissary your mother''s fart! You are just a fool who only knows how to raise foreign animals. You come here only because you know that there is a giant eagle here, and you want to come and take over. That''s all. Now, I''m going to set up an emissary in front of Laozi. Do you think Laozi is as easy to fool as those stupid people who have no brains?


    "You fool, if you take back what you said just now, you will have to go back to the headquarters for a few years. Otherwise, I will kill you to walk out of this branch."

 Chapter 507

    As soon as Wu Jiuxi said this, he believed it all.


    First of all, there was elder Shi from the headquarters of kuzhu, who directly testified. Then Wu Jiuxi and even elder Shi, the envoy of the headquarters, dared to point at the nose and curse. Can''t that explain the problem?


    Wu Jiuxi doesn''t pay attention to elder Shi, the messenger of the headquarters. So, what is the headquarters in Wu Jiuxi''s eyes?


    However, the most ironiest people who followed Wu Jiuxi understood that Wu Jiuxi had been framed. So, he pulled Wu Jiuxi to calm down first. Then, he told the chief historian of the headquarters: "elder Shi, did the Dong surname threaten you with something like that. Elder Shi, in any case, first come to the helmsman Wu. Then, I promise you, as long as you get to the helmsman Wu, the surname Dong will never threaten you again. What''s more, I will do my best to ensure your life safety. Moreover, no matter what kind of handle falls into the hands of Dong, I will help you to eliminate them. "


    "Let me believe you, let me pass!" "Shall I go to die?" roared the head of the headquarters? Did you not hear what Wu Jiuxi said just now?


    "Now, helmsman Dong, on behalf of the devil Kingdom headquarters, I authorize you to arrest Wu Jiuxi and bring it back to the headquarters for punishment. But if you dare to resist, you will be killed. All Wu Jiuxi''s accomplices, if they can wake up at this time and turn against each other, will be exempted from all criminal responsibilities. Otherwise, they will be punished with the same crime as Wu Jiuxi, who betrayed the headquarters of the demon kingdom. "


    When Wu Jiuxi heard this, he was even more furious. He said in a sharp voice, "you son of a king, what power do you have to represent the headquarters. If you dare to frame me up, I will kill your grandson. "


    Wu Jiuxi said, is a fist to the history of the storm.


    Boom!


    However, Wu Jiuxi''s punch, far from elder Shi, was hit by Dong Chengzhong and blocked.


    After that, Wu Jiuxi was driven back by Dong Chengzhong''s fist, which was more than 20 steps away. At the end of the day, he stretched out his legs and stomped on the ground, turning the force of retreat into a force of boundless shock, shaking for hundreds of meters. Then, the retreat was finally stopped. However, Dong Chengzhong, who stood opposite to Wu Jiuxi, seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Other people were surprised at the fact that Dong Chengzhong, who has always been a good man, is so powerful. No wonder he wants to fight for the position of the branch helmsman. No matter who you are, if you have such a strong strength, you can''t be content with others. Now, there is such a good opportunity to appear in front of us. It is simply not natural that we should not rob Wu Jiuxi of the position of branch leader. However, in this case, it will be very important to stand in line as soon as the battle for the main branch is fought. If you stand in the wrong team, stand in the side that lost, then clean up, but don''t want to have their own good fruit to eat.


    Everyone is surprised at the same time, the brain is also a burst of activity open.


    "You, you, you You can''t be so powerful. By the way, you are not Dong Chengzhong. You say, who are you? "


    Gao dewu, who pretends to be dong Chengzhong, is stunned. Unexpectedly, Wu Jiuxi, who seems to be careless, has such a keen side.


    However, at this time, he certainly can not admit that he is not Dong Chengzhong.

 Chapter 508

    So Dong Chengzhong, who was opposite him, looked at Wu Jiuxi for a long time, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m not Dong Chengzhong! Excuse me, is there any more funny joke? Wu Jiuxi, first of all, you deny the identity of elder Shi''s headquarters emissary. Now, you accuse me of not being Dong Chengzhong. Then, do you have to tell everyone that even the forces of the devil kingdom are nothing, and even that you are the real master of the demon kingdom. I think if it is necessary, you can make it up.


    "Wu Jiuxi, you make up so many lies, don''t you just want to linger on and survive? Now, I can show you a clear way. As long as you can be caught now and surrender automatically, not only will I not kill you, I can let you live, but also can make you live a very moist life. When I became the branch helmsman, I can also give you a position of elder. Don''t mistake yourself.


    "In addition, I would also like to solemnly promise that anyone who had followed Wu Jiuxi and wanted to betray the forces of the demon kingdom would return to the embrace of the demon kingdom once they had lost their way and return to the embrace of the devil kingdom. After the branch helm has stabilized, they will all be free from the blame and reward for their merits."


    As soon as Dong Chengzhong finished speaking these words, he did not rush to start, but waited quietly.


    At the same time, on the other side, Wu Jiuxi didn''t know what to think. He didn''t rush to do it. He just watched and waited quietly.


    Both seem to have complete self-confidence, in the support of the public, they will win.


    Wu Jiuxi is confident: he has been a branch helmsman for so long, and his dignity has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. He wants to see who dares not to know the current situation and betrays him instead of standing on his side at this time. At this time, it was the critical moment for him to distinguish between loyalty and treachery.


    Dong Chengzhong is confident: the one who has the headquarters, elder Shi, personally removes the other party and appoints himself, and he has already occupied the general trend. What''s more, a fight just now has the upper hand. As long as a person with a little flexible mind can clearly see the situation, who will have the upper hand and who will win in the battle for the branch master to be held later. This situation can not be more obvious. As long as you are not a fool and smart enough, you will know how to choose.


    A letter of prestige, a bet on the situation.


    Big guy, there is no one who is new to the cultivation of the real world, what do not understand the young man, all see clearly.


    Thus, the scene immediately presents a delicate balance.


    No one stood firmly on Wu Jiuxi''s side, nor did anyone step forward to support Dong Chengzhong.


    Wu Jiuxi burst out laughing, "ha ha ha, Dong Chengzhong, it seems that your performance is in vain. For such a long time, no one has stood up to support you."


    Dong Chengzhong also laughed and said, "Wu Jiuxi, I think it''s you who have been the branch leader for many years. You see, none of us believe in you any more. You have lost your heart. Although we haven''t come forward to support me, we haven''t supported you, the branch master all the time. Isn''t that the greatest support for me? "


    Wu Jiuxi said angrily, "Dong, you are full of confidence in you and those defeated generals under your command. Then let''s see the truth. "


    After that, Wu Jiuxi waved his hand and said, "all the brothers of the branch helm will follow me and kill Dong Chengzhong. I will invite everyone to have a big feast for three days."


    Immediately, Wu Jiuxi held a top-notch magic tool, big ring sword, and then he cut it straight down with a knife.

 Chapter 509

    Wu Jiuxi''s direct cleavage seems simple, but it also subtly implies several small changes. It makes the opponent have no choice but to fight against each other.


    However, Wu Jiuxi is well aware that Dong Chengzhong''s sword technique is light and flexible, and he is not good at this kind of hard and hard fighting.


    Wu Jiuxi''s direct cleavage is clearly to attack the other with his own strong points. Of course, Dong Chengzhong can also dodge by virtue of his body method. However, the magic of his move is that as long as the opponent dodges away, the sword moves behind him will be one knife after another, and attack continuously, just like the spray of the coastline, which is unstoppable. In the end, there is still only one way to go. This once let him Wu Jiuxi get the first hand, can only obediently follow the rhythm and fall into his calculation.


    Therefore, Wu Jiuxi was full of confidence in his knife.


    Dong Chengzhong, on the other side, didn''t mean to dodge at all. After wiping the ring, he took out a huge sword. Then, a sword directly met him and collided with his big ring knife.


    Bang!


    In only one collision, Wu Jiuxi was the first big ring saber, but it was bounced high. Even, Wu Jiuxi himself also went back several steps.


    Wu Jiuxi was stupefied for a while, then looked at Dong Chengzhong opposite him and cried out again: "you are not Dong Chengzhong. Dong Chengzhong is not as powerful as you. Moreover, he does not use a giant sword. Say it! Who the hell are you? "


    Dong Chengzhong did not stop to wave his sword again. At the same time, he said, "you think too much. You just need to know that I''m the one who''s going to kill you


    Along with this side, Wu Jiuxi and Dong Chengzhong started to work.


    The men and horses on both sides immediately got together.


    Jindan against Jindan, Zhuji against Zhuji, Lianqi and Lianqi fight together. In a flash, they all found their opponents and tried their best.


    Dong Chengzhong''s confidant, Wang San, did not rush to start, but looked around coldly.


    If it''s just a simple fight between the two factions, Dong Chengzhong''s side has an obvious advantage. Even, it won''t be a long time before we can completely take down Wu Jiuxi and others. However, the period before he won Wu Jiuxi and others was also the most dangerous period of time -


    after all, Wu Jiuxi served as the branch helmsman for many years, and His Majesty was really rooted in the hearts of the people. If, during the period between the capture of Wu Jiuxi, all the onlookers would join hands to deal with their own side''s hands. In the end, the result would be quite different from what I had originally expected. However, with Wang San''s observation, he finally put it down completely. In addition to those who just followed Wu Jiuxi, few other onlookers took the initiative to help Wu Jiuxi. In particular, none of the great monks of the golden elixir, who were watching, came forward to help Wu Jiuxi. It seems that when Dong Chengzhong came on the stage, he had enough power to fight Wu Jiuxi. Moreover, he occupied the general situation of elder Shi in the headquarters, which made the onlookers hesitant for a moment. Moreover, it can also be seen that on weekdays, Wu Jiuxi is obviously not very popular.


    Of course, all this is based on their own side, and there is no underdog. Otherwise, all the people are just watching the audience now, but no one will mind jumping out and falling into the water.

 Chapter 510

    Good!


    Wang San was happy to say: since you still have to wait and see the situation, it makes you afraid. You are afraid to take part in it.


    At this time, "Wang San" turned into a gray shadow and flashed between the little friars who came to help Wu Jiuxi. The black knife in his hand turned into a black lightning, and quickly passed, rowed, and again among the monks who came to build the foundation and practice Qi. The figure of "Wang San" is like a free and unrestricted swimming fish. No matter how many people obstruct him, no matter how many weapons are used to greet him. In the rolling crowd, they all went in and out on the left and right, right in and left out. The black knife in their hands was more than ordinary people''s fingers. It was changeable and had thousands of illusions. In addition, it was like dozens of Taoist priests who came to build the foundation and Practice Qi. Sometimes they flashed and disappeared


    Puff, puff, puff


    In the blink of an eye, how many people have fallen?


    I''m afraid there are dozens of people!


    Moreover, 80% or 90% of these dozens were committed by Wang Sany.


    This is horrible!


    If there are casualties between the two sides, the death of so many dozens of people is nothing. However, almost with the power of one person, in a flash, dozens of people of the other side were killed in one breath. That''s scary.


    Whoa!


    Among the onlookers, there were originally a group of building foundation and practicing Qi friars who wanted to help Wu Jiuxi, the former branch master, to make a contribution. But this meeting, after Wang San''s quick and sharp killing, retreated like a tide. Even after it was deeply hidden in the crowd, no one dared to fight for Wu Jiuxi.


    At this time, Wang San said in a loud voice: "helmsman Dong, your subordinates have eliminated all the other enemies for you. You can be confident and bold, and let go of your hands and feet. As long as we capture Wu Jiuxi, the bandit leader, we will be really successful. "


    Although Dong Chengzhong and Wu Jiuxi seemed to be fighting fiercely at the meeting just now. As a matter of fact, Dong Chengzhong has been paying attention to the war situation outside. Whenever something goes wrong, he plans to help. Therefore, from the scene, will only and this Wu Jiuxi hit an inseparable. Of course, there are also reasons why Wu Jiuxi is really good at it. Wu Jiuxi was able to occupy the position of the branch leader for so many years, and its combat power is still unique. It is estimated that even if there are ten or eight golden elites, they may not be able to compete with Wu Jiuxi.


    By now, after listening to Wang San''s remark and carefully sensing the situation outside, I really don''t have to worry about it. In the center of Dong Cheng, he concentrated all his energy to deal with Wu Jiuxi.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Wu Jiuxi was completely suppressed by several hard knocks.


    In addition, as soon as Wang San''s words were spoken, Dong Chengzhong was completely relieved and could concentrate all his energy. At the same time, Wu Jiuxi also had a kind of invisible pressure in his heart. His subordinates, even one step ahead of him, had lost a lot. But originally there were those who wanted to support him. They were also killed by a wave, which directly killed the cold. No one dared to go forward.


    This - is the defeat settled?


    Is he going to lose to Dong Chengzhong, who is used to flattering and flattering?

 Chapter 511

    Wu Jiuxi reluctantly, a few want to go mad, limit to the wave of his hand''s best magic weapon big ring knife.


    However, how can Ren Wu Jiuxi play to the limit? Dong Chengzhong is so reluctant to let go, and his moves are hard to beat.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    After more than ten moves, a giant sword was wielded. Wu Jiuxi, on the opposite side, put together more than ten moves. His arm was numb. One response was not timely, and the huge sword had arrived. In a flurry, a big ring knife in his hand tried to block the huge sword from the opposite side. However, the original direct hard hit, Wu Jiuxi more than less. Now, with this flurry of temporary changes, the results of the spell, you can imagine.


    Bang! Whoa!


    Wu Jiuxi was killed by the sword of Dong Chengzhong, and he flew several tens of meters away.


    Whoosh! With Wu Jiuxi who was cut off and flew out, Dong Chengzhong flashed out and directly chased him. One was a huge sword, which was chopped out and the head of a sword.


    There was a steep silence at the scene.


    Although just now, dozens of people have been killed in succession. However, the effect, obviously has not yet this moment, a sword to fly Wu Jiuxi head of the deterrent effect.


    After all, in everyone''s heart, when Wu Jiuxi was defeated, Dong Chengzhong caught Wu Jiuxi, and it was impossible to kill him immediately. According to the conventional plot, this kind of power grabbing drama should not seize the leader of the other party, take the leader as the pledge, coerce all the people into submission, and then slowly clean up the leader? But now, he killed Wu Jiuxi, the former branch leader, with a direct sword.


    Everyone''s eyes shrunk.


    Although Dong Chengzhong usually looks flattering and flattering, he is really moving. This old boy has a black heart. Moreover, this old boy has been hiding his strength. His real strength is even higher than Wu Jiuxi. Usually this has been together with the people, this who can think of. This is a bad wolf with scalp and a ferocious tiger. Don''t provoke him. Otherwise, I am afraid that the next moment, the dead should be their own. Most people, in their hearts, are so alert to remind themselves.


    But at this time, someone suddenly stood up and said, "good, Dong Chengzhong, Wu Jiuxi, the helmsman of Wu Jiuxi, was once the leader of the branch helm. Even if he had to punish him, he should be handed over to the headquarters for conviction. You are so reckless in killing innocent people and have no eyes on the law and discipline of the devil kingdom. You have not really become the branch master, so you are so bold. If you are allowed to be the branch master, can we still have our own? "


    As soon as this person''s words came out, there was a buzz in the silent crowd.


    However, Dong Chengzhong''s face was cold, and his eyes were cold, just like this man sweeping the past.


    The man stepped back, glared at Dong Chengzhong and said, "Dong Chengzhong, what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. It''s just that you look like Wu Jiuxi''s loyal loyalty. Obviously, ten thousand people in your heart don''t accept my discipline. Therefore, I am out of the ordinary. Now that I''m upset, what am I going to do next


    The man took another step back, two tremors. At the same time, in his heart regret to die, why should he stand up and provoke this right and wrong? There are so many people on the scene who don''t speak up. Why do you want to be such a fool?


    Whoosh!


    A gray shadow crossed, and the black light flashed. The man''s head had been flying for half a day.

 Chapter 512

    It''s Wang San!


    However, as for Dong Chengzhong''s follower Wang San, he is so skillful. Moreover, he has been in the same line with Dong Chengzhong and is as cruel and ruthless as Dong Chengzhong.


    During the first world war just now, Wang Sany was the only one, but dozens of them were killed directly.


    Now, the man who talks a lot has been killed by Wang Sany. What''s more, Wang San killed the man and returned to his original place. However, few people actually found that Wang San had moved. In addition to a few golden elixir''s eyes flickering, it seems that some people can see the way, the rest of the people, are all a face of Leng forced, did not even touch the door.


    Dong Chengzhong''s strength is against the weather and should not be provoked. But Wang San is more evil, more murderous, and should not be easily provoked.


    At this time, Dong Chengzhong glanced at all the people at the scene and said, "are there any people who are unconvinced or who want to fight against Wu Jiuxi''s injustice? Now stand up and I can forgive you. Although I have many shortcomings, one thing is very good and even well-known. That is, I pay more attention to commitment. As long as it''s something I promised, I will try my best to do it. Now, I''m a public promise. Everyone has seen it with their own eyes. If I don''t keep my promise, isn''t it my own face? Therefore, those who are unconvinced to me or want to complain about Wu Jiuxi''s injustice will not blame you if they stand up now. "


    No one was moved at the scene.


    Everyone thought: believe you are strange! Such a cruel person, if we stand up now, even if you keep your promise, you won''t do anything on the spot, but behind your back, can you have good fruit to eat?


    After about a quarter of an hour, Dong Chengzhong said again: "good! Since you have been given a chance, none of you are against me. In the future, if you hear any gossip in private, don''t blame me for not giving you face. Now, I''ll go in first. Then, all the golden friars in the branch rudder, one by one, enter into it one by one. I have something to explain. "


    With these words, Dong Chengzhong glanced at all the people present, and then, step by step, he slowly walked into the helmsman''s house where Wu Jiuxi lived before.


    We all looked at each other stupidly, which clearly meant to divide these golden elixir friars into different groups, one by one, and thoroughly cleaned up to the rhythm of obedience.


    Especially the golden elixir, in the eye, a burst of hesitation. If I had known that, I might as well have fought with Wu Jiucheng just now. Maybe we would have won Dong Chengzhong?


    But now, it''s too late.


    Clearly, he has become the fish on the chopping board of others, and he has been slaughtered.


    However, to this meeting, what does the other side say, dare you and others oppose it?


    Soon after, Dong Ying and the other friars went in first, and then they went in.


    When the golden elixir entered the room, he saw Dong Chengzhong standing on the opposite side. His eyes were directly fixed on him, which made him hair straight.


    Then, all of a sudden, Dong Chengzhong made a direct move, and his opponent crossed his hands. But with a bang, he was hit by a big post with a fist and a bang.


    Bang, bang, two successive rings, people outside can hear clearly.


    Hearing the obvious voice of the fight, all the people on the scene were obviously and intermittently suspicious.

 Chapter 513

    At this time, Wang San is a light smile, said: "do not panic, this is just the helmsman to test the cultivation of the golden elixir. Later, you will also receive this test. As long as the inspection is passed, it will be proved that the cultivation is sufficient and loyal to the helmsman. The helmsman will only be kind to you and keep you safe. "


    At the bottom of each gold elixir friars, are surprised to see each other, eyes are full of helpless color.


    People under the low eaves have to bow their heads.


    Look at this momentum, is it to test your accomplishments? Clearly, it is to beat you first. You are convinced, scared and shadowed. In the future, you dare to be the helmsman of Dong Chengzhong. Do you have two minds?


    At this time, the Jindan friar who was beaten just stood up. Dong Chengzhong had already caught up with him. When he got close to him, he started his cultivation. He pointed out to the Jindan Friar and sealed his accomplishments.


    "You The gold elixir''s face changed greatly, and he said in a hurry: "Dong helmsman, what are you doing?"


    Dong Chengzhong said with a smile: "don''t worry. As long as you can be sure of your loyalty, I will never treat you badly. As you know, this is just to seal your whole body. When time comes, as long as I untie this seal for you, your cultivation will be restored as before. Of course, you must not report any fluke. This is my unique seal. If I don''t lift the seal myself, anyone else will try it, and the blood will rush back and the whole body''s meridians will burst and die. Now, you go out first, and then call the next golden friar to come in. "


    As he walked towards the door, the golden elixir who had been sealed off his accomplishments felt disgusted in his heart.


    let me call the other golden elixir monks to come in. Like me one by one, you sealed up his accomplishments and let you send him? I don''t do this stupid thing! When I want to go out, I yell and tell all the people about your behavior. They will fight against you immediately. The more he thought about it, the more happy he was.


    However, when I went out, I was shocked: no! You can''t do that!


    His accomplishments have been sealed. If so, then the first person to die is no doubt himself. Why should I be trapped in order to save others? You can''t do that. Stupid people do it.


    Yes! Each of them will suffer the harm of being sealed by this cultivation. Don''t even try to escape!


    So, the golden elixir went out of the door and called another Jindan friar to enter.


    Because of the lessons learned from the past, the latter monk Jindan knew that he could not escape a beating. Therefore, when Dong Chengzhong''s fist arrived in front of him, he had no decent resistance at all, so he was directly knocked down to the ground, and then, by the way, Dong Chengzhong unexpectedly blocked his cultivation.


    This man was also like the former Golden elixir, frightened and angry. However, after Dong Chengzhong''s explanation, he had to accept the reality.


    Then, he went out and called the next monk Jindan to come in.


    In this way, it was only more than a quarter of an hour. In this branch rudder, all the golden elites had been sealed off by Dong Chengzhong.

 Chapter 514

    At this time, Dong Chengzhong went out again and gathered all the people. Even all the sentries who stood guard outside were withdrawn and concentrated in the big square.


    Dong Chengzhong sat on the top of the stage and looked at Wang San.


    Wang San understood, took two steps, and went to the front of the stage, and said in a loud voice, "everybody, now that the helmsman Dong has gathered us here, it is a particularly important thing to announce to the big guy."


    Hearing Wang San''s words, the audience was quieter.


    After all, at present, Dong Chengzhong''s prestige has not changed for a moment. Even after he came to power for such a short time, the accumulation of his prestige has far exceeded that of Wu Jiuxi for several years. Since it is a particularly important thing announced by Dong rudder, who dares not to give face. I just looked at Wang San, who stood on the stage and looked like a villain. In the hearts of all the people, there was a burst of disgust.


    It''s just a villain!


    It''s just a good luck to have such a strong master.


    If it wasn''t for Dong Chengzhong''s back support, you would stand on the stage in such a swaggering manner that you would be extremely heartbroken. I would not take your boy''s head down and use it as a nightpot. Hum!


    Although one by one in the heart, Wang San''s good luck, full of envy, envy and hate, but no one dare to say it in person, can only hide in the heart, dark hate.


    Wang San said with a smile: "in fact, this very important thing is very simple for you. As long as you really do it. Of course, if anyone takes the command of the helmsman Dong as a matter of course, he should not blame the helmsman Dong for his ruthlessness.


    "What the helmsman Dong ordered is that you have written down in detail what you have done in your life. Among these things, especially the murder experience, the history of murder, the events that offended the major sects, and even the rape and plunder Wait a minute. All these important things have to be written down clearly.


    "Of course, you can also be lucky, you can perfunctory, do not write down these things clearly. However, I believe that someone will write it down and compare it when the time comes. If someone intentionally writes something, it will miss something. Then there is only one result - only death


    In the big square, everyone was stunned.


    This is to complete all their criminal evidence and all their black material!


    Moreover, looking at this posture, it is clear that there is a certain decency in it.


    Is it possible that after finishing his own black material, and then, according to the criminal evidence on the black material, he and others will be convicted and killed according to the crime.


    All of them were in doubt. No one dared to write a word.


    At this time, Wang San instead said with a smile: "don''t worry. Let the big guy write these things just to ensure his loyalty to the helmsman Dong. These materials will never be used for other purposes. Besides, even killing people is not a big deal for us, is it? "


    After Wang San''s last question, he laughed again.


    Just, that smile inside, but there is an inexplicable smell in it.


    However, there are smart people, but all of a sudden they want to understand -


    Yes! The helmsman Dong doesn''t care whether he and others are murderers, right? Otherwise, like Wang San such a bloodthirsty person, he will be well placed in the side?


    Besides, who has no blood on his hand? The law is not responsible for the public. If the helmsman Dong comes to power, he will not kill everyone and make himself useless?


    Then, the purpose of his doing this is to


    to do so

 Chapter 515

    It should be a means of showing loyalty to others.


    After all, he could feel more at ease if he had a handle on his hand. Otherwise, if one is not good, it may be like the Wu helmsman. In the end, when the palace is forced, there will be no gold elixir willing to fight for him. There are some others, but after being killed by Wang sanytong, they all retreat quickly.


    Therefore, as soon as he came to power, the helmsman dong thought far-reaching. First put a batch of black material into your hand to make a handle.


    Since this is the reason, everyone is at ease.


    The people in the devil Kingdom, who has no black history, will not be afraid of other people''s black history.


    What a joke!


    Relax, everyone is willing to write down all the things they have done for black materials from the beginning to the end. In less than half an hour, everyone finished.


    At this time, Wang San and others left together and collected all the materials written by them.


    Dong Chengzhong stood up and put all the materials handed over by Wang San into the ring. Then, there was a loud noise outside. All the people who wrote the materials just now looked back, and then, one by one, all their faces changed greatly.


    I saw that the noisy people were tens of thousands. Most of them are explorers in the mountains, but they are skinny and skinny. Some people have been tortured to the point where they can''t see human beings. It''s estimated that if there is a strong wind, the wind will blow down at once, supported by people who are in good health and relatively strong. The rest of them are servants who do all kinds of chores in the branch rudder, with bright eyes, There was no more freedom, happiness and hope. The women who were robbed by the monks in the branch helm were numb in their expressions. They could hardly feel that they were still alive except for breathing.


    When these people came to the square, suddenly, one of them fell down and lost his breath.


    The man who supported him sniffed and his face was covered with sadness. However, there was no more expression. Then, out of the team, a few slightly better, lifted up the people who had fallen to the ground and did not breathe, and continued to walk forward to the square.


    Obviously, just now, when Dong Chengzhong gathered all the people here, he arranged for his subordinates to go to the branch helm. All the captured people were released.


    At this time, standing in the square of these people, one by one can not help shaking their bodies. Looking at those who walked indifferently, they were scared subconsciously and dodged back.


    Although they are usually in the branch helm, they are used to seeing these people. They are not as good as people or even as animals. Then, they will coldly watch these people die. However, at this moment, seeing these people who have never been treated as human beings by them, when they come to them, their hearts are filled with endless fear.


    Especially when one of them fell down and didn''t stand up any more, a few people in the square could not bear the depression any more. They yelled and ran outside the square.


    However, as soon as these talents broke out of the square, they were mercilessly killed by the golden elixir Friar and Wang San who were guarding the square.

 Chapter 516

    Inside the square, I watched those people who had just run out of the square and were killed mercilessly. There were still some people who wanted to run outside, and all of them were quiet.


    Then, all the people standing in the square looked at several great nuns of gold Dan. As long as these great nuns of Jindan take the lead in the outward rush, all of them follow closely, not to say that they can run out, but most of them are still quite sure. However, only a few of the great monks in the square were all bitter in their faces, with the pain in their stomachs, but they could not be said at all. Their cultivation, before this, was sealed by Dongchengzhong, now, what else to take out run ah.


    Several nuns in Jindan were afraid to move. Others, even more, were afraid to move a little. They stood in the square, and they were sweating and wet clothes behind.


    In a moment, outside the square, it was completely surrounded by the crowd under the pressure of the black, and the water was unable to be released.


    At this time, there are still strong people, under the arrangement of Dongchengzhong, go to the steering wheel, find cooked food and water, distribute to the group, and slowly eat.


    Then, while the group was eating, Dong Chengzhong showed that Wang San went to the front of the stage and said, "you people, just now, there are still people who want to escape. How now, are you worthy of your heart?


    "Are you afraid of these people standing here?


    "But before I fear that, I want to ask, do you all know what you''ve done?


    "You should not know yet.


    "Perhaps, it should be said, you don''t know how much your sins are.


    "Are you scared by these people alone? So, you''re too scared. I have seen so many more frightening pictures before I came here. A huge pit with a circle of more than ten miles is under a cliff. A large one has been filled with full space after years of underground. You know, what did that fill in? You may never have thought


    "Such a pit was filled with countless people''s, white senson bones.


    "In the filled pit, the resentment accumulated over the years filled the bottom of the cliff, and dyed the whole area into a black gray color.


    "I don''t say much about such a place with a lot of resentment. You can think about it.


    "Good! It''s under the cliff of your back mountain.


    "Every corpse and every complaint there clearly and clearly records your sins. Your sins, even if they were killed a hundred times, are not enough to cherish. Now, you are afraid to see those who have come to you and have suffered so much that they have no human form. As for it, they are not even one in ten thousand of your sins. As for that fear? Think about the bones of a filled pit, so the tens of thousands of people who are almost no longer adult in this area are worth your fear?


    "At the same time, I want to ask your conscience again. Of course, I believe that you can commit such a great crime, obviously you have no conscience.


    "So, to say conscience to you, how stupid and redundant I am!


    "But I believe that heaven has a retribution in the dark. Today, I will come to you for your sins and bring you the reward. "

 Chapter 517

    Wang San said, and then he opened a special body training formula inside the ancient wooden tower. The skeletal muscles on his body and face changed slightly.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang San has become another person, Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Dong Chengzhong also used his skills to restore his bones and muscles, and changed back to Gao dewu''s original appearance.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took over Gao dewu''s record.


    Lin Tianyu then said: "originally, according to your sins, it is not too bad to kill all of you here. However, I still want to follow a natural cause and effect, good and evil self report. Those who do evil will be rewarded with evil; those who have not done evil will be killed. "


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu according to the list, after reading the contents, quickly divided the people inside into two.


    One is on the left and one on the right.


    More than 90 percent of the people stood on the left, and seven people stood alone on the right.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at these on the left, waved his hand indifferently, and said, "all the people on the left are beheaded!"


    The man standing on the left was flustered, pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "you can''t kill me. When you attacked the branch office just now, you killed more people than I did. You should kill yourself first. "


    But Lin Tianyu said coldly, "did I kill someone just now?"


    "You''ve killed people. Just now, you killed dozens of people alone. "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "I only remember that I killed dozens of animals just now. In the huge Tiankeng I mentioned earlier, there are many corpses, and you can look around the square again. Those people who have been tortured are not human beings. How many people have died because of your evil deeds? Can you still call a person who has committed such a crime? So when I kill them, in my heart, they are no longer human beings, they are just animals. "


    As Lin Tianyu said this, his indifferent eyes swept the people on his left. There was no trace of half a trace of expression in his eyes.


    Then, Lin Tianyu waved his hand indifferently and said, "all these people on the left have been killed."


    At the command, the people who surrounded them all chopped out their weapons and killed them directly.


    "Ah! You can''t just be killed like this, fight with them When Lin Tianyu was leading people to kill them, some of them yelled and rushed up.


    However, with Gao dewu and xiaoyingying, Lin Tianyu had six Golden elixir monks. In addition, Lin Tianyu''s insidious killing and felling completely suppressed the other party''s resistance in a short time.


    Then, in less than a quarter of an hour, all the people on the left were killed.


    At this time, all the people who took part in the killing all stopped and looked at the corpses. Some of them had poor psychological quality, but those who had participated in the killing just now vomited loudly. At this time, the other people are also in a daze. Is this really right?


    When several people looked at Lin Tianyu, although they didn''t say it directly, the meaning in their eyes was clearly self-evident.


    At this time, before Lin Tianyu had time to say anything, Yunlan had already taken a step forward and said, "why, seeing such a few bodies, you feel soft hearted and afraid?"


    Those who looked at Lin Tianyu were silent.


    It doesn''t care about soft, but

 Chapter 518

    When Yun LAN wants to say more, Lin Tianyu waves his hand and stops Yun LAN.


    After another look at those people, Lin Tianyu said, "what you want to say is that you are at a loss now, but not because you are soft hearted, but because of something else, right?"


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, they all nodded.


    Lin Tianyu also nodded and said: "I''m glad to see you like this, because you have not lost the human foundation at least. However, there is no need for you to be at a loss in this matter. Just think about the Tiankeng filled with corpses and look at the people around you. Your conscience will not be at a loss, but it should be full of justice.


    "Because you killed people, even so many people at a time. In fact, this is not a massacre, not a random killing. It''s about saving people. If these people were not killed, then in a few years, the Tiankeng under the cliff would be filled with countless corpses; these people around here, now that we have given them a full meal, will leave the world in endless tribulations.


    "If we are weak now, we are hurting these people!"


    When he said the last sentence, Lin Tianyu''s firm tone made those people who were at a loss feel shocked. However, it was just a shock, but obviously, it has not been fully figured out.


    Seeing these people''s bewilderment, in fact, Lin Tianyu''s heart is really gratified -


    at least, it shows that these people have their own principles in their hearts, and they are in awe of arbitrary killing. Therefore, in some ways, they can also be called good people. However, in dealing with some matters, we should not blindly abuse good people.


    Otherwise, how to punish the villains? Who''s going to do it?


    However, the truth that should be said has been explained. Next, Lin Tianyu doesn''t know how to persuade and untie these people''s hearts.


    This is about the principle of doing things.


    Lin Tianyu was also at a loss.


    At this time, tens of thousands of people around saw that those who used to be superior, domineering and oppressing themselves at will were finally killed and could not afford to eat. At this time, someone suddenly took the lead and knelt down for Lin Tianyu and others.


    Many people are crying out in tears:


    "living Bodhisattva!"


    "The fairy of salvation!"


    "We must set up a memorial tablet for your eternal life and consecrate your benefactor from generation to generation."


    ¡­¡­


    There are adults, children, old people, young people, men, women All kinds of Thanksgiving voices, interwoven into a piece, toward Lin Tianyu and others gathered.


    With these people''s gratitude, Lin Tianyu clearly felt his state of mind, more empty and quiet, not stained with dust. In the past, many unknown places have become more transparent.


    Good for mood!


    Lin Tianyu can''t help but look at Yunlan. At the Tiankeng, Yunlan is in that resentment, and his heart is seriously damaged. Since this strong sense of gratitude has the power of faith, it should be good for Yun LAN.


    At this time, when Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept past, he clearly found that Yun Lan''s face was smiling, his face was full of precious light, and he was very comfortable. There was still a little bit of mental damage.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu looked at those people who had just looked blankly and said in a low voice, "now, are you still at a loss for the killing just now?"


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s question, several people thought hard. Then, they looked at the people in front of them and finally laughed.

 Chapter 519

    Lin Tianyu and others quickly let these kneeling people stand up first.


    After a lot of persuasion, tens of thousands of them finally stood up one by one.


    However, at this time, among those who stood up, an old man suddenly fell down. The people around him went to help him. Then, he sniffed his nose and shook his head. Obviously, old and frail, coupled with the endless suffering in this devil''s land branch, has finally come to the end of life. However, all the people can see that the old man has fallen down forever. However, in his face, even to the last moment of this life, it is still hanging a satisfied smile.


    Although the old man left, he was looking at the hope, so he was satisfied.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Gao dewu and others and nodded to each other.


    People are saved.


    However, next, we have to settle these people down and give them real hope.


    Just how to settle these people, but Lin Tianyu did not have a good idea for a while.


    This is not something that can be dealt with in a short period of time. There is no shortage of money. After all, there is a lot of money accumulated in this branch after so many years of operation. In addition, many of them are worth a lot of high price things. After selling them out, they can fully meet the needs of tens of thousands of ordinary people and live a good life. But now the key is not money, but time!


    If we attack such a branch rudder, it must be transferred immediately.


    Otherwise, the evil Kingdom forces will send real elite soldiers to deal with themselves and others, but they will be unable to bear the burden.


    What should we do?


    Leave some people here to solve this. Although most of them come from the sword demon club and are not familiar with the place of life here, there is only one way.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, such is the plan.


    At this time, the seven people who had not been killed in the helm came forward, and it turned out that the leader was the great monk Jindan. But now, when the cultivation is blocked, it is inevitable that there will be some vanity.


    The golden elixir came forward and introduced himself. His name was Luo Yi.


    Luo Yi said: "now that you have attacked this branch, you must hurry up to move before the forces of the demon Kingdom headquarters counter attack. Therefore, there must be no time to settle all the people here. So, I want to recommend myself to you to settle these people. First of all, I am a monk of golden elixir. With my accomplishments, I can handle a lot of emergencies. As a matter of fact, I am a native of Tiandu. I am familiar with everything here. I can handle these things with ease. "


    At this time, a Jindan friar of the black sword League sneered and said, "you have a good idea. With your cultivation, you are now sealed, and how can you achieve it? According to your opinion, we have to untie the seal for you. When the time comes, your cultivation will be restored. When we are together, you will be able to let the birds fly? "


    Lin Tianyu, however, pulled the golden elixir of the black sword alliance and said, "don''t say that. I believe him. Senior Gao, you helped him to untie the seal of cultivation. "


    Gao dewu didn''t say a redundant word. He went forward directly and untied his seal.


    As soon as Zhao Yi''s seal was released, Lin Tianyu immediately said, "thank you for your trust! When these people are settled down, I want to join your black knife League, too


    "Good!" Lin Tianyu agreed, and then gave Zhao Yi a correspondence symbol, saying, "after you have arranged all of them, you can contact me through this communication symbol."


    Zhao Yi put up the correspondence symbol and nodded firmly.

 Chapter 520

    Everything is over, and Zhao Yi takes over the matter of settling down.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu and others left all the property collected from the branch rudder to Zhao Yi, except for some treasures that may be used in the future, to settle tens of thousands of people left here.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took all the people and left quickly.


    On the way, the monk Jindan, who satirized Luo Yi''s Heidao League on the spot, said, "leader, why do you believe that Luo Yi? What''s more, it left him so much property. Now, as soon as we left, with his golden elixir cultivation, we were there, that is to say, the one and only earth emperor. If he has a crooked heart and rolls away all the treasures, will not the tens of thousands of people who are left behind have to drink from the north and the west? "


    Lin Tianyu also knew that this man was just kind-hearted, so he didn''t mean to blame. He just asked, "if you were in the position of Zhao Yi, had the golden elixir cultivation, and stayed in the branch of the devil Kingdom forces, and for decades, without harming a life, could you do it?"


    The golden elixir thought for a while, and finally, he shook his head. He was not sure of himself. After all, in such a muddy environment, he could not guarantee that he would not be contaminated with a piece of sludge.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "but Zhao Yi did it."


    This Jindan friar was surprised at first, and then he was at a loss again. Even if Zhao Yihe had done this, what would happen? This is just to show that he is a man of justice, but it can not explain anything else?


    Lin Tianyu added: "in such a muddy environment, I have a strong strength and accomplishments, and I can still keep it for decades without harming an innocent person. Such a person must be supported by a strong belief and principle. Such people with principles are usually trustworthy and will do what they promise.


    "And besides, there are his eyes, clear and spotless. It shows that he has kept his original intention. And living in such an environment for decades can still maintain this original intention. Undoubtedly, he has a kind heart.


    "Is it not worth trusting a man who keeps his promise and is kind?"


    Lin Tianyu explained.


    In fact, at that time, he decided to trust Zhao Yi. Jiao didn''t think of so much. It''s just a simple intuition -


    the powerful Jindan friars have lived in such a branch rudder for decades, and have not injured an innocent person. Lin Tianyu intuitively felt that he was a good man, and then he felt credible.


    That''s it.


    All the people moved on quickly until they had left the branch rudder for dozens of miles before Lin Tianyu took out the flying boat given to him by Huazu, and all of them got on the boat.


    Flying boat in the blue sky, across an arc, quickly toward the Tiandu country and magic fog forest junction town and go.


    After a short half day''s flight, we are about to arrive at Zhenmo town.


    Gao dewu said: "elder brother, there is an organization spontaneously organized by more than 20 golden elixir friars to crusade on the forces of the demon kingdom. Do we want to meet with such an organization and contact with it?"


    Lin Tianyu thought for a while and said, "senior, don''t join them for the time being."


    Gao dewu nodded, but did not ask the reason at all.

 Chapter 521

    Since we have decided not to join up with the 20 or so golden elixir friars, then, we have to act alone.


    When the boat passed through the town of magic, it did not stop and flew directly into the forest of magic fog.


    It was not until in the forest of magic fog that the boat stopped and everyone got off the boat. Then, each person forms a team freely, enters the magic fog forest, carries on the experience.


    In Lin Tianyu''s team, there are Gao dewu, MI Tongtian, Lu Feixue, Yunlan and many others.


    Because the front, just experienced a real fight, for all people are a rare experience. Moreover, in the last tens of thousands of people''s gratitude, the power of faith also made them more or less get some benefits.


    As a result, after some experience, all of them gradually and individually made breakthroughs.


    Even Gao dewu, the great monk of the golden elixir, after a few days of experience, his accomplishments have gone up a new level.


    Now, the only one who hasn''t made a breakthrough is Lin Tianyu.


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu. At first, he was worried. Then, suddenly, he turned his eyes and said, "Tianyu, could it be that when you attacked that branch, you killed too much, so the benefits that came down were offset by the excess ferocity of killing and cutting. When you got the benefits, they were offset, and they were completely gone."


    Lin Tianyu also said with a smile: "ah, little elder martial sister said so, there are really some of this possible. But what should I do? "


    Mi Tongtian also joked: "Tianyu, I can''t stop killing you. This is retribution. Ha ha ha


    Cloud LAN and many two actually looked at Lin Tianyu. They all wanted to laugh, but some did not dare to.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu also roared with laughter. Yunlan and many of them just laughed together.


    Lin Tianyu knows, little sister Lu Feixue said so, in fact, it is just to amuse himself. Others have done so much for themselves, how can they not cooperate well.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu is very clear in his mind. He doesn''t get any benefits, but he wants to break through again. That is to say, he has completely exceeded the limit. This difficulty can be said to be more difficult than Gao dewu''s little improvement on the gold elixir. What''s more, Lin Tianyu also felt that the benefits he got last time had begun to play a role, and the spirit of faith was gradually accumulating. As long as the accumulation of a breakthrough, he will be natural, automatic breakthrough success. Of course, this accumulation may take several days to complete. So, in a few days, he will also have a wave of breakthroughs.


    This meeting, see everybody smile happily, Lin Tianyu is again make fun of way: "but, also not right."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "you think, when I attacked that branch, although I killed too many people, it should be regarded as injuring Tianhe. But have you ever thought about it. What kind of people did I kill. But they are all big villains who are burdened with debt and have countless lives on their backs. Killing evil means promoting good. It''s not fair that I''ve done a good deed, but I''ve done a good deed


    After hearing this, they were speechless for a while.


    However, since Lin Tianyu can say this, it shows that he really did not take this as a matter of no breakthrough. Several people are also relaxed.

 Chapter 522

    The party continued to experience in the magic fog forest.


    In a twinkling of an eye, another seven days.


    In the past seven days, because Lin Tianyu has been holding back his strength, under the leadership of Gao dewu, he has specially sought the place where level 6 monsters and even level 7 monsters live, so as to sharpen Lin Tianyu.


    Level six monster is equivalent to the state of human foundation building friars. Moreover, since monsters grow up from fighting, their sensitivity to fighting is actually far more than that of human foundation building monks. As for the seven groups of monsters, they are completely equivalent to the great friars in the early days of the golden elixir.


    With Lin Tianyu''s current means, he can still cope with level 6 monsters completely. Even though the king of level 6 monsters will have some difficulties when dealing with them, he can finally win with his own strength. However, to seven level monster, although only such a level of separation, but not a level above.


    Just after the first seven level monster, only more than ten moves down, Lin Tianyu has been injured in many places, and then, relying on the magic body and shadow step, the mysterious use of space, finally succeeded in getting rid of it. Between a few flashes, he was nearly twenty miles away from the seven level monster, and at this time, Gao dewu released the prestige of his golden elixir. The demon beast felt a faint threat, just coldly swept the direction of Lin Tianyu''s departure, and did not continue to pursue.


    Now, seven days later, just a moment ago, Lin Tianyu finally defeated a seven level monster on his own. The seven level monster ran away in a panic in Lin Tianyu''s endless sword technique.


    Looking at the fleeing seven level monster, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Laughter in the magic fog forest, far away transmission, concussion echo.


    Lin Tianyu was really happy -


    ever since he hit the 12th floor of Lianqi on the side of the corpse Tiankeng, and then, when he attacked the branch of the devil Kingdom, the body building meridians of the ancient wooden Chonglou golden elixir period was also in that battle, quietly breaking through one. At the same time, in their Thanksgiving belief, they vaguely touched the edge of the thirteen layers of practicing Qi.


    And now, after seven days of endless fighting, it''s honed down.


    At last, the meridian system of the golden elixir period of ancient wood Chonglou has increased from one on that day to now, which is 50% of the total. At last, the barrier of the 13th floor of Qi training has been completely clear. Lin Tianyu is convinced that now, as long as he tries his best to make an impact, he can completely soar into the sky. The barrier of the 13th floor of Qi training has stepped into the 13th floor of Qijian step by step.


    At the same time, in addition to the promotion of the obvious realm, the level of bone picking knife technique has reached a completely different level. The black level knife formula handed down to Lin Tianyu by master Heidao''s ancestor has been fully integrated into his own bone removing Sabre technique. Moreover, because he had understood the artistic conception of his father''s knife technique, he really integrated it into the artistic beauty. When he integrated the black level knife formula handed down by the master''s Heidao ancestor, he didn''t worry about being possessed by the devil, and was completely able to smoothly The black level sword formula is displayed. Although the level of black level formula is not too high, it is undoubtedly a breakthrough in the nature of Dao.


    In addition, the shadow steps of the phantom body are displayed. Although there are still eight human figures, each of them is more vivid and colorful than before.

 Chapter 523

    In seven days, after countless battles, especially several battles with level seven monsters, the pressure was totally unequal. Although the pressure was very dangerous, it was seriously injured again and again. In the end, the benefits were totally beyond imagination.


    At present, although Lin Tianyu is only a monk practicing Qi, he can be regarded as a quasi golden elixir in terms of strength.


    Feeling the growth of strength, Lin Tianyu was excited.


    However, the biggest harvest, but finally touched the 13 layers of Qi training barrier, a shock, can easily break through the success. Because, this is a breakthrough beyond the limit of the whole legal system of Tianquan mainland. According to Xiaodao, such a breakthrough is not just an increase in strength. What''s more, what''s more, it''s related to how far we can go in the future. When the cultivation is still low, the more the limit is broken, the more you can go further and more easily in the future. Moreover, once we have broken through the great realm, there will be few rivals in the same level.


    Among the practitioners of the whole Tianquan continent, most of them are satisfied with their ultimate goal, which is just fairyland. However, Lin Tianyu knows that the fairyland is far from the end of cultivation. Moreover, even in the fairyland, if the cultivation is not enough, you can still only live in the bottom of the fairyland. Even if you become an immortal, you still can''t have the real carefree life that the current Tianquan land practitioners believe.


    If you want to be really carefree, you have to step up step by step, and then you will not only go further than the practitioners of the right continent. Even if you get to the fairyland, you have to go further than those real fairies.


    As a result, after feeling and excited about the growth of strength, Lin Tianyu''s whole mind was put on the breakthrough of the 13th floor of Qi training.


    Limit breaking!


    It is said by the knife that every time such a breakthrough is made, the heaven and the earth will bring down the heaven and earth images.


    In front of us, when we broke through the limit of martial arts cultivation, we had the appearance of heaven and earth. However, at that time, we were not even true practitioners. The image of heaven and earth was only a kind of symbolic warning and warning, and it would not really be applied to yourself. But now, the breakthrough of this limit is in the realm of practicing Qi. He has been completely able to be counted as a real practitioner. Then, this time, the vision of heaven and earth, it is very likely, will not only be a warning and warning so simple, very likely, will be directly applied to their own body.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu could not help but feel tight.


    The awe of heaven is not just for mortals. Even after he became a monk, he could see the way of heaven more clearly. It is also the awe of the way of heaven, and it is clearer.


    Later, the heaven and earth vision, the punishment of heaven and earth fell on their own body, can you survive?


    Moreover, even if you practice Qi for 12 levels, it is already the limit of Tianquan continent. If you break through this, you will be a step more powerful than almost 100% monks in Tianquan mainland.


    However, after a little hesitation, Lin Tianyu''s heart immediately became firm and decided to break through the 13th floor of Qi training period.


    On the road of road building, it has never been smooth.


    If you want to go higher and farther in the future, you must lay a solid foundation from the beginning.

 Chapter 524

    Lin Tianyu explained a little to several of his colleagues.


    Gao dewu doubted: "elder brother, are you sure that this breakthrough in a small realm will lead to the arrival of the heaven and the earth and the punishment of heaven?"


    When Gao dewu asked, his eyes shrank involuntarily.


    Lin Tianyu definitely nodded and said, "sure."


    Gao dewu once again took a deep look at Lin Tianyu, but in the end he did not ask any more questions. However, in that seemingly plain eyes, there is a fine light flickering.


    Lu Feixue tensely said, "Tianyu, is there any danger?"


    When he asked this, he looked straight at Lin Tianyu and expressed his concern.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head, but his voice was firm: "there won''t be any danger. Remember, the thunder pool breakthrough? Didn''t I break through easily? The power of heaven is just a breakthrough. "


    Lin Tianyu deliberately said this with ease.


    But Lu Feixue''s eyes are still full of worries.


    At this time, mitongtian was suddenly saying: "Tianyu, I believe you. Make a breakthrough. Even if it is blocked by the way of heaven, I believe that you can''t be stopped


    Lin Tianyu laughed heartily.


    However, Lu Feixue and Yun LAN, many three people who did not speak, glared fiercely at the MI Tong Tian. What a dangerous thing this is. The punishment and obstruction of heaven will lead to Do you have such a big heart that you don''t worry about anything?


    Rice Tong day but can''t help but shrink the neck, heart way: I this is to give Tianyu boost, OK? You know, the more critical the time, the momentum, the more can drum can not vent! You, one by one, do not understand anything, but also one by one, do not know good people.


    Finally, in the eyes of everyone''s attention, Lin Tianyu went to a small valley with a quiet environment in the magic fog forest.


    Entering the small valley, Lin Tianyu took out the black knife from the ring and took a deep breath. Then, with the shadow step on the heel, you can see the valley inside. It''s as if there were more than ten Lin Tianyu, and they all waved and cut open the sabre technique. In the black sword, the Dao left by the knife, with the blessing of gravity, the valley vibrates like a giant of ten thousand tons, and gallops back and forth in this small valley.


    After a while, I saw more and more people in the whole small valley. At a glance, there are white shadows of Lin Tianyu everywhere. Gradually, my eyes looked at more than ten Lin Tianyu. Then, I found that there were more than a dozen of them. Then, I clearly felt that there were hundreds of Lin Tianyu galloping back and forth in the small valley, which dazzled people''s eyes.


    However, the white figure, so to see, but how can not see clearly.


    Black knife light, layer by layer in the periphery of the white figure, twinkle and spread, connected into a piece, hiding the white figure in a piece of black light, only occasionally, can vaguely reveal so many scales and claws.


    With the twinkle of shadow and knife light, gradually, Gao dewu and other onlookers could feel a dull momentum, and they all wanted to let all of them suffocate.

 Chapter 525

    At this time, all of them looked up.


    Above the sky, dark clouds gathered, electric light dots, covering the whole sky above the small valley.


    Then, the dark clouds became thicker and denser, and the electricity and light became denser and denser.


    All of them were further away from the small valley. However, even so, I still felt a sense of depression in my chest, and I could hardly breathe.


    Looking at the dark clouds, looking at the lightning, they are a kind of thick worry, involuntarily surged up the corner of the eye eyebrow slightly.


    But at this time, if you look carefully, you can see that Gao dewu, in addition to the same worries as them, clearly has some more excited and expectant look. After all, this is a real and on-the-spot breakthrough in the limits of the practice of heaven and power. He had been looking forward to reaching such a breakthrough. However, he had been looking forward to it for such a long time. Although later, with the help of Tao Ze given by Lin Tianyu, Gao dewu broke through the "limit" at the end of the foundation period. However, the so-called limit is only relative to the ordinary friars. In the later stage, they did not reach the perfect state at all, and entered the limit of the next realm.


    It''s just that they have reached the perfect state of building foundation, but they have not broken through the limits of the land of heaven and power.


    But now, in front of Gao dewu, there is a scene of breaking through the limits of heaven and power in the mainland, which will be completely displayed.


    Compared to the people watching.


    At this time, under the small valley, Lin Tianyu, who was unfolding his phantom steps and wielding the bone cutting knife technique, felt more directly.


    The power of the way of heaven gathered above and down from the sky was actually and completely pressed on him. This was not only a feeling of depression, but also a clear feeling that his body between actions was much heavier. What''s more, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel this heavy feeling. Even if the gravity of Dao''s blessing in his black sword was cancelled completely, it would not reduce this heavy feeling.


    This is the power of heaven!


    At last, Lin Tianyu also felt that, with the movement of the skills between the sabre rhyme and the chopping room, only the last thin barrier was left, and it was about to explode.


    Is it finally coming?


    Looking at the approaching dark clouds and electric light, Lin Tianyu said calmly.


    At the same time, the heart is also involuntarily raised a sense of crisis. With such a sense of crisis, it is more of an invisible expectation and excitement.


    Last time, the vision of heaven and earth after the limit of body refining was completely suppressed by the knife. Then, when breaking through the minefield, it was used by the knife again and merged into the minefield. There was no trace.


    After breaking through the limit of cultivation allowed by the heavenly power mainland, it is a pity that we can''t feel the strange image of the heavenly way.


    But now, this kind of regret, finally has to have the opportunity to complete.


    Moreover, the power of this vision of heaven and earth is not only a warning like last time, but also directly applied to his body.


    If they can''t resist the enemy, they will easily disappear.


    Looking forward to it nervously and excitedly.

 Chapter 526

    Meanwhile, the footwork of Lin Tianyu is developing faster and faster, the sword method is more and more quickly, and the gravity of Tao increases by 20%.


    Then, as the skill moves faster, the barrier, which has only a thin layer, is also more touchable to break.


    Boom!


    The lower the pressure, the lower the cloud, suddenly a bright white light of lightning.


    Lin Tianyu had no way to tighten the ground, the black knife in his hand was raised, and he cut it in along the lightning pattern. After two baptism, I felt that this lightning was stronger than the thunder pool, although it was so strong, it was also very strong. However, Lin Tianyu still did not dare to let this lightning, directly in the body. After all, the power of heaven cannot be deceived. Who knows how much power it contains in such a lightning that looks not striking? So the black knife in the knife is stretched to the limit and cut against the ground. This lightning, like the one in the mine pool of the day, is cut into a wisp of it.


    That day, in the thunder pool, when the thunder power, can no longer persist, it is the chopping knife method, along the thunder texture, cut in again and again. Then, cut into strands; then, resist; then, absorb.


    Now, the sword method, after realizing the artistic Dao level of his father and the artistic decomposition and cutting in mood of master''s black Dao ancestor, has been trained to put the black level sword secret handed down by master Heidao ancestor, and completely unfold it, and no longer worry about getting into the devil.


    The black knife cuts in freely between the textures of lightning falling at the head.


    In a moment, the lightning that fell at that time was completely cut into a strand, a silk. Then, the continuous, a silk of lightning, and then landed on Lin Tianyu when, originally tight heart, steep a loose.


    This is the thunder of heaven, as if it were not a single silk stronger than the thunder in the thunder pool on that day.


    And, it''s just that way down. But inside the minepool, it was clearly covered with no stop. In contrast, the power of thunder and lightning in this way, even, seems to be no better than the thunder pool thunder. Moreover, the strength of our own is far from comparable today. In this way, the power of the thunder in this way seems to be


    Boom!


    Just as I thought about it, I suddenly dropped three thunders.


    The black knife is again raised, cutting the thunder falling from the sky, and then, when falling down in a continuous and continuous way, it runs the body repair skill of the ancient wooden building and directly inhales it into the body.


    Boom


    Then, six thunders blew down


    Boom


    When I look up again, nine more thunders come


    And then, boom Boom Boom


    Nine thunders at a time, so a string of ground, and continue to blow down.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s black sword was raised, and he never fell down again. He completely showed the limit that the current black level sword can be used. Cutting, endless cutting, this time nine, nine, continuous thunder landing.


    When we get to this meeting, Lin Tianyu''s heart is really choking.


    Just now, I was still thinking about the thunder in my heart, but that''s all. Compared with the thunder pool thunder of the day, though the power is slightly stronger, it can be obviously insufficient. But now, is that still insufficient?

 Chapter 527

    This continuous, powerful and endless thunder fell one by one.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s sword path advanced greatly and cooperated with the shadow step of phantom body, every time the nine thunders fell, it was enough to cut three or four thunderbolts, cut them into strands, and then, when he shot down on his body, he started the body cultivation method of ancient wooden tower, and swallowed it in one breath. However, every time, there are still five or six left, and before they can be cut, they have already hit the body. Although the body cultivation technique has been running rapidly, the whole and the whole thunder has only absorbed one tenth of its appearance in time, and the others have already hit the body, leaving pieces of scorch marks and black wounds.


    If the thunder of heaven''s way is not so dense and continuous as time after time, even if it comes to nine Dao once, with his current level of Dao Dao, it is completely enough to cut it apart completely.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Xiaodao once said that if you go beyond the limit of heaven and earth and dare to threaten the way of heaven, it''s just an act of seeking death.


    when you don''t reach the limit of heaven and earth, your words and actions will not arouse the reaction of heaven. Just like a baby, can you really get angry even if you punch your body? If an adult punches you, it''s totally different. Even when the limit of heaven and earth has not been exceeded, it is just like a weak baby to the way of heaven. Only after transcending the limit, can it really arouse the gaze of heaven. Therefore, ordinary people usually dare to scold the sky, but they are totally innocent. But the powerful monks, who were in awe of the way of heaven, were trembling and frightened. They did not dare to indulge in the way of heaven easily.


    And this incessant thunder, is it because just now, his mind thought, the power of heaven is just like this, so it angered the way of heaven?


    So, that''s it!


    Lin Tianyu felt vaguely that this was the case. In his heart, he felt depressed for a while.


    However, although the power of the way of heaven can infinitely increase its power, it also has its own limitations.


    For example, the monk of practicing Qi has surpassed the thunder robbery of the limit of heaven and earth. When he reaches the limit, he should be just like the nine thunderbolts of his power coming at the same time. The way of heaven can''t be changed wantonly to the thunder of nine ways, which are more powerful, or far beyond. However, in this rule, it can blow down such a powerful, nine way thunder.


    Otherwise, who else has thunder robbery, who has been bombarded with so much thunder.


    Up to now, continuous, nine thunder, nine thunder, nine thunder I''m afraid that even the heavenly way doesn''t know how many thunders have been thundered down.


    However, because the thunder was enough, Lin Tianyu received more and more benefits.


    With more and more thunder absorbed in the body, it is integrated into the blood vessels and bones of the body, and the natural treatment and recovery of the wounds on the body are also faster and faster.


    Although with the bombardment of endless thunder, the wounds are more and more, but as the recovery is faster and faster, a complete balance has been formed.


    In addition, the ancient wooden tower''s physical training formula has been fully operated. In the golden elixir period, more and more physical training meridians have been opened up. After a while, with the power of thunder, it has been able to play from 50% of the front to more than 7 floors, nearly 80% of the appearance.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the thirteen layer barrier of practicing Qi was about to be broken.

 Chapter 528

    However, at this meeting, Lin Tianyu moved in his heart, and quietly delayed the perception of Dao Dao and restrained the breakthrough of thirteen barriers of practicing Qi.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help thinking: now, with more and more thunder absorbed in his body, more and more body repairing meridians are needed to get through the golden elixir period of ancient wooden Chonglou. He can''t do any harm to himself. But if you want to quickly get through the ancient wood heavy building golden elixir period of the body repair meridians, with the help of the heaven''s thunder, it is definitely a rare shortcut. However, if you break through to the 13th floor of practicing Qi, all the thunder disasters of heaven will disappear completely. Why don''t you break through to the 13th floor of Qi training first. With the power of the thunder of heaven, you can directly get through all the body repair meridians in the golden elixir period of ancient wooden Chonglou. Even, you can use the thunder to temper the completed body and then break through.


    Thinking, quietly suppressed the Dao''s perception.


    After a while, the body has already broken through nine layers of meridians.


    At this time, all of a sudden, without any sign, the top of the cloud dissipated, the thunder disappeared.


    Lin Tianyu was very depressed for a while. There is only the last layer left in this body to cultivate meridians. How can you insist on such a small meeting. Besides, I haven''t made a complete breakthrough yet, OK?


    However, the thunder robbery of heaven has gone, and there is no thunder absorption. Of course, the only thing left is to quickly break through to the 13th layer of practicing Qi.


    Therefore, he stepped on the shadow step of the phantom body and started the bone picking knife technique to the extreme.


    The black swords in the air, at this time, it was clear that they were no longer the shadows of knives. When the black knives crossed, they were in the space, leaving behind a series of black swords, just like the actual black swords, and stayed there. At a glance, there are black swords everywhere in the valley. As long as there is life going by, those black knives that have been transformed into substance will be cut off mercilessly.


    Boo!


    Finally, Lin Tianyu''s body, an outsider can not hear, as if there is something broken sound.


    Lin Tianyu was able to realize clearly at this moment that he had officially stepped into the 13 levels of Qi training.


    At this meeting, he can finally claim that in the realm of practicing Qi, Lin Tianyu has finally crossed the limit of Tianquan''s tolerance.


    Lin Tianyu felt the feeling of breaking through the limit. Then, he looked up to the sky and wanted to make a few bold words, even provoking the majesty of heaven. But after hesitating for a moment, he didn''t directly publicize it to his mouth. He just laughed and looked back at his eyes in the sky.


    With the rest of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre dancing, the black Dao, just like substance, is gradually disappearing and disappearing into invisibility.


    At this time, several people who had long been curious about the results of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, when the black sword in the sky dissipated, finally came to this small valley and came all the way to see what happened.


    However, with their approach, and then, the black knife completely disappeared, and finally, the eyes can completely see the situation in the valley.


    "Ah, master!" Cloud LAN shouts a, return to head.


    Gao dewu and others laughed.


    Lu Feixue is closed his eyes, and then, suddenly narrowed up a gap, sometimes secretly looked at a few eyes.

 Chapter 529

    The clothes on Lin Tianyu''s body had already been completely blown to dust. He was clean and naked.


    Hearing the cry, Lin Tianyu suddenly woke up from the breakthrough of the realm, and quickly took out a suit of clothes from the ring and put it on. Then, looking back at the crowd, he began to smile with embarrassment.


    At this time, Gao dewu stepped forward and said, "brother, Zhao Yi has a message."


    "Oh, what do you say?" Lin Tianyu asked with interest.


    Gao dewu said: "Zhao Yi said that he had arranged all the people rescued at that time. Then, he asked us where we are now. He wanted to come and join us. Then, we moved together and came to the devil kingdom. Big brother, what do you think to do? Tell him where we are? "


    "Has he really arranged all those people?"


    "According to the message from our brothers who are mixed up there, it is."


    "Good!"


    When Lin Tianyu said the word "good", his face was excited. His trust, at last, was not in vain. In addition, in this way, it will greatly help their next action plan.


    Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, you have been in the town of demons here. In the town where people come out from here, what place is suitable for gathering people?"


    After thinking about it, Gao de said: "at the edge of the town of magic, there is a Yunlai inn. The venue is empty and the staff is mixed. There are all kinds of people. We have so many dozens of people who live in it. We can''t even leave a shadow. It''s suitable for gathering. "


    "Good! Send the address of Yunlai inn to Zhao Yi. Tell him, ten days later, we will gather at Yunlai inn. "


    Listening to Yunlai Inn, the cloud haze standing next to her, her eyes moved, and she faintly had some thoughtful look and emerged.


    Mi Tongtian, Lu Feixue and many of them were excited.


    On that day, when all of them entered the forest of magic fog, they had already agreed.


    They went into the forest of magic fog, and made a simple breakthrough in experience. They absorbed all the benefits gained from the last attack on the devil''s domain branch and turned them into strength. At the same time, he also borrowed this period of time to wait for Zhao Yi''s message. After all, Zhao Yi, as a person in the devil''s land, must know something about the forces in the devil kingdom. If he can provide valuable and purposeful attack on the devil Kingdom, he will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Of course, there is a more important purpose in this period of time, which is to investigate whether Zhao Yi is really credible.


    Although we believe it, we should also investigate it.


    After all, the target that will be targeted is the evil domain power, the super power that dominates the Tiandu country. Don''t look at the last time, it was a very beautiful battle. However, if one is not careful, they will be completely devoured by the forces of the devil Kingdom, and even the bones and dregs will not be left. So they had to be very careful.


    Now, Zhao Yi has passed the first hurdle. Just wait until you see what valuable information and advice he can provide, and then judge what to do next.


    Finally, if the news is reliable, we have to act again!


    Think of the last successful operation. An attack will directly destroy the whole demon territory. On the one hand, there will be no casualties. Their eyes, one by one, were staring at Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu, expecting the beginning of another action.

 Chapter 530

    Zhao Yi''s message has already been obtained, and the breakthrough has been completed.


    Lin Tianyu thought that he would go deep into the forest of magic fog to sharpen it.


    Gao dewu was the first to object: "this is not possible. You go in alone, in case there''s a Not at all. I''ll go with you. "


    Lin Tianyu also objected: "you accompany me to go, then they do not experience it?"


    In front of them, in order to take care of Lin Tianyu, the rest of them have no experience at all. This meeting, if we go deep into it together with Lin Tianyu, at that depth, the level and strength of the monster beast, the rest of them, will not want to have the opportunity of experience. After all, we can''t let all of them accompany themselves to experience alone. Others also need to experience, experience more battles of the same level, and enhance their own strength.


    "No matter what, you are the key. Even if other people are not able to experience, I also have to accompany you to go, can''t let you make any, the slightest mistake


    Lu Feixue also said: "yes! The big deal is that we don''t have any experience. Anyway, I haven''t been in a hurry


    Mitongtian several people, are also nodding.


    Lin Tianyu said, "No. On the one hand, you need to experience, on the other hand, I also need some real pressure to break through the higher level limit and level. If I had been followed by senior leaders, although it would be safe and secure, I would not have had any real and fundamental experience. "


    It''s just broken through once. It''s beyond the limit of heaven power and mainland level, OK?


    Now, thinking again, we have to break through the limit.


    Who is this -


    ?


    Everyone is full of surprise staring at Lin Tianyu, as if looking at a monster.


    At the same time, everyone''s heart, is also involuntarily raised a sense of urgency.


    Lin Tianyu''s current combat power is weaker than that of the great friars in the early days of the golden elixir. It is very likely that Lin Tianyu is no longer his opponent. But he is only the realm of practicing Qi. In addition, he has just broken through the Qi training period, exceeding the limit of the continental limit of heaven power. Moreover, it is less than a year since he practiced three levels of physical training to the present level. But even so, he is planning to go to life and death experience, and then on this basis, break through the limits of a higher level.


    What about them?


    In everyone''s heart, there was a fire burning unconsciously.


    However, despite this, everyone was still worried. Lin Tianyu went deep into the forest to experience.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you can rest assured. With my current strength and means, if I want to go, even in the later stage of the golden elixir or the level 9 monster, I will not be able to keep me


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s attitude, he was determined. Gao dewu hesitated and said, "well, boss, I''ll try your skill."


    "Good!" Lin Tianyu agreed and opened his posture.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that if Gao dewu is not allowed to test his skills and confirm that he has enough self-protection means to go deep into the magic fog forest alone, they will not agree to let him go deeper alone.


    At the same time, Gao dewu also opened his stance, and even took his own Epee, completely merciless.


    Whoa!


    The super Epee in Gao dewu''s hand is like a door plate, facing Lin Tianyu, and it''s covered.

 Chapter 531

    Gao dewu''s sword cover is pressed down. It seems that it is just such a simple move. It comes at the head.


    In fact, such a simple move contains many subsequent changes. It is not as simple as it looks on the surface.


    If the opponent only takes Gao dewu''s sword moves, he will easily dodge them if he takes an ordinary direct attack. Well, if one is not good, it will probably suffer a great loss in the subsequent changes of this sword move. This seemingly simple sword move, in fact, in his own, also contains a kind of world like general trend, all in the palm, holding that kind of wonderful artistic conception in it. The best way to deal with this kind of sword move is to attack the opponent directly. With his own strength, he won the opponent''s sword move. Because, all seemingly ingenious evasion is likely, in the end, to be a wrong and helpless way to lead oneself to a more passive side.


    Lin Tianyu also used the most correct way. When Gao dewu''s move came straight, the black sword rose up and directly collided with the opponent''s giant sword.


    Boom! Bang Bang


    After nearly 20 moves in a row, Gao dewu improved his strength of the attack again and again.


    From the beginning, only 40% of the force, to now, has completely reached 70%.


    Although Lin Tianyu can''t help but step back every time he blows at him, he takes every move completely. Moreover, up to now, this meeting, has not revealed any obvious defeat.


    Gao dewu''s face showed a startled look.


    There is also confusion, excitement, expectation this is not the only one.


    Whoa!


    Gao dewu''s huge sword, once again, waved and chopped.


    It is still such a simple move. It seems that it is easy to avoid the past. It still contains the mood of the general trend of the world. If you want to simply avoid the past, you will only become more passive Is still the most sensible choice, is to this move, hard to directly meet up.


    However, in this move, which is full of the general trend of heaven and earth, the simple one is just an attractive and elusive trap. On the opposite side, Lin Tianyu''s figure is a flash. After nearly 20 moves, there is no move to confront the opponent.


    Then, in front of Gao dewu, he lost the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    But when he arrived at the meeting, Gao dewu was not flustered and laughed. The artistic conception of the general trend of heaven and earth contained in his lift is not simply for nothing. When this move is used, the mood of the general trend of heaven and earth has already locked the opponent. No matter how you escape, the next moves will follow, so that you are more and more passive, until the body is hard to connect. However, with the front of the escape, when the opponent is hard to connect, it is bound to fall into the downwind more seriously.


    The Epee in Gao dewu''s hand follows the escape track of Lin Tianyu. In Gao dewu''s quick body method, he has already pursued it.


    Dang!


    Suddenly, in front of him, a black knife was cut on the epee.


    Eh!


    The power?


    It seems that there is not much power at all?

 Chapter 532

    Inside Gao dewu''s heart, a burst of amazement. However, the movements of the giant sword in his hand still did not stop. He still followed the track which was locked by the general trend of heaven and earth. He followed it and chopped it to Lin Tianyu, who was in the process of feeling.


    Bang!


    Another cross attack. But the power? Why is it still so weak?


    Bang, bang, Dang!


    Again, four times in a row.


    Can still be a weak force, and then, but completely did not touch the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Gao dewu stopped.


    Looking up, you can see that there are 20 black swords in the line of attack. Then, after Gao dewu stopped for a moment, the black knives gradually disappeared into the air.


    This is obviously the same as when Lin Tianyu broke through the limit.


    At that time, I saw that there were black swords all over the valley, and they just crossed the space. Of course, if these swords are compared with the ones that are actually wielded in their hands, in terms of strength, and so on, they will be too different. However, these existential swords, after all, have certain power and damage. What''s more, they scattered all the way, and there were their own knives everywhere.


    This means?


    Gao dewu''s eyes shrunk.


    This is Yuanying''s method, and it is definitely the method of high-level monk Yuanying. It is totally impossible for ordinary monk Yuanying to do so.


    Whoosh!


    Just now he went away, and then, along the way, Lin Tianyu, who was blocked by countless black knives, suddenly returned to Gao dewu''s side.


    This footwork?


    Gao dewu''s eyes widened. Then, after a long time, he said, "are you? This footwork, and the knife that crosses the air, are they... "


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "senior Gao, you are not wrong. That''s a kind of low-level application of spatial rules. "


    Gao dewu also nodded: "this is really just a low-level application of spatial rules. But it''s amazing. In the whole land of Tianquan, it is estimated that only a few monasteries of Yuanying, who are completely at the top of Tianquan, can apply the law of space to this low level. And now you are just a little monk practicing Qi, aren''t you? "


    When Gao dewu said this, he suddenly warned seriously: "in the future, when your strength is not enough, try not to show this kind of means in front of people. Otherwise, I''m afraid In any case, even if you use it, if the other side is your enemy, you must kill him completely. Unless, that person is you can completely trust the person, otherwise, will cause the disaster for you really


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    In his heart, of course, he understood this truth. The seriousness of some unprovoked jealousy could not be more clearly understood by him.


    But now, if you want to let Gao dewu rest assured that he is alone, go deep into the forest of magic fog, and do not show some real tricks. Obviously, it''s impossible.


    This time, Gao dewu suddenly said: "you have such a means. So, from my first move, you can use it completely and escape. However, you still directly use the sword moves, and I''ve been fighting for nearly 20 moves. "


    Gao dewu thought: Lin Tianyu also wanted to take this opportunity to really test his sword power.

 Chapter 533

    Gao dewu sighed with emotion: his big brother''s spirit is not ordinary high!


    Lin Tianyu said, "master Gao, can you protect yourself by going deep into the magic fog forest by myself?"


    Gao dewu nodded quickly.


    With this means, it''s not just enough self-protection. Even, in some aspects, with the space law and the application of such a degree, in this magic fog forest, although the front-end battle should still be no better than his high virtue and military, but simply to protect his life, it is better than his high virtue and martial arts.


    Before Lin Tianyu left, he looked at Yun LAN and many others and said, "you should also work hard. Ten days later, when we meet again, I hope you will all take a big step forward. "


    Cloud LAN, many and so on a few people, are determined to nod.


    After explaining to the people, Lin Tianyu, like a bird released, plunges into the magic fog forest and goes deeper.


    If like other practitioners, Lin Tianyu would not be in such a hurry to improve his strength. However, behind him, there are Zhou Chuanhong, Hu lie, and even Zhou Zu of the famous sword clan; Lu Zu of the sword demon society; and even the immortal in the fairyland; now, there are more monstrous demons, and there are still shadows of immortals behind them.


    Even though he has made progress now, Lin Tianyu is still full of a sense of urgency. He is so oppressed that he does not dare to stop his progress.


    Otherwise, a real next encounter, not only his own, will be destroyed. I''m afraid it''s the Lin family behind it


    Lin Tianyu''s figure, in the magic fog forest, flashed faster and faster. He kept going deeper and deeper for more than 300 Li at one breath, and then gradually slowed down the process. It is estimated that if you go further inside, there will occasionally be monsters beyond level 9. If you have reached level 10, you will find that you want to be a human friar, and there will be monsters at the level of Yuanying''s power.


    Although now, Lin Tianyu feels that even if he is a nine level monster with golden elixir and big circle among human friars, he also has confidence to fight. Even if he is defeated, he also has full assurance and escapes. However, if he had surpassed level 9 and reached level 10, there was still no bottom in Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    Roar!


    Just at this time, a roar of monsters came from the place 100 meters away from the front.


    Looking forward, I saw a huge leopard figure interwoven with black and white patterns, appeared in the line of sight. The monster, the wind leopard.


    Lin Tianyu felt that the leopard on the opposite side had reached the level of level 8 monster. It''s no wonder that they disdain to sneak attacks on themselves, but directly stand on the opposite side, first to a roar demonstration. Level 8 monster is equivalent to the strength level of human friars in the middle and late period of golden elixir. The opposite is just a little monk practicing Qi. Is it necessary to attack secretly?


    Even if it wasn''t for the audacity of the man, he directly broke into the heart of his territory. It is estimated that this leopard, even if it has no interest in hand, no, or claw, will only roar and signal to expel this weak human.


    What weak person, his great wind leopard all want to hand in person, where is the dignity?


    Therefore, the look in Lin Tianyu''s eyes is full of humanity, aloof and contempt.

 Chapter 534

    Looking at the opposite wind leopard, full of scorn in the eyes, Lin Tianyu is not only breathless, but full of excitement.


    Once again, I went deep into the forest of magic fog. In addition to looking for some spiritual medicinal materials, my biggest idea was to borrow the monsters in the forest to practice martial arts. And now, this windy leopard, that''s just right. Although Lin Tianyu felt in his heart that with his current strength, he would not be weaker than any monster within level 9. After all, he had not really fought. If he suddenly met the strong one of the nine level monsters, Lin Tianyu would not be able to cope with it.


    Fortunately, the first one I met was only a level 8 monster. In addition, it is also a weak race in the eight level monster, the wind leopard.


    When Lin Tianyu thought like this, he took out the black knife from the ring.


    If there were any other practitioners who knew that Lin Tianyu even regarded the wind leopard as a weak race among the eight level monsters, they would have given him a rude spray.


    Other practitioners, however, would rather meet the powerful monster than get into the wind leopard. If it is only the strength of the frontal battle, the wind leopard is indeed weaker, but its attack speed is enough to let most of the practitioners feel what is despair. Between the battle of life and death, the speed has reached a certain degree, but it is more dangerous than the strength of the next battle.


    However, Lin Tianyu, who has already applied the low-end rules of space and reached the top level of monk Yuanying''s use level, would he be afraid of the speed of the wind leopard?


    What''s more, his bone picking sabre, which has been integrated into the black level sword technique handed down by master Heidao''s ancestors, but even the lightning has been cut into threads and strands, how can he care too much about the speed?


    Roar!


    Seeing the weak human in front of her, the leopard not only didn''t run away in fear of her own roar, but also drew out a black knife to confront it and became more angry.


    Whoa!


    With the roar, a black striped shadow flashed, and it was in front of Lin Tianyu.


    The wind leopard clawed at Lin Tianyu''s front door with one claw.


    Now, the wind leopard is angry. It clearly wants to kill this tiny human in one claw. And under one claw, I''m going to take this damned human being out of recognition. Otherwise, if the speed and strength of any monster are enough, they will always attack the enemy''s throat first and then the rest. Which has the claw to directly attack the front door?


    Whoosh!


    When the black knife is lifted, it will be sent first. A knife will hit the leopard''s paw. Then, under the claw force of level 8 monster, the black knife is gently bounced up. At the same time, the speed of the leopard''s paw is also obviously hindered. Lin Tianyu has let go of his body a little.


    Then, the claw shadow, black light shining.


    Lin tianyushi started the skill of evisceration knife, and had a good fight with the wind leopard.


    Puff, puff


    The fast wind leopard is a monster known for its speed. Its claw shadow connects with Lin Tianyu''s clothes and tears open several places.


    Of course, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hands is not vegetarian. The fast wind leopard has cut off several pieces of fur.


    This fight can be regarded as a close match.


    Lin Tianyu thought so in his mind, and then made a secret comparison. He said: the strength of the wind leopard is completely up to the level of the ordinary golden elixir in the middle or even later period. Just relying on the sabre technique, you can compete with the wind leopard. It also shows that I have reached the level of the middle and late period of the golden elixir with the strength of martial arts.

 Chapter 535

    The reason why Lin Tianyu wants to go deep alone is to test his own strength level.


    After all, with Gao dewu following the battle, as long as Gao dewu releases the pressure on the monster, it will always affect the monster. Even if it''s a fight with Gao dewu, it will eventually be unknowingly, consciously or unconsciously, a lot of mercy.


    Now, facing it independently, this is the most true portrayal of combat power.


    Whoosh, whoosh Whoosh, whoosh


    Both Lin Tianyu and fast wind leopard are more fierce in Vietnam.


    Clearly have the feeling of coincide with the opponent. The strength and even the speed of the wind leopard are obviously stronger than Lin Tianyu. But Lin Tianyu''s exquisite Sabre technique just makes up for these two shortcomings.


    Whoosh!


    When the black knife passed by, Lin Tianyu felt the skill of his hand again.


    At this time, in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, what still appeared was the chiseling machete that his father had scratched. The kind of art like, from the bone and flesh of the texture between the cross, the kind of tiny, ordinary people can not grasp the texture, still with ease Although the sword in my hand is a fierce sword technique inherited from black level, in fact, it can be used more subtly. If it''s between one move and many changes, which can be further cut into the details, plus the fierce Sabre technique spread from the "black sword secret land" which has been famous for its sharpness in the mainland of Tianquan, how far should my own Dao reach?


    When Lin Tianyu was thinking about it, his knife technique naturally followed the track of thinking and cut in between the paws of the high wind leopard.


    Whew!


    After a few moves, I saw the claws captured by the wind leopard, and then I could see the most hard and thick claw of the high wind leopard, which was hard to cut and hurt. Actually, a trail of blood flowed down clearly.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    It seems that he has found his own Dao, which is extraordinary. He has found that the knife technique is cut into a small space which is ignored by others or even can''t be found at all. This is not only considered as a kind of super skill, but also a kind of skill to find out the weakness. What''s more, it is also a way to break into solid places. In the battle with the high wind leopard, several people can say that with the power of the inferior magic weapon, they can cut the claws of the high wind leopard, which is not weaker than that of the lower level.


    However, just as the subtle feeling suddenly generated in the kind of fighting just now, it was able to cut the hard and thick claws of the wind leopard with one knife.


    Ha ha ha


    Lin Tianyu laughed in his heart.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also stopped to wield his knife, and had such a silly feeling. Then, Lin Tianyu just stares at the opposite wind leopard, as if he is thinking about something, but also as if he has not thought about anything. He just simply looks at the opposite wind leopard.


    The opposite wind leopard is also so stopped, Leng Leng looked at Lin Tianyu, completely reaction can not come.


    Before that, it was clear that the black knife, the inferior magic weapon in Lin Tianyu''s hands, could not cut its hard claws. However, just now, it is clear and easy to cut in from the hard thick cortex of its claws.


    But its claws are not weaker than the hardness of the lower level magic tool?


    The wind leopard was also in a state of uncertainty.

 Chapter 536

    This confrontation, no one has moved first, enough to quiet down, must have a quarter of an hour.


    Roar!


    At last, the lightning roared at Lin Yu''s neck, which was like a heavy wind.


    To this meeting, the wind leopard can clearly feel, and his stand in the opposite of the opponent, but a can not be ignored. No longer dare to underestimate the enemy carelessly. If the leopard claws out, it is also the key to the opponent''s throat. If you want to take a move, you will kill the enemy.


    Whoosh!


    The black knife was lifted up again.


    "Puff Chi", the moment it crossed with the hard claws of the high wind leopard, a blood hole was clearly left on the paw of the high wind leopard. Although the blood hole is not big, it is only a thin one. If this kind of blood hole, not in the leopard''s claws, but in the rest of the body of the wind leopard. Then, such a small blood hole can not stop the ferocity of the wind leopard. It is bound to still entangle Lin Tianyu and keep fighting. However, the key is that this blood hole appears on the hard claws of the wind leopard. This is a totally different meaning.


    Even the hardest leopard''s paw can''t resist Lin Tianyu''s random move. How can we continue to fight?


    The wind leopard continued to stare at Lin Tianyu in such a silly way. After staring for a long time, he didn''t dare to come out of his claw again.


    Roar! Roar!


    Finally, after another confrontation, the high wind leopard roared again and again. Then, the leopard''s shadow flashed again and again. In a row, the leopard launched dozens of attacks against Lin Tianyu.


    Puff, puff


    However, when each attack is about to come, Lin Tianyu''s black knife is gently raised, to a clever angle, a sudden cut, and then, the leopard''s paw again and again on a clear blood hole.


    Every time in the leopard''s paw, after leaving a blood hole, the wind leopard is slightly a retreat, and then, again to wave claws into.


    Obviously, the high wind leopard has completely aroused the brutality and bloodthirsty ferocity. He will not stop killing Lin Tianyu without claws.


    The leopard''s shadow went back and forth, flickering and flickering. In the whole space, it seemed that there were dozens of leopards attacking Lin Tianyu endlessly.


    However, Lin Tianyu, up to now, has only stood in the same place, at most a small range of side, and then, the black knife in his hand turned over and cut towards the leopard claw that he had grasped. Then, in the face of the black knife, there will be a clear blood hole on the leopard''s paw. The wind leopard retreats, and then it waves its claws again.


    In this way, there is no claw shadow that can break through the blockade of Lin Tianyu''s black knife after dozens of attacks.


    Every time the claws are explored, there must be a clear blood hole on the huge claw which is one foot in size.


    Roar!


    When the high wind leopard was once again hit by the black knife, it left a blood hole on the hard and thick claw. When it came back, the leopard roared angrily. Then, it turned its head suddenly and ran back without hesitation. It was no longer interested in Lin Tianyu''s claws.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the runaway leopard and laughed.


    At the same time, my heart was speechless: the sabre skill I just understood has not been fully understood. You can''t insist on it any more. For two days, no, three days at most, my new Sabre skill will be able to comprehend the acme.

 Chapter 537

    However, Lin Tianyu can only think so in his mind.


    If you want your opponent to stay with him for two days or three days in the midst of endless injuries, no matter who you put it on, as soon as you hear this idea, you will surely run away and even Peng Peng will not be able to catch up with him.


    Lin Tianyu smiles, carrying the black knife, continues to go into the magic fog forest, while understanding the new perception of the sword technique, while moving forward without delay.


    More than half a day later, I had a fight with an eight level monster and a nine level demon beast. I could clearly feel that this newly realized sword technique has made a slight progress. And these two monsters, also in his new understanding of the sword, endlessly injured, and then, full of unwilling to meet him, repeatedly roared and ran away.


    However, such a fight with a monster, just so a silk of progress, and then, for such a long time, only to fight so two monsters, can not ah!


    As it was getting late, Lin Tianyu stopped and couldn''t help thinking that it would be nice if there were monsters to fight with him all the time. Then, it is really possible that after two or three days, with the former Dao as the foundation, the new Dao can completely pass through this initial state of view, and even may reach the state of Xiaocheng. However, it is obviously impossible to keep fighting with monsters. Moreover, even if there are more monsters coming up to fight with themselves, as long as the newly realized Dao comes out, the monster will inevitably turn its head and walk away without any consideration under the constant injury. It''s impossible to have a good fight at all. There is no need for the progress of the new Dao.


    The concept of this newly realized Dao has been formed, and its embryonic form has been born. Now, we need endless fighting to improve it.


    Want to be able to have a monster, not afraid of injury, keep fighting with their own, good.


    Thinking in his heart, Lin Tianyu found a big tree with dozens of people and jumped up. When he got to the top of the tree, he sat on his knees and took out his dry food. While eating, he still thought about how to improve the power of the new Dao as soon as possible.


    If this Dao can achieve a small success in a short period of time, then, in the fight with the devil Kingdom, this new Dao will be able to make great achievements.


    Now, on our own side, if we say that the top combat power is no more than Gao dewu. Although there are four golden elixir friars in the rest, there is even a small eagle eagle, which is equivalent to the demon beast of the golden elixir. However, they are still not able to reach, and can not be regarded as the real top combat power. Let them deal with ordinary golden elixir friars, can also take a hand. However, if the other side had a great monk Yuanying, even if it was only in the early days of Yuanying, he would only be able to fight with Gao dewu. Other people, it''s completely impossible.


    Obviously, this demon Kingdom force is not as simple as it appears. It is likely that there will be monk Yuanying or a monk equivalent to Yuanying''s combat power.


    In the face of this unknown and possibly real strength, if we can go further in this newly realized Dao Dao, then even if we are the real monk Yuanying, Lin Tianyu believes that he will finally be able to make a contribution.


    After eating the cooked food, Lin Tianyu leaned against the tree trunk, half closed his eyes, and thought hard -


    before the next collision with the devil Kingdom, he must realize the new Dao to a higher level.


    But like now, most of the day down, just such a silk of progress, certainly not.

 Chapter 538

    The meeting time agreed with Zhao Yi was ten days later.


    When meeting Zhao Yi, the other party can provide valuable information, it is likely to be the time to compete with the devil kingdom again.


    Ten days. Time is running out!


    Obviously, it is impossible for us to make such progress. We have raised the Dao to a higher level and sufficient to cope with the changes that may follow.


    I tried to think, until it was almost dawn that I stopped all thinking and slept for more than an hour.


    Then, by the time you open your eyes, the sky is already bright.


    Lin Tianyu took out the cooked food again and ate it in a hurry. Then, he jumped down from the top of the tree. With a knife, he cut the huge tree trunk.


    If only the monsters could be as many as the trees in the magic fog forest, and could still be in place for themselves to practice Sabre skills!


    With emotion, Lin Tianyu stepped forward to carry out the black knife.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu tried to pull it out, but he couldn''t pull it out.


    This -


    Lin Tianyu hit the trunk of the tree with a fist.


    Bang!


    There was a faint pain in the face of the fist, but even the skin of the trunk was only a little broken.


    You know, Lin Tianyu''s body has been hard since he practiced the physical training skills. Up to now, he has surpassed steel. If it''s just an ordinary tree trunk, you can blow out a big hole with one punch. But now, not only did not blow out a big hole out, but also on the face of the fist, all faint pain. Looking at the huge tree trunk in front of him, Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    The hardness of this giant trunk is extraordinary!


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked again at the black knife that had been cut on the giant tree trunk. The black knife cut into the depth of the huge tree trunk. However, the depth of cutting into the ordinary hardness of the tree trunk was not less than that in the past.


    No wonder just now, all of a sudden did not pull out!


    Can be so random, a fly cut, unexpectedly in such a hard giant trunk, the black knife cut into so deep.


    This is a bit incredible!


    Lin Tianyu tried to think back to the moment when black knife cut the tree trunk.


    When I looked at the huge tree trunk in front of me, I was also trying to think about how to make my newly realized Dao a step further in the next contest with the devil kingdom. Then, in this moment of thinking, there was no more thinking about anything too much. It was just a knife flying out. Then, with a sigh, he pulled out the black knife that was cut in the trunk.


    The reason why you can cut down with one knife is that you can cut so deep on such a hard tree trunk.


    It seems that I was thinking about the new Dao just now. As a result, as soon as the knife is made, it is natural to understand the new Dao and join it.


    My newly realized Dao, even if it is only used to cut the tree, has such a powerful effect.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were bright -


    then, he could cut the tree to practice his new Dao. Even if this exercise, perhaps not as good as fighting with monsters, progress is greater. However, the trees are endless, and they can open a new Dao at any time

 Chapter 539

    Lin Tianyu''s mind, thinking about the unsolvable method, suddenly, as if opened a new door.


    With these endless trees, they have given themselves endless ways to use the new understanding of the sabre technique. What this newly realized Dao Dao lacks is precisely this kind of opportunity for training and growth. If we continue to practice with endless slashing, then, before the fight against the devil Kingdom, this new Dao will go further. Isn''t it completely possible?


    How wonderful!


    In my mind, the endless melancholy cloud that I sprinkled all night disappeared completely.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t want to go into the magic fog forest any more. He went deep and looked for monsters to fight. He stopped in this forest area.


    Whoa!


    Cut the trees out with a knife.


    Whoosh!


    And then it went to the trunk.


    All the sabre techniques that Lin Tianyu had learned were all right. In this forest, the still trees opened. A knife, a knife, completely to this with this will not be the slightest action to dodge, more like no life like the trees. After a while, all the trees in the woods were left with knife marks, big or small. The blade marks are all hidden in the endless Sabre technique. One move, one move, but all of them greet the giant tree lightly.


    Whoa!


    Lin Tianyu almost didn''t use too much strength. Then, he hit the tree and made a long cut.


    The long cut of the knife mark, even the bark of the tree, didn''t even turn over. Only a faint mark was left on it. If it wasn''t for looking at it carefully, I didn''t know that the black knife had cut a big hole in the tree. In the past, if I wanted to make such a long cut in the tree before I realized the new Dao, the strength would have to be increased by dozens of times compared with now. Moreover, after crossing, the skin on the tree would suddenly turn over, showing the obvious marks just scratched by the sharp blade.


    Whoosh, whoosh Whoosh, whoosh


    Lin Tianyu''s knife technique in his hands is still endless, and the trees in his eyes are huge.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s brain was also inexhaustible.


    In fact, it is more appropriate to use the Dao between the knives. Because the sabre techniques that have been applied are still the ones that have been learned and applied before. It''s just that when the sabre technique is applied, it will follow a special track, which is just along the opposite big tree body, inside the hard and strong tree body, that subtle weak place. This is just like any substance, even if it is hard, it will also have a weak place. As long as it is found to exist, then it can be cut apart directly, which is several times, ten times, dozens of times easier Even more, more times.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought that his original bone cutting Sabre could attack opponents much more powerful than himself. It was just the same as the sabre technique now. He could find the weakness of the opponent''s moves, and then cut into it again and again.


    Cut into the loopholes in the opponent''s moves and cut into the weak points The cutting tool path behind this one is clearly consistent with the bone cutting knife method in front.

 Chapter 540

    When a knife is swung out, it cuts into the loopholes of the opponent''s moves. It is a kind of grasping the opportunity and anticipating the enemy''s opportunity. From the opponent''s moves, insight into the subtle initiative, cut into the weakness of the opponent''s moves.


    And now the endless cut, even if the hardness is not lower than black knife, can also be in a swing, cut in.


    Although it''s also an insight into the subtleties, the former can do it when you are still in the martial arts realm, and the latter, even when you are in the martial arts realm, can never do it. Now, this insight into the subtleties of matter requires a strong divine consciousness to lock and decompose between each move. In the martial arts realm, even the divine sense that Lin Tianyu already has, the weak level is not enough for the intensity of such profligacy.


    It can be said that although the new Dao is in the same line as the previous bone removing knife technique, it is also a breakthrough in germplasm.


    While thinking, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand still beckons to a tree.


    Whoa!


    It was not until more than half an hour later that Lin Tianyu finally gave a breath and stopped.


    Lin Tianyu had to stop. At this meeting, his divine consciousness had almost disappeared. Lin Tianyu carefully examined the endless traces that had been cut by the black knife just now. Then, with a "whoosh" sound, he jumped onto the top of a big tree and made a flat place. He sat cross legged and quietly vomited, waiting for the exhausted consciousness to recover slowly.


    At the same time, in my mind, I was still thinking about my new understanding of Dao Dao.


    A new Dao must be supported by a strong sense of God before it is possible.


    The Jindan friars that Lin Tianyu knows now should be more powerful than his divine sense. However, he has never found out who has this kind of martial art like cutting Dao like himself. As for whether the monk Yuanying, who has a stronger divine sense, can display his own skill of cutting the Dao Lin Tianyu decided to ask Huazu when he came back to the sect.


    Well, this kind of cutting tool path, not only needs a strong sense of God support, it is also a powerful technology flow.


    The spirit consciousness is the foundation. Only by using the method can it really show its power and show its grandeur.


    Now, this method can also be called a kind of Original Dao.


    But thinking that he was practicing this Dao by chopping trees, Lin Tianyu thought of an ordinary person''s behavior, and then he laughed again.


    In fact, this Dao Dao idea is very simple if it''s plain. Any ordinary person who doesn''t practice is using it. For example, ordinary people chop firewood, they will always find the wood grain along the direction of splitting, so it is much simpler than forced hard chop. And his own Dao is an extension of this concept. Of course, for ordinary people, the extension of this concept has been extended infinitely, beyond their imagination.


    This kind of Dao can be regarded as an innovation of its own. Since it is a new Dao created by ourselves, we should give it a new name.


    This is an endless cutting tool path. It''s better to call it endless cutting.

 Chapter 541

    Endless cutting! Endless cutting!


    Lin Tianyu burst into a good laugh. He jumped up from his cross knees and flew into the air. Then, he landed on the ground. At this meeting, two hours later, the divine consciousness was completely restored. Even, Lin Tianyu carefully realized that his divine consciousness is much stronger than before.


    Then, Lin Tianyu did not stop, but cut into the tree trunks again and again.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    The knife is windy and can be cut off at will. It can be easily crossed by any tree trunk around it. It is a long and thin cut.


    In such a cycle, the consciousness was completely exhausted, and then he jumped up the tree to have a rest. After that, he jumped down from the tree and continued to chop the trunk of each tree.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Lin Tianyu has been practicing endless cutting in this place for seven days.


    At last, Lin Tianyu made endless cuts and could cut into the trees more easily, but at the same time, he consumed less divinity.


    Now, this endless cutting, can finally be regarded as completely beyond the realm of the first glimpse, to a small state of completion.


    Whoa!


    Then, a big tree with a diameter of enough length of a black knife swayed gently in front of him. Then, it suddenly tilted down and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Good!"


    Lin Tianyu was in his heart and gave a big, proud drink.


    Just now, he made endless cutting with this knife, but with only 20% force, he achieved such a result. If you want to cut such a big tree with the past Dao, even if you use 89% strength, it is estimated that it will take at least eight knives to cut such a big tree.


    this endless cut VAILLANT -


    is awesome!


    At the same time, at this time, an idea suddenly came out of my heart -


    the endless cutting that I have now unfolded. When it comes to the hardness and tenacity of the things cut, they are almost as strong as the black ones in their own swords, and they can also be chopped open. The power of endless cutting is really big enough. However, it is almost not weaker than the hardness and tenacity of the black knife in my hand. After all, it is almost not weaker than, seriously speaking, a little weaker than the black knife in my hand.


    So, is it possible that when one''s endless cutting is completed, or even reaches a higher level, it can cut through the material that is far beyond the black knife in terms of hardness and tenacity?


    When he thought of it, there were stars in Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    Is that impossible?


    Not necessarily.


    There was a rumor that a real master used an ordinary steel knife to cut off the opponent''s sword. In this kind of rumor, it always leads to people''s hysteria. The master injected his own accomplishments into his own hands. Only with the ordinary steel knife, could it be possible to cut off his opponent''s sword which was much harder than his own.


    Then, is it possible that this kind of guidance is a kind of misleading that leads people astray?


    When a real master cuts a harder sword than his own, in fact, it''s just like his endless cutting, which is a kind of superb Dao?


    Lin Tianyu thought, his eyes are more and more shining.


    Faintly felt, own endless cutting knife path, further vein and direction.

 Chapter 542

    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu wanted to practice for a longer time in this forest, and then improve his endless Dao.


    However, when we think about the gathering time agreed with Zhao Yi, there are only two days left. We can''t spend all the time here. We can''t cut trees like this.


    Lin Tianyu once again looked at this place. On the trees, there were long and thin cuts cut by his own endless knife paths. Then he turned back.


    Now, xiaochengjing of endless Dao has to test its power.


    Walking casually, there was a roar in front of me, and a giant bear monster came out.


    Nine level monster, black line brown bear.


    Behind the bear, there was a black line almost dazzling in color, stretching from the head to the tip of the tail.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu was so happy that he just wanted to find a monster to try the endless cutting. You blind bear came to the door. How wonderful! Moreover, the Ninth level monster, this strength is just good, oneself should be able to cope with reluctantly. Moreover, even if you can''t cope with it, if you want to escape, there is no big obstacle. Moreover, the bear''s skin and hair are much more tough than other monsters. It''s the only choice to verify the endless cutting tool.


    OK, it''s you!


    The first one is to verify the endless cutting tool path I just completed.


    The black line brown bear walked slowly to Lin Tianyu. His pleasant appearance obviously did not take Lin Tianyu seriously.


    That''s right. But he was just a little monk who practiced Qi. He is a great nine level monster, black line brown bear, nine level monster, which is equivalent to the human friar in the later stage of the golden elixir and even in the perfect state. Moreover, his body is as strong as iron armour, and his strength is not weak compared with the golden elixir of human beings. How can he care about such a little monk who only practices Qi?


    The black line brown bear walked to Lin Tianyu indifferently.


    He walked slowly. As soon as the tiny human began to flee, he would jump up and catch up with him. With a wave of his claw, he patted the tiny human friar into flesh and mud.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu, a human friar on the opposite side, suddenly took out a black knife from the ring and gently waved it in the wind.


    Roar!


    The black line brown bear was completely angry.


    This little human friar, who was practicing Qi, dared not to run away when he saw himself. Moreover, he dared to take a weapon and demonstrate to himself. Damn it, damn it! Damn this little human friar!


    Roar!


    The black line brown bear roared again and again, and then, instead of marching slowly, it rushed up at a surprising speed. In a blink of an eye, he directly rushed to Lin Tianyu.


    Whoa!


    The huge claw brings up a burst of endless huge wind, a claw toward Lin Tianyu face-to-face. As long as this claw is firmly patted, the little human friar on the opposite side will be completely turned into flesh and mud. Of course, this claw will surely be real. With such a human friar, is it possible to escape the giant claw that he wields?


    But there was a "whoosh" sound on the opposite side, and the figure had already clearly escaped.


    How could that be possible?


    The black line brown bear didn''t expect that this tiny human could really escape.


    Then, the black line brown bear felt the pain in its paws. He lifted his paw and saw that his thick claw was lifted by his opponent just now. He didn''t care about it and cut out a long cut.

 Chapter 543

    Roar!


    The black line brown bear saw the long opening on the giant claw and was furious and roaring.


    Such a tiny human friar has hurt his great black line brown bear.


    Can be tolerated, cooked can not be tolerated?


    In the roar, the black line brown bear, who was completely furious, stepped out one step and stood up. He again faced Lin Tianyu, and his two front paws waved at the same time. It seems that the posture, momentum and momentum will be in between, completely patting this tiny human into a ball of meat pie.


    Poof!


    Two light sounds came out, and then Lin Tianyu had already flashed to more than ten meters away.


    With these two light sounds, the black line brown bear subconsciously shrinks its huge claws, and then raises its claws to have a look. Sure enough, each claw on the two paws has been scratched with a long slit by each other.


    This time, the black line brown bear was even more angry, but he did not rush up immediately to fight with Lin Tianyu. Instead, he was stunned for a long time.


    When can such a weak human friar leave blood holes on his black line brown bear. If it is only the first time, it can be regarded as an accident or an accident. It happens to be in a weak place. But now, it is clear that one after another to cut bleeding holes in its black line brown bear. And, even for the first time, it was unexpected. Even if its black line brown bear is standing still, let this tiny human, waving a knife, cut in his own body, can cut open again?


    It''s good to cut a white mark.


    Is it possible to cut a long and thin blood hole directly?


    But now, it is clear that they have been cut out one after another.


    The black line brown bear was stunned for a long time. Then, he sped up and rushed up. His two paws waved faster. He said to Lin Tianyu one by one.


    Even if this tiny human being can cut off its claws?


    What he can cut open is just a small cut. With its rough skin and thick flesh, even if there are so many more holes in its body, it is impossible to form a fatal injury. However, its powerful claws, as long as it can pat this tiny human on his body, he will be completely turned into a meat pie and go to see the king of hell.


    Hum!


    I don''t believe it. After a hundred moves, you can hide like this. I just chopped my black line brown bear with a black knife, and I couldn''t shoot you.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The shadow of the sky and the earth is more and more quickly.


    It''s really disturbing to see, but it''s not careful, it''s completely possible. It''s been patted into meat pie by the huge claw.


    However, although the claw shadow has completely wrapped Lin Tianyu''s figure, as long as the claw shadow has a small gap, you can see the moving figure of Lin Tianyu. In addition, from time to time, accompanied by the sound of "puff, puff, puff", the sound rang out. Then, black line brown bear''s body, more than a long, or deep or shallow blood holes.


    Roar!


    The black line brown bear waved its claws more than ten times, then gave a long roar and retreated.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu still gently grasped the black knife and stood in place.


    The black line brown bear has more than 200 blood holes all over his body, and his eyes are full of fear to see Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 544

    Although the black line brown bear has solid skin, rough skin and thick flesh, it is quite frightening to have so many blood holes.


    Moreover, if we keep fighting, we will accumulate more and more blood holes. Maybe when we accumulate to a certain degree, we will cause real and irreparable damage to it. What''s more, what''s more, after the battle, Lin Tianyu has not left a small scratch on his body. How can he fight on.


    Black line brown bear hesitantly looked at Lin Tianyu, then, step by step, carefully back to the back.


    It was only 50 or 60 meters away from Lin Tianyu that the black line brown bear turned around and ran away quickly.


    Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, looked at the direction of the black line brown bear''s escape. Instead, he frowned and thought.


    Endless cut, not only increases the damage of attack. Moreover, because of the increase of the enemy''s damage in the middle of the attack, it will cause greater pain, and it is bound to make the opponent''s hand more full of fear. Then, the move will inevitably slow down by one or two points. Otherwise, although the black line brown bear seems clumsy, its moves are not so slow. After fighting for such a long time, it is impossible for the bear to be on his own body, leaving no claw marks. However, in the fear of the black line brown bear, he slowed down his claws, and wanted to catch Shi''s own shadow step, which was obviously impossible.


    But now, with endless cutting, and with the shadow step of the phantom body, is it possible to fight with the great monk Yuanying?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu can''t help but move. Inside his heart, he is full of restlessness.


    As for the cultivation of the immortal earth, if Lu Ying can reach the limit of cultivation, then he will be able to practice his own ability Maybe, maybe we have to wait for a higher realm.


    So now


    Inside Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was looking forward to it. If he suddenly came up with a ten level monster and let himself fight, it would be good.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu''s feet can''t help but go to the magic fog forest.


    Roar!


    After a little while, a nine step monster jumped out again.


    Only two quarters of an hour later, the nine stage monster ran away like a flea.


    Then, Lin Tianyu continued to go deeper into the magic fog forest, all the way.


    Until the evening, Lin Tianyu again encountered a head of eight steps, a head of nine steps, two monsters, still easy to win the battle. Then, Lin Tianyu still did not display the unique skills, did not drive to kill completely, let two monsters, escape.


    Then, Lin Tianyu once again went deep into the magic fog forest and made some progress.


    At this stage, he didn''t see any other monsters any more. It was too late to have a look. Lin Tianyu took out the cooked food from the ring, made do with it, and prepared to find the top of a big tree and have a good rest. Tomorrow, I''ll spend another morning in depth. Then, in the afternoon, I''ll meet Gao dewu and meet Zhao Yi.


    However, just after eating the cooked food in his hand, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 545

    Quiet!


    It''s so quiet!


    Now, all of a sudden, I feel it. It''s so quiet and frightening.


    Lin Tianyu quickly took out the black knife and stood up. All the telepathy was carefully released. At the same time, the heart is full of excitement. If it''s not bad as expected, it''s here. There may be a ten level monster. Ten level monster, can be clearly equivalent to human friars in the yuan infant period, right?


    I''m looking for a ten level monster. I''m trying to find a ten level monster. With the current level of Dao Dao, may I have a fight?


    Unexpectedly, this really came.


    Although he couldn''t see it at all, he couldn''t even detect his divine sense. But Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he had a ten level monster and was approaching him quietly and quietly. This is just a kind of intuition, which has been honed for so long in the forest of magic fog. But Lin Tianyu is sure that this ten level monster has already detected himself, and will appear in his divinity exploration in a short time.


    It''s quieter around.


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the sound of the birds'' song seemed to be frightened and completely quiet.


    Finally, it was at this time that Lin Tianyu was able to detect each other in his divine sense.


    A black tiger came across and came to his side.


    The black tiger seems to be walking slowly and strides step by step, but Lin Tianyu''s divine sense has just detected the trace of the black magic tiger. Then, in front of Lin Tianyu, the black magic tiger has already appeared. Straight in his tens of meters away, the huge black tiger, coldly staring at himself, just like looking at a piece of meat to be food.


    Lin Tianyu also stares at the black magic tiger. He is full of tension. The black knife in his hand is tightly held, and his palm is a little wet. Forehead, behind, also is slightly had some tidal feeling.


    Although, Lin Tianyu wants to verify his own strength, whether he can fight with Yuanying, he wants to fight a ten level monster. But now that the ground is really on, Lin Tianyu''s heart is still uncontrollably nervous. After all, there is more than a little difference in the order between the two.


    The black knife in his hand was slightly raised and held in the air, which kept the posture of the most convenient knife at any time.


    Then, Lin Tianyu felt the pressure of the black tiger on the other side. Then, his heart suddenly changed and his face became more ugly.


    This is not the ten level monster, the black tiger, but the 11th level.


    The strength of the other side is clearly equivalent to the cultivation of Yuanying in the middle and later period of human friars. Moreover, the black tiger is the king of monsters on the mainland. How can we fight?


    Lin Tianyu became more and more nervous. However, he became more calm.


    With such a gap in strength, Lin Tianyu understood that as long as he could not completely calm down, he would certainly have a silk of opportunity. If you can completely calm down and look for the vitality, maybe you will have the only chance to escape.


    Calm down!


    Must completely calm down, and then, looking for that may appear a ray of life.

 Chapter 546

    Then, the eleven step black tiger did not roar at all.


    Obviously, disdain.


    As soon as the black magic tiger lifted its claws, it had already appeared in Lin Tianyu''s front, and then the claw directly waved out.


    Lin Tianyu appeared on the side of the tiger''s paw, and the black knife swung out. He suddenly cut out to the tiger''s paw.


    Bang! Boom!


    Lin Tianyu''s body flew out like a bag of cotton. It was thirty or forty meters away. He fell to the ground and splashed with dust.


    But just as soon as he fell to the ground, Lin Tianyu jumped up in a hurry, held the black knife in his hand again, and watched the black tiger 30 or 40 meters away.


    Now, we can''t be careless, otherwise, we will die.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also in the bottom of his heart, a burst of dark blame, just now, the black knife between the swing, no use of endless cutting. Obviously, in the face of the 11th level black tiger, I can''t help but feel cold. Even my strongest martial arts skills are forgotten to display.


    No way!


    They must be more calm and firm, otherwise, they can not have a trace of vitality.


    At this time, the black demon tiger was also stunned for a moment. Obviously, it did not expect that such a weak human could escape from the front of its own claw, and had a chance to make a knife. Otherwise, if this claw goes down, this tiny human friar will not survive at all.


    However, the black devil was just so stunned for a moment, and didn''t really take it seriously.


    When the Giant Claw was lifted up and swung out again, it was in front of Lin Tianyu and swung out in the opposite direction.


    Whoa! Poof!


    In the giant claw to the time, there was a subtle cut open sound sounded.


    However,


    however, Lin Tianyu was glad that he could cut the claws of the eleven step black magic tiger. This endless cutting is so strong! This is equivalent to the great power of Yuanying. The hardness of the skin is beyond the black knife. If it is not for this endless cutting, it would be difficult to leave a white mark on the opponent''s paws. But anyway, in this fight, I finally had a little more to rely on. Although, very likely, this still can''t avoid oneself to lose the end, but finally there is a little bit of hope in, isn''t it?


    But the black magic tiger obviously also heard the sound of this subtle cutting, raised its claws to see, really had such a small opening.


    Roar -


    the black magic tiger has been roaring for the first time since it arrived at the scene.


    It was really angry.


    Such a tiny human, unexpectedly cut its claws. Since it became a ten level monster, and then promoted to the eleventh level, how long has it been without being hurt? But now, there is a tiny human, let it taste the taste of injury.


    Roar, roar -


    when the black magic tiger lifted its claws and waved out another claw, it was in front of Lin Tianyu and waved to Lin Tianyu''s face.


    Lin Tianyu''s phantom body is unfolding, and the man passes through it from a wonderful angle. Then, the black knife in his hand is cut out again. There is another "puff" sound. There is a blood hole on the black tiger''s paw.


    Roar -


    the black magic tiger continued to roar and continued to wave its claws to Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 547

    Every time, Lin Tianyu uses the magic body overlapping step. Inside, the wonderful and incomparable footwork angle passes through, and then the black sword rises.


    However, at this meeting, it often takes a few moves to make a small hole in the paw of the black devil tiger. After all, the black tiger is a monster of eleven steps, which is different from the eight steps and nine steps ahead. Once the monster goes up ten steps, it is an essential difference that has crossed a step.


    On the surface, Lin Tianyu seems to have the advantage. After all, the black devil''s body, scars, Lin Tianyu''s body, even the skin has not been broken.


    But in fact, Lin Tianyu is more and more anxious.


    Compared with such a huge black tiger, the wounds left behind, in addition to making it more angry, are not any real damage at all. However, the black tiger''s paw is more and more urgent to swing. The beauty between speed and swing is totally different from the nine level monster in front of him. Even if Lin Tianyu has applied the various changeable angles of phantom body overlapping step to the limit, he is also working harder and harder to dodge. Although up to now, there is still no swing to hit him, but there are several times, all are dangerous and dangerous, only a little less than that, will hit him.


    When fighting with those monsters in front of him, Lin Tianyu has confidence and shuttles between the other party''s paws. He can''t be really hit by the other party.


    But here it will be


    Lin Tianyu felt that he was walking a tightrope. If he didn''t pay attention, he would be rammed by the black magic tiger. Then, he would be completely finished.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Suddenly, more than a dozen Lin Tianyu appeared at the same time, wielding a knife at the same time, and cut to the black magic tiger.


    When in the martial arts realm, the phantom body overlaps the shadow step to the limit, which can show eight figures attacking the opponent at the same time. But now, especially Lin Tianyu has already crossed the limit of practicing Qi. At the same time, 18 figures can appear to attack each other.


    Poof!


    A little noise.


    With a scornful smile, the black magic tiger hit the real Lin Tianyu in the phantom of the phantom body and shadow step. All of a sudden, he directly flew Lin Tianyu forty or fifty meters away.


    Then, as soon as Lin Tianyu landed 40 or 50 meters away, he continued to wield his swords, leaving a trail of black swords in the space. Then, just as the black magic tiger wielded its claws and hit him again, he once again stepped out of his phantom body and stepped over a hundred meters.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had time to feel the sweat flowing out of his back.


    Just now I want to fight against the danger, but I''m afraid of it.


    When the monks arrived at the period of Yuanying, they would understand some simple ways to use space. In the same way, up to the ten level monster, nature will also some simple space use.


    Therefore, since the battle with the black devil tiger, Lin Tianyu''s phantom body shadow step has been only shown. The fantastic angle changes, and he dare not show his phantom body to attack the black devil. That kind of phantom body is just a simple use of space. In front of the black magic tiger who also knows how to use simple space, is it not to send it to the door to find abuse?


    But later, Lin Tianyu hesitated and finally decided to gamble.


    So, the phantom body is stretched out to the limit. At the same time, each time, the phantom body spreads out. In the phantom body overlapping step, the wonderful step angle changes and slightly turns the body.


    Sure enough, the black tiger found the track of space, and attacked it with one claw.

 Chapter 548

    Fortunately, every time Lin Tianyu used his phantom, he changed a small angle which was not easy to detect.


    Otherwise, such a solid hit on their own, it is estimated that it is not far from the meat pie.


    At the same time, as expected, Lin Tianyu escaped 50 meters away.


    Now, a hundred meters away, the black magic tiger once again waved its claws, and the claws directly appeared in front of him and waved them. However, Lin Tianyu, who had already made preparations, slashed the black sword endlessly. In the sky, when the black knives appeared one after another and crossed with the black devil tiger, Lin Tianyu''s figure had already appeared a hundred meters away.


    When Lin Tianyu was a hundred meters away, he quickly cut the black knife again. Then, in man Tianyu, when one after another of black swords appeared, exactly the black devil tiger waved his paws again. Just when he arrived, the black knife that stayed in the space was slightly blocked, and Lin Tianyu''s figure had already appeared 100 meters away.


    And so on.


    Only half a cup of tea time, has been reincarnated hundreds of times.


    Lin tianyushi launched the space law escape, and the black magic tiger also launched the space law pursuit.


    Between a chase and a escape, originally, the application of the space law of the black magic tiger is slightly stronger. However, according to the law of space, Lin Tianyu understood the Dao of Dao. One after another, black Dao stands in the space. Moreover, each black Dao contains a thread of endless cutting knife, which makes the black magic tiger have to deal with it carefully. In this way, although every time Lin Tianyu had just escaped, the black magic tiger could quickly track down. However, every time, because of the obstruction of black swords in this space, he always left a ray of vitality to Lin Tianyu.


    Now, Lin Tianyu really felt that he would never let the black tiger really bully him.


    Otherwise, trapped between the claw shadow, if the feeling of walking steel wire, too dangerous!


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Between the two chasing and fleeing, it has been going on and on for two hours.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu could not figure out how many times he had reincarnated in front of him.


    Anyway, Lin Tianyu just ran away endlessly, and the black magic tiger behind him was endless pursuit.


    Roar, roar, roar -


    the black demon tiger roars repeatedly, and the more it pursues, the more angry it gets. Just such a tiny human being, even let it chase for such a long time, has not caught up. As a result, it is also completely stronger, and there is a strong will not stop catching up with Lin Tianyu.


    But Lin Tianyu was more and more tired. At this meeting, the consumption of consciousness and energy is particularly serious. Every time Shi unfolded his phantom step, he had to predict the next track of the black tiger and determine his escape route. Then, he displayed a series of black swords in the space, which should be carefully arranged in the possible direction of the black magic tiger according to the prediction in advance. In addition, all the Dao shadows had to be integrated into it The endless cutting knife is intended to be inside. All these explorations, predictions, calculations and practices are too much for the consumption of energy and consciousness.


    Moreover, in the first calculation, in order to escape, although the process is just like the calculation. However, it was the black tiger''s paw after all. Although because of the accurate calculation, that claw was not heavy, but it was left on the body after all. If you have time, you should be able to recover quickly after a little exercise therapy. But now, for such a long time, there is no time to stop and heal the wounds. Originally, it was a small insignificant scar. However, with the rapid consumption of divine consciousness and energy, Lin Tianyu felt more and more exhausted.

 Chapter 549

    However, even to this meeting, Lin Tianyu still dare not half to stay down.


    Again and again, he unfolded the shadow step of the phantom body again and again, and cut open the endless cutting again and again. After a short time of blocking, he fled out. Then, he opened the sword technique for a short time and then fled.


    When he arrived at the meeting, he was filled with endless tiredness, which almost made Lin Tianyu unable to move. I just want to stop, have a good sleep and have a good rest. However, the more to this time, the more can not half relax, otherwise, a careless, I am afraid that will never see tomorrow''s sun.


    The black tiger roared and roared, and followed Lin Tianyu behind him. The more he chased, the more angry he was. However, although the black tiger was angry, in fact, it was only angry for such a long time. It had not been able to kill such a tiny human friar, but it also made himself scarred everywhere.


    However, although the black tiger looks everywhere bruised, but obviously on its strength, no half of the impact. What''s more, the more they pursue the spirit, the more they are satisfied.


    If it goes on like this, Lin Tianyu knows very well that he will have no other way to go except that he is so tired that he can catch up with him.


    As he ran, Lin tried to use his brain and thought carefully.


    What should we do? Only then can they have a chance of life.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu''s figure has reached a hundred meters away. After that, the black sword can be seen to the naked eye, and a black knife with a handle can be seen in the sky. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again and appeared 100 meters away. Then In this way, as if the mechanical cycle. Even now, Lin Tianyu can only vaguely distinguish a small part of his divine consciousness to pay attention to the black tiger behind him. He can no longer fully pay attention to the black tiger''s whereabouts. If it goes on like this, the attention to the black tiger will be lower and lower, and the danger will be more and more serious.


    Do you really want to fall at the mouth of the black magic tiger?


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s divine sense was tight.


    Just in front of him, only twenty miles away, he felt another wave of prestige.


    What''s more, the momentum of the wave is not much weaker than that of the black magic tiger who has been following him all the time. It is estimated that even without the level 11 level of black magic tiger, it must be at least level 10 monster. After the black tiger, there are ten levels of monsters in front of me. Is the sky going to kill Lin Tianyu?


    Inside Lin Tianyu''s heart, he growled.


    But now, Lin Tianyu clearly did not dare to think about it any more. He did not dare to have a half step pause. He could only keep going to the monster in front of him and hit him head on.


    In his present state, this is clearly to the front of a monster, specially sent food to ah.


    Ah!


    Inside Lin Tianyu''s heart, he cried out. Then, while running, he tried to use his brain, thinking quickly, how to escape this robbery.


    However, no matter how I think about it, it is clear that geography can not come up with a plan to escape from this Jedi.


    Roar!


    In front of the ten level monster, roar, obviously has issued a clear warning, no further step forward, otherwise, no blame it impolite.

 Chapter 550

    Stop?


    Definitely not!


    Don''t say it''s stopped. As long as Lin Tianyu''s footwork is a little slower, it will leave him with nothing but death.


    So, keep going?


    However, the ten level monster in front has already given a clear hint. If it rushes past again, it will make the other party angry and attack each other with the black magic tiger. In this state, I will be torn into pieces by two equally angry monsters in a twinkling of an eye?


    What should we do?


    What should we do?


    What should we do?


    When Lin Tianyu stepped forward again, he was getting closer to the ten level monster in front of him. At the same time, he also felt that his whole brain was becoming more and more chaotic.


    Roar -


    from behind Lin Tianyu, a roar of shaking earth and mountains came out.


    This is the black magic tiger completely unable to control the emotional roar.


    Then, behind Lin Tianyu, there was an endless pressure rising. In this pressure, Lin Tianyu can even feel his own figure, slightly stagnant. However, although it has some slight influence, it also has no harm to Lin Tianyu''s real action. On the contrary, because of the sudden release of such a strong pressure, the action and pursuit of the black tiger are obviously much weaker. In this way, on the contrary, it made Lin Tianyu''s escape easier.


    In fact, in front of this, the black demon tiger has also repeatedly released his power belonging to the 11th level monster. But obviously, Lin Tianyu had no discomfort at all except that he was very nervous. Later, the black tiger simply no longer released any pressure.


    However, the prestige of the 11th level black magic tiger is totally equivalent to that of the monks in the middle and later period of Yuanying.


    In the pursuit, Lin Tianyu has no effect at all. Lin Tianyu felt that he and he should be in the realm of physical training, and suddenly reached the 18th floor. But now, in the realm of practicing Qi, it has also broken through the limit of the land of Tianquan and reached the level 13 of practicing Qi. This kind of overstepping the limit again and again is related. It is too much for him to surpass the limit once and for all. Otherwise, if they were just ordinary Qi practicing monks, they would not have to chase the black devil tiger like this at all. Only when a pressure was released, they would have to kneel on the ground.


    Now that the black tiger knows that the pressure is completely useless to Lin Tianyu, it has released this kind of pressure, and it is still a release far beyond the previous limit.


    Then, there is only one possibility -


    the black tiger is demonstrating, let the ten level monster in front of him, and quickly and obediently make way for him. Don''t hinder him from doing business.


    And then there was the sudden roar of the earth.


    Obviously, it should be the rage to drink the ten level monster in front of you and get out of here quickly. Now, master black magic tiger, I don''t have time to pay attention to a small minion like you.


    Therefore, either go away, or in the black tiger Lord''s endless anger, was torn into endless pieces.


    To understand this, Lin Tianyu suddenly moved at the end of his life, and there was a faint flash of light -


    maybe this is his own opportunity. As long as you can make good use of it, it is completely possible to escape from the heaven in the next moment.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s brain, vaguely active.

 Chapter 551

    I''ll do it later!


    Bet!


    As a result, Lin Tianyu still ignored and roared at the front of the ten level monster, galloping away. A hundred meters, a hundred meters, constantly into the space inside, flickering. In addition to the moment just out of space, the moment of endless cutting, other time is integrated into the space, constantly flashing.


    Only a few blinks of an eye, has arrived from the front of the monster, just two miles away from the place.


    At this time, the ten level monster in front of him just stopped on the way forward. He not only roared, but also got up and walked towards the direction where Lin Tianyu came from.


    Good!


    This is the time!


    Success or failure is at stake.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu''s figure just once integrated into the space, and exhausted all his energy. He started to move the phantom step to the limit. At present, when he integrated into the space, he could achieve the maximum moving distance at one time. The next moment, when Lin Tianyu''s figure appears from the space, it is already ten miles away from the integration point.


    In front of him, every time he destroys the phantom body''s shadow step, he just merges into the space and transfers 100 meters, that is to say, he comes out of the space, not because of his current attainments in the phantom body overlapping step. A space transfer can only reach 100 meters. But when Lin Tianyu started, he had already thought that the escape and chase between him and the black devil tiger could not be completed in a short time. However, if the black magic tiger was not so eager to catch up with the distance of 100 meters, he would not even have a chance to catch his breath. Even, he had to keep using his divine sense to lock the black magic tiger and predict the direction of the next transfer. The consumption of divine sense and energy was too much, which was enough for him to keep transferring.


    But it has been transferred to the present, and his spirit of divine consciousness is really unbearable.


    It''s not just about the consumption of space transfer.


    However, if this kind of limit is applied, once it reaches ten miles away, even at his peak state, it can be transferred three or four hundred times. It is estimated that the consumption of simple space transfer will be enough to make him tired.


    It''s like running. You can hardly catch up with the speed of jogging. Some people with excellent physique can run for more than half a day at a time, and they can stick to it. If he wants to run across the limit, he will be completely tired and unable to run in less than one minute, twenty or thirty seconds, or even more than ten seconds.


    In the front, between the escape and the pursuit of the black tiger, the key is to delay the judgment of the black tiger after integrating into the space. After all, in the simple use of the way of space, the black magic tiger is even better than him. The bewilderment effect of transferring 100 meters once and transferring 10 miles once is equal to the same. It is just a mistake of the black magic tiger to judge the direction and delay him for an instant. As for the distance, let alone 10 Li, even if it is 50 Li at a time, depending on the strength of the black magic tiger and the application of the way of space, it will definitely appear in front of Lin Tianyu in a blink of an eye.


    But now it''s different.


    Because in front of us, all along, it is only a space transfer, which is only 100 meters away. In this way, it has formed a fixed situation, as if a space transfer by Lin Tianyu could only reach a distance of 100 meters.


    In addition, now, the ten level monster beast in front of him and the black demon tiger of the eleventh level behind affect each other''s judgment. The main energy between them should have been put into each other''s bodies. It is unlikely that he would have noticed that Lin Tianyu''s empty transfer was slightly different from that in front of him. But in the space transfer, the weak difference, that is, dozens of times, hundreds of times Even more times.

 Chapter 552

    Roar!


    The first ten order monsters, obviously, have been watching their escape and pursuit. At this time, as soon as Lin Tianyu was integrated into the space, the first ten order monster roared, and then stepped between steps, and directly appeared in the 100 meters ahead of Lin Tianyu''s running direction. The ten order monster is really angry. This is its territory. It has been shouting and demonstrating. But this small human nun has stepped into its territory without any hesitation.


    Can you bear it, which one can''t bear?


    It takes a moment to tear this tiny human nun into pieces, and then it will be a match with the black demon tiger behind.


    So, according to the predicted distance observed all the time before, the step by step just appeared in the next step of Lin Tianyu, which will come out of the space, that hundred meters distance.


    At the same time, the 11th level black demon tiger, which is being tracked at the back, is also a habitual step by step, which appears in front of Lin Tianyu into the space, a hundred meters away.


    But at this time, the figure of Lin Tianyu has appeared ten miles away, and then Lin Tianyu stops in place, and has not escaped.


    In fact, according to Lin Tianyu''s current physical condition, such a limit transfer, it is estimated that all can come for 20 or 30 times, but he resolutely stopped, and did not transfer away. Lin Tianyu knows clearly. Now, as long as he has the trend of transferring and leaving, the monster that has been on both sides will probably stop fighting. First, he is a small human nun, and then he will be torn into pieces. Instead, if he is not eager to transfer away, the two ends must have locked its monster with divine knowledge, but it is likely that a male and female will be separated first, and then he will be followed.


    So now, Lin Tianyu is gambling on his judgment. If it is as he judges, then it will be an opportunity for him to escape from the life of heaven.


    If he is wrong in judgment, he will only repeat the escape ahead again and again and again.


    Roar


    The current situation monsters are roaring and roaring, Lin Tianyu can feel it, and both monsters clearly distinguish a wisp of divine knowledge, locked in him. As long as he fled, two monsters would catch him first, tear them into pieces, and then confront. Similarly, as long as he has been so in place, and does not escape, two monsters are likely to fight first, and then, after him, the small human nun.


    Roar


    The roar was getting more and more urgent, and then the sound of two monsters fighting came.


    "Ha ha ha ha, great! Fight with all you can. Just give him a little more time, and the hope of escaping from the sky will come out. "


    Listen to the fierce fighting between the two monsters, Lin Tianyu is still in the place, there is no plan to escape.


    Because now, Lin Tianyu''s chance to escape is not to escape now, but it takes a little time.


    When the two monsters fight more and more fiercely, Lin Tianyu quietly opens the ring, takes out the flying boat that Hua Zu lent him, and then runs the magic power to make the boat stretch, the body becomes bigger and reaches the flying state. At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt the two monsters fighting. In the divine knowledge, it seemed to feel the abnormality here, and the fight gradually slowed down.

 Chapter 553

    At present, Lin Tianyu did not dare to hesitate. As soon as he ran, he entered the boat. Then, he took out a large number of spirit stones and put them into the energy cabin of the boat.


    Whoa!


    Suddenly, the boat blew a strong wind, pulled out of the air, rowed a silver light, straight out.


    At this time, in the place where two monsters fight, "roar, roar..." , roaring. The black tiger tried his best to blow away the ten level monsters in front of him. After a flash, he disappeared in the scene. Then, he rushed into a string of silver boats and caught up with him. The ten level monster at the scene, with a flash of eyes, also wanted to catch up with him. However, after a moment''s hesitation, he finally stopped and stood in the same place, "roar, roar..." After yelling several dozen times in succession, he retreated slowly.


    The silver light of the flying boat is flying faster and faster. However, when looking back through the device of the flying boat, Lin Tianyu can clearly see that a black magic tiger is catching up closely behind the flying boat. The speed is not as slow as the flying boat which has turned into a silver light.


    "Asshole!"


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, a burst of roar.


    "It''s Lao Tzu. I''m chased by you. There''s no way to escape, right? I''m not angry. You''re just a monster that hasn''t been fully civilized yet. I''m angry! I''ve run for my life in a flying boat. You''re still chasing after me. How much hatred and resentment do you have to kill me? "


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, a position of anger is not enough, and then to the boat, add spirit stone.


    Originally, the speed of the boat was obviously much higher than that of monk Yuanying. However, Lin Tianyu''s body, only a large number of low grade spirit stone, not even the middle grade spirit stone. How can we push the speed of the boat to the limit. Even, if there is a top-grade spirit stone, or even the best spirit stone, it is estimated that in a few blinks of an eye, you can throw the monster black magic tiger, I don''t know how far it is. It seems that in the future, we must always have some high-quality spirit stones.


    It is just that Lin Tianyu''s cultivation and breakthrough up to now are just the perception and integration of Dao Dao, and he has naturally broken through and upgraded. Therefore, the demand for spirit stone is almost zero, and he has no concept of spirit stone.


    You can''t go down like this again!


    Moreover, under the energy of the lower spirit stone, after a long time, I can clearly feel that the speed of the black magic tiger is not less than that of the flying boat which has turned into a silver light, but it is also slightly faster. Although it is only so fast, but, it is estimated that in two hours, the black magic tiger will catch up with the silver light and shadow flying boat.


    At that time, although the speed of the flying boat is extremely fast, under the claws of the black magic tiger, it is worrying.


    After all, it''s just a speedboat that is suitable for travelling, rather than a large spaceship or warship that can be used as a carrier by a large number of friars. It is estimated that under the firm claws of the black magic tiger, the boat will be easily pierced by the black magic tiger.


    It seems that now, only contact Gao dewu. Then, combined with the senior, and this dead entwined with their own, the 11th level black tiger fight.

 Chapter 554

    Lin Tianyu immediately took out the message bead and entered the message into it.


    "Mr. Gao, where are you? Enter your location now. "


    Gao dewu of the other side was sent soon. He is now in the specific position. Then, Gao dewu quickly summoned and asked, "what''s wrong with brother? Is there any danger? "


    Lin Tianyu also sent a message to the opposite side: "it is a little dangerous. An eleven step black tiger is chasing behind. Senior Gao, you''ve arranged the rice to the sky and hid them. I''ll drag the black tiger to you in half an hour, and then I''ll be ready to fight. "


    Gao dewu, on the other hand, was surprised for a while, and then replied, "half an hour! Big brother, you can hold on for half an hour? Otherwise, brother, I''ll go to your direction now, and you''ll come in this direction, and we''ll meet in the middle. " When Gao dewu was so summoned, his voice became more and more anxious.


    Ten step black tiger! Even if Gao dewu is now, he dare not say that he is a steady winner. But Lin Tianyu is just practicing Qi, OK?


    But Lin Tianyu also quickly sent a message and said, "senior Gao, don''t be so anxious. Now, I am in the boat. With the speed of the boat, I can delay the black magic tiger. Now, senior Gao first tries to hide some of them in mitongtian, and then when they are ready to fight, they send me the exact location, and I''ll get there again. "


    "Good!"


    Inside the message bead, came Gao dewu''s short reply. Obviously, hearing that Lin Tianyu was in the boat, Gao dewu was much relieved.


    Then, only two quarters of an hour later, inside the message bead, was received the direction from Gao dewu.


    "Big brother, I''ve arranged it. You''ve come here quickly."


    Lin Tianyu immediately replied: "good!"


    Lin Tianyu immediately drove the boat to the address Gao dewu had just sent.


    In such a short time, Gao dewu has arranged everything. Obviously, although with the help of Feizhou, Gao dewu was particularly worried about Lin Tianyu. When the communication was over, he must have arranged everything with the fastest speed, and then quickly sent a message to Lin Tianyu.


    The silver light of the boat swished in the air and flew to the direction where Gao dewu had sent the message.


    Then, half a cup of tea time, we can see Gao dewu standing on a small hill. The iconic giant sword has been taken out and held in his hand. Moreover, he has made a best attack angle and held the sword in his hand. As soon as the black magic tiger appears, it will be a huge sword, directly cut the black magic tiger.


    Lin Tianyu quickly, began to slightly reduce the speed of the boat, ready to land.


    At this time, the black magic tiger, who was chasing after him, had already clearly seen Gao dewu standing with a giant sword. In a moment of hesitation, the speed of chasing also slowed down slightly.


    "Roar!"


    Then, the black demon tiger coldly glared at Gao dewu below and roared. Obviously, it is demonstrating to let this unconscious human get out of the way. Now, it has to catch the little friar who is practicing Qi and has no time to answer these irrelevant people.


    But below, Gao dewu is not moved, still holding the sword, coldly staring at the black magic tiger.

 Chapter 555

    Immediately, Lin Tianyu''s boat landed on the top of the hill.


    Lin Tianyu stepped out of the boat one step at a time, then folded it up. He stood with Gao dewu and stood side by side.


    "Roar..."


    At this meeting, the black demon tiger clearly understood that the man standing on the hill with a huge sword and this tiny little human friar were in a group.


    "Ah! damn! Well, both of them are damned


    Roar -


    an earth shaking roar came out. Then, the black magic tiger in the complete fury, turned into a black light, to two people, straight over.


    Boom!


    Gao dewu''s huge sword waved with all his strength, and the huge tiger claw that the black magic tiger waved down from the sky, was face to face with each other. The black magic tiger was slashed by the giant sword and retreated wildly. However, the hillock at the foot of Gao dewu was shocked suddenly, and then it collapsed directly. At the same time, Gao dewu''s whole legs were buried in the earth and rock of the hill.


    Roar -


    at this time, the black magic tiger is more angry. This roar out of the roar of the voice, a few want to swallow the sky and swallow the ground like anger, contained in it.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! Unexpectedly, just now, just now, when it was fighting with Gao dewu''s giant sword, the tiny human Qi training friar was the tiny guy again. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, he took the opportunity to make another cut on his hard claws. Asshole! Asshole


    Moreover, because Gao dewu blocked the front this time, he did not want to cut the black magic tiger with a knife, but also avoided the attack of the black devil tiger''s claws. This time, the depth and length of the cut are far beyond the front.


    The more he wanted to be, the more angry he was, the more he roared.


    But after the roar, the black devil was more and more confused. It is this powerful friar who can''t cut the bleeding on his claws. Why, the tiny little friar who practices Qi can always leave blood holes on his claws as long as he hits his own claws every time he wields his knife.


    No reason!


    At the same time, Gao dewu also looked at Lin Tianyu curiously. Obviously, he also found a blood hole cut by Lin Tianyu on the claw of the black devil tiger.


    There was a burst of surprise in my heart.


    What Lin Tianyu holds in his hand is clearly just a low-level magic weapon, OK? If Lin Tianyu had a magic weapon or even an immortal weapon in his hand, he would have cut a blood hole on the claws of the black devil tiger, which would have been excusable. But now However, Gao dewu also knows that the key now is to fight against the black devil tiger. The doubts in his heart will be left to the back. After he has defeated the black magic tiger, he will ask again.


    Then, the angry black tiger roared and went straight up again. "Bang". Gao dewu, who had just pulled out his thigh from the earth and rock, waved it again. It was like a giant sword integrated into the general situation of the earth and the earth. One sword was in harmony with the Giant Claw of the black magic tiger. Then, they went back straight back.


    At the same time, when they were fighting each other, Lin Tianyu seized the opportunity again and left a deeper and longer blood hole on the Giant Claw of the black magic tiger.

 Chapter 556

    Roar


    The black tiger is more and more angry in Vietnam, and its claws are more and more urgent.


    Again and again, he crossed with Gao dewu''s huge sword, which clearly contained the general trend of heaven and earth. Then, on both sides, they stepped back several steps, and then, they all rushed straight up again and again, and they all fought together forcefully again. At this meeting, Gao dewu also seemed to incarnate into a fierce and fierce beast. He fought with the black magic tiger again and again, never letting a cent.


    But now, the black tiger roars, the most fundamental reason is not that it and Gao dewu, did not take half the advantage.


    In fact, the key is that every time he and Gao dewu fight together, the tiny damned human always seizes the opportunity to attack his black magic tiger, and then, again and again, leaves blood holes in its black magic tiger. Moreover, in the end, the blood hole will not only appear on the giant tiger''s claws, but also slowly move to its body and everywhere. Even the most critical neck was cut by the damned little monk who practiced Qi.


    Think of each other can be in the neck above, cut the bleeding to come, that is the key part, different from the huge tiger claw.


    So, when the black devil tiger attacked again, he hesitated a little bit. He didn''t dare to do his best and reserved some strength to prevent the tiny human from making a knife.


    However, in front of him, the black tiger tried his best to fight against Gao dewu, but he could only make a close match and win the game. Now, as soon as he has collected some strength, he is no longer the opponent of Gao dewu. In each of the next bombardment, the black tiger was almost completely abused, and was blown out by Gao dewu again and again.


    The shadow was blown out, and then flew back, and then blasted out, and then came back.


    Even if it is so divided out of mind and strength to defend the cycle, that damned, tiny human, even can again and again in its great black tiger body, leaving a blood hole.


    "Roar --"


    finally, when Gao dewu blew him out again, the black magic tiger did not attack it again.


    The black magic Tiger stood a hundred meters away and gave them a cold, angry look. Of course, the more anger was concentrated on Lin Tianyu''s side. Then, the black magic tiger roared again, turned around and left directly. After a few flashes, it had disappeared in the sight and went straight to the depths of the magic fog forest.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Gao dewu and Lin Tianyu look at each other and smile.


    Eleven step black tiger!


    I ran away!


    That''s equivalent to the level of human primiparas in the middle and later period. In fact, judging from the fact that the monsters are stronger in defense and stronger in strength and are born out of fighting and killing, these eleven level monsters are more difficult to deal with than the monks in the middle and later period of Yuanying.


    But now, Gao dewu and Lin Tianyu join hands, but it is the difficult black tiger to beat away.


    If the other monks know about it. The first reaction of safekeeping was that he would not believe it was true at all, and then he would be surprised at this.

 Chapter 557

    At this time, the two people are happy, but Gao dewu''s eyes straight to Lin Tianyu swept past, as if looking at a monster.


    Lin Tianyu smiles at will, but he doesn''t say much.


    Gao dewu watched for a while, then took the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand and observed it carefully. Then, once again, it was confirmed that the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was only a inferior magic weapon. At the end of the day, Gao dewu took the black knife, hit a big tree and cut it down. After confirming the depth of the cut, he took out his own huge sword and cut it with the same force.


    In this case, Gao dewu can completely confirm that the giant sword in his hand is more deep than the black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hands under the same strength.


    However, this is not reasonable?


    However, this is also very reasonable.


    His huge sword is clearly a medium quality magic weapon, OK?


    It''s a little deeper than the black knife, which is absolutely reasonable.


    However, what is unreasonable is that Lin Tianyu is using such a low-grade magic weapon, but between one knife, he can easily leave a blood hole on the black devil tiger''s paw. The eleven step black tiger! The hardness of that claw is completely equivalent to the top-grade magic weapon, OK?


    "How did you do it?" Gao dewu asked, full of doubts.


    Lin Tianyu took over the black knife and said, "this is a new Dao concept I have learned from my experience in the magic fog forest this time. It''s endless cutting."


    "Endless cutting?" Gao dewu asked again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is my name for this new Dao concept.


    "Endless cutting means that no matter how hard the material is, it should always have its weak side. Then, as long as we can find and detect the weak texture of the material, we can cut the soft texture with a knife, and then the seemingly hard material can be easily cut. However, in this endless cutting, the most critical and difficult part is to find out the angle of the material weakness in front of you in an instant and cut it in instantly. Otherwise, move a little while, just along that angle to cut in, also completely have no any use.


    "Because, with the passage of time, that weak place will constantly change instantaneously."


    Gao dewu thought about it, but he seemed to understand, and he didn''t understand.


    After a second thought, Gao dewu said, "brother, try it." Then he pointed to a big tree with the diameter of black knife itself.


    Lin Tianyu came forward with a black knife and swung it obliquely at will. Then, in Gao dewu''s eyes, he saw the big tree leaning down. Then, with a bang, he fell on the ground, splashing the dust all over the sky.


    Gao dewu asked in a hurry: "elder brother, you used tens of thousands of strength just now."


    "Probably more than 10% to less than 20%


    Gao dewu listened, and the essence of his eyes became more and more prosperous. I don''t want to ask any more. After all, this is the secret of Lin Tianyu. However, the curiosity in my heart was totally uncontrollable. What''s more, Lin Tianyu obviously didn''t intend to hide his meaning at all. He seemed to have passed the Dao theory to him on purpose.

 Chapter 558

    As a result, Gao dewu, a Wuchi, could not resist the temptation of a new concept of martial arts and kept asking questions.


    Lin Tianyu explained to Gao dewu in detail from the origin, concept, skill requirements, divine consciousness requirements, demonstration and so on.


    After two hours of teaching and learning, Gao dewu was still full of meaning on his face.


    However, at this meeting, the idea of endless Dao should be taught to Gao dewu completely. In the end, whether he can learn it and how much he can finally learn, it is not Lin Tianyu who can help him any more. This next, what needs is Gao dewu, but he understands Tao himself. According to this concept, on this basis, we can thoroughly understand, that is, we have learned. If you can''t understand it, then it''s impossible for an outsider to help him learn this Dao concept. Of course, Gao dewu uses the sword, and this is just a kind of idea. He can also use it in his own kendo.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Gao dewu finally stopped and said excitedly: "great!"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned: Gao dewu''s understanding is also too good. After just a while, did he realize it? But I had the bone cutting knife method as the basis, with the idea of the same line of support, and then, by accident, I realized so much.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu asked in a hurry, "senior Gao, have you realized it?"


    Gao dewu shook his head and said, "no!"


    This -


    didn''t realize, what are you excited about?


    Lin Tianyu looked at Gao dewu''s eyes, full of doubts.


    However, Gao dewu said: "although I didn''t realize the essence of endless cutting, I felt that my Kendo had made a big step forward through this kind of understanding. My Kendo always pays attention to the position of the general situation and the sword. Every time a sword comes out, the opponent has no other way but to take it hard.


    "Every time in the past, my opponent and I met each other in the most concentrated place. The stronger wins, the weaker loses. There is no more time to spend.


    "Just now, after understanding your idea of endless cutting, I suddenly have a moment of enlightenment. My Kendo, which contains the general trend of heaven and earth, can actually merge into this endless cutting concept of Dao. Then, with the blessing of the general trend of heaven and earth, if the opponent has to fight against each other, he can find out the weakness of the opponent and attack the weak with his own strength. In this way, although it is a bit of a fraud, is this effect more likely to win? "


    Lin Tianyu was shocked for a moment: is that what?


    However, on second thought, it seems that from the beginning of meeting Gao dewu, his hand is to force the opponent and have to fight hard.


    The first time I met, I forced myself to fight with him. At that time, I was still filled with resentment: did this guy force himself to fight hard because of his high level? If you come up in your own realm, you will be able to fight to death. But now it seems that this guy is able to fight with you endlessly.


    What''s more, his idea of endless cutting is actually in Gao dewu''s eyes. He didn''t play with fake flowers at all.

 Chapter 559

    However, when Lin Tianyu thought about it again, it seemed that his Dao was to find out the weakness of the enemy and attack from the very beginning. As a result, today''s endless cutting is still to find the enemy''s weakness. Moreover, it is still on the basis of the past, and it really has the taste of playing with flowers and fakes.


    "Ha ha!"


    At this moment, the messenger bead suddenly vibrated.


    Lin Tianyu took out the message bead and saw that it was Zhao Yi who had sent the message. He had arrived at Yunlai Inn in Zhenmo town.


    After reading the message, Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, Zhao Yi has arrived at Yunlai Inn, so we should catch up."


    Gao dewu nodded and said, "good! Mitongtian and his several are on the mountain peak. We''ll meet up, and we''ll get there right away. "


    Gao dewu said, pulling Lin Tianyu and galloping to a mountain 100 miles away. At the top of the mountain, at this time, mitongtian, Yunlan, many, and xiaoyingying have already come out of a big cave. Obviously, Gao dewu spent a lot of time searching for this hidden cave for them. It''s so far away. Moreover, it''s still on the top of the mountain. The fighting there doesn''t affect here. Here, standing down from above, you can have a panoramic view of the battle below.


    Lin Tianyu took out the boat. Several people and an eagle stepped onto the boat one step at a time. Then, the boat soared into the air for a while. According to Gao dewu''s guidance, he arrived at the Yunlai inn where the Zhenmo town is located.


    Down the boat, saw the cloud to the inn, cloud LAN obviously had some uncontrollable excitement.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the cloud haze which could be regarded as apathetic for a long time. He looked so excited and asked, "Yunlan, what''s the matter?"


    It should be that the name touched some thoughts of Yunlan.


    Cloud LAN looked back at Lin Tianyu and said: "some familiar feeling."


    "Familiar feeling?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. Is it possible that Yun LAN came to the town of Tiandu before. But is it possible?


    When I first met Yun LAN, I was just a little medicine picking apprentice of a medicine shop in Zhenmo Town, the far north of the country of Tianheng. Even compared with other apprentices, Yunlan is a little shabby. If you want to go from Zhenmo town in the far north of Tianheng kingdom to Zhenmo town in the capital of Tianheng, it is not so small and even some poor apprentices can do it.


    However, the last time mentioned this town magic Town, cloud LAN seems to have some special emotions. What''s more, it seems that Yunlan has some special features. I remember that at the gate, at the sentry''s place, even because I was afraid that he would release elder Shi of the headquarters, he shot directly and stabbed the elder Shi with a sword.


    Is it true that Yun LAN has been to the capital of this day, or even contacted with the forces of the devil Kingdom and has been to the Yunlai Inn?


    Lin Tianyu laughs and shakes his head, feeling that all this is too incredible.


    However, Lin Tianyu still casually asked: "what''s wrong, Yunlan, have you ever been to dusuo and even seen this Yunlai inn before?"


    Unexpectedly, Yunlan nodded and said: "if you remember correctly, this Yunlai Inn should be my former home, but it seems that there are some differences."


    "Your former home?"


    This time, Lin Tianyu was completely shocked. Several people of the same trade, are also a face of suspicion, toward the cloud LAN looked over.


    Yunlan used to live in magic town of Tianheng country, but she was just an ordinary apprentice picking herbs, right?


    Why did Yunlai Inn in duguo become her former home?

 Chapter 560

    See all people are so surprised to see their own face, cloud LAN smile.


    Then, Yunlan went around the cloud to the Inn and looked around. Then, in the more surprised expression of the crowd, he was very sure and said, "yes. This Yunlai inn is my former home. "


    People are more surprised, this cloud LAN is not in the brain what is wrong?


    But Lin Tianyu said, "how did you get to the magic fog forest of Tianheng country again?"


    "It was my grandfather who took me and ran for my life there."


    When he was a child, he felt sorry for his fate. What a pity! However, since both Yunlan and her grandfather have fled for their lives, who is now opening the Yunlai Inn.


    Lin Tianyu said: "at that time, how could you escape? And who is this Yunlai Inn open for


    Cloud LAN shook his head and said, "I didn''t give it to anyone. At that time, the forces of the devil kingdom came after me and beat my grandfather seriously. Originally, I had to kill my grandfather. But then my grandfather suddenly sent out the same one-time magic weapon. Instead, he killed several people and took me to escape all the time. Later, he fled to the town of Tianheng Kingdom and lived in it


    Said, cloud LAN is obviously thought of, at that time escape day, eyes inside, faintly have some moist.


    Then, Yun Lan said again: "can escape to the town of Tianheng Kingdom, soon after, my grandfather was injured and left alone. Then, I was left to live alone in the town of Tianheng


    Then, Yunlan did not go on.


    At the same time, everyone is clearly able to understand the mood of cloud LAN. At that time, he took her to Tianheng country, where the town of magic was dead. She lived alone in that town, and even her family planning was becoming a problem. She had to join a pharmacy and become an apprentice of herbalist, living an ordinary life. At that time, she couldn''t even afford to buy a high-level martial arts skill. She had to buy some basic sword scores to practice and practice constantly. Because in her heart, there is a fire, vowing to exterminate the fire of the demon Kingdom forces. However, if I didn''t meet Lin Tianyu and was accepted as an apprentice, and then I happened to do this task by chance. It is estimated that we will come to this demon Kingdom force. I don''t know when it will be achieved.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu looked at each other. Then, they looked at Yunlan. Lin Tianyu said, "Yunlan, when you enter this Yunlai Inn, don''t talk about your previous affairs."


    Cloud LAN a listen, hesitated for a moment, and then, is hastily nodded.


    Obviously, listening to Lin Tianyu''s reminder, Yunlan also completely wants to understand.


    On that day, after her grandfather took her to escape, the cloud came to the Inn and did not entrust other people to take care of it.


    Now, the Yunlai inn is already open.


    What does that mean?


    Yunlan and her grandfather were forced to leave by the people in the devil''s land. If you think so, this Yunlai inn is likely to be controlled by the devil kingdom.


    And then, their action is to deal with the devil kingdom. In such a place, which has been controlled by the devil Kingdom, of course, we have to be careful.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu was very lucky that only a few of them came here, instead of bringing all of them together. Otherwise, it will be difficult to expose it.

 Chapter 561

    Then, several people as much as possible to appear more ordinary, just went to the Yunlai inn.


    As soon as I entered the hall of Yunlai Inn, I saw Zhao Yi sitting by the window alone. Before a pot of wine, a plate of monster meat, and a few dishes.


    Originally, such a person sitting by the window, looking at the passers-by outside, drinking alone, just like sitting and watching the ups and downs of the world of mortals, should be a very comfortable and good feeling. However, Zhao Yi at the moment, when he was drinking wine so much, he clearly gave people a feeling of wine into his heart. He sat there, sipping and sipping wine, just as if he were sipping full of sorrow.


    "Master Zhao." The others all sat down at another table. Only Lin Tianyu came forward alone and said hello to Zhao Yi.


    Zhao Yi looked up at Lin Tianyu and said, "brother Lin is here. Please sit down and have a drink with me."


    Without asking Lin Tianyu whether to drink or not, he picked up the pot and poured a cup to Lin Tianyu. However, Lin Tianyu came here. Although he didn''t say a word, Zhao Yi was really old. When he saw that Lin Tianyu was the only one who came up to say hello, everything was clear, and there was no more words that should not be said. Even the leader didn''t say anything about it. He simply called "brother Lin". Then, he poured the wine directly and advised people to drink. As if two people already very familiar, about here, together drink.


    However, Lin Tianyu also saw that Zhao Yi really wanted to find someone to drink besides the effect of covering up his identity.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not say a word. He took the wine that Zhao Yi gave him and drank it all in one gulp.


    Then, Lin Tianyu smaba Zaba mouth, suddenly Lin Tianyu reacts, "grass" is not that thunder light monster drink spirit wine, the most favorite action?


    What is not easy to learn, how to learn with a monster.


    thought this was a subconscious action that came from the monster. Make complaints about Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    Lin Tianyu put down his glass and said, "master Zhao, I have the best spirit wine here. When I take some out and drink with him, it will be much better than this wine."


    With that, Lin Tianyu would take some spirit wine out.


    However, Zhao Yi held down the ring in Lin Tianyu''s hand and said, "brother Lin, if you come to this inn, you have to drink the coarse wine here to taste it. Don''t take out the spirit wine you brought. It will destroy the atmosphere here in vain


    Lin Tianyu was stunned: No. The atmosphere here!


    But then, Lin Tianyu felt that there was an indescribable and special atmosphere around Zhao Yi''s body. That kind of atmosphere, if the heart to understand, as if it is a kind of How to say, a kind of melancholy, a kind of sadness, a kind of missing, a kind of pursuit Anyway, the more you try to understand, the more you can imitate the feeling of being trapped in.


    Then, they did not say anything more, as if every time they said more, it would destroy the atmosphere.


    So, two people just drink wine like this, you a cup, I a cup, push a cup to change a cup, that calls to drink a hearty.


    Gradually, both of them have already had eight or nine points of wine.


    Originally, as a monk, he could not have the taste of wine even if he drank it too much. However, both of them just used the ordinary state of mind, so deliberately drank, and finally came to drink.


    At this time, Zhao Yi stood up and said, "brother Lin, otherwise, go to my room and we will be drunk again."

 Chapter 562

    Lin Tianyu knows that Zhao Yi is going to talk to him about business.


    So, Lin Tianyu quietly winked at Gao dewu and said to Zhao Yi, "OK! Old man, I''ll go to your room and have another drink


    With that, Lin Tianyu and Zhao Yi helped each other and went to Zhao Yi''s room.


    On the other side, Gao dewu, who got the hint, also took several people and opened several other rooms.


    Both Lin Tianyu and Zhao Yi, apparently, have a taste of alcohol. Supporting each other all the way to the room, they both talked nonsense and claimed that they would drink more and more wine later. All the way up the stairs, they almost fell down and added to the room.


    At this time, in the hall downstairs, someone looked at Lin Tianyu and Zhao Yi, shook their heads, and said to themselves, "good, pockmarked Wang, what are you talking about? The man drinking alone at the window is suspicious. Let me come and watch. Damn it, is it suspicious to drink yourself like this? This pockmarked dog made me stay here for half a day in vain. Look at me, Li Si, how can I find you, pockmarked Wang of dog days, and settle this account. "


    Thinking of this, Li Si got up and left.


    Then, just out of the door of Yunlai Inn, Li Si bumped into a man. Then, Li Siyi took a look, who is this?


    grass! Isn''t it just pockmarked Wang?


    Li Si''s anger suddenly burst out and said, "pockmarked Wang of dog day has killed Laozi. He has been squatting here for a long time. He has watched two drunkards fight for wine again. Wang pockmarked son, you say, you played Laozi, how should this account be settled? "


    But pockmarked Wang looked at Li Si and said, "you know how to drink and play with women. What else can you do? Can you still use your pig''s brain


    Li Si was even more angry. He grabbed pockmarked Wang by the collar and said, "good, you son of a dog. I didn''t ask you to settle accounts with you. You''re a dog, but you''re a rake. You can''t make it clear to me today. I''m not finished with you


    Wang Ma Zi broke Li Si''s hand and said coldly, "do you think those two people are really drunkards?"


    "It''s like that bear, isn''t it?"


    "You''re a pig brain, but you don''t believe it. From the momentum of the two men, it was clear that they were monks with magic power. Since the ordinary monks are drunk in the tavern, can they become the monks? Since they couldn''t get drunk like that, they did. Think about it again. What does it mean? "


    Li Siyi was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think of so much at all. However, Wang pockmarked him every time. It seemed that he was better than him. Li Si was not satisfied with him.


    So, Li Si stiff neck way: "that can explain what? That means they are good at drinking. "


    Pockmarked Wang was so angry that he glared at him and said, "good wine, good head. You think you have a pig''s brain like you. You just want to drink when you drink. That shows what they''re covering up, you know? Since it''s a cover up, there must be something wrong. If you don''t, you have to go back and pretend to drink in that seat and stare at the two men for me


    Now, Li Si was completely robbed by pockmarked Wang in terms of truth and momentum. He did not dare to say more. He had to go back to the restaurant and sit in the same position as before.

 Chapter 563

    At the same time, Lin Tianyu and Zhao Yi entered the room. As soon as they closed the door, they could not see any more of their drunkenness.


    Then, the divine consciousness of the two men was released quietly, and they found out the door of the inn, and the scene just happened to be discovered.


    When all this is to explore clearly, the two people are eyes shining, one eye at each other, and then, smile.


    Zhao Yi said: "I didn''t expect that the leader''s divine sense was so strong that he was not weaker than a monk like me." When Zhao Yi took back his divine sense, he praised Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu just smiles.


    Later, Lin Tianyu asked, "what do you think of it?"


    Zhao Yi said: "I think it has something to do with the devil kingdom. But on the whole, it can only be regarded as a peripheral organization of the devil kingdom.


    "After all, in the whole Yunlai Inn, it seems that only Wang Mazi and Li Si are the two lowest level Qi practitioners. In addition to Li Si and Wang Mazi, the rest of the inn people, the strongest, but also just martial arts.


    "If there is a more important sphere of influence in the devil Kingdom, there will be friars of golden elixir in the battle."


    Lin Tianyu nodded. In fact, in his heart, he thought so.


    However, Lin Tianyu was still full of curiosity and asked, "master, how can we be sure that the power in this inn must be owned by the forces in the demon kingdom? Isn''t it possible that such a force, in fact, is trying to rob the passing guests and explore the situation? "


    Hearing this question, Zhao Yi was obviously stunned.


    Monks as powerful as they are, as long as their divine sense is slightly shrouded, they can naturally feel some differences in the inn. You can''t hide them from being spied, monitored, and the small movements of various personnel. However, even with all these things, how can we detect that they are the forces of the devil kingdom by virtue of these things? After all, even just now, Li Si and Wang pockmarked two people''s dispute, but also clearly did not say the word "devil''s land".


    Zhao Yi recollected, then sighed.


    Then, Zhao Yi said, "I believe that just now, when I was drinking, the leader had already noticed that I had some strange things about me?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Obviously, Zhao Yi wants to say the reason why he thinks that there is something to do with the forces in the devil kingdom.


    Zhao Yi said: "just now, I really lost my temper, and I was immersed in some deep memories and memories. Maybe, the leader won''t believe it. In fact, this Yunlai Inn, at the beginning, was my inn. "


    This is Zhao Yi''s Inn.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised involuntarily.


    So, what is Zhao Yi?


    What is the relationship between him and Yunlan?


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he quickly asked, "master Zhao, is this Zhao Yi''s real name? What''s your real name? "


    After hearing this, Zhao Yi suddenly swept Lin Tianyu with a fierce look in his eyes. Then, his voice became a little cold and said, "what''s the meaning of Lin''s alliance leader?"


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu, on the contrary, was in his heart. He had already grasped seven or eight points and said, "it seems that elder Zhao has been pretending to be someone else for a long time. Some of them are really too involved in the drama."

 Chapter 564

    At the meeting, Zhao Yi got up, and his momentum broke out quietly. Lin Tianyu looked at him with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Lord Lin, what do you mean by this


    However, Lin Tianyu laughed innocently. Instead, he sat more quietly. Then he said, "no matter what it means. At least, I''m not a member of the evil Kingdom forces who will kill others and destroy their families. Moreover, I''m also a person who works against this evil Kingdom force. Master Zhao, as long as you know, I do this, don''t you? "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say this, Zhao Yi''s body burst out, as if to raise his hand to strike, and gradually took back.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly came up with a sentence and said, "in fact, elder Zhao should be surnamed Yun."


    With that, he fixed his eyes on Zhao Yi.


    Zhao Yi was startled again, as if all of a sudden, the cat whose tail was trampled on was ready at any time. Facing the man who had stepped on his tail, Zhao Yi turned back and bit him.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu is more certain.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I don''t know. Can you know Yun LAN, master Zhao?"


    "Yunlan! Lan''er As Zhao Yi said this, his face was full of pain. However, immediately, Zhao Yi thought of something and his eyes were shining.


    Zhao Yi''s eyes became more and more bright and looked at Lin Tianyu. Then, he said, "what do you mean by that? Does the leader know Yunlan and know where Lan''er is? Alliance leader, tell me quickly, where is Lan''er? As long as the leader can help me find Lan''er, then my life will be the leader''s. The leader asked me to go east, but I Zhao Yi would never go west. Even if it is for the sake of the alliance leader, I will not hesitate to go to the sword mountain or the sea of fire. Alliance leader, please tell me, where is Lan''er? "


    After listening to Zhao Yi''s anxious words, Lin Tianyu is absolutely certain.


    What''s more, listening to Zhao Yi''s inner meaning, can also be up to Yun LAN.


    Then, let Yunlan and Zhao Yi explain all this face to face.


    So Lin Tianyu sent a message to Gao dewu. Let Gao dewu take Yunlan to their room.


    After a while, Gao dewu and Yunlan push the door and enter.


    At this time, Zhao Yi stood up from the chair, a little at a loss. Then, Zhao Yi looked at Yun LAN in a daze. Although, Lin Tianyu has not introduced, has not told Zhao Yi, cloud Lan''s identity. However, when Zhao Yi looks at Yunlan carefully, he can see some shadows of Yunlan when he was a child.


    "Lan''er, you are Lan''er." Zhao Yi couldn''t restrain his excited voice and said, "poor day, Lan''er, Dad can finally see you again."


    Cloud LAN is some Leng God, completely did not react to come over.


    As soon as he entered the room with Gao dewu, he saw Zhao Yi staring at himself without blinking, and he became bored. However, she felt the warm and soft emotion in her eyes, which made her unable to produce any anger. But now, Zhao Yi, in front of him, went further and claimed to be his father directly.


    This is a little intolerable!


    What does father look like. Doesn''t she remember?


    Although the time is too long, the impression is a little fuzzy, but with this Zhao Yi, it is completely different, OK?

 Chapter 565

    Then, cloud LAN angrily drank: "say, who are you? Why do you want to cheat me? "


    Zhao yiben stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Yunlan''s hair, but he suddenly stopped in the air and said, "Lan''er, don''t you know him as a father? I''m your father, Yunyi! "


    Yun Lan was more angry and said: "although I was only two years old, I ran away with my grandfather and separated from my father. But don''t try to fool me with that. I still have an impression of what Dad looks like


    Zhao Yi was stunned. Suddenly he laughed awkwardly and said, "ah! Blame me, blame me, blame me! I forgot that. "


    Immediately, Zhao Yishang took a deep breath, and then began to work a kind of skill.


    Then, after a while, the naked eye can see that Zhao Yi''s face has changed into another one.


    At this time, look at this change after a face, and cloud haze really have three points similar.


    Cloud Lan''s eyes are also confused, and then, suddenly rushed to the other side''s arms, crying: "Dad, you are really dad. Dad, why don''t you come to Lan''er for such a long time? Lan''er really wants to die. She dreams to see her father. " Cloud LAN crying in the arms of Yunyi twist to and fro, crying non-stop.


    Yunyi patted Yunlan on the shoulder and said, "Lan''er, OK, dad has finally found you. Before, dad is not here, let LAN er you suffer. Now, from now on, my father will look at Lan''er and won''t let LAN suffer any more. Well, Lan''er, don''t cry. When we meet father and daughter, it should be something. We shouldn''t cry, we should laugh. " Yun Yi said as he stretched out his hand and patted Yun LAN on the shoulder.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, Yunlan stopped crying. Then, she still looked at Yunyi''s face with tears and laughter. She could not bear to see it.


    At this time, the father and daughter''s words also said the things after parting.


    On that day, my grandfather yunqianli and Yunlan lived well in the Yunlai inn. Who knows that the evil domain forces, suddenly attacked, a sneak attack, injured grandfather. At that time, my grandfather Yun Qianli felt something was wrong. He had no time to clean up. He picked up Yunlan and ran away. At that time, the enemy may also feel that yunqianli has been seriously injured, so they sent out people to pursue his grandfather Yun Qianli, and there was no real master there. At that time, Yun Qianli, taking advantage of the unprepared pursuers, suddenly detonated the same secret treasure. Some of the pursuers were injured and some were killed. His grandfather Yun Qianli also knew that this was not the time for his soft hearted heart. So he went up to mend a few palms and beat all these people to death. However, at this time, I felt that the pursuers were coming again. It was too late to take a breath. My grandfather Yun Qianli took Yunlan again and ran away. In this way, he fled to the remote place in the far north of Tianheng Kingdom, and finally settled down. But at this time, Yun Qianli was old and seriously injured. Soon, he gave up and left Yunlan alone. In that town, he lived alone.


    Although the narration here is simple, Yun Yi is able to recognize the difficulties.


    On that day, a little girl was living alone in that strange town, which was beyond the imagination of others.


    Hearing this, Yun Yi felt a pang of pain.

 Chapter 566

    As for Yunyi''s past.


    At that time, there was a friend named Zhao Yi. Zhao Yi worked as an errand in the devil Kingdom branch that was destroyed last time. Zhao Yi was originally a Jindan friar with justice. The reason why he went to the branch was because Zhao Yi wanted to thoroughly understand the distribution of forces in the devil kingdom. Then, based on this, he contacted those super forces and jointly eliminated the forces in the devil kingdom.


    At that time, Zhao Yi and Yun Yi went deep into the forest of magic fog to experience. But who thought, unexpectedly had to meet an eleven level monster. They fought and fled. Finally, in the end, Zhao Yi died in battle. Although Yun Yi escaped, he was seriously injured. Looking for a hiding place, the wound healed for two months. Then, when the injury is good, they rushed back to their own Yunlai inn. But at this time, but learned that the evil forces, secretly attacked his father Yun Qianli, seriously injured his father, with his daughter Yunlan, escaped.


    At this time, Yun Yi wanted to kill the demon Kingdom forces and exterminate the demon Kingdom forces.


    But think again. One is, with his strength, it is impossible to get rid of the evil domain forces. Second, he didn''t know where the headquarters of the devil Kingdom forces were. So, calm down, Yunyi decided to find his father and daughter Yunlan. From that day on, for nearly a year, Yunyi just kept looking for his father and daughter. However, although many clues have been found, none of them can help him find his father and daughter. Finally, Yun Yi decides to break into the forces in the devil''s land. He wants to find out all the situations of the forces in the devil''s land. Then, he reveals the information to the super forces and uses their hands to wipe out the demon kingdom. During that time, Yun Yi also learned a way to change his body''s bones and bones. He changed into a good friend Zhao Yi, and entered into the devil''s land branch.


    Speaking of this, Yun Yi sighed and said: "however, after such a long time, I didn''t even know the real location of the Magic Kingdom headquarters. How can we have useful information that can be disclosed to those super forces and lead them to destroy the demon kingdom. "


    Say, full of sigh and unwilling.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu looked at each other.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master Yun, in fact, even if you have heard everything clearly, then you can sell the information to those super clans. Those super sects will not really fight and wipe out the forces of the devil kingdom. In other words, they don''t dare to destroy the evil domain forces. "


    "And why?" Yun Yi stares at Lin Tianyu and asks.


    Lin Tianyu said indifferently: "because behind the devil Kingdom, there are forces in the immortal region who support it. And which super power dares to compete with the existence of Xianyu. Otherwise, for such a long time, if those super forces are really determined and want to wipe out the forces of the devil Kingdom, even if there is no information, their super forces will also have the means and methods to find out and destroy the demon kingdom.


    "And those super forces, in every family, are all attached with the task of exterminating the forces of the devil kingdom. In fact, they are just a kind of deceiving people.


    "In case the world says they didn''t do something, these super forces can claim that it''s because they can''t find the headquarters of the evil Kingdom forces. It''s not that they don''t want to destroy the devil kingdom."


    Yun Yi was stunned for a while. Then, he said angrily, "can''t the devil kingdom be destroyed?"

 Chapter 567

    "No!"


    But Lin Tianyu said firmly: "the forces of the devil kingdom will be destroyed. Because we''re here


    After hearing this, Yun Yi''s eyes flashed and looked at Lin Tianyu. Then, his shining eyes became dim again.


    Yun Yi said: "leader, I am sure that the strength of our black sword alliance is indeed incomparable. It''s the best proof that we can destroy such a branch rudder.


    "However, compared with the branch helm, the difference in strength is not too big. It is estimated that there is a gap of dozens or even hundreds of times. Moreover, although for such a long time, I couldn''t investigate the core strength of the demon kingdom because the level was not enough. Even the headquarters of the demon kingdom were not able to investigate. However, some useful things have been found. Through my investigation, it seems that there is at least one Yuanying powerful monk in the demon Kingdom headquarters. Even, it is very likely that there is actually more than one Yuanying energetic friar in the demon Kingdom headquarters. "


    After Yun Yi said this, he stares at Lin Tianyu and wants to see the alliance leader''s expression after hearing that the devil kingdom can have such strength.


    What''s more, just now, Yun Yi still has one sentence to say. That is, even if they hit such a branch of the devil''s land, it is not really the strength of head-on collision to win. It''s a trick. Then, with that means, we can win a branch force. When you want to hedge against the real demon Kingdom headquarters, how many chances can you win in the face of more powerful strength. After all, if you want to have a real right to say it, it depends on the fist. If the actual fist is not hard enough, how can we eliminate the devil kingdom.


    However, Yun Yi was doomed to be disappointed. He didn''t see any panic or even a little stupefied expression on Lin Tianyu''s face.


    Eh!


    After hearing that the devil Kingdom has such a strong strength, the leader seems to be just a group, and he knows it for a long time.


    What does that mean?


    Is it true that, in fact, the strength of the black sword alliance to deal with the devil Kingdom this time is far from the strength we can see. They have the strength to treat the real monk Yuanying, who are happy and fearless. That is to say, among their personnel this time, they actually have the strength of Yuanying. Even, it''s very possible that it''s not just a new baby.


    That is to say, the strength of the black knife alliance has been greatly hidden here.


    To understand the key, Yun Yi was excited.


    He Yunjia, he Yunyi, finally revenge is expected!


    At this time, Lin Tianyu still asked calmly: "master Yun, I want to ask. Judging from the information that master Yun has been listening to for so many years, how many Yuan Ying great monks should there be in this demon Kingdom headquarters?"


    I heard that Lin Tianyu only asked about the number of Yuan Ying Da Neng friars in the devil Kingdom headquarters. As for the number of golden elixir monks, he didn''t even bother to ask. In Yunyi''s heart, the confidence is more sufficient.


    Yun Yi said: "I am not very clear about the specific quantity. However, in the past few years, I have learned that there is at least one Yuanying great monk in the devil Kingdom headquarters, and there may even be two, but at most there will be three. There can never be more than three Yuan Ying great monks. "

 Chapter 568

    There may be three Yuanying great monks!


    Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu looked at each other, and then, quietly frowned and exchanged views.


    At this time, both of them did not speak, but Yunlan said firmly: "even if there are more than three Yuanying great monks, how about it? As long as the master wants to kill him, he will be able to. The last time we killed the branch rudder was the best example? Seriously speaking, the strength of the branch rudder is not weak at all compared with the strength that we prepared to take action when we went to destroy the rudder last time. Even if the strength of the branch rudder is twisted into a rope, it is definitely much stronger than the combined strength of all of us. But what happened in the end? We''re not here yet. In fact, sometimes kill each other, not necessarily to see the strength of the contrast, there are such as the use of mind, and so on. And I believe that as long as the master is willing to do it, he will be able to do it. "


    Obviously, in the eyes of Yunlan, Lin Tianyu is a God, an omnipotent God. As long as Lin Tianyu wants to do something, there is nothing that can''t be done.


    This time, Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu looked at each other again, and they all laughed.


    In fact, just now, when I heard about the strength of the devil Kingdom, they were so powerful. Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu still felt a little nervous.


    After all, from what they heard at the beginning, they thought that there should be a monk of Yuanying''s great power in the demon Kingdom, but it is very likely that there is only a monk of Yuanying''s great ability. Then, this young monk with great energy has Gao dewu to deal with. As for the other monks, they should learn more useful information and use more mental devices. Just like the branch rudder, they can finally get rid of the devil kingdom.


    But now, there are more than two Yuanying monks, which make them some unexpected. After all, if the strength difference is too big, some conspiracy, it may not be able to play a big role.


    However, although the difference in strength is a little big, but


    Lin Tianyu thought for a while. Then, he applied this conspiracy to a limit.


    It''s like your own Dao. The former bone cutting knife method, enough to let their own super challenge. But now the endless cutting, is able to let oneself in the super challenge situation, more and more level.


    Therefore, if the use of strategy and the power it exerts can be used to the limit, the power that can be exerted can sometimes be several times, or even dozens of times.


    But now, even if there are three Yuanying powerful monks in the demon Kingdom headquarters, the real strength is only doubled, which is equivalent to three times of our own strength at most. If you can use the strategy properly, you can''t be afraid of it.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyebrows completely expanded.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master Yun, let me tell you the truth. As a matter of fact, the people we are coming to now do not have a great monk named Yuanying. In fact, it''s just Gao dewu. Although he is only a golden elixir, he can give full play to the strength of Yuanying. "


    Yun Yi, who was already full of confidence, was stunned and his face changed obviously.


    Since elder Lin Yun didn''t know the situation, he wanted to tell me everything. However, master Yun can rest assured. Even if we have only such strength, we will completely exterminate the evil domain forces. "

 Chapter 569

    "Can you really?"


    Yun Yi subconsciously asked such a question, but as soon as he finished, he felt his own slip of the tongue and suddenly became embarrassed.


    But Lin Tianyu did not have half of the blame. Instead, he nodded his head and said, "I can!"


    Yun Yi was obviously affected by this tone and said, "OK! No matter whether I can or not, I will follow the leader to the death and fight with the forces in the devil kingdom. I will never shrink back. I will die. The hatred between me and the devil''s land was a total death. I died in the war with the devil Kingdom, which was worthy of death. "


    Yun Yi said this fiercely, which is also a complete demonstration of his will.


    Although the words, to Lin Tianyu and his party, whether they can defeat the forces of the devil Kingdom, is completely no confidence. But even in the end, he will still fail, but he will also be defeated vigorously, fight to the end, with his own death, to end the failure.


    But Lin Tianyu said, "no! I don''t want my men to die. What''s more, those who need to fight to the end will only be the people in the devil kingdom. "


    Lin Tianyu''s tone is firm and unquestionable.


    Yun Yi looked up at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, and nodded firmly, "OK! I believe in the leader. "


    Then, Yun Yi said: "however, I have only one request, that is, I have to fight to the end. In any case, I hope that the leader can ensure Lan''er''s safety."


    Said, cloud Yi full of tenderness to cloud LAN looked in the past.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say anything more and nodded firmly.


    At this time, people did not say any more, just focused on the door.


    Then, Lin Tianyu glanced at the other three people. In his eyes, he clearly said: hum! It seems that the other party is unable to wait, thinking about directly to explore their own bottom ah.


    Kowtow, kowtow, kowtow!


    After a while, following the footsteps of "Da Da Da", there was a knock on the door. Cloud LAN got up and opened the door, the door is a small two dressed up shop. He was dressed as a sophomore, with a white dishcloth on his shoulder and a large teapot in his hand. He was wearing a standard pair of clothes. However, although it is a standard sophomore. However, he did not want to deceive Lin Tianyu and others. The waiter is clearly Li Si, who was watching Yun Yi at the table when he was drinking.


    Lin Tianyu waved and said, "little second brother, come in and talk. I have something to ask you."


    Li Si, dressed as a sophomore, didn''t want to enter the room. He just wanted to be at the door of the room and look at it like this. But now, the tenant beckons him to enter the room. If he stands at the door like this and doesn''t go in, it''s obviously impolite, and it''s not the real servant''s purpose.


    So, Li Si, the youngest, came into the room reluctantly.


    However, as soon as Li Si entered the room, the door behind him closed automatically. Later, Li Si wanted to cry out, but he immediately found that he couldn''t even make a sound, or even could not move. Under this, the sweat on Li Si''s forehead involuntarily flowed down. At the same time, in my heart, I scolded the father of pockmarked Wang for 18 generations.


    It was pockmarked Wang, who fooled him, pretended to be a sophomore, and came here to inquire about the news. As soon as he entered the door, he was controlled by the other party.

 Chapter 570

    Lin Tianyu looked at Li Si in front of him, and his hair was straight.


    Then, Lin Tianyu turned his head again and said to Gao dewu, "senior Gao, please go and catch the pockmarked Wang, so that the boy will not slip away and ruin our big business."


    Gao dewu nodded and flashed away. The window seemed to be swayed by the wind. Then, there was no figure of Gao dewu in the room.


    This time, Li Si''s heart inside, "clutters" for a moment, is really afraid.


    Although Li Si was in his heart just now and scolded pockmarked Wang to death, he still had a hope in his heart. After all, he made an appointment with pockmarked Wang. He pretends to be a sophomore and may be asked to enter the room by the "guest". However, if he is really invited into the room by the "guest", if after a quarter of an hour, he has not come out of the "guest" room, Wang pockmarked son must immediately inform their superior.


    Then, this is the hope in Li Si''s heart.


    Their superior level is the great monk Jindan. As long as the superior arrives and wants to rescue the "guest" from his hands, is it not a matter of minutes?


    Great monk Jindan!


    To deal with these crooked melons and bad dates in front of you, is it not a matter of lifting your hand?


    But now, if pockmarked Wang is also arrested, the last glimmer of hope is clearly broken. No one can count on that. No one can be here to save him.


    Asshole! Asshole!


    It''s all due to pockmarked Wang. He wants to perform meritorious deeds. If he wants to perform meritorious deeds by himself, why should he take Laozi together and follow him into this mixed water. I just need to make a good living and enjoy life. If you can''t do something, you can''t eat it.


    Li Si''s heart is full of regret.


    "I regret it." Li Si opened his mouth and roared. Then, Li Si felt that he could speak.


    Li Siyi found that he could speak. He immediately began to cry and said, "master! Why do you want to arrest me? I''m just a small waiter in this inn. I don''t know anything about it. "


    But Lin Tianyu just knocked his finger on the table. He was so calm that Li Si was scared and said, "Li Si, you have wasted an opportunity. I was going to give you three chances to tell the truth. If I haven''t heard the truth after three times, you don''t have to say it again. First, pockmarked Wang will come later. Maybe you don''t say it, but he is willing to say it. At that time, you, Li Si, had no effect at all. You should also know, no half of the role of people, how should it be? Second, even if pockmarked Wang is harder than you, he is not willing to say more useful information. We also have another means of preparation, soul searching. "


    Li Si''s body was obviously shaking. Then, he did not dare to say another word.


    Because, the other side but said very clearly, will only give him three opportunities to tell the truth, he has already wasted a chance to tell the truth. If he continues to talk nonsense like this, what will happen to him?


    Li Sizhong did not have the courage to tell lies at random. Instead, he said cautiously, "master, I don''t know what you want to know?"

 Chapter 571

    Lin Tianyu said: "pick up what you know and say, of course, I just want to hear about the devil''s land. Don''t talk about the rest."


    The other party even said the devil''s land. Obviously, he had already made a thorough understanding of the old base of himself and others. If he fooled him on, could he still have good fruit to eat?


    In this case, Lin Tianyu was no longer used to remind him. Li Si said, "although we are a stronghold of the devil Kingdom, seriously speaking, it is just the periphery that can be regarded as the periphery of the devil kingdom. We can''t touch much about it."


    Then, through Li''s narration, Lin Tianyu and his colleagues finally learned some useful information.


    Li Si and Wang pockmarked two people, are coerced by the devil kingdom to join the loose repair of the devil kingdom. After joining the devil Kingdom, he had no contact with any real forces in the devil kingdom. He was directly sent to this town to run this Yunlai inn. In addition to running this Yunlai Inn, the most important task given to them by the forces of the devil kingdom is to find out the purpose of the monks who live in this inn. Of course, since he took the job, Li Si has been planning to live and die. He has no plan at all. He really works for the devil kingdom.


    But pockmarked Wang, on the contrary, is very satisfied with this identity. He is determined to find out the news for the devil kingdom. Finally, it is also an opportunity to come, unexpectedly let Wang pockmarked out a few useful news out. Under this, Wang pockmarked son is thoroughly on-line attention and trust, the status is also obviously higher than his Li Si. Since then, the more dry Wang pockmarked, the more energetic. Moreover, up to now, the line only believes in pockmarked Wang alone, and only connects with him, leaving him Li Si aside. However, in this way, it is also the meaning of Li Si. After all, his intention is to play a role of eating and waiting for death here, so it is better not to be taken seriously.


    After listening to Li Si''s narration, it seems that the key point lies in Wang Mazi.


    As long as we follow Wang Mazi''s line and find out their superiors, we will surely find out the real location of the forces in the devil Kingdom and work out a method to deal with it.


    After all, the devil''s land is just a Mafia organization. Although it is powerful, it is impossible to be as strict as a country.


    Moreover, recently, the forces of the devil Kingdom have been expanding greatly. The bigger the expansion, the stronger the strength, but correspondingly, the more chaotic the organization must be.


    This is their chance!


    On the other hand, Gao dewu found Wang Mazi. Wang pockmarked was alone in a room. A small slit was opened in the window of that room, which was just in the direction of Yunyi''s room. He could see everything at the door of the room clearly.


    Pockmarked Wang saw Li Si enter the room. Moreover, after Li Si entered the room, the door was automatically closed.


    Then, pockmarked Wang began to pour wine for himself, and drank it slowly and slowly. From time to time, he takes a look at the room where Yun Yi is.


    All of a sudden, pockmarked Wang put down his glass and murmured, "why hasn''t Li Si come out for such a long time? There must be something wrong with the guests in this room from time to time. Good! This is my chance again. As long as I report the water information to the line, if the news has something to do with those who recently broke a branch, then I will be well-developed. "


    Nagging, pockmarked Wang took out the messenger bead.

 Chapter 572

    However, Wang pockmarked''s communication bead was in his hand, and he had not had time to exert his magic power. In the past, when he delivered messages, he felt that his hand was light. The messenger bead was now in the hands of the one opposite him.


    However, pockmarked Wang is not really covered, a feeling is different, and then look at the sudden increase in front of a person.


    Pockmarked Wang''s face was still, but he wiped the Najie in his hand. A short knife appeared in his hand. Then, almost unheard of the wind, he stabbed the man in the opposite side''s abdomen. As long as this stab is really on the other side, even if you can''t directly kill the other party, it will certainly cause damage to the other party. In a short period of time, there is absolutely no possibility of recovery. Then, he Wang pockmarked son will immediately grab the communication bead and send the message to the line. As long as this message can be transmitted, pockmarked Wang can be regarded as a great contribution.


    When the dagger stabbed out, he couldn''t help thinking about it. Wang Mazi laughed.


    Bang!


    However, the sound of this stab is clearly wrong. Moreover, I also clearly feel that all the knives in my hands have rebounded back.


    Why, in such a short distance and with such a sudden attack, can the opponent still have time to draw out his weapon to block his short knife?


    However, the sound is completely different from that of a weapon.


    If it is not a weapon, can the body still resist the inferior magic weapons in his hands?


    Wang pockmarked when thinking, subconsciously look down, that is not the fist of the other side?


    The other side even a fist, block their own stabbed out of the knife.


    Wang Mazi was shocked and immediately reacted. The other party was not able to fight against it. So, it is no longer attack, the body a back jump, early even if the window is located in the direction, this is clearly intended to open the window and escape posture.


    Gao dewu''s heart, a sigh: This Wang pockmarked son is really decisive. If it was not for meeting a great monk like himself. Even if it''s a foundation building monk, he is a little monk who practices Qi state. He can jump out of the window. As for whether he can escape in the end or not, of course, depends on whether his subsequent creation and subsequent judgments are as accurate as they are now.


    However, what he met now was Gao dewu. Even ordinary monk Yuanying was not his opponent. How could he give him a chance?


    Before Wang Mazi jumped out of the window, Gao dewu had already stood in the window account and waved it out.


    Bang!


    Pockmarked Wang has been chopped on the ground, engaged in awake.


    Then, Gao dewu picked up pockmarked Wang and jumped into Yunyi''s room. As soon as he shook his hand and "bang," pockmarked Wang was like a rag sack, and he was directly thrown to the ground.


    Lin Tianyu went up and waved his finger a few times. Then, pockmarked Wang woke up.


    As soon as he was awake, pockmarked Wang stood up abruptly.


    Looking at several people around him, pockmarked Wang said, "who are you? I am the manager of this inn. You have kidnapped me like this. Is there no royal law? "


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Lin Tianyu and other people are happy.


    This pockmarked Wang is really a character!


    Obviously, however, he was in the wrong direction. In his hands, but because of the information he provided to the online, he has killed several righteous people who want to attack the devil kingdom.

 Chapter 573

    After laughing, Lin Tianyu said coldly, "go ahead. Tell all the information you know about the devil Kingdom, and it will make you die more happily. "


    Wang Ma Zi glared at Lin Tianyu. Then, he looked at Li Si on one side and sneered.


    Lin Tianyu said, "why, pockmarked Wang, are you going to stick to the end and say nothing?"


    Pockmarked Wang responded with a cold scorn, and then closed his eyes directly.


    Lin Tianyu sneered.


    At the same time, heart: good!


    Originally, after Li Si said something about pockmarked Wang, Lin Tianyu had already sentenced him to death in his heart. He even thought that, in any case, he would have to suffer more before the death of pockmarked Wang. However, if the pockmarked Wang has been cooperating with himself, Lin Tianyu may not be able to make him suffer more. But now, this Wang pockmarked son is to die hard to the end, this is just right. This gives him a chance to suffer more before he dies, to give him a chance to forgive the sins he has committed.


    Lin Tianyu said: "who knows more about criminal law?"


    Yun Yi said, "I will. In the devil''s land branch, although I have never had the opportunity to apply those criminal laws, I know enough. I believe that if I put it into practice, it will certainly satisfy the alliance leader and our tough man Mr. Wang Mazi. "


    When Yun Yi said this, his face was full of a forest smile. With the hatred of his cloud family, he was almost destroyed. As long as he had any chance, he would never be soft to the forces in the devil kingdom.


    At this time, Gao dewu used magic arts to create a temporary sound insulation space around the room, making it impossible for all the sounds in the room to be transmitted.


    Then, Yun Yi began to carry out the criminal law that he had seen in the devil''s land branch.


    At the beginning, Yun Yi, Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu were also worried that Yun LAN could not stand the cruelty of these criminal laws. However, after Yun Yi put a set of criminal law into practice, Yun LAN just looked at it indifferently and remained unmoved. Obviously, the hatred of the cloud family made him feel no sympathy for the people in the devil kingdom. Otherwise, last time at the gate of the devil''s land branch, she could not have stabbed the head of the headquarters directly with a sword.


    On the contrary, it was Li Si, who came back from the devil Kingdom, watching and vomiting.


    Finally, LAN Yun said, "OK. That''s enough torture. That''s it


    After all, she is a girl. Although she has the support of endless hatred, she still can''t bear it.


    But at this time, pockmarked Wang still did not say a word.


    Lin Tianyu first glanced at Gao dewu.


    Gao dewu shook his head.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looks at Yunyi, but Yunyi nods firmly.


    Then, without saying a word, Yun Yi stepped forward and put his palm on Wang''s forehead. At this time, Wang pockmarked a painful twist, and then, after a while, he lay on the ground and did not move any more.


    Pockmarked Wang is a key figure, is the key to contact online. Only through his online, can we have a deeper understanding of the forces of the devil Kingdom, and make it more convenient for us and others to wipe out the forces of the devil kingdom.


    Therefore, the information Wang pockmarked must be dug out.


    Gao dewu shakes his head. It is obvious that he has not mastered the method of soul searching. Fortunately, Yunyi has mastered it. Maybe, from the day when he wanted to avenge the cloud family, Yun Yi took the initiative to learn the method of soul searching.

 Chapter 574

    Soul searching!


    It''s really a powerful method. A tough guy like pockmarked Wang can search out all the things he wants to know. However, after such a short time of soul searching, the tough pockmarked Wang can only become a fool. However, for such a guy with a lot of murders and countless crimes, no punishment is too much.


    After watching Yun Yi perform soul searching, Lin Tianyu is very hot.


    Although this skill can''t increase attack power, it is a very applicable skill. Especially against people like him who are sinful and die hard, who want to know from him.


    What''s more, this skill can''t even be used by a monk as powerful as Gao dewu. Obviously, although we can often hear the saying of soul searching in the Xiuzhen world, it is obviously not a common skill.


    See Lin Tianyu''s burning look.


    But Yun Yi said with a smile: "the leader wants to learn this skill. I can teach it to the leader, and brother Gao can learn it together. The only requirement of this skill is that the divine consciousness should be strong enough. At the very least, it has the strength of divinity at the top of the foundation. Even if the divine sense is strong enough. Moreover, if you control it carefully, you can make the soul searching person harmless. If I have the heart to control, I can also let the soul searching people lose part of their memory. However, people like pockmarked Wang... "


    Obviously, the meaning of the words is that people like Wang pockmarked are not worthy of dying, so why bother to control the soul searching.


    Then, Yun Yi passed the skill of soul searching to Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu.


    After the two men wrote down the essentials of their skills, Yun Yi told them the information they got from soul searching.


    It turned out that pockmarked Wang did not know exactly where the line was. Every time, to contact online, Wang Mazi uses a specific message bead to leave a message to the other party, make an appointment, and then meet again. On line to find Wang pockmarked, but also through the message beads, contact well in advance. However, as long as the message is sent through the message bead, if there is an urgent matter, it will not take half an hour for the online to appear on time at the agreed meeting place. Therefore, it can be inferred that this line must be hidden in this town.


    Now, the key is to capture this online, and then, level by level, to trace the devil Kingdom, more and more useful information and intelligence come out.


    Of course, the most important thing in this investigation is that we must not leak information.


    So, after several discussions, it was decided.


    Yun Yi, who has a similar figure to pockmarked Wang, pretends to be pockmarked Wang. Moreover, Yun Yi has searched for Wang Ma Zi, and knows the details of Wang Ma Zi''s daily life in detail, which is also suitable for playing pockmarked Wang.


    When the plan was made, Yun Yi used his skills to control the changes in his muscles. After a while, in addition to a few pockmarks on his face, he stood in front of him. A little make-up, a few pockmarks, God. Then, Wang Ma Zi first gave Li Si a pill to eat, and claimed that as long as Li Si cooperated well, he would definitely give him an antidote. Then, a flash, turned around, pockmarked Wang just went to the room where he was drinking.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu sent a message to a group of people who were still in the magic fog forest, asking them to gather in the Yunlai Inn according to the previously scattered teams.

 Chapter 575

    Within three days, all the teams who received the message rushed to Yunlai Inn one after another.


    In the evening of the third day, the last team finally arrived at Yunlai inn.


    After they arranged their own rooms, Lin went to see these people one by one, and clearly told everyone about the plans they had discussed and the specific arrangements and tasks of each person.


    In the morning of the next day, pockmarked Wang sent a message to the line saying that suspicious people had been found. Moreover, he was 60% sure that those people were the people who had broken the branch of devil''s land last time. On line received this message, in the transmission, is to Wang pockmarked, a burst of fierce praise. Then, in the middle of the online inquiry, he tried to ask Wang pockmarked whether he should directly bring the masters of the devil kingdom to come here and arrest all these bold people. At this time, pockmarked Wang hesitated, claiming that all his own inferences were based on experience, and could not be completely accurate.


    After all, there must be at least a great monk Jindan who can destroy the branch of the devil kingdom. He is just a little monk in the Qi training period. He doesn''t dare to try out. On the contrary, he is not good enough to make a fuss. Therefore, he just judged from the experience, and did not dare to try a little. Therefore, it''s better to come over in person and try to observe it. Then, it''s safer to arrange the demon domain master to catch people.


    On line a listen, it is really this reason, so back to the message, way: in the afternoon, he personally came to investigate.


    After the message was sent, everyone dispersed according to the arrangement arranged in advance to ensure that the man, even if he had a tail behind him, would be caught in one fell swoop and never let a fish miss the net.


    Then, in the afternoon, pockmarked Wang received the online message that he had arrived at Yunlai inn.


    Wang pockmarked through the slit in the window, and saw a friar with a white face, a decent monk''s long gown and a conspicuous ring of large storage, entered the hall. The golden elixir entered the hall, looked around a little, and found a seat by the window and sat down. Then, the golden elixir felt something strange, as if there were more different people in this hall.


    But when he found out this, the golden elixir laughed with pride and said in his heart:


    Wang Mazi is really not the one who built it. He even found the abnormality through these sections and connected with the group of people who broke the branch helm of the devil kingdom. Now these extra people, even if they have nothing to do with that group, are very suspicious. It seems that it is a wise decision to let pockmarked Wang sit in the Yunlai inn.


    At this time, there was a message coming from brother Jindan''s message bead. When he checked the message, it turned out that it was from pockmarked Wang. Let him go to the room and talk about it in detail. It is said that there are too many miscellaneous people in this club''s Inn, which is not suitable for talking about things.


    Brother Jindan smiles again. Wang Mazi is really a careful man.


    Now, there are more strange people in this inn. It''s not suitable to talk about specific things.


    So, the monk Jindan lifted his legs and went to Wang Mazi''s room.


    However, as soon as the golden elixir entered the room, he felt different -


    How could Wang Mazi, such a small Qi practicing monk''s room, be equipped with a clever partition array, which could cut off any sound and movement inside.


    Does pockmarked Wang have such a clever method?


    Why don''t you know?

 Chapter 576

    At the moment when the golden elixir was stunned, there was a wave of attack behind his back. Then, the golden elixir was knocked down with a blow.


    Then, the man who gave the fist behind him deceived him and pressed the golden elixir on the ground. His fingers repeatedly pointed out and sealed the practice of the golden elixir.


    The golden elixir who fell to the ground still has some reactions.


    No! He is a great monk of Jindan!


    Why, even the enemy who did not see it, he has been knocked down on the ground, and was sealed, like a dead dog.


    Then, the golden elixir looked up in front of him. That''s right. The boy in front of him is pockmarked Wang. When was pockmarked Wang so bold? How dare you even the emissary of the demon kingdom? And, wait a minute, he didn''t just dare to calculate, but also succeeded. Wang pockmarked son just what person, he can have, have such strength person in. After contacting the message in front of Wang Mazi, the Jindan friar understood that Wang Mazi was not Wang Mazi any longer. And the man behind him who attacked himself. They should be a group. It was they who broke the branch of the devil''s land.


    A bead of sweat fell from Dan''s forehead.


    At this time, the man behind stood in front of him. He was a strong man. His cultivation fluctuated, which surprised the monk Jindan who fell on the ground. At the same time, the golden elixir who fell on the ground also recognized the man who came out of the ground. Who was Gao dewu.


    At the same time, Gao dewu also recognized the golden elixir who fell on the ground.


    On that day, when Gao dewu was exploring the situation at that branch, he told Lin Tianyu that he had gathered a group of high-level friars who had the same ideals and were willing to attack the forces of the demon kingdom together. The man who fell to the ground was one of them, Chang Xi.


    They looked at each other for a while, and their eyes contracted involuntarily.


    Gao dewu had some gnashing teeth and said: "often eleven, I didn''t expect it was you."


    Chang 11 awkwardly accompanied a smile and said, "brother Gao, I really didn''t think of it. You inquired about the news that day, and never came back. Unexpectedly, it turned out that such a group of capable people were gathered around and made such a great event. Brother Gao, great! I admire it


    Gao dewu a gnash teeth way: "often 11, don''t pull those useless, you just say, how do you want to die?"


    Chang Xi quickly piled up a smile and said, "brother Gao, why do you say that. After all, we are acquaintances, and we can discuss anything. "


    Gao dewu angrily said: "it''s OK to discuss. You''re the son of the devil kingdom. Don''t you know how many people have been harmed by the devil kingdom? Unexpectedly, you have become a dogleg of the demon Kingdom forces. You say, can I let you go? "


    Chang Xi''s face changed and he said, "brother Gao, please listen to me. Younger brother, although I am a subordinate member of the demon Kingdom forces. However, the conscience of heaven and earth, I am only forced to do so, otherwise, I am just a death. Moreover, I have not done anything harmful to nature since I was appointed as the emissary. If you don''t believe it, you can check it.


    "And, brother Gao, listen to me. Although I''m in the devil Kingdom, I''m still thinking about how to kill the demon kingdom. If we are in this town, I will always watch to see if there are people with real strength and courage. Then, as soon as such people appear, I will give up the secret and go with him to attack the evil forces. "

 Chapter 577

    Gao dewu frowned and said, "Chang Xi, what you said is true?"


    Chang 11 said, "heaven and earth have a conscience. Although I often love to tell lies. But I swear, every word I say now is true. What''s more, brother Gao can also go to investigate. I often serve as an emissary in the devil''s land. Over the years, I have done something harmful to nature. "


    Gao dewu thought again and said, "good! I''ll trust you once. However, I still have to take a look at it by myself to rest assured.


    "Now, Chang Xi, I''m going to perform soul searching on you to see if what you said is true."


    Chang 11''s face changed, and then he said anxiously, "but brother Gao, if I let you search the soul, if you don''t pay attention to it, I will become a fool."


    Gao dewu said: "Chang Xi, if you really like what you said, we will be careful enough to ensure that you will never become a fool. Of course, you have to cooperate with us in a hurry. Otherwise, if you forcibly oppose or hide something during soul searching, I don''t need to say more about the consequences. "


    Chang 11''s face changed one after another, and then, finally, he bit his teeth and nodded.


    Gao dewu looked at pockmarked Wang and said, "Brother Yun, please do me a favor. Be careful. If Chang Xi is really what he said, he must be careful not to damage his brain and soul. "


    Wang Ma Zi nodded, and then, looking at Chang Xi, he said, "brother Chang, I''m going to do it. You must relax. Don''t resist."


    Chang 11 also nodded and said, "come on, I know how to do it."


    Immediately, pockmarked Wang stretched out his hand and put it directly on Chang Xi''s forehead.


    The time of this soul searching was more than several times longer than that of the last time. Moreover, in the process of performing the search, the sweat on Wang pockmarked his forehead.


    Obviously, this non-destructive and meticulous process consumes more divine consciousness and soul power than the crude soul searching, which only needs to explore information.


    Finally, pockmarked Wang finished soul searching, took back his hand and let out a breath.


    At this time, Chang Xi, who was still lying on the ground, was sweating all over his body, and he was breathing. After all, if an opponent is not careful, he will be the one who will suffer the biggest loss in the end. He will directly become a fool from a normal person in a flash. But the process is finally over. At last, there was no mistake. He didn''t have to be a fool.


    At this time, Gao dewu and Chang Xi both saw Wang pockmarked.


    Wang Ma Zi, however, pondered for a while and said, "Chang Xi, take this pill. After you have conquered the forces of the devil Kingdom, if you have performed meritorious deeds, then you will definitely have the antidote."


    Chang 11 is also a bachelor, took the pill, did not say a second word, and took it directly.


    At this time, Xiuwu was also a direct way to relieve the feudalism.


    After the restoration of Chang Xi''s cultivation, he asked, "brother Gao, what should I do from now on?"


    Gao dewu said: "now you don''t need to do anything. You just need to go back and report with your online report that pockmarked Wang made a mistake in intelligence, and then wait for our information. "


    "So simple?"


    Gao dewu nodded.


    Seeing Gao dewu really means that. Obviously, he doesn''t trust Chang Xi too much and doesn''t want him to know too much information. Therefore, Chang 11 did not ask any more questions and went out directly.

 Chapter 578

    Seeing that Chang 11 had gone far away, Gao dewu sent a message to Lin Tianyu and told all of them to withdraw.


    Wait until everyone gets together.


    Wang pockmarked out all the information he had just got from soul searching.


    In the soul searching just now, Chang Xi was not really a villain. He was really blackmailed by others, and finally he was forced to join the forces of the demon kingdom. On the whole, Chang 11 can only be regarded as a timid person.


    At the same time, in the soul searching of Chang 11, we also got a very useful message -


    that is to say, in Zhenmo Town, among the more than 20 golden elixirs who have gathered together and want to wipe out the forces in the devil Kingdom, there are five envoys of the evil Kingdom forces just as Chang 11 knows. According to Chang Xi''s opinion, there are at least two of the five envoys who are loyal to the devil Kingdom, and two others, like him, were forced to join the forces of the devil Kingdom after being coerced.


    Moreover, in addition to the messengers like them, there was another one above them.


    The person in charge is extremely mysterious. Even the golden elixir, who is an emissary like Chang Xi, has never seen the face of this person. Every time, we have to arrange for them to do something, or if there is any notice, we will inform them directly through the message beads. It has never been a long time since Chang Xi Hui came into this force, and the person in charge has never been exposed once.


    However, every once in a while, the person in charge will arrange them to go to some place to search for information. And most of the people who probe the news are gone forever. However, these messengers are all well aware that the people who were sent out to investigate the information were actually scattered and arranged to be killed.


    Just like last time, Gao dewu was arranged to explore the branch rudder. In fact, he thought that Gao dewu was dead.


    Of course, because of the mystery of the person in charge, these messengers were in a state of indistinct uneasiness and anxiety, and they did not dare to act out of the way or have any heart of betrayal.


    Hearing this, Gao dewu''s face was particularly ugly.


    I remember that at that time, he still strongly invited Lin Tianyu to join the forces with similar ideals.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu didn''t listen to him. He really joined the so-called like-minded organization. Otherwise, he would not know how to die even now.


    Gao dewu apologetically looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "elder brother, you stopped us from meeting with this organization at that time. Have you thought of this situation?"


    Lin Tianyu is a smile, said: "I did not think of so much, just feel, this inside, there is something wrong."


    Gao dewu looked at Lin Tianyu doubtfully, obviously waiting for his explanation.


    Lin Tianyu said: "because, according to the information we have received, the whole Tiandu kingdom is basically dominated by the evil forces. But this is strange.


    "Now that we have such a powerful devil''s land and we have fixed our eyes on Tiandu country, we can still have such a like-minded organization that is committed to exterminating the demon kingdom. Moreover, according to senior Gao, it seems that the organization is not strict at all. In the face of such a powerful force in the devil''s land, an organization that can''t be said to be strict at all can exist. This is a doubt in itself. "

 Chapter 579

    Lin Tianyu said: "in such a moment, as long as there is such a doubt is enough. That''s enough for us to stay away from it.


    "But now we don''t have to hide from it. We''re going to get close to it, and then we''ll swallow it. "


    When he said this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were full of confidence.


    Gao dewu was not convinced for a while.


    Worthy of being my elder brother, I can think so carefully.


    However, at this time, Gao dewu still said: "brother, in fact, with our current strength, if we launch another sneak attack, we can completely capture all the people in this organization. It''s just, there''s one more thing that people have to worry about. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Gao dewu and said, "senior Gao, you want to say that mysterious person who is in charge."


    Gao dewu nodded and said, "if the mysterious envoy can''t be caught, it''s easy to reveal the news. In addition, it is not difficult to see from the soul searching of Chang Xi. Among these so-called like-minded people, the only people who are hidden are the real ones who have a deeper understanding of the forces of the demon kingdom. Therefore, if you can''t catch the person in charge, even if you catch all the others, it will probably not be of any real use. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded, and it was true.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Tianyu said, "I think that the person in charge, in fact, should be hiding in their people. As long as we can capture all the people in one fell swoop, and if we do not let go of any of them, we may be able to catch the person in charge. Moreover, even after the capture is completed at one stroke, the person in charge can not be caught, because all of them have been captured. Therefore, there is no need to worry about revealing the news. "


    when Lin Tianyu said this, everyone nodded.


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "moreover, I think it''s a very easy thing to deal with the current devil Kingdom forces, although they seem to be huge."


    All of them looked at Lin Tianyu suspiciously.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "first of all, there should be a lot of people like Chang 11 in the devil kingdom. They have to bow their heads because they are threatened or intimidated by the power of the devil kingdom. People like this will easily turn back and turn to us as soon as we can show our strength.


    "Secondly, as a successful underworld organization, the forces of the devil kingdom will certainly have strict rules and regulations. But now, although these strict rules and regulations are still in place, the enforcement is worrying. For example, at such a critical moment, a branch has just been taken off by us. At such a critical moment, when the informant below said that he had found the person suspected to have taken off the branch, the messenger who came to meet him was still going alone. The people who guarded the outside did not even have a contact person or a tracking protection person. It can be seen that the forces in the devil''s land are arrogant and loose. Such a loose force should be easy to deal with.


    "Again, they are in the light, we are in the dark. As long as we can grasp enough information, one shot, it is likely to be like the last attack on the branch rudder, and achieve unexpected results


    Yeah!


    Thinking of the incident of the last attack on the branch, all the participants were still excited at the meeting.

 Chapter 580

    "Now, all of our key points are to capture all the people in this so-called like-minded organization. We can''t let one person escape." Lin Tianyu said: "I think that war is very important. Otherwise, if we stay here for a long time, we will inevitably arouse the suspicion of those who are interested in it. Therefore, I decided that we should prepare the items needed for the operation tomorrow, especially the various isolation and enemy array plates. We must prepare enough for this operation the day after tomorrow


    After every day action!


    All of us were stunned, but I didn''t expect that I was just training myself in front of me. Now I''ve only gathered for a few days, and I''m going to take action immediately. But at the same time, my heart is full of excitement and expectation.


    After all, it can be seen from the last attack on the branch helm that it was really enjoyable to follow the leader''s action.


    Now, finally, it''s time to act again!


    All people in the heart, are involuntarily a burst of rubbing hands.


    At the same time, pockmarked Wang sent a message to Chang Xi and told Chang Xi that the day after tomorrow, he would cut off the message.


    Soon it was the morning after tomorrow.


    At this meeting, all the people led by Lin Tianyu went to a secluded manor outside Zhenmo Town, fifty miles away. Then, at the periphery of the manor, a very simple isolation array was arranged, so that all people, as long as they passed through here, could clearly sense the location of the array at a glance. Of course, it can also be easily felt. This is just an extremely simple and isolated method without any enemy or attack ability, and it will give people a very clear feeling that the person who will arrange this kind of tactics is not woodlouse but also a person lacking in ability.


    Then, Lin Tianyu, xiaoyingying and Yunyi are hidden outside the manor, on the top of three separated trees. Their task is to wait for a moment. As long as anyone who enters the manor and escapes, they will have to arrest the one who escaped as soon as possible. At the same time, if any of the people who will come later don''t enter the manor, they must be caught and controlled as soon as possible when they are sure that they have already started.


    About two hours later, in the distance, gradually appeared a Taoist shadow.


    Then, with the shadow, gradually close, you can clearly see, there are a total of 24 figures, each of which clearly scattered the cultivation of the golden elixir period.


    After a while, the 24 figures had arrived at the gate of the manor.


    Lin Tianyu was hiding at the top of the big tree, holding his breath and carefully observing the 24 figures. Is there a mysterious messenger in this? What''s more, even if it''s the mysterious emissary, who will it be?


    With the twenty-four figures getting closer and closer, we can see Chang 11 among them.


    Chang 11 followed the current one, and seemed to be discussing the details of what action. After 22, but followed closely behind, even the atmosphere is not out. Obviously, the authority of the first person in the field is much stronger than that of all the others.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu observed the first one in particular.


    I just feel that this man is a man of great momentum and a natural leader.

 Chapter 581

    When they got to the manor, everyone would not say a word again. They looked at the manor in front of them quietly.


    After watching for a long time, the leader said, "after my observation, this manor is cut off by a rough isolation array, and the visitors from outside are cut off. Only such a crude array can be arranged to isolate and listen, which undoubtedly shows that there are no wise people in this manor. However, according to the exact information we have got, there are a group of people from the devil Kingdom gathering in this manor. Later, they rush in and kill all these people in the manor in the shortest time. We must remember that the forces of the devil kingdom will be punished by everyone. You can not be soft hearted and let go of any one of them. "


    Listening to this, Lin Tianyu had a strange feeling.


    Originally, this was the plan they had made after discussion.


    At that time, Yun Yi used Wang Mazi''s communication bead to send a message to Chang Xi.


    The content is that let Chang 11 in the afternoon of the next day, deceive the person in charge, saying that his informant, Wang pockmarked, has exactly found the people who broke the branch helm of demon territory last time. Then, in the message sent to the person in charge, he suggested that people from this like-minded organization could be used to deal with these people who had broken the branch of demon territory last time. When they go to deal with these people, they only need to let a few messengers know the identity of the other party. As for those people who gather together in the so-called "like-minded" people, they just claim that the other side is a demon Kingdom force.


    Now, these people are here, and the leader claims that they are the people in the devil kingdom.


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    This is the plan between Lin Tianyu and Chang Xi.


    However, this person''s words, but let Lin Tianyu feel greatly inappropriate.


    Well, all of this went according to the plan. What''s wrong with that?


    Yes!


    What''s wrong is with the leader. That''s what he said just now.


    What to kill completely, what everyone should be killed, what must not be soft hearted, what should not be let go of anyone inside


    But even those who have a deep hatred for the devil kingdom can''t explain it repeatedly, sentence by sentence and emphasis.


    Since this person has done so, he has only one purpose -


    he doesn''t want any of them to have a chance to speak.


    Who would have the idea?


    This person''s identity is almost obvious.


    Of course, it''s the mysterious emissary. Because, he is the one who knows the whole plan, and he is also very clear that the people in this group are not the people in the devil Kingdom forces, but the people who have made contributions to kill the branch helm of the devil kingdom. If such a person does not kill the other party when he does not do so, once he gives the other party a chance to speak and breathe with those who act, then the action is bound to die. Therefore, to ensure the smooth operation, we must kill all the people and messengers before the other party speaks.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the leader, his eyes shining.


    Moreover, this person''s status seems to fit the identity of the mysterious man.


    If you are the mysterious leader, you will occupy the position of leader in a force. Only in this way can the necessary plans be carried out more conveniently.

 Chapter 582

    In Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there is a bright light. Later, as long as the conditions are ripe, he will be the first to rush up and take down the leader.


    This analysis in Lin Tianyu''s brain is very long. In fact, it is only a matter of a moment to think through all this.


    Then, the leader continued with the previous words.


    "Of course, in order not to let one run away, someone has to stay outside. Outside, Chang Xi and I will keep watch here. The other people, all listen to the order, ready, immediately rushed in, and then, after rushing into the inside, one does not stay, remember, one does not stay. Now, rush in. "


    Good boy!


    Lin Tianyu thought: he is still a cautious man. Let others rush in and die, but he wants to hide behind and watch the good play.


    Then, the leader and the 22 people behind Chang 11 turned into 22 lights and shadows. In a flash, they all rushed into the manor where there was only a simple isolation and prohibition.


    However, as soon as the twenty-two men rushed in, there were flashes of light and shadow on the periphery of the manor. There are isolation array, trapped array, attack attack array and magic array this is not the only one. Moreover, each array was totally different from the rough isolated array they saw when they arrived at the manor. Every array that was lit up behind it was extremely brilliant. Then, there were countless excellent arrays, which covered the manor, and the sounds of "bang bang" rang out. What''s more, listening to the sound, it was clear that some of the people who had just rushed into the manor were ambushed and fell to the ground.


    The leader, seeing the array of flashes of light, and then listening to those obvious sounds, the whole person is stupid. But then it was a reaction, facing the back of the Chang 11 majestic stare in the past.


    But at this time, Chang 11 had not yet waited for the leader to turn around completely, and with one blow, he smashed out with all his strength.


    The leader was worthy of becoming the leader. At such a critical moment, he felt that something was wrong. He leaned aside and let go. But in the end, it didn''t get out of the way completely. Or in the side to get out of the way, in the left shoulder above, received a fist, was hit a stumbling, nearly fell to the ground. However, the leader, after all, is just another side, not only to eliminate most of the strength of Chang 11 fist, but also to stabilize the body. Then, a wipe ring, take the sword in the hand, stare at Chang 11, is a sword stab out.


    However, when the leader''s sword shadow was only half stabbed, he suddenly felt that there was an extra figure behind him. Moreover, the figure immediately cut out his back with a knife.


    The leader didn''t dare to be slighted. He leaned over and tried to dodge a knife in the back. However, he heard a "poof" sound, and a long cut had been cut in his waist.


    The leader was angry, and with a sword, the man opposite him raised his sword and sealed it.


    There was a sound of "Dang", but the sound was not at all, and the crisp feeling that should be felt in the collision of weapons was lost.

 Chapter 583

    The leader suddenly felt wrong.


    But at this time, only feel a cold neck, a blade has been on his neck, so that he did not dare to move.


    At the same time, looking down, I saw that the sword in my hand had already been cut off by the other party, and then it was put on my neck.


    The leader looked at the black knife that had been put on his neck, and was shocked and frightened.


    His sword has reached the middle level, and the knife in the boy''s hand is judged by his own exploration, but only inferior. But now, the black knife, which is inferior to the magic weapon, actually cuts off a section of the sword tip of his medium-sized magic weapon. Even with the same level of magic weapons, it is extremely difficult to cut off the opponent''s magic weapons with one move. What''s more, now, it''s still the other side''s black sword. It''s a lower level than the sword in your hand, OK?


    Of course, a lower level, can cut off the opponent''s magic weapon, is not without. If the opponent''s cultivation level has been raised by several levels, it is possible to use the mana and bestow it on the weapon in hand. Then, it is possible to cut off the higher level of the weapon with one move. However, is the opponent''s realm higher than his own?


    The opponent clearly just can''t practice Qi realm, OK?


    That''s not right!


    If you only practice Qi, even if you cut off the magic weapon in your hand, can you have the speed of a knife rest on your neck?


    Dan''s knife is in the middle of his neck. Even if a little friar who practices Qi can put his knife on his neck, if he wants to escape from a little monk''s sword, it''s only a matter of minutes?


    But now, the leader can clearly feel that if he dares to move the idea of running away. Then, the little monk who is just practicing Qi will definitely cut his neck with a knife. There is no chance of a second kind of fluke.


    The sweat on the leader''s forehead dripped down one by one.


    Chi Chi Chi!


    After Lin Tianyu put the knife rest in his hand on the neck of the leader, he continued to put his hands on the leader, who was restrained by the black knife on his neck and did not dare to move a little, blocking the cultivation of the other party''s body.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu took back the black knife. Then he turned his head and looked at Chang Xi and said, "brother Chang, stay here with me. In a moment, as long as someone escapes from the inside, we''ll start with me. We''ll catch them first


    Chang 11 repeatedly nodded and said, "good, good! We all obey the leader''s arrangement. "


    When saying this, Chang Xi''s face is full of panic. When looking at Lin Tianyu, even the eyes, there are bursts of involuntary evasion.


    Last time, in Yunlai Inn, I saw that all the people called such a boy in Qi training realm as the leader of the alliance. At that time, Chang Xi did not care at all. Even, he thought that the reason why the boy of Qi training realm could become the leader of the alliance could not be that he had some extraordinary means. It should be the residual shadow of the ancestors or the master, that is, the grandparent or the master was a great monk of Yuanying, so that he could become the leader of the alliance.


    But now, although people are just practicing Qi, they are absolutely superior to themselves, the golden elixir, right?


    However, there is a little bit in Chang 11''s random thinking, which is right.


    the reason why Lin Tianyu became the leader of the black sword alliance, though he has his own ability, is still the shadow of master Heidao.

 Chapter 584

    Lin Tianyu and Chang Xi stood on the front. Xiaoyingying and Yunyi are hiding their bodies and guarding the side.


    However, in the manor, only heard the sound of "bang bang" constantly. From time to time, someone fell to the ground, but no one escaped.


    Chang Xi looked at Lin Tianyu again in horror and even with admiration, and said, "alliance leader, do we want to go in and help. After all, they were twenty-two golden friars. If the people in it can''t cope with it, I''m afraid there will be big trouble. "


    However, Lin Tianyu shook his head and said firmly, "no need."


    After hearing this, Chang Xi stopped speaking.


    But after a while, Chang Xi looked at the manor again and from time to time, still full of worry.


    Chang 11 said, "leader, otherwise, let''s go in and have a look. In my opinion, no one will escape. But inside, if the strength is not enough to completely take down the other party Chang Xi said this, but did not go on. But the meaning is clearly that, now, from the sound, although someone is constantly being restrained, it is also possible that the person who has been restrained is on his own side.


    But Lin Tianyu turned back, looked at Chang 11 and said with a smile, "you can rest assured. Don''t say that only 22 golden elixir friars went in. Even if it was several times more than that, there were 100 golden elixir friars in it. If you fight head-on, you can''t get half the benefit. The key now is that no one can escape. Therefore, it is very important that we stay here. As long as there is an escaped fish, we have to take it at once


    Chang nodded at 11 o''clock. Seeing that Lin Tianyu said so firmly, he felt relieved. Then, thinking of Lin Tianyu''s words, he was surprised and his eyes were shining.


    Then, Chang 11 said, "leader, is there a monk named Yuanying who is in charge of the overall situation?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "there is no monk Yuanying in it. Besides, there are only five in all


    Er!


    Chang 11''s expression is obviously not calm.


    There are only five golden elixir friars, but the other side has 22 golden elixir friars.


    Even if one hundred golden elixir monks go in and fight head-on, you can''t expect to get half of the benefits.


    Do you have a big heart like you?


    It''s not right!


    The alliance leader is just practicing Qi. Isn''t it so powerful?


    If the golden elixir is also abnormal like the leader of the alliance, even if he is not a great monk of Yuanying, he has to clean up a few young friars in the golden elixir realm. Isn''t it a matter of catching them?


    At this time, Dan could not help but call himself a monk.


    In fact, it is in the division of Dharma Realm. The golden elixir is called the great monk, while the cultivation of Qi is called the minor monk, while the Yuanying realm is called the great energy. There is no special name for the realm of building foundation.


    At the same time, when I think of these things, I can''t help but move in Chang Xi''s heart.


    Is it true that every monk in the black sword League is abnormal like the leader? Well, from now on, I have joined the black knife League. Is it not, after arriving, oneself also is very likely, will become like the alliance leader, such abnormal?

 Chapter 585

    In fact, I often think too much about it.


    In this manor, there are indeed abnormal level of golden elixir. However, not all people are, but only one.


    This abnormal level of golden elixir is Gao dewu. On that day, Gao dewu was just at the peak of building foundation. According to Xiaodao, it was enough to fight against ordinary Yuanying powerful monks. Now, is a step into the golden elixir realm. Don''t say it''s an ordinary Yuanying powerful monk. Even if he is a powerful monk in the middle of Yuanying''s life, he can fight, and he may not be defeated.


    In other words, what happened in the manor?


    What about the situation inside?


    Everything is just as Lin Tianyu expected. With Gao dewu in charge of the overall situation, everything went well.


    On the other side, twenty golden friars just rushed into the manor. Then, all of them started their array plates one by one as they had rehearsed in advance. Then the whole manor was like a closed space. At the same time, Gao dewu was direct and powerful. He knocked down eight golden elites in a few blinks of an eye. The other four Jindan friars of the black sword League followed Gao dewu. When Gao dewu knocked down one person with his fist, he went up and blocked the other''s accomplishments. Then, he threw them to the young friars in the back and let them catch them.


    In a few blinks of an eye, Gao dewu knocked down eight people in succession, and the remaining 14 golden elixir friars in the opposite side were completely blinded.


    This -


    the other person is just a golden elixir, OK?


    Moreover, in the early stage of the golden elixir, all of them are barely satisfactory. It is estimated that it will take some time before we enter the middle stage of the golden elixir. This is not Yuanying''s ability. However, even if it is the ordinary Yuan Ying Da Neng, can it be so terrible? I''m afraid all of them have to be outstanding figures in Yuanying''s ability to do all this just now.


    There is such a monster in the figure, but also fight fart.


    The remaining fourteen people arrived at the meeting, but none of them had half the fighting heart. Are in the heart, full of thought, to leave this abnormal far away. This pervert is not human at all. At least, it''s not a normal person. I can handle it.


    Escape!


    At this meeting, the remaining 14 people, who had lost any sense of war, turned around and fled.


    If it is a face-to-face battle, Gao dewu is not afraid of the other side at all. But now the opponent scattered and fled out, and Gao dewu is not a monk with good speed. It''s good to catch up with one or two, but there is no way to do it. Other people, except for the four golden elixirs of the black sword League, the rest of them are not enough to deal with each other. If you are not prepared in advance, you really want to let the other party escape a few people. However, it is also fortunate that there are array disks one by one, which have already blocked the surrounding areas. Even if it is to escape, where can we escape?


    When the other party runs away, Gao dewu is chasing after him. After all, it is blocked in such a small space. After a while, we can catch up with each other. Then, as long as they catch up with each other, "bang bang bang", between a few punches, it''s another one.


    After about half a quarter of an hour, there was no sound coming out of the manor. All the Jindan friars who rushed in were turned over to the ground by Gao dewu, a monk of the same realm, like picking up children.

 Chapter 586

    At this time, Chang eleven big mouth, completely speechless.


    Listen to this voice, it should be a monk on one side, all of them have been knocked to the ground. But judging from Lin Tianyu''s calm appearance, it was obvious that the people who had been completely knocked over were the 22 golden elixir monks who had just rushed in. But it''s only a little longer. What''s more, it''s not the great monk Yuanying. It''s too powerful.


    Then, Chang Xi looked back at Lin Tianyu and said, "alliance leader, we should go in now."


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head again and said, "wait a minute."


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu sent a message to Gao dewu: how many people have been arrested?


    After a while, Gao dewu returned the message: 21 people.


    No!


    Lin Tianyu immediately looked around with vigilance.


    There''s another one, not caught!


    He must be a very clever character. When he sees that something can''t be done, he hides. If he rushes in boldly and leaves the guard''s space outside, he will be given the opportunity to escape.


    Lin Tianyu glanced around with his eyes, and urged his divine sense to sweep the periphery of the manor over and over again. At the same time, Gao dewu, Yunyi and xiaoyingying are all quietly summoned to let all of them carefully stay in their respective positions, check their own territory, and never let this person escape.


    When Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness was examined over and over again, he asked Chang Xi, "elder brother Chang, are there any of the 22 people who are particularly good at escaping and escaping?"


    Chang 11 pondered for a moment, then his eyes brightened and said, "the leader didn''t ask. I really ignored such a person. Among the 22 people just now, there was such a person. He can use some simple rules of space, but his strength is not particularly strong. However, in terms of the skill of escaping, it is absolutely the same among the people we come to. His name is Liuyun. As for the real name, I don''t know. Anyway, that''s what he named himself


    Liu Yun!


    Lin Tianyu now in the heart, has been certain, this did not catch this person, must be Liuyun no doubt.


    Simple application of the law of space!


    Once such a person escapes, if he wants to catch him again, it will undoubtedly be several times, dozens of times more difficult to capture those who can''t use the law of space. Now, if you put all your energy into the fleeing man, you will not only have to work hard and waste time, but also may end up unable to catch people at all, and there will be no benefit. However, it is obviously impossible to let the cloud escape. This is always a hidden danger to attack the forces in the demon kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "brother Chang, I want to ask, how is Liuyun? What''s the relationship between him and the forces of the devil''s land? "


    Chang 11 said: "Liu Yun is a man who is jealous of evil and has chivalrous spirit. At that time, he joined the organization, just like the slogan of the organization said, in order to wipe out the forces of the demon kingdom. It should be said that he is a man full of sense of justice, and he is very hostile to the evils committed by the evil forces of the devil kingdom. "


    Hearing Chang Xi say this, Lin Tianyu has a bottom in his heart.


    Even if it is to let the cloud go away, it seems that there is no big relationship. However, as long as we handle it properly, he will come out by himself.

 Chapter 587

    Lin Tianyu keeps Yunyi and Yunyi at the exit of the manor, and then lets the eagles circle around the manor to monitor the main roads.


    In this way, do not say is a person, even if it is a bird, do not want to escape easily.


    It''s just that this person, especially the one who can use some rules of space, can''t be found in a moment if he hides.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not intend to find the man.


    He has to wait for the man to come out of his own accord.


    Then, everything was arranged properly, Lin Tianyu took the leader and went directly into the manor with Chang Xi. After entering the manor, he directly put the leader and the twenty-one arrested together.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the 22 men and said to the air, "master Liuyun, I know that you can see us and hear what we say now. So, Liu Yun looks at us, how we do it and who we are. Then, Liu Yun decided to come out and meet us. I believe that as long as you really understand who we are, you will take the initiative to meet us. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu stopped talking nonsense. Then, he took a look at Gao dewu and said, "let''s start the trial directly here."


    At this time, some of the 22 people saw Chang Xi and Lin Tianyu walking together and said angrily, "good, you Chang 11. If you don''t do it, you''ll get mixed up with the ghosts of the devil kingdom. You want to be a ghost, you!"


    With this cry, several people are angry, one by one to Chang 11 angry.


    The leader was also right to Chang Xi and said, "Chang Xi, we have always believed in you so much. I didn''t expect that you were so cruel that you sold all of us to the devil kingdom. Have you, your conscience been eaten by the dog? If you get mixed up with the devil Kingdom, even if you can get temporary benefits, what you leave behind is bound to be an eternal curse. "


    When the leader said this, he had a kind of invisible appeal. His righteousness was awe inspiring and inviolable.


    Chang 11 bowed his head and said, "great Xia Chi, I didn''t betray everyone, let alone join the forces of the devil kingdom. What you see is not what you think. "


    But Chi said, "Chang Xi, are all your words true? If that''s the case, we''re wrong about you. Then you let me go first. If it is true as you said, if I am here to make decisions for you, I will surely make you innocent. "


    After hearing this, Chang Xi looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "alliance leader, can you untie the cultivation of great Xia Chi first?"


    As he said this, there was a touch of prayer in his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at the Chixia and said, "brother Chang, who is the Chi great Xia?"


    Chang 11 said: "great Xia Chi, whose real name is Chi remote, is a great Xia of Tiandu. He has been doing good deeds and giving alms all his life. Although he has a golden elixir cultivation, he never relies on his cultivation, bullies the weak and often helps those who suffer. He is a real great Xia."


    "Oh Lin Tianyu should a, heart way: did not expect this this guy, there is such a big name.


    But, yes. If there is no such a big name. How to lead such a force that is purely like-minded organizations?


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he pointed it out and directly sealed the great Xia Chi. He couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 588

    "What are you doing? What did you do to Chi Seeing that Lin Tianyu started to fight the great Xia Chi, someone nearby immediately yelled.


    Lin Tianyu was indifferent and said with a smile: "you will know what you have done. You stupid people


    "Who are you talking about? You are the fool! Your whole family is a fool Immediately, he had a hot temper and scolded Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also ignored this guy. Instead, he looked back at Chang Xi and said, "brother Chang, we are going to try now. Please point out to me the forces of the devil Kingdom and the messengers planted in it. "


    Chang 11 did not hesitate, but went straight forward and pointed out that the four people came out.


    Lin Tianyu said: "among them, which two people are loyal to the devil Kingdom forces."


    Chang Xi pointed out two of the four.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu came forward and said, "now, let you fools have a good look. Where are you stupid?"


    At the same time, after seeing what Lin Tianyu said and did, those who had just yelled at Lin Tianyu just now did not clamor. They all looked puzzled. They looked at Lin Tianyu and wanted to see what he was going to do next. In the heart, is full of doubts: they come to attack here, is not a force of the forces of the demon kingdom? Why now, it seems that there is something wrong with his way of doing things?


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he no longer talked much. He directly put his hand on the forehead of one of the two loyal people pointed out by Chang Xi.


    Then, after a while, he took back his hand and said, "this man is a member of the so-called like-minded organization that came together to wipe out the devil kingdom. However, it is this man who has killed three righteous people in your organization in the name of arranging for information investigation. "


    After Lin Tianyu took back his palm, he immediately woke up and called out, "you''re talking nonsense. I didn''t harm anyone in the organization. If you want to add guilt to me, don''t think about it!"


    "Is it?" Lin Tianyu, however, laughed and said, "all the things I said just now are the information that I just found out through soul searching. Of course, I said, you may not believe it. However, after studying this method of soul searching, I found a small magical effect. It is after I use this method, after properly cutting a small area, I can let this person open his mouth and say something hidden in his soul. Now, I''ll give you a test. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu''s palm pressed on the man''s forehead again.


    After a while, the man opened his mouth and began to speak.


    "Last October. I deliberately arranged for Hu Dan to go out to investigate in the name of investigation clues. Since then, he has never come back. However, people can''t live or die, so we all think that this guy betrayed our like-minded organization and escaped by himself. In fact, he was ambushed and killed by the people in the devil''s land, which I had arranged in secret.


    "March this year. Li Qing was used by me in the same way


    "This may. Zhou tietou... "


    Lin Tianyu opened his mouth again and said, "well, tell us again, who are you?"


    "My name is Gong Liyuan. I''m an emissary in the devil kingdom. I''m directly appointed to be his subordinate by a mysterious emissary."

 Chapter 589

    All of them were silent after this person''s words, and felt that the whole world they had believed in had collapsed.


    These people, but they are all full of enthusiasm gathered together.


    The reason why these people come together is because they have a good wish to exterminate the forces in the devil kingdom.


    These people also think that many people have great power. As long as they have one mind, they will finally be able to wipe out the forces of the demon kingdom.


    But all this, is actually these people, the dream comes out of a beautiful dream just!


    It''s up to them to exterminate the forces of the devil kingdom. Funny!


    He looked at Lin Tianyu stupidly. Those who had just called Lin Tianyu could not say a word.


    Suddenly, someone really couldn''t stand it and said, "no! It''s this guy. It''s this guy who''s doing it. Soul searching people can control other people''s souls, and of course they can let people say what they want them to say


    "Yes! yes! That''s the boy who''s doing it! It is he who wants to bewitch us! "


    "Stinky boy, don''t think that with this little trick, we can be bewitched!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianyu is to see these people, you a word, I a language, chatter to their own criticism. Then, Lin Tianyu sighed and said, "when you blame me, do you know what I think in my heart? I think of a group of pitiful people who refuse to bow their heads and persist in finding reasons for their original wrong behaviors in the face of the iron facts before them. "


    After Lin Tianyu''s words, the scene was quiet. Finally, there was no more words, no one betrayed and accused Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, it is impossible for them to distinguish such obvious facts.


    Before, because has not thought to this aspect all the time, so was hoodwinked to return to be excusable. But now, the clear facts are in front of us. It is really too unreasonable to find reasons for my mistakes. Then, he accused the other party of exposing the truth. Indeed, as Lin Tianyu said, they are really a group of poor people who refuse to admit the truth and find reasons for their mistakes.


    "I believe him!" At this time, there was an extra person at the scene.


    Lin Tianyu is smiling. If he''s right, he should be a floating cloud.


    Liuyun said: "I had a good friend named dead wood. He joined the organization with me. Later, a dead wood told me that Yan should arrange him to investigate a force related to the demon kingdom. He thought it was a conspiracy, and he had a bad premonition. At that time, I also advised him to investigate the forces in the devil kingdom. It was normal for him to have a sense of danger. He should have thought too much.


    "As a result, my friend died. As a result, the dead wood never came back.


    "Since then, I have been staring at Yan Ying, hoping that he can show something more, let me seize it and avenge my good friend withered wood. However, this boy Yan Ying has been very careful since then. He has never done anything out of the cabinet. I can''t grasp him at all.


    "I believe in the devil Kingdom, but I am the inner man. Now, he has been arrested, and he is also called the emissary of the devil kingdom. Therefore, I absolutely believe that this is true. Because, at least, he killed my friend''s dead wood by means of means


    Liu Yun said, reaching out to another, was often 11 designated as, die to join the forces of the devil kingdom that person.

 Chapter 590

    Lin Tianyu was smiling at the man who suddenly appeared and said, "master Liuyun, you are willing to come out."


    Liu Yun looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "thank you for your help. I caught and exposed Yan Ying."


    But Lin Tianyu said, "it''s true to hold on to it. I haven''t been exposed yet


    Liuyun hesitated to see Lin Tianyu, some do not understand.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "I''ll let him tell all his crimes in person later. It''s true to expose him, isn''t it? According to Liu Yun''s skill, if he just wanted to revenge for his friend, he would have done it long ago. But Liu Yun has not done so, but has been carefully investigating Yan Ying''s feet. It can be seen that there is no doubt that Yan Yun has the evidence. Now, we''ve come to find out the evidence, and let Liuyun''s Revenge also have a clear conscience. "


    Liu Yun nodded and said, "good! We should have a clear conscience for everything we have done. However, I have always been skeptical about Yan Ying. There is no iron evidence at all. Therefore, I can not be sure of it completely. Now, please help me find out the truth. "


    At this meeting, Liuyun directly called Lin Tianyu the leader of the alliance. Obviously, he has fully recognized Lin Tianyu. Moreover, if what is expected is not bad, from now on, as long as Lin Tianyu does not dislike it, he will surely follow Lin Tianyu wholeheartedly.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say much. He held out his hand and stuck it on Yan Ying''s forehead.


    After a while, Yan Ying said all the evil deeds he had committed one by one.


    I didn''t expect that Yan should be more serious than Gong Liyuan in front of him. He killed as many as 12 people.


    When Yan Yingshu was talking about his sins, there was a cry from below.


    "Ah! Hu Yuan was killed by him. Hu Yuan is my best friend. No, I must avenge Hu Yuan myself. Alliance leader, as long as you agree, let me kill Yan Ying with my own hands and avenge Hu Yuan. After that, my humble life will be the leader''s. When the alliance leader points out, I fight, go up to the sword mountain and go down to the oil pan. In a blink of an eye, I''m a dog. I''m a son of a bitch. "


    "My second brother! Ah! My second brother! He was killed by this dog day''s Yan Ying. Fortunately, at that time, I always thought that although my second brother was hurt by the evil Kingdom forces, he also died in a proper way. In the future, he killed the forces in the devil Kingdom and revenged for the second younger brother, that is, there was no need to cry and cry like the youngest daughter, but who knew that the second brother was killed by Yan Ying, the grandson of tortoise. no way! I have to avenge my second brother. The leader of the alliance, he Yan Ying''s dog head must be left for me to chop. No one can kill him! I have to do it myself. "


    However, this is not over. Under the control of Lin Tianyu, Yan Ying continued to speak.


    Yan Ying still said: "however, since that time, I always have an intuition that someone has been watching me. So since then, I haven''t dared to take any more risks. Moreover, I gave myself a firm instruction that I would never do it again as long as I didn''t find out the person who peered at me for one day. "


    Liuyun is a burst of emotion: no wonder since then, how can he not grasp the handle of Yan Ying?

 Chapter 591

    Things are now completely clear.


    But at this meeting, there was something, but there was no further dispute.


    That is, when several people have a feud with Yan, they all have to kill Yan Ying in order to eliminate their hatred. No one would give in.


    Of course, in this case, Lin Tianyu can completely identify who will kill Yan Ying. It''s just that if you really do it, those who don''t do it will be dissatisfied and resentful.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "according to your hatred, all of you are qualified to kill Yan Ying. However, in front of this, I have promised Liuyun elder that he will do it himself and avenge his good friend withered wood. Therefore, now, although I sympathize with your big hatred, I can only leave the matter of killing Yan Ying to master Liuyun. "


    At this time, Lin Tianyu or directly identified a person. Otherwise, if the dispute goes on like this, it will be more and more chaotic.


    Liu Yun stepped forward, and the sword in his hand was cut open, and a sword was needed to result in Yan Ying.


    At this time, the following two people called out: "Liuyun, stop! Liuyun, as long as you can give me the chance to kill Yan Ying, from now on, my life will be Liuyun yours. How about that? "


    "Liuyun, stop it! You are a good friend. I am a brother. My brother was killed by Yan Ying. If I can''t do it myself, I''ll feel uneasy all my life. Liuyun, I beg you. I must leave this opportunity to kill Yan Ying with my own hands. I will remember your kindness to Liuyun for a lifetime. "


    In Liuyun''s hand, the sword that was about to be stabbed stopped.


    Then, Liuyun said to Lin Tianyu, "leader, I want to give them the chance to kill Yan Ying myself."


    Lin Tianyu looked at Liuyun suspiciously and said, "master Liuyun, don''t you want to kill Yan Ying yourself and avenge your good friend dead wood?"


    "Of course. In my dream, I wanted to kill Yan Ying and avenge my good friend withered wood. Only in the past, has been uncertain, will he this dog life, has been saved to this day. However, now that I have come to serve under the leader''s seat, I can no longer make it difficult for him to do so. Moreover, today, even if I don''t take this evil thief with my own hands, he will surely die. As long as he died, it would be revenge for my good friend Deadwood. It doesn''t matter if you do it yourself. "


    However, everyone present, after listening to Liuyun''s words, were able to feel deep regret from this.


    At this time, they clamoured that they must do it by themselves. The two men who killed Yan Ying stopped talking.


    Then, after a while, they both talked again.


    "Liuyun, do it. As long as Yan Ying is killed today, it will be revenge for my good friend. "


    "Yes, Liuyun, do it! As long as Yan Ying is dead, I think my brother, the spirit in heaven will comfort him. No matter who moves his hand, Yan Ying will eventually get retribution. "


    Lin Tianyu turned his eyes and said, "in this case, let''s start with the three elders. Starting with my call, the three elders joined hands to kill Yan Ying, and each of you personally killed Yan Ying. "


    When they heard this, they all nodded at the same time, their eyes were shining, and they all said in unison:


    "OK!"

 Chapter 592

    Under the direction of Lin Tianyu, Gao dewu stepped forward and unsealed all their accomplishments.


    Then, the three men took out their weapons and stood in front of Yan Ying, their eyes showing fierce light, and they wished to eat their flesh.


    Lin Tianyu said coldly: "three, let''s go and kill this colleague."


    All three raised their weapons fiercely, and the three weapons stabbed into Yan Ying''s body.


    After that, the three men all took up their weapons and knelt down on one knee in front of Lin Tianyu and said, "the Lord, please be worshipped by the villain. From then on, the life of the villain is the leader''s." Then, three people also did not say any more, other oath came out. Because that''s enough. Such a word, but than any oath, are more firm.


    Lin Tianyu quickly helped the three to get up and said, "three, please don''t be so quick. Moreover, from now on, no one in our black sword League should kneel down easily. In our black sword League, as long as there are heroes who died in battle, there are no soft eggs who kneel down casually. At the same time, now, I have one request for you. "


    "Speak, Lord. No matter what the request is, we will resolutely fulfill it and pledge to die without regret. " They all stood up.


    "Good!" Lin Tianyu said in a loud voice: "what I want is your words. What I ask of you now is that, next, listen to my orders and join me in truly exterminating the forces in the devil kingdom. "


    One listen to this request, three people''s eyes, are straight out of ten thousand Zhang pure light.


    At the same time, according to Chang Xi, the two envoys of the devil Kingdom who did not have much evil deeds at that time all made their vows to follow Lin Tianyu to exterminate the devil kingdom together. Lin Tianyu nodded and took the two men down. At the same time, as Chang Xi did at the beginning, Yun Yi fed the poison and promised that as long as they worked hard to exterminate the devil Kingdom, they would definitely give them the antidote. At this time, Yun Yi directly took out Chang Xi''s antidote and gave it to Chang Xi, which directly solved his poison.


    As for the rest of the people, they did not waste Lin Tianyu''s efforts to persuade them. They all surrendered to Lin Tianyu and asked them to join the black sword alliance to wipe out the evil forces.


    Lin Tianyu readily agreed.


    At this time, those in the black sword league who followed Lin Tianyu all the time from the sword demon club were more convinced.


    The leader of the alliance is very human!


    When they first recognized Lin Tianyu as the leader of the alliance, they were not very convinced. Even more than half of the reason was that Huazu''s fist played the most important role in it. But now, in their hearts, their recognition of Lin Tianyu, the leader of the alliance, surpasses the power of Huazu''s fist. They don''t know how many times it has been.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that between heaven and earth, there was a kind of inexplicable power, blessing him.


    This power!


    For example, on that day, when he was in the corpse pit, he felt the same strength when he made a great wish, and when tens of thousands of people knelt down, they all seemed to be exactly the same.


    But now, it is clear that there is no such accumulated countless years of corpse pit resentment, because of his ambition and dissipated, there are no tens of thousands of people kneeling.


    Why do you suddenly realize the blessing of this power?

 Chapter 593

    Although Lin Tianyu can''t think of it now. In fact, it is very simple to explain.


    When tens of thousands of ordinary people believe in him, he can feel the power of that belief, which seems to be better explained. But now, what about the power of this blessing? In fact, it is the same truth with the belief of tens of thousands of people. Now, there are not so many people who believe in him. However, these people are not ordinary. They are all great monks of Jindan! How can this person''s belief be compared with that of an ordinary person?


    If there is an immortal who really believes in Lin Tianyu now, the blessing of believing in power that he can feel in a moment will be much stronger than the power blessing believed by millions or tens of millions of ordinary people.


    Compare it to ordinary people.


    If there are tens of thousands of ordinary people who sincerely support you, then the support of these people is your strength. You can use these tens of thousands of ordinary people as chips. Doing things and negotiating will be your strength and backing.


    But if the person who really supports you, although there is only one person, but he is the richest person in the world, or the biggest power holder, will you have less power? Even more.


    Of course, it depends on whether it is true or not.


    If you are sincere, then what you will have is real power. If you make a fool of yourself, it is very likely that this seemingly powerful force will only become a laughing stock.


    Obviously, just now, one of them was to avenge himself and claim to attack the devil''s land again. His idea was clear. Therefore, the more than 20 Jindan friars who were newly accepted were convinced by Lin Tianyu. Therefore, in the conviction of these powerful golden elixir monks in the whole Tianquan continent, it was natural that there was a belief power between heaven and earth, and the blessing was bestowed on Lin Tianyu.


    With the blessing of this belief, Lin Tianyu broke through the limit of Qi training. After reaching the 13th floor of Qi training, there was no dynamic and static practice of practicing Qi, and he felt a sense of breakthrough again.


    This sense of breakthrough made Lin Tianyu happy.


    This is a breakthrough above the limit, a breakthrough again!


    As long as you are a practitioner, you know that it is too difficult!


    But Lin Tianyu just broke through the limit. How long has it been? This feeling has come again.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help thinking that before he finally attacked the devil Kingdom, he would have to break through the limit again in the realm of Qi training.


    Of course, now we have to solve the problem of Tiandu great Ren Xia and Chi remote.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept to the pool.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes are also with Lin Tianyu toward the pool remote scanning past. Especially the 20 or so golden elixir monks who had promised to go with Lin Tianyu to exterminate the devil Kingdom, even though they did not make any more noise, they still had a lot of confusion about Lin Tianyu''s practice. Just now, Lin Tianyu''s practice has gained the trust in their hearts. Therefore, on the basis of this trust, they did not know how to choose for a moment?


    After all, on the one hand, he is Chiyuan, who is known as Tiandu great benevolent knight; on the other hand, Lin Tianyu, who just used his means to convince everyone.


    As a result, they are watching the development of this matter carefully.


    How should Lin Tianyu solve this problem?

 Chapter 594

    Lin Tianyu looked at the remote pool quietly for a while, and then burst into laughter.


    Lin Tianyu said: "great Xia Chi, if I am also a native of Tiandu, I really don''t know what to do with you, great Xia Chi? After all, you Chi, the name of Tiandu great Ren Xia, has been widely spread in the whole kingdom of Tiandu. You said, if I were a local monk in Tiandu, could I not be affected by these rumors? Well, even if you have some doubts about you, you must have a great psychological shadow. But the good thing is, I''m not a native of Tiandu. Therefore, in my heart, there is no great Xia Chi''s meaning, which is just like a myth, which makes people feel like worshipping themselves. It has too much influence on me. Therefore, I doubt as much as I want. "


    Lin Tianyu said, a point in the pool remote body, untied a seal of his.


    In this way, Chi remote can also speak.


    Chixia glared at Lin Tianyu and scolded him in a hoarse voice: "good, you devil! You are such a demagogue. After all these efforts, he suddenly changed from the forces of the devil kingdom to the figures who specially attacked the forces of the demon kingdom. However, we so many people, who in the heart did not count. People who are good at soul searching are also good at demagogues and can change other people''s thoughts and let them dictate according to a preset speech. The two of them, you say, are messengers of the devil Kingdom, are they? You are clearly using the means, let them explain some, according to the things you designed in advance to explain. You say, what kind of accusation are you going to charge me and let me account for it? "


    Listening to this, I had been totally convinced by Lin Tianyu just now. Among the more than 20 Jindan friars of Lin Tianyu, there were obviously several people with flashing eyes. Obviously, some other ideas were raised in his heart involuntarily.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was laughing.


    When Lin Tianyu finished laughing, he said, "great Xia Chi, if you don''t keep quiet, I''ll have doubts, but I can''t be sure. But now, you have said so many things, but I am in my heart, and I believe more. Daxia Chi, you should be able to know a famous saying, right? What''s it called. oh The more you say, the more you do, the more mistakes you will make. Just now, great Xia Chi said so many things at once. There are more mistakes, and I am sure of it. You, great Xia Chi, I''m afraid it''s the so-called mysterious emissary in the mouth of their emissaries, right? "


    After hearing this, Chi''s face changed and he said, "you''re talking nonsense. I am not the person who is the most mysterious person. You don''t have to plant a crime on me. You know, everyone''s eyes are bright, but it''s not the charges you planted that they will believe. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, everyone''s eyes are bright. They won''t believe what I say. However, I still want to say something about my doubts about you. Tell me the origin of my doubts about you. Because, I think, there''s a sense of accomplishment, and sometimes it''s much more powerful than the sense of accomplishment of a victory. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    However, it is this kind of gentle smile that makes Chi remote recoil involuntarily. It seems that he can see that Lin Tianyu has seized his tail.

 Chapter 595

    "My doubts are based on facts," Lin said. That''s what I said. I''m glad I''m not a native of Tiandu. Otherwise, I can''t be so realistic. And you can''t find the problem at the first sight.


    "First of all, the first question I found, what was it? It was that time, you chivalrous, who was still at the gate of the manor, said the paragraph when you didn''t enter the gate. It seems to be used to encourage morale. What did you say at the time?


    "There are several words in it. I still remember that. The original saying is - according to the exact information we have obtained, there are a group of characters of the demon field forces gathered in this manor. When they meet and rush in, they will have to be killed in the shortest time. You must remember that the forces of the demon field, everyone has to kill them. When they are ready to do so, you must not be soft hearted and let go of any one of them.


    "It seems that there is no mistake. But think about it carefully, but it is clear that the loopholes are big. Especially, when I clearly know that the whole event is actually the situation of Chang Xi and me, which is specially directed at the Lord of the magic field, the loopholes in it are more obvious.


    "Of course, when you get here, you have to explain the so-called layout.


    "This is: Chang Xi deceives the master, saying that Wang Mazi, his informant, has found the last time he broke the division of the demon field. Then, in the message to the envoy, he made a plan to deal with the people who had broken the division of the evil field last time with the people of this same-minded organization. When they go to deal with these people, it is OK to let several envoys know the identity of each other. As for those who gather together in the so-called "same aspiration", they claim that the other party is a Demon power in front of them. After the plan was made, it appeared to be in a hurry and had obvious deficiencies. But I know that the master will surely fall into it and carry out it. For, as the master, it must be a man of mind. The people with brains can play to the end, and use those who share the same ideals to deal with those who have broken the division of the magic field. This kind of person can sit and enjoy the harvest without spending one soldier. I''m afraid that a man with a brain can''t resist temptation. "


    When it comes to this, Lin Tianyu has a rest.


    Then, he said, "OK. After all that, it''s time to analyze the loopholes in your first words.


    "The biggest loophole lies in that, as the leader of an organization, you should know that when you know that there are hostile forces hidden, you should first think of not grasping the living things inside, understanding the situation, and trying to find out more useful information, but to kill the opponent completely. Of course, if in the final general attack time, in the face of the last few people of this force, if really deeply abhorrent, cut off, also said the past. But it is clearly a small force. You will kill your opponent as soon as you start, leaving no living.


    "If the real person who wants to destroy the magic field, after meeting a small force in the demon realm, will not try his best to leave alive and interrogate useful information?


    "Then, the problem is coming. That''s all it can say. These people in this have no value for you. You just need them to die! But those who feel that they have no value, only need their death, there is only one person, one to this matter, through the introduction of Chang Xi, it seems that the person who has already fully known, the master. Because he dare not delay any time, otherwise, it will be easy to help, let those who come to kill the active people who have broken the magic field rudder, the same-minded people, and then react, but will unite these people.


    "So the best way to do this is to kill the group directly as soon as you start.


    "Is that the reason? Chivalrous. "

 Chapter 596

    Lin Tianyu said: "with such a doubt, I''ll look at all your things. It will be a loophole.


    "What did you, the leader, do after arranging for everyone to rush in? You hide in the back, in the gate, even dare not enter the manor. And as a leader, in action, will only dare to hide in the door? Well, I don''t have to doubt that anymore. Because those who like to hide in the rear are always people who live in a relatively dark place, and can never be a upright leader. In this way, there is a very critical identity in this operation, but it is completely suitable for you, and it is almost ready to come out. The main messenger of the demon kingdom. Because he is good at living in a dark corner, do not like to see the light, do not like to be exposed in front of people, accustomed to using the mind. What''s more, if you''re a great Xia Chi, you can really say it in the past. Because only the leader of this organization can be the most suitable to control and command the five envoys, right?


    "Of course, so far, it''s just my intuition and guess. In fact, I still can''t be quite sure. But just now, what you said made me guess, and found some evidence, and it was quite accurate.


    "Remember to untie the seal of your speech and accuse me of being a devil''s land when you speak. Then, fortunately, a lot of words of encouragement. Of course, your big section, full of demagogues, if put in the ordinary, it is nothing. Even, it can show the talent of a leader. Because, what you said was full of demagogues. Sometimes, leaders should learn to bewitch others? However, at this moment, it is very inappropriate, and even can be said to be full of loopholes, so that I can directly determine your identity.


    "Why?


    "Because all my actions just now are based on events. With the witness of all the people, I have come up with the iron facts. There is no doubt about it. However, when you open your mouth, all these facts are reversed. What''s more, I was bewitched, as if I had found out the hard facts, but I had done something that was not allowed to be done by nature and that people and gods were indignant. Even, they bewitched several people just now, and their minds were shaken by your demagogues. "


    As Lin Tianyu said this, he glanced at the people whose eyes were flashing just now. All of them bowed their heads in shame.


    Lin Tianyu said: "but I don''t believe that with a leader, such obvious facts can''t be seen? And as a person who can be so clever to bewitch people, such obvious facts will not be seen?


    "That''s why I just said: it''s good not to say or not to do. The more you say, the more you do, the more you will be wrong.


    "But your mistake of opening your eyes to tell lies, but all of a sudden, confirmed my suspicions even more. It also makes you feel like a great Xia Chi. Let me be 100% sure that you are the leader of the demon Kingdom forces, or even if you are not the leader, you are 100% the most authoritative spokesman of that leader. What I said is right, great Xia Chi. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he untied it again. When he wanted to analyze all this, he sealed his words again.

 Chapter 597

    However, as soon as the seal was untied, Chi remote called out in a loud voice: "you are slander, frame up, and want to add to the crime, and there is no basis for any facts. Are you all watching and tolerating so much that he framed the people of Tiandu so that he could frame up the people of Tiandu so freely


    But this meeting, among these people, even those with weak will, will no longer be affected by Chi remote''s bewitching words.


    After all, there is no more persuasive voice than the fact.


    But Lin Tianyu''s analysis just now shows that his words are more inspiring without this pool. However, there are either facts and basis, or analysis.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "great Xia Chi, you''d better put away your bewitching. Now, do you say it yourself, or let me find the evidence? "


    At the sight of Lin Tianyu''s steadfast expression, Chi Yuan finally, at this meeting, some of them are no longer calm.


    Chi YaoYuan looked at the others around him and finally said, "Lord Lin, if I am willing to reform and turn to you, and instead follow you to attack the forces of the devil Kingdom, can you accept me and fight with you?"


    Lin Tianyu hesitated, thought about it, and then looked at Yun Lan''s Yunyi father and daughter.


    Yunlan just moved her eyes away and didn''t say anything more.


    But Yun Yi said, "ally, you are the master. I can see Lan''er again, is already completed the biggest wish. As long as the alliance leader has made a decision, I will support everything in the past. "


    The meaning of Yun Yi''s words is obviously that if Lin Tianyu is ready to let go of Chi remote, he will never have any opinions, although he has a deep hatred with the evil Kingdom forces.


    Lin Tianyu looked at other people again, and then, when others looked at Shanglin Tianyu''s eyes, they didn''t say much.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu is still thinking.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu''s mind suddenly came out. He saw the Tiankeng outside the devil''s land branch that day, as well as the people who were rescued with their skin and bones, even those who had only the last breath left. Moreover, among those people, there was an old man who died after the last bite of food. But when he died, there was a satisfied smile on his face. They hope, finally saw, saw the evil person suffered retribution.


    These pictures flashed through Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu said, "if you have not made a great evil and you have the heart to repent, you can be the master and let you go. If you have ever done great evil, then you will be punished if there is evil, and I can''t help you. "


    After hearing this, those who did not speak at first obviously supported Lin Tianyu. As long as Lin Tianyu decided to come down, the eyes that they would obey unconditionally were all shining.


    Yeah!


    If you have not committed a great evil, and have the intention to correct, of course, you can accept it.


    However, if they commit heinous crimes.


    Then, evil must be punished!


    Therefore, repentance depends on how much nausea you have made in the past, and whether you still have the qualification?


    These are their allies, the people they believe in. He is upright and just, but never hypocritical, pretending to be a good man and tolerating evil.


    Chi remote is also a shock in his heart, and then, he said, "good! I told you all about my past. If you can forgive me and let me join you, it''s up to the leader. "

 Chapter 598

    Originally, Chi Yuanyuan had some careful thinking, and had to fight for some conditions for himself to join the black sword league with some secrets about the devil Kingdom forces in his heart.


    But now, in Chi remote''s heart, it''s all about it.


    After putting down Xiaojiu in his heart, Chi remote also told his own past experience bit by bit.


    Originally, Chi long-distance is just a small, aimless repair. One day counts as two and a half days. Living in the world of practice. But, on the whole, it was pretty good. Only in his early 40s, he got into the realm of foundation construction.


    At this time, because one did not pay attention, he was actually taken in by the forces of the devil Kingdom and was absorbed into it. At that time, I had just joined the forces of the demon Kingdom, and I really did a lot of evil things. Next, also because of this, just soon came out, was discovered by the boss. Then, he was given an important position, which was to monitor all forces and personnel against the demon kingdom in Tiandu.


    Originally, although this position is an important position, but at the same time, it is also a thankless job. In front of him, several people who took over this position did not make any achievements and ended in a gloomy situation.


    However, pool remote knows that this is an opportunity. If he can do it well, he may get the attention of the important leaders of the devil Kingdom, and he will also get endless resources. It is also possible for him to take this opportunity to get the reuse of the headquarters of the demon Kingdom and then get the support of resources. It is also very possible for him to break through to the golden elixir period.


    However, how to do such a thankless thing?


    After receiving the appointment, Chi remote thought about it for two days. Finally, he came up with a good idea.


    Yes! That''s it!


    After reporting to the superior.


    From then on, in the town of Tiandu, there appeared a so-called organization with the same aspiration to wipe out the forces of the demon kingdom. Then, this organization continuously absorbed the people with lofty ideals who came from all over the world, who hated the devil Kingdom and were willing to destroy the forces of the demon kingdom.


    With the support of resources from the headquarters, Chi remote has broken through to the golden elixir realm in one fell swoop.


    At this time, Chi remote applied for the headquarters again. In order to better cover up himself, he left a brilliant image in front of outsiders. He suggested that some good deeds should be done in Tiandu kingdom to create momentum and fame for him. The headquarters of the demon Kingdom also felt that it was a good thing to cover up the remote identity of the pool and provide more intelligence sources for the headquarters. As a result, it has increased the resources provided to the pool, allowing him to do good deeds and create momentum in various places.


    Then, at this time, there was the later Tiandu Da Ren Xia Chi remote.


    At the same time, from the narrating of ikera, they also know. In this so-called like-minded organization, as long as anyone has a firm tendency to oppose the devil''s land, he will be arranged to go out and carry out tasks. Then, he or she will not know his life or death or his whereabouts are unknown. And only those who are against the devil''s land, but not so resolute, can temporarily save their lives.


    In this way, we can not only absorb the powerful people who are dissatisfied with the devil Kingdom, but also ensure that these powerful people can not form any real threat to the devil Kingdom even if they are gathered together.

 Chapter 599

    Listening to Chi remote''s narration, the more than 20 golden elixirs who have just joined have all lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    It turned out that their so-called like-minded monks were just a group of powerful monks who were kept in captivity by the forces of the devil Kingdom and confirmed that there would be no threat.


    However, by this time, Chiyuan became more and more famous for his chivalrous deeds because he was constantly around Tiandu. But at this time, he can gradually feel a kind of heaven and earth power, gradually in the blessing on his body. And because of the blessing of this power, even, with it, his mind has changed. With this kind of change, he didn''t like the living state of the devil Kingdom more and more. He always wanted to get rid of it and change himself. However, he couldn''t make up his mind. After all, everything he has now comes from the forces of the devil''s land. What''s more, he has done too many evil things in the forces of the devil kingdom. What should he do if he washed himself white and was later pulled out by others?


    It is this kind of change, as well as a variety of concerns, that makes him in a contradiction, do not know how to do it.


    Now, with such an opportunity, he wants to repent.


    After listening to Chi''s experience, everyone was surprised.


    In this, there are many unexpected experiences.


    It turns out that the reason for the so-called great benevolent Knight of Youdu kingdom is just to provide intelligence and service for the demon kingdom.


    What''s more, this like-minded organization is actually a kind of monitoring of the opposition forces and personnel by the devil kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, have you ever done something sorry for your conscience since you changed your mind?"


    Chi remote shook his head firmly and said, "I have done too much before. But I can swear that after I was gradually influenced by those acts of kindness, I have never done anything with conscience again. But, still in this position, sometimes, it will have some feelings


    "But I will search my soul and explore it myself."


    "Let''s do it, ally."


    No longer, I''m not sure. I don''t want to touch the sky and the earth.


    After a stick of incense, Lin Tianyu took back his hand and said, "I can be sure that all these words just said by Chi remote are true. However, on the whole, he has committed a lot of evil after all. Therefore, I would like to hear your opinions on his punishment, whether to kill him or to keep him. "


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Chi remote has no mood fluctuation at all.


    As if now, what people are going to discuss is something completely irrelevant to him.


    Finally, after a long debate, some people said that evil must be punished and he should be executed. Some people also say that if you put down your butcher''s knife and become a Buddha, you will have to reform yourself.


    But the public said that the public was reasonable, and the old woman said that the old woman was reasonable. In the end, there was no dispute at all. Moreover, the two kinds of people still hold their own views and stick to their own decisions.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes turned to Lin Tianyu. Obviously, it was the alliance leader who made the choice again.


    Lin Tianyu frowned, but obviously he couldn''t push it out any more.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and then said, "I have a proposal. This time, I can spare Chi remote once. However, the evil in him should be noted down. In the future, he will have to do ten good deeds for every evil he has done in the future, to repay the sins he has done in the past. "

 Chapter 600

    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s opinion came out, both sides discussed, and then they all nodded their heads.


    By this time, all the 24 people in this like-minded organization, except two, had already been executed, and all the others were returned to the black sword League.


    What''s more, it''s not bloody to deal with this matter. It''s really exciting.


    I still remember that when they first came out of the sword demon society, they were determined to wipe out the forces in the demon Kingdom, but at that time, there were only four golden elixir monks. But it''s all because of the blood. Later, they learned that the powerful forces of the devil Kingdom, although they still did not lose their blood, they obviously had some lack of confidence.


    But now?


    It''s been a long time. They have grown from more than 30 to just four golden elites. The most important thing is that the number of golden elites among them is as many as 28. Moreover, although Gao dewu is a monk of golden elixir, his strength is not weaker than Yuanying. There are also Lin Tianyu''s strength which is totally unconventional, and xiaoyingying, which is equivalent to Yuanying''s strength. At this time, all the people who wanted to exterminate the devil Kingdom finally raised their confidence and saw the hope of success step by step.


    Next, with the current strength, of course, we should not just fight the devil Kingdom branch or the Intelligence Department of the devil Kingdom any more.


    It''s time to have a showdown with the forces in the devil''s land, and point to the headquarters of the demon kingdom.


    Now, they also made this manor the black sword alliance, and occupied the headquarters of the demon Kingdom headquarters.


    The whole detailed process of attacking the headquarters of demon kingdom must be considered step by step. Otherwise, with their current strength, after all, they will be much weaker than the devil kingdom. If there is a detail that has not been considered in advance, it is very likely that they will not be able to defeat the headquarters of the devil Kingdom, but they will lose all the game, and all of them will lose. It is possible.


    While everyone has been trying to discuss and discuss this matter, Lin Tianyu took a leave, saying that he has found an opportunity to make a breakthrough and may have to make a breakthrough again. Once he has succeeded in breaking through, he will come back in time. At that time, we will tell him the result of further discussion, and then he will supplement and determine the board.


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu is about to make a breakthrough, especially those who have seen Lin Tianyu''s powerful support. In the hearts of all people, if Lin Tianyu has a breakthrough again, when he attacks the devil Kingdom, he will surely increase his chances of winning.


    After Lin Tianyu said goodbye to the crowd, it was not far from the forest of magic fog. So, his footwork spread out, and he went into the forest again.


    In the magic fog forest, I found a secluded cliff alone and felt the feeling of breakthrough.


    Then, while feeling, he waved the sabre technique. Taking the Dao as the guide, he wanted to go further beyond the limit.


    Gradually, that kind of feeling is more and more clear, even has a kind of blessing to the soul of the induction. As long as he can enter such a little bit, he can break through the limit and step into the fourteenth layer of Qi training.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s whole mind was empty, and he emptied all his thoughts. He just waved and chopped his own Dao.

 Chapter 601

    Every breakthrough of Lin Tianyu is different from others.


    His breakthroughs are all based on Dao as index and Dao as basis.


    Lin Tianyu''s whole mind was in a state of emptiness, and he used all the sabre techniques he had used and used from the beginning to the end. From the basic Sabre technique, to the bone picking Sabre technique, from a single skill learned from a Book of Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao All the sabre techniques are in Lin Tianyu''s hands. They are unfolded one by one like flowing water.


    Then, a variety of insights, spontaneously.


    With these insights, the sense of breakthrough is becoming more and more clear. Moreover, it is clear that we have reached the critical point and will break through. In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a clear understanding. Now, it''s time for him to break through. As long as he has a deeper understanding of Dao Dao, he can break through it immediately.


    As a result, the sword technique is more and more urgent. At the same time, it also promoted the blessing of the power of the Tao.


    Then half an hour, an hour, half a day, most of the day, and even a day passed.


    However, the lack of that silk, should have been achieved long ago. However, how did it happen that there was no breakthrough?


    Lin Tianyu stopped to swing his knife, went up to the top of a big tree, sat down cross legged, and tried to think, what''s the problem?


    Moreover, according to past experience, by now, it should be completely enough to break through, but this time, he just did not have a breakthrough.


    Is it because of the limit that he can''t break through?


    However, when practicing Qi on the 13th floor, didn''t he just break through? What''s more, the feeling of breaking through the fourteenth floor of Qi training is obviously stronger than that at the 13th floor, OK? Otherwise, he would not have put down such an important meeting and would not have attended it. Instead, he ran out to find such a secluded place to find the feeling of breakthrough.


    But now, why can''t we break through?


    It''s not because of perception. What''s the reason?


    Lin Tianyu thought hard.


    He is clearly just a little short of it. Moreover, as long as he can grasp such a trace, he will be 100% sure that he will succeed at one stroke and break through to the fourteenth level of Qi training.


    However, where is the last trace of lack?


    Lin Tianyu tried to recall the whole process of breakthrough. Look where there is such a lack of silk.


    Try to think back and think about


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu opened his eyes.


    He seems to have known where his lack is.


    Unexpectedly, in his recollection, he clearly found that there was a trace of his lack of perception. It''s not any other aspect, it''s a small aspect that he easily ignores. His 13 layers of Qi training have not been completely restored. That is to say, since his last breakthrough, he has not absorbed enough aura to fill the 13 layers of Qi training.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned. It seems that from his practice till now, all his breakthroughs can be successfully broken through as long as his understanding is enough. He has never encountered the situation that he can not make a breakthrough because of lack of aura.


    Now, this is what happened to him.


    In the future, will his breakthrough be gradually linked with the absorption of enough aura?

 Chapter 602

    Lin Tianyu, however, did not understand why.


    In the past, it was not necessary to consider the situation, but now, it is necessary. Moreover, because of such a small difference, the perception is clear enough, but it is clear that there is still no breakthrough.


    If other people, in the perception enough, but still can not break through, will immediately think that is the aura has not been absorbed enough. However, Lin Tianyu had not come across such a situation, so he had been troubled for so long.


    No matter what the reason is.


    Now, breakthroughs matter.


    As a result, since Lin Tianyu had found out the real reason, he immediately took out the spirit stone and came out. He began to absorb the spirit inside to make up for the last trace of deficiency. He first perfected the thirteen layers of Qi training.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu hasn''t used the spirit stone to practice once. Therefore, I don''t know how many spirit stones should be used to practice. So, he jumped back to the ground and found a flat stone floor. He laid 3000 spirit stones around him in one breath, so as to ensure that he would not be able to repair the thirteen layers of Qi training perfectly because of the lack of aura.


    Although the night of magic fog forest, are the most dangerous. However, Lin Tianyu decided to practice now, but he didn''t worry at all. One is that his strength is strong enough; the other is that he doesn''t go deep into the forest of magic fog.


    Maybe sometime, he will attack the devil Kingdom forces. Therefore, Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to wait for a moment. Even now or at night, he doesn''t care. He has to break through as soon as possible to improve his strength. When he attacks the devil Kingdom, he has to fight for victory.


    The spirit stone is arranged according to a simple spirit gathering array. Standing inside, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel a dense aura, rippling around and becoming more and more rich. Even if it''s just a simple breath, you can feel the aura filling the whole body and meridians. Even the pores of the body are devouring aura and nourishing meridians.


    Lin Tianyu took out the black knife, and urged daoze''s gravity blessing. Then, he stepped on the phantom body to move.


    Lin Tianyu felt the aura and rushed to his body like a tsunami. Immediately, the aura inside the body moves, and it feels like a kind of swelling saturation. Then, the aura inside the body moves faster and faster, absorbing the aura in the spirit gathering array of the outside world.


    Because, Lin Tianyu almost never used the spirit stone array. He had absorbed the aura so much that he did not expect that he could still have such a pleasant and comfortable feeling after absorbing the aura.


    At first, the meridians inside the body are slowly expanding, and then, with the circulation of the expanded aura, it is clear that the meridians after the operation of the aura have a clear sense of strengthening and expanding.


    Then, because of enough aura, it nourishes the body and makes the whole body feel fresh and exhausted.


    With the feeling of strengthening and expanding the meridians, the application of sabre is more urgent and fluent, and the speed of absorbing aura is also faster.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, in Lin Tianyu''s mind, he felt that he had practiced 13 layers of Qi, and finally achieved perfection.


    Therefore, also clearly felt that the lack of a thread of breakthrough also disappeared.


    Now, perception is enough.

 Chapter 603

    Break through!


    Lin Tianyu urged daoze and added the blessing of gravity. Then, his footwork stepped faster, and his Sabre technique was more swift.


    During the swing of the sword technique, he tried his best to stimulate the divine consciousness, and showed the endless cutting more incisively and vividly.


    Then, with the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, he passed by. In the sky, there were many black knives left.


    Although the last time, because of the application of the space law, I realized that the black knife could still be in the space, leaving behind the method of imitating the real black knife. But now, on this method, it is obvious that Lin Tianyu has made a great progress. The black knife, which has been left in the space, is more real and powerful.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu entered a wonderful state.


    With each stroke, a wonderful feeling rises. Lin Tianyu immediately unfolded the application of the space law and endless cutting of the "black sword" in the void. In this wonderful feeling, he urged these two Dao Dao to a higher level and evolved.


    With the gradual progress of the Dao, it will break through to the fourteenth layer of Qi training.


    At this time, the sky, a sense of depression rise, dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    It''s clear that thunder robbery is coming again!


    But Lin Tianyu saw that as long as he was a man of practice, almost everyone was afraid of Jielei, which was about to happen to him again. Instead, he was overjoyed.


    After a while, the dark cloud was getting lower and lower, and the electric light was flashing.


    Boom!


    A thunder that was more powerful than the last time, just like Lin Tianyu''s body, bombarded down.


    However, Lin Tianyu is clear that regardless of the ground, he just applied the sabre technique more quickly, and transferred the Dao that he can understand to the Dao technique to the extreme. As for the powerful thunderbolt, it only used the body training method of ancient wooden tower to absorb it naturally. Even, it did not use the knife opening method as before to block the impact of the thunder.


    Then, just this time, Lin Tianyu can feel the benefits of thunder, which is more powerful than the last time.


    Just such a thunderbolt has completely opened the channels and channels of the ancient wooden Chonglou golden elixir period.


    Now, all the channels and channels of the golden elixir period of ancient wooden Chonglou have been opened up, and only the physical training is left to complete. The body repair of the golden elixir period of ancient wooden Chonglou can be regarded as completely completed.


    Continue to absorb the thunder, used to temper the body.


    Last time when he absorbed the thunder in the thunder pool and refined his body, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the body tempered with the power of heaven and earth was more perfect than that refined with spiritual herbs, which enhanced the resilience and resilience of the body.


    Boom, boom


    When he saw the thunder, he was angry when he saw Lin Tianyu. He didn''t take the thunder seriously. One by one, one by one, the thunder continued to fall down and completely concentrated on Lin Tianyu''s body.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was elated by bursts of joy --


    the thunder, let''s be more violent!

 Chapter 604

    Lin Tianyu absorbed the thunder happily and began to cultivate his body.


    Several successive absorption in, according to the previous method, directly absorbed into the body, began to practice. However, immediately, Lin Tianyu, who was fully integrated into the Dao and danced the sword method, was shocked by his own. How can the thunder be tempered has been greatly effective when it was absorbed in the thunder pool last time.


    However, this thunderbolt is obviously more powerful than the thunder in the thunder pool.


    Lin Tianyu carefully felt, and finally understood.


    Not that the effect of the thunder has become worse, but after the last time, his body has been much stronger than the last time. If now, only that thunder in the thunder pool hit on the body, I am afraid it is a little effect of the training, will not have it. I still think, when, back to the sword and demon will be the door, more ready some spirit wine, then to fool that little thunder, then, again into the minepool, absorbed more thunder to exercise the body. However, it is found that even if it is soaked in the minepool, even if there is a little effect, it is completely tiny. It may be better to use Tao to hold more gravity. He has cut the knife so much, and the effect is stronger.


    Now, to make the body perfect.


    It is possible to have a stronger thunder, or, now, this intensity of thunder, and continue to blow for a half a day.


    God, can you keep this thunder on me and bombard for the last half of the day?


    But, God obviously will not answer, just put that thunder, bombard a bit more urgent.


    Obviously, I saw the spirit of the little monk, and I felt that he was clearly challenging his majesty.


    The thunder fell down one after another, almost endless.


    However, the thunder is never exhausted, and finally, after a quarter of an hour, it is also gone.


    After all, this is only the period of training, and, still beyond the limit, can come down to the mine robbery. Of course, when the nun broke through the yuan infant, the three disasters that the heaven had fallen down could be compared with each other. The baby thunder robbed, but it is very likely that, as soon as it lands, it will bombard for half a day.


    Lin Tianyu is eager to have more thunderstorms and come down again. However, it is obviously impossible.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, involuntarily sighed: oneself this is not breakthrough to practice Qi 14 levels? Why did the thunder rob stop? It was the last time, and this time it was. The mine robbery of others will stop, but they can stop only after they have really broken through successfully, OK? How can I be so different? If you want more thunder, you will not have it.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed and looked at the top of his body. This time, the thunder absorbed in the body was too fast, and even the clothes were not burned. It seems that only in the absence of any thunder, the 14 levels of training gas have been broken.


    But, at this time, Lin Tianyu felt the body, and a feeling like fire and freezing was passed on.


    Then, inside the body, it''s cold and hot.


    Half body cold, half body hot.


    And it''s been transformed.


    Lin Tianyu was a little shocked, and immediately understood that this was the second disaster, the fire and the storm.

 Chapter 605

    For example, when it comes to promoting the level of Yuanying, it''s not just thunder robbery.


    But there are three catastrophes.


    Thunder, wind and fire, heart evil.


    Comparatively speaking, among the three catastrophes, thunder robbery is the easiest one to survive. The robberies in the back are more powerful and more difficult than the previous one.


    For example, thunder robbery, he just blew on the surface of his body. If a skillful monk, even with the help of external forces such as legal or array, can isolate it from the outside of the body, and can not enter into the body at all. He can spend it easily and will not cause any great harm to the body.


    The disaster of wind and fire was born from the body. Although the Fenghuo catastrophe is also a physical exercise, it starts from the inside. No matter what the legal array, and other external forces, it is impossible to prevent it. It has to be carried by the body. What''s more, from the inside to the outside, even the internal organs, bones and membranes of the body are all in the exercise list, but it''s not just the flesh and muscle. The risk factor is much deeper than the thunder disaster. Because for many people, even if they exercise their bodies even harder, their muscles and even their bones become more resilient. However, what''s inside, even the internal organs, how many people can exercise strong enough to withstand the level of the disaster.


    The heart demon rob. This is a strange disaster.


    Because it is strange, it is put in the last, should be considered the most difficult disaster. However, some people through the heart evil robbery, it is extraordinarily simple, almost do not feel the advent of the disaster, and then, has easily passed.


    Of course, this is not to say that the heart demon robbery is simple. Because they could not bear the two disasters ahead, half of the people who died were less than those who died in the heart demon robbery. From this data, we can see that the heart demon robbery is incomparably powerful. Because, any friar on the way to practice, will inevitably do something against the original intention, and this heart evil robbery is aimed at this thing against the original intention and was born. The more things that go against the original intention, the more powerful the evil will be.


    With the advent of the disaster, Lin Tianyu felt the whole body more and more uncomfortable.


    Even after a while, he felt his body, as if to be burned to ashes in the endless flame. Then, I felt that I was about to be frozen into ice dregs in the endless cold.


    Sometimes cold and sometimes hot, sometimes hot and sometimes cold, that kind of constant exchange, rapid exchange, is totally beyond human endurance.


    However, Lin Tianyu knew that this was the most critical moment, and he did not dare to relax at all.


    As a result, the sword technique in his hand was wielded more and more quickly, and the footwork under his feet became more and more illusory. Then, he urged the Dao in the black sword to the greatest extent, until his body could bear the limit. At the same time, it also accelerated the physical cultivation skill of ancient wooden Chonglou, and quickly operated along the meridian of the golden elixir period.


    However, with the development of the body cultivation method, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that with the operation of the body cultivation method, he was absorbing the disaster again to refine his body.

 Chapter 606

    Excellent!


    body repair method is really awesome!


    It turns out that even the disaster of wind and fire can be absorbed and directly used to exercise the body.


    Since even the Fenghuo catastrophe can directly absorb and refine the body, there is no need to be too afraid of the prestigious Fenghuo catastrophe. As a result, Lin Tianyu also calmed down. Besides running the skill, he quickly cut open the sword technique, and pushed the shadow step of the phantom body to the extreme. Then, when he arrived at the meeting, he could clearly feel that the test of his body was much smaller than that of his own body It''s limited.


    What''s more, with this kind of absorption and tempering, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that this kind of tempering was not only aimed at the physical meridians, but also the internal organs.


    Obviously, because of the nature of the Fenghuo catastrophe, this kind of tempering, even, is from the inside to the outside. First, the internal organs are tempered, and then, the physical channels and collaterals are refined.


    If the viscera is also tempered as strong as muscles and meridians, then, in the future, even if it is subjected to a greater impact, whether it can also be like the viscera is like muscle, no longer so vulnerable to injury.


    Thinking, Lin Tianyu''s eyes, the stars shine.


    Finally, a quarter of an hour later, the disaster was over.


    Although the Fenghuo disaster, in fact, most of the power was absorbed into the body directly by the body cultivation method, and transformed into a part of the body training. After all, it was still far beyond the thunder disaster and the second catastrophe. Therefore, after the disaster, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that there was a feeling of emptiness and weakness in his whole body.


    However, at the same time, Lin Tianyu was elated again and again.


    Because now, although the whole person is tired, he can clearly feel that the strength of his body is much stronger than before. And the whole body, at this moment, is full of an explosive force. Even, Lin Tianyu has a feeling in his heart. It seems that he can blow out a Yuanying great monk with one punch. However, even if he can''t really knock out a Yuanying great monk with one punch, Lin Tianyu clearly feels that even if he meets the last 11 level black devil tiger again, he will never fall behind again.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart leaped, thinking, now, immediately, to find the black tiger, fight for a time, to see if he can independently defeat the black tiger, check his current extreme combat power.


    You have to try.


    In Lin Tianyu''s mind, when he thought about it like this, he calmed down his mind. He still danced and opened the sabre technique. After that, he started to break through the 14 levels of Qi training with the Dao as the guide.


    Boo!


    Finally, with the traction between Lin Tianyu''s Sabre wielding and chopping, there was a sound inside his body that outsiders could not hear, as if it were a broken sound.


    Practice Qi for 14 layers and make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 607

    As the breakthrough was completed, Lin Tianyu let out a long, proud cry.


    Then, the sword moves more quickly.


    Then, just a blink of an eye, the sky is full of black knives, across the sky inside. Lin Tianyu has stopped wielding his knife for a long time. These black knives are still lying in the sky and have not dispersed. What''s more, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that each of these black swords in Tianyu has the power of nearly one tenth of the sabre technique he has cut. Even, in each of these black knives, the artistic conception of the cold endless cutting still twinkles in it, which makes these black knives more powerful.


    Even, the black knives now in the sky are enough to cause some slight damage to the eleven level black magic tiger.


    If it''s the black tiger, now go after yourself. The black sword in the sky will not only block the tiger a little bit, but also cause some slight damage. Then, the black tiger is bound to be unable to break through like the previous one. As long as it breaks the barrier, there is no need to consider the possible damage. And now, if the black tiger comes after him again, when he breaks through this barrier, he even has to carefully consider or avoid the harm that will be caused to it.


    Then, to challenge the black magic tiger, even if it is defeated, with this kind of empty sword means, it is enough to stop the black magic tiger and support itself to escape.


    Good!


    Then go to challenge the black tiger who almost killed himself last time.


    Think about to go, also don''t drag a silk hair.


    After all, the fight to attack the devil''s land is likely to start at any time. In this battle, before we fight, we should make our own strength clearer, which is also conducive to the following actual combat. The black tiger, which once had no way to escape, is of course the touchstone of the best choice.


    Lin Tianyu even took out the boat directly. After making it bigger, he sat in it and filled it with a spirit stone.


    With a whoosh, the boat turned into a silver light, went deeper into the devil Kingdom and rushed in. Now, Lin Tianyu is a bit of time and doesn''t want to waste it. Of course, using a flying boat to drive a road is much faster than that of a Qi practicing monk. Even if his phantom body overlaps with shadow steps, his speed of driving is also super fast, but it still can''t be compared with the flying boat. After all, his realm is only the realm of practicing Qi. Although it is beyond the limit of two times, but the hard realm, after all, is only practicing Qi and cultivating for.


    In a short half an hour, the speed of the boat has slowed down, and slowly fell down.


    Then, Lin Tianyu passed through the monitoring system on the top of the boat, and he could clearly see the black magic tiger below. At this time, the dark devil also obviously found the flying boat above his head. What''s more, if the silver light is correct, isn''t this the tiny, hateful, human little Qi practicing monk who cut himself countless times and then escaped from his own hands?


    Roar -


    the black magic tiger roared for a long time, then slowly rose into the sky and directly attacked the boat.


    Obviously, the black devil tiger is still right. Lin Tianyu, a little monk like him, has killed him with a knife countless times, and he still has a lot of hatred.

 Chapter 608

    Seeing the black devil tiger, he couldn''t wait for him to fall on the ground, so he flew into the air to meet him. Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Then, Lin Tianyu quickly got out of the boat, made it smaller and put it in the ring. At the same time, in the process of the body falling, the phantom body overlapping step is used to integrate the body into the space, slowing down the falling speed again and again, and slowly falling towards the ground. After all, he is just a monk practicing Qi. He can''t stay in the air for a long time. If you encounter the black devil in the air and fight in the air, it will do too much harm to Lin Tianyu, who can''t stay in the air. Of course, it has to fall to the ground, and then fight the black tiger.


    However, the black tiger was obviously aware of this.


    The last time that damned friar, although the last jump of that time, can directly appear in ten miles away, but, it is only a kind of space law application, but not stagnant ability. If now, it would be good for him to rise to the sky and block this damned little monk.


    As a result, when Lin Tianyu took up the boat, the black magic tiger even speeded up again and flew straight to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu is also in a flash. That is to understand the whole heart of the black devil tiger.


    With a slight smile, Lin Tianyu took out the black knife and danced in the air. Then, in the void, one after another of the black swords were so horizontal there.


    Then he saw the black tiger rushing over. Lin''s figure flashed. When he reappeared, he was 500 meters away. But at this time, the black magic tiger is still like the last time, savagely rushed through the shadows of the sword in the air, and then ran after Lin Tianyu.


    Roar


    But then, the black tiger was roaring.


    Because, it is clear that the last time he rushed through, although he could block a little bit, he could not cause any substantial damage. The big thing is to stop it and delay its pursuit speed.


    But now?


    This damned human being, these sword shadows left in the void, will not only give it a little bit of damage, but also draw blood holes in his body.


    Ah!


    This damned human being is so insidious!


    Last time, I was chased so quickly that I didn''t use such powerful sword shadow to stop me. Now, I suddenly use it. Under my habitual thinking, I have drawn so many blood holes.


    It''s because the strength has been improved!


    This idea, in the heart of the black devil tiger, did not come out at all. After all, it''s only a few days since the last time they fought. Have the practitioners made substantial progress in such a short time?


    Is this possible?


    Roar -


    the black magic tiger fiercely chased Lin Tianyu, who was still in the air and had no time to land.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu in the lower side of the space, is quickly in the hands of the black knife, and then, in the whole space, there are another black knife, one after another, across there.


    The black magic tiger has just chased here, but after seeing so many swords, he subconsciously hesitates. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure has appeared on the lower side, another direction, 500 meters away.

 Chapter 609

    Originally, from the ground, is far enough, but the speed of falling is fast, and there is the blessing of the use of space law.


    So, in the hesitation of the black magic tiger to see the shadow of the black knife in the void, Lin Tianyu has been in the flash for several times, and has landed firmly on the ground.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu landed on the ground, the black magic tiger also flashed back to the ground. Facing Lin Tianyu, he stood a hundred meters apart and glared at each other.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was smiling, but there was no immediate attack.


    The black tiger just glared at Lin Tianyu and didn''t immediately attack him. Because, indistinctly, it clearly felt that although Lin Tianyu this time is just a insignificant little person, but it is clearly different from the last time. Unexpectedly, in Lin Tianyu''s appearance of holding a knife, it is all faintly felt the threat in the strands.


    But how could that be possible?


    When the black magic tiger was stunned, he did not attack immediately. Instead, he hesitated and waited.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the black magic tiger on the opposite side. He also thought that his sword technique, which left a real shadow of black knife in the space, had not been named since it was created last time. However, at that time, although this kind of sword shadow could block the enemy to a certain extent, it was not powerful enough after all. But now, it seems awesome. Now, it''s time to give it a loud name.


    This kind of knife shadow, because it is all based on the understanding of the space law, does not use any carrier, so straight across the void.


    Without any carrier, it can cross the void and save the shadow of the knife for a period of time.


    It''s better to call it void sword shadow!


    Good!


    That''s a big name!


    It''s realistic enough.


    Empty sword shadow!


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, over and over the name, his face piled up a burst of laughter.


    Roar!


    Seeing the kind of Lin Tianyu, the black demon tiger seemed to be the kind of smile that did not put it in his eyes at all. It was like a kind of endless contempt and was completely angry. In the roar, he immediately attacked Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu attacked him with a knife.


    However, in the process of encountering, Lin Tianyu is still like the last time, shuttling between the claw shadow of the black magic tiger, and does not communicate with the black magic tiger. Then, in the black tiger''s claw between the shuttle, is still the same as the last time, sometimes sinister stroke, and then, on the black tiger''s claws, and then draw a blood hole. This time, however, is different from the last. Because the golden elixir period of the ancient wooden double tower has been completed, and its strength has greatly increased. Finally, it is the blood hole, which is no longer just like the last time, so thin and small. The blood hole drawn out again will be much larger than the previous one.


    When the black tiger retracts its claws and sees the larger wound on it, it gets more angry.


    Roar!


    In the roar of the black demon tiger, it is more furious to rush up. When the claw shadow is waving, there are many shadows in the sight.


    Lin Tianyu looked at this almost continuous shadow. He was more careful with his sword technique.


    Many moves are not dare to be put into practice at will. Most of the time, it is only on the black tiger''s claws, leaving a small blood hole, the move has already changed.

 Chapter 610

    Lin Tianyu can feel it. He is much weaker than the black tiger simply by his strength.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu just relied on his skills to hurt the black tiger.


    Although each claw of the black magic tiger is powerful and heavy, and vows to tear Lin Tianyu into pieces between one claw, Lin Tianyu is too cunning. He goes around between the shadow of his claws and doesn''t give him a chance to make a real deal. Even if the power of this claw shadow is greater, it can''t touch each other at all, and it''s totally useless.


    The more powerful the black magic tiger is, the more Qi it wields its claws, and the faster it swings.


    With the black tiger''s claws waving more and more quickly. Lin Tianyu finally felt the threat, and it was more and more difficult for him to avoid each other''s claws when he waved his knife.


    But now, Lin Tianyu didn''t even use a knife to connect the black magic tiger''s paw, let alone let alone let the paw swing to hit the body.


    Last time, although it was hit once, it was just the edge of the force. It was just a little bit of rubbing. It could not be regarded as compaction at all. If it is really confirmed, let alone the last time, even this time, the physical strength has been greatly improved, it is estimated that it is impossible to stand. It is likely that after a real hit on the body, even if he is not properly hung up, it is also close.


    As a result, when Lin Tianyu kept searching for a blood hole on the black devil tiger''s paws, he was more careful to avoid it. It almost completely covered the claws of Lin Tianyu''s figure.


    Finally, it''s been two quarters of an hour.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt that he was going to escape. If it is in the black tiger''s claw shadow package, and fight with it, the danger is too big.


    How to get out?


    Like the last time, fight the injury, like the wound to escape?


    No!


    There is a light in Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    This time, he wants to try his strength and the limit of his knife.


    Having made up his mind, Lin Tianyu''s eyes became more firm. After a few blood holes in the black tiger''s claws, he saw the right time and suddenly swung it out, hitting the black tiger''s claws below. It''s a complete match of the following strength, no half of the flowers and leaves are in.


    Bang! Boom!


    In the frontal collision of hard forces, Lin Tianyu flew out like a broken sand bag. After flying for three or four hundred meters, he fell to the ground with a roar.


    However, because it was a collision of hard forces, the black magic tiger''s paw was finally stopped for a short time. It was not able to wave it down again and hit Lin Tianyu''s body.


    Roar!


    Looking at Lin Tianyu who flew out, the black magic tiger roared and rushed up immediately.


    This is a rare opportunity for the black tiger. A blow has been blown so far away, can you still avoid serious injury? Well, now, as long as he rushes up quickly, before Lin Tianyu reacts, there will even be enough opportunities to kill this tiny human friar.


    Whoa! In the blink of an eye, the black devil rushed to Lin Tianyu''s side. Then, he waved his paw out. However, he was sure that he would turn Lin Tianyu into a meat pie.

 Chapter 611

    However, in the black devil tiger''s paw to swing out, has not waved the solid time, is clearly felt is not strong.


    What about Lin Tianyu''s people?


    In front of him, he didn''t even have a shadow of Lin Tianyu. Instead, he was full of black knives, which were lying in the air.


    Looking at it again, Lin Tianyu is clearly already 300 meters away. What''s more, there he waved the black knife in his hand, leaving one black knife shadow after another.


    It turned out that Lin Tianyu had already calculated the hit and the real fight before he took out the knife. At the same time, of course, we have already calculated the subsequent changes. In that fight, he will be hit to fly out, and then, the black tiger, will certainly take the opportunity to launch a fierce attack on him. As a result, he flew out. As soon as he landed, Lin Tianyu waved the black knife in his hand to the limit, leaving behind the shadow of the sword in the sky. Then, his people quickly spread out the space law in the shadow step of the phantom body, and once again escaped to 300 meters away. Then, there, again and again, there is the shadow of void sword.


    The black tiger stopped, looked at the front, and flashed again and again. Then, Lin Tianyu, who was farther and farther away, faintly felt that something was wrong.


    The growth of the power of this tiny human being is too fast. How long has it taken!


    Just a few days!


    But the strength of this tiny human being has risen to how much.


    What''s more impossible is that after the real fight just now, this tiny human little Qi practicing monk was directly knocked out three or four hundred meters away in one move. In this case, he should be killed even if he is not. But what about this human being?


    But there was nothing at all. He got up straight from the ground, and then he left so many empty sword shadows in the air to stop his pursuit.


    Is it possible that this little human is an iron beating body, a body that can''t be damaged?


    Looking at the more and more distant Lin Tianyu, the black magic tiger hesitated.


    This human progress is so rapid that if we find it again next time, we may be able to kill ourselves. What''s more, this place belongs to his own nest, and the human friar has long known that it is too simple to find it.


    Well, it seems that I have to change places to avoid this human friar.


    With the monster''s innate sensitivity to danger, the black tiger quietly left this territory and went to other places.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu''s coming this time is just to verify his own strength. He is not here to seek revenge. He will not come here to seek revenge next time.


    Of course, even if someone told the black tiger so, it would not believe it.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu didn''t seem to have been hurt at all was that after the Fenghuo disaster, he tempered his internal organs by the way, so that the tenacity of his internal organs almost reached the toughness of the muscles on the surface of his body, so that he was not seriously hurt.


    However, the real attack still made his internal organs vibrate. Although he was not seriously hurt, he was also shocked, which almost made his viscera feel as if they were misplaced, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    After leaving a hundred miles away, Lin Tianyu finally stopped and took out the boat. Then he got into the boat and flew to the manor.

 Chapter 612

    In the boat, Lin Tianyu recalled the fight with the black tiger.


    By now, Lin Tianyu has a general understanding of his fighting power.


    Compared with this is equivalent to the black magic tiger in the middle and late period of Yuanying, his own strength is still much worse, especially the hard force collision, he is much weaker. Just now, it was not the fist and claw collision, but the knife contact, which was equivalent to a little more cushion on the contact of strength. However, under the direct collision of the front, I was directly shaken three or four hundred meters away. If it was not for me, when I was fighting the Fenghuo disaster, I would have been injured in my internal organs rather than by violent shock if I had not absorbed the power of the disaster and strengthened my internal organs.


    In terms of strength alone, my current strength, relying on the ancient wooden tower, has reached the golden elixir''s complete body cultivation formula. It should be no weaker than the ordinary powerful monks in the early days of Yuanying. Compared with the middle and later period, especially the peak of Yuanying powerful friars, it is clearly still a level lower in strength.


    As for the martial arts, with his excellent Sabre skills, he was able to fight with the great monk Yuanying, and he was not lost at all.


    However, there is also an unpredictable factor. It is very likely that the black knife in his hand has hit Yuanying several times, but his family has only suffered minor injuries again and again. As long as you hit your body head-on once, you will probably be overwhelmed.


    Therefore, in the battle with Yuanying energetic friar, even if he can hit the opponent countless times with his martial arts skills, he has to ensure that the first condition is that he must not let the opponent hit himself while hitting the opponent again.


    Of course, the body of Yuanying energetic friar is not necessarily as strong as the black devil tiger. Maybe when he hits the opponent, he can cause more damage to the opponent. However, correspondingly, the changes of martial arts skills of Yuanying energetic friars are bound to be more diversified, not just as simple as the black magic tiger. The difficulty of prevention is also correspondingly increased.


    Therefore, through the battle comparison with the black magic tiger, with all his strength now.


    It includes strength, Dao, footwork, and so on. It should be able to defeat the ordinary friars in the early days of Yuanying. It is weaker than Yuanying in the middle and later period. However, although the corresponding Yuanying can defeat himself in the middle and later period, it is extremely difficult to kill himself. As for Yuanying perfection, even the monk Yuanying Yuanyun, who had realized Xianze like Lu Zu, is likely to kill himself positively and directly.


    Well, not to mention the three people who came down from the fairyland. If they wanted to kill themselves, it would be very easy.


    However, with this strength, it is just right to attack the forces in the devil kingdom.


    According to the current information, even if there is monk Yuanying in the devil Kingdom, there will never be a great monk who understands the immortal rule.


    Because once such a powerful monk appeared. Then this man can be king in Yuanying. With the appearance of Yuanying energetic friar, who is the king in Yuanying, then, with the characteristics of the demon Kingdom forces, the powerful Yuanying powerful friar will surely recruit more Yuanying friars to join the forces of the devil kingdom.


    But now, it is clear that there are no more Yuanying friars to join.


    This also shows that the leader''s strength is not enough to hold down more Yuanying powerful monks.

 Chapter 613

    Lin Tianyu is analyzing his own strength, as well as the various possibilities of the demon Kingdom forces, when the message beads ring.


    Lin Tianyu took out the message bead and saw that it was a message from Gao dewu, telling him that according to the results of their discussions and the information from the forces in the devil Kingdom, they were scheduled to attack the demon kingdom in five days'' time. Before that, I decided to send some people through the relationship between Chi and remote to enter into the forces of the devil kingdom first to be the internal agents.


    Today, we are going to send the internal personnel to enter into the evil domain forces!


    It seems that the time of their return is just right, just in time for this time.


    I must go in and have a look at it myself. Otherwise, a lot of analysis of the scene changes, I still feel a little uneasy.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu sent a message back to Gao dewu. He was on his way back. He could arrive in half an hour at most. Let them wait for a moment, and then send the internal team to the devil kingdom.


    Half an hour later, Lin Tianyu drove the boat to the manor, slowed down slowly, and then put the boat away. Rushed to the inside, the meeting room, everyone was there, obviously waiting for themselves.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu understood the situation a little, he decided to attack the demon Kingdom forces in five days. It''s because I just received a message today that the forces of the devil kingdom will send a part of their forces to pursue those who attacked the branch helm of the devil kingdom last time in five days. At that time, the internal defense strength of the demon Kingdom forces will be very empty and suitable for attack.


    Moreover, because of the emptiness of the inner strength of the demon Kingdom, the devil Kingdom has temporarily decided to transfer all the forces of Chi Daxia chi to the devil Kingdom today to help defend the devil kingdom.


    However, there are five envoys and six Golden elixirs in total.


    In this way, this is a natural opportunity to attack the forces of the demon kingdom.


    First, the interior of the devil kingdom is empty; secondly, with these six people, they enter into the interior of the devil kingdom in advance, as the internal organs. Such an opportunity is a once in a blue moon.


    After understanding the situation, Lin Tianyu asked the people clearly who were the six people who had entered the devil Kingdom this time.


    With the original chivalrous Chi and the three living demons, Gao dewu and Liuyun are added to the four.


    Gao dewu''s fighting power is enough. Even if the monk Yuanying finds them in the devil Kingdom, he will be able to cope with it. And the use of the space law of the cloud, obviously strong one, when the time comes, with the cloud inside to listen to news, more convenient.


    After listening to these people''s analysis and arrangement, Lin Tianyu thought for a while and said, "senior Gao, you can''t go. You have to stay and guard our black sword alliance. Just five of them, plus me


    Gao dewu was flustered and said, "no way. This is too dangerous! Big brother can''t be involved in danger in person. What''s more, these five messengers are all gold elixir accomplishments on the surface. Go ahead, brother, and you can''t close them. "


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "this is simple. Let''s say that one of the messengers went out to carry out the mission and has not come back. And my identity is regarded as a new disciple of great Xia Chi. "


    Gao dewu is in a hurry. He wants to say something else.


    However, Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, you must stay here and guard the black sword alliance, so that we can rest assured. Because you are the most powerful and the first expert of our black sword League. Only you stay, when the time comes, no matter what the situation, with your strong strength in, we will have the opportunity to overturn. Do you know? You can''t have an accident with anyone! "

 Chapter 614

    Gao dewu wanted to oppose it.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu glared at Gao dewu fiercely. What''s more, when Lin Tianyu said the last few words, his tone was extremely heavy. Therefore, Gao dewu finally swallowed the words he said.


    If you decide to act, you will have nothing to do.


    What''s more, before Lin Tianyu came back, they were already arranged.


    So the six said to set out and set out. Without anything to clean up, they immediately went to battle light.


    Looking at the six people have already started, Gao dewu always feels that Lin Tianyu spoke in such a heavy tone just now, and finally, he glared at him fiercely, which has deep meaning in it. But, what''s the meaning of this? Gao dewu thought hard. Suddenly, he was moved. Could it be that the action itself had a problem? Is this a trap in itself? So, if the elder brother enters into this trap, with his strength and accomplishments in Qi training period, will there be great danger?


    It suddenly occurred to me that elder brother might have seen that this was a trap, and that he would have to enter the devil kingdom for himself. Gao dewu could not sit still.


    I''m going to chase Lin Tianyu back.


    Anyway, we can''t let Lin Tianyu take the risk.


    Either, persuade Lin Tianyu back, or let him go to the devil Kingdom instead of Gao dewu.


    Gao dewu was standing up and was about to go outside when he received a message inside the communication bead. He took out the communication bead and saw that it was Lin Tianyu who sent it.


    In the message, Gao dewu is required to lead all the members of the black sword alliance to move to another place now and immediately. As for the specific transfer, it is up to Gao dewu to decide. However, the place must be hidden and safe, and it should be as far away from the present place as possible. Then, after the transfer of the place, we immediately set up an isolation array outside the residential area to isolate all the information transmission. Even the message of the communication bead would not be transmitted. At the same time, no one else is allowed to enter and leave the isolation array. Only Gao dewu goes in and out of the isolation array every other hour to receive a message from Lin Tianyu and wait for the order. Remember, remember, we must act according to this, there can be no mistakes.


    After reading this clear and clear command message, Gao dewu felt that there was something wrong with this action.


    He is also worried about the safety of his elder brother Lin Tianyu.


    However, when he thought of the order, which was so firm that he had to do it, Gao dewu finally stopped, went back, called on everyone, and immediately followed him.


    After two hours'' journey, all the people led by Gao dewu had already moved around Zhenmo town to another direction, and then entered a natural forest.


    At that time, Gao dewu arranged personnel to lay a large isolation array and a monitoring array.


    Then, Gao dewu gathered all the people together and said in a loud voice: "from now on, all people must stay in this array, and they are not allowed to go out. Anyone who dares to step out of the array and is detected by the monitoring array will be executed immediately and will not show mercy! "

 Chapter 615

    All the people listened to Gao dewu''s almost unreasonable order and were stunned.


    Why is this?


    Are they prisoners?


    "Brother Gao, can''t you behave like this? What do you mean by locking us all here? If we make a mistake, we will be punished and we will accept it. However, we are not convinced that we are all locked up here Some people immediately refuted it.


    And the golden elixir friars who came out of the sword demon club with Lin Tianyu at the beginning had a greater reaction. One of the golden elites said, "senior master, that''s what our alliance leader calls you, because we respect you. However, you can''t rely on the respect of our leader. When our leader left the black sword alliance, you can play this game of seizing power? "


    As soon as this was said, there were more voices of opposition.


    Although Gao dewu is powerful, if so many people oppose him together, it is difficult to deal with it.


    I''ve got it. I have to deal with it first.


    Among these people, those who followed Lin Tianyu from the sword demon club should have the best foundation. As long as the truth is explained, they will fully support themselves. As for other people, if the truth is correct, there should be a majority of people to support themselves. As for the few who do not support it, it is doubtful. At the same time, no matter how much I oppose myself in the end, all this has to be carried out firmly.


    Having figured out the key, Gao dewu said, "don''t worry about it. What makes us all trapped in the isolation array is the order of the leader. If you don''t believe it, I can show you the orders in the communication bead


    After that, Gao dewu took the communication bead and released the command and mana. There was no doubt that it was Lin Tianyu''s voice. It was Lin Tianyu who issued the order himself.


    As soon as I heard that Lin Tianyu personally gave the order, he followed the people who came out with Lin Tianyu from the sword demon club, and no one said anything more.


    Some of the others were still thinking about what to say. At this time, Yun Yi stepped forward and said, "since the alliance leader has given such an order, I think it must be the reason for the alliance leader''s overall consideration. After all, this time, we are fighting against the demon Kingdom, a force that is more powerful than us. We have to consider every step. Otherwise, if we don''t pay attention to it, it''s likely that we won''t beat the devil''s land, but we''ll all lose. "


    Yun Yi''s identity is a little special. He has a deep hatred with the devil kingdom. Moreover, his daughter Yunlan is a disciple of Lin Tianyu. His words have different weight.


    On that day, the two Jindan friars, who had been avenged by Lin Tianyu, also stood up and said, "the rest of us may not understand. However, since this is the order of the leader, we will resolutely obey and carry out it. "


    Once again, the two men made a statement. Although some people wanted to oppose it, they did not know where to oppose for a moment.


    Now, it''s settled.


    All of them lived in the isolation array for a while. Except for one hour, Gao dewu went out to receive Lin Tianyu''s order. No one else was allowed to go out at will.


    Otherwise, they will be executed immediately!

 Chapter 616

    However, although people''s hearts are stable. However, we are still worried.


    After all, Lin Tianyu broke into the devil Kingdom this time. There could be danger at any time.


    If Lin Tianyu was in danger and could not send a message, would they have to wait here all the time?


    Finally, after deliberation, it was decided that it was not originally scheduled to attack the devil kingdom in five days? Then, all of them are here, waiting for five days. If they haven''t received Lin Tianyu''s order after five days, they will go out to find a way to attack the devil Kingdom directly or rescue Lin Tianyu?


    All the forces of the Heidao League on Gao dewu''s side have settled down. It must be said that Lin Tianyu and his party have six people.


    According to the orders received by Chiyuan, they went on all the way. After a long time, they arrived at a villa.


    This villa is built on the mountain. It is magnificent and magnificent. It can be seen that only those who are rich and valuable can have such a villa.


    Soon there were servants who opened the door of the village and introduced six people, such as Chi remote, into Chuang Tzu.


    In the hall, people took their seats. From behind a huge screen, an old man with long beard and chest came out. As soon as the old man walked out of the screen, he laughed twice. Then he said, "great Xia Chi, you come from a long distance. It''s hard work!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have been ordered by the Lord to receive you here and arrange you to stay here temporarily. I''m Zhou Li. In the future, you can also call me Zhou Zhuangzi. According to the master''s arrangement, you may have to stay in bizhouzhuang for two days. On the third day, you will be sent to gather in the holy land to resist foreign enemies. "


    Then, after making some polite remarks, he arranged for Lin Tianyu to go to the guest room, and said that after two quarters of an hour, there would be a reception banquet.


    However, after arriving at the guest room, Lin Tianyu claimed that he had a sudden feeling and might want to make a breakthrough. He would not go to the reception party later.


    And Liuyun is also the word, to guard for the alliance leader, later will not go to meet the wind banquet.


    At the beginning of the banquet, only four people, including Chi Yuanyuan, were left to attend. Lin Tianyu and Liuyun were one to feel and break through the realm in the guest room, and the other was guarding outside the door.


    At this time, only Lin Tianyu was left in the guest room. Lin Tianyu took out 3000 spirit stones again and set up a simple spirit gathering array. Then, when the aura was dense, Lin Tianyu rarely practiced the sabre method. Instead, he started his static work and quietly absorbed the aura. He wanted to see if he could replenish the aura of the fourteen layers of Qi during this period of time.


    When the skill started to work, the aura was automatically absorbed into the meridians. After running along the fixed meridians for a week, it was incorporated into the elixir field.


    Then, the aura is naturally gathered and absorbed freely by the operation of the skill.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s mind is thinking about the whole incident.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard about the whole incident, he was full of doubts.


    Oh!


    They were thinking of attacking the devil''s land, but when they had no way out, they came to the door by themselves. Step by step, it seems that they have been arranged by themselves.


    Five days later, the devil kingdom will be divided out, providing the best opportunity to attack the devil kingdom for himself and others. At present, they have to let themselves and others go to the headquarters of the devil Kingdom and guard the devil kingdom. This is clearly because they are afraid that although they have such a chance, they still don''t know the way to the devil Kingdom, so they will be sent to the road line first.


    How can there be such a good thing that pie will fall from the sky?

 Chapter 617

    And now, the pie is not only falling off, but also stuffing it into the mouth of the black knife League.


    They really didn''t swallow such a good pie, which was completely considered by the black knife League. They wasted a lot of thought of the people who sent such a good pie.


    However, although it is such an obvious trap, it is also an opportunity.


    Even if they want to attack the devil Kingdom, now, they can''t find the exact location of the devil kingdom.


    Now that they have set such a trap. So, why don''t Lin Tianyu cooperate with each other and step into it one step at a time. As long as you are careful enough to find out where the devil''s nest is, then you don''t waste the other party''s pains to set such a trap.


    However, in such a short period of time, those envoys of the devil Kingdom and Chi Yuanyuan were captured. Only a few days later, the devil kingdom could set such a trap to deal with himself and others. From this, it can also be clearly seen that those golden elixir friars who took refuge in themselves must have the inner part of the devil kingdom.


    Therefore, as soon as the six men left, Lin Tianyu saw the opportunity and secretly gave Gao dewu such an order.


    Because now, Lin Tianyu has no way to determine whether the ghost in the devil kingdom is in the six people who went out with him or those who follow Gao dewu.


    If they are among the people who travel on their own, of course, Gao dewu will not be in danger as soon as they transfer their places. And if it is in those people with Gao dewu, then even if they transfer again, it is in vain. Therefore, Lin Tianyu simply used the most unique method, that is, after Gao dewu and their transfer, they directly used an isolation array to isolate all messages from transmission, so that even if they were together in Gao dewu, they would not want to transmit any message. In this way, at least, Gao dewu and his colleagues are safe for the time being.


    Now, the key of the key is on your own side.


    We have to find out the specific location of the headquarters of the evil domain forces as soon as possible.


    And here, before coming, he asked Chi remote, and he didn''t know whether it was the headquarters of the demon kingdom.


    Because before, although he has already had that status, he has never been to the real devil Kingdom headquarters.


    Every time there is a task, someone has arranged it for him to carry out. Moreover, even if he has become such a leader, many times, it is simply through the message beads and online transmission, there is no need to see people. But Lin Tianyu has searched the soul of Chi remote, and he also knows that all this is true. He has never been to the headquarters of the demon Kingdom, and he does not know the specific ownership of the headquarters.


    So, if you want to find the headquarters of the demon Kingdom, and get useful information. The key lies in the trap set by the devil Kingdom this time.


    As long as you are careful enough, then, the forces of the devil kingdom are more careless and take them to the headquarters and let them enter. Then, he can find out more useful information from the headquarters of the devil Kingdom, and then inform Gao dewu to arrange the next action.

 Chapter 618

    Of course, Lin Tianyu also has a gambling nature in it.


    The people who bet on the forces in the demon Kingdom see that he is just a little monk practicing Qi. He won''t attract any attention at all. Instead of catching him up in advance. What''s more, Lin Tianyu clearly has an intuition. The key to the layout of such a trap in the devil kingdom is to capture Gao dewu. After all, in some superficial messages, Gao dewu is a strong friar who can match Yuanying''s power. Even so, in their consciousness, they will surely feel that as long as Gao dewu is captured, then their so-called organization to attack the forces in the devil kingdom will have no leader at all, so it''s not a worry.


    And Lin Tianyu''s idea is right.


    At this time, in a secret room at the bottom of the Zhouzhuang village, the Zhouzhuang master with long beard and chest appeared.


    This chamber is 300 meters square.


    At this time, two people had already sat on the seat of the secret room. After entering the secret room, the Lord Zhou went directly to the last seat and sat down.


    After Zhou Li sat down, the one at the top said, "Zhou Li, how''s the matter going? Is Gao dewu, who is said to have the fighting power of Yuanying, been under your control?"


    Zhou Zhuangzi slightly side a body, way: "no?"


    "What''s the matter? Did not he arrange a feast for the wind, or did he not eat it? " When asked about this person, he was not willing to say, "these are all the most accurate information provided by the shadow, and then they are implemented after planning. Don''t put it on your hand. It''s messed up


    Zhou Zhuangzi said: "I can''t be blamed this time."


    "Oh?"


    "Because Gao dewu didn''t come at all."


    Sitting in the second place, the man opened his mouth and asked, "who is there?"


    Zhou Zhuangzi said: "you Chi remote, and his four envoys, and then there is his apprentice, called Lin Tian."


    "Lin Tian?" Sitting in the second position, the man repeated the name and said, "why haven''t you heard that Chi remote received such an apprentice named Lin Tian?"


    Zhou Zhuangzi said: "it''s all secondary. After all, Lin Tian is just a small person who only practices Qi and cultivates himself. It has nothing to do with it."


    However, the man sitting on the throne said, "it''s really irrelevant to just practice Qi cultivation. So, this time, Gao dewu didn''t show up. How did you deal with it? Did you give them medicine? "


    "No Zhou replied: "I feel that these people are not any important people at all. Even if they don''t use drugs, there are two saints and three saints here. It''s not easy for them to get rid of them. They don''t need to waste these medicines. After all, these drugs are specially taken out to deal with Gao dewu


    "Well." Both of them nodded.


    Sitting in the second position, the man said, "but if Gao dewu is not eliminated, with his fighting power comparable to Yuanying''s power, he will always be a big problem in our demon kingdom."


    The man sitting in the chair said, "why don''t we lock his position directly, and then, we''ll rush over and fight against Gao dewu. I don''t believe that with the strength of our two real Yuanying, we can''t deal with Gao dewu, who is just comparable to the strength of Yuanying. "

 Chapter 619

    Sitting in the second position, the man said, "my second brother is right. In fact, I was too careful about it. Otherwise, my second brother and I directly took people to their gathering place, which might have captured Gao dewu. Just thinking that he had the fighting power of Yuanying, he felt that he was not safe, so he took such a step. He wanted to lead Gao dewu over, and he wanted to use drugs to directly confuse him. I didn''t expect that he didn''t come here, which made our plan go empty. "


    Speaking of this, the person sitting in the second place looked at the leader of Zhou Zhuang and said, "Zhou Li, you can contact the informant now and ask him to provide Gao dewu with their current position. Then, we will take people over and capture Gao dewu."


    At this time, the face of Zhou Zhuang Lord was not good-looking.


    "Zhou Li, what''s wrong with you?" he said


    Master Zhou Zhuang said, "well, let the three saints know. The informant who has always been in contact with me was unexpectedly in this pool. After entering Zhouzhuang, he could not be contacted again. When I saw Chi Yuanyuan and other six people appear, without Gao dewu, I would contact the informant and ask why Gao dewu didn''t come. However, they have been sending messages and have not answered at all. Originally, I had already agreed with the informant that he would cheat Gao dewu by any means. Then, this time, even if the medicine can''t be done, isn''t there two saints and three saints coming here? At that time, the two saints and the three saints themselves would have to capture Gao dewu.


    "But now it''s OK. Gao dewu didn''t show up, and that informant couldn''t be contacted."


    Sansheng said, "is it possible that your informant was exposed? If so, maybe we will disclose our information to them instead. In this way, we will be in danger. "


    The two saints also moved their eyes and fixed their eyes on the master of Zhou.


    Zhou Li quickly stood up and said, "two saints and three saints. Please rest assured that the informant will not betray us. But I put a kind of extremely powerful poison on him. As long as he betrays us, he will die. Therefore, he absolutely dare not betray us. Moreover, even if he betrayed us and disclosed the news he knew to each other, the relationship was not too big. Because, the information he knows is extremely limited. How much can he disclose if he wants to disclose it. It is even more impossible for him to know such a secret thing as the two saints and the three saints. Therefore, in any case, such a small informant like him is absolutely impossible to cause any harm to the second saint and the third saint. "


    The three saints, who were sitting in the second place, looked better and said, "well, it''s me who is too thoughtful. Then, you can contact the informant as soon as possible, find out the location of Gao dewu and his people as soon as possible, and then report it. So I and my second brother took all hands and went straight to catch Gao dewu. "


    "Yes." Zhou Li stood up and said, "then don''t disturb the rest of the two saints and the three saints. I''ll leave first."


    After the Lord of Zhou left, he went out of the secret room directly. Then, he took out the communication bead and contacted the informant again and again.


    However, over and over again, it is just how can not contact.


    At this time, there was a layer of sweat on the head of Zhou Zhuangzi.

 Chapter 620

    Zhou Lizhuang looked at the communication bead again and again, but he didn''t respond. In his heart, he almost scolded the informant''s ancestor eighteen.


    Get back to me! Son of a bitch! This is the personal order of the three saints! You want to die. I don''t want to die.


    At the same time, the heart scolded, and then, again and again, sent the message to the informant.


    At this time, in a secret corner, there was a pair of eyes, who were staring at this week''s leader.


    With this pair of eyes, you can see that behind the eyes, there is a young face hidden. Of course, this young face is just Lin Tianyu.


    How could he be here?


    In fact, it was between the absorption of aura that he had an idea.


    Their main purpose should be to attract Gao dewu, the main combat force comparable to Yuanying''s power.


    So, even after Gao dewu arrived here, what would they do?


    What they have to do, of course, is to capture Gao dewu in their hands. There are only two ways to capture Gao dewu. One is the use of drugs, such as drugs, poisons and so on. The second is to use strong, direct force, and use more powerful force than Gao dewu to seize Gao dewu.


    However, whether using the first method or the second method, they have to be prepared to lay a strong force.


    In the second way, it is needless to say, because it is based on super strong force. In the first way, if the success is the best, and once it is revealed, if there is no super strong force, then how will they end up?


    Therefore, no matter what method is used, it is very likely that in such a small Zhouzhuang village, there will be a super strong force hidden, strong enough to capture Gao dewu, who is comparable to the great monk Yuanying. According to the information provided by Mr. Yun Yi, I asked Chi remote later. According to the information I got, I didn''t think much about it. In the devil Kingdom, there should be a great monk Yuanying. However, at most, there will be no more than three Yuan Ying powerful friars. Now, in order to capture Gao dewu, who is comparable to Yuanying''s ability, to be on the safe side, it is likely that two Yuanying friars will be sent out at a time to carry out this operation.


    Thinking that it might be in this small Zhouzhuang village, two Yuanying powerful monks came out at once. Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with fire.


    If we can get these two yuan babies into their hands.


    Well, this can be called completely, and half of the strength of the demon kingdom will be destroyed.


    And it''s not just that. If you catch the yuan baby''s power, how much useful information can you get from this Yuan Ying''s power, which is conducive to attacking the demon kingdom. It can be said that if we can capture two Yuan Ying Da Neng of the devil Kingdom at once, it will be equivalent to that the force of the devil Kingdom has been put on the edge of the knife.


    When Lin Tianyu thought of this, his heart was getting hotter and hotter. The heat could no longer be restrained.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu lost his mind and absorbed the aura carefully and perfected the fourteen layers of Qi training.


    He immediately called in the cloud outside and asked him to check out the figures and strength in the villa. And he himself directly followed up with this Zhou Zhuangzi.

 Chapter 621

    He followed him all the time. Then, he entered the underground chamber, stayed in it for a period of time, and then came out.


    But now, after seeing that Zhou Zhuangzi came out of the secret room, he not only sent messages, but also felt nervous. Lin Tianyu thought vaguely whether it was the Zhou Zhuangzi who could not contact the informant?


    If so, then, no doubt that the hidden inside line, should be in the side of Gao dewu. And Gao dewu acted in accordance with his own way, and finally achieved the desired effect.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also thought that the villa master could be so nervous when he came out after entering the secret room this week. This undoubtedly shows that there may be important people in the secret room. Now, it should be the important person who ordered to give him a task, and this task must contact someone, and it is likely that the informer.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are shining, and he thinks his idea should be right.


    However, we still have to go back and verify each other with Liuyun.


    So, Lin Tianyu a flash, quietly left, and then, between a few flashes, back to his guest room.


    Before Liuyun came back, Lin Tianyu sat down and poured himself a cup of tea, waiting slowly.


    Almost half an hour later, Liuyun came back.


    Just waiting for Liuyun to take a breath, Lin Tianyu quickly asked, "master Liuyun, how is the situation you have detected?"


    Liuyun said: "leader, I saw that there are five golden elixir monks living there in the backyard of Zhouzhuang. What''s more, judging from the golden elixirs, it''s obvious that they''ve just arrived in Zhouzhuang just a few days ago. They have to do something particularly important. Moreover, the 50 golden elixirs were very cautious. One by one, they just lived at home and did not go out at all. However, it is clear that they are ready to go. Obviously, they are all waiting for an order. As soon as the order arrives, they will all go out. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded, which was almost what he expected.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "master Liuyun, do you see any hidden strength in other places in this Chuang Tzu?"


    Liuyun thought about it and said, "there are still a few golden elixir monks in this village. There are only five or six in total. However, through my observation, these five or six Golden elixirs should be the standing strength of this Chuang Tzu. They have always lived in this Zhuangzi. "


    Lin Tianyu frowned and thought.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "master Liuyun, think about it again. Have you ever seen the figure of a great monk Yuanying in this Zhouzhuang village?"


    Liuyun thought about it and shook his head: "through my exploration, there is absolutely no Yuan Ying''s great power. It''s in this Chuang Tzu. Unless it''s the Yuanying energetic monk who happens to be out or hasn''t come over yet. "


    It''s impossible.


    Because they wait for someone to come over. If they just follow their plan, they will immediately arrest them. That''s why the yuan baby Da Neng must be hiding in Zhuangzi. Since master Liuyun said that he was so sure, the whole Chuang Tzu had found out that there was no word of the great monk Yuanying.


    So where will they be?

 Chapter 622

    After thinking about it, Lin Tianyu still said: "well, master Liuyun is thinking about it carefully. Is there any hidden place that Liu Yun ignored and did not detect?"


    Liuyun thought about it a little more, and said, "no more. I''m sure that I''ve already detected any place within the scope of Chuang Tzu. "


    "Well, is it possible that such a hidden place is isolated by a large array and isolated from the exploration of master Liuyun. Therefore, it is master Liuyun who has not been able to find it."


    Liuyun thought about it again. After confirming it, he shook his head again and said, "No. I''m sure there is no such place as the leader said. Even with the isolation of the big array, there must be space. And as long as there is space, with me in the way of space above, there is a little bit of achievement, it must be able to explore. Unless, there is a possibility that I can''t detect and discover at all. However, this possibility is almost zero. "


    "What is the possibility?" Lin Tianyu asked without giving up.


    Liuyun said: "unless there are fairyland immortals who set up a big space isolation array here and cut off my exploration, then, in this way, I may not be able to detect any useful information, and I can''t find the isolated space at all. But I don''t think it''s possible. "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and thought that it was impossible.


    Although there is a shadow of fairyland behind the forces of demon Kingdom, it is obviously unrealistic to let fairyland immortals come to such a villa and arrange a space isolation array.


    Now, the line explored by Liuyun has basically been confirmed that there is no Yuanying great monk.


    Then, excluding all this, there is only one possibility left -


    those who are in their own analysis and may exist, or even two great monks of Yuanying, must be hiding in the underground secret room where the Lord Zhou entered.


    Now that the target has been locked, now, the remaining problem is how to catch the monk Yuanying, who is likely to exist, into his own hands.


    But if you really expect it well, there are probably two Yuanying powerful monks there.


    The strength is terrible, the divine sense is keen, how should this go to capture?


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "master Liuyun, do you know that kind of powerful medicine. It''s better to be a fan. Medicine, which can fascinate people. It can be used in a sealed space, and people will be confused directly in the past. "


    Liuyun said: "alliance leader, what kind of opponent are you going to bewitch


    Liu Yun knows that although the leader seems to be more than just practicing Qi. But in fact, the real strength can be called terror.


    He needs people who use drugs, and that is absolutely not a simple character.


    Who would be such a character?


    It''s worth to let the alliance leader use the drug to a certain extent?


    Lin Tianyu said: "I don''t know exactly who it is now. However, according to my estimation, it is very likely that this man will be a great monk of Yuanying. "

 Chapter 623

    Master Yuanying?


    The cloud was a little shocked, and then, there was no more questioning.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu has been chasing him and asked if he found the trace of Nun Yuanying, which is also related to it. Did I probe it so carefully, and found no existence of the nun of Yuanying. Instead, the Allies found the trace of the nun?


    Liuyun was shocked for a while, then he said, "Lord, this fan. I have absorbed medicine, and I have a little collection of them. However, the most powerful level of this drug is only able to play a role in the cultivation of the nun of Jindan. Moreover, this mystery medicine, as the leader said, was scattered in a confined space. It was still necessary to be directly taken into the mouth by the nun of Jindan. If it is directly scattered in a confined space, even the nun of gold Dan can not be lost. "


    I heard that Liuyun was fascinated. The medicine, but the drug was just like this, which is totally equivalent to none.


    However, if you really judge yourself, there are two nuns of Yuanying, or maybe a powerful nun. If you can''t use fans and drugs, it is almost impossible to seize him. Moreover, once found by the nun of the yuan infant, he moved to the front, and the 50 Great nuns of Jindan in the backyard would also arrive in a flash. At that time, they would form siege. I am afraid they are the ones who are waiting for them, but they will all sink into the ground.


    So, this can be a fan of Nun Yuanying. Medicine must be obtained.


    But where should I go to get the fan? What about the medicine?


    Lin Tianyu frowned, thinking seriously, and wanted to find a way to get the mystery. The medicine came.


    How can I get such a strong fan. What about medicine?


    At this time, the whole room was quiet.


    Lin Tianyu thought hard.


    Liuyun sat aside and did not disturb Lin Tianyu. At the same time, it is also thought with interest that the trace of this young nun, who is the winner in the use of space, is no more than a single discovery. What, the Allied Lord went out casually, but found some traces?


    Moreover, it is clear that the leader of the alliance is thinking about the way to deal with this baby nun.


    But the whole Chuang Tzu, they are all explored, and there is no trace found. So, where will this baby master hide?


    The clouds are thinking.


    Just now, the allies said it was in the sealed space.


    Since it is a sealing space, and this sealing space is not in the scope of the whole Chuang Tzu.


    There are immortal family means, and the most skilled can do it.


    But, is that possible?


    So, what else is possible?


    The space is sealed and is not in the scope of this Chuang Tzu.


    Ah!


    Right. There is also a possibility.


    If a secret room is built underground, then, the underground chamber is still in the scope of Zhuangzi. However, in a sense, it is not in the scope of Zhuangzi. Because, the whole range of Chuang Tzu he explored was only to explore the ground. The situation below the ground was not included in the exploration scope by himself. Moreover, even if it is included in the exploration scope, if it is hidden deep enough under the ground, it will not be explored at all by virtue of the level of the space way of his present.

 Chapter 624

    When I think of it, Liuyun suddenly feels bright and has grasped the key of the matter.


    However, although Liuyun thought of this possibility, but in front of Lin Tianyu, he would not say it and would not ask. Unless Lin Tianyu voluntarily told him.


    Thinking of this key point, Liuyun is more curious.


    Since the monk Yuanying was already hiding in the ground, he must have kept their message here.


    However, how can the leader find out?


    What''s more, according to the meaning of his words repeatedly asked by the leader just now, the leader clearly confirmed that there was a monk Yuanying Da Neng in this Zhouzhuang village. Then, he found the place where the monk Yuanying was hiding. It seems that the leader of the alliance also entered the Chuang Tzu together with himself and others. Then, clearly, I didn''t feel any more, but the leader was able to. I''m very sure that there are Yuanying great monks in this Zhouzhuang village.


    Then, through questioning themselves, after eliminating all kinds of possibilities, they locked the target.


    Liuyun thought about it and couldn''t make out a clue at all. So, in my heart, I was filled with awe for the leader of Lin Tianyu who had some mysterious penetrating power.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly looked at Liuyun, and then, he burst out laughing.


    "I was so stupid that I didn''t even think of it. In fact, if you want to get this kind of fan. Medicine, but it is too simple. Actually, I have been trapped in a misunderstanding, and I have been unable to come out. "


    Liu Yun saw Lin Tianyu like this, and his heart was full of curiosity and said, "leader, how did you think of how to get this mystery? Medicine. What''s more, how can the leader be sure that there must be a fan that can bewitch Yuanying''s great power. Does the medicine exist? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed happily, then said, "I won''t tell you about it."


    In fact, he can get enough fans to bewitch friar Yuanying. Lin Tianyu should have thought about the medicine for a long time. Where can he get it.


    Since their main purpose of getting people here should be to capture Gao dewu, who is comparable to Yuanying''s power, and hide the monk Yuanying''s great energy in the underground. Obviously, they didn''t plan to go out at the beginning, but they forced him to deal with Gao dewu. If you don''t forcibly deal with Gao dewu, if you want to capture Gao dewu, then there is only one possibility. Moreover, it should be the same way that you want to deal with the other party.


    That''s the drug!


    Since they are going to use the drug to deal with Gao dewu, can there be no drug in their hands?


    In fact, a lot of things are often very simple, just to see if they can catch that main line.


    As long as you can grasp the main line of a matter, then, to solve this matter, it is very, very simple.


    Good!


    Now, I''m trying to find a way to capture the leader of Zhou. From his body, he found out the drug that was enough to make the golden elixir crazy.


    And


    Yes. It''s clear that the medicine should be given to the great monk Yuanying. Isn''t it just the "master of Zhou" who is responsible for the medicine?


    Now, it is not only to find out the powerful drug, but also to find the way to get rid of it.


    Great!

 Chapter 625

    After sorting out his thoughts, Lin Tianyu''s mood is obviously getting better all at once.


    Then, Lin Tianyu poured some tea for Liuyun, and also added some to himself. Slowly taste the taste of tea.


    While tasting the tea, Lin Tianyu said, "master Liuyun, I want you to help me and keep an eye on the master Zhou. If you want to keep an eye on him all the time, including everything he does, even the smallest thing, you have to write it down for me. What''s more, we should also pay attention to one thing, that is, when the Lord Zhou is alone somewhere, and that place is isolated from the surrounding areas and suitable for arrest, you can remember to send me a message. "


    "Does the alliance leader want to capture the Lord of Zhou?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "master Liuyun, go and keep an eye on the master of Zhou."


    Liu Yun didn''t ask any more questions and nodded. Then, the shadow of Liuyun was dim and disappeared in Lin Tianyu''s sight.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the shadow that the cloud had disappeared and nodded.


    This cloud, in the use of the way of space, is obviously stronger than their own. It would be most appropriate for him to mark people or search for information.


    Of course, now we can see that the application of Liuyun in the way of space is really better than Lin Tianyu. But, after all, now, Lin Tianyu is just a monk practicing Qi, and Liuyun is already a great monk of golden elixir. There are two whole grades between them. Moreover, looking at the appearance of Liuyun, it should be in the golden elixir realm. It has been a long enough time to have such a powerful way to use space. When he was also a monk of the golden elixir, Lin Tianyu believed that his application of the way of space should be able to surpass Liuyun. After all, when he was not a monk but a martial arts practitioner, he had already become a shadow step. This is a set of footwork derived from the way of space. Therefore, his understanding of the way of space is really a step ahead of others.


    Now, all Lin can do is wait for the news.


    Waiting for Liuyun to find out the time for master Zhou Li to be alone and convenient to start.


    Lin Tianyu is waiting in the guest room. When he is drinking tea leisurely, Chi Yuanyuan and others all come here once.


    After chatting, several people also asked Liuyun by the way. How come it has been so long that I haven''t seen Liuyun.


    Lin Tianyu, however, seemed very casual and light. He didn''t know where Liuyun had gone. Originally, Liu Yun said that he wanted to help him break through the Dharma protector. But when he finished his training, he came out to have a look, and there was no shadow of Liuyun. And up to now, he has also looked for Liuyun several times, but he has never wanted to find Liuyun, where in the end to go.


    Several people all laughed and said, this Liu Yun boy must have done nothing good.


    Originally, this cloud learning is suitable for peeping skills. What''s not easy to learn? Instead, he devoted himself to the way of space. This was not for peeping. Why did he study this?


    What''s more, it is said that although the leader of Zhou is not very good-looking, he has married several beautiful aunts. Maybe the cloud is hiding in that corner and peeping.


    A few people chatted and burst out laughing again.

 Chapter 626

    After a while, Lin Tianyu, after sending Chi Yuan away and waiting for a few golden elixir friars, feels that they have discovered something.


    These gold elixir friars are all in the devil''s land. They used to do things like double spies. They are all the roles of mature men. What''s the matter, you can hide them from their eyes.


    But just now, one by one, they were not on this topic. They said one more sentence, but joked and diverted the topic.


    Obviously, they all saw it, and they didn''t want to tell them about it, so they passed away with such a smile. That''s what smart people do. Should not ask, but do not go to the bottom of the matter, so that both sides are down. However, they just have doubts, but Lin Tianyu feels that they should not go bad about their own things. Of course, this is just Lin Tianyu''s intuition.


    Thinking casually, Lin Tianyu tasted the tea again.


    Even in this delicate taste, Lin Tianyu, a completely unknown tea drinker, has gradually tasted the tea he is drinking. It is really extraordinary. At the beginning of the drink, there was a Yin bitter taste. Then, slowly, in the mouth of the time, a little longer, can not help but a burst of sweet back, full of mouth, are rising a sweet taste. Although the tea doesn''t contain any aura in it, it doesn''t have any benefits for the friars. However, such a taste of tea, which ordinary people drink, has a different flavor in it.


    Time in Lin Tianyu so slowly tasted the tea, quietly passed.


    Finally, time to the next morning, received the message from the cloud.


    In the message, it is said that the Lord of Zhou left the villa with five golden elixirs. What''s more, seeing the direction of Zhou Zhuangzi''s leaving the village, it is clear that he and others are coming. If it''s a good guess, the Zhou villa leader should want to go to the Chuang Tzu where they once stayed.


    With five golden elixir friars, and even with the leader of Zhou Village, there are six Golden elixir friars.


    I and Liuyun two hands, suddenly sneak attack, should be able to start first for the strong, kill two. However, there are four golden elixir friars, two of them, should be able to win. However, there is no guarantee that all of them will remain.


    This time, if you are right about the leader of Zhou, if you don''t do it, then you will have to make sure that you will catch all the people he and his people in one fell swoop.


    Otherwise, if you want to carry out the next plan, you are afraid that nothing can succeed.


    Then, only by calling on Chi remote and others, can we ensure that we can capture all of Zhou Zhuangzi and others without any loss.


    Having made up his mind, Lin Tianyu went directly to Chi remote and others.


    Lin Tianyu said, "great Xia Chi, there is something I need you to help me with. I want you to come with me."


    Chi remote and the other four people looked together, and then, nodded his head and promised to come down. He didn''t ask what he was going to do.


    A few people had nothing to clean up, so they set out directly.


    But when they left Chuang Tzu, the doorman asked them why they were going out.


    However, when Lin Tianyu said that it was the Lord Zhou who summoned them and asked them to go out to help with the work, the servant immediately let them go.

 Chapter 627

    As soon as he got out of Zhuangzi, Lin Tianyu speeded up his journey and rushed to the direction where he and others came.


    Under Lin Tianyu''s acceleration, the other five also accelerated their speed and quickly followed.


    However, everyone was surprised at this acceleration.


    Lin Tianyu is just a little monk practicing Qi. However, his speed is no slower than that of the golden elixir monks. It''s not right. It''s not that they are not much slower than the golden elixir monks, but clearly, they are much faster than their golden elixir overhaul speed, right?


    When Lin Tianyu accelerated, in addition to Chi remote, who was not left too far behind, but could keep up with Lin Tianyu''s pace, the other four were clearly getting farther and farther away.


    However, they were embarrassed to let Lin Tianyu, a little monk practicing Qi, stop and wait for the golden elixir, so they had to hold their breath hard and keep up with Lin Tianyu.


    However, Lin Tianyu felt something wrong when he was running.


    Behind this, how come the gasping voice, more and more urgent.


    What''s going on?


    When Lin Tianyu looked back, he saw Chiyuan, who had been closely following him, panting. What about the others?


    When I looked back, I found that it was miles away from me.


    Lin Tianyu had to stop and wait for the crowd.


    Then, after a while, everyone finally caught up.


    Seeing that everyone was panting, Lin Tianyu apologized with embarrassment, "I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of your speed. I just thought about things and rushed forward. Next, I''ll try my best to take care of your speed when I''m on my way. "


    It''s ok if Lin Tianyu doesn''t explain. On the contrary, it makes people''s faces blush like a big red cloth.


    They''re all great friars of the golden elixir, aren''t they?


    But now, I have to take care of Lin Tianyu, a little monk practicing Qi, to take care of them. Can''t people laugh off their big teeth?


    After calling them, how can they have the face to see others.


    Lin Tianyu finished his apology and saw the crowd like this. He immediately understood why.


    Then, busy explained: "Oh. In fact, you don''t have to have any mental burden at all. Because, I am also majoring in the way of space, which is suitable for peeping. Naturally, the speed of driving is much faster than that of ordinary people. Once upon a time, there were eleven level monsters who wanted to catch me. I had to rely on the footwork of the way of space to escape from its claws. If we simply talk about speed, I can really be regarded as invincible among the golden elites. "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s further explanation, several of them looked much better.


    At the same time, however, there was a look of horror on each face.


    Once upon a time, with the speed of the way of space, under the claws of the demon beast of the eleventh order, he slipped away.


    And the way of space, as long as it is to the yuan infant period, are more or less able to understand some.


    And the monster of the eleventh level has clearly understood the way of space.


    Then, with the way of space, we can escape from the claws of the 11th level monster. Obviously, what is included in this is not just a set of footwork of the way of space.

 Chapter 628

    Several people look at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, can''t help but have a lot of different flavor.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu looked at everyone and saw that they were all resting. Then he said, "OK. Now, let''s move on and I''ll try to take care of everyone''s speed. But we have to get there as soon as possible. Because this matter, connected with the following several things, can not be delayed. Therefore, we should try to speed up some footwork. "


    As a matter of fact, it is most suitable to simply go on a road like this, to release the boat in front of you and to use it to drive the road.


    However, when they came out, in order to help Gao dewu and others to send a message, Lin Tianyu left the boat to Gao dewu.


    Now, they can only use their footwork to catch up with the leader of Zhou as soon as possible.


    Then, because he tried to speed up the journey as fast as possible, Lin Tianyu also stopped to let everyone rest for a period of time and go on the road again. At this time, Lin Tianyu will take out the messenger beads and contact Liuyun to determine the location of the next Zhouzhuang master and others.


    Finally, when he had a rest again, he contacted Liuyun again and determined where he was now.


    After confirming this, Lin Tianyu looked at everyone and said, "there is still one last leg. We can catch up with the target immediately. Now, all of us quickly use the spirit stone to recover for a while, and then catch up with it. And, once we catch up, it''s going to be a fight. I have only one request. When we fight later, none of the other party''s people can be let go. "


    At this time, Chi remote asked, "later, who are we going to deal with? What strength is there? "


    Several people also looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Because of the front, until now, everyone has not asked Lin Tianyu who is chasing, what strength? But now, it is about to encounter with the other side, and, most likely, a encounter, also have to enter a fierce battle. In this case, of course, they have to ask clearly. Otherwise, it will be too late to fight.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s the Lord Zhou and others, including him, who have six powerful golden elixir monks."


    This --


    chi remote was stunned, and other people were also clearly stunned.


    If we simply defeat the six men, such as Zhou Zhuangzi, with the help of the enemy''s understanding and concealment, and then relying on the forerunners of the sneak attack, it is also possible. But now, Lin Tianyu''s request is to capture all the six powerful golden elixir friars who are not allowed to run away.


    Is this possible?


    Even if the advantage of the sneak attack is not in the battle, but in the fight below, it is very likely that they will not be enemies of the other side at all, OK?


    How can you capture all the other party?


    Chi remote way: "under the alliance leader''s arrangement to capture these people, in addition to us, who else is there?"


    "There''s another one."


    "Who?" When Chi remote asked, the other several people also came to the spirit. If this person is a Yuanying great monk, or has the terrible strength like Gao dewu, then it is not impossible to capture these six people.

 Chapter 629

    Lin Tianyu looked at a few people so a look, heart a burst of speechless, this is how?


    So, Lin Tianyu did not understand, very casually replied: "Liuyun master."


    Poof!


    Several people almost spit out.


    It''s been a long time. You''re a powerful person without any arrangement, OK?


    It is possible that they want to capture six powerful golden elixir friars such as Zhou Zhuangzi by themselves? Is it possible?


    However, Lin Tianyu didn''t see the people''s expressions at all. Instead, he directly gave orders and said, "later, it''s up to me and master Liuyun to catch up with master Zhou and others. And the five of you, as long as you are around, quietly encircle, do not let one person escape. If someone escapes, you stop them and arrest them. If no one escapes, you hide around all the time and don''t show up until I get my order. Just hide there until someone escapes to you. You can hear me clearly. Your main task and purpose is to make sure that none of them has escaped. "


    Chi remote and other people looked at each other and thought that they were wrong.


    Originally, all of them were likely to fight each other, but now? Lin Tianyu also told them not to go, but he and Liuyun two people to deal with each other''s six powerful Jindan monks.


    Is it true that Liuyun is a Jindan friar who is against the heaven?


    It''s just that they didn''t notice it before.


    However, even if the cloud will hide itself, and really can hide so well?


    As for Lin Tianyu, they didn''t think about it at all. After all, it''s just a little monk practicing Qi. Even if you have an adventure and learned some use of the way of space that can be called against the sky, it is only to add some speed advantages. As for the combat effectiveness, how can a little friar who practices Qi become more and more outstanding, and can he be the opponent of the powerful golden elixir?


    However, when they think so in their hearts, if they know that Lin Tianyu is not only a Dharma cultivation, but also a realm of practicing Qi. What''s more, his body cultivation realm, but if the golden elixir is full, they will never think so.


    Because, after all, compared with the monks, the strength of physical training is often more powerful.


    Chi remote said: "alliance leader, we don''t need to fight later. Are you sure that you and Liuyun can deal with it. Are you sure that the six powerful golden elixir friars of Zhou Zhuangzi


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said firmly: "are not the six Golden friars? If it wasn''t for fear that they would escape. In fact, you don''t have to follow. So, later, your most important task is to hide and not let one person escape. If it goes well, maybe you don''t have to do it at all. However, if someone breaks through and escapes, you have to do your best to take down the escaped one. Even if you can''t take that man down, you''ll have to hold him until I''ve got my hands free. "


    That''s what it says?


    As if Lin Tianyu is the God of war, he can easily solve the other side. But he and others are just made of paper, and those who escape may not be able to catch them.


    Is there anyone who looks down on people like that?

 Chapter 630

    A few people were angry.


    Later, they must show a good hand and show it to the leader of the little friar. They are not made of paper.


    Later, as long as a monk escapes, they will use the fastest means to capture the other party.


    After a while, after a few people had rested, they set off again. Then, it was only a few dozen miles away, and suddenly there was one more person ahead. All the people were tight, and then, with a close look, the one who came out of the earth was a flowing cloud. As a result, everyone was relaxed.


    Lin Tianyu took a step forward and said, "where are those people, master Liuyun and master Zhou?"


    Liuyun reached forward and said, "it''s ten miles away from here. Now, all six of them are resting, replenishing their physical strength and recovering their aura, and they are likely to move forward again


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the terrain. There was a small forest in front of him. According to the location of the cloud, they also happened to rest on the edge of the forest. Now, the most important point is to prevent them from escaping from the small tree. On the other hand, even if it is to escape, it is extremely easy to catch up. Therefore, to prevent the other party from escaping, people have to be put in the woods. Moreover, with such a small forest as a cover, it is much easier to sneak attack in the past. With the use of Liuyun and himself in the way of space, it is possible that the effect of this wave of sneak attack is better than the previous expected effect.


    Lin Tianyu arranged: "great Xia Chi and other five people will lie in ambush in this small forest later. Make sure that if we don''t finish cleaning up the escaped people, as long as they enter the grove, you must stop them."


    Chi remote hesitated for a moment, and then said, "leader, are you sure you don''t need us to help?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "No. Your main task is to stop those who have escaped into the woods. If you can''t stop it and someone escapes from you, I''ll ask you. "


    "Good! Please rest assured, leader. As long as we dare to escape from our direction, even if it is a mosquito, we will not let it go. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded, then looked at Liuyun and said, "master Liuyun, we will fight with each other later to deal with Zhou Zhuangzi and others. I have only one request, that is, the leader of Zhou Li must stay alive. Other people, etc., will be ignored. "


    When he said this, he was full of murderous spirit.


    Liu Yun didn''t hesitate and nodded firmly.


    Although in the heart of Liuyun, there is a little hesitation, with him and Lin Tianyu two people, can have the hope of victory? However, obviously, it is not the right time to ask this question now, and I have not asked.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "master Liuyun, later, we are both from the woods and cover the past. It is better to kill each other one by one in the first wave, so as to reduce the pressure on us. With the strength of Liu Yun''s predecessors, there should be no mistakes in this first wave. "


    Liuyun is firm: "if on assassin, I think the second, I''m afraid no one dares to recognize the first."


    "Good! That''s it. Move

 Chapter 631

    With Lin Tianyu''s "action", everyone followed Lin Tianyu''s arrangement in advance to find his most suitable position and slowly approached.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu and Liuyun, like the shadows in the two woods, had already hidden in the place about 50 meters away from the leader of Zhou and his party, and quietly lurked there, observing the Zhou Zhuangzi and others 50 meters away. At this time, Liuyun gently made a gesture of chopping. Obviously, it is necessary to kill one person of the other party as agreed in advance. Liuyun can easily do it in this direction. However, Lin Tianyu frowned and thought after seeing Liuyun''s gesture. He gently shook his head and stopped Liuyun''s action.


    Thus, they lie quietly in the hiding place, waiting for the prey like a beast with great patience.


    Although Liuyun had long wanted to take action, since Lin Tianyu stopped him, he also waited quietly.


    At the same time, he thought: at that time, when we set out, we agreed that we should ensure that each of them can kill one of the other''s people between the two moves. We must take a shot, that is to remove the other two people. And now, Liuyun has 90% of the grasp, in this position, can kill each other between a move. But now, Lin Tianyu shakes his head gently to stop him. Obviously, it is the leader of Lin Tianyu. In this situation, he has no full assurance. He will kill one of his opponents as soon as he makes a move. We still need to wait for a more suitable opportunity. In order to take care of the face of the leader of the league, Liu Yun calmed down and waited.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you do it later or earlier.


    In this position, as long as the opponent has not found him and is specially on guard against him, then between his shots, he must have a 90% confidence, and kill one person.


    This is to understand the way of space, and to understand the advantages of a cultivator above his level.


    They were so afraid of the atmosphere, like two stones lying in the grove, waiting so quietly and all the time.


    Time goes by quietly, a quarter of an hour, a quarter of an hour, a quarter of an hour Until half an hour later.


    Zhou Li stood up, looked at several people in front of him, and said: "everyone, next, we are going to arrive at the position where the shadow has been sent, and where the opponent is. This is the last time to rest. Now we have completely raised our energy and spirit to the most perfect state. Then, he rushed there in an all-out way to investigate the situation and see what happened during this period of time. The shadow has lost contact all the time. Before I set out, I solemnly asked you to do it again. When we get there, we should try not to do so. The main thing is to hide ourselves and explore the situation. Of course, if the situation on the scene changes and you have to make a move, you must take a move to defeat the enemy. You must kill the opponent without leaving any trace. Otherwise, if anyone reveals his or her whereabouts, he will solve the problem by himself. No one else can help. Do you understand? "


    "Understand!" At the same time, all five people answered in a loud voice.


    At this time, originally, has been like Lin Tianyu, quietly waiting for the Liuyun, there are some not calm.


    People are going to leave. The alliance leader doesn''t let them do it. If they don''t, everyone will leave. Where else can they do it!

 Chapter 632

    It''s no wonder that the clouds can''t settle down.


    If this person left, then, they had been waiting for such a long time in the grove, but it was a white wait.


    It will take a long time to find the hidden place.


    Although there is no saying that the way of assassinating is to keep up one''s morale, to decline again and to exhaust three times. After all, the psychological quality of assassins is much stronger than that of ordinary people. However, that kind of situation, is not to find the opportunity, will not care about the next time. But if you have already had the opportunity, and did not grasp it, and then turn to the next shot, it is more or less will have a little impact on the mood.


    When Liu Yun thinks so, he looks at Lin Tianyu again and makes sure whether he wants to let go of this opportunity.


    At this time, when Liuyun looked at the past, Lin Tianyu made a gesture of meditation and a gesture of preparation.


    Liuyun heart move, how, finally want to hand it?


    Then, a small angle of Liuyun slightly adjusted to make a most favorable angle for a short time.


    At this time, the six people on the opposite side stood up and were about to leave.


    Zhou Lizhuang said, "let''s go!"


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s gesture waved, and Liuyun two people, like two shadows emerging in the void, ran towards the six people.


    What is the timing?


    In front of them, although they were all sitting in silence and resting, they were still alerted and paid close attention to the surrounding activities.


    At that time, if Lin Tianyu and Liuyun started to assassinate, they should kill one by one. There was no big problem. However, once a person assassinates a person, then, the people below will react, and it is impossible to assassinate a second person again.


    But now, with the voice of Zhou Zhuangzi, "start", everyone turns around. Lin Tianyu waves his hand and rushes out with Liuyun.


    This is a wonderful time!


    First of all, from the psychological point of view, they have sat here for such a long time, and nothing happened. Therefore, when they left, that is, since they completely put it down, it is the most relaxed moment for their hearts.


    Secondly, as soon as they turned around, Lin Tianyu and Liuyun moved on. Moreover, both of them had a certain mastery of the way of space. The two of them were 50 meters away. There was almost no sound on the route of attack. Moreover, even if there is a very weak, like the sound of the wind blowing, it is also just by the six people turn around, take away the wind, to hide. Any of the six of them would have thought that it was the one among them who, when turning around, moved a little bit louder, and the wind was loud enough. It was impossible to think that someone had grasped the opportunity and launched their assassination.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    Because the timing is really in place, it is precisely at this right point.


    So, this shot, the effect is not too good!


    Lin Tianyu stabbed the other three people one after another. And Liuyun also stabbed two people in succession.

 Chapter 633

    The knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, like the Reaper of death, crossed a dark black line in the space.


    The black line, like an arc, crossed the other''s neck one after another. It was gentle and gentle, just like the lines from a brush. It didn''t attract the opponent''s attention.


    This is a kind of extreme Dao.


    It''s like art, and without a trace of wind and killing, it''s exactly across the neck of three people.


    And in this movement, even if it is a little bit of a weak wind, will also be turned around to act a few people to ignore the past.


    If the fourth person is still like the first three people, Lin Tianyu is completely sure that he will kill the fourth person with the same blade.


    However, the fourth person selected by Lin Tianyu is the one who surpasses the other three in cultivation and alertness.


    So, when Lin Tianyu''s knife had reached the point where he was about to cut him off, Zhou Zhuangzi finally responded.


    Zhou Zhuangzi turned around, and there was also a knife in his hand. Then, a knife went to Lin Tianyu, and the black knife that had been chopped at him in his hand met him. The sound of "bang" broke the silence of the whole scene in an instant.


    On the other side of the cloud, in the jump to the near time, the knife in the hand is directly to the neck of the opponent, stabbed in.


    Then, after assassinating one person, the dagger stabbed the second man in the right direction.


    However, when Liuyun backhand, the knife in his hand, faintly took a wisp of wind, and the opportunity to kill, so that the second person suddenly had some slight feeling. So, quickly side to get out of the way. However, Liuyun''s knife still stabbed in the past, and with a "puff" sound, it penetrated into the other party''s shoulder. Although the opponent is to get rid of the neck to harm, is not able to all let go, was stabbed by a knife Liuyun. However, with such a short buffer, the opponent finally took out a short sword and fought with Liuyun.


    It was a classic, perfect assassination.


    Only a wave of hand, the tacit understanding of the two people, even directly stabbed the opponent five people.


    Four people died and one was injured.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Liuyun both sides are with the opponent, fierce fighting.


    After the "bang" of the sword in the hand of Zhou Zhuangzi and that of Lin Tianyu, it turns out that Zhou Zhuangzi retreated a step, but Lin Tianyu did not retreat.


    "You, you are Gao dewu!" he said immediately


    Lin Tianyu is edge knife edge way: "I how is Gao dewu."


    "You are not Gao dewu, can you have such a strong strength? You came from the assassin. The most important thing to kill is to be light. You can''t bear too much force. However, with such a light and delicate knife, you can still fight with my hand, and you have the upper hand. In addition to Gao dewu, who can do it Zhou Zhuangzi decided the tunnel.


    At the same time, their hearts were filled with regret. They set up such a big game, and their ultimate goal was to capture Gao dewu. However, Gao de Wu had been sent to them, but they did not find it at all.

 Chapter 634

    Lin Tianyu listened to Zhou Zhuangzi''s analysis, and he laughed in his heart.


    It seems that there is a little truth in the analysis of Zhou Zhuangzi.


    However, if it was not for a person with such a flexible mind, he would not have been able to escape the stab he had just made.


    However, his analysis is reasonable. However, he ignored one point, that is, although Lin Tianyu seems to be only practicing Qi cultivation, his physical cultivation realm is fully up to the level of golden elixir. It is obviously much more powerful than a simple monk like Zhou Zhuang.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu also had no idea. He was kind enough to help the master of Zhou to cut his sword more quickly. When he collided with his knife again, he cut off a small part of it. Even though the knife was cut off a little by the other side, he still displayed the sword technique in a hurry. Between the recovery, he turned the knife and cut it to Lin Tianyu.


    According to Lin Tianyu''s Dao, even if there is no loophole in Zhou Zhuangzi, it is estimated that he can easily win the master in less than 10 rounds at most.


    But now, after the opponent''s knife is cut off a little bit, although he has turned over the knife method to change his moves, but after all, there is a trace of delay. With this delay, Lin Tianyu grasped the opportunity to win.


    Then, the black sword rose and cut straight at the neck of the Lord Zhou. By the way, the footwork is unfolded, which gives way to the overturning knife in the hand of Zhou Zhuangzi.


    In the next moment, when the Lord Zhou wanted to change his moves again, the black knife was already gently on his neck.


    On his neck, there was a faint sense of coolness, which made the Lord Zhou dare not move again.


    Lin Tianyu then raised his left hand and directly blocked the cultivation of Zhou Zhuangzi.


    Then, Lin Tianyu is ready to help Liuyun deal with the remaining, the last person.


    Looking back, I saw the dagger in Liuyun''s hand, suddenly and violently sent out a strong momentum. It suppressed the opponent and pushed forward step by step. It was clear that after a few moves, he won the injured opponent.


    Is it necessary to work so hard?


    What''s more, I just used three moves to take down the leader of Zhou, OK?


    Just wait a moment, there is no need to storm out this powerful momentum, two people hand together, not easily can take down the last person injured?


    However, since Liuyun suddenly gave out such a powerful and almost desperate momentum, and his opponent was right, then obviously he didn''t want to intervene in it, but was prepared to take the wounded golden elixir alone. Well, I also respect his wish.


    So, Lin Tianyu stood on the edge with a face that did not understand.


    Finally, after more than a dozen moves, Liuyun first stabbed the opponent, and then suddenly burst out such a strong momentum to cooperate. Finally, the short knife directly against the opponent''s chest, making the opponent dare not move slightly at will.


    To this meeting, the other party''s six people, finally one person did not let go, four people died, took two people.

 Chapter 635

    At this meeting, it is time for Liuyun to take a breath.


    At the same time, there was fear and shame in my heart.


    At the beginning of the meeting, he always wanted to start, but Lin Tianyu stopped him all the time. He thought it was Lin Tianyu who was not sure to kill one person. He was still thinking about implicating each other. However, they are not sure of killing a person, but are waiting for a more suitable opportunity. Almost a wave of killing has completely set the chance of winning.


    Then, in the same opportunity, Lin Tianyu is a perfect shot, directly stabbed the other three people. And he Liuyun, although also assassinate two people, but clearly this second person is only injured, to now, still fight for so long to win the other side.


    In the later battle, Lin Tianyu''s exquisite Sabre technique was used, and he took the six of them directly. Obviously, he was the most powerful villa master Zhou. If Lin Tianyu didn''t fight against the most powerful leader Zhou among the six men, it would be enough to win the opponent even in a frontal battle. And he Liuyun, the opponent who was stabbed in the shoulder by his own hand was still fighting for such a long time. If it was not for his desperate momentum, it was estimated that it would be longer before he could win the opponent.


    The reason is that as soon as Lin Tianyu takes over the leader of Zhou Village, his Liuyun suddenly sends out such a powerful momentum. He doesn''t want to admit defeat, even if he loses to the leader. But now, he knew that he had lost too much.


    The leader is really a freak!


    At this time, Lin Tianyu arranged an ambush at the beginning to prevent the six members of the Zhou village leader, and the five people, including Chi remote, who had escaped, all came out of the ambush and gathered here.


    At this time, they said that people were even more frightened into the bones.


    At the beginning, Lin Tianyu told them that they might not want them to do so, but the main purpose of letting them come was to prevent someone from escaping. At that time, they didn''t believe it at all. In my heart, I still think that it''s not good. In the end, it''s very likely that they will have to fight together to win over the master Zhou and others. As for all the arrests, none of them let go, and they didn''t even think about it.


    But now


    When they joined the black sword League, they couldn''t figure out why the leader of the alliance was the little friar who only had the cultivation of Qi realm, not Gao dewu. But now, they have some understanding. Why is this?


    When practicing Qi cultivation, we can have such means. Who can not be convinced by this strength and cultivation?


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu is afraid that he will not lose Gao dewu even if he is directly superior to him?


    No.


    It should be better than Gao dewu. Otherwise, under such circumstances, if Gao dewu is to be sold out, can all the results be captured so easily?


    However, last time, Gao dewu not only captured all of them, but also did not kill one person. Now, Lin Tianyu has killed three opponents with his first hand, and then he has got all the effect of capture.


    It''s not right.


    Last time, there was an array to help, people can''t run, you can take your time. But this time, it is in this open field, a bad, the opponent will run, to quickly win the other side, of course, have to use some stronger means. Anyway, I think the strength of the alliance leader is stronger.


    When Chi remote and other people gathered together, they kept talking and talking.

 Chapter 636

    After that, several people gathered together.


    Lin Tianyu asked chi to arrange people remotely to dig and bury the four bodies.


    A few people did not say a word, obediently went, if in front of them, let them this gold elixir monk bury the dead, this is also too cheap. But now, several people are clear, all work at ease.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took Zhou Zhuangzi and said, "master Zhou, do you know what I want to do with you?"


    With a wry smile, the leader said, "I know what happened to Gao dewu. However, if I lose to the hands of senior officials, I''m also feeling at ease. "


    Obviously, in the eyes of Zhou Zhuang master, this three moves can win his friar. It is clear that Gao dewu pretended to be here. Otherwise, a monk practicing Qi will not believe him if he is so strong.


    Seeing that the master of Zhou has been misunderstood, Lin Tianyu doesn''t give much explanation.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, I just want to know something from the Lord Zhou and find something else at the same time. Of course, I can also force soul searching without saying hello to Lord Zhou. I can get what I want. However, if the leader of Zhou is not willing to cooperate, I will be able to get what I want after forced soul searching, but at the same time, it will also make him lose his intelligence. Of course, if the Lord Zhou is willing to cooperate and let me search the soul, I can guarantee that after the soul searching, it will not hurt him too much. "


    Master Zhou Zhuang said, "I don''t know what senior Gao wants to search for?"


    Although the cultivation world divides generations according to cultivation, it is also the respect of strength. When the opponent can capture him with three moves, his strength is obviously higher. Therefore, the leader of Zhou Zhuang called up the elder with peace of mind.


    Lin Tianyu hesitated a little and then said it. After all, at this moment, you don''t have to worry about Zhou Zhuangzi divulging secrets.


    Lin Tianyu said: "what I want to know is whether there is a monk of Yuanying''s great energy in the devil kingdom in that underground secret room. But what I want to find is a kind of powerful drug that should happen to exist in the Lord Zhou. "


    After listening to this, Zhou Zhuangzi looked at Lin Tianyu for a long time, but he didn''t respond.


    What Lin Tianyu said was the biggest secret in his heart. In his Zhouzhuang, there was monk Yuanying hiding in Zhuangzi, and he had a strong fan. Besides him, only the two Yuanying friars hiding under the ground knew about it. Except for the three of them, it is impossible for a fourth person to know. But now, Lin Tianyu''s words, although there are still some elements in it, are clearly determined.


    How did Lin Tianyu get such confidential information?


    "I don''t know, senior Gao, how did you get the news?"


    "So it''s true?"


    The Lord Zhou knew just now that Lin Tianyu should have a powerful soul searching method. He didn''t hide it and nodded.


    Then, master Zhou Zhuang said, "the medicine is on me. I can take it to senior Gao now. However, I think elder Gao has taken this riddle. The medicine is to deal with the monk Yuanying in the ground? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Master Zhou Zhuang said, "I''m afraid senior senior can''t do this."

 Chapter 637

    "Why?" Lin Tianyu asked, "is this a mystery? Is the medicine not enough to deal with the monk Yuanying?"


    Zhou Zhuangzhou shook his head and said, "No. This is a mystery. The medicine is enough to bewitch the great monk Yuanying. It''s just a mystery. The medicine has to be taken orally before it works. "


    Lin Tianyu was a little strange and said, "I think the leader of Zhou is willing to cooperate with me. Is it possible that with his identity, it''s impossible to give the medicine to the monk Yuanying Da Neng and take it?"


    Zhou Zhuangzhou shook his head again, affirming: "it''s impossible."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was more puzzled.


    Because it''s not because the master of Zhou doesn''t cooperate, and he can''t give the medicine to the monk Yuanying of his own side.


    Well, the relationship seems to be a little complicated and special.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s puzzled look, Zhou Zhuangzi said, "master Gao, I can''t understand a word or two. After the soul searching, if you don''t want to search the soul, I can guarantee that you can do it. Is that true, master Gao? "


    "Of course."


    Lin Tianyu replied positively.


    "What''s more, master Zhou should have known that this means of soul searching can be carried out by force. But, in this way, it will definitely damage the soul. Therefore, I will explain in advance with the Lord Zhou, and as long as he cooperates with him, and then confirms that he has not committed any great evil, he can be released completely after soul searching is confirmed. "


    Lin Tianyu''s soul searching method is still taught by Yun Yi.


    However, after learning this method, Lin Tianyu pondered on it and added his own Dao concept. Then, he explored the memory in his soul one by one. In this way, because of the subtle handling and the fact that those who are only searched for souls do not firmly oppose resistance, the soul damage of the other party can almost be ignored. It can be said that even Yun Yi, who originally spread his soul searching method, is totally different from him in the use of this soul searching method.


    Of course, even if this is the case, if it is not for absolute trust, it is absolutely no one dares to really let the other party search his soul. After all, as long as the other party is a little malicious, you can make yourself go out of your wits.


    "Good. I also believe in senior


    Lin Tianyu said: "don''t worry, as long as you don''t resist, I can guarantee that you won''t suffer any damage to your soul."


    Lin Tianyu said, and put his palm on the forehead of Zhou Li.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu took back his palm, and then he took a deep look at Zhou Zhuangzi.


    The Lord Zhou is also an unfortunate man.


    Originally, the leader of Zhou Zhuang can also be regarded as a giant. We can see the Zhou village leader who has seen it. But who would have thought that all this had changed ten years ago.


    At that time, the forces of demon Kingdom suddenly came to Zhouzhuang and let the Lord of Zhouzhuang submit to him. Otherwise, the whole Zhouzhuang would be turned into fly ash in the thought of Zhou Zhuangzi''s resistance. Even if the Lord Zhou wanted to resist, he was powerless. After all, there are hundreds of people in Zhouzhuang, including his wife and two young sons.


    From then on, the leader of Zhou Zhuang became a puppet figure of the demon kingdom.

 Chapter 638

    The Lord of Zhou Zhuang was controlled by the demon kingdom with poison.


    All his family members, seemingly carefree, live in Zhouzhuang, but in fact, they are all under the supervision of the devil Kingdom forces.


    The whole Zhouzhuang was originally only a monk with golden elixir strength.


    But yesterday, when Liuyun went to explore the whole Zhouzhuang, he found that there were nearly ten Jindan friars in Zhouzhuang besides the 50 Jindan friars who had just been transferred. They should be the Jindan friars who often live in Zhouzhuang. In fact, after the master of Zhou Zhuang was under control, he was transferred from the devil kingdom to monitor the whole Zhou Zhuang and the people in the demon kingdom.


    Those golden elixir friars sent them here. First, they monitored the leader of Zhouzhuang and the whole Zhouzhuang nearby. Second, they also had the meaning of making the whole Zhouzhuang an extra stronghold. As a result, in this Zhou Village, a small group of Jindan friars from the devil Kingdom forces were also stationed here.


    However, because of the tight control over Zhou Zhuang, there is almost no loophole for Zhou Zhuang''s rebellion. Therefore, the forces of the devil''s land have more trust in the Lord Zhou. Therefore, there are many key and useful information in the memory of Zhou Zhuangzi.


    For example, the specific location of the headquarters of the forces in the demon region, such as the distribution of the whole strength of the forces in the demon region, as well as the branch forces and where they are distributed Wait, a lot.


    The headquarters of the devil kingdom.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu compared the address according to the memory in Zhou Zhuangzi''s mind. He and others have been there. It was in the last time, before they attacked the branch rudder, they pretended to fly out for a while in a boat, and then stopped under the desert.


    What a coincidence!


    On that day, a random landing happened to land in the Magic Kingdom headquarters.


    Even if you want to land in the magic land, it''s just a strange place. Because the headquarters of the devil kingdom is not only in such a desert area, but also deep under the ground.


    Therefore, for a long time, people who want to deal with the forces of the devil kingdom can not find the real location of the headquarters of the demon kingdom without accurate information guidance.


    In the devil''s land, there are exactly three great energy friars of Yuanying. Among the main internal personnel, they are all called the three saints. And now, to this Zhouzhuang, it is also with the two big Yuanying friars in the devil kingdom. They are the so-called two saints and three saints. As for the two saints and the three saints, there is a mysterious saint, but not even the master of Zhou. It is only vaguely known that this great saint is definitely an extraordinary figure, and is much stronger than the two sages and the three sages combined. However, the mysterious saint had been staying in the underground palace of the headquarters, and few people could see it.


    However, in the whole demon Kingdom, the number of specific golden elixir friars is twice as much as that of 160 last time, and there are more than 300.


    As for the subordinates in the devil Kingdom, they have ten branches directly, and each branch is almost equal to the strength of the branch which was attacked last time by ourselves and others.

 Chapter 639

    After knowing this information, Lin Tianyu also knew why the drug was put into the food of monk Yuanying in the ground, and the village leader Zhou would say that it was completely impossible.


    Because after these strict controls, the Lord Zhou can be regarded as one of his own in the devil kingdom.


    However, the two saints, the two saints and the three saints, were clearly too cautious. Every time they arrived in Zhouzhuang, they never had to prepare food for them by the owner of Zhouzhuang. All the foreign food was not eaten. Of course, if a monk can absorb enough aura, he can also use no food. However, there are a lot of monks who can guarantee the desire of speaking, as a habit of human beings. But the two saints and the three saints, even if they had the habit of keeping, would only let the golden elixir monks themselves prepare the food themselves, and they would eat some.


    Therefore, if you want to pass the master Zhou, it is completely impossible for the two Yuanying great monks to be addicted to the food.


    However, in any case, the two saints and the three saints must be captured.


    It can be seen from some memories of the Lord Zhou that only the two saints and the three saints can be bigger if you want to get in touch with the mysterious sage. The other people, almost impossible to see the face of the great sage.


    And the key to capture the headquarters of the demon kingdom lies in the saint.


    Now, it is impossible for the two saints and the three saints to be addicted to drugs easily. There is only one way to capture them by force.


    But in this way, there are difficulties in it.


    After all, this is a real monk. Their own strength is certainly not low. If you want to capture these two men, you have to put all your fighting power on your own side, and then you will be able to deal with them. Moreover, even if it is, we have to make sure that the two Yuanying friars can''t have a chance to escape. Otherwise, if you can''t resist the enemy and want to escape, the monk Yuanying is a monk who has learned a little bit about the way of space. On his side, no one can resist it.


    In addition, this Yuanying great monk, but also with 50 Jindan great friars around.


    Once they start to capture the two Yuanying powerful friars, they will certainly participate in it. At that time, if you want to capture them, the difficulty will be doubled.


    Moreover, at that time, we should not only ensure that the two Yuanying great monks are captured, but also that all the 50 golden elixir friars he brought will have to be captured. Because the key to catch these two monks is to use them to deal with the great saint.


    Thinking of one of the difficulties, Lin Tianyu could not help but have a headache.


    Strength!


    Or the strength is not enough!


    If the strength is strong enough, and there are enough Yuanying powerful monks in the hand, then it is good to surround them directly and start to do it. How can we have so much trouble?


    However, even if the strength in the hands is not enough, we must capture all these people. Otherwise, we will deal with the more powerful sage, not to mention.

 Chapter 640

    Lin Tianyu thought hard. Although he was smart enough, his brain was obviously not enough.


    There must be a solution, but he didn''t think of it.


    Depressed, Lin Tianyu stretched out his hand and untied the speech seal of the wounded monk Jindan that Liuyun finally took down.


    According to the memory of the Lord Zhou, all the Jindan friars are really loyal people in the devil kingdom. Maybe they can get some useful information from them.


    However, as soon as the seal of words was untied, the man yelled and yelled, "Zhou Li, you dare to betray the devil Kingdom, but you have to think clearly, you still have poison on yourself. Moreover, your wife and son are still under the surveillance of our demon kingdom. Don''t you want to live any longer, and you want to involve your wife and son and go to the netherworld with you? "


    Lin Tianyu was really in a daze at this time. He couldn''t think of a good idea. He was very angry. After listening to this man, he was threatening the Lord of Zhou not to cooperate with him. His anger was even greater.


    Lin Tianyu roared: "shut up! Now, I ask you to answer, if I am satisfied with the answer, you can also eat less pain. Otherwise, I will surely let you suffer and die. "


    "Die! Ha ha ha The man laughed and said, "death is nothing. Even if we die, the three saints of our holy land will soon kill you to avenge me. It''s you. If you dare to kill me, the three saints of our holy land will not only kill you, but also arrest and kill all the people related to you. They will come to the underworld to accompany me. "


    Lin Tianyu had met this difficulty now. He didn''t know how to solve it. In his heart, he was in a mess.


    At this time, the man still had to cry in his own ear. In his heart, he was very upset.


    So, immediately stretched out his hand, directly urged the soul searching method to come, violent soul searching.


    After a while, the soul searching was over, and the soul of the man was completely broken. From then on, he just spent the rest of his life in a daze.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart, but a faint regret.


    Because, in the soul searching just now, it was found that this man was only provided by the forces of the devil kingdom from his urine. Therefore, we will be loyal to the forces of the devil kingdom. However, in his lifetime, he did not do anything bad.


    Originally, when Lin Tianyu saw that this man was so loyal to the devil Kingdom forces, he thought that he must have done a lot of bad things with the help of the evil forces.


    So just now, we launched a violent soul search on this man. There was no psychological burden at all.


    But now, it seems that this man really has no reason to die.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, a burst of introspection: it seems that we can''t lose a calm heart at any time. Otherwise, if you deal with anything, once it is too drastic, it is likely that after the end of the matter, you will find that this is not the result you want at all, and it will be too late to regret.


    When Lin Tianyu was introspective, Liu Yun and Chi remote came back after burying the corpse.

 Chapter 641

    Lin Tianyu was staring at the men who were coming, and he could not help thinking that it would be nice if there was a military division among them who could give him a clever plan.


    Anything that seems impossible to solve, in fact, there will be a solution. It''s just that way, I haven''t thought of it yet.


    And Lin Tianyu also knows that his brain is obviously not enough for this situation.


    However, can there be a military division among these people?


    If there are military talents, how can they be cheated into the so-called like-minded organization without knowing it?


    Lin Tianyu looked at the several people who came over and sighed: obviously, I can''t count on them.


    If you can really have such a person, help yourself to offer a clever plan, can break this bureau, how good!


    Lin Tianyu took a look again. Several people who had just passed by sighed again and were about to take back their eyes.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is about to take back his eyes, but suddenly stares at one of them.


    Pool remote!


    How can I forget him?


    Other people can be regarded as being deceived, deceived and hoodwinked. Then, with lofty ideals in mind, they join this so-called, like-minded organization. However, it is clear that he did not join the organization in this way. Moreover, he did not join the organization after being deceived, deceived and hoodwinked. On the contrary, he was also the creator of the organization.


    It is possible to create such an organization with one''s own efforts. Although its purpose is to collect intelligence in the devil''s land, its ability can not be ignored.


    Well, maybe he can come up with an excellent idea for himself?


    Lin Tianyu stares at the pool. When he looks at it from afar, his eyes are shining.


    Chi remote some reaction, came to see Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Chi remote asked with some uncertainty, "what''s the matter with you, alliance leader?"


    The look of the leader really makes people have bad reverie.


    The saliva is coming out. It''s like watching delicious food, watching the upcoming prey, and looking at a beautiful woman who can imagine The key point is that the alliance leader is not looking at him in these options. Instead, he is looking at him. Then, his face shows the expression of seeing these things. This makes people, not from the forbidden area, will rise a kind of creepy feeling.


    So when Chi remote asked Lin Tianyu, he could not help but avoid some of his own body.


    Lin Tianyu, however, with a smile of pride, said, "great Xia Chi, I have one thing to do now. This can only be done with your help."


    "What''s the matter?" Chi remote asked, subconsciously, again to avoid some of their own body.


    Although, as long as the alliance leader says something, he will certainly help. However, it has to be a matter of righteousness. Otherwise, if it is not related to the righteousness but belongs to the leader himself, he will have to consider one or two before he can decide whether he can help the leader in the end. What''s more, what he thought in Chi''s heart at this time was that he was completely prepared to refuse to help.


    When thinking about this, Chi remote looks at Lin Tianyu again with vigilance, and then gives way to his body slightly.

 Chapter 642

    When Lin Tianyu saw that he wanted Chi remote to do a favor, he kept running away from his body, and he was upset in his heart.


    why, the devil Kingdom asked you to come up with an idea and set up an intelligence department. Without saying a word, you created a so-called "attacking devil''s land" and like-minded organization. But now, if you want to make an idea for the party who really attacks the devil Kingdom, you have not even started, you want to hide behind first. What do you mean, you? Is that how you show that you want to repent and change your attitude completely from your heart?


    Lin Tianyu was not happy in his heart, and his tone of voice also made him feel angry.


    Lin Tianyu said, "why, it seems that Chi is not willing to help?"


    Chi remote a Leng, then embarrassed way: "this, that, I don''t know what the alliance leader wants me to help you with?"


    At the same time, Chi remote''s heart is also turning rapidly. If Guan Dayi is not busy, he has to see how the alliance leader can say it directly in front of so many people.


    What''s more, although he looks like he''s a little powerful and handsome, the key is that he doesn''t have any preparation in this respect, OK?


    Lin Tianyu looked at Chi remote''s expression that he didn''t want to beat. He said, "what else can I do for you. Now I''m ready to attack the devil''s land. Of course, great Xia Chi wants to give me an idea on how to attack the demon kingdom. Why, Daxia Chi, at that time, he established an intelligence department in the devil''s land. It would have been difficult for him to do so? "


    Chi remote again a Leng, his mother, simply think bad ah.


    So, Chi remote said, "ah! The leader said that he wanted to help someone. In order to attack the devil Kingdom, let alone let me give some advice. Even if it is to ask me to go to the mountain of swords and go down to the sea of fire, I am duty bound. "


    Listen to Chi remote said so firmly, Lin Tianyu''s face is better.


    However, Lin Tianyu still casually asked Chi remote, and said, "well, chivalrous Chi thinks, what do I want chi to do for you?"


    Chi remote was even more embarrassed. Then, he said with a smile: "anyway, as long as I help the league leader, no matter what I''m busy with, I''m duty bound."


    Although he said this with great passion, he would have said it so passionately when he knew that the leader was absolutely just. Otherwise, he Chi remote said this impassioned words, can have to give a big discount.


    But at this time, the several people who came with Chi remote were all holding on to smile one by one. However, they were in front of the alliance leader and did not dare to laugh casually.


    However, he could not help thinking: in some aspects, the leader is extremely smart, and especially in the height of martial arts, he is very capable. But in some ways, it is clear that the Empress Dowager is aware of it!


    Looking at those people on the opposite side, it is absolutely opposite to the Chi remote just now, but it is also an expression that absolutely deserves to be beaten.


    Lin Tianyu was even more surprised.

 Chapter 643

    What happened to these guys today?


    How one by one, are such a look to beat it?


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart, "no, thanks to being the leader of the alliance.". Otherwise, we must beat these guys up, and then we must ask them firmly. In the heart of these guys, they are thinking about something messy and unhealthy.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he glared at the people in front of him.


    Lin Tianyu said: "now, if you want to attack the forces of the demon Kingdom, you have a good opportunity and a good opportunity. However, if you want to really grasp this opportunity, there is a particularly big difficulty in it. "


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu was about to say something serious, he discussed with Chi remote.


    Liuyun and others all looked at each other, and then, they scattered and formed a large circle around them. They set up a sentry to closely monitor the surrounding areas to prevent any wind and grass movement and any irrelevant people coming near here.


    Chi remote is also serious, said: "alliance leader, please explain, to see what kind of an opportunity, and what kind of a difficulty is in it."


    Lin Tianyu didn''t hide it. He told us all about the current situation.


    For example, in Zhouzhuang, there are two saints and three saints in the devil Kingdom, which are in the underground chamber of Chuang Tzu. In addition, there are 50 golden elixirs brought by the two saints and the three saints. They are also in the backyard of Zhouzhuang village, waiting for their hand at any time. If these people can be captured at one stroke and all of them are caught, they will be of great help to attack the headquarters of the demon kingdom. Because, in that headquarters, it is said that there is a great saint with extraordinary accomplishments. Usually, only two saints and three saints can see the great saints. The people in other forces of the devil kingdom are not allowed to be summoned by the great sage. They can''t even see the face of the great sage.


    According to the information available now, it is estimated that, based on the strength of the great sage, all of them are not rivals. Only after the design has been plotted once, can we possibly deal with the great saint.


    Now, the key to all this is how to capture the two saints and the three saints, as well as all these golden elites.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s impossible for the two saints to be fascinated by the two saints. If you attack and capture them, you will probably disturb the 50 golden elixir monks and lead them to come to help. At that time, the other party has so many hands, and the scene must be very chaotic. If we want to capture two Yuanying powerful monks in such a situation, it is just a joke. What''s more, even if they are all out and keep an eye on each other''s two great monks, there must be someone who can escape from the remaining 50 golden elixirs.


    "Now, I want to ask Chi. We have captured these two Yuanying great monks, and by the way, we have captured all the fifty golden friars. "


    After that, Lin Tianyu looks forward to seeing Chi remote. I wonder if Chi has a good idea to carry out this action.

 Chapter 644

    Under Lin Tianyu''s expectant eyes, he saw Chi remote frown and thought hard.


    Then, after waiting for about two quarters of an hour, Chi''s eyebrows began to stretch.


    Lin Tianyu is full of expectation when he sees Chi remote.


    Lin Tianyu said, "great Xia Chi, have you come up with a good idea?"


    Pool remote way: "according to the situation that the alliance leader said, I have thought of three plans altogether."


    Three options?


    But in the face of the current predicament, his head all wanted to break, but he didn''t think of an idea. But this pool is remote, listen to their own narrative, this just how long ago, actually had enough to come up with three solutions.


    It''s really worthy of being in the devil''s land forces that they engaged in intelligence work on that day, and produced a so-called, like-minded organization of a bull man!


    Lin Tianyu got a little excited and said, "great Xia Chi, what are the three schemes?"


    Chi said in a remote way: "the first scheme is just as the leader said. It was the two Yuanying great monks of the demon Kingdom forces and the 50 golden elixir friars he had brought with him. They tried to find a way to capture them all at once. If they were all captured at one time, what the alliance leader was worried about was that at that time, their two Yuan Ying Da Neng and 50 Jindan friars would all be gathered together. Their strength was strong and the scene was chaotic, which was not conducive to capture. Moreover, it would be very difficult to capture them all. In addition, the two young babies can''t get down to this kind of drug which must be taken orally to have an effect.


    "However, we can properly change the process and reverse the whole thing, that is, it is possible.


    "It''s impossible to put this kind of drug into the body of the two Yuanying great energy friars, which must be taken orally before it can take effect. However, we can transpose our thinking and put the drug on the fifty golden friars, which is totally possible. In this way, at that time, all of us will concentrate our strength and only need to deal with the two magic regions of the Yuanying energetic friars. Relatively speaking, it will be much simpler. "


    Listening to Chi remote''s analysis, Lin Tianyu''s heart screamed good.


    Why didn''t he think of such a good idea just now?


    In this way, as long as the whole thing is reversed slightly, the difficulty of implementation will be reduced several times.


    When he thought about it, Lin Tianyu was excited. It seems that the military master is really looking for the right one.


    "What about the second plan?" Lin Tianyu said


    "The second scheme, I think, is a more secure one. However, in my opinion, it is impossible to carry out the second plan. Therefore, in my opinion, in fact, the second scheme is the same whether you say it or not. Even, it should be said that it is just a matter of saying it, and it is also a white lie. "


    "Oh, anyway, let''s talk about it." Lin Tianyu.


    Ikera also no longer hesitated, the second plan is also said.


    Chi said: "this second scheme, in fact, is a little further on the basis of the first one. That is to say, when besieging the two monks of the demon Kingdom, we should see if the alliance leader can mobilize them through other ways. One or two of them will be added to our team. In this way, then, the effectiveness and results of our war should be greater, even more relaxed. "

 Chapter 645

    When Chi remote said this, his eyes paid attention to Lin Tianyu.


    In fact, he thought it was a kind of remote plan in his mind.


    After all, if you can easily transfer the Yuan Ying Da Neng friar, then, in the face of such strength in the devil Kingdom, I''m afraid Lin Tianyu would have transferred this monk Yuan Ying Da Neng. Now, Lin Tianyu just asked himself to give an idea, but he didn''t mention it at all. He wanted to transfer Yuan Ying Da Neng friar from other places. Obviously, it''s impossible to transfer Yuan Ying Da Neng friar from other places.


    After listening to Chi''s second plan, Lin Tianyu was also thinking.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as he learned from the leader of Zhou Zhuang that the devil Kingdom sect had gained the whole strength of Zhouzhuang, Lin Tianyu thought that he would transfer Yuanying great monk to help him.


    What''s more, what Lin Tianyu first thought of was Huazu who was in charge of the black sword League.


    However, immediately, Lin Tianyu rejected this idea completely.


    In order to survive in the sword demon society, the black sword alliance must have a strong and reverent monk Yuanying who is as powerful as Huazu, who is full of reverence for the ancestor of Heidao. Otherwise, once Huazu is not in the Heidao League, he is afraid that the Heidao league that he finally established will be swallowed up by another force, and there will be no bones left. In addition to Huazu, there are two other Yuanying powerful friars in the Heidao League. They can also be transferred. However, Lin Tianyu was right. There was no bottom in their hearts. If they were really transferred, they would not listen to their own words. At that time, if one is not good, it is very likely that it will have the opposite effect.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu also thought of one thing.


    At that time, when he left the sword demon club, it was the time for Lu Zu to close down. In addition, Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun both gave special explanations. They were asked to find a way to help them cover up the matter of the clan they left. Now, if Huazu left the clan and came here to help himself, then he would not be able to hide what happened inside the clan. Another group of people led by Lu Zu would not be able to hide.


    As for the second choice, Lin Tianyu thinks that the Yuanying ancestors who want to mobilize help are old Tong and old Zheng.


    Lin Tianyu''s body, just had can contact two people''s messenger bead on the body. If you get in touch with the second old man and explain the situation, the second old man will not mind helping. However, in this way, a hidden danger will be buried in it.


    Now the second old man, however, is with his master, Heidao, and he hides his master.


    If the second old man is transferred like this, it will not give a clue to the person who is interested in it?


    After all, like Huazu, er Lao is master Heidao Laozu, the most iron friend. If they appear here, it must be difficult to hide their whereabouts. At that time, if there is a sword demon society, people from another force will know this clue. If they follow this clue, they will probably expose master Heidao.


    Therefore, at that time, although Lin Tianyu thought of this point, he just passed it at random and was completely filtered and ignored by him.

 Chapter 646

    Therefore, it is unrealistic to transfer Yuanying great energy friar to help, although there is a candidate.


    Lin Tianyu put aside his thoughts and said, "great Xia Chi, there is no need to consider the second plan. Let''s talk about the third one."


    Chihiro didn''t ask the reason at all, but nodded and said, "the third scheme, I think, is the best one."


    "Oh, what''s the plan? Great Xia Chi, let''s talk about it." When Lin Tianyu asked, his face was full of interest.


    Chi said: "this third scheme, if it is for ordinary people, will think it is a more risky scheme.


    "I prefer to call this plan the king capture plan.


    "It''s that we don''t care about the small power in Zhouzhuang now, but go straight to the headquarters of the devil Kingdom forces and capture the great saint. Then, gradually and one by one, they devoured the remaining nine branches and such a force that was entrenched in Zhouzhuang. Then, he has completely broken through the forces of the devil Kingdom, and rescued all those who have been enslaved by the forces of the devil Kingdom and who are not as good as death. "


    When Chi remote talks about the third plan, he has a kind of obvious self-confidence.


    After all, many leaders have always been too much in pursuit of safety and feasibility. The city will be too stable to choose this kind of seemingly adventurous scheme, but once successful, it will receive miraculous results.


    In front of Lin Tianyu, the reason why Chi remote would still put such an almost adventurous plan into words.


    Because he felt that Lin Tianyu was a pioneer. He felt that if Lin Tianyu had the courage, he would have chosen his own plan. Then, he led himself and others to attack the headquarters of the demon kingdom. The key was to catch the so-called sage who was far superior to his peers.


    And the whole, it seems that the devil Kingdom forces, if not for the great sage in which to sit, although can not be said to be scattered sand, but again to attack, it will be much simpler.


    Now, whether or not to implement this plan, in fact, among all the plans, can be called the best one depends on the choice of the leader.


    Lin Tianyu is also thinking about this plan.


    Because Lin Tianyu also felt vaguely in his heart that this plan was a wonderful one.


    Of course, he had to think about it carefully.


    After all, once a decision is made, it has to be implemented. Once implemented, if there is any bad result, he, the leader of the alliance, will have to swallow it.


    So he didn''t dare to rush.


    Although, as Chi remote can see, he can be regarded as a pioneer. However, in the face of so many people with himself, sometimes, he will inevitably have some ideas to be safe.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Tianyu finally said, "great Xia Chi, can you talk about the third scheme in detail?"


    When hearing Lin Tianyu''s question, Chi remote moved in his heart and became vaguely excited.


    After all, Lin Tianyu asked him to specifically talk about the third scheme, which was obviously interested in this scheme.


    As any counselor, he thinks that the best plan has been adopted, which is a different sense of achievement.

 Chapter 647

    Thus, Chi Yuanyuan was full of spirit and said: "in the implementation of the third scheme, the most important is just a key point, which is on the sage.


    "When we get to the headquarters of the devil Kingdom, as long as we can make a move, we will capture the great saint of the devil kingdom. Then, the third scheme is more than half successful."


    Lin Tianyu also nodded.


    Indeed, capturing the sage is the most crucial part of the third scheme. Even, in the first scheme, the second and the third saints, as well as the fifty golden friars, were captured at once. The main purpose of the first plan was to capture the great saint.


    Lin Tianyu said modestly: "well, according to the view of great Xia Chi, you should have thought of the way to deal with the sage?"


    Chi remote is selling a pass: "in fact, even if I don''t say, with the wisdom of the alliance leader, it must have been thought of for a long time."


    Lin Tianyu''s mind moved slightly. Indeed, he had an idea.


    It should be said that when he decided to implement the first plan, he already had an idea in his mind.


    Two saints and three saints, did not have the opportunity to contact the great saint?


    Moreover, the great sage has always been in the underground world of the desert, never showing up. Well, there is only one explanation. The sage wants to practice in seclusion and break through the current state.


    The two monks of Yuanying''s great energy in the demon kingdom can often meet with the great sage, and they must break through the realm of seclusion with the great sage. If they can get a pill that can help friar Yuanying break through or improve their accomplishments, they will mix the medicine into it Then the two saints or the three saints handed them over to the great saints. Well, it''s half the battle. Since the great sage is such a diligent person who practices in seclusion in order to break through, he must not be able to resist the temptation of such a pill which can help to improve his cultivation or break through the realm. As long as the sage swallows this pill, then, all this will be perfect.


    Now, Chi said that Lin Tianyu should have thought of it.


    Well, when this remote pool told himself the action plan in the first scheme, in fact, he had already inferred the action steps in the latter part.


    Hehe, this remote pool is really good. It''s the master of the brain.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looks at Chi remote and smiles. Chi remote also smiles to Lin Tianyu.


    It was obvious that they wanted to go together.


    Originally, such a pill, of course, was handed in by the two saints and three saints in person.


    But now, now that you know where the devil''s nest is in the memory of the Lord Zhou''s soul, in fact, the two saints and the three saints can find one person to pretend to be. Anyway, it''s a simple thing to send a medicine.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "however, there is a difficulty in finding someone to pretend to be the second sage and the third saint. The great sage and the two saints and the three saints must have been together for a long time. They must have known each other very well. What''s more, the great sage''s cultivation is terrible, and his penetrating power must be very strong. If there is a little loophole, he will lose the whole game. "

 Chapter 648

    Chi remote shook his head and said, "ally, in fact, it''s about sending a pill. We don''t have to ask someone to pretend to be so troublesome. Because we have a better, more real person. "


    Chi remote said, eyes swept to the side of the Zhou Zhuang Lord.


    Lin Tianyu also looked at the Zhou village leader.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also suddenly thought that it would be possible if the Lord Zhou sent this pill with special effect directly.


    Although the identity of the same villa master, up to now, in the hearts of the three yuan babies in the demon Kingdom, they are all skeptical. However, at the same time, for the benefit of the devil Kingdom and for the greater value of Zhou Zhuang''s role, the three young children of the demon kingdom will give Zhou Zhuang master the greatest convenience while doubting.


    Therefore, it is very troublesome for others to see the most mysterious saint in the devil kingdom. But for the Lord Zhou, there is no trouble.


    Zhou Zhuang thought that both of them looked at themselves.


    And just now, the Lord Zhou completely heard what they said.


    Therefore, Zhou Zhuangzi also immediately responded to what he wanted him to do.


    The Lord Zhou looked at the two men and said firmly, "master Gao, no, you should be the leader of Lin. I am willing to do it. Even if I lose my life, I promise to do it thoroughly. However, I have two requirements here. I hope the alliance leader can agree with me in advance. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you have any requirements, you can just put them forward. Don''t say it''s two demands. As long as it doesn''t violate the purpose of the matter of coming to and falling from the devil Kingdom, even if it''s ten demands, I''ll promise the Lord Zhou.


    "What''s more, Lord Zhou said just now that he would lose his life. I think that the Lord Zhou may have thought too much about it. It''s not necessary for him to lose his life when he wants to do it. Moreover, it is very likely that if he loses his life, it will probably be ruined. "


    Chi remote said: "yes, Lord Zhou can now think of something that is completely in line with your present status and status and must be asked to be on the head of the great sage. Then, on this condition, he will send this special pill."


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu said: "it''s just that this key pill is hard to get for a while. After all, this pill, if you want to improve or break through the cultivation of the great monk Yuanying, can work. It''s not something ordinary people can have. "


    After hearing this, Chi Yuan frowned. Although the idea came out and the people arranged it, he couldn''t bring out the most important thing that was missing in the end.


    If there is a lack of such a most important pill, then everything is xiuti.


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi took the words and said: "as for the gift that needs to be given to the great sage, the alliance leader and Chi Daxia don''t have to worry. I''ve been ready to take this stuff for a long time


    Lin Tianyu and Chi Yuanyuan both have some Xu Yi, and they look at Zhou Zhuangzi.


    I''m ready to go!


    Is it possible that the Lord of Zhou had already thought that he and he would have such an idea. He had already prepared something that he had to use?


    But is it possible?

 Chapter 649

    The Lord Zhou looked at the surprised expressions of Lin Tianyu and Chi remote and laughed.


    Zhou Lizhuang said, "actually, it''s a coincidence. What I had planned to give to the sage in the devil kingdom was really the one I was going to give. What''s more, the purpose of sending this thing has been thought out for a long time. I want to give this gift to the great sage and ask him to let me and my family go. It''s just that I don''t know the real idea in the Great Sacred Heart. That is to say, my gift has been sent up, and the great saint''s gift has also been accepted, but it is not true that for this gift, I and my family will be truly let go. I''m not sure about this. Therefore, I''ve been holding this gift in my hand. I''ve been hesitating. I haven''t thought about whether I''ve given it or not. "


    Oh! So it is!


    Now, not only do you need to prepare the things that you want to send to the great saint of the demon Kingdom, but also the reason why you want to send this thing to the great saint is not necessary.


    It''s just, what''s this?


    Can you mix the medicine with the fan and let the sage swallow it?


    Lin Tianyu and Chi Yuanyuan both looked at Zhou Zhuangzi with great interest.


    At this time, the leader of Zhou Zhuang also took out a jade box from his ring without hesitation. Then, the box cover opened, is a treasure fruit, around the fruit, there is a faint aura of gas, sent out. When they smell, they can feel it. If they eat it completely or absorb the aura in it, it is estimated that they can continuously break through several realms based on this. However, if the fruit is really swallowed up completely, it is estimated that if the realm is not enough, it will not break through several small realms one after another, but will directly explode and die.


    This is a red fruit!


    This can almost be called the ultimate treasure fruit of Xiuzhen continent.


    As long as it has not risen to the realm of cultivating immortals, this fruit can be regarded as an extreme. There is almost no other elixir that can be compared with this Zhuguo.


    Whether it is used to break through the realm, or to improve the cultivation, this Zhuguo can be said to be the only choice of friars.


    Even, it has already been called Banxian medicine.


    Of course, even the red fruit is still not up to the level of fairy medicine. But in the fairyland, among those fairies, of course, there are still some fairies, which are more precious than the red fruits.


    However, although Zhuguo has not yet reached the level of fairy medicine, its function is lower than that of the ordinary low-level fairy medicine, and has gone beyond it.


    Because Zhu Guo can not only use his spiritual power to improve his cultivation, but also because it is something that has reached the limit of the land of practice. It has its own mystery. Therefore, he can also use it to help understand and break through the realm.


    Then, he opened the jade box and let Lin Tianyu and Chi remote look at it for a while. When they knew that there was such a gift, Zhou Zhuangzi covered the jade box.


    It''s not that the Lord of Zhou is stingy.


    It is the red fruit, as long as it is picked from the tree, it must be preserved in a jade box, intact and sealed. Otherwise, the aura and even the law contained in it will soon disappear.

 Chapter 650

    Lin Tianyu and Chi remote two people looked at Zhou Zhuangzi, both of them thought: this Zhou Zhuangzi is really bold. He got such a red fruit. In order to let the devil Kingdom let go of himself and his family, he was willing to take it out and give it to the sage of the devil kingdom.


    If ordinary people get such a treasure fruit, it is not necessarily willing to take it out and give it away.


    Even for big purposes.


    After all, in the eyes of many monks, other purposes are not as realistic as their own accomplishments.


    However, the master of Zhou gave a wry smile and said, "this red fruit was originally a chance for me to get it. What''s more, my original intention was to use it. When I reached the peak of the golden elixir, I used it to break through the barrier of the golden elixir period and break through into the realm of Yuanying.


    "But in my heart, it is very clear. Even if I really succeeded in breaking through Yuanying with the help of such a Zhuguo, and became a powerful monk of Yuanying, I was definitely not the opponent of the demon Kingdom forces. Even, it is very likely that, with my just broken through Yuanying''s cultivation, I''m not as good as the three saints of the demon Kingdom, let alone compete with the demon Kingdom forces. So, later I thought, Mo Ru gave such a fruit to the sage, let him let me go, and my family


    When Zhou Zhuangzi said this, he had a weak smile.


    This powerless, not only because he got Zhuguo, such a big chance, but can not keep the fruit. Also because, even if he really did not want the fruit, it was likely that he would not achieve the goal he had in mind.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the helpless smile of the Lord Zhou and solemnly said, "Lord Zhou, just now, you said that if you want to do this, you have two requirements, and I must promise you. Now, what are the two requirements? "


    Lord Zhou put up his weakness and said solemnly, "I hope the alliance leader will promise two things.


    "The first thing is, when the leader''s ability is enough, he must try his best to help me exterminate the evil Kingdom forces.


    "The second thing is to hope that the leader can treat my family well. If there is something wrong with me, the leader of the alliance must rescue my family and put them in a safe place far away from the forces of the devil Kingdom, so that they can have a stable living environment. "


    Lin Tianyu firmly said: "master Zhou, don''t worry. I will certainly do both. Devil''s land, I will be destroyed. It''s just a matter of time. As for the family of Zhou Zhuang Lord. If I can''t exterminate the forces of the devil kingdom in a short time, I will take the family of Lord Zhou to my hometown and settle in Tianheng country. They will never suffer


    Zhou Zhuangzi bowed deeply to Lin Tianyu and said, "in this way, the leader of Laolin League will take more care."


    Lin Tianyu reached out his hand to help Zhou Zhuangzi stand up straight and said, "Zhou Zhuangzi, these are all Lin''s people who should do."


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi said again, "Lord Lin, but now, there is still a small problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    The master of Zhou Zhuang said: "this fruit has a very peculiar characteristic, that is, it can''t be damaged in any way. Otherwise, the aura inside it will pass away rapidly all the time. "

 Chapter 651

    This is still a problem.


    Because of this characteristic of Zhuguo. So, how can the drug be applied to the fruit?


    Because, as long as you break a little bit on the top of the fruit, the aura of the fruit will pass away continuously, continuously and rapidly.


    Moreover, the drug is obviously not suitable for smearing on the surface of the fruit.


    If we have the means of the immortal family, it is possible to use the immortal principle. Without destroying the surface of the fruit, we can send the medicine directly into the inside of the fruit. But now, they are still monks. It is impossible for them to have such a profound method of using immortal principles.


    Lin Tianyu is trying to think, vaguely feel, there are some eyebrows.


    It seems that we can use the way of space to achieve the same effect as the immortal family means.


    For example, the shadow of void sword is a kind of move that he practiced by using the law of space, which is similar to that of immortal. Then, the mystery medicine can not be directly sent to the inside of the fruit by using the space law. There is no need to damage the surface of the fruit.


    Yes! If you just need the shadow of the virtual sword, the level of the application of the law of space is completely OK.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Lord Zhou, you took out the Zhuguo and the medicine and gave them to me."


    Although the leader of Zhou Zhuang has some doubts, can the leader of the forest League still have the ability to imitate the immortal family''s means and directly send the drug to the inside of Zhuguo, but can it not affect the appearance of Zhuguo? However, without hesitation, he took out Zhu Guo and fan Yao and handed them to Lin Tianyu.


    Zhou also believed that Lin Tianyu knew the importance of Zhu Guo in the whole action. If he did not have a full grasp of it, Lin Tianyu would not dare to move randomly.


    After all, this Zhu Guo now has only one in his hand. In a short time, it is absolutely impossible to find a second one.


    If the experiment is random, as long as there is a slight difference, then, all these efforts are almost abandoned.


    Then, Zhu Guo and MI. Medicine were handed to Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu''s hand, holding these two things, carefully compared and looked at.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu was fascinated. The drug''s hand shook slightly. The whole hand seemed to be a mirage, and it seemed that it was no longer in this real space. His hands moved slowly and gently. Then, the shaking hand, and then slowly to Zhuguo contact in the past, as if in gently stroking the surface of the fruit. Back and forth, again and again, I don''t know how many times later, Lin Tianyu that slightly, slowly shaking hand, suddenly stopped.


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi and Chi Yuanyuan both looked at Lin Tianyu''s hand. The drug, which was still in his hand, had disappeared.


    Their eyes turned to Zhuguo in a hurry.


    On the fruit, it is completely intact, even a tiny scratch has not been seen.


    The leader of Zhou Zhuang said in doubt: "alliance leader, the riddle, the medicine, the medicine, has the alliance leader been put into the fruit of Zhu?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and casually said, "it has been put in."

 Chapter 652

    It''s already in it!


    Is this a miracle?


    In this way, I shook my hands for a few times, and I didn''t see any other movements at all, and I didn''t feel the application of the immortal principle. Of course, even if there is a wise use of the immortal, applied to this, with their eyes, it may not be recognized.


    Zhou Zhuangzi and Chi Yuanyuan both took a serious look at Lin Tianyu again. We should make sure that Lin Tianyu lied and cheated them.


    However, they just from Lin Tianyu''s face, saw a wind blowing cloud like calm.


    It seems that he has achieved such a thing. It is a very simple thing, just like he lifted his hand and picked up a thing so gently. Then, he moved to another place and put it down gently. It was so simple.


    Can you be more calm?


    Lin Tianyu, however, regardless of what they thought, again covered the jade box containing the fruit, and then gently handed it to the master of Zhou, who was obviously a little stunned.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master Zhou, next all depends on you."


    Zhou Zhuangzhou took over the jade box, then nodded his head and said, "Oh, oh, oh, I know."


    Then, the jade box was put into the ring in my hand.


    Lin Tianyu turned back, called for a moment, and then several people were still around him. He said, "let''s not go back to Zhouzhuang. First, we went to find Gao dewu. We met with them. We discussed all the follow-up matters. Let''s see how the whole plan can be carried out more perfectly."


    Now, of course, the leader of Zhouzhuang is not going back to Zhouzhuang for a while, and he has taken action with them.


    However, when Lin Tianyu got up, Zhou Zhuangzi and Chi remote were still in a state of stupor, and had not fully reflected.


    Liuyun and other people gathered quickly after Lin Tianyu''s greeting.


    When they gathered together, the other four were just like Zhou Zhuangzi and Chi YaoYuan. They were all in a daze, and they didn''t return to their gods at all.


    But Liuyun''s eyes were shining, and then, finally, he couldn''t restrain his excitement. He asked, "what did you do just now, but the law of space?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s really the law of space. Moreover, it is a very strange application. I also specially created a kind of Dao Dao. I call this kind of Dao Dao the shadow of void sword.


    "Master Liuyun is much better than I am in the simple understanding of the law of emptiness. Then master Liuyun can also use my idea of creating empty sword shadow. If you feel it, you may be able to understand this move. "


    Empty sword shadow!


    Listen to this name is very tall, but these golden elixir monks, but they do not take this empty sword shadow very much, take it seriously.


    After all, it''s just a Dao created by a little monk practicing Qi. Even if it is smart, how smart can it be?


    On the contrary, they were more interested and surprised by the way in which the drug could be put into the fruit without damaging any surface of the fruit.

 Chapter 653

    In fact, let alone other people. Even Liuyun doesn''t take the "void sword shadow" in Lin Tianyu''s mouth too seriously.


    But now Lin Tianyu has specially mentioned the sword technique of the virtual sword shadow. Obviously, he has the meaning to teach Liuyun the virtual sword shadow.


    However, it doesn''t really matter.


    It doesn''t matter whether you want to learn the virtual sword shadow or not. Instead, he wanted to learn from it. Just now, Lin Tianyu directly put the drug into the fruit without destroying its surface.


    Lin Tianyu obviously didn''t notice the expression.


    Then, according to the direction that had been contacted with Gao dewu, he said as he walked: "this void sword shadow, I just created it at that time, and I happened to encounter a monster of eleven levels, the black demon tiger, in the magic fog forest. Finally, after being chased by the black devil tiger, I was able to finally escape the tiger''s claws and survive. This virtual sword shadow can be said to be of great merit. "


    Originally, everyone was right about the shadow of the empty sword. They had no impression at all.


    But now, as soon as I heard that Lin Tianyu was able to survive under the claws of the 11th level black magic tiger, a large part of it was due to the contribution of the void sword shadow. Everyone''s interest was immediately raised.


    Since it was that day, then, it is very likely that at that time, Lin Tianyu''s strength was not as strong as it is today.


    But has not had now the formidable strength, was able to escape under the claw of the 11th order black magic tiger.


    This is a legend!


    In the process of fleeing for life, the shadow of void sword played an indelible role. So, can the Dao of the virtual sword shadow be simple?


    All of a sudden, everyone''s energy was focused.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "master Liuyun, if you can use your own understanding of the space law and put it into practice, then, as I just did, the situation in which the drug can be sent into Zhuguo without harming Zhuguo at all will be just a small path. As long as you really understand the concept of virtual sword shadow, then, like that kind of trail, you can do it easily. "


    What?


    As long as you can really understand the shadow of the virtual sword, just like the way just now, without damaging the skin of the fruit, and sending the drug into the fruit, it can only be regarded as a small path, and it can be done easily.


    What kind of Dao Dao is it!


    Originally, there was no one interested in the virtual sword shadow. Now, they all, one by one, were looking forward to it.


    As he walked along the road, Lin Tianyu said casually: "master Liuyun, I''ll take a look at this empty sword shadow first. You have a good look. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu took out his black knife and cut it into the air endlessly.


    Then, there was no more. Then, Lin Tianyu took back the knife. His empty sword shadow has been demonstrated.


    Just wave a few knives. Although this Sabre technique can still be said to be good, there is no place for it to shine?


    make complaints about the void shadow, which is full of expectant people.


    But -


    no!


    Wait.

 Chapter 654

    Just now, Lin Tianyu''s sword technique was wantonly wielded. We really didn''t see anything that was too brilliant.


    However, after the end of Lin Tianyu''s chopping, everyone had a sense of surprise.


    Why?


    Just now, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand has been chopped. Inside, after waving and chopping, they were actually in that space, with black swords lying on their backs. It''s just like a black knife. It''s powerful and sharp. It seems to be in the void in front of me. Suddenly, there are dozens of black swords lying in the void.


    What''s more, the shadows of black swords, which are just lying in the void and are clearly not the real ones, are equally powerful, completely not to be ignored and hard to provoke.


    "Let me try the black sword in this space. How powerful is it?"


    Liu Yun said, and then ran out.


    Lin Tianyu wanted to stop him, but he had no time to stop him from comprehending the law of space. He was still a great monk of the golden elixir on his own.


    Fortunately, Liuyun did not use his own body to test the power of the virtual sword shadow. Instead, he took out his pocket knife and cut it into the void.


    Poof!


    Then, the short knife in Liuyun''s hand was directly cut off a small part by the shadow of the knife which was lying across the void.


    No!


    The shadow of this empty sword is so powerful!


    Fortunately, when I jumped out, Liuyun faintly and subconsciously felt these empty sword shadows lying in the space, which were not easy to be provoked. Therefore, I did not dare to directly use my own body to verify the power of the virtual sword shadow. Instead, I took out my own short knife and cut it out. Otherwise, he would not be able to stand in front of everyone.


    At this time, the shadow of the sword, which was lying in the void, became more and more dim and gradually disappeared into the invisible.


    This -


    the cloud is completely stupefied, at the same time, or full head, are unable to help but burst out of cold sweat.


    The other few people, after seeing the shadow of the virtual sword that had dissipated in the space, couldn''t return to their senses for a long time.


    My God!


    The blade marks in the void are much sharper than the black sword in the alliance leader''s hand. Actually, it cut off Liuyun''s hand directly. It''s the same as the short knife of inferior magic weapon.


    Because now, with Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the empty sword shadow and endless cutting, he is getting deeper and deeper. In the blade technique of the virtual sword shadow which is cut at will, he unconsciously brings the endless cutting Dao into it. It is precisely because this endless cutting knife is intended to be inside, so it can easily cut off the inferior magic tool short knife in Liuyun''s hand between one contact and the knife inside Liuyun''s hand.


    Chi remote first returned to God, and then looked back at Lin Tianyu. The worship in his eyes was more profound.


    Chi remote said: "alliance leader, you can escape under the tiger claws of the 11th level black devil that day. Is this the shadow of the void sword? No wonder! No wonder! "


    However, looking at Chi remote, Lin Tianyu knows that he has clearly misunderstood him. He thinks that the original void sword shadow has the strength that he can see now.


    In fact, the original shadow of the void sword is much less powerful than it is now.

 Chapter 655

    However, Lin Tianyu also did not explain.


    After all, by now, the more the explanation, the more clearly people will feel that he is full of the smell of force.


    Simply don''t explain, let them misunderstand.


    Then, Lin Tianyu told Liu Yun one by one of his feelings about the creation of the virtual sword shadow and his exertion of the shadow. He did not hide anything. At the same time, Lin Tianyu thought, with his own detailed explanation, coupled with Liuyun''s understanding of the way of space, he was a little higher than himself. I believe that as long as you give him some time to understand it, he should soon understand this empty sword shadow.


    When he saw the shadow of the empty sword passed on by Lin Tianyu to Liuyun, there was no hiding at all. The several people who followed Lin Tianyu to Gao dewu''s place all the way raised a feeling of deep admiration from the bottom of their heart.


    This is a kind of bearing that others can''t put on even if they want to learn and pretend. Because of such a unique secret, other people, even in the face of their own people, will probably hide a hand.


    Of course, when Lin Tianyu passed the shadow of the empty sword to Liuyun, he didn''t forget the master of Zhou and Chi remote.


    Although they do not have the space law of Liuyun, they can''t learn the virtual sword shadow. However, the Dao principle in the shadow of void Dao is also derived from the Dao principle in the secret realm of Tiandao. Its depth is definitely far beyond the martial arts theories that other people have learned and understood before. In Lin Tianyu, there is no hidden teaching down, these are also benefited a lot. Of course, this is also because these people are willing to follow him sincerely. Otherwise, it is impossible to impart such profound principles of martial arts to others so easily.


    When Lin Tianyu was explaining, several people were on their way.


    When approaching the location of Gao dewu''s communication and positioning, Liuyun stopped, and then unfolded his own dagger and crossed the space.


    Then, after the dagger has passed by, there are several faint traces of the knife left in the space. Then, like the shadow blown by the wind, it soon disappears.


    Liuyun looked at the space, though there was only the shadow of a knife in that moment. Then, he said pitifully, "the shadow of void sword, the shadow of void sword. But I can only display its shape, but it is impossible to display its essence.


    "Empty sword shadow. The real essence lies in the shadow of the sword, which is the essence of Dao Dao. Even if my space law is stronger, my Dao level is not one or two levels lower than that of the alliance leader. It''s good that the shadow of virtual sword can display a similar feeling. However, it''s just a kind of resemblance. I believe the strength of Dao given to me will also greatly promote it. Thank you


    Liuyun said at the end, sincerely thanks Lin Tianyu.


    But Lin Tianyu raised his hand and said, "it''s not necessary to thank you. However, I hope you can really understand, and then, when you attack the devil Kingdom, you will have more power. "


    Liu Yun immediately said, "don''t worry, leader. When attacking the devil Kingdom, I will definitely let the leader see my performance, and I will never lose the grace of today''s alliance leader


    And at this time, the other several people''s hearts are also thinking.


    Although Lin Tianyu didn''t pass the Dao to them directly like Liuyun, he also indirectly benefited them.

 Chapter 656

    While speaking, several people have gradually arrived at the mountain where Gao dewu and others are living.


    Then, Lin Tianyu still used the method mentioned in Gao dewu''s message beads, and easily found a path from the outside isolation array to the inside of the big array. After entering the array, after a while, he saw Gao dewu and others, all of them met.


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi, who also changed the appearance a little bit, gave Lin Tianyu a direct voice and told him that it was the shadow.


    Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, approached the shadow quietly, and then, in an instant, almost effortlessly, took out the shadow hidden among the people.


    On the way to here, the Lord Zhou has already said in detail the identity of the shadow.


    Chiyuan organized this like-minded organization in Zhenmo town. At the beginning, the three giants in the devil kingdom were extremely satisfied with this organization. As long as there is a real anti demon domain person, it will easily fall into this organization, and then, after several arrangements, that person will finally expose his identity and be destroyed by the forces of the devil kingdom in a certain accidental exploration operation.


    However, slowly, to the end, the devil kingdom is gradually more and more dissatisfied with this organization.


    The three giants in the devil kingdom can clearly feel that there is some estrangement between this organization and them.


    Therefore, er Sheng went to the leader of Zhou and asked him to pick out a gold elixir among the golden elixirs assigned to him, and gave it special control to him, so that the man could enter the organization and monitor the remote place. Once Chi Yuan becomes rebellious, he immediately takes over and replaces him. However, none of the people sent to the Lord Zhou had a good impression. After all, to be frank, these people were sent to watch him by the evil forces. In addition, the devil Kingdom also gave the master of Zhou a piece of poisonous insects to control this person. Therefore, the master of Zhou Zhuang immediately applied the insect to the man who had been extremely harsh on him recently.


    After hearing this, Chi remote had a cold sweat.


    He always thought that the changes in his mind, naturally caused by the slack, would not really attract the attention of the devil kingdom. However, the devil Kingdom has not only noticed him, but also closely monitored him.


    Fortunately, although he had some changes in his mind, he still didn''t have any specific changes. Otherwise, he would not know how long his head had been cut off now.


    At that time, after hearing this, Lin Tianyu specifically asked the next leader of Zhou, and said, "Lord Zhou, the reason why you arranged for this person to go to Chida Xia''s organization was that before you received the order, in the recent period of time, this person was particularly bad to the people of Zhou Zhuang?"


    "Well, during the closest period before receiving the order, the man was sent from the headquarters of the demon Kingdom, and the people in Zhouzhuang were totally indifferent. So, as soon as I had this opportunity, I directly gave him this poisonous insect, and arranged for him to enter the organization where Chida Xia was working. " Lord Zhou affirmed the tunnel.


    "Oh, is that so?" Lin Tianyu did not care to receive a sentence.


    But Zhou Zhuangzi said, "yes. That''s it. "


    However, as soon as he had finished speaking, the master of Zhou Zhuang was stunned for a moment, and felt the shadow faintly. I''m afraid it was not really in his hands.

 Chapter 657

    Although Lin Tianyu did not say a word when he suddenly grasped the shadow, all of them understood what was going on.


    Then thought of Gao dewu, after Lin Tianyu and other six people left, suddenly transferred all the people to this mountain forest. In addition, the isolation array was set on the periphery, and then the monitoring array was set up inside. Except that Gao dewu was assigned to receive messages outside, no one else was allowed to leave the rules.


    Obviously, it''s all because of this person who has mixed up with others.


    When Lin Tianyu blocked this man''s cultivation, Lu Feixue stepped forward and said, "Tianyu, you know clearly that there are spies among us. You still go to that old nest. Do you know how dangerous it is to do this?"


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "younger martial sister, don''t you think I''m ok?"


    Lu Feixue is horizontal Lin Tianyu one eye, way: "next time can not be so risky."


    "Well." Lin Tianyu seriously said: "everything depends on the elder martial sister."


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "it''s strange to believe you."


    At this time, Yunlan, Duoduo, mitongtian, Yunyi and so on all came forward and asked Lin Tianyu questions for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu is also a burst of explanation, so that everyone is completely sure that they are real, nothing, we really put down their hearts.


    This is the right way to search the soul of Lin Tianyu.


    But Yun Yi looks at Lin Tianyu.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Lin Tianyu clearly understood the meaning in his eyes. This method of soul searching was passed on to Lin Tianyu by Yun Yi. If a soul search is forced, it doesn''t matter whether the person who is searched is willing to cooperate or not. Although he can get what he wants, the soul searched person will become an idiot directly after he has been searched.


    Obviously, Yun Yi is reminding Lin Tianyu that if you search souls like this directly, and the other party is not an unforgettable person, but he turns him into an idiot, obviously he will form a certain shadow in his heart. Therefore, remind yourself that you should take some gentle measures first, and let the other party cooperate with yourself before searching soul. If the other party is not a real villain, he will certainly agree.


    However, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "master Yun Yi, please don''t worry. Even if it is a forced soul search, as long as I pay more attention, it will not cause any harm to the object being searched. "


    When Yun Yi heard this, he was stunned.


    How could that be possible?


    This means of soul searching was passed on to Lin Tianyu.


    And he knows too much about the tyranny of soul searching.


    If the soul searching person is not willing to cooperate, then there is only forced soul searching. Once the soul search is forced, there will be only one result, that is, the person who is searched will destroy his soul and become an idiot directly at the end of the search. Even if the damage is serious, it is very likely that the seven orifices will bleed to death directly.


    But now, Lin Tianyu confidently tells him that even if it''s forced soul searching, as long as you pay attention to it, you won''t do any harm to the object of soul searching.


    This is a little beyond the scope of their own knowledge of this imparter.

 Chapter 658

    However, when Yun Yi had yet to say anything, he found that Lin Tianyu''s palm was already pasted on each other''s forehead and launched a soul search.


    Yun Yi opened his mouth and closed it again.


    Now that you have started soul searching, if you try to stop it now, you may have a particularly bad result because of your own prevention. As a result, Yun Yi simply stopped talking. Then, Yun Yi just quietly looks at Lin Tianyu to see if the result of his forced soul searching on the other party is really the same as what he said, and it really won''t hurt the other party.


    However, after a while, Yun Yi discovers that the man who has been searched by Lin Tianyu is already bleeding from his seven orifices and is obviously about to die.


    Yun Yi is surprised. At the same time, he is shocked.


    What, that is to say, won''t it cause any bad results to the other party?


    This -


    can there be a worse result than this?


    Yun Yi stares at Lin Tianyu. He can''t see through it. It can''t be this boy. He doesn''t take ordinary human life seriously, does he?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s face was not very good-looking, some green.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu''s face was slightly better.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu raised his head and saw that Yun Yi was staring at him. His face was puzzled and stunned, as if he could not see through him and wanted to see him through again.


    Lin Tianyu laughed embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t control my mood just now, so I killed him directly."


    But Yun Yi said, "but, Lord Lin, I remember when you were about to search souls, you said that even if you forced a soul search, it would not cause any great harm to the other party. But now... "


    Lin Tianyu said: "that''s because I didn''t control my mood for a while. I was a little angry."


    "Oh?" But Yun Yi simply answered.


    But Lin Tianyu said solemnly, "because this family is not a man at all. There''s nothing he hasn''t done. He was a lone robber himself. Because he did too many bad things, he was caught up by a clan. Finally, when he was chased and had no escape, he joined the forces of the devil kingdom. After joining the forces of the devil Kingdom, because of such a strong supporter, he became more and more serious, and the bad things were done absolutely. First of all, he took advantage of the forces of the devil kingdom to destroy the clan that pursued him. All the men went to the devil''s land to mine, and the women were sold to *. Building. He once killed 800 innocent people for fun in a branch of the devil kingdom.


    "I couldn''t help it when I searched his soul and got his memory, so I directly broke his soul and sent him out of his wits. He didn''t even have a chance to reincarnate."


    Yun Yi also said: "if the memory of soul searching is really like this, it is really damned. Even, it''s good for him to be so direct. In my opinion, it''s time to take out his soul and trap his soul with the methods of evil cultivation, burn him for a hundred years and then kill him. "


    And the people next to him heard Lin Tianyu say that the memory found in his soul was so evil and cruel that they all shared a common hatred against the enemy and nodded to support him.

 Chapter 659

    In addition to these shadows, Lin Tianyu got the same information.


    Sure enough, just as on the way to the same place, when the Lord Zhou talked about the origin of the shadow, Lin Tianyu asked him the same question.


    The shadow, on the surface, is an informer sent by the leader of Zhou Zhuang to Chiyuan''s organization. In fact, he has more status. He is the saint of the devil Kingdom, the most authentic confidant. Because of his ruthlessness of heart, completely in line with the taste of the great sage, so, with the devil Kingdom saint, that is a perfect match. They were able to get together very quickly, so they became the loyal confidants of the great sage.


    He was sent to this "like-minded" organization and lurked to Chi remote''s side. On the surface, it seems that Zhou Zhuangzi assigned him a task. In fact, the man who finally obeyed his orders was the sage of the devil kingdom.


    Every time he was in this so-called and like-minded organization, he would prepare two copies of the information at one time. One was sent to the Lord Zhou, and the other was directly sent to the great sage.


    In this way, he not only monitored Chi remote, but also let Da Sheng know whether he was loyal or disloyal through the behavior of Zhou Zhuangzi. It is also equivalent to monitoring the leader of Zhou Zhuang in a different direction.


    At this time, in the room where we discussed the next action, there were five people left: Lin Tianyu, Gao dewu, Yunyi, Chi Yuanyuan and Zhou Li.


    Lin Tianyu said the last piece of information from soul searching.


    Chi remote and Zhou Zhuangzi looked at each other, and their heart said: fierce!


    Although the mysterious sage, up to now, none of the people on the scene has seen his real face except the leader of Zhou Zhuang.


    However, it can be seen that just arranging the shadow, this proper way of doing things with one stone, can be seen.


    The legendary and mysterious devil Kingdom saint is not only superb in force. When it comes to means, he is definitely a very powerful and deep-seated figure.


    Such a character is not easy to deal with!


    Gao dewu said: "since I joined the people on my side last time, there is a shadow. Will there be a second shadow? And the second one is hidden so deep that even the Lord Zhou doesn''t know? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    "This is for sure," pool said remotely. Since the sage of the devil kingdom is such a deep-seated person, he can arrange a shadow to enter my organization through the Lord Zhou, and the shadow has a dual identity. Then, with such ingenuity of the devil Kingdom sage, another "shadow" will surely be arranged to lurk in this organization. Even this other shadow, which is lurking, is probably under the command of monitoring the former shadow. "


    After hearing this, Yunyi and Zhou Zhuangzhou nodded in agreement.


    Lin Tianyu said: "therefore, we must keep the secret of our planned attack on the devil kingdom. Of course, even if it is no longer confidential, there is no guarantee that there is no airtight wall. Therefore, I ask that, after we set out, except for the necessary operational personnel, all other people should stay in the boat. Then, the boat opened the isolation array, and no message was allowed to be transmitted.


    "If there are non operational personnel who want to leave the boat by force before the operation, it is a word: kill!"

 Chapter 660

    When Lin Tianyu said the word "kill", a cold and murderous spirit rushed out.


    The others all nodded, their eyes cold.


    Now, it''s not the time to be kind. Otherwise, if you don''t do well, you may lose everything.


    Then, several people discussed again and again, discussed and determined the details of the next action.


    Finally, all the details were finalized. At this time, everyone asked Lin Tianyu to take out the message beads found in the shadow ring and send a message to the devil Kingdom saint in the tone of shadow.


    The content of the message was dubbed "top secret" by Lin Tianyu with a tone of shadow, and sent it to the great sage of the devil kingdom. According to the message, he learned by accident that the leader of Zhou Zhuang had got a Zhuguo by chance. And Zhuguo is the ultimate elixir of the whole Tianquan continent, known as Banxian medicine. But now, the great sage is closing in on Yuanying''s final stage, in order to understand the immortal principle, break through the limitation of heaven and power, and soar to the fairyland in one fell swoop. If we can get the help of this red fruit at this critical time, and use the power of the ultimate law contained in it as a guide to help the great sage understand it, maybe we can take this opportunity to break through the limit at one stroke and realize the immortal principle. If this is the case, then the great sage is to fly to the fairyland.


    After sending this message, the shadow was in the message again. He said that he was now trapped in a force called the "black sword alliance". For a period of time, the message might be silent. If there was no suitable opportunity, there would be no way to contact the sage again.


    In addition, we also asked the great sage to help keep the secret. We should not let the Lord Zhou know that this information was revealed by himself.


    After the message, Lin Tianyu closed the communication bead directly.


    At this time, the communication bead on the owner of Zhou Zhuang nearby received the message and rang.


    The Lord of Zhou urged the communication bead. As expected, it was the message from the great sage of the devil kingdom.


    So soon came the message. From this, we can see that the great sage of the devil kingdom is sure to get the importance and potential of this red fruit.


    However, it is not surprising that the sage wanted to get the fruit so urgently.


    Don''t say it''s the devil''s land sage. Even if any one of the energetic friars with Yuanying''s perfection knows that Zhuguo is very likely to help him to break through and realize the existence of Xianze''s treasure fruit, he will surely be moved and will try his best to get this treasure fruit in his hand. For the monk Yuanying, especially the monk who has already completed Yuanying''s success, he can help him to break through the hierarchy, and what he understands the immortal principle is enough for him to fight for by any means.


    There is only one simple sentence in the message sent by the great sage of the devil kingdom to the Lord Zhou.


    He has something urgent to call on the Lord Zhou. No matter where he is, he will go to see him now, immediately and immediately.


    In the message of the great sage of the devil Kingdom, there was no mention of Zhu Guo in half a word. Obviously, the devil Kingdom sage is also worried. Once he mentions Zhu Guo in his message, he is afraid that the Lord Zhou will hide Zhu Guo directly. At that time, if Zhu Guo can''t be found in the owner of Zhou Zhuang, he will be helpless.


    After all, if the great sage had disclosed a few words in advance for something as precious as Zhuguo, the Lord of Zhou would have done so.


    The great sage of the devil kingdom must have thought so much of himself.

 Chapter 661

    At this time, the Lord Zhou immediately sent back the message to the great sage of the demon Kingdom, claiming that he was outside and searching for the information of the black sword alliance. Now it is the critical moment, and it is likely that he will find out the followers of the black sword alliance. If you give up now, it is likely that all this will fall short.


    When the Lord Zhou replied to the sage of the demon Kingdom, he tried his best to look a little embarrassed.


    But just after the message of the Lord Zhou passed, the message of the great sage of the devil kingdom came again.


    Now, immediately, immediately to see him, everything is no matter, put down first, everything will wait to see him again.


    The tone was firm and unquestionable.


    Several people looked at each other with a smile and nodded. Obviously, the devil Kingdom saint has already taken the bait. As for the final result, to what extent, then this next, it depends on the performance of Zhou Zhuangzi.


    After further discussion, the Zhou leader took Lin Tianyu, Gao dewu, and two other Jindan friars who had been with him from the sword demon society. They went together first to see the great saint of the devil kingdom.


    The people left behind were led by Yun Yi. Chi remote, Liu Yun, and two other golden elites brought from the sword and demon club helped Yun Yi manage. After Zhou Zhuangzi and others left, all of them were not allowed to leave the isolation array. No communication bead was allowed to send any message outside. If anyone dares to leave the isolation array without permission, there will be no mercy!


    Then, everything was discussed properly. Lin immediately called all the people together and said the decision that had been discussed in advance.


    After listening to this decision, the people below looked at each other, some stupefied.


    In front of him, Gao dewu did this because there was a shadow among them.


    But now, the shadow has been pulled out by Lin Tianyu in public. What is the reason for this?


    All the people are a little confused.


    However, the decision was made directly by Lin Tianyu himself. Moreover, the firm tone of his voice was beyond doubt. Therefore, everyone just looked at each other and did not say any more words.


    All of them got on the boat immediately.


    Then, the boat turned into a white silver light, rushed into the sky, and flew all the way.


    When the boat reached the top of a mountain forest, it began to slow down gradually, and then slowly fell down.


    Boom!


    With a slight sound, the boat had landed on the ground and stopped steadily in a flat area among the mountains and forests.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, Zhou Zhuangzhou, Gao dewu and other five people first got off the boat.


    Then, put those isolated array disks that have been collected, input mana again, and fill them with spirit stones, so that the isolated array disks can run again and form larger isolation arrays around the boat. Such double protection ensures that no one can send any message outside.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said to Yun Yi and others who came down with him: "master Yun, if there is nothing special, let everyone stay on the boat as much as possible. Don''t come down. What''s more, it''s more comfortable to stay in the boat than to have nothing outside. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu also winked at Yunyi, Chiyuan and others.

 Chapter 662

    Yun Yi nodded firmly and said, "please don''t worry, leader. I will let all the people stay in the boat. No one is allowed to get off the boat. With the protection of this double isolation array, it is impossible for any message to be transmitted from me


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "master Yun, however, you must pay attention to it. This isolation array will be launched once in half an hour. Pay attention to the message I send you, and be ready to attack at any time. "


    "Well." Yunyi nods again.


    After all the explanation, Lin Tianyu and other five people set foot on the journey.


    After walking for a while, Gao dewu said: "brother, there is still a lot of distance from here?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "it''s about 800 miles away."


    Gao dewu said: "elder brother, you are really careful. According to my opinion, I drove the boat directly to the place 300 miles away from there, where there was an oasis. We stopped the boat on the oasis, and then flew from the oasis. Isn''t it much closer? Now that we''ve stopped the boat so far, we''ll have to fly for a long time


    But Lin Tianyu said, "if we stop the boat directly in that oasis, it''s just like telling the sage of the demon kingdom that a flying boat has broken into his territory."


    Gao dewu doubted: "why, elder brother, do you think that an oasis 300 miles away is already under the control of the devil kingdom?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "it''s not to think, but to affirm, that oasis is 100% a stronghold of the evil Kingdom forces."


    However, Gao dewu shook his head, some did not believe it.


    Several people said while walking, to this meeting, is already stepping into the desert.


    Lin Tianyu added: "in fact, the real way to be safe is to park the boat two thousand miles away, and then we can fly all the way to make it safer. However, I am still too anxious. However, I also want to wipe out the evil domain forces, and I am looking forward to dealing with the devil Kingdom saint. Besides, with so many people together, I always feel insecure. Only if I finish this work as soon as possible will I feel a little relieved. Therefore, the boat flew to the place 800 miles away from the Magic Kingdom headquarters and stopped. In this way, we can rush out some time. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that if the time is delayed a little longer, something special will happen. "


    With these words, Lin Tianyu''s Footwork quickened a little.


    Originally, like Gao dewu, he thought that Lin Tianyu was too suspicious and indifferent. At this time, influenced by Lin Tianyu, he unconsciously accelerated his footwork and followed him.


    When they went all the way, about four hundred miles, they just passed the edge of an oasis.


    On the edge of this oasis, it is just the oasis mentioned by Gao dewu.


    Now, Lin Tianyu and his colleagues are totally out of mood. They enter the oasis and pass directly by the edge of the oasis and rush all the way to the place where the headquarters of the demon kingdom is located.


    But after walking for a while, several people found that there were several flying spirit beasts on the top of their heads. Moreover, there were people on the back of the spirit animals.

 Chapter 663

    At this time, Lin Tianyu inadvertently looked at Gao dewu.


    Now, Gao dewu couldn''t say anything.


    Not long ago, Gao dewu also vowed that he did not believe that this oasis was controlled by the evil forces. But now? They just scraped over the edge of the oasis, and they were sent by the other party to spy on them one after another. If now, it is said that this oasis is not controlled by the forces of the devil Kingdom, no one will believe it.


    However, regardless of how those flying spirit beasts were above the people''s heads, they flew and scouted without fear.


    People still just speed up the pace all the way, directly to the devil Kingdom headquarters, step by step to speed up the past.


    Before long, the crowd had arrived at the center of an endless desert.


    At this time, everyone stopped.


    Then, we heard the sound of "boom" and saw a huge door rising from the bottom of the endless desert in the direction of people''s moving forward, standing in front of the people, like a fierce beast with a big mouth, waiting to devour the people. At this time, in the door, came out of the golden elixir friars, on both sides of the huge door, has been lined up.


    Immediately, the first one stepped forward and said, "here comes the Lord Zhou! Come on, please! Come on


    When I speak, my voice is full of enthusiasm.


    But until this time, the flying spirit beasts flying to this place all the way along with themselves and others on the top of the top of the head were scattered, flying in all directions, and then disappeared between the clouds.


    And now, the leader of Zhou Zhuang also said, "it''s Qi emissary. If you disturb Qi Messenger, you can''t dare to be there. First of all, please


    When he spoke, Zhou made a gesture to let the other party go ahead.


    At the same time, Zhou Zhuang master''s heart, a burst of murmur: this time to meet their own lineup, is really a luxury.


    In the past, every time I came by myself, although I was also the golden elixir of the headquarters, I was just an ordinary Jindan friar of the headquarters every time. But this time, a dozen or so golden elixir friars came out to greet him. Even, they went directly to the messengers of the headquarters to meet him.


    Thus, it can be seen that the devil Kingdom saint, to what extent is the degree of care for this fruit.


    So, there were so many flying spirit beasts in front of us. They escorted us and others directly to the gate of the demon world all the way, and then they retreated away. That was obviously related to this. It is no doubt that the great sage of the devil Kingdom cares about this fruit.


    Good!


    Just care. The more you care, the more likely the plan will succeed.


    After the two men made courtesies everywhere, the Qi emissary of the devil Kingdom went first. Then, he guided the Lord Zhou and others into the gate of the demon Kingdom headquarters. After the leader of Zhou Zhuang and others, the more than ten Jindan friars who came out to welcome him also followed and entered the gate.


    Then, when there was another dull sound, the huge gate disappeared into the endless desert and sank directly under the ground.

 Chapter 664

    Then, along with the Qi emissary, he has been walking through dozens of corridors, which is ten miles away.


    At this time, Qi emissary stopped, and then made a gesture of invitation, and said, "Lord Zhou, please come in. The great sage is waiting for you here."


    The meaning of the messenger''s gesture and standing position clearly meant that only the Lord Zhou went in to see the great saint of the demon kingdom. As for Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu, the Qi emissary seems to have stopped them intentionally or unintentionally.


    The Lord of Zhou said with a smile: "Qi emissary, all four of them are meritorious ministers of our holy land, but they have always had a great regret."


    Said, Zhou Zhuang Lord from the ring inside, took out a gift box, hard thrust into the Qi messenger''s hand inside.


    He opened the box with one eye, only to open it. Then he quickly buckled up the gift box.


    Qi emissary said in a hurry: "how good is this? How can you be such a generous gift from the Lord of Zhou?"


    Although he said so, the Qi emissary kept on putting the gift box into his ring. Obviously, Qi emissary was very satisfied with the contents in the gift box. Look at that face want to receive can''t stop smile, is able to see.


    Therefore, Qi emissary quickly asked, "I don''t know what great regrets the four meritorious ministers of Zhou Zhuangzi have. Please tell me. As long as they are within the scope of Qi''s power, they will give full support and convenience."


    Zhou Zhuangzi said: "this regret, as long as Qi emissary is willing to help this, it is just Qi emissary''s work."


    "Now that the Lord Zhou has said this, let''s see what happened. Don''t worry, since it''s what I can do, it''s up to me. Say, see what kind of regret it is. "


    Zhou Zhuang said: "their biggest regret is that they have joined the holy land for so long, and they have made great contributions to the holy land. But up to now, I have never seen the revered saint. Therefore, this time, these few people want to take advantage of this rare opportunity and hope to be lucky enough to see the holy face of the great sage. "


    It''s reasonable to say that.


    Indeed, in many forces, their leaders are the idols in their hearts that they admire so much. Even many people in that force are proud to see their leaders.


    And now, of course, it''s very easy to understand the request of Zhou Zhuangzi to the four subordinates.


    Besides, the sage didn''t ask to see only the Lord of Zhou.


    The Qi emissary only has the invisible and blocking action, but it is also a subconscious behavior.


    After all, those who come here can''t let anyone see the sage. This also forms a kind of detached status for them.


    But now, we just need his emissary to raise his hand a little and satisfy the people under the master of Zhou for their pilgrimage curiosity. Then we can get the precious gift given by the Lord Zhou.


    So why not?

 Chapter 665

    Qi emissary said with a smile: "the great sage must be very happy, with such respect for his subordinates. Please! Please


    Qi''s emissary was full of laughter. Although he still made the same gesture as before, his body unconsciously and slightly let it go. It was just the kind of body that subtly blocked Lin Tianyu''s and other four people''s route.


    Therefore, Zhou Zhuangzi repeatedly accompanied with a smile, and after a few words with Qi emissary, he took Lin Tianyu and a group of five people to go through the gate and enter the room where the great sage of the devil Kingdom lives.


    Into a large room, just can see a sitting on the main seat, full of momentum on the top of the figure.


    Zhou Zhuangzi was busy with a ceremony, and he almost worshipped to the ground and said, "Zhou Li, please see the great saint! I wish the great sage a success in his cultivation and be promoted to the fairyland as soon as possible


    And Lin Tianyu and other people also learned from the appearance of Zhou Zhuangzi, and almost worshipped to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha," the great sage sitting on the throne laughed. Obviously, the words of the Lord Zhou were directly related to his heart. After laughing, the great sage said, "Zhou Li, you are still the most talkative, and you understand the mind of Ben Da Sheng. I''ve heard that Zhou Li, in order to give me more chances to fly to the fairyland, you''ve done a lot of hard work. "


    Zhou Zhuangzi said: "in order to make the great sage fly to the fairyland, how much strength should the villain exert


    "Good! Zhou Li, I know you know Ben Da Sheng''s mind best. I have heard that you have gone to great lengths to search for it. At the end of the day, you have found a treasure, and you are ready to give it to me


    There was a sudden jump in the heart of Zhou Zhuang.


    This sage is really powerful. If he wants his own fruit, he will not forget to put on a big hat first. Then, when he mentions it again, he will block his mouth with this hat, so that he can''t find any reason to refuse.


    Although the red fruit is to be taken and presented to the sage of the devil Kingdom, the Lord of Zhou can''t show it first.


    Therefore, the master of Zhou asked in a puzzled way: "what is the treasure mentioned by the great sage? Recently, I have been busy tracking down the reactionary force who attacked a branch of our holy land, the black sword League. I feel a little confused, so I can''t remember for a moment


    When the Lord Zhou said this, he was playing Taiji with the great sage of the devil kingdom. He pushed the conversation to the side of the great sage of the devil Kingdom, and let the devil Kingdom Saint mention it first.


    The great sage said with a smile: "it''s hard for you to be conscientious to our holy land. If all the people in the holy land are like you, I''m afraid that my holy land will already dominate the whole heaven power land.


    "All right. Let''s get down to business.


    "I heard from the following people that you Zhou Li, for the sake of Ben Dasheng, was able to fly to the fairyland as soon as possible, but after searching around, you finally found a Zhuguo for Ben Dasheng. I don''t know. Is this the case?"


    When the great sage of the devil kingdom said this, his two eyes were just like two lanterns, staring at the Lord Zhou.


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi''s expression was colorful, and all kinds of expressions appeared.


    However, it is obvious that anyone can see it -


    that is the feeling of heartache.

 Chapter 666

    Don''t say it''s the Lord of Zhou.


    Put on anyone''s body, will be heartache.


    After all, Zhu Guo is!


    It is estimated that in the whole Tianquan continent, in addition to the real immortal things handed down from the fairyland, this red fruit can be called the most precious thing. And so precious things, who will search for it, not precious and important place to collect, waiting for their own breakthrough, to use. Who would give away such a precious thing again?


    But now, the great sage of the devil Kingdom has said this clearly and clearly in front of his face.


    Well, in this way, there is really no room for maneuver.


    Against the great sage?


    Don''t you hand in the fruit?


    Then, the sage can take the fruit by himself.


    I believe that it should be easy to take Zhuguo from a dead man.


    Indeed, he has reached this point. If he can not meet the requirements of the great sage and hand over Zhu Guo directly, he will definitely become a real dead man in the next moment.


    Therefore, the expression of Zhou Zhuangzi on his face is more and more believable.


    It seems that the Lord Zhou struggled for a long time and finally made a decision.


    At this meeting, it is obvious that the expression on the face of Zhou Zhuang Lord is much more relaxed.


    The master of Zhouzhuang said: "Dasheng, the Zhuguo can only be qualified to use it if he is as blessed as the great sage.". The villain Zhou Li is also sincere and willing to offer the fruit to the sage. I wish the sage an early immortality. But at the same time, the villain also has a small wish, I hope the great sage can agree


    When the Lord Zhou said this, although he was still humble, he had a firm meaning in it.


    The great sage of the devil kingdom was in a good mood when he heard that the Lord of Zhou was willing to offer Zhu Guo to him. He said, "Zhou Li, please say that no matter what the request is, I will promise you all the credit for offering the fruit."


    Zhou Zhuang Lord''s face had a little excited expression, and said: "Zhou is in some, thank the great sage first."


    "Well, let''s just say what it is."


    Zhou Zhuang said, "I have only one request. For such a long time, I''ve been working hard with Da Sheng. I''ve been exhausted physically and mentally. Therefore, I just want to ask Da Sheng to allow villains to take leave, take their families and live a stable life in other countries after receiving Zhuguo, so that they don''t have to work hard like this any more. "


    The great sage of the devil Kingdom looked at the Lord of Zhou for a long time. Then, he finally nodded and said, "good! Since Zhou Li, you have this heart, then, Ben Sheng is accurate! After all, it''s not sweet to be forced to fight. You are also a person who has made a lot of contributions to the holy land. It''s hard to avoid being tired. It''s proper to ask for leave. "


    The great sage of the devil Kingdom did not know that Zhou Li had always had this heart.


    Now, Zhou Li directly takes this requirement as the condition, and the whole event is more obvious.


    Zhou Zhuangzi immediately stepped forward and said, "Xie Dasheng is tolerant."


    Then, the Lord Zhou took out a jade box from the ring in his hand and handed it to the great sage of the devil kingdom. However, when the jade box was about to be handed to the great sage, the Lord of Zhou drew back his hand slightly.

 Chapter 667

    At this time, when the jade box in the master''s hand was slightly retracted, the great sage of the devil kingdom had already stretched out his big hand and grasped it on top of the jade box. Then, with a little effort, he grabbed the jade box directly.


    The Lord Zhou looked at the jade box that had been caught by the great sage. His face became more sorrowful. Even his voice changed color and said, "Dasheng, you must remember what you promised me."


    The sage looked at the jade box in his hand with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I will never break my promise."


    The great sage just focused all his energy on the jade box. He didn''t even have the interest to look up at the former master Zhou.


    Then, the sage gently opened the jade box, only feel a aura of gas, rushed out of the jade box.


    Inside is a vermilion fruit, the whole body sends out a thick aura. Even just looking at it, the sage can feel a kind of extreme sense of law and rush to himself.


    Now, Dasheng has already reached the acme of Yuanying. What he needs is to understand more and more extreme laws. Then, he is eager to break through to the realm of Xianze, successfully comprehend Xianze, and then fly into the fairyland.


    Therefore, when looking at the legendary Zhuguo, which is the limit of the law of heaven and power, the great sage had only one thought in his mind, that is, he would quickly land and swallow the fruit into his mouth, and then refine it quickly to hit the threshold of Xianze. So, the more he looked, the more he wanted to swallow the fruit, the more he could not restrain his impulse.


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi and others were all eager for the great sage to be present. Now, they can swallow the fruit in one mouthful.


    At this time, the great sage of the devil Kingdom turned his eyes and suddenly looked at the Lord of Zhou.


    "Zhou Li, you have spent a lot of effort to search for this Zhuguo for me. I will give you a small portion of this fruit, so that you can share the ultimate fruit of this day''s power."


    With that, the great sage of the devil Kingdom directly wrapped it with his own magic power. On the top of the fruit, he broke a little skin, wrapped a little juice, and sent it to the Lord of Zhou.


    Zhou Zhuangzi''s face was full of joy and said, "great sage, is it really for me?"


    Although he asked this question, the action of the master of Zhou Zhuang was not slow at all. He swallowed the juice directly into his mouth. Then, squint eyes, carefully feel which contains the ultimate law up.


    Just now, the great sage of the devil Kingdom suddenly wasted a little of the medicinal power of the fruit. He wrapped a little juice of the fruit with his magic power and gave it to the Lord Zhou. Before he came, in fact, they had already guessed this possibility in their plan. Because, with the usual skepticism and caution of the great sage of the devil Kingdom, it is obvious that even if the process of getting Zhu Guo was more real, he could not completely believe it, and he might try to test the Lord Zhou again.


    Because from the way he used to do things, he almost did not trust anyone. Even though he regarded as the second and third saints of his brother, he did not fully trust him.


    Therefore, don''t mention the villa master Zhou. This tentative move is likely to be carried out.


    If they try this way, then their plan is far from success, that is to say, a step further.

 Chapter 668

    First of all, the mystery. Medicine is Lin Tianyu''s way of space, directly into the inside of the fruit, not with the juice of the fruit mixed together. Therefore, there is no mystery in the juice of the red fruit. The ingredients of the medicine are there. Therefore, it is impossible to try to find out any results. If you want to get infected with the drug, you have to swallow the whole fruit into your mouth. Then, the drug, which is hidden in the small space in the center of Zhuguo, may enter the body.


    However, the great sage of the devil Kingdom valued the fruit. It was obviously impossible to give the whole fruit to the Lord Zhou to eat and test it. In that case, even if it is tested out, the great sage of the devil kingdom will not get anything.


    Secondly, and most importantly, if the skin of the fruit is broken, it must be eaten immediately. Otherwise, the ultimate law and aura in Zhuguo will pass away quickly. No method can stop the flow of the ultimate law and aura in Zhuguo.


    Then, as long as the devil Kingdom saint has tried out the Lord Zhou, it means that the devil Kingdom Saint must eat this red fruit immediately.


    Otherwise, with the rapid passage of the ultimate law and aura, it will not take a long time, and it will be exhausted.


    At that time, even if there was a fan medicine, why did the Lord Zhou have no way to mix the drug into the fruit. Because, did not dare to damage the fruit. Therefore, only Lin tianyushi developed a method to use the spatial law, which was to transfer the drug directly into the fruit without damaging the surface of the fruit.


    And now, with the devil Kingdom Saint took out a little juice to give Zhouzhuang staple food, it is also immediately found that the problem is serious.


    The ultimate law and aura of the whole fruit are passing rapidly. I believe that in another 20 breaths, all of them will be gone.


    In the mind of the great sage of the devil Kingdom, he could know the real reason just by turning his mind.


    It turns out that this is a characteristic of the fruit.


    At the same time, the devil Kingdom saint''s heart, is secretly regret.


    It''s impossible for a fruit like Zhuguo. Someone can mix the poison into the fruit, OK?


    Because as long as the skin of Zhuguo is broken, it will let the ultimate law and aura that it contains disappear rapidly. No one dares to destroy its surface and integrate the medicine into it, OK?


    But this red fruit, well preserved, the ultimate law and aura of Qi, there is no damage at all, how can there be Drugs mixed into it.


    In that case, I tried something just now.


    He lost some of the juice of the red fruit in vain, and now, he has lost so much of the ultimate law and aura.


    In the heart of the great sage of the devil Kingdom, he regretted that he was bleeding.


    No longer hesitated to swallow any fruit in the magic land. He didn''t dare to wait for half a second. Because even if we wait for a short time, it means that the fruit of Chu has gone one more time.


    Moreover, with the characteristics of Zhuguo, it is impossible to integrate any poison into it.


    Therefore, the devil Kingdom sage swallowed the whole fruit, but there was no half a minute of hesitation.


    Just in the devil Kingdom Saint just swallow Zhuguo into his mouth, his message beads suddenly ring.

 Chapter 669

    The messenger bead on the sage of the devil kingdom first vibrated, and then, there was a sound like a roar. Then, on the messenger bead, there was a magic charm flowing.


    Obviously, it was at this critical time that someone was summoned.


    The Lord Zhou and Lin Tianyu felt the communication bead on the sage of the devil kingdom. It happened that at this time, when the message came, they were all in their hearts, and they were shocked.


    At this time, we must not make any mistakes!


    This is a mystery. The medicine has just entered the mouth of the devil Kingdom saint.


    If you can''t get into the body of the magic baby, you can''t get rid of it. Therefore, this sudden message, if at this last moment, affects the devil Kingdom saint, it is likely to fail.


    As a result, Zhou Zhuangzhou, Lin Tianyu, Gao dewu and other five people almost subconsciously clenched their fists.


    However, at this time, although the devil Kingdom Saint felt the message from the messenger bead.


    however, it is obvious that at that very little meeting, it was a great waste of the magic Lord. At this time, the most important thing is to hasten to seize the time and rush for the essence of the remaining fruit in the refinery. Where dare to distract him from any interruption, which has affected his absorption of the essence of the fruit of Chu.


    Therefore, the devil Kingdom Saint simply did not have half a minute''s mind, wanted to see what message was coming from the messenger bead. Instead, it begins directly into the process of refining and purifying the fruit essence of the fruit.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu and other talents can not help but relax.


    But just at this moment, the messenger bead lit up again, and there was a sound of howling. Then, on the messenger bead, there was a magic aura flowing on it.


    Lin Tianyu and other people are also involuntarily tight --


    who the hell is it? What a nuisance!


    In such a critical moment, constantly sending messages, in the end is the dead father, or dead mother? In such a hurry, I had to watch the moment and keep sending messages.


    , who sits on the throne and is refining the magic of the fruit of the fruit, is obviously upset about the incessant summons.


    saw that the magic monk frowned impatiently, and did not pay any attention to the thought of the summons. He continued to settle his mind and melt the essence of the fruit with a guilty conscience.


    Lin Tianyu and others relaxed again. At the same time, in their hearts, they whispered: "Damn it, don''t send me any more information.". Only half a quarter of an hour. When you get there, fan. Medicine has been completely integrated into the blood of the great sage in the devil kingdom. You can send the message as you like, and it won''t hinder me. Now, if you give it to me, please don''t send me any more fuckers.


    You bastard! Don''t care who you are, but don''t call me again!


    However, what is afraid of, it will come what, at this time, there is a message coming.

 Chapter 670

    Just at this time, there was a white light on the messenger bead on the sage.


    Then, there was another shock, and another roaring sound sounded. Then, on the messenger bead, there was another wave of magic power, which flowed out in detail.


    Damn it!


    Asshole!


    Who is it?


    So, one after another, information harassment came. damn it! It''s a damn asshole! You can''t stop for a little while, just wait for half a quarter of an hour. What the hell are you? Are you really a dead father or a dead mother at home?


    Lin Tianyu and other people''s hearts, bursts of abuse.


    and at this point, luckily, the master of the magic field was also fed up with the constant message. He simply ignored it. He still frowned and continued to devote himself to the process of refining the fruit essence.


    Never send a message again!


    Son of a bitch!


    Forget who it is?


    You give me a quiet, OK?


    However, on the contrary!


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, when they were shouting and scolding, there was a white light on the messenger bead on the sage of the devil kingdom.


    Then, there was another shock, and another roaring sound sounded. Then, on the messenger bead, there was another wave of magic power, which flowed out in detail.


    Damn bastard, you''re not finished?


    ¡­¡­


    In the hearts of Lin Tianyu and others, there are repeated curses.


    Even, at this meeting, I feel that I can''t scold. I don''t know how to scold this person who has been summoned and harassed constantly.


    Fortunately, the great sage of the devil kingdom was obviously too involved in refining Zhuguo. He didn''t expect to see what kind of information came from this.


    Son of a bitch, you can pass on and keep sending messages to harass you. Anyway, when you arrive at this meeting, the great sage of the devil kingdom is determined not to check what the message is.


    Maybe it was the wishes of Lin Tianyu and others that worked.


    Sure enough, in the next second, there was a white light on the messenger bead on the sage.


    Then, there was another shock, and another roaring sound sounded. Then, on the messenger bead, there was another wave of magic power, which flowed out in detail.


    It''s endless!


    However, in this meeting, Lin Tianyu and other people''s feelings of accepting the message should be strengthened too much.


    Anyway, the great sage of the devil kingdom is just seizing the time and thinking about how to refine the red fruit as soon as possible. There is no more time to pay attention to the message in the messenger bead. As long as you don''t disturb the refining of Zhuguo by the great sage, you love to preach, and you can continue to preach. All that they asked for, that is, they could not affect the process of refining Zhuguo.


    Obviously, the devil Kingdom saint has frowned many times because he has been too involved. Obviously, he has been influenced by the message from the messenger bead. But there is no meaning to stop at all.


    At this time, there was a message in the messenger bead.


    And then, one after another, the sound goes on and on.


    So that Lin Tianyu and their hearts are now all about this message, there is no concept of any existence.

 Chapter 671

    But the good news is that although the message is constantly ringing, it does not have any impact on the process of refining Zhuguo.


    It is obviously wrong to say that there is no influence at all.


    Didn''t you see that the devil Kingdom Saint would frown from time to time when the message was constantly ringing, with a look of disgust on his face?


    However, fortunately, although it had an impact, the devil Kingdom saint has not stopped his refining process.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Lin Tianyu and others who expect the devil Kingdom sage to quickly refine Zhuguo, the message is still continuously coming, one by one and constantly.


    Finally, the devil Kingdom saint was unable to bear the continuous sound of the disturbance of the message, stopped the refining process, took out the communication bead to have a look.


    But Lin Tianyu and others are in the heart of a tight, this refining time, has not arrived, and the devil Kingdom Saint obviously still has not finished refining.


    tens of millions of dollars. After seeing this message, it will not affect the continuation of the demon monarch. It is best to have the magic monk shut off the annoying arraignment beads, and then concentrate on refining the essence of the fruit.


    However, it seems that something is wrong.


    After reading the message, the great sage of the devil kingdom first took a close look at the Lord Zhou. Then, he closed his eyes again. Suddenly, he had a strong momentum on his body. This is not the appearance of re refining at all, but the ultimate use of the skills.


    At this time, such an extreme use of martial arts


    This is definitely not a good phenomenon!


    This seems to be -


    Lin Tianyu looks at Gao dewu and other people, and then makes a gesture of chopping. Gao dewu and other people nod quietly.


    Then, Lin Tianyu grabbed it directly and took the black knife in his hand. With a knife full of endless cutting meaning, he chopped the devil Kingdom sage in the past.


    Poof!


    One of the great saints in the devil Kingdom got up and quickly moved. When he dodged a knife, he was cut across the edge of his arm by the blade, leaving a deep scar.


    At the same time, Gao dewu''s sword just cut the top of the devil Kingdom''s head.


    Bang!


    The great sage of the devil Kingdom drew out a long sword, which was just on the huge sword that Gao dewu had been chopping down. Then, Gao dewu was directly blasted out, and with a "bang" sound, the whole person was blasted on the top of the underground hall. Then, from the top, he was hit again and fell back to the ground. Then, Gao dewu also slightly vomited out a small mouthful of blood.


    But on the ground, the great sage of the devil kingdom was also under the bombardment of Gao dewu. After five or six steps, he finally stabilized himself.


    On the other hand, Zhou Zhuangzi and the other two Jindan friars also made a strong attack.


    However, "bang bang" three times in succession, the three people are flying out upside down.


    Then, when the three stood up, they were all spitting blood.


    Lin Tianyu hurriedly said: "don''t attack him. His strength is too strong. I''m afraid that the strong attack is not his opponent. Attack him in a roundabout way."


    At this time, Gao dewu waved the huge sword in his hand and cut it straight up. He said in his mouth, "No. We must take advantage of this opportunity and keep on attacking him. Only then can we have the chance to win

 Chapter 672

    What a!


    Between the words of gaodewu, it is a giant sword, and the long sword in the hands of the great saints of the magic field once again and directly opposite the ground force together.


    Then, gaudewu was again by the magic domain of the hands of the long knife, again to blow out.


    But gaodewu''s mouth is shouting: "you hurry up to hand ah. Hurry up and fight him hard. Don''t swim. It''s a waste of time. I had a clear sense of his lack of momentum in a flash. Obviously, it has been affected by the drug. As long as we keep attacking and quickening his blood flow, he will be affected by the drugs, and it will become deeper and deeper. That was the time for us to win. "


    Ah! i see!


    It is unfolding endless cutting, using the extreme, and then on the tough body of the first child, the master of the magic field, Lin Tianyu, who has kept the scars, also reacted to it. Then, a knife straight cut out, boom! With the magic world Saint a positive full-scale to boom, Lin Tianyu also flew out.


    However, because the endless cutting way in the sword method of Lin Tianyu is also on the upper edge of the magic world saint''s upper weapon long Dao, all of which have left a mouth.


    At this time, outside the hall, there was a growing noise of hitting the door.


    Obviously, there was an unusual voice in the basement. The people outside were in a hurry. They wanted to rush in and see what the reason was so.


    And according to the intensity of the outside door collision, although as the place where the Lord of the magic world lives, the stone gate is particularly solid, but it can not withstand such a collision. If it is so constantly hit, it is estimated that in a short time, the door will really be knocked open.


    So, there is no time left for them to deal with the great saints of the realm.


    The three people, such as the leader of Zhouzhuang, were reminded by gaodewu. Originally, they had been injured for the first time. Now, they have been fighting. But when we get there, we can not care so much, and they all rush up, and they all go to the body of the great gods of the magic field with one move and death, and they greet them endlessly.


    Then, the three were also hit and flown again and again.


    Not only three people, but in the impact below, five people were hit and fly again and again.


    However, between the three and two moves, Lin Tianyu has already felt the meaning of the words that Gao dewu said.


    Indeed, the great saints of the realm were obviously affected. Only such a few moves between the fight, can be clearly felt, the power of the magic world, is already falling.


    Therefore, although all five people were injured in the impact of the following one after another, the more positive the five people were fighting against the Lord of the world, the more confident they were. Because, look like this, that fan. Medicine with this attack, the influence on the magic world is more and more serious. As long as they have an extreme impact, then it is time for them to win. Otherwise, if you just want to win a nun at the top of the baby, it is impossible to win them by five. Even if the strength is stronger, it is possible to defeat each other. But the master of Yuanying peak is not able to easily defeat. It must be time consuming constantly, even if it is possible to score a victory or a few days in the war.

 Chapter 673

    But now, it''s a rare opportunity for them to win quickly.


    As long as they stick to it one by one, they will win when the mystery and medicine in the devil Kingdom''s body are completely integrated into the blood.


    Bang Bang


    Although Lin Tianyu and other five people had been pushed back again and again, they had just been pushed back, but they immediately jumped forward again and again and again bombarded them. Moreover, the more people came to this meeting, the more they felt that the power of the devil Kingdom saint was getting smaller and smaller. Obviously, the great sage of the devil Kingdom has come to the end of his life. Even, at this meeting, although the devil Kingdom sage can still block the repeated bombardment of Zhou Zhuangzi and other three people, and then he throws his opponent out. However, when Gao dewu and Lin Tianyu are here, they clearly want to blow Gao dewu and Lin Tianyu out as before. It''s impossible. At most, Gao dewu and Lin Tianyu have retreated one or two steps more than the great sage in the devil kingdom.


    Dang!


    The black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand and the top-grade magic tool long knife in the hand of the devil Kingdom sage again and again hit each other. Finally, the top-grade magic tool long Dao in the devil Kingdom''s hands could no longer withstand the endless cutting damage of Lin Tianyu. With a "Ding" sound, the first half of the blade directly broke away from the long knife and fell to the ground.


    At this time, the black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand also went in with the trend. He waved it lightly and directly passed over the neck of the great sage in the devil kingdom.


    However, when the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was about to be put on the neck of the great saint of the demon Kingdom, Lin Tianyu clearly felt the other party. He was so confused that he fell directly to the ground.


    Then Lin Tianyu woke up.


    In the body of the devil Kingdom saint, the drug has been completely attacked. With a strong will and a high level of cultivation, he finally became a fan. When the drug completely broke out, he could no longer support it and poured directly to the ground.


    Good!


    Now, with the great saint of the devil kingdom in hand, even those people in the devil Kingdom now burst into the door and all of a sudden rushed up. They and others don''t have to be afraid.


    Gao dewu and others also laughed happily.


    By now, they have finally won the bet.


    Then, several people are quickly surrounded by the cage. At this time, Lin Tianyu personally hands, using the power of endless cutting, sealed the magic power of the whole body of the great sage in the devil kingdom. Then he pushed the devil Kingdom Saint back and handed it to the Lord Zhou and the two golden elites who came from the sword demon society. Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu stood in front of the crowd.


    Boom, boom


    At the entrance of this hall, the sound of crashing is more and more urgent. Obviously, those people inside the demon Kingdom outside are worried that the great sage will be caught in a real situation inside, and their hearts are already very anxious.


    However, this is the place where the great sage of the devil Kingdom lives. The firmness is not covered. After being bombarded by people outside for so long, it is still solid and there is no appearance of being knocked down.


    It seems that this gate will be opened by people from outside, and it may not be possible for another quarter of an hour.


    The great sage of the devil Kingdom has done a good job in the security of the place where he lives.


    However, this also indirectly contributed to the defeat of the great sage in the devil Kingdom today.

 Chapter 674

    If the gate of the devil Kingdom saint''s residence was not so strong, then his men would have rushed in early.


    Then, with those hands, they helped to stop Lin Tianyu and other five people.


    The great sage of the devil Kingdom took out his hand again and quietly refined the mystery in his body. Well, the number of winners and losers is really written in reverse.


    It will be a while before the gate will be blasted open from the outside. Lin Tianyu simply takes out the message bead and wants to send a message to Yunyi, Chi Yuanyuan and other people. He asks them to take a boat and go to the headquarters of the Magic Kingdom and come to help them.


    At this time, the messenger bead in Lin Tianyu''s hand received a message.


    Activate mana to open the message.


    This happens to be a message from Yun Yi.


    The message said: not long ago, there were five golden elixir monks in the same-minded organization that was taken over last time. They suddenly joined hands and broke through all the isolation formations outside. Then, four people outside the protection, one inside constantly send messages out. I don''t know where those messages were sent.


    Then, as soon as Yun Yi, Chi Yuanyuan, and Liu Liu saw that the situation was constant, they immediately launched a siege. However, there was a strong protective array of four people outside, guarding the man who sent the message inside. Although there were more people on their side, Yunyi finally broke through their guard and captured all the five golden elixir friars.


    By combining this message with some situations on the scene, the whole process of the event is naturally clear at a glance.


    There should be five of the more than 20 golden elixir monks who were taken over last time. The evil Kingdom forces are hiding in them. Moreover, among these five people, there should be a higher-level one who knows four of them. What''s more, when Zhou and Lin Tianyu went back together, although he changed his appearance a little, it was obvious that the man also recognized him. Then, their boat flew straight to the direction of the Magic Kingdom headquarters. It was only 800 miles away from the headquarters. The man was also a capable man. He even combined these situations and thought of himself and others. He was going to fight against the devil kingdom.


    Therefore, he joined forces with the other four people, broke through all the defenses, and constantly sent messages to the great sage of the devil kingdom.


    unfortunately, at that time, the magic Lord was busy refining the essence of the fruit, and there was no time to read his message.


    ¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu only felt that his head was dripping with cold sweat. Had it not been for so many mistakes, and even if the five had sent a message to the devil Kingdom sage a little earlier, their actions would not only be doomed to failure, but also their lives would have to be fully accounted for here.


    Fortunately, when he was on his way here, Lin Tianyu urged everyone to speed up. He arrived at the headquarters of the demon kingdom as fast as he could without stopping. Otherwise, if we arrive at the headquarters of the devil kingdom a little later, we will have to rewrite all the results. And all the way, Lin Tianyu has always had a kind of faint and bad feeling, constantly urging him to come here quickly.


    Fortunately, he followed the voice in his heart.

 Chapter 675

    Damn it!


    Almost killed himself and other five people directly.


    Of course, we can''t blame Yunyi for their incompetence. After all, it was a completely unexpected emergency. Who could have thought that it was still there, and there were five hidden forces in the demon kingdom. The hidden golden elixir was there. What''s more, these five people still gathered together and suddenly burst into a dilemma. Among those on the scene, after all, there was no such super powerful monk as Gao dewu and himself. This time, we must have the most powerful friars to support us. Obviously, it is impossible to keep ourselves or Gao dewu for protection.


    Oh! All in all, there are still some high-level combat power is insufficient!


    At this time, Yunyi has a message again, asking how to deal with the five people who have been caught.


    Lin Tianyu almost didn''t think about it for a second. He directly and briefly replied a message in the past -


    without asking the reason, all five people were executed directly!


    Then, Lin Tianyu sent a message:


    now, immediately and immediately, he took all the people with him, took a boat, and hurried to the place where the Magic Kingdom headquarters was located. He came to quickly support himself and others and broke out of the encirclement.


    After sending this message, Lin Tianyu looked at Gao dewu again. Then, they looked at each other and laughed. They both held their weapons tightly and guarded in front of the three people behind them.


    In the round of incessant bombardment just now, the hard power of the three men was obviously a little worse, but they also had no breath to repair. They also attacked the great saint of the devil kingdom. As a result, all three suffered from different levels of internal injuries. Just now, I have been holding my breath, but I haven''t felt anything. At this time, after stopping, all three of them are obviously pale and have a feeling of weakness. Then, after taking the elixir to cure the internal injury, the three took care of the sage in the devil Kingdom and seized the time to recover the injuries on the body.


    At this time, Gao dewu also took out a bottle of elixir to cure internal injury. He took three pills at a time. Then, he handed the bottle to Lin Tianyu, and asked him to take the elixir for internal injury.


    However, Lin Tianyu shook his head and did not receive the elixir.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Tianyu didn''t get any internal injuries in the fight just now.


    Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique originally contains the meaning of endless cutting. Even on that day, Gao dewu directly claimed that Lin Tianyu''s martial arts were full of flower and fake martial arts. It is also because of this kind of full of fake martial arts, so every time it seems that he is fighting with the great saint of the devil kingdom with all his strength, but his stress is much smaller than that of the devil Kingdom saint. Because, every time he competes, he still finds the weak place where the power of the devil Kingdom saint is not concentrated. Therefore, the two people''s forces are totally unequal. It is estimated that Lin Tianyu only needs to spend three or four hundred jin, or even two or three hundred jin, to compete with the great sage in the devil kingdom with less strength.


    Because everyone, any move, will have a weak point.


    Sometimes, the gap between the strength of the weak point and the strength of the strongest point is probably several times, even tens of times, or even greater.

 Chapter 676

    In addition, the last time we had a robbery, there was a big disaster in addition to the thunder robbery.


    Originally, the effect of thunder robbery on the body is greater than that of the ordinary body training skills. It can even go deep into some parts of the body to strengthen. However, the extent to which this kind of reinforcement has been strengthened has gone a step further. Even after the Fenghuo disaster, Lin Tianyu used his skills and swallowed them directly. Instead, he trained and strengthened his internal organs.


    Therefore, from the appearance, it seems that Lin Tianyu and other people continue to fight against the devil Kingdom saint. Even, most of the time, Lin Tianyu bombards more fiercely than other people. However, in fact, his internal injury is much smaller than other people. What''s more, the most powerful times just felt the shock of the internal organs, but they didn''t really hurt the organs that had been strengthened by exercise.


    After all, now, among the five of them, Lin Tianyu said that second, no one dares to say the first in terms of the degree of strengthening the internal organs.


    Even if they are all physical training, and even the level of physical training is slightly higher than Lin Tianyu, the strength of the five viscera and six viscera is far less than Lin Tianyu.


    After all, Gao dewu is just walking the ordinary road. Like all physical training, he only uses the aura of heaven and earth to strengthen the meridians.


    It''s impossible to get thunder to strengthen, let alone rob thunder, or even fire disaster.


    So now, the appearance of Lin Tianyu is not much better than other people. However, the harm he suffered inside was less than one tenth or even a few tens of these people.


    Waiting for the others, they all took the elixir to cure the internal injury, and began to work quietly. When he started to prescribe the medicine, Lin Tianyu was more energetic and kept a close eye on the door which was being bombarded by people outside.


    Boom, boom Boom, boom


    The bombardment of the gate continued.


    Boom -


    it was half a quarter of an hour later, and after a long reverberating sound, the deep gate was finally unable to be bombarded and opened.


    Then, out of the gate that was blasted open, dozens or hundreds of people from the devil kingdom came out.


    Moreover, most of these people are golden elixir monks.


    Just imagine, if the front, before they had caught the devil''s land sage, these had already blasted open the door and rushed in, then the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Then, is refining the internal injury medicine several people, also is stopped. Zhou Zhuangzi and others also moved their weapons closer to the neck of the great sage in the devil kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu tightened the sword in his hand, while Gao dewu tightened the sword in his hand.


    Among the nearly 100 people on the opposite side, the Qi emissary who led them in at the beginning also happened to be inside. Obviously, after seeing the Qi emissary''s appearance, he still had some status among a group of golden elixir friars, and was standing in front of these people.


    At this time, Qi emissary stepped forward and said, "Lord Zhou, what do you mean? Why did you take the great sage

 Chapter 677

    While questioning, Qi emissary unconsciously went down to Lin Tianyu and their side, moving slowly.


    Obviously, in the devil Kingdom forces, the status is directly linked with their own strength. And Qi emissary is also clearly aware that their own strength is relatively strong. Therefore, they approached Lin Tianyu subconsciously and unconsciously. Only when they had a small chance, they would rescue the great sage of the devil kingdom.


    Poof!


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu cut off one of the fingers of the great sage of the devil kingdom with a knife.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Qi emissary, you can still move forward. I promise that when you take another half step forward, I will directly cut the throat of the great sage with this knife."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, his eyes were cold and there was no half expression. Can be that kind of did not have any facial expression appearance, actually clearly wrote a kind of firm and resolute in inside. I''m sure he will do it.


    Qi emissary startled: "you, you, what are you doing?"


    "It should be what you Qi emissary is doing." Lin Tianyu replied indifferently and said, "are you Qi emissary thinking about killing the great sage?"


    Qi emissary was more surprised and said, "you''re talking nonsense. How can I want to kill the sage?"


    But Lin Tianyu said, "isn''t it? Am I wrong? Now, the great sage is clearly in our hands. Anyone else would not dare to go one step further. Why don''t they dare to step forward? Are they less daring than you?


    "No. Their courage is absolutely no less than that of you Qi emissary. Even, I dare say, there are definitely some of them who are more heroic and more magnificent than you. However, in spite of this, all of them still haven''t stepped forward. Why do you think this is? "


    Qi said, "how can I know why?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "it''s because they care more about the life of the great sage than you do."


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, those people behind the Qi emissary were all in a commotion.


    Because there is no need to go further.


    They did not move, because they saw that the sage fell into the hands of Lin Tianyu and others. They knew that once they went forward, the other party might be disadvantageous to the great sage. Therefore, they did not go forward. But at this time, Qi emissary quietly came forward. In his eyes, it was clear that he did not take the life of the great sage seriously.


    Once this statement came out, it was not only the behavior of Qi emissary, but also an invisible reaction force. Even later, in the devil Kingdom, the status of Qi emissary will have a great impact.


    Moreover, Qi emissary has always been a person in a high position. For a long time, it is inevitable that these positive people will feel envious, jealous and hateful. Now, with such a good opportunity, those who are eager to let Qi emissary step down, how can they miss this opportunity.


    As a result, the noisy one, and Lin Tianyu and other people have not really got up.


    Their own side has already had some chaos.

 Chapter 678

    Qi emissary was also a little flustered.


    Knowing that he was totally calculated by Lin Tianyu.


    However, this calculation is so clearly placed on the table. I''m counting on you. What can you do? Moreover, it is such a direct calculation of you, if you can not handle it well, it is still very likely that you will cause endless trouble to yourself. Even, in front of the eyes, will give themselves into a big mess.


    Qi emissary knows that the key now is not only Lin Tianyu''s calculation of him, but also that people on his own side do not have much awe for themselves.


    If now, the one standing in front of this is the sage of the devil kingdom. Let Lin Tianyu tell us a flower. Do other people dare to interrupt?


    But this meeting, Lin Tianyu just said such a simple, three-year-old children can see the plot, but it caused such an effect.


    Obviously, there are also some people who want him to step down.


    Qi emissary raised his voice and said to the people, "don''t be fooled. The other side wants to mess up our army''s morale first, and then defeat us one by one. If now, after listening to the other party''s words of encouragement, then all of us will be unable to unite and form an effective defense against the enemy, let alone rescue the great sage. Even, it is very likely that all of us, because of all kinds of suspicion, will not wait for each other to start, we will fall apart first. The more now, when the sage is being plotted by the sage, the more we should calm down and unite to save the sage.


    "At that time, as long as you can rescue the great sage, and if you have any dissatisfaction with me and someone else, you can be in the presence of the sage and let me apologize to someone. But now, the enemy has not been removed, and the great sage has not been rescued. But we must not have civil strife. "


    Of course, among the positive people, there are also some people of insight. They also know that the more we are at this time, the more united we are, the more important it is to prevent civil strife.


    So, a few people came forward, helped Qi emissary to say a few words, also was to persuade these people down finally.


    At this time, Qi emissary also cast a look of thanks to the several people who came forward to persuade him.


    Lin Tianyu has been watching coldly, thinking that the Qi emissary is still a figure. We have our own set of methods to win the hearts of the people.


    But at this meeting, Lin Tianyu said: "why, we are so easily convinced by this guy surnamed Qi? Here, however, there is a more important fact that I have not said. "


    Qi emissary a roar: "you shut up!"


    But Lin Tianyu did not panic at all: "why, Qi emissary is afraid that I have told that fact? Did you dare not let everyone listen to me


    Qi emissary anger way: "I did what matter, dare not let everybody listen."


    Lin Tianyu said, "I can say that."


    "Tell me what you can do."


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! I''ll tell you the truth. Everyone should know. Every time someone comes into the gate of the great sage, it''s the emissary of Qi who guards the gate, right? "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, Qi emissary felt "cluttered" in his heart, and knew that something was wrong again.

 Chapter 679

    Not to mention the door of the great saint of the devil Kingdom, every time it was his messenger.


    But today, this door is really his messenger. Moreover, in the door, in order to covet a little cheap, but also did a little bit of illegal things.


    Originally, this is not a big deal. But now, if it is related to the event that the great sage was arrested, it is something that can''t be explained clearly.


    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu went on: "and every time the great sage wants to summon people, he should only summon one person. And as the door keeper, he should also keep the door well, and only one person can come in. But now, you have a good look. How many of us have come in? How many people are standing in front of you?


    "If Qi emissary had a ghost in his heart and secretly let us all in, would the great sage fall into our hands?


    "Now, Ambassador Qi wants you to unite and not be misled. This is a very correct statement.


    "The best thing is, all of you, don''t be misled. Then, the great saint was killed. Then, all of you are united in front of his messengers. Then, he and his messengers came to be the great saint of the holy land. In this way, he has completely fulfilled the heart of his messengers. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s words were said, Qi emissary felt behind his back. He had a faint mischief and rushed directly behind his own back.


    Just now, what Lin Tianyu said was obviously just some groundless and unfounded agitation.


    Although it is in the crowd, causing some sensational effect, but there are still reasonable people who know that it is just a kind of nonsense. After all, as long as we deal with it properly, we can easily calm down.


    But now, it is not the same, this is the iron fact.


    Even if he claimed that he did not have the heart to harm the great sage in the devil Kingdom, he did this kind of stupid thing just for the sake of a little cheap. But the key is, now this result, it is because he is greedy for small and cheap, and bad can not be bad. It''s so bad that he can''t afford it now.


    What''s more, the hidden killing awn behind it is totally different from the noisy one just now, but a real hatred.


    Qi emissary knew that the result of all this was because of Lin Tianyu.


    So he got angry and pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "you stinky boy, do you just know how to play tricks? If you have the ability, you can come out and fight with me. If I don''t do one move, you''ll be captured. "


    Seeing Qi emissary''s angry appearance, Lin Tianyu said calmly: "why, Qi emissary, you don''t think you have done enough harm to the great sage. Do you want to harm the great sage again and kill him directly? I can assure you, as long as you dare to point at me in such a rage and shout, I will completely cut off one of the great saints'' hands


    "You -" Qi emissary was furious, but he could not speak any more.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "however, I don''t like the way you were angry just now, but your words also have some truth. After all, if there is no military force, just like Qi emissary, he can only play some tricks and tricks, and he is not really a hero. Well, I''ll show you what happened to my force? "

 Chapter 680

    With that, Lin Tianyu tightened his black knife again.


    On the other side, Qi emissary also held the sword in his hand more tightly.


    At the same time, Qi emissary''s heart, raised a secret joy: the opposite guy, or too young. It''s so uninhibited. Good! As long as he dares to make a move, I promise that he will take this stinky boy down in one round. By then, he will have capital in his hand. Maybe he can use it as a bargaining chip to exchange for the great sage. And as long as you can get back to the sage. No matter how many mistakes I made before, with this credit, it is enough to offset all of them.


    Behind the Qi emissary, there are also some old people in their eyes, whose eyes are flickering. Obviously, they should have thought of the same point as Qi emissary ---


    the smelly boy on the opposite side is so arrogant that if Qi emissary hands, he can capture the other party alive


    So, the eyes of those people in the opposite direction looked at Lin Tianyu like a lamp.


    However, Gao dewu and others on Lin Tianyu''s side are expressionless and can''t see half nervous.


    On the other side, he was more than happy in his heart. He was clearly afraid that several people behind the boy would make a noise, which would destroy the plan for the boy to take the bait. But now it seems that this idea is redundant. In particular, the boy''s relationship with his accomplices on weekdays is not so good. He didn''t even face the situation of death.


    As for Qi emissary''s hand, whether he can hold the boy.


    The opposite person, simply no one has a different view.


    This stinky boy clearly only has the realm of practicing Qi, OK? Even if it''s a genius, it''s just equivalent to building a foundation. It''s amazing. And the powerful golden elixir appeared, can''t one or two moves, that is, won a foundation monk? What''s more, it''s clear that the stinky boy is not the real state of building foundation, but his fighting power is likely to have the strength of a foundation building monk. In this way, Qi emissary hands, is not it easier to hold this stinky boy. It''s possible that before the other people in the opposite side react, the stinky boy has already started.


    As a result, the faces of these people are full of excitement and excitement when they see Lin Tianyu about to appear.


    At this time, don''t make any mistakes?


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu has come out.


    But at this time, suddenly, Lin Tianyu stopped.


    Opposite a few people, is the heart mercilessly a shudder: This is how? Is something going wrong? Is it possible that this stinky boy is about to be on the field and feels dangerous again? So, what other thoughts came into being, and would it change?


    Don''t make any changes!


    But Lin Tianyu just looked pale and light, and said, "Qi emissary, it''s meaningless for me to fight with you for nothing. Well, let''s add a little bit of color. What do you think? "


    "No matter what you''ve got, promise him first." An old man in the crowd sent a message to Qi emissary and said in a hurry.


    Qi emissary had no intention to refuse, so he simply said: "good! Come on, what do you want to add? I''m all going to follow

 Chapter 681

    Lin Tianyu gave a thumbs up and said, "good! Come on! It seems that the Qi emissary is a person who does great things. It is a rare talent that Qi emissary is not allowed to be a great saint in the holy land. "


    After hearing this, Qi emissary turned black and said, "if you have anything, just say it directly. Don''t talk about so many useless things."


    Lin Tianyu said, "let''s just gamble. What do you think? If you win, we will return the sage to you directly. As for the next step, how to do it depends on our own means. If I win. You, on your side, have to let all of us go back to the ground. "


    Why didn''t Lin Tianyu directly let them release themselves, but only asked the other party to put himself and others back on the ground?


    In fact, this is what Lin Tianyu has carefully considered. If you let the other party directly let them go, and others took the great sage, they would certainly agree in this situation. However, once it comes to the time of real implementation, it is bound to regret. But just put a few of their own people back on the ground, they will really do it. Although on the ground, it is impossible to escape, because the other side has so many golden elixir monks who surround themselves and wait for others. However, as long as it is above the ground, there are too many variables.


    First of all, the terrain is open. Instead of being trapped in the basement, such a small space, even if there is a trick of means, as long as the other party blocks the gate, it will not work out at all. But on the ground, but in all directions, that variable is too much.


    Secondly, they have already sent a message to Yunyi and others. I believe that before long, Yunyi and others will drive their boats to catch up.


    At that time, the boat landed in the open area, and the variables that could be produced would be even greater. But if they can''t get back to the ground in time, when Yunyi and others come here, and they are separated from each other, then they first concentrate their forces and swallow up Yunyi''s side. Then, with so many hostages of Yunyi''s side in the hands of the other party, it would have been a good form, and it would have been too changeable So here it is.


    Therefore, after comprehensive consideration, Lin Tianyu just gambled with the other party, and let the other party put himself and others back on the ground.


    Qi emissary listened to just such a condition, immediately as if afraid of Lin Tianyu and others like to repent, agreed to come down.


    "Good! If I lose, I will let you go back to the ground. Just, can your promise count? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "of course, my promise counts. But I''m afraid your promises are hard to count. I want those old people behind you to make a joint agreement. "


    Finally, several old men, who had been hiding behind the Qi emissary, stepped forward and came to the front of the crowd when Lin Tianyu said so.


    One of them said, "good! We agreed to the bet. All seven of us are elders of the holy land, and we have counted our words. It''s just, how do we know that you can represent the people on your side. Even if you have made a bet with us now, when the rest of them don''t agree, what should we do? "

 Chapter 682

    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "the old man just thinks too much. OK, I''ll show you now, can I count what I say? You can tell me if the old man in front of me can count what I say


    Gao dewu and other people behind him all cooperated and said: "leader, any word you say can be counted. All of us are absolutely obedient."


    Alliance leader!


    Such a stinky boy is the leader of these people!


    Can''t you tell?


    What''s more, isn''t the leader always competent only when he is strong in force?


    But the leader of the other side, how can he just be such a stinky boy!


    Is it possible that this son of a bitch has something to do?


    I''m afraid this war is not as easy to win as I thought before! However, we have reached this level. Even if we can''t win, we have to fight and gamble!


    Lin Tianyu said again: "some old people, do you think I can count what I say? Did the old people believe what I said


    The chief old man nodded and said, "since it is what the alliance leader said, we naturally believe it. Good! Qi emissary, let''s go and ask the leader of the other party for advice. "


    At this meeting, the chief old man had a bad feeling, so he didn''t dare to talk too much about it.


    The Qi emissary marched out of the crowd.


    However, at this time, Qi emissary''s face was obviously more cautious. It was no longer as relaxed and comfortable as when we decided to make this bet. After all, the other side can become the leader of a group of golden elixir friars. Among them, they all stand out from the crowd. Obviously, they are very human.


    But now, if he Qi emissary this battle, can win, then, and successfully rescued the great saint. Well, no matter how much sin he has committed in front of him, there is no need to talk about it. What if he lost the first battle later?


    Although from the beginning of preparation for the war, he just did not think that he might lose. Moreover, the opponent is just a little Qi practicing friar. But now, he had to think about it. Because, the other party''s little Qi training friar is the leader of a group of golden elixir friars. That means less? If he loses! Qi emissary looked back at his back, but behind him, full of elite warriors from the headquarters of the demon kingdom. Let him think of a way to escape, it is impossible.


    Therefore, Qi emissary step by step into the field, his face is full of caution.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said at the right time: "Qi emissary, I can see that you are guilty. If this is the case, I am afraid that you, the emissary, will probably not be able to accept my move. "


    Qi emissary Ben came to this meeting. He was very nervous. Lin Tianyu also said that, which made his heart more nervous.


    So Qi emissary angrily said: "if you want to fight, you can''t get so much trouble."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "good! Let''s fight. However, I still want to bet, you now such a state, is absolutely not able to support my move. I''ll bet on one of your arms. "

 Chapter 683

    Under the attack of Lin Tianyu''s words, the pressure on Qi emissary is growing.


    Finally, Qi emissary was the first to take the lead and said: "since the leader is not willing to do it first, it is up to me and someone else to throw a brick and attract jade. Look at the sword


    Qi emissary was finally unable to withstand the endless pressure. After saying this, he directly stepped forward and "Ho" was a sword. By the way, Lin Tianyu stabbed him.


    Whoosh!


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand crossed an arc in the air and cut it to the Qi emissary who was stabbing by the sword. Although Lin Tianyu''s talent is just a knife and a move, but in the air, it is to see the shadow of each black knife. It seems that Lin Tianyu''s move is not just a knife, but a lot of knife feeling. The shadow of the sword is more and more, which makes the Qi emissary who is fighting against him become a little bit stunned. The sword that stabbed out is also affected by a little. After that, the sword''s momentum obviously becomes slower.


    Poof!


    Then, all the people clearly saw the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, and cut it directly from the right arm of Qi emissary''s sword. Then, Qi emissary''s right arm and the sword in his hand were all cut by Lin Tianyu and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu took back the knife''s power and said with some pity: "ambassador Qi, I have told you clearly that you can''t escape my knife with such a guilty heart as you are. You don''t believe it. You have to take the lead. Now it comes true. Sure enough, you can''t hide from me.


    "And my leader always keeps his word. Said that only bet on your arm, just bet on your arm. No, I just cut off one of your arms. The rest, but a hair, has not hurt you


    However, when Lin Tianyu said this, those people on the opposite side were almost speechless.


    What a terrible character this boy is!


    A little friar practising Qi. When fighting with the golden elixir, he limited his moves in advance. What''s more, it''s only limited to one move. Then, more limited between a move, it is necessary to cut off one arm of the golden elixir. Moreover, after this move, he actually did it.


    It is impossible for an ordinary monk of Yuanying''s great energy to do such a terrible battle with limited moves and even more limited damage parts.


    It has to be an elite figure in the Yuanying great energy friar to have this possibility.


    In this way, isn''t it said that this boy has the strength of the elite in the Yuanying great monk?


    When I thought of this, the people in the opposite side, led by the seven elders, all of them unconsciously and unconsciously stepped back a little bit.


    However, in fact, they think too much.


    To really say that it is Lin Tianyu''s strength, it is just barely enough to reach the standard of ordinary Yuanying great monk. However, Lin Tianyu''s martial arts skills are too outstanding. Therefore, as long as the strength of Lin Tianyu is slightly less than him, in front of him, which is completely perfect and has some abnormal martial arts skills, if he wants to defeat, the moves that can survive are totally beyond human imagination.

 Chapter 684

    Just now, the Qi emissary, obviously under the attack of Lin Tianyu''s words, became more and more restless. Naturally, it was easier to show loopholes.


    But in front of Lin Tianyu, a figure with nearly perfect technology, there are still loopholes to be revealed. It is no wonder that one move fails.


    Now, those people standing opposite have seen Lin Tianyu. The pressure in his heart is really great, which is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    All this is exactly what Lin Tianyu wanted to achieve by cutting off one arm of Qi emissary with such a knife. Only the better the effect, the more likely the other party to fulfill the previous commitment. Otherwise, if you let the other party feel that they have no means to threaten them, but some lucky little sheep happened to take their great saint by chance. Then, even if they fulfill their promise, they will also produce many changes in the process.


    With the present shock in, even those who want to have a change in mind, they have to seriously consider the consequences, whether they can bear it.


    So, Lin Tianyu and Gao de Wudang went first, and then the three of them set up the devil Kingdom sage.


    Lin Tianyu said: "seven elders, we are going to go back to the ground now. I believe that all the people here should follow the orders of the seven elders and not do more things."


    "Of course, there will be no more accidents. The people in our holy land are the most committed people. What they say will count. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s good. Now, we''re going back to the ground. Please make way for some elders. "


    Then, in Lin Tianyu''s words, some people let the body at will, while others did not move at all.


    When Lin Tianyu and others moved on, it was obvious that there were three people standing on their way.


    Lin Tianyu did not speak any more, nor did he greet the elder of the other party, or even anyone else.


    Whoosh!


    The knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is already moving.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    Then there were three successive cuts. At this time, I saw that the three people on the opposite side were all on the way ahead. After a short time, they were all directly cut off by Lin Tianyu. Then, three times, "bang bang bang", they almost fell to the ground.


    Lin Tianyu was embarrassed to smile and said: "a few elders, you see how good I am!


    "These people didn''t listen to the elders so much, obviously they didn''t pay attention to the elders. However, just a little bit of offense, I believe that the eldest people must be embarrassed to start, to deal with such a small person. After all, it''s easy to leave a discussion that is not conducive to the chairman''s people, No. Therefore, I kindly took the place of the elder people and took care of them directly.


    "You see how much I have to think about your reputation. However, the elders don''t need to thank me. I always do good deeds without leaving a name. Then, who else wants to disobey the orders of the elders? Please come out and let me help you clean up the door for them. "

 Chapter 685

    When Lin Tianyu said the last sentence, his face was fierce and he waved a black knife in his hand. Then, his eyes like ghost fire also swept to the other people one by one.


    It was in Lin Tianyu''s eyes that when he killed three people of the other party in such a vicious way, and then swept them one by one, all the other party''s people consciously and unconsciously stepped back again.


    At the same time, the way of heart: this person, however, must not be easily provoked!


    Originally, when Lin Tianyu cut off an arm of Qi''s emissary with a knife, the idea was raised in their hearts. However, after all, there are some people who are lucky enough to think that Lin Tianyu dare not really treat himself and others? After all, they are still surrounded by their own side. So, there are such three people, some quietly stand out, want to stop and test what Lin Tianyu dare to do?


    However, the temptation came out.


    And they all lost their lives.


    At this meeting, there was no one who dared to stand out and try again.


    And the elder elder, who is the leader in the opposite side, can see that all the people on his side seem to have been awed by Lin Tianyu''s momentum.


    Therefore, the leader of the elder, had to stand up and say: "alliance leader, just go ahead and leave. Those three people didn''t abide by the agreement just now. The leader of the League killed well. However, other people will certainly abide by the agreement. Even if it''s the right one, such as the leader, will abide by the agreement and let the leader and others go to the ground and talk about it. "


    And the leader elder''s words at this time seem to explain the reason why they all subconsciously retreat. However, although this explanation is reasonable, it is obviously a little pale.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "that''s good. I had thought that I would do good deeds again and clean up some people who didn''t obey the elder''s orders. Now, it seems, this good thing can''t be done. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu moves forward, and the three of them hold up the great sage of the devil Kingdom, while Gao dewu stands at the last side of the crowd.


    Because now, it''s different from just now. Just now we were just in the direction of the door, and there were enemies in front of us. Now, when they go out, they are all the enemy''s places. Of course, there have to be powerful people before and after. We can''t just focus on the front just as we did at the beginning.


    And now, obviously, the other person has just learned a small lesson.


    Finally, no one dared to jump out and try the knife with his body.


    When Lin Tianyu and his party went forward, all of them subconsciously and consciously gave up a spacious road which was enough for Lin Tianyu and other people to pass smoothly.


    If there is no one to stop it, the action will be much faster.


    As a result, there was no longer much time. Lin Tianyu and his party, together with the great sage of the devil Kingdom, returned to the ground easily.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at the endless yellow sand all around him. He took a deep breath and then slowly vomited it out. Clearly, it''s still on the ground. It''s too much fun.


    I really don''t understand why the devil Kingdom has built its headquarters under such a deep ground.

 Chapter 686

    At this time, the leader of the elder in the devil Kingdom stepped forward and said, "the leader, now we have kept our promise and put all of you back on the ground intact. And now, as long as you release the great saint of our holy land. I''ll let you go without any trouble


    Lin Tianyu said: "let us go smoothly, won''t embarrass us? Do you think that we have worked so hard to break into your headquarters just to let you let us go


    The leader said, "it''s because I don''t think carefully. Let''s go. What conditions do you have. No matter what the conditions are, I can promise you as long as you release our great saint. "


    "Anything, really?"


    "Of course."


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s good. I really have a few conditions here. I only want you here. All the people who have ever committed murder or given orders to kill others are now committing suicide in front of me. Then, I put you in the devil Kingdom, and now all the innocent people who have been caught in it have been released. At the same time, disbanded your whole evil domain organization. That''s all I have to offer. Can you guarantee that you can do it? "


    With these words of Lin Tianyu.


    At the scene, the faces of those on the other side were all heavy.


    If we follow Lin Tianyu''s method. It is estimated that 99.99% of them All of them have to commit suicide.


    Then, they all committed suicide and the devil kingdom was dissolved. It was really clean and there was nothing left.


    It''s completely breaking their roots.


    Of course, it''s impossible to agree.


    The leader''s elder, his face became gloomy, and said, "so, this alliance leader is trying to make trouble with our holy land."


    Lin Tianyu said, "don''t be so nice. How about the holy land? If you don''t do so many evil things, you can call the holy land, or even the immortal domain. However, this is clearly an extremely evil force. The number of evil things done can''t be counted. What kind of holy land is it to be called? Don''t you feel sick after hearing such an untrue name? "


    Lin Tianyu also knows that it is time for a showdown. No more words.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu knows more. This is the headquarters of the devil Kingdom, and the people in it are almost all the people who are determined to do it. The people inside are not like Chi Yuanyuan and Zhou Zhuangzhou. They are outside and far away from the devil''s land. Therefore, the influence of the devil Kingdom on them is small, and their brainwashing is also small. At the same time, outside, they are gradually influenced by some ethical aspects, so their nature has a lot of room for plasticity and change. And the people in this should be completely affected by the devil''s land, that kind of deep-rooted influence, there is almost no possibility of any further rebellion. Later, as soon as Yunyi and others arrive, it will be a bloody battle.


    Therefore, it is unnecessary to say anything now. Even some of them are reluctant to speak.


    Just coldly staring at the crowd, waiting for a while of fighting to come.

 Chapter 687

    The leader confirmed again: "so you are more unlikely to release the great saint of our holy land?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "do you think we are here to eliminate evil? Can we release the first evil?"


    The leader and several other elders looked at each other. Then, they all nodded without any trace. There was a ray of cold light in their eyes.


    Obviously, just now, they had been wary of the danger of the great sage, so they did not dare to move lightly. But now, from Lin Tianyu''s mouth, they completely confirmed that it was impossible for him to let their great sage come back alive. As a result, several elders of a look at each other, and finally have a decision. That is to say, if we give up the great sage, we have to leave these five people here. After all, there are also two saints and three saints in the devil kingdom. These two Yuanying great monks are no longer there, as long as they can get rid of them. Then, the devil kingdom is still the devil Kingdom, still can stand in the Tiandu country, and will not fall.


    Having made a decision, the leader elder still made a final attempt and said, "this ally, when you started to fight against our holy land, do you know what it means to deal with our holy land in the end?"


    With that, the leader raised his right hand and carefully pointed to it.


    Lin Tianyu, of course, knows what the leading elder means. That is, the backstage behind their demon Kingdom, but the immortal in the fairyland. So to deal with the devil Kingdom, but is to change to the ground and the fairy behind the fairy against. And against the immortal, can you have a good end?


    Lin Tianyu pretended to be confused and said, "elder, what''s the meaning of reaching out to the sky?"


    The leader elder a lag, can''t really have such a silly not Leng, simply did not know that the devil''s land behind, is the fairy world fairy behind the support, so full of justice, on the devil''s land to start?


    All of a sudden, the leader had a feeling of vomiting blood.


    If you look at the other person''s young face, it''s really possible that you can''t carry anything clearly. Therefore, the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers.


    The leader elder also said that there are still some forces that can wipe out the devil kingdom in the whole heavenly power. For example, the eight patriarchal sects, and even some powerful monks, one hand, you can kill the devil kingdom with one hand, but those people, there is no one to fight.


    Why?


    It is because they know who is standing behind the devil kingdom.


    But now, this silly, what do not know, with a cavity of blood, directly on the devil''s land.


    Ah!


    I''m really going to be pissed off!


    The leader elder solemnly said: "behind our demon Kingdom, we have the support of the immortal from above. If you stop now... "


    Lin Tianyu was curious and said, "Oh, is there a fairy behind you? You''re not lying to me, are you? Good! Then tell me which fairy is behind you and support you. If you can really say it, I will believe it. "


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi and others were short of confidence for a while.


    Immortal!


    This is just like that day, in the city of green leaf, where the warriors treat monks with the same attitude.


    Even Gao dewu frowned involuntarily.


    But when Gao dewu looked at Lin Tianyu, his eyes were shining again.

 Chapter 688

    The elder brother Lin Tianyu, however, reached the 18th floor when he was in the state of body refining.


    And now, in the realm of practicing Qi, there is a direct strength against Yuanying.


    Even if it is a fairy, can you have such a wonderful one?


    Therefore, even if there are still some immortals who are not as high as those in the immortal world, but after all, when he grows up, it is not impossible to kill the immortal.


    After seeing Lin Tianyu, it seemed that he didn''t know the situation. The leader elder''s mouth opened and he was about to say the name of the immortal.


    However, at this time, an elder behind him pulled the leader elder and said, "the name of that adult can''t be told to others casually. Don''t you know it?"


    The leader hesitated for a while and finally did not say it.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, it was a pity that he didn''t cheat the man and tell him the name of the immortal. If so, now I have written down the name of this immortal. When I fly to the fairyland in the future, I can also find the immortal and make a good account of his sin in heaven. What a pity!


    Lin Tianyu said: "since you don''t even say a name, you obviously want to fool all of us."


    After that, Lin Tianyu looked back and saw his side, Zhou Zhuangzi and other three people. They looked hesitant.


    Lin Tianyu was relaxed and said, "why, are you afraid?


    "Are you afraid of a fairy?


    "Well, think about it. When we don''t catch the devil Kingdom Saint today, can you be afraid of this great saint. You are also afraid of the devil kingdom. But now? You see, the devil Kingdom saint has been caught by us. And the so-called immortal, that is, it can be regarded as a little stronger than the great saint of the devil kingdom. Moreover, if the immortal dares to come to Tianquan land, even because of the rules of Tianquan continent, in fact, the immortal is much better than the great sage in the devil kingdom. And we can catch the devil Kingdom Saint so easily. Then, compared with the devil Kingdom, the saint is a limited immortal. We can also catch it.


    "The fairy is not terrible. What''s terrible is the thought in your heart that he''s terrible. What about fairies? He is not the same. He began to practice step by step from the little friar. I believe that as long as we are willing to work hard, we will become immortal. Even in the future, we will kill the immortals.


    "Because, whether it''s a fairy or someone else. As long as he dares to commit a crime in our Heavenly Kingdom, we will all have the determination to kill him one day to settle his crimes. "


    Lin Tianyu''s words, said, loud, echoed in the hearts of several people on his side.


    Yeah!


    What if it''s a fairy?


    As long as he dares to commit a crime in Tianquan land, we should have the determination to kill him and settle his crimes.


    Even when Lin Tianyu said these words, he vaguely felt that the mainland was responding to him.


    The lower boundary of immortals, to the Tianquan mainland, is really not much. However, once there are such immortals in the lower boundary, there will be no restrictions on them when they are on the ground of the lower boundary. It is also convenient for them to do whatever they like and create endless crimes.


    However, no one dares to settle this sin.


    But now, it is finally someone who has made the decision to liquidate.

 Chapter 689

    Now, let alone a few people from Lin Tianyu''s side.


    Even, those opposite the other side of the people, but also bursts of surprise.


    Immortal sin, also some people dare to settle?


    Is this man eating the heart of bear leopard gall, or lard heart.


    But no matter what you think.


    But this statement of Lin Tianyu, or in their hearts, caused a lot of resonance and vibration.


    Because it has always been so long, in the matter of heaven, who dares to disrespect the immortal. Even, many people, especially the friars, dare not talk about immortals in private, for fear of causing cause and effect in the future. But what about this one? Now, he is not only talking about immortals, he is talking about killing immortals. He claimed that he wanted to kill the immortals in the lower part of the fairyland! As long as the immortal dares to commit any sin in Tianquan land, he will kill the immortal!


    Tu Xian!


    Even if the immortals in the lower world above the mainland, committed a crime, that is not also should be it? They are all fairyland people. It''s a whole higher level than the power of the day. Even if they commit crimes on this day''s power continent, who can control them? Who dares to say that they have been slaughtered?


    Their immortals committed crimes on this day''s power continent, which is entirely justified. However, the people in the lower boundary said that they would kill the immortals, which was clearly a great treason.


    This is the iron law of Xiuzhen and Xiuxian.


    With strength, everything is right. Without strength, everything is wrong.


    Respect for strength!


    There is no right or wrong!


    But now, in the eyes of the immortal, the friars like mole ants cry out, what about the immortal?


    As long as he has committed a crime in my Xiuzhen land, I will punish him, and I will kill the immortal.


    Therefore, in my heart, I don''t agree with this statement. After all, the idea of respecting strength is too deep in their hearts. However, this does not prevent them from resonating and shaking with those who can speak out.


    Because all along, only the immortals dare to kill them, and no friars dare to kill the immortals.


    However, although the heart, raised the resonance and vibration, but now, they still have to hand. By the way, this let their hearts, raised the resonance and vibration of the people to hand.


    They are going to save the great saint of the devil kingdom!


    Even though they all know it in their hearts, the great saint of the devil kingdom is actually the embodiment of evil. For the will of an immortal, in order to please the immortal, looking for something, he actually directly enslaved many people and ordered them to open mines day and night. How many people died and how many crimes he committed were totally ignored. Because, in his heart, what he thinks is, as long as he can please a real immortal, ordinary mortals die no more than himself, what''s the matter.


    Moreover, this idea, still in the hearts of all the people in the devil Kingdom, is still deeply rooted.


    Therefore, it is natural for them to save the great saint of the devil Kingdom now. Although just now, for the sake of the man who wanted to kill the immortals, they still resonated and vibrated, but this did not affect their action to save the evil devil Kingdom saint.


    It''s like, although I admire your words. But I care more about the practical benefits.


    As long as they save the devil Kingdom sage and follow him, they will live higher than others.


    Even if it''s living on the sin of ordinary mortals on the land of heavenly power.

 Chapter 690

    When Lin Tianyu said this, the seven elders of the devil Kingdom, commanding the people, formed an encirclement to Lin Tianyu and others step by step.


    At this time, the leader elder stepped forward and said, "this alliance leader, I want to ask you one more question. The great saint of our holy land, do you want to let it go or not? "


    Obviously, everything is ready now. As long as Lin Tianyu dares to say a word, then the battle will start immediately.


    Even if the devil Kingdom sage really died because of this, the leaders, elders and others will command the people under them to start.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not have half a minute of hesitation, and said, "if you say it ten times or a hundred times, I still have the same sentence. Here we are today to settle the evil that should be settled. "


    The elder leader''s eyes were cold and looked straight at Lin Tianyu for a while. Finally he said, "stubborn! Then don''t blame us for not giving you a way. Do it


    The people in the devil Kingdom surrounded the front by more than one hundred golden elixir monks, the back was more than a hundred times of the building foundation friars, and at the back, there were more terrifying practice Qi friars. All of them took out their weapons, and at the command of the leader elder, they were going to attack Lin Tianyu and others.


    And Lin Tianyu also said coldly: "before you start, cut off the head of the devil Kingdom saint. Then, the mood war! "


    As soon as this word came out, all the people in the devil Kingdom who were going to make a move were stunned and looked at the direction of the leader and elder of the demon kingdom again.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a white silver light streaked across the sky, and then, it directly fell on the middle of this open space. That white silver light across the speed, fast to the public did not respond, and then, straight hit the ground below.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled for a long time, and then it stopped again.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were shaking several times.


    This time, Yunyi drove a boat to come here. It was time to land. There was no deceleration. Then, it rushed directly to the ground. This is clearly the rhythm of breaking up the boat! If the boat is damaged in this way. When the time comes, go back to the ancestral gate, how should I explain to my Chinese ancestor who borrowed a flying boat?


    Lin Tianyu thought, and then his eyes were staring at the main responsible persons, such as Yunyi and Chi Yuanyuan, who were coming out of the boat. In their eyes, they were full of killing intention.


    Yunyi, Chi Yuanyuan, Liuyun and others have never found Lin Tianyu''s eyes full of endless hatred.


    As soon as he got off the boat, he quickly stepped forward to Lin Tianyu and said, "leader, when we were in the sky, we saw the cubs in the devil Kingdom and surrounded the leader. Because of his impatience, he also decided that he did not slow down and rushed directly. However, fortunately, there was no damage to the boat. The people in the boat were only a few low-level friars, who felt some vomiting. The others were not in a big way. "


    Lin Tianyu was busy with his words and said, "ah, it''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK."


    But in the heart is even way: fortunately has nothing! Otherwise, if you don''t take the dog''s head and wait for you, you will have to taste the fried pork with bamboo shoots.


    At the same time, the heart is the road: it seems that this boat, after no one can give.

 Chapter 691

    At this time, because of the impact of the flying boat, it also allowed the array that had been set up on the other side of the demon kingdom. There were many big gaps in the position of concussion.


    Several elders on the other side of the devil Kingdom hastened to speed up and began to repair the array.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu asked chi to arrange the low-level friars from the remote place, and the other people formed a defensive array on the periphery. He, Gao dewu, Liuyun, as well as several other powerful people, went directly to the side of the devil kingdom. The gap of the array was not completely blocked.


    Lin Tianyu took the lead, directly and one person chose a way to kill the past.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu solemnly explained before he rushed out that all people should not go in the direction of his advance. He wanted to kill alone.


    Originally, Gao dewu and Liuyun were worried about Lin Tianyu and wanted to follow him. However, they immediately saw that Lin Tianyu was full of black swords behind him, even in front of him and all around his body. They understood immediately. So, they both understood and cooperated with each other, chose another direction and killed them.


    At this time, looking at the direction of Lin Tianyu, it is simply a super large meat grinder.


    Lin Tianyu''s figure passed by. Behind him, what he left behind was an endless remnant of corpses, which had paved the way.


    No matter how tight the enemy''s defense is, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill can always be cut in the weak position of the enemy''s defense, and can easily cut the enemy to the sword. When I met a place where the defense was just like the city wall, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand would be full of endless cutting, and would directly and rigidly destroy it. Then, those defences were destroyed by the knife in Lin Tianyu''s hands in the endless cutting.


    Puff, puff


    Lin Tianyu killed him all the way. He didn''t know how many people he had killed.


    What''s more, with Lin Tianyu killing us in the past, the people on the devil''s land will be in chaos all the way. Under the impact of Lin Tianyu, the devil''s land is completely unable to defend effectively.


    Moreover, there is a more critical point. Even if Lin Tianyu has already killed him, all the people on the demon Kingdom side are still in a mess, and it is impossible to organize them effectively.


    Because, on the road that Lin Tianyu killed all the way just now, in the endless void, there are many black swords.


    At the beginning, there were also people in the devil kingdom. They didn''t take it seriously and stepped in directly. As a result, the person who stepped into it, in a flash, was already cut into pieces and pieces by the endless black knives, which were lying in the endless void, and scattered all over the ground. After seeing the past, people felt numb.


    Then, the people on the side of the devil kingdom all hid from the black sword in the endless void. No one dared to step forward.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu killed all the way to the past, and the impact of the space is growing, and the devil''s land, almost under the impact of Lin Tianyu, is completely chaotic.

 Chapter 692

    At this meeting, the devil kingdom will no longer form an effective resistance.


    Even if there is a little resistance in this mess and a mass of hemp, it will be cut off as long as there is a strong attack, just like harvesting wheat.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu went back and forth, and in a few rounds, he completely destroyed the people on the other side of the devil kingdom. There was no need to say more.


    The other group, the combination of Gao dewu and Liuyun, is no longer as brilliant as Lin Tianyu, but with the cooperation of the two, Gao dewu is just in the front. Liuyun, with his own way of space, is cooperating with the assassin, which is also outstanding. Especially now, taking advantage of the chaos of all the people in the demon Kingdom, this group of two of them, under the impact of the precise combination, is really killing countless enemies.


    The combination of the two of them, like Lin Tianyu, almost killed seven in and seven out of the enemy camp. Moreover, after each entry and exit, there was no one left, and they dared to step in again. Until all the black swords in the void disappeared, they finally had a man again Dare to step on the road that Lin Tianyu just walked.


    However, the combination of Gao dewu and Liuyun is enough to kill three in three out.


    After the two of them had gone the same way, there were corpses all over the ground, and blood was accumulated.


    As for the other two groups, the gains were smaller.


    But the key is now, the devil''s land is chaotic enough. So, in this way, it also gives them enough harvest opportunities. The other two levels of men and horses, all the way to kill the past, but also have completely beyond the imagination of the results.


    Originally, the other two groups of people, when they entered the battlefield, were just thinking that they could achieve something, but nothing. As long as they can harass the enemy to a certain extent and give Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu more opportunities to kill the enemy, they think their role has already played. Their requirements at the beginning of entering the battlefield were really not high.


    But who would have thought, for the two groups, they just wanted to fight soy sauce. The biggest hope was that they would harass the enemy and cooperate with Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu to kill the enemy more effectively.


    But now, their two groups of soy sauce, in this chaos, have also made quite a lot of achievements, which greatly exceeds their ideas at the beginning of the war.


    Kill the enemy that is called a happy, that is called a happy!


    It''s over! finished! It''s over


    Several elders of the devil Kingdom looked at their own side of the people, just like ripe wheat. Under the harvest of the harvester, when they fell one after another, their hearts were extremely desolate.


    Gao dewu and Liuyun two combinations of this road, it is clear that with the strength of Yuanying junior high school.


    Especially terrifying is Lin Tianyu''s single journey. It is clear that he has already had the strength of the later stage and even the peak of Yuanying''s ability.


    On their side, however, there is no Yuanying''s high-level combat power, and no effective defensive array has been formed. Now, the whole scene is in such a mess. How can we defend?


    What else to defend?

 Chapter 693

    finished! finished! It''s over


    Several elders looked at the scene of this fall, the feeling of helplessness rose.


    Just now, an elder among them couldn''t see it anymore. So he went to the scene in person and wanted to do something to stop Lin Tianyu''s progress. But who would have thought that when he got to Lin Tianyu''s side, he only took a turn, and he was added by Lin Tianyu, and he was already in a different position.


    In the later stage of Yuanying''s ability, it may even be the peak of its power. What can we do to stop it?


    However, they really misunderstood Lin Tianyu.


    In fact, because Lin Tianyu''s body cultivation skills have reached the level of the golden elixir period of the ancient wooden Chonglou, the hard power is really the combat power of the early Yuanying great monk. In terms of hard combat power, it is only a match with Gao dewu. It is even possible that it is slightly worse than Gao dewu.


    However, the difference is that Lin Tianyu''s sword technique is too terrible.


    As long as he is a little weaker than his strength, there is a small loophole in the martial arts, he can find a gap to enter, a knife to death. Even if there is no loophole, Lin Tianyu''s endless cutting in the sabre technique is extremely terrifying. If he only has the strength equivalent to him, it is obvious that he is looking for abuse. He will break down the most solid defense of his opponent and make his opponent cry in endless cutting.


    If you want to really block Lin Tianyu, unless you send out a monk who has no weakness in the middle of Yuanying to block him head-on without leaving any loopholes, then you will have the possibility of one point and two points.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s hard power is only the level of Yuanying''s early stage, which is amazing, if we want to really block him, it is impossible for him to have the strength of Yuanying in the middle stage.


    But if it is Yuanying''s late shooting, then Lin Tianyu can only ensure that he does not lose, and completely escaped, and there is no possibility of hard hitting the opponent''s qualification.


    However, in front of a group of opponents who are slightly weaker than him, Lin Tianyu is scared. His unrestricted and almost perfect martial arts skills broke out completely. The effect was no worse than that of the monks in the later period of Yuanying''s power and even the peak of Yuanying''s power.


    However, several elders of the demon Kingdom have misjudged Lin Tianyu''s strength.


    However, in this scene, there is no one who can stop him in the slightest, so that he can play in a mood, and completely form the effect of the present, which is like the later stage of Yuanying''s ability, and even the perfect peak of Yuanying''s power. In this case, it can be said that Lin Tianyu has the strength comparable to the later stage of Yuanying''s power and even the peak of Yuanying''s great power. Of course, it can be regarded as completely correct.


    After several elders saw the scene, their psychological defense lines were completely destroyed by the reality.


    Helplessness, depression, desolation and disappointment


    Now, their side has been completely defeated and retreated, and it is bound to form a situation in which there is no retreat.

 Chapter 694

    At that time, these old guys, even though they knew that the general situation of the whole demon kingdom was gone, they still had to fight hard to play.


    Funny, at the beginning, they were still thinking perfectly about encircling these guys, and then, after seizing their hostages, they replaced the great sage of the devil Kingdom, and their encirclement was completely solved.


    And now, where are they going to take their hostages?


    After just a few waves of impact, it is difficult for them to form an effective defense on their own side. How can we talk about attacking and seizing the hostages of the other side?


    Then, these elders also looked bitterly at the middle group, surrounded by a small array by the other side.


    At this time, in that place, there was no one on their own side, even those close to the past. Not to mention taking hostages. At the beginning of the battle, there were some people from the devil kingdom. However, with the fierce impact of the other side, the devil''s land side really retreated further and further. The small defensive array has completely formed a vacuum zone. On the side of the devil Kingdom, any shadow of a person has disappeared, let alone, trying to threaten the other party.


    Eh!


    Suddenly, the great elder of the devil Kingdom, originally his eyes were dazzled, and suddenly lit up.


    Isn''t this a rare opportunity?


    Now, the main combat power of the other side has already rushed to their own side of the camp, so their rear is naturally empty defense. And there, not only the weak people they want to protect are in it, but also the great saint of the devil kingdom is put there by them.


    If we attack the past with one attack now, it is very likely that under the situation of the opponent''s empty defense, under one attack, several people of the other party will be directly captured and taken as hostages. More likely, even the great saint of the devil kingdom can be rescued.


    In this way, with the great sage in, and then those branches of the devil''s land strength, gradually concentrated, then, their own side, it is really not really defeated.


    The leader of the demon Kingdom, the big elder, quickly put his ideas to the other five living elders.


    When they arrived at the meeting, they were all elders who had not participated in the war, and their eyes were all shining.


    This is really a feasible way!


    Even if these people who have attacked their own camp react and want to come back, it will take time. Just give a few people a little time is enough.


    After all, as an elder, the cultivation of that body is far superior to that of his peers.


    And now, it''s a group of weak chickens to deal with. Isn''t it easy to catch them?


    Those who have been killed in the devil kingdom are the ones who have been cooperating with the assassins. After all, they have a big step ahead of the law of space. Other people, in their own wait for a quick move, to get rid of these people, do not want to have a chance, rushed back to help.


    And what about the guy who kept cooperating with the assassin, even if he could come back in time?


    With his strength suitable for assassination, can he stop his six elders?

 Chapter 695

    However, although several elders have negotiated the plan, they are not in a hurry.


    They''re waiting.


    Wait for the other party''s leader to kill more deeply in the people of the devil kingdom. At that time, there will be no more time to come back and help. As long as the terrible leader is blocked by his own side and has no time to come back for help, the plan will be more than half successful.


    At that time, there are enough hostages on the other side. Isn''t it easy to get out of trouble?


    Unless it''s the other party''s leader, he doesn''t care about his own side, the safety of the hostage. However, from the other side''s words just now, it can be felt that the other party should not be that kind of person.


    Ha ha ha


    Their leader has such a character, that is, heaven helps them. The final counterattack, as long as they can really seize the hostages, is a success.


    Finally, I saw Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu and others in the already scattered formation of the devil''s land. Once again, they went deeper and deeper. If they wanted to fight back, they would not be able to do it in an instant.


    The big elder in the demon Kingdom looked at the other elders with a smile. Then, they all started their cultivation with all their strength. They went to the weak defensive array in the middle and directly rushed over.


    As soon as the six elders on their side started, all the people on the scene felt it clearly.


    Then, those left behind by the black sword League slightly changed their faces.


    The six elders of this demon Kingdom have grasped the opportunity really well. At this time, it happened that Lin Tianyu and his colleagues had reached the most deep level of the demon Kingdom forces. Now, even if they found out this situation and wanted to retreat back, it was definitely not possible to retreat back in a short period of time. Because, although the people on the side of the devil kingdom are in disorder, they can''t stand it. There are people in the devil''s land everywhere. If you want to retreat back, it will have the same effect as killing in. We''ll have to fight hard to come back.


    On the other hand, after seeing the actions of the six elders, they immediately understood the intention of the elders.


    So the devil''s land side, scattered in the scene of those personnel, has been the morale of low to the limit of the trough. But this meeting, it was clear that everyone was fearless and violently sent out a fierce force, just thinking that Lin Tianyu and others would be trapped for such a short time, and the six elders in the devil kingdom were given more time, hoping that they could succeed. Now, it is only after the successful operation of the six elders that we can really solve the siege of the devil kingdom. If not, they will die one by one.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, Gao dewu, and two other teams, who were rushing into the depths of the demon Kingdom vertical, also discovered the actions of the six elders of the demon kingdom.


    The faces of the other two teams changed. Now I want to go back, it is not a matter of a moment.


    Lin Tianyu was cold and said to Gao dewu, "senior Gao, I''ll go back first. You''ll take them here to support for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Gao dewu said: "let Liuyun go back with you."


    "No!"


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure suddenly disappeared in the circle surrounded by people in the devil kingdom.

 Chapter 696

    But the scene, originally is stepping up the attack progress, want to trap several people in Lin Tianyu''s devil Kingdom, suddenly lost Lin Tianyu''s figure, suddenly fell in the heart, felt wrong.


    Then, almost completely hopeless, the men looked in the direction of the small protective array in the middle.


    At this time, the six long eyes of the devil kingdom are about to approach the small protective array.


    In the hearts of the six, they were all excited. They had already been in a desperate situation. They had come up with such a wonderful idea. Now, as long as the attack is successful, it will completely solve the danger of today''s devil kingdom. And the six of them are likely to be the greatest meritorious officials who have solved the danger of the devil kingdom. Now, the victory is in sight. Now, even if the two people cooperate with each other, the guy who knows the way of space comes back. With his little strength, he is absolutely unable to return to heaven.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    How wonderful!


    However, with the several people in the devil Kingdom who had originally besieged Lin Tianyu, when they looked back, they saw the excited elders and left the protective array in the middle. When there was still a few steps away, they were already in the protective array and saw Lin Tianyu''s figure.


    It''s over!


    It''s all over!


    These several people who are still in the rear of the demon Kingdom force are sighing in their hearts.


    And the six elders are excited, just arrived at the small defensive array here, one of them has been unable to restrain the passion in his heart to attack up.


    Poof!


    Immediately, this person''s head, directly from the neck above, flew up.


    The other five elders were all shocked in their hearts: what''s going on? Why, in such a small protective array, there are so many masters? What the hell, how many super masters do they have? So many super masters, together, attack the devil''s land, this still let people live?


    As a result, the five elders did not rush to attack the small protective array. Although to this meeting, the time is particularly precious, but they also have to find out the situation before.


    When the five elders looked up, they were all stunned.


    Right in front of them, the guy who was suspected of having the late stage of Yuanying''s great ability and even the perfect peak strength was just standing opposite them, smiling faintly, and then, with cold eyes, he just looked at them.


    Who is this?


    Is it true that the man who broke into the depths of the devil Kingdom has a twin brother, and is also a super strong character?


    But is it possible?


    All the five elders turned back and looked into the depth of the demon Kingdom forces.


    At that time, there was no one who was decisive in killing and fighting just now, as if the demon had come down.


    Is this the man in front of you?


    However, in such a short time, how could he come back so quickly? Even if he had that speed. But along the way, there are so many people in the devil Kingdom who are blocking it? How could it have allowed him to come back easily.


    This is impossible?


    But now, this person is clearly standing in front of himself and others!

 Chapter 697

    The five elders all have some stupidly looked at Lin Tianyu who is standing in front of him.


    Good day, the five did not fully return to God.


    Suddenly, the leader of the elder, steeply widened his eyes and said, "you, you or a monk who has understood the way of space?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "why, who told you that I can''t understand the way of space?"


    The leading elder sighed and said, "this is the heaven that is going to perish in our devil''s land."


    After hearing this, the other four elders of the demon kingdom all lowered their heads and felt heartache. At such a good opportunity, they were able to meet a super strong man who understood the way of space. Then, everything was regretful.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it is true that God is going to kill you, because you have done too many evil things. I can''t even look down on God. "


    The leading elder frowned and said, "even if the heaven is going to die, I will have to fight again at last. Even if it''s God, it doesn''t necessarily mean that I can be killed. Four old brothers, let''s do it together. "


    "Good! For the devil''s land, we''ll have a final fight. "


    The leader of the big elder said: "you four people hold this man down first, I''ll break into the battle."


    "Good!"


    The four immediately formed a small combined formation and surrounded Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu waved the black knife in succession and swam around. Then, as soon as Lin Tianyu finished swimming, the small formation of the four men had become nothing. Because in this space, one after another of the black swords, lying in the void, has completely restricted the movement of the four people. As long as one does not pay attention, he will easily be injured by the shadow of the virtual sword.


    When the four men were not in formation, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again and again. When the four men were so relaxed, the black knife in his hand was chopped again and again.


    Poof!


    In the blink of an eye, two of them have been chopped by Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, even these people are much more powerful than those who were cut by Lin Tianyu in the field. However, it is still impossible to stop Lin Tianyu. As long as it is lower than the strength of Lin Tianyu, and then, there is a small inattention. In front of this kind of almost perfect technical Sabre technique, almost all of them are the objects that Lin Tianyu will cut. Maybe the four of them have always been cautious and cautious. Lin Tianyu has maintained full vigilance. Perhaps, they can still hold on to a few more moves.


    See two people have fallen, the remaining two people in the heart of a tight, more careful.


    Immediately, the two sides united and attacked Lin Tianyu.


    However, it was just ten moves. One of them, a tiny loophole, was killed by Lin Tianyu. And the other one, when the one in front of him was cut off, had a small fluctuation in his heart, which naturally revealed a small loophole in his move. Immediately, he was killed by Lin Tianyu again.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the figure flashed, Lin Tianyu appeared again and again. He was just a man. By the way, there was a small protective array in the middle. He attacked for several times, but he did not come to any role in front of the big elder of the devil kingdom.

 Chapter 698

    Oh!


    Elder demon domain, in the heart, sighed, did not attack the small array of protection in front of this.


    Originally, according to the calculation of the elder of the magic field, they had six elders to join hands. With their combined power, they attacked the small array of protection in the middle. It should be very easy to break it. As long as Lin Tianyu is trapped in the depth of the demon field forces, they are all mixed with Lin Tianyu and others by those people. It will take not much time for them to achieve great success.


    But now, Lin Tianyu even can use the way of space, and quickly came back, so that all the plans that were originally perfect were completely made of soup.


    Others have been killed all, only one of them is left.


    Now, even if Lin Tianyu does not come to deal with him, he can completely open such a small protection array with his own power, and it is not in a short time that he can finish the work. When it comes to this meeting, and then attack the small protective array, it is the root of the local has no half point of significance.


    Lin Tianyu immediately went up and directly took the hand and spread out endless cutting. After he sealed the master of the magic field, he threw him into the small protection array.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was a flash of figure, and once again killed back the forces of the demon realm.


    At this time, all the elder of the demon field have been killed. Those who are in the demon sphere forces have no half of their fighting spirit. In the next rush of Lin Tianyu and others, it is simply to cut melon and cut vegetables. In a moment, although the number of people in the demon sphere forces still greatly occupied the advantage, but clearly no longer had a little war heart. At that time, some people fled, and others directly chose to surrender.


    And let gaudewu and two other groups stay on the scene and see those who have surrendered.


    Lin Tianyu and Liuyun started their body method, and ran to the people who fled and quickly pursued them. Not a long time, I will kill all those who want to escape, and I will kill them all.


    Then Lin Tianyu and Liuyun returned to the scene, and all the others in the protection array were all rushed.


    But when these people saw Lin Tianyu again, they had some ideas that were not completely satisfied with the this before. All of the a sudden, they all took it up.


    In that eye, except for full admiration, it is full of admiration.


    At this point, the rest is how to deal with these surrender people.


    Originally, according to Lin Tianyu''s mind, in the magic field rudder, he saw the huge corpse pit, and the appearance of those people who were rescued from the demon field rudder, even an old man, who had been tortured by them, was nearly killed. However, before he died, he finally saw the report for them because he and others were seen Qiu hope, and smile on the face of Jiuquan, Lin Tianyu is to drive all the people in the demon sphere forces, must be exhausted.


    However, after a glance at so many people, especially in this, many people, should have not committed crimes at all, finally, there are still some unbearable.


    If you kill in the battle, you will kill. But now

 Chapter 699

    There are still thousands of captured people.


    In addition, in the confrontation with the forces of the devil Kingdom, my side still rebelled against many people. Now they are all the effective golden elixir monks on their own side. If we kill all these people now, we will certainly have a bad influence on those who conspire against us.


    Finally, after hesitating for a while, Lin Tianyu took Yunyi, Gao dewu, Chi Yuanyuan and other people aside and said, "if any of these people commit major crimes, they will all be put to death and will never be tolerated. If the crime is lighter, it can give them a chance to mend their ways. As for those who just mistakenly entered the devil Kingdom organization, but did not commit crimes, they were all released on the spot. Of course, it''s up to you to decide how to convict. And I had to take Zhou Zhuangzi, Liuyun and five other Jindan friars, and I wanted to go to Zhouzhuang immediately to save all the family members of the leader. We are quick on our side. Maybe it hasn''t spread. It''s important to take advantage of this opportunity to save people first. "


    Yunyi, Gao dewu, Chi Yuanyuan and other people heard about this, but they were serious and did not dare to delay. He nodded and agreed immediately.


    But Gao dewu said: "brother, otherwise, I will go with you. If there is any emergency, we will have a helper to deal with it. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "No. Our main purpose in the past is to make a time difference. We saved the people before we got to the devil kingdom. And it''s very likely that there won''t be a real fight. If there is a fight, I believe that with my current strength, I should be able to cope with it. What''s more, it''s still the headquarters of the devil Kingdom after all. Maybe there will be some powerful people hidden here. I have to have a senior here and take charge of it in person, so that I can leave safely. "


    Gao dewu thought of Lin Tianyu''s brilliant performance in the middle of the battle just now. Indeed, with that means, he could not cope with much.


    Lin Tianyu also said: "when you are here, when you examine these people, you may use the means of soul searching. Here, I have a piece of soul searching method which is improved according to your own Dao and refined rules of endless cutting. Now, it is passed on to senior Gao and master Yun."


    Said, directly passed to two people a set of Dharma formula.


    Then, after a brief understanding, Yun Yi said, "this improvement is really wonderful. Unexpectedly, if you use this method to search the soul by force, you don''t need to hurt the soul of the other party. Wonderful! How wonderful


    Lin Tianyu said, "let''s go first. It''s up to you. But the great sage and the elder of the devil kingdom must stay for me, and I will come back and judge myself


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu called on the leader of Zhou Village and Liuyun, and then called on five elite golden elixir friars. Then, he took out the flying boat. All eight people boarded the boat quickly.


    With a whoosh, a silver light flashed across the sky and ran to the distance.


    The speed of the boat was very fast. It didn''t take long to get to the place about 300 li away from Zhouzhuang.


    Right here, between the mountains and forests, we found a flat place, and the boat landed. Then, all eight people got off the boat.

 Chapter 700

    After several people carefully deliberated on the action plan, they went to Zhouzhuang first.


    At Zhouzhuang, it was the old servant who opened the door.


    It seems that for the first time, when Lin Tianyu and other six people came, it was the old servant who opened the door. But at that time, Lin Tianyu didn''t pay much attention to it. Now, after being reminded by the Lord of Zhou, he is really a great monk of golden elixir.


    The old servant took a look at the several people who followed him and said, "Lord Zhou, how come some of these people have changed, not the people you took away when you left?"


    The master of Zhou Zhuang said: "Lao Du, there are several people here, but the great sage arranged it himself. You ask me, and I can''t answer you. "


    When the Lord Zhou said this, he took out something from the ring and put it in the old servant''s hand.


    The eyes of the old servant and Du turned into a turbid color, and could not see any sharpness.


    After walking a few steps into the villa, Lin Tianyu said, "Lord Zhou, what Lao Du saw just now, are you afraid that he will report? Do you want me to... " Immediately, Lin Tianyu''s hand, made a throat cutting action.


    However, Zhou Zhuangzi shook his head and said, "no more."


    Then, Zhou told Lin Tianyu that although Du, the gatekeeper, was also a member of the devil Kingdom, he just had no way out. He was not loyal to the devil kingdom. Usually, that is to love a little bit of small cheap, as long as you can give him enough benefits. He was able to do some small things to help the Lord Zhou wholeheartedly.


    Since the Lord Zhou said that, Lin Tianyu didn''t care about Lao Du any more.


    After entering the Chuang Tzu, the Lord of Zhou first went to the underground secret room and looked at it. He made sure that the two saints and the three saints were still in the chamber, and there was no change. Then, the Lord of Zhou quietly called his wife and two sons into the living room, and called the five servants who had been loyal to his family one by one.


    At this time, however, he was outside the living room. Lin Tianyu had already discovered that there were five golden elixir monks standing in every corner of the living room. However, the divine consciousness locked the whole living room.


    Lin Tianyu spoke to Liuyun and the five elite Jindan friars respectively and said what to do next.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and Liu Yun''s two figures are a burst of emptiness, respectively to a standing outside Jindan friar.


    In the living room, the five golden elixir friars and Zhou Zhuangzi were in front of them. They were divided into three groups, two in a group. They were already quietly approaching the golden elixir in two directions. In the shadow of Lin Tianyu and Liuyun, the three groups of people also rushed to a monk who was hiding outside.


    Then there was a brief sound of fighting, and then it was over.


    When a few people showed up again, all the five golden friars who were hiding outside the living room and in every corner were dead on the spot.


    Then, Zhou Zhuang Lord quickly called his wife and two sons, five servants, out of the living room. Lin Tianyu quickly took out the flying boat inside the ring, and he had to inject magic power into it to make the boat bigger and put everyone in it.

 Chapter 701

    When Lin Tianyu''s magic power was input into the boat, a dense white light came out from the boat. The boat on the palm of his hand suddenly grew bigger and bigger, and a voice came from the front yard gate.


    "Master Zhou, is this going to go?"


    With the voice, I saw old Du, an old servant, coming in from the front yard gate.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s black knife is raised, he will kill Lao Du directly. Moreover, as long as Lin Tianyu makes a move, he has absolute confidence and won''t let the old Du hold on to the second move.


    At this time, Zhou Zhuangzi pressed the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand and said, "alliance leader, let me come."


    The master of Zhouzhuang said: "Lao Du, you have been in my Zhouzhuang for so many years. Have you ever been treated unfairly by me?"


    "No


    "Lao Du, you also know my situation. If I''m alone, it''s all. But now, even my wife, my son, everyone is trapped in it. What''s more, what kind of organization is the devil kingdom? You must know better than me. So, I don''t want all my family members to be trapped in the devil''s land. I hope you can help me this time. Let my family go. I will appreciate you all my life. "


    Lao Du said, "Lord Zhou, we are not talking in secret. I don''t want your gratitude. I only ask you one thing. That is to take me away with me. If you can, we''ll do it together. If you can''t promise, we won''t be able to leave alone after two saints and three saints come. "


    The master of Zhou Zhuang said strangely, "Lao Du, you are alone. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time? Why do you want someone to take you away. "


    "Don''t you know the way of doing things in the devil Kingdom, Lord Zhou? People like us can be completely relieved. My old Du, in fact, just like the leader of Zhou Zhuang, has been poisoned by the devil''s domain. I have no place to go if I want to go. With the poisonous insects in, no matter how far away you escape, you still have to come back obediently. "


    Lord Zhou didn''t ask again.


    Obviously, the old Du saw the main part of Zhouzhuang, and the main body of Zhouzhuang was also given to the insects by the devil kingdom. Therefore, Lao Du was in his heart, and felt that the master of Zhou Zhuang must have relieved the danger of insects and insects in his body, so he dared to go. But now, Lao Du said that he wanted the leader of Zhou to take him with him. Obviously, he thought that he could relieve himself of the danger of poisonous insects and insects, and naturally he could relieve himself of the danger of insects and insects. Now, let the Lord Zhou take him away, not only to leave, but also to let him relieve the worries of insects and insects in his body.


    Zhou Zhuangzi didn''t explain much. In fact, the danger of poisonous insects in his body has not been relieved.


    The leader of the Zhou villa had not yet spoken. Lin Tianyu said, "Lao Du, you want to get rid of the devil Kingdom and follow us?"


    Lao Du looked at Lin Tianyu. Although he was only a teenager, he was only practicing Qi. However, it can be seen at a glance that such a man as Lao Du can be distinguished by his state of mind. Because, old Du is clearly in Lin Tianyu''s body to feel, a kind of faint sense of threat.


    Moreover, old Du saw that Lin Tianyu was the backbone of these people.

 Chapter 702

    So, Lao Du said to Lin Tianyu and said, "this childe, as long as you can take me this time, Lao Du will go with me. In the future, if you have orders, I will surely die. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! Lao Du, remember what you said today. I''ll take you with me. I hope you can keep the promise of today. "


    At this time, the flying boat has reached the size of the complete state under Lin Tianyu''s mana input.


    All the family members of the Lord Zhou had advanced into the flying boat. Then, when they entered the three golden elixirs, there was a burst of roaring laughter in the sky. The laughter was so deafening that I felt that the whole front yard was shaking in the laughter. The laughter, which lasts for a long time, has a long breath. I''m afraid that with the power of this laughter, it has been proved that the person who can emit the laughter is the monk Yuanying great power.


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... " This laughter, give people the feeling, as if from all directions, spread together.


    Both master Zhou and Lao Du changed their faces and said in the same voice: "no, it''s the laughter of the two saints. When the two saints appear, the three saints must be together. At this moment, there are two Yuanying great monks. How can we stop them? "


    Other people were all ugly, especially the family members of the Lord Zhou and those servants. They didn''t do enough. In the shock of laughter, they turned pale and vomited.


    Lin Tianyu also changed his face and said, "the others are getting on the boat and starting it. I will block the two saints and the three saints first. "


    When the boat was just started and the speed was not up, with the help of friar Yuanying, he would be able to intercept it easily. Therefore, at this time, it must be guaranteed that someone should stand up first and block the great monk Yuanying, so that the boat can have a chance to fly.


    However, the leader of Zhou Zhuang was worried: "alliance leader, these are two great monks of Yuanying."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "what about Yuanying''s great ability? But I''ve learned the way of space. I''m sure I''m going to escape. "


    Thinking of Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the way of space, especially the shadow of virtual sword, if you really want to escape with one mind, no one can stop him except the later period of Yuanying and even Yuanying''s perfection.


    So, several people are on the boat.


    When Liuyun came to the boat, he said, "leader, I am also a monk who has understood the way of space. Let me stay here and fight with you."


    But Lin Tianyu looked at Liuyun and said, "No. You first get on the boat, and then, make sure the boat is safe and fly to Gao dewu and their place. In the middle, if someone intercepts you, you can take a hand to protect the boat


    Liu Yun nodded and said, "I will certainly protect the boat and make it safe."


    "Ha ha ha ha, that''s wonderful!" At this time, more than two saints who had just made that laugh came to the field. After seeing Lin Tianyu and the boat in front of him, he beamed with light: "not only can we catch a few traitors, but we can also get such a flying boat. It''s really bad luck. "


    But next to the two saints, there was another energetic monk, who stood there without saying a word.


    Obviously, it is the three saints of the demon kingdom.

 Chapter 703

    But Lin Tianyu took the words of Er Sheng and said, "Er Sheng, how can you be so sure that you can catch these people? Even the boat is in your pocket? "


    "Of course, because I''m here?" said the second sage


    Lin Tianyu is the interface: "two saints, otherwise, we two people to play a bet, you see how?"


    The second sage said: "why, you little doll, do you want to bet that they can still run away?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "that''s right. Moreover, we still can''t see the result now. After all, they haven''t run away and have not been arrested by your two saints. So, it''s all fruitless. It''s just because of this that it''s fun to gamble, isn''t it? "


    The second sage said: "good! That makes sense. So, what do you want to gamble on


    Lin Tianyu seems to be thinking, and then, after thinking about it, he suddenly said, "I want to bet on your two lives."


    "You -" the two saints were so angry that their eyes were wide.


    At this time, the three saints pulled the two saints: "second brother, this boy is deliberately leading you to talk, and then, to give time to start the boat to escape."


    "Can I not know? However, even if the boat is allowed to fly first, where can it escape? There are two of us who are able to be here. Moreover, around Zhouzhuang, we have directly laid down 50 golden elixir friars, scattered around, ready to intercept. Even if it is flying, it will not escape from our palms, and it will not fly out of the net of heaven and earth that has been arranged for a long time. "


    The three saints think about it, and it is indeed the truth. Therefore, they did not argue with the two saints who were not angry.


    The second sage said: "you are really brave enough. A little monk who practices Qi can still talk freely in the face of Yuanying''s great ability. It''s good.


    "Do you want to let the boat fly before you speak? OK, I can give you this opportunity. We don''t do it until the boat starts.


    "What''s more, you little doll has a lot of courage. I''m very optimistic about you. Are you interested in joining us. You can rest assured that as long as you are willing to join in, I will try my best to cultivate you, a bold little doll. I believe that with my wholehearted cultivation, in a few years, you, a little doll, can easily grow into a great monk of Yuanying. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "I want to be a great monk of Yuanying."


    The second saint''s eyes flashed and said, "why, did you agree?"


    Whoosh!


    At this time, the boat finally, is a successful start, into a white light, straight into the sky, fly out.


    But at this time, the three saints are rising, and they are going to chase up the white light.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the flying boat that had already taken off, but his eyes were bright. He said calmly, "I also want to promise the two saints. However, there is a difficulty. "


    "What''s the difficulty?"


    "I don''t have the habit of living with animals."


    Lin Tianyu replied. He jumped up and drew a black arc in his hand, which directly killed the three saints who had just risen from the sky and wanted to catch up with the flying boat.

 Chapter 704

    After seeing the black knife light chopped towards him, Sansheng didn''t take it seriously.


    A little monk who practices Qi realm, even if he is a young talent, stands still in the same place and asks him to wave his magic weapon to chop. Can he cut off one of his hair?


    So, Sansheng just casually took a move, directly used his palm, facing the black knife light that he had cut over, and patted it in the past.


    After all, the three saints have not yet reached the level of greatness. They just let the sabre technique and cut their own bodies.


    Poof!


    A crack like sound sounded.


    Then, Sansheng was surprised to find that his right hand palm was cut off directly by a knife in the light of a completely inconspicuous black knife. What''s more, what''s more, the storage ring on his hand is worn on the severed finger. There are all my cultivation resources. No loss is allowed. Otherwise, the training in the future will be very slow because of the lack of cultivation resources.


    No way!


    You have to get that ring back.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu actually raised his hand, already directly rolled that dazzling ring in his hand.


    Three saints fly up, to grab the ring back, the heart is a number of faint happiness.


    Fortunately, just now, he was not so arrogant that he did not wave his hand to stop him, but directly used his body and was stabbed by him. If this is the case, it is estimated that depending on the strength of one''s own body, it is likely to be cut by the other party directly, and his body will be directly cut into two halves. Although after reaching the realm of Yuanying, even if the body is directly cut into two halves, as long as the sea is not broken, it is not necessarily dead. But the body will be seriously damaged, if it is serious enough to affect Qi and blood, it is likely to have to give up this body, and then Yuanying will take another body. In this way, one''s own cultivation can be completely destroyed.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s forehead, can not help but out of a cold sweat.


    In this way, the three saints stopped pursuing Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu turned to attack the two saints.


    Originally, the two saints are also ready to get up to chase the boat.


    But as soon as he saw Lin Tianyu, he appeared beside him, and the black knife light had already chopped himself.


    The two saints saw with their own eyes the result of the three saints'' carelessness just now. How dare they despise the enemy carelessly. So, carefully pulled out the blade, to deal with this looks, does not seem to be impressive black knife light.


    Bang!


    In a duel, Lin Tianyu was directly killed by two saints and one knife, and flew out for a full 50 meters.


    However, when the two saints got up again and went after the boat, they found that there was a black light of the knife, and they chopped them to themselves.


    In the two sacred hearts, a burst of madness. Damn it, you''re just a little monk practicing Qi. In such a serious attack just now, shouldn''t you be suffering from the inner organs and directly lose the combat effectiveness?


    But you are not only immediately into the fight. And it''s coming back so fast.


    Yes, you are still a monk who has understood the way of space.

 Chapter 705

    Two saints'' secret way: if so, I''m afraid that I can''t get rid of this little friar who practices Qi for a while.


    He understands the way of space and can easily catch up with himself. His sword is terrible, even if he is a great monk of Yuanying, he should be cautious. His body is very resistant to such a big impact, and he seems to have nothing to do with it.


    The two saints were angry.


    On the one hand, because they can''t get away quickly and chase the boat, on the other hand, it''s also because of the three saints. Now, this little friar is entangled with himself, such a rare opportunity, but, Sansheng, what is he doing? No, hurry up. Hurry up. Go after the boat. Instead, he surrounded the boy''s body and kept following him, turning farts with him.


    "What are you doing, third? I don''t want to go after the boat, or it will soon disappear. "


    Three saints way: "second elder brother, my storage ring, was robbed by this boy, I want to chase it back."


    Two saints remembered just now, saw the palm of the three saints, it was Lin Tianyu, to a knife directly cut off. It seems that just now, there is a storage ring on the cut finger. Damn it, this old three is too big. Unexpectedly, in the hands of such a small Qi training friar, he fell down. It''s not enough for you to talk about it. Monk Yuanying is disgraceful, OK?


    However, the two saints did not think about it. If there was no warning from the three saints. Then, it is very likely that he, the two saints, will suffer under the light of the black knife that Lin Tianyu chopped out and did not look impressive.


    However, a Friar''s storage ring is really too important for a monk. Almost all of the property, but it will be collected in the ring. If all the things in the storage ring are lost, it is bound to completely affect the next cultivation. Therefore, the two saints did not urge them to pursue the boat. The three saints love and Lin Tianyu fight around, with Lin Tianyu good.


    The key point is that the 50 golden elixir monks in Zhouzhuang have all been scattered out, and they are ambushed around Zhouzhuang.


    And on the way to the boat, there happened to be five golden friars lying in ambush. They must be able to stop the boat. Therefore, whether the three saints go to pursue the flying boat does not have much influence.


    Therefore, this scene, formed a strange phenomenon.


    Lin Tianyu entangled with the two saints, from time to time with the sword, and occasionally fought head-on with the two saints. Entangled two saints, it is completely impossible to get away.


    But behind Lin Tianyu, the three saints entangled Lin Tianyu and kept following him. However, because of Lin Tianyu''s footwork, it was so exquisite that he could always get rid of the entanglement of the three saints at a critical moment.


    In this way, at the scene, the three people back and forth, repeatedly entangled.


    Lin Tianyu can''t do anything to get the two saints, and the three saints can''t do anything to get Lin Tianyu.


    On the spot, it has become a stalemate completely.

 Chapter 706

    But when Lin Tianyu and the two saints and the three saints were in a stalemate, the boat was about to fly out of the range of Zhouzhuang.


    However, it is the last moment when we are about to leave Zhouzhuang.


    Suddenly, in the front of the boat, five golden elixir friars flew out. They just stopped in front of the boat, ran their mana, and blew up towards the boat. If it is completely rammed down, even if the boat will not be destroyed, it will greatly affect the next flight.


    Without saying a word, Liuyun got out of the boat and rushed to the direction of the five men''s bombardment with a dagger.


    However, Liuyun is not good at physical strength. In addition, Liuyun uses short knives, which are suitable for close combat. In the face-to-face bombardment, Liuyun has suffered immensely.


    So, just a contact, the cloud is in the five concentrated strength, fly out upside down, at the same time vomit a mouthful of blood in the mouth.


    Seeing that although the strength of the five people was blocked by Liuyun, they did not get much influence at all, and continued to hit the flying boat. As long as the force of this attack collides with an airship which is only suitable for flight and has no great defense capability at all, I''m afraid that their breakthrough this time will be greatly affected.


    The men on the boat did not hesitate.


    The only thing left was that the Lord Zhou was on the top of the boat, controlling the boat, and there were six Golden elixir friars. They all jumped out of the boat and tried their best to face the five people in the opposite direction.


    Boom!


    In a loud noise, the five people were finally pushed back, and the flying boat also happened to be at this time, rushed out of the scope of Zhouzhuang.


    At this time, the 50 golden elixir friars scattered around Zhouzhuang, saw the fighting here, and all of them gathered here one after another.


    Looking at the gold elixir friars who are about to gather together, their faces all changed. If they are surrounded by 50 golden elixir friars of the same rank, none of them want to run out.


    Liu Yun called out and said, "you go on the boat first. I''ll stop them for a while."


    Several people listened to Liuyun''s words and hesitated for a while.


    Liuyun said: "don''t forget, I am a monk who has realized the way of space. Escape is a special purpose. They can''t trap me. Go away


    Several people did not hesitate, are rushed to this time, is obviously slower, stopped to wait for their boat. However, the five golden elixir friars on the side of the devil''s land on the scene could not let a few people leave easily. As long as they stopped for a while, the 50 golden elixir friars of their own side came around. None of these guys want to run away.


    So, five golden elixir friars, they chased up.


    But at this time, the gold elixir, who was in front of him, faintly felt a golden wind on his side, and rushed out of the sword to block it. Although it was temporarily blocking the move, it was also in a hurry. The short knife cut by Liuyun was on his shoulder and made a blood cut.


    If it was a little slow just now, the reaction was a little bit late. It''s not as simple as being scratched with blood on the shoulder. It is very likely that


    At this time, after the cloud was cut out, the figure flashed and disappeared.

 Chapter 707

    These people, who were supposed to chase the boat in a hurry, slowed down unconsciously when they arrived at the meeting.


    If they face the clouds, they are not too afraid of each other.


    But now, Liuyun did not give them a chance to face each other. Instead, they hid in the dark and waited for the opportunity to assassinate them. Instead, it gives them a very big potential threat.


    A monk who has realized the way of space is not necessarily a matter if he really confronts head-on. Unless, his cultivation is enough, the martial arts strength is strong. But Liuyun is obviously not among them. However, if the monk who understands the way of space doesn''t fight head-on with you at all, but hides in a plot, and is likely to assassinate at any time, then even the monk who is much better than the other one will not dare to be careless. After all, there is only one life. Unless, on the level above, can completely crush the monk who has understood the way of space, that is another matter.


    Therefore, although the five men are still chasing the boat, they are much more careful in their actions.


    However, after they are so slow, several people are on the boat, the boat is again accelerated, leaving a white light, quickly fly to the distance.


    If the speed is calculated, if the flying boat can reach the maximum speed, even the monk Yuanying can not catch up with him. But now, although the flying boat has not reached the maximum speed, it is obvious that these golden friars can never catch up with them.


    At this meeting, the five of them can only watch the boat, in the eyes of others, fly farther and farther.


    Then, the other 50 golden elixir friars also gathered around. But now, they are also, can only stare at the more and more distant boat.


    Then all these men were angry.


    But for the obstruction of the monk who had understood the way of space, they would have had a chance to stop the boat. But now, but let this originally can stop the boat, in the eyes of their own and others, so fly away.


    Is it tolerable or intolerable?


    So, all the fifty men took action and stood at the key points to prevent the monk who had understood the way of space from escaping. It''s necessary to break the heart and find the corpse.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and the two saints and three saints also saw the flying boat.


    Lin Tianyu laughed triumphantly.


    The two saints and the three saints were completely angry.


    Then, two saints and three saints gradually moved the battlefield with Lin Tianyu to this side.


    "What''s going on?" After arriving at this neighborhood, the two saints said angrily.


    A Jindan replied: "it was one of them who mastered the way of space. He hid in one side and assassinated us. Only then did we lose the opportunity to escape."


    A monk who understands the way of space?


    Two saints are entangled with Lin Tianyu, while the three saints are separated from each other and have a detailed understanding of the spatial fluctuation in this space.


    Suddenly, the three saints turned back and pointed to a corner of the wall and said, "he is there."


    Several gold elixir friars who had been prepared for a long time, when they heard the instructions of the three saints, immediately waved the magic power that had been already in their hands to the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 708

    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the corner of the wall has already collapsed.


    Then, after the shadow of the cloud appeared, it was dark again and appeared in another direction.


    But at this time, the monk Jindan in the other direction, who was already ready, once again hit Liuyun and went out directly. Liuyun has no time to rest a breath, once again the figure of a show, again disappeared.


    At this time, the golden elixir monks lost the shadow of Liuyun.


    However, it is still the three saints in the scene, and then feeling the fluctuation of space, and for the sake of these golden elixir friars, once again pointed out the location of the cloud. Then, the cloud did not dare to stay a little, once again the shadow of a show, and disappeared in the direction of the three saints. At the same time, there was a big bang, which made a big hole in the direction of the cloud just now.


    After passing through these several joint bombardment, Liuyun''s body constantly showed a look of embarrassment.


    And now, there are 50 golden elixir friars on the periphery, and they have set up a large array together. Liuyun can''t escape at all. In this big array, the three saints continuously realized where he was, and constantly instructed them to carry out bombardment. Although now, Liuyun can still hide. I''m afraid that after a long time, he will die here.


    The reason why the monk who understands the way of space is difficult is to cover up the fluctuation of his integration into the space between his opponent''s moves, so that he can have a wonderful effect. Now, as long as the three saints don''t point out where the clouds are, they won''t do it. Under such circumstances, it is becoming more and more difficult for Liuyun to hide.


    It''s been discovered again and again, and then it''s blown out.


    Even, there are several times, the three saints did not give directions, the rest of the golden elixir meditation, is the perception of Liuyun hiding place.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu obviously found the dilemma of Liuyun.


    If no one to help, Liuyun in addition to falling, there will be no second way to go.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly highlighted the circle of fighting with the two saints. Then, his figure flashed, and he appeared beside a golden elixir who was paying attention to the spatial fluctuation in the array. With a stroke of a black knife in his hand, he directly cut the man''s neck. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure is flickering one after another.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    After a while, he killed six Golden elixirs in succession.


    At this meeting, the 50 golden elixir friars formed a large array, which was in a great chaos. The rest of the golden elixir friars dodged in bursts, afraid that they would step into the following of the others in front of them.


    When the space was in disorder, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that a faint space wave was coming to his side.


    "Liu Yun, you go first, I have my own way to get out," Lin Tianyu said


    "Take care, alliance leader!" The sound of the cloud rings, and then, gradually away.


    Lin Tianyu''s face was covered with a smile. He laughed at the two saints and the three saints who had already chased after him. Then he waved his sword and his figure flashed. "Puff" killed two golden elixir monks in succession.


    They don''t play head-on with two saints and three saints.

 Chapter 709

    The second sage roared: "except for the third younger brother, all of you have retreated to the periphery and set up the array. Surround this place for me."


    When the two saints arrived, they could see the problem. As a result, the most clear and effective instructions were issued.


    Now, in addition to him and Sansheng, they can fight against Lin Tianyu one or two. At this scene, other people are not only unable to fight, they can only give their opponents to slaughter, but also hinder Lin Tianyu''s fight. It''s better to let everyone go to the periphery and set up a barrier array. Let him and Sansheng let go and fight Lin Tianyu. As long as Lin Tianyu wants to escape, the external barrier array will work. As long as it is enough to stop Lin Tianyu''s escape for a short time, then he and Sansheng will follow each other.


    And this arrangement will obviously make Lin Tianyu in trouble.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu frequently started the phantom body overlapping steps, integrated into the space, and wanted to escape.


    However, as long as you reach the level of Yuanying, you can simply use the way of space.


    The three saints just now can find the hiding place of Liuyun again and again. The two saints, obviously, are more powerful than the three sages in the use of the way of space.


    No matter how Lin Tianyu is integrated into the space to escape, the two saints and the three saints can always be traced to the next second. Although, in a short period of time, it can''t really make Lin Tianyu any better. However, Lin Tianyu did not want to escape from them too far. Especially now, in order to set up a large array outside, the two saints and the three saints have stepped up their attacks. As a result, Lin Tianyu can hardly escape the pursuit and entanglement of the two Yuanying energetic friars.


    Just now, it was Lin Tianyu who kept pestering them. But now, it turns out that Lin Tianyu has been entangled.


    Lin Tianyu''s face is black. After all, compared with his real strength, he is much weaker than the two saints and the three saints. The two Yuanying friars are still obviously weaker than each other. Of course, if there is no barrier from the cultivation of the golden elixir outside, he can still run away if he can''t win. Once the formation of the big formation is formed, it will be impossible to run. And in the constant entanglement with the two Yuanying energetic friars, can he still have a good one at that time?


    These three saints should be just the early days of Yuanying''s great power. They are just the weakest monk of Yuanying. The pressure on Lin Tianyu is not great.


    However, er Sheng is clearly in the middle of Yuanying, and even is about to break through and enter into the later level. This is a great monk who can bring endless crisis to Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the other party to arrange the next big array and block it here.


    Otherwise, it''s really a matter of life.


    Lin Tianyu tried to rush to the outside again and again. However, er Sheng, in particular, could always stop him from escaping. With Sansheng and his assistant, Lin Tianyu has no chance to rush out.


    Good!


    Since we are going to arrange such an excellent array, let''s have a good try of my Lin Tianyu''s Dao!


    As a result, Lin Tianyu is no longer just thinking about running away.

 Chapter 710

    Lin Tianyu''s heart is already decided to no longer want to escape, the knife in his hand suddenly changed.


    A strong and resolute murderous spirit came from Lin Tianyu.


    Even two saints and three saints were stunned.


    At this time, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand turned into a flowing black light, which flowed around the two saints.


    Puff, puff


    Then, on the three saints, there were seven or eight blood holes, and on the two saints, there were two or three blood holes. At this time, the black light of the knife continued to flow out, and even around the body of the two saints and three saints, one after another showed the shadow of the knife.


    The two saints and the three saints were surprised and retreated in a hurry. When they were in a hurry to retreat, around their bodies, the black shadows of knives appeared again, and a burst of "puff, puff, puff" was heard again, and blood holes were drawn in their bodies again.


    Both of them were stunned.


    Is there such a powerful sword technique in the world?


    Lin Tianyu is indifferent in his eyes.


    Just now, I was just thinking about how to escape from the blockade of more than 40 golden elixir monks outside as soon as possible. As a result, the two Yuanying energetic friars, however, had no scruples to surround themselves in a strong attack, and they almost had no defense. Well, you don''t know how good your Sabre skills used to be, don''t you? Now, I''m going to let you have a good taste. My sword skill is the foundation of cultivation. One''s own bone cutting knife method, empty sword shadow, endless cutting, which one is not called the king of the sword. Do dare to even dare to even defense do not do, in front of their own, full of loopholes. What, do you know it''s great now?


    At a glance, the two great monks of Yuanying were just in the small meeting just now. When Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was fully displayed, they were already scarred. Even with some scars, the depth is almost touching the bone. Along with two people''s one activity, the pain grinned. Blood drops by drop, there is no stop to fall to the front, two yuan baby powerful monks, quickly used one person to attack and defend, one person back, to deal with the wound. Then, two people alternate, each gave their own wound medicine.


    However, at this time, the outside barrier array is finally arranged.


    It is impossible for Lin Tianyu to escape quickly.


    However, the two people tried their best to stop Lin Tianyu''s behavior. Even when they were almost seriously injured, they finally stopped Lin Tianyu''s behavior, and finally achieved some results. Otherwise, these injuries, if there is no such effect, it is estimated that both of them will regret death.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a little regret.


    If the attack just now focused on one person. As for the two saints, it''s good to block and harass the two saints. It''s estimated that the key attack on the three saints is just now. If the combination is good, even if the three saints can not be killed in that wave of attack, at least the three saints must be injured, and there is no possibility of attacking now.

 Chapter 711

    It is better to break one than to injure ten fingers.


    This is the truth of daruo.


    However, there is nothing to regret. After all, under the circumstances just now, it is impossible to suddenly think of some small details, and it is possible. And, after all, it was given to two people of the other side, both of which were in the middle of that wave of attack, which formed a lot of effective damage. That''s good. I believe that the wave of attack just now also made the enemy have a little chilly.


    However, in the future, if there is another chance that the opponent will not pay attention to the defense when facing himself, he must really break his finger.


    After a while, the two saints and the three saints were both on their own wounds and applied the healing medicine.


    At this time, two saints and three saints joined hands to attack Lin Tianyu. However, in Lin Tianyu''s attack just now, it was obvious that it had a certain psychological impact on both of them. So, at this meeting, the two Yuanying friars were all three-point attack and seven point defense. No one dared to make full use of their own attack. On the contrary, he prevented Lin Tianyu from suddenly sending out such a powerful sword move again.


    Because of the two Yuan Ying friars'' mentality of focusing on defense, Lin Tianyu was under much less pressure from the attack.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu suddenly broke out just now. His powerful sword moves also caught two people all of a sudden. He only cared about being able to better entangle himself, and launched strong attacks again and again, but neglected the loopholes of defense.


    If the two people have not revealed such obvious loopholes, then Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, although powerful enough, can not give them so strong damage in a flash.


    Lin Tianyu''s knife technique, from the bone picking knife method, was created with the imaginary opponent''s loopholes as the blueprint.


    Therefore, to the opponent''s loopholes, there is a kind of almost in-depth sensitivity to the bone.


    Even if Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is put into practice, he can always find out the loopholes left by the opponent inadvertently, or the weakness of his opponent''s moves, so as to launch an attack. However, if the opponent is totally careless in defending his own loopholes, even if he is more powerful in martial arts, he is bound to collapse in an instant under Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, and the opponent is bound to have no good results.


    Now, although the pressure on Lin Tianyu is getting smaller and smaller, Lin Tianyu has no chance to hit his opponent as hard as he did just now.


    Both sides are in a stalemate.


    If there is no outside, then the formed barrier array''s protection is outside, it is this stalemate state, in fact, it is beneficial to Lin Tianyu.


    In such a stalemate, as long as there is a small chance for the other party to attack, Lin Tianyu can start his footwork and escape.


    But now, it is different. The formation outside has completely Limited Lin Tianyu.


    Even if it is temporarily escaped from the siege of the two yuan infants, to the outside array there, or will be mercilessly blocked down.


    Then, it is bound to fall into the siege of the two yuan babies.

 Chapter 712

    In this way, it is trapped in a dead end.


    Lin Tianyu thought as he put out his knife.


    Even now, his Sabre technique suddenly shows sharpness again, causing some more damage to the two Yuan Ying Da Neng. Under the tight defense of the other party, it can only form some harmless damage. But in their own escape, but there is no great benefit. If he highlights the attack range of the two yuan babies, he can''t escape the blocking array outside. Although the gold elixir monks outside, to their present level, they are completely impossible to form their own, even if it is only a small, short block. However, they are now combined to form a large array. The formation of this array is completely different. If they want to escape from the barrier array formed by dozens of them, they can not do it in a short time.


    Oh!


    If all of a sudden, the big barrier outside, suddenly disordered.


    Otherwise, have been with two Yuan Ying big can entangle go on like this, to oneself, but can have too much disadvantageous.


    However, the good barrier array, will suddenly be so chaotic?


    Is that possible?


    Obviously, there is no such possibility.


    Lin Tianyu was thinking about the plan to get rid of the knife.


    At the same time, I also carefully observed the formation outside. If you can find out the eye of the array outside, and then, after leaving the entanglement of the two yuan babies, they will directly rush to the eye of the array. All of a sudden, the eye of the array was broken. Then, such a big barrier array must be disordered, that is to say, it will naturally break itself.


    But where is the eye?


    Finally, in the fight, Lin Tianyu separated a mental force. Under continuous observation, he finally made some discoveries.


    This discovery, however, made Lin Tianyu fall into a greater depression.


    Because at this meeting, Lin Tianyu finally found the loophole of this big array.


    This large array, if attacked from inside, can be said to be impregnable. There is no other way to go except to break the array with force. If we want to break through the array with force, then we have to use one person''s strength. In one stroke, we can stand up to the defensive man on the outside, and about one third of the strength of the combination of dozens of people. Because this array, in itself, has transformed and concentrated all the strength of dozens of people to a person who has been attacked. Of course, in the process of transformation, there must be a certain strength weakened in it. But even if it is further weakened, it is estimated that it can play a third of the strength.


    But if the attacking person exceeds the outside in one stroke, one third of the total strength of all the people will be able to break through the array. But if you can''t reach that strength, you will break the array by force. I''m afraid that the array can''t be broken. On the contrary, I will be hurt by the counter shock of this array.


    What should we do?


    If someone can be outside, just give them this array and play it.


    Even at that time, there is no great power. As long as it can give the opponent a big array, some obstacles, and make their array operation a little sluggish, then their own opportunity will come.

 Chapter 713

    But this meeting, let alone a person outside, almost even a bird''s shadow is missing.


    Where can someone come?


    However, Lin Tianyu is still separated from a divine consciousness, directly locked in the outside of the array. I''ve been holding on to the outside of the formation. It seems that there is a hope that he can escape from the outside.


    And time passed, until this meeting, almost half an hour passed, but there was still no ghost outside.


    Is it true that no one has come all the time?


    Lin Tianyu didn''t believe it.


    Even, there are some who stubbornly believe that there will be someone outside.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a quarter of an hour passed, and no one came.


    However, Lin Tianyu still separated a part of the divine consciousness and carefully observed the outside.


    And all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu just laughed.


    At this time, in the outside of the barrier array, one of the Jindan friars behind, suddenly more than a shadow out.


    Poof!


    Then, the man who was trying his best to set up the array lost his head.


    Then, the figure went behind another person.


    Dang!


    Although the man was prepared for the fact that the man in front of him was cut off his head, he was prepared when the figure came to his back, and timely waved his weapon to face the man who suddenly attacked him. However, after all, he was slow to react. Therefore, this time, the person in charge of the array was hit by the opponent''s short attack, and immediately flew out of the range of the large array.


    Lin Tianyu was completely happy.


    Now, this is the chance!


    After Lin Tianyu made a fierce attack, and then, as soon as his figure showed up, he rushed to the big barrier array which was obviously disordered.


    Then, at the moment of rushing out of the array, he repeatedly wielded a knife and killed several golden elixir monks who set up the array.


    Puff, puff, puff


    There were eight golden elixir monks who fell into a pool of blood. Blood was spilling all over the place, everywhere. The rest of them, though not killed by Lin Tianyu, are also in Lin Tianyu''s pent up prestige and killing, dodging repeatedly, for fear that Lin Tianyu will find himself.


    The scene, completely became a mess, no protection capability.


    The eyes of the second and third saints were all bloodshot.


    "Damn it! Damn it! This is a great opportunity. Unexpectedly, it was destroyed by this guy outside. Ah! Damn it! As long as he grinds for more than three hours as he is now, it is entirely possible for the little monk to practice Qi. He has exhausted his magic power and physical strength, and then he will be killed here. "


    The more they think about it, the more angry they are.


    Then, two people almost have the heart to rush out. But they all rushed out of the direction of Lin Tianyu, but to the cloud that destroyed all their plans.


    Now, even if they don''t want to kill Lin Tianyu, they are also silently vowing to kill the monk who destroyed their plan and the way of space on the spot.


    No matter what, no mercy!

 Chapter 714

    After Lin Tianyu had killed several people, those great friars of the golden elixir who had set up a battle outside were directly killed by Lin Tianyu and scattered in a hurry.


    Lin Tianyu just a flash, to the direction of Liuyun lean up.


    Lin Tianyu voiced: "Liu Yun, thank you! If there was no master Liuyun, I would have been trapped in it if I didn''t have the array like a tortoise shell


    Liuyun said in a embarrassed way: "alliance leader, I''m sorry! I was late. Just now, I was trapped in the siege. The round of non-stop bombardment also made me suffer a lot of internal injuries. As a result, as soon as the encirclement circle came out, he quickly thought of a way to cure his internal injury, and then, he rushed to seize the time and came here. I didn''t expect that this healing was delayed a lot of time. Fortunately, the leader''s strength is superior, and he has not been hurt. Otherwise, I will die forever. "


    "Master Liuyun, don''t say that. If you can come, that''s enough. It''s more powerful than anything. " Lin Tianyu said: "well, now, let''s hurry to seize the time to escape."


    "Well." Liuyun also unfolded his body method, got up and fled.


    At this time, with the two saints and three saints chasing after each other, forming the main force of the attack, those golden elixir friars who had been killed by Lin Tianyu and scattered slowly gathered together.


    Obviously, they want to see the opportunity after the two saints and three saints have really formed an effective attack, and then they set up a blockade array on the periphery. The best way is to block Lin Tianyu and Liuyun in the array. That''s wonderful.


    However, Lin Tianyu, who has been clearly once pawned, could not have been pawned for the second time.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu and Liu Yun both fled while fighting. They never fell into a battle completely entangled with the two saints and the three saints.


    Even if there is another battle, it is just a touch to withdraw, leaving no relationship that may fall into.


    And in the battle of fighting and retreating all the way, Lin Tianyu has been actively lagging behind by half a step.


    Originally, the two saints who wanted to kill Liuyun were all in the sword technique of protecting forest Tianyu. There was no chance that they could break through the blockade of Lin Tianyu''s sword technique and go beyond the past to kill Liuyun.


    At the front, there is a fork in the road.


    In front of the cloud voice: "alliance leader, which direction to go?"


    But Lin Tianyu looked at the direction and said, "go southeast, go that direction, and directly enter the magic fog forest."


    Lin Tianyu always felt that magic fog forest was his lucky land.


    He made several big breakthroughs, almost all of which were made in the forest of magic fog. If there is a chance, Lin Tianyu thinks that he should explore the magic fog forest. He always felt that there were too many secrets hidden in the forest of magic fog, which almost crossed the whole land of Tianquan and even in every country.


    Of course, it''s not right now. With the current strength, if you really go deep into the forest of magic fog, it''s estimated that it''s the act of looking for death.

 Chapter 715

    When he turned around and entered the forest of magic fog, the pursuers in the back also directly followed him all the way in.


    Then, in the forest of magic fog, we were fighting and escaping. Gradually, it was almost three hours.


    But Lin Tianyu and Lin Tianyu have been at large.


    Behind them, led by the two saints and the third saints, they also kept biting them tightly.


    But has been in the magic fog forest for three hours, but now, even a fierce beast has not seen. After all, their prestige in this battle is too much. Even inside, there is the momentum of Yuanying directly. In the magic fog forest, near the peripheral area, which fierce beast, not to be killed, dare to run out and die in such a powerful situation.


    So, they rushed all the way. Without any fierce beasts blocking the way, they were more and more in the forest of magic fog.


    Slowly, more than two hours passed.


    At this meeting, they were chasing and escaping from both sides. It was almost a whole day.


    Now, it''s been five hours since I''ve chased him.


    What''s more, at their present speed, the speed of progress has completely exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    Therefore, at the present distance, it is almost deep into the magic fog forest, and has already reached a relatively deep place. Even, it is very likely that at this depth, there is a great possibility that we will encounter monsters of ten levels and above. That''s really a monster equivalent to the great monk Yuanying. Even with the momentum of their current fight, it is completely impossible to have any effective impact on the monsters above this level.


    So, Lin Tianyu explained Liuyun a little, and asked Liuyun to be more careful when he was exploring the way ahead. He should not accidentally run into the mouth of this high-level monster. That is to say, he did not die under the pursuit of the forces of the demon Kingdom, and escaped so hard, but then he was accidentally buried in the mouth of the monster. This is not worth the money.


    Liuyun nodded, and then, try to be more careful.


    And with such caution, the speed also dropped significantly.


    Therefore, the men of the two saints and the three saints who pursued after them quickly caught up again and fought.


    Ding Ding dangdangdang


    The sounds of all kinds of fighting broke out and spread far away.


    Lin Tianyu and Liuyun are still fighting and retreating. The two saints and the three saints led them to fight all the way.


    The sounds of the battle, in a disorderly way, spread farther and farther in the forest of magic fog.


    At this time, here, a little deeper, there was a black tiger lying on the ground, sleeping.


    However, if Lin Tianyu is here, he must be able to recognize it at a glance. Isn''t this the black tiger that has fought with him twice?


    This is really fate!


    The route they used to fight with Lin Yu is not the route they used to fight with. It''s a different way. Unexpectedly, this can meet.

 Chapter 716

    In other words, why do we still encounter the black tiger who once fought again on this route?


    It is said that the general ferocious beast will have its own fixed territory and will not change easily.


    In this, there is also the reason for Lin Tianyu.


    Because on that day, after two fights between Lin Tianyu and the black devil virtual, the black tiger felt that the possibility of defeating Lin Tianyu was getting smaller and smaller, and Lin Tianyu''s progress was too great. He was really afraid that Lin Tianyu''s progress was too fast, and eventually surpassed him one day, and then he took revenge on him. So, the black tiger in line with the fierce beast, the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid evil, finally, it left the place, it has been occupying the treasure land, came to this strange land, and worked out another territory.


    Up to now, the black tiger is more disgusted, with human re-entry into its territory.


    Last time, wasn''t it because the tiny human broke into his own territory, and even had to force himself to change his territory?


    But this meeting, unexpectedly had the damned human, once again broke into a piece of territory which own new hits down.


    Who are these?


    So no eyesight?


    Don''t you see the tiger, it''s not easy to have such a territory?


    The black tiger is so angry.


    Roar -


    the tiger roared, and then, fiercely, it rushed towards the direction of the battle.


    Hearing the sound of the tiger roar, both sides of the war could not help but beat each other. The prestige of the fight was also weakened for a long time. This is absolutely, absolutely reached the tenth level monster of the black tiger tiger roar. Even, it is very likely that the black tiger has surpassed the level of ten level monster.


    Now, if they only care about the hard work between the two sides, in the end, how should they fight with this head, just a roar of a tiger, and then fight with such a powerful black tiger?


    As a monster, once the animal nature of the big hair, it is likely that the two sides of the human horse, are completely ignored, and killed together.


    So now, they all have to leave their spare power to deal with the sudden monster, the black devil tiger.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu can not help but rise a different feeling.


    Listening to the roar of this black tiger, it seems that it is very similar to that of the last one who fought with himself again.


    Although the black devil virtual roar, in the ears of ordinary people, it will feel that it is almost the same. But monks are not ordinary people any more. Their ability to remember and distinguish things is far beyond ordinary people. And Lin Tianyu with the memory of the front, almost sure, this black tiger, is still in front, with his fight again that black tiger.


    Why, on this route, you can still meet this old acquaintance, no, an old beast?


    Is it fate?


    However, is it really hard to say whether this is a good fate or a life and death struggle?


    Lin Tianyu felt that the black tiger should have talked about this old relationship with himself.


    But Lin Tianyu couldn''t grasp what the black devil tiger thought.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu suddenly had a very bad feeling.

 Chapter 717

    Now, Lin Tianyu wants to take Liuyun and escape from the land of right and wrong.


    The farther you run, the better.


    Otherwise, if the black devil Tiger comes later, he will not talk about any old familiar relationship with himself, but will attack himself.


    There are old black magic tigers in the front, and a group of golden elixir cultivation led by two saints and three saints.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu himself wanted to escape, it was bound to be extremely difficult. Not to mention Liuyun. It is estimated that as long as the two sides of the attack fighting together, Liuyun will be killed in a very short period of time.


    What to do?


    We have to find a way to escape.


    Lin Tianyu quietly back, at the same time, the voice to Liuyun, also let Liuyun step up to retreat with himself.


    This is a good time.


    Now, two saints and three saints are hesitating in the roar of the black tiger, and their attacks are obviously weakened. And the black tiger has not arrived, as long as the action is small, quietly place, is completely possible, can escape out.


    So, Lin Tianyu quietly motioned to Liuyun, and they walked back quietly.


    You don''t have to return it.


    This retreat, the two saints and the three saints, who had already slowed down their attacks, stepped up their attacks again, and others quietly surrounded them. It seems that even if they may be attacked by the black devil tiger later, they have no mind to let go of Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu and Liuyun had just stepped back, so they had to stop again and fight with the two saints and the three saints.


    Roar!


    In the blink of an eye, the black tiger has finally arrived at the scene.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed in his heart. It''s bad luck. Later, he had to drag the two saints, three saints and the black devil tiger to let Liuyun escape first. Maybe there was still a possibility for Liuyun to escape.


    The black magic tiger arrived at the scene, cold eyes, to the scene of these damned, and hit the new territory of these guys swept over, eyes inside, full of murderous spirit. I''ve found a good place to hide. If you want to fight, won''t you find another place to fight? But I''m going to find a new site. It''s not good. It''s possible. Next, I''ll have to change a new site. Did my tiger master offend you damned human beings?


    When the tiger eyes of the black magic tiger swept the scene, it was easy to sweep to Lin Tianyu''s body.


    In an instant, the black tiger was more angry.


    Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!


    Because he wanted to avoid him, it was not easy to find such a new territory. However, you damned guys, where the fight is not good, and it happened to hit here. This is not to harm the tiger master. I have found such a territory for nothing. Then, the territory has not been familiar with patrol, so it is time to change to a new one.


    Roar, roar, roar, roar


    The black magic tiger''s roar, which was completely angry, rang out, the sound shook the mountains and forests, and the tiger''s power vibrated. From that voice, it was clear that the black magic tiger was going to tear everything apart in this moment, and everything it could see would be torn apart.


    Ah!


    The black tiger is going to go crazy.

 Chapter 718

    Seeing the black magic tiger was so furious.


    It''s totally out of the ordinary, OK?


    The two saints and three saints waved to the people under their hands and let them retreat quietly. In this state, they don''t want to get involved.


    When he retreated, Lin Yu''s voice had already appeared in the dark. And now, seeing the black devil so angry, Lin Tianyu is even more depressed. This anger is obviously because of his appearance. After all, among all these people, it can only recognize itself. And it is only after it appears and sees several of its own people that it becomes so angry. Well, it is almost needless to say who caused the greater anger. As a result, the black tiger''s emotion, which was obviously more angry, suddenly broke out. When it came out, Lin Tianyu''s heart sank. He directly pulled the cloud, and suddenly integrated into the space and fled back.


    Roar -


    the black tiger finally jumped out.


    Boom!


    The black tiger attacked the target and hit him. Then, the black devil retreated a few small steps, but the man opposite it retreated several dozens of steps in succession, and finally stopped the violent retreat.


    Has the black tiger been fighting yet?


    But the sound is clear.


    Lin Tianyu and Liuyun, who are in the process of rapid escape, both stop. Then there was a moment of doubt. Did the black magic tiger fight with the people of the demon kingdom?


    Lin Tianyu, in particular, did not understand.


    Isn''t the black tiger more angry because he saw himself?


    Well, it should also be chasing after themselves and Liuyun.


    How come now, the black devil tiger, on the contrary, has gone to work with the people of the demon kingdom?


    Don''t understand!


    Don''t care how to say, since it''s fighting with those people in the devil Kingdom, it''s not about yourself and Liuyun. Well, why don''t you go back to see a good play, and after so many hours, you have been chased and killed by them all the way. Now you have such a chance. Maybe you can pick up the leak and kill some evil guys in the devil''s land to export the evil spirit in your heart.


    Lin Tianyu and Liuyun, looking at each other, all slightly nodded their heads.


    Obviously, in the heart of Liuyun, it is just like this.


    Both of them quietly and quietly came back. In a hidden corner, you can see clearly the scene. Inside, the black magic tiger and the two saints and the three saints fight together. It''s a great fight. Although it is only such a black tiger, it is able to suppress the two saints and three saints, occupying the full advantage. As for the rest of the devil Kingdom, they have no chance to enter the battlefield. All are hiding in the side, staring at the battlefield, ready to escape at any time.


    Lin Tianyu and Liuyun made a sign quietly, and then, quietly, they hid in the direction of the golden elixir friars who were ready to escape at any time.


    Now, although we can''t kill the two saints and the third saints, we can pass this rare opportunity to pull out some of their claws.

 Chapter 719

    Lin Tianyu and Liu Yun unfolded their body method and integrated into the space, and quietly hid on the escape route of the group of Jindan monks who were afraid and ready to leave at any time.


    Then, once again, they integrate into the space.


    Poof!


    When the two people appeared again, it was just behind the two monks who were planning to escape at any time. With the sound of fighting on the scene, they even killed two people, and the others did not react at all. Continue, two people are to their next target to cover the past. Finally, when Lin Tianyu had solved the fourth one and Liuyun had solved two, he was found by the group of golden elixir friars who had been scared and silly.


    When they found out that the situation was not right, they looked back and saw that Lin Tianyu and Liuyun were behind them and started to assassinate them.


    They have no one at all. They have the intention to fight with Lin Tianyu and Liuyun. Without saying a word, they turned and ran. When they arrived at the meeting, they were obviously afraid of being killed. There are two saints and three saints in front of them. They dare to hide in the back and start quietly. Now, facing two people alone, especially seeing Lin Tianyu, several people simply can''t mention the idea of half fighting.


    Lin Tianyu and Liuyun started their own body methods, and after a long time of killing, they killed nearly ten people, and then stopped.


    At this time, the 50 golden elixir monks were almost cut off.


    The rest of the golden elites who survived also fled. At least in the forest, they will not join together. Because, they should have been really scared of being killed. And now, it can be said that they have completely killed a large number of the second and third saints.


    The two saints and the three saints in the battle obviously paid attention to the killing and killing outside with divine consciousness.


    Both of them were so angry that they almost vomited blood.


    It''s all of them. They''ve managed to get them. They''ve got them. Now, it''s just a little monk who pursues such a small Qi training realm, but it''s almost lost. Think of the subordinates, so much loss, which still have the mind, and the black devil tiger tangled fight down. So, finding the time, after a fight with the black tiger, the two men withdrew from the battle and fled in different directions.


    The black tiger took a look at the direction of their escape, hesitated for a moment, and finally, there was no more pursuit.


    Then, the black magic tiger again swept to Lin Tianyu and Liuyun.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart was tight.


    Up to now, he still can''t understand. Instead of fighting for himself, the black magic tiger has found two saints and three saints to fight.


    What the hell is this?


    In fact, the reason why the black tiger had a fight with the two saints and the three saints was really strange to them. Originally, the black tiger originally wanted to find Lin Tianyu and Liuyun to fight. However, the two of them slipped too fast. Second, the black magic tiger is also the second saint and the third saint of Qi. If they had not fought with Lin Tianyu, would they have led the disaster star it hit into here?


    So, after Lin Tianyu quickly escaped, the black magic tiger simply went to fight with the two saints and the three saints.

 Chapter 720

    When the black magic tiger looks at Lin Tianyu and Liuyun, Lin Tianyu quickly transmits the voice to Liuyun again and quietly retreats.


    Under the attack of the black tiger, although Lin Tianyu can''t resist the enemy, he is sure that he can escape. And if Liuyun, even if you have your own help, there will be some danger.


    However, when Lin Tianyu and Liu Yun quietly stepped back, the black magic tiger turned around and was ready to leave.


    Eh!


    What''s the situation?


    Are you not going to trouble yourself?


    Maybe it''s just a fight, and I''m almost out of breath. So, there''s not so much anger?


    Perhaps, or not possible, because of the relationship with their own is old, so can not under the hand, no, not under the claw?


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes turned straight and thought it was an opportunity.


    As long as the black tiger is not ready to come up, and he fight, then, this is a rare opportunity.


    Therefore, when the black magic tiger turned around and left, Lin Tianyu instead caught up with a few steps and said, "wait a minute. There''s something I want to discuss with you."


    Roar!


    The black tiger turned around and roared at Lin Tianyu. However, it is not directly rushed up, on the move claws. Obviously, just after the fight, the anger was gone. At this time, it was a rare and peaceful period for the black devil tiger.


    Lin Tianyu hurriedly grasped the time and said, "what I want to say is absolutely for you."


    The black magic tiger stares at Lin Tianyu and comes over. The tiger''s eyes are full of distrust and roar, "roar!"


    Although it is not directly angry, but also a warning to change direction, do not deceive it, otherwise, there is no good fruit for you to eat.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I really do it for you. What do you think this is? " Lin Tianyu said, directly from the ring inside, took out the shape of grass.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I know, you also know what this is.


    "Yes. This is huaxingcao. As long as you can beat a skilled alchemist, refining into the shape of the word, it is a good thing that can make the beast turn into shape.


    "And I know a good alchemist. After a period of time, as long as I meet the alchemist, I will invite him to refine the Huaxing pill. This plant can be refined into several Huaxing pills. In front of me, I also promised a giant eagle, when the time comes, I will also give it a transformation pill. And as long as you are willing to follow me, I will be able to give you a Huaxing pill to help you transform successfully if you refine into a Huaxing pill


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped and didn''t go on.


    But the black magic tiger is low head, as if is pondering this matter.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t urge him any more, he just waited quietly.


    "Roar!"


    Black magic tiger suddenly raised his head and roared. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu. That tiger eye inside, clearly is saying, it has considered well, it agreed.


    Lin Tianyu was happy.


    Liu Yun looked at the black magic tiger''s eyes, and even had a little gentle expression. He was stunned for a while --


    the alliance leader is really powerful.


    With just a few words, it''s a black tiger!

 Chapter 721

    Lin Tianyu stepped forward and stroked the black tiger''s forehead directly.


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course. Follow me. You have to promise to do something for me. Just now, you beat the two people away. I''m going to kill them. But I''m not strong enough on my own. I need your help. "


    "Roar!"


    The black devil roared with pride.


    Lin Tianyu added: "the reason why I want to kill them is not only for my personal hatred, but also because those two people have done too many bad things. In the future, once you become a human being, you should know the truth, understand the wrong, and know the good and evil. This is the standard of human beings. And those two people have done too many bad things that are harmful to the whole human race. People like them should be killed. So, if you help me now, it''s an internship in advance. You''ll be the first step to become a person in the future. Do you know? "


    Lin Tianyu said, gently stroking the black tiger''s forehead again.


    "Roar!"


    The black tiger roared and rubbed Lin Tianyu''s palm with his forehead.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! Then we should not be late. We should go after them now. You must have smelled them just now. Now we''ll go and track them up, and then we''ll work together to eradicate the two bad guys. "


    "Roar!" The black tiger roared again and went first.


    After choosing a direction, the speed of black magic tiger tracking is faster and faster. Except occasionally, when I come to some turning point, I will stop and smell around to distinguish the odor in the air. Then, the whole tracking almost does not stop much. It''s like this. It''s been tracked down all the way.


    At this time, an old man suddenly appeared in the place where Lin Tianyu, Liuyun and black magic tiger had just left.


    The old man looked at the direction in which Lin Tianyu and the black magic tiger left together and said, "at the beginning, he was as young and energetic as this young man.


    "And then, he came to me and fooled me. He said something similar to the young man just now. Then, I was fooled and went with him. With him to struggle, with him to progress, with him to fly to the fairyland However, there are too many big forces in the fairyland. However, he ignored the iron rule of respect for the strong. Finally, he got into trouble with a guy who had a super power as the backstage and did evil. Finally, he did not escape that disaster.


    "Oh! To see this young man, as if to see him at that time. I wish this young man could go further


    Then, the old man sighed again and disappeared.


    At this time, with the tracking of the black tiger, it is finally chasing closer and closer. Even after a while, in Lin Tianyu''s telepathy, we could see the traces of the two saints and the three saints.


    It was not long before that that the two saints and the three saints had just escaped from their separate escape, and soon came together. Then, the two of them kept on nagging that the boy''s luck was really great. It turned out that the black devil tiger came out to stir up trouble and let him escape. What''s more, what''s more, the black tiger didn''t go after the boy, but he found us both and lost so many of his men in vain.


    All of a sudden, two people who are nagging, squint steeply and sweep in a direction.

 Chapter 722

    Obviously, at this meeting, when Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness sensed the power of the two yuan babies, they were also in the divine sense, sensing the tracking of Lin Tianyu and the black magic tiger.


    The two original nagging Yuan Ying Da Neng were both shocked and looked at each other in silence.


    The second sage said angrily, "the damned black tiger is still tracking us here. Just now, the black tiger didn''t suffer any loss, but we both suffered from it, OK? Now, it seems that the damned black tiger has suffered a loss and is chasing us? "


    The more he said, the more angry he was, he would return to fight the black tiger for another 500 rounds.


    The second sage said: "does the black devil really think we are afraid of it? However, just to track the boy, do not want to entangle with it more. Otherwise, it would have been slaughtered. Third brother, why don''t we go up now and kill it first, and then we''ll go after the stinky boy. "


    When the two saints were about to return in anger, the three saints held out their hands and pulled the two saints.


    Three holy way: "second elder brother, don''t worry, who do you think the black magic tiger is with?"


    The two saints in anger, after the three saints had pulled a hand, they again carefully went to the black devil who had come after him, and spread out his divine sense and swept out. Then, er Sheng was completely stunned. Then there was a sudden look on his face.


    "No wonder," he said! No wonder! This son of a bitch is leading us here.


    "It turns out that this stinky boy has known the black devil tiger for a long time, and it seems that he has a good relationship with him.


    "It''s no wonder that in front of us, the black tiger just attacked us, not the stinky boy. I''m afraid that all this is already in the calculation of this stinky boy.


    "Damn it! Damn it! I didn''t expect to be cheated by this boy. "


    As the two saints spoke, he became more angry when he understood the cause of the whole incident.


    The two saints turned back and looked at the three saints'' way: "third brother, it''s really hateful to be tracked like this. Why don''t we just go back and fight that kid again. As long as you can really kill this stinky boy. Then, the danger of the black tiger was solved directly. Third brother, I can''t stand this tone anyway. I''m going back to World War I. It''s better to die in the war than to die with suffocation. "


    Sansheng originally wanted to oppose it.


    However, when he heard the two saints say such firm words, he finally nodded.


    Three saints way: "second brother, in this case, we will go back together, and that stinky boy and black devil tiger, fight happily again."


    So, this time, not only Lin Tianyu and the black devil are tracking the two saints and the three saints. And the two saints and the three saints also welcomed Lin Tianyu and the black magic tiger. On the two sides, there is a deep murderous spirit. When the two sides are close to each other, there is a fierce conflict. It is just such a strong murderous power. If one is not good at cultivation and is in the middle of it, he will be able to be stirred up by this murderous spirit and die in an unnatural way.


    Finally, the two sides came close, only a hundred steps away.


    The two saints said angrily: "Stinky boy, this is the way to heaven. If you don''t go, hell has no door but to rush in. Today is the death of your son of a bitch


    But Lin Tianyu said calmly: "old man, I just know that the cycle of good and evil will eventually pay off. You have done too much evil and created too much evil in your life. Now, the time of retribution has come. "

 Chapter 723

    Lin Tianyu''s words, of course, have a positive spirit in, agitate the space, inspiring.


    At this time, don''t say it is the cloud, even the black tiger is staring at his tiger eyes, straight out of the light.


    When the two saints heard this, there was a faint tingling movement.


    But in a flash, the two saints were completely angry. Obviously, it is impossible for him to let this kind of thinking affect him. Otherwise, he will be weak before the war. At that time, he will take some confidence to fight with the other party.


    "Kill!"


    With the strong will of Yuan Ying''s powerful monk, the two saints suppressed the vibration of his mind and rushed directly to Lin Tianyu.


    In the second Saint just half of the time, the black magic tiger figure exhibition, and the two saints together.


    Boom, boom, boom


    All kinds of fighting sound, symphony.


    But if you look at it carefully, it is obvious that the black magic tiger of the two saints is obviously a weak grade. Therefore, after fighting for such a while, the two saints were obviously suppressed by the black devil tiger, and they fought and retreated, and they were completely at a disadvantage.


    The three saints, seeing that the situation was not right, rushed up to help the black magic tiger.


    In the front, when the two saints and the three saints fought the black magic tiger, they were not obviously inferior. Of course, at that time, it was only a simple draw for the two big Yuan babies to fight the black devil tiger. And now, only two saints and one person to hand, was dead to suppress, is also a matter of course.


    But when the three saints were about to rush up, Lin Tianyu was a flash, and directly blocked in front of the three saints and said, "I''m sorry! Your opponent is me. "


    With that, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand suddenly went to the three saints and chopped it out.


    The black light, all of a sudden, directly surrounded the whole body of the three saints. It was impossible for the three saints to pass through Lin Tianyu''s obstruction, but went through the past to help the two saints.


    However, in the heart of the three saints, it is a faint anxiety: the second brother is obviously not the opponent of the black devil tiger. If he can''t rush past and help the second brother, he can''t stand it.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    In San Sheng''s heart, in such a hurry, there was an obvious flaw. But this one revealed such obvious flaw, under the shadow of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, there is still a good one. So, in a flash, Lin Tianyu''s sharp knife technique, on the top of the body, straight out a few small holes.


    Three sacred hearts, to this meeting, is even more surprised: I just think that the second brother may have a big trouble, how to put their own side, but to forget it? This son of a bitch is not easy to deal with. If you don''t pay attention to it, I''m afraid I haven''t waited for myself to help my second brother. Instead, I''ll hang up here first.


    As a result, the three saints quickly precipitated their minds and fought against the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    However, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is obviously too fierce. Even if the three saints are fully devoted to dealing with the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, they will still be from time to time. They will be cut in the body of Sansheng by the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    After a while, the three saints were completely defeated.


    More and more cuts have been made by Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 724

    In the scene of the fight, Lin Tianyu and the black devil tiger are completely in the upper hand.


    With this fight.


    In the hearts of the two saints and the three saints, they became more and more anxious.


    If we go on fighting like this, I''m afraid that the two yuan infant monks will not get any benefits. no way. It can''t be suppressed like this and fight on. We have to find a way to get rid of such a battle. The longer the battle lasts, the higher the price they will have to pay if they want to leave the battlefield.


    However, with such a mind.


    The tiger power of the black magic tiger is more and more powerful, suppressed by two saints, more and more powerful. But Lin Tianyu''s knife moves were more and more straight and fierce. He did not give the three saints any chance at all. In addition to being exhausted, he was exhausted. What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s knife moves in from time to time. As long as the three saints show a small loophole in the defense, Lin Tianyu can always seize the opportunity and cut a bloody hole in the hole exposed by the three saints.


    Ah!


    In the heart of Sansheng, he was so depressed that he vomited blood.


    At this time, behind the three saints, there was a shadow.


    Poof!


    The short knife in the shadow''s hand, without half a minute''s hesitation and directness, went straight into the back of the three saints. The handle is not straight. However, after a successful stroke, the shadow did not stay for half a minute, only to see that the shadow had faded and disappeared. Even the shadow, even the dagger, has no time to pull it out.


    "Ah


    Three saints in this short knife after the assassination, a roar, a movement of the whole body strength of a blow, like behind the past.


    At this time, fortunately, the shadow was decisive enough to retreat quickly. Even if the knife stabbed into the back of the three saints, there was no time to get the ground and disappeared. Otherwise, I was hit by this blow and hit my body. Even if Liu Yun is immortal, he must be seriously injured and his life is in danger.


    But when the three saints were in full swing and went out to the back, in the front, there was an empty door.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    Where can Lin Tianyu miss such a rare opportunity?


    So, the sword method cuts repeatedly, easily, again in the body of the three saints, once again draw five blood holes. Although, only five holes, but this depth, also with the front of the blood hole, it is completely not comparable. After the five blood holes were drawn out, Sansheng was obviously injured and had no strength to fight. The body of the three saints slowly and completely fell to the rear.


    "Third brother!"


    Two saints a big drink, the heart is full of regret ah. If he did not want to come back to fight again, at that time, according to the third younger brother''s mind, he was completely thinking about it, and he would hurry to start running away. So, what happened now. He is to blame for all this. Blame him for being so impulsive. Now, he killed the third brother directly.


    At the same time, Sansheng felt that his body could no longer support himself to live. Decisively, Yuanying came out of the sea of knowledge and wanted to escape.


    As long as Yuanying escapes, and then, in a short period of time, he can find a suitable body and seize the house. Although the strength is hard to return to the front, he still has the hope to live again.

 Chapter 725

    As long as Yuanying escapes, and can quickly escape from Lin Tianyu''s attack range, Sansheng''s Yuanying escape will be considered successful.


    Because of the characteristics of Yuanying, it is also destined that Yuanying''s speed is far from being matched by the speed of friars.


    As long as it is out of the range of Lin Tianyu''s attack, he will not want to catch up with himself.


    Although Lin Tianyu has not yet reached the stage of Yuanying, he has no direct feelings about this characteristic. However, he has a good teacher, knife in. As an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, Xiaodao doesn''t know what''s going on. Xiaodao has already told Lin Tianyu about the characteristics of Yuanying. Therefore, if you want to catch an opponent who escapes, you should catch him only when he has not escaped from his attack range. Otherwise, we can only watch him escape.


    Therefore, as soon as the three saints'' Yuanying escaped from the sea of knowledge, Lin Tianyu''s black knife quickly circled it, and put the little Yuanying directly in the Dao light. No chance to escape from the three saints.


    "Third brother!"


    The two saints drank again, and in his heart, he became a fire.


    The killing just now completely destroyed the body of the three saints. But now, it is even Yuanying who has escaped and has no chance to live another life. This made the two saints feel agitated and filled with remorse.


    The black magic tiger is much stronger than the second saint.


    Now, with such an opportunity, where can we let go.


    Poof! Boom!


    One paw clapped on the chest of Er Sheng De, and then he beat Er Sheng straight to vomit blood, and then with his claw, he directly flew Er Sheng Pai out, which was 500 meters away.


    After flying 500 meters away, he vomited blood again. Then, he looked at the Yuanying who was trapped by Lin Tianyu''s knife technique. He wanted to fly back and rescue him. But when he hesitated, he turned his head and fled to the distance.


    Two saints fly far away, heart: third brother, second brother will come back to avenge you.


    At this time, the black magic tiger turned to Lin Tianyu who was using the knife aperture to live in the three saints'' Yuanying there.


    Then, the black tiger claws out, gently grasp, was Lin Tianyu circle in the knife light, is no place to escape the three saints of the yuan baby, gently held in the claws.


    Seeing that Sansheng''s Yuanying has been caught, Lin Tianyu goes straight forward, reaches out his hand and pats it on the Yuanying. The soul searching method is used to urge him to get up.


    Then, Lin Tianyu urged the soul searching method to directly present the images found in Yuan Ying in the air, so that black magic tiger and Liuyun could clearly see the contents of his soul searching.


    San Sheng Ben is a monk. No school, no school. If you can cultivate to the level of Yuanying''s ability, you can be regarded as a genius.


    Originally, before the achievement of the new baby, a difficult birth. Because of their lack of strength, the three saints could also be cautious and cautious. At that time, they did not commit any major evil.


    However, as soon as Sansheng became a great talent, he had a strong strength.


    His nature was suddenly exposed.


    Do what you want, do what you want. During this period, you have committed countless crimes.

 Chapter 726

    I will not mention the scenes of cruelly killing innocent people, which were found in the yuan baby of Sansheng.


    Even, once, the three saints, just because they were not happy in their hearts, actually killed three mortal cities one after another.


    It is precisely because of this, led to a powerful figure, the pursuit of the three saints.


    Originally, if there was no deep hatred, no one in the friars'' world would like to really offend Yuan Ying''s great ability in death. After all, it''s too hard to kill Yuan Ying Da Neng. But once a yuan baby can be offended to death, but can not really kill it, it is for themselves, and even behind the force, caused endless disaster. As a person who pursues and kills Yuan Ying Da Neng, he may not be afraid, because being able to hunt down Yuan Ying Da Neng also represents his own strength, which is strong enough. However, how can everyone be sure of their strength?


    Under normal circumstances, no one offends Yuan Ying Da Neng and pursues each other endlessly.


    That''s why.


    The three saints will be unscrupulous when they become the great power of Yuanying.


    But finally, even destroyed three mortal cities, the crime is too deep.


    After leading out a real powerful person to hunt down, some other powerful people also took the opportunity to kill the three saints because of the sins of the three saints. In the end, almost all of them wanted to kill the three saints on the scene.


    However, at this time, the great saint of the devil Kingdom suddenly appeared and saved the three saints who were sinful.


    So, from then on, the monk became the three saints in the devil kingdom.


    Because of the endless pursuit in front of me, the three saints in the devil Kingdom finally have a little memory, and they don''t dare to go outside to do evil at will.


    However, this does not mean that the three saints are self-cultivation and no longer evil. Instead, they became more and more vicious.


    In the images that have been searched, even, sometimes, if the three saints are not satisfied, they will directly butcher all the servants in a branch rudder. Then, after the three saints had slaughtered these people, they ordered the people below to go to the mortal world outside and arrest people everywhere. In this way, it also caused greater harm and evil to the outside mortal world.


    Because of its back to the devil Kingdom, and the devil kingdom is backed by the immortal, and most of the evils committed are in the devil''s domain. Therefore, no powerful person has been attracted to look for him. He has been sinful and lived in the devil kingdom for so many years.


    After releasing the images of those who committed crimes one by one, Lin Tianyu''s magic power in his hand stirred them inside Yuanying, which directly smashed the three saints'' Yuanying to pieces.


    Lin Tianyu said: "for a man like this, ten thousand deaths are not enough to offset his sins. If you don''t see the pictures in these souls, you can''t really think of it. There are still such evil people in this world. And he can do such a bad thing, still can live to this day, because there is a devil''s land to avoid, and behind the devil''s land, there is a fairy background. However, even if there are fairyland immortals behind, and what? Today is also the time to pay back the sin. "

 Chapter 727

    "Go! Black tiger, let''s keep chasing! "


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu was drinking again.


    Then, the black tiger launched its own unique tracking ability and continued to track down.


    In the pursuit, Lin Tianyu thought: originally, this in the Tianquan mainland, supported the forces of the devil Kingdom, and created the immortal immortal of endless evil, which is called blood immortal. The blood Saint immortal, just now, Lin Tianyu searched the soul of the three saints and got the name of the immortal. However, Lin Tianyu felt that the name was not necessarily the real name of the immortal. Since it was on the Tianquan land, such a crime has been committed unscrupulously. It is obvious that the lives of the people living on the Tianquan land have not been regarded as human lives at all. Well, the name left behind is certainly not the real name.


    However, with this name, there is also a clue in the end. In the future, when we get to the fairyland, if we follow this clue to search, we will always be better than those who are completely and without a bit of target and whose blind people feel like elephants.


    Just now, there was a little bit more in the soul searching, which made Lin Tianyu feel extremely strange.


    In the soul searching, it was impossible to see the real face of the immortal.


    Although in the memory of the three saints, he has seen the immortal. However, when Lin Tianyu found the face of the immortal in the memory of the three saints, he could not see the real face clearly. It was as if there was a cloud covering it.


    Is that strange?


    After Lin Tianyu, the black magic tiger and Liuyun chased away, an old man who had appeared before appeared here again in the place where they had just left. Then, he nodded to the place where Lin Tianyu left, nodded and laughed slightly.


    With the black magic tiger in front of all the way to track the escape of the two saints, almost no need to take any detours.


    This time, when the two saints fled, they were obviously more anxious than the previous one.


    The black magic tiger has been tracking for a long time, almost all of which is a straight-line escape route. Obviously, he is very scared, and just wants to escape quickly and escape with the fastest speed. However, after thousands of miles, er Sheng finally thought of running away in such a straight line that it was too easy to be traced. So, began to constantly change some of the escape route, to confuse the people behind. Sometimes, they have already run a long way, and then they come back and start to run. The two saints also clearly knew that there was a black tiger following him. He had to change some routes to confuse the black tiger. Only then has the possibility, finally, in this magic fog forest, got rid of the black magic tiger''s tracking.


    However, this kind of winding around, also really let the tracking of the two saints, increased some difficulty.


    But with the black magic tiger who has lived in the magic fog forest since childhood, although it is inevitable to go around a little wrong road, but it has not been lost with the two saints.


    Finally, after three hours, with the black devil''s unique tracking ability, he was clearly in front of him again, and felt the two saints'' tracks.

 Chapter 728

    When Lin Tianyu and the black magic tiger could feel the existence of the two saints, the two saints also found Lin Tianyu.


    Eh!


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt that the two saints did not intend to escape again.


    In front of him, the two saints stopped and looked back at the direction that Lin Tianyu and the black devil were following. He took the magic weapon and sword in his hand, and coldly stared at the direction that Lin Tianyu and the black devil had followed.


    Two saints obviously also thought of it, with the black tiger tracking in, no matter how he ran, it was impossible to run away. Front, around so many roads, but still is not able to run out, or was chased up by the black devil tiger. If we run away again, we''ll just have to escape for a long time. After all, with the black tiger in, it is hard to escape the fate of being traced. Even, it is very likely that the black tiger will catch up very quickly.


    Since it was impossible to escape, or even to how far away he could not escape, he simply did not escape.


    When the two saints stopped, Lin Tianyu and the black magic tiger had already followed him.


    After seeing Lin Tianyu, the two saints gnashed their teeth and said, "Stinky boy, you have treated me so much today. Can you think that if the great saint of my holy land knows what happened today, he will surely retaliate against you. When the time comes, a great perfection of a Yuanying, or even a powerful friar who has understood the half step immortal principle, has it ever occurred to you that you will be able to bear it? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "Er Sheng, you''d better worry about yourself. As for the devil kingdom? Ha ha ha ha, I''m afraid of him? "


    The two saints glared at Lin Tianyu fiercely and said, "boy, maybe you don''t know how terrible it is to be a monk of Yuanying''s great energy who has already understood the half step immortal rule. It is estimated that with your current cultivation level, it is impossible to imagine. But I can tell you. When a monk reaches that level, the power of the people he can wield is beyond your imagination. On the whole Tianquan continent, such existence has been completely and can be called the existence of banbu immortal. Fairy! They are only half a step away from fairyland. Have you thought about the anger of a Banxian? Have you ever thought about it and have to bear it


    Lin Tianyu said, "so you want me to let you go. Then, the devil Kingdom saint will let me go, won''t he? "


    When Lin Tianyu finished saying this, the two saints of the devil Kingdom didn''t pick it up, but the meaning in his eyes was just like this.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in my opinion, it''s you two saints. I''m afraid. Therefore, I want to find a way to survive in a desperate situation. "


    Two saints said: "are you not afraid of our holy land, the great saint of half immortals?"


    Lin Tianyu sneered and said, "I''m afraid! It''s just a dead fish that I''ve caught in my hand and sealed my whole body. What else should I be afraid of? "


    Two saints and one Leng, at the beginning, to Lin Tianyu''s words, there was no reaction at all.


    But then he understood the meaning of the words.


    The second sage said in horror: "no way. How could you have caught Da Sheng? On the basis of your strength, you can''t be the opponent of the holy one hand even if you increase your strength by ten times. "

 Chapter 729

    After seeing the two saints, he was almost crazy, but Lin Tianyu was just a cold face.


    In the hearts of the people in the devil Kingdom, the great sage may be a god like existence.


    Is an invincible myth.


    However, the great sage is indeed a very powerful figure. Remember, in the underground Hall of the devil Kingdom, the great saint was in a state of semi coma. However, he was still able to resist the long-term attack of himself and Gao dewu and others without showing any defeat. At the end of the day, the drug completely broke out. It happened that at that time, he fell down and was caught by himself and others.


    If it was not for the help of the fan and the medicine, with the strength of those people on the scene at that time, it is estimated that even if it is increased several times, it will certainly be unable to win the great saint of the devil kingdom.


    It turns out that the great sage is a bull who has realized the half step immortal rule.


    In today''s Tianquan continent, the people Lin Tianyu hears and understands Xianze are just his own master, Heidao Laozu. Although Lu Zu was also able to understand the immortal principle, but it was with the help of those figures in the fairyland, and with the help of the low-level elixir, he finally realized the principle of immortality. However, judging from these words from the mouth of the two saints, I''m afraid that Lu Zu said that he had understood the principle of immortality, but in fact, he was only half step immortal.


    Compared with the great sage of the devil Kingdom, naluzu, I''m afraid, is also such a terrible figure.


    As for the three people who came down from the celestial realm, although they were suppressed by the heavenly power of the mainland, they could only exert their strength. However, they have a complete immortal existence of the characters, which must be more powerful than the great saint of the devil Kingdom, too many characters. When I want to think of it, I''m probably going to face up to the three people in the fairyland. In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is no bottom.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu sighed in his heart that what kind of strength was master Heidao!


    When I think about it, I think about it.


    At this time, the two saints in the devil kingdom were still in the fact that the great saint had been caught, and he did not return to God.


    Immediately, the two saints seemed to think of something.


    The second sage said: "Stinky boy, you almost fooled me in the past. You want to cheat me. Da Sheng has been caught by you. Please disturb my heart. With your capture of the great sage, I''m afraid no one will believe it in the whole land of heavenly power.


    "First of all, no one can easily attack the place where the great sage lives. As long as the great sage drops the door and does not open the door inside, it will be extremely difficult for people outside to attack him, let alone go in and arrest him.


    "And even if you can enter the place where the great sage lives. Secondly, with the strength of a group like you, it''s almost enough to tickle the sage. Catch the saint and dream.


    "Do you think that by making such a fool of me, you can make me believe that you have really caught the sage?"


    Listening to the words of the two saints, it is really reasonable.


    Indeed, if they had not been there at that time, it would have been almost impossible for them to enter the place where the great sage lived. Of course, it is precisely because the place where he lives is too strong that he can finally get hold of him.


    And when it comes to the strength of the great sage, when I think about it now, Lin Tianyu still feels a few terror in his heart.

 Chapter 730

    Looking at the rising confidence of the two saints for the great sage, if they didn''t really grasp the great sage, they would have no way to refute it.


    But now, does Lin Tianyu need to cheat?


    Lin Tianyu said: "the residence of the great sage in the devil kingdom is as solid as a turtle shell. But what''s the use of that? Because the great sage of the devil Kingdom wants to really understand the immortal principle, and we have a red fruit in our hand, which can increase the hope of the great sage to understand the immortal principle. So, the tortoise shell didn''t need to be broken by us at all. Instead, the sage opened the door himself and invited us in.


    "The strength of Da Sheng is not so strong. We were in the fruit, infiltrated into the drug. By the way, the drug is the one you took to master Zhou and prepared to let him take it for Gao dewu. This mystery. The power of medicine, you should be more clear than I understand it. That''s enough to bewitch the great saint of the devil kingdom. At that time, Dasheng was in the middle of the attack when he suddenly received a message to remind him that he was going to refine the drug. However, you say, we have specially gone there to capture the sage. Can we give him that opportunity?


    "Under the circumstances, we were shot out by the fans for five and a half times.


    "If we didn''t win the drug, we really would not be the opponent of the great sage.


    "Besides, it is because of that underground hall that it is strong enough. We have been fighting for a long time. People outside want to go in and help, but they can''t open the door at all. Otherwise, we really don''t have a chance to catch the sage. And then, until we caught the sage, after a long time, the outside people finally broke open the solid door. That door is really not so strong


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said in detail, er Sheng knew that it should be true.


    Da Sheng is really caught!


    In a flash, the two saints were taken away from the backbone, and the spirit of the whole person was completely dispersed.


    Lin Tianyu waved his hand, and then, with the black tiger, without a few moves, he caught the two saints who had already lost their souls.


    Now, the action of exterminating the devil kingdom is half of the success.


    Although, now the devil''s land, there are nine branches in.


    But when it comes to real strength, even the nine branches are put together. It is also completely impossible, which is half of the strength of the headquarters.


    If you want to completely wipe out the devil Kingdom, now, you have to hurry up.


    The key is to prevent the nine branches from being destroyed. Even when the three saints of the devil Kingdom and the three energetic friars of Yuanying have been captured, their hearts are cold. Those inside the branch helm will abandon the branch helm and flee. It is impossible to destroy all the evil people in the branch helm Yes.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly took out the messenger bead and contacted Gao dewu.

 Chapter 731

    As soon as the message passed, there was a message coming back from the communication bead.


    By this time, Gao dewu had already taken all the people to Zhouzhuang.


    Lin Tianyu asked Gao dewu to wait in Zhouzhuang. He immediately took two saints, black magic tiger and Liuyun, and speeded up to Zhouzhuang.


    When the two sides meet, Lin Tianyu asks about the treatment of the headquarters of the lower demon kingdom.


    Yun Yi tells Lin Tianyu that there are many enslaved people in the headquarters of demon kingdom. Now, those people have been released, and special arrangements have been made to send them back. At the same time, countless properties and cultivation resources were found in the demon kingdom. They chose some of the important materials of cultivation, and let those who had sent the enslaved people back to share the rest.


    Gao dewu also introduced that those who were caught, through various means of verification, were executed with great crimes. As for those who have committed little or no sin, they are given a chance to repent.


    Lin Tianyu nodded. After the last attack on the branch helm, the way he handled things was the blueprint. I believe there is no big mistake.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "now, the most important thing is to speed up the eradication of the nine remaining branches of the devil kingdom. Otherwise, once the wind comes out, those guys will hide. Then, after they leave, they will come out again to do evil. So, get rid of the evil. We must take this opportunity to pull out all the remaining forces in the devil kingdom as far as possible. "


    After hearing this, everyone nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said, "now, let''s have a good discussion and see if you have any good ideas. I''m going to search the souls of the great sage and the elder to see if I can get any useful information


    When Lin Tianyu let others hurry to discuss the details, he went outside.


    Then, just out of the hall, Lu Feixue and other people surrounded the handsome black tiger. They were very surprised.


    Looking left and right, he stretched out his hand and touched the black tiger''s body, which made him helpless.


    At this time, Lu Feixue''s eyes turned and said, "little black tiger, it has no name. I''ll give you a name."


    Little black tiger!


    This black magic tiger is tall and powerful, and Wang Qi is self-made. It has a half relationship with small characters.


    When Lu Feixue wanted to name the black magic tiger, Lin Tianyu quickly stepped forward and said, "little elder martial sister, you don''t need to name the black magic tiger. I have already chosen it."


    Lin Tianyu thought: if Lu Feixue is really allowed to take his name, maybe he will be named tiger tiger or something.


    Lu Feixue was disappointed and said, "ah! Tianyu, you have given this little tiger a good name. What''s the name of that


    Little tiger!


    Sure enough, little sister Lu Feixue''s name is really unique! It''s just a good way to do what you like.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I hope the black tiger can fight for the great righteousness. In the future, when we transform ourselves into human beings, we will be able to understand the truth and the great meaning. Therefore, I give it the name, take tiger as the surname, single name is a meaning word. After that, it was called Huyi. "


    "Tiger righteousness."


    Lu Feixue repeated the name, curled her lips and said, "there must be no new ideas. It''s not as good as the tiger. "


    Listening to Lu Feixue''s chanting, Lin Tianyu and the black magic tiger were shaking unconsciously at the same time.

 Chapter 732

    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu said in his heart: I have a good name for the black devil tiger. Otherwise, we can''t escape the name of tiger.


    Thinking of such a tall and powerful black tiger, if it is named Xiaohu, if it is named Xiaohu


    The black devil is also in the heart straight back to fear: own tall and powerful black magic tiger, and small characters and what relationship. I''m not that stupid Eagle who doesn''t know anything. It was called xiaoyingying by others. It was so silly and happy?


    Seeing that Lu Feixue''s interest was completely put on the black magic tiger, Lin Tianyu no longer disturbed their interest and went straight to the place where the great sage and elder of the demon kingdom were detained.


    At this time, the two saints were also locked together.


    Seeing that the great sage was really caught, the two saints'' faces were completely gray.


    Lin Tianyu is not in the mood to pay attention to the present two saints.


    On the way back, Lin Tianyu has searched the memory of Er Sheng. In the memory of the two saints, the immortal who stood behind the devil kingdom was still called the blood saint, just as the three saints remembered. However, Lin Tianyu always had an intuition that the name of blood Saint must be false. Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s main energy is now on the devil Kingdom saint. If in the whole devil Kingdom, someone can know the real name of the immortal behind the devil Kingdom, then, this person must be the great saint of the devil kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu thought, went directly to the devil Kingdom saint, then put his hand on his forehead, and began to search for his memory.


    Sure enough, in the memory of the great sage of the devil Kingdom, there is really the memory of the immortal. Even, Lin Tianyu can feel it. There must be the real name of the immortal in the fairyland. Moreover, it must have the true appearance of the immortal.


    Lin Tianyu excitedly put his divine consciousness into the deep memory.


    But to the memory of the place, but encountered a solid seal, the group of memories, the whole ground sealed up. Lin Tianyu carefully put his divine consciousness into the seal. However, after a while, Lin Tianyu had to stop.


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    As long as he dares to break the seal and prepare to enter it to spy, the seal will explode in an instant. Not only the great sage will be killed instantly, but the person searching for this memory is bound to be seriously injured in the explosion.


    Lin Tianyu did not dare to pry into it.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu also fully understood that the so-called blood Saint immortal''s name must be a pseudonym.


    Otherwise, it will not be in the memory of the great sage, when the name of the immortal is found, there is such a seal in it.


    Now that there is a danger, Lin Tianyu has no longer forced to search and break the seal. Instead, search the memory of the great elder.


    And at the same time, above the far away fairyland.


    A young man full of the sense of blood suddenly stood up from the practice and looked at the direction of Tianquan land in the endless distance.


    "Hey, there are really brave people on such a small indigenous planet. I dare to touch the seal I set. "

 Chapter 733

    Then, the young man, full of blood, gave a big drink to the void and said, "blood slave, come out!"


    Then, out of the void, a young man who was also full of blood came out. And the youth who came out after that was obviously the blood slave.


    Blood slave way: "blood childe, what matter?"


    "Blood slave, you go and arrange for me a cross-border array. I want to go to Tianquan land."


    The blood slave, obviously, is to the childe''s orders, will not have any hesitation to carry out. However, when I heard that the young master was going to arrange a cross-border array to Tianquan mainland, I was hesitant.


    Blood slave way: "blood childe, arrange such cross-border big array, Xuanxian adult know?"


    "Are you my blood slave or my father''s blood slave?" he said angrily. If I want you to decorate, just go to the storehouse to get the materials for the layout. At that time, if my father asks, I will reply. "


    Finally, the blood slave asked more questions and bowed down.


    Blood childe heart angry way: no matter who you are, since you dare to destroy my plan, then be prepared to bear my anger. If you can''t find out the man, then don''t blame me for killing all the living creatures on the whole heaven power land. However, to arrange such a large array that spans the star domain and still goes to the lower continents, it is by no means completed in a short time. Otherwise, I really want to go to Tianquan land now and find out this man, and make him go to hell.


    A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and then he sank into the cultivation.


    At the scene, when all the memory search was completed, a cold light burst out in Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    These people are still damned!


    Although the crimes committed by them are not like the three saints, they are full of direct killing and bloody blood. However, they often go down with one command. They are directly the residents of a whole place or a city. All of them will be caught in the devil Kingdom and suffer endless torture. Life is not like death, or they are tortured to death.


    As long as the people who are ordered by them to come in, live or die, they will never see the slightest hope.


    All these people, damn it!


    And the forces of the devil kingdom should also be exterminated.


    But we can''t find the exact information about the immortal standing behind the devil kingdom. Lin Tianyu''s heart is still slightly lost. It is said that compared with Tianquan land, the whole heaven power land, in front of the fairyland, can not even compare with a drop of water in the sea. At that time, how can we get to such a vast fairyland and find out the immortal who has committed many crimes in the land of Tianquan, and kill it, so as to avenge these innocent people?


    However, since we can''t find the exact information about the blood saint, we can only do so first.


    Lin Tianyu was no longer entangled in this, but took a look at Da Sheng Dao: "how, Da Sheng still wants to break the seal I set and restore strength?"


    When the great sage heard this, his eyes shrank, but he did not dispute much.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Dasheng can just try. Oh, I forgot to tell him a little. Remember, that day in the underground hall, I cut off the top-grade magic tool? That''s my kind of knife path, which I named endless cutting. And in this seal, I also added endless cutting knife to it. I believe that in the Tianquan continent, it should be almost impossible to find a way to break the seal which contains the meaning of endless cutting knife. "

 Chapter 734

    Lin Tianyu said, and Shi ran went out.


    Behind his back, the great sage was gnashing his teeth. No wonder he had been pounding the seal for so long. After the drug''s properties had passed, he had been striking the seal in his body, but it had not improved any more. It turns out that this boy has directly joined the Dao which can cut off his top-grade magic tools.


    This kid, hate enough!


    The great saint of the devil kingdom was mercilessly in his heart. After a word of dark hatred, he did not try to break the seal in his body. He knew that with the endless cutting knife path integrated into it, he could not break the seal in any case.


    At this time, the two saints saw the rest of the saint, and some did not respond to the way: "Dasheng, you are really caught?"


    The sage nodded with a look of displeasure on his face.


    The second sage said: "now, all of our main characters have been arrested. The influence of our whole holy land is completely destroyed. "


    However, the sage was still confident and said, "no! We''re not really finished yet! "


    The two saints looked at the great saint. He knew that just now, the great sage had been trying to break the seal in his body, but now, he couldn''t do it at all and gave up. And all of them, the main people, have been arrested. In this situation, can the devil Kingdom have any possibility of turning over?


    But the sage sneered and said, "don''t forget, we have the real supporters behind us."


    The second sage said: "but that boy is a complete two Leng son, to the immortal world immortal, also is not afraid at all."


    "No! He''ll be scared. He is not afraid now, because he has not understood the fairyland immortals in depth, and has not any horror impression about fairyland immortals. But it doesn''t matter. Since we have been in front of him again and again, when it comes to fairyland immortals, he will certainly inquire. When he inquired clearly, really knew the immortal''s terror, he would be afraid. At that time, he will not only dare not come to kill us, but also will come to let us beg us, and give him more good words in front of fairyland immortals.


    "Don''t say it''s such a bad boy. Even if it''s the super clan gate on the Tianquan continent, what''s the matter?


    "At the beginning, it was not that there was no super clan, and they wanted to destroy our holy land forces. Later, after hearing about the holy land forces, with the support of fairyland immortals, you didn''t see the faces one by one. Fear is no better than a pug who knows he has made a mistake.


    "I can see through the faces of all the people on the mainland.


    "As long as it can be related to the fairyland. Even if it''s a dog from the fairyland, these so-called super powers have all offered up as grandfathers. "


    When listening to the words of Da Sheng and the examples given, the two saints, who had already been in despair, suddenly regained hope.


    The two saints even thought in their heart that after being invited out again, then, when the holy land is established again, the majesty of the holy land is bound to be superior to the eight super powers in Tianquan continent.

 Chapter 735

    After Lin Tianyu came out, he immediately went to the hall where he was discussing how to deal with the residual forces in the demon kingdom.


    Entering the hall, by this time, the people have quickly negotiated out a charter.


    In order to quickly attack the remaining forces in the devil''s land, and not to let the remaining forces in the devil''s land flee after hearing the wind, they discussed that the soldiers should be divided into three routes and attack three branches at the same time. In this way, the efficiency of attacking the devil kingdom will be greatly improved, and all the remaining forces in the devil kingdom will be killed before they flee.


    Lin Tianyu frowned abruptly after listening to the plan discussed by everyone and did not speak much.


    Gao dewu said: "big brother, what''s going on? What have you come up with, what should I add, or do you have any other opinions? "


    But Lin Tianyu said: "I suddenly feel that we should not be so anxious to attack the devil kingdom."


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu.


    What''s going on?


    What do you mean?


    If we don''t strike while the iron is hot, we can get rid of the forces in the devil kingdom as soon as possible. Then, when those forces in the devil Kingdom find out that they are wrong, they all run away. Then, what should we do to find these guys and destroy them. If it can''t be destroyed, when the time comes, when we wait for ourselves and others to leave, those who have been hidden in the devil kingdom will all run out again and do evil again?


    Gao dewu said: "big brother, why suddenly decided not to attack the devil kingdom?"


    I thought, "Lin Tianyu. I think that even if we take the move now and completely pull out the forces of the demon Kingdom, those people in the capital still have no idea of right and wrong. They don''t distinguish between good and evil. They will just yield to the influence of evil. Even if there is no force in the demon Kingdom, there will be a more evil trend immediately The force came out.


    "Therefore, we not only need to help them pull out the devil Kingdom, but also let them come in by themselves and pull out the forces of the devil kingdom.


    "Only in this way can they really stand up. At that time, even if there are evil forces again, they will dare to fight to the end. "


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, others are all in a burst of heart.


    Indeed, if it can be so, even if the people in the devil Kingdom have escaped some, why not. When you wait for yourself and others to leave, if you want to come out, these people will organize and give them a head-on attack. At that time, they will be able to stand up completely and thoroughly on this day without relying on anyone else.


    However, although this idea is good, how can it be realized?


    Everyone is looking at Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, they are all thinking about people who can put forward such good ideas. Then, in his mind, they must have more mature ideas.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "don''t look at me like this. I just suddenly in the heart, came up with such an idea. I haven''t thought of any practical plan except this one

 Chapter 736

    Everyone was stunned and immediately understood.


    Indeed, sometimes, suddenly, a very good idea comes up. But that''s not a practical plan.


    Gao dewu said: "elder brother, I don''t know why you suddenly come up with this idea?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, when we were exploring the memory of the great saints, we suddenly came up with such an idea.


    "It''s like the devil kingdom. In our Tianquan continent, especially in Tiandu, there are so many evils. Can''t we have any power to deal with it? Obviously not. It is clear in each of us. If we really want to deal with the evil forces, we have eight sects in Tianquan. Any one of them, if they want to deal with the evil forces, is just a light matter. Even without the eight sects, many people have been able to deal with the evil forces.


    "But why, up to now, there is no one. By the way, the evil Kingdom forces have launched a move?


    "Because behind the forces of the devil Kingdom, there is the shadow of fairyland immortals. As long as you think of the immortal, however, in our whole land of heavenly power, many powerful people are all weak, and can''t raise half of their fighting spirit and fighting spirit. This has allowed the forces of the devil kingdom to be in the whole Tiandu country for countless years. Except for the occasional people who clamour in private to destroy the evil domain forces, no one really dares to take action. Because, in their hearts, they are completely afraid and afraid.


    "From this, I think of the Tiandu country where the devil kingdom is now. If they are just like those super powers and powerful people in Tianquan country, then even if we help them to wipe out the evil Kingdom forces this time. Before long, a new force will emerge in Tiandu and continue to be the evil Tiandu state. "


    The others all nodded.


    It''s true.


    Lin Tianyu said: "however, the specific how to implement this plan, but you need to brainstorm together, discuss out."


    After Lin Tianyu finished speaking, some people''s eyes were shining, some people were thinking, some people were discussing in detail


    Wait for a while, frown to think of the pool remote, suddenly, eyebrows on the expansion.


    Chi remote way: "alliance leader, I have thought of a plan. Let''s talk about it. Let''s think about it and see if it''s feasible. "


    Lin Tianyu frowned, and sure enough, this pool of remote brain is really good. It''s not a loss. He was able to create such a like-minded and intelligence organization on that day.


    So he asked, "what''s the plan, great Xia Chi?"


    Chi remote way: "now, we are not too far away from the king of Tiandu. That place, however, is the whole Tiandu country, where politics, economy and culture meet. If we go to the king''s capital of Tiandu, we will execute the great sage, the second sage and the great elder in the demon kingdom in public, and call on the people with lofty ideals in Tiandu kingdom to attack the branch helms of the demon kingdom together. Then, we will surely have a very good effect. "

 Chapter 737

    Lin Tianyu said: "in this way, although we can call on a lot of people with lofty ideals in the capital. However, at the same time, if we call on the world. I''m afraid that when we really go to attack the remaining branch of the devil''s land, there will be no one who has already escaped there. "


    Gao dewu nodded his head and said, "it''s really worrying. Although this action needs to arouse the participation of some people with lofty ideals in Tiandu country, our ultimate goal is to really crack down on the remaining branches of the demon kingdom. If it can not play a real role in annihilation, so that too many people in the devil kingdom can escape, there will be Tiandu country, after all, it is not a small hidden danger. "


    However, Zhou Zhuangzi said: "we can deliberately put the time back when we call for it. For example, our plan is to attack the forces of the demon kingdom within ten days, but when we call on them, we can set the time for half a month. "


    Yun Yi said, "yes. In this way, maybe those people in the devil kingdom will be lucky, and they will not start to withdraw the branch helm until the 11th day. At that time, we suddenly have a magic weapon coming from heaven... "


    Then, after the other people added again, a plan to call on all the people with lofty ideals in Tiandu kingdom to stand up and attack the remaining branch helms of demon kingdom with all their strength was formed.


    Speed is the price of war!


    After the plan was completed, all the people got on the boat and went directly to the capital of Tiandu.


    When they arrived at the capital of Tiandu, they immediately sent many people out. Through many channels, they even directly contacted the king''s office of Tiandu and released news to various forces through official channels. In the afternoon of the next day, on the central square of Tiandu Kingdom, the great sage, the second saint and the great elder of demon kingdom will be executed.


    Before dawn the next day, the whole central square of Tiandu was crowded with people.


    A sea of people and people are moving.


    When Lin Tianyu and others took the great sage, the second sage and the elder of the demon Kingdom, and arrived at the square in the center of Tiandu Kingdom and the capital, they were shocked when they saw the sea of people.


    Is there such an exaggeration?


    Is it that all the people in the kingdom of Tiandu all of a sudden gathered here?


    "This should be what the people want," Chi said


    Zhou Zhuang said, "yes. The hatred for the evil forces should have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in the whole Tiandu country. But, before, this demon domain power, is incomparably powerful, moreover, also has the immortal world''s immortal to support behind, nobody dares to provoke. But now, at last, someone has come forward to wipe out this great force. Moreover, they have arrested the main leaders of the evil Kingdom forces and will execute them in public today. No one would have thought of the scene and witnessed it with his own eyes. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded, but also let everyone try to be more careful.


    After all, no one knows whether there will be people from the devil kingdom in the crowd, who are waiting for the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and want to save these people.


    All the way to the high platform in the middle of the central square.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu and others coming, they remanded three people. Everyone knew who they were, so they took the initiative to make way.

 Chapter 738

    Central square, the road that all the people gave way to.


    Lin Tianyu rode a fierce black tiger with a height of more than ten feet. On his shoulder was a huge eagle. From the path that hundreds of thousands of people had given way to, Lin Tianyu marched majestically all the way to the central square and the high platform.


    The three escorted people closely followed Lin Tianyu and were closely guarded by Gao dewu and others. They passed through the crowd and went up to the high platform.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t want to make such a dress up. However, in the end, Chi remote proposed that all the people unanimously agreed to let Lin Tianyu be on the stage like this. It is also said that this kind of dress up has a kind of sacred majesty, and it is easier to suppress the evil heart of those evil forces and has the effect of calming the mind and subduing the demons. Seeing that the more they said, the more uncertain Lin Tianyu had to agree.


    Later, Lu Feixue made a suit of clothes for Lin Tianyu in the best clothing store in Tiandu country. It was like wearing clothes on Lin Tianyu.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu really appeared, he would be like this.


    Lin Tianyu felt like a clown for people to visit at this time. The whole body was in a spasmodic state.


    When he got to the high platform, Lin Tianyu felt that it was too awkward to sit on the black magic tiger, so he directly stood up from the black magic tiger, and grabbed the huge eagle on the back of the black magic tiger, so that he could not stand on his shoulder any more.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu waved his hand and said, "everyone, be quiet.


    "Today, we are going to execute in public on this square the great sage, the second sage and the elder of the evil Tiandu kingdom for several years. Moreover, from now on, we have to make the whole demon Kingdom completely disappear in Tiandu


    Just said here, under the high platform, even roared, stop can''t stop.


    At this time, although can rely on the cultivation and momentum, suppress the noise of all the people on the scene. However, Lin Tianyu himself did not do so, but also let other people do not do so.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was clearly aware that there was a sudden condensation of air on his body.


    After waiting for a long time, when people''s excitement gradually passed, and the voice of the audience gradually decreased, Lin Tianyu gently raised his momentum and then waved his hand to make the scene quiet.


    Lin Tianyu said: "but now, although the headquarters of the evil forces has come and the chief evil has been arrested, the evil forces have not really been wiped out. Because in addition to the headquarters that we have already attacked and one branch rudder, there are nine branch Helms. And only by wiping out all the nine branches, can we really wipe out the whole demon kingdom.


    "In order to better exterminate the nine branch Helms, completely wipe out the evil forces in the devil Kingdom, we are here to execute the chief villain of the devil Kingdom on the spot. At the same time, we also call on those brave and knowledgeable people in Tiandu to come forward and join hands with us to wipe out the last remaining nine branches of the devil kingdom. At the same time, it is also the determination and ambition of all the forces who dare to act as evil again as the devil kingdom to see the national power of Tiandu and fight against the evil forces.


    "The final extinction plan will be implemented on the 20th day from today. As long as it is a person of insight who has reached the foundation period or above, we welcome him to join us. "

 Chapter 739

    Lin Tianyu has just finished.


    Next, at the square scene, many people were shouting, demanding that they join Lin Tianyu immediately and eliminate the evil circle forces together.


    Finally, a good explanation, at the same time, gave the address to these people on the scene. And told them all that if they really want to join and destroy the devil kingdom together, they can sign up at their residence after the execution meeting. Then, the enthusiasm of the people at the scene was gradually lowered and the execution ceremony began.


    However, in order to carry out the execution, Lin Tianyu let the execution stop first. Immediately, Lin Tianyu came down from the black tiger''s back and went directly to the devil Kingdom saint.


    At this time, the devil Kingdom Saint looked at Lin Tianyu and sneered. What''s more, in the sneer, there was a faint, insidious, contemptuous smell in it.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and said curiously, "what do you mean by your expression like this?"


    The sage sneered and said, "why, you came to me before the execution. Do you want to negotiate with me?"


    "Conditions? What are the conditions? "


    Big holy way: "don''t you want me to talk to the immortal behind me, don''t embarrass you? Are you still afraid after all? Do you know how powerful and inviolable the immortal''s power is? However, if we are really afraid, we should quickly release all of us, and then, when all the people on the scene, kneel down and apologize to us. Maybe, I can think about saying something to the immortal behind, so that he can not be too hard on you and the forces behind you. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Then, jokingly, he looked at the great sage of the demon Kingdom and said, "great sage, you really want to do more."


    The devil Kingdom sage did not speak, but looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said: "do you think that I came to you on the stage before the execution to ask you to let the immortal behind me spare his life? You''re thinking too much


    With a cold smile, he said, "what do you want to do now


    When the devil Kingdom sage said this, there was even a commanding Majesty in his voice. Because, in his heart, he thought that Lin Tianyu would come to him, so he came to him in order to ask him to speak good words in front of the immortal behind him. Because, he is to inquire clearly, the fairy world immortal in the end how afraid, so, he recoiled. Therefore, in the heart of the great sage of the devil Kingdom, he has more confidence than ever before. When looking at Lin Tianyu, his face was full of contempt.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I''ll take a special look at you before the execution. Of course, there is another thing. I''m just curious."


    "What''s the matter? Is it worth your curiosity When it comes to the big alliance leader, there is an obvious irony in the tone.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s something in your head. It''s what''s in that seal. I want to know what''s sealed in it. "


    The devil Kingdom saint''s face changed obviously. Then he yelled at Lin Tianyu and said, "you, you, you are crazy! What do you want to know about that? Don''t you know who left it? "


    The fear in the tone of the great sage in the devil kingdom is much stronger than when facing the death penalty to be executed.

 Chapter 740

    But Lin Tianyu said with a casual smile, "of course I know who left it. Isn''t it something left by a fairy? Look, I scared you to that. I don''t know how you became the saint of the most sinful power on the land of heaven. "


    The devil Kingdom sage still looked at Lin Tianyu in horror and said, "since you know it''s something left by the immortal, do you want to touch it?"


    Lin Tianyu looked cold and solemnly said, "I''m not going to touch that seal."


    "If you don''t touch the seal, how can you know what''s in it?"


    When Lin Tianyu looked down at the stage, all the enthusiastic people said, "because I want to know who the immortal is. Then, one day, when I go to the fairyland, I will personally kill the immortal who has left infinite sin on the Tianquan continent. But I did not even see his real name and appearance. At that time, when I have enough strength, the fairyland is so big, and there are so few clues to trace, how can I find him and kill him? "


    Hearing this, the great sage of the devil Kingdom couldn''t say anything else. He just kept saying, "crazy, crazy, crazy, crazy..."


    The great saint of the devil kingdom is totally scared because of this.


    Unexpectedly, in the Tianquan continent, such a lower level of the mainland, there are people inside, not in awe of the immortal, but thinking that one day, to kill the immortal. What''s more, Da Sheng can also feel it from Lin Tianyu''s tone. What Lin Tianyu said is completely from the heart, from the heart, without half of the false element in it. And it is precisely because this is completely from the heart, the great sage was more scared.


    Immortal!


    Think about it. It''s scary. Now, such a fearless young man is just because the immortal left some evils on the Tianquan continent, and he is about to make a great wish to kill the immortal.


    It''s not crazy. What is it?


    But Lin Tianyu couldn''t control so much. He put his palm on the forehead of the sage.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness went straight to the seal.


    Lin Tianyu also thought about this seal carefully. Even if he tried hard to be serious, he was not sure that he had completely cracked the seal. However, with the kind of endless cutting, precision to the fine, very small, slowly into the seal, Lin Tianyu is a bit sure, perhaps can ensure that the seal will not explode. Moreover, even if it was a real explosion, it could not have exploded so thoroughly. At that time, at most, in the explosion, the great sage''s knowledge of the sea will be blown away, but it is absolutely impossible to form any harm to yourself.


    As for the life and death of the great sage, he was to be executed for his endless crimes.


    Still need to care about his life and death?


    So, why not use this last chance to explore the root of this immortal?


    In his divine consciousness, Lin Tianyu integrated the meaning of endless cutting knife into the seal.

 Chapter 741

    With the spirit consciousness in the endless cutting knife idea, it slowly penetrated into the seal.


    Lin Tianyu felt that his penetration was almost not blocked by the seal. It was very easy for him to cut into the other side''s hard blade.


    Then, Lin Tianyu saw the figure of the immortal inside the seal.


    A bloody clothes, wear on the body, even, foil the fairy of the whole person, have a bloodthirsty feeling. That pair of eyes, is cold, merciless and bloodthirsty incomparable. If accidentally on the pair of eyes, the mind is not firm, it is possible, completely sunk in endless fear. Because, that eye son gives a person the feeling, be like to let a person face an endless killing machine. Will let the pair of eyes on the person, the pores of the whole body, are showing a cold feeling.


    But Lin Tianyu at this time, is straight, firmly on that pair of eyes, without any hesitation, no hesitation.


    "Hum! You are such a small ant human, even dare to provoke Ben Sheng, do you want to die? "


    The bloody figure in the seal of the immortal actually spoke directly.


    But Lin Tianyu sneered: "holy! Do you deserve the word "Saint"? You can call me a devil at best


    The immortal with the blood figure said: "good courage! People like you, I kill, swallow up, just more flavor. You wait, I will come to Tianquan land to find you soon. You don''t think that if you hide in Tianquan land, you can escape. Now, you are in endless fear, endless waiting for the arrival of death! However, I can rest assured that I will never let you die easily. I will slowly torture your soul until I have suffered enough for ten thousand years before I will kill you again. "


    After saying these words, the immortal with the bloody figure will turn around and leave. After all, it''s just a little ant human. It''s not worth while he''s wasting more energy. When he comes, he can solve it easily.


    However, when the bloody figure of the immortal was about to turn around and leave, Lin Tianyu said: "wait a minute."


    "Why, do you think of asking for forgiveness now?"


    The bloody figure fairy turned again. He wanted to see how the humble human friar would cry and repent his fault in front of him. He wanted to enjoy the feeling of being high. However, it is impossible to forgive this tiny human being. However, in the end will come to Tianquan land, kill him, first of all his arrogance.


    "I want to know the name of the immortal," Lin said


    "Do you want to worship?"


    "No! Because one day, I will go to the fairyland and kill you. However, the fairyland is so big that if I don''t know your name, how can I find you and kill you Lin Tianyu said coldly.


    Boom!


    An incomparable momentum, from the blood figure of the immortal body, suddenly burst out, in the devil''s land of knowledge inside the sea, wanton collision.

 Chapter 742

    With the wanton and angry collision, the sea of knowledge of the great sage in the devil kingdom was soon full of cracks.


    With the crack getting bigger and bigger, the sage''s knowledge of the devil kingdom is on the verge of collapse.


    The bloody figure fairy said angrily, "boy, do you want me to tell you which domain I live in so that you can find me directly when you get to the fairyland."


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course that would be the best. But have you the courage to tell me, immortal


    The bloody figure fairy was more angry and said, "good! I''ll tell you! You can remember it for me!


    "My name is xuesha! I live in the whole fairyland, the most evil blood god! However, even if you know this place, it is impossible to find this place again. Because soon, I will go to Tianquan land in person. Then, I will catch you, a tiny and tiny human friar, and then I will arrest my soul and roast it for thousands of years. In that way, only then can solve my heart hate!


    "Ah


    With the bloody figure of the immortal, the last roar, the whole knowledge sea of the great sage of the devil Kingdom finally completely collapsed and collapsed.


    Boom!


    With a slight explosion, half of the head of the devil Kingdom saint was directly destroyed.


    The blood figure immortal''s way left in the seal of consciousness, is also completely blown up, dissipated.


    Outside, Lin Tianyu is also in this small explosion, "wow" spit out a mouthful of blood, his face is pale.


    Gao dewu, beside him, stepped forward and said, "brother, don''t you care?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "it''s OK."


    Then, he burst out laughing. Fairyland immortal, but that''s all. Is it not easier to deal with him? Moreover, this bloody figure of the immortal, unexpectedly, will also because of this, and directly underground boundary and come. Then, it is entirely possible for him to be slaughtered in this heavenly land. Even, they don''t really have to go to the fairyland to avenge those who died in vain for the heavenly power of the mainland.


    After laughing, Lin Tianyu asked all the people to leave him alone and continue the execution.


    Next, the execution of the two saints and the great elder of the demon Kingdom went smoothly, and the execution was completed soon.


    As the execution was completed, hundreds of thousands of people under the stage began to stir up one by one.


    Some even took the lead under the stage, shouting "long live".


    Other kinds of drinking sound, is one after another, continuous. Of course, at the scene, there were also some people crying loudly, crying and chanting names one by one. Then, they looked up at the sky and asked if they had seen their big revenge. Finally, someone had revenged for them. The villains were finally punished. They were finally able to sleep in peace.


    The scene was in a mess, even kneeling down a large area.


    At this moment, the people of Tiandu state have expressed their hatred for the devil Kingdom and their helplessness to revenge.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu felt a huge force of faith and came to him. In this huge power of belief, Lin Tianyu even felt that he had broken through the bottleneck of the fourteenth floor of Qi training, and it was a burst of looseness. He almost felt that he had broken through the fifteenth layer of Qi training again.

 Chapter 743

    In fact, at the time of practicing the fourteenth floor of Qi, the industry can take Lingshi for a long time, absorb a lot of aura, and break into the foundation period directly.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu also has an intuition that as long as he has absorbed enough aura, he will be able to enter the foundation construction period without any bottleneck, as long as he absorbs enough aura.


    But when I think of the limit when I break through the body training, I keep suppressing the state of practicing Qi. I also want to reach the same limit when I practice body.


    However, in order to break through the realm of foundation construction, Lin Tianyu felt that he could step into it at any time. But in the realm of practicing Qi, the feeling of transcending the limit has never appeared. And now, this feeling, finally, is their own arrival.


    Good!


    It''s really wonderful!


    Lin Tianyu thought, right here now, breaking through another limit in the realm of practicing Qi. Because it''s really urgent to give him time.


    But Lin Tianyu is trying to restrain.


    If it''s really on the top of this big square, it will break through directly.


    On the one hand, the great danger of natural calamity will certainly do great harm to the people who believe in themselves endlessly. Of course, we can''t do this kind of harm to innocent people. At the same time, it is also a kind of self digging grave for the power of belief received by oneself.


    On the other hand, as soon as the danger of endless natural calamity comes down, he will no longer be able to conceal his evil spirits in the cultivation of Dharma. But now, Lin Tianyu is still thinking of hiding this information as much as possible. Especially in front of the immortal immortal who secretly harmed his master, Heidao, and envied himself endlessly, he also wanted to hide it for a long time and wait for his strength to increase.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu hastened to pacify the endless people under the square. Then, he let all the people go back to the government.


    And here, because Lin Tianyu has gained a lot of power of belief, when he wants to break through the limit again, he will be angry at the immortal world.


    "Ah


    The bloody figure of the fairy drank. Around his body, the cultivation arrays arranged one by one exploded one after another. Then, the fairy of blood color figure, all of a sudden stood up. Now, in such a furious mood, he can''t practice any more, otherwise, he will easily be possessed by the devil.


    The blood colored figure immortal walked out of the cultivation place and yelled: "blood slave! Blood slaves


    Then, like a shadow, a man appeared in front of the immortal with a bloody figure.


    The blood slave bowed and said, "childe!"


    Xuesha glared at the blood slaves and said, "blood slaves, when can we set up the cross-border array to Tianquan land?"


    Blood slave way: "childe, after about a year, can decorate."


    Blood kill a stare, way: "how can it take so long? I can''t wait. As soon as possible, I want you to arrange the cross-border array to Tianquan mainland for me within half a year. Don''t give me any reason. I don''t care what you think. Anyway, after half a year, I must go to Tianquan


    Xuesha said so. There was no discussion in the tone.


    Later, he glared at the blood slaves with murderous eyes.


    Finally, the blood slave hesitated, sighed and nodded.

 Chapter 744

    When Lin Tianyu and his party arrived at the temporary residence, a group of monks had gathered outside and were waiting.


    They all want to join Lin Tianyu and his party to attack the remaining branch forces in the devil kingdom.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu just wanted to hurry up. He once again grasped the feeling of this time and broke through to the 15th floor of Qi training. So, after explaining the others, we should leave first.


    However, at this time, it is a group of people, rushed to come.


    These men were introduced directly into the inner room. Although these people are wearing casual clothes, but the whole body up and down, but showed a huge momentum, cover up all can not hide. Obviously, they are all the people who are in high positions on weekdays.


    The guide came to Lin Tianyu and said, "leader, this is the king of Tiandu, and this is the Yuanying ancestor of Tiandu."


    The guide introduced Lin Tianyu to two of the most important figures.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the Tiandu king in front of him and the Yuanying ancestor of Tiandu kingdom. In a flash, he understood why they were looking for themselves at this time.


    Obviously, after their own declaration of call, their royal family will also be involved.


    However, in addition to their abhorrence of the forces of the demon Kingdom, they also had a deeper political purpose.


    Like attacking the devil Kingdom, it can be regarded as a great merit event for the whole Tiandu country. The royal families of Tiandu kingdom are basically indifferent to it and do not participate in it. If they make a contribution, it is estimated that the royal family of Tiandu kingdom will come to an end after the end of the campaign to attack the devil kingdom. If he can find some real heroes in the royal family, they can even play a leading role in the operation of the royal family They give income to the royal family.


    In this way, it can really be regarded as a good business with a large profit.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Tiandu king and their Yuanying ancestors and said, "the forces of the devil Kingdom have been rampant in Tiandu for many years. Why, before this, Tiandu country has no action? "


    The king of Tiandu said, "we have only one Yuanying ancestor in Tiandu. However, the forces in the devil Kingdom have three full-length young monks. "


    Said, pointed to the side of the original baby ancestor. Although the ancestor of Yuanying has the cultivation of Yuanying. However, the whole body is full of an endless sense of twilight. I''m afraid that although it''s Yuanying''s cultivation, the strength of Yuanying is also greatly reduced.


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "among the people who attacked the devil Kingdom this time, there was a new baby who could not do anything. Didn''t we even the headquarters of the demon kingdom?"


    As a king''s room, if you really want to destroy the forces of the devil Kingdom, even if you are a Yuanying ancestor, you will have endless ways. After all, the royal family can mobilize the manpower, force, resources and materials, which are beyond the imagination of the grass-roots. But in the decades before this, the royal family of the capital just watched the plunder of the demon Kingdom forces and almost did nothing.


    Until now, Lin Tianyu and others after the hand, they finally jumped out.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu was upset.

 Chapter 745

    King Tiandu is going to say something more. Explain it.


    At this time, the Yuanying ancestor of Tiandu Kingdom raised his hand and stopped the Tiandu King''s explanation.


    The Yuan Ying was able to say: "the leader of the alliance Lin blamed me very much. It is my Tiandu King''s room that worries too much. The king''s room of Tiandu once promised to send elites to the super clans, hoping that they could send elites to help the royal family and calm down the evil kingdom. However, even if the super clans were sent here occasionally, they were just some little friars who could not be used.


    "Obviously, those super clans are afraid to make a move, and the king''s room of Tiandu dare not do it easily. After all, there are billions of people under the jurisdiction of Tiandu state. We can''t afford to gamble. Even today, it''s a big gamble for Tiandu. After all, if you win today, you may have to pay back the benefits with interest in the future. "


    Yuanying Laozu did not have the slightest concealment, and told all his thoughts in his heart. Lin Tianyu is not good at accusing anything more.


    After all, everyone knows it well. The most fundamental reason why the demon Kingdom forces can develop so fiercely, so big and so unscrupulous is that it is supported by fairyland immortals behind it.


    The most important part of Tiandu''s mission to rescue the super clans depends on their attitude.


    If super clan can send Yuanying ancestor to help Tiandu country, it is the best attitude.


    But from the beginning to the end, there was no super force that sent a Yuanying ancestor to help. This is to explain the attitude of super clan. The super clan, which one is not more powerful than Tiandu, is afraid to avoid the forces of the devil Kingdom one by one,


    but they are the Tiandu state with billions of ordinary people on their shoulders. How can they have the courage to move the forces of the demon kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Tao you said so, and you have already turned over the front. However, today, since we are cooperating with me, we must show our sincerity. Otherwise, we will not mind and attack the forces of the demon kingdom alone. "


    The reason why he was able to call Tiandu Yuanying''s ancestor as a Taoist friend was that he did not have enough cultivation, but he had a solid foundation. At the same time, it also represents an equal relationship of cooperation.


    Tiandu Yuanying''s ancestor was not unhappy at all, and said, "I will let the alliance leader see the sincerity of Tiandu country."


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is the best. I have an urgent business. I have to go out first. I''m really sorry. As for the details of cooperation, Daoyou can first discuss with senior Gao and others. I will be back in three days at the latest. I hope everything will be settled by then. "


    The king of Tiandu was not happy.


    However, there was no displeasure on Tiandu Yuanying''s face. He said, "the leader, just be busy. I will work with your family to confirm the details of cooperation as soon as possible, and wait for the leader to come back."


    Lin Tianyu is not totally inhumane. At this time, he is not suitable to leave alone.


    However, as long as it is conducive to the improvement of his cultivation, Lin Tianyu is not willing to delay the minute, because there are so many things to be solved after he has enough strength. He can''t afford to delay. What''s more, this is the feeling of breaking through the level 15 of Qi training. Maybe at some time, this feeling will not be there, and this kind of feeling that can break through the limit is even more rare.


    After pleading guilty to Tiandu Yuanying, Lin Tianyu rushed away.

 Chapter 746

    After saying goodbye to the crowd, Lin Tianyu directly launched the body method of phantom body overlapping shadow step to go on his way.


    When he got out of the Wangdu, he took out the boat directly and jumped up. A silver light rushed into the sky and quickly disappeared in the sky.


    When Lin Tianyu was driving a boat and disappeared in the air, a dozen people appeared in the place where Lin Tianyu had just left the capital. Take a closer look, these people can be the cultivation of the golden elixir. Then, these people stare at the place where Lin Tianyu drove the boat away, with a look of chagrin on their faces. Obviously, they followed Lin Tianyu out of the Wangdu all the way. They wanted to be outside the Wangdu, which was not good for Lin Tianyu. However, it was a step slower. Lin Tianyu drove the boat directly.


    One of them said angrily: "Stinky boy, run fast! If you slow down, you have to catch him, and then, in order to drive back the whole black sword alliance. At that time, in this day, the country is still not our holy land has the final say.


    Another humanitarian: "but I''ve heard others say that this kid looks like he''s just practicing Qi cultivation. But he''s really powerful, but he''s no worse than Yuanying''s ancestor."


    Another humanitarian: "do you believe this rumor?"


    "Yes, treat us as three years old."


    "A power, in order to make a name, is often a myth of a certain character. If you can practice Qi and fight Yuanying, why don''t you say that mortals who don''t even have accomplishments can fight immortals. If we say so, we can ensure that the publicity effect will be better. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The scene paid a wild laugh.


    "Stop laughing." Inside, it seems that a leading figure said: "since there is this rumor, there will always be some basis. We must not be careless. And he left from this direction, and maybe he will come back from this direction. We''ll all hide and stay here. When the time comes, as long as he dares to come back from here, we''ll fight together, and we can''t catch him in one fell swoop. "


    "Boss, it''s just a little monk who practices Qi. I''m the only one who can make sure that I can get it. How can we do it together? "


    The leader glared back at the man and said, "if you don''t obey the order, you can go back immediately. You are not the only one here. Other people, if they have this idea, will immediately get out of my way. If there''s no such idea, I''ll hide them. As soon as the boy appears, all of us will join hands to make sure that the boy is captured at one stroke and no mistakes can be made. Otherwise, none of us will want to see the sun the next day. "


    The man who opened his mouth just now did not dare to say a word any more. He obediently found a place and hid it.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who was already on the boat, suddenly turned back and took a look at the place he had just left.


    Although, at the speed of a flying boat, it is impossible for him to see a little shadow. However, just now, he clearly felt that there was someone behind him, following him. Lin Tianyu felt that it should not be an illusion. However, he had to leave in a hurry to find a place to break through, and there was no time for him to care more with those guys who followed him.


    Hum!


    To this meeting, but no one has caught up with Feizhou, there should be no Yuanying capable person.


    Otherwise, with the speed of Yuanying''s great ability, if you really want to follow yourself, it is possible to directly chase the flying boat.

 Chapter 747

    Immediately, Lin Tianyu just put away this idea.


    Now the key is to find a place to break through another limit of Qi training period --


    the 15th floor of gas training!


    When the boat flew all the way to a remote mountain forest, Lin Tianyu slowed down the speed of the boat. It''s decided to make a breakthrough here.


    After the boat fell down, Lin Tianyu found a relatively flat place. Then, he took out ten thousand spirit stones and set up a simple spirit gathering array. Later, Lin Tianyu was in the spirit gathering array. He started his footwork and spread his Sabre technique. At the same time, he urged the power of the Dao principle in the black Dao to give himself endless strength. He did not give up until he felt vaguely that his whole body would be crushed down by the reinforcement.


    Soon, the aura, like a layer of rain and dew, gathered around Lin Tianyu. With the application of the Dao, the spirit flowed into the meridians in his body. Even in the absorption of enough aura, the meridians felt a little dull pain. The speed of absorbing aura is really frightening.


    Now, it''s just the limit of Qi training period. If it''s time to build foundation, golden elixir and even Yuanying, how much Aura will be needed to support it.


    But why, before the limit of Qi training period, he didn''t use spirit stone at all?


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment, but he couldn''t find out the real reason. I have to stop thinking about this problem, continue to exert the Dao, accelerate the absorption of aura, and at the same time, look for the feeling of breakthrough.


    Slowly, slowly, the feeling of impending breakthrough is becoming more and more intense. Even in the sky, there are already dark clouds gathering.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that he was still a little short.


    What''s going on?


    Even the dark clouds in the sky, which are beginning to condense, are slowly dissipating.


    Lin Tianyu stopped dancing and had a look.


    Damn it!


    In the spirit gathering array made of ten thousand spirit stones, all the spirit stones turned into powder at this time.


    This is too much!


    Last time, three thousand spirit stones were enough. But this time, I was afraid it was not enough, and I specially added ten thousand spirit stones. It''s all sucked into powder. It''s a little bit short.


    All of a sudden, the number of spirit stones needed has increased so much. And, not enough. According to the degree of the ten thousand spirit stone, Lin Tianyu estimated in his mind that it would take another 20000 spirit stones to make a complete breakthrough and consolidate his cultivation.


    It''s not like this!


    Now, just to cross a small realm, the number of spirit stones needed has increased ten times.


    After that, if the realm is increased again, how terrible is the aura needed when breaking through again?


    What''s more, it''s enough to listen to the amount of aura that others need to absorb when they break through during the Qi training period. Some are just a hundred spirit stones. Most of them are only two or three thousand yuan.


    And inside?


    However, no matter how worried. This breakthrough need, still can''t save.


    So, Lin Tianyu took out another 20000 spirit stones from the ring and set up a simple gathering spirit array again.


    Then, when the sabre technique was put into practice, a stronger aura came to Lin Tianyu and poured into his body again.


    At this time, in the sky, is already about to dissipate the dark clouds, once again, gathered up again.

 Chapter 748

    Then, like the previous breakthrough, the thunder disaster came, and the wind and fire disaster came.


    Although the power of these two robberies is much higher than the power in front. However, they were all within Lin Tianyu''s tolerance. When he passed through, he used thunder and wind and fire disasters to temper his constitution from the outside to the mainland. Then, this time, there is still no heart attack.


    However, this time, Lin Tianyu did not realize the new Dao by borrowing it. It''s just that the blade path in front of me has been refined.


    Lin Tianyu also experimented with the trees in the mountains and forests. With the breakthrough of the small realm, how many of his martial arts and powers have been improved.


    After some experiments, Lin Tianyu could feel that he had made some small improvements.


    However, compared with the previous two promotions, Lin Tianyu could not help but feel inferior.


    But that''s normal.


    If all of them are promoted as before, it will be abnormal.


    In front of us, the promotion of strength is so big. There are two reasons.


    On the one hand, the continuous improvement of physical training strength, combined with the double effects of thunder and wind and fire disaster, has led to the rigid improvement of strength.


    On the other hand, the Dao he had learned was more powerful than his martial arts skills.


    But now, it''s just the state of practicing Qi. If you want to break through a small state, you should change the state of physical cultivation from the golden elixir period and greatly improve it. Obviously, there is no possibility. Even, without the help of successive thunder and fire disasters, or even in the realm of practicing Qi, it would not be possible to break through the body cultivation formula of ancient wooden Chonglou to the golden elixir period.


    In addition to his excellent Dao, Lin Tianyu''s strength is mainly reflected in his physical training strength. However, there is no significant increase in physical training. Of course, the improvement of strength will not be as terrible as the previous one.


    Besides, Dao Dao is a more difficult aspect. In many cases, it may be more difficult to break through the realm of body cultivation, Dharma cultivation and so on.


    Although Lin Tianyu is on the Dao, he has made several breakthroughs.


    But it was only his understanding, chance, and solid foundation that made it possible.


    Otherwise, ask others, who is on the top of martial arts, easily have a breakthrough.


    We can often hear about the breakthrough of the realm of cultivation, and we can often see it in a sect. However, the breakthrough of martial arts is sometimes for several years, more than ten years, or even decades. No one has ever heard of it.


    Although, after this breakthrough, there is no obvious improvement in strength, but Lin Tianyu is still very satisfied.


    After all, breaking the limit once more is laying a solid foundation.


    As long as there is a solid foundation, in the future, as long as the opportunity comes, if you want to have a stronger strength, the opportunity will be greatly greater than those who have not broken through to the limit. What''s more, there is no great breakthrough in this strength, which is also compared with people who have reached a few higher levels. If compared with the same realm, even if it is completely abandoned physical training strength, who is the enemy?

 Chapter 749

    After verifying his strength, Lin Tianyu immediately drove the boat again and returned to the way he came.


    Just on the way back, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but think of those who followed him and frowned.


    Who could it be?


    However, no matter who it is, there is no good idea.


    Let''s wait until we catch all of them.


    So, Lin Tianyu immediately sent a message to Gao dewu, and asked him to quietly arrange for the black magic tiger to wait for himself in the direction he left the city gate. When he arrived, he joined hands to kill all those who followed him.


    Lin Tianyu drove the boat and quickly headed back to the road.


    To enter the Wangdu.


    Lin Tianyu gradually lowered the speed of the boat, and then slowly landed.


    However, when the boat landed on the ground, Lin Tianyu found that the ground was in a mess.


    What''s the situation?


    Then, take a closer look. See the black devil tiger righteousness, as well as the giant eagle, eagle eagle, are in the bottom. And in the tiger Yi and the eagle standing below, there are more than a dozen people, lying on the ground.


    What''s going on?


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it again, he understood it completely. Didn''t he ask Gao dewu to send the black devil tiger to the place where he left the city gate to wait for himself, and at the same time, he caught those who followed him? It seems that for the sake of safety, Gao dewu not only sent Huyi, but also sent xiaoyingying. However, both of them are not always good at thinking. When they get together, can there be no accident?


    It must be that when they arrived here, they found more than a dozen people hiding in one side.


    As a result, there was no time to wait for Lin Tianyu to arrive, so they united and took down more than ten people.


    Don''t make a mistake!


    If it is not those who follow their own people, but they are beaten to death by Hu Yi and Xiaoying Ying, and all of them are beaten here, how unjust it should be.


    However, it should not be wrong. Look at these ten people. All of them are great monks of golden elixir. And here, but outside the walls of the capital. Ordinary golden elixir, can not be nothing to do, more than a dozen people, ran to this place to gather?


    Lin Tianyu fell to the ground and stood in front of a man. Before he could ask if he had dialed the wrong person, the other party spoke first.


    The man glared at Lin Tianyu fiercely, his eyes were almost cannibalism, and said: "boy, you are very lucky. If it wasn''t for the help of these two monsters. Hum, you can''t stand here now. You''ll be caught for a long time. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, he knew it in his mind.


    Come on!


    This guy must have the right number.


    At the moment, he picked up all the people, put them on Hu Yi''s back, and went to live.


    When he arrived at the place where he lived, Lin Tianyu was already on the road, searching the souls of these people.


    From the memory of these people, Lin Tianyu learned that these ten golden elixir friars are the elite friars in the nine branches of the demon kingdom. The main purpose of their presence here is to catch up with themselves. Only the leader who practices Qi and cultivates himself can negotiate with the black sword alliance, so that the whole black sword alliance can withdraw from Tiandu state and can''t continue to attack the forces in the demon kingdom.

 Chapter 750

    We are ready to grasp ourselves and have another negotiation.


    It seems that the smoke bomb released by him in the execution meeting has worked.


    On the spot, Lin Tianyu said that he wanted to gather the people with lofty ideals in Tiandu country and attack the remaining nine branches of the demon Kingdom 20 days later. And it must be according to the words, those who have branch forces think that they can''t reach them for the time being. Therefore, they still have the mood to send someone to catch them. Then, they find the black sword League to negotiate with each other. Instead of thinking about it, they quickly flee from the branch and hide.


    Good!


    I wish I had this idea!


    Lin Tianyu thought firmly in his heart.


    At the same time, those people in the demon kingdom are afraid to think that Tiandu Kingdom did not dare to move themselves and others before. Now, they certainly have no courage to move them. Therefore, as long as the black sword alliance is forced to withdraw from Tiandu country and dare not do anything to them, then they will be completely safe. But they absolutely can''t think of it. Tiandu King''s room, this time, is also determined to move the cancer of their demon Kingdom forces.


    In this residence, at this time, there are many people to sign up to take part in the action of exterminating the remaining nine branch helms of the demon kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu gathered Gao dewu, Chi YaoYuan, Zhou Li, Yunyi, Liuyun and other key personnel into the conference room, first to understand the situation.


    Up to now, there are more than 600 people who are willing to sign up and participate in the suppression of the nine branch helm of the demon kingdom. Among them, there are more than 50 Jindan friars, and the rest are all foundation building monks. And now, all the people who have reported their names have quietly arranged to live in this neighborhood, and they may set out to attack the demon Kingdom at any time.


    At the same time, the result of the negotiation with Tiandu King''s room.


    The Tiandu royal family is willing to send out 300 Jindan monks, 3000 foundation building friars, and even the only Yuanying ancestor in the royal family will personally go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. Besides, the Royal crew will go out for four days.


    this time, the strength of the royal family is still awesome.


    With the strength of Tiandu royal family, even without the participation of the black sword League, they are enough to wipe out the remaining nine branches of the demon kingdom.


    However, Tiandu royal family obviously had to borrow the name of the black sword League to fight this battle.


    In this way, when the time comes, even if it is the fairyland immortal to investigate down, there is also a black sword alliance, in front of the support.


    Although I know the meaning is in it. However, Lin Tianyu did not say anything at all. As long as the Tiandu royal family can really eradicate the demon Kingdom forces now. As for the immortal, where the name, let him black sword League back, and how? Lin Tianyu had already decided that he would not give up just like the immortal. As long as there is enough strength and opportunity, the immortal, as long as he has committed a crime in the land of heavenly power, will also be slaughtered.


    Lin Tianyu said: "the situation is clear. Now, do you have any good ideas?"


    Gao dewu said: "elder brother, I don''t understand the marching and fighting. However, I know that since we are going to fight, we have to take advantage of the fact that the other party has not realized that the real danger has come, so we should fight it quickly. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "other people, what else do you think?"

 Chapter 751

    Chi remote way: "alliance leader, I don''t know what kind of result you want to achieve with the remaining forces in the devil Kingdom this time?"


    "What''s the difference?" Lin Tianyu said


    Chi said: "if it''s just for the purpose of gathering people''s hearts and forming the power of belief, it''s a kind of playing method. If it is to annihilate the devil Kingdom, the remaining nine branch rudder force is another way of fighting. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, tell me about both."


    Chi remote said: "if the first method is used, then all of us will spend time here. After 20 days as the leader said, we will have fully recruited and recruited enough people. Then the army will open up and level the nine branch helm of the devil kingdom. Of course, in this way, there must be nothing. However, the momentum of creation is strong enough, and the power of belief attracted is enough.


    "If it''s the second way to play, it''s important to be quick. Now, the strength we have gathered is enough to take down the remaining nine branches of the devil kingdom. In order not to let these nine branches get wind of and escape, now, immediately, immediately set out, at the same time, push the nine branches horizontally. However, in this way, it would not be possible to win by surprise like taking the first branch helm and the Magic Kingdom headquarters. Only hard hitting will increase the casualties on our side.


    "And, no matter what kind of play you choose. Even, fight or not. As long as the alliance leader has made a decision, the king''s office of Tiandu will certainly abide by it. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the other people present and asked, "do you have any different suggestions or support which one?"


    Finally, after some statistics, almost all the votes supported Chi''s second method of playing.


    In this way, the policy has been formulated.


    There is only a concrete action plan left.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also asked people to summon Tiandu royal family in a hurry, and asked the general in charge to come to discuss the specific matters of attacking the nine remaining branches.


    Lin Tianyu asked again: "about the specific action plan. If you have any good ideas, you can mention it now. If not, you will have to wait for the generals of Tiandu royal family who are in charge of the battle to line up and set up the array. "


    Gao dewu couldn''t sit still at first, and said: "let those generals who can only talk on paper still command. Isn''t that a blind command? If it could, it would have been a long time ago. It has been several decades since the devil Kingdom still rages on the land of Tiandu


    Yun Yi said, "yes. We don''t want the generals to command. It''s better to separate ourselves from the army of Tiandu and fight each other. We still use our tricks to sneak attack, just like taking the first branch rudder and the devil Kingdom headquarters


    As soon as Yun Yi''s words came out, several other people who participated in the meeting all nodded their heads, and even others echoed directly.


    Lin Tianyu said, "so you all agree that we should fight separately from the army of Tiandu and fight each other separately?"


    "Yes. That''s what we all think. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! That''s settled. All of us, together with more than 600 new recruits, organized themselves. Then, we went to Tiandu King''s room and borrowed a spaceship to transport troops. Then we attack three branches. "


    "Good!"

 Chapter 752

    After the discussion, after a short wait, King Tiandu, Yuanying and even the nine generals of the military all came to the meeting.


    When all the people took their seats, Lin Tianyu briefly exchanged the results of the discussion with Tiandu.


    At this time, one of the nine generals of Tiandu Kingdom immediately said, "it''s very good that the leader has decided so."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "since we have all agreed, then we have decided to act now."


    But at this time, Gao dewu stood up and said, "this general just said so well. I don''t know what it means?"


    Just now, when the general said that it was too good, Lin Tianyu could see the contempt in his eyes. Just, don''t want to live more right and wrong, therefore, pretend not to see, but did not say much. But Gao dewu''s hard and hot temper is obviously unable to hide, even more can''t help it. So, directly stood up and accused the other party in person.


    The general did not show weakness and said, "what do you mean, it means literally."


    "Literally, what do you mean?"


    "Literally, it means that we should each type our own. That''s great. At one time, we came to nine generals. We were ready to lead nine troops to attack nine branches. Of course, these nine teams also include your people. However, after all, you are not soldiers. Without the discipline and blood of soldiers, it is inevitable that things will go wrong if you lead them. Now, you are willing to form your own army and attack the devil kingdom. Of course, it is very good. "


    Lin Tianyu stood up and said, "Your Majesty, is this what you mean by Tiandu


    Originally, Lin Tianyu was ready to pretend to be confused and calm down. He made up for it. But now, the general''s words are directed at them. This is not, that is not, is it tolerable or intolerable?


    Lin Tianyu said: "Your Majesty, if your generals are all in this mentality, we will fight against the remaining forces in the devil kingdom. Please come back!"


    The face of the king of Tiandu suddenly turned black and glared at the talkative general.


    King Tiandu also stood up and said, "leader, don''t get me wrong. But the general''s eloquence does not represent the attitude of Tiandu


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you can''t represent it, it''s the best. I hope this is the first and last time I have heard this.


    "If you''re not convinced, I just want to ask. When the devil Kingdom forces are rampant in your Tiandu country, where are your so-called and bloody generals? If it was not for us, the black sword alliance, who led the masses to come, the evil forces would still be on the land of your Tiandu country, rampant, unscrupulous and wanton. But we help you Tiandu country, laid down the headquarters of the devil Kingdom, also played a branch of the devil kingdom. And you, the so-called brave generals who have been cowering and dare not move, what do you think of our meritorious officials who have made great contributions to the country? In your eyes, we are a group of people who have no discipline, no blood, and will make mistakes. Is this the evaluation given by a group of generals who balk when they should go to defend the country? If you ask your conscience, what qualifications do you have to judge our group of meritorious people? "

 Chapter 753

    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu suddenly waved his hand and said, "farewell, now start!"


    Then, Lin Tianyu did not give the other party any chance to refute and explain. He took people directly and left. According to the three groups of people divided in advance, the new recruits were divided into each group. At the same time, after borrowing a spaceship from Tiandu royal family, he set out directly.


    The boat carried a group of people, the spacecraft carried two groups of people, to the agreed three rudders.


    On the boat, Yun Yi said, "alliance leader, what you said just now is not too heavy."


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you don''t beat the generals of Tiandu country, they will go to heaven. Tiandu Kingdom has been made into such a mess by the devil kingdom. However, they have never been out of the way and have fought with the demon Kingdom forces once. But now, they haven''t really contacted the forces of the devil kingdom. They are there, but they look down on the people who have attacked the devil kingdom. It is estimated that a general like this, seeing that we have successively laid down a branch and headquarters of the devil Kingdom, thinks that it is our good luck and the strength of the forces in the devil Kingdom, but that is all. If a general with this idea really leads his troops into the devil''s land branch, it is estimated that he will not destroy other people''s branch Helms, but give the country''s good boys to the devil''s land branch. Shouldn''t these people make people angry? "


    Yun Yi said, "leader, it''s not as serious as you said."


    Lin Tianyu said: "is it right? When this battle is over, we will see the end."


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so sure, Yun Yi''s eyes, can not help but a burst of worry, Tiandu domestic, really will have such an idiot leader general?


    On Lin Tianyu''s side, the division of the three armies is led by Lin Tianyu, Yunyi and Liuyun.


    Gao dewu, Zhou Zhuangzi and Lao Du lead another road.


    The third way is led by the black devils, huhuyi, xiaoyingying and Chiyuan.


    Every way, not only is the strength evenly divided, but also there are people who can give advice and ideas.


    After a while, the road led by Lin Tianyu had reached the branch rudder they had divided, and there was still a place more than 400 inside and outside. At this time, Lin Tianyu was the flying boat that had already descended to the limit, and even landed directly.


    Lin Tianyu said: "we are 400 miles away from the target. For the last four hundred miles, we can''t go forward by boat any more. We have to walk on foot. At the same time, we should pay attention to the surroundings when we are moving forward. There are spies with secret sentries and branch Helms. Once there is a discovery, regardless of everything, in the shortest possible time to capture. Do you understand? "


    "I see!"


    "Good! Let''s go


    Then, a line of more than 200 people, each launched their footwork, to the target quietly forward.


    More than half an hour later, Lin Tianyu waved and let everyone stop.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the terrain and said, "in front of us, that mountain forest is where the branch of devil''s land we attacked this time is located. Moreover, at present, it is also in an extraordinary period, so in that mountain forest, there must be traps everywhere, and there must be constant Ming gang and secret sentry. And in order to successfully attack this branch of the devil''s land and reduce unnecessary casualties, we''d better play a kind of sneak attack effect before attacking. "

 Chapter 754

    Yun Yi said: "do we still have to use the strategy we used to attack the first branch and pull out the sentry of this branch first? Then, when you''re inside the branch rudder, you''ll give them a tough one. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "I''m afraid this strategy will not work. If it''s normal, maybe it''s possible. However, at such a critical time, the Ming gang and the secret sentry must be set up one by one. If you move a sentry, you will probably move your whole body and be easily found by other related sentries. Now, it must be unrealistic to pull out the sentry. "


    "How should we act?" the cloud said


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "we might as well go in swaggering and directly going in."


    "Straight in?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes! Just go straight in. "


    Seeing that everyone looked puzzled, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "there is a Qi emissary at the headquarters of the devil kingdom. Do you still have an impression?


    "In other words, if I dressed up as the Qi emissary, and then, swaggering, and then broke into this branch rudder, what would happen to you?


    "For another example, the Qi emissary happened to know the headquarters of the demon Kingdom, where a number of undiscovered treasures were located. What do you think of the situation?"


    The lost dog has a lot of treasure information.


    This is anyone to see, will first snatch people into their own hands, again.


    Is the leader of this branch an exception?


    Everyone listened to the idea, and their eyes flashed. Then, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu. Since he put forward this idea, he must have figured out who will play the Qi emissary. However, none of the people on the scene looked like the Qi emissary. Who could be the Qi emissary?


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone''s puzzled eyes and suddenly said, "look, do you think I''m like the Qi emissary?"


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu in the past, not to mention, at first glance, it was really a bit like.


    However, as long as people who know Qi emissary see Lin Tianyu, they will recognize it at once. They are not alone at all. Although it is somewhat similar, the difference between the two is also clear and particularly obvious.


    So, everyone is puzzled to see Lin Tianyu.


    "Why, don''t you think I''m not the Qi messenger?"


    Eh!


    It''s like that!


    And it''s more and more like it!


    While Lin Tianyu was talking, his face changed slightly.


    And then, after a while, everyone was surprised.


    Standing in front of them, where is their leader, Lin Tianyu? It''s the Qi emissary of the devil Kingdom, isn''t it? It''s not just like it, it''s just a person, OK? Now, in Lin Tianyu''s face, there is no place like the Qi emissary.


    They all stare at Lin Tianyu and are surprised.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "I Qi someone, now I want to go into this branch rudder. Who wants to go with Qi all the way?"


    Some people who later integrated into the black knife League had already lost their eyes.


    Then, surprised, he asked, "how do you do this, ally?"


    However, Lin Tianyu''s mouth, but the voice of Qi emissary, said: "I am Qi emissary, you should pay more attention to the address."

 Chapter 755

    Hearing the sound, all the people present were even more surprised.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu explained to everyone that there was a special skill to change one''s own muscle and skeleton, which became another skill of anyone whose appearance was not too different. In addition, there is also a small way to change the voice.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu explained, everyone understood.


    But even so. It''s also impossible to hide the surprise in everyone''s eyes.


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, now, I''m going to select a few elite golden elites and join me in this branch. The first requirement of these elite golden elixir friars who joined me in the branch helm of the devil''s land was to be powerful. Secondly, they had to be flexible. They could deal with all kinds of changes on the scene.


    "Liuyun is one, and then five golden elixir monks will come out. As long as they agree with the request, they can stand up. "


    After Liuyun appeared on the stage, he followed Liuyun closely. Suddenly, eighteen golden elixir monks who thought they completely agreed with the requirements came out.


    In fact, just listen to Lin Tianyu say the action plan, everyone wants to go.


    After all, the person who pretends to be the other party directly breaks into the enemy''s interior to destroy. Who doesn''t want to experience such a funny thing. So, the people who came out, one by one, all were eager to try, hoping that they could be elected.


    Among the 18 golden elixir monks, Lin Tianyu selected five of them.


    Lin Tianyu said: "we can''t have too many people in here. We can''t give this branch a branch. We have a sense of crisis. After all, if there are too many Jindan friars at one time, then the branch master will not think that he, the Qi emissary, is coming to take his branch position? "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, everyone laughed.


    Lin Tianyu said: "at the same time, the left behind people have the same task.


    "First of all, you have to protect everyone. Secondly, we have to make sure that no one can deliver any message to the outside world during the period when we go in.


    "Therefore, I will arrange for certain people to patrol outside. The rest of us have to wait in the isolation array, waiting for me to deliver the message, and then launch a general attack on this branch


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, everyone is not happy. They all cried out and said that Lin Tianyu treated them as enemies? They were all full of blood and followed to wipe out the forces of the devil kingdom. Now they are treated like this, but it is too unfair.


    But Lin Tianyu drank coldly and said, "OK! This is not a rough fight in the river and lake. Now, it''s just marching and fighting. It has its own rules.


    "You are all passionate. You have come to join us and attack the devil kingdom together. However, among the participants, the people in the devil kingdom can also be mixed into it. Although, most of you are warm-blooded, you can also give the spies the opportunity to take advantage of it. Therefore, no one is allowed to go out of the isolation array and send messages to the outside world, except for the people I arranged to patrol outside. Otherwise, once this happens, Mr. Yun Yi will execute the people who have isolated the large array for any reason without orders. "

 Chapter 756

    "Yes Yunyi replied, nodding firmly.


    Then, Yun Yi''s eyes, to all the people present, coldly swept the past, inside, a faint sense of killing rose, so that all the people present, can not help but shiver behind.


    Later, Lin Tianyu appointed five people to patrol outside the isolated formation.


    Once again, Lin Tianyu solemnly said, "listen to all the people in the isolation array. No matter who it is, no matter what the reason is. As long as you haven''t got the order of master Yun Yi, those who dare to take a step in the protection array will be killed immediately. Anyone who dares to step out of the isolation line and tries to ignore discipline can be killed first. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he did not have half a minute''s hesitation.


    When attacking the headquarters of the demon Kingdom, it was because of the unexpected summons that caused a lot of trouble.


    Even, the unexpected summons, if earlier. It''s very possible that they and others will be trapped in the headquarters of the devil Kingdom, only to die.


    So this time, we must not have the same kind of change as the last time.


    Lin Tianyu arranged these things, and then explained them to Yun Yi in detail. After that, he took six Golden elixir monks and set off.


    Seven people all the way, a bit flustered, and even desperate feeling. The seven people ran all the way, but also looked around to see if anyone had followed them. It looks like a group of rabbits who have been frightened.


    "Stop!"


    In front of the road where seven people were walking, seven or eight figures appeared. Moreover, there is a golden elixir in the figure.


    And after the sound of drinking, from the side, is also a flash of four groups of people to come.


    Two groups were led by a Jindan friar.


    This sentry alone has so many chain protections. In addition, there are three golden elixir friars in the lead. The protection is so tight that it is almost watertight.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the man in front of him and said, "please send someone to inform the helmsman Chang. He said that the envoy of Qi asked to see him, and he had a great news to tell him. "


    "Qi emissary?"


    The friar of the golden elixir on the opposite side looked at Qi emissary, and was puzzled for a while.


    "Qi emissary" immediately became angry and scolded, and said, "Damn it, you are a bird! Even the Qi emissary of Laozi hall headquarters didn''t know. Do you know what great good news Laozi is going to bring to this helmsman Chang? Do you dare to delay the report? Believe it or not, helmsman Chang knows that it is because you have delayed this matter, and he will not hesitate to directly screw off your son of a bitch''s head. You don''t have to report it to Chang. If you want me to go directly. I don''t believe it. Shengyu headquarters, such a large number of treasures, has not been asked for. Since the old boy named Chang is so shameless, I''ll find other branches to cooperate. "


    Hearing the Qi emissary, he scolded. The man in the opposite side was more and more ugly.


    However, as soon as I heard that there was a large amount of treasure in the Holy Land headquarters, the great monk of golden elixir on the opposite side was already gloomy, and his face, which was about to drip out of the water, suddenly turned cloudy.

 Chapter 757

    At the same time, the man in the opposite even had a faint sweat on his forehead.


    Just now, under the scolding of Qi emissary, the Jindan friar was scolded in this sentry, but he was going to be furious, and directly kicked the Qi emissary out.


    Because, at this meeting, after being scolded a few times, the monk Jindan on the sentry had already known who the Qi emissary was.


    Isn''t it an emissary from the Holy Land headquarters?


    If in the past, an emissary from the Holy Land headquarters, not to mention pointing at his nose and scolding him, even if he was beaten, what would happen? He didn''t dare to talk back any more. But now it is different from the past. The Holy Land headquarters have just been flattened by the black sword alliance. You are a bird messenger who has no support from the Holy Land headquarters behind your back. Do you think it was a time when you were able to bully? Do you dare to scold me? Believe me or not, I''ll screw your head off and become a nightpot bearer. Without the headquarters emissary of the headquarters, the hell, the present status, but even Lao Tzu is not as good as the gold elixir of sentry, OK?


    Don''t you dare to scold Lao Tzu, don''t you want to die?


    However, just when the golden elixir was about to break out, he suddenly heard Qi emissary talking about a large amount of treasure in the Holy Land headquarters.


    The gold elixir, who was guarding the sentry, was startled.


    Damn it, I''m lucky I didn''t hit people directly. I''m half dead. I''m blown out. If so. Then, the helmsman Chang knew that he had turned away a treasure from the headquarters which he had the opportunity to get. Without saying a word, he would have wrung his head off.


    Headquarters treasure!


    Now, the whole Holy Land headquarters has been knocked down. The hidden treasure has become an ownerless thing. Now, it''s time for those who are quick to find and those who get it first. Now, a Qi emissary from the headquarters happened to know where the treasure was. Moreover, he took the initiative to come and cooperate with helmsman Chang.


    If you look at them again, they look like frightened birds. Are you here to cooperate? This is clearly a treasure to present a generous gift to the helmsman Chang, OK?


    How can we drive the gift givers out?


    The golden elixir quickly piled up a smile and said, "Oh, it''s Qi emissary in person! Look at my pig brain. Although I have never seen the Qi emissary since I arrived at this branch, the prestige of Qi emissary is like thunder. But now, Qi emissary''s face to face, I have an eye for Taishan. The villain should die, the villain should die!


    "Please wait for a moment. I will send a message to him."


    With that, the great friar of golden elixir quickly took out the communication bead and sent a message to the helmsman Chang.


    However, Qi emissary glared at the golden elixir who was preaching the news and said, "you old boy, it''s not enough to apologize for your death. After meeting with helmsman Chang, I have to give him some advice and screw your head off. "


    Hearing this, the Jindan friar, who had been sending a message to the helmsman Chang, also stopped and looked coldly at the Qi emissary in front of him, with a look of unkindness on his face.

 Chapter 758

    The old boy laughed again, but he said to you. It''s a joke. However, at last, you boy has got a little bit of eyesight. Just now, you offended Lao Tzu, and I scared you once, even if we were even.


    "What are you doing? Hurry to send a message to Lao Chang, inform him that I''m here with someone.


    "What''s more, let me wait for him here? No, let me in first. "


    When Qi emissary said the last sentence, there was a murderous spirit in his eyes.


    The golden elixir on the opposite side was busy, shy and smiling, and said, "Qi emissary, you are welcome. How can you wait outside. Qi emissary, please come in quickly! Besides, I have already sent a message to helmsman Chang. He will come to meet him in person. Qi emissary, please come in quickly


    The great monk of the golden elixir, when he arrived at this meeting, his attitude would be as low as possible.


    At the same time, he said in his heart: Damn it, it''s just a homeless stray dog after the headquarters was broken. Asshole! He was still in front of Laozi, shaking his prestige. When all the information of the treasure is squeezed out by the commander Chang, I''ll see how I can clean you up again. I''ll let you have a few more days before you die.


    I was scared to death just now. It''s not so easy to be reconciled.


    This golden elixir, while leading Lin Tianyu to the branch rudder, made all kinds of ideas in his heart.


    After a while, an excited laugh came from the front and said, "ha ha, brother Qi, you are here. You want to die.". Since I heard that the headquarters was attacked, my brother here, but I always remember the safety of brother Qi every day. Now, I finally see brother Qi. My brother''s heart is finally released. "


    Qi emissary''s heart a burst of curiosity: Damn, in the past, Qi emissary had such a good relationship with the helmsman Chang?


    At the same time, it quickly reacts.


    Isn''t all this superficial? The most important thing is for the treasure of the headquarters that he said out of Qi emissary''s mouth. Hum! With a good bait in, we are not afraid that the fish will not bite!


    Qi emissary also laughed, met up and said, "brother Chang, you want to die, too. Now, I''m here to join you. "


    The Qi emissary said this, but he was very low.


    After all, although as the ambassador of the headquarters, his identity is not low, but now, the headquarters of the demon Kingdom has been leveled. If he still carries a value, he will really die and don''t know how to die.


    Because you have a large amount of treasure information in your hand, you can pretend to be a big man in front of the helmsman Chang. But if you don''t understand the situation in front of the helmsman Chang, they can do it by force. First they will catch you, and then they will ask for information about the treasure. It will not be possible to achieve the goal.


    However, if everyone''s face can be reduced, of course, there is no need to do so. And if it''s handled properly. Under the helmsman Chang, there can be a golden elixir like Qi emissary.


    Why not?

 Chapter 759

    But the helmsman Chang said, "brother Qi, what are you talking about? Why did you turn to me? Aren''t you out of touch?


    "In the future, in this branch, brother Qi and I will manage together. We will be brothers and we will not be separated from each other. We can share happiness, eat meat and drink wine together


    But Qi emissary can''t climb up the pole like this, otherwise, some of them are good-looking.


    So Qi emissary said, "brother Chang, you are going to drive my younger brother out. If so, the younger brother would not dare to stay with your elder brother. If elder brother Chang is really willing to give him a small team leader or something, it will be OK. To tell you the truth, after the headquarters incident, I just want to have a place for self-cultivation. I don''t want to hold much power. I''m too hard-working. "


    The helmsman Chang laughed and said, "good! Since brother Qi has this heart, I must satisfy him. Brother Qi is really good at living. He can see through everything and enjoy himself. But elder brother Chang wants to be a man. He can''t see through anything. He is born with a hard life


    Qi emissary also laughed and said: "brother Chang, this is still ambitious. I hope elder brother Chang can fulfill his wish and create a great cause in the future. "


    "Xie Qi brother Ji Yan, go, let''s go into the branch


    After saying that, Chang helmsman and Qi emissary took the lead and followed nearly 20 golden elixir monks.


    The helmsman Chang came out here and estimated that he had taken all the others except for the remaining golden elixir monks.


    One is to frighten Qi emissary, so that he does not have any non share of thought.


    Secondly, it is also appropriate to show the strength of the branch rudder. To let Qi emissary know that he is a good branch, and it is a very wise choice to cooperate with him. In this way, Qi emissary will feel safe and at ease, and will be willing to share with him the exact information of the treasure buried in the headquarters of the devil kingdom.


    After all, a person who is chased like a lost dog and keeps running for his life is better than having enough strength to protect him. Let him feel safe and at ease, more importantly.


    Sure enough, Qi emissary said: "brother Chang is really strong and strong. It''s really the right step to join brother Chang."


    Chang rudder said: "where, compared with the headquarters of that day, Chang is not worth mentioning. However, if compared with other branches, it''s not brother Chang. I''m not bragging. There''s no branch that can compete with your brother Chang. "


    "Good!" Qi emissary gave a great praise and said, "I don''t know how many golden elixir great friars there are, and what strong protection capabilities there are. I''d like to take my younger brother to have a look at it."


    Hearing the words of Qi emissary, the helmsman Chang hesitated.


    Qi emissary quickly said: "brother Chang, on the one hand, I am more at ease for myself. On the other hand, it''s for the sake of brother Chang. "


    However, the helmsman Chang looked at Qi emissary with some doubts.


    Qi emissary said again: "because after the incident of the Holy Land headquarters, I have summed up several experiences in strengthening defense. Therefore, if brother Chang showed me, I would be able to give him more experience, wouldn''t I? "

 Chapter 760

    Chang helmsman laughed and said, "brother Qi, I don''t want you to see it, but I dare not let you see it."


    Qi emissary said, "Oh, what did brother Chang say?"


    The helmsman Chang said with a smile: "because, I know, brother Qi is a man who has seen the world. My small place, the defense layout, is certainly no match with the Holy Land headquarters. Therefore, I''m afraid that brother Qi will laugh at me. However, since brother Qi is going to instruct me, well, I''ll take him and check them one by one, so that he can give me some good suggestions. If there are any omissions in my defense, what should be improved? "


    In fact, the helmsman Chang promised to take Qi emissary to see his own defense. Of course, it was not just for Qi emissary to give him advice.


    The most important thing is to let Qi emissary see his powerful and powerful power in this branch, so that Qi emissary can be completely relieved. Then, he handed over the treasure map of the Magic Kingdom headquarters and gave it to him. Now, the focus of everything should be to be able to get the treasure drawings of the demon Kingdom headquarters from Qi emissary.


    Qi emissary said: "brother Chang, in this case, I''m an acute person. I''d better go to see how strong the defense of this branch rudder is. In this way, I can rest assured. "


    The helmsman Chang and several of his men looked at each other, and they were all amused.


    Qi emissary is so anxious to see the defense of the branch helm. Obviously, he was frightened when the headquarters of the demon kingdom was captured. After seeing the defense of the branch, he was relieved. Therefore, in a few people''s hearts, there was also a burst of involuntary contempt. On weekdays, Qi envoys come from the headquarters. It''s hard to avoid feeling arrogant. It seems that they are not at the same level with them. But now? But when the headquarters was captured, I was scared once and turned into such a bear. Therefore, in the hearts of the people, it is inevitable that the messengers were somewhat despised.


    If he was not lucky enough to be an emissary of the headquarters, and he happened to know where the drawings of the treasure of the headquarters were, would he be warmly received by them?


    Because Qi emissary is such a bear now, they even don''t want to be with him.


    But now, of course, we have to coax the Qi emissary.


    So, under the leadership of the helmsman Chang, everyone stood up and walked all the way outside. Then, they enthusiastically introduced the distribution of forces in this branch.


    Qi emissary had some surprised way: "you such a branch rudder, unexpectedly has 58 gold Dan big friars?"


    The helmsman Chang said with pride: "there are so many golden elixirs. There are our branches. In recent years, we have made great efforts to develop and increase them. Last time, there was a branch rudder which was specially allocated by the headquarters for each branch after it was occupied by the black sword League. However, of course, some other branches do not have the development vision of our side. The great monk Jindan must not have more than our side. "


    Lin Tianyu is clear in his heart.


    It''s no wonder that the last time we attacked the headquarters of demon Kingdom, there were so many golden elites. It turns out that a lot of golden elixir friars are transferred into these branches to support.


    Obviously, in the eyes of the three sages in the headquarters, the headquarters is an unbreakable fortress. What''s the use of so many golden elixirs.


    On the contrary, these branches need to be strengthened.

 Chapter 761

    Seeing this beginning, Qi emissary was shocked, and the helmsman Chang was very happy.


    Then, with Qi emissary to participate in the branch rudder, show strength of strength, more sufficient.


    Qi emissary said: "brother Chang, like this crossbow, how many are there in your branch rudder?"


    The helmsman Chang said triumphantly, "I''ll tell you the truth. This kind of crossbow is called poking immortal crossbow. Of course, the name is somewhat exaggerated. Moreover, Qi''s time in the headquarters is long enough, and he must have a good understanding of the characteristics of the poke fairy crossbow. Because this is originally the blueprint handed down by the Holy Land headquarters. We will take refuge in it by ourselves. This kind of crossbow is really exaggerating to say that it is poking immortals. However, if the golden elixir doesn''t pay attention to it, or if he shows it to a golden elixir, the golden elixir will not die, and he will have to peel off his skin. Moreover, he will probably be shot on the spot.


    "Of course, this kind of crossbow is almost useless to Yuanying. Unless the monk Yuanying stands still at the scene and shoots hundreds of crossbows at him.


    "However, a branch rudder like ours would have been weaker in defense against Yuanying''s great power. There is no way to do it. But if we only defend the great friar of Jindan, our branch rudder can be said to be solid. I have four hundred such crossbows in this place. There are ten such crossbows in each of the forty strongholds. Three foundation building friars and ten Qi training friars will organize the attack. Then the catapults would press the entire outside of the rudder, forming an undifferentiated ring. Therefore, even if there are two hundred great friars who attack my branch, I will make him come back and never return. "


    After listening to the boast of helmsman Chang, and then looking at a defensive place in the branch rudder, Lin Tianyu knew that although helmsman Chang was suspected of boasting, it was not difficult to open the defense from the outside.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had some good luck: on that day, when he put down the branch rudder, or even later, when he shot down the headquarters of the devil Kingdom, he blossomed from the inside, and did not suffer from this kind of powerful crossbow. Otherwise, the number of casualties on that day would have increased tenfold if the branch and headquarters of the devil''s land were laid down.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also had some worries: under himself, there were two groups of forces attacking the other branches. If they are not careful, they will probably suffer from the powerful crossbow arrow. Moreover, Tiandu Kingdom has sent six teams to attack these branch Helms. If the arrogant and arrogant guy in the meeting hall is to command and fight against the branch Helms in the devil''s land, I''m afraid that the Royal Army will be killed by those guys.


    Then, while observing, Lin thought carefully how to break the rudder.


    When he saw the last two, Lin Tianyu whispered to Liuyun and said, "Liuyun, the locations of these secret castles have been recorded. Now, hide them in the past and solve all the people in these castles for me."


    "Yes Liuyun simply answered, and then, following the crowd, Liuyun''s figure suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 762

    After seeing all the castles, the commander of the helmsman Chang asked the Qi emissary if he had any intention or no intention to ask the Qi emissary, what can he do for the defense of the branch helm.


    Qi emissary said: "brother Chang, don''t blame my younger brother for putting forward opinions."


    The helmsman Chang quickly said, "brother Qi, if you have any suggestions, just put them forward. We two brothers, who and who. "


    Qi emissary said: "brother Chang, I have just looked at the place that brother Chang manages. The general impression is that four words are firm and solid. However, this is the right person to attack from the outside. If the enemy has already sneaked into brother Chang''s branch rudder, the defense effect is relatively poor. If the enemy suddenly attacks in the branch rudder, there seems to be no effective defense in this area except relying on the accomplishments of the great monk Jindan. "


    The chief of the helmsman Chang extended his thumb and said, "Gao! It''s really high!


    "Brother Qi is a person who has stayed in the headquarters. He can see the core of the problem at a glance. It''s good. The defense inside the branch rudder is not very effective. However, since it is in the branch, how can we really neglect to guard against it.


    "Brother Qi, please see. What''s this?"


    Qi emissary looked at what the helmsman Chang took out, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    Qi emissary busy way: "Chang elder brother, you this is branch rudder big array control jade Jue?"


    The helmsman Chang nodded his head triumphantly: "not bad. This is the jade Jue of the whole attack and defense array inside the branch rudder. Moreover, the jade Jue is in my hand. Unless the enemy can seize me in a moment, or forcibly snatch this array of jade Jue from my hand. Otherwise, if the enemy really entered the branch, it would be almost impossible to say how many people came in and how many died. And this big array of jade Jue has been placed on my body and kept close to me. If the enemy wants to take it, I''m afraid it''s impossible. "


    Qi emissary also stretched out his thumb and repeatedly nodded: "fierce! fierce! Now, the whole branch rudder is as solid as gold. "


    At the same time, Xindao: Fortunately, the above two attacks not only started from the inside, but also directly caught the helmsman Wu and the great sage as soon as they launched the attack. Not only did they let the outer defense of them not have time to display their strength, but also the great array did not have time to make a powerful impact. Otherwise, the two times, their own side, will really suffer some big losses.


    Helmsman Chang saw that the effect had been achieved.


    Now, Qi emissary can be said to have completely confidence in this branch rudder.


    Then, that is to say, he often helmsman will get the treasure drawings of the Magic Kingdom headquarters.


    The helmsman Chang said happily: "brother Qi, we''d better go in and drink in the bar. I''ve got people ready for good wine. Let''s go in and have a drink and talk. "


    Qi emissary nodded, but said: "brother Chang, I still want to be here, and look a little more. Only if I look at it for a while more, I will really feel at ease."


    "Good! Then I''ll accompany brother Qi. I''ll watch it here for a while. "


    At the same time, Chang helmsman''s heart, more a point, look down on this Qi emissary.


    Did you get a little scared when you attacked the headquarters last time?


    Is it necessary to be so desperate?

 Chapter 763

    But Lin Tianyu doesn''t care what he thinks in Chang''s mind.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu stood outside the branch hall, feeling the space fluctuation here.


    Just wait for Liuyun to solve most of the hidden fortresses, Lin Tianyu will be merciless, directly capture the helmsman Chang, and get the big array jade Jue. Then, they will immediately inform those left outside and start to attack.


    Carefully understand the fluctuation of space.


    Yeah!


    Good!


    Since last time''s shadow of the void sword, Liuyun should be by analogy, and has gone a step further in understanding the way of space.


    Up to now, we have been pulling out 12 secret castles in succession. Unexpectedly, no one has found out. There is no one in the bunker who can make any sound in time.


    Good!


    As long as we pull out 30, I will be able to take the initiative against the constant rudder.


    At this time, the messenger bead on the helmsman Chang actually had a message coming.


    The messenger bead on the helmsman Chang''s body vibrates and the sound comes from the joint. Then, a white light of power fluctuation rises.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved: Damn it, it won''t be like last time. In that magic kingdom headquarters, someone kept sending messages to Dasheng to remind him. This time, seeing that everything is going well, there will not be another person. A message has been sent to the helmsman Chang to remind him. Isn''t it true that such a bad thing happened again?


    Helmsman Chang took out the communication bead, and then his face changed. Then he looked at Lin Tianyu coldly.


    Chang rudder Master said: "brother Qi, I heard that the branch and headquarters in front of us were attacked, but they were all caused by the internal surprise attack by the people of the black sword league who pretended to be our people. The disguise skill of the black sword League is really wonderful and seamless. Before the event, however, no one saw the abnormality.


    "And brother Qi, it''s a coincidence that you came to my place.


    "Now, a message has been sent to me that their branch helm has been attacked. At the same time, several branches were attacked at the same time. So I sent a message to remind me. You said that your brother Qi just came over at this time point, which makes people doubt it? "


    What should we do?


    What is wrong with it?


    Qi emissary looked at Chang helmsman with a smile and said, "elder brother Chang, what are you saying? Are you doubting my younger brother?"


    While dealing with the helmsman Chang in this way, Lin Tianyu''s brain was running quickly and thinking about the solution.


    Chang rudder Master said: "brother Qi, this is not brother Chang. I''m going to doubt you. It is also true that this matter, this time, are too coincidental. Otherwise, brother Qi, you let go of the soul protection, let me search the soul to confirm. Don''t worry, old brother, my soul searching skill is very exquisite. If you don''t resist, it will never do any harm to your soul. As long as soul searching is confirmed, your brother Qi has no suspicion, and he will make amends to you in person. What do you think, brother Qi? If brother Qi can''t promise, I can''t rest assured in my heart. I have to use strong to control Qi''s brother first. This is not what my elder brother wants. "


    Soul searching!


    Ten thousand of course, no!

 Chapter 764

    So, the commander of the Chang helmsman looked at the Qi emissary and looked at it again.


    Qi emissary also widened his eyes and went up to the helmsman Chang.


    And Chang helmsman and Qi emissary''s people also looked at each other, and there was a big disagreement, so they started to do something. At this time, a burst of atmosphere, in the middle of the two groups of people, stirred up, as if in an instant, will form, burning to the sky, a fire, and out of control.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Qi emissary burst out laughing.


    Do you want to make sure, brother? Is it necessary to make such a big battle? However, brother Chang must be careful in the process of soul searching. Besides, I can''t rest assured until brother Chang does it himself. The others, I am afraid, have not yet reached a high level of sophistication. In soul searching, they will not damage my soul


    On hearing that Qi emissary was willing to cooperate with him, the helmsman Chang was immediately happy and said, "ha ha ha, brother Qi is a happy man. So I asked brother Qi to put his heart in his stomach. I often have someone, but people who are trustworthy will never turn back. In the soul searching process, it is guaranteed that Qi''s soul will not be harmed at all. At the same time, as long as it is confirmed that Qi is not a member of the Heidao League, my branch helm will be owned by Qi and his brother. "


    Helmsman Chang is really happy.


    What''s more, in that heart, it''s just like a flower.


    However, he was worried that Qi emissary would put forward various conditions, and then he would happily hand in the treasure drawings of the demon Kingdom headquarters. But now, there is a great opportunity for soul searching. Even if Qi emissary hid the treasure drawing in his brain memory, he often helmsman could also find it out. Of course, if the other party is not willing to cooperate, this means of soul searching, some things hidden in the brain, is impossible to search out. But now, Qi emissary is to "clarify" his identity and actively cooperate with his soul searching. Isn''t this a good opportunity from heaven?


    At this meeting, the helmsman Chang even had some thanks to the people who attacked the branch helm of demon Kingdom, and created such a good opportunity for him to obtain the treasure of the headquarters.


    Then, the helmsman Chang stepped forward in person, his face full of complacency.


    On the other hand, although Qi emissary was in the mouth and had already agreed to the soul searching request of the helmsman Chang, it was obvious that his heart was not happy. Even, in Qi emissary''s face, can clearly see unwilling, but helpless look.


    But the helmsman Chang doesn''t care about that. Even, it doesn''t matter.


    First of all, this is the branch of his frequent helmsman, which is on his territory. But now, the devil Kingdom headquarters is coming. Qi emissary is just a dog who has lost the protection of the headquarters. When he comes to his territory, it is a dragon that you have to pan and a tiger to lie on.


    Secondly, he often helmsman''s confidence in his own strength. Monk Yuanying doesn''t talk about it. Among the Jindan friars, there is no one who can surpass him, at least there are few. Moreover, the helmsman Chang was sure that he and his envoys were not included in this.


    Therefore, when he went forward to search for the soul Qi emissary, the helmsman Chang was completely relieved.


    Even those subordinates of helmsman Chang are full of confidence in helmsman Chang.

 Chapter 765

    The helmsman Chang went straight to the Qi emissary. Then, he stretched out his palm and put it on the Qi emissary''s forehead.


    Just at this time, I saw Qi emissary smile at Chang helmsman.


    Helmsman Chang felt that something was wrong and he had to step back. But at this time, it is found out that the palm of his hand has been locked in the hands of the other party. Then, as soon as the opponent moved his mana along the meridians, the helmsman Chang felt that he was all over his body. He could not make any strength at all. Then, Qi emissary hit his helmsman Chang, and completely blocked his whole body''s mana cultivation.


    All this is done between the electric and optical sparks.


    Don''t mention those people under the helmsman Chang. They didn''t respond.


    Even if it is Chang helmsman of the party, it is the same. Without any reaction at all, he is already in the hands of the other party and completely controls his life and death.


    But at this time, Chang helmsman''s heart is suddenly surprised: Qi emissary, he can''t be more familiar with, and where did he come from such a clever means? If it is Qi emissary, even if it is given more opportunities, Qi emissary will never be able to win himself so easily. Is it true that this man is not Qi emissary? And now, when the other party attacked the branch of demon territory, he pretended to be Qi emissary and found his own branch. What''s more, the other side''s tactics are so skillful. Now, this person''s identity is just about to be revealed. This is clearly the spy in the black sword league who has mixed up with his own branch, OK?


    But now, even though the helmsman Chang is right, he already knows everything. However, there is no way. Even, he couldn''t say a word. Because, when the other party blocked his magic power, he also used his magic power, blocked his tongue, and he could not say a word at all.


    "Release helmsman Chang quickly!"


    The people under the helmsman Chang reacted and quickly drank. They were about to rush over and take back the helmsman Chang.


    "Stop it! Do you all want to kill helmsman Chang? "


    However, the Qi emissary also gave a big drink. At the same time, a short knife appeared in his hand. A knife was on the neck of the commander Chang, and a blood cut was drawn.


    "No matter who it is, as long as someone dares to step forward, the knife in my hand will directly cut off the head of helmsman Chang. If you don''t believe it, you can come to a person and try to move forward for half a step. Of course, if any of you has a grudge against the helmsman Chang every day and wants to kill him, he can take advantage of this opportunity to come forward and kill him directly and without bloodshed. "


    As soon as the Qi emissary said this, all the people who had originally rushed forward and stepped back involuntarily.


    What a pity!


    Even if he really wanted to kill the helmsman Chang, he did not dare to do such a thing in the full view of the public!


    Otherwise, after the event, can those officers of the constant helmsman let him go?


    So, now, none of the officers of the helmsman Chang dare to move around at will.


    At this time, the Qi emissary threw back the body of the helmsman Chang and threw it to a man behind him. Then he stepped forward.

 Chapter 766

    Qi emissary glanced at the people under the helmsman Chang.


    Then, Qi emissary opened his mouth and said in a loud voice, "tell me what you often do this time, right?


    "I''ve been together with someone, but I''ve worked hard to come from the Holy Land headquarters, and I''ve brought a lot of treasure for you, helmsman Chang. And your frequent helmsman is ready to deal with a man like me who is about to make great contributions to your branch helm?


    "He often found a very poor reason that he could not believe himself and said that I was a spy. Then, I want to borrow such a guy, who is well-known to all, that his surname Chang played a trick to search my soul. Then, he took this poor opportunity to take advantage of this poor opportunity to take all the treasures I had brought from the headquarters without spending any money. This is what you often do and how you treat your friends. "


    Listening to the Qi emissary''s words, those people under the helmsman Chang were still angry at the Qi emissary, but when they arrived at the meeting, the emissary unconsciously lowered his head.


    Yeah!


    If one''s own sincerity, was treated like this, is not also the same hand to resist in the end?


    Qi emissary also said in a loud voice: "you often helmsman said I was a spy. Some of you must have known me for a long time. So, you all stand up and say, is it a spy? Is it a spy? "


    At this time, through the fluctuation of space, Lin Tianyu can feel it. Liuyun has begun to clean up the 32nd hidden castle.


    However, when cleaning up the 32nd bunker, it was obvious that the mental energy was highly concentrated all the time, and the mental energy consumption was too large. One of them was not sure, and the last one even let out a burst of voice. However, just at this time, Lin Tianyu cried out loud, just over the voice. In this scene, someone faintly sensed the voice, but it was not clear. What''s more, now, it''s mainly about rescuing the helmsman Chang. Therefore, even the people who sensed the voice did not take it seriously.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also knew that Liuyun had done his best.


    It is estimated that with the support of Liuyun''s mind, at most one or two secret castles can be cleaned up, which is bound to be found. However, 32 of them have been cleaned up, and the positive threat is too small. There is no big obstacle to Yunyi''s frontal attack. You can inform them to start attacking. As for the rest, I''ll do it myself later.


    Determined in his heart, he quietly urged the mana to send a message to Yun Yi.


    At this time, the other party''s person, cautiously said: "of course, Lord Qi is not a spy. Lord Qi is the emissary of the Holy Land headquarters. How could lord Qi be a spy? "


    When he was called Lord Huqi, he was still in his heart. At the beginning, in his heart, he didn''t look up to this Qi emissary at all. However, after a headquarters was destroyed, it was just a dog left behind. What''s the big deal? Only by good luck got a treasure map of the headquarters, would they be treated as a guest of honor by their helmsman Chang. If there was no such blueprint, let alone the helmsman Chang, who were the ordinary golden elixir friars, how could there be one person who paid attention to the bereaved dog?


    But now, forced by the situation, we have to address each other respectfully.

 Chapter 767

    Qi emissary was more angry this time.


    He roared: "if you can know that I am not a spy, why do you search for me? Is this how you deal with the messengers of the headquarters in this branch? You are clearly betraying Holy Land headquarters. You know what? Can you afford it? "


    the other person''s heart is in a tangle: make complaints about the Holy Land headquarters? Now, Holy Land headquarters is already yesterday''s yellow flower, has long been destroyed, even if it is betrayed, what?


    Can be in the heart to allow you to think, in the mouth, but can''t say so out.


    Then, there was the other side''s humanity: "Lord Qi, everything is our fault. I''m here to apologize to Mr. Qi on behalf of helmsman Chang. I hope Lord Qi can release our helmsman Chang first. Then, everything is easy to say, Lord Qi, but if there is a request, we will all satisfy him. "


    "Let go of your frequent helmsman?"


    The messenger of Qi looked at the man who asked for it and gave him a cold look.


    Qi emissary said, "can you let the Chang? Do you know how much crime he committed?


    "Wantonly humiliated the envoys of the holy region headquarters, slandered them as spies, and even wanted to search the souls of the envoys of the headquarters for a treasure map. What is this? Betrayed headquarters! You also let me release him, such scum, can you? Ah! You say, can you let it go?


    "What''s more, I seriously doubt whether the helmsman Chang is the spy of the black sword alliance who has infiltrated into our interior. Otherwise, how dare you betray the headquarters so wantonly. Who can give him so much courage? Do what you want. Of course, if this guy named Chang is the spy of the black sword alliance to invade us, then all this can be said completely. If you are a spy, how can you betray me. Naturally, it is bold and reckless.


    "You say, can a spy like this be released?"


    ¡­¡­


    Qi emissary''s voice, in the devil''s land, this branch of the sky, constantly exploding, the other party''s people, just one Leng, one reason, one reason.


    Damn it!


    You can still play like this!


    First, the big hat of betraying the headquarters was put down. damn it! There''s nothing to say! We are going to betray the headquarters, OK? The Holy Land headquarters, in addition to a name, is now even a birdman, not to mention can command the strength of our branch rudder. But now, you have given us the name of a spy.


    What''s that?


    Each other''s people, look at each other, heart way: it is really geomantic rotation ah! Just now, when the helmsman Chang was in power, he gave the other party the name of a spy. But now, just a long time ago, the name of the spy was returned to the helmsman Chang.


    It seems that the spy''s hat is really very easy to use. Who is in power? If you look at the other party, it''s just a spy''s hat on his head.


    In the future, if they have power, they can also play this game.


    However, among the people on the opposite side, there were also several people whose eyes flashed and their minds became active. It would be nice if the silly boy on the opposite side, Qi emissary, directly hit the helmsman Chang with one blow. In this way, it is possible for all of them to come out and fight for the position of the branch master. Otherwise, the helmsman Chang is on top of his head. When is the day when they will come out?

 Chapter 768

    Although Lin Tianyu is talking more and more nonsense, criticizing him more and more severely, and getting more and more angry, he is almost going to start directly and smash the helmsman Chang to pieces.


    However, Lin Tianyu was able to endure the last step.


    I just don''t want to kill the helmsman Chang.


    In this way, let several people in the opposite side who are more and more anxious, and almost help Lin Tianyu to move this hand.


    Son of a bitch!


    You''d better hurry up!


    Hurry to execute the helmsman Chang and the heinous spy in your mouth!


    As long as you execute the helmsman Chang. We will have a reason to fight against you, and then we will fight for the helmsman. We don''t need to protect our hands and feet like we are now. We can''t let go of our hands and feet.


    Damn it!


    You son of a bitch, if you want to do something, you should do it quickly. If you don''t, you will let the helmsman Chang go. Don''t fuck it. Just let it go. Dog''s Day! You''re enjoying yourself. I''m holding back!


    Don''t mind what the other person thinks.


    Lin Tianyu still goes his own way and constantly criticizes the helmsman Chang, which is not right, nor is it. What''s more, the sound was rumbling in the ears of all the people, and it was blowing all the time.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he thought --


    hum! Hold on for a while, and make the momentum bigger. Even if there are some small movements in the cleaning up of Liuyun, you can cover up for him. Just hold on a little longer, and you''ll be able to clean up some more dungeons over there, won''t it?


    "Ah


    "There are spies!"


    All of a sudden, in the sky, an explosion of cheers sounded.


    Originally, in front of the news, has been enough to attract the attention of those people on the other side. Therefore, I have been paying attention to the movement outside. But now, the sound is still so loud, so, all of a sudden, everyone is clearly caught.


    And the sound of the bunker, also because of the movement in front of him, has been focused, so, when Liuyun sneak attack again, he was found by the other party, and yelled out in time.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu sighed in his heart. As a result, he could not perform this one role play any more.


    After catching the source of the voice, several golden elixir monks showed up, and they wanted to go to the place where the voice was coming from again and directly rushed to it.


    Lin Tianyu no longer hesitated at all. He stepped out of the shadow of his phantom body, rushed up, and used his Sabre technique. All of a sudden, before the other side was ready, he had killed four golden elixir friars in succession, and those talents responded.


    At the same time, the other five golden elixir friars who followed Lin Tianyu also started in an instant, and each of them found a target. Some killed their opponents with one move. Although some of them didn''t succeed with a single move, they were not intentional. Moreover, in the moment when the other party turned around and wanted to send the voice, the sky took the first chance and caught the other party off guard. Moreover, even if they failed to kill with one move, they also did a lot of harm to the other party. Therefore, between a few moves, is also the same effect, killed the opponent on the spot.


    Therefore, although this move is only in a flash.


    But in this branch rudder, the golden elixir who stood at the scene was almost killed for a short time.

 Chapter 769

    "You, you are the real spies!"


    Those golden elixir friars who had not been killed were finally completely reflected.


    Lin Tianyu laughed, and the muscles on his face changed one after another. In a short time, he had become his original appearance, and no longer looked like a messenger.


    "Ha ha ha ha So that you guys, who are sinful and should die, will know that you and I, the leader of the black sword alliance, Lin Tianyu, are here to fight against you. Kill


    After that, Lin Tianyu rushed out first. The black knife in his hand was like a winding black dragon. He ran left and right in the crowd. Wherever he went, the great monk of the golden elixir had to fall into the pool of blood. In a short time, Lin Tianyu killed the other side again. He killed seven golden elixir monks and killed all of them.


    A wave of sudden assassination in front of him, though with the cooperation of Lin Tianyu and five other golden elixir friars, they directly killed ten golden elixir monks.


    But it was just a sudden assassination, so, those golden elixir friars of the other side did not have much impression. I just thought it was the other party''s good luck and killed his own side. One was caught off guard. But now, it''s really a frontal fight. It''s still so fierce. How can we fight.


    So, a cold gall, there are a few golden friars, the first to escape.


    The rest of the golden elixir friars were also clearly affected, and they all ignored everything and ran for their lives.


    But when the other side was just running for his life, Lin Tianyu finally seized the opportunity to kill two people again. Looking at the time, the people led by Yun Yi and his team were about to rush to the scene. Now, there are still seven hidden fortresses, which will cause a lot of interference between them. Although it is not likely to affect the golden elixir, the rest of the people may have a lot of casualties.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu no longer hesitated, and gave those who had already been scared to flee to the rest of the five people to pursue and kill, but he rushed to those remaining underground fortresses.


    Lin Tianyu pushed the speed to the extreme. When he arrived at a dark castle, he rushed in directly. With the black sword, he easily killed all the people in the castle. In the bunker, the highest level of accomplishment is just the foundation construction realm. It was almost effortless to kill Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the figure kept on rushing to the next bunker.


    ¡­¡­


    Just after a cup of tea, the sound of weapons intersecting outside the rudder has already sounded.


    Obviously, the people led by Yun Yi have been killed.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is also a long sigh of relief. Finally, when the people led by Yunyi arrived, he cleaned up all the underground fortresses.


    Fortunately!


    Otherwise, his movement is a little bit slower. These stabbing magic crossbows and the dense rain of arrows are bound to cause serious damage to these people brought by Yun Yi.


    But now, it''s a foregone conclusion.


    In the whole branch rudder, those golden elixir friars were killed by themselves. What''s more, the key is that they have been killed by themselves and have no confidence to fight again.


    There is no poke immortal arrow, the division of the large array of interference, kill, the victory has been clearly locked.

 Chapter 770

    However, when it comes to this meeting, Lin Tianyu has not yet made any more efforts.


    Those who followed him needed some bloody baptism. This is the killing attack, also came right, can be in the mood to exercise them, let them all grow up a lot. But, Lin Tianyu has released the whole divine knowledge and covered the whole field. Unless the one on his side has the worry of life, Lin Tianyu will quietly hit a small stone in his hand and solve the encirclement. Otherwise, it was up to them to fight their lives. Only under this real life-playing fight can they really grow up.


    The next mixed battle, although it looks like momentum, has become almost a one-sided war.


    The division of the demon field is no longer resistant. The black sword alliance side keeps going in and going. Finally, the demon field is divided into a side, and some scattered forces left behind are forced into a corner, and they have to surrender to their arms.


    After this war, the black knife alliance side, only in the chaos war, four people died.


    But a division of the demon field, except for the first time to see the opportunity, the situation is wrong, early to slip away from the nun, the rest of the people, no one missed the net.


    The war is over.


    Thinking of his own two teams and the royal family of cooperative Tiandu, Lin Tianyu sent them a message and asked the situation.


    Pool distance, tiger Yi, Eagle Eagle all the way, has been close to the end.


    Gaodewu, the leader of Zhouzhuang and Lao Du all the way, also fully controlled the overall situation, only to be finished in the final attack.


    After receiving these messages, Lin Tianyu finally put down. The black knife alliance side, not only the whole team is big victory, but also fortunately has not suffered any big casualties.


    Lin Tianyu thought again, to give Tiandu a party, the message asked, how the war.


    At this time, inside the message bead, there was a message.


    It''s the king of heaven!


    I hope they are all very successful!


    Lin Tianyu thought, quickly saw the message received.


    But it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. At a glance, it was a big surprise to Lin Tianyu, and all the cold sweat came out.


    Tiandu, on the other hand, unexpectedly, had a team that had been defeated and returned. Now, it has joined the king of Tiandu and told about it.


    What''s the matter with this?


    On the other hand, the Tiandu country is a regular army, which is much stronger than their reckless lineup.


    How can I, instead, lose the battle so quickly?


    Which team is this general with straw bags, is not the guy who is on the venue, with a proud face, who leads the team to attack? If it was the guy who led the team, it would have been a big defeat. It depends on the five-year plan. It is estimated that even the real battlefield is not clear about the guy. If you go to lead the army to fight, it is strange not to lose?


    If it is really that guy leads the soldiers out, just hope that he will return to the army despite his defeat, but don''t let all his soldiers be consumed by that guy, and all of them are exhausted?


    Lin Tianyu also has no mind here, waiting for the final treatment of these surrender guys.


    Arranged Yunyi, and brought a group of people here to help.


    Lin Tianyu asked about the situation of isolation before the war, and then gave a brief explanation. Then he led a group of elite people, and drove up the flying boat and drove directly to the place where the king of Tiandu and others were.

 Chapter 771

    When we get to the king of Tiandu, we''ll send you the location.


    The speed of the boat is down. It''s going down.


    At this time, though not on the ground. However, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness has been able to clearly focus on the ground. Behind the king of Tiandu, there were five hundred troops arranged in order. But in the opposite of the king, there were only a dozen people in distress, standing there like a group of homeless dogs who were being chased by others.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, "cluttered", this stupid leader actually took a good army, only a few people left, escaped back.


    When the boat fell lower, Lin Tianyu clearly saw that the general who led the army was the one who looked down on them in the meeting.


    It''s the king of the day. It''s a damn bastard!


    Such a person, not all admonished him at the meeting, even used him to lead the army to fight.


    Damn it!


    It''s fun to think that war is a family affair?


    This is the moment of life and death. It''s not the enemy''s death, but the struggle for my death.


    Why are you still using such a bear like guy?


    After the boat landed completely, Lin Tianyu and his men left the boat. When they came to the king of Tiandu, he was so black that he didn''t even bother to talk to the king.


    The king of Tiandu said, "what''s the war situation there?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "what else? Of course, it was easy. What''s more, only four people have been lost. "


    The king of Tiandu could not speak. On the other hand, the general, who had just lost the battle, and those who were in a mess behind him, all opened their mouths and had no reaction for a long time.


    King Tiandu''s face, completely red!


    According to the law, the military appearance of Tiandu country is much stronger than that of Heidao League. Now, after this battle, can we look at the army of Tiandu state and the achievements of others? Do you have the face to speak?


    After waiting for a long time, the defeated general finally reacted.


    The general said, "the leader of Lin League is lucky. He has picked the weakest branch rudder. He is weak at all. Unexpectedly, he was easily beaten down by the leader of the league."


    The other people who followed the general''s defeat also had a sudden look.


    Lin Tianyu scornfully looked at the defeated general who said so, but he didn''t blush at all.


    But at this time, the Luffy snow that followed to come together is actually can''t see down.


    Lu Feixue pointed to the defeated general and said angrily, "you defeated general, what are you talking about? If you are incompetent, you are incompetent. At our branch helm, there are 58 golden elixir friars alone, and there are 400 stabbing magic crossbows. I will not talk about the rest. With such strength, I''m afraid it will be even worse to send you such a bullshit general in the past than here. "


    When the general heard this, he could no longer refute it.


    Fifty eight golden elixir friars, 400 stabbing magic crossbows!


    Before, they didn''t know what it was, but now they do. There are so many golden elixirs.


    These sounds like they are much more powerful than the strength they encounter when they encounter resistance here!

 Chapter 772

    But it is because of this that their defeat makes them more incompetent.


    As a result, the defeated general''s face became even more red.


    The defeated general pointed to Lu Feixue and said angrily, "you stinky girl, what are you advocating here? Do you want to lie about your achievements? You should know that in the army, people who lie about their achievements have to be killed. Don''t you dare to kill a girl


    On hearing these words of the defeated general, those people who followed him felt that this was the case. Then, one by one, they raised their necks again.


    But Lin Tianyu coldly swept the defeated general, and then he said, "Damn it! Asshole! Who do you mean by your dog''s paws? You can''t stand in front of him if you don''t know. You, a defeated general, dare to criticize the meritorious officials who have won. What qualifications do you have? What a damned thing


    Lin Tianyu said, waving the black knife in his hand.


    "Poof," one arm of the defeated general was directly cut off.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you are such a garbage, if you dare to speak in front of me, you will be the dog''s head!"


    King Tiandu''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    You know, the defeated general, although the leader is not very good, it is a real great friar at the top of the golden elixir. Apart from monk Yuanying, he should be the most top class. But just now, when Lin Tianyu made a move, he even had no time to dodge. He was directly stabbed and easily cut off an arm. It can be seen that the strength of the leader of the forest alliance is so powerful.


    This time, of course, is not suitable for provocation, such a powerful leader''s dignity.


    The defeated general, who had his arm cut off, did not dare to say more.


    Lin Tianyu said, "king, I will hurry to the branch rudder now, so that I can take it down. This one can escape so quickly. If it is fast enough, there should be a lot of people who have fought there but have not been killed. However, before going out to war, I made a request that the dog general''s head should be well deposited here, and he should not be allowed to run away. I''ll take his dog''s head when I come back from a great victory. "


    King Tiandu''s face changed. However, when he heard that Lin Tianyu was willing to lead the troops to battle, his face was much better.


    The king of Tiandu said quickly, "Lord Lin, I have a lot of soldiers here. Do you need more soldiers? Besides, although they were defeated just now, after all, they had fought in that branch and were familiar with the environment. Do you want to bring them all? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the soldiers and said, "there is no need to add any more to deal with such a small branch rudder. What''s more, I don''t need these defeated generals. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu led his men again. The original people left on the boat and went directly.


    When Lin Tianyu''s boat left, the defeated general said to the king of Tiandu: "Your Majesty, this surnamed Lin takes himself seriously. Do you really think that if you take the dog''s excrement luck and hit the weakest branch rudder, you will be on the top of the sky? "


    But the king of Tiandu was a little angry, and said to the defeated general, "but you don''t take yourself seriously. A good army, let you take to play a branch rudder, you can fight this kind of rotten

 Chapter 773

    The defeated general, however, held back for a long time, and finally did not know how to answer.


    At the same time, the defeated general''s mind is like a curse: the fierce leader of Lin League, it''s better to lose in this battle and die in the battlefield.


    Lin Tianyu''s boat stopped when it reached the outside of the branch rudder and was still a hundred miles away. Then, the next road, all rely on personal footwork, to catch up.


    However, after a while, I heard the sound of fighting outside the rudder.


    Lin Tianyu urged everyone to step up quickly, and then, he directly launched the phantom body shadow step, with the fastest speed, to catch up with the past.


    When he got closer, Lin Tianyu saw that there were about 20 golden elixir friars and hundreds of people from the devil''s land branch who were besieging a group of soldiers dressed in Tiandu army clothes. However, in the army of Tiandu state, there are also 123 golden elixir monks. Therefore, the branch of the devil''s land was much stronger, but it was not for a moment that he was able to win the army of Tiandu country.


    However, at this meeting, although the army of Tiandu state will not be completely wiped out for the time being, everyone will be rewarded and their combat effectiveness is obviously insufficient.


    On the other hand, if not for fear, the army side of dukuo, at the moment of dying, will cause too much casualties to itself. If it pays some price, it should be able to win the other party faster. However, obviously, the Warcraft side has already gained the absolute upper hand. If the other side is a group of trapped animals, they don''t want to pay any big price. Just so, gradually wear away, there is always the other side completely wear dead time. And, in this way, they won''t do much harm to themselves.


    After understanding the situation of both sides, Lin Tianyu quietly hid his tracks and gradually approached.


    When he reached a distance of several tens of meters, the sound of fighting between the two sides completely covered the movement of Lin Tianyu''s quiet approach.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu saw the target, and his figure flashed away. Then, he appeared behind several golden elixir monks. The black knife in your hand, puff, puff, puff By the time the other side fully responded to the battle, there were already seven golden elixir monks who were killed by Lin Tianyu.


    And although the other side is the reaction came over, but the heart is straight cold.


    Is this still human?


    It''s clear that he is the little monk who practices Qi. And on the whole Tianquan continent, has there ever been such a fierce little monk practicing Qi?


    This is obviously more fierce than monk Yuanying, isn''t it?


    In fact, Lin Tianyu is much more efficient than friar Yuanying if he is given a chance. Because, as long as there is a trace of loopholes, He Lin Tianyu can completely harvest, the biggest killing effect. And monk Yuanying, even if he had the strength of Lin Tianyu, it was impossible for him to gain such a great achievement through a tiny loophole.


    But after this harvest, Lin Tianyu did not stop immediately. Instead, he continued to kill the target below.


    "Ah


    Finally, seeing the Jindan friar near Lin Tianyu, he couldn''t help but turn and run.


    But Lin Tianyu''s Footwork showed up, directly to the other side''s back, a knife to kill the opponent.

 Chapter 774

    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s great power, other people from the devil''s Kingdom scattered and fled one after another.


    The people who came up behind the black sword alliance and the army that had just been surrounded by rebirth also chased and killed a lot of people in the devil''s land, but in the end, many people escaped.


    By the end of the banishment, all the people gathered together, but Lin Tianyu had caught a living great monk of golden elixir.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu is directly to the living golden elixir, the use of soul searching means.


    After searching all the information, Lin Tianyu pondered for a moment, and then looked at the soldiers of Tiandu country.


    Lin Tianyu said, "how can you stay here. Have not your generals already run back to the king to report the funeral? "


    After hearing this, one of them was so popular that he wanted to scold his mother and said: "don''t mention that stupid bird guy. But for him, would we have lost so much? Moreover, even if it is lost in the end, it is not irreparable. But the guy, seeing that the wind was wrong, immediately took a few of his cronies, drove on the spaceship and ran away, and left us all here, behind the damn mat. If I see him again, I have to shave his skin


    Lin Tianyu said, "tell me, what''s going on?"


    Then, through a thorough understanding, Lin Tianyu also knew exactly what was going on.


    It turned out that the general took people to war, especially equipped with spaceships, that proud! It''s about to go to heaven. So, if we want to drive the spaceship directly to the periphery, we will not listen to them. Later, what''s more, after the spaceship stopped outside, the guy claimed that they were the Royal Army of Tiandu Kingdom, and they wanted to fight in an upright manner. Then, he started to make a fire to cook and barbecue. Several people all persuade him, war is very important, but he is not even listen to a word. After eating and drinking, he slowly pushed forward to the rudder.


    Between the two rudders, however, they were almost at the same time.


    After a round of arrows, from the enemy''s branch rudder, nearly 30 golden elixir friars sprang out of the enemy''s branch, and with great momentum, they killed the army of the capital.


    At this time, the general, who had to fight in an open and upright manner, was completely frightened. With more than a dozen confidants, he directly rushed to the rear, and then, regardless of the matter, boarded the spaceship and directly began to escape.


    After that, the rest of these people were chased out of the branch helm one after another, chased and killed. Then, they fought and fled. After escaping here, they were finally completely surrounded by the other party.


    If that guy doesn''t make mistakes frequently, he doesn''t even command how to fight. And in the back, if the guy ran away without his cronies, and with their strength, the fight would not have been so hard.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, but it was true.


    Although the general was useless, most of his cronies were golden elites. If you can fight to the death, it is not a bit of opportunity is not lost.

 Chapter 775

    Up to now, there are more than a dozen golden elixir monks in this army.


    And among them, there are those who died, plus the gold elixir around the junkie general. At that time, the strength was more than that of those people who rushed out from the branch helm of the devil kingdom.


    There is no possibility of World War I.


    However, the general, who led the people to escape, almost killed all the people here.


    If Lin Tianyu hadn''t brought people in time and rushed to rescue them, I''m afraid that none of the soldiers who were on the scene could escape the death.


    That trash!


    It seems that he just cut off one of his arms on the spot. The punishment is too light and light!


    Lin Tianyu gave the team Tiandu army time to heal and recover.


    Then, the main figures of Lin Tianyu and the main figures of Tiandu army talked about how to fight this battle.


    Some people think that since it has been completely put on the surface, it is better to rely on our own strength to meet each other and have another fight.


    But some people think that the other side has a stabbing fairy crossbow, such a powerful weapon in, hard hit hard, really can not afford to hurt. However, if we want to find out a specific way, we can''t do it at all. After all, the two sides are now facing each other. If there is no clear, it can be disguised to mix in, or sneak attack, but now, all this is clearly impossible.


    The two sides of the people, each saying their own truth, no one can convince who.


    How to attack the rudder?


    Lin Tianyu listened to the opinions of the two sides and thought hard.


    However, no matter how it is, it will definitely not work if we completely bump into it.


    First of all, just the outside of the poke fairy crossbow, will give their own side, causing great damage. We can''t waste our lives to pile up achievements.


    Second, even if it''s in the sub rudder. But inside, there are defense and attack arrays. One is not careful, all the people fall into it, when the time comes, the damage will be more serious.


    We can''t just hit hard, we''ll have to sneak in.


    But now, as soon as those people fled back, the incident became clearer. How can we sneak in?


    You can''t do it hard!


    The sneak attack is also very difficult to succeed!


    Well, unless we can have a team of strange soldiers who can still enter the branch rudder smoothly in the present situation.


    But where are you going to make such a surprise?


    Marvelous, marvelous, marvelous!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, repeatedly recited, suddenly, eyes a bright, there!


    Didn''t they just hit a branch rudder?


    I believe the news there hasn''t come yet. If they had installed the branch from which they had been attacked, would not those who had escaped have a great chance to enter the branch?


    As long as you can enter the branch rudder in a dignified manner, find a chance to catch the branch leader, and then take advantage of the chaos, destroy those hidden fortresses, and attack this branch, will we succeed easily?


    Good!


    That''s it!


    Lin Tianyu waved to the two teams who were fighting each other.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu say hello, they all stop arguing and look at Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 776

    The scene was quiet.


    Everyone is waiting to see if Lin Tianyu can come up with a good idea.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I have just synthesized your opinions. The first one is that we can''t attack directly. It''s too much for us to afford.


    "We can try to avoid hard hitting. Didn''t we just take a branch in front of us? Then, we can pretend to have escaped from that branch to join this branch. As long as we camouflage enough, we should have a chance to approach or even enter the branch rudder.


    "And those of us in disguise, of course, have to be all elected elites. As long as there is such a chance, I believe there will be a great chance to capture the Golden rudder master of this branch. Then, they sent people to destroy the strongholds, while the others, in the midst of the chaos, attacked them from below. In this way, we can also greatly reduce our casualties. "


    When we heard this, we were also worried.


    After all, it''s a sensitive time to fight down. Now it''s disguised and then mixed in. It seems that the hope is not too great.


    In addition, this method is also used to make the front branch rudder.


    Can this method still work?


    One of the golden elixir of Tiandu kingdom said: "I think this method proposed by leader Lin is feasible. What''s more, even if something goes wrong, we, the great monks of the golden elixir, have a chance to retreat again. "


    The others nodded.


    Indeed, if the first to go up, only some golden elixir, even if there is any mistake, return, or full of possibility. Therefore, there is no big loss.


    "Good! It''s settled. Act now


    Immediately, among these people, he found out a figure and appearance, all of which were similar to the three or four golden elixir friars from the Chang helmsman in the front branch rudder. Moreover, this golden elixir is just a physical practitioner. Therefore, Lin Tianyu immediately passed on that he could control the changes of facial muscles through body repairing meridians, and the method of changing the face was given to the opposite party. After further modification, he was as good as the leader of the Chang helmsman.


    Then, he picked out ten strong golden elixir monks and changed their clothes. Some even deliberately made some blood stains on their bodies. It showed that he had been through a hard fight.


    Then, he repeated the thought out speech in advance and set out.


    A group of twelve men headed for the helm.


    When we got to the outside of the branch rudder, there was still a hundred meters to go. The helmsman Chang had already jumped out of the crowd. By the way, the sub rudder called out: "golden helmsman, Chang someone is here. Please open the door and let me in. Chang, however, has great news to bring to you. "


    At this time, in the high place inside the branch rudder, a man of extraordinary bearing came out and said in a loud voice, "is the opposite one the helmsman Chang?"


    The helmsman Chang stepped forward two steps and said, "the gold helmsman is Chang Mou."


    The Golden rudder Master said, "helmsman Chang, why did you come to my small branch. Now, at such a critical time, aren''t you supposed to be in your branch and keep your branch well? "

 Chapter 777

    Helmsman Chang didn''t speak. He sighed heavily first.


    Then, Chang rudder Master said: "gold helmsman, don''t mention it! You are in bad luck


    The Golden rudder master on the opposite side said, "helmsman Chang, what''s going on? Tell me. "


    The helmsman Chang sighed again and said, "my branch rudder is gone! I have nowhere to go. I''m here to take refuge in you


    "What''s going on?" The Golden rudder Master said, "is it possible that the branch of Chang''s helmsman has been beaten down by the other party?"


    "Who said no," said Chang. Damn it, the one who attacked my branch rudder was actually led by monk Yuanying''s great ability. Fortunately, someone often saw the opportunity fast enough and slipped early. Otherwise, you will not see the Golden rudder. "


    "Ah! So it is


    The gold rudder main side to reply, the edge of the corner of the light, swept the branch gate on both sides, buried under the hands. At this time, the people below made a sign to the Golden rudder master that everything was ready. The gold rudder Lord nodded with satisfaction, and his face showed a faint smile.


    Then, the golden helm Master said, "since the helmsman Chang is in such a difficult situation, I have to help you. Good! Open the door and let the helmsman come in. "


    Boom!


    The door of the branch rudder opened in the soft sound.


    At this time, a Jindan friar in Tiandu national army sent a message to everyone and said, "attention! It doesn''t seem right. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "what''s going on? Just now, I also clearly felt that something was wrong. "


    The other side then whispered: "just now, when the golden helmsman was talking to us, he inadvertently glanced at the place where the branch rudder gate was located. If I''m right, there must be an ambush waiting for us behind the gate


    Lin Tianyu suddenly understood and said, "no wonder I just felt something wrong. i see. By the way, just now, I felt something wrong. It was the golden helmsman who suddenly laughed. It was a sinister feeling


    Therefore, at present, all of us were given a voice warning. After entering the door, they immediately launched the most powerful undifferentiated attack on the back of the gate.


    After listening to the transmission, everyone knew it from the bottom of their hearts. In the reminder, all the people did not even nod their heads. Try to keep the same as completely not found, and then, before the other party is ready to attack himself and others, give the other party a fierce.


    Slowly, twelve people, gradually close to the gate.


    In the transmission, it has even been agreed that all the people will suddenly attack the left side and strive to cause the greatest damage to all the people on the left side in an instant. Moreover, it is estimated that this completely sudden attack should give the opponent a little time. Then, some people turn back to block the attack on the right.


    Then, twelve people, getting closer and closer to the gate.


    From the gate, there are still 30 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters


    Whoosh!


    Twelve people rushed out together. Then, all the weapons were in hand. They flashed into the gate, and all of them launched a fierce attack to the left.


    Boom!


    At the back of the gate, when the ten golden elixir monks hidden on the left did not respond, a wave of attack launched by the twelve directly knocked them all to the ground. Even, several of them were seriously injured in the sudden attack. And none of the rest of them were hurt.

 Chapter 778

    Taking advantage of this wave of injuries, five people jumped out and directly killed those who were knocked down or seriously injured.


    The other six men, however, turned directly to the right back of the gate and defended.


    The gold helmsman standing on the high ground was totally stupid at this moment.


    It''s clearly a trap set by him to pit the other party, OK?


    But now, is it a pit for each other?


    This clearly is to dig a big hole for oneself!


    Asshole!


    What''s going on here?


    No way.


    I have to quickly destroy all the formations in the branch rudder yesterday, and hang all these people with the array. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, the golden elixir in the branch rudder will be half killed by them.


    The gold rudder Lord thought, he quickly took out the array jade Jue from the ring, and wanted to destroy the array.


    However, at this time, the neck, suddenly a cold feeling. Looking down, a black knife is already on the neck.


    At the same time, there was a cool voice coming from the ear.


    "Gold helmsman, you''d better not move. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that my knife will be placed on your neck so steadily and all the time. "


    With the sound of the words, Lin Tianyu came forward, and his fingers even waved to seal the whole body of the gold helmsman.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took the array jade Jue in the gold rudder master''s hand. Look down again.


    After all the ten golden elixir friars on the left were knocked down to the ground, there were five golden elixir friars who were chasing and killing. In a flash, four of them were directly killed. Although there are still six quick reaction, and the five people who have been killed, but the attack just now, obviously all have injuries. Although there is one more in the number, they are obviously not the opponents of these five people.


    On the right side of the gate, there were six Golden elixir friars, but on the top ten, they were struggling too much, and even showed signs of obvious defeat.


    At this time, from the inside of the branch rudder, there were 20 golden elixir monks.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t stop at all. He threw the master of the Golden rudder on the ground. He stepped out of the shadow of his phantom body. All of a sudden, he reached the right side of the gate. He drew a black light with his black knife in his hand! Three sounds in succession. Easily, three heads were blown away. Then, Lin Tianyu continued to wield his knife. Almost every knife could take the life of a great monk of golden elixir. From the back, killing these also had to deal with the following six Golden elixir friars, the cultivation of the golden elixir in the demon Kingdom forces, just like mowing grass.


    Soon, the 20 golden elixir friars in the branch rudder had already rushed over. However, when he saw that Lin Tianyu was killing the golden elixir, he could not help but flinch for a while. Even, with several golden elixir friars, they directly turned around and fled to the outside of the branch rudder. There was no hesitation at all.


    Those runaway golden elixir monks, while running, are still chanting in their hearts: Damn it! This is clearly the incomparable power of a yuan baby, OK? Even if we go up as many as we can, we can''t kill enough.


    But when someone took the lead in fleeing, those golden elixir monks who saw Lin Tianyu''s power, where there was a little bit of fighting heart, all followed behind and fled.

 Chapter 779

    As long as you start to escape, even if it''s the golden elixir.


    Still will cherish life, will be like ordinary people formed a chain reaction.


    In this branch of the Jindan friars, wantonly flee, Lin Tianyu with the rest of the 11 Great monks, head tail chase, a time, countless. Only a few quick footed and good at escaping Jindan friars escaped


    then, eleven golden elixir friars joined hands to clean up the castles.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t make any more moves. He just stood aside and coldly watched the eleven golden elixir friars cleaning up the bunker.


    By the time it was completely cleaned up and summoned to the outside people, the branch rudder was no longer under the command of the great monk Jindan, and there was almost no resistance. In a short time, they all surrendered.


    After leaving some people to deal with the aftermath, Lin Tianyu took the soldiers of Tiandu state and some of his own people, and quickly returned to the place where the king of Tiandu was located.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu had returned so quickly, the king of Tiandu was stunned. At the same time, he knew it clearly.


    It must be that the strength of this branch is too strong. Even if the leader Lin of the black sword alliance personally made a move, he did not make any contribution.


    The king of Tiandu sighed in his heart. He was afraid that he would have to call in more and stronger troops if he wanted to take down this branch.


    However, on second thought, the king of Tiandu had some faint joy in his heart.


    The leader of the alliance of you Lin has not won this branch. Then where do you have the face to accuse the general of our country for failing to lead the troops. What''s more, fortunately, you just cut off an arm of the general of Tiandu country in front of you. To the golden elixir cultivation, as long as a little with some beneficial to Qi and blood medicine, can let the arm, easily grow out. If you have a hard hand in front of the leader of Lin League and directly cut off the head of the general of Tiandu country, now, who is going to seek redress.


    At the same time, when the defeated general arrived at the meeting, he was also very pleased.


    He has seen with his own eyes the strength of this branch rudder. Can such a powerful branch rudder be attacked in such a short period of time?


    It''s obviously impossible!


    At the beginning of the game, the Bulls blew so loud that they really came on the stage, which was not a kind of advice.


    Why are you blaming me again.


    When the king of Tiandu saw Lin Tianyu''s face was not good, he comforted him and said, "Lord Lin, victory or defeat is a common business of soldiers. Don''t worry too much about it. Even if I didn''t hit the rudder this time. Next time, we''ll equip you with more powerful troops and horses, and we''ll just have to fight them down. Why do you have to deal with yourself? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the king of Tiandu like an idiot and said, "who said I didn''t put down this branch rudder?"


    The king of Tiandu was stunned, and then said: "ran Dao, this powerful branch rudder, have you fought down?"


    At the same time, the heart more do not understand: since has already laid this branch rudder, then why do you still have a face of stinky black?


    Lin Tianyu, however, was still stiff faced and said, "this branch has been taken down. Moreover, when attacking the branch rudder, no one is dead."


    Listening to this, the king was stunned.


    The defeated general in front of him was even more stunned.


    What?


    Not only has this branch been laid down.


    No one is dead!


    Is this possible?


    He had experienced this branch, but it was not the kind of weak branch that could be easily fought down with poor strength and bad luck.

 Chapter 780

    Lin Tianyu, however, still looked at the defeated general seriously.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in front of you, when you attack the branch helm, you can easily expose the attack information to the other party without any strategy, right? The other people who attacked the branch were still marching in secret, plotting to attack. It was you who drove the spaceship to the top of the branch and told them that you were going to attack him. Then, it''s your branch, and the other branches are summoned to expose all the attack information in advance. That''s what you bastard did! Are you going to kill other people? "


    When King Tiandu heard this, he understood it completely.


    Lin Tianyu has won a great battle. Why does he still look black.


    I see.


    Therefore, when the king of Tiandu looked at the defeated general in front of him, he was also unhappy.


    Lin Tianyu then said: "of course, I''m quick enough, but I haven''t been greatly influenced by you idiot. However, I think that there may be other groups of people, because you exposed your intention to attack in advance, and they will be affected. I think they will come to you for an explanation.


    "Of course, when those people come to you to ask for an explanation, here are some generals and soldiers under your command. They will ask for an explanation first.


    "First of all, because of your bastard''s command, they were all exposed to the stabbing immortal arrow of the branch rudder, killing and injuring countless people.


    "Secondly, when you have the strength of the first World War, as the leader of the first army, you have left all the people there and let the enemy kill them, but you have taken some of your cronies and escaped back in a spaceship.


    "I think that those who escape from the dead will hope very much that they will ask for an explanation from you, the leading general."


    The king of Tiandu was a little vague when he heard this.


    I remember that after the defeated general fled back, it was a crying cry, crying about the strength of this branch, how strong. Even, the defeated general boasted that this branch rudder has the same level as the eight super forces on the Tianquan continent. Therefore, his defeat is entirely excusable.


    And the king of Tiandu completely forgave him.


    But now, this sounds, clearly is completely different ah!


    The king of Tiandu was worried and asked angrily, "what''s the matter with this?"


    The young generals who came back with Lin Tianyu immediately went forward and told Lin Tianyu what they had said in front of him, and repeated them in front of the king of Tiandu.


    What piloted the ship, went directly to the enemy branch rudder, and then stopped.


    When you get to a place, you don''t want to defeat the enemy. You have to eat and drink a lot.


    What''s wrong with the so-called "honest and upright division" to put all the soldiers and generals under the enemy''s stabbing magic crossbows and let them shoot them.


    What''s more, the danger has not come at all. When it is clear that there is still the strength of the first World War, he loses all the troops and drives the spaceship first. He takes his cronies and runs away.


    The king of Tiandu was more and more angry. Then, he said angrily, "is all this true?"


    The defeated general looked at the king of Tiandu and the people in front of him. Finally, he had no more sophistry.

 Chapter 781

    At this meeting, the king of Tiandu didn''t understand how it was. All this was true.


    This time, the king of Tiandu was completely angry and cried out: "come on, take this thief who lost his country and cut it off!"


    At the king''s command, the defeated general immediately showed his body and was about to flee.


    However, when the defeated general just rose into the air, a knife of black light crossed, and "puff" directly cut through his elixir field. The defeated general also fell from the air and fell into a mess.


    Then, the defeated general raised his head with difficulty, looked at Lin Tianyu, and said, "you, your cruel heart, actually cut my golden elixir."


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "I''m not as cruel as you are.


    "You put thousands of soldiers'' lives under the enemy''s stabbing crossbow and let them shoot. You throw thousands of soldiers and soldiers to the enemy and let them besiege and kill. Have you ever thought that these generals and men are the pillars and pillars of Tiandu. You are going to destroy Tiandu.


    "Who can have your heart again?"


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, the defeated general finally accepted his fate.


    After the execution of the defeated general, Lin Tianyu recommended it to the king of Tiandu. When attacking this branch together, the general of Tiandu junior high school who clearly found out that there was a difference between the golden helm master and the successful anti raid was taken. Hearing Lin Tianyu''s recommendation, and listening to the role and achievements played in this operation, the king of Tiandu obviously brightened his eyes.


    As long as the day is king, not too fatuous to the point of total hopelessness.


    With today''s record, this little general should have a good future.


    Then, another day later, all the branches of the army were closed, and all the leaders were gathered.


    Among these nine branches, the people of Tiandu were rescued, and the total number of them was 20 million.


    At the same time, a huge amount of property has been found in each of the outer branches.


    There are countless spiritual stones, cultivation resources, natural materials and earth treasures, all kinds of miraculous medicines, and even ordinary gold and silver jewelry.


    Let alone other people, even the king of Tiandu was dazzled when he saw these resources.


    However, the ancestor of Yuanying in Tiandu is still calm.


    The Yuanying ancestor of Tiandu Kingdom directly divided half of the property to Lin Tianyu and said, "Lord Lin, thank you for removing this great disaster for Tiandu kingdom. You deserve it. At the same time, if alliance leader Lin has other requirements, he will not refuse to do so if Tiandu country can do it. "


    Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, directly drew out another third of the property and collected the rest.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "when it comes to requirements, I really have one."


    Tiandu state Yuanying old ancestor said: "Lin alliance leader, please speak."


    Lin Tianyu said, "my request should not be a big deal for the king''s room in Tiandu. I hope you Tiandu can properly settle the 20 million people who were rescued in Tiandu. "


    "Master Lin, please don''t worry. This matter, my Tiandu King''s room, will be properly arranged. Moreover, even if there was no command from the leader of the league, we would certainly arrange them properly. After all, that''s the people of Tiandu. "


    "That''s good!"


    Lin Tianyu said: "besides, I have nothing else to do, so I''ll leave first."

 Chapter 782

    When Lin Tianyu left, Tiandu king was not happy.


    The king of Tiandu said, "Laozu, why did you give so much property to the leader of the Forest Alliance?"


    Tiandu Laozu said, "how much property should be given to them?"


    The king of Tiandu said, "with such a huge amount of property, they are only so few people. Giving them one tenth is enough."


    Tiandu Laozu glared at the king of Tiandu and said: "confused! Not to mention other things, just according to the merit, they should get more than half of the treasures. Because, they have played four branches in total, which accounts for almost half of the credit. There are other aspects that you, as a king, have not seen.


    "Their personnel are only as many as the soldiers sent out by our kingdom. One eighth. It''s amazing. Moreover, most of them are new recruits. But what about their record? We''ve got four rudders down. We''re almost halfway there. It took only two or three hours to complete the battle. Besides, there are no casualties at all. And our army? But it took more than a day to fight, which was five or six times as long as they spent.


    "Besides, outsiders don''t know. Don''t we know our own business yet?


    "This time, our royal family is fighting for face and tone. The number of soldiers sent out is nothing compared with the whole royal family. But in fact, this is the elite of our entire royal family, all pressed up.


    "So what does that mean?


    "That is to say, just relying on the team sent out by the black knife League, we can easily knock out all the elite members of our royal family in a very short period of time.


    "But in the realm of cultivation, strength has always been the most important thing.


    "Do you understand now?"


    Listen to Tiandu ancestor said here, Tiandu king not only sweat on his forehead, but even his whole vest is wet.


    Just now, if he had followed the distribution plan that King Tiandu had in mind, once he had angered the other party, he might have been angry and directly destroyed his Tiandu kingdom.


    Moreover, this is only a strength sent out by the black knife League.


    So, how powerful is the strength of the whole black knife League?


    However, the king of Tiandu was still in a fluke mood and said, "ancestor, among them, there is no one who is a great monk of Yuanying. And Lao Zu, you are a real monk of Yuanying. Will it not defeat them? "


    Tiandu Laozu again glared at the king of Tiandu and said, "do you really think that Laozu, in their eyes, can be regarded as something?


    "The black tiger is the peak of Yuanying. If you want to deal with the ancestor, you should have one claw. There is that Gao dewu, although up to now, but also only the level of the middle of the golden elixir, but he absolutely has the strength of the late Yuanying. As for the leader of Lin League, I have heard the comments of the generals who fought with him. It is easier to say that he killed the great monk Jindan than to cut weeds. Therefore, the leader of Lin League is the most terrible one. He can practice Qi level! But according to the description of the generals, even if it is Yuanying''s great power in the middle and later period, it is not necessarily his opponent.


    "All right! Remember, the black sword alliance is not a force that our small Tiandu country can provoke.


    "In the end, the leader of the alliance of Lin left a third of his property here, but they made it clear that we should make good arrangements for the 20 million people. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 783

    King Tiandu, who was almost stupefied, nodded again and again: "understand! Understand


    Tiandu Laozu said: "I really understand. After that, my grandfather didn''t live well for a few years. It''s all up to you. So, you have to use your brain more in everything. "


    Tiandu Laozu finished and left first.


    The king of Tiandu nodded seriously again.


    At the same time, he thought: in any case, he must arrange the 20 million people.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu led people back to where they lived.


    Then, Lin Tianyu gathered all the people together to discuss the next move.


    After all, there are more and more people in the black knife League. With more people, there will be more and more ideas. Therefore, it is necessary to be more meticulous in dealing with it. Otherwise, an improper treatment is likely to cause a lot of internal troubles.


    These people gathered in the black sword League, in front of them, all have the same goal, all in order to attack the evil forces. Because at that time, we all had a common goal, and it was relatively easy to form a concerted effort and command in the middle of an action. And now, the forces of the devil Kingdom have been defeated. These people gathered together will inevitably have a variety of ideas. Maybe some people want to leave and live a free life. So all of this, preferably now, is arranged. Let''s not let everyone follow their own, attack the devil''s domain forces together, made great efforts, and finally, the heart has resentment.


    All the people gathered together, and Lin Tianyu explained the situation directly with everyone.


    If they stay in Tiandu country for a period of time, they will have to go back to the sword demon club. Therefore, Lin Tianyu gathered all the people together, mainly to ask those who later joined the black knife League what they thought.


    If they continue to follow the black sword alliance and return to the sword demon club, they will give out their due resources according to the standards and contributions. If someone wants to leave the black knife League, in addition to the resources they deserve, they will pay a severance fee.


    A Jindan friar who later joined the black sword alliance asked in a loud voice, "leader, if you leave the black sword alliance, can you really distribute one more resource?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded, but he did not wait for Lin Tianyu to speak. A familiar Jindan monk next to him said, "you old boy, are you going to leave the black sword alliance? I think you are an old boy, but you are jealous. Do you have an extra resource? "


    The Jindan friar said, "who said I was going to leave the black sword League. I just want to confirm whether our leader can keep his word and do what he says. I never thought about leaving the black knife League. Follow our leader, no matter what you do, it''s very exciting, especially when you fight against the forces of the devil kingdom. Therefore, I mean nothing will leave the black knife League. "


    Then, after the discussion, almost one third of them chose to leave the black sword League.


    Lin Tianyu also according to the agreement in advance, according to the size of their contributions, distributed resources, but also a part of the severance payment.

 Chapter 784

    First, all the people who have decided to leave will be settled.


    Then, all those who have been left behind will be given all the resources they deserve.


    In the middle of this, Chi Yuanyuan, Gao dewu, Yunyi, Zhou Zhuangzhou and others also went to Lin Tianyu. Since so many people have been added all of a sudden, we must draw up a regulation for them. Otherwise, we will be in chaos and can''t restrain and clean up.


    In the end, a dozen leading figures deliberated, and they came up with as many as 200 articles of association.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the regulations. Although these Regulations are very applicable to the management of a power, Lin Tianyu always feels uncomfortable.


    After all, they are not going out to March and fight, and they are not the army. Is it necessary to list so many regulations?


    Lin Tianyu put down all the regulations and said, "I think that there are too many regulations, which will even make people feel dizzy and confused. It is estimated that few people can really remember all these regulations. It''s not as simple as one or two, two or three. As long as the implementation is in place, I feel that the effect is much better than the 200 items. "


    When Chi remote listened, he understood immediately.


    Chi remote way: "alliance leader, do you think this is OK?"


    "Good! You say Lin Tianyu.


    Chi remote way: "in my opinion, since the requirements are simple, then two are good. First, loyalty. Anyone in the black sword alliance should be loyal to the black sword alliance. Second, we must not commit major crimes. First of all, we must not hurt the lives of innocent people without cause. After all, compared with ordinary people, we monks are too powerful. If we do evil, we can even easily kill a city


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "good! In my opinion, only these two are good. There is no need to say much about loyalty. If he has committed a great evil, even if he is a member of the black sword League, I will also kill him and apologize. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu announced the regulations of the two black knife leagues, some people were not very happy.


    After all, a monk is superior to the ordinary mortals.


    Now, it is not easy to deal with ordinary mortals, where to return the feeling of being superior.


    As for loyalty, no one is against it. After all, if a force has no loyalty, there is no need to exist.


    Never mind joining any forces. It''s the same. You can think of it.


    Lin Tianyu pressed down a slightly noisy voice below and said, "I want to ask, what is the reason why we have come together to attack and destroy the forces of the demon kingdom?


    "Good! I''ll answer this question for you myself. It is because the evil forces in the devil Kingdom have committed many crimes, and arrogantly has become a cancer of Tiandu country. The mortals slaughtered by the whole demon Kingdom forces can be counted into several hundred million. So all of us, as long as we have a sense of justice, know that they have done evil.


    "But in our hearts of monks? They think that these hundreds of millions are evil. Occasionally, if you kill one or two, you don''t think it''s evil. After all, friars are superior to ordinary people.


    "But I will say, wrong! What''s more, it''s a terrible mistake

 Chapter 785

    Lin Tianyu glanced at the following. Although there was no objection, he clearly had some indifferent eyes.


    Lin Tianyu said: "first of all, I would like to ask, how do you monks come from?


    "You, like you, have been cultivated step by step from ordinary mortals. And when you were ordinary people, what would you think if someone so innocent came to kill you? Even if you are now, relative to ordinary people, are already all kinds of powerful people, but how many relatives among you, they are still ordinary people, do you want to, they were killed innocently?


    "And, even now, you are powerful monks. But compared to the immortal, you are still the role of ants. And you, are you willing, when the fairyland immortals come here, by their own likes and dislikes, they will slaughter you at will?


    "Let''s talk about the devil kingdom. Did they kill hundreds of millions of mortals in the beginning?


    "Their power is out of the control of regulations. Starting from killing a few people at will, they gradually and even have people who enjoy killing people. Then, it will be more and more intense, so that at this time, all our friars feel that the evil Kingdom power is a cancer.


    "And I don''t hope that at the end of the day, our black sword alliance will gradually become such a tumor that people hate."


    There was silence under the stage, and no one said anything more for a long time.


    Then, after a long time, a golden elixir finally said, "according to what you said, we monks are not better than ordinary people. You can''t easily provoke mortals. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s not better than ordinary people. But all our friars are so much stronger than ordinary people. As long as we do what we want, there will be a lot of casualties. Therefore, we should restrain ourselves and have a heart to guard the weak


    Then, the golden elixir said, "well, can''t ordinary mortals offend us? What''s more, what if we had hatred before? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "as long as you can really understand what to guard, you have a heart to protect the weak ordinary people. Well, those are really damned guys. Of course, there is no need to guard them. As for the real existence of hatred, I just hope that you can keep your heart and do not cause mass killing at will. Otherwise, even for the sake of hatred, it will not be forgiven. "


    Then, when someone asked, Lin Tianyu answered all kinds of questions one by one.


    It was not until an hour later that no friar asked about these things.


    Lin Tianyu said: "since it has been explained to everyone clearly. Then, in the future, our whole black sword alliance will carry out the work according to this. Anyone who dares to violate the regulations made today will not be merciless. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu arranged for everyone to experience for a period of time in Tiandu or the magic fog forest where Tiandu is located.


    During this period of time, I believe that all of us have a good understanding of the various battles and battles, and can take advantage of this period to make another big step forward.

 Chapter 786

    After arranging all the people, all the members of each group left a message bead. Lin Tianyu explained to several people again. He took Lu Feixue, MI Tongtian, Yun LAN, many others, as well as Huyi and xiaoyingying, and began to experience.


    I came to a wild place.


    Lin Tianyu asked several people to display the most excellent martial arts and magic arts they have honed since this period of time.


    Lin Tianyu also pointed out the shortcomings of several people in their cultivation. Then, let them in the experience all the way, according to the instructions, step up the practice.


    However, on the whole, they are also very diligent.


    Lu Feixue and mitongtian have all reached the top of the Ninth level of Qi training these days, and both of them are going to break through to the realm of building foundation.


    Yunlan, however, has already reached the mid-term level of the fourth level of Qi training.


    Even many of them have reached the peak of the third level of Qi training, and are about to break through the fourth level and the middle stage of Qi training.


    What''s more, the accomplishments of a few people have grown rapidly. All kinds of martial arts and magic are much more refined than before.


    In addition to sharpening his Sabre technique and footwork, Lin Tianyu felt his breakthrough most importantly.


    Since the capture of the devil Kingdom, Lin Tianyu clearly realized that there is a large wave of faith power, continuously converging to himself. Moreover, with several people around Lin Tianyu, we can clearly feel the convergence of some faith forces. Moreover, the power of these beliefs also gave them obvious gains and benefits.


    The power of belief gathered from Lin Tianyu is obviously more than a few of them. And he also hopes that with the power of this wave of faith, he can break through the limit again in the realm of practicing Qi.


    However, how can Ren Tianyu feel the sense of breakthrough, that is, he can''t feel that he can break through the limit of Qi training again.


    Lin Tianyu even clearly felt that if he absorbed the aura arbitrarily and practiced it for 15 layers, he would directly break through the foundation period under the blessing of this wave of faith.


    However, when the foundation construction period is normal, a foundation pill must be indispensable.


    But because of the power of faith, if Lin Tianyu wants to break through to the foundation period, even if he doesn''t need to use the foundation building pill, he can easily break through to the foundation period.


    However, Lin Tianyu had no plan at all. Now he has broken through to the state of building foundation. He also wants to make the state of practicing Qi more perfect. When he breaks through the limit that can not be broken any more, he goes to impact the foundation construction period.


    It''s been a month.


    However, Lin Tianyu has never found the understanding of breaking through the sixteen levels of practicing Qi.


    At this time, mitongtian and Lufei snow have directly broken through to the realm of foundation construction. Moreover, a breakthrough, but also reached the three-tier state of building foundation.


    Cloud LAN is a breath of air rushed to the eight levels of practice.


    Many of them have broken through the sixth layer of Qi training, just a little bit closer. They can break through to the seventh layer at any time. Moreover, they are likely to break through at any time.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the breakthrough of all the people around him. When he was happy for them, he also felt lost.


    One by one, they are clearly in the power of Tiandu people''s faith, and have gained great benefits.


    But their own, clearly gathered the power of faith, than they are much more, but just can not feel that kind of breakthrough feeling.

 Chapter 787

    On that day, they continued to walk in the territory of Tiandu country, practicing martial arts and magic, and honing their accomplishments.


    But Lin Tianyu is still feeling with his heart, his feeling of breaking through the sixteen layers of practicing Qi.


    However, it has not been able to feel.


    At this time, in the direction of their advance, there was a small town.


    Everyone wants to go to this town and have a rest.


    When entering the small town, Huyi and xiaoyingying both became smaller, but one meter long. They followed the crowd and went to the small town.


    After entering a small town, I saw a restaurant with a good business, which was regarded as a large restaurant above the small town. Several people walked in.


    At this time, on the inside table, more than 20 heads gathered together, listening to a thin little man, bragging there.


    The skinny man said, "I''m going to tell you this time, but the leader of the black sword League, I can follow the leader of the League personally and attack the forces of the devil kingdom. On that day... "


    The skinny man said this, his fingers pounded on the table, but his eyes glanced at his own table. The dish bowl on the table was empty, and the wine cup was also empty.


    At this time, the eye-catching one hastened to bring the beef and peanuts on his table to the skinny one, and others poured the wine to the skinny one.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the little man carefully. Did he really attack the devil kingdom with himself?


    I have no impression of this person.


    The skinny man put a piece of beef in his mouth, and then drank a sip of wine. Then he said again, "on that day, I followed the leader of the league and directly rushed into the devil kingdom. At that time, we were only Lin and I, and on the other side of the devil Kingdom, do you know how many of them were there? You can''t think of it


    The skinny one said that, and then went to eat beef, while the others were quickly to the small man in front of the wine bowl, and then added wine. The little one took another sip of the wine.


    The impatient one asked directly, and said, "tell me, how many people are there in the opposite?"


    But the skinny one was not in a hurry at all. He smacked his mouth and then said, "the other side is like a hundred thousand soldiers and generals. Suddenly, there are more than 100000 people coming out.


    "At that time, I was so scared that I couldn''t even walk the road..."


    At this time, someone nearby interposed: "skinny, did you urinate when you were scared?"


    The skinny one got angry all of a sudden, pointed to the man who interrupted by this side, and said angrily, "you''re just scared to pee, your whole family is scared to pee!"


    The people next to him laughed, but the skinny one was angry. He didn''t want to go on. Then, the people next to him tried to persuade him. He also added two dishes to the skinny one and made a pot of good wine. He let the guy who interrupted just now apologized to the skinny one. The skinny one started talking again.


    The skinny man said, "at this time, the leader of Lin League, who was next to me, gave a cold look at the hundreds of thousands of people who were coming straight in the opposite direction, and his eyes were shining. Then, the light in his eyes suddenly rose to a hundred feet long, and the people who came to the opposite side fell to the ground in large areas. At this time, although there are more than 100000 people in front of us, but there are only two of us, but it is the hundreds of thousands of people who are scared and run away

 Chapter 788

    At this time, the people listening to the book next to him were not happy.


    One said, "skinny, the man in the devil Kingdom, is it so easy to be defeated by the leader of the alliance? That''s too much. Why don''t you directly say that it is? The leader of the alliance of Lin blows the past in one breath, and the whole demon Kingdom forces are blown to the sky. Then, the devil kingdom is coming. "


    The skinny one didn''t like it.


    "If you don''t want to listen to me, don''t listen."


    Everyone saw that the skinny one didn''t go on, so they were in a hurry to let the interlocutor apologize again. After a good word, the skinny man was relieved again.


    The skinny man then said, "who said that the leader of Lin League didn''t blow his breath. At this time, the leader of Lin League suddenly blew out, and half of the people in the opposite side were blown to heaven. Then, the leader of the League will blow again.


    "At this time, a dozen immortals suddenly and suddenly came out from the opposite forces of the devil kingdom.


    "I saw the immortals, one by one, with three heads and six arms, who were able to fly away from the sky, and had eighteen weapons in their hands. They killed the leader of the League directly. Don''t let leader Lin blow out the second breath again.


    "Looking at the face of the sudden emergence of those three headed, six armed, flying away from the ground of the immortal, I was that scared."


    At this time, I saw the person who asked him to urinate at the beginning and laughed again. The skinny one quickly stopped talking. Instead of describing how frightened he was, he changed another aspect and went on to the following.


    The little man said, "however, at this time, a black knife appeared in the leader''s hand. With a wave of his hand, a light of tens of thousands of feet long appeared. He waved it to a dozen immortals on the opposite side, and then


    The skinny one took vegetables again, fed them straight into his mouth, and then drank a small mouthful of wine.


    However, the skinny one was quick to tell the story. But he did not dare to really urge the thin man, for fear that he would be provoked, instead, he stopped talking. As a result, those who listened to the story were all scratching their ears and scratching their cheeks and were too anxious.


    When he had enjoyed it enough, the skinny man said again, "in other words, the tens of thousands of feet long and painted black Sabre technique crossed all at once, and all the ten immortals in the opposite side were killed on the spot with one knife and two halves."


    Some people asked, "skinny, does the immortal say it''s so easy to kill. Some immortals, however, have been cut into tens of thousands of sections alive, and they can all live again. Why, in Lin league leader''s place, only one knife and two halves are chopped to death? "


    However, the thin man turned his eyes a few times and said, "who said you can''t chop the immortal to death with one knife. I saw it with my own eyes. Are you with the leader or am I with him? "


    Listen to thin small words, that person also dare not take.


    The thin man then said: "after chopping over a dozen immortals on the opposite side, the other side is also in a hurry, and another immortal comes out.


    "You may ask. A dozen immortals just came out just now, but they are not enough for Lin league leader to kill with one knife. What''s the use of one immortal now?


    "That''s the disadvantage of not being there and not knowing the situation.


    "Because this fairy is different from those in front. He not only has six heads and twelve arms, but also reaches 100000 feet. When his feet fall down, he completely flattens the whole mountain. "

 Chapter 789

    The skinny one went on to talk after having a good time drinking.


    "At this time, the leader of the League of Lin saw that it was not right. If according to the size of ordinary people, and this immortal fight, too suffer losses. As a result, the leader of Lin League changed a lot. Straight into ten thousand feet high, three heads and six arms, waving 18 Black knives, and the opposite immortal fight.


    "You have to ask again, the immortal is six heads and twelve arms, more than 100000 Zhang high, and the leader of Lin is only three heads and six arms, ten thousand feet tall. Can he fight the immortal?


    "In fact, you don''t understand the immortal magic of the Lord Lin. The leader of Lin can''t be transformed into six heads and twelve arms, more than 100000 feet tall. And the leader of Lin, the family is more powerful than the immortal. He doesn''t need to be so tall that he can fight against each other.


    "So, the leader of the league and the immortal fought with each other according to their own abilities. It''s really a dark fight and a mountain fall. "


    Listening to the thin little book, Lin Tianyu and his party all sat down on a table beside them, ordered some wine and vegetables at random and ate them.


    In small towns like this, they are just some ordinary food and wine. Of course, there is no spirit wine and spirit food.


    However, I only eat some roasted animal meat when I''m away from home. It''s good to have such a place to eat. What''s more, while eating, you can also listen to such a person talking about books, which is also a kind of comfortable enjoyment.


    After several people finished eating and leaving the door, the black tiger suddenly changed to dozens of feet and released a little bit of pressure. The whole restaurant and even the people in the town felt like a mountain on their bodies.


    Then, the people in the restaurant, because of the close distance, suddenly saw the black tiger at the door.


    When Lin Tianyu and others had already left the town, the skinny storyteller just shivered and said, "ah! Yes, yes, it was leader Lin who had dinner here just now. The black magic tiger, which is dozens of feet high, is just the mount of the leader of Lin League. Ah! Just now I met the leader of Lin League, but I couldn''t see him again. "


    Others said, "skinny, you have nothing to regret. Didn''t you fight side by side with leader Lin? But we, such a good opportunity, have not been able to see each other


    With that, everyone rushed out of the restaurant. But at this time, where there are Lin Tianyu and his party.


    Lin Tianyu and his party left the restaurant and continued to walk on the road, carrying out their own experience.


    However, when walking on the road again, thinking of the storyteller just now, all of them were laughing and chatting.


    Many said, "master. It turns out that you can still incarnate three heads and six arms, ten thousand feet high. Why can''t this spell be passed on to me? "


    However, MI Tongtian said: "there are three heads and six arms of magic. Even if it only reaches the peak of Yuanying, it can be used before becoming an immortal. However, it needs physical training level to reach the peak of Yuanying. Otherwise, it will only be able to display after becoming an immortal. "


    Lu Feixue was envious, and then said, "what about the immortal? It''s just that the training time is longer than ours. As long as enough time is given, younger martial brother Tianyu will be able to visit the fairyland and become an immortal. "


    Lin Tianyu had been feeling how to break through to the 16th floor of practicing Qi all the way. He couldn''t find the feeling. Although he didn''t show it, he still felt a little bored.


    However, after listening to the man''s book, his mood was much lighter.

 Chapter 790

    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a kind of enlightenment.


    During this time, he was too eager to break through. Therefore, the heart will be more and more tired.


    In fact, it''s just his breakthrough now. In the eyes of many ordinary people who have not practiced, they are all extraordinary figures of the immortal!


    Of course, that doesn''t mean he should take a break. There are too many things, let him in the lack of strength, there is no time to rest. However, we should not be too demanding. After all, sometimes, that breakthrough needs chance. If the chance is not available, blindly demanding, will only make themselves more and more boring, but it will not help.


    Therefore, in the following experience, Lin Tianyu is no longer just blindly demanding, breakthrough perception.


    Sharpen the knife and footwork well. And the feeling of breakthrough is to grasp it as much as possible. When there is no more, it is no longer too demanding.


    After a period of time, we have also made great progress in the sword footwork. And more importantly, the whole person is no longer like the invisible boredom ahead.


    The feeling of breaking through the limit again still didn''t appear.


    Lin Tianyu thinks that in this respect, he should ask Xiaodao. After all, it is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. What, it has never seen. Maybe he reminded me that he could find a way to break through and break through several limits in one fell swoop, just like when it''s time to practice martial arts.


    Thinking of the knife, Lin Tianyu felt that it was time to return to the sword magic club.


    At this time, a message suddenly came from the message bead.


    Lin Tianyu exerts his magic power and checks the message in the message bead. It turns out that it was sent by senior brother Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun. In the message, let Lin Tianyu hurry back. There was a big accident in the black knife League.


    There''s a big accident!


    What kind of big accident would it be?


    Lin Tianyu was worried. The black sword alliance is his real foundation, so we can''t lose it. In the future, whether it is to gain a firm foothold in the sword demon society, or to avenge master Heidao''s ancestor, or even to give the Lin family in Qingye town a support force behind it, the black sword alliance is extremely important.


    Therefore, as soon as he received this message, Lin Tianyu immediately sent a message to all the members of the black sword alliance still in Tiandu, urging them to gather together and rush back to the black sword League.


    After the call was over, Lin Tianyu quickly sent a message to Wang Lin asking about the details.


    Wang Lin sent a message to reply: now, the whole black knife League is in a mess and people are in a panic. Of course, the most important point is that the seventh patriarch claimed to withdraw from the black sword League and joined Lu Zu.


    Hearing this news, Lin Tianyu has been able to roughly understand the whole incident.


    Originally, in the black sword alliance and Lu Zu''s forces, the black sword alliance has been in a weak inferiority. Of course, there are three fairyland immortals who support Lu Zu. But now, all of a sudden, there is a yuan baby betrayal, to Lu Zu''s side, this balance of power, but completely all of a sudden, was beaten to pieces. If we can''t stabilize the situation, I''m afraid it won''t take long for the whole black sword alliance to fall apart.

 Chapter 791

    Now, although the whole black knife League has not yet fallen into such a crisis, it can also give Huazu, Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun unintentional pressure.


    Even, under the influence of this, when people were unstable, there should be a lot of Jindan friars who broke away from the black sword alliance and joined Lu Zu.


    Such a crisis, Huazu must be embarrassed, personally told himself, this is by Wang Lin they sent a message to themselves.


    In this case, Lin Tianyu''s heart has been flying back to the black sword League.


    At the same time, the heart silently thought, as long as Huazu they can stabilize the current situation on the line. Don''t make it any worse. Everything is waiting for me to go back. As long as you can take all the people back, and then, add these strengths to the black sword League, then a new strength of the black sword League will be born again. Moreover, those who are wavering should have turned against the tide and joined Lu Zu. However, the loyalty of those who remain is guaranteed. As long as we have people who can do it well, we will be able to manage a more powerful black sword alliance.


    So now, just hope they can stabilize the situation.


    But under Lin Tianyu''s anxiety, for a full day and a half, all the talents gathered again.


    Lin Tianyu directly took the boat out and let everyone get on the boat. Then, he directly put in the boat and put in the middle grade spirit stone as the power. Then, a white rainbow, which was several percent faster than before, broke through the sky and flew in the direction of the sword magic club.


    On the boat, Lin Tianyu once again confirmed that everyone was wholeheartedly willing to join the black knife League.


    However, Lin Tianyu still has some worries about Gao dewu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "senior Gao, you are a member of the famous sword clan. If you join the black sword league like this, will it not affect you?"


    Gao dewu said: "I can still be regarded as a person in the famous sword clan. When I left last time and arrived in Tiandu kingdom to attack the demon Kingdom, I could no longer be regarded as a person of the famous sword clan."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was stunned for a moment, and then said, "senior Gao, in fact, I have always wanted to ask you, but I have no chance to ask. How can you come to the capital alone and fight against the evil forces? What''s the matter with you and mingjianzong? "


    Gao dewu said, "this is a long story.


    "On that day, outside the secret place of the black sword, after I parted with my elder brother. Miao Zu of the famous sword clan suddenly asked me to come back to the clan with him. At that time, I happened to get the bottle of things presented by my elder brother. If I wanted to break through the limit of foundation period, I didn''t want to go back to the famous sword school with him. But the Miao Zu didn''t leave a trace of affection to take me back to the clan.


    "Hum! That relies on Zhou Zu''s help, pile up with Dan medicine weak young baby, still really with I am afraid of him. Although I was just building the foundation period at that time, I didn''t really pay attention to such a weak young baby like him. "


    Then, Gao dewu continued to talk about the experience.


    Later, how to fight with Miao Zu. Then, after the great defeat of Miao Zu, Miao Zu said that Gao dewu was against Zhou Zu and against famous sword clan.

 Chapter 792

    At this time, Gao dewu gradually understood that he was too close to Lin Tianyu.


    Since it is for this reason, Gao dewu of course is even more impossible to return to the clan with Miao Zu.


    Later, until he really broke through the limit of the foundation period and became a great monk of Jindan, Gao dewu finally returned to the famous sword school.


    Just as Gao dewu expected, as soon as he got back to the famous sword clan, Zhou Zu went directly to the door and asked Gao dewu. He also followed Miao Zu and other people. Then he started, but Zhou Zu was only in the middle of Yuanying, and the strength of Gao dewu was just about the same. Finally, the fight is inseparable, and there is Miao Zu''s hand. Gao dewu is defeated and escapes from the famous sword clan. During this period of fighting, the leader of the famous sword clan and other Yuanying ancestors did not appear. Obviously, they all acquiesced in Zhou Zu''s attack on him.


    After all, everyone knows how to choose between the peak of building foundation and the middle stage of Yuanying.


    But Lin Tianyu said in his heart: however, I''m afraid that those in power in mingjianzong will regret the truth in the future.


    So now, Gao dewu can never go back to the famous sword school.


    Gao dewu said: "brother, I knew from the moment I escaped from the famous sword clan that I could no longer be a member of the famous sword clan. So, I want to go to the sword demon club with elder brother and join the black sword League. "


    After listening to Gao dewu''s explanation, Lin Tianyu finally realized that it was his own reason that made Gao dewu unable to return to the famous sword school.


    Now, Gao dewu wants to join the black sword League. Lin Tianyu is naturally welcomed by 100 people.


    It not only found a good source for Gao dewu, but also added a powerful arm to the sword and devil Association, killing two birds with one stone.


    Then, all the way there was nothing.


    When Feizhou returned to the sect of the sword demon society, Lin Tianyu immediately led all the people to go directly to the headquarters of the black sword League.


    At this time, inside the headquarters of Heidao League, it seemed a little lonely and lonely.


    Although the whole headquarters of the black knife League, there are still four people standing guard outside. But it seemed that everyone was totally listless, as if they didn''t wake up, without any vitality. Therefore, along with the whole black knife League, it seems that they are all dead. If we look at the past in this way, we can clearly understand that with such a headquarters, the black sword league can not have any good future.


    Even when Lin Tianyu led a large group of people to the black sword League, the people standing guard outside did not pay much attention.


    It seems that everything in the society has nothing to do with them.


    They simply stood guard at the gate of the black sword League.


    Lin Tianyu has been leading people. When they get to the gate, they have to raise their feet and enter the headquarters of the black sword League. They have time to look up at Lin Tianyu and others. Then, I finally recognized Lin Tianyu.


    This originally listless person, just finally came to some spirit.


    "Lord! You''re back. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and didn''t say much. He went directly into the headquarters of the black sword League.


    After all, the whole black sword League is in such a half dead state now, and I can''t blame these people standing guard at the gate so listless.


    If we want to make the black sword League change, we must inject vitality into it from the root, so that all the people in the black knife league can see the hope.

 Chapter 793

    When entering the courtyard, I saw Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun standing in the courtyard.


    Lin Tianyu walked over and said, "what about elder martial brother Wang Lin, Ling Yun, and martial uncle Hua?"


    "Huazu is sitting in the hall. He is sulking."


    Lin Tianyu said to Wang Lin and Wang Lingyun, as well as all the humanity behind him: "wait here first. I''ll go to see Uncle Hua first."


    After saying that, Lin Tianyu went directly into the hall.


    When we got to the hall, I saw Huazu sitting there all by himself. It was estimated that at this time, no one dared to offend Huazu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Hua."


    Hearing the cry, Huazu just raised his head. Then, he saw Lin Tianyu in front of him. His face was shocked. Then, he dodged in his eyes.


    Obviously, just now, because of the unhappiness in his heart, when Huazu heard the sound outside, he didn''t even put his divine consciousness out of the door to observe the situation outside. Until this moment, Lin Tianyu came into the door and called him out. When he looked up, he found that Lin Tianyu had entered the house.


    "Tianyu, martial uncle, I''m sorry for you! You give me the good black knife League, let me show you. However, martial uncle gives you a look at the black sword League. Now, it doesn''t look the same. Especially the old seven, who came with Laozi at this time, announced his withdrawal from the black sword League and joined the second brother. If it had not been for Lao Qi''s sudden arrival, even if there would have been some minor disturbances in the black knife League, it would not have been such a mess. "


    But just saw Lin Tianyu, first was surprised, then dodged the eyes, obviously felt sorry for Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu, on the contrary, said with a smile: "Uncle Hua, I think it''s better to be like this."


    Huazu said: "Tianyu, don''t comfort my old man. Now, the whole black knife League seems to have become a mess after old July 1. Then, below, there are several golden friars who are also clamoring to quit the black sword League, but I have been pressed to stop those boys from quitting. Otherwise, in this way, the black sword alliance will certainly be more ugly.


    "And the old seven didn''t listen to any advice. He insisted on quitting the black sword League and beat him up, but he was beaten black and blue. At last, he had a bad breath."


    And now, in the face of Huazu, can clearly see a few bruises in.


    Obviously, Huazu was not less beaten when he beat the seventh ancestor.


    However, at the last moment, Huazu finally did a particularly important thing. It was to suppress the golden elites who wanted to quit the black sword League, and did not let them quit. Otherwise, as soon as a chain reaction is formed, I am afraid that the whole black knife alliance will be left with an empty shelf. And those Jindan friars who wanted to withdraw from the alliance were obviously unable to have the courage of the seventh patriarch. They dared to withdraw from the alliance under the pressure of Huazu.


    But from this, we can see that Huazu is right as a base card.


    If it is to lead a force, it is obviously far from enough.


    Lin Tianyu still comforted: "uncle, in fact, the key to a force is not how big it is, but how loyal it is. Since the seven ancestors are not of the same mind with us, they will go away, so as not to stay here because they are not of the same mind. In the end, they will cause more trouble. "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s remark, Huazu thought it was reasonable and nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 794

    Immediately, Huazu thought of those golden elites who asked him to withdraw from the alliance.


    Huazu said: "dog days, those little kids dare to compete with Laozi. Now, I''m going to drive those kids who want to withdraw from the black sword League. "


    Huazu said, will get up to do this.


    Uncle Lin was busy, but he didn''t give them a chance. After all, they were only affected by the withdrawal of the seventh patriarch League. I believe I''ve calmed down and figured it out these days. Maybe I don''t want to withdraw from the alliance. "


    Huazu took a meaningful look at Lin Tianyu.


    At this meeting, he didn''t know where he was. Those words in front of Lin Tianyu were all used to arrange for him as an old man.


    Hua Zu sighed and said, "Tianyu, it''s really not a good master to deal with a power. All these things will be handed over to Tianyu for you to deal with. However, Tianyu can rest assured. That is, in this force, if anyone dares not listen to you and dare to fight against you, you just tell the martial uncle and ask him to clean up the old boys and stinky boys for you. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! With the words of martial uncle, I''m completely relieved. "


    Later, he accompanied Huazu to chat.


    Then, Lin Tianyu arranged for all the key personnel of the Heidao League to come to the compound for a meeting.


    It''s time for all of you.


    At this time, the people who Lin Tianyu took out and those who had been incorporated into the black sword alliance were all arranged to enter the compound.


    Therefore, as soon as those people who stayed in the clan of the black sword League entered the courtyard, they could clearly feel a strong, Iron-blooded and fierce momentum from these people who came from outside. Among them, there are hundreds of foundation building friars and golden elixir monks. There are dozens of them. In addition, there are several golden elixir friars who are more powerful than the golden elixir friars in these large doors. Among them, there are two monsters. In particular, one of them was a black demon tiger. Its momentum radiated out. It was much stronger than many Yuan Ying ancestors in the clan.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu is a little alliance leader who practices Qi. He is really not a good leader! Unexpectedly, in a short period of one or two months, the black sword alliance has returned such a large number of powerful personnel.


    When they saw this, they couldn''t help thinking:


    I''m afraid that with these hands and the monster, they will be much stronger than before the turmoil brought about by the seventh ancestor''s leaving the black sword League.


    Therefore, those who saw the seventh patriarch retreat from the alliance, their hearts were shaken, and they also wanted to follow the wind to retreat from the alliance. At this time, they were unexpectedly in their hearts and could not help but rise up. Maybe it is a good choice to follow the leader of the Qi training friar.


    Especially when we look at those people who come from outside, we can''t hide the worship of the little alliance leader in their eyes.

 Chapter 795

    However, Lin Tianyu just looked at it quietly and looked into the eyes of all the people below.


    Then, Lin Tianyu raised his hand, and a faint pressure came out.


    Those who followed Lin Tianyu back from the outside immediately became quiet.


    And those who stayed in the door, originally there were some small voices of discussion, but after feeling the sudden silence, they could not help but be quiet.


    Lin Tianyu said: "ladies and gentlemen, I have just returned to zongmen and the headquarters of our black sword League.


    "However, when I just came back, I heard that because the seventh patriarch withdrew from the black sword League, many people in our black sword League were affected and would quit the black sword League. However, what I want to say now is that since there is an ancestor of Yuanying who has voluntarily withdrawn from our black sword League, and so many people have to withdraw from our black knife League because of the influence, it shows that there are still many deficiencies in our black knife League.


    "Therefore, the main purpose of gathering all of you together is to sort out a good chapter in our black sword League to make up for those shortcomings. Now, we can all speak up and put forward what we think needs to be supplemented. As long as the black sword League is really insufficient and good and beneficial, we are willing to change it. "


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no one to speak at all and put forward the shortcomings of the black knife League.


    In the front, the reason why those people want to withdraw from the league is not that the black knife alliance itself has any shortcomings. However, according to the grapevine, the reason why the seventh patriarch betrayed the alliance was that Lu Zu paid enough price to the seventh ancestor to let the seventh ancestor do so. From this incident, it can be seen that the forces established by Lu Zu and the black sword alliance clearly have some problems. Now, the seven ancestors have betrayed the past, and Lu Zu''s side of the force, is clearly not equal to the relationship. Therefore, we will think, quickly withdraw from the alliance, avoid getting the time, when the two forces really get up, it will hurt the pond fish. As for the shortcomings of the black knife League, it seems that I can''t say it all at once.


    The biggest drawback in front of us is, of course, that everyone is hard to see hope. Now, the leader of the Alliance came back with such a strong force. This is the hope of the rise of the black knife League.


    After waiting for a while, no one suggested to meet.


    Lin Tianyu said, "since everyone doesn''t say it, I will.


    "During my time outside, I made two regulations for the black sword Alliance: first, loyalty. 2¡¢ No great crime can be committed.


    "In addition to these two items, what are the rewards and punishments? I think they are all small sections. We can do specific things. For example, we go back to Tiandu country and beat down the whole demon Kingdom forces. Then, all of us who participate in the war are rewarded according to their merits. In the future, when there are such things, they will be specific things to do. As for the future, a clear reward and punishment system may gradually be formed. At that time, as long as there is such a relevant system, we will be informed. "


    What?


    Have you killed the evil forces in Tiandu?


    That''s a total of three new born babies!


    Even, there are Yuanying great powers who have realized the immortal rule!

 Chapter 796

    I didn''t expect that this group of people brought back by the leader was so powerful!


    Those who stayed in the door of the sword demon society, this time, little stars appeared in their eyes.


    With this group of people brought back by the leader, it is the hope of the whole black sword alliance!


    Now, there are some whispering voices.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not stop it.


    "What? After you beat the black sword League, you''ve got so many awards. " Suddenly someone yelled.


    Then someone looked at the man who was shouting.


    But some people are full of envy, some people are smiling.


    After waiting for a long time, Lin Tianyu raised his hand again and released the light pressure.


    This time, all of a sudden, the rest was quiet.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in addition to hearing that the seven ancestors betrayed the black sword alliance, they also heard that there were many golden elixir monks who asked to withdraw from the alliance."


    It''s not a pleasant topic, but it has to be said.


    What''s more, if you don''t say it at this time when you just come back, you will be even more unlikely to say it in the future. You can only carry on with such vague words. And then one day, it suddenly broke out. At that time, maybe it was the time when the black knife alliance was facing a crisis. So, some things have to be solved in the front. Moreover, now is definitely the best time to let people''s hearts have big and irremediable fluctuations.


    Lin Tianyu said: "before, I was not in the black sword League, so everything in front of me was not counted. But now, I''m back. Therefore, I would like to ask again, now, does anyone want to quit the black knife League?


    "As long as someone wants to quit the black knife League, I can handle it for him personally. Although I also hope that the black sword alliance will grow stronger and stronger, I will not force others to force them to stay. However, as long as those who do not choose to withdraw from the alliance today, I will still set down two rules in front of me: first, loyalty. 2¡¢ Don''t commit great crimes. An alliance can''t always be smooth sailing. In the future, if there is a crisis, as long as the people who choose to stay today, I hope everyone can help each other in the same boat. If the people in the black knife League commit great crimes, I will personally lead people to clean them up. At that time, it will not be expelled from the black knife League, but will be cleaned up directly. This will become the spirit of our black knife League.


    "So, I want to ask again, now, do you want to quit the black knife League?"


    Lin Tianyu understood very well.


    As long as the rules are laid down, the rules should be explained in advance. The reason is that it is not rational to think. It is different from the human heart. When people''s minds are floating, at that time, we need to think of ways to adjust and solve the problem. However, it is a kind of impetuous thing, but it can not always be an accident, the hearts of the floating, to solve the adjustment. Therefore, now, make a rule. If you can make peace, you can stay. Everyone needs to think calmly.


    No one came out to answer Lin Tianyu''s question.


    Obviously, even those who have some ideas, when they come to this meeting, they are all wavering in their hearts.


    After all, the black sword alliance has increased such a strong strength, and it is enough to fight down the strength of Tiandu country''s devil kingdom. Let those who vacillate, also see hope finally.

 Chapter 797

    Finally, after rational thinking, there are still three people who choose to withdraw from the alliance.


    Seeing the result, Lin Tianyu was quite satisfied.


    After all, what Lin Tianyu began to think of was that about ten people should withdraw from the alliance. Now, only three people, but it is far within his expectations. Now, since those who have not withdrawn from the alliance, they must strictly abide by the regulations they have laid down. He didn''t want to see the whole black knife League floating in the hearts of the whole black knife League.


    In front of us, the whole black sword alliance is actually gathered by the fist of Huazu. Therefore, these fluctuations are inevitable.


    However, it should be impossible to have such a situation again. Because those people who brought them back have experienced the battle of life and death before they come together. They will be in the whole black sword League until they become a spiritual pillar. With this pillar in place, the black sword alliance will not be disordered to any extent beyond control. Moreover, since then, the black sword alliance has not only made great progress in its strength, but also has good schemers such as Chi remote. It is inevitable that the black sword League will be well adjusted. When the "secret place" in the magic fog forest was opened, Lin Tianyu was able to put down his mind to the whole black sword alliance after he disappeared.


    At this time, when Lin Tianyu returned to the sword and demon club, he not only brought back a large number of powerful subordinates, but also quickly adjusted the floating of the hearts of the whole black sword League, which had already spread to Lu Zu.


    Lu Zu was so angry that he said: "bastard, it took so much money to dig up Lao Qi. I thought that Lin Tianyu was not here, but he was a brainless fellow like Lao Wu who stayed in the black sword League to support the overall situation. He could take this opportunity to directly defeat the whole black sword League. Unexpectedly, as soon as Lin Tianyu came back, he solved all the problems. Moreover, the strength of the whole black knife League is obviously further than before. "


    Lu Zu said to himself such a pile, more think is more and more angry.


    Originally, Lu Zu has been closed, until a few days ago, just out of the way.


    However, as soon as he got out of the pass, he heard that Lin Tianyu had brought some people out, and now he is not in the zongmen. Lu Zu immediately began to think carefully. After all, as soon as the black sword alliance was established, it has always been a thorn in Lu Zu''s mind because of the affairs of Heidao Laozu.


    Now, it''s just a rare opportunity to bring down the black knife League.


    Therefore, Lu Zu immediately made a move.


    The seventh ancestor of Heidao League was a greedy and cheap guy. So Lu Zu, after many contacts, took out a large amount of resources, bought out seven ancestors, and announced in public that he would leave the black sword League.


    At this time, besides Huazu, who didn''t like to think about problems with his brain, there were other people in the black knife League, who were not right about things. Originally, because of Lin Tianyu''s superior performance in the first meeting, he conquered many people. If Lin Tianyu himself was in the black sword League, he should be able to suppress the floating of people''s hearts by his means and the image that was hidden in the hearts of those people. But Lin Tianyu is out.


    Lu Zu planned to see the black sword alliance fall apart.


    But who thought, Lin Tianyu came back so quickly.


    Moreover, as soon as he made a move, he completely stabilized the whole black sword League, and immediately got the essence.

 Chapter 798

    Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!


    Lu Zu was so angry that he dropped all the tea bowls on the ground.


    At this time, Lu Zu really wanted to shoot Lin Tianyu to death.


    But now, Lu Zu did not dare to move Lin Tianyu. Because young master Hua of the fairyland still waits for the secret place in the magic fog forest to be opened, and Lin Tianyu will lead him to get the great treasure in it. At least, Lu Zu didn''t dare to do anything to Lin Tianyu before he got the treasure from the forest in the devil''s land.


    Hum!


    That''ll give you a few more days to live.


    As long as you are in the secret place of magic fog forest, you will die after you take the treasure for Mr. Hua!


    Now, because of Heidao''s ancestor''s reasons and the growing huge Heidao League, Lu Zu clearly feels that the threat to himself is growing.


    At the same time, the three men in another space, such as Mr. Hua, also happened to explore the divine consciousness out of the other space. Then, it was easy to cover the whole sword and devil society, and all of them were incorporated into the divine consciousness. And the black sword alliance is now all, of course, by Hua childe easy to explore clearly.


    "Asshole!"


    Young master Hua said angrily, "the black sword alliance was not made restless and lifeless by Lu Zu just a few days ago? Why, in such a short period of time, it is not only completely recovered, but also the momentum has gone further than before. It seems that the boy surnamed Lin can''t stay! "


    When he said this, a cold killing intention pierced through the clouds and stabbed Lin Tianyu in the black sword League.


    After the meeting, Lin Tianyu, chatting with everyone, suddenly felt cold. Immediately the heart snows bright - it is the envious guy in the fairyland, aiming at himself. Although, the current killing intention has not affected Lin Tianyu as much as that day. However, he didn''t want to show it all so early. Otherwise, it will only give this guy a chance to kill more.


    As soon as his brain turned, Lin Tianyu immediately gave Hu Yi a voice.


    "Roar!" Suddenly, the black tiger roared.


    People at the scene were shocked. But fortunately, all the people on the scene were of extraordinary accomplishments. Moreover, the pressure in the roar of the black devil tiger just now was not aimed at these people at the scene, so the impact was not too big. However, the cold killing intention against Lin Tianyu broke off in the roar of tiger Yi.


    "Asshole!"


    Young master Hua was so angry that he wanted to release his killing intention again. He not only aimed at Lin Tianyu, but also aimed at the black devil tiger.


    "Young master Hua," said Yu in a middle-aged voice, "you still have to rely on this boy to go to the magic fog forest to get the treasure. Besides, there''s that... "


    Mr. Hua said, "Yu, what''s the matter? Why, when you speak, you are hesitant. "


    Old Yu took his finger to the bottom and said, "Mr. Hua, just now, you saw that you were killed by roaring. What''s that?"


    "What? Isn''t it a monster? "


    Mr. Hua said casually, but then his eyes shrunk and said, "black magic tiger, it''s black magic tiger!"

 Chapter 799

    When it comes to the black tiger, Mr. Hua is obviously stunned.


    Then, there was something unnatural about the look of Mr. Hua.


    As if he was talking about the black tiger, it seems to be a taboo pronoun. Mr. Hua took a cold look at the black tiger again. However, he did not dare to fight the black tiger again and released his strong killing intention.


    Mr. Hua said, "you can''t be so clever. In the whole forest of demon Kingdom, there must be many black magic tigers. Can it be so coincidental that this black tiger has something to do with that one? "


    Yu Laodao said: "but who can say exactly. What''s more, do you still remember the explanation of the head of the Chinese family before coming to this lower boundary? "


    Mr. Hua''s eyes shrunk again.


    How could he forget his father''s account.


    His father warned him that when he came to the mainland to take the sword method, it was nothing. After all, he is a celestial immortal. In the whole land of heavenly power, there should be no one who dares to move him lightly. Moreover, even if you want to move him, you don''t necessarily have the strength to move him. However, in the end, his father told him sternly that there was only one thing he could not do - never offend the black tiger in the depths of the magic fog forest.


    Otherwise, once he gets angry, his father will not be able to save him.


    Mr. Hua remembered his father''s admonition, so when he arrived in Tianquan mainland, he was restrained a lot. He did not dare to do more evil except in the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret land of Tiandao.


    It''s because of the fear of the black tiger in the forest of magic fog.


    It is said that once in the fairyland, the black tiger is taboo.


    In fact, his whole family, in the fairyland, can only be regarded as a small family. How, and once in the fairyland, are taboo general legend of the black tiger fight.


    As a result, Mr. Hua did not dare to have the slightest unnecessary action.


    But the black tiger below obviously has not much brain. Then, in one breath roar to cut off the killing plane, on the contrary, still unconvinced to the high altitude, continuously roaring. It''s like an endless provocation.


    That momentum, that majesty!


    No one is allowed to offend easily.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu is in the heart, anxious straight stomp: you die tiger righteousness, stupid tiger righteousness! What are you doing! That''s the immortal of fairyland! Do you think it''s great that you just roared and stopped the other party''s killing intention? They didn''t really take it seriously. Otherwise, you can handle it with your stupid tiger. What''s more, you stupid tiger, after fighting with me last time, you were afraid of being revenged again. You were scared to be in the magic fog forest and changed a new territory. You are such a coward. Now, you dare to challenge the immortal. It is estimated that if the tiger Yi is told that the other is an immortal in the fairyland, with its temperament, it is afraid that the fire will be completely extinguished immediately.


    But it''s strange!


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a burst of doubt: how the tiger Yi provoked so long, the immortal did not respond. At the beginning, because of their own jealousy, but is not scruple, from time to time to release their own killing.


    Why, such a despicable guy, this time, even admitted to counseling?

 Chapter 800

    In another space, Mr. Hua watched Hu Yi''s roar.


    As a result, Mr. Hua was more convinced that the black tiger had a great identity!


    Otherwise, dare to be so arrogant?


    I''m a fairyland immortal. In this day''s right continent, who knows about himself unconsciously feels that his identity is lower. But this black tiger, however, dare to be on their own, wantonly arrogant.


    Mr. Hua said in his heart: this boy is so successful and has such a backstage that he will never stay any more. Otherwise, it will be a disaster sooner or later. As long as we wait until the end of this treasure taking, we must hurry up. However, before starting a fight against this boy, it is better to take advantage of the black magic tiger when he is not around, otherwise, there will be bad results.


    Then, the three sides are in this balance, and the day goes by slowly.


    Lin Tianyu, Lu Zu and Hua Gongzi are all quietly waiting for the time when the secret place will open in the forest of demon kingdom.


    While waiting, Lin Tianyu not only sharpened his Sabre skills better, but also took some time out to explain some things to the important members of the black sword alliance.


    Especially below, if he goes to the secret place in the magic fog forest, he will probably not return to the sect for a long time. Even, everyone may not see him again for a long time. However, at that time, Lin Tianyu explained that these people must try their best to look after the whole black knife League for themselves. No matter what happens, we can''t let the black sword alliance break up. At the same time, during the absence of Lin Tianyu, if the famous sword clan dares to send out people to deal with the Lin family in Qinglin City, he must also help himself to pay attention to it. If the staff sent out by the famous sword sect is too strong, the Heidao League must send someone to rescue him. During this period of leaving, Lin Tianyu did not have any accidents. However, it was not suitable for him to appear again during that period. Therefore, all things have to be handled by them.


    Then, in a hurry, half a month passed.


    Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is slightly improved and his footwork is more mellow than before. The feeling of breaking through the limit again has never appeared again.


    In the meantime, Lin Tianyu would take the time to point out Wang Lingyun, Yunlan, many, and even others in the black sword League. Occasionally, he would ask for Lin Tianyu''s advice in martial arts, and Lin Tianyu never spared no effort to guide him. Moreover, the concept of ChongXiao pavilion was gradually instilled into the black sword League. In this kind of imperceptible influence, all the people in the black sword League have raised a wave of cultivation, and the appearance of the whole black sword League is also changing day by day.


    Finally, on this day, Lu Zu asked people to come and pass a message, and let Lin Tianyu go to his place.


    In front of this, I just received a message from the knife. The secret place has been arranged.


    Let''s talk to Lin Tianyu.


    Gao dewu said: "elder brother, can''t I not go?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I have to go this time, and I will never be in danger. No matter what message I hear later, I will be safe. It''s just the black sword alliance and the Lin family in Qinglin city. I have to trouble you to take care of me. "


    All the members of the main black knife alliance present nodded their heads firmly.

 Chapter 801

    Then, just as Lin Tianyu was about to step out of the black sword League, Chi Yuan suddenly looked at Lin Tianyu and said:


    "alliance leader, we have taken down even the forces of the devil kingdom. Now, are there any forces that the black sword alliance can''t deal with? If the leader of the alliance is so oppressed and bent, it''s a big deal that we, the black sword alliance, have directly and clearly confronted him. "


    Lin Tianyu was smiling and shaking his head.


    We''ve made it clear!


    If it''s just Lu Zu, Lin Tianyu will have the confidence. However, this is not only the existence of Lu Zu, but also directly involved in the three fairyland immortals. Not to mention the fact that there are three fairyland immortals, it is just a fairy immortal''s hand, and it is not the details of the black sword alliance that they can cope with now.


    So, Lin Tianyu looked at Chi Yuan calmly twice and said, "great Xia Chi, my side is absolutely complete. Nothing can happen.


    "It''s just that when I''m not in the black sword League, great Xia Chi has to worry about all the affairs in the league. If we say that the whole black sword League, after leaving, the person I can trust most is you, great Xia Chi. In terms of strength, there are also several people''s strength in the black sword League, which are clearly at the peak of Tianquan mainland. But they don''t necessarily have Chi. Your ability and skill can make me feel more comfortable and balance all aspects of the relationship. "


    "Balance all aspects of the relationship?"


    Chi long-distance recited a sentence, and then, with some doubts, he said, "what relationships do you need to balance? Isn''t it the power with luzu? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "it''s more than what you see."


    Chi remote asked in more doubt: "in addition to Lu Zu''s forces, now, in the whole sword demon society, who can threaten us black sword alliance?"


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment. Then, he looked up at the sky again. After taking a deep breath, he said, "great Xia Chi, you don''t have to think about these for the time being. Just, before I come back, you must protect the whole black sword league with all your heart. With my skill and skill, I can do it


    When Lin Tianyu said the last sentence, he looked at Chi Yuan carefully.


    In Lin Tianyu''s eyes, Chi remote nodded firmly.


    However, pool remote did not say any more unnecessary words. Because, everything, look at the future action can, there is no need to say anything more.


    Lin Tianyu also did not say a word more, just nodded, then, turned around, gently left.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu came to luzu.


    As soon as Lu Zui saw Lin Tianyu, he said with a smile: "ah! Tianyu, it''s very kind of you to come! You know what? Last time, you found the secret place in the magic fog forest. Now, it has changed again. You see, how nice we are to you. Because this secret place was originally discovered by you, so as soon as there is a change, we immediately come to you to explore it together. If other primiparas were not so kind. It is estimated that I have left you and explored the secret place alone. Well, I won''t say much, Tianyu. Let''s get going. "


    Lin Tianyu also had a smile on his face, and his face was full of gratitude. But in the heart is a secret way: if you Lu Zu has such a good intention, it is estimated that today''s sun must have hit the West.

 Chapter 802

    On the surface of the two people, any one looked at the past, they were very intimate.


    However, all in the heart how to think, only God knows.


    They were laughing and laughing.


    Immediately, Lu Zu took out the boat and invited Lin Tianyu to accompany him. At this time, besides Lin Tianyu, there were many elite disciples in the sect. Of course, Lu Feixue had already crowded into the boat. Then, he went to Lin Tianyu and chatted with each other, which made many male disciples in the sect envious, envious and hateful, and his eyes stuck to Lin Tianyu. It is estimated that if the cultivation of the mind is a little bad, in these full of hate in the eyes, you have to feel like a mountain in the back.


    Eh!


    Lu Zu, who are they!


    What are you doing with so many disciples?


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu thought it through.


    Because last time, with the help of a knife, I fooled around and created such a fake secret place. Maybe, and therefore, it created a kind of psychological hint to them. That is to say, this secret place can only be entered by people who have cultivated themselves. Maybe if the cultivation is too high, it will not be able to enter. Because of this restriction, we arranged for the elite disciples in the sect to join in.


    Hey, hey!


    Right!


    When I got there, I really had to get in touch with Xiaodao, and designed such a restriction for that secret place. At that time, only those who have similar accomplishments can enter the secret realm.


    In the secret place, there are no monks who can do anything. When the time comes, when I am in the secret place, it is not so easy to do what I want to do, to escape, and not just an idea?


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    However, when thinking about this, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he was a little strange.


    I remember last time, when I separated from Xiaodao, Xiaodao said that even if he wanted to arrange a secret place in the mountain forest that could deceive the immortal in the fairyland, it would take half a year to complete. But now, in this half year, it''s only half past now, OK?


    Although the speed point is arranged well, it can also make me escape from the sword and demon club more quickly, and practice freely without any scruples.


    However, if so, the knife quickly arranged such a "secret place". As a result, it is not useful to see in the three fairyland immortal''s exploration. When the time comes, not only will there be no way to escape from the sword demon club, it is likely that he and Xiaodao will be exposed to the attention of fairyland immortals. In this way, the danger is much greater!


    This knife can''t really be so unreliable. It''s really about doing it.


    Don''t be so unreliable!


    That''s a real immortal in the fairyland. Once found out, I''m afraid I can''t even escape.


    Thinking like this, Lin Tianyu''s heart, not from the forbidden area, successive bursts of worry out.


    Therefore, when talking with Lu Feixue, she also frowned several times unconsciously.


    Lu Fei snow saw this and asked, "Tianyu, what''s wrong with you? Why, speak well, then frown. Do you think of something unpleasant? "

 Chapter 803

    Lin Tianyu is stunned, and then, he looks at Lu Feixue, looking at himself with concern.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "nothing, just think of some things."


    Lu Feixue is still concerned about the way: "Tianyu, is what matter, say to listen to see."


    Lin Tianyu quickly used his brain to come up with a good reason to fool the past. Moreover, at this time, Lin Tianyu found that Lu Zu had already glanced at himself. Obviously, looking at Lu Zu like this, he should have noticed several times of frowning in front of him. If now, we can''t come up with a good reason to come up with, and we can successfully fool the past. I''m afraid


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he was even more surprised.


    In addition to answering casually, he started to use his brain very quickly.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s all little things." Lin Tianyu answered, while thinking in his head, want to think of a good idea out.


    Lu Feixue was still chasing after him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    When Lu Feixue continued to ask, Lin Tianyu''s brain had already turned rapidly.


    What''s the reason to come out?


    Moreover, this reason can best be adapted to the current situation, which is related to this action. And it''s the secret place that can make me frown when it comes to the current action? By the way, combined with the story I made up with Xiaodao last time, I can see that the secret place is indeed able to make me worry and frown.


    Yes!


    Just follow this idea to cheat!


    So, as soon as there was a direction, Lin Tianyu immediately said, "it''s not about this secret place. I''m a little worried. After all, the last time I entered the secret place that we are going to. It was just a coincidence that I had just entered it, and I had not gone deep into it. Then, if you want to find such a secret place again, it is impossible to enter it again. However, after analysis, it should be that the time of opening the secret place has passed. And this secret place should only be opened at a certain time. Then, once such a specific time has passed, the secret place will automatically close.


    "Thinking of that day, it was so easy to waste such an opportunity to enter the secret place. I can''t help but regret.


    "And this time, though the secret realm has been opened again. However, I don''t know how long the secret place will be opened this time, and then, if I enter the secret place again, will there be the harvest of that day? "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu talk about the secret place that he is going to go to, everyone comes to Lin Tianyu and wants to hear if there are any constructive suggestions.


    Even those who were extremely dissatisfied with Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue who had been right to chat with each other unconsciously came up.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since last time, you were able to go in alone, which shows that your chance. It means that your chance is much bigger than all of us. Well, this time, you must be in the secret land exploration, because the relationship of this opportunity is bigger than all of us. In other words, you can''t monopolize this opportunity, but you have to take me on a journey. "


    There are a lot of people in the sky who are eager to see the sky.

 Chapter 804

    Hearing this theory, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved. Don''t mention it. Compared with other people, he really took the lead.


    However, of course, this opportunity is not what other people understand.


    Because this opportunity of Lin Tianyu is the whole secret place. It is a knife designed for him.


    Lin Tianyu looked at those who longed to look at themselves, hoping to borrow his own opportunity, in order to guide, in this secret realm, those who can get a big chance, in the bottom of his heart, a burst of laughter.


    Is there a chance?


    That''s a hoax, right?


    After a while, we arrived at the secret place.


    When I got off the boat, there were many people there.


    Moreover, those people are not the disciples of the sword magic club. Of course, it is not a disciple of a small clan. It is clear that they all come from the eight major sects. Obviously, the sword demon will be in the magic fog forest for several months. How can no news come out. And spread to the ears of these super families, who can''t think of it, there may be a big chance in this. Naturally, I have been paying close attention to this place of magic fog forest. Now, as soon as there is a change, those who have been paying close attention to this place are naturally moving in the wind. One by one, like a bloodthirsty shark, are catching up with the fastest speed.


    Then, looking at the secret place, the clouds rolled, the lightning and thunder thundered, which were totally different from the surrounding peace.


    Anyone who looks at such a situation can see what is going to happen. And here, it is the place where Xiaodao and Lin Tianyu deceived Lu Zu and said it was a secret place. It is difficult to make people not associate with the current changes.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart burst into laughter: this knife is really able to toss! If I had not known in advance that all this was just a fake, I was afraid I would have been fooled into believing it.


    Hey, hey!


    Now, you don''t need to say anything more.


    After entering the secret place, let the knife cooperate and think of an opportunity to slip away. Hehe, when the time comes, you can completely break away from the control of Lu Zu and the three fairyland immortals and practice freely. Otherwise, it always feels like a knife is hanging on the top of the head. It''s really a little stifling.


    In such a short time, the momentum of the whole secret place became more intense.


    Lin Tianyu was also immersed in divine consciousness, and quietly contacted Xiaodao, saying: "Xiaodao, remember, we must set restrictions, so that people with too high accomplishments can not enter the" secret realm. ". Otherwise, when the time comes, I''m afraid one of them will not be able to get out of the way. "


    "Yes, master," muttered the knife


    Then, Lin Tianyu clearly heard the knife say again: really wordy!


    Eh!


    You little knife! How to talk to the host?


    Lin Tianyu was about to be in the divine consciousness again. He gave a lecture to Xiaodao, but then he found out that Xiaodao had broken the connection of divine consciousness. Obviously, after reciting this sentence, the knife could not help but feel guilty for a while, so that Lin Tianyu could not find anyone to teach him.


    Hey, hey!


    You little knife!


    I dare to offend the master. After that, you can bear it.

 Chapter 805

    Then, after waiting for a long time, the phenomenon of thunder robbery rolling over became more and more rare.


    At this time, Lu Zu leaned over and said, "Tianyu, you entered this secret place last time. Before it appeared, did this kind of celestial phenomenon appear?"


    When I saw Lin Yu in front of me, I didn''t see it at all. At that time, I just found a winding path. Then, I went along the path and went straight ahead. Then, at the end of the day, I found such a secret room and got a token. Nothing else was found at that time. "


    Lu Zu nodded at Lin Tianyu''s words. Indeed, if Lin Tianyu had discovered these celestial phenomena, he would have known the extraordinary nature of this secret place, and he would not have explored it casually. He only got such a token and it would be over. It must be deeper into this secret place, looking for greater opportunities.


    However, fortunately, on that day, Lin Tianyu did not see these celestial phenomena.


    Otherwise, he had already explored deeply and searched all the valuable treasures in it. Where would he stay today? It is necessary to explore again.


    Therefore, Lu Zu believed that Lin Tianyu said so.


    At this time, the leaders of the other eight super forces also came to the sword demon society.


    Of course, they already know that this secret place is actually after the sword demon club first discovered it, and then, they have arranged people to guard it all the time. Therefore, we all hope that we can find some exact information about this secret place in the sword demon club. If you can take out a little bit of useful information, it will be more than others, take a step ahead. Especially in the exploration of this kind of secret place, sometimes, a step ahead of the time often affects the final result to a great extent.


    The leaders of the eight super forces are all the original ancestors of the eight super powers. Who can not understand this truth.


    We all came together, beating around the Bush and asking Lu zuhao some questions.


    However, Lu Zu, as the ancestor of Yuanying, is an old and refined character. How can it be easy for others to find out his own background.


    So, you asked me, and I went back to the past. For a long time, there was nothing substantive and useful.


    Several Yuanying ancestors, together, hit the ground like this, ha ha, smiling, giving people the feeling that the atmosphere is infinitely harmonious.


    Suddenly, Yuanying ancestor of the famous sword clan said, "brother Lu, I''ve heard that there is a black sword League in your sword magic club. The leader of the league is Lin Tianyu. It''s extremely powerful."


    Lu Zu''s face became ugly and said, "brother Zhou, what do you mean by that?"


    The black sword alliance, however, was a thorn hanging in Lu Zu''s heart, which could not be touched. Any one touch, will let Lu Zu''s heart, rise a nameless fire. Now, brother Zhou of the famous sword clan suddenly mentioned this matter. It''s strange that Lu Zu can give him a good look.


    Hearing Lu Zu call each other brother Zhou, Lin Tianyu can''t help but look at this man more. His surname is Zhou. He belongs to Jianzong. He is also a great monk of Yuanying. I''m afraid it is the father of Zhou Chuanhong.


    At a glance, this brother Zhou is similar to the Duke Zhou of the famous sword clan he once hurt.

 Chapter 806

    At the sight of Lu Zu''s expression and tone, Zhou Zu, a monk of the famous sword clan, felt a burst of dark joy.


    Hey, hey! Thus, Lu Zu clearly did not want to see the black sword alliance. If so, it is good news for yourself. Although it is not the whole black sword alliance that I want to deal with, it is the little boy Lin Tianyu, the leader of the black sword alliance. If Lu Zu gets along well with the black sword League, and even protects the black sword League everywhere, with Lu Zu in the middle, this is not so good. But now it seems that Lu Zu will not interfere with his own affairs, and even if he is properly handled, it is very likely that Lu Zu will help himself to deal with the black sword alliance together.


    Zhou Zu was busy with a smile and said, "Lu Zu, I will ask you about this. It''s because the black knife League has gone too far. "


    Lu Zu asked, "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Originally, Lu Zu knew something about the contradiction between Lin Tianyu and Zhou Zu.


    Just a moment ago, Zhou Zu suddenly mentioned the black sword alliance. Lu Zu''s heart was full of fire, so he didn''t think about it. But now, if you think about it carefully, maybe because of these things, you and Zhou Zu have a great possibility of cooperation.


    Zhou Zu said: "there is a little bit of non-compliance between me and the leader of the black sword alliance, so I won''t say much about it. But some time ago, just because of the insistence of the Heidao League, something happened that made our whole famous sword clan unbearable. We, the famous sword clan, will have to go to the Heidao League and ask for a statement. We just hope that Lu Zu will not stop us when we ask for a statement from the Heidao League. "


    Listening to Zhou Zu''s saying, all the Yuanying ancestors of the eight leapfrog forces gathered together were all interested in it all at once. The fire of eight trigrams is blazing.


    What''s the big deal?


    It was unbearable to the whole famous sword clan.


    It is estimated that Zhou Zu wants to give himself a high sounding reason. It''s the whole black knife League. However, he should have offended Zhou Zu. This should be certain.


    However, because of what, He Zhou Zu, even to offend so hard?


    Unexpectedly, they all want to challenge. They are all from the clan, a big force.


    One by one, all ears are up, waiting for the next.


    Zhou Zu then said: "everyone should know that Gao dewu?"


    After hearing Zhou Zu''s words, many people had a secret "Oh" in their hearts. As long as the news was a little more clever, they had heard more or less some rumors between Zhou Zu and Gao dewu. In addition, Gao dewu has become a famous person in the world of practice because he pursues physical training blindly, but his realm is far behind those who have the same talent. What''s more, it''s also mixed with the famous sword clan''s Yuanying Da Neng Zhou Zu. Therefore, the attention is higher.


    And Zhou Zu said, "Gao dewu is a disciple of my famous sword school. Some time ago, Gao dewu betrayed his family because he didn''t obey the discipline of the famous sword sect. But who ever thought that when our famous sword clan wanted to search for the traitor of the clan, the black sword alliance was so bold that it directly took the traitor into the black sword alliance. Isn''t it clear that you are going to hit my famous sword clan in the face? "

 Chapter 807

    Take in traitors!


    Hehe, the Yuanying ancestors around here are all laughing in their hearts.


    Well done with this crime!


    Because, in any clan, even in every clan of all sizes, traitors are shameful labels. Once someone is labeled with such a label, then he will walk in the cultivation world in the future, but no one can get close to him. Otherwise, it will provoke other people''s gossip - colluding with traitors. Is there any suspicion that you want to be a traitor?


    Even these people are fully aware of what is going on.


    Can understand is one thing, however, this is still not in the way of Zhou Zu giving Gao de Wu''an the name of a traitor.


    Who would stand up and argue a little bit for such an irrelevant person?


    Stupid!


    This is a household affair of the famous sword clan. It has nothing to do with myself. Why should I get involved and make a fuss?


    Just hide quietly and watch the joke.


    But these young talents, one by one, have become a joke. No one comes forward to argue, but it doesn''t mean that there is no one who will argue for Gao dewu.


    "You old bastard, what are you talking about?"


    All of a sudden, everyone was just ready to see jokes. Suddenly, there was a very discordant voice. What''s more, the voice was clearly coming from the circle of their primordial ancestors.


    "You old bastard, you''re going to kill master Gao dewu, who has to escape from the famous sword clan. It''s good for you, you old bastard, to take this as an excuse to slander Gao dewu as a traitor of the famous sword school. I really don''t like your work. If you can''t play, you''ll have a plot.


    "Is it right for senior Gao dewu to stand there and be killed by you, the old bastard Mao and his followers?


    "Who the hell are the traitors of the famous sword clan? Are you the founder of the famous sword sect, or are you an old bastard? Are you the leader of the famous sword sect now?


    "Is there any article about the definition of Gao dewu as a traitor of the famous sword clan?


    "No. What are you doing here, you old bastard? "


    No one thought that all the little friars who practiced Qi in the sword demon club were Zhou Zu who dared to directly spray their anger on the famous sword clan.


    Zhou Zu, as the party concerned, did not think of this possibility.


    Therefore, after landing on the ground and being pointed at his nose by Lin Tianyu, Zhou Zucai finally responded.


    Zhou Zu roared and said, "you, you little bastard! I''m going to kill you now. "


    Then, Zhou zuman with a magic hand, directly to Lin Tianyu head to chop down.


    The blow was angry and powerful.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t take this palm seriously at all. First of all, if he wanted to, the power of his black sword would not be much less than that of Zhou Zu''s palm. Secondly, he is also a monk with the law of space. As long as he wants to, he can leave at any time.


    Therefore, it seems that with a powerful hand, it is impossible to threaten Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 808

    Although there are all kinds of solutions to this blow, Lin Tianyu did not move, just stood still.


    At a glance, it seems that he was completely shocked by the powerful monk Yuanying. There''s no time to move, or, you can say, dare not move.


    All people are in the heart dark sigh: so jump out, fill the atmosphere, this is not the behavior of looking for death?


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is gambling.


    He bet luzu will help him!


    Although Lu Zu also wants to kill himself, even in his heart, it is very likely that he wants to kill himself. But he must have saved himself.


    Because, in the eyes of those fairyland people, they still have great value.


    And Lu Zu, borrow his courage again, he also absolutely dare not disobey the will of immortal world.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not have to completely expose his own means, so that people in the fairyland would have greater fear and killing intention towards him. At the same time, if there is a crisis of immortal hunting, keep some hidden means, and always be able to let their own escape, more than a thin trace of vitality out.


    What''s more, even if it''s that hand, it has completely hit him in front of his eyes. If Lu Zu hasn''t made a move yet, Lin Tianyu is also sure that he can escape the danger of this palm at the last moment.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu looked at the hand that was getting closer and closer. His eyes were calm and calm.


    Bang!


    Seeing this monk full of Yuan Ying''s great power, he felt indignant that his whole hand was about to hit Lin Tianyu. When he hit Lin Tianyu with his whole hand, he hit the front of Lin Tianyu. And the person who wields this palm, as Lin Tianyu expected, is Lu Zu.


    Lu Zu a slap after, the foot has a bit of depression. However, the pace is dead in place, not moving half a minute.


    However, Zhou Zu stepped back several steps in succession, and then stabilized his pace.


    The difference between the top and the bottom is obvious.


    Zhou Zu glared angrily at Lu Zu and said, "brother Lu, what do you mean? Do you have to protect that stinky kid? If you really want to protect that stinky boy, just tell me to my face, and I''ll give you the face. "


    Listen to Zhou Zu''s censure, Lu Zu''s face showed a embarrassed expression.


    In fact, he wanted to kill Lin Tianyu more than Zhou Zu. However, he is suffering words, it is estimated that said, Zhou Zu will not believe.


    However, the explanation has to be explained.


    Of course, this explanation can''t be heard by others.


    Lu zuzhuanyin said: "brother Zhou, in fact, I want to kill this stinky boy more than you. It''s just some special reasons that I can''t kill him now, but I have to protect him everywhere. Brother Zhou, please believe me. As for the real reason, we can''t tell brother Zhou now. However, I can give brother Zhou an idea of revenge. However, Lin Tianyu can''t set up the alliance easily, either he or I can''t. Brother Zhou, if you can trust me, at that time, you will organize your staff, and then, go to the sword demon club and go directly to find the trouble of the black sword League. At that time, not only will I not stop it, but also I will support you in the dark and win the black sword League in one fell swoop. In this way, can we not take a good breath of evil in our hearts? "

 Chapter 809

    Hearing Lu Zu''s voice, Zhou Zu''s eyes flickered and hesitated.


    This surnamed Lu, should not deliberately deceive Laozi, and then let me go to suffer a big loss, on a big pawn.


    Therefore, Zhou Zu tentatively passed on a voice and asked, "Lu Zu, you must at least tell me why you can''t move Lin Tianyu, and let me have a number in my heart."


    Lu Zu said: "it''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s really inconvenient to say it."


    "It''s inconvenient to say, is it because..." Zhou Zu asked, vaguely pointed to the above.


    Lu Zu did not have a positive response, but also a vague nod.


    Zhou Zu''s heart, a burst of faint unhappiness.


    He has the support of fairyland immortals behind him. You also asked Lao Tzu to deal with the forces organized by him. Isn''t it clear that Lao Tzu would seek death?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Zu''s face became gloomy.


    Seeing Zhou Zu''s face, Lu Zu knew that Zhou Zu had misunderstood him. However, this misunderstanding is not convenient to explain clearly at once. I thought: Well, let''s go here first. After all, there are too many things in this, and I can''t explain them for a while. When you have a chance, you can explain it to Zhou Zu slowly. At the same time, plan this matter again.


    At this time, in another space that no one else found, Mr. Hua''s face was serious.


    Mr. Hua said, "did you see that boy''s face was too calm just now."


    The old voice said: "childe, maybe it''s because that boy is sure that Lu Zu will rescue him, so he is so calm. After all, he had been in this secret place. He has determined Lu Zu. Lu Zu will surely rescue him because of this secret place. "


    Mr. Hua said darkly, "No. It should be the boy, with the exact means, under the attack of Zhou, he can still escape. "


    "No way. Qi training boy, can you escape under the vigorous attack of friar Yuanying? "


    Mr. Hua''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t talk about it any more.


    Because it was hard for him to believe it completely.


    At this meeting, at last, the strange image outside the secret place completely dissipated. Then, in the area full of strange images, it suddenly appeared that there were ten lanes coming out.


    The secret is open!


    All the people watched the entrance of the ten paths, and they were all moved.


    The golden elixir, who had more speed, couldn''t hold back. With his footwork unfolding, he rushed directly into the path. However, just as he rushed into the path, he saw a flash of thunder. The great monk of golden elixir didn''t even have time to shout. He was in a dazzling thunder light and turned into fly ash.


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t this a secret place to explore treasure?


    Why is there such terrible thunder?


    All the people were surprised. Then, they all looked at the sword demon club.


    But the sword demon club was also surprised.


    Then, Lu Zu looked at Lin Tianyu and asked, "Tianyu, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "Lu Zu, I don''t know. What''s more, the last time I found out, there seemed to be only one path. But this time, there were ten. It''s totally different from what I found last time

 Chapter 810

    When Lu Zu inquired, Lin Tianyu did not give any powerful explanation.


    However, such an explanation is more convincing.


    If forced to explain, it is likely that the more explanations, the more loopholes. Without a word of explanation, just to say what I experienced here, on the contrary, makes people unable to find any fault.


    Lu Zu nodded. Obviously, he fully agreed with Lin Tianyu.


    After all, Lin Tianyu only found such a secret place by accident last time, and then went in again. When it comes to the real understanding of this secret place, he really can''t talk about it. Naturally, it is impossible to give any reasonable explanation.


    So, what is the matter with this situation?


    Looking at the ten paths in front of them, everyone''s faces showed a different color of heart, but also clearly implied endless fear.


    We all know that if we go further, we will probably get a big chance. However, no one dares to move forward.


    Finally, several Yuanying ancestors gathered together and thought that the terrible thunder light just now should be a kind of limitation of cultivation. If it has exceeded a certain specific cultivation, it is not allowed to enter it. Perhaps, the lower the level of cultivation, the more completely it can pass? Otherwise, how to explain that day, Lin Tianyu mistakenly entered into this secret place.


    On that day, Lin Tianyu could easily enter the secret realm. But just now, the great monk of golden elixir was struck by thunder, leaving no residue left. Obviously, only this explanation can make sense.


    But is that the case?


    No one dares to guarantee.


    Therefore, for a while, everyone was hesitant.


    After all, these people are the elite of every sect. If it is in this boring trial, to be broken in the secret place, it really makes people feel unhappy.


    Seeing all the people, Lin Tianyu didn''t dare to move. He had to step forward and said, "Lu Zu, otherwise, I''ll try it first."? Last time, I went in. I don''t believe it. This time, on the contrary, there will be something wonderful. "


    Lu Zu quickly replied, "good! Tianyu, you can go to the secret place and explore the way. After all, this secret place was discovered by you first. You should go first and take this opportunity first. I believe that other people will not object to it. "


    Lu Zu said this with a high sounding voice, but in his heart he thought: boy, you''d better be killed by a thunderbolt as soon as you enter the secret place.


    Moreover, if you die in this way, even the immortal is not to blame my head.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame your life.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard what Lu Zu said, he immediately understood what he had in mind.


    At the same time, when I looked at the other monks around, I saw that all of them were quietly looking at themselves and were enjoying themselves. Obviously, I have made up my mind to explore the way for them first. What''s more, they should still be thinking, what in the end they offended Lu Zu and were so targeted?

 Chapter 811

    But Lin Tianyu''s heart, but calm.


    This secret place looks very dangerous.


    Just now, but a ray of thunder came, which directly blew a great monk of golden elixir into ashes.


    However, Lin Tianyu had a good idea.


    No matter how dangerous it is. As long as he entered it, it would be like walking on the ground. Because the whole secret place is clearly a trap arranged by a knife. In this, no matter how many people will fall into it, it is impossible for them to sink themselves into it.


    Lin Tianyu is full of confidence, but on the surface, he clearly has a sense of determination to die calmly. Then, Lin Tianyu started and went directly to one of the paths where the secret place was located.


    "Tianyu, wait!"


    Suddenly, there was a cry.


    Lin Tianyu looked back. It was Lu Feixue, the younger martial sister. After shouting, he ran directly to Lin Tianyu.


    To the front, Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, to enter the secret place, I will go in with you."


    Lin Tianyu was deeply moved, but he still shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, believe me, I can''t have anything happened. Be obedient. Wait for me outside. When I''m sure, you''ll go in again


    Lu Feixue shook his head firmly and said, "no! Tianyu, I won''t let you take risks alone. As long as you enter the secret place, I must go with you. "


    Lu Zu was very anxious and said, "Feixue, what are you doing? Tianyu is serious. Don''t come back soon! "


    Lu Feixue firmly said: "I don''t, I will go!"


    Lu Zu still want to say what, even, the palm of his hand has been raised, to catch Lu Feixue back. But all of a sudden, there was a helpless look on his face. Then, he sighed again. He didn''t say anything again. Even the raised palms were put down gently and involuntarily.


    Just now, Mr. Hua, who was in another space, directly communicated to Lu Zu, so that he could not interfere with Lu Feixue''s entry into the secret place. Although in the heart, to his granddaughter Lu Feixue to accompany Lin Tianyu to enter together to look like, so dangerous secret state worry. However, Lin Tianyu did not dare to violate the meaning of Mr. Hua. So, he just looked at it like this.


    Seeing that Lu Zu no longer spoke, Lin Tianyu was curious. Looking back at the expression on Lu Zu''s face, he immediately understood more than half of it.


    However, in Lu Zuna''s expression, Lin Tianyu read out another meaning hidden in it. That is eager, Lin Tianyu can help to persuade Lu Feixue, let her not with into the secret inside.


    Lin Tianyu was speechless: hum! Think really with a fairy fairy, there is a patron? But what do you know, it''s just a dog that can be used at will. Hum!


    Do you want me to help you persuade Feixue not to break into the secret place first? I don''t! What can you do to me?


    Of course, I can''t hurt sister Feixue. Because this secret place, for me, there is no more danger. However, I want to see you, the old boy, in a hurry and get angry. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 812

    After making up his mind, Lin Tianyu said, "younger martial sister, go in with me first. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!"


    Lu Feixue replied simply, but Lin Tianyu still saw a trace of fear hidden in Lu Feixue''s eyes. Obviously, I''m not afraid of it. But when I think of it, the great monk of golden elixir was directly split into ashes. The terrible thunder light still made me feel a shiver in my heart.


    However, at the same time, Lin Tianyu could not help but be moved.


    Even though I was so afraid of the thunder just now. However, Lu Feixue still did not hesitate to go out, directly to accompany himself into that clearly in her heart, afraid of the secret inside.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Younger martial sister, when you come closer to me, I will protect you and never let you get any harm. "


    "Well."


    Then, two people close to a little, two hands tightly together, without hesitation to this terrible secret place and go.


    But behind them, Lu Zu was wide eyed.


    Son of a bitch! It''s going to be in danger. Is it possible for you to protect Feixue? The thunder flashed, but even the great monk of golden elixir turned into fly ash. You boy, at that time, you can''t protect yourself. You want to protect others. Little bastard, the best protection you have for Feixue now is not to let him enter the secret place. Boy, hurry to stop Feixue! Don''t take her into such a dangerous place!


    Although Lin Tianyu did not hear Lu Zu say these words to him.


    However, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he is completely able to realize what Lu Zu wants to say to him at the moment. However, Lin Tianyu was totally ignored. Even, they didn''t want to look back at Lu Zu again. They took Lu Feixue directly and went to a path in the secret place.


    Outside the secret place, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Lin Tianyu''s body to see if there was a thunder light just like destruction.


    And Lu Zu was dead to clench his fist, and even the blue veins on his forehead burst out one by one.


    Then, in everyone''s eyes, Lin Tianyu took Lu Feixue to the path and entered the secret place.


    Then everything was calm and there was no danger. The thunder, which directly split a great monk of golden elixir into ashes, had no shadow at all.


    Whoa!


    At this time, many people are growing out of the atmosphere.


    Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu went in. There was no danger. Both of them are just practicing Qi at the peak.


    Does that mean that as long as a monk does not surpass the practice of Qi cultivation, he can enter it?


    In this way, under the direction of leaders of all parties, the practitioners of Qi in their own group also went to the secret place in batches.


    Sure enough, the Qi practicing monk will not trigger any danger when he enters this secret place. Those Qi practicing friars sent out in batches also entered the secret realm without any worry.


    Later, he sent out the foundation building friars on an experimental basis. Then, he found that the foundation building monks could easily enter the secret realm.


    As for the golden elixir, no one dares to try again.

 Chapter 813

    Watching so many people enter the secret place, people outside are nervous and looking forward to it. People who don''t know themselves will get any chance in the secret place.


    With Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, the number of people who entered this secret place gradually reached hundreds.


    Originally, when they first entered the secret place, they were all in groups, even in groups of more than a dozen or dozens of people. However, as soon as these people entered the secret place, they were scattered everywhere. Everyone was in an independent space, and no one could touch anyone. At this time, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are also separated, separated in two different places.


    The knife suddenly flashed and appeared in front of Lin Tianyu, who was alone.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu saw the knife, he quickly asked, "knife, don''t you mean that it will take at least half a year to arrange a secret place here that can deceive fairyland immortals? Now, it''s only three months before it''s ready. The secret place that you set out will not have any big hidden danger in it. Will the immortal seize the loophole? If so, you will kill me


    "Master, don''t worry," replied the knife. Is there anything wrong with my knife? "


    Lin Tianyu gave the knife a bad look and said, "I''m not sure about you. Come on, what''s going on here? "


    "Hey, hey."


    Before the knife opened his mouth, he began to laugh and then said, "in fact, it''s really my luck. I didn''t expect that the selected place was actually inside. There was a natural array hidden in it. And the secret place that I have arranged now is just a little processed on the original array


    Oh!


    I see!


    That''s about it!


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "you knife, not an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, is it particularly powerful? Why, there is an array here, but you didn''t find it in advance? Then, it''s time to lay out the secret place before you can see it. "


    "Who do you think I am! If you want to find out, you can find it! What''s more, my current strength is less than one thousandth, one thousandth and one millionth at the peak. Besides, this array is a very old array, OK? It is the part that I borrowed to decorate this secret place, which is clearly just a small corner of this big array. Such a big array is not so easy to find out. Of course, if I still have the strength of the peak period, don''t mention this array. Even if the array is ten times stronger than this one, I can easily see through it


    The explanation of Xiaodao yidatong clearly shows how powerful it is in fact. However, its strength has been greatly damaged and it has lost its glory of the day.


    Lin Tianyu listened to the explanation of Xiaodao''s chase. Suddenly, he was full of evil interest. He teased Xiaodao and said, "if you don''t find it, you don''t find it. If you don''t have the ability, you''ll have to brag about it. Is it useful? "

 Chapter 814

    "You Xiao Dao heard Lin Tianyu''s tone of standing and talking without backache, and his beard was cocked up with anger.


    Of course, the knife has no beard at all.


    Lin Tianyu is a burst of dark music: hehe! Finally, I took advantage of your little knife in the fight.


    "What''s wrong with you? Isn''t the master right?"


    Lin Tianyu finished with a breath in his breath. Then, after that, he looked at Xiaodao''s appearance that he was about to vomit blood. He burst into laughter. hey! Little sample, can''t I clean you up?


    As soon as Xiaodao saw Lin Tianyu like this, he burst out laughing.


    Xiaodao said with a smile: "master, just now, I pretended to be angry and amused you. Do you think my knife is such an angry person


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu still laughed happily. No matter how you say it, it''s oral. I finally took advantage of the knife.


    When they were finished, they got down to business.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, if you have arranged all this, I can borrow this secret place array and directly leave the sword magic club. Now, how can I get rid of the sword demon club? Tell me about it. Are you sure? "


    Xiaodao looked at Lin Tianyu contemptuously and said, "can I do something that I don''t know for sure?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, how can I leave?"


    "It''s very simple," he said with a smile. I have arranged a small teleportation array in this secret place. As long as we set foot on this teleportation array, we can immediately and directly transmit it to the depths of the forest in the devil kingdom. What''s more, we''re in the outer array, and we''re directly teleporting away, so people outside can''t even catch a trace of our transmission fluctuation. Then, until we have transferred away, the outer array will gradually disperse. At that time, it is impossible to leave any shadow. At that time, don''t say it''s human, even if it''s a fairy, you can''t be found again. "


    Lin Tianyu thought that if they were really like what the knife said, they would disappear quietly.


    However, on second thought, Lin Tianyu said, "but we just disappeared, and I disappeared alone. Isn''t that easy to arouse the suspicion of others? "


    Xiaodao frowned and thought, as if it was a small loophole.


    Then, the knife''s eyes turned and said, "in fact, it''s quite simple. Isn''t there a secret place of Tiandao? As long as you are in the secret place of Tiandao, you can take a few people away. Then, people outside will think that these missing people are people who have a great chance. And you have entered this secret place. Therefore, it is natural that you are in the people with great opportunities. In this way, those people, of course, will not doubt you


    After listening to Xiaodao''s words, Lin Tianyu analyzed the situation in front of him and seemed to have some truth.


    Moreover, there is a time rule in the secret place of that day''s sword. Let those people stay inside, even if they stay in it for dozens of days, they can feel that there is not much time left.


    Then, after changing places, they got some small opportunities, and gradually released them. All of that, it was so wonderful that it was perfect.

 Chapter 815

    The plan has been completely drawn up. Suddenly, Xiaodao has a strange look at Lin Tianyu.


    Seeing this, Lin Tianyu asked, "what''s the matter? What kind of eyes do you look at me like this


    Xiaodao chuckled and said, "I think about it for you. It''s your little sister. Do you want to move it together. Hey, I can feel that she is really nice to you. "


    Hearing that the knife is half serious and half joking, Lin Tianyu takes a look at Lu Feixue, who is also trapped in this array. The whole array of this secret place is arranged by the knife. Although the others have been separated by the array for a long time, everyone can see the other array. However, as the array setter, the knife can see everyone in the array. Of course, Lin Tianyu can clearly see the whole situation of the array.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue, and then through the array, he saw Lu Zu outside. There was some complicated light in his eyes. Then, he shook his head.


    "Forget it, don''t take her," Lin Tianyu said


    But Xiaodao said in a deep way: "she is her, an old fellow surnamed Lu, an old fellow surnamed Lu. Young people, you have to make a clear distinction. "


    Lin Tianyu smiles.


    This time, I didn''t argue with Xiaodao.


    I just shook my head very quietly. Obviously, he has thought it over.


    Finally, Xiaodao didn''t say anything more. Then, with a move, he directly took five monks to Tiandao secret place. Then, he went to the center of this "secret place", where the small space transmission array was located. The knife directly started the space transmission. Then, in a flash, Lin Tianyu had appeared tens of thousands of miles away.


    Lin Tianyu took the Tiandao secret place and the five monks there, and sent them tens of thousands of miles away. After about half an hour, the fog of the whole secret place disappeared, showing the whole picture of the mountain forest.


    At this time, those who had not been taken away by Lin Tianyu from the secret place of Tiandao all withdrew from the mountain forest.


    The people outside, seeing that these people were evacuated from the mountains and forests, hurriedly came over and gathered the people in their own forces and asked what they had gained.


    These people who had just pulled out of the mountain forest shook their heads one by one, and they clearly got nothing.


    How could it be?


    This is clearly a big secret!


    How can you get nothing?


    It just doesn''t make sense.


    Then, those who lead the team, after carefully asking about the situation, suddenly found something wrong. Because, it seems that not everyone has been out of the secret. At that time, there were six people who had entered the secret place. It was said that there were still six people in the secret place, and they did not come out at all.


    If so, it is obvious that not all people are in the secret place and have no harvest at all.


    At least, up to now, these six people who have not come out must have gained a lot.


    But now the secret place is closed.


    Where have they all gone?


    This secret place is so big, even if you want to hide people, there is no place to hide it.


    Thinking of this possibility, several Yuanying great monks could not wait any longer. One after another, they jumped into the secret place directly.

 Chapter 816

    Obviously, these old and sophisticated Yuanying energetic friars have thought of it. They just need to find someone in such a big place.


    As long as someone is found, with the help of their energetic monks, there are no golden elixir among them. The highest time is the foundation period. Even if the other party gets a big chance, isn''t this opportunity prepared for them? People have the same mind and the same reason. After they enter into the secret place, they all wantonly release their divine consciousness and carefully explore every corner of the whole secret place.


    Then, all the monks of Yuanying swept directly to the middle of the secret place.


    Then, they all appeared in the middle of the secret place.


    "Damn it!" There was a monk Yuanying, who was unwilling to gnash his teeth and make a sound of anger.


    "There are traces of space transmission here."


    "Clearly, there was a one-time small space transmission array here. As soon as the six of them are teleported away, the small teleportation array will be destroyed directly. Even when this small space transmission array is destroyed, it directly disrupts the stability of the whole space


    "If so, none of us can find any trace of the six."


    "Damn it! From the power of thunder and lightning, we can see that this secret place is not a simple and ordinary small secret place. The treasures and inheritance that can be obtained in it are not weak compared with the secret place of black sword. But now, I don''t know where this secret place has sent the six people. "


    "If we can protect the inheritors so tightly, we can see that the level of the secret place is so high that we can see it in general."


    One by one, all of them were blinking.


    Obviously, one by one, they are full of endless fantasies about what can be obtained in the whole secret place. Next, one by one, they will act together to find those six missing persons, or even to look for them. If we don''t find out these six people, we will not give up.


    Then, the monks of the yuan baby''s great energy, one by one, went out of the secret place in a hurry and arranged for it.


    At the sight of Lu Zu in a hurry, Lu Feixue, who just came out of the secret place, rushed to surround him.


    Lu Feixue said: "grandfather, how is Tianyu? How come I haven''t seen him since I got out of the secret place? "


    Lu Zu looked as if he was too anxious, but he also replied: "Feixue, Tianyu is not only OK, but also has a big chance. He was teleported to other places by a teleportation array. With simultaneous interpreting, six people and six of them should have been able to get a great opportunity in this secret territory.


    Lu Zu said, will hurry to leave, to arrange the next thing.


    But at this time, Lu Zu suddenly looked at his granddaughter Lu Feixue and laughed --


    why was he so stupid? With their own parents and granddaughters, can''t we find them more? Not to find the six people, but to find the location of Lin Tianyu. As long as Feixue and Lin Tianyu continue to contact each other, depending on their relationship, Lin Tianyu will surely report peace after receiving the message from Feixue. If he can reveal his current position again

 Chapter 817

    Lu Zu thought, a smile on an old face, more brilliant as a new face.


    Lu Feixue said: "there are six people with this lucky, were sent away. Hehe, it''s ok if it''s OK


    Lu Zu, who was in a hurry, was not worried at all. Seeing Lu Feixue''s smile, she had some happy appearance, but she also raised a curiosity.


    Lu Zu asked, "Feixue, what did you laugh at just now?"


    Lu Feixue didn''t answer, but he laughed again.


    Then he said, "I''m happy for Tianyu to get the inheritance and treasure of the whole secret place?"


    Lu Zu was shocked and said, "how can you be sure that in the end, Tianyu will get the inheritance and treasure in this secret place?"


    Lu Feixue definitely said: "of course, it''s him. No one can get it except him. Let alone six people to compete, that is, 60 or 600 people to compete for the inheritance and treasures in this secret place. He is still the only one who can finally get the inheritance and treasure of this secret place. " The tone seems to be saying something very common and recognized by everyone.


    Lu Zu did not understand, and asked why.


    Lu Feixue said: "grandfather, if I told you that a little monk who is only practicing Qi, fighting Jindan monk is as simple as chopping melons and cutting vegetables. Would you believe it?"


    Lu Feixue said, with a playful smile. Lu Zu was shocked.


    Lu Feixue said again: "I know that my grandfather will not believe this. But I''m going to tell my grandfather that it''s true. Even when Tianyu was practicing Qi, he was not only fighting the golden elixir, it was as simple as chopping melons and cutting vegetables. Even if he was a great monk of Yuanying, he had fought several of them, and he didn''t fall behind at all. "


    This time, luzu was not only shocked, but also almost had already dropped his chin. And, full of incredible, even, the eyes have a burst of fear was born.


    Originally, when Lin Tianyu brought a large number of people back to the ancestral gate, Lu Zu also heard some rumors about how excellent Lin Tianyu was.


    What is the cultivation of Qi? The great monk Zhan Jindan and the great monk Zhan Yuanying wait.


    After hearing these words, Lu Zu didn''t really put it in his heart. He felt that it was just the exaggeration of those people.


    Any force will always sanctify their leaders. Therefore, after hearing these words, Lu Zu''s first reaction was that those people deliberately sanctified Lin Tianyu. Otherwise, is it possible for a little friar to fight the golden elixir and the Yuanying great monk? Obviously, it is exaggeration, and then exaggeration. I don''t know how many times the space has been exaggerated. Because of this, after the words were heard in one ear of luzu, they did not pass through the other ear, so they had blocked all the words out of his ears.


    But now, Lu Zu has a completely different idea.


    He felt that the things he had heard before were probably true.


    Because, granddaughter can not specifically use this matter to deceive him, to improve the popularity of Lin Tianyu, because in front of his grandfather, there is no need for this.


    And then combined with the previous conjecture, Lu Zu not only believed in seven or eight points, but almost all believed in it.

 Chapter 818

    But with this belief, Lu Zu''s heart, can not help but out of a cool out.


    Why?


    Because of the relationship between Heidao and Lin Tianyu, there must be a strong collision between him and Lin Tianyu in the end. And now, Lin Tianyu is just a little monk who practices Qi. He is so outstanding. Then, when Lin Tianyu grows up again, and after the foundation building period and even the golden elixir period, will he be more outstanding, and his strength will be even better than that of himself?


    Father Heidao was a freak. He suppressed himself and made himself unable to turn over in the sword demon society. Now, a disciple of his came. He was such a monster. He also suppressed himself.


    Is it possible that you, the second ancestor, will never have a chance to turn over?


    Lu Zu heart, so thinking, eyes inside, can not help but flash out a angry out.


    Lu Feixue next to a moment, feel such a fierce, and then, a face puzzled toward Lu Zu looked in the past.


    Lu Fei snow way: "grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Zu listened to Lu Feixue''s cry, suddenly woke up, and quickly suppressed his body, that uncontrollable outbreak of anger, and then, as peaceful as possible: "Feixue, it''s OK, just a little distracted."


    Lu Feixue looked at Lu Zu, still full of doubts.


    Then, Lu Zu once again leveled his mind and collected the murderous spirit in his heart more deeply.


    Lu Zucai then said: "Feixue, Tianyu is transported to the distance by the space array inside. Although there will be great opportunities, it is also obvious that there will be various dangers, right? As far as I know, as long as it is a secret place, no matter what level it is, if you want to get the heritage and treasures in it, there will inevitably be various dangers. "


    Lu Feixue listened to his grandfather''s words with a worried look on his face.


    Yeah!


    Just now, I was just happy that Lin Tianyu might have inherited and treasures. If he forgot any secret place, there would be danger.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is still in this secret place, and I don''t know where he was sent.


    What can I do?


    Even if he is in danger now, he can''t help any more.


    Lu Feixue thought more, more worried, more want to look bad.


    What should we do?


    Lu Zu looked at this, secretly nodded, heart for his plan to be implemented, has seven or eight points in the grasp.


    Lu Zu said: "Feixue, in fact, it is useless for you to worry like this now. I see, Feixue, you might as well contact him to see where he is. It''s very easy to get in touch with Yuanying as soon as possible. If you can get to the place where you want to go, it''s very easy for you to get in touch with your grandfather as soon as possible


    After listening to Lu Zu''s words, Lu Feixue, who was completely helpless, suddenly brightened her eyes.


    Yeah!


    I didn''t think of this good idea.


    One is to make sure whether Lin Tianyu is in danger or not. At the same time, if he can know the exact place he was sent to, and with the help of his grandfather, he can get there as soon as possible.

 Chapter 819

    Lu Feixue no longer hesitated, took out the message bead, and quickly sent a message to Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, hundreds of thousands of miles away, Lin Tianyu''s communication bead received the message from Lu Feixue under the Dao Ze package driven by the knife.


    After reading the message in the communication bead, Xiaodao shook his head and said, "master, someone cares about you. Asked if you were safe and where you were. Do you want to tell her? "


    After asking, Xiaodao had a playful look on his face.


    Lin Tianyu glared at the knife and said, "can other people''s messenger beads receive messages?"


    The knife shook his head and said, "of course, I can''t get it."


    Lin Tianyu said, "do you ask more?"


    "Isn''t it for you?" the knife said


    Lin Tianyu is angry and doesn''t manage the knife any more.


    Seeing this, Xiaodao was no longer interested in mischievous affairs. Finally, he said solemnly, "master, there is one thing I must tell you."


    Lin Tianyu said, "what''s the matter?"


    When asked this, Lin Tianyu''s expression also had some solemnity. Because, from the words of Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that what Xiaodao wanted to tell himself was absolutely not small. However, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but wonder whether it was this knife and what unreliable things it had done.


    Thinking like this, the eyes could not help but, full of doubts, looked at the knife in the past.


    The knife looked at the look in Lin Tianyu''s eyes. He could not help tightening the heart of the earth and said, "master, what kind of eyes are you looking at? Do you look at people like that? What bad ideas are on your mind again


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes moved.


    Eh!


    I didn''t expect that this knife is really becoming more and more intelligent!


    Lin Tianyu said: "forget it. Don''t worry about the look in your eyes. Tell me something quickly."


    At the same time, I thought, can''t I apologize to such a knife for such a look? That, of course, is impossible. At most, I don''t think about this knife anymore. But don''t you really think so? I don''t think so. After all, if you take a look at the knife, which is small and carved with powder and jade, it will give people a very unreliable feeling, OK?


    Xiaodao was so angry that he said, "I want to tell you that Lu Zu, probably, will contact Zhou Zu of the famous sword clan. Then, he will let him sneak into the sword demon society to find the trouble of the black sword alliance."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s face changed.


    If there was an internal agent in the sword demon society, Zhou Zu, the famous sword clan, and the people organized by him to attack the black sword alliance, the consequences would be worrying.


    First of all, with Zhou Zu''s contacts and strength, the people he can meet are not ordinary people. It is estimated that the ultimate strength is certainly stronger than the existing strength of the black sword League.


    Secondly, if you have mental calculation but no intention, and if you are caught off guard, it is really possible that you will directly defeat the black sword alliance.


    Thinking of these, Lin Tianyu was frightened.


    Fortunately, I now know the information. Otherwise, it would be unthinkable. But now, leave a message for them to remind them. When the time comes, we have to see who has the heart to calculate.

 Chapter 820

    Lin Tianyu had no hesitation. He immediately used the knife to protect him. He sent a message to Gao dewu and Chi remote.


    Lin Tianyu believes that with these messages, Chi remote will be able to make good arrangements, tight inside and loose outside, and give the enemy a head-on attack.


    Hey, hey!


    If you want to calculate my black sword League, you must do it well and taste the taste of being counter calculated.


    Lin Tianyu thought secretly and triumphantly.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu thought again, let the other party think that the trick is successful, is able to give the other party a head-on blow, between the shot, he directly beat the other party''s forerunner. But it''s just the beginning. It works wonders. If the strength is not enough, even if there is a good start, to the back, there is not enough strength to deal with the follow-up situation, it is not necessarily able to guarantee the final victory. Because, since the other side is to sneak attack, certainly will also think of this kind of bad situation. They will take into account all the possible situations and even the strength of the black knife alliance itself. Therefore, we must also have enough strength as support, which is much stronger than the strength expected by the other side, so that we can win a complete victory.


    Where to find more powerful strength?


    Moreover, if this strong strength is a large number of people, it will certainly be unrealistic.


    Because Lu Zu, as an internal agent, if there are enough people to participate in it, it will inevitably arouse Lu Zu''s suspicion. At that time, it may be that the news will be revealed and bad things will happen.


    Therefore, we should not only enhance the strength of the black knife League itself, but also never have too many people involved in it.


    It would be nice if we had one or two strong monks who could lock in the final situation and join the black knife League.


    Powerful Yuanying monk!


    But where should such a character go?


    I don''t seem to really realize such a powerful person?


    Eh!


    No.


    Such characters, they can really know two - Old Tong, old Zheng.


    Moreover, if you see these two people, you will be able to see Master Heidao again.


    When they were separated from themselves and many other times, they all agreed that they would take care of their master, Heidao Laozu, and complete their friendship.


    Now, it''s a rare opportunity.


    Without the monitoring of Lu Zu forces of the sword demon society, they even took this opportunity to get rid of the surveillance of the three immortals in the fairyland. Now, I am a free man. Even if I go to see my master, I will never give her any trouble again.


    It''s just the master''s injury.


    Last time, Shifu said that his injury could not be cured well except for the great medicine containing the immortal principle.


    However, for such a long time, I have never seen a big medicine containing immortal.


    Where can we find the medicine containing the immortal principle?


    In fact, these days, when he was training outside and even exterminating the devil Kingdom, Lin Tianyu had a special mind to find out whether he could find the medicine containing immortal principles.


    However, regardless of how he inquired for information, the final result was nothing more than nothing.

 Chapter 821

    Eh!


    How can I forget it?


    Lin Tianyu looked back at the knife, his eyes shining.


    An old monster like him, who has lived for thousands of years, must be able to know where in the land of heavenly power can grow, and there is a great medicine containing immortal principles.


    The knife involuntarily shrinks its neck and feels the hair standing on its back.


    "Master, what are you doing? I feel like you are going to eat me


    Lin Tianyu sheepishly withdrew his eyes and said, "Xiaodao, I just want to ask you, in Tianquan mainland, where can I find the medicine containing the immortal principle?"


    Great medicine!


    The little knife''s eyes turned and said, "that''s the fairy medicine. On the Tianquan continent, we can really find this kind of medicine, but the quantity is very rare. What''s more, there is a place that you can''t reach with your current strength. "


    What a door!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed, and asked, "tell me quickly, where can I find this elixir?"


    The knife looked at Lin Tianyu''s appearance and said curiously, "master, what do you want that fairy medicine for? It seems that, at your present level, you can''t reach the level of cultivating with elixir at all? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "when did I say that I would use this medicine to cultivate myself? I''m looking for this elixir to save people. "


    "Save people?"


    Lin Tianyu tells Xiaodao about the process and extent of the injury.


    After hearing this, Xiaodao said, "it''s just to heal your master, Heidao. Ha ha ha, it''s just such a simple thing. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, he was angry. It was simple, but he was his master.


    Lin Tianyu angrily exclaimed, "what are you laughing at? Is it ridiculous to save your master? "


    The knife laughed again and said, "no, master. I laugh, I laugh, you are... "


    Under Lin Tianyu''s fierce stare, the knife finally managed to swallow the words to his mouth in time.


    The knife said: "it''s just hurt by Xianze. You need to use the medicine containing the immortal to save his life. I thought it was a big deal


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu said, "knife, why, you have a way to save my master."


    "Hey, hey..."


    The knife grinned, as if to say, "master, please come to me. As long as you are willing to ask me, I will help you.".


    Lin Tianyu was so angry that he said, "knife, in fact, I know that you are the best spirit. You see, it has been more than 10 million years, and you are still so loyal to the original master. You should do your best to do what he orders. Therefore, in my mind, there is no better and more loyal spirit than your knife. Xiaodao, you see, my master is seriously injured now. My master, who is also your master''s master, is as loyal as you are to the Lord''s spirit. Can you see death without saving? You say, don''t you? "


    The knife stopped and said, "stop, stop, stop talking. If you keep talking, I''ll feel goose bumps all over my body. Well, you can contact your master now. We''ll go there. We''ll save your master. "

 Chapter 822

    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu chuckled triumphantly --


    little sample, he can''t cure you.


    Lin Tianyu quickly and again used the communication bead to get in touch with Tong Lao, and told him that he had found a way to cure master Heidao. One day, the old boy was so happy that he sent his address to him.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu located himself, the place was about 30000 li away from where he was now.


    Without saying a word, Lin Tianyu tried his best to spread out the shadow step of the phantom body and rushed to the place where the old boy had sent him.


    When he was on his way, Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao again and said, "Xiaodao, my master said that if you want to cure his wound, you must have a fairy medicine. You don''t see any fairy medicine here. How can I cure my master? "


    Xiaodao laughed again and said, "yes, judging from the injury you mentioned, there is no way to cure your master''s injury in the whole Tianquan continent except for the immortal medicine. However, with my knife here and the secret place of Tiandao, I will have a way to cure your master even if there is no medicine. "


    As he was driving along, Lin Tianyu asked anxiously, "tell me, what is the way?"


    The knife said, "master, do you remember what you absorbed when you broke through the 18th floor of Qi training?"


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t have to think about it. He can completely remember what he absorbed that day.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, if you say it, then it can cure my master''s injury."


    The knife nodded and said, "of course, it can cure your master''s injury. The Tao is higher than the immortal. The immortal can cure the wound well, and the Tao can cure it. Moreover, the effect of treating injuries with Tao is much better than that with immortals. As you said, it would take at least ten or twenty years for your master to be healed if he was treated with immortals. Moreover, even if the treatment is really good, because it is recovered with the immortal, it is very likely that there will be a hidden injury. But if you use Tao to treat it, I believe that in half a year, you will be able to recover completely. Moreover, there will never be any hidden injury. "


    Lin Tianyu, who was on his way, stopped at once.


    Then, he looked at the knife strangely and said, "knife, is that true? It really only takes half a year to cure all the injuries of master. Moreover, there will be no hidden danger left behind? "


    When Lin Tianyu asked in this way, his voice was excited, and there was a little tremolo.


    The knife definitely nodded and said, "of course, it''s true. I don''t want to hurry. I''m going to treat your master''s injury. You''ve recovered from a heart attack."


    "Well." Lin Tianyu nodded and rushed to the location.


    Only half an hour later, Lin Tianyu had arrived at the place.


    At this time, he was standing hundreds of meters away from him. Lin Tianyu was overjoyed and said, "Mr. Zheng, where is my master? Where is he? Tell me where my master is. I have a way to cure his injury


    But at this time, Zheng Lao''s one hand, directly toward Lin Tianyu when chest bombard come over.

 Chapter 823

    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu was totally unprepared. He was slapped in front of his chest by Mr. Zheng.


    After that, Lin Tianyu flew hundreds of meters away along the track of Zheng Lao''s blow out, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Lin Tianyu slowly got up, with a burst of cough, in the cough, from the mouth out of a few wisps of blood, connected with blood clots.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Mr. Zheng on the opposite side and said in doubt: "Mr. Zheng, what are you doing? Let you tell me where the master is now. You not only don''t tell me, but also hit me. Mr. Zheng, don''t you want my master to treat his injuries quickly


    However, when talking about this, Lin Tianyu suddenly changed his face and said angrily, "Mr. Zheng, you can''t be with those fairyland immortals. You don''t want me to cure master''s injury, so you''ll do it to me first, right?"


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu''s face was full of anger.


    Zheng Laofu was so angry that his beard was all cocked up. He said, "I''ll kill you first."


    Then, Mr. Zheng waved to Lin Tianyu again.


    Lin Tianyu quickly took the black knife in his hand. He swung it out to resist the blow of Mr. Zheng. Then, he stepped into the shadow step under his feet, and the man appeared hundreds of meters away.


    The hand of Zheng Lao Leng for a moment, looking at hundreds of meters away Lin Tianyu, eyes have a ray of praise. But then, this ray of praise was quickly hidden, and became full of resentment -


    Lin Tianyu''s talent was really outstanding. Although he was injured, the injury was not so serious. Now, he is able to escape from the heaven just by his way of practicing Qi. But, alas! If you can receive such an apprentice, no matter who is a master, it will be full of joy. However, such a gifted apprentice did not learn well, and even killed his master. This kind of traitor, this kind of traitor, will die forever.


    At this time, Mr. Zheng stares at Lin Tianyu. His eyes are full of complicated light.


    Lin Tianyu said angrily, "Mr. Zheng, I respect you as an elder, but you have done such a wicked thing."


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu was still biting back, Zheng was completely angry and said, "what are you talking about? It''s you who want to harm my master, but you even bring it to my old man. I didn''t expect that you haven''t seen you for such a long time. You''ve grown up in your ability to talk nonsense. "


    Lin Tianyu became more angry and said, "Mr. Zheng, why am I talking nonsense. It''s obvious that as soon as you meet, you''ll start with me. What''s more, you have always stopped me from seeing my master or treating him. Am I talking nonsense? "


    Zheng Laodao: "good, good! It seems that you will not be able to see the coffin and shed tears. "


    "I''ll ask you first. How did you come here? Did you come by yourself or someone else sent you here? But I remember that when sending a message, you said that you were alone. No one would send you here. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s true that there is no one around me. It''s just that I came here alone."


    "Hum! Hum Zheng Laolian snorted coldly and said, "you boy is still lying to me!"

 Chapter 824

    Lin Tianyu is stunned. How can this be a cheat again?


    Can''t I come here like this because of my accomplishments? Must someone deliver it?


    Lin Tianyu said, "Mr. Zheng, how can you feel that I am cheating you?"


    Zheng Lao sneered and said: "such a simple deception, can I still be used to pierce it?"


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "Mr. Zheng, are you trying to cover up yourself? Even if you say I''m cheating, you can point it out and see where I''m lying to you? "


    Mr. Zheng sneered again and said, "I''d like to ask you, how far is the place where you send messages from us?"


    "More than 30000 Li."


    "Good! More than 30000 Li. Then I ask you again, can a little monk who practices Qi come over 30000 Li in half an hour without any help? "


    Lin Tianyu was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    No wonder Zheng Laoyi saw himself. Without saying a word, he clapped himself first.


    What a injustice!


    It''s worse than the big head!


    Is it possible that if I had not been a wise monk, I would not have been able to carry it. If I had not come here in such a hurry, I would have been wronged, and then I would have been slapped again?


    But, this also can''t blame Zheng old suspicion.


    It is estimated that even if he is in the position of Mr. Zheng, a little friar who practices Qi takes half an hour to walk across half an hour and arrives in front of him to see himself, he is absolutely impossible to believe.


    However, just now, I was still full of resentment against Mr. Zheng, thinking that Zheng always colluded with those fairyland immortals. But now, as soon as Zheng raised this question, Lin Tianyu''s resentment disappeared.


    What else?


    I''ve been beaten for nothing! Moreover, there is still no place for reasoning.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t explain the key to the slap. He knew in his heart that at this time, any explanation would be useless.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu went out for dozens of miles, then returned again and stood in front of Mr. Zheng. Mr. Zheng looked at Lin Tianyu, who had just run away for dozens of miles, and now came back quickly. His mouth was wide open and he didn''t say a word for half a day.


    Is this the speed that a little monk who practices Qi can have?


    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at Mr. Zheng and said with a light smile, "Mr. Zheng, if I had come all the way with such a speed, could I finish the journey of 30000 Li in half an hour?"


    This -


    Mr. Zheng still opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer for half a day.


    Then, Mr. Zheng mumbled his lips and said for a long time: "this speed can be achieved, but you, a little monk of Qi training, have magic power. Can you keep this speed and go on your way?"


    When Lin Tianyu heard this, he clearly believed that he could go all the way with this speed and come here. However, Mr. Zheng is a senior monk of Yuanying''s great ability. It''s impossible for him to make an apology to his younger brother.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu laughed and did not take this matter seriously any more.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Mr. Zheng, now, can you take me to see my master?"

 Chapter 825

    Mr. Zheng nodded and took out the messenger bead, which was about to be summoned.


    But at this time, Mr. Zheng suddenly put away the messenger bead and said, "No. You''re not someone else pretending to be? Otherwise, how can a little monk who practices Qi get so fast? What''s more, I can clearly feel that your understanding of the law of space is not weaker than that of monk Yuanying, but is it possible? "


    Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while. However, according to common sense, this is indeed a doubtful point, which makes no sense at all.


    Lin Tianyu said, "how can I prove that I am Lin Tianyu and that I am not disguised by others. What''s more, I come here to cure the wound of master?"


    Mr. Zheng thought for a moment and said, "to save your master, first of all, you must have the medicine containing the immortal principle. Then you take out the medicine containing the immortal principle and show it to me. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "but even if I took out the elixir, would you say that in order to prepare for such a scam, I must have prepared this elixir for a long time, didn''t you?"


    Mr. Zheng glared at Lin Tianyu, though he didn''t say anything more. But in the eyes, it is clear that this layer of meaning is implied in it.


    Lin Tianyu also suddenly understood this meaning in it.


    Lin Tianyu said: "but really, I don''t have this kind of fairy medicine on my body."


    Old Zheng was angry and said, "you are going to cheat me. Even if you don''t have enough props, you don''t even have the immortal medicine ready. You just want to cheat me in vain


    Mr. Zheng said, the palm of his hand raised, and he was going to fight Lin Tianyu again.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Mr. Zheng, listen to me. I''m not ready to give the immortal medicine. However, I have something better than the immortal medicine to cure master Heidao


    "Something better to treat."


    Zheng Laonian said a word, and then he said, "is it a fairy pill?"


    But then, Zheng''s face changed again, and he said angrily, "you still say that you are not in partnership with the people of the fairyland to calculate the black sword. Otherwise, on the whole Tianquan continent, where can we get the elixir?"


    Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while, but he didn''t expect that this old Zheng would be able to make up for the follow-up plot.


    Lin Tianyu said, "when did I say it was a fairy pill."


    "It''s not an elixir. Is there anything that can be more effective on the black knife''s injury than the immortal medicine containing the immortal principle?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "yes. Besides, I have this kind of thing here. "


    "Take it out and I''ll have a look," Zheng said


    Lin Tianyu nodded and contacted the knife. Then, one by one, he rushed out of the secret place of Tiandao and directly integrated into Zheng Lao''s body.


    Originally, Zheng Lao feels a thing to rush to oneself, subconsciously want to dodge. However, has not really dodged out, that thing, has rushed into their own body inside. Then, Mr. Zheng had to use his magic power to discharge the things that had been flushed into his body. However, the mana has just started to work, and before it starts to disperse these things outside the body, it feels inside the body, and is extremely eager for these things, hoping to absorb it into the body. What''s more, as long as it can be absorbed, that thing is really beneficial and harmless to oneself.

 Chapter 826

    Zheng Lao''s face, involuntarily a burst of entanglement.


    Now, he has not completely believed the man in front of him. How can he absorb what he gave?


    Lin Tianyu said, "Mr. Zheng, you should absorb this first. It is a great help to the whole change of your body, so that in the future, it will help you to hit the fairyland. There is no other place to get something like this in the whole land of Tianquan


    Zheng was still hesitant, but suddenly, he made up his mind and absorbed all the rules in his body.


    After all the daoze had been absorbed, Zheng Laodao said, "boy, I am not absorbed because it is really good. It''s because I already believe in you that I''ll absorb it. "


    "Do you know why I believe you? Just because I slapped you when you first showed up. Because, in retrospect, I can see that when I slapped you, at that time, you had no doubt at all. Otherwise, if you come in disguise, you will be alert to me and suspect. Well, when I hit one hand, you''ll react and defend accordingly. But in retrospect, at that time, you did not have any defense at all, and you were so stupidly slapped by me. "


    Lin Tianyu was upset: so I should have been slapped by you as soon as I came up?


    Since Mr. Zheng had already believed Lin Tianyu, he once again took out the messenger bead and sent out the message.


    After waiting for a while, he received the message again. He said, "let''s go to the southwest. It''s more than 30000 li away."


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled: how could it be so far away?


    But as soon as he received the message, he kept on going in this direction. Moreover, with the level of his understanding of the way of space, he was no slower than the speed of ordinary Yuanying great monks. When he received the message, he was only thirty thousand miles away. Now, after he arrived here, he was thirty thousand miles away.


    What''s going on?


    Is it that as soon as he started, old Tong took his master to another direction and rushed to another direction?


    But why?


    However, Mr. Zheng had already started, and Lin Tianyu had to keep up with him.


    On the way, Zheng asked his doubts.


    That''s why Mr. Zheng told us the reason.


    Since that day, after they separated from Lin Tianyu and many others, Lao Tong and Lao Zheng took Heidao Laozu with them and left all the way. What''s more, they left far away from their differences at that time and found a hidden place to hide. However, even if it was such a hidden place, old Tong and old Zheng were still not at ease. Only half a month later, old Tong and old Zheng took father Heidao away again and found another place to hide. Over the past few months, they have repeatedly changed several hiding places.


    This time, after receiving Lin Tianyu''s message, Tong Lao also heard that he had found something to cure Heidao''s ancestor. As soon as he was happy, he told Lin Tianyu the nearest hiding place.

 Chapter 827

    After the news was sent to Lin Tianyu, the old boy couldn''t help being happy, so he quickly told old Zheng.


    Hearing this, Mr. Zheng complained to Tong for a long time. Containing the fairy medicine, where there is so easy to find, maybe all this is the bait under the people of fairyland.


    Hearing this, he suddenly felt that it was possible.


    As soon as they got together, Mr. Zheng stayed down to check whether the man was really Lin Tianyu, and whether he really sent healing medicine for Heidao ancestor. And Tong Lao directly returned the Heidao ancestor to leave. Moreover, only Tong knew the direction of his departure. Only when Mr. Zheng confirmed the identity of Lin Tianyu, could he send a message to tell him the specific location.


    Originally, Tong always wanted to stay. He felt that he had caused this matter, so he had to take the responsibility.


    However, Zheng insisted on staying. He thought that the old boy was not rational enough in the matter of Heidao Laozu. If he stayed, he could not reasonably and truly identify the comer, whether it was the immortal who set up the Bureau or whether Lin Tianyu had sent the medicine to Heidao Laozu.


    Lin Tianyu doubted: "Mr. Zheng, but there is still something wrong with it."


    "What''s wrong?" Zheng said


    Lin Tianyu said: "if the visitor is a fake, but that person is extremely powerful. As soon as he makes a move, he stops Zheng Lao and sends a message to Tong Lao with your message bead. How can the Old Tong know the truth?"


    Mr. Zheng nodded his head and said, "you boy, you have your heart at last.


    "In fact, we have all considered this. Therefore, when I use my messenger beads to convey messages to young people, I must add a completely meaningless sentence at the end. Otherwise, it means that there is something wrong with this matter. The old boy will take a black knife and escape as far as possible. "


    Oh!


    It turns out that there is a hidden in it.


    Lin Tianyu asked curiously, "Mr. Zheng, I don''t know what kind of words he added?"


    Mr. Zheng handed the messenger bead to Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, you can see for yourself."


    Lin Tianyu takes over the messenger bead and injects his magic power. Take a closer look at the message Zheng delivered to the old boy.


    The front part of this message is quite normal to ask Tong Lao where he is now. But to the last sentence, it is a sudden polar, suddenly came on a sentence - fairyland immortals are bastards!


    Looking at this, Lin Tianyu felt funny.


    But it''s a very clever way to do it.


    Such a casual code language, let those fairy fairies want to break their heads, it is impossible to imagine it. Moreover, with the implied meaning of this code word, even those fairyland fairyland fairyland people all know this code word, but it is clear that they scolded themselves. Will they be willing to do so with their arrogance?


    It seems that old Tong and old Zheng have really worked hard for such a secret word.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also thought about how old Tong and old Zheng had done so much for a friend like master Heidao Laozu. People are willing to admire such friends.


    When Lin Tianyu looked at Mr. Zheng, he thought in his heart that in the future, he would no longer be a master of Heidao Laozu, but had three masters.

 Chapter 828

    When Lin Tianyu looked at Mr. Zheng gratefully, he immediately found out.


    Old Zheng looked back at Lin Tianyu and said, "what are you looking at again?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a happy smile, "Mr. Zheng, there''s something I''ll tell you after meeting old Tong and my master."


    Mr. Zheng also laughed and said, "what''s the matter? It''s still so secret. "


    Then, without any more questions, both of them accelerated their feet, positioned themselves in front of them, and speeded up.


    About half a time, Mr. Zheng and Mr. Lin Tianyu had already arrived at the place where the message was sent. But when I got to this place and looked around, there was no sign of him. Let go of God''s consciousness to find out, but there is no way to find out where the old man is.


    How does this speed up?


    Mingming''s address is this place. How can I get here and disappear?


    Zheng was worried for a while. He raised his voice and exclaimed, "old boy, old boy, stop playing and come out. Where the hell are you? "


    When Zheng Lao shouts so, the tone is a burst of flustered.


    Obviously, Zheng is always worried about whether there will be something wrong with Tong Lao.


    "Stop shouting!" Suddenly, from a place thousands of miles away from the two people, a figure appeared. It was not Tong Lao who was it.


    Old Zheng complained: "old boy, which one are you playing? Do you know how much I worry about you when I got here and didn''t see you for a while? "


    "I know that you just yelled so anxious, I also saw it."


    Zheng Laodao: "then why do you want to play such a game?"


    "What do you mean I have to play this game? It''s clear that you don''t have eyes anymore, OK? "


    Zheng Laoyi Leng, asked: "old boy, you this is what words."


    Old Tong said: "Lao Zheng, I ask you, how much is the difference between the time you saw Lin Tianyu and then sent me a message to ask for the address, and when I was first summoned with Lin Tianyu, how much was the difference?"


    "The difference is half an hour," Zheng said


    "Hum, hum!"


    Hearing this answer, old Tong looked at Mr. Zheng with a look of mental retardation.


    Zheng was angry and said, "what kind of eyes are you looking at? Do you think I''m as impulsive and mindless as you are? "


    However, after hearing this, old Tong was not even bothered to answer Mr. Zheng. He just cast a contemptuous look.


    Mr. Zheng looked at the old boy''s eyes, and became more angry: this old guy, is this to anger himself?


    Zheng''s anger was rising. He was about to argue with Tong for 360 rounds. Lin Tianyu called after him and said, "Mr. Zheng, let me talk about it."


    Then, Lin Tianyu came up and looked at the boy for a long time. Then, Lin Tianyu didn''t answer. He just showed his figure and went out for dozens of miles away. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again and returned quickly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at Tong Lao with a smile on his face.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Tong Lao, that''s what you suspected just now. However, it should not be very difficult for me to arrive at the position you sent me in half an hour with such a speed under the condition of space blessing. "

 Chapter 829

    The old boy opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Tong Lao''s as like as two peas, who saw Lin Tianyu''s expression at that speed, was exactly the same.


    What''s more, when Lin Tianyu started this speed just now, old Tong realized it with his heart. It was clear that Lin Tianyu was just a little monk practicing Qi. With such a speed, a little monk practicing Qi can be as good as a monk Yuanying. Can anyone believe this?


    To be honest, if he had not seen it with his own eyes and used his divine sense to feel it, he would never have believed it.


    But then, the old boy''s face changed again: could it be those fairyland immortals who used some hidden cultivation method? If those fairyland immortals display their means and hide their accomplishments, they only show the accomplishments of the little friars who practice Qi. It is estimated that they, a monk of Yuanying, are totally impossible in the means of fairyland fairyland immortals, so they can make this matter clear.


    As a result, the old boy''s face changed again and again, and changed several times.


    Because at this time, old Tong couldn''t judge whether the real Lin Tianyu was able to use the speed method just now. Or did the immortal use the means to disguise Lin Tianyu and deceive old Zheng, and then he had to cheat himself again and find out the black knife.


    "Tianyu, you said that you came here to heal the old master, Heidao. So, you can''t just open your mouth and say it with empty hands. Can you heal the black knife? Then you''ll have to prepare the elixir. Well, you can take out the fairy medicine you have prepared and I''ll have a look


    When Mr. Zheng was about to explain, Lin Tianyu shook his head, indicating that Mr. Zheng didn''t have to explain any more. It was better for him to do it himself.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I don''t have the elixir containing Xianze. However, I have a better one here."


    Lin Tianyu said, without waiting for Old Tong to question or refute, he walked hundreds of meters to a place just a hundred meters away from him. All of a sudden, under the control of the knife, they went straight through the space, landed on the old boy, and entered.


    Yeah!


    When old Tong reacts, the Dao has been integrated into his body.


    In the meantime, the magic power of the old one has to move out of the body. However, as soon as he was about to move, he could feel it. This Dao was just as good for his body as he did at the beginning. His body, his cultivation of mana, and his hope of breaking into the fairyland seem to be found in the way that is integrated into his body.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Tong Lao, with this, even if there is no fairy medicine, I believe that we can cure master''s injury. Moreover, the effect will be better than that contains the immortal medicine, the effect is too much too much. Isn''t it? "

 Chapter 830

    Hearing this, old Tong''s suspicions wavered in his heart.


    Indeed, if you have this thing, it''s not too easy to cure the black knife''s injury.


    At this time, Mr. Zheng said, "don''t worry, old boy. Don''t you know if I''m a veteran Zheng? I have personally verified that this Lin Tianyu is the original Lin Tianyu. Moreover, he came here with all his heart set on treating the wound for his master, Heidao Laozu. No more doubt. Tell us quickly where the black knife is now. Take us there and cure the black knife''s injury first. It''s only serious. "


    The old boy glared fiercely and looked at Lao Zheng. He said, "good, you old Zheng! You''re reliable, so you mean I''m not reliable, right? Good! I would like to ask you. When I received a message from Lin Tianyu, I told him where he was. When he came to heal the black knife, who was the first to suspect this and that. Your own suspicions have made things more and more complicated. Now, instead, you accuse me of being unreliable. Ah! Can you tell me who is unreliable? "


    Zheng Lao also suddenly angry, angry way: "this can be confused?"


    The young man is also an airway: "why is it different? The other party is Lin Tianyu, who came to heal his master. This is the same thing from the beginning to the end. "


    Zheng Laoyi rolled his eyes and said, "even if this is true, it has to be tested? What''s the situation of big brother Heidao? You don''t know. If there is a little slip, can you afford to pay or can I afford to bet? "


    The old boy was stunned and didn''t think about how to retort.


    But then, old Tong was angry again and said, "when I received the message from Lin Tianyu, I knew that all this was true. Can a good child like Lin Tianyu be as miserable as you think, and be able to cheat his teacher and destroy his ancestors? "


    Mr. Zheng was also stunned --


    How could he doubt Lin Tianyu''s character when he was in the meeting because he was good for big brother Heidao?


    I don''t usually see him break his hair so easily. But Lin Tianyu''s impression here makes him a big trap.


    This old boy is not simple!


    Don''t look at his usual look of stupidity, there is no sense of ingenuity and impulsiveness. But in fact, this old boy is smart.


    Zheng thought in his heart and said, "you are dead white hair. Who says I suspect Lin Tianyu. I''m just worried that Lin Tianyu will come. I''m afraid that he will be caught and controlled by the immortal. He will do something he doesn''t want to do, but he can''t control it at all. "


    "Don''t worry about it, you are doubting a good boy like Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu, you should remember it later. People like Lao Zheng, regardless of how sincere and sincere he seems on the surface, actually, in his heart, he will treat anyone as a villain. Such people, in the future, they should not associate with each other. The people who are really worth communicating with are people like me. They have no mind, will not harm people, and will not deliberately think of people as bad. Remember, Tianyu. "

 Chapter 831

    On hearing this, Mr. Zheng was so angry that his beard turned up.


    When the young man said this, his impression in front of Lin Tianyu was all gone.


    However, don''t look at Zheng''s head melon seeds, more rational than old Tong. But this kind of messy dispute, Zheng Laoke obviously has some, is not the Old Tong''s opponent.


    The two men each said that they had their own reasons, and they began to argue with each other.


    Look at this posture, if no one pays attention to it, let them pinch and quarrel with each other. It is estimated that in a few days and nights, there will be no result.


    Lin Tianyu had a headache.


    However, we still have to persuade.


    Lin Tianyu turned his eyes and said, "Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong, what''s the matter with my master now? We have to hurry to see my master and heal his wounds. That''s the big thing. "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu said, the two talents are no longer pinched together.


    "Yes, yes. First of all, I will treat brother Heidao''s injury. This is the most important thing. I won''t worry about it with you."


    "I don''t care about you."


    "Where is brother Heidao now? Hurry to lead the way ahead, so that we can speed up and catch up. "


    ¡­¡­


    Then, on the way to the place where Heidao Laozu was, they still kept fighting with each other and never stopped, but they never pinched as much as before.


    After driving for a long time, he didn''t arrive at the place where the ancestor of Heidao was. He was not happy.


    Zheng Laodao said: "you white hair, where did you hide big brother black knife?"


    Not willing to be outdone, the young man said: "you red face, this is not to do you unreliable, not safe? Of course, it has to be kept a little further away. "


    Zheng was not willing to, said: "good, you gray hair, you think I like you, things are not reliable."


    Old Tong said angrily, "you''re a red face. Tell me when I can''t handle affairs."


    The two kept fighting all the way, arguing and marching. After two quarters of an hour''s journey, the boy stopped and headed for a mountain forest. In that mountain forest, there is a cave which has been hidden by people''s array. Old Tong goes up and opens the hidden array. Then, he takes Mr. Zheng and Lin Tianyu to the cave.


    It turned out that after old Tong and Mr. Zheng separated, they went west for more than 10000 Li. Suddenly, he felt that if it was really the immortal design of Zheng, he and elder brother Heidao would be exposed when their position was exposed, especially the current state of big brother Heidao, which would be extremely unfavorable to big brother Heidao. So, he made a plan. He found a cave in this more than ten thousand li, and then put up a hidden array. He put brother Heidao in the cave and went on the road alone. In this way, even when the time comes, they will be cheated and their position will be exposed. At least, big brother Heidao hiding in such a place is absolutely safe.


    As a result, the journey of more than 10000 Li just now has to go back.


    After grabbing into the cave, I saw my master, black sword, before I went far. Lin Tianyu flashed away and went to father Heidao. He first gave him a big gift. Then he stood up and said, "master, you have suffered. My apprentice has found something to cure your injury. Master, you just need to start the skill, and I''ll put it directly into your body

 Chapter 832

    Lin Tianyu said that, let the knife cooperate with him, and put Dao directly into the body of Heidao ancestor.


    As soon as daoze entered into the body, the ancestor of Heidao felt the whole body. He felt a sense of comfort for no reason. He quickly started to work the skill and refined the Dao principle into his body.


    It was not until this time that Lin Tianyu had a mind and carefully went to see his master, Heidao, in front of him.


    Today''s Heidao ancestor is much better than when he first saw him. Although at first glance, it can still give people the feeling of being seriously ill, but it is not like the first time I saw it, only skin and bone were left, and the whole body was full of dead gas. Now the ancestor of Heidao is much more plump than when I first saw him. Even, the face has a little faint ruddy, mental state is also a thousand times better than the first meeting.


    Obviously, during the period of separation, old Zheng and old Tong had not less than found all kinds of miraculous medicine for the black knife ancestor to help him heal. Even, they should have taken care of his body for many times according to their own infant law.


    In this way, although it can not fundamentally relieve the pain on the body of ancestor Heidao, it can make the state of Heidao Laozu better than that when he was just injured.


    Looking at the master''s black knife ancestor''s present state, Lin Tianyu turned his head again and looked to one side. Zheng and Tong were still struggling.


    In my heart, I can''t help but flow a warm current.


    Then, just a column of incense time, black knife ancestor suddenly stood up.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the black sword ancestor who stood up suddenly and said, "master, what''s the matter? Now, are you better? "


    The ancestor of black knife nodded and said, "much better. However, our martial arts are of great use for their static functions. The best way to use our skills is to use the Dao as the guide. So now, I''m going to use the sabre technique to absorb these things in my body as soon as possible. When these things are absorbed, I can estimate a general recovery date


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu quickly wiped the ring, took out the black knife, and handed it to the ancestor.


    The ancestor of black Dao took the black sword in his hand and put his best black level sword technique into practice. The whole field was filled with black light and boundless Sabre spirit.


    At this time, old Zheng and old Tong were not even interested in quarreling. They looked at the black knife ancestor with curiosity.


    When the ancestor of Heidao started to dance the sabre technique, although he looked powerful at a glance, it was obvious that he did not have a real and powerful power, but only a superficial one.


    However, after only a quarter of an hour later, the momentum was getting more and more powerful, shaking the whole cave, and then, it was about to come out through the mountain.


    But now, obviously, it is impossible to let this kind of prestige penetrate through the mountain.


    Otherwise, if other friars happened to pass by here, they would find this fierce sword and spread it out, which would be a great disadvantage to the ancestor of black sword.


    So, old Zheng and old Tong quickly set out to protect the whole sword in the cave. They did not let it go through the cave.

 Chapter 833

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Half an hour later, the ancestor of black Dao suddenly drew up his sword and stood up, laughing loudly.


    Lin Tianyu hurried forward and asked, "master, how are you feeling?"


    Heidao Laozu stopped laughing, looked at Lin Tianyu, and Zheng laotong, and said: "good! That''s great! Originally, even if we found the medicine containing the immortal principle and absorbed the essence of it, it would be impossible for us to cure the wound completely without more than ten or twenty years. But now, this thing, absorbed into the body, now, after all absorption, can clearly feel, at most, another half a year, my body injury, will be completely intact. Even when the injury is completely healed, I can''t go any further in my understanding of Xianze. Ha ha ha ha! How wonderful! I didn''t expect that there was such a magical thing on this day''s mainland. "


    Hearing this, Mr. Zheng, Mr. Tong and Mr. Lin Tianyu were all relieved.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at the black knife ancestor and said, "master, since this period of time, old Tong and old Zheng have been taking good care of you. Therefore, the disciple decided that he should also worship them as teachers, and ask the master to agree. "


    Heidao Laozu nodded happily and said, "OK, as long as you make your own decision."


    Hearing this conversation, both Zheng and Tong were excited.


    Then, the two people want to sit upright and pretend to be a senior. However, regardless of how, it is difficult to cover up the two people that has been stretched to the top of the eyebrows and canthus.


    Zheng Lao said: "Tianyu, since you want to become a master, we have to distinguish one size from another. Brother Heidao is your master. From then on, I, Lao Zheng Li, will be your second master, and Lao Tong Li, your third master. "


    After Zheng finished, Lin Tianyu didn''t have time to answer, but old Tong was not happy.


    Old Tong yelled: "you red face, what do you say? I''m the second master. You''re the third master, aren''t you? "


    Of course, Mr. Zheng said, "boy, you have to know that I''ve always been the second brother in the three of us, and you are the third brother. This ranking can''t be disordered. Of course, the second brother must be the second master. The third brother, of course, is the third master. You can''t fail to understand such a simple truth. "


    Old Tong said angrily, "who are you talking about. You''re the third brother, OK


    "What''s wrong with you, third brother? Why, even the second brother didn''t recognize it. "


    Old Tong said angrily, "clearly I am the second elder brother. Red face, if you don''t agree, let''s have a comparison to see who is the second brother and who is the third brother? "


    Zheng said calmly: "good, compare, who is afraid of whom."


    Obviously, for a long time ago, I was worried about the injury of Heidao Laozu, and I had something in my heart all the time. The two people should not have a good quarrel. This time, finally put down this worry, so, two people are happy, want to fight enough.


    Then, quarreling, the two really started to fight.


    The two men''s fists and kicks, you come and I go, good fighting prestige.


    After a while, both of them had been beaten black and blue.


    Then, the two men, who were beaten black and blue, completely let go and laughed.

 Chapter 834

    The two people who had a good fight finished laughing like two children.


    Then, the two people looked at each other, but, to now, it is still impossible to tell the outcome.


    So, who is the second master and who is the third master?


    When they looked at each other, Zheng suddenly said, "old boy, it''s better for Tianyu to decide who is the second master. He said that who is the second master is the second master. He said that who is the third master is the third master."


    Hearing this suggestion, old Tong nodded and said, "good idea, good idea, it''s up to Tianyu to decide. Tianyu, who is the second master. As long as you say it, we both agree. But, Tianyu, I tell you, in fact, I''ve always been the second elder brother''s, only this red faced old boy, when his ability came up, he even wanted to quarrel with me. He didn''t recognize me as the second elder brother, but he also robbed the second brother to do it. You can judge the reason. Do you think he did this right? "


    Zheng was not happy to hear it and said, "Tianyu, don''t listen to his nonsense. In fact, I have always been the second brother. It''s just that the old boy with white hair developed his ability and thought that he had suffered a loss and didn''t accept his account. Therefore, he has got the present one. "


    ¡­¡­


    Both of them, with your words and my words, kept pulling emotional votes, and then "presenting facts and reasoning" to prove that they are the second brother and the other is the third brother.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the two people in the opposite side, and their heads were very big. It was a big trouble. They both had quarreled for decades or even hundreds of years about who was bigger. Now, he threw it to himself and let himself judge.


    Moreover, it is not only impossible to judge, even if it is judged, they will not recognize it.


    Lin Tianyu''s head and melon seeds are running rapidly. He is in a dilemma when he looks at Old Tong and then at old Zheng.


    But Tong Lao and Zheng Lao two people, it is just on his gaze, waiting for him to judge it.


    Lin Tianyu thought hard. Suddenly his eyes lit up and said, "the two masters, in fact, you two are masters in my heart. They are both worthy of respect. Therefore, there is no difference between the two masters. One is called master Zheng and the other is called Tong Shifu. "


    Old Tong and old Zheng, who were waiting for Lin Tianyu''s reply, listened to the answer and looked at the ancestor of black knife. Suddenly, they burst into laughter, even their tears.


    Heidao Laozu also laughed.


    Zheng Laodao said: "brother Heidao, you are really a disciple. You are as smart as you are."


    "Yes. I remember that at the beginning, we two forced big brother Heidao, and we had to give them a size. At that time, big brother Heidao also said, "no matter who is older or younger, they are his brothers. One is Zheng Di and the other is Tong Di. In this way, the ranking of the two of us has been pushed open. Moreover, this push has been nearly 200 years. I didn''t expect that as soon as your apprentice appeared, he still came here. You have to


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu burst into laughter.


    Then, in the roar of laughter, with the laughter echoing in the cave, the relationship between the four people, vaguely, more harmonious and closer.

 Chapter 835

    After laughing, the black knife ancestor picked up the black knife and handed it to Lin Tianyu.


    "Tianyu, this black knife is for you. I hope you can use it well in the future."


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t take the black sword and said, "master, this is your sword. It''s your weapon. Master, take it."


    The ancestor of Heidao carefully stroked the surface of black knife, and then said, "Tianyu, this knife is no longer my knife. I can feel that this knife is attached to you now. No matter who takes it into his hand, it can only belong to you. Because when I first got the knife that day, it was a knife full of spirituality. It will choose its owner. On that day, it chose to follow me, but now it clearly wants to choose and follow you. "


    Heidao Laozu said, twice handed the black knife in his hand to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu heard the black knife ancestor say so, but also clearly do not know, in the end is to take this black knife, or not to take.


    Because Lin Tianyu himself can feel that the relationship between this black knife and himself is too much.


    At this time, the knife in Tiandao space said, "master, you can take this black knife. It''s a big deal. I''ll give you master Heidao Laozu, a Dao that is inferior to immortal utensils. Give it to him. Otherwise, even if you don''t want this black knife, if it comes to your master''s hand, you will not be able to exert all of its power. It will only waste such a black sword. "


    After hearing what Xiaodao said, Lin Tianyu reached out to take the black knife. Then, turning his hand, he took the knife from the Tiandao space and handed it to the ancestor of Heidao.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, I''ll take this black knife. However, this immortal Dao was used by Shifu. As long as the master refined it, the immortal would not show up, and no one else would know that it was a inferior immortal tool. "


    Second grade fairy ware!


    Father Heidao''s eyes widened at once.


    Old Tong and old Zheng, who had been fighting and persistent from time to time, heard that they were inferior to immortal utensils. They did not argue any more. Instead, they looked at the immortal Dao in the hands of the ancestor of black Dao with envy on their faces. Even, they both took a mouthful of saliva involuntarily. However, although that vision envies unceasingly, but actually did not have half silk''s jealousy and greed.


    Tiandao space from time to time, Xiaodao nods secretly, and says in his heart: these two friends of black Dao are really good.


    Otherwise, if other people, no matter how good friends, heavy treasure face-to-face, there will also be a variety of thoughts rise.


    What''s more, even if your friend is not a friend, you should first grab the treasure.


    But these two people, although envious unceasingly, are also eager to be able to obtain a lower grade immortal utensil. However, the two of them will never make friends.


    Such a friend, rare!


    When Xiaodao thought about it, he told Lin Tianyu and said, "master, later, don''t you want this Zheng and Tong surnamed Tong to go to the black sword alliance of Dao demon society to help you deal with the famous sword clan and the guy whose surname is Zhou? Now, we can give them more principles, improve their strength, and then go to help. In that way, we will have a greater grasp. "

 Chapter 836

    After listening to the words of Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Then, just as Lin Tianyu was about to say it, the ancestor of black Dao, who was full of incredible expression, directly pushed back the inferior Xiandao handed over by Lin Tianyu to Lin Tianyu.


    "Tianyu, this gift is too heavy. I can''t accept it."


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, take it. What about the inferior immortal? He is just a dead thing. What I care more is our friendship with apprentices. "


    Old Zheng also said, "black knife, take it. Tianyu can take out the inferior immortal utensil, which means that he has a great opportunity. The inferior immortal tool, in his hand, may not be worth anything. What''s more, as far as I feel, the things that Tianyu put into your body just now, when you were healing, are probably much more precious than the immortal Dao of this inferior immortal tool. Since you have taken all the more precious things, why do you have to stick to this inferior immortal Dao? "


    After listening to Zheng''s advice, the ancestor of black Dao hesitated for several times and finally accepted the inferior immortal Dao.


    Inferior immortal utensils!


    Even if there is a suppression of the Eight Immortals in the mainland, it''s in the family of the four immortals.


    Unless there is a crisis of life and death, it will be taken out and survived. Then, after using up, they will be ready to worship again.


    However, I didn''t expect that I was lucky now, and I directly owned a piece of inferior immortal utensil belonging to myself.


    Old Tong was filled with emotion and said, "well, if I had known that, I should have taken Lin Tianyu as a disciple after the martial arts King competition in Zhenmo town that day. Hehe, if so, if so... "


    The words didn''t go on to finish, but it was full, sour and envious.


    Lin Tianyu looked back at Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong and said, "master, I have the same gift for you two."


    Lin Tianyu still has a gift to give.


    Zheng Lao and Tong Lao both came to the spirit of the head.


    "Tianyu, what are you going to send? Isn''t it the inferior immortal? Tianyu, don''t worry. As long as you give me the lower level of immortal utensils, I will take them immediately. I will never refuse with false feelings like your master black knife, and then I will take them back. "


    After hearing this, the black Dao ancestor''s face turned black and glared at the old boy.


    Mr. Zheng also glared at Old Tong.


    Then, Zheng Lao said: "Tianyu, don''t listen to the old boy''s nonsense. How can there be so many inferior fairies. We don''t want to be inferior to immortals. However, if we have the best magic tools that we can use, we can do with one or two of them. Hey, hey... "


    Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Of course, in my heart, I also know that old Tong and Mr Zheng have not come back from the matter that they gave their master Heidao ancestor a gift of immortals.


    Lin Tianyu said, "please rest assured, two masters. The things I want to give you two are much more precious than the lower grade immortal utensils. They are guaranteed to be the things you badly need now. They are also much more useful to you than the lower grade immortal utensils. "


    Tong Lao and Zheng Lao had been saying that just now. They were just joking, but they didn''t really take the things Lin Tianyu wanted to give them.


    But now, as soon as I heard that, it was much more precious than the lower grade immortal ware. They could not help but feel that their saliva was about to flow out.

 Chapter 837

    Looking at the way old Zheng and old Tong looked, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Lin Tianyu said, "the thing I want to give to the two masters is the one in front of me for the healing of master Heidao. In addition, the two masters have absorbed it, and they all know the effect of this thing. Later, I will input more of this into the bodies of the two masters for absorption. "


    It''s said that it''s this thing. Both Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong have already absorbed a little. Of course, they know the value of this thing.


    So he immediately thought of shaking his head and refused.


    However, the refusal of the words have come to the mouth, but finally is not able to say.


    However, when Lin Tianyu talked about "daoze", he did not directly tell them that it was called daoze.


    Because the involvement of Tao is too much. It''s possible to make those fairyland immortals crazy about what they want to have. If fairyland immortals know their own hands and the existence of Tao, they are afraid that they, or even the whole land of heavenly power, will have no more peace.


    Therefore, although daoze was given to Heidao Laozu to heal his wounds, he was willing to take it out and promoted the cultivation of Zheng and Tong Lao. However, the name of daoze was kept secret.


    It''s not about believing, it''s about too much.


    After getting old Zheng and old Tong ready, Lin Tianyu directly let the knife cooperate with him and input the Dao into their bodies.


    Then, Zheng Laozi and TongLao started to work at the extreme limit and began to absorb the Tao principles in their bodies.


    Then, after more than an hour, Zheng and Tong absorbed the principles that Lin Tianyu had put into their bodies. Then, on the two people''s bodies, a light of immortality diffused faintly, and the light layer was full of a feeling that was many times more noble than their magic power.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Old Zheng and old Tong both laughed one after another.


    "Great! I finally realized the principle of immortality. It''s possible to fly to fairyland. "


    "I''m also. It turns out that after understanding the immortal principle, I feel so mysterious."


    Old Zheng and old Tong constantly verify the mystery of the celestial principle just realized, and then, from time to time, they burst into laughter, just like a child.


    When they were completely happy, Lin Tianyu said, "master Zheng and master Tong, I want to ask you two to do something."


    Mr. Zheng laughed and said, "I said, there is no free lunch in the world. You see, we just got some benefits here, so we came to arrange things for us."


    Old Tong glared and said, "Lao Zheng, why don''t you want to help? Well, don''t help me with this. Let me help myself. "


    "Who said no more? Did I say no? Want to squeeze me out, a person in front of the apprentice map performance, the door is not. Besides, I still get the benefits of the apprentice. Even if I don''t get the benefits of the apprentice at all, I can''t refuse to help the apprentice. Tianyu, what are you busy about? Tell me, even if gray hair doesn''t want to help, I''ll do it for you

 Chapter 838

    When the two old men bickered, Lin Tianyu took time to tell the story that Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, might lead people to attack the black sword alliance.


    "You have created a black sword League in the sword demon club. Moreover, the strength of the black sword alliance is comparable to that of the force set up by Lu Zu. It''s my apprentice of Lao Zheng, who is capable! Hey, hey, hey, hey... "


    Old Tong was not happy, and said, "how can your apprentice of laozheng be able to do it? Clearly, it is my apprentice who can do it, OK?"


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Lin Tianyu took time to say it again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "the two masters, if you want to succeed in this matter, the key lies in that the two masters will have a surprising result. When Zhou Zu of the famous sword clan attacked the black sword League and thought that he had the hope of victory, the two masters suddenly made a surprise attack to defeat the Zhou Zu of the famous sword clan and the group he had brought. Only in this way can we achieve the most complete victory. Otherwise, if the two Shifu''s help is revealed and the other party is on guard, or if they arrange to deal with the two masters, or they stop fighting against the black sword alliance, then the plan will have no significance.


    "Therefore, if the two masters decide to help, they will have to sneak into the sword demon society and hide in the black sword alliance. Then, he had to hide it quietly and quietly. Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, could not show his body shape for a day without taking anyone to attack the black sword alliance. I don''t know. Can the two masters do it? "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, old Tong and old Zheng both hesitated.


    If the other party doesn''t show up for a month, they will have to hide in the black sword League for a month without speaking out or out of breath?


    If the other party doesn''t show up for three months, they will have to hide in the black knife League for three months without speaking out or out of breath?


    What if the other party doesn''t show up for half a year?


    ¡­¡­


    The two men looked at each other and hesitated.


    There''s no point in asking them to help fight.


    However, if they are held in a place, hidden, silent and quiet, it is really unbearable, OK?


    Lin Tianyu is also looking at the two elders, waiting for their reply.


    Because although we hope to have the help of the two elders, they have to be willing and take the initiative to accept it.


    Quietly


    Both Tong Lao and Zheng Lao thought about it carefully.


    Lin Tianyu did not say a word to urge.


    Heidao Laozu just looked at them quietly and didn''t say a word.


    All of a sudden, old Tong bet: "good! I agreed to that. Isn''t it just hiding in the black sword League and not coming out to make trouble as a dead man? That''s not so hard. Big deal. I''ll just shut up once. I became a member of the black knife League and went to the seclusion. Lao Zheng, I''m going to go anyway. I''m going to the black knife League to shut up. It''s up to you to go or not. "


    Hearing that old Tong said that he would go, Zheng''s eyes suddenly widened and said, "good old boy, when did I say I would not go. I''m just waiting for you to speak first, to see if you can really think about the apprentice. Go! Of course I''m going. I''m going to the black knife League to shut up. "

 Chapter 839

    Hearing the two elders agree, Lin Tianyu smiles happily and looks at his master, Heidao Laozu.


    At this time, the ancestor of black knife also laughed happily.


    Although Lao Zheng and Lao Tong sometimes don''t look too serious on the surface, they can still grasp the situation of the great righteousness and the major events. It is a very important thing to help Lin Tianyu and guard the Heidao League. Even if they have too many inconveniences and worries, they still agree to this matter without hesitation.


    Lin Tianyu said, "thank you very much for your promise to help me. However, in this matter, I have a small request that the two masters try their best to do it.


    "That is to say, when fighting with those who attacked by Zhou Zu, if it is unnecessary, they should not expose it as much as possible. The two masters have already understood the story of Xianze.


    "Because, I suspect, those fairyland immortals who once attacked master Heidao secretly are hidden in the sword demon society. At that time, if you want to avenge master Heidao, you will have to fight with those fairyland immortals again. But before we fight with those immortal people in the fairyland, it is very important for us to reserve some sufficient means to win by surprise. Because, after all, they are fairyland fairies, and their means must surpass these local friars on the Tianquan land. Therefore, it is necessary to ask the two masters not to expose what they have already understood when fighting with the people brought by Zhou Zu of the famous sword clan. "


    As soon as he heard this request, it was all related to the injury to the ancestor of Heidao and the revenge behind him. Both Zheng and Tong nodded solemnly and agreed.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    In the black sword League, there are old Zheng and old Tong to help. These two have even realized the battle power of monk Yuanying, the peak of Xianze, and helped the black sword League. Then, it is almost certain that Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, may bring sneak attackers.


    Because, even if Lu Zu was a spy for Zhou Zu, he could only know the strength distribution of the black sword alliance.


    And Zhou Zu''s arrangement is just to invite people for the strength of the existing black sword alliance.


    Of course, on top of the existing strength, Zhou Zu will also call some more strength. However, it is certainly impossible to exceed too much. At most, the strength of monk Yuanying in one or two calculations is more than that. It''s amazing. However, even if there are more than one or two Yuanying energetic friars who join in, they can resist the enemy. Now, two of them, Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong, have already understood the power of Yuanying?


    Hey, hey!


    Zhou, I''m afraid you won''t come.


    As long as you an old boy, really dare to follow Lu Zu''s plan, then, you old boy, ready to plant a big fight.


    Old boy, I''m in the black sword League. I''ve set up the formation. I''m waiting for you. When you come, let''s settle the new account and the old one together. Don''t miss it.

 Chapter 840

    The matter of the black knife League has been arranged completely.


    Next, Zheng Lao and Tong Lao asked Heidao Laozu and Lin Tianyu about the schedule of the trip.


    Heidao Laozu said that he wanted to go around alone and have a look and experience. He also borrowed this time to cure all the injuries. Then, after all the wounds are healed, he will come back again and go back to the sword and devil club to end the conspiracy of that day.


    Then, the ancestor of Heidao used the body cultivation method again, and his appearance changed for a while, and he became another completely strange middle-aged man.


    In this way, as long as the ancestor of black knife does not actively expose himself, almost no one can see the true face of the ancestor.


    What''s more, the ancestor of black knife has not completely recovered. However, on his wounded body, it was not the golden elixir who could fight against it. With such strength, as long as there is no alarm fairy, or those peak and Yuanying friars, self-protection can not have any problems.


    As a result, several people nodded, and they all recognized the independent action of the ancestor of black knife.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was on his way alone.


    After walking for a while, Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao, "Xiaodao, I''m now on the 15th floor of practicing Qi. Why do I want to go further in the realm of practicing Qi and break through the limit again? It''s clear that I have accumulated enough, but I can''t break the limit again. What''s more, I clearly feel that as long as I forcibly urge the skill and make a breakthrough again, there is only one possibility, that is, the breakthrough will reach the foundation period directly. "


    "Have you reached the level 15 of Qi training?"


    When the knife asked, he quickly opened his mind and looked at Lin Tianyu. Then, the knife almost bit off his tongue in surprise.


    Of course, the knife has no tongue.


    "Master, how did you break through to the level 15 of Qi training by yourself?" he asked


    Lin Tianyu looked at the appearance of the knife and was speechless for a while. Is it difficult to break through the 15 layers of Qi training?


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s how I broke through. When you reach the bottleneck, you will naturally break through. "


    The knife was still unbelievable and said, "master, what did you do when you broke through?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "at that time, I had already broken through to the 12th floor of practicing Qi, and I couldn''t find the feeling of breakthrough any more. Then, he led people out of the sword demon society, went straight to Tiandu country, and then beat down the demon Kingdom forces of Tiandu country. Then, it is in the time of attacking the forces of the demon Kingdom, it naturally breaks through to the level 15 of Qi training. "


    Attack the forces of demon kingdom!


    Once again, the knife opened its mouth in surprise.


    His time in Tianquan is not short. Of course, he also knows that the devil Kingdom forces. It is said that there are a few Yuanying powerful monks there.


    The master even took people to attack the demon Kingdom forces!


    It seems that son, should still really fight down the evil domain forces.


    Then, all this makes sense.


    After attacking evil forces such as the devil Kingdom, it is obvious that they will collect countless beliefs among ordinary people. Thanks to the blessing of these beliefs and the fact that the master has laid a good foundation in the cultivation of physical environment, it is natural that there is an opportunity to break through to the level 15 of Qi training in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 841

    The master''s talent and luck are all top-notch!


    Xiao Dao thought and looked at Lin Tianyu, his eyes shining.


    I remember that in front of him, the master only used the help of Tao to break through to the 15th floor of body refining. At the back, he only broke through to the 12th floor, and never exceeded the limit.


    But now, the master, with his own strength and boundless luck, has broken through to the 15th floor in the realm of practicing Qi.


    It''s amazing!


    Lin Tianyu looked at Xiaodao and said: "Xiaodao, I want to ask you, but there is still a way to help me break through the 15 layers of Qi training and reach a higher limit."


    The knife said, "master, my former master, when he was refining his body, he was refining his body for 15 layers. But when we reached the realm of practicing Qi, we only reached the level 12 of practicing Qi, and we didn''t break through another level. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was stunned and said, "Xiaodao, can''t the Dao rule in Tiandao space help me break through the limit again? You have said that it is much more powerful than the immortal. "


    The knife shook his head and said, "I can''t help you break through the limit again.


    "Of course, if it''s a complete Dao principle, it''s another matter. It can even help you to break through the limit to the realm of fairy king. But now the Dao principle in Tiandao space is only thin and contains a trace of Dao principle. Otherwise, if the Tao really exists, do you think I would be afraid of those three little loaches in the fairyland? "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help feeling lost.


    Originally, he had been suppressing himself at the level 15 of practicing Qi. He did not break through any more. He hoped that after finding the knife, he would use the power of Tao in the space of Tiandao to break through the limit again. But now, with the affirmative answer of Xiaodao, it is impossible to break through the limit with the power of daoze. Then, in the realm of practicing Qi, he can only reach the level of 15 levels of practicing Qi, that is to say, the top is stopped.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu like this, Xiaodao broke through with a smile and said, "master, in fact, there is another way to help you break through to a higher level."


    Lin Tianyu said happily: "what method?"


    "The origin of the stars," the knife said. It''s the origin of the planet Tianquan.


    "I remember that day, the previous owner also asked me how to break through the limit again, and I also told him this method. However, the origin of this star is too difficult to find. After searching for ten years, neither my former master nor I have found the origin of the star on his planet. Finally, the master in front of me had to break through the 12th floor of practicing Qi and directly stepped into the realm of building foundation. Therefore, all the realms behind him have never broken through the twelve levels again.


    "Because the twelve level realm is the last hurdle to break through the limit. If there is a realm that has been broken through at the 12th floor, then it is impossible for the later realm to break through this limit."


    Listen to the knife said there is a breakthrough method, Lin Tianyu was also full of joy.


    But who would have thought, Xiaodao talked about his former owner, but after searching for ten years, he did not find the material that could help him to break through, the origin of the stars.


    Do you want to find your own source slowly?

 Chapter 842

    Lin Tianyu glared. Since he couldn''t find this thing, he didn''t talk about it.


    What''s more, now I have to face the three immortals in the fairyland of the sword magic club, and the immortal behind the devil Kingdom forces. If they don''t do well, they may come across the planet and find their own revenge. Now, with so many powerful enemies, who are staring at themselves, where can I give myself time to slowly search for the star origin of the breakthrough.


    In this case, it''s time to break through the Qi training period and enter the foundation period. First of all, improve your own strength.


    Lin Tianyu said: "knife, I''ll quickly find a hidden place to break through to the foundation period."


    Now, almost all the leapfrogging sects are looking for him, which makes him have to be careful and more careful. What''s more, the momentum of his breakthrough is very strong. If there is any clue traced by those leapfrogging sects because of the movement of the breakthrough, he will be really in trouble.


    But at this time, the knife is blocking the way: "master, don''t panic to break through."


    Lin Tianyu did not understand, looked at the knife and said, "knife, what''s the matter? If we don''t break through, the strength has been unable to improve. Now, however, there are still many problems to be solved, and they all need strong strength. "


    But the knife laughed and said, "master, I can clearly know where it is because of the origin of the stars. With the help of the origin of the stars, even if the master is practicing Qi, he can easily break through to the 18th floor. What''s more, the origin of the stars should be used well. Even after that, it is possible to directly break through to the level 18 realm when you have reached the level of Yuanying. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly widened.


    In fact, the reason why he can not break through the realm of the eighteen level of Dharma is that he can not break through the realm of the eighteen Dharma, which is the reason why he can not break through the realm of Qi. If now, in the realm of practicing Qi, you can also break through to level 18 of practicing Qi. Well, at that time, how strong he will be, Lin Tianyu himself can''t imagine.


    Lin Tianyu said quickly, "Xiaodao, is it true? Can you really find the origin of the stars on the Tianquan land? "


    Xiaodao laughed again and said, "master, I can really find the origin of the stars on Tianquan land. Moreover, it''s lucky that I can find the origin of the stars. The reason why I arranged the array in the magic fog forest is in it.


    "As soon as the master came, I doubted that I had said that it would take half a year to arrange such an array, but now it only takes half a time to make it?


    "That''s because there is a very deep array in that place. When I arrange the existing array, I use that array a little bit. Therefore, with such a foundation, the array I arranged only took half of the time in front of me.


    "And the hidden array, even the immortal people in the fairyland, could not have detected any unusual array. After I passed the investigation, I found that the other end of it was just connected with the origin of the stars."

 Chapter 843

    After listening to the words of Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu suddenly had a feeling that his luck was too good.


    If you get the knife and Tiandao space, I won''t say anything about it. But now, I need the origin of the stars to break through the limit. However, the origin of the stars is so directly presented.


    Can one have such good luck?


    Lin Tianyu felt vaguely that there was only one explanation:


    that is, some fairyland immortals invaded the Tianquan land and wantonly destroyed it. The mainland will of Tianquan continent was eager to be replaced by himself and fight with those fairyland immortals and eradicate these malignant tumors. Therefore, there will be a big chance that day, almost automatically find themselves. As for why, it is the will of Tianquan continent that we have found ourselves. We have been observing the whole Tianquan continent and looking for excellent native people in Tianquan mainland. Up to now, we have shown enough excellence. Therefore, the whole will of Tianquan continent is to observe itself and bring this great opportunity to himself.


    I want to understand the key.


    Lin Tianyu looked up at the sky and said in his heart in silence: I, Lin Tianyu, swear here that as long as I have enough strength, I will protect the whole land of heavenly power with all my heart, and will not be destroyed by outsiders any more, even if it is a fairy. I promise, in the future, there will be no more evil forces on the land of Tianquan, which are controlled by the immortal people in the fairyland.


    With Lin Tianyu''s ambition, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he suddenly seemed to have a kind of connection with the whole heaven power continent.


    The whole person, gives a kind of thick, deep feeling.


    It seems that in the past, although he pursued the strength, the road, and the immortals, he had no root, and he just went on with his own will. But now, he has his own roots on the way forward, and therefore, he has a clearer and stronger motivation and backing.


    Lin Tianyu looked up at the sky again. His eyes were more clear, calm, resolute and resolute.


    At this time, Xiaodao also looked at Lin Tianyu curiously.


    At this moment, the knife clearly felt the difference between the master Lin Tianyu and the front.


    It seems that some changes have taken place in him that he can''t understand at all. But the specific changes, even his knife, who has lived for thousands of years, can not fully understand.


    The knife was surprised and asked, "master, are you?"


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "Xiaodao, from now on, your master will have a real root. Even if I reach the highest level and the farthest place, the whole heaven power continent will become the master and the eternal root. At the same time, it will also become the host, the most solid and reliable backing


    Xiao Dao didn''t respond to this.


    But then, Dao''s face changed.


    The knife even had some hesitant way: "Lord, Lord, master, you should not, is in, in the heart, made an oath, to guard this day the power of the mainland?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded firmly and said, "that''s it. In the future, it''s my responsibility to protect the whole land of heavenly power."


    "Ah The knife was surprised and said, "master, how can you do this?"

 Chapter 844

    Looking at the appearance of the knife, Lin Tianyu was puzzled.


    Lin Tianyu said: "knife, what''s the matter? Isn''t it good to have a root?"


    The knife was frustrated and frustrated.


    The knife said, "master, do you know how many planets and continents there are in the whole universe? How many small continents like Tianquan are there? In a continent like Tianquan, as long as those powerful immortal people are upset, they will be able to blow it up in smoke. But now you have made a pledge to protect such a weak planet.


    "Because your oath can give you some feedback on this weak planet. However, all the feedback, after you step into the fairyland, there is no longer any significance at all. Because, it all, but can guarantee that you will be able to break through the limit before you step into the realm of Yuanying, that''s all.


    "But the monk Dharma is so small that he can''t be any smaller in the whole practice.


    "The way to practice in the future is to get the real road, and to have a long and endless journey.


    "But you, because of the little help you have in front of you, have put such a heavy burden on your back for the endless way of practice. You say you, master, you are really making yourself uncomfortable. At that time, anyone who is a powerful monk who is hostile to the Tianquan land will become your enemy. Then, you will never have a stable practice in the future. "


    After saying these words, the knife looked at Lin Tianyu with a look of hating iron but not steel.


    Xiaodao said: "master, many practitioners, in order to have stronger strength and greater prospects, try their best to cut off the connection between their own weak childhood, and then, they all devote themselves to the cultivation of Taoism. But master, you''d better not only have not given up these things, but also have to go up to them. "


    Lin Tianyu saw that the knife was in a hurry to get angry. On the contrary, he had a calm look on his face.


    Lin Tianyu raised his eyes again and took a serious look at the whole Tianquan continent, a large and good continent.


    Lin Tianyu said: "this continent is the land where I was born, raised and provided for my growth. Even if there is no such oath, there will be no more. As long as this continent is in danger, I will return to rescue without hesitation. It''s like a kind of nurturing and giving back, which is exactly what it should be


    The knife opened his mouth and was just about to say something, but Lin Tianyu raised his hand and stopped what the knife was going to say.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, I know that everything you say is for my good. However, I am totally different from those who are in pursuit of greater strength and greater prospects. Although I will spare no effort to pursue these things, I will not throw everything around me as a burden just because I want to pursue them. Although, many practitioners will do this, but I can''t do it at all. Because I have a different way from them.


    "Even, I have heard that some practitioners, in order to be strong, even their parents and relatives can abandon them. Knife, do you want me to be like that


    Xiaodao listened to this and looked at Lin Tianyu in a daze. Then, there was a ray of appreciation in his eyes.

 Chapter 845

    At the same time, Lin Tianyu felt more clearly that from the whole land of Tianquan, a joyful emotion rushed straight to him.


    Even more, Lin Tianyu felt that now, if he was on the Tianquan continent, fighting with people, especially when those foreign immortals started, he could at least give a blessing of 34%.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu realized that this wonderful state was full of excitement in his heart.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the knife and said, "Xiaodao, where is the origin of the stars you mentioned? We will go now, and then, after we have reached the limit, we can step up to enter the foundation period, and step up to enhance our strength to cope with the following changes. "


    Xiaodao''s face changed slightly and said: "master, that, in fact, the origin of the stars. Although I know where it is, but..."


    Lin Tianyu was not willing to. He glared at the knife and said, "knife, what''s the matter with you? Are you so hesitant?"


    The knife hesitated for a moment and said, "master, what I want to say is that although I have locked the origin of the stars, I have locked in where it is. But that position is a little special. "


    "Some special location?"


    Lin Tianyu recited a sentence, and then said, "the knife quickly said it. What is the special method of that position?


    "You are hesitating and hesitant. Is it possible that you can still be in the deepest part of the magic fog forest. Hehe, if you are really in that place, even if it is full of stars, you can only say it in vain. Who can really go to that place and get the origin of stars? "


    Lin Tianyu finished. Then he looked at the knife and waited for the answer.


    At this time, only saw the knife strong mouth, incredibly stare at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart "cluttered" for a moment, and then asked in a low voice: "knife, the location of the origin of the stars you said is not really in the center of the magic fog forest?"


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the knife with hope and waited for it to oppose.


    However, the knife nodded and said, "master, you are so accurate. The origin of the stars happened to be in the deepest and central part of the magic fog forest. When I arranged the array in front of me, I borrowed the magic fog forest, which was just at that place, and based on the original array, I arranged it. Therefore, after careful study, I found that the core of the array is just in the deepest and central part of the magic fog forest. At the same time, that is, at that place, the seal of the core of the array is exactly where the stars originate


    Lin Tianyu looked at the knife. Obviously, Xiaodao was serious. He didn''t lie half a minute.


    So, really, the origin of the stars is really in the deepest and most central place of the magic fog forest.


    However, even if the monk Yuanying, who had already understood Xianze, entered that place, he could only die ten times without life. If he dares to go to that place and get the origin of the stars, is it not an act of seeking death?

 Chapter 846

    However, this is clearly a great opportunity to break through the limit twice!


    Is it necessary to give up, no longer to go deep into the limit, directly into the foundation period?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was not reconciled.


    However, even if it is not reconciled, and how?


    Inside, it is really the place of legend.


    No matter how fierce the monk Yuanying was, when he entered it, he would never be able to retreat.


    Even those fairyland immortal people, after crossing the border to the Tianquan continent, one by one, it seems that they are extremely arrogant. However, it is those immortals who cross the border, who dare to go deep into that mysterious place, where they are so proud. Guarantee, as long as these immortals who look great in Tianquan land dare to enter that deep place and are unscrupulous, they will not have any good end.


    What should I do?


    In depth, there is no such strong strength and confidence as support.


    Give up, have such an opportunity in front of you, but don''t seize it, how can you be reconciled?


    Lin Tianyu stood in such a daze, as if he was looking at the knife. He seemed to have nothing to look at.


    Is it time to take the origin of the stars and break through the limits?


    Or directly into the foundation period?


    In any case, we still have to find a way to fight for it!


    Steeply, Lin Tianyu''s heart, set his mind.


    Since we are going to fight for it, we have to have a good plan.


    So how to plan?


    Of course, we can''t simply and directly enter the deepest and most central place of the magic fog forest. The best thing is to find someone who knows the place well and lead the way in. But who knows the place again.


    Lin Tianyu thought hard.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    Yeah!


    How to forget tiger righteousness?


    He grew up in the forest of magic fog.


    Moreover, it is said that in the deepest place of the magic fog forest, the existence of the king is just the black magic tiger clan in the magic fog forest.


    So, what is the connection between the tiger righteousness and the wangba clan in the magic fog forest?


    If so, is it easy to get to the origin of the stars?


    Hey, hey!


    I hope so!


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu quickly sent a message to Gao dewu again, asking him to quietly arrange Huyi and xiaoyingying to come here to meet him. In the middle of the message, it was specially stressed that it must be kept secret and that they should not disclose to anyone who had come to see them.


    After sending the message, Lin Tianyu twice found a hidden cave, took out the Huaxing grass, gave it to the knife, and said, "Xiaodao, don''t you know how to refine medicine? How about alchemy? You see, this is huaxingcao. It helps to refine a furnace of Huaxing pills. "


    As soon as the knife saw that he was going to arrange a job for himself, he was obviously not willing to do so.


    Lin Tianyu did not wait for Xiaodao to express his opposition, and then said: "Xiaodao, the Huaxing pill I asked you to refine is not only for this pill, but also closely related to this trip to the depths of the magic fog forest to get the origin of the stars."


    But the knife tooted up his mouth and whispered a sentence, saying, "it''s strange to believe you!"

 Chapter 847

    Although the knife''s mouth was so blatant, it still took Huaxing grass and began to refine pills.


    Then, just a quarter of an hour later, the knife waved and a jade bottle appeared in his hand and handed it to Lin Tianyu.


    When Lin Tianyu took over the jade vase, he clearly had some disbelief.


    How can it be made into pills so quickly?


    Although Lin Tianyu can''t make pills himself, and has never seen the alchemy masters really refine pills, he has heard about many things about refining pills.


    What, how to prepare, how to control the fire, and how to grasp the opportunity, especially in the Tianquan continent, even the most top alchemists, who want to make a successful alchemy, will have to prepare and practice hard for several days and nights. In the end, whether they can really succeed is still a matter of two minds.


    But the knife, after giving him huaxingcao, hardly saw that he had any preparation. However, he just threw the Huaxing grass into the Tiandao space, and then he didn''t care about it at all. Then, a quarter of an hour later, a jade bottle flew out. The pill was refined and put in the jade bottle.


    But can alchemy really be so simple?


    If there is really a pill for Huaxing pill in the jade bottle, then Lin Tianyu will really doubt whether the Huaxing pill is a pill prepared by Xiaodao for a long time. Now, he takes it out and says that it is the pill he has just refined?


    Lin Tianyu is full of disbelief.


    I opened the jade bottle and looked inside. There were twelve Huaxing pills in the jade bottle.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that these twelve Huaxing pills are pills that have just been refined for a long time.


    That is to say, these pills are the pills made by Xiaodao just now.


    Eh!


    It seems that it''s obviously an unreliable knife. The level of alchemy is too high.


    Apart from other things, I''m afraid that there will be no second alchemy master on the whole Tianquan continent. There will be such a high level of alchemy master.


    Feeling Lin Tianyu''s eyes, Xiaodao smiles triumphantly.


    Then, Xiaodao had a tone of indifference, and said, "why, master, I''m not surprised by this little Huaxing pill? This pill can be regarded as a good pill if it is put in Tianquan mainland. However, for all the pills I have refined, this Huaxing pill is not really a great pill, right? "


    The meaning of the words, in this tone, anyone can hear it, it contains a full of loading force flavor.


    Lin Tianyu really wanted to boast about Xiaodao.


    But now, when I look at the knife like this, it can''t help rising. I can''t let the knife feel too proud.


    Lin Tianyu first "hum" two times, then, just said: "Oh, refining this pill, it''s great. You don''t tell me how long you''ve lived. Like you have lived so long, if you can''t even refine this pill, it''s really a ghost, OK? If other alchemists, like you, have lived so long and are more than 10 million years old, then it is estimated that they will be able to refine such pills with one breath. "

 Chapter 848

    So, the two of them were fighting and waiting.


    Three days later, he received a message from Hu Yi. He and the eagle had arrived.


    After receiving the message, the owner of the knife quickly flashed to the ground and entered the secret place of Tiandao. Then, Lin Tianyu quietly went out of the cave. After a little exploration, he saw the land tiger righteousness and the little Eagle Eagle standing in the open space inside the mountain forest.


    Lin Tianyu explored carefully for a while, and then asked Xiaodao, "Xiaodao, you can explore again to see if there are people who follow them."


    Xiaodao''s divine sense explored and went out. Just in a moment, Xiaodao determined to say: "master, don''t worry, no one has followed me."


    Lin Tianyu was relieved when he heard the knife again.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, he appeared directly in front of Huyi and xiaoyingying.


    Roar!


    Seeing Lin Tianyu, Hu Yi roared with joy.


    At the same time, the little eagle is also a cry.


    Then, Huyi and xiaoyingying looked at Lin Tianyu eagerly. Obviously, the meaning in the eyes could not be understood.


    On that day, Lin Tianyu promised that he would give them Huaxing pills, so that they would be cheated into following him by Lin Tianyu. What''s more, when Lin Tianyu went out again after returning to the sword demon club, he said that when he met again, he would give them Huaxing pills. Other words, they may not be able to hear, but to give them the word of shape pill, but they have been in the heart of it.


    Lin Tianyu could not help laughing at their eyes and said, "don''t worry. If you promise to give you Huaxing pills, you will be given Huaxing pills. I don''t mean what I say when I do


    In the space of Tiandao, Xiaodao turned his lips and said: hum, it''s obvious that he took his own credit to give the favor. However, he also really can''t pick out, when Lin Tianyu has, his words don''t count.


    Lin Tianyu said, and took out the jade bottle. Then, facing tiger Yi and the eagle, a beast fed a Huaxing Dan.


    After swallowing the Huaxing pill, Huyi and xiaoyingying clearly felt a wonderful power and flowed in the body.


    It''s an indescribable and mysterious power.


    After feeling this power, the little eagles of tiger Yi no longer hesitated. They quickly started to use their unique skills and began to refine the pill that had just been swallowed in the mouth.


    Then, that wonderful power, in the body, more and more smooth, the feeling inside the body, is more and more strange.


    Finally, slowly, the two animals clearly feel that the body is gradually alienated, slowly, began to change to the human body.


    After an hour, the wonderful power was completely unrestricted, and the changes in the two animals became more and more obvious. Finally, they were transformed into human forms.


    At this time, the sky, dark clouds, electric light flashing.


    Boom! Boom!


    The thunder is rolling.


    Obviously, the two beasts turned into human beings, which was the same as Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough in front of him, and the thunder came down.


    Looking at the thunder light all over the sky, the two beasts that have turned into human form quickly separated.


    If they are combined together, the power of the two beasts will be increased several times when they are superposed.

 Chapter 849

    With the separation of the two beasts, it seems that the power is infinite, almost covering the whole sky of robbery thunder, is also divided into two, respectively to the two beasts, concentrated away.


    Lin Tianyu carefully realized the power of these two thunder robbers. Then, Lin Tianyu could feel that the thunder over the eagle was much weaker than the last time he spent the thunder robbery.


    However, Hu Yi is facing a robbery thunder, which is obviously much stronger than the one he faced last time.


    According to the law, even if it is the thunder robbing by xiaoyingying, it should be much more powerful than the one Lin Tianyu faced last time. After all, Lin Tianyu can only practice Qi, and xiaoyingying is in a perfect state of golden elixir.


    But sometimes, obviously, it''s not just about that.


    Although Lin Tianyu is only practicing Qi.


    However, he has broken the limit several times. Therefore, the experience of robbing thunder is more than that of a pure monk practicing Qi. After time and again, the thunder has been added too much. In addition, although his Dharma cultivation realm is only the realm of practicing Qi, but the realm of physical cultivation has already broken through to the golden elixir cultivation. Therefore, in terms of his strength, he can not simply call it a little monk of practicing Qi.


    Therefore, the strength of the thunder robbing is more powerful than that of the eagle now. It can also be totally justified.


    As for Huyi, after all, it has reached the cultivation of Yuanying''s later period. Naturally, the power of the thunder robbery was much greater than that of the thunder robbery experienced by Lin Tianyu on that day.


    The realm is there.


    Boom!


    Two places, rob thunder is at the same time, bang in the shape of just completed tiger Yi and Eagle body.


    And then, one by one, the looting thunder kept falling.


    After another quarter of an hour, the robbery finally stopped.


    At this time, Huyi and xiaoyingying both had some obvious signs of depression. Even on their bodies, there were various kinds of wounds of different sizes.


    However, we have survived this wave of thunder.


    And with this wave of thunder, the sky fell a burst of colorful spirit rain, fell on the tiger and the eagle body.


    Then, in this wave of colorful rain, the eagles and tiger Yi''s body, momentum is a burst of high, again and again.


    Finally, when the momentum completely stopped.


    Xiaoyingying stopped in the golden elixir perfect state, it was just a little short, and was about to step into the realm of Yuanying.


    Huyi is directly from the late Yuanying to Yuanying''s perfect state.


    Lin Tianyu saw the colorful spirit rain. In his heart, a burst of envy. He also spent many times of thunder robbery. How could this kind of spirit rain never come.


    In Tiandu space, the knife turned his mouth and said, "master, do you still want to have the spirit rain reward, is it possible?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "how can they, I can''t?"


    The knife said, "they are normal transformation. What about you? That''s a thunderbolt after breaking through the limit. In short, the reason why your thunder robbery has come down is that you have challenged the majesty of the heaven and earth in the land of heaven and power. After that, the thunder robbery came down. Do you think that under such circumstances, the heaven and earth will still fall such a spirit rain to reward you? "

 Chapter 850

    Listening to the words of Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu felt that he really had some truth.


    Even if it is yourself, others have challenged their own dignity, and they will take out good things to reward each other. Is it possible?


    Think about it, Lin Tianyu is no longer entangled in this matter.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also understood that all his practices were closely related to Dao Dao.


    As long as the Dao is clear, if he wants to break through, he can absorb the aura in the spirit stone. And with his present status, it is not bad at all. The aura of the spirit rain has been absorbed.


    At this time, xiaoyingying and Huyi, who had finished the robbery, came over.


    At a glance, the human figures of the eagle and tiger are all like children. Xiaoyingying is a teenage girl, but Huyi is a teenage boy. The two children are both carved in Pink Jade. At first glance, they are extremely lovely, just like a pair of adorable golden girls.


    Then, the pair of golden children and jade girls, with their magic power, turned out their clothes and covered their bodies, but their limbs were all exposed. At first glance, it was full of joy.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Hu Yi, I''m going to a special place to pick up something. I may need your help."


    "Master, where did you go and what did you take?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I want to go into the depths of the magic fog forest, go there and get some stars. However, it was said that it was a Jedi, and no one could easily enter it. However, Hu Yi, you grew up in the magic fog forest after all. You should have some understanding of it, so I want you to help guide the way and see if you can see a safe place. Take me in quietly, take some of the stars in there and come out. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the eagle again and said, "xiaoyingying, it''s in the depths of the magic fog forest. It''s extremely dangerous. I don''t think you should go. Now, it''s successful to transform the form. Why don''t you just go back to the black sword League of the sword demon society and wait for us. "


    But this word, the small hawk hawk is Du up the mouth, way: "you can go, how can I not go? You are not afraid of danger. Am I afraid? What''s more, if there is a danger, I''m not jealous of my speed. If I''m still allowed to fly in the sky at that time, it''s easy not to catch up with me, even some of the great monks of Yuanying. "


    At this time, Hu Yi laughed and said, "OK! If the eagle wants to go, let''s go together. It''s extremely dangerous for others. Even if it''s Yuanying''s great perfection, or even the Yuanying energetic friar who has realized the immortal principle, if one of them is not good, he will easily fall down and die. But as far as I''m concerned, there is no more danger. Because, ha ha ha, that''s where I grew up and my home, OK? "


    What!


    Hearing Hu Yi say so, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are incredible.


    Hu Yi grew up in the deepest part of the magic fog forest. He came out of the mysterious place.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was sweating.


    On that day, I cheated this stupid tiger righteousness and recognized myself as the Lord. I didn''t know whether anyone found it in that mysterious place.


    I don''t think so.


    If there is the existence of that mysterious place, you will be able to completely smash yourself into flesh mud if you find yourself cheating tiger righteousness and recognizing yourself as the main body. If you don''t like it, you can pat yourself into meat mud.

 Chapter 851

    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also had some happiness.


    At that time, although he used some temptations to deceive Hu Yi into believing himself as the main body, he was really ready to give him a Huaxing pill. Therefore, if strictly speaking, it is not completely deceived. Maybe at that time, there was a mysterious figure who had discovered his behavior. He just felt that he was not completely cheating on tiger righteousness, so he didn''t do it.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu felt more happy.


    Then, after discussing the itinerary, the three people went on the road together and went to the depths of the magic fog forest.


    When we went to the forest of magic fog, we gradually met more and more high-level monsters, and there were even ten, eleven, and twelve level monsters.


    However, the good thing is, these monsters have their own territory, and none of them will like to live together in groups.


    As a result, after several battles along the way, we finally made our way forward without danger.


    However, because of the continuous fighting, the speed of the three of them was not too fast.


    Half a month later, with their speed, they finally went deep into the innermost wall of the magic fog forest, and then went deep inside, which was the central peak in the deepest part of the magic fog forest. This mountain peak has always been famous for its mystery. In the whole land of Tianquan, we have never heard of a monk who once went deep into the mountain.


    Of course, there were monks on Tianquan land who tried to go deep into the mountain, but none of them could get out of the magic fog forest any more.


    Looking at the legendary peak in front of him, Lin Tianyu could not help but feel a desire to explore the truth. However, with this rising mind at the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart, can not help but have a ray of tension, mixed in it.


    The eagle looked at the tall and straight mountain in front of him, which was also the expression of the whole person. There was a kind of obvious tension. Looking at the mountain and the eyes, both yearning and fear are unavoidable.


    At this time, Hu Yi looked at the mountain in front of him, but he laughed.


    Then, Hu Yi even took some crazy, venting voice, and cried out: "I''m back!"


    Shouting, all the way to the legendary mountain, all the way to run away.


    Lin Tianyu and xiaoyingying have a look at each other. Then, they look at Huyi again, and the same doubts flash in their eyes -


    look at this, is this mysterious mountain really the home before Huyi?


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu''s eagle and Eagle both followed Hu Yi''s back and went up the mountain.


    However, only a few thousand meters away.


    "Roar!"


    Just in front of them, a black tiger with a height of more than ten feet roared at Huyi, Lin Tianyu and xiaoyingying. Then, step across, straight block in front of the three people.


    Tiger Yi looked at the tall black magic tiger that stopped the way ahead, and even said, "tiger head, it''s me."


    With the voice of speaking, Hu Yi also roared and roared. Then, he changed himself into a black tiger with ten high marks. Then, Hu Yi leaned forward again and bumped into the tiger''s head. The tiger head saw the real tiger righteousness in front of him, and obviously recognized the other side. He leaned on the tiger''s body and bumped into it.

 Chapter 852

    "Roar, roar, roar, roar..."


    Two black tigers collided excitedly and roared at each other. Obviously, they were excited to see each other here.


    After fighting for a long time, Hu Yi finally made enough noise, then stopped, and turned into a human figure.


    Hu Yi said: "tiger head, I have two friends who want to go into the mountain to get something."


    After hearing Hu Yi''s words, the tiger head, who was still fighting, suddenly looked at Lin Tianyu and xiaoyingying.


    "Roar."


    Although Lin Tianyu could not understand the words, he could not understand the meaning of refusing to let him go with the eagle. There is an obstacle in front of us. How can we get there?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    Because it''s clearly where the black tiger''s nest is. Even if it can beat the black tiger named tiger''s head, there will be a steady stream of black magic tigers in the back. If they rush out, they won''t be able to finish the fight, OK?


    However, now the other party does not release at all.


    What should I do?


    What''s more, after the tiger''s head roared, he looked at the eyes of Lin Tianyu and xiaoyingying. At first, there was a burst of vigilance. Then, he showed a fierce spirit, which oppressed Lin Tianyu and xiaoyingying. It seemed that they were about to drive them out of here.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Yi and was speechless for a while.


    When I came back here, I found that it was really the home where Hu Yi grew up when I was a child. When I came back here, I was full of confidence that I could easily enter the most central peak with the help of Hu Yi. Then, they can get the source of stars they need, break through the limit, and finally go further on the original basis, and then directly step into the foundation period.


    With the growth of our strength, we can have more confidence to cope with the following situation.


    But now, even if this is Hu Yi''s home, it is still unable to enter at all. How can we enter it and take away the origin of the stars?


    Is it true that when we have arrived here, we need to take the last step, and finally give up all our previous achievements?


    Lin Tianyu looked up at the top of the mysterious mountain peak. In his eyes, a reluctant look revealed.


    "Roar."


    Tiger righteousness is also roaring, to the tiger head kept roaring, obviously, is to tiger head accommodation.


    But on the other side, the tiger head is coldly staring at Lin Tianyu and xiaoyingying, and there is no sense of accommodation in it.


    Gradually, Hu Yi was angry and ran into the tiger head. Obviously, if we can''t negotiate, we will fight each other. The tiger''s head was unprepared. It was hit hundreds of meters away.


    "Roar!"


    Tiger''s head was angry. From hundreds of meters away, a leap to the near, and then, is also a sudden toward the tiger in the past.


    Then, on such a landing, you hit me, I hit you, hit back and forth, the anger of the two black tigers gradually increased in this impact. Finally, gradually, I waved my claws and started to fight. The more we fought, the harder we fought. After a while, we emptied a large area of rocks and trees around.


    In the middle of the fight, Hu Yi suddenly sent a message to Lin Tianyu, saying, "master, you should go up the mountain first, take the thing you need and run away. I''m here to stop the dead tiger head for you."

 Chapter 853

    Listening to Hu Yi''s voice, Lin Tianyu was moved.


    This is Huyi''s home.


    Even if in the end, Hu Yi was really arrested because of this. Can they really do something about Hu Yi?


    Therefore, as long as you can get the origin of the stars and escape, then, all these things can be implemented in the store.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu rejected this action.


    The tiger head, obviously, is just a black magic tiger guarding the gate. With such prestige, what a terrible black tiger should exist in the whole mountain. Then these terrible black tigers will let themselves rush into the mountain and take the origin of the stars? It''s obviously impossible. What''s more, because this is the home of Hu Yi, they can''t do anything about Hu Yi in the end. But what about Lin Tianyu? This is not his home. I''m afraid to break in without permission. After being caught, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu was moved for a moment, but when he was about to act, he finally calmed down.


    Lin Tianyu had to stand still and watch the two black tigers fight bravely and fiercely.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a roar rang through the whole forest.


    The tiger and the tiger hate each other for a moment, but they didn''t fight with each other.


    Then, Lin Tianyu only felt that a flower was in front of him, and he saw a black tiger, which was even bigger than tiger head and tiger righteousness. Nearly one third of the black magic tiger appeared in the field.


    Lin Tianyu felt a little bit, and he clearly felt that the more powerful black tiger was the big demon who had already understood the immortal. It is completely equivalent to the human friars who have realized the immortal principle of Yuanying.


    Even if he is a great monk of Yuanying''s great ability, he who has understood the principle of immortality and who has not understood the principle of immortality are totally two concepts.


    Of course, as a monster, the same is true.


    In this more tall and powerful black tiger, the only thing Lin Tianyu felt was two words - strong.


    Fortunately, just now, I didn''t have a mind. I directly followed the voice of Hu Yi and broke into the mountain. Otherwise, be so powerful a black tiger to stare at, that is really have their own good.


    This powerful black magic tiger has a close look at tiger head and tiger Yi, and then to Lin Tianyu and xiaoyingying.


    "You are Lin Tianyu?" said the powerful black tiger


    Hearing that the other party could speak, Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "master, I am Lin Tianyu."


    The powerful black tiger looked at Lin Tianyu carefully for a long time. Then, he said, "yes, no wonder even the ancestors will pay attention to you. They also send special messages back so that all our members can provide convenience for you."


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu was glad to hear that his grandfather had sent a message to provide convenience for himself. Then, could he not easily get the origin of the stars in the mountain peak?


    At the same time, it was also a field of surprise: even the black magic tiger, who understood the immortal and was incomparably powerful, was called the ancestor, and how powerful it should be. I''m afraid it''s much more powerful than the fairyland immortals who came to Tianquan.


    Is there such a powerful person on the mainland?

 Chapter 854

    Because of the old ancestor''s information, Lin Tianyu entered the whole mountain again, and the road was unimpeded.


    Then, straight up the mysterious mountain, climb.


    Lin Tianyu walked all the way, and the knife was all the way in the space of the sky knife, which guided the direction of Lin Tianyu. Then, all the way up the mountain, even through the speed of Lin Tianyu, they climbed for about half an hour, and then reached the place close to the top of the mountain.


    Lin Tianyu was curious for a while.


    What is there on top of such a high mountain?


    Lin Tianyu looked at the tiger Yi beside him and said, "tiger Yi, have you ever been up on this mountain? What''s up here? "


    Hu Yi shook his head and said, "I haven''t been up on this mountain. As for what is on it, I don''t know at all."


    Hu Yi said this, the eyes are flashing curious light, also want to go up to see exactly.


    Simply asked, a line of three people, continue to go up the mountain, climbing.


    Gradually, the top of the mountain is already in sight.


    It is estimated that when there is another fragrance, they can climb to the top of the mountain.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, from the direction of the mountain top, a tiger roar came.


    Then, in front of the three, a black tiger with a height of more than 20 feet appeared in the sky and stopped in front of the crowd.


    Lin Tianyu and Hu Yi, Xiao Ying Ying were all unable to help but be stunned.


    Isn''t it released to the mountain?


    How now, there are black tiger appeared to block the way?


    What''s the matter?


    With the roar of tiger, there is also a tiger roar under the mountain. Then, it should be the black demon tiger under the mountain, and it is going to the black demon tiger on the mountain top. In the process of transmission, it tells the story of the event.


    After a long time, the black demon tiger who stopped the road roared again. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "your boy is Lin Tianyu?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded quickly and said, "yes, my predecessor, I am Lin Tianyu."


    The black demon tiger way of blocking the road: "OK, go up the top of the peak."


    Lin Tianyu was excited and had a door! Immediately a side, from this block of black demon tiger side, to the mountain up. Tiger righteousness and Eagle Eagle also follow Lin Tianyu, and they will go to the top of the peak.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the black demon tiger blocking the road, a roar, the tall body stopped tiger Yi and the Eagle Eagle forward.


    Tiger Yi and Eagle Eagle are stunned: what is this? Didn''t you agree to let them go?


    Lin Tianyu also came back to his head, full of doubts.


    This black demon tiger, who stopped the road, said at this time: "what the old ancestor gave me was to let Lin Tianyu go up alone. You two can''t go up, but wait here."


    Oh!


    It turns out that''s what it is!


    What the meaning of the words is, Lin Tianyu is understood.


    However, Lin Tianyu is more confused. Tiger Yi is a black demon tiger! What, can''t even he go up? On the mountain, even if there is any secret, is it not the secret of the black demon tiger family? Since it is the secret of the black demon tiger, why keep secret to their own people?


    Looking at the incredible look of Lin Tianyu, Huyi and the eagle eagle, the black demon tiger who stopped the road was not moved at all, but cold and cold tunnel: "no matter who is on this mountain, if you want to go up, you must have the permission of the old ancestor."

 Chapter 855

    This clan, no, the tiger is too rigid.


    Is there no room for accommodation if we are so resolute in carrying out the orders of our ancestors?


    Lin Tianyu saw the black magic tiger who stopped Hu Yi and the eagle. His firm expression clearly showed that it was indeed so. There was no room for accommodation.


    Oh!


    Lin Tianyu looks at Huyi and xiaoyingying. They both just look at Lin Tianyu.


    Then the three shook their heads.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu had to walk alone to the top of the mountain.


    When I was going to walk up the top of the mountain, I thought that even tiger Yi, who was a clan tiger, could not be released to the top of the mysterious mountain peak. Then, what kind of big secret should there be on the top of this mountain peak. Moreover, this big secret should be closely related to the chance he can get.


    When he thought of it, Lin Tianyu''s Footwork was stronger and lighter.


    There is another pillar of incense time, and finally, it is to the top of the mountain.


    Lin Tianyu looked up to the top of the mountain.


    I saw the whole top of the mountain, which was just a common peak. A flat, wide area. But in the middle of the flat and broad top of the mountain, there was a small lake without waves. In the lake, there was also a shadow of fish. From time to time, they would jump out of the water and wrinkle a pool of lake water. The lake is dotted with Keke, small, green shrubs, and sometimes birds fly out of these small shrubs. On the top of the mountain and on the lake, they chirp and enjoy themselves.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned to see such a view of the top of the mountain, only one feeling - peace!


    Unexpectedly, such a place should be the center of the whole magic fog forest. The most mysterious and important place is just such a quiet place. Even, people can''t help thinking about the idea of settling down in this place.


    At this time, the knife in Tiandao space suddenly sighed: "ah! What a surprise. The origin of the stars has accumulated to the size of a small lake over time. "


    "What?" Lin Tianyu said in surprise, "knife, what did you say? You mean, in that little lake, it''s all stars. "


    The knife said, "master, what do you think will be in that small lake. Had it not been for such a precious source of stars, would it have been so closely guarded that even their own clan tigers would not be released? "


    "Ah! This is all, this is the origin of the stars! There are so many. "


    Lin Tianyu cried out. He was overjoyed. He didn''t care any more. He quickened his steps. He was about to rush directly to the top of the mountain.


    Bang!


    However, Lin Tianyu just flashed forward and was blocked by something. Then, he bounced back and fell on the ground, causing pain all over his body.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think of it at all. It was the last moment. There was something blocking him. He didn''t think of it. Therefore, he didn''t react at all. This time, also therefore, fell very strong.

 Chapter 856

    Lin Tianyu grinned and looked at the place where he had just hit him.


    Just now, I bumped into a place where I bounced back. A ripple like water waves rippled open. Gently sway, and then, after a while, it dissipates into the invisible.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    In Tiandao space, Xiaodao was rolling with laughter. Tears almost came out.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly became angry and said, "you are a dead knife. What are you laughing at? What''s funny? Don''t tell me what''s going on here."


    The knife stopped laughing and said, "master, do you think that such an important place, where even their own clan tigers are not easily released, can let you pass easily without any protection?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" But the knife said and couldn''t help laughing, and said, "master, why are you so anxious? You think, if you had such an important place, would you not set up a lot of protection? This protection should be a protection array. As long as you can pass the protection array, you can get to the top of the mountain and get the source of stars you want. "


    It turns out that there is a heavy array of protection.


    However, this array is really brilliant. Just now, Lin Tianyu didn''t see it at all. The mountain top is protected by the array. Otherwise, he would not be so silly to a flash, straight Leng Leng to hit up.


    It''s easy to say that it''s an array. Isn''t this Dao, which has lived for thousands of years, a great master of array?


    With him in, what kind of formation can''t be broken.


    However, thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was more angry.


    Since he is a master of the array, he must have discovered that there is a very excellent array here. However, the damned knife didn''t even remind himself in advance, so he bumped into it, making him a disgrace.


    Well, you little knife. My master wrote down this matter for you first.


    In Tiandao space, the Xiaodao, who was laughing happily, suddenly felt cold on his body, as if he had been missed by someone.


    After that, Xiaodao didn''t dare to laugh wildly.


    Lin Tianyu said: "knife, don''t hurry to say, how to break this array."


    Xiaodao looked at the formation carefully and waited for a long time before he said, "master, this array can''t be broken at all."


    "Ah Lin Tianyu said, "if the array can''t be broken, how can we get in?"


    The knife said, "master, this array is to protect the origin of the stars. If it can be easily broken, then this array is still needed. What''s the use of it? "


    It seems to make sense.


    Indeed, if you set up a protective treasure array, you can''t easily let people break it.


    Lin Tianyu said, "what should I do? How can I get into this array and get the origin of the stars? "


    The knife said, "master, don''t panic. Although this array can''t be broken. However, there is a way, or a test, that you can pass. In other words, as long as you can pass the test, you can enter the array. "

 Chapter 857

    Test!


    Lin Tianyu thought, this is also reasonable.


    However, it seems that although the black tiger on the mountain has released itself, whether it can enter the array and get this real chance still depends on itself.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, what kind of test is this?"


    Xiaodao looked at the array carefully for a long time, studied it carefully, and then said: "this is a comprehensive test of strength and temperament of the array."


    Lin Tianyu said: "then how to do it, and then, to accept this test."


    "It''s very simple. It''s the master. You get close to the array first, then, stick your palm on the array, try your best to enter the array, input the mana in, and stir up the reaction of the array. Then, the array will show a channel. Master, as long as you enter this channel, you can accept the test of this array. "


    "So simple?"


    "Well, that''s it!"


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled.


    This knife will not pit itself again.


    Thinking about it, then, he squinted his eyes and looked at the knife in the past.


    Xiaodao looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes and said, "master, I should tell you, but I have told you all. Whether or not to accept the test, want to pass or not to collect the source of the stars, it all depends on the master yourself. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "since there is a test, of course, it will be tested. However, the knife, in this test, in the end, there will be some specific forms, you have to tell the master first


    Xiaodao said: "I can only see that this is a comprehensive test array for strength and temperament. It should be in the array channel, with the martial arts competition, as well as for the heart, about the illusion and other aspects of the test. As for the specific things, I don''t know. You have to enter the array and feel it


    Lin Tianyu nodded. It''s true that Xiaodao is a great array master, but it''s impossible to see through the whole array just by looking at it with his eyes. It''s not easy to see so much. Besides, if all the arrays have been seen clearly, where will the challenge come from.


    This should also be the reason why the black magic tiger in the way didn''t say a word to himself when he was on the mountain.


    Since it is a test, then, all of these can only rely on themselves.


    Without any further hesitation, Lin Tianyu went directly to the place where the array was just now, stretched out his hand and touched it. Then, Lin Tianyu, in accordance with the previous words of Xiaodao, urged his magic power with all his strength and entered into the array.


    Just a moment later, a passage appeared in front of Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu took out the black knife in his hand. Without half a minute''s hesitation, he walked directly in.


    As soon as he entered, he saw that the magic power of Lin Tianyu was fluctuating all over his body. A man of the same rank as Lin Tianyu stood with a knife and was standing in the opposite direction of Lin Tianyu. If you want to walk through this passage, it seems that you have to beat this talent line.

 Chapter 858

    Lin Tianyu stepped forward, and so did the people on the other side.


    Then, the opposite person waved the knife to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu met him with a black knife in his hand and hit him with a "Dang" blow, which hit the knife in the other''s hand. Then, Lin Tianyu raised his foot and kicked his opponent straight into the array channel. Then, the opponent directly into a light, dissipated in the channel. Obviously, the opponent is just a phantom of the formation, not a real person. When Lin Tianyu defeats the opponent, the other party will return to the array.


    Lin Tianyu continued to move forward.


    Boom!


    On the opposite side, suddenly appeared three figures. Each figure is holding a Dharma knife, and its momentum is slightly stronger than that of the person just now.


    Lin Tianyu came forward and still solved the three people easily.


    Then there are nine, nineteen, twenty-nine, thirty-nine Until ninety-nine. Moreover, the momentum of these illusory people continued to climb up, until the last 99 people, their momentum had climbed to the top of foundation construction, almost reaching the level of golden elixir.


    What''s more, the most troublesome thing is that every time people appear, they can combine a joint attack array very smoothly.


    Then, with the array, he spent his magic power and physical strength with Lin Tianyu.


    Especially when Lin Tianyu defeated his opponent, he was injured in good direction. Even the physical consumption almost reached a limit that he could bear now. After completely defeating the ninety-nine people''s combined array, Lin Tianyu quickly sat down on his knees and adjusted his breath to recover some physical strength and mana. Otherwise, if there is another wave like this, he will probably not be able to hold on.


    Lin Tianyu really didn''t expect that on that day, he was able to fight with the monk Yuanying. Even, it is as simple as killing a chicken to kill the golden elixir monks who have not been able to join hands. However, this time, the face is only 99 people who build the foundation peak. Using such an array to help them, it is really hard for them to win.


    It''s not easy for them to fight together.


    Without that array, Lin Tianyu believes that with a few easy moves, he can easily kill these ninety-nine characters who are equivalent to the peak of building a foundation and whose array is illusory.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, when he sighed that the array was extremely powerful, the knife in the space of Tiandao said: "master, this array is really powerful. Because this array has completely gone beyond the level of heaven and land. "


    "What?" Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao in surprise and said, "what do you say? It''s beyond the level of heaven and power. What does that mean? "


    Xiaodao said: "because these joint attack arrays are immortal arrays in the fairyland, they are not things on the Tianquan land."


    Ah!


    The celestial array of fairyland!


    Then, these top monks who built the foundation can force themselves to such a level, and it is not a loss.


    After all, although their realm is nothing compared with Lin Tianyu, who once defeated Yuan Ying''s powerful friar, their array dependence can''t be ignored!

 Chapter 859

    While the rest is being adjusted, Lin Tianyu thinks constantly in his mind.


    So a simple test, how can there be so difficult?


    With his current strength, he almost didn''t break through. Lin Tianyu can not believe that in this land of Tianquan, people of the same realm will have their strength, which is stronger than him. So, such a strong array, really built up the original intention, just for the test of use?


    But, such a strong array, apart from him, can anyone else pass it?


    This test, too abnormal.


    Lin Tianyu thought again that if there was such a test again, he would not have passed it.


    Is it, is it going to fail like this?


    But the source of the stars is in front of you. If it is a failure at this time, it is so reluctant.


    After adjusting his breath, Lin Tianyu finally stood up firmly and went ahead. Even if there was another wave of such tests, it was obviously impossible to pass it again. However, Lin Tianyu is absolutely impossible to give up so easily.


    Step by step, step by step, firmly to the front of the passage.


    Gee!


    In front of me, when I walk so far, the test should have come.


    How now, this is already more than the distance before the test should appear, this test has not come yet?


    No, was that the last test?


    There is no other test!


    Have you passed your own test and will you get the source of the stars in a minute?


    Lin Tianyu thought, a moment of relaxed incomparable, even the pace is also much lighter.


    At this time, in another space.


    When the three of them were on the mountain, they were stopped by the tiger head, and then appeared to let the tiger head release the black demon tiger. In that other space, he watched the test of Lin Tianyu. And beside this black demon tiger, there is another old man, who is also in this other space, observing the test of Lin Tianyu all the way.


    The big black tiger said, "my father, I didn''t expect that the boy''s fighting power was so excellent that he had passed the ultimate test of ninety-nine people. It''s amazing, too. "


    The old man, known as the old man, nodded.


    Moreover, if we go to see carefully, this old man is clearly that day, Lin Tianyu took the black demon tiger, and they left, and appeared in the scene of the old man.


    It seems that this old man is still the ancestor of the black demon tiger family.


    "The old ancestor said," it is a good young man indeed. I didn''t expect that he really passed the final assessment. The ultimate assessment, why it appears in this, is actually just a kind of trickery, never prepared, let anyone pass this test. "


    The tall black tiger said, "yes, my father. Even all our tigers, in the years, the best, are only at the test of 69 people. Moreover, even the best tiger who reached the test of the sixty-nine was defeated on the 69 threshold and failed to pass it. "


    This assessment, in fact, is divided into four grades.


    19¡¢ 39, 69 and 99.


    Each level passed will be in the mountain and have corresponding authority.


    Only after passing the examination of 99 people, there will be no restriction in this mountain.

 Chapter 860

    Speaking of this, the tall black tiger is a burst of hesitation.


    The tall black devil tiger said: "ancestor, is it true that there are no restrictions on this man, so that he can take what he wants on the top of the mountain?"


    Laozu took a quiet look at Lin Tianyu below and said calmly: "no restrictions. Look at him. What will he take away?"


    Listen to the words of the ancestor, the tall black tiger all at once understood.


    Laozu, this is to see how the young man''s temperament is.


    "In terms of combat effectiveness, he has passed the complete test," he added. However, in addition to the test of combat effectiveness, is there a second level in this channel? Let''s see what kind of achievements he can achieve in this second level, and whether he can pass the final test. "


    Speaking of the second level, the face of the tall black tiger was somewhat unnatural.


    "Ancestor, this second level, our whole black tiger clan, even can stay in it for more than a day. In my opinion, this human being will be able to stay in it for a few hours. "


    However, the ancestor laughed and said, "maybe the time he can stay here will be beyond our expectation. Because human beings have much more advantages than the black magic tigers in the assessment of their temperament


    The tall black tiger said, "can this human still stay in it for more than a day?"


    Tall black magic tiger said, that tone inside, full of distrust.


    However, the ancestor laughed again and said, "we''d better go on looking down. Maybe we''ll have a surprise."


    In the examination channel below, Lin Tianyu walked briskly forward.


    Then, you can see the exit of the channel in front of you, and you are about to go out of the direction of the channel.


    Suddenly, at this time, Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    His father Lin Hong and his mother Li Yunxia came out from another direction.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu can''t help but stop and go to another direction. At the same time, he is very curious. How could his father and mother come here? What''s the matter with them coming here? Did you come here to find yourself?


    But how could father and mother know they were here?


    What''s more, with their father and mother''s cultivation, can they get to the depths of the magic fog forest?


    Thinking like this, Lin Tianyu suddenly stopped.


    Hallucination?


    I remember that when I entered the examination channel, Xiaodao said to himself that in this channel, one is to assess the strength, the other is to assess the temperament. The assessment of strength is also easy to understand. However, in terms of the assessment of mind nature, Xiaodao seems to have said that it is related to hallucinations. Is it true that everything I see now is just an illusion?


    Lin Tianyu was shocked. Fortunately, there was a reminder of the knife in front of him.


    Otherwise, he is likely to fall into this illusion all of a sudden, and will never come out again.


    Then, in the second level, the victory we won through the arduous struggle in front of us was so defeated that the battles of life and death were completely ruined.


    Although the first pass, but in this second pass, completely lost, that eventually, is not also a failure?

 Chapter 861

    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu could not help but burst into a cold sweat.


    The assessment of the second level is too insidious.


    I thought that I had passed the examination, and was fully relaxed, but I suddenly fell into it again. If there was no reminder of the knife in front of me, even I could not have fallen into it so quickly and woke up.


    It seems that in the face of this second level, they must be careful, more careful.


    Otherwise, if you are not careful, you will be on the road. I am afraid that the whole test will end in failure.


    To understand the key point, Lin Tianyu never looked at the direction of his father and mother. Then he turned his head firmly and walked towards the exit of the passage.


    At present, Lin Tianyu has only one firm belief, that is, ignoring the influence of all illusions and illusions, he firmly and first crossed such a channel, took the origin of the stars into his hand, and completely broke through the limit of the exercise period.


    Lin Tianyu completely withdrew his eyes and walked towards the exit of the passage, all directions of the lake where the stars originated.


    Then, Lin Tianyu rushed forward all the way.


    Eh!


    What''s wrong with the assessment channel?


    It''s already in front of you. How come you''ve been walking for a long time, but you haven''t arrived at the small lake?


    "Tianyu, Tianyu, you saw us clearly. Why did you ignore us?"


    He thought that the passage was a little strange. He wanted to stop and study it carefully to see if there was something similar to the space maze. Lin Tianyu heard his mother Li Yunxia''s voice and called himself. The voice was clearly the mother''s voice.


    Although Lin Tianyu knew that there should be an illusion, he still could not help but stop to study the movement of this passage and looked in another direction.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu looked over, he saw that his father and mother were also looking at this side and saw themselves. They all went in their own direction and came here, and they were getting closer and closer.


    Father Lin Hong said: "Tianyu, you stinky boy, you don''t go home for such a long time. Your mother and I miss you, came to look for you, but you are good, clearly have seen us two people come to look for you, but, you saw, when did not see, still want to run. You son of a bitch, do you deserve me and your mother? "


    Listening to his father''s words, although he clearly knows that all these things are false, only illusions and illusions, now, the most important thing is to quickly get through this passage. What''s going on? What''s going on? Why can''t we get to the front of things that are clearly in front of us for so long. Now, the most important thing is to get to know the problem clearly and quickly get into the mountain and get the origin of the stars.


    However, in the face of his father and mother''s words, Lin Tianyu could not bear to turn his head and go, even though he knew it was false.


    Then, Lin Tianyu hesitated for a moment, and finally went back to the direction of his father and mother.


    Then, I saw the happy smile when my father and mother came towards me. In my heart, I could not help but feel a sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 862

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu can not help but speed up the pace, toward the direction of his father and mother in the past.


    Watching, the distance between the three is getting closer and closer.


    All of a sudden, at this time, in front of the father and mother, a man suddenly appeared.


    Lin Tianyu takes a closer look at the man. He turns out to be Lu Zu.


    Lu Zu, with a ferocious smile, glanced at Lin Tianyu''s direction. He said with a smile: "Stinky boy, I asked you to help the black knife to deal with me. Now, it''s time for you to pay the price."


    Lu Zu, with a ferocious face, said this, and looked in the direction of Lin Hong and Li Yunxia. Then, Lu Zu raised his hand and clapped at Lin Hong and Li Yunxia.


    "No!"


    However, no matter how Lin Tianyu yelled, it was no use at all.


    Lu Zu, with a ferocious face, was photographed with one hand. Lin Hong and Li Yunxia were directly transformed into meat fragments and dissipated in this space.


    "No, no, no!"


    Lin Tianyu yelled and rushed over. The black knife in his hand has been raised, and he directly waved and chopped at Lu Zu. At this time, even completely ignored. There is only one thought in my heart, that is to kill Lu Zu, the killer who killed your mother.


    "Ah, ah!"


    In the mouth repeatedly cries, the knife technique unceasingly waved to cut to move.


    However, no matter how Lin Tianyu wielded the sword technique, Lu Zu, after all, was a monk of Yuanying''s great energy who had already understood the principle of immortality. In Yuanying''s power, he was regarded as the top-ranking one. How could Lin Tianyu be able to compete in such a state.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was repeated. He didn''t know how many knives he had cut, but he didn''t even hurt Lu Zu''s hair.


    At this time, Lu Zu instead laughed triumphantly.


    Lu Zu said: "Stinky boy, this is what you learned when you helped black knife deal with me. You know why I didn''t just kill you? Hey, I don''t kill you directly now. I want you to taste the pain of leaving your relatives, and then torture you slowly. Then, I will kill you again. Boy, slowly enjoy the taste of the separation of relatives. "


    Originally, Lin Tianyu, who was attacking Lu Zu incessantly, but after hearing this, he suddenly withdrew his knife and retreated. Instead of rushing forward to attack Lu Zu, he just looked coldly at Lu Zu, who was facing him with an evil smile.


    Lin Tianyu thought in his mind that with his current strength, it was impossible to deal with Lu Zu.


    Naturally, with the present strength, it is even more impossible to avenge parents.


    Moreover, the more you drag on, the more unfavorable it will be for you.


    Even, it is likely that in the end, he will be caught by Lu Zu and humiliated by all kinds of means, but he will not die.


    No way!


    Absolutely not!


    Lin Tianyu thought and started to think. In this situation, how can I improve my strength in an instant, and then, directly enough to resist Lu Zu?


    As long as he broke through the final limit, and then stepped into the foundation period, I believe that at that time, even if it was not as good as Lu Zu, it would not be much different. Even, it is very likely that when I really enter the foundation period, I will be more powerful than Lu Zu.

 Chapter 863

    no


    Why must we break through the last limit and then enter the foundation construction period?


    Even if we don''t break through the final limit, we can also step into the foundation building period and improve our current strength.


    Although it has broken through the limit, it is very beneficial to be able to step into the higher level of practice in the future. But now, should we still manage the goals of nihilism?


    No!


    I want to improve my strength immediately. I will cut this Lu Zu immediately!


    "Ah!"


    Lin Tianyu thought, once again, he waved the sword method to the limit and hit Lu Zu. However, this time, the limit swing knife method, and the front is slightly different. Because, in this sword method, it is not only hidden that it contains killing Qi in it, but even in this sword method, Lin Tianyu also integrates himself into the Dao and the skill is also pushed to the limit.


    Then, with the skill integrated into the Dao, it was pushed to the limit, and Lin Tianyu soon felt the bottleneck of breakthrough. Then, with a gust of air, he rushed straight to the bottleneck.


    Boom!


    With the full operation of the skill, Lin Tianyu felt that he had already broken the bottleneck barrier in the foundation construction period. Then, it is time to step directly into the foundation construction period.


    Lu Zu across the road, obviously also felt the breath that Lin Tianyu was about to break through.


    Lu Zu felt the breath of the breakthrough, but he laughed and said, "even if you have reached the foundation stage, you can not want to be able to win over a nun of yuaninfant. Moreover, especially a master who realized the immortal principle, was a master of the Yuan Ying. Like us, these young nuns are all half immortal, and can you all understand it? "


    Although Lu Zu said so in his mouth, he felt that Lin Tianyu was about to break through the foundation building period, but the attack in his hand was added a little bit.


    Obviously, Lu Zu was also afraid. If Lin Tianyu was allowed to break through the foundation period, he was afraid of any changes.


    Looking at Lu zuyue attack more and more tight, Lin Tianyu but instead smiled.


    If other practitioners are attacked so urgently at the moment of breakthrough, they will greatly influence the breakthrough, even if one is not good, it is likely that they will be enchanted by the fire.


    However, such an emergency attack has not had any impact on Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough.


    Because, all breakthroughs of Lin Tianyu are mainly Dao Dao. As long as the Dao is realized, if you want to break through, it is a matter of sailing along the water. It is not easy anymore.


    Moreover, the greater the corresponding pressure and breakthrough, the simpler it will be.


    In addition, there is the most critical point, is that Lin Tianyu broke through, because he has already crossed the limit of the period of practice.


    So, once he breaks through, there will be a catastrophe.


    Although, Lin Tianyu only broke through the natural disaster in the foundation period, maybe he could not have Lu Zu. But now, Lu Zu is in his scope of the day is about to come. Then, invisible, will also pull Lu Zu into his natural robbery. And because of Lu Zu''s joining, that day of power, will certainly greatly increase.


    At that time, the great increase in the natural disaster will certainly have formed a lot of harm to Lu Zu.

 Chapter 864

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu quickly cut off the sabre method, should be facing Lu Zu''s attack, in the eye, while flashing endless essence light.


    Bang Bang


    Lin Tianyu was defeated again and again, and even several times, he was directly knocked down to the ground. But Lin Tianyu did not have half a minute, hesitantly, jumped up, and then, to the opposite Lu Zu attack in the past.


    Of course, in the confrontation between Lin Tianyu and Lu Zu, in addition to this kind of positive bombardment, there are countless times, Lin Tianyu with the exquisite sword technique and Lu Zu. The power of the sword technique, especially the cutting power of endless cutting, every time, under the condition of Lu Zu''s carelessness, he would always be able to cut Lu Zu''s body, leaving many scars.


    Moreover, because Lin Tianyu was committed to the Dao, Lu Zu really felt that he could not defend himself when the sword technique was put into practice.


    In the strength of the bombardment, although Lu Zu was repeatedly bombed back, and even flew out.


    However, in the Dao above, Lin Tianyu can always in the most dangerous moment, in order to own a little bit of advantage back.


    Therefore, having been fighting for such a long time, on the surface, luzu really has the advantage. However, if Lu Zuo wants to turn this advantage into a victory, he can not do it in a short time.


    Gradually, as time went on, Lin Tianyu finally reached the critical point of breakthrough.


    By this time, the clouds in the sky have begun to gather.


    The higher the concentration, the lower the pressure.


    Let the whole sky below, all feel a dull feeling.


    Thunder and wind were blowing.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu burst out laughing.


    But at this time, the opposite Lu Zu is the whole face is changed.


    Why?


    Why break through a small foundation period, it will bring down the natural calamity, and it is still such a terrible disaster?


    Lu Zu was completely puzzled.


    However, regardless of the solution, Lu Zu is aware that he must quickly flee away.


    Now, this Tianjie is only one of Lin Tianyu''s. Moreover, because he is a great monk of Yuanying. On top of the foundation of the disaster, we can add another bonus to it. Then, when the time comes, how terrible will that catastrophe be.


    Just think about it like this, Lu Zu can''t help but shiver.


    Lu Zu is now completely ignored, a flash away, will completely leave the scope of this scourge.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Lin Tianyu is also a flash, and directly catch up with Lu Zu, close to Lu Zu, snapped: "Lu Zu, do you want to go now? It''s late! When you do something to my parents, you should think of retribution. Now that retribution has come, you can''t escape any more. "


    Lu Zu saw that Lin Tianyu had caught up with himself directly. His face was green with fright. He quickly said, "Stinky boy, don''t chase after him, or I will kill you now. As long as you''re killed, the scourge will soon disappear. Do you believe it or not? "

 Chapter 865

    Lu Zu side so fierce and insidious to call, the side of the matter to escape.


    Lin Tianyu, who ran after him, sneered and said, "Lu Zu, I believe you. As long as it is able to kill me, then, this natural calamity will disappear immediately. As long as it has not really come down, it will not affect you. However, I want to ask luzu, how long does it take you to kill me. When you haven''t had time to kill me, I''m afraid that the disaster has come down completely. When the disaster comes, at that time, you can still have a chance to kill me? "


    On hearing this, Lu Zu was completely enraged.


    Lu Zu also knew that he couldn''t escape the scope of the disaster under Lin Tianyu''s tracking all the way.


    Lu Zu drank: "Stinky boy, what do you want? What can you do to let me go? "


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "it''s very simple. I just want you to die


    Lu Zu took a look at Lin Tianyu''s cold eyes. Suddenly, there was a burst of regret in his heart. Why did he have to deal with Lin Tianyu and even killed his parents?


    In the beginning, he just had some festivals with Heidao.


    As for the relationship between Lin Tianyu and his granddaughter Lu Feixue, if we handle the relationship well, we may not be able to expose the festival.


    However, he chose one of the most extreme ways to provoke the whole thing.


    Yes!


    Don''t you have a card for granddaughter Lu Feixue?


    Thinking of this, Lu Zu said: "Tianyu, look, I am the only grandfather of Feixue, who is her relative. If I really have something, then Feixue is just a lonely person. Don''t you like fisher? Don''t you worry that she will be left alone and no one will take care of her? Do you have the heart to make her sad? Moreover, especially if you are such a relationship, if I die in your hands, you think, how should she deal with herself


    With Lu Zu''s words, Lin Tianyu''s eyes clearly have a trace of hesitation in it.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s hesitation, Lu Zu hurriedly left without saying a word. Now, with such a good opportunity, he still doesn''t go. Isn''t he trying to find himself uncomfortable?


    However, Lu Zu just a flash, Lin Tianyu followed by a flash, catch up with Lu Zu.


    Lu Zu airway: "Tianyu, do you really have the heart to let Feixue sad?"


    But Lin Tianyu just locked Lu Zu with his eyes. He didn''t answer half a word.


    That means it can''t be more obvious -


    he wants Lu Zu to die. No matter what the reason is, he has to ask Lu Zu to die.


    Lu Zu also clearly understood the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s eyes, and said, "good boy, since you are so unpopular, don''t blame me for coming to you first."


    Lu Zu said, a knife directly to Lin Tianyu rowed over.


    Boom!


    However, the knife in Lu Zu''s hand did not have time to chop Lin Tianyu''s body. A powerful robbery thunder had been chopped down from the Ninth Heaven. It was divided into two parts and directly bombarded Lin Tianyu and Lu Zu.

 Chapter 866

    Lu Zu did not have time to wave the knife on Lin Tianyu''s body. He quickly collected it, and then he chopped at the thunder plunder falling in the sky.


    To now, to attack Lin Tianyu again, but half of the meaning is not.


    Because, now, the robbery thunder has fallen, and still attack two people separately. Obviously, rob thunder has confirmed that Lu Zu was also involved in the Tianjie. Well, after reaching this level, even if Lu Zu would have escaped to the horizon again, the disaster would have fallen on him.


    In this case, it''s better to hurry up and use all means to get through the disaster. There is no mind to fight with Lin Tianyu again in the process of this disaster.


    However, although there was no more fighting, Lu Zu was as close as possible to Lin Tianyu.


    Now, it is obvious that Lu Zu has realized the great power of Xianze''s Yuanying. His Tianjie is much stronger.


    If the two people were separated now, Lu Zu would be able to deal with the calamity of Yuan Ying''s great power, because he had reached the level of understanding Xianze. His power was too great. However, Lin Tianyu only needs to overcome the natural calamity caused by breaking through the limit when practicing Qi. His power is too small. Then, Lin Tianyu must be much more relaxed when he takes his own natural calamity.


    But now, Lu is close to Lin Tianyu.


    According to the law of the natural calamity, when two people who have survived the natural calamity lean against each other, the power of the disaster will come down according to the more powerful one.


    In this way, Lu Zu was not easy because he wanted to survive the natural calamity, but Lin Tianyu was more difficult to deal with this strengthened disaster.


    Even if one of them is not good, Lin Tianyu may have been directly involved in this Tianjie and disappeared.


    Hum!


    Son of a bitch!


    Do you want to pit me?


    Good! Then you come. Let''s have a look at who can beat who.


    You want to use the scourge to pit me?


    Yeah, I let you in. But, don''t you also give yourself into the pit? Even, if one is not good, it is very likely that you will die in the pit. Even, the pit will be completely destroyed and there will be no bone residue left.


    Hum!


    I''m just one more disaster, but you son of a bitch? You are a dead word.


    Boom! Boom!


    With the advent of Tianjie, the power is at least tens of times stronger than the previous ones, which Lin Tianyu spent.


    One by one, one by one, bombarded two people''s bodies.


    When the disaster fell, Lu Zu came to this opportunity. Lin Tianyu fully understood what Lu thought. However, he didn''t hide at all, because Lin Tianyu understood that even if he wanted to hide, he couldn''t hide.


    Just as at that time, he was able to catch up with Lu Zu with Tianjie. In this disaster, Lu Zu was also able to catch up with Lin Tianyu.


    Since it is impossible to hide how to hide, it is better to bear directly.


    I have the physical strength of the golden elixir period of ancient wooden buildings. Although this disaster has exceeded my own endurance limit, I believe that it is also possible to carry it through.

 Chapter 867

    The disaster is coming down.


    Whenever there is a natural calamity coming down, Lu Zu will divide a part of the divine consciousness, to explore the situation of Lin Tianyu, to see whether he is dead or not.


    However, with the natural calamity, Lu Zu was disappointed again and again.


    Even now, on the surface, it seems that Lin Tianyu is much harder and more miserable than he is. However, this Lin Tianyu just has a breath and is hard to carry the disasters there. No matter how powerful the robbery was, how miserable it was to chop Lin Tianyu. However, it was always against Lu Zu''s psychology. Again and again, Lin Tianyu was able to carry it safely.


    Lu Zu looked at Lin Tianyu''s miserable appearance, and felt a burst of joy in his heart. He hoped to have another stroke and directly cut Lin Tianyu to death.


    However, Lu Zu always felt that the next time, there would be a natural calamity. When Lin Tianyu was chopped to death, Lin Tianyu was always carrying it.


    Moreover, slowly and with the passage of time, Lu Zu also clearly felt that Lin Tianyu seemed to have slowly adapted to the power of the Tianjie.


    Is there any such abnormal phenomenon?


    Lu Zu saw Lin Tianyu''s miserable life from the beginning to the back, and gradually, more and more in the state of recovery, eyes can not help but shrink.


    Look at this.


    When the disaster is over, I''m afraid that he will be miserable, but Lin Tianyu will be in a better state than now.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zu could not help but move to the side. Suddenly, he felt that it was a very unwise decision to lean up and join Lin Tianyu in the robbery.


    However, Lu just leaned on the side, Lin Tianyu had already opened his eyes and swept towards Lu Zu. There was a chilling light in his eyes.


    Lu Zu''s heart sank, and then, finally, he did not move away.


    In fact, at this time, it was really just like Lu Zu saw. After the robbery, Lin Tianyu became more relaxed.


    At the beginning of the disaster, the power of the disaster was far beyond the limit of Lin Tianyu''s physical fitness. Therefore, after several times of natural calamity, Lin Tianyu was cut into a miserable state. However, with the experience of several previous times, Lin Tianyu knew that at this time, the only and best way was to urge the body to cultivate the skills, which not only increased the endurance of fighting against the natural calamity. In addition, the physical training formula also has the effect of gradually absorbing the natural calamity and strengthening the physique. As a result, gradually, with the operation of the body cultivation formula, gradually absorbed the disaster. Moreover, with the absorption of the disaster, the whole body''s resistance is stronger, and it is easier to resist the disaster. Even, gradually, the speed of absorbing the disaster is also faster and faster. Naturally, it seems more and more relaxed.


    Finally, the sky in the sky, just the last few.


    When the last few robberies fell, it was time for them to meet again.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Zu coldly.


    Lu Zu also looked at Lin Tianyu coldly.


    A spark of anger, in the space between the two, surging.

 Chapter 868

    Lin Tianyu glared at Lu Zu and said in his heart: old boy, when fighting with you in front of you, it''s just a little worse than you. But now, as long as I have passed this disaster, I will break into the state of building foundation directly from the realm of practicing Qi. At that time, the difference in that line was completely compensated. What''s more, during the disaster, you old boy also suffered such a heavy injury. Now, do you still want to be my opponent?


    Lu Zu glared at Lin Tianyu, but in his heart, he hesitated and hesitated: the boy, after the natural calamity, was more powerful than before, and must have made a big step forward. In front of me, it''s just one line worse than me. When his strength grows, I''m afraid that he will not only no longer be lower than my strength, but also probably surpass me. What''s more, what''s more strange is that after such a powerful natural calamity, I, a monk with great energy, was covered with black and blue. However, this boy was very good. At the beginning, he thought he was going to be unable to carry it, but when he got to the back, he became more and more energetic.


    Lu Zu thought: now facing this stinky boy, I''m afraid we can''t fight.


    Especially now, one''s own injuries, to quickly think of a way, first to raise the body above the injury again.


    At the time when the two were thinking about each other, the disaster was in the past.


    Just at the moment of the disappearance of the disaster, Lin Tianyu and Lu Zu both used their best skills and went to each other.


    Boom!


    After a bombardment, Lin Tianyu was blasted hundreds of meters away and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Lu Zu, on the other hand, stood still and hardly moved.


    How could it be?


    Lin Tianyu was incredible.


    Does luzu have such a strong strength?


    If he had such a strong strength, he would not have displayed such a powerful move until now, and killed himself before the advent of the natural calamity.


    Lin Tianyu, who fell heavily on the ground, quickly got up, made a good defense, and looked at Lu Zu.


    Looking at the past, Lin Tianyu found something wrong.


    At this time, although Lu Zu was standing in the same place, he did not move an inch. However, Lu Zu now, but the whole body is shaking non-stop, flushed face, people feel that the state is particularly bad.


    Obviously, although Lu Zu made such a powerful move just now, he also paid a price that he could hardly afford.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Lu Zu looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, and said: "boy, even if I spread the big price, how about it? Today, you have to die. "


    Immediately, Lu Zu a Dodge, in the hand brewed out a big move, a move toward Lin Tianyu again blew over.


    Bang!


    Lin Tianyu knew that he couldn''t resist such a powerful move, but he still held up his black knife without hesitation and bombarded Lu Zu''s move.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu saw that in front of his own move, a knife shadow met Lu Zu''s blow out of this move, and met up. And Lu Zu''s the most powerful one to bang together, even, is to blow a split.

 Chapter 869

    Lin Tianyu rushed to the front and saw the person who waved the shadow of the knife.


    Just saw a tall and straight figure, standing in front of their own.


    "Master!" Lin Tianyu exclaimed in surprise.


    The figure standing in front of Lin Tianyu is the ancestor of Heidao. Just now, it was the ancestor of black Dao who made the most powerful sword to resist Lu Zu''s big move.


    After blocking Lu Zu''s powerful move, the black sword ancestor coldly said: "Lu Laoer, you have burned the immortal rule, and then you have issued such a powerful move. However, you just have a little bit of immortal rules, and can you send out a few moves of this kind? Terror, let you show more tricks, even if we don''t have to do it again, your fairy will burn out. "


    Burning Xianze!


    No wonder the powerful moves were put into use just now.


    Lin Tianyu knew clearly that the immortal was something beyond the level of heaven and power on the mainland. Lu Zu actually burned it and burst out the moves. It''s strange that the power of the moves is not great.


    Lu Zu said: "black sword, I burned Xianze, but I can''t attack a few moves. However, with my power of burning Xianze, you can''t stop me if you want to escape."


    "Is that right? Look in my hand. Who is this


    At this time, Lin Tianyu noticed that there was a man in the hand of the black knife ancestor.


    Lin Tianyu looked at it carefully, and it turned out to be Lu Feixue.


    Father Heidao actually caught Lu Feixue. Did master Heidao want to use Lu Feixue to blackmail Lu Zu?


    Master, how could the ancestor Heidao do such a thing?


    At this time, Lu Zu also saw clearly that Heidao Laozu was holding his granddaughter.


    However, Lu Zu was not flustered at all. Instead, he laughed and said, "Heidao, when you catch Feixue, you don''t ask about it. Your good apprentice, what is the relationship between him and Feixue? If you hurt Feixue, I won''t go to you. I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu, your good apprentice, won''t agree first. "


    Hearing Lu Zu say so, black knife old Zu is stupefied for a moment.


    And take advantage of this opportunity, Lu Zu figure exhibition, ready to flee away.


    At this time, Heidao Laozu yelled: "Lu Laoer, look who is coming."


    When Heidao Laozu was drinking, he raised his hand and threw Lu Feixue directly to luzu.


    At this time, if Lu Zu just ran away from himself, Lu Feixue would suddenly, so heavily, fall on the ground. Even, it is very likely that he died directly during a fall that contained the power of the original baby of the black sword ancestor. At this time, unless Lu Zu gave up running away, added his body to catch Lu Feixue, and then with his own means to dissolve Lu Feixue''s body, which was blessed by the ancestor of black knife, the yuan baby''s power could be protected.


    But luzu will continue to escape, or return to catch Lu Feixue?


    If you continue to escape, with the power of burning immortal, Lu Zu is likely to escape from the heaven. But if he came back to save Lu Feixue, Lu Zu was likely to have no chance to escape again.


    This is a dilemma. What would Lu Zu do?

 Chapter 870

    Lu Fei Yu can''t take his life.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not hesitate to show his figure directly. When the law of space was applied to the limit, he rushed out first. Before Lu Feixue fell to the ground, he wanted to rob Lu Feixue and help her to completely dissolve the strength belonging to friar Yuanying in her body before the Yuanying power burst into her body. Save Luffy snow.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu has no idea whether he can catch up.


    When Lin Tianyu rushed out, Lu Zu, who had hesitated for several times and even had already started his steps, finally joined in to catch Lu Feixue. Then, Yuan Ying''s mana moves into Lu Feixue''s body, dissolving the magic power that black Dao''s ancestor entered into Lu Feixue''s body.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who was snatched out of the figure, also happened to arrive at this place.


    At this time, when he saw that Lu Zu was dissolving the magic power in his body, belonging to the ancestor of black knife, he could not defend his position.


    Opportunity is rare!


    It''s time to avenge my parents!


    Lin Tianyu did not have any hesitation. The black knife in his hand spread out and swung it out. He cut Lu Zu''s back.


    At this time, Lu Feixue, whose magic power belonged to the ancestor of Heidao, had been partially solved by Lu Zuhua. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Lin Tianyu cut a knife on Lu Zu''s back. Lu Feixue had no time to think about other things. He quickly turned around and went directly to Lu Zu''s back to block Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    Lin Tianyu was shocked and wanted to take back the knife.


    But just now, he was eager for revenge, and such a rare opportunity was right in front of him. Therefore, Lin Tianyu put all his strength into full use. It was impossible for him to completely withdraw his strength.


    Even though he fought back and tried his best to withdraw the strength of the knife, he was only able to withdraw half of his strength when he was spitting blood.


    However, Lu Feixue was not a strong friar. In addition, his accomplishments were sealed by the ancestor of black Dao with Yuan Ying''s magic power just now. How can Lu Feixue resist the heavy blow of Lin Tianyu''s half power now.


    Therefore, a knife cut, Lu Feixue''s whole body, directly cut two sections.


    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu yelled and threw his knife. He went up and hugged Lu Feixue.


    Bang!


    At this time, Lu Zu, who was furious, punched Lin Tianyu and blew him several tens of meters away. Finally, Lu Zu still has some scruples about being held by Lin Tianyu. Lu Feixue has not exhausted all his strength. However, such a blow also made Lin Tianyu vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Then, Lu Zu came to Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, the ancestor of black knife has already rushed to fight with Lu Zu.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu quietly hugged Lu Feixue.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are full of sadness. He looks at Lu Feixue in front of him. He is very sad.


    Why did God do this to him?


    Just a little while ago, his parents were in front of his eyes, was Lu Zu''s palm to turn into meat and mud, but now, little sister Lu Feixue has to leave him.


    Why?

 Chapter 871

    At this time, Lu Feixue raised his hand and touched Lin Tianyu''s face.


    However, Lu Feixue obviously did not have the strength to lift his hand twice. Although he wanted to touch Lin Tianyu''s face, his hand was clearly not in his command.


    Lin Tianyu quickly took Lu Feixue''s hand and put her hand on his face.


    When he touched Lin Tianyu''s face, Lu Feixue laughed and said, "Tianyu, please let my grandfather go."


    Lin Tianyu frowned. Just now, he saw Lu Zu pat his parents into meat.


    Do you want to let him go now that he has such a good chance to revenge?


    However, looking at Lu Feixue''s pleading eyes, Lin Tianyu hesitated.


    Is it possible to let Lu Feixue leave so disappointed?


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, call me a little elder martial sister to listen."


    Lin Tianyu whispered: "little sister."


    "Ah


    Lu Feixue quietly agreed, and then said: "Tianyu, let my grandfather go. At least, I don''t want to see my grandfather die in front of me. Even if you want to take revenge on my grandfather, I will never see it again. "


    Looking at Lu Feixue''s smiling and praying eyes, Lin Tianyu finally nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, let him go."


    The ancestor of black sword was obviously stunned for a moment and said, "Tianyu, what do you say?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, I said let Lu go."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, his voice was a little loud. Even, there was a little anger in it.


    Heidao Laozu looked at Lin Tianyu again. Then, he looked at Lu Feixue in Lin Tianyu''s arms. Finally, one side of his body made way for Lu Zu to leave.


    Looking at Lu Zu leaving, Lu Feixue laughed and said, "Tianyu, thank you."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and held Lu Feixue closer.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Feixue, you can rest assured that I will cure your injury and you will get better."


    Lu Feixue laughed and nodded, saying, "Tianyu, can you kiss me?"


    "Well."


    Lin Tianyu responded and gave a deep kiss.


    Lu Feixue tried his best to respond, his eyes full of smile.


    Then, Lu Feixue just smiles, smiles, slowly, completely closed his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu hugged Lu Feixue more tightly, still kissing affectionately, and his face also contained the same smile as Lu Feixue just now. However, in the corner of Lin Tianyu''s eyes, a tear fell quietly.


    Lin Tianyu so, quietly, has not moved, but his heart is affectionately calling, "Feixue, little sister."


    Again and again, monotonously repeated in the heart.


    Although Lin Tianyu himself does not know, he still calls again and again, what is the meaning.


    However, in his heart, but can not bear to stop this call.


    This is, in the outside world, in another space, the tall black devil tiger said: "Lao Zu, you can see that his current situation is about to enter a state of madness. Should we close down or wake him up. Otherwise, let him continue in the state, is likely to be possessed by the devil, damage the foundation


    However, the ancestor of black magic tiger said: "don''t worry, let''s have a look first. Maybe he can really carry it through. "

 Chapter 872

    When the grandfather said, his eyes were full of hope.


    But the tall black tiger shook his head, full of disbelief: what''s wrong with the old ancestor? Is it so easy to pass the second level? None of the most elite tigers in our family has passed the test. Can he survive in safety for such a tiny human being?


    Although the tall black tiger is not believe at all, Lin Tianyu can really carry this pass. However, the grandfather has already made a speech, he also just can resolutely carry out.


    Then, the tall black tiger and the old ancestor quietly stayed in another space and watched the changes of Lin Tianyu''s expression and mood. Even, again and again, Lin Tianyu''s body, the mana is faintly has a kind of violent walk trace.


    However, all of a sudden, the tall black tiger thought that Lin Tianyu was about to lose control of his emotions, and even triggered the magic power in his body to run away. He was on the verge of being possessed by the devil.


    At this time, the magic power in Lin Tianyu''s body suddenly and suddenly returned to normal.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu closed his eyes, and then, in the bottom of his heart, a voice sounded, saying: Although all these are false, but in the future, I should cherish it, and the people who should be guarded must devote more efforts to guard, otherwise, at any time, these fake things will become true.


    And in order to protect, to cherish, this in front of all this, he must have a more powerful strength.


    When Lin Tianyu opened his eyes again, Lu Feixue disappeared, master Heidao''s ancestor disappeared, and even the scene in front of him completely disappeared. Then, in front of Lin Tianyu, there was only a passage left, leading to the one on the top of the mountain. For a long time, he didn''t get to the top of the mountain.


    Now, as long as he walked through this passage, he could really reach the flat place on the top of the mountain and the lake full of stars.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was not in a hurry to step on this channel leading to the top of the mountain.


    Instead, he stood down and quietly felt it.


    Between his feelings, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that his mood was several times stronger than before.


    Although the enhancement of mood can not directly increase strength, Lin Tianyu can feel it. This is a long-term benefit.


    Because of the enhancement of mood, it will be much easier for us to comprehend Dao Dao on the way of practice.


    In fact, at the end of practice, the speed and limit of the final growth are always the perception of Tao. But in the perception of Tao, the strength of comprehension and state of mind is much greater than the strength already possessed.


    Lin Tianyu had a good understanding of the intensity of the present state of mind, opened his eyes again, and then looked at the passage leading to the top of the mountain.


    According to the law, now, Lin Tianyu should directly step on this channel, directly to the top of the platform.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not set foot on that channel at all. Instead, he looked at the channel leading to the platform and laughed.

 Chapter 873

    This road, since it appears in front of us together with an illusion in front of us, isn''t it the same, should it be just an illusion?


    Break it!


    Lin Tianyu whispered in his heart.


    Moreover, the whole spiritual force and the divine sense sense are strengthened and stabbed straight at the front passage. Then "poof" to a will, the front passage, shaking for a while, directly disappeared.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu found that he was already standing on the platform on the top of the mountain.


    Sure enough, the passage just now was just an illusion.


    In fact, he was already standing on the platform at the top of the mountain. As long as he can recognize that this is an illusion, then all these illusions will suddenly disappear.


    Looking at the small lake full of stars in front of him, Lin Tianyu didn''t have the joy of seeing the origin of stars at first.


    If there was no such thing as a real illusion in the examination, Lin Tianyu would have been filled with joy and excitement. But now, his whole state of mind is almost full of those pictures in the illusion just now. Let his whole mood, how can no longer be happy.


    However, Lin Tianyu also knows that if you want to make the images in the dreamland not really happen, they will appear in front of you. Then, he must have a strong strength, in order to truly guard these things he wants to guard.


    Therefore, although Lin Tianyu did not have the excitement and joy that he should have, he still used the fastest speed to get to the small lake in front of him, and then, according to the guidance of the knife, he directly put the whole person into the small lake, applied the knife technique to the extreme, opened the pores of the whole body completely, and began to do his best Absorbing the source of stars in this lake.


    At this time, in another space.


    The big black tiger opened his mouth in horror and watched Lin Tianyu walk out of the dreamland with his own power. He didn''t know how to express his feelings at this moment.


    Then, the tall black tiger to the black tiger ancestor, said: "he, he actually broke the illusion."


    Laozu said with a smile: "I didn''t have said that. If I look down, maybe there will be a surprise."


    When Lao Zu said this, he was very indifferent, as if he had already expected such a result.


    However, the tall black magic tiger had not seen the surprise in front of him. He completely reflected it and said, "however, he is just a little monk practicing Qi. In our family of black magic tigers, we have always reached the 12th level, which is equivalent to the great monk of Yuanying in human beings, so we can go through this illusion, but even if it is like this, he is just a little friar of Qi training This, also did not have a black demon tiger, really relied on one''s own strength, completely passed this illusion. But now, this is just a little monk practicing Qi, and he has spent the fantasy completely with his own strength. It''s amazing. "


    At this time, with Lin Tianyu''s extreme application of the sabre technique, he was working on the skill and tried his best to absorb the origin of the stars in the lake. It could be seen to the naked eye that the origin of the stars in the lake was slowly decreasing.


    Although, this slowly reduced the speed, extremely slow.


    However, the key is that there are many stars in the whole lake. Because the absorption of a little monk practicing Qi has been obviously reduced. So, how many stars should he absorb.

 Chapter 874

    Looking at the origin of the stars in the whole lake, it turned out that there was a reduced trace image. The face of the tall black tiger shook and trembled again.


    At this time, the tall black magic tiger finally said: "Laozu, can''t let him absorb it any more. If we let him absorb it like this, we can only absorb the amount of our own tigers, hundreds of people. Although these sources of stars seem to be numerous, they can not afford such consumption. If we had more people like him, we would have completely absorbed the source of stars that we have stored for countless years. "


    The ancestor looked back at the tall black tiger and said, "rules are rules. Since the rules have been set, as long as you can pass the limit of the assessment level, there will be no restrictions on those who enter the valley. Now, there can''t be any restrictions on him. He can absorb enough. It''s his ability. If he can''t, he can only blame himself for his incompetence. "


    On the face of the tall black magic tiger, there was obviously a touch of heartache. He said, "however, if he absorbs it again, I really don''t know how much he will absorb before it can end. Even if it is our ethnic tiger, there is no one. We have let go of it and absorb it to our heart''s content. "


    The ancestor said: "our clan tiger, is not let go, let them absorb, but because, there is no one passed the examination limit. Then, the amount they can absorb can only be given according to the level they pass through. "


    The tall black tiger looked at his ancestor like this, and then looked at Lin Tianyu, who was still rapidly absorbing the origin of stars in the lake, and felt uneasy.


    Tall black magic tiger said: "but, this is a human class, it is impossible to break through. Even if he has the ability to pass the examination to the limit, if he is not given the opportunity to pass the examination, where does he come from


    When the tall black tiger said this, it was obvious that he had arranged for Lin Tianyu to participate in the assessment. He had a layer of resentment.


    The ancestor looked back and took a look at the tall black tiger.


    On this one eye, it was startled by the tall black magic tiger, and a layer of sweat came out of his whole body involuntarily.


    Laozu said: "it seems that you have lived in this place for a long time. You think it is a blessed place. Then, you are arrogant and feel great. No one will put it in your eyes. In your eyes, there are only black tigers in your eyes. You also think that black magic tigers are the noblest and most supreme race in the whole Heavenly Kingdom, right?


    "But have you ever thought about how you came to live safely in this blessed land? What''s more, are you really more noble than everything else? "


    The sweat on the big black tiger''s forehead was dripping down.


    In his heart, he understood better than anyone else.


    They occupied this part of the magic fog forest. No human friar dared to enter it to challenge their dignity. The most important reason is not that they are more noble or powerful than human friars. In fact, the most important reason is that they have this unpredictable ancestor.


    Otherwise, in fact, their black tiger clan is just some ordinary black tiger, how to fight with the gifted human friars.


    But now, he even dare to question the decision of his ancestors!

 Chapter 875

    The tall black tiger hurriedly said: "ancestor, I don''t want to doubt your decision, just, I want to leave more resources for our black magic tiger clan. Human friars, because of the relationship between talent and quantity, have surpassed our black magic tiger generation after generation. If we don''t give us a large number of black magic tigers and leave more resources, I''m afraid that at that time, in the whole Tianquan continent, we will hardly have a foothold of black magic tigers. "


    After hearing this, the ancestor didn''t immediately say anything. Instead, he raised his head and looked straight over the clouds to a far and far place.


    Then, the ancestor said, "you are not totally wrong. Indeed, your starting point is for the black tiger clan.


    "But do you know what I think?


    "What I think is our whole heaven power land. We have to leave something for the whole heaven power land, so that our heaven power continent can be a star with great power of cultivation. If we don''t have a capable person on the Tianquan continent, one day, those immortals from the celestial realm will do whatever they want on our Tianquan continent. Do you think that at that time, like these stars, we can still keep them? "


    Hearing this, the tall black tiger was silent for a while, and then said, "Lao Zu, aren''t you still on our heavenly power land? I believe that as long as the ancestors are still on the land of Tianquan, even those immortals who come across the celestial realm, what will happen to them? When they arrive on the Tianquan continent, it is the tiger that has to lie down and the dragon has to be coiled. "


    "Yes," he said with a smile. If I had been guarding, I would have been able to protect heaven and the mainland.


    "After all, those celestial beings who really have the ability to deal with me don''t care about a small continent like Tianquan.


    "But I can''t always guard the land of heavenly power. After all, even if it''s a fairy, it''s a day gone. "


    The tall black tiger was startled and said, "what do you mean, ancestor?"


    The old ancestor said calmly: "when I was in the realm of Xianjun, I followed my master to wander in the fairyland. At that time, I was in high spirits and walked in the fairyland, and I did a lot of magnificent things. However, I finally attracted a powerful Immortal Emperor figure. The Immortal Emperor and I launched a chase and kill, that is, in the continuous pursuit, finally, the master could not survive. At the end of the fall, the master blocked the last wave of attack for me. At that time, I took the opportunity to escape from the fairyland, and then, I went back to the Heavenly Kingdom. However, although I escaped from the pursuit of the Immortal Emperor, I was seriously injured. Even though I returned to Tianquan land and had the maintenance of the star origin of Tianquan land, the injury was getting worse and worse after all.


    "According to the present situation, there may be at most three thousand years to go. Three thousand years later, I''m going to turn back. "


    Hearing this, the tall black tiger was completely stunned.


    The reason why they have such a detached position in the whole Tianquan continent is that their ancestors are here.


    But three thousand years later, my grandfather will go back.


    At that time, where will they go?

 Chapter 876

    Thinking of this, the face of the tall black tiger is full of worries.


    Tall black magic tiger worried: "ancestor, what you said is true?"


    The ancestor nodded and said, "what I said is true."


    The tall black magic tiger said again: "but ancestor, if it is really the time, what should we do about the black magic tiger clan?"


    Without the protection of our ancestors, with the number of human friars, and the rise of those who have excellent talent in cultivating, where can we have their black devil tiger clan? Their status now. I''m afraid that at that time, it is not only the black magic tigers, but also the most central treasure land in the magic fog forest. Even, they are likely to be suppressed and chased by human friars. They will not have a stable foothold as they are now.


    Therefore, when the ancestor said this worry, it is not surprising that the tall black tiger was worried.


    But the ancestor said, "so now, I''m looking for a strong support for you. This strong supporter, after he grows up in the future, will not only protect the safety of our whole Tianquan continent, but also be responsible for our black magic tiger clan. "


    When Lao Zu said this, his eyes were fixed on the lower part of Lin Tianyu who was practicing in the lake.


    The tall black magic tiger listened to the words of the ancestor, but also followed his eyes and looked in the past.


    Then, the tall black magic tiger was surprised and said, "ancestor, the man you said is not him?"


    The grandfather didn''t even look back, just nodded.


    The tall black devil tiger said, "but, he is just a little monk practicing Qi. Is it possible to put all future outlets on him? In the whole land of Tianquan, there are a lot of them. Even though they are just little monks, they are so amazing. However, it was the talented people who were praised so much that at the end of the day, there were even a few more who could finally reach the realm of Yuanying. Not to mention, there is the understanding of the fairy behind, this big ridge into the fairyland is blocked behind.


    "In our whole Tianquan continent, over the years, my ancestors have also known that only a few people can really surpass the cultivation level of Tianquan land, enter the fairyland, and become immortals?


    "Is it that such a little monk who is only practicing Qi can really grow up and grow up to the step mentioned by the ancestor?"


    The ancestor was confident and firm: "I remember the master I followed that day. At that time, he was just a little monk practicing Qi."


    "But that''s not the case. The master of the old ancestor was the most talented person in the whole Tianquan continent


    Laozu said: "then, how can the world think that the master I followed on that day is the most talented person?"


    The tall black magic tiger said: "because, in the whole heavenly power continent, it is a matter for all to see. Although I was not born on that day, I could not witness the demeanor of the master on that day. However, as long as you go to those leapfrogging forces on the Tianquan continent, you can clearly find out the magnificent events left behind on that day, the master of our ancestors. "

 Chapter 877

    Laozu said: "the reason why I can still find out about my master''s deeds in the whole Tianquan continent that day, even if I go to those leapfrog forces to inquire about them. In fact, the most fundamental reason is that on that day, my master reached the peak of the whole heavenly power continent. But I want to ask again, if on that day, my master did not reach the peak of the whole heavenly power continent, or even, he did not fly to the fairyland, and even left some legends in the fairyland. Will there be legends and records about my master in some super powers in the whole heavenly power continent? "


    The tall black tiger was stunned.


    If it is really like what the ancestor said, even if the master of the old ancestor has not been able to reach the peak of Tianquan continent, even if he is so amazing that day, who will go to legend and record those events?


    It has always been such a reality.


    What if you''re a genius?


    Maybe, in the people who live with you, they can remember you for a short time. But as long as you can''t really get to the top. Then, with the passage of time, soon, you will be completely submerged in the long river of time.


    The master of the day, of course, was a genius.


    But the key to really let him spread the whole land of Tianquan was that he reached the peak of Tianquan continent through his own efforts, and even surpassed the level of Tianquan continent. Even after he flew to the fairyland, there were many legends left behind.


    When the tall black tiger was in a daze, the ancestor said again: "on that day, when I chose to follow the master, in fact, at that time, my realm was much higher than the master, and my strength was also much higher than his master. At that time, no one took good care of the master. Even the interior of our black magic tiger clan was full of voices of opposition. However, I firmly chose to follow the master, because I saw his excellence, and saw that with his own excellence, he would be an earth shaking figure in the future


    When he heard this, the tall black tiger did not make a sound.


    On that day, there was such a secret.


    Such as the master of the ancestors of the earth shaking genius, even there is not a good time, this is too much.


    Therefore, the tall black tiger looked at his ancestor, and there was a lot of distrust in his eyes.


    But the ancestor said, "on that day, my master was excellent. However, other people can not see his outstanding, just see that he has not made great achievements on that day, and has not had a strong strength. Just like he is today. "


    Lao Zu said, reaching for the lower part of Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the old ancestor said: "in fact, my master was far less excellent than this little guy on that day. It''s just that the little guy below, up to now, is far from reaching the peak of the whole Tianquan continent, so none of you can look up to him. But when he reaches the summit, you will find out how wrong your ideas are


    Listening to the ancestor said so sure, the tall black devil looked down again.


    However, no matter how you look at it, you can''t see that such a little monk can become a great person in the future.

 Chapter 878

    The old ancestor looked back, but he was still a tall black tiger with a face full of disbelief.


    "Why, do you still don''t believe it?"


    The tall black tiger did not answer after listening to his ancestor''s question. Neither believe nor say no. However, this is the best answer. Originally, he just didn''t believe it. Now, in the face of his father''s questions, he did not answer them. Isn''t this the best answer?


    The ancestor looked at the tall black tiger, but he was not angry. He just gave a faint disappointment in his eyes and shook his head gently.


    Laozu said: "as far as you can see, he is just a little monk practicing Qi. However, you have a good look, he has now absorbed the number of stars. From your point of view, do you think that even ordinary Yuanying energetic friars can absorb so many sources of stars? "


    The tall black tiger once again took a look at Lin Tianyu who was immersed in the lake. His eyes could not help shaking for several times.


    After a while, the origin of stars in the small lake was missing.


    That''s the origin of a whole lake!


    What''s more, even a real monk with great energy can absorb half of the Star source absorbed by this little Qi practicing friar. No, even if he opens up the absorption, can he absorb one tenth of the amount absorbed by the little friar?


    I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    I still remember that on that day, the ancestor said that the amount that the source of the stars can absorb has nothing to do with his cultivation. What is directly connected with it is the extent to which the monk can surpass the limit in the future.


    However, when the ancestor said this, the tall black tiger had only heard of it. Even though the left ear went in and the right ear went out, it didn''t really go to the heart.


    Joke!


    Is it because the degree of surpassing the limit is higher. Can a Qi practicing monk absorb more than Yuanying great energy monk?


    But now, such a little monk practicing Qi can absorb so many stars.


    Isn''t this just another way to prove the words of our ancestors?


    The ancestor said, "this is what you can see. Seeing is believing. Do you want to doubt it?


    "Besides that, I''ll tell you another situation you haven''t seen. It''s the little friar who practices Qi in front of you, but in the fight with the great monk Yuanying, he doesn''t fall behind completely. It''s like killing a chicken to kill the ordinary golden elixir. Can you imagine that?


    "Why, do you want to oppose and doubt again?


    "You don''t have to object, you don''t have to have any doubts. Because I saw all this with my own eyes. I watched him fight with the great monk Yuanying, and finally killed him by various means. I saw with my own eyes that when he killed the ordinary golden elixir, it was like killing a chicken.


    "You don''t believe it? Not convinced? I can tell you, don''t be unconvinced. At your current level, you can beat him and suppress him, but it is impossible to kill him. Of course, this is the case when he is only practicing Qi. If he has absorbed enough of the source of stars, and has broken through the limit, then he has broken through to the realm of building foundation, I''m afraid you will not be his opponent. "

 Chapter 879

    The big black tiger came to this meeting, especially after seeing the horror of the original amount of stars absorbed by Lin Tianyu, he gradually believed in the meeting.


    However, when Laozu talked about Lin Tianyu''s fighting power, he said that although the other side lost himself in the current state of Qi training, he could not really do anything to the other side. This word, tall black magic tiger but don''t believe. Because he has already realized the existence of banbu Xianze. The ancestor also said that when the other side borrowed the origin of the stars in the lake, after breaking through the limit, and then breaking through the boundary of building foundation, even he could no longer be the opponent of the other party. The tall black tiger didn''t believe it.


    Don''t say that the other side just broke through to the realm of building foundation, even if the other side really broke through to the golden elixir realm, what?


    Can you really win the monk Yuanying who has realized the half step immortal rule?


    No way!


    The ancestor looked at the tall black tiger again, and finally shook his head. There was no more to say.


    Then, the grandfather''s eyes again looked at the lake below, Lin Tianyu''s body.


    With the eyes of the ancestors, the tall black tiger also looked down at the lake below, and looked at it again.


    However, just took a look, the tall black tiger''s eyes, again can''t help shaking.


    How long has it been? The origin of the stars in the whole lake below has been missing. What''s more, there''s no stopping at all, and it''s decreasing.


    This is -


    if we let the other party absorb it all the time, how much will it absorb. Look at this posture. I''m afraid that in the end, the Star source of the whole lake will be absorbed by this boy.


    Thinking of this, the tall black tiger looked at his ancestor again.


    The tall black tiger said, "look, can''t you let him absorb it like this again? If he is allowed to absorb it like this again, I''m afraid that in the end, he will absorb too much of the origin of the stars, which will affect the future development of our black magic tiger clan. The origin of the stars, but accumulated over countless years, is the root of the future development of our whole family of black magic tigers! Ancestor... "


    When the tall black tiger had to go on, the ancestor turned back and glared at him fiercely. Then, without saying anything, he turned his head again and continued to watch Lin Tianyu absorb the origin of the stars in the lake.


    Although the ancestor just glared at him and didn''t say anything, the tall black tiger didn''t dare to say more.


    If the ancestor explained to him, he wanted to understand some truth. But Lao Zu didn''t have a word to explain. He just glared and didn''t say anything. Then, he was really angry and didn''t want to hear his wordy and unnecessary words. If at this time, he still has no eyesight, and if he talks too much, he will really make my grandfather angry. If he gets angry, he will not be able to bear it.


    Therefore, the tall black tiger had to follow the eyes of his ancestors and looked at Lin Tianyu, who was absorbing the origin of the stars.


    However, when we look at the past, the origin of stars in the lake has been reduced by a part unconsciously.

 Chapter 880

    Looking at the lake below, gradually, gradually shallow again.


    The muscles on the big black tiger''s face were shaking again and again.


    Then, the tall black tiger looked at his grandfather again and opened his mouth. However, he did not say a word at last. But, looking back again, I looked down at the bottom again, and the lake which was filled with the origin of stars was still decreasing. Then, once again, when I looked at the source of the stars in the lake, which was constantly decreasing, and the decreasing speed had no tendency to ease down at all, the eyes of the tall black tiger kept shaking.


    Then, in the eyes of the tall black tiger and the muscles on his face, he kept shaking and shaking. One hour passed, two hours passed


    Finally, until the fifth hour, Lin Tianyu stopped the sabre technique that continued to dance.


    Obviously, at this meeting, the source of stars absorbed by Lin Tianyu is completely enough, and it is impossible to absorb them any more.


    Lin Tianyu stood with a knife, opened his eyes and looked at the lake he had stepped into.


    Eh!


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu himself was scared.


    No!


    However, he remembered that after passing through the illusion, he entered the small lake, which was full of stars. Now, this look at the past, but clearly has been a sudden less, full of more than 30%.


    What''s going on?


    How can suddenly, all of a sudden, so many stars are missing?


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a moment and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Is it possible that the source of the missing stars was absorbed by himself?


    But it''s amazing!


    With such a small body, can you absorb so many stars?


    Don''t say it is the origin of the stars, even if it is the water of a lake, can you absorb so much?


    I''m afraid that before absorbing so much water, my small body will have to be so much water, and it will burst first.


    But now, so many stars have disappeared. Obviously, they are absorbed into the body. So many stars are absorbed into the body, doesn''t it take up space? But now, I have absorbed so many stars, but I don''t feel the support at all. The only feeling is that the strength and quality of the body have greatly increased compared with before. Of course, up to now, there is a feeling of saturation in the body. However, this feeling is not sustained, but it can be absorbed again. Although it can still absorb some, it is no longer useful for the body''s tempering. To absorb it again is just a waste of the origin of the stars.


    It''s amazing!


    Lin Tianyu took back his eyes and looked at the lake full of stars, then looked at his body and shook his head. He had no idea how to explain it.


    Eh!


    Isn''t the knife an old monster that has lived for thousands of years?


    Maybe Xiaodao can know what''s going on and explain it clearly.

 Chapter 881

    Lin Tianyu thought, and quickly communicated with the knife in Tiandao space.


    Lin Tianyu tells Xiaodao about the strange scene that he is outside now. He wants to hear how Xiaodao explains it.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for the reply of Xiaodao.


    Eh!


    What happened to the knife?


    So unreliable, just had a little business to ask him, he dropped the chain.


    The heart is complaining about the knife.


    However, all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly shrunk.


    Usually, if the knife falls off the chain like this and doesn''t answer itself, then there is only one possibility, one explanation --


    that is, there are powerful enough characters around here. Moreover, this powerful, absolutely has surpassed Lu Zu''s kind to comprehend the existence of half step immortal. Because, in front of Lu Zu, Xiaodao also dares to talk with himself without scruple. Even when the three fairyland immortals were in one piece, Xiaodao dared to communicate with himself briefly once in a while. Unless it was the immortal''s rule, which shrouded him, at that time, Xiaodao was worried about the fluctuation of his divine consciousness, which would attract the immortal''s attention. Only then would he cut off the contact with himself and completely enter into a state of deep sleep.


    But now, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness can clearly feel that there is no immortal immortal, shrouded in his body. That is to say, even if this person is observing himself, he is just an ordinary observation. He does not use the principles of divinity and immortality to observe himself carefully. However, just such an ordinary observation, it was able to frighten the knife into a state of deep sleep, and did not dare to squeak to itself. Then, it can be imagined that this is just a common observation of their own characters, how terrible it should be.


    What''s more, in the place where he absorbed a lot of stars, such a terrible figure appeared.


    Well, this character is obviously related to the origin of the stars in the lake.


    But he even indulged himself, so unscrupulously absorbed so many stars.


    What''s the purpose of this man?


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that his pores were shrinking involuntarily.


    I don''t fall into a big conspiracy, do I?


    Lin Tianyu became more careful. He carefully released his divine consciousness and felt around him. However, he could not feel any abnormality at all.


    Hum!


    The dead bird will rise to the sky and never die forever!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly horizontal, in spite of his so many bird affairs, first broke through the limit, as soon as possible into the realm of foundation construction. Even if it is trapped in a huge conspiracy, more strength, but also more hope of escape. So, whatever it is, let''s break through first.


    Lin Tianyu jumped up to the platform on the lake bank where the origin of the stars was held. Then, the sabre technique was put into practice, which pushed the Dao technique to the extreme.


    Boom!


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s Dao was activated, he immediately felt the barrier to break through the realm.


    What''s more, this barrier is not directly broken into the barrier of foundation construction, but the barrier of breaking through the limit again in the realm of practicing Qi.

 Chapter 882

    Lin Tianyu was excited.


    In any case, he has once again touched the barrier in the realm of practicing Qi and once again transcended the limit.


    Only in his way of practice can he surpass the limit again and again. Then, in the future, he can reach a higher level. Now, he has reached a higher level than ordinary people in the realm of body training. The height of the gas refining body will soon come down, and it may be in the inner part. What''s more, according to Xiaodao, if he has absorbed enough stars, he will be able to reach the same and sufficient height in the future.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu was so happy in his heart that he let out a big drink. He urged the sword''s Footwork more quickly. At the same time, he also urged the gravity of daoze and the blessing of bondage.


    Then, with the sound of "Bo", Lin Tianyu felt the sound of a broken barrier in his body. Of course, the voice that Lin Tianyu felt could not be heard by others. Only Lin Tianyu could feel it by himself.


    Sixteen layers of Qi training!


    To this meeting, Lin Tianyu still can clearly feel inside the body, there is such a continuous impact strength. As long as we continue to work harder, we will probably reach the next level.


    Good!


    In spite of the fact that there are signs of natural calamity in the sky, Lin Tianyu does not pay any attention to it. He continues to push forward the footwork of the sword and his own unique Dao skill. Once again, he goes to the barrier that is clearly shown and rushes into the past.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu''s body was filled with a sound of "Bo" that no one else could hear. Lin could clearly feel it, and another barrier was broken.


    Practice Qi 17!


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu still did not have the slightest pause, the sword method wields more quickly, the footwork displays more quickly.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Lin Tianyu once again touched the barrier of the limit barrier during Qi training.


    Break!


    Without any hesitation, Lin Tianyu pushed his own Dao skills to the extreme, and made an impact on the barrier this time. Then, there was another sound in the body that no one else could hear, and another layer of extreme barrier of Qi training period was broken.


    Boom!


    In the sky, a robber''s thunder, which has not yet been fully formed, directly bombards down and hits Lin Tianyu''s body.


    According to the Convention, these natural calamities are still in the making, and should not be bombarded down so quickly.


    However, just in the blink of an eye, Lin Tianyu has broken through the limit of Qi training one after another. Originally, just breaking through a limit has already challenged the behavior of the God. But Lin Tianyu has broken through the limit one after another. Is it tolerable or intolerable? Therefore, in the sky, those who are gathering in the sky, although not completely formed, but can no longer help, directly to Lin Tianyu''s body, bombarded over.

 Chapter 883

    However, although the disaster has not been fully formed, it is powerful enough.


    After all, it was in a few short moments that the limit of the triple Qi training realm was successively broken through.


    But just when the thunder of the disaster had already hit Lin Tianyu''s body, Lin Tianyu was completely like a man who had nothing to do. He still wielded the sabre technique, started the Dao skill, and stepped on the footwork extremely fast, and continued to impact on the barriers inside his body.


    At this time, in another space inside the tall black tiger, but it is open mouth, two eyes stupidly staring at the bottom, a long time can not spit out a word.


    Then, the big black tiger''s eyes turned to his ancestor.


    "Lao Zu, this boy is just breaking through the barrier of practicing Qi. Why, just such a simple barrier to impact the state of practicing Qi, unexpectedly there is such a huge thunder robbery coming down? Is it... "


    However, the ancestor didn''t even look back, just nodded.


    The tall black magic tiger was even more surprised and said: "Laozu, in this way, he has broken through the limit of practicing Qi which is restricted by the land of heavenly power. The upper limit of the realm of practicing Qi in Tianquan is twelve levels. It''s rare to hear anyone who has reached the twelve levels. Because, as long as it can reach the twelve levels, it can almost be called the genius of genius.


    "But now, this man has not only made breakthroughs, but also made breakthroughs three times in a row.


    "Even if he had never broken through the limit before, but was only in the twelve levels, then after these three breakthroughs, he had reached the level 15 of the realm of practicing Qi.


    "If he had already broken through the limit of Qi training state before that, how many levels should he have broken through?


    "What''s more, he can break through such a high-level limit in the realm of practicing Qi. Then, in the realm of body training, he must have broken through the limit of such a high level. In the realm of practicing Qi, he can break through the limit because he has absorbed so many stars. But in the realm of physical training, what did he rely on to break through so many levels of limits? On the whole continent of Tianquan, the origin of stars can not be found anywhere else except us. Then, what did he rely on to break through the limit of the realm of body refining?


    "Did he break through the limit of physical training just by virtue of his own talent?"


    When the tall black tiger said this, he was scared by himself.


    With their own talent, to cultivate to the limit, are gifted generation, one of hundreds of millions of people. If only by virtue of their own talent, without the help of any strange world, but it is a breakthrough, then such a person, but really have not heard of it.


    Originally, it was a tall black tiger who didn''t trust his ancestors'' words. When he arrived at the meeting, he looked into Lin Tianyu''s eyes, but he was full of surprise.


    Lin Tianyu at the bottom didn''t feel it at all. It came from the attention of another space. He still wielded the sabre technique to a higher level.


    But those who rob thunder to come to Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu is completely ignore.


    However, those seemingly powerful robbers did not tear apart a corner of Lin Tianyu''s clothes. It seemed that as soon as they fell on Lin Tianyu''s body, they were completely absorbed.

 Chapter 884

    Lin Tianyu''s skill continued to follow the sabre technique, running at a very fast speed, step by step to explore the barrier of the state of building foundation.


    In the whole process, Lin Tianyu has been working on the cultivation of the ancient wooden tower, absorbing the thunder coming from the sky.


    Of course, because of the absorption of this body cultivation method, the thunder robbery is more relaxed than the score.


    Then, with more and more looting thunder absorbed, when Lin Tianyu just touched the barrier of the foundation construction realm, he also felt that his body had broken the barrier of opening the golden elixir realm.


    Then, as long as he keeps on working on the Dao and body cultivation, it is likely that he will break through the realm of Dharma cultivation and body cultivation at the same time.


    In this way, what kind of state should his strength soar to!


    Lin Tianyu thought, his heart was filled with excitement.


    However, just at this time, a weak and almost untraceable divine consciousness sent a message to Lin Tianyu: Master, don''t break the golden elixir realm of physical cultivation. Only if you are still in the golden elixir realm of physical cultivation, in the future, when you cross the land of Shenwu, you will be able to make greater achievements.


    Eh!


    This is the divine voice of the knife.


    In front of him, the knife was silent all the time, and there was no movement at all. Obviously, he felt the threat around here. But now, he is still risking the danger that the threat still exists and may be found out, and preaches to himself that he will not break through the golden elixir realm of physical cultivation. Then, this reminder must be very, very important.


    Otherwise, it has always been a knife that only dares to be silent. Now, it will suddenly come out.


    At the same time, in another space inside the black tiger ancestor, but suddenly eyebrows a show, his face showed a small smile. Heart way: ha ha, interesting. There is a wounded spirit hiding in the boy''s body. It seems that the boy in front, also has a lot of adventure ah. But, yes. In the realm of body refining, without the help of the origin of the stars, we can break through to the 18 levels. We must have a lot of chance to achieve it.


    Obviously, the vision of the old ancestor was much more brilliant than that of the tall black tiger. It can be seen at a glance that Lin Tianyu is in the realm of body refining, but he has directly broken through to the eighteen fold realm.


    Tall black magic tiger felt the old ancestor''s smile, looked back at the old ancestor, and said: "ancestor, what''s the smile?"


    Laozu said: "see an interesting thing, then smile, there is nothing."


    Listening to the old ancestor said so, the tall black tiger is more curious.


    However, looking at my grandfather''s appearance, I don''t want to talk about it any more. As a result, the tall black devil tiger only cared about the curiosity in his heart, and finally did not ask again.


    At the bottom, Lin Tianyu immediately stopped the operation of the body cultivation skill of the ancient wooden Chonglou after hearing the transmission of the divine sense of the knife. If it continues to operate, it is obvious that he will directly break through the golden elixir realm of physical cultivation and directly break into the realm of Yuanying.


    At the risk of being discovered by the existence of terror, Xiaodao gave himself a special voice and said it. Obviously, it shows the importance of this matter.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu can''t live up to Xiaodao''s intention.

 Chapter 885

    As soon as Lin Tianyu stopped the operation of body cultivation, he did not absorb the thunder robberies falling from the sky.


    At this time, in front of Lin Tianyu, there was no ray of damage to the whole person of Lin Tianyu. All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt that the thunder robbery had become violent again. Even, it could leave a lot of trauma on his body again. Although there is no big threat to the creation left on his body, who knows how long the thunder robbery will last. If it was just a normal time of thunder robbery, Lin Tianyu firmly believed that he would be able to withstand the trauma and cross it safely. However, he was not sure about his own thunder robbery. Because his thunder robbery has always been unusual. If the thunder robbery does not stop and falls down like this, it is very likely that it will cause irreparable injury to his physical foundation, and then there will be some gains and losses.


    However, Xiaodao clearly communicated the sound, so that he did not want to borrow the power of thunder and break through the golden elixir of the realm of physical cultivation.


    Although the knife is unreliable sometimes, it never makes a fool of something important.


    Xiaodao, however, risked being found out and told himself about it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thunder one by one, non-stop to fall on their own body.


    With the thunder falling down, Lin Tianyu''s body did not urge the body cultivation method to absorb the thunder that fell on his body. Finally, the injuries were more and more. Originally just a small scar, but to this meeting, the injury is finally with more and more. Finally, from a few minor injuries, into gradually increasing injuries.


    If you let it go on like this, if the injury continues to increase


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu knew that he had to come up with a way to solve the crisis. Otherwise, he has to mobilize the magic power in his body to break through the foundation period of Dharma cultivation realm. However, the body''s injury has been constantly increasing. How can he calm down and break through the Dharma Realm with peace of mind. Even, because of the continuous distraction of this injury, when he breaks through the realm of Dharma cultivation, the difficulty will not be increased by one point or two. It is not impossible for him to be possessed by the devil if one is not well done.


    We must first think of a way to solve the injury caused by the thunder robbery. Otherwise, Lin Tianyu would not dare to urge his mana to break through the realm of Dharma cultivation.


    Of course, at this time, the simplest way is to quickly activate the body cultivation formula and absorb the thunder from the outside. In this way, it will not only reduce the body damage caused by thunder robbery immediately, but also perfectly repair the injuries already formed on the body. Even, because of the power of thunder, he can easily break through the golden elixir realm of physical cultivation.


    But now, the most important thing is that he can never break through the golden elixir realm of physical cultivation for the sake of his future higher cultivation.


    Although Xiaodao just said so, he didn''t say any reason at all.


    However, Lin Tianyu knows that Xiaodao is totally for his sake.


    Then, how should we, at this time, not only break through the realm of physical cultivation, but also curb the increase of injuries on the body.

 Chapter 886

    There is no problem that cannot be solved.


    Surely there will be a solution!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    During the landing of thunder robbery, Lin Tianyu tried his best to calm himself down. In addition to the habitual exhibition of sabre technique, his whole mind was empty. In this space, the shadow of the sword is getting faster and faster. It seems that it can cut off the thunder robbery and break the space. And the faster the sword technique is, the more ethereal Lin Tianyu''s whole mind is. Lin Tianyu felt his whole mind. The clearer his thinking was, the more he could find a solution.


    By this time, Lin Tianyu even forgot that he was breaking through and facing his endless thunder robbery. His whole mind was empty.


    Then, the whole mind completely emptied down, completely without thinking or thinking, there was a flash of light in the mind, and then thinking about it, clearly had the feeling of twice the result with half the effort.


    With the development of the sabre technique, Lin Tianyu thought about his body again and accumulated more and more injuries.


    If you want to slow down the birth of injuries on the body, or even cure the injuries on the body, the best way is to urge the body to cultivate the skills and speed up the absorption of the thunder that has been constantly shot down on your body. However, if it''s true, I''m afraid it won''t take a while. Under the operation of the body cultivation skill formula, we''ll have to break through the golden elixir directly.


    But it''s not going to work!


    So, is it possible to completely absorb these thunderbolts into the body, so as to resist the thunder robbery outside, and at the same time, to cure one''s own injury, and then not to break through to one''s own body cultivation?


    It should be possible.


    Lin Tianyu''s mind ran quickly.


    Good!


    Really!


    There has been such a method.


    I remember at that time, I also absorbed enough thunder robbery, but the thunder robbery was full of the whole body, almost burst the body, but it was clear that there was no sense of breakthrough. At that time, the force of thunder, which was completely filled in the body, was completely dispersed to the skin of the whole body. Then, the skin, bone and membrane of the whole body were allowed to absorb the extra explosive force of thunder. In this way, the force of thunder, which was unable to break through the cultivation, was like finding a large channel for flood discharge, which dissipated completely in a few moments.


    At that time, it was because it absorbed too much thunder power, and could not break through. Therefore, I wanted to find a way to release the thunder force. But now, it is afraid that the absorption of excessive thunder power, and uncontrolled breakthrough to the realm of physical training. Although, the dilemma, the opposite, but it is clearly the same way.


    Yes, as long as the absorbed thunder power can be completely dissipated into the whole body''s skin, bones and membrane in time, then, even if you can absorb more thunder power, you don''t have to worry about the breakthrough of physical cultivation realm.


    Do what you want.


    At that moment, Lin Tianyu started to use the ancient method of body cultivation, and began to absorb the thunder that constantly bombarded his body. Then, as soon as the thunder is absorbed into the body, it immediately diffuses the force of thunder into the whole body. It does not allow the thunder force to have any room to move along the body''s meridian cultivation.

 Chapter 887

    With the absorption of thunder into the body, more and more.


    Under the will of Lin Tianyu, the thunder that scattered into the body is also faster and faster.


    Then, after a while, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that the injuries on the body were less and less, and absorbed the force of thunder into the body. After dispersing into the body, he began to repair the physical injuries automatically, and gradually began to strengthen his physical quality again. With the body strengthened again, the thunder bombarded the body, which was more difficult to be on the body, leaving the injury.


    With the strengthening of his body again, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the state of physical cultivation was no longer a sense of impending breakthrough. On the contrary, he was far away from the breakthrough. It seems that the better the body''s constitution, the more energy it needs to break through the realm of physical cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu is sure.


    Then, the absorbed thunder force is more quickly dispersed into the body.


    At this time, there was no external worry any more. Lin Tianyu was able to concentrate on the breakthrough of the realm of Dharma cultivation with all his heart and soul. He ran his own Dao with all his strength, which impacted the foundation period of the realm of Dharma cultivation.


    Once again, again, again.


    Boom!


    Finally, two hours later, Lin Tianyu felt inside his body. A loud noise came from his body. The barrier of the foundation period which had impacted countless times of physical cultivation realm was washed away.


    At this time, through the reminder of the knife, Lin Tianyu also knew that there was another horrible existence outside, and he was paying attention to himself. Under the concern of the existence of this kind of terror, after breaking through the barrier of physical training, it is obvious that the huge momentum should be hidden. Otherwise, if it causes jealousy, it will be extremely harmful to yourself. However, Lin Tianyu is like a mirror in his heart. If he was so careful about the existence of that terror, I''m afraid he would not let him go to the origin of the stars to practice and let him absorb the origin of the stars.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu did not have the slightest suppression at all. Instead, he exerted his own Dao to the extreme and immersed himself in the origin of the stars. Taking advantage of this breakthrough, he made a breakthrough to a higher level.


    The first floor of the foundation is perfect; the second floor is perfect; the third floor is the third floor Then, all the way to the fifth floor of the building foundation, the feeling of breakthrough finally weakened.


    Lin Tianyu felt the growth of his strength and nodded with satisfaction.


    Put away the knife, full of gratitude to the stars of the original Lake looked at the past.


    But then, Lin Tianyu opened his mouth wide and could not close it for half a day.


    Is this still the small lake you saw in front of you?


    If so, how many stars have been absorbed in this breakthrough?


    In front of me, I can clearly see that this small lake is full of stars. But now, the origin of the stars has been reduced by half.


    This!


    Is it really just a breakthrough that consumes so many stars?


    Lin Tianyu suddenly thought that if he had such a small lake of star origin, if he had a breakthrough from outsiders, he would have consumed so many stars. So, will I watch a breakthrough that is consumed by an outsider without stopping it?

 Chapter 888

    No way!


    Lin Tianyu shook his head.


    Well, take heart to heart. How can others see that they absorb so many stars without stopping them. I''m afraid there''s no motive?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a palpitation.


    What is the purpose of the other party?


    What''s more, Xiaodao has already told him that there is a horrible guy who is paying attention to this place, and even he is too scared to summon him easily. So, such a terrible guy, as helplessly as to see himself absorbed so many stars, but did not interfere. What does he want to do in this?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu felt uneasy. The mind is a little bit tense, dealing with the changes that may happen next.


    With the sound of "boom", a passage burst out of the big array outside the original lake of stars.


    Obviously, it was the man who was watching outside the formation that he learned that Lin Tianyu had completed the breakthrough. Now, it is time for Lin Tianyu to leave the original lake of stars.


    Although Lin Tianyu was very clear in his heart, the man who had insight into everything in the star origin lake was obviously the terror figure in the knife''s mouth. Now, the other side has opened a big array, please go out by yourself, then, you don''t want to play any careful thinking. In the hands of such characters, it is impossible to play any tricks. Lin Tianyu''s eyes shrunk slightly, and then, without any hesitation, he walked onto the channel leading to the outside of the array.


    Out of the channel, we saw the nervous tiger Yi and the eagle.


    Lin Tianyu heart said: I am not nervous, you two this is nervous what?


    The eagle and the tiger should greet each other. But at this time, they were both in a daze. Both eyes were staring at the direction of the array. Even when they were out of the big array, they both seemed as if they had not seen it.


    Stupid!


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart and looked at them in a daze.


    Only saw this meeting, that star origin lake, stood outside the big array, is still clearly visible. What a big lake, which was full of milky white stars, but this meeting, across the big array, can also be clearly seen, that the whole lake of stars origin, almost half less.


    Before he came out of the array, Lin Tianyu was still a little lucky. Maybe, outside the formation, he could not completely know that the number of stars had been greatly reduced.


    But this, outside the big array, not only can we see clearly the reduction of the origin of stars in the lake, but even, how much less, we can see at a glance.


    Lin Tianyu looked around with a guilty heart. The tall black tiger who had stopped himself in front of the formation, and the bigger black tiger that appeared later, were all gone. At the same time, the heart secretly prayed that they had better not be there. Otherwise, if you find that the lake of the origin of the stars is missing so much at once, will you have to turn against yourself immediately?


    Looking around nervously, none of them was found.


    So, I was glad to think: maybe they were just responsible for blocking here and not allowing others to join the battle easily, but if they really did, they would not pay attention to it any more.


    Then, it is impossible for them to know how many stars they have absorbed in the array.


    After the breakthrough is completed, the array will be opened, which may also be an automatic function of the array.

 Chapter 889

    Lin Tianyu can''t help but have some fluke, the plan.


    If now, I would take tiger Yi and eagle, quickly and secretly escape from the center of the magic fog forest. Maybe, the other party can''t find out the origin of the star lake, and it has shrunk so much.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but turn his eyes around, planning whether it was feasible.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu sighed in his heart again. He was afraid that he could not.


    Outside, however, there is a terror that even the knife is afraid of. But if I let a stranger like myself go into the treasure land of the origin lake of stars to absorb the origin of stars, wouldn''t he pay attention to it all the time. Don''t talk about each other. Even if you have such a lake of star origin, you will always pay close attention to it.


    However, at this meeting, it seems that there is no better way besides such a quick escape method.


    Now I''ve escaped. Even if I arrived in the future, the other party found that the lake of the origin of the stars was suddenly so much less. However, with the desalination for a period of time, the anger of the other party would be reduced a lot.


    Yes!


    That''s it!


    Lin Tianyu quickly and quietly wakes up Hu Yi and Xiao Ying Ying, who are in dementia. Then, he even tells the story.


    Huyi and xiaoyingying are also eyes of the son a moment to turn ceaselessly, then, are suddenly nodded.


    So, one man, one tiger and one eagle, crept up and went down the highest mountain in the forest of magic fog.


    In another space, the big elder of the black magic tiger looked at their action and was completely angry.


    The eldest said: "ancestor, you see, this boy got the benefits of our black devil tiger clan, and even wanted to do this. Not come to appreciate a good time, but also intend to secretly run away.


    "Laozu, this time, you can''t let this kid off lightly. I''ll go down and get him back. Since the grandfather valued him, then I would not really hit him without weight, seriously injured or killed him. However, after he was caught back, a lesson and punishment were indispensable. Lao Zu, please promise me to take him back. "


    Although ten thousand of them were dissatisfied, even angry. However, I also know that my ancestors have attached great importance to the fleeing young man below. Therefore, even if we decide to take action, we should catch the bad boy back and teach him a good lesson, but before we take action, we should carefully consult our ancestors.


    The old ancestor''s eyes, however, did not leave at all. The fleeing one man and two beasts did not return to the tunnel: "why, do you want to do it yourself to catch him back?"


    The big old man of the tall black magic tiger said, "please accept me!"


    The ancestor turned back and said, "well, do you really think that now, with you alone, you can still catch him?"


    The elder was stunned, and then said, "as long as the old ancestor agrees, I will surely fulfill my mission and resolutely take him back. Then, let him pay for his actions. "


    The ancestor nodded and said, "good! Since you decide to take him back and teach him a good lesson, I can give you a chance. As long as you can catch him on your own, you can teach him a lesson. "

 Chapter 890

    My grandfather agreed!


    On hearing this, the elder was very excited.


    Hey, hey!


    Son of a bitch!


    Now, my grandfather agreed to let me catch you, and then I will teach you a lesson.


    Hey, hey! At that time, the lesson must be taught by myself. Although you have the attention of my ancestors, I can''t really do what to you. However, after all, it was because the grandfather himself agreed to this thing. At that time, a little bit of heavy hand, the grandfather is not good to come forward to stop. Hum! Although it can''t hurt you seriously and damage your foundation, it''s impossible to take your life. However, you have absorbed so much of the star origin of the black magic tiger clan. When the time comes, you will be able to bear the pain of skin and flesh, and eat more bitterness, which can be regarded as a little evil in the heart. Hum! Son of a bitch! Just wait for the flesh and blood.


    Thinking about it, the big elder''s body shape shows, he will run out from this other space, catch up with Lin Tianyu, and catch up with this disgusting smelly boy.


    However, when the elder''s figure was displayed, he felt that there was a stagnant feeling in this other space, and he could not get rid of it.


    The elder turned back and said, "ancestor!"


    The stagnant feeling in the space made the big elders of the black magic tiger clan unable to get rid of it. Obviously, only the ancestor had this method. However, the ancestors have agreed to let themselves do it in person, to catch the smelly boy. Why stop his action?


    The elder didn''t understand for a while, but he didn''t dare to face him. He had to make a little uneven ground and call "Lao Zu".


    The ancestor said: "since you are the one to catch him, let him escape from the central area of the magic fog forest, and then, you can catch him. Otherwise, now, if we do something here, the whole black tiger clan can feel it. When it comes, it will not look good. "


    After hearing the reason, the elder didn''t say anything more.


    As for waiting for him to get out of here and catch him, will he run away?


    There''s no need to think about it at all.


    Want to escape under the supervision of my grandfather!


    Is it possible?


    Don''t say it''s just in the magic fog forest. Even if he escapes from the forest, as long as he is still on the Tianquan land and the ancestor wants to know his whereabouts, he can''t really escape.


    Hum!


    Let''s just let you run away for a while.


    Thinking about it, the elder looked discontented and swept away at Lin Tianyu, who was running away.


    Lin Tianyu, who is running away with Huyi and xiaoyingying, suddenly has some feelings. Just like the last time, the fairy fairy fairy that Xiaodao said was concerned about himself.


    It''s just, it''s a little strange!


    This kind of feeling, clearly compared with the last time, that fairy''s attention, to weak too much. But last time, those fairyland immortals, although they had some fear, but also did not like now, fear to such a degree. That undoubtedly means that the terrorist who pays attention to himself on this mountain is definitely much stronger than that immortal. This is frightening Dao. He hides in the space of Tiandao. He doesn''t dare to grow a breath. But in this case, why is it so weak?

 Chapter 891

    Lin Tianyu was puzzled.


    So, I quickly contacted the knife in Tiandao space. However, after several times of using divine consciousness, the knife did not respond at all.


    At this meeting, Xiaodao didn''t dare to have the slightest divine sense feedback back. It was clear that there was a much more terrifying existence than the fairy fairy in front of him. He was paying attention to it.


    But just now, that is obviously much weaker than the immortal.


    No!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly moved: it should be the existence of the man who was much more terrible than the immortal last time. Although he also paid attention to this place, he did not find the existence of the man at all. Because that person''s realm is too high, he can completely avoid his own divine sense. As for the strength of this divine sense, it is obviously much weaker than that of the immortal last time. The guy should be another person, just together with the terror.


    So, at least two people are paying attention to themselves here.


    Moreover, one of them was so scared that even the knife did not dare to show his head.


    So, under the attention of such a terrorist existence, is it really possible for him to escape?


    Isn''t it a joke?


    Thinking that there was such a terrible existence, he had been paying close attention to himself. Instead, Lin Tianyu put his frightened heart into his stomach. Since it is impossible to escape completely, just face it calmly.


    As a result, when he took Huyi and xiaoyingying all the way down the mountain, he was much calmer. There was no sense of panic or half of hiding. Where did you escape? It''s clear that it''s just going down the mountain.


    It''s strange!


    I went down the mountain in such an open and aboveboard manner, and the road was smooth. All the way to the foot of the mountain, a black tiger did not meet. Even when I went up the mountain, I met several black tigers in succession. Now, with such an outsider on the mountain, the defense of the black tiger clan is bound to be tighter. How can it feel that it is incomparably loose?


    All the way to the foot of the mountain, and stepped up speed, quickly left the center of the magic fog forest.


    Although because of the concern of the existence of terror, it is impossible to escape easily. However, even if it''s just a little chance, we have to fight for it. Even though there is almost no chance, if you have won it, it will be better than not to fight for it at all, isn''t it?


    One man and two animals, with the fastest speed, all the way to escape without stop.


    As he watched, he was more and more far away from the mountain in the center of the magic fog forest, and his confidence in his heart became more and more sufficient.


    Did you really let yourself wait for three people to escape?


    Hey, hey.


    Great!


    No! Even if it is true to escape, it is absolutely the existence of that terror, deliberately let himself escape.


    Otherwise, don''t say that the existence of terror, want to seize their own, easy to do. Even if I escape from the main peak all the way, if I don''t have that terrible existence, I''m afraid that even the main peak can''t escape easily.


    However, in the end, the source of so many stars, absorbed enough half. And the other side did not put more investigation to release themselves. In the future, if you have a chance, you must repay your kindness.


    Just thinking like this, suddenly, a divine sense of authority directly pressed on Lin Tianyu.


    Then, on their way to escape, a tall black tiger appeared there.

 Chapter 892

    Looking at the tall black tiger in front of him, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly shrunk and stopped.


    Tiger Yi and Eagle Eagle are also warily staring at the tall black magic tiger in front of them and stop.


    Hu Yi stepped forward and said, "elder, how can you be so free? Have you come here for a walk?"


    "Hey, hey


    The elder didn''t answer. He just laughed, but his eyes fixed on Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is like a mirror. At this meeting, it is obviously impossible to fool the past. In this case, we have to face it. Look at the big elder of the black tiger clan. What kind of road has he drawn.


    The elder looked at Lin Tianyu, almost gnashing his teeth in anger, and said: "Stinky boy, we have absorbed half of the stars accumulated by the black magic tiger clan through endless years. Do you want to escape like this? Shouldn''t an account be left? "


    Lin Tianyu was embarrassed when the elder caught a show.


    After thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said, "in fact, elder elder, I also wanted to sue you individually. In order to absorb so many sources of stars, I plead guilty. However, who would like to come down this way, not even a black tiger clan did not see, plus there is really something to rush back, so, it is a bit urgent to go. All the way, I feel sad in my heart. I always think that if I have time, I must go again and thank the black tiger family. Now, it''s really better that the elder should come in person. Although I plan to thank you again in the future, there will be some impoliteness. Now, I''ll give a compliment to the elder. "


    When the elder heard this, he was so angry that he rushed to the place.


    "You son of a bitch! What are you talking about? How can you feel bad about it? You clearly want to... " But the elder said angrily here, and suddenly stopped.


    After a while, the elder said, "OK! Son of a bitch! Whatever the reason, you just sneaked away. Now, there are two ways for you to choose. One way, obediently followed me back, and then, to our black tiger clan, all people apologize. The second way, you and I have a competition. If you can win, you can leave in a big way. We black magic tigers will never talk about this matter from now on. If you lose, haha, you are going to be caught by the old man himself. "


    When the elder said the last sentence, his face was full of laughter.


    Looking at the big elder''s expression, he was clearly eager for Lin Tianyu to choose the latter way. Then, he took this opportunity to teach Lin Tianyu a lesson.


    So, which way should we choose?


    What''s more, just now, when the elder said the last sentence, he still stopped for a long time before he said it. It was clear that there was a very good monk who sent the message to him. Therefore, Lin Tianyu didn''t feel it at all.


    It is very likely that the speaker is the one who feels the threat.


    Since such a terrible existence, watching the war on one side, it is obviously very unwise to go and fight with the elder.


    Did you just give in and follow the elder to apologize to all the people of the black tiger clan?

 Chapter 893

    Lin Tianyu hesitated and thought.


    Then, suddenly, my eyes were cold.


    The elder of the black tiger clan should have realized the existence of banbu Xianze. And then, in order to master Heidao Laozu, we have to fight Lu Zu. And Lu Zu did not understand the existence of banbu Xianze? Now, since we have such an opportunity, we can take the elder of the black devil tiger to practice and see how far we can fight against the existence of the immortal rule.


    After another calm thought, Lin Tianyu felt that, despite the existence of the terror, he was paying close attention to himself. But just now, although it was the promise made by the great elder, two paths were set. However, it is also clear that the voice of the existence of terror was transmitted to the elder, representing the will of the existence of terror. Such a person, since he has already made a promise, although not personally said, it will not violate the promise.


    Lin Tianyu thought clearly and said quietly, "elder, I''ll choose the second way."


    The elder was pleased to place his head, and his face was full of color.


    Hey, hey!


    If this kid chooses the first way, I don''t have a chance to clean him up. Now, at least we can get over the addiction and teach this boy a lesson.


    The elder laughed and said, "good boy, have courage! I won''t bully you any more. I''ll give you three moves. "


    With that, he gently stretched out his hand and asked Lin Tianyu to make three moves first.


    Lin Tianyu is welcome.


    He carefully drew out the black knife and locked his eyes on the elder. The great elder in front of him is a real and powerful man who has understood half a step of the immortal principle. If there is a trace of carelessness in the top cultivation of Tianquan mainland, he will surely fail in a mess. Therefore, the great elder let the three moves first, and Lin Tianyu could also borrow these three moves to test the degree to which he realized that half step immortal had great powers.


    Brush!


    Black light shines. As soon as Lin Tianyu made his move, he immediately applied the bone picking technique to the extreme. Facing this moment, the elder stood there and saw the almost imperceptible flaw. A black light, in the elder has not fully reacted to the time, has been chopped to the body above.


    Hum!


    The elder''s face turned dark and gloomy.


    Just a knife, hit his loophole, so that he almost no time to defend and move away. Although he had already understood the half step immortal rule, even though the knife had hit him directly, it had not left a scar on his body. However, such a knife hit the loophole in his body, but it was also let his face above. If the opponent is not just building the foundation, but an opponent of the same level, I''m afraid that just that knife will be enough to make him seriously injured. Therefore, in terms of martial arts alone, the elder has already lost.


    However, the elder has not yet made a move, so he has to be defeated so inexplicably. Is it possible?


    And just now, the elder believed that he was absolutely belittling the enemy. Otherwise, why would he let this guy who only built the foundation and built the foundation and hit his body with a knife? What''s more, it happened to be the loophole.


    The elder thought that the whole person came cautiously, and there was no longer any expression of indifference in the heart of the competition just now.

 Chapter 894

    Lin Tianyu on the opposite side, though still indifferent in his eyes, can clearly feel it if he looks carefully. There is a different kind of light in his eyes.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Tianyu''s grasp of this battle has risen by several points.


    Although just now, the elder had the factor of being careless and belittling the enemy.


    However, if you underestimate the enemy, you will understand the existence of banbu Xianze. If there was no breakthrough, Lin Tianyu could almost be sure that he would not have hit the other side with that knife. And this knife also cut out Lin Tianyu''s confidence. Before he made the knife, Lin Tianyu was still worried about it. After all, he realized that the Yuanying power of banbu Xianze was the existence of the whole heaven power continent. In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is no bottom at all.


    But what about the peak?


    Is it not the same?


    Lin Tianyu held the knife tightly and his eyes flashed.


    The big elder of the black magic tiger on the opposite side didn''t take the initiative to fight, although he was hindered by the bold words in front of him. He asked Lin Tianyu to do three moves first. However, to this meeting, that look is clearly too cautious. Without a trace of comfort when facing the first move, his eyes also locked tightly on Lin Tianyu in the opposite direction. As soon as the other party made a move, he would follow the path of his opponent''s move and seek a gap and hide out.


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Tianyu''s two moves have already been taken. The elder is also in the process of being cautious, and easily evades.


    After dodging Lin Tianyu''s second and third moves, the elder gave a long sigh of relief and said, "Stinky boy! That''s all you can do. Now, the three moves have passed. Let''s see how powerful I am. "


    Lin Tianyu smile on the face, brief way: "good!"


    Then, a faint sword power came out of Lin Tianyu''s body.


    The eyes of the elder of the black magic tiger shrunk sharply.


    Just now, among the three moves I let myself, it seems that this stinky boy didn''t send out this kind of knife power at all.


    Just now, although he let him three moves, but he did not do his best?


    Thinking of this, the elder could easily hide from Lin Tianyu because of his last two moves. He still felt that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was just like this. But now, it is clear that although Lin Tianyu has made three moves, he still has some good points in addition to the first one. Although there is no lack of classics in the latter two knives, it is clear that there is too much randomness and laxity in the latter two sabres.


    This kid!


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with.


    However, it doesn''t matter too much. After all, with this boy, he can''t break his body. However, even if he is still unable to break his own body defense, if he let the boy''s knife in his hand and constantly chop at himself, it would be too bad for his reputation. A monk who has understood the half step immortal principle has been chopped by the foundation building friar. Even if he is not really hurt, it is not good to say.


    Two people are carefully looking at each other, for a time, no one is preemptive.


    Brush!


    Suddenly a black knife light, casually cut past.


    Finally, in the confrontation between the two, Lin Tianyu took the lead in rowing out the knife.


    With Lin Tianyu''s knife in his hand, the elder elder also moved to attack him. With Lin Tianyu''s knife power, he rushed out directly.

 Chapter 895

    Puff, puff, puff


    In the short fight of more than ten moves, Lin Tianyu''s knife has been cut repeatedly on the elder of black magic tiger.


    Although there are so many knives, there is hardly any real injury left on the elder of the black magic tiger. However, the big elder of the black magic tiger was very embarrassed. He''s just working hard. Otherwise, depending on the opponent''s Dao, if he has the same cultivation, he will be able to kill himself in a moment.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a powerful Dao!


    However, even with such a powerful Dao, what?


    They are more than the last to win.


    Even if you win by virtue of cultivation, you will win if you win. Hum! This son of a bitch, after I win, I''ll see how I deal with you and make you fit.


    After a short dozen moves, the two separated.


    Boom!


    Looking at each other for a while, the two fight again.


    Puff, puff, puff


    But after a short dozen moves, they separated again.


    But at this time, it can be clearly seen that the black magic tiger elder''s body, was even out of a dozen holes.


    Lin Tianyu held the knife tightly, and his eyes were cold.


    However, the elder of the black devil tiger was more black as the bottom of the pot. He looked down at more than a dozen holes in his body, and an inexplicable emotion rose to his heart.


    Although in front of the fight, Lin Tianyu''s knife in his hand also cut him in succession. However, at that time, no knife could break his body. Now, every knife, as long as it cuts his body, can leave a scar on his body.


    But is it possible?


    Not to mention the foundation building friar, even if it is a common monk Yuanying, let him cut his own body, but can he cut the wound on his own body?


    But now, a monk who just built the foundation period has done it.


    Moreover, until now, in addition to the other side kept cutting himself, and left a wound on his body, but he did not hit his body.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the great elder of the black magic tiger has been defeated!


    Lost to a monk who built the foundation!


    The eyes of the great elder of the black magic tiger were gloomy.


    Roar!


    With a roar, he attacked Lin Tianyu again.


    Boom, boom Puff, puff


    Endless to bang in, again and again in the black tiger elder and body left a scar. With the more and more scars accumulated, however, the elder of the black magic tiger did not mean to give up at all. He still launched waves of endless attacks without stopping.


    Obviously, this time, the big elder of the black magic tiger made up his mind to defeat Lin Tianyu in this wave of attack. After all, he realized the existence of banbu Xianze. Even if the knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand can leave a scar on his hand, it is only a monk in the foundation period after all, and it is impossible to leave any scars that pose a threat to him. Well, this is invisible, which just gives him a chance. When Lin Tianyu hurts him again and again, as long as he seizes an opportunity, a chance will be good. At that time, on that opportunity, he must hit Lin Tianyu with all his strength.


    However, can a monk who builds a foundation have a good fight against a monk who is half a step immortal?

 Chapter 896

    Now, the great elder of the black magic tiger is gambling on such an opportunity.


    With the passage of time, the two men became braver and braver, and the whole scene flickered. On the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hands, the endless cutting mood is becoming more and more intense. The scars on the elder and the body of the black magic tiger are getting deeper and deeper. However, the elder is clearly determined, in this wave of attacks, will not defeat Lin Tianyu, will not give up.


    As a result, although the scars on the body of the great elder of the black magic tiger are more and more serious, they don''t mean to stop.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold. Finally, he pushed the idea of endless cutting to the extreme. He grabbed an obvious loophole and cut the leg of the black magic tiger elder.


    If this knife is completely cut, it is estimated that the black magic tiger senior general will no longer have the capital to continue to entangle with him.


    Poof!


    A knife hit the leg. Even Lin Tianyu clearly felt that when the knife hit the leg, the elder of the black magic tiger even took the initiative to cater to the meaning of his blade to make his knife more solid.


    Why?


    But in an instant, Lin Tianyu responded.


    Because, at this moment, the big elder''s fist of black magic tiger was already in the blink of an eye, and was about to bombard Lin Tianyu''s body.


    This old boy!


    That''s the idea!


    Injury for wound!


    Obviously, the great elder of the black demon tiger felt that he was a powerful monk who had understood the half step immortal principle. Up to now, although the knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand has been attacking him, it has also been on his body, leaving scars. However, there has been no real fatal injury. Then, this undoubtedly shows that, with Lin Tianyu''s true cultivation, although he can hurt himself, he can''t really cause any substantial damage to himself in one move. If you want to really hurt yourself to the point of unsustainable, there is only one way, that is to constantly cause harm to yourself, let these injuries gradually expand, and then, finally, form a big injury, so that you have to stop.


    In this case, the great elder of the black magic tiger thought of such an idea of replacing injury with injury.


    Because for such a long time, the big elder of the black magic tiger did not actually hit Lin Tianyu except that he was constantly injured. In my heart, I also felt that as long as he could hit Lin Tianyu once and for all, with a foundation building monk, he would be completely enough to lock in the victory.


    This time, Lin Tianyu''s knife strength is obviously stronger than the previous several times. So, the big elder of black magic tiger gambled.


    When Lin Tianyu''s knife was about to cut into his leg, he didn''t give in and took the initiative to send it forward. In this way, it is bound to make Lin Tianyu''s knife more old and have no time to change his moves. The big elder of the black magic tiger can also take such an opportunity. When Lin Tianyu has no time to change his moves, he hits Lin Tianyu firmly with a fist.


    Just imagine that Lin Tianyu''s knife will make the elder of black magic tiger hurt more severely. But it also gave the black tiger elder a chance to attack Lin Tianyu.


    The damage caused by Lin Tianyu is not enough to completely lock in the victory. But the big elder of black magic tiger is enough to lock in the victory.


    Why not change the injury like this?

 Chapter 897

    Originally, Lin Tianyu was flustered when he saw that the big elder of black magic tiger was going to hit him with a fist.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu calmed down completely.


    This time, all the thunder robberies were not used to break through the body cultivation, but integrated into the body. Although the level of physical training is only the golden elixir realm, I feel that the physical strength is more than several times stronger than before. So, by now, what is the strength of the body?


    Good!


    With simple physical strength, I''ll try this big elder of the black magic tiger to try it. It''s just to test what kind of strength the body has reached.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s knife in his hand was even more a remorseless move towards the leg of the great elder of the black magic tiger and cut it as hard as he could.


    Injury for wound!


    I am willing to bear the damage of the other party, of course, correspondingly, I have to do more harm to the other party as much as possible.


    Boom!


    In a flash, all the swords and fists hit each other as hard as they could.


    The big elder of the black magic tiger was chopped off by a knife and flew 100 meters away. However, Lin Tianyu was blown away nearly 200 meters by the other side.


    Bang bang!


    The two men fell to the ground, standing unsteadily, and continued to retreat along the way.


    When he stood still, there was blood in Lin Tianyu''s mouth. One of the legs of the elder black magic tiger was almost cut off with a knife.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold, and he raised his knife to point at the other side. The big elder of the black magic tiger also stood on one leg and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    There was silence.


    Finally, the big elder of the black magic tiger sighed and said, "Stinky boy, you go!"


    Although the tone was not polite, the meaning could not be understood. The elder of the black magic tiger had admitted that it was impossible to catch Lin Tianyu. He gave up and let him go. However, in the eyes of the black devil elder, there was a look full of unwilling. Originally, the great elder of the black magic tiger planned that Lin Tianyu would cut his leg with a knife, which would cause a wound much deeper than that in front of him. However, with his fist, he would directly blow Lin Tianyu to the ground seriously and even could not get up again.


    But now, the damage caused by Lin Tianyu''s knife is far more than that in front of him. It is almost to cut off one of his legs. However, he did not achieve the expected effect with one punch, let alone make Lin Tianyu fall to the ground. In addition to spitting out a little blood, he was not even seriously injured.


    If the competition goes on, let alone capture Lin Tianyu to go back, even the final real winner who belongs to, the black magic tiger elder are some uncertain.


    Lin Tianyu took the knife and said, "thank you, elder master!"


    After that, there is no longer any more. Turn around and go.


    Seeing this, Huyi and xiaoyingying are also following Lin Tianyu. But when he got to the place where the elder of the black devil tiger could not see, Lin Tianyu jumped directly on the tiger''s back and said in a short way: "tiger righteousness, go quickly!"


    "Wow Just after that, Lin Tianyu spat out blood.


    Then, "Wow! WOW! " The earth is vomiting all the time. After a while, he fell into a coma.


    At this meeting, Hu Yi also clearly felt that Lin Tianyu had been hurt for the last time, but he was just holding on. Otherwise, he would have fallen to the ground and would not be able to get up again.


    Immediately, Hu Yi did not rush to delay, holding Lin Tianyu, if a gust of wind general quickly left.

 Chapter 898

    However, the elder of the black demon tiger coldly looked at the place where Lin Tianyu had fled all the way, and vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    His eyes moved, and he seemed to think that he was going to chase Lin Tianyu where he had escaped. However, although a burst of motion, but finally did not really chase down, sighed, shook his head, his face flashed a completely put down look.


    All of a sudden, an old man appeared beside the great elder of the black magic tiger.


    The old man said, "why, are you not reconciled? If you are really unwilling, it may be a good time to catch up. "


    The great elder of the black magic tiger sighed and said, "well, it''s not easy for a monk who can build a foundation to understand the power of half step immortal. It''s really not easy to fight to this point, and he can be regarded as a real hero of the generation. What if you let him go


    "Good!" The old man said: "in the end, after he fought with you, it is true that he lost. But before that, he has always been able to win you


    The elder looked back and saw the old man. He was full of doubts and said, "ancestor, if you don''t fight this move, he can always really win me?"


    Laozu said: "why, don''t you believe it?"


    The elder didn''t answer, but in his eyes, he didn''t believe.


    The ancestor said: "at first, when you let him do three moves, he cut you with a knife. At that time, were you hurt? "


    After hearing this, the elder suddenly understood with a look of thinking in his eyes.


    Laozu said: "because at that time, he did not join in the later one which can cause harm to you. What''s more, in addition to the first move, the last two moves are just perfunctory.


    "Even later, when he really fights with you, his Sabre skill will hit you one after another. First, there is no damage, then slight damage can be formed, and then the damage will gradually deepen. So, if he started, he would show the artistic conception of Dao technique, which is enough to almost cut off your whole leg with one knife. With the damage he caused to you by so many knives, can you still fight to the end and exchange the wound with him?


    "What''s more, even if you''re in his position and you really don''t want to exchange injury with injury, in that case, there''s really no way to escape?"


    The elder was startled.


    Yes, just now I just stood in my own position and thought about this fight.


    If you stand in the other side''s position, this last move seems to have become inevitable, but if you really want to split and avoid, will there be no chance?


    So, why does that stinky kid have to do this?


    Even if he can''t completely avoid his own punch, he can continue to fight with himself with his skill of Dao, and constantly hurt himself. In this fight, he is still a promising behavior. But he still to fight such a move, it is really hard to think of ah. Are you young and competitive? Seems to be right!


    Why?


    The ancestor looked at the black magic tiger elder''s reflection and said: "in fact, the most important thing is that it is not a real fight between life and death. Therefore, he wants to see what the limit of his physical resistance is. For example, he can form a great harm to you cutting mood, in front of, has not been raised to the final limit of the same. Because he can feel that this is not really a fight between life and death. "


    The elder suddenly understood -


    indeed, if it was really a fight between life and death, the boy would never have taken such a risk. Even, don''t wait for this last move to fight, I''m afraid that I have already lost.

 Chapter 899

    "All right! Tiger Yi, you can stop! "


    Hu Yi, with Lin Tianyu on his back, walked all the way for a long time before he finally heard a slightly weak voice coming from his back.


    Hu Yi stopped and looked back. Lin Tianyu woke up again. Finally, I was relieved.


    The little Eagle also came up and said, "I was scared to death just now. Otherwise, let''s run a little longer. With your present physical condition, if you are pursued again, you will have no escape. "


    "No more!"


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you really want to catch up with me, you would have chased me. In fact, the most important thing in the contest just now is to try my means and fight for breath. The other one, who had realized the power of the half step immortal, was so hard fought by me as a foundation builder. I was afraid that I would not be able to chase after him again. Otherwise, we would not be able to let us escape to such a far place. Forget it. Don''t run any more. Just find another place here and have a good rest. "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, Huyi and xiaoyingying both looked at the rear with worry and felt that it was still unsafe. However, he did not strongly oppose Lin Tianyu. Instead, he found a suitable cave at a small mountain peak and stayed temporarily.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu was hurt a lot. However, he forced him down and spat out a mouthful of blood. It seemed that there was no big impact at all.


    But just turned a walk, and finally can not suppress. Even, in a moment, she fell into a coma.


    This time, there was a knife into the channel, plus healing pills, but it was not until half a month later that Lin Tianyu barely recovered six or seven points. As long as you take a rest for a while, you can completely recover. This is also Lin Tianyu''s body. After soaking in the origin of the stars, and then tempered by thunder robbery, it has been strengthened to the point of being inhuman. With the help of a knife, it can be cured so quickly. Otherwise, the constitution is weaker and is hurt so much. If you don''t have a year or two, you won''t want to talk about good things.


    The injury just six or seven points, Lin Tianyu''s mind, all of a sudden flew back to the black sword alliance.


    In this meeting, Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, and others, have already broken into the black sword league with the help of Lu Zu, who is in charge of fighting? Especially in his heart, thinking about what he saw in the magic array of the black magic tiger''s nest, Lin Tianyu was not calm. If those things had become a reality, even if he could finally survive, what''s the point of living like this?


    No way!


    He had to rush back to the black knife League and try his best to prevent the dream from happening.


    Immediately, without any hesitation, Lin Tianyu called out Huyi and xiaoyingying and rushed back to Heidao League.


    Hu Yi said: "master, your injury is so serious. Although you have recovered a lot now, it is still far from perfect. It''s far from good. It''s better to recuperate here for a period of time, and it''s not too late to rush back."


    Xiaoyingying also said: "yes, another 10 days and a half months of recuperation, even if it is not completely good, but at that time, it will be able to play 80% of the strength, and it is not too late to rush back."


    Lin Tianyu was worried, especially thinking about the illusion in the magic array. He didn''t want to delay any more. He said, "don''t wait. Hurry back to the black sword League. Hu Yi, along the way, I''ll heal your back. As long as you do it more smoothly, it won''t have a big impact. "

 Chapter 900

    At the firm request of Lin Tianyu, Huyi and xiaoyingying finally just looked at Lin Tianyu anxiously and set off all the way.


    Then, as soon as he was on the road, Lin Tianyu sent a message to Gao dewu, asking him about the situation of the black sword alliance, whether Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, was coming, and whether he had heard the news that the famous sword clan was about to attack.


    Gao dewu replied that everything was fine in the Heidao League. Even if he went to explore it deliberately, he did not receive any information about the attack of Zhou Zu, the famous sword master.


    Gao dewu asked: is there any error in the news of the attack of Zhou Zu, a famous sword master.


    Lin Tianyu definitely replied: absolutely accurate!


    Gao dewu asked again: but after all this time, Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, didn''t bring anyone to attack. However, sending people out to inquire about this information has not been obtained at all. If the news is not wrong, then Zhou Zu of the sword clan can hide the news very well.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and replied: if so, it can only show that Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, has been well prepared this time. Security measures are perfect. The more so, the more it shows the determination of Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, to attack our black sword alliance. Once the line is in place, the harm it can cause is bound to increase several times. Therefore, not only can not have the slightest carelessness, adjust to light heart, and even, we should treat it more carefully. The other party has arranged in secret for such a long time. Once it breaks out, it will be more difficult to stop it. Therefore, in this period of time, if there are forces and figures who can be reinforced, it is better to contact them secretly, so that these potential reinforcements can quietly hide in the black sword League to reinforce.


    In the black sword League, Gao dewu was stunned and replied: boss, is it really so serious? We have such a strong black knife League, do we need to find reinforcements?


    Lin Tianyu replies: if you have strong reinforcements, please contact them immediately. Otherwise, it will be too late even if you want to find reinforcements again.


    After the interrogation, Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    Up to now, Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, has not invaded the black sword League, and even the people who have been searching for information outside have not heard any relevant information. Since none of the information has been sent out, it shows that even if Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, brought people to attack the black sword alliance, it will not be a short time. Otherwise, part of the information about the mobilization of personnel will always be found out.


    However, as a result, Lin Tianyu has a vague worry -


    the secrecy measures have been done so well and the preparation time is so long. If it is really implemented, the prestige will certainly exceed his previous estimation and imagination.


    What worries Lin Tianyu even more is -


    because the time of the famous sword sect to organize the attack for such a long time, it is likely that those in the black sword League will relax their vigilance, and even, like Gao dewu, they will doubt the accuracy of the news. Then, when the time comes, once Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, takes the elite of the famous sword clan, and with the cooperation of Lu Zu, he enters the black sword League, which is bound to cause greater irreparable losses.


    Moreover, this situation is likely to happen.


    Because now, even Gao dewu, as a leader, has such a suspicious idea. So, how can the black sword alliance as a whole not relax its vigilance?


    Must, immediately, immediately back to the black knife League.

 Chapter 901

    Lin Tianyu didn''t hesitate any more. He quickly let Huyi and xiaoyingying speed up their footwork and rushed to the black sword League.


    Two days later.


    In the evening, Lin Tianyu, Huyi and xiaoyingying have already entered the range of Daomo Huizong.


    At this time, taking advantage of the dark and unknown sky, the three people hid their bodies and sneaked in. Although there were several groups of sword and demon Club disciples outside the clan gate, with Lin Tianyu''s cultivation skills and deliberate concealment, the disciples on duty could not have found a trace.


    Soon, Lin Tianyu three people have sneaked to the headquarters of the black knife League.


    "Who?"


    Just when Lin Tianyu and they had sneaked into the backyard of Heidao League, at last, a deep voice came from the backyard.


    Obviously, it was discovered.


    However, as soon as he heard this voice, Lin Tianyu was very happy. He whispered: "Uncle Hua, don''t make any noise. It''s me!"


    The other party is Huazu.


    Huazu also changed his voice and said, "Tianyu, is it you? Are you back? "


    "I''m back!"


    After that, Lin Tianyu immediately took Hu Yi and Xiaoying Ying and jumped into the innermost courtyard.


    But just now, Huazu''s deep drink had already attracted the disciples on duty outside. At the same time, several students on duty rushed into the backyard and asked, "who? Who was in the backyard just now As these disciples rushed into the backyard, for a time, the torch was bright in the backyard, which made the whole courtyard as bright as day.


    Huazu''s voice sounded in the innermost courtyard, "you all step back! Just now, a stray cat came in


    "Is it Huazu? Huazu is sure that it was just a wild cat who stole food just now The disciples on duty who rushed into the backyard asked, not quite sure.


    No wonder they are not sure. Who is Huazu? That''s a great monk of Yuanying''s later period. If a wild cat rushed into the backyard, it would surprise him. I''m afraid that with a light sweep of his old man''s divine sense, he can see clearly countless times more clearly than everyone with a torch.


    Huazu said angrily: "I said it was a wild cat stealing food. It was a wild cat stealing food. Don''t go out on duty quickly."


    Hearing that Huazu was angry, even though these disciples were suspicious, they didn''t dare to say more. They all went out of the backyard obediently.


    At this time, in the innermost courtyard, in addition to Huazu, there were also two young infants, Mr. Zheng and Mr. Tong. Then, there was a handsome young man standing beside him.


    Lin Tianyu is stunned. Who is this young man?


    Since they are standing together with Mr. Zheng laotong, it must be Yuanying''s great power. However, such a young monk, Yuanying, is still in the black sword League. How could he not know him at all?


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu was surprised. Could it be that


    "Master, is that you?"


    The handsome young man in front of him nodded and laughed. Then, his appearance changed, and he soon became the ancestor of black sword.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, why are you here? Have you recovered completely from your injury? "


    "Tianyu, don''t worry. Although it''s not completely good, it''s almost the same. This time, the famous sword clan, whose surname is Zhou, has endured for such a long time. I''m afraid that it will break out and become more powerful. So, I''m here too, just in case. If we can withstand the enemy, it is best. If it doesn''t work, when it''s really dangerous, I''m going to do some exercise. "

 Chapter 902

    Although Heidao Laozu said it calmly, Lin Tianyu heard a kind of resolute determination.


    Obviously, the previous time, luzu united with the fairyland immortals to plot against him. Then, because he was not in the sword evil society after being plotted against, the sword evil society almost became the speech hall of Lu Zu. Lin Tianyu had no choice but to form the black sword alliance. And Heidao''s ancestor has made up his mind. This time, we can''t let the black sword League have any more accidents.


    But after hearing this, Lin Tianyu was worried.


    Heidao Laozu''s injury has not recovered at all. If it comes to the time when he has to do something, it will obviously do harm to his injury. What''s more, the three people who came down from the fairyland are still in the sword and devil club at the moment. If the ancestor of black sword made a move, they would be found by the three people in the fairyland. With the strength of black sword ancestor has not recovered, it is impossible to resist the three people in the fairyland.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, don''t worry. With the forces that Zhou Zu can mobilize, our current black sword alliance will be more than enough. Since they are able to keep pulling allies during this period of time, we can also attract allies during this period of time. "


    "Tianyu, what kind of allies do you think are suitable for alliance?" said Heidao


    Heidao Laozu asked this, obviously to test Lin Tianyu.


    If the number of ordinary friars is small, it is useless, but if the number is large, Zhou Zu and Lu Zu, who are prepared to deal with them, will find out. At that time, it will be counterproductive. Therefore, the best way to win over allies is to attract almost Yuanying powerful monks. Such a powerful monk can play a key role in winning the war. Moreover, there is no need to invite in large quantities, leaving no trace of tracking by others.


    Knowing the intention of Heidao''s ancestor, Lin Tianyu pondered where to find such a group of energetic monks in the period of Yuanying?


    This is, Huazu suddenly said: "elder brother, Tianyu, in fact, there are a few people in our family who are worth attracting. At that time, the strength of the second was strong, but they never fell to the second


    "Yes, yes, they are not willing to participate in the struggle between the factions. It can be seen that they will have a view of the overall situation. And this time, Zhou Zu, who was united by Lu Zu, attacked the black sword alliance, which was clearly to destroy the foundation of the sword and demon society. As long as the truth is explained, they will certainly help. " Lin Tianyu recalled it all at once and said happily.


    "Then, we can also think about whether there are friends of Yuanying forces who can unite and ask them to help?"


    Hearing this, everyone was frowning and thinking.


    After thinking for a while, Zheng Lao said: "we have joined hands to explore the spiritual world, and we have also met several Yuanying great monks. If we send out an invitation, we should be able to confirm that we have invited three Yuanying energetic monks. Just, Tianyu, is it really necessary to treat it with such caution? You see, there are five of us who have reached the level of Yuanying''s power. Zhou Zu, the famous sword clan, was bound to be unable to draw the whole sword clan''s influence into his power. Then, even if he can pull in half of his strength, we can deal with it with our existing strength. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "indeed, with the famous sword clan forces that Zhou Zu was able to win over, we people really have more to cope with. However, since he has entered the sword demon society to attack our black sword alliance, his side, Zhou Zu, will certainly try his best to attract allies. Those Yuanying Taoist friends he met are not counted. At least I know that zhengyuanzong Hanzu and others will help the famous Jianzong zhouzu

 Chapter 903

    Lin Tianyu said that, old Tong and old Zheng are not calm. Even Huazu was a little bit pale.


    Hua Zu said: "boy, did you do something good to cause trouble?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "it has something to do with me. However, as it was then, I had to


    Lin Tianyu said, and he told us what happened to him and Lu Feixue when he was born in the secret place of Tiandao that day.


    Hearing this, he said, "yes! do well! The role of Han Zu Sun Tzu is not in your hands. If I met him, it would not be a simple injury, it would be so simple. I have to take his dog''s head on the spot. "


    However, the ancestor of black knife frowned and said, "if so, this matter will be more troublesome, even far beyond our imagination."


    Originally heard that there may be Zheng Yuan Zong Han Zu to participate in, we obviously have some confidence. But this meeting, listen to black knife ancestor again so say, big guy more nervous.


    Hua Zu said: "elder brother, why is it more troublesome. Even if Han Zu of Zhengyuan sect joined us, we would not be afraid to contact more allies to help us


    Heidao Laozu shook his head and said: "it''s not just Han Zu joining in. In the realm of practice, there have always been two theories: icing on the cake and beating a wet dog in pain.


    "Now, with Han Zu''s joining in and Han Zu''s forces, Zhou Zu can use this as a basis and with absolute strength to lobby other sects and fight against our black sword alliance. Originally, with the support of such a large sect as the sword demon society, the black sword alliance may not dare to start. But now, it is clear that Lu Zu, even the sword demon society, has personally planned to deal with our black sword alliance. Moreover, the absolute advantage of Zhou Zu and Han Zu alliance is enough to crush our black sword alliance. In some cases, those who are wavering from side to side will surely fight against us. On the one hand, he courted Han Zu of Zhou Zu, who was in the limelight; on the other hand, to defeat our black sword alliance was also equivalent to a heavy blow to the sword demon society.


    "At that time, the eight superpowers in Tianquan mainland will have to reshuffle their cards, and our sword and demon club will be doomed. Then, other super powers will be able to carve up more resources. Why should they not do so?"


    Hearing this, the scene was silent.


    Indeed, this is the true world. When you have the strength, good times, everyone will come to flatter you. And when you are in trouble, don''t say to help you, can not step on your feet, can be regarded as your friend.


    As those people who are well aware of the inner story of the cultivation world, they all know that the event analyzed by the ancestor Heidao may have happened 100% of the time.


    Huazu said angrily, "the second one is ambitious. He is scheming for us. That''s good. Even if he really calculated us down, the whole sword demon would be in a bad state. If he got the sword demon club, it would be just an empty shelf. What''s the use? In the end, they are harmful to others and themselves. "


    Although Huazu was very angry, he also knew that at this time, Qi was useless. The most important thing was to find a way to get rid of the current situation.

 Chapter 904

    But at present, with the strength of the black sword alliance, it is obviously not enough. Allies must be contacted, and they must be contacted as soon as possible.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, there are three martial uncles. Now we are all trying to figure out how many allies we can contact."


    After a long discussion, Huazu was able to contact twice as many monks as Yuanying Da Neng; Old Tong and Zheng could contact three; ancestor Heidao could contact five; and Lin Tianyu also contacted Tiandu country


    In this way, however, ten more Yuan Ying powerful monks were added. If only by Zhou Zu''s power, these Yuanying powerful friars would have been enough to make the other side''s bones and dregs disappear. But now, they still feel inadequate.


    We have to get in touch with our allies and get in touch with them!


    However, even if the allies can be contacted again, there will not be many.


    Who should I contact?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s messenger bead received the message. It was sent by King Tiandu. According to the message, the Yuanying ancestors of Tiandu are willing to come and form an alliance. At the same time, there are two Yuanying worshippers from Tiandu, who will also come with their ancestors.


    Good!


    There are three more young talents.


    However, this is still not enough!


    If it''s really like what the ancestor of black knife said, at least, the yuan baby powerful friar will have to be doubled before he can be truly insured. Where can we find another double of the number of Yuan Ying Da Neng friars?


    Everyone thought about how to find so many allies again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu saw the little boy of Huyi with a face of thumping. He stood at that time, as if waiting for someone to ask for him. Moreover, that look, but also clearly feel that everyone now, there is a kind of silly feeling.


    Lin Tianyu was very angry.


    What are you doing? They were all thinking with a headache how to find more allies. If you don''t think of any way, you will get it. You still have such an expression. You should beat me!


    Wait.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    Yeah, how can I forget this.


    Deep in the forest of magic fog, the most central place, is the home of Hu Yi and the settlement of the black magic tiger clan. At that time, I saw with my own eyes that there were several Yuan Ying Da Neng, or even Yuan Ying Da Neng, who had realized half step immortal rule. If we can ask them to help us, how can we talk about the crisis in front of us? It''s not easy to solve the problem in the flip room.


    Lin Tianyu thought, gathered together and said, "tiger Yi, I''ll discuss something for you."


    Hu Yi said, "what''s the matter? You are talking about something important. What is worth discussing with me? "


    The words in Hu Yi''s mouth, though said so, still, the smile in his eyes could not be hidden. Clearly it is said again, come to ask me, as long as I am happy, it is not impossible to discuss.


    Lin Tianyu saw Hu Yi''s thumping appearance, and his anger went up, but then he suppressed his anger and said, "tiger Yi, you see, we''re in trouble now? I know that as long as you are willing to help, the difficulty is not worth mentioning, and it can be easily solved by waving your hand. "


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, Heidao Laozu, Huazu, TongLao and zhenglao all looked at a little boy like Huyi.


    At this time, the tiger Yi is full of feeling.

 Chapter 905

    Tiger righteousness is full of pure way: "master, you so many big people, can''t think of a good way to come, I''m only a black devil tiger, what good method can there be?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Yi, so angry that his teeth itched.


    Then, he restrained his anger, turned his eyes, and suddenly said with a smile: "Huyi, at that time, I named you Huyi. I hope you will stand on the side of justice, where justice lies, and you are duty bound to help. You see, now all the members of the black sword League treat you like brothers, and the purpose of the black sword alliance is to do justice. Now, in a crisis, whether it''s for justice or brotherhood, you should help. Of course, Hu Yi, you can not help. Then, you can watch us black sword alliance, watch all of us be exterminated by outsiders. "


    Lin Tianyu said, looked at Tiger righteousness, as if everything had been decided by Tiger Yi. But the heart is thinking, small sample, call you bang se, play heart with me, words have already said this degree, see you still mean not to move?


    Moreover, as soon as Lin Tianyu said this, xiaoyingying, Heidao Laozu, Huazu, TongLao and zhenglao all looked forward to Hu Yiyi.


    The little Eagle said: "tiger righteousness, in the center of the magic fog forest, you black magic tiger clan, so strong strength, if you are willing to help, it should be very easy. You see, now, the black knife League is in such a big crisis. Do you really have the heart to see the black sword alliance disappear? Hu Yi, if you really don''t tell the truth, I will look down on you


    Huazu said: "tiger righteousness, if you really can''t do it, that''s all. If you have the ability to help, you must help. "


    Zheng Laodao: "Hu Yi, I think you are a righteous young man. Don''t let me down."


    Old Tong said: "tiger righteousness, brotherhood is to be reflected at a critical time. Now, we are in such a difficult situation. If we don''t do it, when will we wait? "


    ¡­¡­


    Although Heidao Laozu didn''t speak, he looked at Hu Yi in his eyes, which made him jump in his heart.


    Hu Yi glanced at the crowd and finally said, "I didn''t say no help. I just wanted to tease the host


    Lin Tianyu immediately said with a smile: "I knew that tiger righteousness is the best. At such a critical time, it is impossible not to help. OK, Hu Yi, with your help, let alone Lu Zu and Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, have joined hands to deal with our black sword alliance. Even if we have more forces to deal with our black sword alliance, we can cope with it easily. What''s more, I also know that Hu Yi is the most loyal. Otherwise, how could I have named you tiger Yi


    ¡­¡­


    In another praise, Hu Yi is really a bit overwhelmed. Had to quickly take out the message beads, contact the black tiger clan. However, when contacting the black magic tiger clan, Hu Yi''s heart was filled with uneasiness:


    although he promised to help, and the strength of the black magic tiger clan is indeed incomparable, but with their own information, will they really help?


    However, at this time, if you don''t help, it really can''t be said. Whatever it is, then, I will inform the family first.

 Chapter 906

    When Hu Yi was summoned, we all praised Hu Yi again.


    Then, everyone thought carefully whether there was any more powerful monk Yuanying.


    At this time, the black tiger clan received the message of tiger righteousness. But in the face of the news of the rescue, there was a lot of discussion.


    "Good! This is an opportunity. We, the black magic tigers, live in the depths of the magic fog forest. After so many years, it''s time to get out of the forest and let the world know the strength and prestige of our black magic tigers. Otherwise, if we go on like this for a long time, I''m afraid those outsiders will forget my black magic tiger clan. "


    "This is just a perfect excuse to let the black tiger family into the world, and let the world know that there are such powerful black magic tigers on the Tianquan continent."


    "Yes, yes, yes! There is no need to discuss. This is a good time for us to join the WTO. "


    ¡­¡­


    The powerful men of the black tiger clan were all excited after receiving the message of tiger righteousness.


    "No. Our ancestral precepts are the most important place to guard the magic fog forest. We must not get out of the forest easily. Do you want to violate the ancestral precepts? " There is a black tiger against the road.


    In fact, to be able to go out of the mountain to prestige, the black tiger clan are eager to try. After all, the black magic tiger clan, can understand incomparably, their strength now, has been completely superior to the whole Tianquan continent. With such strength, but always have to nest in the magic fog, this is the center of a small mountain, is not like a night walk in royal clothes? But when it comes to Zuxun, everyone is speechless.


    This is a precept, but it was drawn up by their ancestors themselves. Moreover, it is because of this ancestral precept that the black magic tigers are able to settle down in the center of the magic fog forest, practice steadfastly, and have the help of the stars. This has created the strength of the black magic tigers, which is completely superior to the whole heaven power continent.


    Because of this ancestral precept, created a powerful black tiger clan, but also because of this, and limited the expansion of the black magic tiger clan.


    Hearing the violation of Zuxun, everyone''s eyes dodged. In their whole clan of black magic tigers, the ancestors are mythical beings. Who dares to violate the ancestral precepts.


    Originally was eager to try the mood, to this meeting, all can not stop a burst of depression.


    With a strong enough strength, but also nest in such a small place, no one can avoid the heart is unwilling.


    "Otherwise, we will report this matter to the elder and let him decide."


    "Yes, it should be reported. Besides, even if we go out this time, it is also to help our black tiger''s kindred. This is not against the ancestral precepts. "


    "Yes, it''s reported to the elder, and then the elder will discuss this matter with him. If he agrees to let us go out, it will not be regarded as a violation of the ancestral precepts."


    Listen to this, a group of black tiger clan, eyes flashing.


    The elder looked at the report and went to the ancestor and said, "it seems that these kids have moved their minds and want to go down the mountain."


    "According to your opinion?" the ancestor said


    The elder thought about it and said, "at the beginning, you said, let us black magic tigers live in this place safely, and then we have such a rapid development. By now, the current strength of our black magic tigers should indeed go out of the mountains. "


    When the elder said this, he looked at his grandfather.


    The ancestor laughed and said, "I think it''s the elder who thinks that the strength of our black magic tiger clan is strong enough. Is it time to come out of the mountain?"


    After hearing this, the elder did not reply, but the meaning of his expression was self-evident.


    "Good, come out of the mountain!"

 Chapter 907

    After getting the order to get out of the mountain, the black magic tiger clan didn''t react for a while.


    Although, with the black tiger clan, the strength of the growth, they have long thought about going out of the mountain. Good to the outside world inside, to promote their black tiger clan prestige. However, when the grandfather really agreed to let them out of the mountain, they did not expect that the ancestor would really allow them to go out of the mountain.


    However, the ancestor also made a rule: this time to rescue the Heidao League, we had to obey the orders of Lin Tianyu, the leader of the Heidao League. We should not violate any of them. Otherwise, we should be punished strictly. At the same time, after the rescue is completed, we can walk in the Tianquan mainland. However, we should not rely on our strong strength to commit crimes. Otherwise, we will never give up.


    Meanwhile, Hu Yi received a subpoena.


    I heard that the black magic tigers were willing to go down the mountain to help. Originally, they learned that in addition to the famous sword clan Zhou Zu, and even the Zhengyuan clan Han Zu, they might also participate in it. After that, they had some tense atmosphere and relaxed a lot.


    If ordinary practitioners, for the powerful black tiger clan, really can not understand. After all, on the outskirts of the magic fog forest, there are even black magic tigers that are just ordinary beasts, not even monsters. However, as long as you reach the realm of Yuanying, even if you don''t see with your own eyes the strength of the black magic tiger clan, you should be able to have a faint hearing. They even know that as long as the black tiger clan is willing and relies on their strength, it will be enough to sweep all the forces on the whole Tianquan continent.


    Now, with the help of the black tiger clan, why fear the famous sword clan Zhou Zu, Zheng Yuan Zong Han Zu, and any forces they can unite with.


    Moreover, taking advantage of this opportunity, I just give them a head-on blow, so that all of them know the strength of the black sword League.


    After discussion, Lin Tianyu said, "master, I think we should also unite with some monks in the sword magic society. Such as the neutral sixth and ninth ancestors. "


    Hearing this, Huazu was not happy and said, "Tianyu, why should we unite them? Now, with the help of the black tiger clan, our strength is enough to sweep any force. As for those like them, once the elder brother is no longer in office, there will be no principles at all for those who do not want to stand on our side. There is no need for such people to unite. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "they did not strongly support our black sword alliance, but they also did not join Lu Zu''s camp. Before our black sword alliance was strong, everyone could see that Lu Zu''s camp was much stronger than ours. This undoubtedly shows, on the other hand, that they have principles. "


    For a while, Huazu didn''t know how to refute and said, "I don''t care, I just don''t agree to unite them."


    At that time, when the Heidao League was established, Huazu also went to the sixth and ninth ancestors, and even played with his fist. However, the sixth and ninth ancestors did not buy him at all. Now, immediately there is enough strength, but also to unite with the two people who didn''t buy his account at first. The tone in Huazu''s heart couldn''t go down.


    Huazu is such a straightforward sentiment, there is a saying, if a word does not agree, even can fist each other.


    If you want to unite the sixth and ninth ancestors, you are not willing to do so, but you have said it directly.

 Chapter 908

    Seeing Huazu like this, Lin Tianyu can certainly understand the inner feelings of Huazu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Hua, that was the situation. Uncle Hua may think that our black sword alliance is the authentic Dao magic club, and Lu Zu is a usurper. However, this is only the understanding of martial uncle Hua, and in some people''s eyes, it may be that master Heidao''s ancestor is not there, and that Lu Zu, the second ancestor, should inherit the throne. Well, in this case, when luzu''s forces were strong, they were still able to maintain their neutrality, which played a great role in stabilizing our sword and devil society. Therefore, in this respect, they also have a share of the credit. "


    After hearing this, Huazu didn''t refute it firmly, but it was not so happy.


    After seeing Huazu like this, Heidao Laozu said, "Laowu, Tianyu has a point. What''s more, even after defeating the joint attack of the famous sword clan Zhou Zu and Zheng Yuan Zong Han Zu, we still have to re-establish the sword magic club. At that time, these forces United from the outside, after all, were just United. They couldn''t always stay in the black sword League and helped us build the sword magic society. At that time, we need our own strength. And the support of the sixth ancestor and the ninth ancestor, which was originally a member of our sword demon society, is very important. "


    As soon as Heidao Laozu said, Huazu thought again, as if it was such a truth.


    Hua Zu said, "OK. Since big brother said so, I have no objection. I believe in big brother''s vision and determination. "


    "Good. Tomorrow, I will ask the sixth and ninth ancestors to come and talk about it. "


    The sixth and ninth ancestors entered the innermost courtyard of Heidao League.


    Huazu met him in person, and then sat down according to the primary and secondary.


    The sixth patriarch said: "five elder brothers, today specially comes to us, what''s the matter?"


    Huazu said: "Laoliu and Jiujiu, I don''t want to say much. I''m looking for you today. I still want to invite you two to join my black sword League."


    Jiuzu said: "five elder brothers, we two people have already said very clearly? Neither of us will join either the black sword league or the luzu organization. "


    "But this time, it''s different. You have to join us."


    After hearing this, the sixth and ninth ancestors did not answer directly, but looked at each other coldly. Because, whenever Huazu said so, it also means that he is going to make a fist. If only one person, they really can''t beat Huazu. But two people join hands, if Huazu really dare to fight with them, then we have to see who beat who in the end.


    Huazu looked at their eyes and said, "what kind of eyes are you looking at? This time, I won''t beat you. I''m trying to reason with both of you. Let both of you understand why you have to join us.


    "Because this time, Lu Zu not only fought against us with his own strength, but also borrowed the hand of outsiders to directly eradicate us. You all understand that Lu Zu wants to shake the foundation of our sword magic club. If our black sword alliance is completely destroyed, then it will be equivalent to that we will lose half of our strength directly. How can we compete with other eight super forces. I''m afraid we''ll have to go to the bottom of the eight forces. Even if those who ask for it are a little more black hearted, after killing our black sword alliance, they will fight against Lu Zu''s forces. At that time, I''m afraid that our sword demon Association will be directly squeezed out of the eight forces. As a member of the sword demon society, do you just watch us suffe

 Chapter 909

    Hearing this, both the sixth and ninth ancestors became cautious and pondered carefully.


    After waiting for a long time, jiuzu said: "five brothers, if it is true, we will naturally attack the enemy''s foreign enemies. However, how can we know whether the five elder brothers say it is true or false? "


    Hua Zu said, "what else can I do to deceive you. The outsider of Lu Zu''s Union is Zhou Zu of famous sword clan, and then Han Zu of Zhengyuan clan will also participate in it. With these two forces taking the lead and Lu Zu''s agents, as long as they have a little encouragement, they will attack the forces of our black sword alliance. I''m afraid it will be far more than these two forces. In this way, it is really the day of extinction of our black sword alliance and the disaster of the sword evil society. "


    The faces of the sixth and ninth ancestors became more solemn.


    Then, the sixth patriarch said: "Wuge, we have been paying close attention to the external power transfer, but we have not found these anomalies mentioned by the fifth elder brother. What''s more, there are rumors from the outside world. The more they spread, the more fierce they become. They say that you hurt the elder brother and want to take over the power of the sword demon society. How can you explain this? "


    After hearing this, Hua Zu''s face sank. He didn''t know how to explain it. After all, on that day, it was he who was schemed by outsiders to harm his eldest brother, Heidao.


    After a long silence, Huazu said, "we will explain this matter to you in the future. But now, it is the critical moment for the survival of our whole sword demon club. To unite with the outside world, this is the key of the key. Now, I just need a word from you. Do you want to join us? "


    The sixth patriarch said, "Wuge, if there is definite evidence to prove that foreign enemies have invaded, and Lu Zu has attracted them, then we will join you directly without saying a word. However, with such a sentence of five brothers, how can we know whether this is true or false? If we went to luzuna, luzu said instead that it was you who colluded with outsiders to attack them. Should we set up another side of them to deal with you? "


    Obviously, because Huazu framed Heidao Laozu, it has not been completely clarified. Therefore, they can''t believe what Huazu said now.


    After hearing this, Huazu was angry and said, "originally, I wanted to reason with you. It seems that if you only talk about reason, it doesn''t make sense at all. Since it doesn''t make sense, I''ll give you a beating first. I''ll see if you''re convinced. In fact, if they didn''t tell me, I still think fist is the best reason. "


    Huazu said, all of a sudden the momentum of all of a sudden sent out, press two steps, look directly at the sixth and ninth ancestors, will use their own fists, and the sixth and ninth ancestors to discuss the truth.


    At the same time, the momentum of the sixth and ninth ancestors gradually rose and collided with the momentum of Huazu.


    "Five, get out of here!"


    In Huazu''s momentum has risen to the peak, about to make a move, suddenly, from the courtyard in the innermost room, spread a voice.


    As soon as this voice came out, Huazu had accumulated the momentum of the peak, and suddenly fell back and looked into the room where the sound came from.


    At the same time, the sixth and ninth ancestors also looked at the room hesitantly.

 Chapter 910

    Then, in the gaze of three people, from the room, out of a young man.


    "Big..." Huazu looked at the young man, he would say hello, but then he seemed to think of something, quickly shut up, did not call out.


    The sixth and ninth ancestors looked at the young man in front of him hesitantly, their eyes twinkled.


    The sixth patriarch said, "was that you who spoke just now?"


    Jiuzu said: "just now, it is the elder brother who is talking here. Let the elder brother come out quickly."


    The young man laughed. Then, his face changed a lot, and he became the ancestor of black sword.


    The sixth and ninth ancestors were surprised to see the change of the young man in front of them and said, "you, you are really big brother black knife. But in the rumor, it is said that you have fallen. It is also said that five elder brothers framed you in order to seize the foundation of the sword demon society. But we... "


    "But you don''t believe all of them, do you?"


    The sixth patriarch nodded his head and said, "it''s not true. Otherwise, we have already taken refuge in the second elder brother."


    Heidao Laozu said: "at that time, I fell into a trap by mistake and was seriously injured. It was really because of Laowu. However, he was only blinded. Moreover, through many investigations, it is Lu Zu who deceives the fifth


    Jiuzu said: "brother, since it has been confirmed. Now you and I are going to pay the price


    Jiuzu said so, the sixth ancestor is also quickly out of the voice should be with.


    Heidao Laozu shook his head and said, "brother six and brother nine, although we want you to join us, we are not in a hurry to find their troubles. We have to wait.


    "First of all, what Lu Zu did has been investigated clearly. However, up to now, there is no concrete evidence.


    "Second, on their side, there are three immortals who come down from the fairyland. With our current strength, if we compete with the three immortals who came down from the fairyland, even if we can win, it will be just a tragic victory. In this way, our strength is bound to be greatly weakened, and even cause great casualties to ourselves, which is not worth the loss.


    "Third, since some forces are ready to move, and still want to unite with Lu Zu to pit our black sword alliance, then we should be ready to be attacked. When the time comes, we will unite to give these guys who dare to peep at us head-on, and thoroughly promote the prestige of the black sword alliance of our sword demon society. "


    The sixth patriarch said, "good! The elder brother said, "what should we do next?"


    Heidao Laozu said: "my request is very simple. Although you have joined us, you should not publicize it now. After you go back, you are still in a neutral attitude and wait. Until one day, Lu Zu, as an internal agent, released those people who were going to attack our black sword alliance. Then you stood up and gave those guys a blow from behind


    The sixth patriarch said: "but, just now, the five brothers said that those forces that are about to jointly attack us are very powerful? When the time comes, can we really do them a lot of harm just by giving them a blow in the back? "


    Lu Zu said: "why, are you afraid?"


    The sixth patriarch said: "who said it was afraid, but I was afraid that even if we were united together, we would not be the opponents of those forces. If so, will the black sword alliance suffer a great loss? "


    Heidao Laozu said: "you are very worried. However, I can tell you that our black sword alliance has also joined forces, which will be enough to cope with any changes. "


    The sixth patriarch said, "that''s good. At the same time, my ninth brother and I also went down to contact several Yuanying great monks who had been in contact with each other to help us


    "Good!"

 Chapter 911

    Boom!


    All of a sudden, from the courtyard behind the black sword League, a huge noise came out. The sound shook the sky and spread far away.


    Such a burst of loud noise, especially in the direction of the backyard of the headquarters of the black knife League, suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. All the nearby disciples craned their necks and looked in this direction. Even those high-level monks also extended their divine sense one by one after the earthquake.


    At this time, I saw in the sky in the backyard of Heidao League, the three people were in opposition.


    On the one hand is Huazu, who is furious.


    On the one hand, the sixth and ninth ancestors were equally angry.


    The sixth patriarch roared: "fifth, what are you doing? Is that your sincerity in calling us to join the black sword League? We just said to think about it, and you launched the attack. Fifth, you are so sincere. If we really don''t agree, will you kill us again


    The sixth patriarch was obviously in a hurry. To this meeting, even five elder brothers did not shout, directly opened his mouth to call up the old five.


    Huazu was also angry and said, "Laoliu and Jiujiu, I will tell you two today. You have to agree and disagree. Otherwise, I''ll show you two guys the power of my fist. "


    Huazu said, not allow the other side to make more excuses, boxing on the direct attack.


    Boom, boom


    In the bombardment again and again, Huazu was obviously in a weak downwind.


    Look at this posture, as long as the sixth and ninth ancestors do not agree to join the black sword League, Huazu''s fist will not stop, and will bombard them all the time. Moreover, it can be clearly seen that if only one of the sixth and ninth ancestors is definitely not Huazu''s opponent. But who let now is not one person, but two people, so that has been suppressed Huazu bombardment.


    Boom!


    Finally, after another fierce bombardment, the two sides were beaten back and forth, straight away for miles, facing each other.


    Nine ancestor anger way: "old five, do you tear the face thoroughly the truth?"


    Huazu said coldly, "today, if you don''t give a prepared reply, you two don''t want to leave safely."


    Listening to these conversations, the disciples below and the high-level monks who watched from afar with divine consciousness had a strange look on their faces. This is clearly the negotiation, a word of discord, a big fight.


    Huazu began to use his fist to explain his "truth".


    However, if it is not as good as "reasoning" with others here, you can''t call it Huazu. After all, there are many people in the black sword League, who are forced into the black sword League by the "truth" like Huazu. Now, whether they''re willing or not. But at the beginning, when they entered the black sword League, they almost all experienced this truth.


    Jiuzu was also completely angry and said, "fifth, today, I will put my words here. Like you forced us, six brothers and I became our next decision. Even if we joined any forces in the future, we would not be able to join your black sword League. "


    "Why, if you don''t join the black sword League, you still want to join other forces. Good! Look, I''m killing you today


    After hearing this, Huazu was more angry and more aggressive. For a while, even, faintly suppressed the sixth ancestor and the ninth ancestor''s joint efforts, and both of them were defeated.

 Chapter 912

    Originally, they only looked at jokes like others, and even Lu Zu, who hoped that they could fight more fiercely, listened to the words of both sides, but they moved involuntarily in their hearts --


    br > although they haven''t fought each other, they have completely torn their faces from words and actions. So, isn''t it just your chance?


    The six and nine ancestors have always maintained the principle of neutrality. Neither party is willing to join, which also makes Lu Zu headache and hates his teeth. For many times, Lu Zu even went to invite himself. Both the sixth and ninth fathers did not agree to join their own party. Therefore, just now, Lu Zu completely held the heart of seeing jokes and hoped that they could fight harder. But now, they have fought to this point, especially the Chinese ancestors also suppressed the sixth and ninth ancestors. At this time, they helped each other and helped the sixth and ninth fathers to get rid of the encirclement. So, they both don''t want to take their own love. Then, if you come out and recruit them, you can''t do more than half the work?


    So Lu Zu no longer hesitated, and rushed up to the sky, directly across the center of both warring parties.


    Boom!


    Just once, Lu Zu went forward, Lu Zu took the hand, and blocked all the bombardment from both sides.


    However, although both sides were blocked by Lu Zu, it was obviously different.


    Huazu in this blow Lu Zu, even back a few miles away, then it was difficult to stop. Although the sixth and ninth fathers were also retreating, they were only a few decades away. Moreover, after this retreat, Huazu was obviously hurt by a little bit of dark, "wow" a breath of blood was spitted out. Then, the sixth and ninth fathers, after being blocked by Lu Zu, are like nobody else.


    Huazu, who was in a flash, came up and said, "what are you doing, second man?"


    At this time, the Hua Zu was angry that even his brother did not shout up.


    Lu Zudao: "what am I doing? I''m just here to persuade. Like you, in the sect, we have a big fight and let the disciples come to visit. What is the way to go? "


    "Is this a persuasion?" Hua Zu said? You are clearly pulling the deflection frame. Good! Second, there have been rumors in the zongmen. Besides elder brother, I think that you are the most powerful person. But I am not satisfied with it. Today, I will weigh and weigh whether you can afford the rumors. "


    Whoops!


    Huazu said, a blow to Lu Zu bombarded the past.


    Boom!


    Two fists hit each other, in Lu Zu''s fist, Huazu was again blown out.


    However, Huazu did not give up at all, just flew out, and then flashed back, again a blow to Lu Zu.


    Boom


    After a dozen boxing, Huazu was repeatedly blown off for more than ten times, and he was bleeding in his mouth. Obviously, every time he was bombed, Lu Zu didn''t leave his hand at all, causing a great internal injury to Huazu.


    When Huazu flashed back again, he did not attack Lu Zu again. His mouth was covered with blood and looked at Lu Zu coldly.


    "Second, you are so strong, you have grown up again," Hua Zu said! Before, although I know that I have a little difference with you, but it is not. But now, the gap between us seems to be getting further and farther. But, second, you don''t feel proud. One day, I will catch up with you. "


    Lu Zu smiled and said, "I''m waiting for that day!"


    Then Lu Zu looked back at the sixth and ninth fathers and said, "six brothers and nine brothers, let''s go together."

 Chapter 913

    In the eyes of Huazu, Lu Zu led the sixth and ninth ancestors to leave.


    Then, Huazu finally couldn''t help it any more. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Gao dewu quickly stepped forward and stroked Huazu into the backyard hut. At this time, several disciples of the black sword League were about to enter the hut in the backyard to explore the injury of Huazu. Gao dewu said, "what are you doing? Nothing to do? All on duty. "


    Then, bang, shut the door to death.


    At this time, Heidao''s ancestors, Zheng Lao, Tong Lao, Lin Tianyu and Chi remote, etc., all the main personnel of Heidao League came together.


    After seeing Huazu''s injury, Heidao said, "brother five, you are too hard. But it''s just acting. There''s no need to fight so hard. "


    Huazu said with a smile: "big brother, since it''s acting, it has to be more realistic. Because of the contradiction between me and the second brother, even if I can guess vaguely, the news that I sent to the elder brother should be that the second brother deliberately sent someone to disclose it to me, and set a trap for the elder brother. With these things, if we don''t fight hard with him, will it arouse his suspicion. Of course, I''ll fight harder. There''s another advantage, that is, in the future, when you fight against him, you can learn more about his strength. "


    At this time, Lin Tianyu came forward, took Huazu''s hand and said, "Uncle Hua, don''t talk now. I have a way to help you quickly heal."


    Then, through the palm of Lin Tianyu''s hand, the power of a track was transmitted to Huazu''s meridians.


    As soon as the power of Tao was put into the body, Huazu clearly felt the deep internal injury he had suffered, and all of a sudden he got better. Knowing that this kind of thing that Lin Tianyu passed on to himself is of great benefit to the injury. Now, without saying a word more, he quickly ran the skill and stepped up to absorb the power of the principles that Lin Tianyu transmitted to his body.


    When Huazu started working, several people quietly left the small room and entered another larger room.


    Zheng Laodao said: "Heidao boss, in your opinion, what is Lu Laoer''s ability?"


    When Mr. Zheng asked this question, his face was a little cautious and serious. Just now, they also clearly saw the scene of the war between Huazu and luzu. If they change to play, I''m afraid it will be the same as Huazu.


    Heidao Laozu said: "look at him like this, he should have realized that half step immortal is no doubt. However, with my understanding of Lu Laoer and his own ability, it will take at least another 50 years to understand the half step immortal principle. Moreover, in the end, whether he can understand the half step immortal rule depends on the chance. If the chance is not reached, he may not be able to understand the half step immortal rule. But now, this just how long, he has already understood the half step immortal rule, this behind, should have the immortal world immortal''s hand to help. In this way, it all makes sense. The immortal gave him the chance to understand the half step immortal principle, and he helped the immortal to set a trap for me


    Zheng Laodao said: "well, according to Lu Laoer''s current strength, if we want to deal with him..."


    Heidao Laozu said: "if you want to deal with him, if you don''t have the Yuanying monk who can''t understand the half step immortal principle, you have to have at least five people to restrain him. In addition, there must be five strong Yuan Ying powerful friars. If you want to win him, you have to have at least ten powerful Yuanying monks to be able to do it. "


    Hearing this, everyone''s faces turned pale involuntarily.


    At the same time, he also saw the ancestor of black knife unconsciously.


    For a long time, the ancestor of Heidao has been called the first friar of Tianquan land. There is no exaggeration. Because on that day, the ancestor of Heidao understood the complete immortal principle. But even so, after being calculated by the three fairyland immortals, they were seriously injured. In addition to Lu Zu''s understanding of the power of banbu Xianze, there are also three fairyland immortals. If there is a war, it will be hard to predict the outcome.

 Chapter 914

    Thinking of this, everyone can not help but rise a invisible pressure.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, and immediately felt the pressure in his heart.


    Now, with his strength, he can barely cope with the Yuanying great ability of banbu Xianze. However, the three immortals who sneaked down from the fairyland, though suppressed by the power of the world on the mainland of heaven, could only exert the strength of Yuanying period. However, it is also clear that it is able to compete with a fully understanding of the immortal. Moreover, they were three powerful people who had realized the principle of immortality.


    However, they had to be cheated by the old master for their own reasons.


    I just hope this fight will come later. It''s better to wait until your Dharma Realm has broken into the golden elixir period, and then master''s wound will be better. At that time, depending on their own and master''s exquisite Sabre technique, maybe they could have resisted the three fairyland immortals.


    I have to work harder to practice.


    Then, after discussing how to deal with the crisis of Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, we all broke up in a slightly deep mood.


    Everyone felt the deep pressure, and they had to step up their practice.


    In the next few days, foreign aid contacts also arrived in the black knife League. However, it was also discussed in advance in the subpoena that every foreign aid monk Yuanying Da Neng quietly entered the black sword League without any attention, and then hid behind.


    Finally, the foreign aid of the black tiger clan also arrived at the black sword League. Looking at the black tiger clan, there are several people who have realized the half step immortal rule. In this way, everyone has some confidence.


    Over the past few days, Lin Tianyu''s injury is finally in good condition. Moreover, because of this injury and recovery, the construction was also from the fifth floor to the seventh floor.


    Now, everything is ready, only the east wind. We are waiting for the people of Zhou Zu, the famous sword clan, to step into the black sword league with the help of Lu Zu.


    In a hurry, it is more than ten days.


    This day.


    Midnight.


    There was no light at night.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    All of a sudden, a dozen black figures came down from the square of the black sword League and looked at the black sword League coldly. Moreover, when these black figures came down, they suddenly took a hand to control the sentry post at the gate of the square, making them faint and unable to make any sound. Then, after a careful look around, he went quietly to the courtyard of Heidao League under the leadership of a Yuanying leader.


    While walking, the leader sent a message to a dozen people accompanying him: "our main task in going in is to clear the sentries inside and prepare for the attack in the rear, OK?"


    More than a dozen people with him nodded their heads gently.


    Then, a group of more than a dozen people entered the front yard, restrained the sentry post, and then quietly went back to the courtyard.


    However, just after entering the backyard, all of a sudden, a silent attack brought all of them under control. Even the leader of Yuanying Daneng did not escape the fate of being restrained.


    Although the leader of Yuanying was restrained, he could not move at all and could not make a sound at all. However, he could still feel the powerful momentum of ordinary Yuanying which was beyond the control of him.


    Understand the power of banbu Xianze!


    However, in the whole sword and demon society, who is the powerful person who has understood the half step immortal principle. There was no one else but Lu Zu.


    But Lu Zu was clearly as an internal agent and led himself and others to attack the black sword alliance.


    Now this


    Is it true that Lu Zugen did not want to destroy the black sword alliance, but set a trap for us.


    Thinking of this, the leader of the young baby can only feel the sweat on his forehead, falling one by one.

 Chapter 915

    The leading monk Yuanying, thinking straight, quickly gave a message to Zhou and asked him to withdraw. But now, he can''t even move.


    Then, I saw the people who had just put themselves and others under control, put on their black clothes and went out of the courtyard inside.


    This is clearly going to pit the people on their own side.


    The leading monk, Yuanying, was afraid more and more, but he had nothing to do. In the face of Lu Zu, full of hate.


    After a while, I saw a dozen people in black, and from the courtyard of the black sword League, all the way to the square outside the black sword League. Then, in the head of the man in black, a voice of divine consciousness rang out, "how is the situation?"


    The leading man in black sent back his divine sense and said, "all sentries, all solved!"


    "Good! In this case, it''s time for the black sword alliance to die out. "


    With the sound of this message, we can see from near or far places, brush More than 4000 people were flying in one after another, which filled the whole square at once.


    These more than 4000 people suddenly flew over. Anyone who looked at them would inevitably have a feeling of emotional turbulence.


    To be honest, four thousand figures are not many. Don''t say super bulk, even if it''s an ordinary family, there are more than a few people. But the key is to see what kind of more than 4000 people are.


    Among the more than 4000 people, the lowest accomplishment is also the later period of foundation construction. Moreover, among these people, the golden elixir cultivation is the majority. Even, there are more than 20 Yuan Ying''s powerful monks.


    Such a force of terror can push almost any super power sideways.


    After seeing more than 4000 people, all of them entered the square. However, no one in the black sword League responded with a smile of pride and said, "everybody, hold on, surround the whole black sword Alliance for me, and then, start to kill, and no one will be left!"


    Just after saying this, suddenly, the gate of the black sword League opened and a figure came out of it.


    Huazu!


    Huazu looked at the man opposite him and said, "Zhou Zu, I don''t know what kind of hatred we have. Would you like to destroy our whole black sword alliance?"


    Zhou Zu said with a smile: "ha ha ha ha, Huazu, I didn''t expect that your vigilance is really high enough. After all, you will find out. However, all of us have gathered here in the square. Even if we have not completely surrounded the whole black sword League, I think, in the black knife League, no one can escape. In this case, I might as well tell you the reason, so that you can be an understanding ghost when you die.


    "You have no grudge against someone in my week, but Lin Tianyu, the leader of your black sword alliance, has a grudge against me. Since you have no eyes and recognize him as the leader of the alliance, you can go and bury him together!


    "Of course, in addition to this reason, you black knife League also hindered the development of another person. Otherwise, how do you think that so many of us can sneak into the hinterland of the sword demon club without any sound? "


    Hua Zu said: "I wonder if Zhou Zu can make it clear. Who is the other person who has been hindered from development?"


    "No comment!"


    Zhou Zu said lightly. Then, with a sudden wave of his hand, he said, "half of the people attack from the front door, and the other half of them twists back to the back. Don''t let go of anyone in the black knife League."

 Chapter 916

    As soon as Zhou Zu''s voice fell, three of the more than 4000 people were able to beat Huazu.


    Yuanying war, one shot is to fight three, obviously did not give the other party any chance. In such a situation, in addition to the fight has not yet been directly launched to run away, there may be a life, as long as a hand in, in the glued state, under the joint efforts of the three yuan babies, there will be no chance of escape. However, if there is no war, Huazu, as the leader of the black sword alliance, will flee first. Then, there is no need to fight this battle. Then there''s no morale.


    Huazu is also a cold eyes, big hand a wave, way: "hands on."


    Puff, puff, puff!


    The three yuan babies, who just came out first, were killed on the spot without even escaping.


    What''s going on?


    More than 4000 people at the scene, listening to Zhou Zu''s orders, are about to rush to the headquarters of the black sword League, following the three Yuanying Da Neng. At this time, but see the leader of the three yuan baby Da Neng has been killed on the spot. More than 4000 people were stunned for a moment. Although the three people are not worth mentioning compared with 4000 people.


    But who are these three? That''s the great monk Yuanying!


    Three people are enough to resist the enemy''s role of 30, 300.


    But now, they are dead!


    On a closer look, it is the dozens of men in black who came out of the backyard of Heidao League just now after clearing the sentry.


    In an instant, Zhou Zu''s face changed greatly, and his heart said: no!


    "The four thousand people are still staring at me! Get out of here


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    However, just as Zhou Zu opened his mouth, bursts of wind completely covered his orders. I saw the arrow shadow all over the sky, just like a locust, flying towards the gathering place of 4000 people. Originally, if they were just ordinary sharp arrows, they would not have hurt such powerful monks. However, the friars on the scene started to dial the arrow, but they clearly felt that the power was infinite, and it was hard to get rid of it. These sharp arrows are the sharp arrows that the friars have blessed their magic power.


    For a time, the scene crying father and mother, chaos.


    In a short period of time, more than 4000 monks were killed by sharp arrows, and more than half of them were wounded.


    The existing combat effectiveness is far less than half of what it was just now.


    The morale of the friars'' army was almost zero.


    Seeing that his side had suffered such a huge loss, Zhou Zu''s eyes were horizontal, and a fierce spirit burst out of his eyes. He simply did not do two things and arrested the thief first.


    Zhou Zu said coldly: "all the people listen to my orders and rush up to catch Huazu for me. When the time comes, Huazu will be in charge. I''ll see who dares to be presumptuous. "


    With that, Zhou Zu took the lead and rushed to Huazu not far from the front. Zhou Zu''s charge also reduced the morale to zero point, which slightly improved the morale. Dozens of monks who responded to Zhou Zu''s attack followed Zhou Zu and rushed directly in the direction of Huazu. They had nothing to resist or fear.


    However, just a charge, in front of the dozens of people in black then backhand killed back. As soon as Zhou Zugang organized a confrontation, the dozens of monks who charged forward were almost killed.

 Chapter 917

    "Ah


    Zhou Zu a long roar, at the same time, a feeling of fear, instantly spread throughout the body.


    Among those who rushed past just now, there were several Yuanying powerful monks. And now, in the face-to-face confrontation, being easily killed by the other side, which - what does that mean?


    Among the other ten men in black, there was a peak figure who realized the half step immortal rule. Even, there is more than one peak figure who has realized the half step immortal rule.


    How to fight?


    Terror, like weeds, grew in Zhou Zu''s body. At the same time, other people feel the fear of despair.


    Escape!


    Zhou Zu did not have any idea, in the mind, only such a escape word.


    At the same time, the rest of the living friars, also fighting heart, fled in all directions.


    On their escape route, all of a sudden, another army of friars from the fifth route killed them.


    All the way to Gao dewu.


    Zheng Laoyi road.


    All the way to TongLao.


    All the way to liuzu.


    All the way to jiuzu.


    After being intercepted and killed by the five road friars led by the five men, they had no heart to fight. Only those monks who fled in panic were killed again, leaving only a small number of fish that had escaped the net.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    After the five road friars pursued and killed all the way, they finally returned one after another, meeting on the square in front of the black sword League, laughing happily.


    At this time, Hua Gongzi, who was hiding in another space, saw the achievements of the black sword League. His eyes shrank and he was afraid. Immediately, Mr. Hua sent a message to Lu Zu and said, "you should quickly organize people to destroy the black sword Alliance for me."


    Lu Zu listened to the order of young master Hua, and was stunned.


    To tell you the truth, after seeing the prestige of the black sword alliance, Lu Zu also made great efforts to destroy the black sword alliance. However, with the current prestige of the black sword League, all the forces of his luzu have added up. Let alone destroy the present black sword League, I''m afraid it is not enough for the black sword League to plug its teeth. Now we are going to find fault with the black sword League and really start to work. It''s not sure who killed whom.


    But Lu Zu didn''t dare to contradict Mr. Hua a little, and said, "Mr. Hua, I want to destroy the black sword alliance. But you also know the strength of our side. "


    However, Mr. Hua didn''t give Lu Zu any more words, and said, "don''t worry about it. Then we''ll all do it. I believe that you also know the means of our immortals. Compared with your monks, it is worth ten thousand yuan per person. Now, we will help you eradicate the black sword alliance. If you don''t seize this opportunity, you will never have any strong support to match the black sword alliance in the future. Are you willing to watch the great family property of the sword demon Club fall into the hands of the black sword alliance? "


    Hearing that master Hua and other immortals would do it themselves, Lu Zu was deeply moved.


    If we let the black sword League develop and grow, in the end, I''m afraid that it will not only be a matter of family property, but also the matter of setting up the Heidao ancestors by ourselves. At that time, we can have our own good.


    But now, taking advantage of the fact that the black sword League has not developed to a terrible level, some immortals such as Mr. Hua are willing to help and take advantage of this opportunity to destroy the black sword alliance, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone. As long as you destroy the black sword alliance, you can monopolize the sword demon club, and you don''t have to worry about setting up the Heidao ancestor.


    Good!


    Do it!

 Chapter 918

    Make up his mind, Lu Zu eyes a cold, immediately find his side several main personnel to discuss this matter.


    "No! no way! Although we and the black sword alliance do not belong to the same force, they belong to the same clan after all. If our two families fight each other, it will not make people laugh, and it will weaken the overall strength of the sword demon society. " As soon as Lu Zu put it forward, there was opposition.


    "No! I think it works. It''s a joke that they belong to the sword magic club. Those who came to attack the black sword alliance just now belong to the eight super clans. When they came to attack the black sword League, they did not care about the friendship of the eight super sects. And when the black sword alliance just killed those people, they had the feeling of being afraid of belonging to the eight super clans


    "That''s not the same. Eight super sects, that''s eight different forces, but our sword demon club is one clan. "


    "It''s all the same. If they fight against foreign enemies, they can be one. If the interior is cleaned up, even if it belongs to the same clan, it will be far more cruel than outsiders. And now, the black sword League has completely exposed its fangs and has the strength to swallow us up. If we can''t seize the opportunity and do it first, I''m afraid that at that time, we will not know how this force will die. "


    Hearing this, everyone was silent.


    Indeed, most of the time, unless you don''t do it. If the real move to start, it can be more of their own people, the more ruthless.


    Such things, but too many!


    As a result, everyone''s eyes are flickering. As long as they have a chance to exterminate the black sword alliance, they will fight without any scruple.


    But is there such a chance?


    Soon, someone put forward, "but even if we want to eradicate the black sword alliance, this strength is not enough!"


    The crowd was silent again.


    Just a short time ago, the black sword League was so powerful that they were all there with their own eyes. It can be said that several coalition forces were completely defeated in an instant. The forces organized by Lu Zu are now in the Xiuzhen world of Tianquan continent, although they are not weak. However, compared with the Allied forces defeated by the black knife League just now, it is totally worthless.


    So, why did they destroy the black knife League?


    Everyone is silent, eyes are looking at Lu Zu.


    After all, this is Lu Zu''s plan. Since Lu Zu dares to put forward such a plan, he must have a way to deal with the powerful force of the black sword alliance.


    Lu Zu saw that everyone had clearly agreed to his plan, and said with a smile, "I know that you are all worried about the prestige of the black knife alliance. However, on our side, there are not only a few people like us, but also a hidden force. As long as they are willing to cooperate with us to kill the black sword alliance, it is easy to do something. "


    Someone asked, "Lu Zu, I don''t know what kind of power you are talking about? Who are they? How many more? "


    Lu Zu laughed and said mysteriously, "I won''t say how many people there are. I just want to tell you that they are real fairies. "


    Ah!


    The real immortal!


    Good!


    With the help of a real immortal, what else to worry about?

 Chapter 919

    For a moment, Lu Zu''s people were full of confidence.


    Fairy!


    In their whole Tianquan continent, this land of Xiuzhen, the immortals are all unattainable gods and figures. Now, with the real fairy behind the support, what can be hesitant. It''s not easy to get rid of the black sword league with the help of immortals.


    At the same time, the black sword alliance is becoming more and more powerful, which makes them more and more afraid. Now they can borrow the means of immortals to destroy each other. Why not?


    At this time, even those who claimed to belong to the same clan as the black sword alliance at the beginning did not speak any more.


    In fact, at the beginning, it was under the guise of belonging to the same clan. The fundamental reason was not the fear of the black sword alliance? And now, there is a fairy behind the support, there is nothing to fear?


    Good!


    Do it!


    For a time, the crowd''s emotion was agitated and the morale was high!


    Lu Zu said: "since everyone has decided to wipe out the black sword alliance. Well, it should be sooner rather than later. Now, all of us have to go back, organize all the people, and gather here. Then, we''ll go straight ahead and destroy the black knife League. "


    "Good!"


    "We''re going to organize people now."


    In a short half an hour, all hands had been organized, and then they all gathered together in luzu.


    Lu Zu personally organized the hands of each person, and reviewed them again. Only then did he nod with satisfaction. It seems that everyone is trying to organize people.


    Lu Zu said: "now, we are scattered, quietly sneaking past and quietly encircling the whole black sword alliance. We must remember one point. We must not be like the alliance organized by Zhou Zu. We have not yet started, but we have been brought into the pit by others. We must not make the same mistake. "


    "Lu Zu, don''t worry. We''re not such fools as Zhou Zu, the famous sword master."


    "Yes. How to say, this is also the territory of our sword demon society. We can touch it with our eyes closed. Will we fall into the trap of the black sword league like the fool of Zhou Zu of the famous sword master? "


    "Lu Zu, now that everything is in order, we have to send the immortal."


    Lu Zu also rushed to contact Mr. Hua.


    Lu Zu said: "young master Hua, now that all hands have been organized, we are going to attack the black sword alliance."


    "Good! Just go ahead! I''ll look at you, and I''ll help you as long as it''s critical. "


    Listening to Mr. Hua''s reply, Lu Zu''s heart suddenly became more practical.


    Immediately, Lu Zu led all the forces under his name, went to the headquarters of the black sword League and quietly hid the past.


    At this time, the knife in Lin Tianyu''s knowledge of the sea inside the way: "master, it seems that Lu Zu organized all of their people, to start with you."


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and asked, "knife, is this true? Are you right? Now, we have just won such a big battle, and our strength is completely on the surface. With such strength, with their little strength, do you dare to fight with us? "


    The knife said: "just now, I also sensed the divine consciousness fluctuation of the three immortals in the fairyland. It seems that the guys who came down from the fairyland were willing to give Lu Zu a backing. Therefore, they dare to do the right thing and we started."


    I see.


    Hum! What about fairies?


    Since you dare to come, today, let''s have a good collision with you, the real immortal, to see how capable your immortal can be!

 Chapter 920

    Lin Tianyu thought about this, his eyes were cold.


    Then, Lin Tianyu told the discovery of the knife to several people who did not gather in the room.


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say, a black demon tiger obviously didn''t believe it, and said: "boy, we didn''t feel that they were attacking. How can we know by your help. Can you surpass us with your perception of a little foundation builder? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you don''t believe it, you can send someone to investigate it. If you don''t, you can understand whether it''s true or not."


    "Good! I''ll go and find out myself. If you dare to fool me, I''ll come back and deal with you myself


    The black tiger said, his figure flashed, and went directly to the place where Lin Tianyu said.


    After a while, the black tiger had already returned, and then looked at Lin Tianyu strangely. The black magic tiger said: "boy, it''s good. We were able to find out the enemy situation one step ahead of us. pretty good! Indeed, a group of people who are not afraid of death have rushed to us and surrounded us again. You say, how to fight? "


    "It goes without saying, frontal attack! Now, it''s too late to set traps. What''s more, these guys who are going to come here are the people in the sect of the sword demon society. They are very familiar with the environment here. It is estimated that the effect of setting traps is not very good. "


    "Good! It''s a fight. "


    Heidao Laozu said: "since it is the first battle, then we should carry the momentum of winning the first battle just now. First, we should raise our prestige, create psychological pressure on them and depress their morale."


    "Good! This is good! It''s easy to crush their morale. "


    Said, has not scattered these people, is arrived at the door, the consistent line.


    Then, one of the black demons came up and roared at the enemy who could not be seen in front of him.


    Roar -


    the sound travels far away.


    At the same time, the other several black tigers are also bold and unrestrained, competing to roar.


    Roar, roar, roar


    The sound shakes the mountains and forests, spreads all over the country and reverberates endlessly.


    It was Lu Zu who took the men and horses quietly. Hearing the roar of the black devil tiger, he suddenly felt a sense of depression in his heart.


    A man nearby said to Lu Zu: "Lu Zu, it seems that the other party has found us. Now, it seems that there is no point in hiding the past. It''s better to go in the open and fight with them. I believe that with the support of immortals, even if they have strong strength there, they will surely lose. "


    As soon as Lu Zu heard it, it seemed that it was true. They had already demonstrated through the roar, and then hid in the past. Undoubtedly, they were hiding their ears and stealing the bell.


    At the same time, in another space, a middle-aged voice said: "childe, not good! We are afraid that we can''t fight this battle. We have to inform those with the surname to withdraw immediately. "


    Mr. Hua was surprised and said, "what''s the matter with you? Even if there is no Lu, with the strength of the three of us, it is enough to win the black sword League. Why retreat? "


    Yu Laodao: "childe, didn''t you hear the roar of the black devil tiger just now?"


    Mr. Hua disdained to say, "so what?"


    "However, this is not just a black tiger, but a group of black tiger


    Young master Hua suddenly changed his face and said, "are you old, they are the taboo with Tianquan land..."


    The old man nodded and said, "I''m afraid that''s it."


    As soon as Mr. Hua heard this, he suddenly changed his color.

 Chapter 921

    Mr. Hua shrunk his eyes and gave orders to Lu Zu.


    "Get back! Don''t say anything more. Get out of here


    Lu Zu was preparing to March openly and squarely to fight the black sword League. He received such a message from Mr. Hua. All of a sudden, there was no response.


    Lu Zu said: "but, Mr. Hua, our staff have already been organized, and we are going to have a decisive battle with the other party. It''s not good to retreat at this time."


    Hua Gongzi was angry and said: "I want you to withdraw, so I''ll get rid of it. Where can I get so much nonsense. Of course, if you want your influence to be exhausted in the first World War, you don''t have to withdraw. "


    Lu Zu quickly said, "young master Hua, don''t you want to fight?"


    "I''ll do it!" "If I can do it, do you still need to withdraw?" he cried angrily


    Ah! Mr. Hua, don''t do it!


    This - is it not death that these people are pressed up now?


    Lu Zu''s face changed, and he immediately sent an urgent message to all the people, so that all of them were hastily retreating back, and they must not rush forward.


    Just now, the people who were about to be frightened by the roar of the black devil did not ask why. After receiving the news of Lu Zu''s retreat, they didn''t have to say one more word one by one. They retreated like the tide.


    Now retreat!


    Xiaodao sensed the other party''s retreat and sent a message to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned: no! With just a few roars, I was scared to retreat directly, which is too seedless!


    Lin Tianyu said: "everyone, they have all retreated. We''d better go where we go."


    The black devil tiger who had just gone to investigate said angrily, "what are you talking about? They have so many monks. Do you mean that if they withdraw, they will withdraw. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "if you don''t believe it, you can check it again."


    The black devil tiger didn''t believe it either. He immediately dodged and went to the place where he found the friars'' Army just now. At that time, most of the friars had already left, and there were still three or two friars on the scene. However, these three or two friars were in a hurry, and they were ready to leave soon.


    This - what''s going on?


    Is it just a few roars that scared these people to retreat?


    The black devil tiger''s eye, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, turned around and said: such a timid army of friars just shows that their own strength is limited? If so, at the time of their retreat, we have gathered all our superior forces to fight back. Would it not be possible for us to destroy this hidden enemy? At that time, the black sword alliance would be once and for all, and we would no longer have to worry about being stabbed in the back by others.


    When they arrived at the Heidao League, they also learned that the main reason for the crisis was that Lu Zu and Zhou Zuli, the famous sword patriarch, should cooperate with each other in the sword demon society and went out of the black sword League. Now, with this rare opportunity, of course, I don''t mind killing Lu Zu''s forces first.


    After investigation, it was clear that the other side was indeed withdrawing. The black magic tiger had an idea in his mind, and immediately stopped at the slightest stop. Between a few flashes, he returned to the square in front of the black sword League.


    As soon as the black tiger returned, he immediately raised his voice and said, "good. The other side is indeed withdrawing. "


    Listening to the affirmative reply, everyone''s eyes uniformly swept to Lin Tianyu, full of admiration.


    Just now, it was Lin Tianyu who first discovered the attack.


    Now, it is Lin Tianyu who feels that the other side has retreated.


    This perception, too strong!


    He even surpassed several of the present monks, who understood the half step immortal principle.

 Chapter 922

    Now, a strong smell of admiration, diffuse.


    Those disciples who were already members of the black sword alliance were elated in their hearts --


    well, this is the leader of our black sword alliance. Although you have understood the half step principle one by one, you are already standing at the top of Tianquan continent, but this perception is still far from our leader. Not convinced? well! Don''t be unconvinced. Don''t say it''s perception. Even if it''s real combat power, you guys who really understand the half step principle may not be our leader''s opponent.


    Although they are only in the heart, so pondering, but they are completely did not think of, this is almost an indisputable fact.


    On that day, Lin Tianyu had just broken through the foundation construction period, but when he had only built the fifth floor of the foundation, he was able to compete with the elder black devil tiger. Now, Lin Tianyu has already laid a solid foundation for the day''s breakthrough, and has raised his accomplishments to the level of seven floors of foundation construction. Now, it will never be as difficult as the last time to fight with the big elder of black magic tiger. Moreover, in the black tiger clan, the great elder of the black magic tiger is definitely the top of the top. In comparison, Lin Tianyu''s combat power is better than that of the black tiger clan and Yuan Ying Da Neng who has understood the half step immortal rule. He is afraid that he will not lose to the other party, and is likely to be a little better.


    However, of course, it is impossible for these words to be publicized in the mouth. Otherwise, is it not to belittle the great power of Yuanying who has understood the half step immortal rule, saying that they are not even as good as a foundation building monk, and they are pulling hatred for themselves?


    In these vague discussions, Lin Tianyu just laughed and said nothing more.


    At this time, the black magic tiger who had just returned to investigate the news just now said, "please be quiet and listen to me for a suggestion."


    "Ha ha ha ha, you muscular guy, do you have any good suggestions now?" Some of the black tiger''s accomplices jokingly yelled, leading to a roar of laughter.


    Another black devil tiger said: "yes, it seems that China''s accession to the WTO has a great advantage, that is, to increase the brain. Have you seen that, now, even the muscular and simple minded fellow in the black tiger clan has learned to use his brain and make suggestions. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The black tiger clan, wantonly and wildly laugh. Obviously, the black tiger, who had just gone to investigate the enemy''s situation in person, should have been known as reckless among their family. Now, even if they say they want to make suggestions, people of the same clan think that this is just a joke.


    Other non black tiger clans, though unable to pull down their faces, laughed wildly like the black tigers. But, one by one, their faces were covered with smiles.


    The black magic tiger, who went to investigate the situation just now, was angry at his posture.


    "One by one, what are you laughing at. When Laozi''s suggestion comes out, you will be shocked one by one. "


    "Good, good. Then tell me about it and see what it is Just now, one of the black tigers laughed at him and asked. However, in the eyes, but also can''t hide that silk mockery look.


    The black devil tiger who went to investigate said: "my suggestion is that we should gather together now and rush forward to kill the retreating army of monks and kill them forever."

 Chapter 923

    After listening to this suggestion, the scene was quiet. All the people, especially the other black tiger clans, looked at the black magic tiger who had just gone to investigate. They all looked surprised.


    Good idea! This is definitely a good idea!


    When did such a reckless guy really have such a brain?


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also a burst of surprise.


    Just now, Chi remote was talking to him about such a thing. He suggested that Lin Tianyu should take advantage of this time, when his own side was full of momentum, but the other side was afraid to retreat and had no ambition to attack quickly, so as to eliminate the hidden danger in the sword magic club. Chi remote can think of this, Lin Tianyu has no doubt. If he Chi remote did not think of here, Lin Tianyu would doubt if Chi remote had doubts. After all, on that day, Chi remote was a military master like figure in that huge demon kingdom. When he grasped everything that could be used, it was their best place to be good at.


    But now, Lin Tianyu''s surprise is that the black magic tiger, who has just gone to investigate, can even think of this point.


    Just now, from the words of those black magic tigers, it is not difficult to understand that this black tiger is obviously a kind of reckless one. Then, the source of the idea should have nothing to do with his brain, but his emotion when he went to the scene to watch the other party retreat. Therefore, most of the time, those good ideas are not completely thought out by smart minds, but should be more about understanding and mastering the scene, so that they have more say.


    He must be at the scene, saw the other side in a panic to flee, rout, so, will naturally think of seizing such a chance to escape.


    In everyone''s surprise, the black devil tiger who went to investigate just now said: "now, if you want to eliminate the black sword alliance, the biggest hidden danger in this sword magic club, this is a golden opportunity once in a lifetime. I believe that as long as we make good use of such a good opportunity, we will be able to solve this matter once and for all. "


    "Good! Our black tiger clan is very good. Even a guy like you can come up with such a wonderful idea. " There is a black tiger clan, immediately stood up, loud support.


    "Good! We will immediately organize our team and kill all those guys! "


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, as soon as the proposal came out, all the people present could clearly feel it. It was indeed a rare good idea. Therefore, the voice of support will soon be implemented.


    But Lin Tianyu frowned and said, "let''s be quiet. Listen to me."


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, everyone was quiet for a while.


    After all, Lin Tianyu is now the leader of the black sword alliance. Naturally, when Lin Tianyu made a voice, all the members of the black knife League were quiet. When the black tiger clan went down the mountain that day, the elder elder told him that everything had to be arranged by Lin Tianyu. Otherwise, it will be dealt with seriously. Of course, they also sold Lin Tianyu a face at this time. There are other people who unite to see others are quiet. They all quietly look at Lin Tianyu to see what he is going to say.

 Chapter 924

    However, although everyone to face, quiet down, but in the heart, there are still some unconvinced.


    This war, as long as it is quickly organized and quickly counterattack the past, can be seen by anyone. It is a simple and complete victory. Now, Lin Tianyu calmed everyone down. Obviously, he put himself in the role of leader. At the end of the war, he took the credit for the victory. Moreover, it is clearly a kind of possession of names. At that time, such a big victory. As soon as other people ask, the first one will ask who is in charge. In this way, it''s a good thing to gain fame and profit.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu quietly, and an invisible jealousy rose.


    Lin Tianyu, however, waited until everyone was quiet, and then wrinkled and thought for a long time, then he said, "gentlemen, I want to say something. This evening, we have fought a battle, it is the tired division, not suitable to go to war again. Therefore, I would like to propose that since the other side has already retreated, we should not fight any more. "


    Scene, quiet!


    Silence!


    Quiet!


    The needle can be heard!


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu quietly. For a while, they didn''t react at all.


    It seems that this is completely reversed?


    Lin Tianyu let everyone calm down. Listen to him, isn''t it for the sake of his alliance leader to brush his reputation and collect benefits?


    Why now, at such a good time, when he ordered Shan Zhengnong on his side, he, as the leader of the alliance, actually asked everyone not to fight again?


    What is the reason?


    At the scene, no one can think of it.


    In fact, let alone other people, if it was not for Lin Tianyu who fully understood the strength of the other side, he would not be able to think about it. At such a time, why not fight? However, they really can''t go to war. If only Lu Zu those people, with their own hands and strength, want to defeat the other side, it is really a light matter. However, in Lu Zu''s back, there is clearly the shadow of fairyland immortal. Now, the other party has already retired, which is exactly what everyone is happy about. If we still have to fight by force, then it is bound to provoke the real fairyland immortal behind Lu Zu to appear. Of course, even with fairyland immortal, with their own side, the existing strength, but also enough to fight. However, it is bound to be their own side, causing irreparable harm. Lin Tianyu didn''t want to bear such a big and possible damage to his own side.


    Finally, there is humanity: "leader, did you just say the opposite?"


    With this question, several people looked like Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you heard me right. My suggestion is that this war should not be fought again. "


    "Why?"


    Such a good opportunity to annihilate the other side, but it must be released from the hands, big guy, no one can understand.


    Lin Tianyu said: "there are two reasons. First, as I said just now, we have fought a battle, and we are tired and not suitable for fighting again. Second, Lu Zu and I belong to the sword demon club after all. If we really start a war, no matter who wins or loses, the power of our sword magic club will be damaged in the end. Therefore, this war cannot be opened. "

 Chapter 925

    "Leader, do you really stop fighting?" Someone asked in a bad tone.


    Lin Tianyu solemnly said, "indeed, no more fighting!"


    Hearing such a positive answer, everyone was deeply depressed. It seems that Lin Tianyu really decided not to fight Lu Zu.


    However, this clearly does not make sense.


    Thinking of this, everyone''s heart, bursts of discontent, a depressing atmosphere, reverberated in the scene.


    The black tiger, who had just gone to investigate the enemy''s situation again, suddenly took the initiative to stand up and said, "Lin Tianyu, right. I think the reason why you refuse the first World War is that you are afraid that I will rob you of the limelight. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "how do you say that?"


    "The truth is not simple. Just now, it was I who proposed that we should take advantage of this opportunity to fight and annihilate our opponents. But you, as the leader of the league, did not think of this truth. Even in the whole black sword League, no one thought of this. Then, if we go to the first World War and succeed in the first World War, we will think that this idea was put forward by me, and therefore, it will rob you of the limelight, right? You also because of fear, I robbed your leader of the limelight, so, you refused to fight. Am I wrong? "


    Oh!


    I see!


    Lin Tianyu and the leader of the black sword alliance are really small bellied?


    After listening to the words, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu with a strange look in their eyes.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "I want to say that this proposal is not only put forward by you. Before you put it forward, it was already mentioned. "


    The black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, said, "who? I don''t believe anyone who put forward this proposal before me! "


    Lin Tianyu said: "it was Chi remote, a member of the black sword League, who proposed it. Moreover, it was already put forward before you put forward the proposal."


    "Lie!" The black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, was completely angry and said: "I didn''t expect that you, as the leader of a league, for your own selfish motives, should rely on lying to deceive people. How ridiculous


    Scene, quiet!


    After this, everyone turned their eyes and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    In the eyes, that smears the strange look, has been more rich several minutes.


    Is this the leader they recognize, a man with heroic spirit? Now, it''s just like this. For the sake of his personal name, he even lied in public to cover up. Is it true that when you are in a high position, you will corrode people''s hearts. For the sake of power and reputation, it has changed so much.


    Therefore, in that strange look in the eyes, is hidden a strong melancholy.


    Lin Tianyu was calm: "since you said I was lying, then, just now, these people standing with me can''t all lie with me. Just now, they all heard the suggestion of Chi Yuanyuan


    As Lin Tianyu said so, several people who stood not far away from Lin Tianyu nodded at the same time to prove the matter.


    The black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, was not happy. He said, "they stand by your side and make it clear that they are the senior leaders of the black sword alliance. Of course, they will cooperate with you, the leader of the alliance, to perform this play. Ask the scene, their proof, and who will believe it. "


    At this time, a tall black tiger suddenly said: "I also confirm that I was standing by this side, and he had already said this proposal before your suggestion came out." The black tiger said and pointed to the pool.


    At the same time, the other several black tigers standing close to each other also nodded.

 Chapter 926

    Seeing that a family of black magic tigers came out to testify, the black magic tiger''s face became embarrassed.


    However, he did not give up and asked the black tiger, "are you sure that he has put forward this proposal before me?"


    Those black tigers were definitely ordered.


    Seeing the companions of the same clan, they must have nodded their heads. The black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, finally believed it.


    Can believe, but think of such a good opportunity, should be so easy to give up, still reluctant to say: "do you really decide not to fight back back to go back?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and affirmed: "this time, we will not fight."


    "However, even if you are the leader of the alliance, you can''t have a one word talk, and you can''t make a decision. With so many of us gathered together, we should be democratic and it should be up to all of us to decide. " Said, looked back at all the people, said: "such a good opportunity to eliminate opponents, can really be a once in a blue moon, do you have the heart to give up, let such a good opportunity, from the front of the white slip away?"


    Hearing this, those people all have a wave of expression, obviously, have the mind to fight with the opponent.


    Lin Tianyu knew that it was useless to explain again. Moreover, he could not tell the story that there was a fairy fairy behind his opponent.


    So he said, "good! Then vote. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "everyone, before voting, I just want to say that many of you have had a lot of contacts with me. So, in the past contacts, did they think I was a coward and afraid of death? If you think so, you can vote against it, and then you rush into the army of friars opposite and fight each other. If you still believe me, then I believe you can support us. And when you get there, you''ll understand the whole thing.


    "Those who support my decision and do not fight with the other side for the time being, please go to the left. Those who do not support my decision and feel that they should fight each other to the death, please stand on the right


    According to the rules, the figures move, and then, after a while, the people here have been divided into left and right sides. Of course, there are still some in the middle, neutral.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the personnel standing at the next station and said, "now, I declare that the engagement with the other side is suspended."


    Below, there are more people standing on the left than on the right.


    Although we all want to seize this opportunity, immediately chase up, kill the opponent. However, some of them have already known that there is a real immortal hiding behind the other side. They also understand Lin Tianyu''s intention. Of course, they are on his side. Many other people have made a real friendship with Lin Tianyu in the black sword alliance. They should also support Lin Tianyu. In this way, the number of people who support Lin Tianyu is more than twice that of the other party.


    At this time, the black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, looked at the situation, and felt flustered. Suddenly, his eyes were cold, and he said, "this vote does not count, because you are the leader of the alliance. If you take the position of the leader, everyone will naturally turn to you. However, as timid and weak as you, I will not accept it. I want to challenge you! You can rest assured that I will suppress the strength to the same level as you, and then challenge you. Never bully you in the realm. "


    Hearing this, everyone looked at the guy sympathetically.


    You want to challenge Lin Tianyu. Moreover, are you really sure that you want to suppress the realm to the same level and challenge?

 Chapter 927

    With the words of challenge, I saw that almost all the people looked at themselves like fools.


    The black magic tiger who just investigated the enemy''s situation was very upset at once --


    what kind of eyes are you looking at? What''s the matter? Your eyes seem to be clearly not optimistic about your own challenges. Can I still lose in the same level challenge? You mediocre people, I want to tell you with my fists that the black magic tiger clan is the most suitable group for fighting. No ethnic group can be the opponent of our black magic tiger clan in a war at the same level.


    Hum! Folks, wait and see!


    Lin Tianyu said, "are you sure you want to fight with me at the same level?"


    "Why, don''t you dare?"


    Lin Tianyu was so happy that he didn''t know what it was like to fight on the same level for a long time.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not speak. The black magic tiger who had just investigated the enemy''s situation on the opposite side had suppressed his accomplishments to the level of foundation construction. He rushed into the field and cried out: "come on! War


    The other side stood in the field, his face full of high spirited appearance, his eyes provocatively staring at Lin Tianyu, as if he had bet that Lin Tianyu would not dare to go to the next battle.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu, who had been staring at him fiercely, became dim and disappeared in his eyes.


    Not good!


    As soon as he had this idea, he felt a chill on his neck, as if something was on it. Looking down, it is a palm, flat on the neck.


    It''s lost!


    Should not the black tiger clan be the pronoun of invincibility?


    But now, it is even how Lin Tianyu did not see clearly, has lost this game.


    Lin Tianyu took back his hand and said, "are you not convinced? Well, I can give you another chance to challenge me again


    The black magic tiger, who had just investigated the enemy''s situation, suddenly fell into a deep heart: one more challenge is another ten times, and it is not a defeat. Is it necessary? Just like you did just now, standing on the opposite side, I can''t even see your figure and how to make a move. How can I challenge you? What a challenge.


    Thinking of this, I feel depressed. If I had known that Lin Tianyu had such a strong fighting power, he could not have killed himself. He would have fought with him at the same level.


    Lin Tianyu added: "of course, I will give you another chance to challenge me, not to ask for a fight at the same level with you."


    The black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, moved in his heart and quickly said, "why, are you making me a higher level of cultivation than you to fight with you? Why, you have confidence, let me use the cultivation of golden elixir to fight with you? " When he said that, his heart wavered: good boy, if you dare to promise to come down in public, when I improve my accomplishments to the golden elixir period, I will fight with you again, and don''t abuse you into a dog!


    Lin Tianyu said, "it''s not a golden elixir either."


    Not the golden elixir?


    The other side said, "don''t you dare to fight with me who was promoted to golden elixir?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "Jindan period, too low!"


    Just now, the black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, was completely stunned. It was too low to upgrade his accomplishments to the golden elixir period.


    Is it true that you want me to be promoted to a new baby period and fight with you again?


    However, when he thought about it, the other party felt that he was in his heart and blocked up in a flurry.


    the golden elixir period was too low, and he wanted to upgrade his cultivation to yuanyingqi directly, and then fight against him as a foundation building monk. Didn''t you look down on the tiger?

 Chapter 928

    Thinking that Lin Tianyu even looked down on people so much, the black tiger who had just investigated the enemy''s situation was completely angry.


    After a big drink, he said, "Lin boy, do you still want me to raise my cultivation to the realm of Yuanying and fight with you again?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "No


    Yeah!


    Did you blame him! In fact, he didn''t look down on himself so much.


    The black devil tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, said, "well, you can say that it''s too low to upgrade your cultivation to the golden elixir period and fight with you again. Now, it''s not to raise your accomplishments to the realm of Yuanying and fight with you again. What do you want? "


    In fact, in his heart, he still wanted to upgrade his cultivation to the golden elixir realm and fight against Lin Tianyu. Although he was promoted to the golden elixir realm, he obviously took the advantage of Lin Tianyu in his cultivation. However, Lin Tianyu just made a move, but it also made it clear that if he was only fighting in the same realm, he would not have a half minute chance to qualify for the war except for looking for abuse. In this case, Mo Ru promoted his cultivation to a higher level, and then, relying on the advantages of cultivation, he repaired Lin Tianyu and earned his face back.


    Lin Tianyu said: "my request is very simple, that is, you do not suppress cultivation completely. You can fight with me with your own cultivation."


    With his own cultivation, he will not fight a war of suppression.


    Hearing this, the black devil tiger, who had just investigated the enemy''s situation, was completely stunned. Then, after a long time, he came back to his mind and said, "I don''t suppress my cultivation at all. I will fight with you. Do you know how high my cultivation level has been


    After hearing this, others also looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know how high he was. In the first battle just now, the other side has clearly reached the level of understanding the half step immortal rule. Let the other side do not have to suppress the cultivation of the first battle. Although you Lin Tianyu''s combat power is incomparable and invincible at the same level, you have to rely on the foundation level to fight against the monks who have already understood the half step immortal rule. Isn''t this looking for abuse?


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes. Isn''t it just that you have understood the principle of banbu immortal? It''s not that we haven''t fought. "


    After listening to this answer, everyone was stunned.


    That''s the answer - bullish!


    However, at this time, Huyi and xiaoyingying sneered: hum! Let you look down on it. I''ll fight later. I''ll frighten you one by one hey.


    The black magic tiger, who was investigating the enemy''s situation, was stunned again and then said, "good! Ambitious. Now that you have made this request, I will do my best to satisfy you. "


    With these words, the suppression of cultivation on the body was cancelled completely. Immediately, the body realized the cultivation of banbu Xianze, which stirred up and covered the earth. Those accomplishments were a little weaker, and they were at the scene. It was difficult to stand still. Originally, this momentum suddenly and completely erupted. He was still thinking that he must put the pressure of this momentum on Lin Tianyu, and make him even unable to stand on the scene. He made a fool of himself. He dared to say that he would not have to suppress Xiuwei and fight with him?


    However, with that momentum covering the spot, many low-level monks were forced to retreat again and again by this momentum, but there was no Lin Tianyu in it.


    Lin Tianyu stood on the spot, not only did not retreat, but even the swing of the clothing corner seemed to be free swing without any influence.


    The black magic tiger''s eyes shrunk when investigating the enemy''s situation --


    is this really just a monk who builds a foundation?

 Chapter 929

    But then, the black tiger, who had just investigated the enemy''s situation, cleaned up his mind and regained his confidence! What if we can withstand the enemy''s momentum and pressure?


    Some of the Yuan Ying friars, who were a little more powerful, were able to withstand the pressure of the enemy. However, as long as the monk Yuanying really starts with himself and wants to solve them, it is not just a matter of two or three moves. Hum! Then, let''s really try, let''s let you really see and understand the great power of Yuanying of banbu Xianze. I also a move to take you, the beginning of the face to find back.


    So, he fixed his eyes on Lin Tianyu standing in the field. Then, suddenly, his figure flashed. He reached behind Lin Tianyu. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he cut it directly to Lin Tianyu''s neck.


    Dang!


    But at this time, when he was about to cut Lin Tianyu''s neck with his palm, a black knife suddenly came out and hit him with the palm. When the palms of the knives intersect, they even make a sound like metal impact. Then, each of them retreated.


    The black tiger''s eyes shrunk again.


    He didn''t take Lin Tianyu with one hand. In fact, he thought of it. After all, at the beginning, when he suppressed the cultivation, he realized the agility of Lin Tianyu. Therefore, it was expected that he could block the palm.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Lin Tianyu not only resisted his palm, but also strengthened himself through the power of the black knife in his hand, which made him unable to understand. Good skills show that Lin Tianyu''s Dao has reached the peak. After all, it''s just martial arts. If you specialize in martial arts, it''s impossible. However, this strength is no less than the peak cultivation of the whole heaven power continent, which has realized the half step immortal principle.


    This is hard power!


    How can you compete with so many grades?


    At this time, the black magic tiger looked at Lin Tianyu. He was totally worthless in his eyes, regardless of the other party''s accomplishments. However, in his heart, he had completely made Lin Tianyu an opponent of the same level. Therefore, the look and the hand, are again cautious.


    So quietly waiting, after a long time, the black tiger again rely on the attack.


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides have already attacked each other for more than 200 moves.


    But at the scene, except for Yuanying, or high-level monks like Gao dewu, who can see the situation of the battle, others can clearly see the situation of the battle. They just feel the light of the sword and the shadow of the people. They can''t see who is going to attack, who is the winner, and what the overall situation is.


    After more than 200 moves, the two separated again.


    In fact, in the middle of this, the knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand almost cut the black devil tiger''s body nearly a hundred times. But the black magic tiger''s fist, has only had three opportunities, lightly rubbed Lin Tianyu''s body. Even, the black magic tiger can feel that if Lin Tianyu really defends more closely, maybe it is impossible to wipe Lin Tianyu''s body three times.


    Think of here, the black tiger''s eyes again.


    How did the Bloody Boy''s Sabre skill come to such a level!

 Chapter 930

    When feeling in the heart, the black magic tiger also thought: Fortunately, his realm is high enough!


    How about cutting so many knives at yourself?


    To now, is not still not on their own body, leaving a scar?


    The gap of realm is always the gap of realm. Although Lin Tianyu is very good at Sabre technique, he has been able to chop and hit himself so many times. However, he can''t break through his body, which has realized that the half step immortal is the monk''s body. Hum! As long as you can''t break my body, then, with my understanding of the realm of banbu Xianze, there is much more mana stored than you, and it can consume you. After all, the delay time is longer and longer, the balance of winning will still tilt to their own side.


    Thinking about it, the black magic tiger hesitated and attacked Lin Tianyu again.


    After a while, when the two separated again, they fought each other more than 200 moves.


    At this time, the black tiger looked at himself again, and his face collapsed. After the war, I saw that there was no scar on the body. This time, nearly a hundred blood holes were scratched on the left and right sides.


    This -


    for a while, the black devil tiger felt that his head was not enough, and he could not react at all.


    His Sabre technique is almost invincible. But what''s the use of that? Just now, his almost invincible Sabre technique could not break his own defense at all. Even if it was cut on his own body, he could not hurt his body.


    But now, it''s only a little longer. His knife has been able to leave blood holes on his body.


    Is it just in such a short time that his Sabre skill has been greatly improved?


    No way!


    So, is it possible that he can cut his own body for a long time. Just now, he didn''t take it seriously at all. He also wanted to simply rely on the sabre technique to admit defeat and soften up. Therefore, he didn''t really hurt himself?


    If so, could his Sabre be sharper and cause more damage to his body?


    Thinking of this, the black tiger''s forehead, there are faint drops of sweat.


    His Sabre skill can cut himself so easily. Then, as long as he can do more harm to himself and cause enough harm to himself, then, the win or lose need not be guessed, but also can be understood.


    Do you really want to lose?


    Yuan Ying''s powerful monk, who understood the half step immortal rule, was defeated by a monk who could only build the foundation.


    I am afraid that from now on, I am bound to become the laughing stock of the whole Xiuzhen world.


    Think of here, the black devil tiger''s face, full of unwilling look.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu coughed loudly for a few times, as if he had been hurt internally, and said: "if we fight again, we can only end up with both sides injured. Why don''t we end our fight with a draw


    The black magic tiger looked at Lin Tianyu. After a while, he finally nodded with difficulty and said, "OK! Even if it''s a tie. However, after all, you are only building the foundation realm, and you can have such strength. Therefore, I am convinced that you recognize the leader of the black sword alliance. Any of you who is not satisfied with Lin Tianyu''s alliance leader will come and fight with me. I''ll make him believe in his heart, his hands and feet. "


    Listen to this, the other people''s mouth a burst of pumping.


    Who doesn''t accept Lin Tianyu, the leader of the black sword?


    Besides you, is there anyone else who doesn''t accept Lin Tianyu''s black sword alliance leader?


    Now you have to be convinced by the people who can''t accept it.


    This is too much!

 Chapter 931

    Now, even the black tiger, who has been disobedient to Lin Tianyu and has realized the half step immortal rule, is convinced by Lin Tianyu.


    Let alone the others.


    Since they were all convinced, they had to listen to Lin Tianyu''s order and not to attack Lu Zu''s side.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu finally took a breath and ordered the people to dissolve on the spot.


    "Tianyu!"


    Just when some of the people had already dispersed, a woman voice called out from outside the square. Then, she rushed to the courtyard in front of the square, and suddenly got into Lin Tianyu''s arms. The girl who rushed over, it was Lu Feixue, but now, obviously, she felt a little thin.


    Lu Feixue hugged Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, where did you go some time ago? Why have you been there for such a long time? Do you know how worried you are? "


    Lin Tianyu looked in front of his eyes, obviously want to lose a few minutes of Lu Feixue, a burst of guilt in his heart. In fact, he was able to take Lu Feixue out of the "secret place" on that day. He only thought that there would be no war between master Heidao and Lu Zu, so he left alone. However, even now, Lin Tianyu sees Lu Feixue. Although he is full of guilt, and a trace of unspeakable and unclear regret, he still doesn''t know how to get along with Lu Feixue.


    He also fully understood that if he and Lu Feixue were closer to each other now, in the future, when he stood on the side of master Heidao Laozu and confronted Lu Zu head-on, the damage to Lu Feixue would certainly be greater. However, if he was to completely cut off the contact with Lu Feixue, he would not like to see him as a stranger from now on.


    When Lu Feixue rushed up and hugged him, Lin Tianyu could not help but gently stretched out his arm and held Lu Feixue in his arms.


    Lin Tianyu comforted him: "Feixue, I''m not without a problem. At that time, in that secret place, I suddenly stepped into an array and was moved to a strange place. Then, some time ago, I have been practicing, until now, I finally come out of the training place. "


    People who were still on the square quietly took a look at Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, and then they all left quietly.


    But at this time, the look on Lin Tianyu''s face was clearly complicated and indescribable.


    In the courtyard inside the square, during the war just now, the young people who had changed their ancestors of Heidao didn''t fight. At this time, they were in the courtyard. Before the battle, they had already agreed that the ancestor of black sword should not attack. Otherwise, if the three fairyland immortals find the footprints of the black sword ancestor, then it will be more troublesome than the fighting power that the black sword ancestor can increase.


    Seeing that everyone had entered the courtyard, Heidao asked Huazu, "brother five, it''s over. Why didn''t Tianyu come back with you? "


    Hearing this, Huazu shook his head and said, "look at it yourself."


    Black Dao old ancestor eyebrow a frown, how to return a responsibility?


    Because they know that the three fairyland immortals have strong divine sense, and they have been trying to find out the ancestor of black sword. Therefore, just now, the ancestor of black sword did not participate in the war, and even his divine sense did not extend into the battlefield. After all, in a battle like this, the three immortals will certainly be tense, and the divine consciousness will pay attention to it. At that time, if it is found that his black sword is here, it will be bad.

 Chapter 932

    However, now that the battle is over, the three immortals are bound to relax a lot.


    Thinking about it, the ancestor of Heidao didn''t ask any more questions. He directly released his divine consciousness and observed the outside.


    Then, the next moment, I saw Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue who was with Lin Tianyu. When I saw Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue together, father Heidao understood that look of Huazu just now. Obviously, it is for Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue that they are worried. After all, Lin Tianyu is going to stand on his side after all, and Lu Feixue and Lu Zu have a constant relationship.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Heidao Laozu spoke directly to Lin Tianyu: "Tianyu, Feixue is a good girl. I''ve been watching her grow up. She has a very good heart. He is different from Lu Zu. You can''t let her down. Moreover, luzu - in fact, his people did not have this before. Should be those fairyland immortal Xu with heavy profits, gave him endless temptation, so, will become now this. I believe that in the end, luzu will wake up. "


    Heidao Laozu''s voice was over, and he quickly took back his divine consciousness.


    After all, the three fairyland immortals are out there. It would be bad if they happened to pay attention to them and just saw themselves.


    Lin Tianyu is whispering with Lu Feixue when he receives a message from the ancestor of Heidao.


    Moreover, as soon as this message was received, Lin Tianyu immediately understood the meaning of Heidao Laozu''s words.


    Master Heidao Laozu didn''t want to be affected by the relationship between him and Lu Zu. He hoped that he would cherish Lu Feixue. Even, in the last sentence, there is a vague meaning of absolution for Lu Zu, which is also very clear. That is, although Lu Zu made him so miserable, he can not give up his revenge. As long as Lu Zu can wake up, for his own disciple, he can also give up seeking revenge.


    Listening to this, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt the mood, more complicated.


    Is it true that when the time comes, the master will give up the hatred in his heart for his own sake?


    But


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, what do you think? I don''t think you look very well


    Lin Tianyu said: "Feixue, it''s nothing. Just a moment ago, our black sword League had foreign enemies invading. After a battle, maybe I was tired, so I looked tired and had no spirit."


    When Lu Feixue heard Lin Tianyu say this, he was angry and said, "those guys are really brave enough to dare to go into our sword demon club. Hum! If you dare to come again next time, make sure that none of them will escape. Yes, Tianyu, just now my grandfather and they organized personnel after they got the news, and they were going to rush to rescue you black sword League. However, they didn''t expect that those guys would not be beaten, and they would have been beaten away before my grandfather and they could take people to rescue them. However, Tianyu, this is also the strength of your black sword alliance. "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Just now, luzu took people and prepared to come to rescue our black sword alliance.


    This can be said.


    Obviously, I want to come here and take advantage of the fire, OK? However, when we were frightened by the momentum of our side, we were almost scared to break the courage, and we had to run away in a gloomy way.


    However, they organized personnel to come to rescue our black sword alliance. I''m afraid that the lower ranks of Lu Zu''s forces will be fooled in this way. Only those core personnel can know the real purpose of their organization.


    Hum! These guys are really shameless!


    However, this is also good, at least, before the final collision, Lu Feixue can lead a simpler life.

 Chapter 933

    After another chat, Lin Tianyu sent Lu Feixue back.


    When Lu Feixue was sent away and returned to the courtyard of the headquarters of the black knife League, the main personnel of the black knife League were still chatting.


    After greeting each other, Lin Tianyu said, "I think that this time, after the failure of the famous sword master Zhou Zu and others, they will be crazy to organize another counter attack. In order to deal with their madness again, we need to plan well


    Huazu didn''t believe in the tunnel: "it''s impossible to organize counter attack again. The strength shown by our black sword alliance now, even if it is on the Tianquan continent, I''m afraid that there will be no force on any side that dares to brush our tiger whiskers easily. Nearly 20 Yuan Ying energetic friars, as well as more than a dozen black magic tigers, have realized the peak strength of banbu Xianze. Now I''ll fight back, unless I''m looking for death. "


    Several other people also looked at Lin Tianyu, a burst of doubt.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think they will fight back. Of course, if you lend them another courage, they will not dare to think about the headquarters of our black sword alliance any more. But in other ways, it''s not necessarily the case. "


    Other aspects!


    Yeah. If there are other loopholes, the sword master Zhou Zu and his party have suffered such a big loss, then they will try their best to find the place.


    However, where are the loopholes in other aspects?


    Huazu said: "Tianyu, if you talk about other aspects, where do you think they will start?"


    "I have a premonition that they will probably start from my hometown, Qingye City, and also from my family," Lin said


    "Tianyu, why do you have this premonition


    Lin Tianyu said: "first of all, we should start from their hearts. They lost this time, and they lost miserably. As a arrogant person like Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, he will try his best to revenge him.


    "Secondly, from the root of the matter. The initial contradiction between Zhou Zu and me was caused by the contradiction between Zhou Chuanhong and my father. Well, now, after this great defeat, I will certainly find my father.


    "Again, and most importantly. According to the law, even if they want to revenge my father, they don''t necessarily have the courage. After all, behind my father stood me, that is, the whole black knife League. If they dare to mess around, they are bound to fear retaliation in the future. So before, they didn''t dare to touch my father. But now they have the courage. "


    When Lin Tianyu said the most critical point, several people already understood it and nodded.


    But at the same time, some people still don''t understand -


    Why did they dare before, but now they dare?


    Huazu just didn''t understand, and said, "Tianyu, you said so much, I still don''t understand. Is he not afraid of being revenged by our black sword alliance in the future after he started to attack your family? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "it should be afraid."


    "Why?"


    "Because in the past, they belonged to the high-level people in the clan. They could not run away at that time, so they were afraid of the retaliation attack of our black sword alliance. But now, in my estimation, after this failure, they will not return to their respective homes. Because this time, we have been offended by the black sword alliance. If we go back to our respective clans, they will be afraid that we will find them one day.


    "Then there is only one way. That is to stop going back to the ancestral gate and thoroughly spread it into the land of Tianquan to do some scattered cultivation. At that time, even if we want to revenge him, we can''t find his people. "

 Chapter 934

    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, people who didn''t understand at first understood it this time.


    But Huazu obviously didn''t understand.


    Huazu asked: "Tianyu, you still don''t understand why he is not afraid of your revenge."


    When we heard that Huazu was here, we were still asking about it and laughed.


    Lin Tianyu said: "because they have become monks. At that time, we just want to revenge him, and we can''t find him. Where can we get revenge. Because of this, they are not afraid. And because they are not afraid of it, they will go crazy again and fight back again. "


    This time, Huazu also understood and said, "Oh, I see. In this case, we have to be on guard. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "in order to nip in the bud, so I plan to take people to Qingye city this evening, because they will suddenly go crazy sometime."


    Black Dao Laozu nodded his head and said: "it''s true. I think it''s very possible. If you want to do it, you have to do it quickly."


    Later, the black knife ancestor comforted: "Tianyu, you''ve finally grown up, and you are much more mature in considering problems. You are more comprehensive than the old man I am."


    Lin Tianyu smiles. In fact, it''s not that he thinks about these things, but when he runs through the illusory array at the peak in the center of the magic fog forest, those illusions are almost like personal experiences, which make me remember deeply. Therefore, in his mind, he always thought about the safety of his family, relatives and people around him.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s not too late. I''ll choose some people and go to Qingye city with me."


    At this time, the black tiger, who had just had a fight with him, and twice went to investigate the enemy''s situation, stood up and said, "Lord Lin, you can think about so many things now, and with such an orderly consideration, I don''t think you should be a person who doesn''t know how to seize the opportunity but is timid and timid. Well, just now, when those guys were going to counter attack, you repeatedly stopped them from attacking. I want to know the real reason. What''s the matter? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the black magic tiger and said, "now I can tell you the real reason. But just now, I had to do something. "


    Black magic tiger way: "what hardship?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "because behind those who are going to attack us again for the second time, there are three fairyland immortals. If we really attack the past, the three fairyland immortals will surely cause irreparable losses to us. Moreover, at that time, the three fairyland Immortals'' divinities had been watching the whole battlefield on our side and all our people. Therefore, I could not explain to you, so I had to find various reasons to prevaricate. So, also can let you feel that those prevarication reasons, some are not reasons. But, in any case, I can''t let you fight with those three fairies. Because if we fight with them, we may not be able to fight, and the casualties will be even more unbearable. "


    The black magic tiger said, "I said, so it is. Now, you have said the real reason, and I have learned that you are not greedy for life and death. Therefore, I would like to apologize to you first. However, to be honest, they are just three fairyland immortals. In fact, it''s no big deal. If we are old... "


    When he was still thinking about going on, the black tiger next to him slapped him and glared at him fiercely. Finally, to the mouth of the words, and back.

 Chapter 935

    Lin Tianyu selected the right hands, and then, he quietly steered the boat, flew out of the sword magic club quietly, and flew straight to the direction of Qingye city.


    Many of the black swords were chosen to guard the black tiger alliance. Because Lu Zu''s organized attack finally dissipated before it was launched. Lin Tianyu felt that it had something to do with the roar of the black devils. If so, the three immortals seem to be afraid of the black tiger clan. Therefore, in this black sword League, it is necessary to leave more black magic tigers to defend and let those immortals fear.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu let those who stay in the black sword League to protect themselves. He should not disclose that he has left the black sword League, or even took away the team of people. Otherwise, if the news gets to the ears of Zhou Zu, the famous sword master, they will no longer go to Qingye city to deal with the Lin family, but they will hide. It will be like burying a time bomb. We should be prepared at any time when it will suddenly come out and explode. That''s a big problem.


    The boat carried Lin Tianyu and others. The speed reached the extreme. It was only in the middle of the night that we reached Qingye city.


    When he arrived at the outskirts of Qingye City, Lin Tianyu took advantage of the night to collect the boat. Then, he led the people and sneaked into the Lin family.


    After entering the Lin family, Lin Tianyu quietly went to his father, Lin Hong, to explain the matter clearly, and then asked his father to arrange to live in a few small rooms in the courtyard, which was the innermost part of the Lin family that few people would notice.


    Then, the next day, just at noon, the knife suddenly sent a message to Lin Tianyu and said, "here it is!"


    Lin Tianyu also hastened to play up the spirit, to those who came to the same company, are the message way: "attention, we wait for the prey has come."


    "Alliance leader, how to fight this time?" Someone asked.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    Thanks to the experience of the illusion, otherwise, I would never have thought that they would attack the Lin family in Qingye city so soon. If they succeed, they will be crazy. It will also cause irreparable disaster to the Lin family. People like them who dare to fight against their own family members are damned!


    Lin Tianyu said: "later, as long as you come here to deal with the Lin family, one will not stay!"


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s indifferent tone, all the people said in unison: "don''t worry about the alliance leader. I''ll see you later. As long as you dare to come, you can''t run away."


    Then, according to the detection of the knife, those people also took a boat, from the southeast, toward the direction of the city of green leaves.


    Lin Tianyu said: "we don''t have to stay in the Lin family any more. Why don''t we go to the outside of Qingye city and set up a trap and fight outside the city. In this way, it can also avoid causing greater damage to the city of green leaves. "


    In Lin Tianyu''s proposal, we all used the speed of blink to get to the periphery of Qingye City, Southeast.


    Then, on the way to the other side''s boat, three people were left to attack and block, and the remaining 20 odd people all scattered around to prevent the other party from escaping.

 Chapter 936

    Lin Tianyu and his team have just arranged the defensive formation, and Shenzhi has been able to sense a flying boat and is flying towards this side.


    Hum!


    They are so anxious. It seems that they are also worried about a long time. They have reflected themselves. In this city of green leaves, there is no advantage for them to make a surprise attack. Obviously, they want to kill Lin Tianyu''s family before their own side can react.


    They have a good idea.


    Unfortunately, after experiencing that illusion, I put my mind on my family and friends at any time, so I immediately thought of their possible actions.


    Otherwise, just afraid of their crazy counter attack, they are bound to regret later.


    In the divine consciousness, the boat is getting closer and closer, and the shadow of the boat can be clearly seen in the sight. Looking at the flying boat from afar, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are getting colder and colder.


    On the flying boat, there are Zhou Zu, the famous sword clan, Han Zu, Zhengyuan Zong, together with five Yuanying energetic friars who escaped from the last attack on Heidao League, as well as more than ten Jindan great friars. These people have completely included all the elites who were able to escape from the last attack.


    Zhou Zu glanced at all the people on the boat and said: "the last time the black sword League failed in the sneak attack, we suffered great losses. However, after a while, we can get back part of the interest first.


    "Just in front of us is a small town called Qingye city. The parents and relatives of Lin Tianyu, the leader of the black sword alliance, all live in this small green leaf town. When we arrive in that small town, we can vent our dissatisfaction with the last defeat completely and completely. In that small town, as long as it is anyone who has anything to do with Lin Tianyu, don''t let go of them, and kill them all to eliminate our hatred. "


    Han Zu stood up and said, "yes! Zhou Zu is right. Later, don''t have any kindness. You should kill all the people with the surname Lin in this small town. I''d rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. "


    After listening to Zhou Zu''s and Han Zu''s words, all the people on the boat had a cold look, and a murderous spirit like substance was revealed on them, which directly broke through the boat and spilled out of the boat.


    At this time, the boat in the divine consciousness finally flew closer and closer. After a while, the naked eye could see the boat flying closer and closer towards this side.


    At the same time, we can also clearly feel the murderous spirit that has overflowed to the outside of the flying boat.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are more indifferent.


    As long as the real masters fight against each other, it is possible to send out this kind of murderous spirit. Now it''s a flying boat.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that at this moment, their desire and desire to kill people has reached the extreme.


    If I didn''t expect their action, if I didn''t come back in time, and broke into the green leaf town by the means of these powerful monks, I''m afraid that under their wave of rampage, the whole Qingye town will be nothing left, not to say nothing of nothing.


    Damn these people!


    Lin Tianyu once again whispered to the people who came with him: "I''ll stop the boat later. None of the people in it will stay!"

 Chapter 937

    When Lin Tianyu spoke, his eyes were still indifferent and fixed on the flying boat.


    After four or five breaths, the boat is in sight, more and more clear, and the essence of the murderous spirit overflowing from the boat is also more and more rich.


    Looking at the murderous spirit that overflowed around the boat, Lin Tianyu''s eyes became more and more indifferent. Inside his body, there was also a murderous spirit that could not be hidden. It flowed out and rose into the sky, and went straight to the flying boat in his eyes.


    At this time, with three or five more breaths, the boat will fly over the top of the man Lin Tianyu arranged to ambush.


    Suddenly, inside the boat, full of murderous spirit, unscrupulously released a few people, all steeply felt a cold body.


    Murderous!


    Zhou Zu was the first to react.


    Then, Han Zu and several other people also felt this kind of murderous spirit.


    Not good!


    All the people on the boat felt the murderous spirit. They were all in their hearts and whispered.


    I feel the strong level of this murderous spirit. I''m obviously a master.


    At this time, there is a murderous master, unscrupulously in front of them this group of people. What does that mean?


    There''s an ambush!


    Moreover, this ambush is to destroy and completely kill ourselves and others.


    To understand this, Zhou Zu, Han Zu, and several other people, all above the forehead, faint beads of sweat.


    Zhou Zu cried out: "quick, quick, quick, change direction, leave here."


    In fact, at this time, it was almost unnecessary for Zhou Zu to shout to remind you that everyone was already in a hurry to control the boat, change direction and escape from here.


    However, at this time, a figure rose abruptly from the ground, and suddenly appeared in front of the boat. His eyes were cold and he was staring at the boat in front of him. And the people in the boat also felt a person standing in front of the boat for a moment. They all looked at the boat in front of him in a panic.


    Zhou Zu saw the face of the man in front of the boat and said, "Lin Tianyu, what are you doing to stop our boat?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "so, where are you going?"


    Zhou Zu pretended to be calm and fierce, and said, "Lin Tianyu, can you control where we are going? Lin Tianyu, I tell you, get out of the way quickly, and don''t hinder our way. Otherwise, you will only provoke a war between the sword demon society and the famous sword clan. At that time, you just can''t afford the war between the two major sectors. "


    Lin Tianyu said coldly: "is the war between the two major gates? Just like last night. incorrect! Last night, it was not as simple as the war between the two major sects. Because, I still remember that, last night, not only your famous sword clan, but also the other four or five clans attacked our black sword League. However, even if so many clansmen tried to get their hands on me, were they not killed as easily as they killed chickens and ducks? If you famous swordsmen are not afraid of death, then you should think that I am provoking a war. Then, I will wait for them to come and be killed completely! "


    When Lin Tianyu said this sentence, his cold tone and murderous spirit made Zhou Zu''s voice suffocate and his heart was cold.

 Chapter 938

    Zhou Zu was obviously lack of confidence and said: "Lin Tianyu, what do you want to do when you stop us?"


    Lin Tianyu sneered and said, "I will do whatever you want to do here."


    Lin Tianyu''s cold smile made Zhou Zu feel a strong chill.


    Zhou Zu said, "what can we do here. We, just passing by here, want to experience a secret place in front of us. Lin Tianyu, we were defeated in the first battle yesterday. However, from that moment last night, the war has been over. Now, what do you mean when you come and stop us? Let us go quickly. We are in a hurry. "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes became colder and said, "why, the war will start when you say it starts, and it will end when you say it ends? Should I wait for you to start another war


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, Zhou Zu immediately felt that he had no answer.


    Indeed, who do you think you are!


    Is the world in charge?


    If you want to start a war, you will start a war. If you want to stop, you will stop. In the world, where can there be such a good thing, and all the forces to occupy it.


    Lin Tianyu then said, "what else do you want to do when you fly to my hometown? Do you think that there is no one to guard my hometown now. Therefore, with the strength of you monks, you can go to my hometown and kill as much as you like, and then you can be directly integrated into the loose cultivation, and disappear without trace. Then, I will make you have no way to avenge you


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, Zhou Zu and the others all changed their faces.


    Indeed, that''s exactly what they think in their hearts. When he arrived at Qingye City, he killed the Lin family heartily. After killing all of them, he turned into a loose repair and hid in Tianquan land. When the time comes, Lin Tianyu and his black sword alliance will not be able to find out the whole land of Tianquan and find them. Hum! At that time, let Lin Tianyu regret and cry!


    But now, Lin Tianyu is one mouthful, directly said what they thought in their heart, completely.


    It seems that there is no way to do it right now!


    Zhou Zudao: "Lin Tianyu, what do you want to do to stop us?"


    Lin Tianyu said coldly: "kill you, kill you all!"


    Zhou Zu looked back, winked at the others, and said, "Lin Tianyu is just his foundation work. We all concentrated our strength, started together, and caught him by surprise. Then, even if there is any ambush here, what? As long as we have the hostage Lin Tianyu in hand, those people will have to make way for us


    Listening to Zhou Zu''s message, all the people on the boat nodded quietly.


    Then, all of a sudden, all of them got out of the boat and attacked Lin Tianyu. Moreover, the degree of the attack, I''m afraid that no one can resist the enemy except for the peak figure who understands banbu Xianze. Even if it is Yuanying''s great ability, it is totally impossible.


    Seeing that these attacks had been launched in an instant, they were about to attack Lin Tianyu and his body. Zhou Zu''s eyebrows finally expanded. The rest of them also had a wisp of smile on their faces to cover up their disbelief.


    Hum!


    As long as we catch you Lin Tianyu, even if there are more ambushes here, we can easily escape with hostages?

 Chapter 939

    So, seeing all the attacks, they all couldn''t help laughing when they were about to fall on Lin Tianyu.


    After this blow, Lin Tianyu is bound to be seriously injured and dying. Then, it is not easy to catch a monk who has almost been seriously injured and dying?


    Boom!


    All the attacks finally gathered together. These attacks, first and then, collided with each other and spread far and wide.


    Then, Zhou Zu and other people saw that the attack was finally hit. They all rushed forward excitedly and vied with each other to seize Lin Tianyu and take them as hostages to coerce all the people in the other party''s ambush to let them go.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    However, when all of them were trying to rush out, four sudden sounds broke out, and then the four people around them fell down. At the same time, in the direction they rushed out, there was no Lin Tianyu who was seriously injured and dying. Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu who is seriously injured and dying. There, there is no one to see.


    What about the people?


    Everyone quickly turned around and saw that Lin Tianyu had stood behind them coldly with a face. Moreover, when he just crossed by, he killed four of them in an instant.


    Is this a man?


    Is this still a foundation builder?


    It''s - or should be said, a God, or a ghost, and that''s about it.


    So, thinking about the scene just now, Zhou Zu and other people were a burst of fear.


    At first, when they saw Lin Tianyu in front of the flying boat, they were also frightened. However, at that time, they thought, since Lin Tianyu has appeared here, there must be other ambushes here. They have fallen into each other''s ambush circle, thinking of this kind, they will be afraid. But now the cold, but because Lin Tianyu did all this alone, he brought them a person of fear.


    Just now, that wave of attacks, not to mention the foundation building friars, can''t even be avoided by Yuanying.


    Lin Tianyu, however, escaped unhurt. Not only that, but also took the opportunity to kill the other four people.


    What Yuan Ying can''t do, he did.


    Has he been able to compete with the powerful man who has realized the peak of banbu Xianze?


    Thinking of this, they are not only timid, but also desperate.


    Because, at this time, it was clear that more than 20 people had sprung up all around. What''s more, judging from the fluctuation from their bodies, the lowest is the ordinary Yuan Ying powerful person. Even, there are several people among them. The fluctuation of their bodies clearly exceeds the level of Yuanying''s ability. That''s exactly the level of the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze!


    Surrounded by so many people, do they have any hope of escaping?


    Obviously, half of the silk is gone!


    Zhou Zu''s eyes were cold. He rushed out and attacked Lin Tianyu again.


    Others were stunned to see Zhou Zu''s act of looking for death. But in an instant, he understood the deep meaning of Zhou Zu''s doing so --


    now, surrounded by so many powerful people on the other side, it is impossible to think about escaping. Therefore, it is better to put it to death and later generations to put it together, maybe it can spell out a way to live. As long as we can win Lin Tianyu, capture him, and take him as the quality, then we can have such a glimmer of hope that they can make way for leaving.

 Chapter 940

    Want to understand the key, these are no longer the slightest hesitation, are desperate to rush up.


    Puff, puff


    But within a short time, Lin Tianyu easily killed seven people.


    Seeing such prestige, those who attacked and went up could not help but slow down, staring at Lin Tianyu in horror and retreating quietly.


    How can such a fierce man fight?


    Their hearts were completely frightened.


    Even at this time, the more than 20 people who surrounded Zhou Zu and his followers were surprised for a while.


    this is not only Lin Tianyu''s strength, but also his knife is basically a killing skill. The power of killing people is even more powerful than his martial arts skills. This is like some people, although their martial arts are excellent and their realm is high enough, their martial arts skills are martial arts skills and their realm is their realm. But some people, all their life, is to kill people, whether it is martial arts, or realm, as long as there is a slight improvement, then their killing skills, will be infinitely high, will be admirable. Lin Tianyu is the latter kind of person.


    Originally, Lin Tianyu''s combat power was incomparably improved. As long as he is only building the foundation realm, he has already had the combat power of the peak power of half step immortal. Now, looking at his battle, they can clearly feel that Lin Tianyu''s killing skills are still above his fighting power.


    At this time, the black tiger, who had a fight with Lin Tianyu last night, was more shocked than others in his heart.


    last night, he had a fight with Lin Tianyu. At that time, Lin Tianyu did not show such fierce killing skills. If he had already displayed this fierce killing skill. Well, I''m afraid that in a short period of time, I will be easily defeated by him, and even, even - it is very likely that he will be killed in a short period of time.


    When this idea was born, the black tiger was even more surprised.


    This is absolutely a monster!


    When the other party involuntarily retreats, Lin Tianyu rushes up again and cuts the black knife in his hand.


    Puff, puff


    One impact down, Lin Tianyu directly from those people in the past, rushed to the other side, and then, in the rush through the moment, Lin Tianyu in the hands of the black knife once again killed the other five people.


    Although there are not many people killed this time. But it''s only a little longer. It''s just a sprint. In the blink of an eye, five more people have been killed.


    All of a sudden, those people on the other side turned around and looked at Lin Tianyu. Their bodies were shaking and retreating slowly.


    Zhou Zu''s body, also uncontrollably with others, slowly shaking.


    Zhou Zu''s face changed again and again.


    Then, Zhou Zu''s face sank, apparently suddenly, he made a decision.


    Zhou Zu directly stepped forward and faced Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Tianyu, I know that this time, I can''t live in any way. Just now, you killed me several times. In fact, you had a chance to kill me. However, you did not kill me first, instead, you left me behind. I know, your heart is thinking, stay me, let me witness my failure. Now, I do see it. I only ask you one thing, that is, I die, and then you let the rest of them go. "


    Zhou Zu said that, without waiting for Lin Tianyu to reply, he suddenly operated the skill.


    "Poof," the sea of knowledge broke down and could not die again.

 Chapter 941

    Zhou Zu saw Lin Tianyu''s killing skills just now. Although he was scared, he was determined when he knew there was no way to retreat.


    Lin Tianyu took a look. Zhou Zu, who had already realized that the sea was broken and completely dead, was indifferent in his eyes.


    Then, Lin Tianyu to the more than 20 humanitarians who surrounded each other: "kill them all, not one of them!"


    Han Zu stood up and said, "wait a minute! Lin Tianyu, you don''t have credit


    Lin Tianyu said, "why don''t I be trustworthy?"


    Han Zu said: "just now, Zhou Zu has used his own death in exchange for you to let us go. But now, Zhou Zu is dead, but you have to kill all of us. You''re not dishonest. What are you? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "is this called dishonesty? Just now, but he said to himself, did I promise him to let you go? No Besides, even if I don''t trust you, I have to kill all of you dangerous guys. First, we attacked the black sword League. The strength is not good, but I can''t fight. When I lose, I want to revenge my family. People like you are really promising. If you let go of people like you again, I don''t know, which day, you will burst into a nerve and rush the people around me. Lin Tianyu can''t afford this risk, and the family, relatives and friends around me can''t afford it. So, anyway, you have to die.


    "What''s more, even if the surname Zhou was just then, is it not the same that he wants to leave some backhand for himself and some hidden enemies for me?


    "Don''t say you didn''t think about it.


    "He did it in exchange for your life. Well, in the future, in return, you will certainly seize every opportunity to block me, who forced him to die. Why do you say it''s plug-in? Because, with your qualifications and accomplishments, you can''t take revenge on me all your life. You can only add to my troubles. Then, in order to block me, you will certainly find my family, relatives and friends again.


    "In order to eliminate this hidden danger completely, do you say, should I leave you?"


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu said in a deep voice: "let''s do it, one will not stay!"


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu obviously had no interest in doing it himself, so he asked the more than 20 people who brought him to deal with these guys.


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s clear order, the more than 20 people surrounded by him did not hesitate to fight together and killed the defeated generals in the middle.


    After a while, the defeated soldiers were killed by the people brought by Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu once again took a cold look at the place where all the enemies had been killed just now, and said, "after this time, no one should have the courage to provoke the Lin family in Qingye city."


    Then, Lin Tianyu turned back and said, "thank you for coming to my Lin family to help. Now, I want to go back to the Lin family and live for a while. You can go back to the Lin family with you and have a good rest. Then, you can arrange your own itinerary. It''s up to you whether you want to stay in the Lin family for a while, return to the Heidao League, or go to other places in the mainland


    With these words, Lin Tianyu led them and went to Qingye city.


    When I went back, I didn''t come out just now and set up traps in advance, almost in a flash. Now when they return to the city, they just walk slowly like ordinary people.

 Chapter 942

    Although they walk slowly, they are still a little faster than ordinary people.


    After a while, we have arrived at the outer gate of Qingye city.


    However, the outer gate is not complete and is under construction.


    Now the city of Qingye is more prosperous than it was when Lin Tianyu left. People are coming and going in the city, and the flow of people is also increasing rapidly. Therefore, the original Qingye city was taken as the inner city of Qingye city. Now, in addition to the inner city, another city has been built as the outer city of Qingye city. The gate to which they will arrive is the outer gate of Qingya city.


    Enter the outer city gate, and then walk inside for a while, then enter the inner city.


    When I arrived in the inner city, I only felt that the number of people increased more than before. It seems that the green leaf city will soon become a big city in the kingdom of Tianheng.


    Looking at the flourishing scene of Qingye City, Lin Tianyu was very happy. After all, this is his hometown. Who doesn''t want his hometown to become better.


    Last night, when I just got home, my father also told Lin Tianyu about it.


    It is said that Qingye city has developed rapidly recently, and it also benefits from the fact that the queen of the city Lord Ya went to Qingye city to recruit disciples on that day. On that day, Wang Ya went to Qingye city to recruit disciples on behalf of hanxingmen. In the end, because Hu''s younger brother Hu Lai acted recklessly, not only none of the Hu''s children were elected to the hanxingmen, but later they were humiliated and suppressed. All the big families in Qingye city took warning and severely restricted their disciples. From then on, the ethos of the whole city of green leaves improved. Then, all the people around were willing to come to Qingye city to do business and live. In this way, in a short period of time, Qingye city has developed more and more rapidly. Now, all the cities have begun to build outer cities.


    When I saw her in the daytime, it was.


    Lin Tianyu walked all the way, looking at the whole green leaves, satisfied.


    All of a sudden, I heard a small shop on the side of the road, and there were bursts of quarrels coming out.


    Originally, Lin Tianyu didn''t take it seriously.


    In such a big green leaf city, it''s very normal for people to quarrel about something occasionally. It may be that the price is unreasonable, or it may be a dispute of will. Such a big green leaf city, if there is no quarrel, it is not a dead city, and how to get angry. On the contrary, listening to the quarrel, Lin Tianyu felt that the green leaf city was full of upward vigor, which was the symbol of the development of a city.


    Lin Tianyu smiles and is about to go.


    However, in his eyes, inadvertently, to Qingye city when a glance, only to see the city inside, there is a face, give him a very familiar feeling.


    How could you be so familiar?


    Isn''t it an ordinary bald head, and a common extreme scar face?


    Who would it be?


    I can''t remember.


    Lin Tianyu thought, can not help but slow down the pace.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu had a meal at his feet, and he remembered. These two people, not exactly the same day, he and Wang Lingyun went to the magic fog forest training Road, blocking the road to rob the two of the robbers?


    How did they get to the green leaf city? They couldn''t do evil in the mountains and forests because they had no power. They decided to go to the green leaf city just now and start their old business in this green leaf city.


    No way! If so, I can''t go around them any more.


    Of course, if they have changed their ways, it is not impossible to let them live.

 Chapter 943

    Sensing that the two men had fled to Qingye City, Lin Tianyu unconsciously slowed down his pace and let the others go back first. However, his own divine consciousness had already swept over and wanted to find out.


    Then, a small shop inside, a few people''s quarrel, heard clearly.


    A young man''s voice said, "you two can hear me clearly. I like this thing. To tell you the truth, it''s also your blessing to let me see the things in your shop. Here it is! Here are five gold coins. I''ll take them. "


    At this time, the bald voice sounded and said: "childe, childe, really can''t do it. It''s an antique. It cost us two thousand gold coins to buy it back. If you really want to buy it, we won''t make a cent. We will sell it to you at the original price. As long as the young master is willing to spend 2000 gold coins, this antique will be the childe''s


    The young man became angry and said, "do you want to bluff me and kill me. Such a broken steel and rotten iron can be worth two thousand gold coins


    Although the young man said so, his face was full of laughter.


    Obviously, the young man is not as he said, completely do not understand, should still understand some, know that this thing is valuable. Now, I want to use hardware Dan to buy this thing. I want to buy it and take advantage of it.


    This kind of thing is an ordinary bronze statue with colorful steel marks. It seems that it is an old thing for some years.


    If it is really of great value, it is very likely that there will be more than 2000 gold coins.


    If there is no value, it is very likely that, as the young man said, it is a pile of scrap iron.


    Therefore, there is no way to clearly mark the price of things like this.


    Obviously, the young man just grasped this point and wanted to take advantage of it.


    Scar''s face looked cold and said, "young master, if you let it be a pile of scrap iron, you can not buy it. But this thing, we are indeed the purchase price, all spent 2000 gold coins, you want to really love, we can not earn a cent, but you must give us back the capital. If we don''t have the capital, we won''t sell it. "


    The young man heard this, but his face was not happy.


    "Why, don''t you sell what you like. I tell you, I have been increasing the price from fifty silver coins to five gold coins. You are not satisfied, and you are too greedy. In this way, I''ll add another gold coin. If you don''t recognize each other again, you''ll be careful of your dog''s life. "


    Hearing this, Zhengshen was not happy to observe Lin Tianyu.


    People ask for two thousand gold coins. You can''t afford two thousand gold coins. If you don''t buy them, you can''t do it. But the boy is threatening each other with sex. It''s too much. Now the city of green leaves, is not that the atmosphere has long passed and has become great? How can there be such a character.


    Hearing this, scar''s face breathed and his eyes became colder.


    But bareheaded quickly stepped forward, seized the scar''s face, and said, "scar, we are now doing serious business, no longer fishing for the side door, to remember a point, amity makes money."


    Scar face said: "but, look at this situation, can you be friendly? This is to force me to be unkind and angry with him. Otherwise, if we are in a hurry, we''ll kill him and go back to our old business. "


    When he looked at the young childe, he was very angry, but finally he pressed the scar again and said, "we agreed that from now on, we will do business according to the rules and regulations, and we will no longer care about the day''s business. In this way, you go in and have a rest. I''ll do this business. If it really doesn''t work, I''ll sell him a few gold coins. I believe that with the two of us business talent, the two thousand gold coins can be earned back in a few days. "


    Scar gave the young man a cold look, and finally sighed and went to the inner room.

 Chapter 944

    After persuading scar into the inner room, he came back to greet the young man.


    It''s true that you bought two thousand pieces of gold coins with a smile. If you really like it, I''ll sell it to you for two hundred gold coins and one thousand eight hundred gold coins. "


    On hearing this, the young man said, "what are you talking about? Selling me 18000 gold coins seems to be taking advantage of it. Don''t you understand me? Old man, I dare to say more. I decided to buy three gold coins and three gold coins. I bought this thing. "


    The young man said, instead, he took out three gold coins from the six gold coins he had just put up.


    At the sight of this posture, his face also changed, and he said, "childe, we will not sell this thing."


    "Not for sale?"


    The young man said, "I think you are really looking for death."


    Bareheaded: "now the green leaf city, but where there is a law, I will not sell it to you, see what you can do to me."


    "Is it?" The young man said, "where there is a law, do you know how the old man in the city died?"


    As soon as he old man in the city was mentioned, his bald face changed a little.


    Old man he is in the head of the city, doing a little business. Old man he had a granddaughter who was as beautiful as a flower. Therefore, he provoked many rich princes in the city to come. However, the granddaughter of these rich sons didn''t like any of them. Instead, she took a fancy to a poor boy. Then, one day, someone found that old man he died at home, and his granddaughter was gone.


    This, however, has caused quite a stir in the whole city of green leaves.


    However, the poor people who deal with the case have been looking around and can not find out a clue. And the cause of old man he''s death seems to be a normal death, without any scars or signs of poisoning. Finally, after a long time, the matter will be over.


    However, in the eyes of the discerning eye, there is something strange about it.


    But now, when the young master talked about it, his bald face looked unnatural.


    The bald head had some fear and said, "you? Are you? Are you not afraid of the Dharma of Qingya city? "


    The young man said, "the law of green leaf city! That''s just for those ordinary people. How can it manage me. I also tell you that the officials did not have a clear investigation. They knew that I had done this for a long time. But what about that? Do they dare to really look it up? I tell you, I''m from the Lin family. Hearing that it was related to the Lin family, those officials didn''t dare to fart, so they closed the case hastily. Of course, I have to save face for those officials, at least, on the surface, so that they can get along without other people seizing the handle. If I secretly send someone to kill you like you, as long as I do it a little more cleanly, those officials will at most act like they are and investigate. Then, it will be closed soon. "


    Hearing the young man say so, his bald eyes were afraid and evasive.


    The young man said again, "now, I have decided to sell this scrap of iron with a gold coin. Do you have any opinion?"


    Bareheaded hesitated, and finally said: "childe, I don''t mind. This bronze statue is indeed worth a gold coin. It''s a villain who opens a high price at random."


    With a proud smile, the young man is going to pick up the bronze statue he likes.

 Chapter 945

    At this moment, a young man flashed in from the door of this small antique shop.


    When the young man entered the shop, he grabbed the bronze statue that the young man wanted to take. He glanced at the bronze statue and said, "boss, how do you sell this one?"


    Bareheaded heart surprised: this from the door to here, but there are still several meters. However, the man came in from the door and grabbed the bronze statue, which was much faster than that young man bending over to catch the bronze statue.


    I''m afraid it''s a master!


    But even if it is a master?


    Can he afford to offend the Lin family?


    Now, don''t mention those officials. Even the King City Lord doesn''t dare to offend the Lin family.


    The Lin family has produced two wonderful Tiandu characters. One worshipped the ancestor of Heidao, the other worshipped to the cold star gate. These are the characters with a large number of doors behind them. Then, let alone the two Tiandu characters, even Lin Hong, the eldest elder of the Lin family, is now a great monk in the golden elixir realm. If you stamp your feet, the whole Qingye city will have to shake three shaking characters.


    Bald had to say: "sorry, childe, this bottle of bronze statue, we have sold out."


    Then he glanced at the young man of the Lin family.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh, but I fell in love with the bronze statue at a glance. How much did you sell it for? I''ll buy it back Then, at this time, he saw the bald man go to pick up a gold coin on the table and put it in his pocket. Lin Tianyu said again, "boss, you are a gold coin seller. Why is it so cheap! I''ll take it. Here, a gold coin. "


    Lin Tianyu said to himself. He took out a gold coin and handed it to the young master of the Lin family.


    The young man looked at Lin Tianyu holding the bronze statue in his hand and took out a gold coin to buy it. His nose was almost crooked.


    A gold coin, to buy such an old thing?


    I can buy it with a gold coin.


    But am I the same as you?


    I''m Lin Tianyu''s man.


    In the heart of the young man, his breath was blocked in a panic. He stretched out his hand and was about to snatch the bronze statue back. However, Lin Tianyu gave in, and the young man threw himself into the air.


    Then, he snatched again and again, but the young man could not even touch the edge of the bronze statue.


    The young man knew that the other side was a master, so it was impossible to grab the bronze statue. The young man stood down, his eyes almost cannibal. He glared at Lin Tianyu and said angrily, "if you still want to leave Qingye city well, please return the bronze statue to me, otherwise..."


    But Lin Tianyu clearly did not seem to have heard the other party''s words at all. He said, "well, I really like this bronze statue. I like it at a glance. This childe, you give up your love and sell it to me. As long as you are willing to part, I will certainly remember you. Oh, that''s right. You bought the bronze statue, and I''ll buy it from you. Of course, the business rules are here. How can you earn a little bit. Here, here -- give you another 20 silver coins. You think, if you buy something with a gold coin, even if you haven''t got it, you''ll earn 10% more in vain. What a good business. Come on, take these twenty gold coins and go. "


    Lin Tianyu said and handed the twenty silver coins to the young man.

 Chapter 946

    Twenty more silver coins!


    The young man suddenly felt his anger rising.


    Twenty silver coins for the beggar?


    At the same time, the young man also felt that Lin Tianyu probably did not want to buy the bronze statue at all, but to amuse himself. Obviously, I saw the way I used to deal with the boss just now. I bought the set in the boss''s hand, so I deliberately took out these twenty silver coins to hit myself in the face.


    When the bald head looked at the other side and took out 20 silver coins, he understood it all at once. At the same time, I want to laugh in my heart. Just afraid of the prestige of the Lin family, they didn''t dare to laugh. However, the whole face is already hung with a smile.


    Hum! I asked you to buy my bronze statue just now. Now, I''ve met a villain more powerful than you.


    The young man still stares at Lin Tianyu fiercely. His posture is almost like swallowing Lin Tianyu alive.


    The young man said, "boy, let me tell you, I''m from the Lin family. Lin family, do you know? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh, Lin family, I''ve heard of it."


    The young man said, "there are two great talents in our Lin family. One of them has become the first ancestor in the sect of Daomo Huizong, and the disciple of Heidao Laozu. One is already a core disciple of the cold star sect. Moreover, the elder of the Lin family is a great monk in the golden elixir period. I tell you, we Lin family is not something you can afford. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "the Lin family is so powerful that I can''t afford to be a minor monk. However, I don''t have to mess with the Lin family. Moreover, I also believe that the Lin family will not annoy me for no reason. I have heard that the Lin family is definitely the most reasonable family in the whole city of green leaves. Isn''t it? "


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, the young man''s breath was smothered, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    Other people say good things about the Lin family. Can the kualin family say that he is not right and the Lin family is unreasonable?


    See this, bareheaded more happy, but still dare not laugh out of the sound.


    The young man thought for a while and then said, "boy, return the bronze statue to me. If you dare not return the bronze statue to me, then you will be offended by the Lin family. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "how can I offend the Lin family. Is this fair trade not allowed in the Lin family, who is so reasonable? "


    Finally, the young man was completely angry and said, "boy, do you really want to die?"


    Lin Tianyu was not afraid of the tunnel: "then you can try to see who died."


    Lin Tianyu said, then opened the posture, at the same time, do not know where to find a black knife to get to the hand.


    The young man didn''t expect that he had already given the name of the Lin family. However, the other party didn''t kill himself at all. He even took out the knife directly. However, just now, when he snatched the bronze statue from his opponent''s hand, he already knew that he could not be the opponent of this guy in the opposite side. Moreover, now, the opponent still has a knife in his hand, and now he shoots at the other party. Isn''t this waiting to be cleaned up?


    There was a faint regret in the young man''s heart -


    before going out, he took his servants with him every time. He was majestic and powerful. Who dares to provoke him. But this time out, unexpectedly a person ran out like this, a housekeeper did not take, this, but the eye is about to eat a dull loss.


    Thinking about it, my heart is not the taste.

 Chapter 947

    The young man regretted, and his eyes became more and more gloomy. He planned in his mind: later, he would hurry home to find someone. If he didn''t kill the boy, he would not be a member of the Lin family.


    The young man was ready to withdraw. Then, looking out of his eyes, he saw four or five Lin family servants who happened to pass by the door.


    The young man immediately called out, "come here, all of you!"


    Hearing the shouts, the servants looked back and saw that they knew the young man, and they rushed forward with two steps.


    As soon as he saw five servants coming, the young man had a lot of confidence in his heart. He said to Lin Tianyu again, "boy, now it''s up to you to die."


    The young man turned back to the five family members and said, "this man robbed the bronze statue I bought. He dares to rob my Lin family''s things. There is no need for him to see the sun tomorrow. You go up and do it, kill him directly for me, and then, take the bronze statue back to me. "


    Hearing the young man say that someone robbed their Lin family''s things openly, the five servants were also angry. Are there any things that are so easy to rob?


    Then, the five family members rushed forward like tigers and wolves and went straight to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the posture of the five servants, and it was obvious that they had not done less.


    So, Lin Tianyu did not say a word and waved out.


    Ah ah


    Screams repeatedly sounded, only to see five people fell outside the door, some broke the arm, some broken the foot bone.


    Then, Lin Tianyu stepped out to the young man.


    As soon as the young man''s eyes flashed, he saw that Lin Tianyu was standing directly opposite him, not more than half a foot away. The young man retreated in fear, his eyes full of horror. The power of that hand was really frightening.


    "What do you want to do? I tell you, I''m from the Lin family. "


    Lin Tianyu glared at each other and said, "OK! Lin family, right? I''ll go to the Lin family to find you after some things are clear. Now, get out of here. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu tell him to go away, the young man didn''t dare to say more, so he got up and ran to the door of the shop.


    Out of the shop, the young man said, "go to the Lin family and find me.". Well, I''m afraid you don''t dare to go. As long as you dare to go to the Lin''s house to find me, we''ll settle the old and new accounts together. At that time, I''ll see if you can survive.


    After waiting for the young man to buy, how much money do you want to see the young man running away


    Bareheaded repeatedly shook his hands and said, "thank you for your help just now. How dare you ask for your money. This bronze statue will be given to you. "


    According to the law, this bronze statue has been bought by the young childe with a gold coin. But now, Lin Tianyu wants to buy this bronze statue with bald head again, and bald head also admits this matter, just not sell it to Lin Tianyu again, but give it to Lin Tianyu. Obviously, in their hearts, they both recognized that the young man had just paid a gold coin to buy the bronze statue, which was not a matter of counting.


    But Lin Tianyu looked at the bronze statue carefully and said, "boss, I paid 10000 gold coins to buy this bronze statue. But you have to tell me where I got this statue. "

 Chapter 948

    Ten thousand gold coins for this bronze statue!


    After hearing this, he was stunned for a long time and didn''t react.


    Bareheaded believed that this man had been out there for a long time and understood the whole process of the incident. Then, he must have heard of the bronze statue. The price he got from his purchase was only 2000 gold coins. Now, he has to spend 10000 gold coins to buy it. Even if he didn''t want to get his own things for nothing, he could give two thousand gold coins, or a little more than two thousand gold coins.


    Why give 10000 gold coins?


    First, it shows that this thing is valuable.


    On the other hand, it also shows that the other party is a sincere person.


    Just when Lin Tianyu said that he would spend 10000 gold coins to buy the bronze statue, he was so angry that the scar that he hid in the inner room also suddenly came out of the inner room.


    Scar said: "this childe, this bronze statue, you have helped us so much. It should have been given to you. How can I ask you ten thousand gold coins?"


    Lin Tianyu could not help but took out the gold ticket of 10000 gold coins and handed it directly to the other party.


    Finally, in the strong refusal of scar and bald head, Lin Tianyu still forced the 10000 gold ticket to the other party. Then, I found out that the bronze statue was bought from Lao Mo''s weapons shop.


    When Lin Tianyu was about to go out, he looked back at his bald head and scar and said, "you two are not bad. Remember, in the future, you should do business well, and don''t have to worry about it any more, you know? "


    With that, Lin Tianyu went out directly.


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s last words, both bald and scar were shocked. The meaning of the words clearly showed that he knew what they had done before and knew them both.


    Good!


    This person looks at, still had some facial familiar feeling really.


    Who would this be?


    They frowned and thought.


    All of a sudden, the bald head widened his eyes and said, "I remember, this man is not the last one?"


    Immediately, scar also remembers who the other party is.


    Isn''t that the man who killed their whole army of bandits when they robbed the road the last time?


    At the same time, the bald head and scar looked at each other again. Fortunately, they are just doing a small business in a stable way, and they don''t try to find a way out any more. Otherwise, with the help of the owner, they are afraid that they will be killed without hesitation. Therefore, the two people are thinking that from now on, they must do business in peace and security, and no longer have any devious thoughts.


    At this time, after Lin Tianyu left the small antique shop, he did not go back to the Lin family, nor did he go to the weapons shop of Laomo because of the bronze statue. Instead, he went directly to the city Lord''s house.


    When he got to the city Lord''s house, Lin Tianyu didn''t let anyone inform him. He flashed out and directly appeared in the city Lord''s study and stood in front of him.


    Sitting in his study, the king, who was doing nothing, suddenly saw a man coming out in front of him. He was frightened and said in a deep voice, "who is it?"


    The King City Lord said this, one is to show his majesty, the other is to tell the guards outside, someone broke in here, let them hurry to protect themselves.


    However, after a drink, the Lord of the city found that the sound of drinking could not be transmitted out of the room.


    The Lord of the city suddenly understood that he was an expert.

 Chapter 949

    At this time, the King City Lord also no longer reported fluke psychology, to call for guards.


    The king said, "this friend, who are you after all? What''s the matter with Wang?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "the Lord of the city doesn''t care who I am. I''m looking for you today. I want to ask you about something."


    The king said, "what''s the matter?"


    "What I want to ask is some of the things that have been widely circulated in the city. How about the old man''s death? How many unexplained accidents like the death of old man he still exist in Qingye city? " Lin Tianyu asked.


    The Lord of the city was shocked when he heard this question.


    Who is this? Why do you ask these questions?


    That day, it was found out that old man he had no backstage. Then, the matter was checked, and no one dared to go down and check again. In this way, the Lord of the city decided to settle the case hastily.


    But now, someone even asked about it again.


    Who the hell is this?


    What''s Lin doing with these old scores?


    Do you have any unknown background of old man he? Now, have you traced it?


    In Lin Tianyu''s question, the king''s head suddenly turned several turns, and sweat was faintly on his forehead. After all, if he really had any background, and the one who caused the trouble was obviously the one he could not afford. Then, when the time comes, how can he solve this matter?


    The king asked carefully, "young Xia, who are you? I don''t know what rumors you''ve heard? "


    Lin Tianyu listened to the king''s efforts to play Taiji for himself. He was very angry in the bottom of his heart, and the momentum of his body was faintly oppressed. In an instant, he was almost suffocating. Then, Lin Tianyu''s hand is more than a black knife, a black knife, a sudden straight to the king''s neck.


    "Come on, who did this thing?" Lin Tianyu said


    The King City Lord saw this posture and opened his mouth, but after all, he did not dare to disclose anything.


    Seeing this, Lin Tianyu only knew that he would not be able to get the answer he wanted even though he was afraid to force him again. So, instead of forcing him so hard, he changed his way and said, "Lord Wang, is that the work of the younger generation of the Lin family


    Listening to this question, the Lord of the city trembled slightly, but still did not answer a word.


    But this time, don''t ask, Lin Tianyu also know the answer.


    Obviously, this matter is really done by the Lin family disciples.


    What''s more, judging from these reactions of the city Lord. Now the Lin family in the whole green leaf city, the prestige has reached what extent, even let such a city master dare not speak to testify. Of course, this also shows the degree of decay of the Lin family from another angle. Because the Lord of the city is so, he must have been threatened and retaliated by the people of the Lin family. Only then can he be so afraid that he can tell the Lin family wrong from his mouth.


    To understand these, Lin Tianyu felt a faint pain.


    At the same time, a hidden anger rises from the bottom of my heart.


    On that day, Lin Tianyu hated what Hu Lai had done. Finally, he killed Hu Lai himself in the action of forcing the Lin family by the Hu family. After that, the Hu family failed. Lin Tianyu thought that there would be no black sheep like the Hu family in Qingye city.


    But now, I''m afraid of the disaster of the Lin family, even more so the Hu family.

 Chapter 950

    Knowing the inside story, Lin Tianyu wants to know how many evil things Lin''s children have done in Qingye city.


    However, Lin Tianyu is also aware that he may not dare to tell the king if he asks him so directly.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "Lord, don''t be afraid. With me here, I dare not be the Lin family, or any family or force, dare not touch your finger. You can tell me all these things you know. I will personally make decisions for the innocent persecuted people in Qingye city. "


    When the king heard this, he looked up at Lin Tianyu''s eyes and said, "who are you? Seriously, in this green leaf city, you are not afraid of anyone and dare to provoke anyone? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "I am Lin Tianyu. I think the main reason for the Lin family''s prestige today is that the battle I had with the Hu family on that day not only exhausted the main strength of the Hu family, but also weakened the strength of the other families. In this way, the Lin family today has no two prestige. Now the Lin family is the largest family in Qingye city. But the Lin family is still rising because of me. You say, who else will I be afraid of? "


    After hearing this, the king confirmed again, "are you really Lin Tianyu?"


    The King City Lord also carefully looked at the man in front of him. Indeed, it seems to be Lin Tianyu. Although there was not much contact between the king and Lin Tianyu, there were also several relationships. Now Lin Tianyu is a little taller than before, and has some subtle changes, but the overall outline is still there. Of course, the main reason is that there is not much contact between the city Lord and Lin Tianyu, otherwise, it should have been recognized for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    The king said, "if it is the people of your Lin family, can you make the decision for the people of Qingye city?"


    After confirming that the other party is really Lin Tianyu, the King City Lord knows that if the other party really wants to make decisions for the victims of Qingye, he really has this ability. However, if the people in it involve the disciples of the Lin family, will Lin Tianyu be the master again?


    Lin Tianyu said: "no matter who he is, as long as he does commit a crime in Qingye City, then I will let him be punished."


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s affirmative answer, the Lord of the city decided again and again several times before he was finally relieved.


    Then, the King City Lord did not hide any more. He took all the files that had committed crimes but failed to deal with them in Qingye city.


    Lin Tianyu took over the files and read them carefully.


    As a matter of fact, all of the so-called unsolved cases have already been investigated clearly. The reason why they have not been able to deal with them is that they dare not. What''s more, after a close look, Lin Tianyu found that 70% of the cases that could not be dealt with were committed by the children of the Lin family. And the remaining 30 percent, even if it was not done by the Lin family''s children themselves, had a constant relationship with them.


    Moreover, there are as many as three incidents, such as old man he, that directly lead to the death of others.


    Although the other events are not painful to others.


    What''s more, you can know without guessing. In this case, there should be many small events that have not been recorded. I''m afraid there are so many more.

 Chapter 951

    After turning through these files, Lin Tianyu became more and more angry.


    For example, what happened in that small antique shop today, if it wasn''t for his presence, would the owner of the shop dare to report the case with the young man''s identity as a disciple of the Lin family?


    I''m afraid that I have to eat such a dull loss secretly. Even if there is something unpleasant in my heart, I have to swallow it into my stomach.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt that if the Lin family continued to develop like this, it would not take long for the Lin family to become a cancer of the development of the green leaf city.


    Lin Tianyu thought, let the Lord of the city send the most effective official in the Lord''s house to take all the unsettled files with him. He will handle these files in person.


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu really wanted to deal with these files, the Lord of the city promised to come down and even accompanied Lin Tianyu to go there in person.


    When he arrived at the Lin family, Lin Tianyu summoned all the clan leaders and elders of the Lin family to hold a meeting in person.


    It is said that Lin Tianyu held the meeting in person, and none of the senior members of the Lin family was absent. After all, they are like a mirror in their hearts. The main credit of the Lin family lies in who they are now. Therefore, as soon as I heard that Lin Tianyu was going to hold a meeting, not only was no one absent, but also everyone who came to attend the meeting was full of joy and excitement.


    Before long, everyone arrived.


    However, after arriving at the meeting hall, all the Lin family members who came to participate in the meeting were stunned.


    Why, in this meeting place, there are people who are not Lin''s family present?


    There are King City Lord, and many small and famous officials in Qingye city.


    What''s going on?


    Everyone was puzzled for a while, and they all looked at Lin Tianyu. This meeting is a family meeting requested by Lin Tianyu. Now, there are so many people who are not family members to participate in it. This seems to be a little unreasonable.


    But at this time, there was a strange atmosphere on the scene.


    Even, a lot of sensitive guys feel that something is going to happen. Otherwise, how could even the king and the city Lord and so many officials be present.


    But now, the King City Lord and official officials still dare to come to the Lin family to handle a case?


    Therefore, feeling this strange atmosphere, for a moment, everyone did not say much.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu stood up and said, "today, I have invited you here to have a meeting and have more exchanges. After all, for such a long time, I haven''t had a good communication with you, and it''s hard to avoid being unfamiliar. Second, there are some things to deal with. What''s more, I believe all of you sitting here should be more aware of these things than I am. Moreover, everything has been verified, but it has been unable to deal with it. Since no one can handle this matter, I will handle it now. "


    Listening to this, several Lin family and high-ranking people in power at the scene were all in a dark panic.


    They are not only aware of the things that have not been dealt with, but also some of them are the descendants of those in power.


    Lin Tianyu''s posture clearly means that he has to deal with these matters seriously.


    So, what about their descendants who are used to being arrogant and unrestrained?

 Chapter 952

    At this time, the leaders of many families were nervous.


    Most of those who committed crimes were not told by their descendants. Even if some of the things were too big, they used their feelings to go to the city Lord''s house and forcibly suppressed these things. And there are other things, even directly, committed by those in power themselves.


    Now, is it retribution?


    No!


    I don''t think so!


    In any case, we and Lin Tianyu are members of the same family. He will not deal with our family members for the sake of an outsider.


    Some people panic, the heart is still like this self comfort thinking.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at the whole audience and said, "all these things can be clearly recorded in the files here. Now, on the basis of the file, we should first arrest all the people involved in the case. King City Lord, start from the scene. In this file, there was an elder and a steward, who happened to be on the scene of the meeting, so they were arrested first. "


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, the elder and the steward, who knew the truth, were shaking involuntarily.


    Do you really want to be serious?


    The officials brought by the Lord of the city immediately came forward to arrest an elder and a steward recorded in the file.


    However, when the official sent to this elder, a steward in front of him, the other side glared fiercely, but none of these officials dared to go forward and start.


    In Lin Tianyu''s nostrils, "hum" was uttered. With a tremendous momentum, he immediately put the elder and the steward of the crime on the ground. Then, the official came forward and tied up the two men easily.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "later, the Lord of the city will take officials to arrest those students who committed crimes. No one of you who are in the meeting hall should stop it. Otherwise, I will not blame Lin Tianyu for not being friendly. The whole city of green leaves is now shrouded in my divine consciousness. Any one of you who has any small action will never escape my exploration. "


    With Lin Tianyu''s personal supervision, things went very smoothly. After a while, all the relevant personnel on record were arrested. Whether it is Lin Tianyu''s children, or other people who are related to the Lin family, none of them is left behind.


    After all the personnel recorded in the files were captured, Lin Tianyu asked the Lord of the city to put up a notice in the whole city to inform the citizens. Three days later, on the square in the center of Qingya City, the cases that had not been settled before were settled in front of everyone.


    In a flash of three days, the square in the center of Qingye city was surrounded by people who came to see the bustling city.


    At this time, the Lord of the city took his officials and escorted all the related matters to the square in the center of the city.


    Lin Tianyu and a leading member of the Lin family went together.


    At this time, the relevant personnel, just escorted to the square above, the people below looked at the detainees and cheered loudly. Because there are a lot of people who are oppressing them all the time. However, for a long time, they can only bear the oppression in silence and dare not say a word more. Otherwise, they may bring disaster to themselves and their families. And now, those who they dare not provoke and who have been bullying them have finally got their revenge.

 Chapter 953

    Then, the whole trial process is simple.


    Because the records are clear. At the same time, a number of related victims happened to be on the scene. By telling the truth themselves, it is easier to understand the whole story.


    The trial is clear, and then all cases are handled in accordance with the law.


    Even killed five people on the spot.


    Originally, those who came to watch the scene, even when they saw those people being arrested, felt that they were just doing a show and making a look. Then, after putting them in private, who could know. However, when they saw that they were really dealing with these things, the cheers from the audience were no longer as good as the initial cheers, but they were completely from the heart.


    The rest of them will be convicted according to the penalty.


    Later, the king of the city came to power and said, "now, the Lord of this city declares that from now on, as long as anyone in this city of green leaves, even if he is an immortal master in the eyes of ordinary people, as long as he comes to our green leaf city, all people and forces will be punished for breaking the law."


    "Good!"


    "The Lord of the city is mighty!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a cheering voice from the heart.


    Originally, the king wanted to let Lin Tianyu come to the stage to say these words, but in the end, Lin Tianyu decided to let the King City Lord announce it. After all, this is a law enforcement, not for self-interest. Naturally, the city Lord is respected.


    Back in the family, all the high-level people gathered in the conference room again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think there must be many people among you who are still criticizing this matter. I don''t think that my handling of the family has been biased towards the family, has it?


    "But what I want to say is that I do this not only for the sake of our hometown, Qingye City, but also for the good of our family."


    Lin Tianyu said this. In the meeting room, people''s eyes twinkled. Although no one directly objected, the silent meaning was self-evident.


    Obviously, no one agrees with Lin Tianyu.


    This time, most of the people who have been dealt with are from the Lin family. Is this for the family?


    This is not only to deal with the Lin family, but also to hit the face of the Lin family.


    Lin Tianyu saw all the people like this and said, "well, what I want to say is, have you ever seen any family that has been around for a long time? No


    "Then, do you know how the decline of those families came about?


    "Maybe you haven''t thought about it.


    "But think about it. You think, those powerful families, their foundations, their resources, are far more powerful than others. Even in such a family, they are still thriving, in which more talents can be found than in other places. With so many inborn advantages, such a family, after time, is still inevitable to decline. Why?


    "In fact, as long as you look at the family history carefully, you will find a fundamental reason - because those families are rotten, rotten and broken from the inside. Therefore, after a period of development, their decline is bound to become inevitable. No one can save a family that has been rotten and broken from within. "


    Speaking of this, there was silence in the conference room, and everyone pondered quietly. There was no longer the sense of silence.

 Chapter 954

    After stopping for a while, Lin Tianyu said again, "but our Lin family has not developed yet, but there are some signs of rising. But now, there are so many rotten things in it. It''s just beginning to rot. What''s more, if you look at the cheering performance of the audience at the scene today, don''t you think that the Lin family has become a cancer of Qingye city?


    "If we go on like this, our Lin family will be rotten from the inside, and become a cancer in the whole Qingye city. So, let''s just ask, is there any other activity besides destruction?


    "Maybe some of you are lucky. The Lin family is powerful and fearless of any outsider.


    "But if we are powerful, we are not afraid of any outsiders and forces?


    "Not necessarily.


    "As far as I know, there is an extremely powerful force in Tiandu country, which is more than a million times more powerful than our present Lin family. This force calls itself holy territory, while outsiders call it devil kingdom. This force, let alone one city and one place, is almost untouched even in the whole Tiandu state and even the whole Tianquan continent. They have finally become a cancer of the whole Tiandu country and the whole Tianquan. However, such a powerful force, after all, is also because of the internal extremely corrupt, committed more and more evil deeds, and finally went to the end. Even, it is only a short period of time for them to go from the extreme of prosperity to extinction.


    "Now, how can you guarantee that if we continue to rot, we will not seek our own way to perish?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he didn''t even say a word any more. He walked out of the meeting room directly.


    At this time, the conference room, a quiet, everyone is repeatedly scared.


    Yeah.


    Since the last defeat of the Hu family alliance, the Lin family has risen rapidly and become the first family in Qingye city. All the people of the Lin family, even if they were only a servant of the Lin family, went outside, they were more than others. However, those in power in the Lin family never felt that there was anything wrong with this. They even felt from their heart that this was actually a matter of course.


    What''s more, they feel deeply in their hearts, even if something really happened. With the first family of Qingye City, with their contacts and strength, can we still have their grievances?


    It is precisely because of the mentality of the people in power of the Lin family that the Lin family has committed a lot of crimes in the whole city of Qingye, even though it has just emerged in such a short period of time.


    Now, all of them are scared.


    It is not only by today''s thunder of Lin Tianyu that he has punished so many people. Most of them are from the Lin family.


    What''s more, what Lin Tianyu said just now is that the devil Kingdom, which is more than a million times more powerful than the Lin family, has become a cancer and has been destroyed in a short period of time.


    They all believed that Lin Tianyu could never have lied about it.


    It must be true.


    And so powerful devil''s land, can be more than a month, will be destroyed. And how can the Lin family have the confidence to ensure that they will not be destroyed after they have done so many things in Qingye city?


    It seems that they really need to reflect on themselves.

 Chapter 955

    Lin Tianyu went out of the meeting room and went straight home.


    At home, Lin Tianyu is not easy, let his whole body and mind are relaxed. In the days outside, even at the most relaxed time, there is a string that is always tight.


    Eating, listening to his mother''s nagging, Lin Tianyu listened happily.


    Mother Li Yunxia said: "Tianyu, once you go out, you don''t come back for a long time. You have forgotten all about your family. In the future, you should always come home and have a look. "


    "Mother, I know, I''m not coming back?"


    "Well, you see you''re all thin. Have a lot of hard time out there. Remember, after suffering outside, I''ll come home and my mother will make you delicious food. "


    "Mother, I will. Mother, you see, this is my present for you


    Lin Tianyu said, took out a crystal clear jade bracelet and handed it to his mother.


    Mother Li Yunxia''s eyes brightened as soon as she saw the jade bracelet.


    This jade bracelet is so beautiful!


    Lin Tianyu put it on his mother and said, "Niang, this jade bracelet is not only used as jewelry, but also a magic weapon. As long as the use of divine sense to stimulate, this bracelet can completely block the blow of the golden elixir. After that, it''s much safer with this jewelry. "


    My father had always taught her mother to practice, and later, Lin Tianyu provided a lot of resources. Now, my mother has stepped into the second level of practicing Qi.


    Her mother Li Yunxia put on the jade bracelet and looked at it from left to right.


    Of course, the jade bracelet itself is beautiful.


    Secondly, more importantly, the jade bracelet was given to her by her son Lin Tianyu.


    Later, his father Lin Hong also asked Lin Tianyu.


    His father Lin Hong said, "Tianyu, as soon as you come back, you have dealt with many people in the Lin family. Will you be dissatisfied with them


    Lin Tianyu said: "there should be people who are dissatisfied. But I''m just following my heart. In fact, I really hope that the Lin family can really and well develop into a really great big family. Therefore, I do not hope that they will be completely corrupt before they start. "


    The father said, "I can know your mind. I''m afraid many people in the family don''t understand. "


    "It is inevitable. Let me just be an old man. I have the ability to guide the Lin family to a better way, but I don''t want to offend people. Then, I don''t want to do it. I can''t do it. "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, his father, Lin Hong, nodded. His son was finally growing up.


    Her mother, Li Yunxia, took over the topic and said, "can we blame Tianyu? The blame is on those people who have gone too far. Now, as long as you get to the street, you can stop one of them and ask them who doesn''t praise them. Tianyu, our family, has done a good job. It was done so happily. What does that mean? This shows that Tianyu, our family, is doing the right thing, which is what people expect. "


    Like every doting mother, in their hearts, they think that everything their son has done is right.


    What''s more, what Lin Tianyu has done has been praised by so many people.


    Well, as a mother, of course, I have to support my son more.

 Chapter 956

    Father Lin Hong nodded his head and said, "yes, just like you said. Now, you have the ability to assign a development path for the Lin family. As such, it is often the same direction to lead a family to prosperity or to bring a family to extinction. However, I still think that you should have some soft means to deal with this matter besides the iron and blood side. "


    Some gentle means!


    Lin Tianyu thought.


    Yeah!


    After all, this is his family, not a barracks. They have gone out of line, and even committed some serious crimes. It is really time to be punished. Moreover, I have already punished them. However, for the family, in addition to punishment, there should be more kinship in it.


    Then, Lin Tianyu chatted with his father and mother again.


    This time, Lin Tianyu also plans to stay at home for a few more days.


    The next day, Lin Tianyu got up early and strolled freely in the courtyard of the Lin family.


    After a while, I came to the Lin family''s martial arts training ground.


    At this time, there were already many young disciples in the family who were practicing martial arts in the martial arts training ground. The whole scene, a hot, some young people together, enthusiasm is very high.


    However, as soon as Lin Tianyu approached the training ground, the young disciples looked at Lin Tianyu as if they were suddenly frightened.


    Yes, Lin Tianyu can see from their eyes the fear, the fear of himself.


    Are you really so terrible?


    Lin Tianyu sighed and stopped. Looking at the young family members in the training ground, he couldn''t help thinking of what his father said. He should also take some gentle measures.


    So, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "you keep practicing, keep practicing. Let me have a look. How are you doing. Of course, when you practice, I can give you some simple instructions. Keep practicing and show me. "


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu promised to instruct himself and others, we still had some instinctive fear, but we also had a lot of people. Our eyes were bright.


    Now Lin Tianyu, in the whole family, is what status, has what kind of cultivation, this needless to say, we all know. It is absolutely self-evident that you can get his advice and make progress in martial arts and even on the way to practice.


    Finally, a young disciple subdued his heart and instinctively showed his martial arts skills to Lin Tianyu.


    At the end of the exhibition, Lin Tianyu carefully pointed out the shortcomings of each other. He even made a lot of changes on the scene, and then added his own martial arts concept.


    After receiving Lin Tianyu''s instruction, the disciple immediately practiced his martial arts skills according to Lin Tianyu''s instructions. Then, he went to fight with his younger brother who was comparable to himself. But this time, it is completely suppressed the other side, so that the opponent simply has no strength to fight back. After more than ten rounds, one move easily defeated the opponent.


    It looks so good. Other children are also one by one excited.


    Then, one by one, they rushed to find Lin Tianyu and tried their best to show their martial arts skills. After seeing Lin Tianyu, he gave them advice.

 Chapter 957

    Until more than an hour later, Lin Tianyu got up and left. The young family members were still reluctant to give up.


    After that, Lin Tianyu left his family and went straight to Laomo''s weapons shop.


    This is not to buy weapons.


    There is a black Dao handed down by master Heidao. It comes from the secret place of Tiandao. I''m afraid the best weapon can''t match it.


    Lin Tianyu went back to Lao Mo''s weapons shop for the bronze statue he bought in a small antique shop.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu paid 10000 gold coins to buy the bronze statue is not only that the bronze statue is old and suitable for collection. What''s more, Lin Tianyu found out that there was a place in the bronze statue that he couldn''t see clearly and clearly. The penetration of divine consciousness is just a blur. But you know, now, his divine sense is strong enough to understand the peak power of banbu Xianze. And things that he couldn''t even see. What should it be?


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu would not hesitate to buy it with a high price.


    Then, after going back, Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao specially.


    After seeing the bronze statue, Xiaodao seems to know the source. However, he says mysteriously: "it''s not time yet. When the time comes, I''ll tell you something about the bronze statue. "


    After that, Ren Lin Tianyu asked, but the knife didn''t say.


    Hum!


    Even did not say!


    But even if you don''t say so, what''s the matter? Don''t I have to ask?


    Now, Lin Tianyu came to Lao Mo''s weapons shop to find out the origin of the bronze statue and see if he could figure out what was going on in the bronze statue where he could not find out.


    After entering Laomo''s weapons shop, he said hello to the shopkeeper, and asked the shopkeeper to call Lao Mo out directly.


    When Lao Mo came out, Lin Tianyu took out the bronze statue directly.


    As soon as old Mo saw the bronze statue, his eyes suddenly became bright and bright, staring at the bronze statue in front of him, and even had a few reminiscences.


    Lin Tianyu thought: look at this, there is drama.


    Lin Tianyu said, "boss Mo, can you tell me the origin of this bronze statue?"


    Old Mo took back some nostalgic eyes and said, "this bronze statue, in fact, is not something of our continent."


    "Oh." All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu was more interested. If it is not the things on this continent, then, there are hidden places that I can hardly see through. Maybe there are bigger secrets in it. If you can find out the secret, it may be good for your cultivation, or even further in the future.


    In fact, when he saw the hidden things in the bronze statue, Lin Tianyu had already felt it vaguely. If he could understand the hidden things, it would definitely be good for his cultivation.


    It seems that Lao Mo not only knew where the bronze statue came from, but also completely understood its purpose.


    Now, it''s better.


    Lin Tianyu said: "please tell me the origin and use of this bronze statue. If you can help me to solve the secret of this bronze statue, I will thank you very much. "

 Chapter 958

    Old Mo raised his head, looked into Lin Tianyu''s eyes and said, "in fact, the real function of this bronze statue is just like a key."


    A key!


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Then he thought that if such a thing that he could not see through was really a key. So, where does the key come from? I''m afraid it''s a place that doesn''t lose the secret place of Tiandao.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu felt very hot and asked, "boss Mo, could you tell me where the key is?"


    "Old Mo indifferent way:" this key, could have been called a treasure, but now, for you, it may be no use at all. "


    How do you say that?


    Since it is called a treasure, how can it be of no use at all?


    Old Mo continued: "this key is to open a secret place after being inspired. However, on this Tianquan continent, you can''t feel the secret place at all. You have to penetrate into another continent before you can perceive the secret place by stimulating the key. Now, even in the face of such a treasure key, if you can''t cross to the continent where the secret place is located, isn''t this key equivalent to a scrap bronze statue? "


    Lin Tianyu has some faint disappointment.


    It''s true. Although this is the key to open the secret place, if you can''t cross over to that land, what''s the use of holding it.


    However, Lin Tianyu still asked, "what''s the name of that secret place?"


    Old Mo said: "that secret place is called Tiandao secret place."


    Tiandao secret place!


    No!


    Isn''t there a master in the secret place of Tiandao? Have you got it for yourself? Why, there is another secret place of Tiandao?


    No.


    Indeed, there is a secret place of Tiandao. There should be two secret places of Tiandao. The secret realm of Tiandao is just the Dharma inheritance palace of the three inheritance palaces. In addition to the Dharma inheritance palace, there are also the body cultivation inheritance palace and the soul inheritance palace. Then, this key must be the key needed by the body cultivation inheritance palace or the soul inheritance palace.


    Ah!


    I didn''t expect, I just looked at this thing should be valuable, and bought it. I didn''t expect that it was such a big chance.


    Lin Tianyu asked quickly, "boss Mo, what is this continent?"


    Old Mo said: "this continent is called Shenwu land. Shenwu is different from Tianquan. On Tianquan land, he majored in Taoism, while on Shenwu land, he majored in flesh body. Although, there are also some body friars on the Tianquan land, and their physical training level is also excellent. However, compared with the physical training on the Shenwu continent, it is just like the difference between a child and a strong man. "


    Shenwu land!


    It comes from the inheritance palace of Shenwu mainland.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    That''s great!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with pride.


    For the sake of Xiaodao''s wish, he will try his best to go to Shenwu land one day. But now, he has not yet implemented to go to the Shenwu land, but the key to the inheritance palace of body cultivation has been in his hands. This is undoubtedly a good bald head, which means that one day, I can take this key and go to Shenwu land.

 Chapter 959

    Lin Tianyu took the bronze statue and was excited and proud.


    Then, Lin Tianyu asked Lao Mo about Shenwu land. In the voice of questioning, it is full of expectation. What''s more, he inquired about everything in detail.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu asked in such detail, Lao Mo had some doubts and asked: "Lin Xiaoyou, you care about Shenwu land so much, do you really want to go to Shenwu land?"


    Lin Tianyu replied positively: "of course, I will go."


    Old Mo was excited and said, "can you really go? How would you go to Shenwu? Do you have a plan to go to Shenwu


    Plan!


    Lin Tianyu is stunned: it seems that there is no specific plan.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "now, I have no clear plan. However, I will definitely go to Shenwu land. Don''t worry about that. "


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s positive look, Lao Mo immediately believed it.


    Old Mo excitedly says: "Lin Xiaoyou, can I ask you a favor?"


    "What''s up?"


    "One day, if Lin Xiaoyou really has the ability to go to Shenwu land, please take my old bone and have a look at Shenwu land." Old Mo said this, a look of pleading.


    Seeing Lao Mo like this, Lin Tianyu was surprised --


    it seems that Lao Mo is crazy about going to Shenwu land.


    Why?


    I hope to go to Shenwu land, hoping to be able to further the realm of physical cultivation, to have a greater breakthrough. Then, the double cultivation of Dharma and practice can go further and reach a higher level of transcendence. However, it seems that Lao Mo is not a monk?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu looked at Lao Mo carefully, and suddenly felt that he could not understand Lao mo.


    It seems to be a monk or not.


    What''s going on?


    Is it that Lao Mo is a monk, and his realm is far higher than himself, so he can''t see clearly.


    But is it possible?


    On the Tianquan continent, even those who have reached the peak of the whole heaven power continent, and those powerful people who have understood the half step immortal principle can definitely see through the accomplishments of each other at a glance. Then, even if the old Mo understood the half step immortal rule, he could see it with the strength of his divine consciousness. However, in the face of this old Mo, how can not see.


    What a surprise!


    Lin Tianyu can absolutely not believe that this old Mo is far more than the powerful people who understand the half step immortal principle.


    In that case, it''s impossible!


    Could it be


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he felt that he had grasped the key of the matter -


    this old Mo is probably not a monk at all.


    Of course, from another point of view, he can be regarded as a monk.


    They are different from the people in the mainland.


    Because, they should be pure body friars. They don''t practice Dharma and supernatural powers, but only physical strength. Therefore, it makes ordinary monks see the past at a glance, and they can''t see that they have any accomplishments. However, it is true that there is no mana fluctuation in their bodies. From the perspective of Daoism, of course, we can''t see it.

 Chapter 960

    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said, "boss Mo, are you a pure body monk?"


    Lao Mo nodded and started the body cultivation method in his body. He only felt that there was an explosive force in his whole body, almost breaking out of his old body.


    Lin Tianyu had a deep understanding of Laomo''s body cultivation when he began to use it. He was surprised:


    this old Mo is not only pure physical cultivation, but also has reached the golden elixir level.


    On the mainland of this day, the person who can improve the level of physical training to such a high level is absolutely gifted and surpasses ordinary people. However, it''s really strange that such a person only practices pure physical cultivation instead of Taoism!


    In front of him, Gao dewu, a famous sword master, has made great achievements. But he did the same.


    Lin Tianyu doubted: "Mo Lao, how can you only cultivate the body, but not the Dharma?"


    Old Mo laughed and said, "this is the fate of our ancestors: we, as a people, can only practice physical cultivation, not Taoism."


    "And why?"


    Old Mo said: "Lin Xiaoyou, maybe you are looking at us now. Do you feel that I am no different from all the people on Tianquan land. Even, it can be said that I am a man of power on this day? "


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu said in his heart: is this old Mo not a man of Tianquan mainland?


    Looking at the look in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, Lao Mo nodded his head and said, "yes, I''m not from Tianquan mainland. My ancestors came from Shenwu land. They originally wanted to practice Dharma on the Tianquan continent, and then passed on to the Dharma inheritance palace in the Tiandao secret realm on the Tianquan continent. However, they failed, until several times the efforts of the people were turned into a bubble, and they were not handed down to the Dharma inheritance Palace at all. Then, later, the immortals didn''t want to inherit any Dharma inheritance palace. They just wanted to know when the descendants would bring their ashes back to the Shenwu land. Therefore, their descendants have inherited this fate from generation to generation, and will one day return to Shenwu land and bring back their ashes. "


    After listening to Lao Mo''s words, Lin Tianyu understood why he was so excited when he said he would arrive at Shenwu land just now, and asked himself to take him back to Shenwu when he was able to go there.


    It turns out that this is the fate of their generations.


    Old Mo said: "our ancestors, they are all talented people. Once upon a time, not only in Tianquan land, but even in Shenwu land, there were endless legends of the characters. Just to the younger generation, just thinking about such a fate, the qualification is getting worse and worse, and it is more and more unsuitable for practice. Otherwise, we don''t have to ask others to take us back to Shenwu land. We can go back to Shenwu land by ourselves. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "Mo Lao, I don''t understand. You are qualified and pure body cultivation. You can reach the golden elixir realm. Is that bad? In our whole land of heavenly power, those who can achieve the level of physical cultivation and reach the level of golden elixir are all those with outstanding qualifications. "


    Old Mo laughed and said, "this is because we are different in essence from the people in the land of divine power. We are born for physical training. What''s more, the skills we inherited from the physical cultivation are far more than those on the Tianquan land. Then, we, the posterity, concentrate on physical training. Combined with these factors, I can only achieve this level at my age. This qualification is really too general. "

 Chapter 961

    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, he seemed to have such a truth.


    Because the people in the land of heaven and power mainly practice Dharma, it is relatively easy for all the characters above to practice Dharma. Therefore, if the people who are in power in the mainland can cultivate themselves to the golden elixir period, they will undoubtedly be gifted ones. Correspondingly, all of them are suitable for the physical cultivation. Then, they will be much easier in the physical cultivation, and the physical cultivation skills are more perfect than the Tianquan land. Therefore, they can easily reach a higher level in physical training. But in the practice of Dharma, it is more difficult. Only those who are truly gifted can make great efforts to cultivate Dharma.


    After saying goodbye to Lao Mo, Lin Tianyu carefully put away the bronze statue with colorful steel marks and went back to the Lin family.


    In the next few days, Lin Tianyu just stayed with his parents in comfort, and then, occasionally, he used the Lin family''s martial arts field to guide the cultivation of the Lin family''s children.


    Life was easy and stress free.


    Finally, on the third day, Lu Feixue came from the zongmen.


    As soon as Lu Feixue saw Lin Tianyu, he nagged, "Tianyu, you said that you would never leave me again. Did you secretly leave me? Why did you leave me behind and run away alone


    Lin Tianyu said: "I didn''t leave you. I didn''t have an emergency. Did I come back that night?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Those who attacked our black knife League didn''t take advantage of it that night, and they thought it would be bad for my family. I got the news. I was so anxious that I came back all night. "


    "Is it true?"


    "It''s true, of course. If you don''t believe it, you can ask any high-ranking person in the black knife League. Otherwise, we''ll go back to the black knife League and ask about it. "


    Lin Tianyu explained. In fact, the fundamental reason is that he did not tell Lu Feixue in advance, or because of Lu Zu''s relationship. If Lu Zu knew he had already rushed back, he would not hesitate to disclose the news to Zhou Zu, the famous sword master. Well, this time the ambush won''t work. Zhou Zu and others hid, and then, waiting for an opportunity to move, that is, if they buried a hidden bomb that could explode at any time. He couldn''t take the risk with the Lin family, so he kept Lu Feixue in the dark.


    Lu Feixue heard that Lin Tianyu said he would go back to Heidao League for verification. He finally believed it and said, "OK, OK, don''t go to the verification. I believe you."


    ¡­¡­


    Then, they gossiped all the way back home.


    As soon as she entered the house, her mother, Li Yunxia, saw Lu Feixue who was back with Lin Tianyu, and got up to greet them. But who thought, Lu Feixue saw that she had already seen Li Yunxia. She quickly stepped forward two steps and said sweetly, "this must be my aunt. I''m Lu Feixue. I live in the same clan as Lin Tianyu. I''m from the sword and demon club. This time I came in a hurry. I didn''t specially prepare any gifts. I just brought some small things here. "


    Lu Feixue said, from the inside of the ring, suddenly took out a big bag of things, stuffed into Li Yunxia''s hand.


    Mother Li Yunxia said, "you are Feixue and Tianyu. Oh, why don''t you come and buy so many presents? "

 Chapter 962

    Although her mother Li Yunxia said so, her face had already blossomed.


    She put away the gift. Then, her mother Li Yunxia directly took off the jade bracelet that she had been wearing on her hand for the past few days, and handed it to Lu Feixue. She said, "Feixue, this is our family heirloom passed down from generation to generation. I will give it to you on behalf of Tianyu."


    Hearing the words "heirloom", Lin Tianyu quickly glanced at it, and then he was stunned.


    What kind of heirloom is this.


    This is clearly the jade bracelet with self-defense function that I gave my mother two days ago.


    Lu Feixue took the jade bracelet, her face was happy, and then, chatting with her mother Li Yunxia, the laughter spread out one by one.


    These two people together, watching, more intimate than Lin Tianyu''s son.


    Looking at the large package of gifts Lu Feixue prepared, it was obvious that he had spent a lot of thought. Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu felt embarrassed and went home, but he didn''t bring any gifts. As for the jade bracelet, it seems that it was one of the things that was saved in the last extermination of the devil kingdom. This time, it was taken out and given to my mother as a gift.


    Seeing the two chatting so happily, Lin Tianyu didn''t mean to, but he also heard some.


    Mother Li Yunxia told Lu Feixue that the jade bracelet is not only good-looking, but also a sharp weapon for self-defense. In a critical moment, as long as a trace of divine sense or magic power is put into it, the jade bracelet can be inspired, and it can send out a blow equivalent to the top monk of the golden elixir. Things like this, like if they go outside to wander around, is really rare good things.


    Hearing this, Lu Feixue also praised and applauded repeatedly.


    Lu Feixue also told her mother Li Yunxia that he was Lin Tianyu''s younger sister in the clan.


    On hearing this, Li Yunxia asked Lu Feixue how old she was and how much older she was than Lin Tianyu. She also said that it was better to be older. She was a junior and held gold bricks. Then he asked them how they were related and how they got along.


    "In fact, I am half a year younger than Tianyu."


    Li Yunxia didn''t understand: "Why are you half a step smaller than Tianyu, but you are a senior sister instead?"


    Lu Feixue said: "if we live in the gate, it is better to enter it first. Although I was younger than Lin Tianyu, I was elder martial sister. "


    "Oh, that''s it."


    ¡­¡­


    Then, the two chatted and talked about other places. They talked about each other and laughed from time to time.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was like an outsider and couldn''t insert a word.


    Until his father Lin Hong came back, Lin Tianyu finally found a speaker.


    The following days, just like this, my family was short, and I lived in the family for half a month.


    Accompany their parents, talk to Lu Feixue, and teach the family children in the martial arts field.


    Half a month later, Lin Tianyu finally decided to leave home again.


    At this time, those who followed Lin Tianyu to the Lin family to solve the harm of Zhou Zu had almost left Qingye city.


    When Lin Tianyu wanted to leave, this time, Lu Feixue didn''t let Lin Tianyu leave himself and left with Lin Tianyu.


    But Li Yunxia, her mother, looked at Lin Tianyu and was full of feelings of not giving up.


    Father Lin Hong gave Lin Tianyu a confident look.

 Chapter 963

    Soon, out of the green leaf city.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, what do you want to do when you come out this time?"


    First of all, he thought of a way to improve himself


    "It''s the promotion of cultivation. How come you don''t have any sentiment. Otherwise, we''ll find a place to have a good time and practice while playing Lu Feixue suggested.


    Looking at Lu Feixue''s proposal, she looked forward to it. Lin Tianyu also rejected it completely.


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s good. I really have a good place to play and practice. "


    Lu Feixue happily said: "tell me, what''s a good place to go. It''s enough to play and practice."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I remember that there is an assassin Sect on the Tianquan continent, which is called Wuyin gate. We might as well join the assassin sect. As an assassin, we go everywhere to do tasks. In doing tasks, we have trained our strength. Isn''t it like practicing while playing? "


    When Lu Feixue heard that she was going to be an assassin, her eyes flashed and she said, "OK, OK, then we''ll hurry to be assassins."


    Lin Tianyu added: "in front of me, I didn''t have a school called Chongxiao Pavilion. I didn''t have time to manage it. Now, I''ve decided to put Chongxiao Pavilion together to make it look like a real sect."


    Then, they went all the way to Heidao Laozu, Huazu, Gao dewu When acquaintances were summoned and asked, some people knew where the fog hidden door was and how they could join it.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised to find that his master, the ancestor of Heidao, and Gao dewu, as well as many other people, had joined the Wuyin gate and worked as assassins.


    Originally, Lin Tianyu thought that the Wuyin sect was an assassin sect. It must be extremely hidden. If you want to find it, it must be very difficult. But who would think that so many people have joined the Wuyin sect.


    Moreover, in the kingdom of Tianheng, there is a branch rudder of the fog hidden gate.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue immediately changed their appearance and went to the branch of Tianheng kingdom where wuyinmen was located.


    Moreover, such a branch of the killer organization is actually in a big city, the center of Qingmu City, a courtyard.


    However, what makes people feel more reliable is that in the compound, it can not be seen that it is a force settlement of killer organizations. From the outside, it is a place for the rich family to cultivate themselves. The owner of this courtyard, called an yuan Wai, looks rich. In fact, this security officer is the person in charge of this killer branch, who is in charge of all the information sources and arranges all the killer''s travel tasks. At the same time, it is also responsible for the reception and arrangement of those who are willing to be killers.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue found the place provided by Gao dewu.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of this courtyard, I was stopped by the guard guarding the gate.


    The guard said, "Hey, what do you two do? This is a private residence. If there''s nothing wrong, please stay away from me


    Lin Tianyu stepped forward and said, "guard elder brother, we are here to find an Yuanwai for something."


    When Lin Tianyu spoke, he tried to be more sincere.

 Chapter 964

    "Who are you? What can I do for you? " The guard saw Lin Tianyu say "an yuan Wai", but in that tone, he just asked him as a matter of routine.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I am Hu Qing, and she is my younger sister Du Yu. Our brothers and sisters want to find councilor an to arrange something for us. "


    The guard said, "arrange something to do? You may be new to Qingmu city. You are not sensible. If you want to work, you can only invite acquaintances. If you are not acquaintances, we will not use them. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "I know. However, I was introduced by Lei San. Maybe you don''t know Lei San. You can''t be the master. Well, you might as well ask your master, Mr. Hu, and say that I was introduced here by Lei San. I think that after hearing Lei San''s name, councilor an will definitely use our elder martial brother and sister. "


    Lei San is the alias used by Gao dewu when he was a killer in this branch rudder.


    "Well, you wait here. I''ll go in and ask the security officer if there''s anyone else to do."


    The guard looks at Hu Qing and Du Yu again. It seems that they are not lying. They decide to go in and ask an agent for them.


    After a while, the guard came out and said, "two, please come in. We''ve got an agent."


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue listened to the guard''s words and went directly to the compound.


    After a long corridor, you enter a spacious and bright hall. From this point of view, it is a place where a rich man lives for recreation. In the middle of the hall, there was a middle-aged man with rich appearance. In addition to being a little bit fat, this person is only left with the ordinary, absolutely belongs to, thrown into the crowd, and will not play a little bit of spray. His appearance will not arouse any people''s attention and doubt.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Hello, councilor an. I''m Lei San who introduced me here to look for work."


    An said: "Lei San introduced me. That''s good. Lei San is an old man. I don''t worry about the people he introduced. I remember that at that time, Lei San worked in my manor for three years and two months. Later, he left, and I miss him very much. "


    But Lin Tianyu said, "councilor an, are you confused because there are too many people working here. I know ray San. That''s not a good guy. He is not only not a good old man, but also a character who is totally unconnected with good people and has a hot temper. As long as anyone dares to provoke him, or if he is slightly dissatisfied, he will be able to fight. What''s more, he spent two years and three months working in the manor of an yuan Wai, not three years and two months. "


    Fortunately, Gao dewu sent a message to tell Lin Tianyu that the manor was a branch of the Wuyin gate, but he also told Lin Tianyu that he was a first-class and powerful player. In any word, there were several traps in it. Therefore, in many cases, he made it clear that de Wu was different from the rudder. Otherwise, just now, there are three pitfalls hidden in the short words of councilor an.


    It doesn''t look at the ordinary, smiling old man outside of the present security officer.


    However, if a problem is found and someone pretends to be his identity, the next moment his fangs will be exposed will tear the fake into pieces.

 Chapter 965

    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s reply, councilor an said with satisfaction: "Oh, then, it may be that I have made a mistake. You see, when you''re older, you have a bad memory. Even such a small thing will be wrong. "


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue looked at each other with a smile. This councilor an was indeed a very alliance figure. Let him be the master of this branch, there is no wrong person.


    "You two want to work in my manor. I don''t know. What level do you want to do?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "we are brothers and sisters. We can do it at any level."


    "Any level can do it?" Councilor an was surprised. Then, he released his divine consciousness and carefully explored the two men. Then, it was a frown.


    These two people are just building foundation, and they can do it at any level. Isn''t that nonsense?


    Don''t say it''s any level. Even if it is a golden age of any, with the two of you, do not want to do it.


    Young man! Love to talk big.


    The tone of councilor an was not good, and he said, "you can do it at any level. So, suppose you have a mission to understand the peak power of banbu Xianze, can you two brothers and sisters do it? "


    After asking this, the corner of an''s mouth is not easy to be noticed.


    Don''t you say that any task can be done?


    Then I''ll give you a difficult problem first, and then I''ll give you a weak point.


    Lin Tianyu was sure: "yes. We have realized the peak power of banbu Xianze. As long as we have such a task, we can do it well. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s affirmative reply, councilor an was obviously stunned.


    When he said this, he wanted to make trouble for Lin Tianyu, but he didn''t expect that the other party told him confidently that he could do it.


    Who are these two sacred?


    I have such confidence.


    In this way, councilor an released his divine consciousness and carefully explored the accomplishments of the two men in front of him.


    Yes, they just built the foundation. However, with their cultivation, how can they be compared with the peak power of half step immortal.


    Never mind.


    It''s a mule or a horse. When it''s time, we''ll take it out and slip away and carry out the next task. Don''t you know?


    "Our manor is a big place. Since you are ready to work here, you can go to the manor and choose two guest rooms to live in."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu said in his heart: Gao dewu is not wrong. In addition to this councilor an, he is really a man who is too careful and sets traps everywhere.


    If ordinary people don''t understand this punishment, they will find it perfectly reasonable.


    Indeed, this manor is big enough. Since we have to work here, it makes sense to choose a place to live in.


    However, this matter itself is wrong, moreover, wrong is out of the ordinary.


    First of all, you have to pay for living in this manor. Moreover, the cost is much higher than that of the inn outside.


    Secondly, even if the charge is so high, it is not easy for anyone to enter the manor and live in it. To enter the manor, you must have performed three missions, and the three tasks have been completed perfectly.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "councilor an, you are welcome. My younger martial sister and I went to live in Rugui Inn outside. If you have a task, you can go to Rugui inn to inform our brothers and sisters. "


    Although there was another trap in the words of councilor an, Lin Tianyu did not break through it.

 Chapter 966

    After that, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue bid farewell to an yuan and left the manor.


    Outside, Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, I really didn''t expect that such an honest security officer looks so insidious."


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is normal. It can manage a branch, especially if it is still a killer branch. Moreover, this branch is built in the downtown area. If it is not managed by such a careful person as an Yuanwai, it may not be able to operate directly. And, sister Du Yu, my name is Hu Qing, not Tian Yu, OK


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s serious look, Lu Feixue couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, I know, senior brother Hu Qing."


    "Well, sister Du Yu is so clever."


    "Good you Hu Qing, you dare to tease me, look for a fight!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, catch up with me."


    ¡­¡­


    They were laughing all the way through the streets of Qingmu City, and soon found Rugui Inn in Qingmu city and settled down.


    Only three days later, a servant from an''s manor came and found Lin Tianyu.


    The servant handed an envelope and said, "Hu Qing, inside, it is the first task for you and your younger martial sister to do. I hope your elder martial brother and sister can complete it successfully."


    After handing the envelope to Lin Tianyu, the housekeeper didn''t say much about the rest. He didn''t stop and went straight away.


    As the housekeeper turned to leave, Lin Tianyu quietly released his divine consciousness and explored it.


    Even such a servant has the strength to build a foundation. Moreover, Lin Tianyu found a strong sense of killing and cutting in such an ordinary servant. The formation of this spirit of killing and cutting is bound to be cultivated through many times of real fighting.


    Then, if this is the case, this man must not only be an ordinary housekeeper, but also a real killer.


    When Lin Tianyu''s divine sense was quietly exploring each other, the other party obviously sensed it. He turned around, glared at Lin Tianyu fiercely, and then left without saying a word.


    When the servant glared at Lin Tianyu, although it was just a glance, he had a kind of natural murderous spirit and rushed to Lin Tianyu. Even Lu Feixue, who was standing beside her, suddenly felt cold and fell into an ice cave.


    Lu Fei Xue said: "the servant of Ann''s manor is too good. Just a servant is so good, then... "


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is not only an ordinary servant of an''s manor, but also a killer in their organization."


    "That''s about it. Otherwise, it would be just a very ordinary housekeeper. Then, this Ann''s manor would be too terrible. " Lu Feixue said again: "no matter what. We''ve got a mission now, too. Let''s see what kind of mission it is. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and took out several introductions from the envelope.


    Miao Yi, male, 32 years old, from Qingshui city.


    In Stillwater City, Miao Yi fought against his family. His ancestor was a great monk of golden elixir. He did all kinds of evil and bullied men and women. Of course, if it''s just like this, it''s impossible for someone to find a killer and ask to kill him.


    Just in the previous paragraph, Miao Yi went to the door to ask for the same ancestral treasure as a family. However, the treasure, which belongs to the family, can not be given to others, so Miao Yi is rejected. But this Miao art is very good. That night, he gathered people to destroy the other family and take away the treasures.

 Chapter 967

    After the whole family was destroyed, Miao Yi let people set a fire to destroy the dead.


    However, even so, we all know that this is what he Miao Yi did. Of course, even if you know the truth, no one dares to stand up and say the first half of a fair word.


    But man''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. The night the little family was wiped out. Jiangling, the eldest son of the family, happened to go out to visit friends and avoid a disaster. When I came back to my family, I saw the Jiang family which had been burned for a piece of white land. Then, after asking around, he finally found out that Miao Yi was responsible for this. Moreover, in this, there should be the figure of Miao''s Jindan ancestor. Because, although the Jiang family is only a small family. But in the family, there is also an old ancestor who built the foundation. If it had not been for the participation of the ancestor of the golden elixir of the Miao family, and with his Miao art leading the general staff, how could the Jiang family be completely destroyed without leaving a chicken or a dog.


    However, this Jiangling is only the martial arts cultivation in the period of body training. Maybe it is just the ability to compete with Miao art. However, to the powerful Miao family, it is no doubt that it is just an act of seeking death by attacking stones with eggs.


    Fortunately, the Jiang family once had a hidden treasure house with countless wealth.


    Jiang Ling, calm down, went directly to the hidden treasure house and took out all the treasures. Through various relations, he found this killer organization in Qingmu City, took out all his wealth, and asked for killers to be sent here to destroy all the Miao family.


    After reading the introduction, Lu Feixue''s face lit up and said: "the Miao family like this is the root of the evil. Let''s not say that it''s just completely destroyed. Even if it''s destroyed ten times, it''s not too much."


    Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, had a complicated thought in his mind.


    Some time ago, when he returned to the Lin family, because of those things, he almost personally dealt with those who should be dealt with, all of them were dealt with. As a result, the rest of the Lin family are ready to move, forming a great shock. Let them all check themselves, and dare not act like they have no control.


    Now, after seeing what the Miao family did, Lin Tianyu felt deeply at this moment how necessary it was to deal with the thunderbolt method after he returned to the family last time.


    If not, maybe one day, they will become the second Miao family.


    At that time, it will really be the disaster of killing the door!


    Lu Feixue said: "Hu Qing, let''s go to Qingshui city. According to the news, that Jiangling is still in Qingshui City, hiding around the Miao''s search. If we go late, maybe Jiangling will be searched and killed by the Miao family. In this way, the only seedling of the Jiang family will be finished, and the Jiang family will be extinct. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Let''s go quickly. "


    Just after Jiang Ling got to know the killer organization of Qingmu city through various relations, and sent a letter to him. Then, after delivering all the treasures, the Miao family asked to destroy the Miao family. The Miao family even got the news through some invisible channels. As a result, the Miao family sent a large number of people to search for Jiangling. Not only in Qingshui City, but also within hundreds of miles of Qingshui City, it has been included in the scope of Miao family''s search.


    Moreover, according to accurate information, in order to see the Miao family destroyed, Jiangling still hid in Qingshui city and did not leave.

 Chapter 968

    Worried about Jiangling and worried about the poor man''s accident again, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue directly took out the boat.


    In a short time, Qingshui city is already in sight.


    To the outside of Qingshui City, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue got off the boat and then walked into Qingshui city.


    After arriving in Qingshui City, according to the contact information in the envelope, they quickly found an alley entrance to the south of the east gate of Qingshui City, a hundred paces away.


    At this time, at the entrance of the alley, a dirty faced, ragged beggar was sitting on his knees, and a small broken bowl was placed in front of him.


    That''s right!


    According to the tips in the letter, it is necessary to find such a small beggar, and then explain the purpose of the trip, and then let such a beggar lead the way, then we can find Jiangling.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue walked past.


    Then, Lu Feixue took out a ingot of gold and threw it into a small broken bowl.


    Hearing the sound inside the small broken bowl, the little beggar, who was listlessly leaning against the corner of the wall, opened his eyes abruptly and looked into the small broken bowl. Then, he saw a small broken bowl, a ingot of yellow gold. The little beggar opened his eyes and mouth and looked at the two people standing in front of him.


    Which God of wealth is this!


    So generous!


    Give alms to people, even a hand is enough to a ingot of gold!


    The little beggar looked up and quickly saw the two men in front of him.


    I don''t know! They are not rich people in Qingshui city.


    Of course, some of the people in charge of the rich families in Qingshui city will occasionally be generous in asking for information from beggars who have been walking through the streets and alleys all day and have heard more about what others don''t know. That''s not a rich man in Qingshui city. Who is this man? Where did he come from and what information did he want to know.


    In this way, the little beggar did not receive the gold first, but opened his eyes wide and looked at Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue to see what they were looking for.


    If he could finish it, he would collect the gold and help the other party to do it. If he couldn''t do it himself, he would be embarrassed. He didn''t dare to take such a large ingot of gold from the other party in vain, and the gold would have to be returned to the other party.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue look at each other, but they smile. They are still small beggars who obey the rules.


    Lin Tianyu said, "put the gold away. Now that we have taken it out, there is no reason to take it back. "


    Hearing this, the little beggar still did not move, but looked at them quietly.


    "Not bad. We want to ask you something. I am Du Yu and he is Hu Qing. We are both from Qingmu city. We are here to do business for Ding Da. Now, you can tell us where Ding Da is, or take them to meet him. "


    On hearing this, the little beggar looked happy and said, "good, good. You are working for Ding Da. That''s great. I''ll take you to see dingda


    The little beggar said, he put away the small broken bowl, and even put the ingot of gold in the small broken bowl into his pocket.


    But then, the little beggar''s face changed.


    Then, with a sound of "ah", he squatted on the ground, hugged his stomach and complained of pain.

 Chapter 969

    Eh!


    What''s going on?


    This little beggar was fine just now. How just said to give oneself to lead the way, suddenly stomachache rises, still ache so badly. I''m afraid there''s no inside story.


    Lin Tianyu''s face turned cold.


    Looking at this situation, it is clear that someone has poisoned the little beggar secretly. It''s a secret plot. However, I stand here, and there are still people who dare to face their own face and inquire about themselves, and who want to lead their own way, secretly poison their hands.


    This man is too hateful!


    Lin Tianyu looked back coldly, and his eyes swept around. Then, the divine consciousness spread like water waves, layer by layer.


    But, strange!


    In his careful search of divine consciousness, no suspicious person was found at all. Could it be that in this Qingshui City, there are still so many experts who are almost in front of themselves and hurt the people in front of them. Then, this person immediately escaped from the scope of his divine sense exploration. What kind of master is this? This is at least a peak figure who has understood banbu Xianze, or even has surpassed this level.


    In this small Qingshui City, will there really be such a person?


    Lin Tianyu frowned and pondered, puzzled.


    At this time, Lu Feixue also turned around and looked around.


    All of a sudden, when both of them had completely left the little beggar, the little beggar, who had been squatting on the ground and was in great pain, suddenly stood up and drilled into the lane in front of him. Then, the little beggar ran through a door on the left and a small alley on the right. In a few blinks of an eye, he completely disappeared, and he could not even see his shadow.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue looked at each other and felt that ten thousand horses had run by.


    The two monks were cheated by a little beggar in rags. Does anyone believe it? Moreover, even if some people believe it, they have no face to say it.


    Then, two people a flash, the figure has disappeared in place.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue''s divine sense all the way locked in the little beggar who was running faster and faster. They quietly followed the little beggar who was running away in front of him.


    In the divine sense, I saw that the little beggar was still in the alleys and alleys one by one, drilling around and wandering around. I didn''t know how many times he had gone back and forth. It is estimated that even he can''t tell clearly which road he has run. At this time, the little beggar just looked back and saw that no one was following him. Then he laughed and went straight to a place with his face full of joy.


    At this time, the little beggar did not take any repeated road. Although he was still drilling through the alleys, it was obvious that the purpose of his trip was to point straight to a place.


    Under this, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue just look at each other and smile.


    Hum! Small sample, just like you such a small beggar, also want to give Laozi play heart, also tender. If you want to cheat us, isn''t it still necessary to consciously take us to the place we want to go?


    I saw the little beggar''s feet more and more brisk. After a while, we arrived at a common looking courtyard.


    Obviously, it''s just an ordinary courtyard. Although it''s big enough, it doesn''t have any luxury decoration.

 Chapter 970

    When the little beggar arrived at the door, he did not stop at all, but rushed directly to the courtyard.


    At this time, in this courtyard, there are several people who are also clearly dressed in rags. Obviously, there is a beggar''s nest.


    As soon as the little beggar rushed into the courtyard, he yelled, "Ding Da, run! Bad people are coming to catch you


    Listening to this, the courtyard was still just lazily leaning on, and the idle beggars all stood up at once, and then came to the side of the little beggars.


    Then, an old beggar asked: "Xiaowu, you should be more careful. What''s going on?"


    The little beggar Xiaowu was in a hurry to a big beard, and said: "dingda, I don''t have time to say more now, and explain this matter clearly, you run for your life!"


    Big beard did not rush to escape, but asked: "Xiaowu, you say a little more clearly, what''s going on?"


    Small do not know do not explain clearly, they will not believe their own words, Ding Da will not run for no reason.


    So, Xiaowu calmed down for a moment and said, "today, I had planned to wait at the entrance of the agreed lane, waiting for the people from Qingmu city to come. Then, just now, two people appeared and threw a ingot of gold into my bowl, saying that they were Hu Qing and Du Yu who came from Qingmu city.


    "I''m glad to hear that. Finally, the people of Qingmu city come, and dingda can get revenge. "


    Other people listen, also think is this reason, all face happy.


    However, at this time, the first to ask the little old beggar is a change of look.


    Xiaowuyou said: "I was happy to receive their gold, and I was ready to bring them here. But then it was wrong to think of it.


    "You think, they said that they came from Qingmu city. However, we got in touch with Qingmu city. How long has it been? If they made a special trip from Qingmu City, they could not have arrived so quickly. Well, these two people must be counterfeiters. Maybe they are the people of the Miao family. They are going to come here to catch you.


    "But fortunately, I was smart enough to pretend that I had a stomachache and distracted them when I felt something wrong. Then, I saw the opportunity and ran into the alley. This is not, quickly ran back to Ding Da news. Now that I have been watched by the Miao people, then this place must be unsafe. Ding Da, you run away. If you run out of the city, you can escape as far as you can, and never go back to Qingshui city. "


    However, when Xiaowu finished the story, the old beggar and several others had changed their faces.


    The old beggar said, "No. Xiaowu, you shouldn''t run home. Now, I''m afraid those who want to catch Ding Da have followed you to our place. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wu''s face changed, and he said, "I should not. When I came back, I ran a lot of ways around the left and right. Moreover, at the end of the day, I had a close look around and made sure there was no one. They can''t have followed. "


    But when the little beggar said this, his voice became smaller and smaller, and he was obviously not confident.

 Chapter 971

    Then, the little beggar suddenly looked cold and said, "don''t worry, if I really led that man to our living place. Then I''ll give you my life. "


    However, Ding Da laughed miserably and said, "Xiaowu, even if they really chase after me, it''s none of your business. This is my life."


    But then, all the beggars in the courtyard looked at the gate with cold eyes.


    At this time, two more people suddenly came to the door.


    Xiaowu felt everyone''s eyes, but also quickly looked at the door, and then, in horror, pointed to two people: "yes, they are their brothers and sisters. Just now, they asked me about Ding Da. That''s them


    Xiaowu said, but also took out a knife from his pocket, rushed to Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, and said, "you two people, get out of my way. If you don''t dodge again, if you dare to catch Ding Da again, I''ll fight with you."


    However, such a small body, with such a knife in hand, there is no threat at all.


    Lin Tianyu grabbed the knife and was about to explain, but Lu Feixue shook his head.


    "What are you going to do? We''re going to take Ding Da. We''re going to take all the people and kill them. What can you do to us? "


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes changed.


    But the old beggar frowned and thought.


    Xiao Wu roared: "you, you, I will kill you."


    Roaring, Xiaowu struggled fiercely.


    However, Lin Tianyu grasped it in his hand. No matter how the knife struggled, it was of no use. He could not open it at all.


    Finally, Xiaowu didn''t know how it was all useless. He said, "I beg you. Don''t kill Ding Da. It''s all my fault. I hurt him. If you really want to kill people, kill me Xiaowu, release Ding Da and other people! "


    Ding Da with a big beard stepped forward and said, "Xiaowu, this is my own business, it has nothing to do with you. Ladies and gentlemen, what you are looking for is my Ding Da, which has nothing to do with others. As long as you let them go, I''ll go with you and let them go. "


    Lu Feixue said: "everyone speaks of righteousness. Well, we like to kill people who speak of righteousness."


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "elder martial brother Hu Qing, you put Xiaowu first."


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know what Lu Feixue wanted to do, but he put Xiaowu directly.


    Lu Feixue looked at the knife on Xiaowu''s hand. The blade was sharp, and it was obviously often sharpened. Then, Lu Feixue took out a knife and handed it to Ding Da.


    "Now, I can give you a chance to live. Both of you have a sharp knife on you now. As long as you start to kill each other, then I will let the one who survives live a way to live. "


    Listen to this, Ding big one eye toward small have looked at the past, see small no heart straight hair hair hair.


    Immediately, Ding Da rushed to Xiaowu, and Xiaowu said: "dingda, come and kill me. I brought them here. I hurt you. If you kill me, you can not only get angry, but also live. "


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu raised his hand and was ready to rescue Xiaowu.


    However, Lu Feixue pulled Lin Tianyu for a moment. Then, he shook his head and motioned him not to move.


    Seeing this, other beggars were also ready to stop them. Suddenly, Lu Feixue''s momentum burst out and crushed those beggars who wanted to stop.

 Chapter 972

    At this time, dingda has rushed to the small body, and then, Xiaowu also admitted to close his eyes.


    Other beggars also glared angrily, and some even cried out: "dingda, Jiangling, you brute, we saved you for a time. Now, for your own life, you are going to kill Xiaowu. You must die! I think it''s very reasonable that your Jiang family was destroyed. Well done, well done


    "Jiangling, if you dare to hurt Xiaowu half a hair, I swear, heaven and earth, I will find you out and kill you, a beast with human face and animal heart."


    "Jiangling, stop! Stop it


    ¡­¡­


    However, dingda, also known as Jiangling, did not hear it at all. He still rushed to Xiaowu.


    I can see that Jiangling has reached Xiaowu''s front. Now, as long as Ding Da''s knife is stretched forward a little bit, he will be able to achieve Xiaowu with one knife. At this time, not only did the little man close his eyes, but the other beggars couldn''t bear to look down and closed their eyes in despair.


    Poof!


    Listening to the sound of a sharp blade into the flesh, everyone opened their eyes again, but all the people were stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, it was not Jiangling who rushed to Xiaowu and wanted to kill Xiaowu. Besides, Xiaowu had already accepted his life and died?


    Then, next, it should be Jiang Ling who killed Xiaowu with a knife, but he was able to survive.


    How come now, but instead of the knife in Xiaowu''s hand, it stabbed Jiangling''s abdomen directly. Jiangling''s abdomen is bleeding more than once, but Xiaowu''s body has no piece of injury on the contrary?


    What happened?


    At this time, some people did not close their eyes just now, but kept staring at Jiangling to see what he was going to do and how ungrateful he was going to do. The people who had just seen the situation told us exactly what they had seen.


    It turns out that just now, Jiangling has been rushing to Xiaowu. He has already arrived in front of him. As long as he swings his knife, he can kill Xiaowu with a knife. At this time, Jiang Ling threw away his own knife, instead, he bumped his body against the knife in Jiangling''s hand.


    Ah!


    That''s what happened.


    Well, in fact, at the beginning, Jiangling rushed to Xiaowu, not to kill Xiaowu, but to let himself die under Xiaowu''s knife.


    Just now, all the people started to scold Jiang Ling. In fact, all of them misunderstood Jiang Ling.


    Now, Jiang Ling''s abdominal knife is so deep, and the blood is still flowing, it is impossible to live. Everyone''s heart, is involuntarily raised a burst of regret, a feeling of admiration.


    Then, everyone turned their eyes to Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue. There are some complexities, hatred and


    Will they keep their promises?


    Jiang Ling used his life to protect everyone.


    If they don''t keep their promise, it''s not easy for them to kill themselves and others with the prestige they have just given out?


    At the same time, several people secretly made an oath in their hearts: from then on, they will go out to seek opportunities and practice. When the practice is successful, they will come back and kill these two people, and destroy the Miao family to avenge the Jiang family.


    At this time, Jiang Ling''s abdomen kept bleeding, but his mouth was indifferent: "you two, you didn''t say that as long as one of us killed the other, the one who survived could live. Now, I''m dead by Xiaowu''s knife. I hope you can keep your promise

 Chapter 973

    Lin Tianyu did not wait for Jiangling to say more. He quickly squatted down, stretched out his finger, sealed several empty places in Jiangling''s abdomen and stopped the bleeding.


    Then, Lin Tianyu used his mana to invade Jiangling''s body and explore the wound.


    A search down, but found that this Jiangling injury looks serious, in fact, there is no major obstacle. It''s just blood flow. As long as you stop the blood, and then run the mana in Jiangling''s body for a few weeks, you should rest for a few more days, and you will be all right.


    To tell you the truth, just now, Lin Tianyu was so scared that he would stop him.


    At this time, Lu Feixue quietly transferred out a magic power path. When Jiangling was about to collide with Xiaowu''s knife, he slightly shifted the angle of the knife in Xiaowu''s hand. Lin Tianyu knew that although the knife would hurt Jiangling, it would not cause fatal injury. Now, after a lot of inspection, we are finally relieved.


    And other beggars saw Lin Tianyu''s move, apparently to save Jiangling.


    Didn''t you just want them dead?


    Now it''s about saving him.


    The beggars couldn''t understand, so they kept silent.


    Lin Tianyu used his magic power to straighten Jiangling''s body again, then he stopped and stood up.


    At this time, Lu Feixue stepped forward and said, "OK. In fact, it was just a trial. Because just now, these little Wu and Jiang Ling, in their words, the righteousness is awe inspiring, not from the heart of the earth. However, it is too difficult to judge whether it is true or not. Because in real life, there are many people who speak well, but what they do is quite different from what they say. It''s totally opposite. Therefore, this is deliberately set up such a bureau, try the two of them. I didn''t expect that these two people were all the same


    Lu Feixue said, then glanced at the other people present and said, "as the saying goes, people are divided by groups. I believe you are all such people.


    "The trial just now made Jiang Ling suffer a lot. Well, I''ll give it to him, and I''ll give you something in return. In the near future, there will be a Zong gate, Chongxiao Pavilion. At that time, all of you can join the sect. "


    As soon as I heard that they were able to join zongmen, all the people present were just full of anger, but this time, they were all gone.


    Join us!


    That''s a big step towards becoming an immortal. It''s hopeful.


    Well, the reason why they did this just now is to test their temperament and see if they are suitable for joining the clan.


    Don''t say it''s them, even if it''s any one of them, just let them know that they can join the sect and do an experiment. Then, even if it is a hundred times more difficult than the experiment just now, those people will certainly enjoy it.


    But at this time, Jiang Ling, who had obviously recovered his strength, said: "two immortal masters, can I use this opportunity to join the sect for a condition?"


    "Oh, what do you want in exchange for?" said lufeixue


    Jiang Ling said coldly: "I want to exchange for the conditions to destroy his Miao family. As long as they can destroy their Miao family, even if the two immortal masters let me go up the mountain and down the oil pot, I will never frown. "

 Chapter 974

    After hearing this, Xiaowu also stepped forward and said, "two immortal masters, I am willing to use this to join the sect in exchange for the same condition."


    Hearing this, Lu Feixue glanced at Lin Tianyu and subconsciously nodded his head.


    If other people have the advantages of joining the sect, let alone asking him to exchange a condition for others. Even if he betrays his closest relatives, he will have a lot of people who will have no psychological burden to do it.


    At this time, hearing Xiaowu say so, there are also a few people after hesitation, finally stand out, way: "two immortal masters, we are also willing to exchange."


    However, in the end, there were several people who did not come forward and said that they wanted to exchange for such a condition. After all, the opportunity to join the clan is too rare and precious.


    Lin Tianyu raised his hand and said, "Jiangling, you don''t have to exchange for this condition."


    Jiang Ling''s face changed, and he said, "is the immortal master not allowed?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "no, because we are here to take over the task you sent. So, you don''t have to pay for it. We will do it. "


    Jiang Ling was stunned when he heard this.


    After a while, Jiang lingcai asked with some uncertainty: "master Xianshi, what you said is true?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "really."


    On hearing this, those who were originally going to exchange the opportunity to join the sect were excited on their faces. After all, the chance to join the clan is too rare. But now, it is not necessary to exchange for this condition, but to lose the opportunity to join the clan. How can they not be excited.


    Jiang Ling said again: "immortal master, when you go to do this, I want to go with the immortal master in person."


    "Good! Then let''s go together. "


    Later, Lin Tianyu said, "can you find out what the Miao people are doing now, especially where the Miao art is now."


    A beggar came forward and said, "master Xianshi, I have been observing the trend of the Miao family. One is to provide clues for those who come to deal with the Miao family; the other is to keep an eye on the Miao family for dingda, bu and Jiangling. If they may find out where Jiangling is, I will inform Jiangling to run away. So, I know the trend of Miao people. Most of them are now in the courtyard of the Miao family. However, the boy Miao Yi is now with a group of people, eating in baiweixuan. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK. Let''s go to baiweixuan first and catch Miao Yixian. "


    Lin Tianyu said, let them explain the route, and then go with Lu Feixue. Accompanied by Jiangling.


    After a while, we arrived at baiweixuan.


    Baiweixuan is a grand restaurant with three floors and splendid decoration. I''m afraid that the people who are not rich and rich can not eat in this building. I''m afraid a meal will be enough for ordinary people to spend several months.


    After a glance at baiweixuan, Lin Tianyu stepped in one step.


    After that, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness swept lightly, and he was locked in a few people who were dining on the third floor. One of them is Miao Yi, the other person in the mission.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also took three people and went directly to the third floor.


    On the third floor, a look, spacious the entire third floor, there is only one table in the dining.


    There were four people sitting around the table, and these four people, obviously, came from wealthy families.

 Chapter 975

    Just when Lin Tianyu and the three of them had just appeared on the third floor of baiweixuan, a little boy saw it and quickly trotted all the way.


    When he came to the three, his face changed and he said, "you three, who asked you to come to the third floor? Get down, get down, get down. "


    The boy said, but also stretched out his hand to push Lin Tianyu and others who had already gone upstairs.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu couldn''t care so much with a boy. He just held out his hand and gently blocked it. He said, "you baiweixuan is a restaurant. We come to eat. Where is the reason why the boss drives the guests out of the restaurant?"


    The boy was stunned, but then he said: "you''re coming to eat. Of course, we welcome baiweixuan. However, you can''t go to the third floor now. You can go to the first floor and the second floor to have dinner. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I just want to go to the third floor for dinner. The first and second floors are too noisy. I want to find a quiet place to eat. "


    Lin Tianyu said that he was going to go inside again.


    This time, the boy was really worried, his face became more and more embarrassed, and he quickly reached out to stop him and said, "three, please go ahead and have a meal. I can''t go to the third floor


    "Why?"


    "Because of three people."


    "It''s been chartered, isn''t it? I think there is only one table on the third floor, and there are so many vacant places. Where is someone to charter. You lie to me. It''s not good to cheat customers in restaurants. "


    "Yes, I was really chartered. They only asked for a table to be set up. They wanted to be quiet. They didn''t want to be disturbed by others


    Oh!


    That makes sense.


    Some people just have more money. Although they only eat a table, they have to spend money on the whole venue and only give them a table to eat.


    However, according to the information, it seems that Miao art is not such a generous master. He set up a table here. After eating, it''s good to pay off all the money for this table. How can he spend money to buy other places. Obviously, the Baochang that Miao Yi said was just relying on his family''s power to force others to clear the market and make room for him. The boss couldn''t stir up his Miao family, so he had to pinch his nose to recognize it. Moreover, he had a special sect. The little boy stayed here to prevent others from coming to the third floor for dinner.


    To understand the key, Lin Tianyu smiles.


    Of course, he couldn''t automatically go down to eat because of the Miao art''s "charter". He is now deliberately to find fault, let alone Miao Yi did not spend money to buy these positions, even if Miao Yi really bought these positions, he is absolutely impossible to go down.


    Lin Tianyu said, "the guests at that table have paid to buy all the seats here?"


    I was stunned. As a waiter in this restaurant, he knew that the other party didn''t spend money to buy the position here.


    But now, the guest did not want to go down. If he said that the other party did not spend money to buy these positions, he was afraid that the three guests would not want to go down. However, if you let these three people arrive on the third floor and disturb Mr. Miao Yi and others, they will not be able to eat with their hands around.


    So, the boy hesitated for a moment, his eyes turned and said, "yes, yes, they bought all the positions here with money."

 Chapter 976

    Lin Tianyu looks at the boy like this. Obviously, he is afraid of getting through Miao Yi and others.


    So, Lin Tianyu didn''t talk to the boy any more and said, "Oh, they paid for the location here. OK! Hello, the four of you who are eating in it. How much did you pay for the location here? I''ll double it. Please go downstairs and eat. "


    As soon as I heard Lin Tianyu talk like this, his face turned black.


    It''s over, it''s over, it''s over. It''s not only that he''s going to have bad luck, but also that I''m going to have bad luck with him.


    At this time, the four people, who were eating well in the restaurant, were not happy to hear that someone directly spoke to them.


    Who are they!


    They are the people who can walk horizontally in the whole Qingshui city.


    Now, even after someone went to the restaurant, they asked the four of them to go down for dinner, and then, to give up the position.


    Is it tolerable, which is not?


    The four turned around and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    After two of them looked over, their eyes were glued to Lu Feixue''s body.


    A man''s eyes were gloomy.


    A person is an eye, a slippery smile.


    The man with a sly smile first opened his mouth and said, "well, as long as you can get double money, we will give up the position to the three of you


    Listening to this, the other three frowned. This guy is usually the most thoughtful of the four of them. This time, how could he admit his advice when he opened his mouth?


    The cunning man continued: "we are sitting in this position, but we spent a million gold coins to buy it. Now, as long as you are willing to pay double price, two million gold coins, we will give you the present position."


    The other three were still frowning, but now, hearing this, they all laughed.


    Hey, hey!


    You can!


    Now, I want you to give two million gold coins at once. If you don''t play to the death of you, we will not be the four young masters of Qingshui city.


    Two million gold coins are enough to eat the best food on the third floor of baiweixuan for several years. You big head, come out with two million gold coins. Moreover, we can guarantee that as long as you take out two million gold coins, you will not want to take them back. When we arrive at Qingshui City, the gold coin you take out is our four childe''s gold coin.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    Like wolves, they all stare at Lin Tianyu and other four people foolishly.


    But Lin Tianyu seems to have not found it at all. He reaches into his arms and takes out five gold tickets. In fact, Lin Tianyu took these two gold tickets out of the ring. The reason why I want to reach into my arms is that I don''t want to show my Najie in front of these guys. Those who accept the precepts must be high-level practitioners. When they are on guard, they will not be able to see their faces completely.


    Lin Tianyu took out two gold tickets, swayed in front of the boy and said, "you can help them to see how much the gold tickets are."


    I only feel that the whole person is not good, in the heart, one breath is oppressive, is about to die.


    Master, are you really stupid or fake.


    Don''t you know the truth of keeping money secret?


    Moreover, especially when you show your wealth in front of the four people opposite. These four people look like they are all dressed up as childish brothers. They are very gentle, but they are not spitting bones.


    It''s over, it''s over, it''s not only your money that''s hard to protect, but also your life.

 Chapter 977

    In order to Lin Tianyu''s behavior, he pinched a handful of sweat, but the four people in the opposite side glared at him fiercely.


    Obviously, that means to let the boy quickly identify whether these two million gold tickets are true. If it''s true, they''ll have the right target. But the boy pretended not to see it.


    At this time, Miao Yi, with a gloomy face, said, "I said, you little fellow, you are asked to identify whether this is a real gold ticket of two million gold coins. What are you doing slowly? Don''t you want to open the door to do business In this sentence, the meaning of threat is full.


    This time, I had no choice but to look at two gold tickets carefully.


    Yes, two million gold tickets. They''re all real.


    Miao Yi said again, "you have also finished the appraisal. Let''s talk about the amount of these two gold tickets. Is it true or false?"


    In fact, he didn''t want to say anything, but he didn''t dare to offend Miao Yi. He only said, "these two tickets are one million gold tickets, and they are all true."


    When they heard this, a fire was coming out of their eyes.


    Then three of them cast an appreciative look at the treacherous man.


    Clear is to say, or brother''s brain is good enough to use. In this way, we got two million gold coins for the four of us.


    Miao Yi said: "this gentleman, since there is an agreement in front of you, you pay double price, we will give up this position to you. Now, you''ll give the two million gold coins to the boy, and then we''ll give you the seat. "


    Hehe, with two million gold coins, it''s no harm to give up a position.


    Now, as long as the two million gold coins are given to the boy, they are not equal to giving them to four people like themselves.


    Such a large sum of gold coins, given to him, he dare to take it privately?


    And this man can take two million gold coins at once, so his wealth is definitely more than these two million gold coins. Well, it seems that we should find someone to kill him quietly. Then, his enormous wealth is not all his own.


    Thinking of this, Miao Yi''s face was filled with excitement.


    Then, Miao Yi quietly swept to the other three people. At this time, the other three also looked at Miao Yi.


    But what about Lin Tianyu.


    However, he did not listen to Miao Yi''s words and gave two million gold coins directly to the boy. Instead, he took the gold ticket into his arms.


    Miao Yi was stunned. Then he said angrily, "what are you doing? Didn''t you say that if you pay double gold coins, we will give up the position to you? Now, we''ve all agreed to give up the position. Why don''t you pay, but you collect the money instead? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think about it, but I still feel it''s wrong."


    "Oh, what''s wrong? Do you want to go back and not pay the double gold coins


    "I don''t want to go back. I Hu Qing, spit out a spit, is a nail, how can I repent. It''s just, can they really pay a million gold coins? You said the location here was bought by you for a million dollars. I don''t believe it. In this way, you will pay the one million gold coins of your position in front of me, and I will believe it. Then I''ll pay another two million. "


    The treacherous man said, "in fact, we paid for the one million yuan long ago. Before you came, we paid."


    Lin Tianyu said, "do you pay first and then eat in restaurants? Only for those poor people who are afraid that they can''t afford to pay after eating, will they be allowed to pay first and then eat. Oh, so it is. Are you really a bunch of poor people

 Chapter 978

    One by one, the other side called them the four young masters of Qingshui, which made them all angry.


    The man with a gloomy face suddenly stood up and said, "who are you talking about? You dare to insult the fourth master of Qingshui. Do you think you can have a life and get out of Qingshui city?"


    The treacherous man also said: "as a punishment for insulting the reputation of the fourth young master of Qingshui, you should compensate all the two million gold tickets just now to us as compensation for reputation. No, the two million gold tickets are not enough. We have to add another five million gold tickets. "


    At the thought that Lin Tianyu could easily get two million gold tickets, he added another five million gold tickets.


    Miao Yi said: "it''s not only to compensate us for the gold ticket, but also to compensate the little girl next to you for us to drink with us. This is the end of the matter."


    "Yes, yes, this little girl has to stay and drink with us."


    The other three also quickly echoed.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with dividing things into groups.


    What kind of person, will make what kind of friend.


    When Lu Feixue heard this, her eyebrows rose and she was about to break out and let the four guys look good. Lin Tianyu quietly pulled Lu Feixue and let him sit back in the chair.


    "What if not?"


    Miao Yi said: "then you can try to see if you are still alive out of this baiweixuan. I said, you''d better listen to my advice and pay for the gold coin quickly. Then, let the girl beside you stay and have a good drink with our fourth son. In this way, you can at least save your life, won''t you? "


    When Miao Yi said this, he was full of righteousness.


    In Qingshui City, his Miao art can be said to be the uncrowned king of the city. When his words come out, they are even more effective than those of the city owner. Who dares not to accept, who dares not to give him Miao Yi face?


    In Qingshui City, even if there are such people, they have already been destroyed by him.


    And just now, Lin Tianyu quietly pulled Lu Feixue, and let her sit back in the chair. Miao Yi saw it clearly. Although this is only a small action, but it also shows from another aspect that this man has been afraid and timid, and dare not fight against such a big man as him. Now, with a little more threat, he will not yield.


    As for what he told him, he could at least survive!


    This is just a statement.


    Now, if he had agreed to all these conditions, his life would have been saved for a while, but after a while, his life would still be saved. That would be two words.


    Everything was in his calculations.


    Looking at Miao Yi''s awe inspiring expression, Lin Tianyu said faintly: "I''d like to have a try. How can you make me unable to walk out of this Qingshui city."


    Miao Yi, who was still full of confidence, once heard this, his face sank completely.


    "Now, you have completely angered me. Now, I tell you, even if you immediately agree to all the conditions ahead, you will have to leave your life here. "


    Miao Yi said, standing up from the chair, full of momentum toward the direction of Lin Tianyu and the three of them came.


    The whole body is murderous.


    Obviously, this is to directly kill Lin Tianyu and other three people.

 Chapter 979

    Step by step, Miao Yi accumulated his murderous spirit and invincible momentum, and slowly came to Lin Tianyu and other three people.


    There is a good way to pay attention to it.


    One is to be slow.


    The second is to have enough momentum. It''s better to kill people. Those who have seen blood can have a kind of murderous spirit.


    In this way, when we go to the opponent all the time, even before we get to the opponent''s side, the opponent will be oppressed by this momentum, and his heart will be timid, and he will no longer be able to resist.


    Once upon a time, Miao Yi oppressed an opponent with his dignity, and knelt down to beg for mercy. Then, he cut off his head without any resistance.


    Now, Miao Yi has been looking at Lin Tianyu and other three people all the time. Who in the end can''t stand it first? He kneels down on the ground to beg for mercy. As long as one of them is forced to kneel on the ground to beg for mercy, then this timidity will form an infection. I believe that soon, the other two people will not be able to stand it, and will kneel down on the ground to beg for mercy.


    What a proud sense of achievement this is!


    However, when Miao Yi mastered the rhythm and approached step by step, he did not feel that any one of the three could not stand it.


    Even if it''s a little uncomfortable.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu turned around without any concern and said to a bearded man in the back: "Ding Da, this man is up to you."


    Ding Da got up and bowed his hand to Lin Tianyu gratefully and said, "thank you, master Hu."


    Then, Ding Da walked quickly to Miao Yi, who was still walking slowly towards them.


    Miao Yi''s face has a firm look. Your sister, aren''t you all scared to pee your pants?


    Now, it''s nothing.


    It''s a shame, isn''t it?


    Soon, Ding Da has walked quickly to Miao Yi, facing a knife, quickly cut out.


    This time, Miao Yi had no way to install it any more, so he had to quickly draw out his knife to meet the enemy.


    Two people knife intersection, each step back.


    There is little to do with the strength of the two.


    Then, the two started their own sword techniques. You come and I go, and soon they fight together.


    Lin Tianyu watched carefully. From the point of view of the sword technique, the level of Miao art''s Sabre skill is obviously higher. However, Jiangling has obviously worked hard on the sabre technique. Therefore, he has more or less made up for the shortcomings of the sword technique. Therefore, after the war together, there is some indistinguishable taste.


    However, this is the idea of several people nearby. In Lin Tianyu''s eyes, it can be seen that Jiangling''s strength is slightly inferior to Miao''s. However, it is not much worse. However, with a long fight, Jiangling is likely to lose.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu also made up his mind. If Jiang Ling was to lose in the end, he would help him secretly.


    After all, this is not a simple contest, but for revenge, which needs to worry about so many rules.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu has not made a move. On the other hand, the third young master saw that Jiang Ling and Miao Yi were inseparable from each other, so they wanted to help.


    Lin Tianyu coldly looked at the three people who were ready to help Miao Yi, and said angrily, "all go back and sit down!"


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s roar, the three of them were all shaking in their hearts. Then, they felt that they were full of an inexplicable pressure, and they could not help but sit on the stool.

 Chapter 980

    After they sat back on the stool, they were shocked.


    What a terrible figure this is.


    Just now, seeing that Ding Da was fighting with Miao Yi, he was still thinking that there was an expert among them. But now it seems that the real master of the three is not Ding Da, but Hu. Just a drink, pressure on their own three people even stand up strength are not.


    What a great master!


    Thinking of the presence of such a powerful person, just now, they even asked this person to compensate them.


    The Lord didn''t get angry and cut them with one hand, which was several times their life.


    I hope that later, the Lord can learn about the family behind him and others, and has some scruples, and dare not attack himself and others. Otherwise, they will die today.


    Damn it!


    Such a powerful figure must pretend to be harmless to human beings and animals to play tricks on some of them. If this person, just released his momentum, I and others can be so indifferent to offend you?


    The supreme rule of bullying is to pay homage to others and trample on them at low prices.


    This time, I didn''t get it right.


    At this time, the two men at war in the field gradually became clearer.


    As expected, as Lin Tianyu expected, Jiangling was a little inferior. Slowly, Jiangling is obviously in the downwind.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the two men who were fighting in the field. He thought that as long as he waited a little longer, when Jiang Ling had a clear defeat, he would help him.


    However, at this time, I saw Miao Yi cut to Jiangling, and at the same time, the knife in Jiangling''s hand also went forward to chop Miao Yi. Moreover, judging from the blade posture, it is obvious that Miao Yi''s knife is slightly forward. What''s more, it''s a cross between losing and losing. Who is a little bit ahead, that is to say, has a big advantage. It''s very likely that if you get closer to the front, you will be able to kill your opponent with one knife, and the opponent can only seriously injure you at most.


    It''s an injury for life play.


    Let it go on. After the two men''s swords crossed, Miao Yi was seriously injured and Jiang Ling died.


    Lin Tianyu is ready, when the knife cuts into the body of Jiangling, he exerts a little force in secret, and hits Miao Yi''s knife sideways.


    However, at this time, he did not wait for Lin Tianyu to make a move.


    The knife in Miao Yi''s hand slipped and met the knife in Jiangling''s hand. Miao Yi is cherishing his life. Of course, according to the Miao Yi''s consideration, Jiangling should also cherish his life at this time. After all, who is not afraid to die.


    However, Miao Yi was wrong.


    What''s more, it''s a big mistake!


    The knife in Jiang Ling''s hand didn''t receive it, but cut it to him without hesitation.


    However, the Dao in Miao Yi''s hand is a temporary change. When he meets Jiang Ling''s indomitable sword, he is obviously at a disadvantage in terms of momentum and strength.


    Poof!


    Therefore, the knife in Jiang Ling''s hand left a hole in Miao Yi''s arm.


    Although the gap is not big, it is after this knife, the advantages and disadvantages of the transient.


    Miao Yi quickly wields his knife and wants to regain his advantage. However, his opponent is as crazy as he is. Regardless of the consequences, he keeps on recruiting and attacking, which makes Miao Yi more and more passive.


    Miao Yi was more and more subdued in the Vietnam War. He said angrily in his heart that he was a madman!

 Chapter 981

    Lin Tianyu is a light smile.


    It seems that Jiangling is able to lock in the winning game without using his own hand.


    Sure enough, after more than 20 moves, Miao Yi became more and more passive in the Vietnam War. Finally, he was forced to fight against each other again. When Miao Yi spared his life again, Jiang Ling, who had already grasped the opportunity, went further and directly shot down the knife in his hand. Then, between three and two moves, the Miao art without a knife is unbearable, and is held on the neck by Jiangling''s knife.


    In this war, Miao Yi was extremely subdued and had no momentum to speak of.


    However, after Jiangling has completely locked in the victory, Miao Yi is relieved.


    Miao Yi said calmly, "you won! As long as you take the knife away now, and then, you''re going to pay me back. I''ll let you go. "


    However, when saying this again, Miao Yi''s eyes are quietly climbing up a vicious look.


    Jiang Ling said, "why?"


    Miao Yi naturally said: "because, I am the Miao family''s son."


    "Are the Miao children great?"


    "The children of the Miao family are certainly great!"


    "Today, I''m going to kill a Miao son. Let''s see if the blood of the Miao children is red or black. "


    Jiang Ling said so, his voice was very calm. However, Miao Yi is in this indifferent tone to feel a cold sense of killing. What''s more, this killing will never be stopped, just like the sword technique of the other side. Miao Yi was originally very calm, but he was afraid.


    Miao Yi hurriedly said, "Ding Da, you don''t know the strength of my Miao family. I told you, my Miao family is a family with Jindan ancestors. Jindan Laozu a anger, that can really be a river of blood. Now you don''t have to apologize. You can just let me go. Moreover, I Miao Yi also vowed that I would never trouble you from now on. Otherwise, I''m not as good as a pig or a dog! "


    Now, in order to survive, Miao Yi is completely afraid.


    But Jiang Ling sneered and said, "do I want you to forgive me? I''m going to kill you now. Even if you are the ancestor of the Miao family, I will kill that old thing as well. "


    Hearing this, Miao Yi was suffocated and even more frightened.


    The other party is not afraid of his family''s golden elixir, so, what can frighten the other party and not do it yourself?


    Jiang Ling said again, "Miao Yi, before you die, let you have a good look at who I am."


    Jiang Ling said, taking off his beard and wiping his face, he soon recovered to the appearance of a teenager.


    Now, Miao Yi recognizes each other.


    The other party is not dingda, but Jiangling.


    If you think about the Jiang family''s disaster, Miao Yi is even more afraid. No matter what he said this time, it should be useless. Jiang Ling must be killed. However, a person in the face of death, the desire to survive, sometimes really beyond imagination.


    Miao Yi cried and said, "Jiangling, destroy you. It has nothing to do with me. All this is the idea of my Miao ancestors. It was my Miao family who took a fancy to one of your Jiang family''s ancestral treasures. I asked me to borrow the Miao''s tone and go to your Jiang family to ask for that treasure. Then, the treasure can not be begged, and the ancestor personally led people to destroy your Jiang family and take away the treasure. Really, what I said is true. Jiangling, if you don''t kill me, don''t kill a good man by mistake

 Chapter 982

    Poof!


    After Miao Yi finished the cause and effect of the incident, Jiang Ling did not hesitate at all, but cut off the head of Miao Yi with a knife.


    Seeing that Jiang Ling was so quick and merciless, the other three young masters couldn''t help shaking their bodies, but at the same time, they were a little relieved -


    this is Jiangling. Their families were destroyed and revenge came.


    However, it is the Miao family that destroys the Jiang family. It has nothing to do with myself and others. Now, when he killed Miao Yi, his revenge is also revenge. We people who have nothing to do with it should be released. He''s not the emperor. Is he going to be involved? Besides, he didn''t dare to measure. Just offending one Miao family is enough for him. We don''t believe that he also offended the four families of Qingshui city at the same time.


    Three people think like this, looked at Jiangling.


    Indeed, there was only hatred in Jiang Ling''s eyes, and he didn''t pay attention to the rest of them.


    No attention! No attention!


    It''s better to pay no attention to them at all, and then, just go away and take revenge on the Miao family and forget about the three of them. Then, after they left, the three of them had to go home and hide. At the same time, they sent a younger brother to report a letter to the Miao family, which was worthy of their friendship with Miao Yi.


    But at this time, Jiang Ling''s eyes, is not attracted attention to these three people, but Lu Feixue did not forget them.


    Lu Feixue said: "Jiangling, I want to ask them, have they committed any major crimes in Qingshui city?"


    After hearing Lu Feixue''s words, Jiang Ling looked down at the three people who had been forgotten. Then he said, "of the four of them, this man is called a military adviser. 80% of all the bad ideas come from him. This sinister looking guy killed at least two small families, and then, secretly, assassinated people, even more do not know how many. But this last guy, however, has broken many girls'' reputation. Even, once, in order to rob a girl, he directly killed her parents. "


    "Good! In this way, all three of them have a way to die. Then, please do it together and kill all three of them. "


    "Yes


    Jiang Ling answered briefly, and then he walked towards the three men.


    The three men were in a hurry and said in a hurry: "Jiangling, you can''t kill us. Even if we do more wrong things, we can also have no hatred with you Jiangling."


    "Yes, Jiangling, think about it. You have already offended the Miao family, and then you have offended the three of us to death. When you deal with the four big families, you will be the same. It''s just a Miao family. You may not be able to withstand the enemy. If you add the other three of us, you won''t even have a chance to win. "


    "Jiangling, as long as you let us go now, we can even persuade our three families to help you revenge."


    "Ah, Jiangling, you can''t kill us!"


    ¡­¡­


    When they saw Jiang Ling, they did not move at all, but pressed them step by step towards them. They did not give them any chance to defend themselves. They were so anxious that they opened their mouths one after another, threatening, promising, begging for mercy, or crying

 Chapter 983

    Seeing how they begged for mercy from Jiangling, the three men had to turn their eyes to Lin Tianyu.


    In their hearts, they all thought that Lin Tianyu should be more talkative.


    What''s more, the reason why they are watching Jiang Ling come to kill them is that Lin Tianyu suppressed them with momentum and made them unable to move. Otherwise, the martial arts skills of Jiangling are just between Bozhong and the three of them. Why should they be so afraid of Jiangling.


    Now, as long as you ask Lin Tianyu to let them go, isn''t it more useful than asking for Jiangling.


    So they opened their mouth to Lin Tianyu and said, "master Hu, please spare me your life. As long as you can spare the little ones, they are willing to take all kinds of resources and offer them to the immortal master. "


    "Mr. Hu Daxian, all the small ones are not good. I have offended you just now. I will compensate you here."


    "Master Hu Da Xian, heaven has the virtue of good life. You people who practice Taoism should be more aware of heaven''s will. You can''t kill animals casually!"


    "Master Hu, spare your life!"


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianyu said: "I killed you not for the sake of resources, but for the offence you have just done to me. As for the upper body of heaven, this kind of thing is too empty for me to understand. I just know, follow my heart. You have done so many bad things, those who have been killed by you innocently, how can they be wronged. But now, you are not dead, still live well, that means that heaven has not revenged them, then I will revenge them. Therefore, in my own heart, you are all damned. I''ll follow my heart and kill you.


    "Jiangling, do not have any hesitation, kill!"


    After seeing Lin Tianyu''s attitude, the three people knew that they could not live any more, and all of a sudden they all began to scold.


    "Miao Yi, you damn it. You should die well."


    "Hum, you damned Miao Yi. If you hadn''t asked us out for dinner today, how could you have killed your life for no reason?"


    "Miao Yi, I curse you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Puff, puff, puff!


    With three sounds, three heads fall to the ground.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "Xiao Er, prepare a good meal for us. If we get it, we will go to the Miao family."


    After hearing this, the hotel boy felt so weak that he could hardly stand.


    Then, hearing that Lin Tianyu was going to prepare the food himself, he was forced to go downstairs. After going down the stairs, he walked faster and faster, like running for his life. Then, the boy did not go to the kitchen, directly to find the restaurant manager.


    The boy said: "shopkeeper, the big thing is bad! Upstairs, upstairs killing. "


    The shopkeeper''s face darkened and became particularly ugly. He said in a vicious way: "the fourth master of Qingshui is really going too far. Come to our restaurant and eat and drink for nothing from time to time. Now, they even openly kill people in our restaurant. Who did the four of them kill? "


    The boy said quickly: "shopkeeper, it''s not, it''s not that their fourth childe killed, but someone killed them."


    "Kill all four of them?"


    "Well, all four were killed, all their heads cut off."


    Listen to the boy said so, shopkeeper, this is to understand.


    The mind has some joy: these four villains, finally someone came out to punish them.


    At the same time, they were afraid again and again. After all, the four young masters died in their own restaurants. If one of them was not handled well, it would be a great disaster!

 Chapter 984

    Immediately, the shopkeeper asked again, "have they escaped after they killed the fourth young master?"


    The boy said: "shopkeeper, No. Not only did they not escape, but they also sat down on the third floor and asked us to bring good wine and dishes. They also said that after they had eaten and drunk enough, they would go to the Miao family again. "


    Go to the Miao family!


    "Why do they go to the Miao family?"


    The boy said, "because the man who killed him is Jiangling of the Jiang family. He has come back to avenge his family. The Jiang family was destroyed by the Miao family. Therefore, they have to go to the Miao family and avenge them thoroughly. "


    "The Miao ancestors are Jindan ancestors. Aren''t they afraid?"


    "Look at them, they are not afraid at all. Moreover, they also claim that even if the ancestor of the golden elixir comes, they will also be destroyed."


    The shopkeeper thought about it and said, "I know. Go to the kitchen and let them have good wine and good food. "


    The shopkeeper said that he would go upstairs in person.


    "Shopkeeper, shall we send letters to the four families now?" he asked


    "Not for the time being. I''ll go upstairs and look at it."


    The shopkeeper said, and went upstairs directly.


    The boy also rushed to the kitchen to ask for good wine and dishes.


    The shopkeeper went upstairs to have a look. As the boy said just now, the fourth young master of Qingshui had all his heads cut off, and his body fell to one side. The shopkeeper looked at it, and felt a bout of nausea. There are three people sitting there, just like ordinary guests waiting for good wine and food.


    The heart of the Lord is so great!


    The one with his head cut off is the fourth master of Qingshui!


    Behind the four princes, they represent the existence of the four super forces. In such a big trouble, these three people are still in the mood to wait for dinner here. It''s a serious thing to run without thinking of a way.


    Oh!


    I don''t know if they can do it for heaven?


    I was born with a big heart.


    However, at this time, the manager''s heart, is also contradictory.


    One is to hope that they can quickly run away and escape the pursuit of the four families. After all, there are too many evils for the four young masters. No one in Qingshui city likes them any more. Now, these three people are the heroes who killed the four young masters. The shopkeeper certainly doesn''t want them to have any problems.


    The second is to hope that they can stay and give the four big families the thunder. After all, the four childe died in his own restaurant. If no one took the responsibility, his restaurant could not bear the serious consequences.


    The shopkeeper took a look at the three people in front of him, and suddenly, a strange idea came up again --


    is it possible that these three people do not have to run away. Even in their words, even if the ancestor of the golden elixir had come, they would have killed as long as they had done evil.


    Didn''t they say that they would go to the Miao family later? So, is it possible that even the Miao family can''t do anything to them, and then bow down to Jiangling to admit that they are wrong, and then hand over the first evil? Then, after punishing the chief villain of the Menjiang family, the three of them went to the other three families, crushed them all the way, punished all those who had committed major crimes, and then left without hesitation.


    But immediately, the shopkeeper''s smile.


    What do you think?


    The Miao family, however, is a super family with golden elixir ancestors. With these three people, they still want to punish each other. Isn''t it ridiculous?


    Isn''t this idea too strong for others?

 Chapter 985

    The shopkeeper thought so much in his heart. In fact, it was just a moment to go upstairs.


    Those ideas in this scene, like a flood, instantly disorderly flow through the mind.


    Then, the shopkeeper quickly looked at the three people with a smile and said, "good morning, three immortal masters! I''m the shopkeeper of the restaurant. After hearing about your behavior, I''m deeply touched. I''ll have a look at it with my own eyes. "


    The shopkeeper said this very carefully. After all, the three in front of him were angry and killed the master of the four young masters of Qingshui.


    But Lin Tianyu politely said, "it''s us who made trouble for the shopkeeper."


    "No trouble, no trouble. What you have done today is good for the people of Qingshui city."


    The shopkeeper is still careful to deal with it.


    Can he handle it carelessly?


    Even if they do, they will cause a lot of trouble to the restaurant. Especially if they come to the end, because they are afraid of things, they will have more trouble than the day.


    Lin Tianyu reached into his arms, took out two gold tickets again, and said, "shopkeeper, these are two million gold tickets, which can be regarded as compensation to the shopkeeper."


    The shopkeeper waved his hand in a hurry and said, "no, no, master Xianshi is so polite! It''s not worth two million gold coins even if I sell this small restaurant! What''s more, you''ve done a good job for Qingshui city. Apart from big evils, where can I collect money from people like you. What the immortal master has done today is really a matter of great pleasure to the people. For this great pleasure, I would like to make a bet. I took my family life and this restaurant to bet that master Xianshi could clean up all the villains in the four families. "


    When the shopkeeper said this, he was full of sincerity and passion. Obviously, he was really infected.


    Can a person who can easily take out two million gold coins to compensate himself, is it because he is afraid to escape?


    Such a man, no!


    The shopkeeper wants to have a look at what will happen to the subsequent development of this event.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue looked at each other, and then they both laughed happily.


    Lu Feixue said: "shopkeeper, we want to ask you to do something."


    The immortal master let himself do things!


    "What''s the matter?" the shopkeeper said excitedly? Master Xianshi only gives orders. If you have a sense of justice like Xianshi, let me do something. If I blink my eyes, I''m not a human being. "


    "Good!" Lu Feixue said: "in fact, what we want you to do is not too difficult. Other people may not be able to do this, but with the manager''s management means, it is not difficult at all.


    "As far as we know, three thousand miles east of Qingshui City, there is a famous mountain called qingmingshan. This famous green mountain is full of spirit. Even, it has risen to the level of fog. It has surrounded the mountains and forests for a long time. It is like a fairyland on earth. It is indeed a rare and blessed place on earth. And what we want to ask the shopkeeper to do is to let the shopkeeper direct us to build a zongmen on Qingming mountain. The name of the sect is Chongxiao Pavilion


    On hearing this, it turns out that ChongXiao pavilion has not been built yet.


    In front of me, when I said I wanted to join Chongxiao Pavilion, I was still excited.


    However, I immediately thought that I was the first group to join in the newly built zongmen. After that, I would be the founder of this sect.


    What''s more, the two around him are extraordinary immortal masters, and they have a full sense of justice. Will the clan they built be poor?


    Then, Jiang Ling was more and more excited.

 Chapter 986

    After hearing this, the shopkeeper was stunned.


    Jianzong door, let yourself such a mediocre to help Jianzong door, it seems that some unreasonable.


    But immediately, the shopkeeper''s eyes flashed.


    From birth to the present, ordinary people like him have only heard of zongmen, and have never seen what they are like. Now, however, some immortals ask themselves to help organize people to build a clan.


    Then, this gate was built by myself. In the future, can I be regarded as a member of the clan?


    Thinking of his lifetime, he even had hope to join the sect. The shopkeeper was more excited.


    The shopkeeper said, "the immortal master told me to do it, but I''m afraid that the villain''s strength is not enough, and he can''t shake the green mountain. No one will listen to him if he builds a clan there."


    Lin Tianyu said: "the shopkeeper doesn''t have to worry about this. Since we are going to build a clan, we will certainly do everything well. At that time, as long as the shopkeeper summon people to help build the clan. We expect to spend one billion gold coins on the initial construction of the ancestral gate. "


    A billion gold coins!


    The shopkeeper opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for half a day.


    When he sold all of his tavern and could sell hundreds of thousands of gold coins, he secretly laughed. But now, people are using one billion gold coins to build the clan gate. Moreover, it is only the initial construction cost.


    How much wealth must this be!


    Then, he saw Lin Tianyu wipe the ring, and then, there were a lot of gold tickets in front of him.


    Lin Tianyu said: "these are enough gold tickets of one billion gold coins."


    It''s a billion gold coins. It''s so easy to take them out.


    Not only the shopkeeper, but even Jiangling is not calm. Although he can be regarded as the son of a rich family. However, the whole Jiang family could not get so many gold coins.


    Of course, even if the whole Jiangjia, or even the whole Qingshui City, how can it compare with a corner of the demon Kingdom forces that ran through Tiandu on that day.


    But on that day, Lin Tianyu swept the existence of the whole demon Kingdom forces.


    When he swept the forces of the devil Kingdom, the resources he got, the billion gold coins, were only a fraction of all the resources he had.


    However, Lin Tianyu threw the billion gold ticket to the shopkeeper at will, saying, "the shopkeeper has to wait for a few days, and has handled all the things at hand. At the same time, he will find some skilled craftsmen and hard-working people. When I have finished all the affairs of Qingshui City, I will go to Qingming mountain with you to determine the address of Jianzong gate and how to establish it. By the way, when the shopkeeper was looking for someone, there was a courtyard in the southeast of Qingshui City, where there were a group of beggars. Then, take those people with you. "


    Later, Lin Tianyu drew a road map and handed it to the shopkeeper. He told him to follow the map and find the courtyard.


    Shopkeeper, keep all this in mind.


    Then, the shopkeeper said, "the two immortal masters, from now on, there is no need to call villain shopkeeper or shopkeeper. The villain''s name is Wu Yongnian. In the future, you can call me Yongnian by my name. "


    "Good! I''ll call you Yongnian later. Yongnian, in front of you is the patriarch of Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu. After that, the Chongxiao Pavilion will belong to Lin Tianyu. "


    "Yes! See the Lord forever. "


    When Wu Yongnian went down to worship, he still thought:


    this is the Lord of Chongxiao Pavilion!


    However, the patriarch is so young!


    Such a young patriarch, will you do something


    Bah, bah, bah, Pei. The immortal master of other people has a good command of beauty and looks young. In fact, they are all great men who have been practicing for years.

 Chapter 987

    Subsequently, all accounts are completed, the exquisite meal is gradually on the table.


    After eating, Lin Tianyu and the other three went to baiweixuan, turned right and went directly to the direction of the Miao family.


    At this time, on the third floor of baiweixuan, the boy came up to the shopkeeper and said, "shopkeeper, should we report this matter to the four families. Now, we have reported it earlier and explained the whole thing clearly, and our crime can be regarded as smaller. "


    "Newspapers, what kind of reports. We don''t have to pay attention to this matter. The immortal master just now will handle everything well. "


    The boy said, "but even if the immortal master has dealt with everything well, he is not a native of Qingshui city after all, and they will go. At that time, what should we do if the four families come back to us? "


    In principle, this is also very reasonable. After all, strong dragon doesn''t beat the local snake.


    But now, the shopkeeper is full of confidence.


    He is about to go to Jianzong gate with the immortal master. How can he be afraid of the four unpopular families.


    Besides, according to the practice of the immortal master, I''m afraid that after this time, all the evil people in these four families will be exhausted. In the future, the four big families will certainly be restrained, and they dare not do anything so blatantly.


    The shopkeeper was thoughtful and said, "you don''t have to worry about this matter, and you don''t have to report to the four families. By the way, you can find these people in this place first, and then send them food in the past. Tell them to wait there and give them food on time every day. When they go to Chongxiao Pavilion, they will take them with them. "


    The boy promised to go downstairs and do as the shopkeeper said.


    Shopkeeper thought: now, we can''t report this to the four families. Judging from the appearance of the patriarch, it is obviously necessary to clean up the four big families. If the four families are reported now, they feel that they are in danger. Those who commit crimes have fled or hid. At that time, it will be troublesome for the patriarch to clean up.


    -


    at this time, Lin Tianyu had just left for a while. Lin Tianyu stopped and said, "Feixue, you go to the city Lord''s house first."


    Lu Feixue said, "what are you going to do in the city Lord''s house?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "go to the city Lord''s house, find the city Lord, and transfer the case file. There, all the evil events, large and small, in Qingshui city will be recorded clearly. You can transfer these to us, and then we will seize all the people who have committed evil deeds in these four families according to the evidence of their evil deeds, and then we will deal with them collectively. "


    Lu Feixue said: "will there be records in the city Lord''s house? He obviously can''t stir up the four families, and he records their crimes. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "there will be records, and there will be repeated records of the crimes of the four families they can not afford. Although now, the city Lord''s house is not to provoke them. However, they are also waiting for an opportunity to provoke the four families. As long as the time comes, the city Lord''s office will bring out these cases and convict those who have committed crimes. "


    Lin Tianyu said, with some silence.


    Isn''t that what happened in the city of Qingye?


    All the crimes committed by their Lin family''s children are clearly recorded in the city Lord''s house.

 Chapter 988

    So they divided into two groups.


    Lin Tianyu and Jiang Ling go to the Miao family.


    Lu Feixue goes to the city Lord''s house.


    However, Lin Tianyu and Jiangling are going to the Miao family step by step. They don''t seem to be in a hurry at all. But Lu Feixue is a figure, people have disappeared, almost immediately rushed to the city Lord''s house.


    In this way, Lu Feixue''s time to the city Lord''s house is naturally much earlier than that of Lin Tianyu to the Miao family.


    After a while, Lu Feixue has arrived at Qingshui city. The city Lord''s surname is Huo.


    Lu Feixue didn''t let anyone inform him. He found a quiet place and ran into the city Lord''s house. According to the prior investigation of Huo City Lord''s normal office, go directly to. To the door, Lu Feixue looked inside, faintly saw a dignified middle-aged man, according to other people''s description, this should be Huo City Lord. Confirmed that the person is not wrong, Lu Feixue a flash, into the Huocheng host public room.


    "Who?"


    Huo City Lord suddenly felt that there was more than one person in the room. He yelled and stood up.


    Lu Feixue actually made a silent gesture and said, "Lord Huo, I have no threat to you. I just come to you to learn something."


    While speaking, Lu Feixue was surprised to find that the master of Huo city actually had the cultivation of building foundation realm.


    This Qingshui city is really not simple!


    Although Lu Feixue doesn''t know these cities very well, she has heard of some of them. Many city owners are even high-level chemical weapons refiners or Qi practitioners. Those who have reached the level of building foundation or above are pitiful except for some of them.


    But this Qingshui city has a family of monks in the golden elixir realm, which has surpassed many ordinary cities. This city Lord is building the foundation realm.


    At this time, with the roar of the city Lord, several soldiers from the city Lord''s house came to this place. Then, they surrounded the house. Several leading generals came in directly and glared at Lu Feixue.


    Lu Feixue looked at the glare of the generals, but a look of indifference.


    Lu Feixue said: "Lord Huo, I''m here to discuss some confidential matters with you. It''s better to let these people back in first. Otherwise, at that time, it will not be good if someone informs them of the news. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who are you? What do you want to do when you break into our Lord''s house? Say it quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame us brothers for being rude to you One of the generals cheered.


    When Lu Feixue heard this, she got angry. Without saying a word, her figure flashed. She was about to come to the general who asked. She held him up, threw her at the gate and said, "get out! If you dare to bark in front of me again, you will be killed. "


    On that day, in the whole sword magic club, Lu Feixue was an invincible little witch, and no one dared to offend her. How could she pay attention to this little general of the city Lord''s mansion.


    At the same time, when the general was restrained and thrown out, Huo City Lord''s eyes could not help shrinking.


    The general who was thrown out just now, but he has practiced Qi nine levels. Even in Qingshui City, he can definitely be regarded as an expert. However, when the other woman caught him up and threw him out again, it was like throwing another three-year-old child. He is the city Lord. Don''t try to do it easily.


    The realm of the other side?


    Well, it seems to be the foundation level.


    But I feel that I am much stronger than myself.

 Chapter 989

    It''s no wonder Huo City Lord will have such a feeling.


    Although, both of them are in the realm of building foundation. Now Lu Feixue, however, has reached the peak of building foundation. In simple terms, it is one level higher than Lin Tianyu. But this Huo City Lord is only in the middle period of foundation construction.


    Moreover, influenced by Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue had to work hard in his later practice. Therefore, it is also a solid foundation, even if it is just the same realm, can give ordinary practitioners, an invisible pressure.


    This meeting, Huo City Lord felt the pressure from Lu Feixue, isn''t it normal?


    After throwing the general out of the house, Lu Feixue said, "Lord Huo, you''d better let all of them go back quickly. Just these wastes are here. Do you think you can protect you? If I really want to deal with Lord Huo, even if all of them protect you behind me, I can easily take your life. Do you believe it? "


    Huo City Lord thought, it is true, wave, let those people out.


    One of the generals asked anxiously, "Lord, if all of us are not here to protect you, if there is danger..."


    "Even if there is a real danger, can you really protect me?"


    Huo City Lord impatiently waved to let him out.


    Huo Chengzhu''s heart is like a mirror -


    if the other party is so young, he can have such accomplishments. He must be an elite son of a big power or a large family background.


    Well, if those big forces and large groups want to deal with themselves, how about more generals guarding here? They are not just serving vegetables. It is better to let them all go out, even if it is true to deal with themselves, he also recognized, can also die a few people.


    When everyone else came out of the house, Huocheng said, "I don''t know who you are? What can I do for you? "


    "I don''t have to tell you who I am. I come to you to find out the records of the four families of Qingshui who committed crimes in Qingshui city. "


    Huo City Lord a startle, way: "our city Lord mansion, how dare to have four big family crime record."


    Obviously, Huo City Lord can''t figure out the identity of the other party. If the other party happens to have a relationship with the four families, isn''t he looking for death by himself?


    Looking at Huo City Lord like this, Lu Feixue understood what Huo City Lord thought at the moment.


    Lu Feixue said: "this time, it is the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion who came to Qingshui city in person to find out the crimes of the four families in Qingshui. Please rest assured, Lord. Our patriarch came out of baiweixuan just now. Now, he has gone to the Miao family. "


    Lu Feixue knows that, simply speaking, the other party may not believe it, so it is better to throw out some real goods.


    Sure enough, as soon as Lu Feixue said this, Huo City Lord stood up and said to go out for a while. Then, Huo City Lord went outside and ordered for a long time. After that, people from the city Lord''s house went out. No longer wait for a long time, and someone came over, and Huo City Lord said something. Then, Huo City Lord comes in again, facial expression already looks much better.


    Obviously, just now, Huo City Lord has sent people to investigate what Lu Feixue said. Knowing that Lu Feixue and others are not members of Qingshui''s four big families, they are likely not to deal with them.


    But Huo City Lord as the Lord of a city, obviously looking at the four big families is not pleasing to the eye, but limited by strength, he just dare not say a word more. Now, at last, someone came to check on the four families. Of course, he was very happy.

 Chapter 990

    Soon, Huo City Lord let people take Qingshui city four big families, committed various crimes.


    Then, Huo City Lord is the master of the city master''s house, personally led the team, accompanied Lu Feixue to the Miao family.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Miao family, they could see that Lin Tianyu had already brought Jiangling into the Miao family. Now he has started.


    At this time, a lot of people rushed out of the Miao family and surrounded Lin Tianyu''s Jiangling group in the middle.


    Jiang Ling was surrounded in the middle and looked at those people of the Miao family. He was so angry that he almost burst out fire.


    But Lin Tianyu was the old God standing on the spot on the ground, as if when the outside, the inner three layers, the outer three layers surrounded him in the middle did not exist.


    At this time, a member of the Miao family gave up Jiangling.


    "Jiangling, you are the villain of Jiang family. If I were you, I would have found a place to hide. I would never be exposed again. I would have lived like a dog. I wish I had survived. I didn''t expect that you, the boy, were unconvinced, and you had to run out and die yourself. "


    Lin Tianyu then said, "what''s so strange about this. Do you think that you are willing to be a dog and live, and other people are willing to be like you, like a dog? "


    "Poof..."


    When someone nearby heard this, he didn''t hold back and laughed.


    This time, the man who spoke just now was also completely angry and said: "good boy, originally, after seeing the benefits of sending Jiangling to the door, I was ready to let you go and only take Jiangling''s dog''s life. But now, you do it yourself. I declare, not only Jiangling, but even you, today, don''t want to leave my Miao family alive. "


    The man said, and directly rushed to Lin Tianyu and Jiangling. Then, the momentum spread out, practice Qi mid-term level.


    Now, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu and Jiang Ling, and they were full of sarcasm. Well, this is a monk in the middle of Qi training. With you two boys, are you still dead?


    As a result, everyone was watching. At the next moment, Lin Tianyu and Jiangling landed on their heads.


    "Jiangling is still alive. There is still a large amount of treasure that they haven''t found in Jiangling family. This matter will be settled on his Jiangling head." Suddenly, a voice in the crowd called.


    Rushed out of this man, while the hand, the side way: "I know, I only killed the cheap mouth of this guy."


    Bang!


    However, he had just finished saying this, and the move that he made had not yet hit Lin Tianyu''s body. He had already been slapped in the face by Lin Tianyu and was directly fanned out. Then, after being fanned out, the man stood on the ground for a while and tried to get up, but he failed for half a day.


    Obviously, this slap on his face not only turned his face into a pig''s head, but also directly injured him.


    Moreover, the place where the man landed happened to be not far from Jiangling.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Jiangling, you can see from what this man just said that he should have participated in the destruction of your Jiang family. You can do whatever you want to do with this person. "


    Jiang Ling said, "thank you, Lord!"


    Then, Jiang Ling stepped forward and went to the man. He looked at the other person with a cold and heartless look. Then he drew out his knife and cut off the other person''s head mercilessly.

 Chapter 991

    Just now, although Lin Tianyu slapped him seriously, he couldn''t resist. He could only watch himself cut off by Jiang Ling.


    However, there are so many Miao children who surround them at the scene. Will they not rescue them?


    Is it true that, as the children of the Miao family, they are so mercilessly and helplessly watching their own people beheaded?


    Don''t mention it. We really want help.


    However, as soon as they were ready to go to the rescue, they found that there was an invisible force that imprisoned them and made them unable to move at that moment. Later, they could only watch with such helplessness that the man on their side was beheaded directly.


    At this time, it is also the time when Lu Feixue and Huo Chengzhu arrived at the gate of Miao family.


    Huo city main way: "we go in to help."


    Lu Feixue, however, reached out and stopped the Huo city master and said, "Lord Huo, you don''t need to help with the fight. You just have to wait at the door. When the meeting is finished, you can take the person directly


    Lu Feixue said and went to the gate of the Miao family alone.


    When Lu Feixue was with him, the generals who had followed the Lord Huo were not calm. They all trembled faintly, and said, "the city Lord, you can see that they killed people directly in the Miao family, which directly offended the Miao family. And all of us followed us. Didn''t it encourage them to deal with the Miao family? When the time comes, after the Miao family has dealt with them, they will come to our city Lord''s house to settle accounts. I''m afraid that our city Lord''s house will not exist. "


    The city Lord also hesitated.


    Originally, he was willing to bring people to help, but Lu Feixue said that the patriarch of ChongXiao pavilion would come to the four families in person, and he would come.


    Can a clan be established? Can the influence be small?


    But now, where are the clan forces present and where are the patriarchs?


    Just three young people?


    Suddenly, Huo City Lord felt as if he was being played.


    Now, he''s in a real dilemma.


    It''s all here. Even if he withdraws now, after that, the Miao family will blame him on the city Lord''s house. His surname is Huo, and there is no way to escape.


    So what should we do now?


    Immediately, Huo City Lord is a certain eye.


    Yes, the reason why I followed him was not only because I heard that the zongmen of ChongXiao pavilion would come in person, but also because the woman was so old and had such accomplishments that she would be convinced. The place where such excellent women can be cultivated is of course not so weak.


    Maybe, these three young people are just the front runners. The patriarch will be here soon.


    Therefore, Huo city master made up his mind and said: "you don''t have to worry about it. If something goes wrong, I''ll take care of it. What''s more, from today on, whether there will be such a powerful Miao family is still two questions. "


    The leader general approached Huo City Lord and asked quietly, "Lord, do you have any other, special and confidential information?"


    This leader general because of the usual, and Huo City Lord close relationship, so dare to have such a question.


    Huo City Lord also did not keep secret, way: "everybody listen to me good. Now, there is a zongmen Chongxiao Pavilion, which is going to take action against this heinous Miao family. "


    There are zongmen who want to fight the Miao family!


    In the clan, they are all immortal masters!


    So what else to worry about?


    Therefore, Huo City Lord brought a crowd of people are completely relieved.

 Chapter 992

    At this time, when Lu Feixue had just stepped into the gate of the Miao family, a middle-aged man came out of the crowd that surrounded Lin Tianyu and Jiangling.


    The man went to the opposite of Lin Tianyu and said, "Daoyou, I don''t know what kind of hatred you have with our Miao family. You even want to beat up our Miao family and treat us like this."


    This person says, still stretched out a finger to just be beheaded by Jiang Ling that corpse.


    What''s more, listening to the voice, it should be the person who made a speech just now and let Jiangling live.


    Lin Tianyu is a cold smile, even the words are not willing to return.


    Jiang Ling stepped forward and said, "well, let me ask you, I Jiang family and you Miao family, how do you hate and complain, you Miao family went so far as to destroy our Jiang family directly."


    The middle-aged one frowned, angrily cried: "wanton! How can your little Jiang family compare with our Miao family. Small families like your Jiang family are just ants. If you destroy the door, you will destroy it. There is no need for reason. " Say, still impatiently one hand toward Jiang Ling waved past.


    From the momentum of this one hand, it is clear that the other party is going to blow Jiang Ling to death on the spot. Moreover, this momentum has reached the peak of Qi training and is about to break through to the state of foundation construction.


    "Good!"


    All the people of the Miao family saw this and applauded. This is almost no suspense. Jiangling will surely die.


    Just now, Jiangling killed one of them.


    But this world, it''s quick. It''s his turn to be killed in Jiangling.


    The eye sees this palm to be about to bombard directly to Jiang Ling body. However, all of a sudden, it stopped and stopped in the air, as if there was an invisible resistance there, and it was as if the person who took the palm deliberately stopped his palm not far away from Jiangling in order to show off, which gave Jiangling an invisible pressure.


    What is the reason for this?


    Is it the former or the latter?


    Miao family looked at the sudden stop of a palm, some uncertain. However, after a while, it was not right to feel. Because, on the forehead of the person who is in charge, it is full of sweat beads.


    This -


    is there really an inexplicable force in the invisible air to stop him from this blow?


    Thinking of this, all the Miao people became embarrassed.


    In this air, of course, there can be nothing. Otherwise, they Miao people, passing here every day, will not feel it?


    Then, there is only one explanation that can make sense -


    there are masters who form a wall of force there to stop the swing of the palm.


    Can only use a piece of force wall, to stop the top figure of Qi training a hand to fall, this, what kind of master?


    At the thought of this, the faces of the Miao children, who were full of confidence and confidence, were getting worse and worse.


    If you want to achieve this level, I''m afraid only their ancestors of the Miao family can do it.


    Yes!


    Why be afraid of him?


    We Miao family, but still have the existence of Jindan ancestor!


    When I think of the golden elixir ancestors of the Miao family, the frightened looks of the Miao children are finally reluctantly comforted.


    Immediately someone said, "you quickly let the Miao people go. Otherwise, when we Miao ancestors come out, we will have a good look. We are the ancestors of the Miao family, but the cultivation of the golden elixir period is not something that ordinary people like you can afford. "

 Chapter 993

    However, when the sound full of threatening smell sounded, Lin Tianyu seemed not to have heard it.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu looked at Jiangling and said, "Jiangling, what this man said just now is about keeping alive. Well, obviously, he was also involved in the Jiang family''s extermination. What you want to do with him, whatever you want! "


    After hearing this, Jiang Ling nodded indifferently and held the bloody steel knife tightly in his hand. Step by step, he walked to the Miao family, who was the peak of Qi training.


    At this time, the Miao family, the peak of Qi training, had more sweat on their forehead.


    Then, almost with the voice of prayer, he said, "please, please spare me a life. I''m willing to be a cow and a horse to repay the kindness of the elder."


    Lin Tianyu said with a sneer: "how can people like you be afraid? I thought you were not as good as cattle, and your blood was already cold. You would not be afraid. "


    Later, no matter how the man prayed, Lin Tianyu was indifferent.


    Soon, Jiangling had come to this person and said, "do you know how to pray? You know, scared? But is prayer useful? If it works, didn''t Jiang family pray to you when you destroyed the whole house? But have you let go of our Jiang family? "


    Said, Jiangling without any pity to slash to each other''s neck.


    The other side wants to move, but he can''t move any more.


    The rest of the Miao family wanted to come to the rescue, but at this time, they clearly felt the same resistance as before, so that none of them could come forward.


    Then, all of them, just watching helplessly, Jiang Ling cut off each other''s head with a knife.


    "Wow


    Finally, I saw someone cut off the heads of the Miao family again. Although these Miao family members were determined and vicious, they never paid attention to human life. However, this time, they saw two people in their own family. Their heads were cut off. After all, they couldn''t help but spit out.


    And this vomiting will also give birth to a chain reaction.


    Originally, there are several people are about to throw up, but has been holding on. Because, see beheading on the spit, it will seriously affect the prestige of their Miao family. But now, some people take the lead to vomit, and the others follow. No more attention to any image, no longer any Miao prestige.


    At this time, Lu Feixue has finally walked to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue and said, "what''s the matter? Did the Lord''s office give the case to him? "


    Lu Feixue smiles, wipes on the ring, takes out a thick pile of things, and says: "I personally hand, can''t you do it? All the crimes committed by their four families are clearly recorded here. "


    "Good! With this thing, we will come here according to this file. As long as a person who has committed a great evil, no one will escape punishment. " Lin Tianyu said firmly.


    And the children of the Miao family around him, after hearing this, also vaguely knew what Lin Tianyu was holding in his hand.


    As the saying goes: good will be rewarded, evil will be rewarded. It''s not time to repay. Is it time for their Miao family to be punished?

 Chapter 994

    However, even at this time, there are still some children of the Miao family who are unconvinced in their hearts and cry out: "don''t be discouraged. There are only three of them. With so many of us, we can''t believe we can''t deal with him. And as long as he is killed, what does all this retribution have to do with our Miao family? "


    "Yes. Let''s do it together and kill him! "


    There was a loud response.


    With these echoes, someone finally took the lead. With some people taking the lead, others were also afraid of Lin Tianyu, but the public psychology gradually suppressed their fear.


    Boom!


    All the soldiers are waiting for Lin Sanwei to come out.


    Those who rushed forward were still worried. If Lin Tianyu, one of them, suddenly made a big move, it would certainly cause them immeasurable damage. Obviously, at this meeting, all of them have fully understood that Lin Tianyu is their backbone. As long as Lin Tianyu can be defeated, everything can be solved easily and happily.


    At this time, he was afraid that Lin Tianyu might come up with a big move.


    So, as soon as he started, he rushed up quickly and quickly. It was not time for Lin Tianyu to enlarge his moves.


    This method is really good.


    If ordinary masters need time to hold back the big moves, they will break the rhythm of their opponents'' big moves when they suddenly come out and shoot quickly. And as long as we can ensure that the time is not allowed for opponents to make big moves, so many of them will be able to kill each other.


    Poof -


    however, it was almost just a sound.


    Then, they formed a whole circle. After that, the people who came to the front of the group fell down more than 20 people in a flash.


    Whoa!


    The team, which had just been inspired by the courage, let them go up together. Suddenly, they retreated like the tide.


    They looked at it. Suddenly, it seemed that more than 20 people who had fallen down at once were not dead. However, they were all seriously injured.


    However, this is even more terrifying!


    In a flash, more than 20 people were seriously injured, and every one of them was alive; in a flash, more than 20 people were killed. This difficulty is almost the difference between heaven and earth. But the man just now did it.


    And now, as all of them are retreating, they are recalling the situation.


    It seems that at that moment, suddenly, there were more than 20 Lin Tianyu''s hands at the same time.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible. The sound of a sword cutting the body was heard, but more than 20 people fell down at once. Otherwise, it would be totally incomprehensible. Moreover, even if there are more than 20 people who have taken action at the same time, it can not be so consistent. Almost only at the scene, only the sound of sword cutting into the body came out.


    Moreover, there are still some people who prefer that Lin Tianyu has been standing at the scene since they rushed out to the time when they returned.


    When they rushed out, Lin Tianyu was standing like that. After they retreated back, they went to see it. Lin Tianyu was still standing there. They all looked at it really.

 Chapter 995

    And those who have these two views are all of their own opinions.


    What''s more, they all firmly believe that what they see, absolutely and absolutely true, is true, what they see with their own eyes.


    Moreover, more importantly, there are still many people who claim to be eyewitnesses and firmly support this view.


    This -


    inside, they belong to the higher status of Miao disciples, and they play drums in their hearts.


    In fact, some of them support the former and some support the latter.


    And they are firm.


    That''s a problem!


    Unless, in both cases, it''s true.


    If this is the case, there is only one possibility -


    this Lin Tianyu has a separate body, and it is not just as simple as having one. He has to have more than twenty. What''s more, each of them is extremely fast. Almost in close range, can completely exceed the speed of people''s line of sight. It''s possible to have such an effect.


    Looking at this side, there are more than 20 people. At the same time, they shoot at the same time. In one move, they cut down more than 20 people.


    On the other side, you can still see that Lin Tianyu''s main body is still standing in the same place, and he has no use to move or move.


    However, one person has developed more than 20 separate bodies.


    This is impossible in the realm of practice. Don''t say it''s more than 20 points. Even if it is a self-cultivation, it is in the whole Xiuzhen world, it is not heard of such a legend. As for whether there is such a legend in the fairyland, it is not for the friars on the heavenly power continent to understand.


    If not, there is another explanation, which can also make sense of this phenomenon.


    That is, this guy is super fast. In a flash, it appeared in more than 20 places. Then, in those 20 places, after a knife, and then, with the fastest speed, back to the original place.


    Therefore, in the line of sight, because of the chaos just now, not everyone can see the whole scene clearly.


    As a result, some people saw more than 20 people and made knives at the same time. Some people saw that Lin Tianyu was still standing in the same place, and he didn''t move any more.


    So, in the end is He Lin Tianyu has more than 20 points, or is his speed really fast to such a point?


    None of the people present could explain it clearly.


    No matter what kind of possibility it is.


    This is enough to illustrate a fact.


    That is, they can''t be the opponent of Lin Tianyu.


    Even if all of them go on the field together, they can''t be the opponent of Lin Tianyu.


    Such a terrible person!


    All of them thought, and then, they all looked at each other, and then they all stepped back involuntarily.


    But Lin Tianyu just stood at the scene, calmly looked at all the people who surrounded him, retreated and did not pursue.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "according to the records just now, the rest of you should not have committed any major crimes. Just now, those people who were cut to the ground by me are all guilty people. Therefore, this is also to tell you. In the future, we must not rely on a bit of home power, do endless evil.


    "Evil is rewarded with evil! As long as you do something bad, there will be a day of punishment. "

 Chapter 996

    Whoa!


    At the scene, the sweat of those Miao disciples came down more seriously.


    There are records about the Miao family''s files. Lin Tianyu has seen them clearly, which is understandable. After all, it''s a very easy and simple thing for a monk with magic power to look at this ordinary file and see everything at a glance. On the file, there were monks from the city Lord''s house, which gave a clear picture. Therefore, Lin Tianyu was able to find more than 20 people with criminal records in the file among all the people who surrounded the three of them.


    However, when these 20 odd people were found out, they rushed out to fight with each other at the same time when so many of them were under siege. In such a chaotic situation, we can not hurt the rest of the people, but only hurt these 20 people, which is the control power.


    It''s so scary!


    That is to say, just now, Lin Tianyu''s method of hurting his own side, which is more than 20 people, is not his limit at all, right?


    However, they had a good idea of themselves and were ready to arrest more than 20 people, and they were wounded.


    All the people looked at Lin Tianyu and other three people in horror.


    Total despair!


    Even if they are the first ancestor of the golden elixir in their family, can it be so powerful?


    Nothing!


    What''s more, it also illustrates an indisputable fact from another angle.


    That is, just now, if Lin Tianyu not only targeted at those 20 odd people, completely indiscriminate attack, and did not want to only seriously injure the opponent, but also did not care about the killing.


    Well, it''s very likely that all the people who were present could be killed in one fell swoop with just such a knife!


    Monster!


    Devil!


    Pervert!


    Monster!


    ¡­¡­


    All the people are quietly, quietly back, even, do not dare to look directly at the place where Lin Tianyu is standing.


    At this moment, all the confidence of the children of the Miao family and their confidence in the Miao family was completely defeated, and the confidence was in a mess.


    Who has provoked such a monster to the Miao family!


    It''s Miao art!


    Yes!


    It''s Miao Yi, the bastard.


    Even if he died, he should have been cursed by the whole family.


    However, some people who have a better understanding of the facts of the matter are even more embarrassed when they listen to this whispering discussion. Because they all know it. The real cause of this is that it has little to do with Miao art. Where is Miao Yi able to make such a word, can destroy the Jiang family, such a big family ah.


    That is clearly their Miao''s golden elixir, which is the same ancestral treasure that he has taken a fancy to the Jiang family.


    Then, the ancestor of the golden elixir of the Miao family wanted to face himself, so he let his younger disciple Miao Yi come to the door to ask for it in the name of the other party''s treasure.


    But it''s an ancestral treasure that can be easily transferred to others.


    Finally, the conditions could not be negotiated, so the ancestor led the elite of the Miao family and destroyed the whole family of Jiang.


    Miao Jindan ancestors hurt them!


    However, this in the scene of all the people, who also to the Miao Jindan ancestor, have a word of disrespect?

 Chapter 997

    At the scene of the Miao children, only terror, retreat, sweating all over, sweat wet clothes


    However, no one dares to say more.


    In endless fear, resentment is renewed.


    People who don''t know the inside story have endless hatred for Miao art.


    People who have learned all the inside information hate the ancestors of the Miao family.


    ¡­¡­


    "My friend, is it necessary to do something so absolutely?"


    With the sound of words, five middle-aged people appeared in front of them. Four men and one woman.


    These five middle-aged people are extremely powerful. After a careful understanding, the momentum of these five middle-aged people is the lowest, which has reached the strength level in the early stage of foundation construction. Among them, the tall man with a beard and standing in the middle of the building has reached the peak and realm of foundation construction with great momentum.


    Just now, it was the bearded, tall and powerful middle-aged man in the middle who was also the patriarch of the Miao family.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Patriarch, four uncles, you are here at last."


    "You see, this is the man who runs rampant in our Miao family. The people who killed us, those who hurt us, and even threatened that we would not let go of anyone who had committed a crime in the whole Miao family. " The man said, and looked at the five people in front of him. Their Miao family has dominated Qingshui city for such a long time. However, the crimes committed by the clan leaders are far more than those of their younger generation. If it is true that as long as they have committed crimes, none of them will be let go. Then, how can these five middle-aged people deal with themselves? Therefore, even for their own reasons, they must do their best to deal with it.


    "Patriarch, kill these three of them to avenge my Miao children!"


    "Revenge for my Miao children!"


    ¡­¡­


    These five people should be the mainstay of the Miao family.


    Now, as soon as these five people appeared, they were scared as if they were a sparrow naked under the hound''s mouth. The children of the Miao family finally recovered a little bit of self-confidence at the meeting. So, one by one, the clamor is uncertain. By the way, Lin Tianyu and other three people, at this time, would like to eat raw meat.


    The head of the Miao nationality, however, said with a smile, "look, you are in our Miao family. You fight, make trouble and even kill people in our Miao family. I''ll tell you. You''re almost out of breath. Why don''t we just finish this thing? What do you think? "


    It''s over!


    All the Miao children are stunned.


    The clan leader brought the top experts in the family to the scene. He should not crush the other party strongly and let the other party kneel down to beg for mercy before he killed the other party with a high attitude. Not only revenged the family''s children, but also raised the prestige of the Miao family?


    Now, there seems to be something wrong with the play.


    The patriarch even said that it was over.


    Then we Miao family, don''t we have to suffer this loss for nothing, and we have to let others stamp their feet on it before they let go of some people who have lost their prestige to the ground for nothing?


    In the world, there is no such good thing!


    Hit him in the face of the Miao people and killed them without retaliation.


    No!


    Is it the patriarch who made a mistake, or did he just say the opposite.


    The children of the Miao family all focus their eyes on the long faces of the Miao people, but that expression clearly means that.


    This is the end of the matter!

 Chapter 998

    Hum!


    Lin Tianyu is in the heart of the head, cold hum.


    He didn''t believe it at all.


    Like the Miao family, in such a place as Qingshui City, the local emperor, who is used to dominating the country, can speak so well.


    Although just now, he should have hurt the Miao family, but he has never hurt that. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the Miao family to admit defeat so early. Then, if so, they must have a hidden backhand, hidden behind the back. Moreover, this backhand, will also be in their own between a not intended, will give themselves a merciless blow, to knock themselves down on the ground, do not leave any chance to turn over.


    But what is this hidden backhand?


    Lin Tianyu was curious for a while. Then, he was so powerful that he could understand the divine sense of "half step immortal" at the peak of his power, and the water flowed away like water.


    Then, it was very easy to find a faint, well hidden murderous spirit, which was in the house behind them, emitting, pointing directly to where they are now.


    Even the golden elixir could not easily find this weak murderous spirit.


    Then, following the murderous spirit, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness paid close attention to it, and quickly saw clearly that there was a golden elixir.


    It seems that the golden elixir is also the pride of their Miao family and the biggest card.


    The divine sense saw the golden elixir, and Lin Tianyu understood it all.


    In front of him, the patriarch and himself were talking about the conditions for the end of the matter.


    If you agree easily, it is no doubt that you are afraid. Well, for the real details and strength of the Miao family, they have no backhand to deal with. Then, at that time, the hidden ancestor of the golden elixir would surely give a merciless blow without leaving his hand, and then kill himself first.


    If you don''t agree or even take a tough attitude.


    This shows that even if the whole details and strength of the Miao family have been revealed now, even if the five foundation building masters on the surface are not in their hearts.


    Then, the ancestor will certainly consider the gain and loss carefully, will decide whether or not to sell.


    Even, it is very likely that the ancestor retreated directly and fled.


    Hum!


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it like this, he felt that his guess was very close.


    But is that the case?


    Lin Tianyu wants to have a try.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu pretended to be embarrassed and said, "it is reasonable for the head of the Miao nationality to say so."


    Lin Tianyu just said this, that is to be able to clearly feel the murderous spirit of the Miao ancestors'' hiding place, which is actually a deep point.


    Obviously, this is to feel Lin Tianyu''s words, as if there is a weak element in it.


    Therefore, there are already some. I can''t help but want to kill Lin Tianyu.


    However, after all, it''s the old man who is more cautious and hesitant.


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "however, this matter is not actually my business. I have to ask my apprentice."


    "Your apprentice?" The Miao long said, "I don''t know if Lingtu is?"


    Lin Tianyu reached out and pointed to Jiang Ling beside him and said, "here, this is my apprentice. Now, as long as my apprentice agrees not to investigate, I will not be able to let you Miao family go. "

 Chapter 999

    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, the ancestor of the Miao family, who had been a little stronger in killing, actually went back and forced down some of the murders.


    Lin Tianyu laughed in his heart: Hey, this old bastard is really careful.


    I don''t want to take any risks!


    Well, I''ll tease you, you old bastard!


    The head of Miao nationality looked at Jiang Ling beside Lin Tianyu and said, "it''s Jiang. Childe. The Miao family deeply deplores what happened to the Jiang family. However, Mr. Jiang, you are also clear. When a family is big, everyone may have it. As the Miao family is so big, it is inevitable that there will be some greedy people who have done such things to the Jiang family. But please don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. As long as it is our Miao disciples, they are involved in this matter. Well, as the head of the Miao family, I am here to give you the next guarantee. No matter which disciple it is, I will catch him out and hand it to Mr. Jiang. What do you think, young master Jiang? "


    It''s quite full of what the head of the Miao nationality said.


    However, there is no substantive thing mentioned in this speech, and it is impossible to cause any real damage and blow to his Miao family.


    Because, in addition to these words, the head of the Miao nationality has already set a tone.


    That is, any Miao children who have taken part in this matter will not be lightly forgiven.


    Beyond the children?


    There are also high-level members of the Miao family who have participated in it. Even, the ancestors of the golden elixir of the Miao family have clearly participated in it, OK?


    Otherwise, can the Jiang family be exterminated only by some Miao children?


    However, in the words of the head of the Miao nationality, there is absolutely no half word mentioned to hand in the Miao senior leaders who participated in this matter.


    This is listening.


    Smart people can understand the meaning in a flash.


    Jiangling obviously heard it.


    However, Jiang Ling did not understand why Lin Tianyu had to leave such an important decision to himself at this time.


    Is it possible that Jiang Ling suddenly thought that it was master Lin Tianyu who saw that the strength of the Jiang family was too great to hold back. Therefore, just so pushed to their own head, good have a step down the steps, the matter is so round in the past.


    To understand the key of this step, Jiang Ling''s expression was dim.


    After all, with the strength of Shifu, I can''t take revenge for my Jiang family.


    Jiang Ling thought again:


    that''s right. I can''t bury my master in it because of my family affairs. In the future, when I have enough strength, I will find the Miao family in person and avenge it.


    In this way, Jiangling''s heart knot was opened all at once.


    Jiangling Road: "Miao people long, this matter, my master has the final say. If my master says yes, that''s it. Then I will give up the hatred between me and the Miao family. "


    Although Jiang Ling thought of some possibility, he still had a glimmer of hope.


    After all, before I came here, Shifu said that even if the Miao family had the golden elixir, what would happen?


    Since, the master doesn''t even care about the golden elixir of the Miao family. Maybe, what hidden means does Master have to deal with this matter, it is not necessarily.


    However, the side of Lu Fei snow is full of interest to stare at Lin Tianyu.


    She would never believe that Lin Tianyu was frightened.


    In that case, it''s a bad idea.


    Well, it must be fun.


    She wanted to see.

 Chapter 1000

    The Miao leader looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "what do you think, little friend? If you can promise to end this matter, we Miao family will certainly give Jiang Gongzi satisfactory compensation. "


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu can clearly detect that the whole body of the Miao ancestor is tense in bursts.


    Obviously, he is waiting for Lin Tianyu''s reply.


    If this answer is true, then it is. There is not enough confidence. The ancestors of the Miao family will definitely fight against Lin Tianyu without delay for a moment.


    But if you promise to be excellent, you can continue to look down.


    Anyway, if the situation is really wrong.


    That''s two words - Kailiu.


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart: This Miao ancestor is really a cruel and careful role!


    If he had not met himself this time, he would have lived for many years with such a character.


    Monk Jindan has lived 500 years.


    He should be under 300 years old. It''s been a disaster to Qingshui city for many years.


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes, it''s not impossible."


    At this time, it was obvious that the killing machine in the hiding place of Jindan ancestor on the opposite side became more and more serious. Obviously, there is a soft element in this saying.


    Lin Tianyu added: "however, I still have one condition, which must be explained in advance."


    It''s another weakness to kill.


    It''s also true that we have no foundation at all.


    Lin Tianyu added: "of course, if you can meet this condition, I may consider agreeing."


    It''s the next best thing to kill.


    Hum!


    This so-called talk about conditions, but also just before the soft, unwilling to find a step to their own next.


    Lin Tianyu said: "my condition is that you people are not qualified enough. I have to talk to me from Jindan ancestor of Miao family. I will be interested in it. I will consider whether I will agree with you."


    All of a sudden, the killing machine was completely weakened.


    At this time, the Miao ancestors were depressed and soon vomited blood.


    What''s wrong with you, son of a bitch?


    One weak, one tough!


    Are you having fun with this?


    So that my old man will be able to kill the machine outside, and will be restrained. In spite of this, it will not really get lost. However, this psychology is also depressed to vomit blood quickly. And, fortunately, I''m a monk with golden elixir. I have enough control. Otherwise, if the cultivation is not enough, I''m afraid that in your words, you will have already exposed your whereabouts.


    But now, to this meeting, the Miao''s Jindan ancestor is completely determined.


    The other side not only has a strong foundation. What''s more, it''s very strong.


    Fortunately, fortunately, just now I didn''t have to put up with it.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that now I''m in a different place.


    The head of the Miao clan also suddenly became embarrassed. Up to now, he can also hear from Lin Tianyu''s words the kind of self-confidence and confidence that can''t be covered up completely.


    People dare to directly challenge their ancestors of the Miao family.


    That is to know clearly that their Miao family has a golden ancestor. However, people are not afraid at all. I''m afraid it has completely submerged the whole Miao family.


    Fortunately, however, the ancestors of the Miao family had foresight, hid behind their backs and did not directly come to the front desk.


    As long as the golden elixir of the Miao family is still there, they will have a time to make a comeback.

 Chapter 1001

    As a result, although the head of the Miao nationality still has a modest smile on his face, he can''t help but feel nervous.


    But no matter what, we must protect the Miao Jindan ancestor.


    "Young Xia, I''m really sorry. Our ancestors, a few days ago, went out to visit friends. To this day, it still hasn''t returned. "


    In the words of Miao nationality leader, this meeting, but even the little friend also did not call.


    Sometimes, Xiaoyou represents kindness, at the same time, sometimes, it represents the Lord that can be fooled.


    But young Xia, it is obvious that there is a sense of distance.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh. It''s impossible for me to see the golden elixir of the Miao family now, according to the leader of the Miao nationality. "


    "I''m really sorry."


    When the head of the Miao nationality said so, his expression was sincere.


    If Lin Tianyu had not known for a long time that the ancestor of the Miao family was hiding on the back of the roof, he would have been cheated by the expression of the head of the Miao nationality. But now that he knows everything, he still wants to cheat him. Is it possible?


    Lin Tianyu said again, "really not?"


    "Not at all!"


    "Did you really go out to visit friends?"


    "I really went out to visit my friends."


    "Well, you Miao family have several golden elixir ancestors. As long as there is an old ancestor of Jindan at home, if you invite him out, you are qualified to have a dialogue with me. "


    "We Miao family, there is only one Jindan ancestor."


    "Is there really only one ancestor of golden elixir?"


    "There is really only one ancestor of golden elixir."


    Lin Tianyu stopped, frowning and thinking.


    At this time, in the eyes of the Miao people''s leader, it was clear that Lin Tianyu had completely listened to his words, and then he was helpless.


    The head of the Miao nationality smiles.


    Hum!


    Son of a bitch!


    Fight with me, are you still young?


    As long as we Miao''s Jindan ancestor is still there, then our Miao family is in the Qingshui City, that is the family that will not fall. Then, one day, my Miao Jindan ancestor will lead my Miao family to rise again. At that time, it is bound to report the humiliation that my Miao family has suffered today.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Miao chief, you don''t think that I have really believed your words?"


    The Miao people are so long, their expression becomes a little embarrassed.


    "Young Xia, what do you mean by that


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, I''ll ask the head of the Miao nationality a few more questions. The head of the Miao nationality just said that there is only one ancestor of Jindan in the Miao family. Moreover, the ancestor of the Miao family has gone out to visit friends. That is to say, it should be impossible for the Miao family to have the monk Jindan again. However, in my divine consciousness, it is clear that I can always probe into the Miao family, and then there is the golden elixir. Miao chief, tell me why? "


    The Miao people''s heart sank steeply. Then, they corrected their looks and said, "young Xia, you are joking. Now, there is not a Jindan friar in our whole Miao family. "


    At the same time, the old ancestor of the golden elixir is also a heavy heart.


    I just want to run away.


    But then he thought that maybe it was the sly boy who deliberately cheated himself. I hide so well. How he was able to find out.


    If he doesn''t run away, he just hides it. I don''t believe it. He can really find out.


    Hum!


    Fortunately, I didn''t listen to his words just now, so I ran away.


    If so, maybe he will cheat him.

 Chapter 1002

    At this meeting, there is also a smile on the face of the Miao people.


    Obviously, the head of the Miao nationality also thought that Lin Tianyu was cheating himself just now.


    Jiang Ling was stunned.


    Is this master so powerful?


    Even the old ancestor of Jindan was hiding in one side and could find out.


    The rest of the Miao people also have some Leng Shen.


    But Lu Feixue is smiling.


    Since Lin Tianyu said so, he was almost 100% sure that the golden elixir of the Miao family must be hiding in one side.


    At the same time, Lu Feixue suddenly understood what Lin Tianyu''s ups and downs meant just now.


    I was afraid that those words were deliberately said. The monk Jindan, who was hiding on the side, listened.


    Ha ha


    I don''t know how powerful Lin Tianyu is, so I want to play with him.


    Wait to die, you!


    Lin Tianyu said, "so, the head of the Miao family, I don''t believe what I said."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe what you said, young Xia. It''s really our ancestors of the Miao family who went out to visit friends earlier. To this day, it still hasn''t returned. We Miao family, no one knows, my Miao Jindan ancestors, in the end, will be able to come back.


    "Of course, just now, young Xia said that he had found out about our Miao family, and there were golden elixir monks.


    "I think it''s possible.


    "It''s just right. When we came here to see you, my Miao Jindan ancestor just came back. It''s also possible. After all, when my Miao Jindan ancestor wants to come back, it doesn''t necessarily tell me that such a small Miao family leader knows, isn''t it? "


    The Miao leader said this and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Hum!


    Son of a bitch!


    Trying to cheat me?


    Just now, I was almost cheated by you.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh, that''s possible. It''s your Miao ancestors who came back to visit friends. It''s just, I''m still curious. "


    "What''s so strange?" said the Miao


    Lin Tianyu''s face was full of doubts and said: "I''m surprised that the golden elixir of your Miao family, the time when you come back is really too coincident."


    "What a coincidence?"


    "You see, just as soon as the five of you came out, he came back. Moreover, it was hidden on the side, secretly released the killing machine, and firmly locked me. Moreover, every time I have a conversation with the leader of the Miao nationality, when the meaning in the words is a little softer and weaker, the killing chance released by the ancestor of Jindan is a strong point. And as long as my words are a little more tough, then, your Miao Jindan ancestors, that released the killing machine, it will be involuntarily restrained.


    "That''s strange to me.


    "How can we look at this? You, the golden elixir of the Miao family, are all deceiving and insidious masters. Let all of you come out to face me such a powerful opponent, but he himself is hiding behind. Then, according to my words, tough and weak, to adjust their own killing opportunities.


    "To tell you the truth, just now, in order to tease the old man, I deliberately said something soft and hard. I don''t know when the old guy released the killing machine, he was also restrained when he was strong. He kept changing. Did he suppress his internal injury.


    "I''m really worried about your ancestors."


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, the head of the Miao nationality is no longer calm.


    Miao Jindan ancestors in the hiding place, is to feel behind the cold sweat straight out.


    Jiang Ling also understood at once that the master''s affectation was not afraid of each other, but amused each other.


    Lu Feixue''s face was full of smiles!


    Fun!

 Chapter 1003

    The long face of the Miao nationality was more and more embarrassed, but he still said, "young Xia, are you kidding me?"


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "are you kidding? Do you want me to help you point out the hiding place of the Miao monk Jindan? "


    The head of the Miao nationality is silent.


    He didn''t feel that he was right about this.


    However, Lin Tianyu said, "in this case, I will point out the hiding place of the golden elixir of the Miao family. Miao ancestors, you lie on the roof over there. You''ve been lying down until now. It''s a little cold in the weather. Aren''t you afraid of catching cold? "


    The Miao ancestor, who was lying there, was so frightened that he almost thought he had seen a ghost.


    Isn''t this kid cheating himself, but really finding himself?


    However, the head of the Miao nationality is at a loss.


    Because, up to now, he only knew his ancestors, that was hiding in one side, but he did not know where to hide.


    Lin Tianyu said: "the ancestor of the Miao family, since he has already found the hiding place for me, don''t come out quickly. Do you want me to invite you? "


    However, there is still no movement in the place where Lin Tianyu refers to.


    Lin Tianyu no longer spoke, his figure flashed, and he rushed to the place he pointed to.


    Just when Lin Tianyu''s figure just moved, an old figure appeared at the place where Lin Tianyu''s finger was. Then, the figure flashed and fled to the distance.


    It''s a quick escape.


    The grand monk of golden elixir, however, did not have the courage to even try.


    However, at the moment of fleeing, the Miao family''s ancestor heard a voice, saying: "take the other two people to me and leave them alive as hostages."


    Then the figure fled away.


    The ancestor of the Miao family is really careful.


    Not only did he run away without even seeing his face, but he also said so.


    This is clearly to affect Lin Tianyu and distract him.


    After all, when he arrived at the meeting, he obviously knew that Lin Tianyu was the strongest among the three. Now, five of our building foundation monks were asked to take the remaining two hostages.


    Now, it leaves Lin Tianyu with a dilemma.


    If we continue to pursue ourselves, the two left behind will inevitably become hostages in the siege of five people. At that time, the hostages will be in hand. Even if they are caught, they will only be half lost.


    If you come back to rescue, then, with the speed of his golden elixir, when he comes back to rescue, he will never be able to catch up with himself.


    In this way, you can escape from life.


    Moreover, according to the estimation of the Miao family''s Jindan ancestors, nine out of ten, this person will first go back to rescue his two companions who were left at the scene.


    Because the pursuit of their own this person, although not much contact, but also can see that this person is a person of love.


    Hey, hey!


    Then watch yourself run away in front of him.


    That''s what I''m thinking.


    Then, the eyes of the ancestors of the Miao family shrunk involuntarily.


    The man had already stood in front of him with a smile.


    This man didn''t go back to rescue!


    And that''s not the point.


    He was in front of himself.


    I am also a great monk of golden elixir. Although the speed is not better than Yuanying. But it''s definitely not slow. Now, it is almost in the blink of an eye, this person has appeared in front of themselves.


    Is it true that this young boy is still a great talent?

 Chapter 1004

    In an instant, the face of the ancestors of the Miao family showed a look of panic.


    The tone of the ancestors of the Miao family was a little confused and said: "you, you, you, are you not afraid that your companion will be taken as a hostage? I advise you, now hurry back to save them, it should be too late. Otherwise, my people are holding hostages. Then, we can only be regarded as a tie. No one can get it. Why do we have to? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "you think too much about my hostage."


    "I can see that they are people you care about very much. Don''t you really worry? "


    Lin Tianyu calmly said, "worry? Is it necessary? With your Miao family that group of trash, want to catch my people, it''s a joke. Besides, even if I want to catch you, it won''t take much time. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, the Miao ancestor quickly backed back and said, "don''t come here. I tell you, I am the great monk of the golden elixir. "


    "Monk Jindan? Monk Yuanying, I have killed more than one person. "


    Lin Tianyu said, and his figure flashed. He was in front of the ancestor of the Miao family. With one hand, he hit the Dantian.


    "Ah! You, you even abandoned my golden elixir. "


    The ancestor of the Miao family cried out in horror.


    Lin Tianyu was not moved at all. He grabbed the Miao family coldly and rushed back to the front yard of the Miao family.


    In addition to the crimes committed before, it was up to the ancestors of the Miao family to destroy the Jiang family for a so-called treasure. He died a hundred times, which was not worth cherishing.


    However, in order to wait for the real trial, this is just to break his golden elixir.


    Back in the front yard of the Miao family.


    Five foundation building monks of the Miao family are surrounded by Lu Feixue.


    However, Lu Feixue was a gifted girl of the sword and devil society. Before, she didn''t take cultivation seriously.


    But even at that time, he was in the sword demon club, also had the name of genius.


    Later, influenced by Lin Tianyu, he devoted himself to practice.


    With Lu Feixue''s genius, plus the inside information of the sword and magic club, the strength is in the same level, absolutely belongs to the top class.


    Therefore, although there were five foundation building monks of the Miao family surrounded him and attacked him constantly. However, the whole scene, on the contrary, was the five foundation building monks of the Miao family, in a hurry. If the rescue had not been formed among the five, I was afraid that the five would have been defeated.


    Jiangling, on the other hand, is standing together with Huo Chengzhu and the people of his residence.


    It turns out that just now, Lin Tianyu pointed out where the ancestors of the Miao family were.


    Then, the ancestors of the Miao family fled, and Lin Tianyu chased him out. However, at that time, the ancestors of the Miao family asked the rest of the Miao family to hold Lin Tianyu''s two friends as hostages.


    As soon as Huo Chengzhu saw the Miao family''s golden elixir escape, he knew that the overall situation was settled.


    At this time, Huo City Master of course did not want the two people who came with Lin Tianyu to be taken hostage by the Miao family, increasing the variables. So, he quickly brought in the generals and soldiers of the city Lord''s house, who had only been arranged at the gate, thinking of protecting Lu Feixue and Jiangling.


    But at this time, Lu Feixue has already rushed forward to fight with the five Miao foundation building monks.


    Seeing the Huo City Lord who wanted to help, Lu Feixue said: "the city master doesn''t need to intervene. Help me take good care of Jiangling."


    Huo City Lord this is to stop to watch the war.


    At the same time, it is also a good preparation.


    As long as Lu Feixue is slightly defeated, he can immediately join the battle.

 Chapter 1005

    At this time, I saw the field, Lu Feixue''s figure full of wandering.


    From time to time, even in the confrontation of strength, Lu Feixue is obviously much better than the Miao people.


    Of course, more often than not, Lu Feixue is still superior to the exquisite Sabre technique.


    From time to time, we can draw a blood hole on the five members of the Miao family.


    At this time, if it was not for the rescue of other people nearby, it would not be just a blood hole, so simple. I''m afraid that he has already seriously injured his opponent or even taken his life. Lu Feixue''s Sabre technique is changeable and weird. It''s hard to defend the Miao people.


    Huo City Lord see, dazzled, admiration.


    I''m really a disciple of the sect.


    I don''t know how many times better than his city master''s martial arts.


    Therefore, Huo City Lord''s mind, also with Lu Feixue''s moves, involuntarily activate.


    It seems that when he resigned from the city Lord and joined a certain sect.


    Lin Tianyu saw Lu Feixue''s sword moves, but also repeatedly nodded.


    It seems that after a period of time, Lu Feixue has really worked hard.


    When Lin Tianyu nodded his head, he pointed out.


    "It''s half to the left.


    "Use the formula of sealing characters.


    "Horizontal cutting and turning, hitting the back road directly


    "Step forward and stab your opponent.


    "Cut the wrist of your opponent on the right."


    ¡­¡­


    In Lin Tianyu''s showdown, his opponent''s situation was even worse. Within a few moves, five of them had already lost their combat effectiveness. Then, the remaining two, without Lin Tianyu''s advice, Lu Feixue easily defeated the two men under the knife. Five of them were captured at one stroke.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu directly threw the Miao Jindan ancestor to the foot of Huo city master.


    As the main force of the Miao family was lost, Huo Chengzhu seized the opportunity to appoint the elite of the city master''s office. According to the file list, all the people on the record were arrested and brought to justice.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lord Huo, I hope that after this arrest, the charges can be determined as soon as possible. Then, those who participated in the jiangjiamiemen massacre, I want to ask Huo Chengzhu for personal affection. "


    Huo city main road: "young Xia Lin, I''ve seen you. If you have any request, just ask, and I will accept it. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "what I want is that when all the participants in the Jiangjia massacre were beheaded and put to the public, I want my disciple, Jiang Ling, to personally carry out the execution."


    "Good! Even if you don''t say anything about it, I will ask Jiang linglai to carry out it in person. "


    Lord Huo is not stupid.


    This is a wonderful opportunity to get closer to a strong monk like Lin Tianyu. How could he have refused.


    What''s more, this kind of human relationship is totally beneficial without cost.


    They''ll have to be executed anyway. What''s the big difference between Jiangling and the generals of their Lord''s mansion?


    Speaking of this, Huo City Lord had some difficulties and said: "young Xia Lin, I want to ask you one more thing."


    As soon as the Huo City Lord looks like this, Lin Tianyu has completely understood.


    Now, the first of the four families in Qingshui City, the Miao family has fallen. All the Miao people recorded in the files have been arrested.


    However, Qingshui city is not only a Miao family, but also has three other families.


    In those three families, there are many records of people, but their city Lord''s house is helpless.

 Chapter 1006

    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "Lord Huo, I can help you with this matter. However, I will only help you to catch them in the records of the files, and indeed commit crimes. "


    Although, just now it was a small man''s love of Huo City Lord, but this still needs to be said clearly in advance.


    If the real culprits in the other three families met with great resistance and could not be arrested, Lin Tianyu could have done something about it. However, Lin Tianyu could not directly eradicate the three family forces for the sake of Huo Chengzhu. This is not in line with his philosophy.


    Now, Lin Tianyu has helped him in the city Lord''s house and arrested the other three families. After those who committed crimes, the city Lord''s house will be suppressed by these families in the future, but it has nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, these, Huo City Lord must consider clearly.


    However, in the heart of Huo City Lord, it is to see all these clearly.


    Now, as long as Lin Tianyu hands.


    In such a short period of time, because of Lin Tianyu''s prestige, even if these big families have eased their strength, they will not dare to have a look at the city Lord''s house immediately.


    No matter how to say, the city Lord also took the position of righteousness.


    Then, after that, the city Lord''s office will make good use of the weak period of these families after the incident to develop their influence.


    Moreover, the city Lord also clearly felt that he was away from the golden elixir realm, which was just a short distance from the door.


    At that time, he Huo City Lord became the golden elixir.


    In the whole Qingshui City, except for the ancestors of the Miao family, who were the golden elixir, the rest of the family did not have the golden elixir. However, the Miao ancestors destroyed the Jiang family because they were greedy for their ancestral treasures. Well, after this arrest, it is certainly impossible for the Miao ancestors to survive. Then, from then on, in the whole city of Qingshui, only the Lord Huo, a master of the golden elixir, was left to occupy the benefit of the Lord''s mansion. Does he need to be afraid of these four families?


    Finally, with the news that the Miao family was almost all beaten up and disabled.


    As a result, when the three families arrested those who committed crimes, there was hardly any decent resistance.


    And the city Lord''s house is also a special case. In just one day, it tried and closed the jiangjiamen massacre.


    The Miao people who took part in the jiangjiamien massacre did not wait for the autumn to come to Caishikou, where Jiang Ling held a knife and beheaded himself.


    Beheaded.


    Jiang Ling first knelt down to Lin Tianyu, kowtowed three times, and said, "master''s great kindness of revenge on our Jiang family is remembered by Jiangling. In the future, however, my master has a job to do. I will never frown at Jiangling. "


    Lin Tianyu reached out and lifted up Jiangling and said, "Jiangling, I hope you will remember one thing after today''s experience. Since then, you have become a disciple of Lin Tianyu, and you will be able to learn the supreme Dharma. Then, when you have strength, you must remember that good and evil will be rewarded in the end. Therefore, we should not rely on our own skills to do evil, you know? "


    "Please remember!"


    Lin Tianyu nodded in the season.


    After that, Jiangling went to the direction of the ancestral house of the Jiang family and made three more sound.


    Then, Jiang Ling cried, "the ancestors of the Jiang family, Xiao Zi, Jiang Ling came late and failed to save your lives. However, thanks to master''s help, I finally avenged you. You can rest in the earth. "

 Chapter 1007

    It''s Qingshui city.


    Lin Tianyu reported to the security officer of the branch of fog hidden gate in Qingmu city.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said that he needed to ask for leave for a while and had some personal matters to deal with.


    Councilor an agreed.


    In this branch, as long as you are a killer, you can really accomplish the essential task that the killer should complete. In fact, the management of the killer''s private life is particularly loose.


    Otherwise, he would not even be the ancestor of Heidao and Gao dewu And so on. Many people have joined the killer organization of the fog hidden gate.


    Then, Lin Tianyu is to take people to Qingshui city to the East, three thousand miles away Qingming mountain, to establish the zongmen, Chongxiao Pavilion.


    If you want to say Wu Yongnian, you really have the material to be a boss.


    We have already prepared enough carriages. There are capable assistants, beggars and craftsmen in baiweixuan Wait a day, people wait, all have been gathered. Even, it seems that people have already paid the workers who are going to build the Chongxiao Pavilion according to the agreed salary. They have paid different wages for months, years, years and so on. Therefore, when Lin Tianyu ordered him to leave, all the people and tools he needed got on the carriage and set off for qingmingshan.


    And baiweixuan, also had already made a move.


    Even, Wu Yongnian relied on his personal connections. In recent days, he ordered a large number of high-quality building materials in Qingshui city.


    Before leaving, he told them again one by one. These materials are what Lin Tianyu, who is in charge of those who are in charge of the people in Qingshui city these days, and asked them to deliver them to qingmingshan as soon as possible.


    This is Lin Tianyu''s ancestral gate, Chongxiao Pavilion, used to build the Zong gate.


    Although, the explanation is very short.


    However, there is no need to say so.


    Every businessman who has paid the bill to deliver building materials to qingmingshan understands it very well.


    First, there are so many evil people dug up in Qingshui city. Of course, such people are worthy of support.


    For one thing, the Miao family with the golden elixir is coming. If you hate to deceive such a person, you can weigh it yourself.


    As a result, everything was carried out in an orderly manner under the arrangement of Wu Yongnian.


    At the same time, when Lin Tianyu and his party arrived at qingmingshan, a group of main forces of Heidao League led by Gao dewu had already arrived at qingmingshan.


    When he was ready to suggest Chongxiao Pavilion in qingmingshan, Lin Tianyu had already sent a message to Gao dewu.


    Let Gao dewu lead all the elite of Heidao League to qingmingshan.


    After all, it would be a joke if a famous mountain like qingmingshan didn''t have enough strength to support it.


    In addition to a large number of ordinary Sabre demon Club disciples, the current Heidao league only left the black magic tiger clan.


    Lin Tianyu has a kind of faint feeling. In the black sword League, only those black magic tigers are the biggest guarantee of the black sword League.


    Even the three immortals on Lu Zu''s side are extremely afraid of the black magic tiger clan.


    Although we have not known the specific reason, it is just a kind of intuition of Lin Tianyu. But Lin Tianyu believes in the accuracy of his intuition. What''s more, up to now, this intuition is really accurate. Because, in such a long time, except that night, Lu Zu organized people to attack the black sword alliance, and since then, after withdrawing from the black magic tiger, he has never violated the black sword League.

 Chapter 1008

    Of course, with the gradual establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The Heidao league''s disciples who are still in the sword demon club must continue to move to Chongxiao Pavilion in Qingming mountain.


    After all, although Dao Mo club is already a mature sect, all the conditions in the whole Tianquan continent are also super first-class. At that moment, when I was in the back, I had to prepare for myself. In this way, it is bound to be detrimental to the development of the black knife League. When I moved to qingmingshan, although I started all over again, I didn''t have to worry about the future. I had so many powerful monks as the backing.


    Perhaps, before long, Chongxiao Pavilion will become the first gate of Tianquan in mainland China.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu had joined the Chongxiao Pavilion since it was founded. He directly recognized his brothers and sent messages one by one.


    Come to Chongxiao Pavilion for gathering.


    However, in fact, many people in Chongxiao Pavilion were in the black sword League. There are only three people out there: Ba Wang gun, crazy Dao and Luo Guyang.


    After receiving the message, the three said that they would not come to ChongXiao pavilion a few days ago.


    At the same time, in the whole cultivation world of Tianquan land, there was a strong wind -


    another super power, Chongxiao Pavilion, was established.


    Even more about the rumor, Chongxiao Pavilion is not as simple as another super power besides the eight super powers. It should be called the first power in the mainland. It is also in these rumors that on that day, several groups of forces alliance, more than 20 Yuan Ying Da Neng, Jindan great friars and Zhuji friars, even thousands of them, attacked the black sword alliance, that is, the original forces of Chongxiao Pavilion, all returned with folded wings. Moreover, most of the forces involved in the siege lost their strength and escaped a few lucky monks.


    It is also rumored that the lucky friars, who escaped by chance and were extremely lucky, wanted to take revenge for their defeat that day. They wanted to attack the hometown city of Chongxiao Pavilion master, and finally lost all their troops in that battle.


    One by one, messages were sent out in the land of Tianquan.


    Lin Tianyu and others were surprised at the news.


    In this, it is no surprise that Zhou Zu and others led the public to attack the black sword Alliance on that day. After all, it was known that it was a huge event. However, Zhou Zu and other people, who took a flying boat to attack the Lin family in Qingye City, should not have been known except for a few people who had ambushed on that day, together with a few high-level members of the Heidao League.


    How can now, this news should be all of a sudden, spread all over the sky?


    It''s strange.


    Moreover, it is almost impossible for these news to spread from Zhou Zu and others.


    In the Zhou Zu and their several people, the original situation, just like that startled bird. When they planned to attack the Lin family in Qingye City, they must be secret again and again. They would be afraid to reveal a little bit of information. After all, there are too many incidents of falling into the water. Therefore, in their situation, it is impossible to reveal a little bit more information to the outside world.


    Because, they are not sure, in the case of their failure, when they get such a message, the people on their own side will turn around and sell them to the dominant black knife alliance side in exchange for benefits.


    According to reason, the news that should not have been known has been passed on to no one.


    It is beyond the comprehension of the public!

 Chapter 1009

    The spread of these news, all of a sudden put the Chongxiao Pavilion in advance to the front desk.


    As far as the news is concerned, it''s not all bad news for Xiao Ge.


    Because now, Chongxiao Pavilion is only in the process of being established, and its fame is far beyond many established sects. Even if we go on with this momentum, it is very likely that, in the end, we will be able to surpass the momentum of the eight super sects.


    When this reputation has accumulated to a large enough time, a large number of Chongxiao Pavilion will be opened to accept apprentices. At that time, it is bound to have unexpected effects.


    The establishment of ChongXiao pavilion was also carried out in an orderly manner.


    In fact, in this, the main thing is to have baiweixuan manager, Wu Yongnian''s business talent is in it.


    After Wu Yongnian''s arrangement, all the participants were placed in the most appropriate position by Wu Yongnian. Even the great friars, in the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion, what should they do and how to match with those ordinary craftsmen, and then, it is possible to play the greatest effect.


    At the beginning, when the monks saw their own monks, they actually had to obey the command of an ordinary mortal like Wu Yongnian. They were extremely unhappy and disgusted. However, gradually, Wu Yongnian used his management means and orderly arrangement to convince all the people who participated in the construction of zongmen.


    Originally, at the beginning, Lin Tianyu was still thinking that maybe Wu Yongnian would have a lot of difficulty in scheduling the monks who belonged to the black sword League.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also planned to help Wu Yongnian and say to those people.


    But now, there is no need for Lin Tianyu''s greeting. Everything is imperceptible and orderly.


    This Wu Yongnian, but also really is a rare business talent.


    So, taking some spare time, Lin Tianyu went to Wu Yongnian for a chat.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Yongnian, I look at your business talent. Now, if you give full play to it, in Qingshui City, I''m afraid it has already reached the level of the four big families in Qingshui city. Why, when I saw you that day, I was just the manager of a small baiweixuan? "


    Small baiweixuan!


    Lin Tianyu really dares to say this.


    For the ordinary people in Qingshui City, if they can have such a restaurant as baiweixuan, it can be a dream.


    However, the reason why Lin Tianyu said so. Because, in the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu can clearly see Wu Yongnian''s extremely important management means. An ordinary man, relying on his business arrangement, can easily convince those powerful monks. This is a kind of how excellent means! With this means, even if you start from scratch and want to make a fortune, it is not too simple.


    But Wu Yongnian shook his head.


    Lin Tianyu said in a strange way: "could it be that on that day, Yongnian, your starting point was too low. So, all the way up to now, it''s not easy to accumulate wealth and buy such a baiweixuan restaurant. Is it because of the starting point of the day that your business talent is limited? "

 Chapter 1010

    Lin Tianyu thought that his guess should not be separated from ten.


    After all, no matter how talented you are, if you don''t have a good start, you will be inferior to others at the beginning. Then, in the later struggle, it is bound to be lower and lower step by step. Even if you have a great talent and talent, it will be difficult to give full play to it in the end. You can''t reach the peak of your talent!


    However, Wu Yongnian still shook his head.


    Wu Yongnian said: "patriarch, I''m afraid that you won''t believe what I said."


    Lin Tianyu was very interested and said, "Oh, you can tell me."


    Because, in this sentence, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that things were the same as before. It was not only a simple difference from his guess. It was, as if, totally different from his guess!


    So, in this, what is it?


    Is it true that on that day, Wu Yongnian''s starting point was already standing at a very high level?


    Even after he got to his hands, did he still have some failures?


    However, when thinking about it like this, Lin Tianyu felt funny all over again and again.


    Is it possible?


    Wu Yongnian said, "Lord, I will tell you. My baiweixuan restaurant is not my family property, but inherited from my ancestors. "


    This -


    has inherited such a large family property.


    Unexpectedly, in Wu Yongnian such business talent, can not carry forward.


    It''s not right.


    Wu Yongnian said, "even the family property I inherited that day is much bigger than the restaurant in baiweixuan. However, I fully believe that with my own business talent, it is completely possible to surpass the four families in this Qingshui city. Even if it is not able to surpass the four big families, it must be able to run another big family again in my hands. However, who ever thought that it was the family property inherited from the ancestors. In my hands, it has been a lot of failure. "


    "Why?" Lin Tianyu said in surprise


    Wu Yongnian sighed and said, "on that day, it was because of my goal that I was full of energy. Even, several times, I used some of my own means to do some business in some aspects, which was vaguely beyond the four families. In order to realize my dream of building another family in Qingshui city as soon as possible, I can''t really keep a low profile. Therefore, under that high-profile action, it is inevitable that there will be more or less collisions with the top four families of Qingshui city.


    "But, who would have thought, it is precisely because of this that we have laid the root of disaster for our Wu family.


    "One night, a dozen men in black broke into the Wu family and killed them wantonly. After that night, my whole Wu family was almost destroyed.


    "And after that night, I learned a truth.


    "So, from then on, he kept a low profile and even sold out some of the existing industries of the Wu family. Then, it is finally to keep the only industry, baiweixuan, as well as their own life.


    "Because I know very well that if I still want to set up another big family, dare to act high-profile, and try hard to manage, then it is impossible to establish a huge family business. Even life will be in danger. "


    Speaking of this, Wu Yongnian''s eyes are full of melancholy.


    Obviously, it was the night that Wu family was killed.

 Chapter 1011

    Lin Tianyu felt gloomy.


    I didn''t expect that Wu Yongnian and Wu family had such a miserable experience.


    Wu Yongnian said: "so on that day, when I heard that the boy came down and said that someone had beheaded the four eldest sons on the third floor of baiweixuan and asked if they would inform the four families in advance, I would have pressed down first. Of course, then, I went upstairs to have a look. After all, I have to see clearly whether the person who can do such an event is a hero or a reckless person. Otherwise, my Wu family can''t stand the pain of that night.


    "Fortunately, I saw the Lord.


    "When the patriarch suggested that I help to establish the clan, I also agreed without considering it.


    "Because I understand a truth.


    "Although I have a full body of business talent, but if I don''t have enough strength to support me, my talent will not only become the start of accumulating family business, but also destroy the whole family behind me. Therefore, I want to borrow the patriarchal clan to establish, to realize my own business talent. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "Yongnian, you can rest assured. As long as you have my Lin Tianyu in, your business talent will never be buried. "


    Then, a few more gossips.


    When Lin Tianyu left, he got in touch with the Xiaodao in Tiandao space and said: "Xiaodao, I think that in the future, our forces, in addition to the power of the mainland, will inevitably develop to the outside world. Moreover, it is bound to develop more and more. Therefore, this kind of management talent is indispensable. But Wu Yongnian, after all, is just an ordinary man. It is not easy to live for a hundred years. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu sighed.


    Later, he said, "Xiaodao, do you see if there is a way for Wu Yongnian to practice. Although it is impossible to let him really practice to the level of the world''s master. But in the future, when I go to a broader world, I hope that he can follow the past and help me manage a vast and grand clan


    "It''s right for the master to have this idea," the knife said


    Lin Tianyu said, "knife, you have a way."


    The knife said, "it can be regarded as having. However, all this also depends on Wu Yongnian himself. After all, he has missed the best age of cultivation. At his age, he still wants to be successful in his cultivation, and even if he can go to a broader space and help you build up your power in the future, his realm must be able to keep up with it.


    "And if he wants to keep up with his realm, I have some suitable skills.


    "In the end, however, the key to success lies in whether his perseverance is enough. If he can have such a perseverance, then I can provide him with special skills. Even, it has specially provided a resource to build a good foundation for him, so that he can strike a higher level. "


    Lin Tianyu immediately looked for a knife to get the skill suitable for Wu Yongnian.


    Good!


    Although this skill is not good at attacking, it is very suitable for Wu Yongnian to practice. Because if you have the perseverance of cultivation, the realm of this skill will increase, but it will be much faster than other methods.

 Chapter 1012

    After reading these skills, Lin Tianyu gave it directly to Wu Yongnian after thinking about them.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Yongnian, you have been overworked these days. I''d like to reward you with a Book of Gongfa and practicing Zhenfa. From then on, as long as you practice well in your spare time, you can completely make up for your overworked energy. "


    Practice the true skill!


    Hearing this, Wu Yongnian''s eyes were shining.


    If he had this cultivation method, he would have become a strong monk.


    Well, in Qingshui City, he would not have reached the later stage. Trapped in the baiweixuan restaurant, I didn''t dare to have any unusual behavior, but I retaliated.


    Wu Yongnian said: "please don''t worry, Lord. I must live up to the Lord''s expectations. When we devote ourselves to the construction of the sect, we should conscientiously practice the skills given by the sect. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I hope you will have a successful study soon."


    Then, Lin Tianyu didn''t say any more and left directly.


    Now, the opportunity has been given to Wu Yongnian. Well, next, we have to see how much we can grasp.


    Along the way, Lin Tianyu''s heart, has been planning.


    Now, his family has been established, the beginning of the storm.


    At this time, it is time for him to take advantage of this opportunity to accumulate enough strength.


    At present, in the whole land of Tianquan, his Chongxiao Pavilion sect is indeed the most powerful force. As long as those fairyland immortals do not come to make trouble, in addition, he has no fear of any enemy. However, since it is the fairyland immortal lower bound to make trouble. Then, in the future, he could not have been subject to the lower boundary of the heavenly power continent. He must have rushed to the fairyland, and then competed with the immortal people in the fairyland. Then, at that time, the forces accumulated behind him will become his biggest support.


    For example, there is no better way of thinking and planning than Chi remote; Wu Yongnian is the way of management; and the generation of force is now. Many people in the Heidao league are the backbone in the future


    Lin Tianyu thought, looking straight up at the sky.


    One day, he will lead all the people in ChongXiao pavilion to break through the nine days, and still will build a super first-class, even second-class force.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are shining.


    At the beginning, when he proposed the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion, there were only more than ten people. On that day, he made a bold statement. Although now, he has not been able to lead them to break through the power of this day and step into the fairyland. However, he finally achieved a small goal. At least, he has reached the peak of the day. And this, from the day he swore, to now, only how long.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s confidence is more sufficient, and he is full of lofty sentiments.


    Thinking of Lin Tianyu, he wanted to find those who were willing to build the ChongXiao pavilion with him. Let''s have a good talk and see how they have risen over the years.


    Lin Tianyu thought with confidence that it was his brother. Then, they must not be worse than others.


    When Lin Tianyu was walking, he saw Lu Feixue come over. Moreover, the look on his face was obviously a little depressed.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 1013

    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Then, while walking, Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that Lu Feixue should have a very important thing to find himself. Moreover, in recent days, I have been busy looking around the construction of Chongxiao Pavilion, without taking into account. For several days, I didn''t seem to see Luffy snow. Now, this should be a more formal meeting with Lu Feixue after the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Lin Tianyu asked, Lu Feixue also did not answer, just so sullen walk.


    Just like this, I''ve been walking towards Qingming mountain.


    Then, no one spoke.


    Walking quietly and slowly. It seems that they all want to go for a long time, and no one wants to take the lead in destroying this rare tranquility.


    I''ve been walking, walking


    Then, they did not know how far they had gone.


    Then, there is a small mountain which is almost straight up. Without saying a word, they went directly to such a small mountain which was almost straight up and climbed up. Up to the top of the small peak, they sat there quietly.


    I have been sitting like this until it''s getting late.


    "Tianyu, I want to hear from you," Lu said


    Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, what do you want to hear?"


    In fact, at this time, Lin Tianyu has completely understood what Lu Feixue wants to hear from him.


    In fact, when the overwhelming news about Chongxiao Pavilion came, Lin Tianyu clearly understood that Lu Feixue must want to listen to him. However, for a while, Lin Tianyu really didn''t know how to make it clear.


    "You should know what I really want to hear from you, don''t you?" said Luffy


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I know."


    Then there was another silence.


    Lin Tianyu finally said, "Feixue, in fact, there are many things that have nothing to do with you."


    Lu Feixue said: "how can it have nothing to do with it? My grandfather on one side and you on the other.


    "I should have thought of it. There are a lot of things, but I don''t want to think about it or believe it. Even though some rumors will be heard, they are just rumors. It''s just some shadowy things. It''s not believable. Even on the last night, the black sword alliance was attacked by outside Alliance forces. At the end of the day, my grandfather''s forces had been organized, pulled out and returned. Then, they claimed that they were going to help the black sword alliance to resist foreign enemies. I believe it.


    "If you really want to defend the foreign enemies together, it will be soon after your black sword League has defeated the foreign enemies, and then they will not even have a chance to fight?


    "I think at that time, it should be that after you had defeated the foreign enemies, grandfather and they organized to take advantage of such an opportunity to pick up such a big bargain, didn''t they?"


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu really didn''t know how to answer.


    Lu Feixue said: "well, there are some rumors that seem to be groundless. It''s said that it''s the ancestor of Heidao. It''s calculated by others who are united by my grandfather. I''m afraid it''s true, isn''t it? "


    Lu Feixue asked, but he didn''t plan at all. He waited until Lin Tianyu answered.

 Chapter 1014

    Lu Feixue said again: "that''s why, on that day, there were many times when we could be together, but you were at the end, and another person went."


    Lu Feixue is right. Because a lot of times, Lin Tianyu does not know how to choose.


    Lu Feixue said: "it''s not until you set up the Chongxiao Pavilion now, and then there are so many rumors that I fully understand this matter.


    "Now ChongXiao pavilion has such a strong strength. Even if you stay in the sword demon club, with such strength, the sword demon club will eventually be yours. However, you still came out to build this Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "And then, combined with those rumors, with some things..."


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, Feixue, these really have nothing to do with you."


    "It doesn''t matter. Did I watch you kill my grandfather, or did I watch my grandfather kill you? "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know how to answer.


    Because in this matter, it is not only his own business, but also his master, Heidao Laozu.


    If it''s just his own grudges, he can let go completely for the sake of Lu Feixue. He should be able to do it. Moreover, to now, Lin Tianyu believes that even if Lu Zu has the help of three fairyland immortals, he can''t really change his present Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, if it''s not for not wanting to pay the price of too many casualties. He even had the strength to compete with the three immortals.


    Now, as long as he let go, he will no longer pursue Lu Zu. Lin Tianyu believed that Lu Zu would not dare to come to him again.


    However, from his apprenticeship to Heidao, this is not just his business.


    "Tianyu, I want to ask you something. When it comes to that day, if you are against my grandfather and you beat my grandfather, I want you to let my grandfather go at the end. "


    Lin Tianyu hesitated.


    He didn''t know how to answer.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s ears, but there was a clear voice, "Tianyu promise her!"


    It''s master, the ancestor of black sword.


    Obviously, when he and Lu Feixue got up together, master Heidao also discovered this matter. What''s more, they know what they will say this time.


    After all, what happened to him and luzu.


    In the past, it was just a rumor. Then, when Lin Tianyu established Chongxiao Pavilion. What''s more, there are such powerful forces and some rumors. Although Lu Feixue didn''t want to suspect that his grandfather had done the disgraceful thing of plotting against the ancestor of black knife. But now, I''m afraid I''ll think of it, which is probably a real thing.


    So, it has been followed.


    I should have thought that if Lu Feixue wanted to ask for help from his family, Lin Tianyu would not know how to answer because of his master''s relationship.


    Therefore, only his black sword ancestor can give an answer.


    Hearing the master''s voice, Lin Tianyu was deeply moved. Then he said to Lu Feixue, "OK. I promise you


    Feixue looks at Lin Tianyu, her eyes are moist.


    However, Lu Feixue did not say what would happen if Lin Tianyu was caught by Lu Zu.


    Because, with the power of Chongxiao Pavilion, it is almost impossible.


    And even if it''s possible. Even, in the end, Lu Zu killed Lin Tianyu directly. Well, Lu Feixue''s heart, silent way: directly so, I will not live alone.


    Then, Lu Feixue leaned quietly towards Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1015

    In the next time, ChongXiao pavilion was quiet.


    However, in this calm, Lin Tianyu worked harder. At the same time, it also urged all members of Chongxiao Pavilion more severely. Even, after admonishing these people over and over, they will eventually break through the land of heavenly power and enter the fairyland.


    This time, the admonition in all people''s hearts has unconsciously formed a driving force, pushing them forward, and hitting the limit of their own cultivation again and again.


    In fact, in front of Lin Tianyu''s warning, some people have warned them so.


    But at that time, although I heard these warnings, they were only left ear in and right ear out, and they didn''t take it seriously at all.


    However, when Lin Tianyu said such a thing, it was invisible and had an involuntary appeal.


    Therefore, in this turn of calm, Chongxiao Pavilion, everyone''s practice is redoubled.


    A month later, Lin Tianyu''s Dao had made some progress.


    At the same time, the construction has reached the level of the 10th floor of the foundation.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu received a message.


    Information from other members.


    Councilor an was in the message and asked Lin Tianyu to leave immediately for the capital of Tianheng state. Moreover, in the message, an yuan Wai obviously knew that Lin Tianyu had set up Chongxiao Pavilion on Qingming mountain. What''s more, it is also learned that Chongxiao Pavilion belongs to the first-class sect of Tianquan continent. Even, if only on strength, regardless of qualifications, Chongxiao Pavilion is the first sect, and there is no one.


    In the message, councilor an also mentioned that Hu Qing must bring more powerful friars to the battle.


    At that time, the whole fog hidden door owes Hu Qing and Du Yu''s elder brother and sister a favor.


    Obviously, although an yuan Wai knows that Lin Tianyu has established a strong clan. However, he did not know much about Lin Tianyu''s own strength. Therefore, in the message, Lin Tianyu must have a strong monk to help him.


    Lin Tianyu repeatedly read such a message sent by councilor an, and he felt that councilor an should be in some big trouble.


    Even, the trouble is so big that the killer organization fog hidden door is hard to control.


    Otherwise, councilor an would not have sent him such a message as the leader of the branch helmsman of Qingmu city.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu took the message and gathered a group of core figures of ChongXiao pavilion to discuss the matter.


    Read the message.


    Gao dewu said: "this must be a big thing."


    Lin Tianyu said, "the reason."


    "I''ll just say one, and you''ll understand. There has been a rumor that there are only eight super sects on Tianquan. In fact, these are only the forces on the surface that can be taken out and clearly shown to people. However, the hidden super forces are far more than the eight superpowers. For example, we destroyed the devil''s land on that day, which can be counted as one of the forces. For example, the black magic Tiger Group in the center of magic fog forest is far superior to all the super forces. Even as soon as the black devil tiger forces come out, all the forces in Tianquan mainland, together, are far from their enemies. "


    Gao dewu said here, deliberately stopped, and then, looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s face also changed a little. He said, "master Gao, according to your opinion, that is to say, the killer organization of the fog hidden gate can be regarded as a super power."


    As soon as this statement was made, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1016

    It''s no wonder everyone changes color suddenly.


    If we say that wuyinmen is actually a super power on the Tianquan continent, then the strength is needless to say.


    But now, it is such a powerful super power that has turned to their patriarch Lin Tianyu for help. If a super power can be made, it is a matter that is extremely difficult to settle down. Then, what a powerful force it is to confront it.


    No wonder!


    In the message, councilor an asked Lin Tianyu to bring an expert to help him. In addition, he also promised that in the future, the whole fog hidden door would owe Lin Tianyu a debt.


    After all, if it''s such a tough thing to do.


    Mr. an''s message is not only too much. What''s more, in order to worry that Lin Tianyu would think more, he deliberately lowered the risk of this incident too much, and sent it with such a casual message.


    In this way, everyone looked at Gao dewu.


    Gao dewu said: "I think that many of the people in our company have joined the killer organization of fog hidden gate and have done some tasks.


    "Because although wuyinmen is a killer organization, it is not an evil killer organization that only sells for money. Join in, occasionally do tasks, as long as you do not leave the right path, no one will really target the fog hidden door.


    "However, the fog hidden door that most of you join should only be its branch helm.


    "Therefore, the understanding of wuyinmen''s strength lies in its branches.


    "In fact, the real strength of wuyinmen is just the difference between a high mountain and a small stone. For the whole fog hidden door, even if you flatten all its branches, it will not shake the real root of the fog hidden door. The real strength of wuyinmen is all hidden in his headquarters. The strength of the headquarters is not as strong as that of the eight super sects on the Tianquan mainland.


    "And, more importantly, more than that.


    "The strength of the fog hidden gate lies in the second place. In fact, what''s more important is its lethality.


    "You think, if two organizations of equal strength. One is just an ordinary force of daily training, and the other is a force that pinnes its head on the belt all day long and is ready to kill at any time. Then, if the two forces are compared and collided, what will happen? I''m afraid, needless to say, you can also think of the final result.


    "Therefore, if the fog hidden door, if all hands, want to wipe out the power of the mainland any of the super clan forces, can not be too simple."


    When Gao dewu said this, all the people who heard these words were not calm.


    No one has thought that such a powerful behemoth could be hidden in this seemingly peaceful land of heavenly power.


    Then, if one day, the giant will not like it and fight against a super clan, all of them will be the characters honed in the bloodthirsty struggle of life and death. I''m afraid that the consequences will be unimaginable, just as Gao dewu said just now.

 Chapter 1017

    "As a matter of fact, there are some groundless worries when we think so."


    When everyone was surprised, a voice rang out.


    Looking in the direction of the sound source, it''s pool remote.


    Chi remote way: "I think, this truth, senior Gao should be able to give you a clear answer."


    Gao dewu said: "yes, great Xia Chi has said it very well. This organization of killers in the fog hidden gate, though, has almost destroyed the strength of a super clan in the time when the opponent has not responded. But they will never do it. Because, first of all, they are a killer organization, and secondly, they have super strength. If they take off the cover of the killer organization, but only show their strength, then the killer on the surface is no longer a killer. No longer is the killer of the killer, even if he has strength, again terrible, in fact, he has made himself very dangerous.


    "Because, there will be a lot of people, they will be the target of killing."


    Pool remote way: "it is such a truth indeed.


    "The strength of a killer lies in his concealment. In this way, he is a powerful killer. If a fierce killer, to the surface above, even if he is more powerful, but in fact, can not be regarded as powerful. Even, he was terrified. Because, they will be afraid, after others know that he is a killer, they will unite and deal with him.


    "So the real killer''s strength lies in his concealment. The same goes for killers. "


    After hearing this, everyone nodded.


    Huazu said: "however, regardless of how to say, the fog hidden gate has such strength, even if it is no longer hidden, it is also a big force. But now, it is such a big force. But it asked us to help. That''s right. It''s estimated that even if all of us go up here, we''ll lose a lot. Therefore, I don''t think it''s easy to help


    "By the way, Lord, it''s not easy to help."


    "Maybe, when the time comes, the trouble for the fog hidden door will not be solved, but it will be a whole body of trouble for myself."


    "Why not write back to councilor an, claiming that there were too many affairs and too many skills to help."


    "Yes, it''s the best. He can''t find anything wrong with it."


    "What''s more, the patriarch was just under the hand of the councilor an and took on an ordinary task. It''s not a deep feeling."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone, you say, I say, talk in succession.


    However, in all the words, there is a concentrated meaning in it.


    The rescue of the fog hidden door is not suitable.


    Lin Tianyu is also thinking about the big guy''s suggestions.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt that there was something wrong with these suggestions. But what''s wrong with it? Lin Tianyu couldn''t say more. Therefore, he was just trying to figure out what was wrong.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Tianyu still failed to fully understand the crux of the matter.


    Then, Lin Tianyu once again looked at everyone, but all of a sudden he saw Chi remote.


    Just now, all of us almost unanimously suggested that when we couldn''t help this time, it seemed that Chi remote had not commented.

 Chapter 1018

    Lin Tianyu looked at Chi remote''s eyes and said, "great Xia Chi, can you help me with this


    Chi remote but smile, way: "patriarch heart already had an idea?"


    "Oh, what''s the idea?"


    Chi remote way: "I only say two, the idea in the patriarch''s heart, already self-evident.


    "First, just now, we all talked about it and said that we should not help. Moreover, this statement is surprisingly consistent. If the patriarch has such a slight thought in his mind, he will surely approve of this statement and fix the tone with one blow. However, for such a long time, the patriarch did not confirm this proposal. The intention of the Lord is self-evident.


    "Second, there were so many people on the scene, but the patriarch wanted to ask me one of them. When everyone agreed just now, the one who didn''t say a word was obviously hoping to hear different opinions."


    Lin Tianyu laughed, as if it was true.


    Lin Tianyu said: "maybe I really think so. However, I still can''t make up my mind. Therefore, I want to listen to Chi tell me about their advantages and disadvantages. "


    Chi said, "first of all, let me talk about my point of view. In fact, I think the same as the patriarch. I think we should help. What''s more, it has three advantages.


    "First, we can get the friendship of wuyinmen, which can be called a super power. With the support of fog hidden door, I think our Chongxiao Pavilion will be more stable in the future development.


    "Second, in terms of love. Although he only took a task from his hand, he didn''t have much experience with him. But it is also a feeling in the end. It''s feelings, of course, that have to be cherished.


    "Third, if we really decide to help, we should be able to solve the problem easily as long as we act properly and do not need much effort from us. It''s going to be a very light hearted operation


    Chi remote just finished, Huazu had already hit the table and stood up.


    Huazu angrily stared at Chi remote and said, "you fart!


    "Chi remote, what you said just now, one two three, three two one, that is, you''re showing your wisdom and your advantage. I will not pour your cold water on these things. However, you deceived our patriarch to help, and then said that it was a very relaxed and happy thing. I have to doubt your intentions.


    "I seriously doubt you, just want to borrow such a thing to murder the patriarch. You said so relaxed and happy, and then, you fooled the patriarch and didn''t take many people with you. Is that what you think?


    "However, a powerful force like Wuyin gate can''t cope with things, but you have to deceive the patriarch and help without much strength. Isn''t that to kill the patriarch?


    "Tianyu, this remote pool has ulterior motives. Don''t believe his words!


    "Otherwise, in the end, you don''t know how you died."


    Everyone heard the truth of Huazu, and for a while, they were all right. Huazu looked at him differently.


    I didn''t expect that this guy, who always only uses fists and doesn''t use his brain, can still have so many reasons.


    What''s more, these principles are really reasonable and well justified.

 Chapter 1019

    In the face of such a fierce Huazu, Chi remote first laughed.


    Chi remote way: "Huazu, I want to pay tribute to you first."


    Huazu angry way: "don''t say so many useless, first of all, say your intention."


    Chi remote way: "my respect is true. Because, in all your words, I can see that your maintenance and sincere protection for the Lord deserve my respect. No matter how it comes from. "


    Hearing this, Huazu thought for a while.


    In fact, this kind of intention came from the accident of Heidao Laozu that day. Because he was cheated and sent a wrong message, which led to the black sword ancestor cheated and nearly died. Therefore, he would be particularly afraid of the people around him and be in danger. The fog hidden gate, however, is such a powerful force that it can not even solve itself. You can imagine the danger. Therefore, in his deep heart, there are already ten thousand people against it. Lin Tianyu went to help him and wade in this mixed water.


    Chi remote way: "I now, to Huazu analysis, why to help this, is a relaxed and happy thing. If, after my analysis, Huazu still thinks that it is not right to help, then we will not help. At the same time, if Huazu wanted to incriminate me, I would admit it.


    "I have a little basis.


    "Wuyinmen is such a powerful super power. If he is really attacked and is in danger of dying, then there must be a lot of news, which will be spread in the whole heaven power land.


    "However, up to now, except for a message sent by an, we can know that the fog hidden gate is in trouble. However, in the whole land of Tianquan, there is not a single message.


    "Why?


    "This should indicate that, in fact, the fog hidden door has not been attacked by any attack that can endanger the fog hidden door.


    "Without any attack, the fog hidden gate is in trouble and in danger. So, there''s only one possibility left. And it''s just one possibility.


    "There''s civil strife in the fog hidden gate!"


    Yeah!


    It''s true.


    If it was not for the internal strife of the Wuyin gate, but for the other forces attacking the fog hidden gate, with the prestige and source of information of Chongxiao Pavilion, it would be impossible to hear any news and information.


    Of course, if it''s just the fog hidden door, it all makes sense.


    Because the fog hidden door is the killer organization first, must hide. Therefore, all the movements will be hidden as far as possible. Moreover, both sides of the civil strife should still be in the conflict and try their best to restrain it and do not want to let outsiders know. Well, even if his internal fighting is more fierce and fierce, it is difficult for outsiders to know.


    Eh!


    This pool remote, only based on such a little clue, can analyze the fog hidden door. It must be civil strife, and it is really an extraordinary person.


    On that day, after Chi remote came to the black sword League, Lin Tianyu almost treated Chi remote as a military division level figure. However, at that time, because of Lin Tianyu''s dignity, although we didn''t say much, we were still a little unconvinced.


    But now, all of a sudden on the pool remote, there are some impressive.

 Chapter 1020

    Huazu was still unconvinced: "even if you are right. The fog hidden gate is really civil strife. So, is civil strife not dangerous? Won''t it hurt the Lord who went to help? "


    "No one said that the civil strife was not dangerous. In fact, there are many times when civil strife is much more dangerous than foreign enemies. "


    Huazu did not understand: "well, you also said that this is a relaxed and happy task, what is the meaning of this?"


    "The reason why I said that," Chi said. Because it depends on who will deal with the civil strife. If the person who deals with it is right, not only will there be no danger, but also it will be really a relaxed and happy thing


    Huazu really doesn''t understand this area.


    However, at this time, there are many faces are showing a relaxed smile.


    Obviously, these people should have understood the intention of ikera.


    Chi Yuanyuan knew that Huazu had not understood, so he continued: "such civil strife is like a game. When I used to be in the devil Kingdom, my favorite game was to play such a game as civil strife. Therefore, the internal strife in the fog hidden gate is extremely dangerous if someone else goes to it. But if I am allowed to go alone, it will be like playing a game. "


    Now, Huazu understood.


    Hua Zu said: "Oh, after a long time, it''s up to you, a schemer, to play with those people in the civil strife."


    Hearing this, Chi remote is not angry at all.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "in this case, then, this matter is settled now. In this crisis of wuyinmen, we have tried our best to help


    Lin Tianyu looked at Chi remote and said, "great Xia Chi, I don''t know about this operation. You think it''s more appropriate for several people to go there."


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s words were exported, Huazu said, "Tianyu, I have to go this time. In any case, this time, I will go there in person to protect your safety


    "I''m going, too. Besides, you and I are brothers and sisters in the killer organization. This identity also makes sense. "


    After Hua Zu and Lu Feixue, there were several people who claimed that they had to go.


    Before this started, more than ten people claimed to go.


    Lin Tianyu quickly stopped everyone and said, "don''t make any noise. This time, the action is arranged by Chi, so the number of people to go is also determined by Chi. "


    All of them stopped quarreling and looked at the remote voice.


    But Huazu still said, "Chi remote, this time, you have to add me in anyway. Otherwise, you''ll be good-looking! "


    Chi remote just smiles.


    Chi remote way: "this time, we should not have too many people. What''s more, the person who goes there must have the best person who has ever joined the fog hidden door killer organization. "


    When Chi remote said this, many people were in a state of facial paralysis.


    Especially Huazu, his face is not good-looking.


    He knew his character very well. People like him are not fit to be killers at all. Therefore, in my life, I have never dealt with any killer organizations. If you enter the killer organization, you''ll have to talk about it for a lifetime.


    Then, Huazu still took his eyes straight and looked at Chi remote.


    That means he has to be brought back in.

 Chapter 1021

    In the end, however, Huazu was not elected.


    Huazu was so angry that he looked at the remote pool, which was not pleasing to the eye.


    This time, the people who rescued the fog hidden gate were Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue, Chi remote, and the ancestor of Heidao and Gao dewu.


    Heidao Laozu and Gao dewuna are both characters who once joined the wuyinmen killer organization. Moreover, they are powerful and calm in mind. Such as this kind of civil strife, fighting heart and power of intrigue, are very suitable for the character.


    Six people on the boat, not long, to the Tianheng capital.


    Sending a message, councilor An Wai has just arrived in Tianheng capital.


    After a while, councilor an arrived at the inn where Lin Tianyu and the six of them were.


    Councilor an didn''t even say a word of courtesy, nor did he arrange a dinner party. Instead, he let Lin Tianyu and others go to a guest room with excellent concealment.


    Obviously, councilor an is really in a hurry.


    In the rear of an yuan Wai, they followed two people. However, Lin Tianyu felt a little, but the momentum of the two men had reached the point of understanding the half step immortal principle. Lin Tianyu was shocked. In a simple trip, this councilor an went to work as bodyguards with two high-powered figures who had realized the banbu Xianze. Besides, this councilor an must also be a very important figure in the civil strife of the fog hidden gate. At the same time, it also shows how serious the civil strife has been.


    However, when councilor an looked at the characters that Lin Tianyu was accompanying, he could not help but feel a ray of disappointment.


    The reason why Mr. an sent such an urgent message to Lin Tianyu.


    The key reason is that he learned through some of his own channels that Lin Tianyu is building a clan, Chongxiao Pavilion, and Lin Tianyu is exactly the head of this clan. What''s more, the whole world of friars is also rumored that this Chongxiao Pavilion is actually the first power in the mainland. Because Chongxiao Pavilion, but there are several strength, has reached the height of understanding half step immortal.


    The reason why councilor an sent such an urgent message was that he hoped that Lin Tianyu could bring a few black magic tigers who had understood the half step immortal rule to help.


    At that time, the absolute strength of crushing, at present this matter, it is very easy to handle.


    But now, let''s take a look at some of the people Lin Tianyu brings.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu didn''t understand at all. He sent out such a message to his real intention.


    However, it can also be regarded as a mistake made by him.


    After all, in that message, he could not explain it directly. Lin Tianyu led several black magic tigers who understood the half step immortal rule to help.


    But even so, councilor an still thinks that with the strength and information sources of Chongxiao Pavilion, he can feel these things. Since the fog hidden gate can''t solve all these problems, it must be more difficult to ask for him. Naturally, he will arrange enough experts to help him. But now, who are these people?


    Inside, the security guard was full of disappointment.


    At the same time, it is also the rumor of the Xiuzhen world, full of doubts.


    In the Xiuzhen world, it is said that today''s Chongxiao Pavilion is how powerful, and how wise and powerful the young master of Chongxiao Pavilion is.


    But now, such a dangerous thing, to these people, wise where?


    Magic?


    But what about martial arts?

 Chapter 1022

    Mr. an, who was in a hurry, could not even talk about it any more.


    An said: "young Xia Hu Qing and miss Du Yu, ladies and gentlemen, it''s hard to come all the way. I''ll arrange a banquet for you. Then, on that day, the capital of hengguo is also a prosperous place. You can enjoy yourself for a few days and go back. Of course, I will arrange all the expenses for your visit. "


    The meaning of this is obviously that after I have given you a good meal, you can go away.


    People like you, even if they are involved, can''t help anything.


    Lin Tianyu and Chi Yuanyuan and others looked at each other, and they clearly understood the meaning of an yuan Wai.


    Then, councilor an stood up and said, "ADA, help me to treat these guests well. Ah Er, you go back with me first. As there is something urgent, I''d like to leave first


    Mr. an said, and he was ready to go.


    However, Lin Tianyu got up and said, "councilor an, you''d better stay for a while and have a good talk with us. Maybe it will benefit you unexpectedly."


    "It''s really urgent. I''ll talk about it next time," an said


    With that, councillor an was about to walk to the door.


    However, Lin Tianyu turned suddenly and blocked the gate.


    Councilor an was stunned.


    Even the two Ah Da and ah Er, who understood the half step Xianze, were startled.


    It is because they did not understand it just now. How did Lin Tianyu get to the door out of their sight and block them.


    A DA and a er don''t understand, so they quickly release their divine consciousness to check.


    That''s right!


    It''s just a small foundation repair.


    However, how could such a monk make such an instant shift under their two eyes.


    However, no matter what, the first and foremost task is to protect the security officers.


    Therefore, a''er was in front of him, and after a-da-duan, he protected him well in the middle. Then, ah Er faced Lin Tianyu and immediately released his whole body momentum to Lin Tianyu. In ah er''s heart, however, he was extremely sure that the release of momentum at such a short time could completely crush the monk who had just built the foundation to the ground.


    However, when the momentum oppresses Lin Tianyu, ah er''s eyes are widened.


    This powerful momentum not only did not press Lin Tianyu down to the ground. Moreover, he didn''t even scratch Lin Tianyu.


    However, they did not take this imposing oppression seriously.


    With a smile on her face, she was indifferent, but she didn''t feel like half of her momentum was pressing on her body.


    Is this really just a foundation builder?


    When can the foundation building friars have such a cow, facing the oppression of the great power of the half step immortal alone, the clouds are light and the wind is light.


    Unless, he is a high-level friar, deliberately lowered the realm, to tease people.


    However, if you can really lower the realm, so that the two of them to understand the half step of the immortal can not see. It is possible only if they are powerful people who have truly and completely understood the principle of immortality.


    But is he?

 Chapter 1023

    At this time, Lin Tianyu said, "councilor an, it''s better to stay for a while."


    An yuan looked at a big on the outside of his head, and then looked at ah er. He saw that they all looked cautious. Suddenly, they said, "OK! Then I''ll stay for a while


    Said councillor an, turning around and sitting back.


    At this time, a DA and a er stood quietly behind an yuan Wai.


    Lin Tianyu also returned to his original seat and sat down casually.


    At the meeting, Chi remote said, "Mr. an, we prefer to get to the point. Therefore, we should not beat around the bush. Now, I would like to ask councilor an how dangerous the internal strife in the fog hidden gate has reached. "


    "You --"


    councilor An Wai suddenly stood up again from the chair he had just sat down.


    Their fog hidden door, as Chi remote said, was indeed civil strife. What''s more, it almost shakes the whole fog hidden door, and even, it will completely shake the foundation of the fog hidden door. But how could such an outsider know? You know, the civil strife at wuyinmen has not spread out at all. Don''t say it''s an outsider like Chihiro. Even the people inside the fog hidden gate, many high-level people, do not know that there is such a civil strife in the fog hidden door.


    "In fact, councilor an, I don''t need to be surprised.


    "If I can''t even analyze the news, how can I come here?


    "Then, where can the confidence come from to help the fog hidden gate to quell such an internal turmoil?"


    Councilor an sat down again, and it was not easy for him to put away his gaffe.


    "Do you mean that you can know that there was an internal strife in our fog hidden door? Is it your analysis?"


    "Indeed, it is the analysis," Chi said


    "No other information?"


    "No other information was available."


    "Not from other sources?"


    "I don''t know from other sources."


    "Have you analyzed the basis of this is a fog hidden door civil strife?"


    "All of my evidences are the message for help sent by councilor an to the Lord of Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "How can we analyze such a simple message and come up with so many contents? Can you talk about it? "


    Chi YaoYuan said with a smile: "excuse me, councilor an, I can''t tell you. However, I can definitely say goodbye to councilor an, that is, I can know that there is an internal strife in Wuyin gate, and all the sources are accurate. It is just a message for help sent by councilor an to our cabinet leader. Nothing else. If you don''t believe me, you can ask our cabinet leader. "


    Their cabinet leader?


    Oh.


    Councilor an thought for a while before he came back.


    Isn''t it the young man who, after a while ago, has been totally unable to afford it, who is said to be on the whole heavenly power continent, and up to now, can be regarded as the one who has created miracles?


    In fact, it''s no wonder that councilor an can''t remember for a while. Because now, in the heart of an yuan Wai, Chi remote is a generation of geeks. And how could such a geek succumb to the young man whom he despised just now.


    But now, the security officer can''t help but move.


    Is it possible that young Lin Tianyu is really a generation of great genius heroes?

 Chapter 1024

    The eyes of an yuan Wai can''t help but look at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it can be analyzed that there is civil strife in the fog hidden gate. There is only one message."


    Mr. an asked again, "is there really only one message?"


    In fact, it is very impolite of councilor an to ask again and again.


    However, he still could not believe such a thing.


    So, almost no through the brain to ask again.


    "There is only one message," Lin said


    There seems to be a sense of perplexity in councilor an.


    In the world, is there really such a talent?


    Heaven never dies!


    With the help of such talents, the small civil strife can be calmed down.


    Lin Tianyu looked at an yuan Wai and said, "this is Chi Yuanyuan, Chi Daxia, and my military adviser of Chongxiao Pavilion. At that time, just after receiving such a message from an yuan, all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion were in dispute. However, we Chongxiao Pavilion military division, Chi Daxia can see at a glance that there is an internal strife in the fog hidden gate. Moreover, we claim that we don''t need to send a large number of people at all. As long as we travel lightly, we can easily calm down such a civil strife. "


    Commander of Chongxiao Pavilion!


    Chongxiao Pavilion should be prosperous!


    In the eyes of councilor an, full of jealousy, he would like to take away the talent of the military master who belongs to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Good! I made a decision on this matter, and you will help me to calm down this civil strife. However, there are still quite a few people on our side. I will negotiate with them on how to pacify this fog hidden gate civil strife. Therefore, although I have fully agreed, it is up to you to help quell this civil strife. However, I also want to discuss this matter with those people who deal with it together. However, you can rest assured that I will try my best to persuade them to take the lead in calming this civil strife. Two hours, don''t worry, at most two hours, I can persuade them all


    Speaking of this, councilor an turned back and said, "ADA, you stayed here to protect their safety. I took ah Er back as soon as possible and settled this matter."


    Lin Tianyu said, "Mr. an, you can take ADA and ah Er back with you. We can take care of our own safety. "


    "However, there is another force under the fog hidden gate. They are all cold-blooded people who have experienced knife edge licking blood, and then survived. They are not ordinary martial monks. With Ada here to protect your safety, I can rest assured


    An yuan Wai says, however, also specially glanced at pool remote.


    That means that, obviously, if there is no big talent like Chi remote, he will be worried about ten thousand.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "Mr. an, you can go without worry. Now, your safety is the real point. If you have any accident, then all of us are in vain.


    "As for our safety.


    "Ha ha, as long as he dares to come, I don''t mind at all. I''ll teach them a lesson before we really form an alliance."

 Chapter 1025

    After hearing Lin Tianyu say so confidently, councilor an felt a little relieved.


    However, before leaving, he still took a worried look at the pool. However, Chi remote also gave an assured look to councilor an, who took a DA and a er away.


    And then, fortunately, it was councilor an who really listened to Lin Tianyu''s words and took a DA and a er back together.


    Otherwise, councilor an can''t go back.


    Because, just half a step up, unexpectedly, met the fog hidden door, another force inside, hands ambush.


    Obviously, the strength of the ambush is much stronger than that of the other side.


    In the end, a DA and a er fought hard to protect an yuan Wai. Even though ah ER was injured in most places, ah er''s life was in danger and he lost his fighting power. However, he still failed to protect yuan Wai and broke out of the siege of those men who were ambushed by another force. I can see that a DA is bound to be like A-Er if he is injured again. When he got there, he had to die.


    At this time, an yuan Wai''s staff rushed to rescue him, and finally took ah er. Then, they cooperated with Ah Da to fight as hard as possible, and finally broke out of the encirclement.


    This time, if an yuan Wai only took ah er with him for protection, he would not have been able to wait for his own people to rescue him.


    Then, after rescuing an Yuanwai and a group of people, they returned to their hiding place, and there was no time to panic or rest. They directly began to discuss foreign aid such as Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and other six people were in the room of the inn.


    Lu Feixue said curiously: "great Xia Chi, just now, councilor an asked you how you could know from such a message that there was civil strife in the fog hidden gate. Why don''t you just tell him why? I want to say half a head and leave half a head. "


    Chi remote a smile, way: "perhaps, the pavilion Lord can answer."


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and then said, "is it possible that this is to leave a sense of mystery in the heart of an yuan Wai?"


    Chi Yuanyuan smiles.


    Gao dewu was happy, and said, "all of you who play tricks always think about mysteries. Then, you talk half and leave half. I don''t know what I''ve been doing all day


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think chivalrous Chi has created such a mysterious feeling. Maybe there is a deeper reason."


    Chi remote way: "there is a reason, even with our positive, further cooperation, are greatly related."


    Oh!


    There is such a deep meaning in it.


    All of them were aroused.


    Gao dewu was deliberately angry and said, "Chi, you just pretend. Sooner or later, when you try again, you will be struck by thunder. Good! Then you can tell me. What''s the relationship between your dressing up like this and their alliance? "


    Everyone gave a gentle smile.


    Obviously, Gao dewu said that he didn''t look at these things at all, but in his heart, he especially wanted to listen to it.


    Chi remote way: "to talk about the relationship with their joint success. This one is really important.


    "You think. Now, from that message, I found that there was an internal strife in the fog hidden door. After that, I told them about this to the people of the fog hidden gate. It was based on such a message that they would certainly astonish me. It''s really not easy to analyze such complicated things and help them deal with the civil strife.


    "But if I had told them the whole process and reason of the inference. As soon as they listen, they will feel that it is nothing more than that. Maybe, therefore, we will feel that cooperation with us is just the same thing.


    "If we let them have this idea and don''t think we can be outstanding, then the effect of cooperation will be much worse."

 Chapter 1026

    After that, it seems to be to prove that the pool is remote.


    When councilor an was about to leave, he had already agreed. Within two hours, he would persuade those people and hurry to talk about cooperation with Lin Tianyu and others.


    However, it was only half an hour before Ann came back.


    Obviously, it is because of the pool''s remote actions that it has an effect.


    It''s not just councilor an who has astonished Chi Yuan. It should be that the people who discussed this matter with councilor an all shocked Chi remote. Therefore, in such a short time, there will be a choice.


    Otherwise, when councilor an left, he had already said that he would try his best to persuade those people in two hours.


    That is to prove that those people, in fact, he is not so persuasive. Since Mr. an has reserved two hours, it is estimated that the two hours should be quite different.


    But now, it is so fast.


    At this time, councilor an still brought two people.


    One is Ada. But at this time, a Da''s body, but there are many obvious scars in.


    One is a stranger I haven''t seen before.


    An went into the door and said, "Lin Pavilion master and Chi Jun division, please come to our hiding place steadily and talk about it with our people."


    Although he put Lin Tianyu in the first place, the tone of his voice clearly showed more kindness to Chi remote.


    It seems that the trickster has his own convincing means.


    "Good!" Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "however, look at the appearance of ADA, it should be because you were attacked when you went back all the way back. Now that we have been attacked once, we will certainly be attacked on the way back. "


    "Please rest assured, master Lin," said an. On the last return trip, the route was not well planned, so it was attacked. This time, when I came out, I carefully planned the route to come here and the route to go back. As far as possible to ensure the concealment of the route. Besides, there are three routes. There are four routes to go back. In this way, even if someone inside informs us of the hidden routes we have already planned, we can not be sure which way we will really go back. Therefore, you can rest assured that you will be safe this time. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head. It''s absolutely safe.


    However, Lin Tianyu is really unable to pick out the reason. It''s just an intuition. This return journey, must still fall into the other party''s ambush circle.


    Chi remote is a way: "councilor an, why don''t you draw the four routes back to me, let me have a look."


    Hearing that Chi remote said the same thing, councilor an was convinced immediately. Then, he carefully drew out all the four routes.


    It turns out that although an yuan Wai asked Lin Tianyu to come to the capital of Tianheng state, their real hiding place was not in the capital of Tianheng state, but in the mountain outside the capital of the state.


    The four routes drawn by Mr. an can be called painstaking if they are based on his explanation.


    If it were not for the people who formulated the four routes, no one would have thought of them.


    And there are four routes to choose from.


    So, even if someone really informs, there''s no way to lock them in. Which way will they go.

 Chapter 1027

    After drawing the four routes, councilor an was very pleased.


    Then, an yuan looked at Chi remote, and there was something to show off in it.


    How about the military division?


    We have talents in the fog hidden door, right?


    So four lines have been designed and come back to the hiding place. Even if you are a military master of Chongxiao Pavilion, and you really have great talents, how about that?


    Even if you have a talented military master, it is absolutely impossible to think of which route we will choose to go back this time.


    Hey, hey!


    Since you can''t determine the route of our return to China, this return is extremely safe.


    Even if the other party gets the message, they know the four routes.


    However, it is certainly impossible for them to know which specific route. Well, the insurance method is that the other side has assigned people to intercept my return on the four roads. However, if the other side really spread out their hands to intercept, then they have spread out four kinds of hands. That force may not be able to intercept our present strength.


    In front of the talented military division, an yuan was extremely proud.


    But at this time, Chi remote still carefully looked at the four routes of return. Then, I went back and forth carefully. Then, I raised my head.


    Chi remote way: "councilor an, I''m afraid you will be ambushed by the other party this time. What''s more, if I expected it to be good, the other party should have been lurking on the road you expected. "


    After hearing this, councilor an was stunned.


    Then, he refused to accept his words: "military officer, the four routes of return must be selected randomly when I return. How can they know which way I will choose when I go back. Then, and already in the way I plan to return, already ambushed? I don''t think it''s possible at all! "


    In my heart, an yuan Wai was very angry with the Chi long-range military division. But this time, he was still unconvinced.


    Because, to be honest, even he is not sure which of the four routes he will take in the end. How can the other party budget ahead of time to which line they will go, and then, and has arranged for the next staff, on that road, has been ambushed?


    No way!


    Is that completely impossible?


    Chi remote way: "Mr. an, in this way, let''s do a small experiment, and you will believe it."


    Councilor an was also interested and said, "military officer, how can we do such a small experiment?"


    Chi remote way: "this small experiment is extremely simple, that is, I have come up with a route for each other. Finally, check it again to see if it is the same route. If it is the same route, it proves that I am right. Now that I can guess the same route as that in Ann''s heart. Well, I believe that the other party must have guessed the right route long before facing these four routes. What''s more, what I expected was not bad. Now, they must have been on the route that I had guessed out. They have laid ambush, waiting for the security personnel to take all of us to ambush. "

 Chapter 1028

    "No way!"


    Mr. an objected immediately.


    Chi remote is full of confidence: "is it possible, we do such a small experiment, are not all completely clear?"


    Councilor an looked at Chi remote''s confident look, and he was a little bit agitated. But at the same time, he really didn''t believe in evil.


    "But, after I told you a route, didn''t the military master hear it? Or, after the military Master said a route, I clearly thought it was this one, but I said it was not. Well, then, isn''t it the same that can''t prove the effect? "


    "This is easier," pool said remotely.


    "We all use pens to write down the route we think in our hearts on paper, and then we take it out again. After a comparison, we can see it clearly."


    "Good! That''s it. "


    Then, both of them wrote on paper, and in their hearts, they decided that when they returned to China, councilor an must have taken them along the same road.


    After a while, they took it out and compared it.


    On the right side of the pool is a detour to the mountain.


    On the paper outside councilor an, there is a third route.


    In contrast to the words on the two pieces of paper, councilor an opened his mouth wide and could not say a word for a long time.


    Isn''t the third route just the way to the right side of the mountain road?


    This is -


    God!


    What a military master!


    He was able to figure out the route that he had not yet fully convinced himself of even what he thought in his mind.


    It''s not just a miracle.


    I don''t know what else can be used to express such a miracle.


    If there is no such comparison, the paper will be irrefutable and it will be his own experience. If other people told him such a thing, he would not believe it.


    But now, the miracle, it is so clearly happened in front of his eyes.


    After waiting for a long time, councilor an finally said, "how do you calculate this, military master?"


    Chi remote is unpredictable smile, no direct answer.


    Then, Chi remote way: "since I can calculate this matter. In that case, there must be someone who can figure out that you will return by this way. Therefore, ambush must have been set up early on this road. Just waiting for us to be put into the ambush ring and hit us by surprise. "


    An said: "well, when we return, we deliberately bypass that place. Take the other way back, won''t it?


    "By then, they would have been lying in wait, but we had already made a detour back to our hiding place.


    "Haha! I want to laugh when I think of their silly waiting.


    "Fortunately, we have such talents as military division."


    But at this time, Chi remote didn''t directly agree with an yuan Wai''s statement. He just looked at Lin Tianyu and laughed. And Lin Tianyu is also to Chi remote, look at each other with a smile and nod.


    Then, Chi remote just said: "Mr. an, in fact, I have a better idea."

 Chapter 1029

    An yuan moved out of his heart and said, "the military adviser said..."


    "Yes." Pool remote road.


    "But now, if there is a direct conflict between us and each other, it will be obviously insufficient. Even if we know where they are ambushing, it is impossible for us to give them an anti ambush with our existing manpower.


    "Military master, otherwise, I will give us the people who are hidden there. I will send a message back and ask them to send more people. Then we hit them on both sides, giving them an unexpected blow.


    "Yes. That''s it. I''ll send a message right away


    However, when an agent was about to send a message, pool remote stopped him.


    Chi remote said: "councilor an, from my point of view, all the people in your hiding place must have their insiders. If now, you send a message in the past, which is equivalent to telling the other party that we have found them. Well, when we get there, I''m afraid the other party has already got the news and left first. At that time, let''s not say that we are encircling and annihilating each other. I''m afraid that even the shadow of the other party can''t be seen. "


    This is exactly the case.


    In their hiding place, there is definitely the other party''s agent.


    All the leaders of them think so.


    But who is this man?


    But it has not been able to find out.


    Now, if the message is sent in the past, saying that both sides should encircle and annihilate, it will undoubtedly be a letter to the other party. Well, it''s a good idea.


    "So what shall we do?" I''m a layman. Frowning and thinking.


    To be honest, such an opportunity is indeed too rare. As long as it is really successful in encirclement and annihilation, one is to be able to attack the other side in strength. What''s more, it will seriously damage the morale of the other side and boost our prestige. But now, we can see that we can''t encircle and annihilate them. They don''t have enough people here, but they can''t ask for help at all.


    Is it true that a big fat fish like this will be released like this?


    Councilor an thought, full of unwilling.


    At this time, Chi remote looks at Lin Tianyu again. Lin Tianyu nodded again. Then, pool remote is a step back.


    Lin Tianyu came forward and said, "councilor an, if you believe us, you two subordinates will be handed over to us. Then, it''s up to me to arrange this counter ambush. I''m sure I''ll give you the last time you were ambushed


    Councilor an looked at Lin Tianyu and became distrustful. He said, "master Lin, it''s not that I don''t believe you anymore. But now that we have only a few people, how can we compete with those people ambushed by the other party. Even if we add me in, we are not enough for each other to knead. If we have no strength, how can we ambush each other


    "Who said there was no strength?"


    An yuan''s eyes brightened and said, "is it possible that Lin Ge Lord has met with hidden men and horses in the capital of Tianheng


    At the thought of this possibility, an''s eyes were shining.


    Yeah.


    Today''s Chongxiao Pavilion is just like the first force in Tianquan mainland.


    Will the leader of the cabinet of the first force not be equipped with hidden personnel?

 Chapter 1030

    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "there is no hidden man or horse."


    There is no hidden man!


    These people right now?


    "However, if we only have these hands, I''m afraid it won''t be enough for each other."


    I don''t blame Mr. an for saying that.


    They''re in these hands now.


    On the other hand, there are two experts.


    Although a DA has realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, he is injured after all. It is very difficult to give full play to that strength.


    Another man, though he is also a master. However, in fact, there is still a lot of gap with ADA. That''s the level of the late Yuanying period. Although it can be regarded as a powerful figure on the Tianquan continent. But it is much worse than the peak cultivation of half step immortal.


    Lin Tianyu''s side.


    Of the five, the only one with a calm face and little to say was the one who couldn''t see through, and the others couldn''t handle it at all.


    That powerful middle-aged, a look at the momentum, you know, but only the golden elixir peak.


    To tell you the truth, as the leader of a pavilion, this cultivation is a little too low, only to build the foundation realm.


    There was a woman who was just building a foundation.


    Then, there is a military master, although the realm is to reach the golden elixir peak. But, military division? As the name implies, of course, it is impossible to be good at fighting. In addition, although he has some fighting power, he is afraid that he will be a burden if he really plays.


    How can they ambush each other?


    Councilor An Wai said, "well, let''s go another way. First, we''ll go back to the hiding place. After long-term consideration, we can make plans. In any case, if the two forces like us really want to win or lose, it is by no means determined by this one-time war. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "although it''s not a one-off decision, we have to take advantage of it and let the other party suffer a lot. Moreover, the final victory, to put it bluntly, is composed of one victory after another. "


    In fact, councilor an knows this.


    If we win once, win once, and accumulate, won''t it become the final victory?


    However, the dilemma now is that they have no strength to fight this war.


    "Well, who should fight this war. Are we the only people on the scene? Can these eight people beat those who are ambushing us? "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it''s not the eight people on the scene."


    "Who is that?" he said


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s among the eight people, except the three of you."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he pointed to an Yuanwai, Chi remote, Lu Feixue.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s the remaining five of us who go to ambush each other and defeat each other."


    "Just five of you?" Mr. an can''t think of it.


    Even if the eight of them play together, it is obviously insufficient. But now, we have to remove three people, and only five of them will go to ambush the opponent.


    Is this -


    don''t you want to live?


    But Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "yes. Five of us are enough. The three of you just need to find a high ground with an open vision and watch

 Chapter 1031

    After hearing Lin Tianyu say this again, councilor an looks at Lin Tianyu seriously.


    At this time, it is clear that Lin Tianyu is serious.


    Then, councilor an looked at the past like Chi Yuanyuan and said, "military officer, you really need to be so anxious. Do you have to fight with the other party? Besides, there are only five people... "


    Obviously, in the heart of an yuan Wai, Chiyuan has always been regarded as heaven and man.


    At this time, also want pool remote here to get a reply.


    Chi remote nodded and said: "although in some small calculations, I have outstanding place. However, in the overall situation, the cabinet master is far better than me. Since the leader of the cabinet has decided, there is no doubt that the battle will be won. "


    Councilor an was completely shocked.


    In Chi''s words, Lin Tianyu is far better than him. What''s the meaning of this?


    It''s just a casual sentence.


    Or is this really the case?


    At this time, councilor an looked at Lin Tianyu again, and suddenly felt that he really did not understand this figure, which was on the Tianquan continent, and now it can be described as a hot man.


    Suddenly, councilor an thought of it again.


    If Lin Tianyu is really just a mediocre person, how can he be willing to be under such circumstances?


    It was not until this meeting that councilor an took Lin Tianyu seriously.


    Then, according to the remote analysis of the pool, the other side may lay the ambush.


    Lin Tianyu divided the five men into two ways and circled them on both sides.


    Along the way, Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu were together.


    Along the way, Heidao Laozu, a DA and another Yuanying later Da Neng.


    Slowly, the two sides of the line were separated, and they surrounded the ambush site bit by bit.


    Gradually, finally, Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu have been able to clearly see his side, hiding all the people on the edge of the ambush point. Then, Lin Tianyu hurriedly confirmed their side to master Heidao. Soon, I got a reply. They arrived at the expected place on their side. Now they can see the ambush on their side clearly.


    So, the agreement, after dozens of numbers, together to start.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master Gao, when you start to fight later, I will go first and display the law of space. After killing that person, senior Gao will come forward to do it again."


    Gao dewu followed the direction of Lin Tianyu, who was clearly the leader of this side. Look at that cultivation, it is clear that there is Yuanying peak strength. If Lin Tianyu throws his hand, suddenly applies the law of space and carries out a sneak attack, he may easily take his life with only one blow. If you kill the leader of the other side, let alone the strength of the other side will be greatly damaged, and even the morale will cause an irreparable blow.


    On the other hand, Heidao Laozu pointed to the leader and said, "when we start, ADA, you two just need to entangle that person for me. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    A DA and another later monk Yuan Ying nodded.


    At the same time, ADA looked at the leader, and his anger was almost overwhelming. However, ADA also fully understands that this is not the time to be impulsive. Otherwise, it may affect the whole anti ambush plan.


    As a result, a Daqiang bit his lower lip and suppressed his anger.

 Chapter 1032

    At this time, an yuan Wai, Chi remote and Lu Feixue had already climbed a hill several miles away from here.


    From there, you can see a panoramic view of the ambush point.


    An said, "military officer, do you think they will succeed?"


    Obviously, even now that the anti ambush is about to start, councilor an is still a bit worried.


    Chi remote way: "councilor an, just rest assured. The leader of our cabinet has never failed. "


    An member says: "that your cabinet Lord, have you dealt with it several times before?"


    "Not much. It''s only three times that we can really talk about it. "


    "It''s only three times. What kind of good exercise can you get. You know, our killers of the fog hidden gate have made many moves in their lives, and some of them have even reached hundreds of times. "


    Hearing this, Lu Feixue was not happy.


    "How about hundreds of times? Some people, even if their life is only one shot, that is the top ordinary people, more than a thousand times.


    "Do you know the devil Kingdom forces that once ran rampant in Tiandu? It was Tianyu who destroyed it. What''s more, at that time, when the forces of the demon kingdom were destroyed, the strongest of them were just a monk in the middle of the golden elixir.


    "And last time, several alliances besieged me. At that time, several alliances were completely destroyed. Do you know, those alliances almost covered Tianquan, and half of the eight superpowers on the mainland were involved.


    "There are also more than a dozen Yuan Ying Da Neng, who took a flying boat to attack his hometown, Qingye City, but before they had a chance to enter the city, they had already disappeared outside the city.


    "In the fog hidden door, you have killed hundreds of times, but which one can match any one of them in his life?"


    Agent an looks at Lu Feixue and is speechless.


    But then he thought that this was just leading the forces. It just shows his leadership.


    Then, councilor an looked at Chi Yuanyuan and said in his heart: with such a military division, the power of leadership is not his work.


    Now, the anti ambush below is a standard short fight. Let''s take a look at Lin Tianyu''s strength. How is it going?


    Then, looking down at the ambush.


    All five have reached the best point of attack.


    Waiting for the time to attack.


    Councilor an tightly grasped a rock in front of him. He felt a chill behind his back and fixed his eyes on the bottom without blinking. In fact, at this time, the eyes of councilor an are more focused on Lin Tianyu below. After all, although it''s only for a while, Lin Tianyu seems to be a wonderful person no matter from Chi remote''s mouth or Lu Feixue''s mouth.


    The interest of councilor An Wai has been completely aroused.


    He wanted to have a good look at how amazing such a person was in the mouth of the Chi long-range military division.


    ¡°7¡¢6¡¢5¡­¡­ 3. 2, 1 "


    below, Lin Tianyu is counting silently.


    When he had just reached the "1", councilor an felt that he had been staring at Lin Tianyu, and that he had lost the shadow of Lin Tianyu in his sight.

 Chapter 1033

    Eh!


    Where are the people?


    I''m here, but I''ve been staring at it all the time, and I haven''t even blinked my eyes. Why, this man disappeared all of a sudden?


    Then, there was the sound of swordsmen joining each other.


    Then, he saw the man who was just standing with Lin Tianyu. He rushed down and almost killed him all the way.


    This -


    is this just a monk at the top of the golden elixir?


    Among the people he crushed all the way down, there were a lot of them, all of them were monk Yuanying.


    Yeah.


    That Lin Tianyu is not missing.


    Instead, he was already at the center of the battle. What''s more, the position he was in just now seemed to be the place where the friar of Yuanying peak was located.


    What''s more, where is the monk of Yuanying peak?


    Have you been killed by Lin Tianyu?


    But is it possible?


    A young man is a great power, but he is just a foundation builder.


    Then, councilor an looked at Lin Tianyu''s killing there, and suddenly found out that when Lin Tianyu started to kill, it was much faster, stronger and more exciting than that of such a top monk of the golden elixir.


    He took a black knife in his hand. As long as the black knife flashed in his hand, whoever it was in front of the flash of the knife light would be killed. Whether it''s the foundation or the golden elixir, or even if it''s Yuanying''s great ability, what''s the same? The monks of Yuanying can''t even escape from their bodies, so they''re dead.


    This -


    just now, Gao dewu''s killing was just the peak of the golden elixir, which had completely overturned the division of monk''s realm by an Yuanwai.


    Now, it''s even more convincing to Mr. an that Lin Tianyu is Yuanying''s great power, and the other people who died under him are the foundation building friars.


    It''s too damn crazy!


    It''s no wonder that just the foundation building friars dare to say that they will be right. The people who ambush them will have an ambush.


    Now, it''s not fighting at all, it''s harvesting life.


    Mr. an''s lips were shaking, shaking and shaking.


    At the same time, councilor an is also aware that Lin Tianyu''s side of the fight is not to watch. Under his endless harvest, it''s just one side down, right?


    Moreover, Mr. an clearly felt that Lin Tianyu was not alone in reaping each other''s lives. It seemed that there were more than a dozen people harvesting each other''s lives.


    If one side falls down like this, the other side should not be simply defeated. It is estimated that at the end of the battle, there will probably be no one who can escape.


    So, councilor an put his heart down and turned his eyes to the other side.


    In fact, I would like to take Lin Tianyu''s side as an example.


    At the beginning, councilor an was more optimistic about ADA''s side.


    After all, there is a great master who has understood half step immortal principle. There was also a strong monk who could not see through his accomplishments. Then, there is a great monk in the later period of Yuanying. Such a combination is already terrible.


    It''s because of that. Ah Da''s side is completely relieved.


    Just now, councilor an did not look at Ada.


    It was not until the meeting that Lin Tianyu and his side had been decided that the overall situation had been decided, so they turned their eyes to ADA''s side.

 Chapter 1034

    However, when his eyes swept to the side of ADA, the eyes of councillor an shrank sharply.


    A DA and the monk in the later period of Yuanying were trapped in front of him. When he attacked secretly, he made ah Er seriously injured, and he also realized the top monk who understood half step Xianze?


    Did he ambush here again?


    Damn it!


    In the eyes of councilor an, a burst of uncontrollable murderous spirit flowed out.


    Only hate their own strength is not enough.


    Otherwise, councilor an is afraid that he will directly rush out and kill this guy on the spot.


    After seeing the man trapped by a DA and the later monks of nayuanying, an Yuanwai was especially concerned about the battlefield on this side of ADA. So he quickly focused his eyes on the other one who came with Lin Tianyu. He had some people who couldn''t see through the cultivation.


    But this time, the eyes of an yuan Wai are shaking again, shaking, shaking again


    This person, feeling, just like seeing Lin Tianyu just now, is not fighting at all, but harvesting life endlessly.


    Moreover, he clearly felt that when he was harvesting life, he had the same feeling as Lin Tianyu.


    Damn it!


    Is it our wuyinmen killer organization, or are they two killers.


    They reaped their lives, and their Sabre skill is so sharp, but they are much more fluent than the killers who have been killing for years.


    Now, if only ADA and the monk in the later period of Yuanying can stay a little longer for the peak monk who has realized the half step immortal principle, then, before long, this horrible guy will be able to arrange the other party''s ambush here, and all of them will be solved.


    Yes!


    Big!


    you two must be more awesome, as long as you can catch up with the guy who has understood half a step, a little longer.


    However, at this time, it was not only councilor an who knew about this situation.


    The monk who was trapped by a DA and Yuan Ying''s later period, who realized the half step immortal principle, also fully understood the current situation. If he has been trapped all the time, he can only sit and see that all the people he brings are killed by the other party''s terrible knife repair. As a result, the peak monk who realized the half step immortal rule also made a thorough effort to attack more and more fiercely. As a result, a DA, who was physically injured, and the young baby were exhausted in their later stage.


    However, at the beginning, the two men were ordered by the ancestor of black sword, so that they must trap the peak monk who understood half step immortal rules.


    Therefore, although it is more and more difficult to trap each other, or both of them have not retreated.


    Just as soon as they were repulsed, both of them rushed forward. Anyway, they tried everything to prevent this monk who had understood the half step immortal rule out of his predicament.


    Especially when we saw the ancestor of black sword, among those monks who did not have the leader, they galloped around and killed endlessly and reaped each other''s life wantonly.


    However, after all, ah''s injury was not healed, and the other person was only in the later stage of Yuanying. Gradually, as time went on, he became more and more unable to trap his opponent.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly appeared beside them.

 Chapter 1035

    At this time, a DA and Yuan Ying later friars were obviously stunned.


    In their battle circle, why is there one more person suddenly.


    However, they were only stunned for a moment, and then, they quickly attacked the top monk who was surrounded by them and understood the half step immortal rule.


    Because, at the same time, in their ears, they received a voice, "it''s me!"


    But the peak monk who was trapped between the two men and understood the half step immortal was supposed to get out of the predicament immediately. At this time, he suddenly saw another person in the circle. So, no matter how much, they directly attacked this person. But all of a sudden, I felt that the arm which he attacked and left was cold, and could not be taken back.


    No!


    In his heart, there was a roar of anger. When he realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, he was cut off one arm with one move.


    How can he not be angry.


    Anger at the same time, in his heart, but also at the same time raised endless fear.


    In one move, he cut off one of his arms directly and cleanly. Although, he just shot, there is some suspicion of sneak attack. However, if the strength is not enough, even if it is a hundred people to sneak attack, can you cut off an arm that understands the peak cultivation of half step immortal principle?


    So, angry, directly burned part of the blood essence, launched a move toward them.


    After this one move blows out, it is to blow their encirclement ring to blow out a hole finally.


    Brush!


    Looking at the crack that was finally torn apart, the monk, who had understood the half step immortal''s principle, really ignored everything. As soon as his figure unfolded, he immediately walked away.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the other party and wanted to go. He quickly waved the knife in his hand. Finally, he scratched a dozen knives behind the other side. The knife saw the bone.


    If they were ordinary monks, they would be seriously injured and lost the ability to escape.


    But I can understand that the vitality of life is far more than that of ordinary friars. Although he was so badly injured, the man was not stopped for a moment. He flashed directly and rushed to the distance. In a short time, he almost disappeared.


    As soon as a big figure shows up, he will catch up with him.


    Lin Tianyu is to stop: "a DA, don''t chase, quickly kill the remaining friars."


    A big one Leng, hate to look at, more and more far of the figure, finally did not catch up, turned to the scene still left here monks endless killing.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed and disappeared again.


    The next moment, Lin Tianyu appeared on Gao dewu''s side.


    Just now, when Lin Tianyu left for such a short time, there were several people who were about to escape when they saw that the situation was not good.


    Just at this time, Lin Tianyu went back and forth. When the black sword flashed, he didn''t give those people a chance to escape. All the people who wanted to escape were trapped in the light of the sword and chopped under the knife.


    Finally, a few minutes later, the sound of fighting on both sides of the battlefield had stopped.


    At this time, there was no more work left on both sides of the station except for the five figures still standing.


    On the mountain in the distance, an yuan Wai is completely crazy.


    This -


    it''s really not a loss to the Chongxiao Pavilion master. It''s too strong!

 Chapter 1036

    Looking at this victorious battlefield, an yuan Wai, who had already driven down from the mountain peak, wanted to laugh.


    But Lin Tianyu frowned and said, "clean up the battlefield quickly!"


    So, everyone started to clean up the monks'' Najie which had been killed just now.


    Lin Tianyu was Nian Di Chi and said, "great Xia Chi, should we hurry back and give them people who are hiding in this place in the fog hidden door a place to hide."


    Chi remote nodded and said, "I was trying to remind the pavilion master. Unexpectedly, the pavilion master has already thought of it."


    After listening to this, an, who was also involved in cleaning the battlefield, said, "why do you need to change your hiding place? The place we are hiding now is a treasure land. That place, even if discovered, is definitely easy to defend and difficult to attack. And, more importantly, it''s hidden enough. Even if you want to go there and look for it, it is absolutely impossible to find such a place. "


    Chi Yuan looked at an yuan Wai, but he said with a smile: "councillor an, I remember that you said that among you, all of those people have already suspected that you have a mole inside. Now that there is a traitor, then, are not all the covert places you mentioned completely equal to nothing? Even if you hide again, as long as you have a traitor who can be summoned and reported to the public, it will not be easy for the opponent to find your hiding place now? "


    Councilor an was stunned.


    But then, an officer said, "but, the traitor is just our suspicion. No one has any evidence. He has really found out the traitor.


    "And, by now, the suspicion seems to be less reliable. You think, if there was a real traitor, the place where we hid should have been exposed long ago?


    "However, up to now, the place where we hide has not been discovered by the other side''s forces.


    "Therefore, it is possible that there is no spy at all."


    "No!" Chi remote is firm: "there must be a traitor!"


    Mr. an asked, "why is this?"


    Chi remote said: "it''s very simple. After you come out to look for us, on the way back, there are people ambushing again. This must be the inside spy. There is no doubt about that? "


    "Then, why haven''t we found the other side''s power when we hide in the place? If there was a spy, the place would have been exposed. So, the other party should have already found it? Because the strength of the other side is obviously much stronger than ours. If they find us and annihilate us at one time, even if they can''t clean up all of us, they can cripple us. So, military strategists, you say, why do they have such a strong strength that they still can''t find it? "


    Chi remote way: "councilor an, in fact, as you said just now, if I were the other party, I would not find it."


    "Why?"


    "Because, as you said just now, their strength is much stronger than yours. However, even if they surround you, it is absolutely impossible to annihilate you. And you guys are killers. If we can''t annihilate them completely, when you hide them and take revenge, they will be worried. In order not to be afraid in the future. I am them, and I will never easily invade your station. "

 Chapter 1037

    After listening to Chi remote''s analysis, an member said: "so, the other party must have known our hiding place."


    Ikera nods.


    The face of councilor an was embarrassed.


    Since it is the other party, he has definitely known his hiding place.


    Well, that is to say, the initiative now is completely in the hands of the other party.


    That is to say, if the other side wants to attack themselves, they will attack. And when the other side doesn''t want to launch a full-scale attack, they can put themselves and others there and watch. Wait until the aggressive nature comes, then attack again.


    No way!


    This is too dangerous!


    "Then, military master, if you say so, we should find a way to change our hiding place as soon as possible."


    "Yes! It''s time to find a way to change it. "


    Pool remote way: "and, not as soon as possible, but now, immediately, immediately, will find a place to change."


    "But, military officer, didn''t you just say that they would not launch an attack when they were not sure of annihilating us? Now, it''s time to change places to hide? "


    "Because now, it''s different from the front.


    "In front of them, they are in control. So, they were not in a hurry at all. They just have to wait slowly. Then, through the report of the traitor, step by step set up the Bureau, and then slowly weaken your strength. When you have weakened your strength to a certain extent, it will be too easy to deal with you at that time.


    "But now, there are variables, and even a group of people they sent out are ready to weaken your strength. But in the end, except for the one who realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, the others were all destroyed.


    "With such a large number of variables, how can they still have the mood, step by step, slowly layout and weaken your strength?


    "At this time, they will think that they will eradicate you as soon as possible.


    "Even if there will be some fish who miss the net, even if they will pay more, they will not hesitate."


    Mr. an''s face changed.


    "In other words, the people who are hiding in that place may be in danger."


    "Yes! So move as soon as possible. "


    "Then, let''s hurry back," said an


    The eight members of the party did not stop at all. Under the leadership of an yuan Wai, they speeded up their speed and rushed to their hiding place.


    Finally, in half an hour, he arrived at a place of concealment.


    In this place, Chi Yuan watched it all over the place, and then stepped into the hiding place. When I got inside, I also looked at the hiding place carefully.


    Finally, Chi remote nodded from afar.


    All the way in front of the leading security officer said: "military division, how about our hiding place, is it very suitable for hiding?"


    "Good! It''s really a good place! They are hidden, easy to defend and difficult to attack. If there is no traitor''s betrayal, this is really a place suitable for long-term hiding. "


    Although Chi remote said it in his mouth. However, an yuan Wai is clearly aware that Chi remote seems to be clearly to his words, with a good bit of perfunctory.


    Or, you can say, pool remote is thinking of something else.

 Chapter 1038

    The security guard was curious.


    What did Chihiro think about just now?


    Just now, Chiyuan kept looking at all the inside and outside of the hiding place. The degree of care is like observing the bridal room he is about to live in.


    Why?


    Then, it''s time to say it again and again.


    The meaning of his name is clearly perfunctory, but he is really praising such a place.


    What did he want to do with this article?


    After thinking about the itch in his heart, councilor an wanted to ask Chi remote about it. But in the end, his curiosity was suppressed.


    Such military talents and their plans are not willing to easily share with others.


    However, from the inside of an officer''s mind, he knew that Chi''s plan was necessarily related to this hiding place.


    Since Chi remote doesn''t want to talk about it, councilor an has to keep it in his mind.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and others met with all the key personnel hiding in it. After saying hello, those people were also in front of them. They had heard councillor an tell us about their origins. Especially if one of them has a military division, how to be outstanding. Therefore, one of the big men, as soon as he saw them, asked, "excuse me, who are Chi Yuanyuan, Chi Daxia, Chi Junshi?"


    Chi remote stood out, nodded and said, "I''m Chi remote. I''m glad to meet you."


    The strong man said, "Chi Junshi, nice to meet you. I don''t know if Chi Junshi is interested in joining us in the fog hidden door. Don''t worry, Chi Jun division. As long as you join the fog hidden door, I can guarantee that the material and status you can get will be far higher than that of you in Chongxiao Pavilion. My name is Huang Ping. I am a branch helmsman of Wuyin gate. I can vouch for you with my personality, the conditions I mentioned earlier


    Personality!


    Does this guy have personality?


    As soon as I met, I wanted to dig someone else''s military adviser.


    Mr. an was embarrassed.


    He quickly stood up and said, "master Huang, this matter can be discussed later. Now, I have to tell you something very urgent


    After an councilor, he quickly stopped the words of the helmsman Huang Ping. Just now, in the anti ambush on the way back, Lin Tianyu showed his grasp of the opportunity and strength. However, with one knife, he directly cut off an arm who had realized the peak of the cultivation of banbu Xianze.


    If there is no such counter ambush, let alone Huang Ping. I''m afraid that after revealing the strength of their side, councilor an would like to say something about digging a corner.


    An outstanding military division like Chi remote is a treasure.


    But now, can such a Chongxiao Pavilion master like Lin Tianyu offend?


    Such a horrible person can only make friends.


    What''s more, when the fog hidden gate is in trouble both at home and abroad, can''t offend such a terrible figure as Lin Tianyu?


    Hearing this, Huang Ping was not happy, and said, "councilor an, I think you have something that you can''t tell the light from the heavy. What is the most important thing for our present fog hidden door. We are faced with such a crisis. A person who can command the overall situation and clean up this mess is the top priority of the moment. And Chi Junshi is such a person. Now, what else can be more important than division Chi joining us in the fog hidden gate

 Chapter 1039

    There was sweat on the forehead of councilor an.


    Councilor an quickly looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, I''m really sorry. We, the Yellow helmsman, are a little too ignorant. However, Huang rudder is a straightforward man. I believe that in the future, as long as Lin Pavilion master can deeply understand the character of Huang helmsman, he will certainly make friends with him. "


    The reason why an yuan Wai quickly apologized to Lin Tianyu was that he had already seen Lin Tianyu''s terror. He was really afraid that if the leader of the forest Pavilion did not like it, he would cut the Yellow helmsman with one knife.


    What''s more, Mr. an knows it well. Lin Tianyu definitely has the strength to kill the Yellow helmsman.


    But Lin Tianyu said calmly: "I can see that the Yellow rudder master is a straightforward man. I''m not going to blame a straightforward man like this.


    "What''s more, I''m afraid that before that, councilor an would like to dig our chi military division into your fog hidden door.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    With Lin Tianyu''s hearty smile, councilor an felt that the sweat on his forehead was growing more and more.


    "How dare, how dare!"


    But then he realized that this was wrong.


    I dare not. It''s not that he doesn''t have that idea anymore.


    Then, councilor an quickly said: "where is it possible. In any case, we can count as an alliance now. Chi Jun division is an ally''s military division. Even if we are short of talents and lack of talents, we will not look for talents from our allies, will we? "


    Lin Tianyu and his entourage all laughed.


    But Huang Ping and Wu Yin men were not happy.


    What are you doing?


    On weekdays, it seems that he is a man with a lot of ideas and opinions.


    This will, this performance, this is simply to lose their face in the fog hidden door, OK?


    Therefore, Huang Ping couldn''t see it anymore. He grabbed the topic and said, "councilor an, what are you talking about. And who is he again. Chongxiao Pavilion master, right. Is it amazing? Do you need to apologize to him? However, he is only a monk of long-term realm. I think you''re really going back to life. Besides, we''re not asking him now. We''re asking division Chi, who would like to come to our Wuyin gate. I believe that Chongxiao Pavilion master is also a general person, right? If Chi Junshi is willing to come to our Wuyin gate, the Chongxiao Pavilion master will release people, right? "


    Huang Ping had been talking about councillor an, but this brain circuit, as soon as he spoke, came to Lin Tianyu''s head.


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, if Chi Junshi really wants to go to your Wuyin gate, I will not stop him.


    "But I still want to ask.


    "Just now, the helmsman Huang said that if military division Chi joined your fog hidden gate, you Wuyin gate would surely come out with more resources Chi could get when we were in Chongxiao Pavilion. He also said that he would be given a higher status.


    "But now, I can clearly see that this branch of your fog hidden door is already in the wind and rain. After today, I don''t know where tomorrow will be. So, where does the resource that helmsman Huang said come from? Is this the position that can be decapitated at any time? "

 Chapter 1040

    Huang Ping stood up and said, "Chongxiao Pavilion master, isn''t he? I''m asking military division Chi now. No matter how much material we can give people and how high their status is, it doesn''t have much to do with you, right? What''s more, I would like to say that with your small temple like Chongxiao Pavilion, how can you accommodate such talents as Chi Junshi? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "our Chongxiao Pavilion is a small temple, but your temple is very big.


    "But now I see that your great temple is clearly rotten and about to collapse. But our little temple is still standing there.


    "Besides, how can you be sure that we are a small temple?"


    When Huang Ping was asked this question, he had a solid foundation.


    Huang Ping said: "isn''t this obvious? If you look at your accomplishments, it''s all clear. You are the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. But what is your cultivation? It''s just the foundation period. The master of a pavilion is just the building of the foundation period. We can imagine what the Chongxiao Pavilion is.


    "Why, are you unconvinced?


    "If you are not convinced, let''s have a match.


    "I''m just a helmsman of the Wuyin gate, but you have already become the leader of the pavilion. Do you dare?"


    On hearing this, Huang Ping pushed this matter to the height of his request for martial arts competition.


    Councilor an is in a complete hurry.


    Compared with this Lord, do you want to die?


    Even if you think you''ve lived too long, you don''t have to die like this.


    Just a short while ago, when he was ambushed by others, the murderer could not help but feel a chill when he thought about it. What''s more, even if it''s the peak cultivation of the half step immortal rule, people can cut off an arm of the opponent with one knife.


    No way!


    It''s absolutely impossible to let the two of them really fight.


    Now, they can''t afford to lose such a general as the helmsman Huang.


    However, Mr. an stood up and said something.


    Lin Tianyu has already said: "the Yellow helmsman wants to compete. It''s also a good thing to have a fight between practitioners. However, in my cabinet master''s identity, if I personally end up with you, it is obvious that there are some too bullying you. Well, senior Gao, you can go on the stage and learn about the interests of the helmsman Huang. But remember, don''t hurt people too much. After all, we are still allies. "


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu arranged this way, councilor an sighed of relief.


    Although Gao dewu is not mortal anymore.


    However, the spirit of killing and cutting is far less frightening than Lin Tianyu.


    Huang Ping stood up contemptuously and went to the opposite side.


    When Gao dewu was asked to play, Huang Ping gave a scornful smile. What''s the matter with you? It''s not the same. I didn''t even dare to play. I sent one person to replace him. However, the replacement is just waiting for failure. The other side is just the peak of golden elixir, but he is already the peak of Yuanying. The gap in the middle, hem!


    However, Lin Tianyu said not to hurt people too much, and claimed to be an ally. All of a sudden, Huang Ping was very angry.


    Send a gold elixir peak monk on the stage, even dare to despise himself so much.


    Good!


    It''s an ally.


    That''s a good sentence.


    In that case, I can''t hurt you too much.


    However, I will hurt you with one move.


    When the time comes, what else can you say?

 Chapter 1041

    In this way, Huang Ping began to accumulate momentum.


    Huang Ping wants to accumulate his Yuanying''s momentum at the peak. After that, he will not dare to use his momentum to force the other party to move in vain at will. Then, he will make a move and hurt the other party.


    Therefore, when Huang Ping''s momentum kept accumulating and climbing, Gao dewu stood in front of him without even moving.


    Huang Ping sneered in his heart.


    Hey, hey!


    How about it?


    Do you feel the threat now?


    Originally, I didn''t want to let you lose face so much. I used momentum to press you. Now you dare not move. Now, I do. Then, you will blame your cabinet master. I will call on you, the leader of the cabinet, to speak without care.


    Otherwise, I will give you some face.


    Although in the end, you are just a monk at the top of the golden elixir, you must be doomed to failure. However, I will also take into account your feelings, let you more than a few moves, and then, in one of your mistakes to beat you. In this way, you don''t have to lose so directly. At least, it''s enough for you to brag about it.


    But now, you wait and you lose.


    Thinking about it, Huang Ping''s momentum is really getting higher and higher.


    And in this momentum, several people on the side of the fog hidden door are showing a gentle smile.


    Obviously, they all fully understood Huang Ping''s meaning.


    He will use momentum to suppress the opposite of the golden friar, and then, another move to defeat the opponent.


    And more obviously, it is in this direction.


    Now, the golden elixir on the opposite side is already under the pressure of Huang Ping''s Yuanying momentum. It is impossible to move again. Well, when Huang Ping''s big trick came out. In addition to the defeat of the golden elixir, there seems to be no second way.


    But they were happy to see it.


    After all, they were not happy to hear Lin Tianyu''s last words just now.


    If you really have that strength, say such a sentence, it is also should, and still full of concern for each other in it.


    However, if you send a Jindan monk to fight against a Yuanying great monk, you have to say such a thing to him. It''s not right.


    What a shame!


    Now, hit him!


    Give me a good face.


    Then, the loss of time, after a while, Huang Ping''s momentum has finally climbed to the peak.


    Then, Huang Ping looked at Gao dewu almost ferociously and said, "boy, what''s your feeling now? Can''t move a finger? Desperate, right? Don''t worry, I will soon relieve you of this despair. Because I can beat you with one punch. "


    But who thought, just at this time, Gao dewu took a easy step forward and said, "why, is your momentum enough? Oh! It''s a waste of time. It''s just a martial arts contest. It''s really a long time to wait. I''ll let you save the momentum


    "You --"


    when Huang Ping heard this, he was very angry. He thought that he would beat the other party with a quick punch.


    But then, Huang Ping suddenly changed his face.

 Chapter 1042

    "You, you, you can still walk?"


    Isn''t it?


    Just now, didn''t Gao dewu take a step in his direction easily?


    However, under the pressure of his prime infant''s powerful momentum, he, a little golden friar, couldn''t even move his finger?


    How can you walk now?


    Now that he can walk around, he can attack the interest while he is still accumulating momentum, OK?


    At that time, it was much easier to launch an attack than now, when you have reached the peak of your momentum and then go to war again.


    He didn''t attack.


    That doesn''t just mean that he didn''t pay attention to his momentum savings.


    A gold elixir dares to ignore his own monk, who is the peak of Yuanying.


    Huang Ping was completely angry.


    Therefore, Huang Ping has only one idea in his heart. He wants to defeat the golden elixir in front of him with one move, and he will be seriously injured with one move.


    Huang Ping thought of this place, and no longer had any doubts. With one punch, he took a kind of momentum that could make the earth shatter. As soon as he went to Gao dewu, he blew it away. Seeing this blow in his eyes, he kept getting bigger and bigger. However, Gao dewu felt like he was taking a walk in his leisure Pavilion. He took his fist and blew it out of his opponent''s fist.


    Seeing that Gao dewu''s fist also met his own fist, Huang Ping laughed.


    Hey, hey!


    Boy!


    If you start the body method to escape, some people who are good at body method will be really troublesome to deal with.


    Even if it is a high realm, it is difficult to catch the other side, to ensure a stable victory in a short period of time.


    But now, you boy, you don''t know how to fight with me.


    Is this the act of looking for death?


    Do you really think that you, a golden monk, can fight against Yuanying''s great ability?


    Lose!


    The strength of Huang Ping''s fist became heavier.


    In the blink of an eye, the fists of the two men were already banged together.


    Huang Ping laughed completely.


    To this meeting, even if the opponent is aware of the wrong, want to change, it is too late.


    Lose!


    But then, it was seen that Huang Ping changed his face, and his face showed a look of panic.


    Boom!


    The expected punch was already in the air.


    However, the next thing I saw was Huang Ping flying out like a kite with a broken string. Then, for a long time, Huang Ping stabilized his body.


    A move!


    It''s really a one shot defeat!


    However, before the contest, everyone expected that the losers would be totally changed.


    Then, Huang Ping flashed with a red face, and returned to the place where they were fighting.


    Eh!


    Just now, Huang Ping was hit so far by his opponent.


    But now, Huang Ping flashed back, but it seemed that he was not hurt at all.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, was it Huang Ping who deliberately dodged so far away that he looked like he was blown so far away by the other side?


    Is it possible?


    Then, there is only one possibility.


    Just now, after the opponent''s punch drove Huang Ping so far away, he still managed to control his own boxing force. The force had a soft force. Although Huang Ping was sent to such a far place, he was not hurt at all.

 Chapter 1043

    All of them have changed their faces.


    It has to be a terrifying control of power. This is how many times higher than Huang Ping''s own strength, in order to achieve such a point.


    Huang Ping''s face became more embarrassed.


    He lost!


    What''s more, he was defeated by a golden elixir.


    Moreover, this defeat made him totally unable to fight back.


    However, in Huang Ping''s heart, he was still unconvinced.


    Huang Ping said: "Chongxiao Pavilion master, I was defeated just now. I''m also convinced. However, I was just convinced by the golden elixir


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh, what does the Yellow helmsman mean?"


    Huang Ping said: "in fact, Lin Pavilion master is also aware of it. From the beginning, I have always been unconvinced by Lin Pavilion Lord alone. If Lin Pavilion master can beat me by one and a half moves, I will be completely convinced. Just now, I was defeated, but I was not defeated in the hands of Lin Pavilion master. Therefore, I am still in my heart and I am not convinced at all. "


    Huang Ping is still unconvinced by what he has said.


    But in his words, it was much more polite than before.


    After all, just a moment ago, he was defeated by one of the other''s Jindan friars.


    Lin Tianyu said, "so, Huang rudder master, don''t compete with me before you can be completely convinced?"


    "Yes, it is." Huang Ping said boldly.


    However, this time, he was very scared. Just now, Huang Ping was going to compete with this horrible Lin Pavilion master. Fortunately, people didn''t care so much about him. I just arranged for one of my men to compete with him. But who thought, this Huang Ping, is really a dead brain. At this meeting, I have not seen that others do not want to really hurt his intention. Even compared with others.


    Look for death!


    There is no such way to find death.


    Councilor an quickly stood up and said, "master Lin, I will admit defeat on behalf of the helmsman Huang. In my opinion, there is no need to compare it with Lin Pavilion master. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu didn''t have much to say, that is, he had to look.


    But Huang Ping was not happy.


    He was defeated by a Jindan friar just now, and his face was almost lost. Now, it is time for him to defeat the Chongxiao Pavilion master and regain his face. What''s wrong with the security agent who ran out?


    Huang Ping said in an angry way: "councilor an, in the future, you should cut in on my business, OK?"


    An officer was angry and said, "master Huang, I told you. I do it for your own good, you know? "


    Huang was more angry and said, "it''s good for me. I don''t need it. I think you have a good relationship with that Chongxiao Pavilion master. I''m afraid I''ll break him, so I''ll stop him. However, you can rest assured that even if I really fight with that Lin Pavilion master, I will certainly control my strength and won''t really hurt him. "


    Councilor an wanted to say something, but for a while, he really didn''t know how to persuade such a stubborn donkey.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "don''t worry, councilor an. He said it just now. He won''t really hurt me. Just trying to compete with me. Since he has such a meaning, then I will not really hurt him

 Chapter 1044

    Lin Tianyu said so, but it is still true.


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, councilor an was really relieved.


    However, when he heard this in Huang Ping''s ears, he felt particularly harsh.


    I won''t really hurt myself again.


    But it''s not right.


    Gao dewu just now has the strength, OK?


    However, do you think everyone is Gao dewu such a pervert?


    And even if you''re a pervert like goldwood, OK?


    That''s not going to have the effect of goldwood.


    Because Gao dewu is not only abnormal, but also the highest level of cultivation. But you can''t build the foundation. Even if it is so abnormal, can jump a big realm to defeat the opponent. But now, this is not a big gap, it is a gap between two big realms, OK?


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s truth became more irritating and unpleasant in Huang Ping''s ears.


    This time, Huang Ping didn''t even accumulate momentum.


    Because, isn''t that necessary at all?


    Do you still need to save up momentum to deal with such a young monk?


    Easy, between a move, can blow him to even north can not find.


    Therefore, Huang Ping was on the opposite side, standing there all the time. He didn''t take the fight with Lin Tianyu seriously.


    But Lin Tianyu said, "Huang helmsman, don''t you save your momentum this time? If the Yellow rudder master still wants to accumulate momentum, I can wait until the Yellow rudder master has completely accumulated the momentum, and then I can start


    Hearing this, Huang Ping''s face changed again.


    It''s really a pot that can''t be opened.


    He just so save momentum, but in the end, not a move to defeat it?


    Therefore, Huang Ping felt that Lin Tianyu was clearly laughing at his defeat.


    Huang Ping said angrily, "No. You need to save some momentum to deal with you. I''m afraid I''ve really saved my momentum. You''ll be defeated before I start. It''s so boring. If you want to fight, do it right away. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Since the Yellow helmsman doesn''t need to accumulate momentum. Let''s ask helmsman Huang to do it first. "


    Let me smile first. forget it. It''s still you who do it first. After all, you''re a guest first. If I shoot first, I will beat you in one move, so that you even have no chance to shoot. How unjust! You go first. "


    Lin Tianyu was serious: "you''re sure, I''ll do it first. You don''t regret it. You have to think about it. If I really take the first shot, you really will not even have the chance to make a move, and you will lose directly. "


    Huang Ping was so angry that he didn''t want to talk. He said angrily, "what are you talking about? Hurry up."


    So, Lin Tianyu looked at Huang Ping in front of him. Without saying more, he slowly took the black knife in his hand, and then he swung a knife in the direction of Huang Ping.


    However, with such a simple swing of the knife, Huang Ping clearly felt the chilly hair on his head, and he thought that he would hurry to hide and drive away. But when he wanted to hide, he felt clearly that he didn''t know how to hide.


    And then, I watched with such a knife.


    Then, the knife seemed to have been cut on his own body, and it seemed that it had not been cut on his own body, and the light of the knife in front of him had disappeared.

 Chapter 1045

    When the light of the knife disappeared, Huang Ping quickly looked at Lin Tianyu, who was still standing opposite.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu just stood there quietly.


    It seems that just now, they haven''t moved at all. Even just now, the knife Lin Tianyu held in his hand has been put away.


    What''s going on?


    Even the knife has been put away.


    Did he think he had won?


    He''s Huang Ping, but he hasn''t made any moves yet.


    So, when Huang Ping wanted to say something, he suddenly felt some cool feeling on his neck. A careful inspection with divine consciousness revealed that a small hole had been cut in the collar above the neck. So just now, Lin Tianyu has already made a knife, and he has already cut a knife on his neck. If that knife had already been cut off, would it be that he had already moved his head.


    If it really arrives at that time, I''m afraid it will have to escape Yuanying, a way.


    But it''s OK.


    What he said just now, there was a sneak attack in it.


    But then, Huang Ping felt wrong again.


    It seems that he not only has a cool feeling in his neck, but also in other places.


    Then, Huang Ping used his divine sense to examine his whole body carefully.


    Sweat comes out of the forehead.


    He had ninety-nine holes almost the same size.


    That is to say, just now, that Lin Tianyu was just like that. He had already made a total of ninety-nine knives. What''s more, the ninety-nine knives have just made a full ninety-nine cuts in my body.


    In a flash, a lot of people on the scene were able to do it.


    However, the ninety-nine sabres were able to completely hide him, a great monk at the peak of Yuanying. Even, he was able to make an almost identical cut in his own body with each knife.


    No one else can do it.


    Even if they almost did not respond to the situation, in their own body cut a hole, but also afraid that no one can do it.


    However, Lin Tianyu has made a total of 99 cuts in his own body.


    His knife technique!


    Fortunately, however, he was only a foundation builder. Although it is in their own clothes on the top of a full ninety-nine holes. However, after all, the cultivation is not enough. Maybe, it''s just that his knife technique is good enough. Even if it''s his excellent knife technique. It''s possible that they can''t break the body of the energetic monk Yuanying.


    In this way, Huang Ping is always in the heart, reluctantly has a trace of self comfort mind.


    Boom!


    But all of a sudden, there was a big bang.


    Huang Ping quickly looked back and saw that a huge stone abruptly pulled up behind him suddenly broke apart and fell to the ground from mid air.


    What''s going on?


    This huge stone, however, has been there since they hid here. Has been steadily in the air, nothing happened, how now, suddenly broken it.


    Huang Ping asked the humanity around him: "what is the matter?"


    The man who was watched by Huang Ping said in a panic: "just now, just now, the Lin Pavilion master standing opposite to you, when he swung a knife at you, it seemed that his shadow also jumped to the huge stone and waved a knife."

 Chapter 1046

    what?


    Huang Ping asked incredulously, "what do you say? You mean, such a big stone, he was cut by Lin Pavilion master and Lin Pavilion master just now. But just now, the pavilion master Lin stood in front of me and waved a knife. Then, he did not move again


    The man was questioned by Huang Ping, and he didn''t know how to answer. He only got the following: "I don''t know the specific reason. Just now, when the forest Pavilion master waved a knife to you, I clearly saw another Lin Pavilion master. He flew out from there and flew straight to the big stone. Then, he also swung a knife at the big stone


    As the man said this, Huang Ping also looked at the others standing beside him.


    Those people nodded in the eyes of Huang Ping.


    This time, Huang Ping looked back and looked at Lin Tianyu. His eyes were full of fear.


    It can be seen that when Lin Tianyu attacked himself and did not feel it, he cut ninety-nine knives in his body. At the same time, he came to this big stone and cut it off.


    Just now, I was facing Lin Tianyu, and all the spirits were awed by Lin Tianyu, so I didn''t know what happened later.


    But those who stood behind themselves could clearly see that Lin Tianyu had a knife from the place where he had swung it, flew out and chopped the stone again.


    But is this a fairy?


    It was in such a short period of time that he wielded a knife that he did so many things.


    What''s more, since he can cut such a big stone with one knife, he has already cut it down.


    So, if he wants to cut off his neck, isn''t it too simple.


    Don''t say it''s one neck. Even if it''s 10 or 100 necks, it''s not enough for him to cut with one knife.


    Huang Ping, it will be true that there is no chance of winning again.


    Why did Lin Tianyu do this?


    In fact, he wanted to understand.


    In the realm of cultivation, strength is always respected.


    Even if they come to help, but if they have no strength, no one will take them seriously, and no one will take them seriously.


    Originally, when they came back here, they had something urgent to tell everyone.


    However, up to now, it is just some trivial matters such as wrangling. No one thought that they might have something very urgent to talk to them clearly.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu deliberately showed such a hand.


    Sure enough, the effect is really good.


    Because of the exposure of this hand, the scene was almost completely quiet, and all the eyes of everyone were staring at him.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu finally had the opportunity to talk about the current situation with everyone.


    "Now, I want to announce something to you. We have to get out of this hiding place and find a new one. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, everyone stopped for a moment, some of them were not clear. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu strangely, obviously waiting for his explanation.


    If it was just now, Lin Tianyu did not show such a hand.


    I''m afraid now, it''s not people waiting for his explanation, but full of sarcasm.

 Chapter 1047

    Lin Tianyu said: "because if you don''t wait for a while, those masters of the fog hidden gate who are opposite to you will rush here and want to wipe out all of you."


    "How do you know about it?" Some people wonder.


    "What if they did come? Are we afraid of them


    "Yes! We''ve been hiding long enough. Fight with them. "


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianyu said: "spelling is not rational behavior. It is because we have to eliminate the enemy and ensure our own strength. As for why I knew about it. I''ll explain it to you when I get to my new hiding place. "


    "How can we ensure that we can eliminate each other if we keep hiding."


    "I think this is a coward''s behavior."


    "We have been hiding for so long. We have not once wiped out the enemy. Instead, we have allowed the enemy to wipe us out for several waves."


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianyu said: "that was before, but now it is different. Because we''re here


    "What can you do if you come? Can it help us to wipe out the enemy? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes. Indeed, it can help you eliminate all the enemies. "


    "Talk big. No one can say that. I can also say that I alone can wipe out all the other party''s people. "


    But Lin Tianyu said, "is this a big story? I believe that councilor an can prove it for me. Just a moment ago, when I came back, I had already taken people with me to wipe out a large wave of those people they were ambushing. "


    "In a big wave, maybe three or two people."


    "A big wave, is it possible? It is estimated that there are only three or two people who have just picked up a chance for you and killed those people. Now, they come to us to boast. "


    "Yes. If I happen to meet three or two people from the other side, I can easily make a move and eliminate the opponent. "


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, the big guys were all against it.


    It''s no wonder they opposed it.


    For such a long time, they have been hiding in this, and they don''t dare to show their faces at all. Moreover, it has always been the other party who has found trouble with them and sometimes eliminated them. We have to wipe out a big wave of each other. There are some dreams, right?


    But Lin Tianyu said, "well, you can''t believe me. But Mr. an, you should believe it. You can ask Mr. an whether this is the case. Mr. ANN, you can tell them what we did on the way back. "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s affirmation, they all looked curiously at an yuan Wai.


    An said: "yes, Lin Pavilion master is very right. Just now, on our way back, we have already eliminated each other. And on our side, it''s almost not even a minor injury. "


    "Just eight of you?"


    "No, there are only five people. There are three of us who have not participated in the war. We just saw the battlefield on the mountain in the distance."


    "So, how many opponents have been eliminated?"


    Councilor an was obviously proud, but said in his mouth, "it''s not much. That is to say, more than 30 Yuan Ying powerful friars, 100 or dozens of Jindan friars, and then Oh, by the way, he also cut off an arm of the other party who had realized the peak cultivation of half step immortal. Of course, if it wasn''t for the top cultivation who had realized the half step immortal principle and was still running faster, he would have been buried in that place just now. "


    After saying this, councilor an looked at the two pieces, and his face was full of indifferent expression.

 Chapter 1048

    Hiss!


    However, those who listened to the words of councilor an were not able to get up at all.


    Take a long breath, these people all looked at an yuan Wai, want to find out the evidence that he is lying from his expression.


    However, councilor an did not give up completely crushing the other party.


    Councilor an said, "yes. You can also ask ADA about this matter. At that time, he was personally involved in the battle, which was much deeper than my understanding. "


    Come on.


    Ask ADA.


    Don''t ask.


    ADA is a sincere man, so it is better to ask ADA. However, they didn''t want to be hit once here, and then ran to ADA. After asking about the result, they suffered a second degree of devastation.


    They believed it.


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone''s expression and nodded with satisfaction.


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is the beginning. Since we can give them a counter ambush, we can also give them a second. And in this anti ambush before the start of the first thing we need to do is, we need to learn to protect ourselves. Now, in order to deal with the encirclement and annihilation that they are going to give us, I demand that all the people use the fastest speed to get out of here and escape to find new hiding places. "


    At this time, as soon as Lin Tianyu''s words came out, the effect was obviously much better. There was no such strong voice of opposition as just now.


    All the leaders who were present at the meeting held the meeting as soon as possible to inform the others and evacuate.


    At this time, there are still a few people who are going to take away the spirit stone resources and other materials for maintaining the formation.


    After all, there are quite a lot of spirit stones, resources and other materials for maintaining such a large array that covers all the hiding places, and it is of great value. Now that they are all going to leave here, the array is no longer useful. Naturally, it is impossible to leave these spirit stones and resources to the enemy. Naturally, they will take them away.


    However, in a few people discussed, just about to start, Lin Tianyu is to stop these people''s action.


    Several people did not understand, looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "after we left, if these things are not taken away, then the enemy will certainly take them away when they come. If so many goods and materials fall into the hands of the enemy, will they not become enemy assets? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the formation carefully and said, "it''s OK. The enemy won''t take it away.


    "When they get here and see that all of us are gone, they must think that if they want to pursue us quickly, they have no time to delay collecting resources here.


    "What''s more, the enemy has come to wipe us out and will not stay here for a long time. At that time, as soon as they leave, such a good place, we certainly have to come back. If we tear down all the large array into materials and take them away, we will have to rearrange such a large array when we come back again. It is time-consuming and laborious, and it is not cost-effective.


    "And there is a more important reason. Even if I were the enemy, if I had time, I would not take down any materials on this large array.


    "Because, with this large formation, we may come back and give them a place to encircle and annihilate us here. But if such a large array is removed safely, the enemy will worry that we will never come back, and they will find us hard.


    "Since the enemy will not tear it down, we will come back. This big array, stay here. "

 Chapter 1049

    Lin Tianyu said a lot. To tell the truth, the people who were preparing to demolish the formation did not fully understand Lin Tianyu''s meaning.


    Of course, the theme is clear.


    That is, Lin Tianyu firmly opposed to their demolition of the large array.


    However, after maintaining the operation of such a large array, we really have a lot of materials. Especially now, they split into two groups. When they attack and evade each other, these materials become more precious.


    If they don''t demolish it and put it here, it''s really a huge waste.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu vowed that the other party would not come to demolish these things, and they did not believe it at all. At this time, such a large amount of materials, to the other party, is also very precious. After seeing such a large amount of materials, they will not demolish them. They will leave these materials here for the reasons mentioned by Lin Tianyu.


    Is it possible?


    If Lin Tianyu made a wrong judgment and gave them tens of millions of losses, it would be a huge amount of materials.


    Especially now, they can''t afford to gamble at all, right?


    But now, Lin Tianyu is just staring at here, let them not demolish.


    Is it necessary to force him to demolish it?


    As a result, several people all looked at an yuan Wai.


    After all, among them, councilor an is the most familiar with Lin Tianyu and others. Let him talk about it. Maybe he can get Lin Tianyu''s permission to dismantle the array. I really can''t bear to give up this material.


    Councilor an looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "master Lin, do you really need to dismantle this array?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and affirmed: "stay here, I promise we can come back. When we come back, this big array, by the way, we must have a big use. It''s even more useful than it is now. "


    Councilor an looked at Lin Tianyu, and he was sure that he was going to demolish the formation. He said, "OK, don''t dismantle it. The big array will stay here."


    Seeing that councilor an said the same thing, a few people kept muttering in their hearts:


    What''s wrong with this?


    Even if you agree with the other party''s meaning, you don''t have to demolish the array. You can also ask the specific reason. Ask the specific reason why we can''t dismantle the big array. If we don''t dismantle this array, we''ll feel better in our hearts, right?


    But this councilor an asked nothing.


    But the other side said definitely that he wanted to stay in the big battle, and he didn''t say why.


    Then, councilor an was about to leave the battle.


    This array is the property of our fog hidden gate!


    This property is not his Chongxiao Pavilion. Of course, he is not heartbroken.


    At the same time, councilor an was thinking:


    when he first arrived at such a hidden place, division Chi saw our hidden place clearly. Now, Lin Tianyu is determined not to demolish this apparently useless array.


    There seems to be some connection between the two.


    It seems that they are going to use this hiding place, such a big array, to severely pit their opponents.


    However, in this way, how to pit the opponent?


    Councilor an is confused.

 Chapter 1050

    The more I don''t understand, the more itchy I feel in the heart of councillor an.


    As a result, councilor an wanted to go to Chi remote or Lin Tianyu to find out.


    But then, councillor an dismissed the idea.


    Like Lin Tianyu, it''s easy to say something.


    However, people like Chi remote who think of conspiracy and conspiracy every day have some gods. They like to keep everything in their heart. If he doesn''t want to say it, no one will ever find anything useful out of his mouth.


    However, they must have the intention to do so.


    As soon as the time comes, we will be able to make it clear.


    Timely notification and clear requirements.


    So, within a short while, everyone was in order and could be evacuated.


    As a result, under the leadership of pool remote, all the people were quickly evacuated from such a hidden place.


    When evacuating, Lin Tianyu said: "all of us don''t have to feel reluctant. Because those who came to encircle and annihilate us, knowing that we had left, must have thought about it and rushed to pursue us. Therefore, they must have no mind and stayed in such a place for a long time. So, it won''t be long before they leave. Then we can come back to this place again.


    "I promise, maybe a day or two, but not three at the most, and we will be able to come back to this place again.


    "Now, all of us are following the division. It''s time to evacuate."


    Immediately, Chi remote took the lead.


    We all followed the pool remote, but then found out that the pool remote completely did not have a specific line address.


    It seems like it''s just going east and then westward.


    Even, sometimes, it is clear that there is a detour.


    What''s the way?


    If you don''t understand and are not familiar with the road conditions, don''t lead the way, OK?


    This is the way we go around.


    Is it fun?


    Councilor an feels that everyone''s mood is wrong. He finds the front and meets Chi remote.


    Councilor an said kindly, "Chi Junshi, this is the road. In this mountain, I am very familiar with all the places. I don''t know where Chi Junshi wants to take us. As long as Chi Junshi says where we are, I can find the shortest way to take chi Junshi


    Chi remote said: "councilor an, I didn''t think about where to go. If we can find a suitable place, we will hide there. If you can''t find the right place, you''ll keep looking until you find the right place


    Oh!


    It turns out that I don''t even know where I''m going. I haven''t even chosen the right place?


    So, it''s really that we''ve been playing in circles all the time.


    If you let such a big military division as you lead people and go around like this, the mood of everyone will become bigger and bigger.


    So, an official said, "Chi Junshi, since you haven''t found a good place. Well, I have several places to hide. Why don''t I tell you, Chi Jun division, you can choose one and see which place is suitable for hiding. Then I took them all

 Chapter 1051

    With that, councilor an was going to tell us about his spare places and choose the location from the pool.


    However, Chi remote raised his hand and stopped an agent from providing an address.


    Councilor an is puzzled.


    Do you really want to take all the people, so endless, so half circle to walk down?


    Is this a dog walk?


    However, Chi Yuan looked at an yuan Wai''s bewilderment and whispered, "councilor an, do you remember that you have designed four return routes, but the enemy is still ambushing on the route of your return, waiting for your ambush? Is it that councilor an is still thinking of providing an address and then asking them to ambush us again? "


    After hearing this, councilor an was very nervous.


    Yeah.


    With such a talented military master, is it possible that in such a small mountain, we still lost our way, and we all walked around in circles and refused to change it?


    In this, there must be deep meaning.


    "Well, what''s this, military officer?" an asked


    Pool remote way: "can''t say, can''t ask, know oneself at that time. Even, do remember. I did it for a reason, and I can''t let anyone know. If they are willing to complain, let them complain. "


    Councilor an nodded and retreated.


    As soon as councilor an went back, the big guys all asked, "what''s going on?"? If you go on like this, when will it be a head.


    But Mr. an just shook his head regretfully and said, "I really don''t know. I don''t know what I''m talking about. But they are military teachers. Now that we have handed over the command to others for the time being, it is not good for me to keep a close eye on it if they don''t say so


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    "Are you going to go on like this, completely without a head?"


    "What''s more, I can clearly remember the place we''ve been walking through three times, haven''t we?"


    "Do you know the way? If you really don''t know the way, then you should lower your head and ask more people. It''s not a shame. What happened if you were a military instructor? The military master doesn''t have to understand everything, does he? The military division will also have no understanding. In particular, you are only the first time to come to this mountain. I don''t understand. I should. However, if you don''t understand, you have to be so blindly commanding. That''s not enough. "


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to councilor an''s words, everyone''s mood was even more turbulent.


    Originally, these are only whispered in private chatter, but now, have been directly spoken to the voice.


    When Huang Ping heard this, he was very angry.


    Immediately, Huang Ping was out of the team and went to the front.


    Huang Ping said: "military master, do you know the road in this mountain. If you don''t know, find a guide, OK? You know what? Now, we have already walked three times in this place. "


    "Ah


    Chi remote was obviously surprised and said: "Huang helmsman, are you sure that we have already walked three times to this place?"


    Huang Ping airway: "there will be mistakes. In this mountain, I can walk around the mountain without any difference with my eyes closed.


    "Where are you going? Tell me what kind of place you want to find. I promise that I will bring the military division to safety without any wrongdoing. "

 Chapter 1052

    However, Chi remote read it again in his mouth and said, "has this place really gone through three times? No, I don''t feel like I''ve just left for the first time. "


    Chi remote this words read out, all people are a burst of speechless pole.


    Are you really a military teacher?


    With your IQ, how can you become a military teacher?


    Huang Ping was already a hot tempered man. After hearing this, he was even more angry and said: "military master, you may have some special outstanding points in other aspects. However, this is a mountain road, and you are also here for the first time. You must be unfamiliar with this road. Otherwise, military master, you will temporarily give me the task of leading the way. I promise, it''s a lot better than the military. Military master, I told you that I didn''t want you to seize power. Only when the road is finished, if I make any mistakes, then I will give the commanding power back to the military commander


    The implication, however, could be heard by everyone.


    Huang Ping doesn''t believe this military division at all. He is going to challenge the military division''s authority.


    If he leads the way wrong, he will naturally give the commanding power to the military division. Then, if he is not wrong in the way of yellow belt. Of course, his command can''t be handed over to Chi remote. Although he is not good at commanding. However, in the fog hidden gate, there is also a person who is good at commanding. Huang Ping can give the command to such a person.


    In short, Huang Ping is already a military teacher who does not believe in Chi''s long-distance.


    Even now, in my heart, I have begun to suspect that the ability of this pool''s remote control has been exaggerated after councilor an came back?


    It''s the Chongxiao Pavilion master. The strength of others is the real sword and real gun.


    After listening to Huang Ping''s words, Chi remote became angry.


    It''s no wonder that anyone will be angry.


    Chi remote way: "now, I am the recognized military division for all of you. Since I''m a military master, all this has to be under my command. Even if the command is wrong, what? That''s up to me. You want to be in charge. That''s fine. When you are qualified to be a military division that day, you will talk to me about the command


    Huang Ping said angrily, "you, you are the blind commander! You''re going to kill everyone


    "Go away! Am I killing everybody now? All of us now, is one of us injured because of my command? Don''t pretend to understand here. You can''t make a fool of yourself. Get out of here. "


    Huang Ping was completely angry, and he was about to fight against Chi remotely and teach the other party a lesson.


    Then, Huang Ping roared angrily, hit him in front of him, and blew him to the pool.


    However, just at this moment, Huang Ping was kicked out with a sudden kick, and Huang Ping flew out with one leg.


    After flying a long distance, Huang Ping got up and started to walk.


    Then, Chi remote angrily looked at the man who kicked him, but his pupil shrank sharply.


    Isn''t that the man who kicked him off is Lin Pavilion master?


    Just now, kicking his own kick, although it is also a little bit of a lesson to himself, but obviously it is also the foot of mercy. Otherwise, I was afraid that I might not be able to stand up just now.

 Chapter 1053

    At this time, Lin Tianyu is domineering to go to the front.


    Lin Tianyu said: "military division Chi is the military division of Chongxiao Pavilion. I come here to help you. Therefore, I will never allow anyone to be against military division Chi. Anyone who dares to challenge military division Chi is to challenge our whole Chongxiao Pavilion. Next time, if someone offends military division Chi, I''ll be merciless. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, everyone could not help frowning.


    As the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, you should not have some overall view. However, you have to protect your commander of Chongxiao Pavilion so much.


    Is it really good to do so?


    However, regardless of the right or wrong, Lin Tianyu said this, everyone should carefully consider, if he provoked Chi remote again, what would be the result. Especially when discussing business there, those people who clearly saw Lin Tianyu''s terror. In the heart, is a burst of weakness.


    Now, the long-range military division of this pool is clearly in a blind command.


    But at this time, it is a person did not dare to say more.


    Huang Ping was so angry that his eyes widened. He really wanted to rush up again and fight with Lin Tianyu. However, he also understood that if he really rushed up to fight with Lin Tianyu, it was definitely waiting to be kneaded.


    But this tone just can''t be suppressed.


    So Huang Ping turned his head in anger and said, "OK! I''m fed up with it. Now, I don''t like this. You are willing to listen to the command of this military division. You can listen to it. I didn''t listen anyway. I''m going now. I''m alone. I''m going to fight there. Anyway, I can''t stand the anger. I''m fed up with it! "


    Huang Ping said that he would leave first.


    At this time, councilor an quickly came out and advised him for a long time.


    Slowly, Huang Ping''s whole body anger was persuaded to go on. However, Huang Ping still had to leave. It was no longer up to councillor an to persuade him.


    But at this time, Huang Ping''s ears, but sounded a clear understanding.


    "Now, Huang Ping, I want you to help me with one thing. That is, you must make a firm statement that you are leaving here. Of course, in addition to councilor an, there must be someone who will come forward and advise you not to leave. Then, let them persuade you, until they have no way to persuade, you can reluctantly agree to stay.


    "And then, what you did came. Later, I will find the opportunity to have conflicts with you again and again.


    "After that, someone will come to you and win you over. At that time, you will be installed to me and pool remote, the opinion is very, very big. I''m dying to find us. Then, you can even fiercely claim that if you have a chance, you are really willing to vote for the other side, and you are not willing to stay here any more and suffer from this cowardly spirit.


    "Well, at this time, someone will come out and really pull you to the other side.


    "You should be perfunctory, and write down clearly in your heart what he said to you and what he learned from you. And then tell me all that.


    "Do you know what I want you to do? Do you know why I kicked you like that just now?


    "Because there is a traitor among us. And I believe in you. I believe you can do it well. "

 Chapter 1054

    Huang Ping responded quickly. This is Lin Tianyu''s voice.


    Originally, just kick oneself so a kick, is in the play at all.


    However, the play is too real.


    I don''t even know that I am a real participant in the play.


    This play --


    is absolutely a movie emperor.


    Then, Huang Ping looked at Lin Tianyu, but saw Lin Tianyu standing on the spot with a face of domineering,. His face was flat and domineering. No one can see that it is such a person who seems to be very domineering at the scene and arranges such a thing for himself to catch the spy hidden among them.


    Master!


    Huang Ping moved again.


    Is it true that the remote pool has taken himself and others around again and again just now, so there is no purpose?


    I''m afraid that''s part of the plan.


    Huang Ping figured out all this, and the Qi in his heart was completely eliminated.


    However, when he looked at him, he could see that Huang Ping looked at the domineering Lin Tianyu, but his anger was even stronger. He said angrily, "you people, are you a group of grandsons? You must know, here, but the influence left by our fog hidden gate. Now, the force has the final say. You can all bear it. Go! Who wants to go with me? I don''t believe it. We can''t do it without them. I believe that without their blind command, we can achieve more easily. Go! Who wants to go with me


    Although Huang Ping was a little grumpy, he still had some prestige and contacts in this force.


    As a result, Huang Ping yelled, and several people came out.


    After seeing the posture, it was clear that he wanted to go with Huang Ping, separated them and went out on their own.


    However, in the present situation, the enemy is stronger than the other. If we disperse our forces in such a way, we will not need the enemy''s help. We are afraid that they will not be able to support them first.


    As a result, when councilor an tried his best to persuade Huang Ping, several other people also stood up and tried to persuade Huang Ping.


    Finally, under their persuasion one by one, Huang Ping relieved himself and promised to stay for the time being.


    However, immediately raised his head and looked in the direction of Lin Tianyu and Chi remote, he could not help but spit on the ground.


    Obviously, the resentment was completely recorded in his mind.


    After all this, Huang Ping was elated.


    Hey, hey!


    It seems that he also has a talent for acting.


    However, after this incident, it was obvious that everyone had already given Chi remote''s command and completely lost confidence.


    Seeing this, Chi remote had to stand up and say, "I think everyone is tired of walking. Why don''t you take a rest here? I''ll go out with Lin Pavilion master to explore the way for everyone. Or to ensure that in the next journey, we will not take the wrong road any more. "


    After hearing this, everyone sat down on the spot.


    As for Chi Yuanyuan and Lin Tianyu, they went to explore the way. It''s like they didn''t hear.


    Anyway, we''re going to sit here and have a rest.


    As for whether you want to explore the way or what you want to do, you can go, but it has nothing to do with us.

 Chapter 1055

    Chi remote seems to have not seen everyone''s command of him, just like when he did not see the same look.


    Immediately, Chi remote and Lin Tianyu together, ready to go ahead to explore the way.


    At this time, Lu Feixue came up and said, "military officer, I will go with you to explore the way."


    Chi Yuan looked at Lin Tianyu and saw that Lin Tianyu had no objection, so he said, "OK. You went with us. "


    The next moment, the three people are a flash, has disappeared in the public''s line of sight.


    At this time, Huang Ping, who had stayed at the scene, turned his lips and said, "a fool. I''m going to explore the way. I''ve never seen such a fool before. "


    Some people gathered around Huang Ping.


    Someone asked Huang Ping: "Huang helmsman, what''s the matter? Wouldn''t it be nice to ask them to explore the way ahead of time? At least, next, we don''t have to go wrong like we are now. You think, this place, we have been here for three times. You say, what an idiot this has to be to bring this way. But this man can be a military commander of Chongxiao Pavilion. What''s the situation of Chongxiao Pavilion in the future? It''s really worrying. "


    Huang Ping said, "isn''t it? Such a person can also be a military teacher, and a dog can also be a military teacher.


    "As for pathfinding, isn''t it a total thankless, stupid thing to do? You think so. How many people here will deal with this mountain all the year round. Besides, we are all top killers. So, after we have gone through these places, will we not be familiar with here, and have no impression of it?


    "It''s clear that with such a good guide here, they don''t come to ask, but they still want to explore the way. It''s not stupid."


    The people around Huang Ping nodded.


    The commander of Chongxiao Pavilion is really stupid.


    At the same time, around Huang Ping''s body, there is a person who looks at Huang Ping''s eyes, and there is a flicker of some essence light.


    At the same time, Huang Ping''s heart was filled with wonder.


    They are now asking to explore the way, as if it is clearly part of the plan. It''s just, what are they planning to explore in this way?


    And in the heart of councilor an, the same speculation was made.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and other three people moved very fast, and their destination was very clear - it was the hiding place they had left.


    Before long, the three of them had arrived at the hiding place where they had been evacuated.


    Chi remote walked forward, and then, in the array that had been arranged, and later, when they left, they kept playing with each other.


    Sometimes, the original array will be slightly changed; sometimes, some spirit stones will be arranged in a certain place; sometimes, a flag will be placed in a place


    This kind of back and forth, repeatedly arranged, until a quarter of an hour, finally completed the layout, a long sigh of relief.


    Then, Chi remote came out and said, "master, can you feel that they have arrived now?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I can feel it."


    "Then, how long will they be able to get here


    "More than a quarter of an hour," Lin said

 Chapter 1056

    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Chi Yuan''s eyes sometimes flashed with pure light and said, "good! So we''ll hurry back. Then, prepare them well for the next big gift. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "yes! Give them a good gift


    Immediately, Chi remote and Lin Tianyu both leave quickly, and Lu Feixue is also rushing to keep up.


    Lu Feixue was curious and asked: "we came out, didn''t we come to explore the way? Why, instead of returning to the place that has been evacuated? "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "we were just exploring the way."


    Lu Feixue airway: "it''s also to explore the way. As soon as he came out, he directly arrived here. He didn''t stop at any place, and where to explore the way. What''s more, what did Chi do just now. On the original array, move eastward and westward. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "that is the key to our exploration. Because we were there just now, but we have already found out that another force in the fog hidden sect will arrive at the place we have withdrawn. Just now, the subtle changes Chi made to that array, in fact, changed an ordinary array into an explosive array. It''s OK that the array doesn''t move. If someone can''t resist the temptation, if the array moves up and down a few times, the whole array will explode suddenly. In this array, there are so many materials in it. Those in the other force will easily let go of so many resources? Will not be moved to collect it?


    "At that time, this powerful array will send them all to the sky."


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Lu Feixue''s eyes flash.


    What a good plan!


    No wonder, when evacuating, Lin Tianyu didn''t let those people collect the resources in the array, but left them all here.


    Originally, at that time, it had already arranged such a big plan.


    Then, Lu Feixue asked curiously, "great Xia Chi, there is still ahead. When we come back with an yuan Wai, why do you know exactly? Councilor an will go that way. Even, we can conclude that there must be an ambush on that road."


    Chi remote complacently said: "in fact, the truth is simply incomparable. This is just the use of people''s inertial thinking in it. It''s just that a lot of people think that way. But they didn''t find it themselves. "


    "Oh, what kind of habitual thinking?"


    Chi said: "this habitual thinking is that when they think about a problem, they will certainly undertake the previous thing and think about it.


    "For example, why did he choose that road. Actually, it''s simple.


    "Because on the last trip, they were ambushed when they turned to the hiding place. So, in this next time, when they go back, they will be extremely cautious. This can be seen from the fact that they have drawn up four routes for their return.


    "But there are four routes. However, when making a choice, Mr. an must have chosen only one.


    "Because of the ambush in front of him, he will certainly choose the one that is most hidden here, and even will take some long way to pass through some secluded road that no one usually takes.


    "Then, according to this idea, we can compare the road he will choose, and then we will come to the conclusion.


    "And the enemy, of course, also has high-level people, can analyze this point."

 Chapter 1057

    oh


    After listening to the reason, Lu Feixue thinks that it is indeed possible.


    However, in the heart, Lu Feixue is still right, can think of this truth Chi remote admiration.


    The three soon came back.


    Chi remote stood in front of the crowd and said, "gentlemen, now, I have not only found out the distance ahead. What''s more, we found a place there, especially suitable for us to hide there. Now, everyone is rushing to follow me there. It''s really one of the Jedi. As long as we get there and let the other party have the means to communicate with each other, we can''t find it at all. In fact, we are in that place. "


    Everyone had already lost interest in Chi remote to lead them forward.


    But at this time, listening to Chi remote said so decisively, but finally restored some confidence.


    Then, it is also planned to follow Chi remote to have a look and see what kind of place it is, which makes Chi remote so excited.


    So, Chi long-distance took the lead and took everyone in line.


    But at this time, an yuan Wai and Huang Ping heart inside, but a burst of restlessness.


    If you really found such a place, you can''t take a big guy with you now.


    In their team, now they still have the other party''s spy in it.


    How could division Chi make such a mistake.


    Take the other party''s traitor, is not it such an excellent hiding place, exposed to the enemy?


    The whole team, along with the pool remote line.


    At this time, those people who were only a quarter of an hour away from their evacuation place were detected by Lin Tianyu. At this time, they had entered the place where they had just evacuated.


    But the leader of the team was still Lin Tianyu''s old man. He who had been cut off an arm by Lin Tianyu had realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze.


    Into the evacuation area.


    Someone said to the leader: "since we have already received the information from the inside line and already know their exact address, why don''t we directly rush to the place and kill them all, but we have to go to this ghost place to rest and wait."


    The leader did not answer first, but lifted his broken arm.


    Then he said, "you know, why don''t I have this arm? I was careless, and then my arm was gone. But I lost my arm. But do you know what''s missing from the people I brought? They''re all dead. These are the results of carelessness. Therefore, we must not have any carelessness now. Do you understand? "


    Ask the man: "but, leader, even if we rush to fight with them now, it''s not careless. That is the strength of the front, as long as the strength is enough. "


    The leader''s humanity: "that''s why you don''t think deeply.


    "Think about it. They have a very good division.


    "But even with such a good division. But they were still in the same place and walked three times. Is this normal?


    "I can say that the place where they have gone through three times must be covered by them now. As long as we dare to rush past now, we will never return. "

 Chapter 1058

    Eh!


    That''s true.


    Otherwise, with such a powerful military division, would he make such a low-level mistake?


    They have gone through the place three times. They must, must have been given a very powerful backhand.


    This time, if not for the leadership of the leader who suffered a terrible defeat last time, all of them would surely step into each other''s trap.


    So, when everyone looked at the leader, they were full of admiration.


    At this time, pool remote with people, has been walking in a direction.


    This time, I saw that Chi remote obviously had a clear goal to take everyone forward. So, everyone thought, this time this unreliable guy, should not, and took everyone in a place to walk three times.


    In everyone''s heart, there is also some excitement and expectation.


    Just now, Chiyuan clearly said that the place he found was how good it was. As long as they get there, the opponent will never be able to find himself and others.


    Now, the strength of our side is obviously weaker than that of our opponents. It is really good to have such a good place to temporarily hide ourselves and others.


    All the people are boring head to follow the pool, long-distance walking, walking


    However, gradually, some people who are very familiar with this mountain feel that something is wrong.


    Is it true that we have reached the point of repetition again?


    That''s not true.


    But now this place to go, how do you feel that it is clear that it is going to the hidden place where we and others evacuated before?


    Just now, but directly and in a hurry, we had to leave.


    But now, it''s hard to get out of that place. Why, the big military division of the pool took the road, walked, walked, even went back to the place where they evacuated. Obviously, however, this is not the front of the place where they evacuated, but the back of that place. If it was not for the familiar people in this mountain, it would be impossible to see that they had returned to the place they had evacuated before.


    Is it that Chi Da''s division found a place suitable for hiding, which is just the back of the hiding place in front of them.


    However, Chiyuan is not so familiar with the mountain.


    So I didn''t find out that this place was actually from the place where they were evacuated. When it was very close, did it come back again?


    If they want to hide here, then, just now, they were in a hurry to evacuate.


    It might as well be the place they evacuated in front of them.


    But there are still powerful arrays there.


    With such a heavy protection, at least, when the enemy finds them and comes to find them, this array can provide them with more protection. Absolutely, is it much better than the so-called "remote pool" now, and what it has discovered is like a beautiful hiding place like heaven?


    I don''t understand. What does Chi Junshi eat?


    If you don''t understand it, you have to pretend to understand.


    The passion that everyone had just been aroused by Chi remote was quickly extinguished and filled with resentment.


    Boom!


    When everyone was full of resentment, suddenly, a loud noise broke the peace in the mountains.


    The whole mountain felt shaking.

 Chapter 1059

    What''s going on?


    What''s going on?


    All the people are with the shaking of the mountain, a wave of ground to the East. It was not easy to just be able to stabilize the balance of the body.


    However, everyone who has stabilized his body balance first thought of a frightened question.


    This is where the big bang happened.


    How much damage must have been caused by such a big explosion.


    However, everyone quickly sensed the source of the explosion.


    Why --


    the explosion seems to have come from the place where they had just evacuated.


    So, what happened to the place where they were evacuated?


    Is it the place where they left off that exploded?


    Everyone could not help but turn pale. Fortunately, they evacuated. Otherwise, under such a strong explosion, they are afraid that few people will survive.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Chi remote finally managed to stabilize their bodies and keep their balance.


    Lin Tianyu gave a big drink and said, "everyone obeys orders and immediately goes to the hiding place where they have been evacuated and killed the enemy!"


    What''s going on?


    There''s an explosion?


    There are still enemies there?


    Now, they are going to go there and kill the enemy.


    However, they couldn''t bear to think about it, because when Lin Tianyu rushed to the place where they had evacuated, there were also many quick reaction people who rushed to the place where they had been evacuated. They also rushed and followed closely and rushed to the place.


    With more and more people going to that place, other people also responded to it, accelerated the speed and rushed out.


    Since it was the place they were evacuating, there was an explosion. Even if there is no enemy there, rush there to have a good look, that place, in the end, has been bombed into what it should be ah.


    As a result, when we got to the back, we didn''t need to urge them. One by one, they all turned into flashes and rushed to the evacuation place.


    It was soon the place where they had been evacuated.


    I see, it is the place where a big explosion happened.


    Moreover, there are enemies in that place.


    However, it is obvious that the enemy of the brigade should have been buried in the rocks which were knocked down by the big explosion. Now, it''s just that those enemies who were supposed to be in the outermost part of the country have been hit by this strong explosion one by one, and their bodies have been hurt in varying degrees.


    If Lin Tianyu and others come late, those who have been hurt will surely feel that the task of encircling and annihilating another fog hidden gate force is no longer complete, and they will surely flee in a hurry.


    Now, there is no time for them to escape at all. Lin Tianyu leads the fangruo Shenbing to the sky. In a few rounds, he easily catches these people who are in the periphery but have been injured by the explosion.


    When Lin Tianyu saw that all the enemy personnel in the periphery were arrested, he finally nodded with satisfaction.


    Later, Lin Tianyu said: "everyone, let''s work together and clean up the people who are still buried in the stone. If it has been blasted, it should be cremated and buried after cleaning up. If there are any survivors, none of them will be allowed to let go, and all will be captured. "


    "Yes Originally, those who had been taken away by Chihiro felt that they were going back to the place of evacuation. However, those people who were full of complaints answered in a neat way.

 Chapter 1060

    The key to leading a team is to win.


    As long as you can lead the team, play a good victory, no matter what is ahead, that is not a matter.


    And now, that''s exactly what happened.


    In spite of the previous moment, everyone is still angry. But at this moment, seeing the enemy''s power became such a situation. Well, there is no need for any explanation at all. Everyone will obey the orders of the leaders.


    However, although everyone started to follow Lin Tianyu''s order, they began to clean up the stones in the explosion center. I was still surprised.


    Why?


    Why is there such a big bang?


    Did God help them so much?


    However, they are also very clear, this is not God to help them such a big help. This should have been written by Chi Junshi and Lin Tianyu.


    But how did they make such a big noise?


    How did the explosion happen?


    In fact, we have to start with the leader who lost an arm and took the enemy''s people into this hiding place.


    They spoke, after endless admiration to the leader.


    Some people still doubted and said, "leader, you are right. However, we came out to annihilate them. Is it just waiting. In that case, we can''t finish the task, so we can''t hand it over to the top. "


    However, the leader said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. We will have a chance to annihilate them soon."


    "Oh, what''s the chief''s plan?"


    "I just got a message. The military division of Ho Ho claimed that he had found a place especially suitable for hiding. And, he claims, as long as we hide in such a hiding place, we will never find them again. Do you think this is ridiculous? "


    The others all laughed with cooperation and said, "ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. How dare to say, we found a hiding place, after hiding in, we can never find them again. However, he did not know that we should exist among them. At that time, we will send the location to us. If we want to find it, it will not be easy. "


    The leader nodded and said, "yes. That''s what I think. When the time comes, when they find the hiding place, after entering, we have got the place, we can quietly lean on the past and annihilate them at one stroke.


    "You think, at that time, they found such a hiding place that they thought could never be found again. After hiding, they would be greatly relieved. Moreover, we will think that we will never find them again, and we will be absolutely safe. At this time, it is also the time when their vigilance is the lowest.


    "If we just take this opportunity to touch the past, can''t we just annihilate all of them at the least cost?"


    A man nearby praised: "yes, yes, yes, the leader''s idea is really great.


    "To gain the greatest victory at the least cost is the power of stratagem, which is beyond the reach of force.


    "The leader is simply a generation of Confucian generals, a rare genius with both literature and martial arts."


    After hearing this, the leader was only very happy in his heart, but he could not help but blushed.

 Chapter 1061

    In the praise of the public, the music is harmonious.


    One of them was curious and said, "and it''s strange. You say, what''s wrong with them? If you withdraw, you should withdraw. However, they all withdrew. This thing is left here. You see, they set up this big array. They didn''t withdraw. How much resources are needed. "


    Another humanitarian: "I guess, they must have heard that we are going to call. Therefore, as anxious as a dog who has lost his family, he only cares about running for his life. Where does he have the mood to take away the resources in this big array? "


    "Yes, yes, it must be."


    "However, they don''t value the resources of this large array, they just want to escape. Now, all this belongs to us. We went to help them and took all these resources. "


    "Chief, let''s go and get all those resources. At that time, the leaders will take up half, and the rest of us will share the rest. How do you like it, chief? "


    The leader nodded his head and was moved.


    After all, such a large array, but not small, there are absolutely a lot of resources, when the time comes, their own only half, but also a lot of income.


    The leader is very happy in his heart.


    As a result, those people said hello to the leader and began to collect the resources in the large array.


    However, when those people collected it, the leader suddenly felt something wrong.


    The leader called out and said, "everyone, hurry up, stop collecting resources for me."


    Ah!


    What''s going on?


    Why did the leader want all of them to stop collecting resources.


    These resources are now all ownerless things. Isn''t it a waste to put them here?


    However, they did not wait for them to turn all these thoughts in their mind. I saw that the whole array was emitting a strong white light. Then, there was a feeling that made them all palpitation. So, all of them wanted to escape quickly.


    Boom!


    At this time, the earth exploded.


    Then, all of them, one by one, were seriously injured by the explosion.


    Then the rocks flying out all over the sky, pressing them all under.


    At the same time, it is also the pool remote with people in the back of this place, heard the explosion, and then quickly rushed over.


    At this time, the scene of those people in the command of Lin Tianyu, quickly cleaned up the buried stones.


    Although there are enough stones. Clean up, the trouble is endless. However, they are not ordinary people. They are all blessed with magic power.


    Finally, nearly half an hour later, it was all cleaned up.


    At this time, we can fully see the consequences of this explosion.


    It directly caused enemy hands and killed more than 200 people.


    After being injured, more than 200 people were captured.


    Among the more than 200 captured people, one of them, who had understood the half step immortal''s practice of the broken arm peak, more than 50 Yuan Ying''s great powers, and the rest were all Jindan powerful monks.


    Looking at the captured hostages, all those present in the fog hidden gate were frightened.


    These are only the captured ones, and the dead ones.


    How powerful this strength is!

 Chapter 1062

    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also felt a chill.


    In fact, after killing those who ambushed last time, Lin Tianyu was a little bit timid.


    Just to ambush an agent, they have deployed such a powerful lineup.


    From this we can see how strong their overall strength is?


    But now, seeing the strength that was sent to encircle and annihilate their hidden spot, my heart is filled with emotion.


    It has been rumored that wuyinmen is another super power besides the eight super forces. It''s just that such a super power is hidden and does not show up, so everyone has not counted them into the eight super forces. However, its strength is absolutely enough. Even, it has to slightly surpass the other eight super powers.


    But now, that''s what we''ve seen.


    The fog hidden gate is only slightly better than the eight super forces. Its strength is almost enough to wipe out the eight superpowers, right?


    What a terrible force this is!


    So, after cleaning up the scene, all the dead were cremated and buried, and then all the prisoners were closely supervised. Then, Lin Tianyu asked for a meeting.


    At the meeting, Lin Tianyu said suspiciously, "councilor an, how powerful are you, misty hidden door, if there has not been such a split?"


    Councilor an was also cautious and said: "Lin Pavilion master, in fact, you may not believe it.


    "The people who are here now represent all the main forces of the fog hidden gate."


    Lin Tianyu said, "so, those people?"


    "To tell you the truth, we don''t know very well. They seem to be people who are hidden by our master. However, even if it is our headmaster''s side, it is impossible to have so many masters. Therefore, after our discussions, we are also skeptical. These people, most likely, are not the people on the Tianquan continent at all. They should have come from... "


    Mr. an said, pointing up with his hand.


    Lin Tianyu said in surprise: "according to your inference, they should come from the fairyland. So, do you have any basis for this inference? "


    An said: "there is no basis, but we are almost sure that this is the case. Because, on the Tianquan land, it is estimated that there is no other place on the land of Tianquan that can have such a powerful force except the legendary settlement of the black magic tiger. This powerful force is by no means a sect, and a force can own it. It was as if all of a sudden, it came out of our fog hidden door. Then, this force controlled our master and forced all of us in Wuyin sect to give in. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "you mean your master is controlled by this man. Then, this man should be your new master. "


    An said: "it''s true. He became our new master, and by the Lord''s command, he wanted all of us to yield to him. However, he misread all the people in our fog hidden door. In the inheritance tenet of our fog hidden gate, there is such a one: one Wen can kill people, and a thousand gold does not wield a knife. It can be seen that we have inherited the spirit of the fog hidden gate. "

 Chapter 1063

    After getting a definite reply, Lin Tianyu takes a look at Chiyuan.


    Then, Chi remote way: "councilor an, I would like to ask you, the head of the fog hidden gate, is not the king of Heng Kingdom on this day?"


    Councilor an was surprised, but then he said, "yes, it''s King Tianheng. However, our headmaster has been king of Tianheng, but he has not done anything to harm Tianheng people. Even, for the sake of the whole country of Tianheng, he managed Tianheng in an orderly way. What''s more, I want to ask the military adviser. How can the military master know that the master of our Wuyin gate is king Tianheng? "


    When asked, councillor an was curious.


    To tell you the truth, the fact that the Lord of Wuyin gate is king Tianheng is not known to many people, even the top level of the whole Wuyin gate.


    But just now, I saw this military division. Before asking questions, he clearly looked at Lin Tianyu and nodded.


    That is to say, the pool is not the only one who knows this matter remotely. Even Lin Tianyu knew it for a long time.


    How can such a secret thing get out?


    Chi remote smile, way: "in fact, to guess this point, it is not difficult."


    "Oh, what do you say?" an said


    Chi remote said: "after we arrived at the capital of Tianheng Kingdom, although we were only idle, we also found out some useful information.


    "We have inquired about the big forces in the kingdom of Tianheng? Among these great forces, which ones have undergone major changes? However, we have worked hard to inquire about it, and we have heard a lot from the big forces. However, none of the big forces that have experienced turbulence in recent years have been found.


    "But it can''t be said that there is no one. In fact, there is still a big force and a change has taken place. That is king Tianheng, who has changed suddenly recently.


    "Come again.


    "You wuyinmen are a super power. Since your headquarters are in the Tianheng capital, you must have a big power to accommodate the headquarters of the fog hidden gate. Now, you have asked us for help, which means that some changes have taken place in the headquarters of the fog hidden gate. Since there are so many changes. Well, we should be able to find out some information about the change of such a big force. But we don''t know. That undoubtedly shows that the forces are not the ones we inquired about.


    "Now, it''s just the king''s room of Tianheng, such a big power.


    "And you just said that your headmaster was controlled by the other party.


    "Well, in connection with the reasons before and after this, I dare to guess that your sect leader should be the king of Tianheng who was recently replaced."


    "So all this is just your guess?" an said


    Chi remote way: "of course, it''s a guess. After all, although it can be the right seat. However, as long as there is no definite confirmation, it will not be true. "


    After hearing this, councilor an felt bitter.


    Since the other party is only guessing, just now, why do you have to admit.


    The identity of the sect leader is a secret among absolute secrets.


    That can''t be easily let anyone know.

 Chapter 1064

    After all, the head of a killer organization became a king. It''s hard to say.


    But now, from the mouth of his councilor, he has already admitted this matter, and I can''t regret it if I want to.


    So, don''t mention how depressed you are.


    Looking at the appearance of an yuan Wai, Chi Yuan chuckled and said, "councillor an, don''t worry about it. Since we have begun to doubt it, it is also a very simple thing to prove this matter. Even if you don''t want to confirm it, there are many ways to prove it. Moreover, they are all very simple and easy methods.


    "Moreover, even if it is not confirmed, just guess, in fact, in my heart, that can be regarded as a fact."


    This is true, councilor an thought.


    For an expert like Chi Junshi, there are too many ways to prove such a thing.


    Moreover, even if it is a guess, he can completely affirm that it is the fact. Because, his guess, in fact, a lot of things, that and the fact, is the same thing, right?


    At this time, Chi remote said: "besides, if we want to discuss a practical way to save your headmaster, you must tell us exactly what your real identity is before we can arrange, right?"


    Councilor an was excited and said, "Chi Junshi, do you really have a way to rescue our headmaster?"


    Pool said remotely, "now, there is no exact way. However, he is fully aware of his identity and has locked the target. In addition, the strength of the opponent has been destroyed so much, it is very likely that you can rescue your master


    An said: "as long as we can save our master. No matter what Chi Jun division arranges us to do, we will fully cooperate. "


    "Yes, full cooperation!"


    Other people who participated in the meeting also had a big drink at this time.


    In fact, by now, Chi remote also thinks that the most important thing is to rescue the master of their fog hidden door.


    As long as their master is saved, this is equivalent to holding the initiative, making it convenient for the latter to act, and will not be easily restricted by another force.


    Otherwise, at that time, if the decisive battle comes to a critical point, the other party suddenly takes the master of the Wuyin gate as a hostage, which will be a very passive thing.


    However, how to rescue the master of this door?


    Chi thinks that it is much more difficult than winning a battle.


    Every step and every detail must be planned clearly and in place before it is possible.


    Otherwise, any step error is likely to be countered by the other party.


    Now, it''s like the other party has both bait and hook in his hand. And they are like a school of fish. Now, such a group of fish must eat the bait. Then, even, until the bait is all in the mouth, can not let the other side''s hook to hook.


    This bait is the leader of Wuyin sect.


    This hook is the man who controls the sect leader and the forces he still controls.


    From the two annihilation of each other''s forces, his power is really too strong.


    I just don''t know how big his influence will be after it has been wiped out twice?

 Chapter 1065

    It would be great if we could know the size of his influence and then make arrangements.


    But now, obviously, it''s impossible to know.


    Then we have to think of another way.


    What''s more, we should save people without knowing how powerful the other party is.


    Chi Yuanyuan pondered with some distress.


    How to save people?


    One is to sneak into each other''s territory, where they directly rescued people.


    One is to lead the other out. Even people also let the other party return, and then, think of a way to save the classics.


    However, which method is better to save people?


    Yeah!


    It doesn''t seem to matter which way to save people.


    The key is that when we save people, the strength of the other side is just not there.


    Yes!


    The key is to mobilize the strength of the other side, let the strength of the other side empty, and then, seize such an opportunity to save people.


    How to let the strength of the other side empty?


    Now, what kind of cards have their hands, enough to mobilize the strength of the other side, so that the strength of the other side empty.


    Chi remote faintly feels that he has grasped the main line.


    In fact, now, their hands, there are two cards. Besides, they are all very good cards.


    The first card is the strength on their side. From the other side constantly ambush, want to eliminate these people. Even this time, a large number of people were sent here, thinking directly that they would use strong strength to kill all these people. Well, with these, it is enough to prove that this strength, in the other party''s heart, is like a thorn, stabbed in the flesh, and then quickly pulled out. Or, it is such a strength to be incorporated into his own hands, of course, this also eliminated his fear. Or, it will directly eliminate such a strength. In this way, you can have the same peace of mind.


    The second card is now in the hands of these people. There are more than 200 people. There are a lot of Yuanying great monks and more golden elites.


    Believe that even if the strength of the other side is stronger. This strength, to the other side, is absolutely a force that can not be ignored. The other side will also think, to such a strength, to quickly save back. Because, such a strength, even in the first force of Tianquan mainland, the black magic tiger in the center of magic fog forest, can be regarded as a strength that can not be ignored. Even if they''re from fairyland. However, through the gate of fairyland, it is not as simple as imagined. Therefore, it is impossible for him to bring too many people down.


    Now, since the hand inside, already had so two good cards, why worry about not moving each other.


    What''s more, I still have


    Thinking about it, Chi remote couldn''t help laughing.


    Councilor an looked at Chi Yuan''s smile, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Chi Junshi, have you thought of how to rescue our headmaster?"


    Chi Yuanyuan, with a mysterious smile, said, "councilor an, you didn''t say that in this mountain, you still know several places suitable for hiding? You see, now, this place is completely destroyed. You might as well lead the way and take everyone to the nearest hiding place from here, and arrange the place where we live first

 Chapter 1066

    Listening to Chi Yuan''s quiet tone, councilor an felt that he must be inside.


    Ikera can handle things so calmly.


    Well, this undoubtedly shows that he already has an idea in his heart. Now that Chi had an idea, he was relieved.


    However, councilor an did not go to ask Chi remote how to arrange it.


    Of course, councilor an knows it well. Even if he asks, Chi remote won''t say it. However, as long as you know, there is an idea in Chi remote''s heart. As long as ikera has an idea, he can rest assured. He had already seen the effect of his idea.


    The last counter ambush.


    This time, all the people who are ready to encircle and annihilate themselves have been bombed out.


    Chihiro''s any ideas have not let him down.


    Councilor an rushed to arrange.


    Then, councilor an took all the people to the nearest hiding place he knew.


    However, after a short walk in the security staff''s field service team, I heard a message in my ear:


    Mr. an, I put a bag in your pocket.


    When you lead the way to that place, the nearest place suitable for hiding, open the brocade bag to see, and then, according to the advice in the brocade bag, hurry up. Otherwise, there will be great danger.


    But remember!


    If you haven''t arrived at the place suitable for hiding, you can''t open the brocade bag.


    Originally, councilor an heard that it was Chi Junshi''s voice, so he quickly opened the brocade bag to have a look at what kind of clever plan it was. However, before opening the brocade bag, I heard the next voice of Chi remote, so I quickly put it down, and now I will open the brocade bag to see what the plan is. Strictly in accordance with the arrangement of military division Chi, he must go to that place and open the brocade again.


    At this time, however, an yuan Wai sweeps around strangely.


    I want to see where Chi Junshi''s people are now and what he is singing.


    However, under such a sweep, it was immediately found that Chi Junshi was not in the team.


    Not only Chi Junshi, but also Lin Tianyu and the five people from their party were not in the team.


    They''re gone!


    When did they leave?


    Where are they going?


    The security officer took the road outside and thought about it.


    suddenly, an moved out of his mind!


    I see.


    Just now, didn''t Chi Jun division say that he was going to rescue the sect leader?


    Now, let me take people, and their people, but suddenly disappeared. Isn''t that obvious? They left first. They should have arranged a plan to save our headmaster.


    Thinking of Chi remote, they went to rescue the master.


    Councilor An Wai''s heart was so happy that he almost cried out.


    I just feel that the whole person is full of spirit and radiance, returned to the public, accelerated the speed, went to the place suitable for hiding, and rushed to the past.


    Now, Chi Junshi and his party are going to save the gate master.


    Well, I also want to do a thorough job of this matter arranged by division Chi. In this way, it can be regarded as having lived up to the request of military division Chi and helping him do a small thing.


    Even, it is very likely that having done this little thing well, it has greatly helped division Chi save the master.

 Chapter 1067

    pretty good!


    This time, Mr. an''s conjectures were all correct.


    Lin Tianyu and his party are on the way to rescue the leader of Wuyin gate.


    The success of their operation this time also has a lot to do with whether councillor an can completely follow the arrangements of Chi remote.


    After a while, Gao dewu said: "Chi, you just took us to the Royal Palace, are you sure you can save the master of the fog hidden gate?"


    Chi YaoYuan said with a smile: "as long as an agent strictly follows my arrangement to do it, then, it should be 80% sure that we can succeed."


    Gao dewu was puzzled and said, "did the security officer really follow your arrangement to do it?"


    Chi remote way: "the security officer will be strictly in accordance with my arrangements to do."


    "All this will happen according to your expectation. That is to say, your plan will be successful. This time, we are 100% able to rescue the master of the fog hidden door. "


    Chi remote thought for a moment and said: "according to the principle, it should be 100% successful to rescue the master of the fog hidden door. But everything is in case.


    "There is absolutely no mistake in all my arrangements. However, who can say exactly, things must be 100%. So, I''m only saying 80% sure. All things, even if they are well planned, as long as they are not really realized and become reality, then there will be certain variables in them. Sometimes this variable, even, has nothing to do with arrangements and plans.


    "In principle, if I were the one who controlled the former master of Wuyin gate and was ready to replace him. No, it shouldn''t be me. It should be said that it''s the one who is going to replace him.


    "When he first received the failure of the ambush, but was attacked by an anti ambush, he immediately sent people to encircle and annihilate us. It shows that he is a man of great control. Such people can''t tolerate failure. But they failed again. In this round of encirclement and annihilation, they were equally defeated and completely annihilated. According to this person''s character, he must want to revenge as soon as possible.


    "In this way, you can retaliate against your opponent.


    "What''s more, as long as the time is short enough, he will be able to rescue those who have been captured by us.


    "With these two conditions as bait, he must be led by the nose and must be hooked.


    "When his internal line reports to him the specific position of the party, he will be on his way. Even if it''s what I expected. Because of the previous two losses. This time, he must have led the team himself.


    "That''s the plan, as long as he''s there in person.


    "There must be empty strength in the king''s city. As long as we have a good time and take advantage of this time to enter, we will certainly be able to rescue the master of Wuyin gate."


    When Chi remote talks about his plan, his eyes are full of light.


    Yes, one of his plans is completely feasible.


    A military division can make such a plan.


    Even if we have grasped the human nature of our opponents accurately, we should be proud.

 Chapter 1068

    This can be called a more perfect plan.


    However, any perfect plan may have certain variables in it.


    Is there any change in his plan?


    Ikera thought hard.


    Then, he was finally sure that there should be no big variables in it. If we strictly follow this plan to carry out it, we should have no mistakes in rescuing the master of Wuyin sect. If, there is really something wrong, then, God can only see their own bad, deliberately with their own such a big joke.


    So, a group of five people, accelerated the speed, rushed to the capital of Tianheng.


    A quarter of an hour later, they had entered the capital smoothly.


    Then, quietly approached the palace.


    Outside the walls of the palace.


    Pool remote way: "Pavilion Lord, you check again, reconfirm, this palace, can still have what powerful breath inside?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "OK, I''ll check."


    Lin Tianyu said that he immediately got in touch with the knife in the Tiandao space and asked the knife to check the whole palace carefully.


    In the space of Tiandao, the divine sense of the small sword spread out. Like water, it went to the whole palace. In a short time, it was already clear that the whole palace.


    "Master, don''t worry. Now there are at most five Yuanying friars in the whole palace. Four were in these four positions, and one was in an underground chamber. However, the breath is a little depressed. The man in the underground secret room should be the one you are going to save. "


    The knife said, but also in Lin Tianyu''s consciousness, the position of the five Yuan Ying friars was depicted one by one.


    Compare this position.


    Lin Tianyu and everyone discussed the details of the action.


    Lin Tianyu said: "let''s have a look. If we move for a while, we can take this route. Then, through here, here In this way, the four should be left to defend the Yuan Ying Da Neng. However, we only meet one of them. And this person, by me to display the way of space, dive in the past, easy to solve him.


    "Then, we can sneak into the secret room here and rescue the master of the fog hidden door.


    "The key to this operation should be to be careful and quick.


    "As long as you are careful enough, you may not even give your opponent a chance to do something. We''ll be able to save people.


    "So, I decided that this time it was only for master and me to go. The rest of you, all of you, stayed outside to meet us


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Chi remote quickly nodded and said, "I think this method proposed by the pavilion master is very good. I followed the method of the chief cabinet. The three of us stayed outside to meet the cabinet leader. As long as everything goes according to the plan, even, it will be able to save people before the other party reacts. "


    Gao dewu and Lu Feixue also felt that the plan was feasible, and both nodded.

 Chapter 1069

    The plan is set.


    Chi Yuanyuan, Gao dewu and Lu Feixue immediately stepped back to a more hidden corner and hid there.


    Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu, on the other hand, entered the palace.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu were like two ghosts, flashing. Let alone ordinary people, even some high-level friars could hardly see their shadows clearly. At this time, it is already to the place where the great energy of the newborn is located.


    They stopped and quietly checked again to confirm the specific location of the Yuanying great monk.


    After two people made a gesture, black knife ancestor hid his body in situ.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu left his body in place, gradually faded, and then disappeared. At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s body appeared beside the monk Yuanying.


    Monk Yuanying was shocked.


    How, in here good, how suddenly feel a kind of fear, fear, dangerous feeling.


    Not good!


    No one''s going to assassinate himself, is it?


    Monk Yuanying felt something was wrong, so he quickly dodged and drove away. However, after a flash, it is only to see that his body is indeed flashing out.


    Is that strange?


    How can you see your body flash out?


    Then, the great monk Yuanying felt in horror that his head had been cut off. Then, of course, his own eyes can see his body flashing out.


    Then, the consciousness of the Yuanying great monk turned dark and said goodbye to the whole heaven power land.


    The figure of black knife ancestor flashed, and he nodded to Lin Tianyu.


    All the way up the road, there was no one who was a great monk of Yuanying. All the way, it was smooth.


    After a while, it was already in the basement.


    Sure enough, when I got to the secret room, I saw a figure on top of his body with multiple injuries. Then, his limbs and neck were all chained.


    It seems that this man is the master of the fog hidden gate.


    But be careful.


    Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu followed the painting of their headmaster painted by an Yuanwai, and compared them. They found that this man was locked in heavy chains.


    Good!


    Looks are the same as the ones they draw.


    It should be the master of Wuyin sect.


    So, Lin Tianyu came forward and cut off the iron chain with a knife and saved the master.


    Lin Tianyu held the master of Wuyin and said, "master, do you have any other inconvenience. If the body can stand it, now, it will leave here with us. "


    "Well." The master nodded and said, "I just suffered a little skin injury. It''s nothing serious. Now, let''s go. Otherwise, if you disturb those people, you will be in trouble. "


    It''s really no big problem to see the master.


    Lin Tianyu also put down his mind and left with the headmaster.


    This time the rescue mission, can also be described as a relaxed and happy complete.


    However, just as Lin Tianyu turned around, the headmaster behind him suddenly gathered his strength in his hand and threw a fist at Lin Tianyu''s back.

 Chapter 1070

    After a blow, the head of the gate had a ferocious smile on his face.


    What''s more, the blow, however, was in his eyes, and it was hitting Lin Tianyu''s back.


    Ha ha ha


    Even if the monk who is the same as Yuanying''s great power is not dead, he has to be seriously injured.


    But then, that ferocious smile, has not completely unfolded, then sank again.


    What''s going on?


    The head of the gate saw that after his fist had been blasted out, he was really bombarding Lin Tianyu''s back. However, after the fist reached the back, it was so easy and easy to pass through the past, straight through a hole in Lin Tianyu''s back.


    Originally, blow through a hole, that is nothing.


    That just proves that he has already made great achievements in this punch, which has already killed the opponent with one blow, OK?


    There is a hole in the back. It goes to the front chest. Can it survive?


    However, this is clearly wrong.


    Why?


    Because, if it is really the back of the other side, a blow to blow out a hole. That''s not how it feels. That should have a real feeling, OK?


    But now, the other side''s back, blow out a hole, this blow is completely no real feeling, as if it was in the air.


    Who else''s body is like air?


    His eyes disappeared in front of his eyes. The body completely disappeared, not even a shadow could be seen.


    The master of the gate was shocked. He quickly wanted to look around.


    However, the head just moved, it is clearly felt a cold neck.


    Looking down, he saw that there was a black knife on the top of his neck.


    At the same time, there was a voice in my ear, saying, "are you looking for me again?"


    The master was surprised and said, "you and you have found out that I am wrong, haven''t you? You have already discovered that I am not the master of the sect you are trying to save? How did you find out? "


    Lin Tianyu turned to the front and said, "if you want to find out this matter, don''t be too simple."


    "How on earth did you find out?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "this is to blame the head of your sect. It''s so stupid. I have been here. In fact, I still think that what I saved is the Lord of Wuyin sect. However, when I really saved it, I doubted it. If I were your master, would I have let others rescue the hostages in my hands so easily?


    "Naturally, it is impossible for the other party to do so easily.


    "In that case, all this is questionable.


    "If I don''t doubt it''s a trap. Well, either your host is too stupid, or I am too stupid. You say, don''t you? "


    "I see. i see. But I think the plan is perfect. There is such an obvious loophole. Well, if you had known that, you should have been out here and laid a few times more people in ambush. Maybe it will make it easier for you to ambush some of them. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "maybe. But maybe I won''t fall into your ambush


    Hearing this, the master''s eyes shrunk.

 Chapter 1071

    Lin Tianyu was indifferent: "anything, as long as he is false, it will not have only such a flaw. In fact, in addition to this one flaw, there are other flaws. However, I do not want to tell you, you think slowly.


    "as like as two peas, if this is really the door''s master, even if you leave the same flaw, I will know that this is the real gate.


    "That''s the difference between the wise and the stupid.


    "And I happen to be a smart man."


    Hearing this, the master finally laughed.


    A trace of despair, a trace of relief.


    I really don''t know, their master, unexpectedly, is offended by such a character.


    I don''t know if it should be regarded as the misfortune of the Lord.


    However, fortunately, the master also left behind. As long as I''m rescued, other people will receive the message. Now, those people should have already sent out the message.


    At this time, a red light suddenly flashed away from the other three Yuanying energetic friars in the knife''s investigation.


    "No! This is someone broke in, and has entered the underground chamber, to save people


    Understand the meaning of this red light, immediately did not dare the slightest doubt, quickly sent a message to their master.


    This meeting, their master, is taking a large group of people and horses, marching in the mountainous area where they are marching outside the security guards. What''s more, looking at the position in the route, it is also going to the place where the people led by Mr. An Wai went to, the place where they were hiding. Moreover, at their speed, it should not be long before they can get to the place where the people who are taking care of the security personnel and taking them out will be able to get there.


    At this moment, suddenly a message was received in the message bead.


    This master, quickly took out the communication bead to check.


    "No! It''s a trick


    The Lord''s face changed greatly, and he said: "you have led people, hurry to this place and block people there. Even if you can''t completely annihilate the enemy, you have to block people to death for me, you know?"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The Lord nodded, and then, no longer do a trace of stay to the original road, a flash, hurried back.


    But the heart said: I didn''t expect that they could come up with such a wonderful plan. Fortunately, I left behind.


    Thinking while speeding up the pace.


    The figure flashed.


    Every time the figure flashed, it was a long way to go again.


    This speed, it is estimated that it will only take a while to get back to the palace.


    At this time, the ancestor of Heidao looked at the fake gate leader and said, "Tianyu, I think the master of Wuyin sect should be in this palace."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "master, that''s what I think."


    Then they looked at each other.


    Now, there are still three Yuanying powerful monks left in the whole palace.


    Since the real Lord of the fog hidden sect is still in this palace, he can only find it in the three Yuan Ying Da Neng friars. And the position of these three yuan infant great energy friars happens to be together. Well, obviously, one of them happens to be the head of the gate, and the other two are supposed to be in charge of the gatekeeper.

 Chapter 1072

    After dealing with the arrested monks, Lin Tianyu and father Heidao didn''t stay any longer. Instead, they went to the place where the other three monks were located.


    When I got to a courtyard, I could see clearly that there were three Yuanying great monks in it.


    Lin Tianyu and ancestor Heidao made gestures.


    Then, the two bodies, are a burst of virtual.


    When their bodies appeared again, they had already appeared behind two of them and restrained each other. Then, Lin Tianyu went to the only remaining monk and said, "are you the master of Wuyin sect?"


    The man said, "yes. Exactly. Are you? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "how do you prove your identity as the master of the gate?"


    The master of the fog hidden door said, "you should have seen my portrait. Can''t you recognize it? "


    "Is there anything to prove besides the portrait?"


    After thinking about it, he said, "and my martial arts skills, my sword skills. My Daodao skills are unique to me. Even if outsiders want to imitate them, they can''t be imitated completely. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! I''ll have a look at your skill


    The master of Wuyin gate said: "but you are not a member of Wuyin gate. You have never seen my Dao. Even if I practiced it, you may not know it."


    Lin Tianyu said: "you practice, I will recognize it."


    The master of the Wuyin sect didn''t hesitate any more, so he immediately opened the sword technique. The sabre is fierce. It has a decisive and murderous spirit. It can be seen that although the leader of the Wuyin sect is on the throne, he is also the master who broke out from the whole process of killing and fighting. The Dao Dao is superb. It''s the black level Dao technique in Tiandao Dao Dao.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the meeting and nodded: "good."


    So, after he had disposed of the two Yuanying energetic friars in his hand with the ancestor of Heidao, he did not stop at all. He directly took the master of Wuyin sect and rushed to Chiyuan and other places to meet together.


    Then, just at this moment, the figure in front of me flashed, and there was a figure standing in front of them.


    Thin one induction opposite this person, unexpectedly is to give them a trace of induction can not come out, in front of this person realm feeling.


    Are you really a fairy?


    The immortals come to Tianquan continent, although they will be suppressed by the world of Tianquan continent, and will not recover their peak strength. Can also be equivalent to, fully understand the strength level of the immortal.


    Although it''s only half a step away from the peak cultivation of fully comprehending Xianze and half step Xianze, the strength is really different.


    However, after looking at the other side, Lin Tianyu could not help but feel a will to fight.


    Although, he knew that even if he went up now, there was only one end of defeat. But he still wanted to go up and have a try to see how strong the immortal could be after he arrived on the Tianquan land. Seeing master Heidao step forward, he will match up with the immortal. However, Lin Tianyu took the first step and stood in front of master Heidao. He said, "master, let me have a try first. I want to know how much strength they have. It''s also good that when facing the back, they have a goal and a foundation."

 Chapter 1073

    Heidao Laozu had to start, but after seeing Lin Tianyu''s resolute expression, he finally nodded.


    The ancestor of black knife stepped back and said, "be careful!"


    But at this time, Lu Feixue is dead ground clenched fist, still took out own that machete to come out, clench tightly in hand, seem to be ready to chop to hit and come out at any time.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu, the fairy''s face is full of sarcasm.


    It''s just a little mole ant in the realm of building foundation. It''s even dare to stand in front of him to resist his attack.


    What a daring thing to have!


    However, in order to show his admiration for Lin Tianyu''s courage, he also took a close look at him. But after this one look, the immortal''s face changed slightly.


    Xianren said: "it''s really different. No wonder I dare to stand up and face me. I''m afraid, just like you, even if you are a monk who has understood the half step immortal rule, it''s a little worse, but it''s also very limited. It''s interesting. It''s not easy for a monk to have such strength. But it''s a pity. "


    The immortal''s evaluation is really to the point.


    if Lin Tianyu''s outstanding performance in the Dao Dao and even in the body method is ignored, he understands the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, which is a little bit worse. However, if there is a real fight, his Sabre skill and body method will be different.


    The immortal saw the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    However, it is a pity that he will fight against the immortal and die soon.


    But Lin Tianyu did not answer, his eyes locked the immortal in front of him.


    At this time, all of Lin Tianyu''s spirits were prepared for the war.


    The black sword comes out of its sheath and its tip is light.


    The immortal has been looking at Lin Tianyu''s preparation, but he has not made any preparation. However, just to deal with the lower limit of heaven on the mainland of a small genius, he this immortal, still need to prepare?


    Lin Tianyu is ready for everything, and his spirit is also climbing to the top.


    Brush!


    The figure seems to have a brief illusion.


    Then, standing on the opposite side of Lin Tianyu, has appeared beside the immortal, the black knife in his hand has been cut to the immortal body.


    The immortal was also slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, on the lower bound of the aboriginal planet, there was such an excellent talent friar who could have body method and knife method.


    However, it was only a slight surprise.


    Soon, the immortal swung his sleeve, and directly attacked the black knife cut by Lin Tianyu.


    In fact, in the immortal''s heart, the fundamental is that this swing sleeve resistance, are redundant. Even if the black knife of this aborigine was cut into his own body, what would happen. With such a native, can he still cut his own body with a knife? It''s just that if it''s really an aborigine who cuts his own body in this way, it''s really ugly.


    As an immortal, he was on the lower land and was cut by an aborigine.


    Well, it''s nice to say but not to listen to!


    So, the immortal talent swung his sleeve and resisted the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    Of course, even if it''s inside the sleeve swing, it''s just so casual. There''s no serious look at all.

 Chapter 1074

    Poof!


    Suddenly, there was a crack in the cloth.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    The onlookers have to be stunned.


    In their hearts, can already be completely aware of in front of, this is an immortal.


    But now, it is to see a piece of flying clothes, floating in the air.


    With a knife, a piece of sleeve was cut off.


    Is this a fairy?


    The immortal is also stupefied.


    Although his sleeves were too comfortable just now, they didn''t have much magic power on them. However, it should not be a native can be cut open. Don''t say a knife cut a piece of his sleeve. Even if he is allowed to be chopped by his opponent, it is impossible to cut off a part of his sleeve.


    Lin Tianyu was also stunned.


    Just now, he has done his best to pour the endless cutting knife into his black knife. However, he did not think that he would be able to make contributions with the first knife.


    This knife cut off a piece of sleeve of the fairy of the other party.


    If just now, the immortal on the opposite side was more careless and didn''t take any action to resist it. If he let the knife in his hand hit his body. So, is it possible that with just a knife, the immortal on the opposite side can be cut and wounded?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes shine.


    However, although he thought so, Lin Tianyu was not careless at all. On the contrary, his whole face became more cautious.


    The immortal on the opposite side, although Lin Tianyu had to be treated with caution, was no longer as comfortable as he had just been.


    The immortal said with a smile: "it''s really out of sight. It turns out that the best thing you can do is not your own strength, but your Sabre technique. You have a good knife technique. If I had the same realm, I would have no confidence to fight in the face of such Sabre technique. However, you still can''t reach the realm after all. What''s more, it''s too low. "


    The fairy said, and then sprinkled out his sleeves.


    To this meeting, the immortal still did not take out the weapon.


    Obviously, although he suffered a little loss just now, the immortal still didn''t feel that he had to use weapons.


    The two fought again.


    The figures flying, black knife light shining, colorful sleeve swing, let this fight, unique, watching several people happy.


    Beautiful!


    This kind of competition is really beautiful.


    However, he did not forget to give Lin Tianyu a hard sweat even though he looked very pleasing and beautiful.


    The danger in the United States is much more powerful than that in the past.


    Even, it''s not on the same level at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the fight has been dozens of rounds.


    Several times, the immortal''s killing moves were let out by Lin Tianyu with his invincible body method and the fierce and incomparable sword technique.


    The immortal''s face became colder and his attack became more fierce.


    The colorful sleeves were flying all over the place, and the beauty was dazzling.


    However, in this more beautiful, the danger is more and more fierce.

 Chapter 1075

    Finally, between a few moves, Lin Tianyu could not avoid.


    Seeing that a piece of colored sleeve has already been attacked in front of him, the only way is to swing a knife. Otherwise, he will be hit by such a sleeve.


    Lin Tianyu bit his teeth.


    Then, on the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, the magic power was destroyed to the extreme, and the knife meaning of endless cutting was also operated to the extreme. This time, he also decided to fight with immortal''s color sleeves.


    Even before fighting with the immortal''s colorful sleeves, Lin Tianyu laid nine empty sword shadows in succession before his own blade.


    Then, it can be seen that the color sleeve attacks and directly breaks through the nine empty sword shadows in an instant. Moreover, the nine empty sword shadows almost failed to stop the immortal''s colorful sleeves. Then, he directly and Lin Tianyu in the hands of the black knife, cross attack together.


    However, at this moment, Lin Tianyu still felt it.


    In fact, the shadow of nine also plays a role. Even if the blocking effect is negligible, it can be ignored. However, it has played a role in the end.


    When the color sleeve and black knife hit each other, he saw Lin Tianyu flying out like a flying sparrow.


    However, when he was flying out of the sky, Lin Tianyu still didn''t forget that he kept chopping the black knife in his hand all the way. In the space, he left a series of empty sword shadows.


    Poof!


    Finally, when he fell to the ground, Lin Tianyu first spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But soon, Lin Tianyu stabilized his figure and held the knife in his hand. His eyes locked on the immortal hundreds of meters away.


    Now, such a little distance, if the immortal wants to attack him, he can be attacked by waving his hand.


    But at this time, the immortal didn''t attack again. Instead, he raised the sleeve that he had just attacked with black knife. At a glance, I saw the top of the sleeve, which was cut out again.


    The fairy looked embarrassed.


    At first, he was cut off a piece of sleeve. At that time, it was his carelessness. Even, there is no mana on the sleeve.


    But now this sleeve is full of magic power.


    However, the knife in the other''s hand was still cut through a hole in a fight.


    How did this little aborigine do it?


    The immortal looked up and looked at Lin Tianyu. He wanted to catch Lin Tianyu and ask the truth.


    The immortal felt -


    this should be a great method. As long as you can master this method. In that case, his combat power will certainly make a big step forward.


    Therefore, he wants to get this method.


    Moreover, I want to get it specially and specially.


    He thought that he would rush over now and directly arrest the little aborigine. No matter how he used any method, he would have to ask for such a method.


    But now, the ancestor of Heidao has already blocked him.


    Now, if he wants to go over and capture the little aborigine, he must defeat the man with a knife in front of him.


    It''s different from that little aborigine.


    Now in front of this person, he was actually a faint sense of threat.


    This man has fully realized the existence of Xianze.


    But in the lower world, after fully understanding the principle of immortality, can''t you fly to the fairyland and become an immortal?


    Why doesn''t this man fly?


    Are you going to stay in this lower bound?

 Chapter 1076

    However, no matter what the reason, let him still stay in the lower bound, but he is a powerful and incomparable combat power.


    When immortals arrive at this lower boundary, they can only keep at the level of fully comprehending the principles of immortals, and they can no longer be called immortals. Because, they are not as powerful as the immortal.


    Logically speaking, although the immortal is suppressed, its strength is equivalent to it.


    The strength that can be suppressed is stronger than the strength that only reaches this height.


    But this meeting, the immortal did not think so.


    Because in front of him, the little aborigine has already told him the lower bound of


    with actual combat. It is not simple!


    Therefore, in the face of the black sword ancestor, the immortal is obviously more cautious than when dealing with Lin Tianyu.


    There was no more that completely comfortable look on his face. Moreover, he slowly took out his weapon,


    at this time, Chi remote took a step forward and said, "Immortal''s lower boundary, right?"


    After hearing this, the immortal looked at the pool from afar, but he didn''t say anything. Then, he told the ancestor of black knife again. Obviously, in the eyes of the immortal, there is no such role as pool remote.


    However, Chi remote didn''t mind, saying, "I just want to ask the immortal a question. Since, we can set up a bureau, transfer the immortal to leave the palace, and lead the team to chase a group of people who may not be found at all. Then, the immortal has not doubted. You are rushing back to the palace now. Can''t we calculate? "


    The immortal suddenly moved and said, "how do you say that?"


    "If you move fast enough, you can go back now, and you may be able to rescue those who are trapped in the encirclement."


    The immortal was angry: "you, you are really damned!"


    Chihiro said: "you''d better speed up. Otherwise, the loss will be great. Besides, you don''t have many people. Good luck


    The immortal no longer has the interest to confront the ancestor of Heidao.


    In this time, the fairy took out the communication bead and contacted the team he had taken with him. His face changed immediately. Then, he glared at Chi remote and waited for all of them to have a look. As soon as the figure unfolded, he directly rushed out.


    At this time, Chi remote also sent a message to the security officer:


    evacuate immediately!


    Then, all the way, Lin Tianyu left here in a hurry. I chose a secret mountain road and went to the mountain.


    On the way, Lin Tianyu said, "master, which one is better than the three immortals who lived in the sword and devil club?"


    Heidao Laozu thought about it and said, "it''s just a kind of intuition. Although they didn''t really do it, intuitively, the immortal was a little weaker than the three immortals. "


    According to the meaning of master Heidao Laozu, that is to say, the three immortals entangled with Lu Zu are more powerful.


    But now he can''t even deal with this immortal. If he goes on with the three immortals, will he die without life?


    Strength!


    At this moment, Lin Tianyu deeply felt that his own strength was too much, too much.


    A more compelling sense of urgency arises.

 Chapter 1077

    I went all the way to the mountain forest. After a while, I met with an yuan Wai all the way.


    Then, seeing Lin Tianyu and them all the way, councilor an excitedly stepped forward and looked at the man saved by them. He was so excited that he could hardly control himself.


    An said: "master, you are back. We''re looking forward to your return. We all thought that we would never be able to save the Lord. "


    Then Huang Ping and others all came forward one by one and met the headmaster.


    Then, an yuan Wai again saluted Lin Tianyu and others, saying, "thank you! Thank you so much! If there were no you, we would not be able to save the leader. Perhaps, in this lifetime, we will never see the headmaster so free to appear in front of us. Even if we can see the headmaster again, we have to give in to each other. Because, the strength of the other side is really too frightening. "


    I''ve talked about it.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Mr. an, how are you doing there? Are there any injuries? "


    As soon as councilor an heard this, his face was full of excitement.


    "No one was hurt," an said. What''s more, it''s just between the shots, that''s to beat the opponent completely. Then, when the other side reacts and is ready to fight back, we have received your order to withdraw immediately. It was a great fight. Oh! It''s just that the time is too short. If the time is a little longer, we will be able to beat our opponents even worse. We can even take the opportunity to wipe out more enemies. "


    Hearing this, all the people who acted with him were very pleased.


    The war just now was too much.


    Just, the time is too short!


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK, OK. No injuries. The main purpose of this battle is only to teach the opponent a lesson. It''s not really about how many enemies we''re going to wipe out.


    "Besides, the time for you to retire was exactly right. If you withdraw later, most of you will not be able to do so. "


    Councilor An Wai and others are full of disbelief.


    Before councilor an had time to object, Huang Ping already said, "it''s impossible, master Lin. The strength of their pair is indeed very strong. However, if we attack one by one, we have completely knocked out the momentum. In this group war, we should pay attention to the momentum. They have lost momentum. Although we are more powerful than us in terms of strength, it is still possible that we can kill some of them with such momentum. In the end, even if we can''t kill them all, all our people have retreated back, and there is no difficulty in their listless manner. "


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "you are very reasonable. However, you have ignored a prerequisite.


    "The team you fought against, their leader, happened to be absent. Otherwise, even if you suddenly attack, I''m afraid it will lead to two totally different results.


    "And before you retreat, their leader is just heading back. If you wait for their leader to arrive, I say most of you may not be able to retreat, it is still ideal. Otherwise, it is very likely that no one will be able to withdraw. "

 Chapter 1078

    But Huang Ping listened to this, but obviously did not believe it.


    Huang Pingdao: "is that their leader really so powerful? I think he can get the peak of half step immortal. But even if it is such a top master, we can not use a few people to fight, that can still spell down. And, even if it is impossible to fight, so many of us, together to escape, will not escape? "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "if you really realize the peak power of half step immortal, I believe that you can cope with it according to your state at that time. However, the peak power of half step immortal is really high in your eyes. But in that man''s eye, it is just a mole like existence. "


    Huang was surprised.


    He felt that Lin Tianyu could not lie about it.


    But if it is, he doesn''t lie.


    So, the leader of the other party, what a terrible character!


    It seems to be a little bit beyond the imagination, isn''t it?


    So, huangpingdao: "Lin Ge Lord, so, according to your words, how terrible is that man?"


    Lin Tianyu smiled and said, "maybe, I said you still won''t believe it. So, your doormaster, he is here. And your Lord, that also saw with your own eyes the presence of terror. If you have any questions, please ask your doormaster. "


    Huang Ping turned to the door owner and said, "Lord, have you seen their leader with your own eyes? Then you tell us, the leader of the other party, how powerful it is. "


    The door said, "Lord Lin is right. Just now, after the order of retreat, if you have a little hesitation, there is only one way, that is, the whole army will be destroyed. "


    Huang Ping tried to play his imagination, but still can not think out, the other party has how terrible.


    Huang Ping is still not dead heart tunnel: "door Lord, then you can tell us, the enemy leader, how powerful it is. No, all of us, together, are not his rivals? "


    Huang Ping, in his hard work, can only think of such a super powerful impression.


    But the door owner shook his head.


    The door Lord said, "all of you? Even if all of you add up, to be honest, it''s not enough for one hand to be destroyed. "


    Hissing!


    Listening to the top of the fog hidden door, listening to the door owner, they all inhaled a cold air involuntarily.


    Is there any more terrible person that the LORD said on the whole land of heavenly power?


    The door Lord saw that the group still had some suspicious looks, saying, "then, I will give you an example that you can understand. The strength of that person can reach the enemy''s strength and gain ten soldiers'' ability to realize the peak of half step immortal principle or equivalent to the power of dozens of Yuan infant. Now, think again, have you all joined together and have such a strong force? "


    So powerful!


    The group looked at each other, and there was a lot of cold sweat behind them.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the Chi military division arranged cleverly, and the time was just right.


    Otherwise, if the other party really has such a terrible battle.


    I was afraid that when the enemy leader arrived, he and others could not escape.

 Chapter 1079

    And when thinking so, everyone''s eyes can''t help but sweep to the pool remote.


    I can''t help feeling that in such a group of battlefields, a strong military division, even, in many cases, is more useful than its powerful force.


    Then, they looked at Lin Tianyu again, thinking about what conditions they would use to exchange the Chi military division.


    However, it is obviously impossible.


    So he sighed.


    After that, councilor an went up to him and said, "Chi Junshi, according to the brilliant plan you set before you left, you found out all the spies who were hiding in us at one fell swoop. And then, it was such a beautiful victory. "


    Well, I have been talking about the fact that they attacked the enemy forces secretly.


    What''s going on here?


    In fact, this is what Chi Yuanyuan and Lin Tianyu left as they left along the way.


    At that time, Chi remote was on his way and told councillor an that he had put a brocade on him. In addition, he also told councilor an that he must go to the nearest hiding place he led and then look for it.


    Councilor an strictly followed the arrangements of Chiyuan.


    Finally, when he got to the place, councilor an took out the brocade bag and opened it.


    Inside the brocade bag is the plan made by chi long before he left.


    Claim:


    first, we can find Huang Ping now. Then, Huang Ping will tell councilor an who is the traitor. Then, with the fastest speed, we have to capture these traitors in one fell swoop.


    2¡¢ After the capture of the traitor, immediately arranged for all the people, immediately transferred, must have any redundant, the slightest nostalgia.


    3¡¢ Out of these people, fifty of them, the most powerful, were selected to go to a certain place. Then, ambush on both sides. There, on both sides of the cliff, in the middle is a corridor. When they ambush, there will be a team of people passing through the aisle. The purpose of their carefully selected 50 people is to stop the team. And in order to be able to make this attack easier and more pleasant. When you ambush on this cliff, you must pay attention to that cliff, prepare more stones for standby.


    4¡¢ The attack time must wait for the order to attack again. At the same time, the time of retreat is the same. As soon as orders are received, evacuate immediately. Remember! Remember!


    This is all the plans in the brocade given by Chi remote at that time.


    After seeing the brocade bag, an yuan Wai immediately called on some powerful and loyal people, such as ADA, and went to find Huang Ping. Moreover, he showed Huang Ping the brocade bag left by Chi remote. Without saying a word, Huang Ping immediately pointed out five traitors.


    On that day, Huang Ping, in accordance with Chiyuan''s plan, deliberately complained to Chi YaoYuan and Lin Tianyu, and even claimed that their fog hidden gate would become a branch of Chongxiao Pavilion sooner or later. Even if he destroyed the fog hidden gate, he could not let it fall into the hands of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    As soon as these words came out, he was found and offered advice on how to use external forces to deal with Lin Tianyu and others.


    He claims that even if the current strength is swallowed by the other side, it is still fog hidden gate, better than falling in the hands of Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 1080

    When Huang Ping heard of the plan, he approved it with both hands and feet.


    Soon, Huang Ping was fighting with them.


    Even, because of his status and status in the fog hidden door, Huang Ping has become the real core character in them in a very short time. After all, there are a lot of real secret information. The identities of the five of them can''t be obtained. However, Huang Ping is different. As long as it is the secret of the fog hidden door, he can easily know in advance.


    Just like this time, councilor an had to take all the people to the nearest place suitable for concealment. It was he, Huang Ping, who first learned about it and then sent it to the other party''s people.


    Become the core personnel of the other party.


    Nature is able to easily arrange in their own side of all the people, etc., are easy to find out.


    As soon as the five men were arrested, all of them did not have any delay. They immediately withdrew according to the orders of councilor an.


    With the evacuation of others, the most powerful 50 people in all hands were led by Huang Ping to the cliff mentioned in the brocade bag. When we got to the cliff, we finished the topographic survey, and there was a path below. So, also quickly according to the brocade bag plan, stepped up in the two sides of the cliff above, accumulated a lot of stones in the above.


    Then, after all this was ready, there was only a burst of people entering the path below.


    Everyone was excited.


    Sure enough, as expected in the plan, the enemy really came.


    In every human heart, there is an uncontrollable passion. Immediately, they will throw the stones accumulated on the cliffs on both sides of the road.


    However, Huang Ping, who was an acute child, severely stopped the action of the people, claiming that he could not throw stones down until he received the command of the military division.


    Someone was in a hurry and said, "what if the military division didn''t order me to come here? Are we going to miss such a good opportunity in vain? And even if the orders of the military division arrived. But what if they had already passed the path under the cliff when the commander''s order arrived? Then, are not all the preparations we have made in front of us to be completely wasted? "


    Hearing this, Huang Ping hesitated.


    If he really missed the opportunity to attack these guys, he would be unwilling.


    Can be hesitant, but think of, it is because of the military master''s clever plan, just at one fell swoop to find out all the internal traitors hidden in them.


    Such a clever strategist, his arrangement, must not be wrong.


    Therefore, Huang Ping firmly shook his head and said, "even if we miss this opportunity, we have to follow the military division''s plan."


    "But they don''t have much time to go through this mountain road. If by the time the commander''s order came, they had already passed the mountain road below, then we would still have to go straight down and fight with them like this? If that''s the case, we''ll have no advantage left. "


    However, Huang Ping said firmly: "even if all the advantages are lost. We have to follow orders, too. "

 Chapter 1081

    In fact, in this meeting, although Huang Ping''s mouth has been firmly required to follow the orders of the military division. In his heart, there is still some wavering.


    At this time, Huang Ping''s message ball suddenly rang and received a message.


    The sudden arrival of this message made Huang Ping very surprised.


    Others, however, were beaming with joy.


    In nine out of ten cases, this message must have given them the order to attack the people below.


    < BR, < BR, read the message in it!


    Even now, the enemy has entered your ambush range. If you don''t have my command, if you don''t have me summoning you to attack, then you will be able to watch the enemy and run away from under your eyes.


    No attack is allowed!


    Remember! Remember!


    After reading this message, Huang Ping had some wavering heart, but suddenly he became firm.


    So Huang Ping looked at the crowd and said, "everyone is obedient. No one can launch an attack without my order. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    The bold man asked, "helmsman Huang, what''s going on here. Isn''t the message we received just now to launch an attack? Then we will wait, but we will let the people below escape from under our noses? "


    Huang Ping shook his head and said, "not only is it not the message that we are allowed to attack, but also we are warned severely that if we have not received the attack message, we are absolutely not allowed to launch an attack."


    This humanitarian: "impossible. How can such a message come out at this time. I don''t believe it! "


    Huang Ping didn''t say much. He just took out the message he had just received and showed it to everyone.


    Everyone came together.


    Then, after reading such a message, all the people did not speak.


    How can such a message come true. Now, it''s the best time to attack the enemy. It would be a pity to miss such an attack opportunity.


    All the people were puzzled and the scene was dull.


    Everyone is also thinking about the reasons.


    What''s going on here?


    However, when everyone was thinking about it so drearily, they couldn''t think of the real reason.


    "Ah! by the way. I know why. "


    Just when everyone was pondering over what was going on, suddenly, a strange cry came out, almost frightening everyone.


    Everyone looked at the man.


    Huang Ping said: "you, you said you know what the reason is. Then tell me about it. The military division sent such a message all of a sudden. What''s the reason? "


    The man said: "I think this should be the master''s clever plan. This is where the military division is superior to all of us. "


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    "You think. Now, we''ve laid an ambush in this place. The enemy has entered this area according to the plan. At this time, what do we want to do most? Of course, it is necessary to attack the enemy immediately, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 1082

    "Isn''t that nonsense? Now, which one of us is not thinking of such a thing in his heart? "


    Before Huang Ping said it, someone said it first.


    The man said, "that''s right.


    "But the military master must have grasped the whole situation at this time. At this time, the military division must have counted it. The forces of the enemy side have entered our ambush circle. But at this time, it is not the right time to attack in the military division''s plan. It has to wait.


    "But this is the most critical time. If you wait on, it is very likely that you will miss such an opportunity in front of you.


    "Therefore, people are floating.


    "I think, even if it is the Yellow helmsman who insists on carrying out the military division''s orders over and over again and does not let us attack, in fact, in the heart of the helmsman Huang, there should be some shaking. Even, thinking, let''s start attacking right now, right?


    "On our side, at this time, any action will probably affect the whole plan and plan of the military division. Therefore, the military division calculated all this, so he sent such a message specially.


    "First, he stressed that the attack must be made after his order was given. At the same time, it''s time to calm down our big guy''s mood.


    "This is the situation of our current scene, so we sent such a message. What a clever plan, military master


    As soon as the words analyzed by this man came out, there were some big and restless people, and they all settled down and tried to think about what he said just now.


    Yeah!


    Don''t mention it. It seems that it is such a truth, OK?


    So, are you still attacking the enemy?


    Of course, we can''t attack.


    The military division has already accounted for all these situations, and even should have counted the current situation. They should have been on their own side. How much advantage they have, they still send special messages to remind them. That undoubtedly shows how important it will be to launch an attack according to the command of the military division.


    Therefore, Huang Ping cleared his throat and said, "now, everyone will listen to my order, rest in place, and resolutely wait for the command of the military division."


    After the command was finished, he sat down and rested in place.


    The others sat down in silence.


    Then, everyone looked down, those who had entered the best position of the ambush circle. Now, if you start to attack, then you should be able to achieve good results.


    Suddenly, just as he was thinking about it, another message was received in Huang Ping''s message bead.


    Everybody thinks about it.


    Can it be that the military master was not at ease and sent an additional message to remind everyone that we must not launch an attack.


    Therefore, Huang Ping also took up the communication bead lazily and said in his heart: military master, we all know your good intentions. Now, we are really looking up here. The people below who are in the best ambush range are about to get out of our best ambush position. But we''ve strictly followed your orders. We haven''t launched any attacks, have we?


    So, military officer, you don''t have to remind me again and again.


    Huang Ping thought so and looked at the communication bead.


    All of a sudden, Huang Ping''s face changed, and his face was full of excitement.

 Chapter 1083

    Huang Ping immediately stood up from the ground and yelled, "everyone listen to the order and attack immediately!"


    What''s going on?


    All of a sudden, everyone was a little stunned.


    Is it that Huang Ping, unable to hold his breath, is ready to ignore the orders of the military division?


    Shouldn''t it?


    We have been able to strictly carry out the orders of the military division. As the helmsman, does he realize that he is not as high as us?


    But at this time, there are also a number of brain flexible, usually faster reaction of those people, suddenly, seems to want to understand what.


    The man who didn''t want to understand looked at Huang Ping and said, "Huang helmsman, you give orders so privately. Are you going to disobey the orders of the master


    Huang Ping, however, was not angry at all. Instead, he burst out laughing and said, "everybody, don''t hesitate any more. This is the order just sent by the military division. "


    Is this really an order from the military division?


    But just a moment ago, didn''t the military division give an order that everyone should not launch an attack?


    Now, it''s just a little bit older.


    Unexpectedly, the opposite order was issued again.


    What''s going on?


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, Huang Ping stopped talking about it. He took out the message he had just received and showed it to everyone. Above, it is the message sent by the pool remotely. On the message, there are only four words:


    attack now!


    I just showed you the message.


    Without saying a word, Huang Ping lifted a stone and smashed it down.


    As soon as Huang Ping started, the other people would not be idle any more. In particular, I also know that this is actually the pool remote command. Therefore, all the people no longer hesitated. They all rushed to throw the stones that had been gathered on the cliff to the bottom one after another, and the marching crowd struggled to throw them down.


    A wave of rock bombing on the top of the mountain has already caused a lot of casualties to the other side. At the same time, it also broke up the formation of the other side completely.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that the other party scattered, Huang Ping led all the people to rush down the cliff and rushed all the way to the other party.


    All the way down, the other party''s men and horses are being washed and killed, more and more chaotic, and countless.


    Although, simply by the strength of the above, in fact, the other side than they are a little stronger.


    However, this sudden attack, almost before the other side did not respond to it, had completely erupted. The other side is completely beaten up. It''s just the advantage. Almost a start, that is to completely crush the other side, it is really more and more easy to play. The more we fight, the higher the morale. Morale is like a rainbow!


    We even have the same intention, that is to take advantage of this wave of morale, to kill all the opponents.


    Of course, it''s impossible.


    After the initial sudden attack, the opponent was completely blinded.


    However, soon, the opponent also finally responded, slowly in the situation. Even though the effect of the first one was too great, the situation of pulling back was still at a disadvantage, but it was no longer the situation of being beaten simply. Finally, there was some strength to fight back.


    However, at this time, Huang Ping received another message.

 Chapter 1084

    Originally, because of the rise of killing, Huang Ping did not have the heart to see the message he received.


    However, it suddenly occurred to me that when I took part in this mission, I had a strict explanation. When I received the evacuation message, I had to evacuate immediately without any delay.


    What if this is a message asking them to evacuate immediately?


    Therefore, Huang Ping quickly took out the message bead to see it. At the same time, he hoped that it would not be a message to urge them to retreat in a hurry.


    Because now, they are killing themselves.


    Moreover, since this oppressive hiding, but has not killed so much fun.


    As a result, all the people are killing some can not stop.


    Of course, all of them also include Huang Ping himself.


    Therefore, Huang Ping carefully took the message bead and prayed quietly in his heart. However, after reading the message on the message bead, there are four words:


    withdraw immediately!


    It''s the remote message from the pool.


    Huang Ping hesitated for a while and thought that he would kill him for a while. Even if he killed a little more, it would be good. However, Huang Ping also understood that orders should not be violated. If there''s no major accident, it''s OK to say so. However, if something goes wrong. Even if a large number of people he brought out died, the responsibility is not that a small branch master can bear.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Huang Ping yelled: "everyone, evacuate immediately!"


    Boom!


    Later, Huang Ping confronted one of the enemy''s enemies, Yuan Ying Da Neng, who was close to his side. After a move, Huang Ping left directly.


    Now that we have arrived, we still have some unfinished ideas.


    However, seeing that the leader of the Yellow helmsman had already carried out the evacuation order first, they all blocked the enemy''s tracking and followed Huang Ping and quickly evacuated.


    In fact, just after they evacuated in Huangping, the leader of the other party came back quickly.


    Back to the road below the cliff, I saw that all of us were killed in a mess, and the corpses were scattered in the wild. The fire in my heart was about to light up the sky.


    Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!


    The leader stood there, his eyes full of gloom.


    At this time, one of them came out and said, "leader, they have just left. Do you think we should pursue them now, or..."


    The leader once again cast a gloomy glance at the whole audience and said, "forget it, don''t chase it, withdraw it."


    In fact, just now, the leader really wanted to catch up.


    However, at this time, suddenly appeared the man who was outside the palace and was ready to fight with him, but there was no one who could fight. Now that the other side has such a character, and has such a good strategist, it is just right to calculate the time point to the point. Then, if the pursuit of the past, perhaps a careless, will fall into the trap of the other side.


    And now, on our own side, all of them are disabled and defeated generals, and have no morale. If we meet on a narrow road, we will be at a disadvantage to ourselves.


    Finally, after much consideration, he decided to retreat.


    Just now he came out, but the man who spoke looked at the leader in doubt.


    It''s a big loss for a leader to withdraw.


    Since he came to this land of heavenly power, the Lord has always looked like a wise pearl in his hand, but he has not paid attention to anyone.


    But now


    However, the Lord asked for evacuation, and he could not help it. He had to give an order to take people out.

 Chapter 1085

    Ask about the whole battle.


    Chi YaoYuan said happily, "master Huang, you have done a very good job this time. Before I saw you again, I was still worried. I didn''t know if you could strictly follow the requirements of my plan. Now, I''m relieved to see you do so well. "


    Huang Ping''s face is full of happiness after being praised by Chi remote.


    Huang Ping said: "it''s not that I do it well. It''s the military division who commands well."


    Chi Yuanyuan smiles.


    However, the head of the fog hidden door said: "Huang Ping, I didn''t expect that after this incident, your temperament will no longer be the same as before. You only know your habitual temper. This is the blessing of my hidden door. "


    At this time, councilor an came forward and said, "Chi Junshi, we have caught five traitors according to your clever plan. Look, how should we deal with these five spies?"


    When Chi Yuan heard this, he said with a smile: "Mr. an, you should not ask me about this. I''m just a military commander of Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, our pavilion master is here. For such a thing, we have to make up our mind. "


    However, when councilor an looked out at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also said with a smile: "this is what happened inside your fog hidden door. If it''s not easy for you to deal with it, now that your headmaster has returned, you can ask your headmaster to see how to deal with it. "


    The head of the Wuyin gate said, "councilor an, we should first talk about" righteousness ". A penny can kill a man, but a thousand gold does not wield a knife. This is righteousness. But what about the five of them. In this critical moment, the first thought is betrayal. Then, in their hearts, can there be a trace of righteousness in their hearts? In order to survive in the world, let alone righteousness, they would be willing to be a dog and eat on the stomach. People like this have completely violated the original intention of our fog hidden door. What''s the meaning of keeping them.


    "Kill!


    "And in the future, if there is any violation of the meaning of the word, there is no need to ask.


    "Kill all! Kill! Kill


    The Lord of the Wuyin sect said that, he was full of murderous spirit. Moreover, in the full murderous spirit, he killed the people of the fog hidden gate.


    But even so, no one thought that their master had killed improperly.


    Even, in my heart, I thought it was a natural thing to kill.


    Moreover, the cohesion of the fog hidden door is increased more firmly.


    This fog hidden sect leader, it''s not easy!


    Lin Tianyu sighed in his heart and looked at Chi remote.


    But they don''t have much to think about.


    It''s not simple. In fact, it doesn''t have much to do with them. If it really matters, it''s a good thing. Because they have such a not simple fog hidden door master, after this rescue, as long as let their fog hidden door to ease such a breath. Then, it is very likely that their fog hidden door will develop better and better.


    And it is because of the love of this rescue.


    After the development of the fog hidden gate, it will not easily forget the advantages of their Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Then, in the future, in the development of Chongxiao Pavilion, this will certainly become a great help to the development of Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 1086

    We''ve dealt with the traitor.


    At this time, a number of high-rise fog hidden door, are concentrated in the conference hall.


    The leader of the fog hidden gate said: "here, I would like to thank the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion and his party for their great help to me. From now on, however, we will try our best to help them in any matter and change of Chongxiao Pavilion. If there is a life in Chongxiao Pavilion, as long as it doesn''t violate morality and morality, I have to drive up and down the fog hidden gate strictly without any mistakes. "


    After the master said this, they all said, "obey the orders of the master!"


    The leader of the Wuyin sect also expressed his thanks for the hard work of these backbone members of the Wuyin gate during this period of time.


    After that, some specific affairs were mentioned.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "master, I want to ask, who is the one who caught you?"


    "I don''t really know who it is. I only know that it should be a character from the fairyland. Moreover, they should still be in the fairyland, a very small force out of the characters. It should be hard to find an array that can reach the lower bound. Then, he took a group of his men to cross the cross domain array and cross the Tianquan land. But what exactly are they? Who is he? He never revealed it.


    "However, although he did not reveal who he was, he said the purpose of his trip. His purpose is to hope to come to the lower world of heaven and power, find the origin of the stars, and consolidate his foundation.


    "It is said that he seems to be a great genius in that small family, but because the family is too small and the resources are scarce, so when laying the foundation, there is not so much resource supply, which leads to the instability of his foundation."


    For the resources on the land of Tianquan.


    It seems that in front of them, the three fairyland immortals who had gathered with Lu Zu also came for the inheritance of the Dharma of Tiandao secret place on the Tianquan continent.


    So, up to now, there are two waves of immortals who have come to plunder the resources on the Tianquan continent.


    In the eyes of the immortals, the place of the lower boundary and the resources above the lower boundary are regarded as the things in their bags. Can they take whatever they want?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu felt depressed.


    It seems that I have to step up my practice.


    This is not only for revenge of master, but also for the people of fairyland to come down at will. If you want to stop them, you must have a strong strength as the backing.


    No, there should be more than these two waves of immortals.


    The force of the devil kingdom is not the same as the figure of the immortal, is it supported behind it?


    Well, just know that there are three waves of immortals on the Tianquan continent, ready to plunder resources.


    These immortals regard the lower boundary as their back garden.


    If you want to plunder resources, you will plunder them.


    In this heavenly power continent, there should be its own guardian.


    Not before, so from now on, let me ChongXiao pavilion to be the guardian of Tianquan continent.


    If you want to plunder resources at will, you have to ask me whether Chongxiao Pavilion will agree.

 Chapter 1087

    Just as Lin Tianyu was thinking about it, suddenly, a wonderful feeling came to his mind.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that there was endless energy flowing into his body between heaven and earth.


    Moreover, this kind of energy is completely different from the power he absorbs from the outside world.


    When he absorbed the external energy, he used those energy to promote the realm. If he promoted too much for a while, he would always feel a sense of unreality and nothingness in the realm. But now this kind of energy can be clearly felt when he is absorbing it. Even if he uses this energy to improve the realm, no matter how much he improves, he will not have the slightest sense of unreal state.


    However, sometimes, there will be such an illusion.


    I think that no matter how much the realm is promoted, there will be no feeling that the realm is not solid enough. It is precisely because of this, and constantly to improve the realm. However, in the end, it is found that this realm will leave hidden dangers and unstable foundation because it is promoted too much and too fast. At this point, it will be very difficult, difficult, or even impossible to remedy.


    So, when this feeling came into being, Lin Tianyu quickly got in touch with the knife in the space of Tiandao.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, please help me to have a look. If I stretch the realm directly now, will there be too many problems left behind?"


    The knife carefully observed the energy that Lin Tianyu was absorbing, and then he opened his mouth in surprise. For a long time, I was so surprised that I couldn''t say a word.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "knife, what are you doing? Tell me quickly. If I want to absorb too much of this energy to constantly improve the realm, will there be any special hidden danger? "


    But it''s a rare opportunity. Other people, not to mention the millennium, even if it is 10000 years, 100000 years, million years, I''m afraid it is also a rare encounter. I don''t know, you boy, how many years after all, you''ve got such a great chance. "


    Lin Tianyu happily said, "so, there is no hidden danger in continuously improving the realm?"


    "Of course, there is no hidden danger.


    "This can almost be regarded as the heaven and Earth Award of one side of the world. How can it leave hidden dangers for you.


    "Those who can get this kind of award are those who have made great contributions to one side of the world, and then they can get it. However, master, you have not made any great contribution to this heavenly power continent. Why did Tianquan mainland give you such a commendation? "


    Lin Tianyu is happy. If there is no hidden danger.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu answered the knife and said, "maybe I am more handsome."


    Then, he began to absorb this special energy, and constantly raised his own realm.


    At this time, the knife is said: "however, it is not completely without any hidden danger."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu almost vomited blood.


    You are an unreliable knife. Just now you have something to say, but you have to wait for yourself to absorb the energy to enhance the realm. When you suddenly say it out, can you be more unreliable?

 Chapter 1088

    Lin Tianyu said angrily: "knife, this time, please tell me clearly. What hidden danger will there be. This time, if you dare to say only half of the words again, I will tear you down. "


    Xiaodao said reluctantly: tear me down! Do you have that ability? If you don''t reach the level above xianzun, if you want to dismantle me, the door is gone.


    The knife said, "master, in fact, the hidden danger is set to prevent you from being too greedy."


    Lin Tianyu airway: "then you also hurry to say, what is the hidden danger?"


    The knife said: "in fact, you have absorbed this energy level, and there is no hidden danger that the foundation is not real.


    "Of course, although the foundation has been consolidated because of this energy, there are still other hidden dangers.


    "The first is your chosen path. You have chosen Dao cultivation as your way of practice. Then, when your state of mind suddenly increases, it is possible that your Dao level can not keep up with the improvement of realm, which will affect your practice in the main way. If the above is affected, even if your realm is upgraded to the fairy king and the Immortal Emperor, then your ultimate achievement will still be limited, and it is absolutely impossible to reach a higher peak. Therefore, you must be in the realm that your Dao realm can bear to enhance your cultivation realm.


    "The second is the cultivation of your mood. When your state of mind has been raised to a high enough level, you still haven''t reached it at all. Then, it will certainly affect your practice in the future. State of mind, that must be in the low state of time, began to polish slowly, that will have a good effect. It has to be a step by step to polish the state of mind to a satisfactory point. If you wait until the state of mind is high, but the state of mind has not been reached, and then turn back and slowly polish the mood, it will always have a kind of virtual feeling, it is difficult to really polish the mood. Of course, if you really have great perseverance, you can also be in the high realm, and then go back to polish your mood. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, according to what you say, if I continue to improve my realm now, in fact, there will be no hidden danger with my cultivation realm."


    "Indeed," said the knife


    "It''s just that when I reach the level of cultivation, I have to polish my Dao level and mood to eliminate the hidden danger, right?"


    The knife said, "it''s easy to say, but it''s really hard to do it. There are a lot of talented people, just because these aspects have not arrived. In the end, I don''t know how much effort has been spent to polish them. "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, Xiaodao already knows what Lin Tianyu is going to do.


    Lin Tianyu is obviously planning to absorb this energy, first to improve the realm, strength up again.


    Then, we use fine craftsmanship to polish the Dao realm and mood.


    Although the knife can''t make decisions for Lin Tianyu, and can''t stop Lin Tianyu from doing anything, it can put forward suggestions for Lin Tianyu''s reference.


    As for the end, Lin Tianyu really will borrow this power to improve his cultivation, or resist the temptation, the knife can not come around.

 Chapter 1089

    Lin Tianyu thought, but for a while, he decided to improve the realm first.


    With the improvement of his realm, his combat power will also be improved accordingly. He wants to raise his combat power to at least, when he faces the celestial immortal who has come down to the heaven power land, he can at least have a certain strength to fight back.


    Of course, this realm can not be upgraded to too high.


    Otherwise, because of the existence of the hidden danger, at that time, it will be very difficult to eliminate it in the high realm, just as the knife said.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s body is like an absorption source. From the space of the whole Tianquan continent, there are wisps of energy sources that are almost inland to the naked eye, and gradually and intensively absorbed into the body by Lin Tianyu.


    With the absorption of more and more energy, Lin Tianyu could not help standing up and began to dance the knife technique.


    His skill is based on Dao.


    With the dancing of the sword technique, the speed of absorbing the energy of the heaven and earth is also faster and faster.


    Then, step by step, the realm began to soar steadily.


    Originally, it was only ten floors. After a while, eleven floors were built. Then, after a while, eleven, twelve and thirteen floors were built It has been steadily moving towards the 18th floor of the foundation. This time in the middle, there was no barrier. As the knife said before, his ascension beyond the limit, because he has absorbed enough stars. Therefore, there is no barrier to Yuanying''s surpassing the limit. Until the immortal realm, it is possible to have a slight, gradual barrier. At that time, he needed to find new resources.


    Then, the realm ascended all the way, and soon reached the golden elixir realm.


    But at this time, the state of ascension, is still not stopped. Still steadily climbing upward


    At this time, all the people in the whole conference hall, looking at Lin Tianyu, could not help but show envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Because when Lin Tianyu is constantly improving his realm, almost everyone can feel it clearly.


    At this time, although Lin Tianyu''s realm was soaring unevenly all the way, it gave people the feeling that there was no half of the feeling that the foundation was not real. Instead, the foundation is solid and excellent, as if it had been polished for countless years.


    This --


    is not envious again!


    It''s just that the envy doesn''t come.


    Indeed, there are some miraculous drugs and opportunities on this land of heavenly power, which can promote the realm like this. However, such a state of ascension, there will always be more or less some of the foundation is not real, floating feeling.


    But now Lin Tianyu feels as if he has just waved the sword technique, and even pushed the realm to the realm of an immortal all the time, and there won''t be any vanity.


    What kind of chance is this!


    What''s more, is it possible for him to copy such an opportunity?


    If it can be copied, then, no matter how much it costs, they will definitely copy it without hesitation.

 Chapter 1090

    However, after a while, everyone understood that this opportunity terror was impossible to replicate.


    Because those who envied him of this opportunity quietly approached Lin Tianyu and wanted to absorb a little of this energy from him, so they didn''t have to worry about the realm to improve the realm of cultivation.


    However, no matter how hard they tried their best to destroy the skills, they wanted to absorb almost endless energy.


    Then, they have to be frustrated to find that they can''t absorb any of this energy at all.


    This energy has gathered here endlessly, as if it were simply for Lin Tianyu to absorb.


    Why?


    Did he do something great?


    Heaven and Earth Award?


    But just now, he was discussing with himself and others, and he did nothing.


    Why, will suddenly have such a reward?


    Everyone is totally out of my mind. Therefore, in addition to full of envy, we really don''t know what to think.


    But at this time, the black knife ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu, but a trace of worry rose.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt the pressure -


    the three fairyland immortals who were with Lu Zu, the fairyland immortals in the fog hidden gate, and even the fairyland fairies behind the devil kingdom


    The fairyland immortals appear one by one, and Lin Tianyu has no way to deal with them. As long as he first improves his realm and has enough strength to deal with these immortals, he can talk about it again. But all of a sudden, it has raised so many realms. Although the foundation of the realm seems to be very solid. However, there must be endless hidden dangers in it. Moreover, this hidden danger will be more clearly highlighted with the improvement of his realm in the future. It will become a ridge for him to climb higher heights in the future.


    For example, Lin Tianyu is based on Dao Dao. As long as Dao Dao is really achieved, and then the aura is enough, and he wants to improve the realm, it is as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Therefore, for him, it is secondary to improve the level of Dao, which is the real and fundamental point of everything.


    And with this realm of sudden so much promotion, I am afraid, his mood, is also a little behind ah.


    Many practitioners always think that strength is the king''s way, and no mood is a thing at all.


    In fact, a practitioner like that is putting the cart before the horse.


    If there is no corresponding state of mind, after the cultivation has reached a certain level, it will be difficult to improve, even if it is only a little bit. At that time, they were stuck in a state of mind and did not make progress at all. Those people did not even realize the importance of state of mind. They just felt that the opportunity had not arrived.


    Such self deception!


    For those like Lin Tianyu, his path of cultivation is mainly based on Dao. Based on Tao! Then, the most important point is to understand. When he can realize his own way, he will really progress, and even, can fly up. But once he can''t understand his own way, he is bound to stop all the time.


    The first principle of enlightenment lies in the state of mind.

 Chapter 1091

    Therefore, everyone is full of envy of Lin Tianyu, but the ancestor of Heidao is worried about Lin Tianyu.


    In the future, Lin Tianyu will be proud of the whole fairyland.


    However, it would be useless for him to reach a higher level in the future.


    Because it seems that although the foundation is solid.


    But after all, it''s an act of destroying the foundation.


    At this time, above the sky, an old man just stood there, watching Lin Tianyu''s terrible breakthrough and the energy flow above the Tianquan land converged endlessly into Lin Tianyu''s body.


    If you know this old man, you can see at a glance that this old man is not the real ancestor of the black magic tiger clan, just at the center of the magic fog forest.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s terrible absorption and breakthrough, the old ancestor of the black magic tiger thought:


    has he finally reached the point where he can be recognized by the Tianquan mainland?


    In order to get the recognition of Tianquan, first of all, you have to have enough talent and potential. If you don''t have enough talent and potential. It is impossible for you to attract the attention of the origin of Tianquan, let alone the recognition of the origin of Tianquan.


    Secondly, you have to have the wish to protect and pay for the heavenly power. Moreover, this wish must be connected with one''s own practice. If you disobey this wish in the future, you will get the benefit from the heaven power land today. In the future, this benefit will surely become an endless bondage on your way to practice.


    For Lin Tianyu''s talent, the ancestor of the black tiger clan, has never doubted.


    And for the protection and dedication of the whole heavenly power continent.


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger thought:


    he should have enough. Not to say, the last time we pacified the chaos in the devil kingdom was just a kind of protection for the heaven power land.


    Because of the forces like the devil Kingdom, they do whatever they like on the whole Tianquan continent, which is bound to make those who have been hurt feel resentful. For a continent, that resentment is the invisible damage to a continent. Because, the reproduction of a continent depends primarily on the life on the continent. The state of man, who is the head of all souls, directly affects the state of the mainland. When the living creatures on the mainland are rich in life and quiet in mind, then the whole continent will naturally form a breath of pure air, which is just the premise for the prosperity and development of any continent.


    However, when a continent is filled with resentment, it will inevitably reduce the Qingqi on this continent, and when the Qingqi is reduced to a certain extent, it will also make such a continent gradually tend to a kind of chaos, affecting the development of a continent. As time goes on, the continent is bound to gradually weaken under this invisible influence.


    And last time, Lin Tianyu calmed down the disaster of the devil Kingdom, which was also a kind of protection for the heaven power land.


    With the past, if he can make a great wish to protect the heavenly power of the mainland, he will be easily recognized by the origin of the whole heavenly power continent.


    This is his chance, this is his responsibility.


    I hope he does.

 Chapter 1092

    The black tiger ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu, his eyes filled with joy.


    How long has it been that he has been the only one to guard the whole heavenly power continent, and no one has followed.


    It is not to say that there are no powerful figures on the Tianquan continent.


    It''s just that those people seem to be powerful. But in fact, their strength is really not enough. Especially for the protection of an entire land of heavenly power. There are many practitioners who have almost completely forgotten the existence of Tianquan land since they broke through the protection of Tianquan land and arrived in the fairyland. They already think of themselves as fairies. Even, they are no longer willing to admit that they are the people of heaven. With them, are they also worthy to guard the Heavenly Kingdom?


    For so many years, the ancestor of the black devil tiger had to be optimistic about Lin Tianyu.


    When he was really optimistic about him, it was he who calmed the evil kingdom.


    At that time, his strength was really weak.


    However, it should also be said that, in fact, even now, his strength is the same weak.


    Although in today''s Tianquan continent, Lin Tianyu can be regarded as a powerful existence. But for the protection of the entire land of heavenly power, his strength is really not enough to see.


    However, that is to say, when the strength was extremely weak, he did a lot of so-called super large doors, which he did not dare to do.


    He dares to stand out and personally pacify the evil kingdom.


    This is the first prerequisite for the cultivators who guard the heavenly power continent. Only with this heart, can he be worthy of the status of guardian of heaven and power.


    At that time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger always paid attention to Lin Tianyu from time to time.


    Then, he found that Lin Tianyu was not weak.


    At least in his same realm, the ancestor of black magic tiger has never seen it, and his strength can be compared with Lin Tianyu. Even if he was his master on that day, he was much weaker than him in the same realm.


    Then, the ancestor of the black devil tiger also discovered the horror of Lin Tianyu''s potential. The growth of his strength, as if there was no limit at all, broke the Convention among the practitioners on the whole heaven power continent again and again. Then, he broke the limit that the practitioners thought was impossible to break through with the supreme arbitrariness. That is the limit that other practitioners will not know how to call them.


    As a result, more and more attention has been paid to Lin Tianyu.


    It is also because of this, when Lin Tianyu arrived at the center of the magic fog forest, the black magic tiger''s settlement, and wanted to absorb the origin of the stars, the ancestor of the black magic tiger would have gone through the test again and let him absorb it.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for ordinary practitioners to have that strength and pass the test.


    And even if the strength is enough. If there was no wish to protect the heaven and power of the land, the ancestor of the black devil tiger could not have allowed him to absorb the origin of the stars. It belongs to the whole Tianquan continent.


    It is enough to understand Lin Tianyu. In fact, in the heart of the black devil tiger ancestor, he has some excessive doting on Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1093

    When Lin Tianyu absorbed the energy given by the powerful mainland, he was relieved and worried when he broke through the realm.


    I hope this boy can really hold on to it.


    The energy given by the heaven and earth breaks through the realm, and the hidden danger is very small, but there will be hidden danger eventually.


    Such as his way, such as his mood


    I hope that he will not for a moment of strength, and unlimited to think about this kind of gain for nothing.


    Too much for nothing, not only will destroy the road of promotion in the future, but also the mood will be seriously restricted and changed.


    But in the end, he can only rely on himself to grasp it.


    Only when he absorbed it, broke through the realm, and felt that he could still be in his control range, he quickly stopped.


    The ancestor of black magic tiger looked at Lin Tianyu in silence.


    Yeah!


    At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger, keenly aware that there were several strange forces on the Tianquan continent, and were gradually beginning to pay attention to it.


    Just now, the officers of the Wuyin gate had just finished the battle, and led their own men and horses back to the leader of the palace of Tianheng. First of all, they felt that there was a very strong force on the ruling continent, and they were converging to a place. This power, even can make him feel the heart tremble. What''s more, the place where this force converges is the place where the forces of wuyinmen, who fought with themselves just now, are located. Well, it is very likely that some of them are borrowing such a powerful force to break through the current state.


    How can this let the other side borrow this powerful force to break through the realm?


    Originally, several times with the other side of the war, are already lost.


    If they are allowed to use this power to break through the realm, is it not to let the other side increase the master and increase the difficulty of their own side?


    No way!


    A breakthrough that has to be stopped.


    In this way, the leader has already started his body method and wants to rush to the place where the energy is concentrated.


    However, as soon as his body method was just unfolded, he suddenly felt that an invisible pressure was rolling over his body in the world. This is like an invisible warning. As long as in this warning, he still dares to do whatever he wants, and continues to rush to the place where the energy converges rapidly. Then, he was sure that the force between heaven and earth would crush him into powder at once.


    Immediately, the figure that had already spread out had to stop in the air quickly, and did not dare to advance to the place where the energy gathered.


    At the same time, his heart is full of fear.


    This power clearly comes from a terrible monk.


    If expected, this terrible friar is just the local cultivation on the Tianquan continent.


    And is there really such a terror repair on the Tianquan continent? Fortunately, after he came to the Tianquan continent, he tried to seize the origin of the stars on the Tianquan continent. But it is not too much to seek for the resources of heaven and earth. Any practitioner, they will run for resources.


    In addition, it controls the fog hidden door.


    The rest, did not commit a major evil.


    Otherwise, they may have been cleaned up.

 Chapter 1094

    At the same time, in the sect of the sword demon club, in another space.


    There are also three immortals, who are also sensing the sudden gathering of energy above the heavenly power continent.


    Eh!


    This energy, what pure energy!


    If you can make yourself absorb this energy, although you can''t make yourself in the realm of the immortal, how much more step forward. However, this energy can consolidate his foundation in the path of practitioners. Will let his foundation, must incomparably solid.


    Well, in any case, this energy must be in the hand!


    As soon as Mr. Hua realized this energy, his eyes were shining. Even, they thought, this should be his stuff.


    Without saying a word at once, that is to say, they have destroyed the other space, to cross the space, to catch up with the past.


    At the same time, the other two immortal subordinates also rushed to help Hua Gongzi destroy another space together.


    Another space, as long as it is completely destroyed, is a treasure that can ignore the space and leap forward across the space.


    Therefore, Mr. Hua is confident that they will try their best to destroy this other space. Before long, they will be the first to arrive at that place and seize the opportunity.


    However, who wants this space to jump, it is just a few flashes, suddenly, the three of them are feeling an endless pressure from the void. That kind of pressure is just a kind of naked warning, warning them not to move forward half a step, otherwise, even if the three of them are immortal, they are bound to die in the process of another March.


    Although the pressure only flashed, Mr. Hua felt a cold sweat all over his body. Just at that moment, he was able to understand the feeling of death.


    This should be the guardian of Tianquan.


    On the land of heavenly power, there is really a guardian.


    The height of young master Hua is not like the immortal who occupied the palace of Tianheng. Because the level is too low, there are a lot of things that I don''t know at all. But before he came to Tianquan, he had searched for many things. He already knew a lot about the secrets of Tianquan.


    On the land of Tianquan, there is a guardian of terror.


    The guardian, and even the many immortals are scared.


    This is exactly what he found. Among all the secrets, the biggest one.


    Yu and Lao are even more unbearable.


    Although their cultivation level is higher than that of Mr. Hua.


    However, after all, they are only immortals who are always at the bottom. On the level of mood, however, there is no mood height of Mr. Hua. As for the pressure just now, it was so overwhelming that they didn''t dare to move again. Even, they almost fell on the ground.


    "Mr. Hua, we are now..."


    The meaning of Yu''s words is self-evident. Even now, he has no guts to rush to the energy gathering place. If you rush to that place now, I''m afraid the other party will do it again, and it will no longer be a warning, but will directly erase it.


    What about fairies?


    They will also cherish their lives like ordinary people.

 Chapter 1095

    After saying this, Mr. Yu looked at Mr. Hua with some trepidation.


    Now, Yu and his two are really afraid.


    At the same time, at this time, they were even more afraid. Mr. Hua was still right and didn''t give up. It''s still for them to destroy this space and get there. If they do so, they will be threatened by the warning and killed on the spot.


    So, after asking completely, I looked at Mr. Hua nervously.


    However, fortunately, Mr. Hua just laughed and said, "since the master has already warned politely, of course, we have to give the master who deserves our respect. Some respect, isn''t it? Well, we''re not going to the energy gathering place on the Tianquan continent. "


    Seeing that Mr. Hua was still rational at last, Yu let out a sigh of relief.


    Another slightly old voice said, "young master Hua, since we have decided not to go to that place any more, we might as well go back to the place where the sect of the sword demon society is located."


    The pressure suddenly fell on the top of my head just now. It was really terrible.


    So it''s better to stay away from this place.


    But Mr. Hua laughed again and said, "go back, it''s not necessary. Since the man just released such a pressure, gave us appropriate warning, and did not directly kill us, so long as we do not go to that place and touch his bottom line, he will not do the same to us and wipe us out. I can rest assured of this. "


    "Then, what should we do? Next


    Mr. Hua said, "we don''t do anything. We are here to feel how much and how strong the energy will be when it is absorbed? Although I can not get that kind of energy, but it does not hinder me to feel that energy. One day, if you have that chance. We can know who absorbed this energy, and we can also grasp it and refine it. I believe that after the human body has absorbed and warmed up, the power extracted may, on the contrary, become more terrifying and powerful. "


    When Mr. Hua said this, there was a cold light in his eyes.


    The cold light in the eyes, let the old two, are steeply feel the whole body is a cold.


    Wait until the person absorbs this energy, then capture the person, and then refine the energy. So, when this energy is extracted from this person''s body, can this person survive? In addition, it should also be in the refining of energy, which has been tempered to death alive.


    This thought, in the old two people feel that there is a cruel feeling.


    However, they did not dare to say anything. Even I dare not say half a bad word.


    Because, for the sake of chance, it''s very common for people like young master Hua, who are in high position and all living beings are ants.


    They can only wish that person a good life, not to be found by their childe.

 Chapter 1096

    At this time, Lu Zu, who was in the door of the sword demon society, also clearly felt the sudden gathering of energy on the heavenly power continent.


    And it''s easy to feel the effect of this energy.


    It can not hurt the root base, improve the cultivation, and consolidate the foundation of the path of practice


    To Lu Zu''s degree, in fact, the resources on the land of Tianquan had little temptation for him to improve his cultivation. Can consolidate the foundation of practice, which makes him have to heart. Now, he has already understood the half step principle. As long as we can absorb this energy again and lay a solid foundation, then we can really understand the immortal principle and fly to the fairyland, which is a thing that is just around the corner.


    This is the chance to help him to fly to the fairyland in one fell swoop!


    Can he not be moved?


    However, in the end, Lu Zu did not move at all.


    He looked up at the sky. There should be another space where Mr. Hua lived.


    It''s a big chance.


    Then, how could Mr. Hua sit back and ignore it and let such a big chance fall into the pocket of others. Of course not. Now that you have the tiger''s side of Mr. Hua, do you still have the need to fight for such a big chance?


    Thinking of such a big chance, most of them will get it for Mr. Hua.


    Lu Zu couldn''t help sighing.


    Oh!


    Perhaps, we should not have cooperated with Mr. Hua.


    If we didn''t cooperate with Mr. Hua, it would be a few years later for us to understand this half step immortal rule. However, such a big chance is that I can fight for it.


    What''s more, will the sword demon club become what it is now.


    Today''s sword magic club is still a sword magic club. However, it gradually, but clearly has been in name. With so much strength in the Heidao League, they gradually moved to the Qingming mountain and established Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, although the strength of the whole sword demon club can still be called the super power on the Tianquan continent. However, the present super power is totally different from the Dao and magic club, which was the first force in the mainland of Tianquan on that day. I''m afraid that in the whole super power, the sword demon club can only stand at the bottom of the super power, except that it can sustain itself in the top cultivation of half step immortal principle.


    When thinking about it like this, Lu Zu''s heart actually had a little regret.


    In addition to Lu Zu, at this time, there were ten forces on the whole Tianquan continent, which clearly sensed the energy given by the Tianquan continent absorbed by Lin Tianyu.


    Everyone who has felt this is clearly the highest level of cultivation that has reached the level of half step immortal.


    Moreover, they are clearly aware of the greatest effect of this energy and consolidate their foundation.


    Now they have reached the point of understanding the half step immortal principle. Only one step short, they can truly understand the immortal principle, and then fly to the fairyland and become the real immortal.


    At this time, if we can help them lay a solid foundation, then it is completely possible for them to understand the complete immortal principle and fly to the fairyland in the shortest time.

 Chapter 1097

    As a result, these people are like sharks who suddenly smell the smell of blood, and rush to the place where the energy of Tianquan land gathers.


    However, these more than a dozen forces, just moved, and then, they clearly felt a full of pressure between heaven and earth.


    This pressure oppressed them and could not go any further.


    Why?


    They are more than a dozen people, each of them is filled with resentment.


    Up to now, there has been no progress since I realized the half step immortal principle. Now, it is not easy to have such a chance to let them get it. After consolidating the foundation, further opportunities are in front of them. However, at this time, some people have prevented them from going.


    How unfair the way of heaven is to them!


    However, at this time, at the same time when the pressure came, an idea came along.


    Is the law of heaven unfair?


    Obviously, you are not worthy.


    This energy is prepared for the real Guardian friars who can protect the land of heavenly power. And you, do you have the desire to protect the whole heavenly power continent?


    No!


    I''m sorry, this energy has nothing to do with you.


    No!


    We can also protect the whole Heavenly Kingdom.


    As long as we can absorb this energy, lay a solid foundation, and then, we can understand the complete immortal principle, and fly to the fairyland and become the immortal. At that time, I have enough strength, I will also protect the heavenly power of the mainland.


    It''s a communication within consciousness.


    The more than ten people rushed to convey a sense of this kind out.


    Really?


    When you have enough strength, you will guard the heavenly power land.


    Do you believe it yourself?


    The whole land of Tianquan is under your eyes. When the forces of the devil''s domain ran through the whole Tiandu Kingdom, why didn''t you meet the top practitioners who understood the half step immortal rule one by one, and then attacked the evil Kingdom force? Do you protect the land of heavenly power? Where are your guardians? When you have that strength, you have done nothing at all. Do you believe that when you have more powerful strength, you will certainly come to guard the heavenly power land?


    These ten people who were ready to rush to the energy gathering place of Tianquan continent were silent.


    Yeah.


    Over the years, I have watched the demonic forces run rampant.


    In fact, as long as they are willing to do so, they can come to the demon kingdom. But they never did.


    One is that they didn''t think about it at all. They are beyond ordinary people. Do they have to do all this? Even if they don''t do anything, even if it''s the evil forces, it''s impossible to harm them. It''s good to protect one''s life. It''s necessary to protect the ordinary people on the Tianquan continent to do something that is obviously hard to please?


    Of course, there is a more critical point, that is, when they are mature, they can certainly get a lot of important information.


    And the devil Kingdom power in Tiandu is not only powerful itself.


    Even, in the fairyland, there is the backing of the forces of the devil Kingdom, with fairyland immortals behind the support.


    In the future, they have already realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. It is impossible for them to settle down on the Tianquan land, and they must fly to the fairyland.


    But now, to destroy the devil kingdom is not to offend the forces behind it?


    Why not be wise?

 Chapter 1098

    With this idea, more than a dozen of them were silent.


    However, he waited for a while.


    Finally, there is a reluctant idea spread out.


    You are a monk who is much more powerful than us in the whole Heavenly Kingdom. However, what are you doing when the devil Kingdom forces are rampant? Didn''t you do anything? So, what qualifications do you have to blame us.


    As soon as this idea came out, everyone also responded.


    Yeah.


    You can blame us.


    You are stronger than us. What''s more, it''s so powerful that it''s not on the same level at all. If you want to exterminate the evil domain force, you don''t even have to do it. If you just want to blow your breath, you can destroy people.


    But you didn''t do anything.


    Then what qualifications do you have to blame us, obstruct us, and prevent us from seizing such a great opportunity?


    And, as long as we can seize such a chance. Then, we can fly up to the fairyland, have more powerful strength, and can better protect the Tianquan continent.


    Now, you are not here to prevent us from getting this opportunity, but to help us get such a chance, so that we can have a stronger strength, and better protect the heavenly power continent.


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of ideas came one after another.


    But at this time, the idea is waiting for a while, then again spread out, it seems that they are too lazy to answer such an idiot''s question.


    I have more strength. I was able to put up my hands, and I eliminated the evil Kingdom forces. However, I just want to have a look. At the end of the day, who in the end will fight against the evil forces. But I didn''t see one of you.


    Of course, because I didn''t do it right at all. Therefore, I am not qualified to receive the resources given by heaven and earth. So, up to now, I haven''t absorbed any of this energy.


    And you, too, didn''t do it at all. But what do you do when you know the energy?


    Plunder!


    The first thing you think of is to plunder this energy that belongs to others.


    Even in your heart, you feel complacent about your actions.


    This is the kind of people who claim that after becoming powerful, you will certainly protect the heavenly power land.


    Now, let me just say a little.


    I haven''t tried my best, so I can''t get a point from heaven and earth. You did not give a part, this heaven and earth give, you can not get a point.


    From this moment on, if anyone dares to take another step forward and nag


    Kill!


    With the word "kill" being exported, it seems that the whole land of Tianquan is full of bleak meaning, spreading.


    These ten monks who were still talking about conditions and criticizing each other just now felt a chill.


    Yeah.


    In the face of this opportunity, they seem to have some of their own, do not know who they are, some blind.


    The strength of others is more than ten people, but they are much stronger.


    I still need to talk to you about so much truth?


    The cultivation world has always been accumulated by living flesh and blood.

 Chapter 1099

    At this time, Lin Tianyu was still absorbed with all his heart the energy given by heaven and earth, and continued to improve his cultivation.


    After stepping into the golden elixir, as time goes on, it comes to the initial stage of the golden elixir, then to the middle stage of the golden elixir, to the later stage of the golden elixir, to the perfection of the golden elixir, and then to the perfection of the golden elixir, it is still growing continuously That growth, as if there is no end point, even, is to surpass the growth of the whole golden elixir realm.


    In fact, this is just like the Dao of Lin Tianyu on that day.


    After his Dao Dao Dao entered into the state of perfection, there was still no end to it.


    Because, it''s just the classification of the supernatural, even more than the level of Dao Dao from the first level of vision to the tenth level of perfection.


    Such as one step, two steps, three steps


    There is no end in this analogy.


    Now, after Lin Tianyu has reached the golden elixir''s perfection, there are still one step, two step, three step just like the superb state of his Sabre skill that day There is no end.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu greedily absorbed the power given by the heaven and earth, and impacted the end of the golden elixir.


    Finally, with the passage of time, Lin Tianyu absorbed more and more energy from heaven and earth.


    It''s as if this kind of energy can''t be met completely. After absorbing this energy, I''m afraid it''s impossible for him to have such an opportunity again. He has to absorb enough money at a time.


    Time goes by slowly


    Lin Tianyu is still free to absorb the energy of heaven and earth.


    The sword in my hand is wielding and chopping faster.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt that the golden elixir reached its peak at last. If he absorbs it again, he will probably break into the realm of Yuanying immediately.


    Lin Tianyu abruptly stopped wielding his knife, no longer absorbing the slightest bit of the power given by heaven and earth.


    With Lin Tianyu''s stop absorbing, the power gathered by him also dissipated and gradually dispersed into the heaven and earth.


    The gift of heaven and earth not only promoted his realm, but also surpassed the limit of heaven and Earth twice. However, no disaster has come. It seems that he has really become the favorite of heaven and earth on this day''s powerful continent. Even the natural calamity has been isolated from him.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also had a good understanding of the power in his body.


    He has a clear contrast, now, he occupies the palace of the heavenly balance of the immortal, in the hard power above, is not bad at all. Even if it is still a little bit worse, it must be very limited. Combined with his sharp sword technique, it should be enough to fight with him.


    From then on, even in the face of immortals, they also had hostile capital.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt ambitious.


    At this time, the pool remote way: "congratulations on the pavilion master, strength again greatly improved!"


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Chi YaoYuan quickly added: "however, the pavilion master, now, we are no longer suitable to stay in this place. It should be that everyone should transfer immediately. The best thing is not to stay on this mountain any more. This is a matter of great urgency


    But Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I know what you mean. But we don''t have to move anymore. "

 Chapter 1100

    Pool remote but immediately and asked a sentence, the way: "the pavilion Lord is sure?"


    "Sure!"


    At this time, Huang Ping, an acute child, saw that Chi remote and Lin Tianyu were playing riddles completely. They couldn''t bear it. They quickly asked, "what are you talking about? I can''t understand a word. "


    At this meeting, the head of the Wuyin sect said with a smile: "what Chi Junshi said is that the leader of Lin Pavilion broke through here just now, which made too much noise. I''m afraid it''s the top friars on the whole Tianquan continent. Of course, the peak here is the real top monk. That is to say, at least they have to understand the level of banbu Xianze. They should have been able to sense the momentum of breakthrough here. Well, in the face of such an opportunity, they must have come. If these horrible people have already rushed over, our present strength will certainly be unstoppable. "


    Now, Huang Ping finally understood. The color changed all of a sudden.


    At the same time, there are several people whose faces have changed color.


    Huang Ping said: "then all of us, are we not going to leave in a hurry?"


    However, the master of the fog hidden door said with a smile: "Huang helmsman, sometimes you are too eager to listen to the voice. Just now, Lin Pavilion master has confirmed twice that there is no need to transfer. Well, that means that we really don''t have to move any more. "


    Huang Ping still didn''t understand, and said in a hurry, "why?"


    The master of the fog hidden gate said: "those people, with their accomplishments, if they want to rush here, they will be hard to limit the distance of the whole heaven power land. Well, they should have been here long ago. However, up to now, they have not yet seen them come. Helmsman Huang, don''t you understand? "


    Huang Ping still did not fully understand, and said, "why is this? What does it matter if we don''t have to evacuate? "


    The master of the fog hidden door said: "this shows that there is a character who is much more terrible than all of them, and then, it also blocks their coming. Now that we have such a figure, we can get rid of these people. So, as long as we have this horrible figure, we don''t have to move at all, and it''s safe. "


    Oh!


    I see.


    Now Huang Ping has fully understood the key.


    At the same time, those who look at Lin Tianyu again admire more.


    In front of them, they have been only optimistic about Chi Yuan, the military division. They admired the scheming. But now, the military master has not thought all these things thoroughly, but Lin Tianyu has made it clear.


    The leader of Lin Tianyu Pavilion is not only superior in force, but also excellent in mind.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "master, we should be able to recover the palace for you?"


    The Lord''s face was full of excitement.


    Other members of the fog hidden door were also excited. On that day, the Royal Palace of hengguo had always been the territory of their whole wuyinmen. But now, it is occupied by an outsider. What''s the matter?


    Therefore, in their hearts, they would dream that they would recover their land as soon as possible.


    "Lin Pavilion master, are you sure?" said the Lord of the fog hidden gate

 Chapter 1101

    Lin Tianyu nodded definitely.


    The Lord of the fog hidden gate quickly said, "well, master Lin, how many people do we need to send to take the Palace back? We are out of the fog hidden door, and there are also hidden human resources under the dark side. Do you want to transfer them all over? "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "no more."


    "Just us?"


    "With the five people who came with me, you can choose the top ten experts in the fog hidden door."


    After hearing this, the head of the fog hidden sect hesitated a little and said, "are you really OK with just a few people?"


    "Enough," he said


    A group of 15 people set out to the king''s palace of Tianheng.


    After a while, they came to an open and quiet area not far away from the palace, and there were no people around.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s momentum suddenly burst out, like a black knife cut away, directly into the palace.


    At the same time, in the palace, the leader who came up from the fairyland felt the momentum. Moreover, it was clear that this incomparable momentum was attacking him. This momentum also called him to the place where the momentum broke out. All of a sudden, the leader frowned, and then he felt a little nervous.


    Eh!


    , is this as like as two peas outside the palace? The breath of the man who has fought with himself is exactly the same.


    But now, his momentum seems to be much stronger than that at that time.


    What''s going on?


    Could it be that the leader of the fairyland was stunned and immediately thought that the absorption of the energy of the heaven and earth just now was incomparable.


    Is he the one who absorbed the energy of heaven and earth?


    Thinking of this, the immortal world leader no longer hesitated, immediately gathered together 50 top talents, set out together, and went straight to the place where the momentum erupted.


    Enter the edge of the forest, an open space.


    Sure enough, it was the young man who had played with him not long ago.


    I remember that when I fought with myself, he just built the foundation realm, but now, he has already reached the golden elixir realm. Moreover, under the subtle induction, his golden elixir realm is much more powerful than the ordinary golden elixir. Only he has broken through the limit of golden elixir. However, even the great friar who really broke through the limit of the golden elixir realm, he had not never seen him. But compared with the monk in front of him, there was still too much difference.


    Even if Dan and the land were oppressed, they would feel that they were in front of him.


    So, this golden friar, how many limits should he have broken!


    The 50 top talents brought by the leader of the fairyland saw the other 15 people. They had already quietly dispersed and were ready to surround Lin Tianyu and their 15 people.


    But at this time, the leader of the fairyland was suddenly saying, "no more!"


    Fifty subordinates, Qi Qi looked at the leader of the fairyland, all eyes puzzled.


    The leader of the fairyland said, "I''m doing it for you. Even if you surround each other, once you really start, you will be left with the fate of being slaughtered. "


    The leader said, full of fear to see the black sword ancestor, and then, the eyes are back to Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1102

    Fifty of his men were more puzzled when the leader said so.


    On the other hand, we have 50 top players, more than three times the number of the other side. Moreover, there is a master, such a person, on the land of heavenly power, absolutely invincible. They surrounded each other, right? Have you become the target of anti massacre?


    Is it possible?


    However, their leaders did not care what they thought. Having ordered them to stop trying to encircle each other, they went out of the crowd and went to Lin Tianyu.


    The leader said, "you asked me to fight again?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "yes, I will ask you to fight again."


    The leader said, "what will happen after the victory or defeat of this war?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "if I win, you must leave here immediately and return to the fairyland."


    The leader said, "well, what if I win?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you win, our war will not end. We will fight each other continuously and continuously until you are willing to leave here and return to the fairyland. "


    The leader said, "why did I promise you to fight such a useless battle for me? What if I refuse? "


    Bang!


    Lin Tianyu pulled out his black knife.


    "You can refuse. But I''ll do it anyway. Then, until you''re willing to leave Tianquan, or I''ll kill you and everyone you bring. Because, here, is my home, is belongs to our heavenly power continent. No external force is allowed to make waves on this heavenly continent. At the same time, you should also be glad that you have not done a great evil on this land of heavenly power. In other words, you don''t have a chance to do great evil. All in all, it''s lucky for you. Otherwise, if the people in the fairyland behind the demonic forces come to the Tianquan continent. Then, he has only one way to go, that is to be killed by me mercilessly


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, the leader''s expression finally became cautious.


    At the same time, it is also clear that.


    Just now, why did he absorb the energy given by heaven and earth. Only this intention, is also able to bear the absorption of that power.


    Finally, the leader carefully pulled out the weapon.


    In front of him, how old is this? A little while ago, when he faced Lin Tianyu, he did not even regard Lin Tianyu as an opponent of the same level. At that time, he didn''t even pull out his weapons. But now, after a while, he once again faced Lin Tianyu on the ground, but he did not dare to trust the earth to use weapons any more.


    If, he did.


    He knew that he was bound to lose miserably and miserably.


    Then, the two men blade each other, in the open space between the two people, dust flying.


    It was just such a momentum, and even made the scene a little weaker. Yuanying friars felt that if they fell into such a momentum, they would be torn to pieces by such a momentum.


    Then, both of them rushed to each other, and the weapons in their hands were mercilessly bombarded to the weapons in the other''s hands.


    Boom!


    When a knife and a stick were connected in the air, all the people watching the war clearly felt that they were collapsing.

 Chapter 1103

    With this attack, they both flew out in the opposite direction.


    The leader of the fairyland flew two or three miles away and finally stopped.


    But when Lin Tianyu reached the same distance, he couldn''t stop his body at all. He flew out for a long time before he stopped in the air.


    At this time, the leader of the fairyland side of the fifty people, are in the face of a smile.


    But the face of the leader of the fairyland was deep.


    The faces of those who were brought by the Lord of Wuyin became ugly.


    However, there was no sadness or joy on the faces of Heidao Laozu and others. It should not be said that there is a hidden joy in it. Because, just now this move to bang, has been able to let them, vaguely see the coming victory.


    Lin Tianyu is good at knife technique.


    With martial arts alone, almost no one can guarantee that he can win him.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu did not use his own Sabre to fight with the other side, but completely compared his cultivation strength. This is to attack the other side with our own shortcomings, but it is only slightly inferior. Then, when Lin Tianyu tried his best, he could predict the result.


    Obviously, the leader of the fairyland who had a hand with Lin Tianyu also understood this truth.


    At the next moment, the two men, who were nearly ten miles apart, seemed to be fighting against each other in a flash.


    People watching the war can almost see the shadow of a single knife.


    It''s impossible to see, which is the leader of fairyland and which is Lin Tianyu?


    Now, of all the people present, I''m afraid that only ancestor Heidao can see clearly the situation of the two warring sides. In addition, only a DA and the fairyland, the remaining one who has realized the half step of the immortal principle, can see a little bit.


    Although we can''t see the specific situation of the two belligerents, the first combat observer, with the wave of the battle, had to leave the scene of the battle more and more far away. We all know that the battle on the scene is becoming more and more intense. What''s more, it''s a battle at their level. Once it''s time to decide whether to win or not, I''m afraid that none of the people present will be able to rescue them.


    At the same time, the leader of the fairyland side of the people, the face is finally becoming embarrassed.


    Their leader is such a powerful person. In every one of their hearts, they are all aware of it.


    According to their leader''s strength, in the fairyland, they are all outstanding figures.


    In their opinion, no one can be the enemy of the leader when they come to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. Not to mention that it is against the enemy, and even, the opponents who can support two or three moves are absolutely rare.


    But now, on the opposite side of the small young.


    Moreover, he only had the golden elixir cultivation, and even Yuanying had not entered. However, he fought with the leader for such a long time.


    It''s not just about opponents.


    Maybe, in this battle, we still have the upper hand. It''s possible.


    Thinking that it might be that the opponent had the upper hand, those subordinates of the leader of the fairyland all glanced at each other, full of worry. Then, I looked at the Wuyin sect leader and the ancestor of Heidao. When I arrived just now, I still thought that we should surround them. If there is such a powerful person among them


    I''m afraid they''re going to surround them. They''re looking for death.

 Chapter 1104

    Puff, puff, puff!


    When a few clear, scratched sounds were introduced into the ears, they were separated.


    All the onlookers, who had not been informed of the battle situation in time just now, all widened their eyes and looked into the battle field.


    Who has the upper hand?


    Everyone hoped that the people who had seen their own side had the upper hand in the fight just now.


    Then, in everyone''s eyes.


    The leader of the fairyland and Lin Tianyu stood tens of meters apart.


    Lin Tianyu''s body is full of sword spirit, and the leader of the fairyland is also powerful.


    However, everyone can see it.


    Lin Tianyu''s body, inch injury can not be seen.


    On the body of the leader of the fairyland, however, he was slashed with a knife on the left and a knife on the right. Although, each scar is not enough to kill, even, it can not be called serious injury. However, when these scars accumulate and reach a certain level, they will also pose a certain danger to the leader of the fairyland.


    Moreover, in addition to these accumulated, shallow scars, there are several scars, but they are obviously much deeper than these scars.


    It should have been the moment when Lin Tianyu left the wound on the head of fairyland.


    If you look back on the process.


    It should be that the longer the fight is, the more obvious the leader of the fairyland feels that he is completely inferior. So, in order to get rid of this kind of inferiority, the leader of the fairyland made a dangerous move and fought hard to get rid of it.


    The leader of the fairyland, all of them, were in a state of panic.


    This -


    on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, the leader of the celestial realm, who should have been invincible, would have been defeated. What''s more, it failed so badly.


    They just can''t take it.


    All the people on Lin Tianyu''s side, however, felt relieved and breathed out a long breath.


    Win!


    It was Lin Tianyu who won!


    Now, after seeing what the other side can say.


    If not, with Lin Tianyu resisting the leader of the fairyland on their side, the others rushed to fight with the rest of the people. Although the number of the other side is large, as long as the leader of the fairyland is not involved, they will have the belief of winning.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and the leader of the fairyland looked at each other calmly.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu said, "you lost!"


    "I lost!" the leader of fairyland said


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, now, you have two choices: leave Tianquan land immediately and go back to the fairyland. From now on, you can''t come back to Tianquan again. Another option is to fight again and not die. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, his breath was like a rainbow.


    At this moment, as long as the other party dares to say no, Lin Tianyu will definitely use all his means to kill the other party.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, firm and indifferent to the light, the fairy head pupil shrinks.


    "I can choose to go. However, I think, in the future, you will certainly go to the fairyland. I hope we can meet again when you get to fairyland. "


    Obviously, since the leader of the fairyland has said this, of course, he has chosen the first one.


    I left Tianquan and went back to the fairyland.

 Chapter 1105

    Lin Tianyu calmly took the words and said, "when we arrive in the fairyland, if we have the chance, we will meet again."


    At this time, Lin Tianyu received a message --


    "remember. I''m in the sixth heaven of the 49 heavenly regions, Wang Hao of Hengcheng. "


    Lin Tianyu remembered such an address and such a person. If after arriving at the fairyland, just by chance, he doesn''t mind going to the Wang family to have a look, will Wang Hao. After all, although Wang Hao came to Tianquan to look for opportunities. However, it did not cause great damage in Tianquan.


    Then, Wang Hao put all the people who followed him to the lower world of Tianquan into a very strange space container.


    Then, Wang Hao''s momentum broke out, and he clearly felt a repulsive force from the heaven power continent, which acted on his body.


    Obviously, at the moment when Wang Hao''s momentum all broke out, the origin of Tianquan mainland was already sensed, and the fundamental characters who completely surpassed the origin of Tianquan mainland appeared. This has completely exceeded the capacity limit of the heavenly power continent. As a result, the whole continent formed a strong repulsive force and vowed to squeeze Wang Hao''s shoulder directly.


    After a while, Wang Hao flew up under the pressure of this extrusion.


    More and more.


    Finally, Wang Hao''s shadow can no longer be seen on the Tianquan continent.


    Lin Tianyu turned back to the master of the Wuyin gate and said, "master, you can go back to the Tianheng palace again. We''re going to leave. "


    The master of the fog hidden door said, "the pavilion master, you have come, don''t you go to my fog hidden door and sit down?"


    "No, come back later." Lin Tianyu refused.


    "Good! However, today''s help from Chongxiao Pavilion is remembered in my heart by the fog hidden gate. In the future, up and down the fog hidden gate, there will be a return. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded. Then, he took the other four people directly and left.


    When he had gone far away, there were only five of them. Lin Tianyu stopped and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Feixue rushed to take a step forward, helped Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, how are you doing?"


    But Lin Tianyu stood still and said with a smile to Lu Feixue: "Feixue, it''s OK. It''s just in the fight just now. After all, he was swept by the stick in his hand."


    Ah!


    That''s the real fairy lower world.


    He was swept in two times, easy to say, can really so relaxed?


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, since we don''t want to go to the headquarters of the fog hidden gate to rest, we''d better take a boat and go back to the Chongxiao Pavilion headquarters to heal first."


    Lin Tianyu said, "no, Feixue. This injury is not in the way. As long as I work for half an hour, I will be better. But it''s the fairyland - (Lin Tianyu doesn''t name Wang Hao in the end.) ¡ª¡ªImmortal, it''s much worse than hurt. It is estimated that once he returned to the fairyland, he had to find a way to heal his wounds first. Otherwise, it is easy to leave hidden dangers for the future cultivation foundation. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu felt a little proud.


    After all, it was the real immortal''s lower bound, and he was defeated in the end.


    When he was satisfied, Lin Tianyu took out the black knife and quickly cut open his own Sabre technique. The wound recovered slowly during the operation of the skill.

 Chapter 1106

    Half an hour later, Lin Tianyu''s whole body momentum, finally, gradually recovered to full, the whole person''s look, is also too much better.


    At this meeting, the injury is basically good, 7788.


    Although will leave some small injury, but, has nothing to do with the big obstacle, can slowly recuperate.


    Lin Tianyu said to the old black knife: "master, can you be sure that the three immortals are even stronger than the one just now."


    The old ancestor of black knife nodded and said, "in my feeling, it''s really stronger. What''s more, I feel that the immortal who fought with you just now should be from a small family, and the details are obviously less than those three. Those three, but the three immortals go with each other directly. But this one is the lower bound of a group of young people. We can see a lot of things from the difference here


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment.


    That''s the truth.


    And this fight, although the final victory.


    In fact, it was very lucky.


    If you don''t always rely on your own Dao to suppress the other side, so that the other side can''t slow down and have little strength to fight back, I''m afraid that you may not be able to use the other side.


    Our own strength must be greatly strengthened.


    Lin Tianyu said: "next, I''m going to experience everywhere.


    "Now, after this breakthrough, although our strength has improved too much, we finally feel the gap and deficiency in our mood. This experience, the key is to improve the state of mind above the perception. When my state of mind and the state of the present level, in the current state, strength should also be able to make a big step forward. At that time, it should also be the time to really collide with each other.


    "Of course, I have to sharpen my own Dao. Although, for the moment, I don''t think that there are people who are in the same realm and can do better than me in Sabre technique. However, the way I choose is doomed to be more attentive and let Dao Dao go to a higher level. Only in this way can I go further on the road and the corridor will be further. "


    Heidao Laozu thought about it and said, "be careful. Now, there is nothing wrong with Chongxiao Pavilion. I also intend to go out and hone myself and recover from the injury. I feel that my injury should be completely recovered, it is not far away. Maybe, one chance, it will be all right. "


    Originally, they were prepared to say that Chi Yuanyuan and Gao dewu, who let Lin Tianyu go back to the Chongxiao Pavilion, heard that the ancestor of Heidao said so, so they swallowed their words back.


    After all, in the name of Chongxiao Pavilion, few people dare to go wild.


    The strength of the cabinet leader is the most important and the key to the sustainable and stable development of the whole Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Since the leader of the cabinet is for the sake of strength, it can also be regarded as a good thing. Now Chongxiao Pavilion, with them to control, on the line. But in the future, if Chongxiao Pavilion wants to develop stronger and better, it still needs more powerful Pavilion owners to support it.


    As a result, both of them sent Lin Tianyu out for training, which was full of opportunities.


    Until everyone said it.


    Lu Feixue stepped forward and said, "Tianyu, this time, no matter what you are training or doing, I have decided to accompany you to go."


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue and said, "well, let''s go out to experience together."


    Then he left with Lu Feixue.


    In his heart, Lin Tianyu feels that there are too many sorry Lu Feixue. After all, she is her, luzu is luzu. What''s more, master Heidao is willing to support himself.

 Chapter 1107

    Along the mountain road, further and further.


    Lu Feixue glanced at Lin Tianyu beside his eyes and said, "Tianyu, where are you going to experience?"


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "since it''s experience, and it''s mainly for heart training, I think it''s most appropriate to go to some small places. Since ancient times, there has been a saying of "heart training in the world of mortals". Therefore, we will go deep into the world of mortals and really become an ordinary mortal to experience the state of mind. "


    Lu Feixue listened to Lin Tianyu''s proposal, and her eyes were bent into a crescent moon.


    It''s fun to pretend to be forced in ordinary mortals.


    Lu Feixue laughed with interest and said, "well, let''s be a pair of ordinary mortals. Why don''t we just do it... "


    "Be a new couple!" Lin Tianyu said.


    Lu Feixue said: "you want to be beautiful! We are brothers and sisters. Yes, just a pair of good brothers and sisters. "


    Lin Tianyu exclaimed, "No. I''m half a step ahead of you. Even if it''s a sibling relationship, it should be brother and sister, right? "


    Lu Feixue''s eyes turned and said, "why not? Before, didn''t you call me elder martial sister? Elder martial sister, that''s the elder sister. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s different. That''s the rule. Now, that''s what the world depends on, so you have to play brother and sister. "


    "Well, well, it''s up to you."


    "Then you call brother to listen."


    Lu Feixue fiercely whitened Lin Tianyu and ran to the front.


    Lin Tianyu laughed, but also chased the past.


    Then, the two of them were laughing and making a lot of noise all the way through the mountains and on. Finally, in front of them, a small town appeared.


    The city of fog.


    It''s the name of the city.


    It''s just a small city.


    How to say, it is much smaller than the city of Qingye on that day.


    The whole city, shrouded in fog, looks unreal and unreal. It has a wonderful beauty and a different attraction.


    Looking at the city, Lu Feixue''s eyes lit up and rushed to the city.


    Entering the city, walking in the street is not too broad, there is a different feeling of local flavor, full of heart.


    Lu Feixue fell in love with the city of fog at a glance.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, let''s start training in this city. In any case, the world of mortals trains the heart, as long as it is to experience in the life of ordinary people, and there is no need to choose special places. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the fog city and nodded.


    To be honest, he liked this place very much when he saw the city of fog at the first sight. Walking in this narrow street, even, there is a sense of return.


    Lu Feixue said: "since we are integrated into the life of ordinary people, then we have to do something to maintain our vitality. Otherwise, if you just live in such a place, it will never be possible to really integrate into it, and it will not achieve the effect of heart training in the world of mortals. What do you think we can do? "


    Lin Tianyu thought so, and then he entered a small restaurant.


    After dinner, I saw that the business of this small restaurant was very hot. The sophomores inside were obviously busy. The guests upstairs and downstairs were crying so much that they almost broke their legs. When the food was served to this table, they yelled that they should be sent drinks.

 Chapter 1108

    Looking at the booming business, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue looked at each other, and both of them were in front of each other.


    Eh!


    Isn''t it good to find a job in this restaurant?


    So they ate slowly.


    When the people who concentrated on the meal were almost scattered, they were still eating slowly. Finally, when they were almost left with their table, they were embarrassed to drag on and finish eating.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was very embarrassed to find the shopkeeper, and said: "shopkeeper, this is really sorry. On the way out of our brother and sister, the purse was stolen. Shopkeeper, you see, otherwise, our brothers and sisters are in your restaurant and help the workers. They can not only offset the meal money in front of you, but also earn some money for use. In my opinion, the business of your restaurant is so good that you can''t feel busy. You should hire someone to help you, isn''t it? "


    The shopkeeper is really worried about this.


    It happened to be just yesterday that two shop assistants quit their jobs. Other things left, and there was a shortage of people to work.


    The shopkeeper said, "OK. Since I''m working in a restaurant, I''ll pay for the meal just now. It''s just a starting meal to invite you to work in the shop. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue both looked at each other and nodded.


    The shopkeeper is really good.


    It should be good to work in such a restaurant. Moreover, in the restaurant, everyone can see, it is simply to see all kinds of human beings.


    It''s really a good place to experience in the world of mortals.


    Lin Tianyu busy way: "then our brother and sister thank the shopkeeper for taking in."


    Since then, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have become the assistants of this restaurant.


    The restaurant is almost to the center of the city of fog, called the house of fog.


    It''s a strange name.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, who had become the servants of the fog house, were very diligent. They ran the hall, served the dishes, and washed the dishes. They did everything as well as those old fellows. The shopkeeper looked at it carefully for two days and was very satisfied.


    The shopkeeper said in his heart: it seems that the two brothers and sisters are born in a poor family. They are willing to bear hardships.


    Time goes by, day by day.


    One day, all of a sudden, there are some small gangsters into the house of fog, ordered a large table of vegetables.


    While eating, there was a dish that Lu Feixue had sent. When one of the scoundrels saw Lu Feixue who had delivered the food, his eyes brightened --


    patient!


    Then, when Lu Feixue put the dishes on the table, he would like to take advantage of it and touch his tender white hands.


    Bang!


    After the dishes were put on the table, Lu Feixue slapped his back hand and fell right in the face of the punk.


    Now, it''s like stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    The little gangster stood up in a rage.


    Damn it!


    Dare to do it yourself.


    That''s right, such a beautiful woman, can see, but can''t get, is itching. Now, with such an opportunity, I don''t want to get personal wealth. I''m sorry for his mixed identity.


    So, the little gangster who stood up looked at the bright and moving Lu Feixue, and his eyes were full of evil light.


    Then, the little gangster almost has some ferocious smile to Lu Feixue step by step, Lu Feixue is scared to retreat again and again.


    Lin Tianyu, who came from the kitchen, saw this and quickly stopped Lu Feixue.

 Chapter 1109

    Looking at the little gangster who was getting closer and closer, Lin Tianyu stepped back and showed a look of extreme fear on his face.


    "You, you, what do you want to do


    But this voice, how to listen to, have some fierce feeling.


    The little gangster took a look, jumped out, and blocked Lin Tianyu in front of him. He laughed with pride.


    The little gangster roared triumphantly, "boy, you dare to run out and meddle in your business. Get out of here! Otherwise, don''t blame me for teaching you how to be a man? "


    The little gangster said, is a kick to Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu kicked a stagger. Then, there was another slap in the face. However, Lin Tianyu''s stumbling happened to make his body move more quickly and avoid the slap. But at this time, Lu Feixue is a cold face, on the small hunk direct hand, this little hunk to solve.


    Shopkeeper Hu suddenly ran over and stopped the gangsters and said, "brother Ma, why bother with a guy?"


    Then, shopkeeper Hu lowered his voice, but Lin Tianyu''s voice was clearly heard when he turned to cultivation.


    Manager Hu said: "brother Ma, as long as you can let go of their two friends, I am willing to double the amount of the protection fee. Brother Ma, you see, they are just here. They are not sensible. You can let them go, OK


    Brother Ma looked at manager Hu, obviously, the proposal of manager Hu made him have some heart.


    But little brother Ma still lowered his voice and said, "three times. Otherwise, it''s not just the two guys who are going to be involved today. Even if you live in the fog, you can''t keep it. Lao Hu, don''t pretend to be confused. If it wasn''t for my brother Ma who took people to protect you all the time, would you be able to manage the fog house so safely? "


    manager Hu hesitated.


    Three times the amount of money, it is estimated that it is a little too much.


    At this time, the little horse elder brother is to turn round, still following a few small hoodlum way: "brothers, give me..."


    Brother Ma''s word "smash" has not been said yet. Shopkeeper Hu quickly said, "brother Ma, brother Ma, don''t don''t don''t do it. I''ve promised you, isn''t it OK?"


    Little horse brother sneered coldly and said: "hum! You know how to look. I haven''t finished eating yet. I''ll go to eat first. You just hurry up and get ready for me. "


    The little horse elder brother says, sneer a few times again, then, again to Lu Feixue greedily one eye, returned to the table again to sit down. And a few punks sitting on that table ate and drank again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu actually pulled Lu Feixue to the back kitchen.


    Lu Feixue was not willing to say: "Tianyu, why didn''t I just do it directly and get rid of them? Besides, it just happened to be able to remove a harm for the people."


    Lin Tianyu said: "Feixue, I don''t know how the effect will be. However, since I have chosen ordinary people to train their hearts in the world of mortals, I have to thoroughly integrate into the life of ordinary people and the state of mind of ordinary people. Otherwise, just like the situation just now, if you make such a move after seeing the injustice, it will be far from the ordinary people. "


    Lu Feixue said: "but happy sin, gratitude and hatred, that is not the same, can temper the heart?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it''s not called Heart training. It should be called doing what you want."

 Chapter 1110

    Lu Fei snow toward the direction of the front hall, hate to see a look, way: "is it so let go of those little hunks?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "No. When we have enough experience, we will solve them when we leave here. "


    Later, Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, you can stay behind and wash the dishes. I''ll do it


    When Lin Tianyu took the food out, he happened to see a young man who was full of murderous and restrained spirit, but could not completely hide it after all. He appeared at the counter and said, "shopkeeper, do you need any more staff here? I want to find a job in your restaurant. "


    Manager Hu looked up at the young man and said, "young man, do you want to find a job? That''s just right. I need a waiter here. If there''s nothing wrong, I can come to work tomorrow. "


    "Manager, I want to work now."


    Shopkeeper Hu could also talk and said, "well, now you can help to carry the dishes and serve the dishes."


    "OK!"


    The young man agreed and went straight into the role.


    Lin Tianyu passed by the murderous and introverted young man. When he brought the dishes to the guests, everything was as usual. Even the murderous and introverted young man who had just arrived didn''t see anything unusual.


    Lin Tianyu served the dishes to the guests. He could not help but be curious.


    This young man is obviously an extremely powerful killer.


    Why did you come to such a small city, the city of fog, such a small restaurant in the fog house, to be a little guy.


    Is this his mission to assassinate an extremely important person.


    And this important person happens to pass through the city of fog capital and settle down in the restaurant. Therefore, this murderous and introverted killer is coming here, adapting to the environment in advance and ambushing. When the time comes, wait for the opportunity.


    Lin Tianyu felt that the conjecture of things should be like this.


    All this, however, had nothing to do with him.


    He''s just an ordinary person.


    He is such an ordinary person. Of course, it is also destined that he can only do things like an ordinary person. In this way, I completely precipitated my heart.


    However, Lin Tianyu is still interested in seeing the killer and what he wants to do.


    When Lin Tianyu came out of the kitchen again, he saw the young man who had just brought a dish and went to the table of some of them.


    And at this time, a few people, is there bragging.


    What''s more, it''s just what happened.


    What, how beautiful it is to have a new girl in the fog house restaurant. In the future, as long as there is a chance, how to do it. Just now, if manager Hu''s eyes were not bright enough, what would have happened to him. However, it''s OK. Shopkeeper Hu gave up so much money. He can go directly to the apricot flower building in the city of fog city. First, he can go to the apricot flower building in the city of fog. After that, he will have a chance to come back to the house of fog and find the female assistant.


    Say, a lecherous wanton smile.

 Chapter 1111

    A few gangsters are laughing happily, and suddenly a sense of killing breaks out.


    Of course, this kind of killing intention is just a little revealed and then it is silent.


    However, just like this, many people haven''t noticed the moment when the murderous intention broke out. However, the whole restaurant suddenly felt a cold feeling, and had some chilly feeling.


    In particular, the little gangsters'' table, one by one, seemed to be frightened rabbits, looking around, trying to determine what was going on. However, the full restaurant inside, also can not find out, this makes them all over the body cold to uncomfortable cold, exactly where to come from.


    Suddenly, one of them had some threats and said, "brother Ma, I feel something wrong with this place. It seems that something is not clean here. Brother Ma, if not, we''d better hurry. "


    Little horse elder brother this can also be startled uncertain, had to nod a bit nervously.


    Then, brother Ma went to the counter and tapped the counter with his finger.


    Manager Hu looked at the young horse brother with a smile, and put a package into the hand of the little horse brother.


    However, Lin Tianyu clearly found that manager Hu''s smile was full of deep meaning.


    What''s more, just a moment ago, when the murderous and introverted young killer suddenly released his killing intention, Lin Tianyu also felt that manager Hu had a strange look at the young killer and gave him a casual look.


    Eh!


    Manager Hu is not an ordinary person.


    But it has been several days since I entered this restaurant. Because he wanted to disguise himself as an ordinary person, he didn''t dare to release his divine sense at will. After a close look at everyone, he didn''t find out. In fact, the manager of this restaurant is not an ordinary person at all.


    It''s really hard to hide your identity and accomplishments!


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt confident and wanted to see what would happen in the fog house of the city of fog.


    Maybe something big will happen.


    However, even if something big happened, Lin Tianyu just wanted to be a very ordinary and ordinary person.


    He wanted to see how far his heart could be tempered in these events.


    At the end of the day, when work was over, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue went out of the fog house and went back to a two bedroom one living room cottage they had rented. Then, under the candlelight, the two people are not busy to rest, so quietly tasting tea.


    "Tianyu, do you know? That young guy who just came here is actually a killer. What''s more, he should be a very powerful killer. He has killed a lot of people. "


    But Lin Tianyu said: "it''s true that he is a killer. He has already killed a lot of people. However, that young man, should not be a very powerful killer


    Lu Feixue is puzzled. Even if the whole body has been reserved, they can''t hide the strong murderous spirit of the killer, but it can''t be regarded as a powerful killer.


    So, what kind of killer can be called a fierce killer.


    Looking at Lu Feixue''s puzzled eyes, Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "if before, I would have thought that he must be an extremely powerful killer. But after such a period of time, I can clearly feel that he is far from the real killer. "

 Chapter 1112

    "Why?"


    Lu Feixue asked in a puzzled way.


    Like that young man, his body can have such a strong murderous spirit, can not be called a fierce killer. So, what kind of killer should it be.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, before, I was also your idea. He must also think that he has accumulated such a strong murderous spirit. He must be an extremely powerful killer.


    "But now, especially after these days of the world of mortals, my mind has changed a lot.


    "A fierce killer, you won''t feel his murderous spirit when he doesn''t attack. For example, the manager of the house of fog is a super powerful killer. And this young man, if he wants to become a fierce killer, obviously, is still far from it. "


    Lu Feixue was surprised and his mouth was wide open.


    But, of course, this is not for the theory that Lin Tianyu realized. But Lin Tianyu is the manager of the house of fog. He is an extremely powerful killer.


    That''s really a bit incredible.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, are you sure that the man in the fog house is obviously such a timid shopkeeper and a killer. Besides, he''s an extremely powerful killer. It''s not possible, is it? Tianyu, don''t you see it? In front of that little horse brother''s, those a few punks, is already so timid. Would he be a killer? What about his murderous spirit? What about his killer nature? Is it true that if you want to be a top killer, you will have no character? "


    Otherwise, Lin Feixue continued to look down.


    "I think that young man should be one of the employees of manager Hu. Moreover, since I''m a killer, I can gather in the city of fog capital. In such a small place, I also gather in such a restaurant as fog house. If what I expected was not bad, I''m afraid, in this fog house, there should be something big to happen. Maybe, they''re planning to assassinate a very important person. As long as we have the patience to continue to look down, we will certainly see the due results.


    "By the way, and Feixue, you have to hide better. I guess that when you were in the restaurant today, when you were ready to make a move, manager Hu might have noticed that you are not a real ordinary person. Because, had such a moment, your momentum suddenly rises, I can feel clearly.


    "Now, in order to hide my identity, I have been refining my heart in the world of mortals. I have never put my divine sense outside, and can sense your momentum.


    "Even though the killer, who is as powerful as manager Hu, did not put his divine sense out for exploration. But when I sensed your momentum, he must have sensed it.


    "So, at that moment, I tried to stop between us and the pony.


    "They have put so much effort into this action. Of course, I don''t want any damage. If you let your momentum break out completely and fight again in the restaurant of the house of fog, it will surely arouse the vigilance of the man they ambush. At that time, it will certainly affect their assassination behavior. "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu said so much, Lu Feixue finally nodded.


    I feel certain about Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1113

    Lu Fei snow Du mouth way: "fortunately just now, I still so grateful to him. It''s not easy to think of him as an ordinary person who can stand up and speak for himself. But I didn''t expect that he was not an ordinary person. He was clearly a great killer, right? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "no matter it''s a big killer or an ordinary person, it''s really helpful for you. We should be grateful, or we should be grateful."


    "OK," Lu Feixue said reluctantly


    But after a while, Lu Feixue said again: "Tianyu, you didn''t say it just now. How did you feel that manager Hu is an extremely powerful killer."


    Lin Tianyu said: "first of all, it''s an intuition. Secondly, when the young killer released his murderous spirit, he immediately felt that the murderous spirit was released by the young killer.


    "But at that time, there were so many ordinary people in the restaurant. Even the people who were sitting next to the young killers just felt the murderous spirit suddenly coming, but they didn''t know who released the murderous spirit. But he felt it all at once. It must be a master. Besides, it should be the killer. Even I had a feeling that he and the young killer were from the same organization.


    "And he can hide so well. If not for these details, even I don''t know his details.


    "Well, he must be a super master."


    Oh.


    Lu Feixue thought about it and finally nodded.


    She was more convinced of Lin''s sensitive intuition. After all, Lin Tianyu''s divine sense strength is comparable to the peak cultivation of understanding the half step immortal principle.


    Then, Lu Feixue said, "well, Tianyu, guess what will happen here?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "this is not good. After all, by now, there are too few clues.


    "However, as long as we continue to look, we will be able to see who they are working so hard for."


    "Well." Lu Feixue agreed. In his eyes, a little star appeared and said, "eh! That''s not to say that we just need to pay attention to this small restaurant, when the world of mortals is refining our hearts, we can also watch a good play at the same time. "


    The thought of a good play to see immediately, Lu Feixue''s interest, more sufficient.


    "Tianyu, when will they act?" Lu Feixue said


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "it won''t be long. After all, all the young people who could not hide their murders appeared. It can''t be too long. Otherwise, it is just like the murderous spirit on his body. As long as he is an experienced practitioner, he can feel it all at once. All right! Go to bed. We just need to pay a little attention. You can''t miss it. Watch this wonderful play. And now that we''ve got these two killers together. Maybe, in the plot, there are more killers gathered. Therefore, if something happens again, you should be less busy and not easily expose your identity. Otherwise, if those killers feel that you may affect their target, they may not be good for you


    Lu Feixue nodded sweetly and then said, "I don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 1114

    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue suspiciously and said, "it''s better to be busy. Those killers are really active. They are not soft at the sight of blood. "


    Lu Feixue is angry: "not afraid."


    "Why? Killers are not for fun. Be careful! As for your cultivation, it''s good. But those powerful killers who want to take time to deal with you are still very easy to do


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "but I still have you? No matter how powerful the killer is, it can be compared with the master of the Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    This little girl, originally is to play with her own mind, deliberately amused herself to play.


    Lin Tianyu said, "even with me, I can''t protect you at any time, can''t I?"


    "It''s a big deal. You follow me wherever I go. In this way, can''t you protect me anytime, anywhere? "


    "How can I follow you wherever you go? You always have a person. Even if I follow you during the day. But you always have to go to bed. I went to bed that night, but I still had to leave. "


    Lu Feixue glanced at Lin Tianyu, lowered his voice and said, "well, otherwise, when we sleep, we will not separate. Anyway, I''ll recognize you. Otherwise, we''ll sleep together. "


    When Lu Feixue said this, the more he said it, the lower his voice was. His face was so red that it was almost hard to hear at the end.


    Then, Luffy Snow''s small head also lowered.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue were holding hands and suddenly shrunk.


    Then, Lin Tianyu got up and said, "Feixue, we''re all going to bed. Go back to the house quickly."


    With that, Lin Tianyu got up and went into the house.


    Entering the room, Lin Tianyu''s heart is still a burst of excitement.


    No, just now, actually, should


    No.


    How can suddenly feel, this is not good?


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully. Was it because of the relationship between master Heidao and Lu Zu that he refused subconsciously?


    I don''t think so.


    It just doesn''t feel right.


    Yeah!


    Tomorrow.


    If Feixue invited herself again tomorrow, she must go.


    At the same time, Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu like a runaway rabbit, and said in his heart: little villain! Still loaded.


    Hum!


    If I really want to go, I won''t agree.


    But immediately, another red smile.


    If just now, Lin Tianyu really agreed to sleep with himself. Should I agree or refuse.


    I don''t think it''s all worked out yet.


    It''s just that if he really agreed, then, then


    Well, you can''t invite him like that again and let him take advantage of it.


    Hum!


    I don''t know how beautiful his heart is.


    Then, thinking, also went back to the room to sleep. It''s just that for a long time, I haven''t been able to fall asleep. In my heart, I thought that he would promise I wonder if he will sleep now? What would he think if I called him now? Will it be beautiful


    At this time, Lin Tianyu could not sleep well.


    Feixue, can you sleep now?


    Should it be sleeping?


    It is estimated that just now, she just deliberately made fun of me. Hum! Fortunately, I didn''t agree. Otherwise, it would be a shame.


    Then, two just think about it, and sleep in the past.

 Chapter 1115

    For the next few days, everything was as usual in the restaurant.


    However, almost at noon on the ninth day, little brother Ma''s gang of punks came again.


    Then, their eyes almost always stick to Lu Feixue''s body. Wherever Lu Feixue goes, their eyes will follow.


    In the end, manager Hu was obviously afraid that something might happen and affect their plan and layout. Then, he stood up again and put a package for them again, and then they left reluctantly.


    In the evening, when she returned to her rented place, Luffy snow was really on fire.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, otherwise, we will take advantage of the night to get rid of those little gangsters."


    Obviously, although the little horse brother several people, did not really give her how.


    But that has been sticking to her eyes, making her particularly unhappy.


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "Feixue, I feel that your mood should be sharpened. The temper of this mood, but really has a lot of benefits. In just a few days, I feel that my mood has improved obviously. As long as I have made some progress like this, I should be able to fully adapt to the accomplishments I have gained. Moreover, I also feel that because of this progress, my Dao level can be further improved. Before, my Dao, in fact, has always been in the place where the third step is approaching. It is difficult to go further. But now, I have a feeling that if my mood is improved, my Dao level will be able to cross the third step of perfection. "


    Lu Feixue said: "your Dao level has not stepped into the third step of perfection?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "of course! You think the third step is so simple. Don''t mention the third step. Many people can''t reach the level of perfection in their whole life even in their martial arts. "


    It''s like Lucille. It''s true.


    For example, her own Sabre technique, although the front, was influenced by Lin Tianyu, during that period of hard training, it almost rose in a straight line.


    However, in the end, it was not able to reach the level of perfection.


    It''s like it''s a little bit short.


    As long as she can cross such a line, then, she will step directly into the realm of ecstasy.


    Maybe Tianyu is right.


    Now, the world of mortal refining heart, is one of their own opportunities, when I really seize such an opportunity, her strength will also be a big step forward. At least in the sabre technique, she must be able to step directly into the realm of perfection.


    Then, Lu Feixue curiously said, "Tianyu, how did your Sabre skill at that time step into the realm of perfection?"


    Lin Tianyu thought about it. At that time, how did he step into the realm of perfection.


    It seems that he can''t think of something now.


    It seems that at that time, he had been chopping leaves in the woods all the time. Moreover, the skill of making a knife was just a few simple basic movements, and even the sabre technique was not counted. Almost ten years. Then, when he has verified that his Sabre technique is different, at that time, his Sabre skill has reached the level of perfection.

 Chapter 1116

    Moreover, since the outbreak, it seems that they have not completely exhausted their own details.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s Dao was improved all the way.


    This kind of progress is not only a simple improvement in knife skills. It''s progress at the level.


    His Dao Dao, that day all of a sudden arrived, superb.


    Because the accumulation is rich enough, and then, in the subsequent sharpening, the Dao Dao has gone from one step to perfection, so it has been climbing, and in the end, it is almost to step into the third step of perfection.


    After that, he went out to experience and made all kinds of progress in Dao Dao.


    More and more sharp, more and more natural, more and more arbitrary


    However, at that time, there was no great progress on the Dao level. It has always been in the second step of perfection, and is about to step into the third step. No matter how hard you try, you can make a long-term progress in the art of Dao. However, his Dao has never been able to step into the level of the third step.


    But now, the world of mortals has made him suddenly feel that his Dao will probably go further up the level.


    If his Dao can really be at the top of the level, go further and step into the third step of perfection.


    Perhaps, as long as Lin Tianyu has more experience, he will have a fight with the three fairyland immortals in the sword demon club with Lu Zu, depending on his Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao.


    But directly three fairyland immortals.


    Not one of them.


    Although now, it has not reached that level. But Lin Tianyu had such a feeling that he could do it.


    Then, Lin Tianyu recalled, saying: "in fact, how did I reach the level of perfection at the beginning. Now I think of it, I don''t know.


    "Because at that time, I seemed to be just practicing the basic Sabre technique, and I could hardly do anything else. Then, in my heart, I don''t want anything. In addition to practicing the basic Sabre technique, I still practiced the basic Sabre technique. And then, every night, in the restaurant opened by my father, I worked as a helper and removed bones.


    "That''s it. I''ve been practicing for ten years.


    "Then, ten years later, when I had the first martial arts competition with others, my Sabre skill had already reached perfection.


    "I remember that at that time, the opponent was a middle-level martial arts player with excellent sword skills. When my opponent took out the sword, I just had some stupid eyes. However, I can clearly feel the loopholes in the opponent''s sword moves. However, at that time, I did not know whether the loophole could really defeat the other party. Then, it went through the loophole and went in one size fits all. Then, that knife directly locked in the victory. Even, that knife, because the power is used more fiercely, almost took the opponent, to a knife rifling belly


    Lu Feixue listened to these and said, "so you don''t know how you can achieve perfection."


    Lin Tianyu said: "if it had been, I would not have known. Because, at that time, I was really hazy. However, this time, I can gradually feel the reason

 Chapter 1117

    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Lu Feixue can''t help but feel short of breath.


    Her Dao Dao, but it was really only a foot in front of the door, she was able to step into the superb. If you can get the guidance from Lin Tianyu.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, then, what is the reason that makes your Dao level so high?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "to really say the reason, it should be the benefit of me. At that time, I didn''t think about anything. In my heart, only my Dao and my Sabre technique can be devoted to Dao and Dao. Then, unknowingly, the Dao level is naturally improved.


    "I think the key to the progress of Dao level can be called a kind of pure heart.


    "Later, when I went out to the outside world, my martial arts skills became more and more excellent, and my strength became more and more powerful. However, because there is no longer that kind of childlike mood. Therefore, how strong the strength is, but the mood has been impetuous. Therefore, it is impossible to make any progress at the knife path level.


    "And this time, the world of mortals has finally made me understand why. Is also with the strength of the promotion, that more and more impetuous heart, to precipitation down.


    "It is also because of this kind of precipitation, let me understand the direction of the knife path level to improve again.


    "The key to improving the level of Dao lies in the state of mind as well as the practice."


    Lu Feixue listened to Lin Tianyu''s words carefully.


    These words are a kind of preaching.


    Although no specific martial arts skills were taught, this kind of preaching is more difficult than the specific martial arts skills. This understanding of Tao is often the only way to a higher level. As long as you can understand such a way a little, it is possible to reach a higher level in the future.


    And those who can often understand such a way will never easily pass it on to others.


    They''ll all choose to be humble.


    Even if the Tao is of little practical use, it is also a kind of Tao.


    Tao is something of higher value, even beyond the martial arts itself.


    As long as you have the determination to practice martial arts all the way, you will be able to practice it. But some people have been practicing for a lifetime, which is also not able to cross the threshold on the road of the road.


    Lu Feixue listened to Lin Tianyu''s words carefully, and began to understand.


    Then, he took out his machete, went out of the house, went outside, and found a vacant place where no one could go. He slowly danced the sword technique.


    Then, a knife a knife, seemingly very slow, but also a very difficult to hide the beauty.


    The blade of the sword, flowing clouds and flowing water, return to nature.


    When the machete cuts across, it seems that it is slow and fast, and the receiving and sending is from the heart, and it enters into a state where I forget both things. Then, just between the random wielding of this Sabre technique, an irresistible sense of Dao suddenly flowed out.


    At this time, he followed him all the way. He just looked at the Lufei snow knife, but he didn''t say anything again. Lin Tianyu smiles.


    Finally, Lu Feixue realized something in his own words which contained the Dao theory. Then, he naturally broke through the realm, and finally, he entered the level of superb Dao.

 Chapter 1118

    When Lu Feixue''s Dao was upgraded so suddenly and stepped into the state of ecstasy, the sense of the sword was almost going to soar into the sky,


    at this time, Lin Tianyu quickly released his own Dao idea, and suppressed Lu Feixue''s just opened mind.


    After all, they came to the fog city this time, but to exercise their mood.


    If Lu Feixue''s knife like this is allowed to rise up in the sky without fear, I''m afraid that in the whole city of fog, the practitioners with higher level of cultivation will be able to perceive the sudden formation of Lu Feixue''s knife meaning. Then, it is bound to attract many people to watch. If this is the case, how can they work in the fog house restaurant as ordinary people, and the world will refine their hearts. And if there are too many people to watch. Even, it is possible to directly interrupt Lu Feixue''s epiphany.


    In this way, it is really not worth the loss.


    In this way, and has been waiting for almost half an hour, Lu Feixue is finally from the kind of Epiphany just now in the state of wake up.


    Then, fully awake, he looked at Lin Tianyu, and Lu Feixue laughed triumphantly.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, I feel that I am now in a state of transcendence. Come on, let''s try the knife. "


    Lu Feixue said, is already a knife toward Lin Tianyu cut in the past.


    This has always been Lu Feixue''s signature shot.


    Especially when it comes to Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue has always said that he can make a move. In the middle, he doesn''t give Lin Tianyu half a chance to breathe.


    Lu Feixue''s knife style, incisively and vividly.


    Although the sabre technique is still her old one. However, the power of the sword technique is totally different.


    After a while, after several dozens of knives, Lu Feixue collected the sword in the open space, looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, what do you think of my current Sabre technique?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "progress is not small. If we precipitate a little more and make the whole Sabre technique more introverted, and the chance of killing occasionally shines, we can burst out with more powerful power. Then, to that extent, with your Sabre technique, it should be enough to kill ordinary golden elixir friars. "


    When Lu Feixue heard this, he laughed happily and said, "Tianyu, really, what you said is true."


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Lu Feixue is more happy.


    Lu Feixue said: "ha ha ha I, Lu Feixue, have finally become a talented person who can leap over to fight. Moreover, this is not a smaller realm, but a larger realm directly. How wonderful


    Lu Feixue smiles like this and rushes to Lin Tianyu''s arms. He jumps up and hangs on his neck.


    Then, the two of them held each other so tightly.


    Finally, the two mouths are also quietly in touch with each other.


    After that, for a long time, when the two separated, Lu Feixue said, "Tianyu, today, I live in my room and protect me."


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue''s shy eyes and nodded.


    After that, they held hands quietly and walked to the house they rented.


    The night wind blows out of the window, the moon shyly hid in the clouds, surrounded by a dark, but in the night, spread out bursts of warmth full of soft and beautiful meaning.

 Chapter 1119

    Then Lin Tianyu and Luffy snow were still in the fog house, and they were the fellows.


    But when we were a guy, Luffy was looking at it, and it was totally different.


    Obviously, it should be Lin Tianyu that really integrated into the red dust, the way of refining the heart of red dust, has and a lot of feelings for lufifsnow. Especially last night, because of Lin Tianyu''s way, he fell into the realm of being divine and absorbed in the Dao. She also felt the importance of mood to Dao Dao.


    Luffy snow was also completely immersed and integrated into the identity of the foghouse bartender.


    Because of this complete integration, dulufisher added natural, casual, and the beauty that a few useless words can describe.


    Lucifer was born beautiful.


    Because of this more charming temperament, many customers, after going to the restaurant, will be involuntarily to see lufifsnow, a series of obsession.


    After a few days, pony and others came to the fog again.


    Or, like last time, I want to see Lucifer again, and knock on the boss Hu by the way.


    Before lufifsnow, they would also come to the fog house to collect protection fees. But they usually do a little bit of the rules. For example, once a month, it''s like the boss giving the guys the money to start. And, every time, they won''t take too much. They also know that this is like cutting leeks, to harvest a little at a time, can not really hurt the root. Otherwise, the bosses really got up with them and were not ready to clean up.


    But this month, they have come for the third time.


    Moreover, every time in the month, they have received much more than before.


    They run so hard to the fog house, and every time, the boss Hu gave them so much, and they couldn''t help but run again and again. The root cause is that they are the little mischievous who are not dead and miss lufifsnow. If you don''t have to take Luffy on, they think it will never stop.


    This time, after they arrived at the restaurant, they set up the dishes again and began to eat.


    In a moment, Lucifer just brought the dishes up, pony and others, have been a quick look straight.


    This time, they suddenly found that Luffy snow seemed to be much more beautiful than they saw it a few times ago. Let them see the heart jump straight.


    It seems that, more beautiful than the previous few times!


    What''s going on with this?


    It seems that the temperament and the temperament add a different attraction than ever before.


    Little brother and a few little mischievous, look at the saliva is a little bit, will flow out.


    Then, the little brother stood up so unconsciously and leaned towards Luffy snow. Although, Lucifer felt the behavior of pony in a moment. However, because of the warning from Lin Tianyu, lufifxue just quietly hid and drove away, without any direct conflict with the pony. That feeling, like a very ordinary woman, in the face of such a person as pony, that helpless and helpless.


    Now, Lucifer is just a woman.

 Chapter 1120

    Manager Hu looks bad.


    If you let pony do such mischief again, today, you must be in his fog house and make trouble.


    So, manager Hu rushed from the counter there and stopped in front of the little horse brother.


    Manager Hu said: "brother Ma, you see, everything is easy to discuss. In such a long time, I Hu has been filial to you, never short of what. Why does brother ma have to fight with a guy in our restaurant? "


    Manager Hu said, but also quietly put a small package, quietly to the small horse in the past.


    "Get out of here


    This time, Margo even opened the package to have a look at the mood is not. The direct one palm pushes on the body of manager Hu, want to push manager Hu a stagger, to push to one side.


    This time, it''s obviously useless to give money.


    Look at this posture, is how, do not want to let go of Lu Feixue again.


    Manager Hu''s face changed. He quickly stepped forward and stopped in front of brother Ma again. He took some money out of his pocket and handed it to brother ma.


    But the little horse elder brother actually didn''t even look at a glance, and then followed his own a few small hoodlums way: "you come here, give me this old thing, rushed to one side. Then, show me the others. If anyone dares to intervene, I will be killed


    Then, the little horse elder brother is a good face to Lu Feixue, step by step to press past.


    Lu Feixue is still helpless, constantly to the back of the retreat.


    At this time, Lu Feixue''s heart, a burst of entanglement.


    She is going to learn from Lin Tianyu and come to the world of mortals to temper her heart.


    What''s more, Lu Feixue also knew and realized the benefits of the world of mortals. Therefore, in these days, she is also completely integrated into the world, her mood, completely calm down. She felt that she was no longer a practitioner, but a complete ordinary person.


    And in this wonderful feeling, she can feel her own mood, become more precipitation, more quiet and clear.


    With the change of mood.


    In front of him, he has just entered the level of superb Dao, and has become more stable and less floating.


    Because of this, Lu Feixue wants to spend more time to refine his heart and do better and better.


    But now, if she is really just an ordinary person, is it true to let such a punk to be frivolous?


    Think of here, Lu Feixue since the heart is not willing, is clearly to destroy her world of refining heart. At the same time, also filled with anger. As long as this fire is really sent out, it is bound to burn the small gangsters in front of them into ashes in an instant.


    Just at this time, Lin Tianyu is carrying dishes from the back kitchen.


    See the situation of a few people such as the little horse elder brother, hurry to take a step first, block in front of the body of Lu Feixue.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "brothers, brothers and sisters, what has offended you? I''m here to make amends to you. I hope you don''t have a common understanding with my younger sister. "


    Brother Ma looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "you are her brother. Well, you just have to give this sister to me. I''ll guarantee you that you will walk in the city of fog, eating hot food and drinking spicy food. You have to think about it. Such opportunities do not come every day. "

 Chapter 1121

    This meeting, the young horse elder brother said this is already very straightforward.


    He took a fancy to this lufsey.


    If you are a wise brother, you will be covered by his pony brother in the fog city. Make sure you don''t have anything. You can easily live the life of a master.


    But sometimes, you have to listen in the opposite way.


    I can keep your life like this.


    Well, if you can''t make me happy, then, there will be no feelings to talk about. You can completely imagine the consequences.


    Is it possible to fulfill brother Ma''s wish?


    Of course not.


    So, Lin Tianyu hurriedly said: "brother Ma, please hold your hand high. My younger sister is still young, and she is not sensible. You can let her go."


    Brother Ma is half a threat, half a smile, not a smile: "she is not sensible, don''t you also sensible? Know what to do next


    Lin Tianyu said, "no, no, absolutely not!"


    Brother Ma was angry and kicked Lin Tianyu. He kicked him to one side and said, "I don''t want to drink. I''ll kill you."


    Brother Ma will go forward and continue to kick Lin Tianyu. As long as you give him more pain, Ma doesn''t believe that people like Lin Tianyu will not obey. It''s a move he''s always tried. As long as the other side hit a hard, a little move real, no one will be afraid.


    Brother Ma stepped forward and slapped Lin Tianyu in the face.


    At this time, all of a sudden, it is a very cold momentum, steep to the little brother ma. Even more than the last time, Marco can feel the smell of death more clearly. He even felt that he was dying here. At this moment, the pony only felt that the cold sweat was coming from his back. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to move his fingers any more. Moreover, he felt very clear that as long as he dared to move a little more like this, he would surely die in the next moment.


    At this time, the little horse brother is more suspicious, it is his heart.


    He felt the cold fog inside. This time, it was in the fog house again, and it was the same thing to do. When Lu Feixue started, he felt the same cold. This is totally aimed at him, at the same time, it is to protect Lu Feixue.


    Is it true that Lu Feixue is a very important person?


    So there is a special master in protecting her!


    However, brother Ma also specially looked at Lu Feixue. It was beautiful to be beautiful, but it was just a school of village girl''s dress up. Although, this more shows that kind of charming temperament came out. After all, as long as people really look beautiful, what kind of clothes they wear, they can''t hide that kind of beauty. However, this is also from the clothing, gradually explained that this beautiful and beautiful woman, it is impossible to have any big background. It is just like this that his little horse brother dares to come here and find Lu Feixue''s trouble.


    After all, if he really had a big background, he would be just a street punk.


    I can''t really offend those big forces.

 Chapter 1122

    Little brother Ma has been around for so many years, but he doesn''t think that he will be so easily overlooked.


    However, it happened to have such a cold feeling again, straight to their own.


    Just like in a secluded corner, there is a poisonous snake. It is quietly staring at itself. It is ready to attack and kill itself at any time.


    Little brother Ma''s heart, panic.


    At the same time, also immediately in the heart, made a firm decision.


    He had to leave the restaurant immediately, and he would never harass Lu Feixue from now on. Because, just now burst out that kind of feeling, is really terrible. Compared with the previous time, it gave him the pressure on his mind, which was almost ten times greater than before. What''s more, it will take one''s own life anytime and anywhere. Even, pony has clearly felt his death.


    He vowed that he would never come back to haunt Lu Feixue.


    Women are beautiful, but small life is more important.


    As a result, as soon as he found out that he could move, he immediately took his gang of small hoodlums who were also frightened and silly, and almost escaped from the restaurant of fog house.


    Obviously, the cold burst out suddenly just now, although it was aimed at the younger brother ma. However, it also involves those little gangsters who follow him.


    Even, many of the guests in the restaurant are also involved in this, and feel like falling into an ice cellar.


    But, fortunately, the feeling came suddenly and disappeared quickly enough.


    Then, he saw the young assassin, who had been kicked to the ground, walked over to Lin Tianyu and helped him up.


    Lin Tianyu was busy with the young killer and said, "thank you, thank you, thank you!"


    Then, he went to grab the hand of Lu Feixue, who was very frightened, just like the angry country brother and sister among ordinary people.


    While the young killer took advantage of this time, he glanced at Lu Fei Xue, who was also terrified, and laughed. Then he walked away and continued to work on his work.


    In an instant, the whole restaurant in the fog house was restored to peace and tranquility.


    Although we occasionally talked about the mischievous behavior of some punks like pony just now, it was just a kind of talk, and no one took this kind of thing too seriously. After all, they don''t look up to those punks, but they can''t be heroes to them, right? It''s just a kind of evasive attitude. Naturally, we can''t show it off too much.


    That''s how the day goes by.


    In the evening, on the way to the rental house, Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, for a while, would you like to see a good play?"


    Lu Fei snow suddenly came to the strength, way: "what kind of good play?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "if what I expected is not bad, during the day, those little scumbags in the fog house, I''m afraid someone will go to clean them up."


    Lu Feixue was more energetic and said, "who? Do you want to clean them up? You don''t mean to train your heart in the world of mortals, and you can''t be disturbed. Why, now, finally, I can''t help it. I have to clean up these little thugs first. "


    Lu Feixue asked if it was the ground and looked straight at Lin Tianyu.


    She knew that now, if Lin Tianyu really ignored the world of mortals and tried to clean up those little gangsters, he must have been angry for himself.

 Chapter 1123

    Lin Tianyu said: "to tell you the truth, I really have the idea to clean up those little gangsters tonight. However, I feel that if I don''t have to do it, someone will do it. "


    "Who?"


    Lu Feixue asked and immediately said, "Tianyu, are you talking about the killer who arrived at the restaurant of fog house for a short time? He''s going to kill those punks? How can you be sure that he''s going to kill those punks tonight? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I''ve got the sense of the kind of murderous spirit he released during the day.


    "I can feel the difference in the kind of murderous spirit he released during the day today. There is clearly too much killing intention in it. And this killing intention will definitely guide him to kill those punks.


    "I don''t believe it. Now we can quietly get to the place where the punks are, and then we can hide.


    "I think it won''t be long before we see the killer and come and kill these punks."


    Lu Feixue was angry and said, "well, if that young killer doesn''t come over and kill those little gangsters?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "if that young killer really didn''t come to kill those little gangsters, it''s a big deal. Later, I''ll kill those bastards myself. Anyway, they are like a bunch of mad dogs. Since they are willing to become a group of mad dogs, then they must have the consciousness of mad dogs and have a fate like mad dogs, which have been slaughtered by our human beings. "


    Lu Feixue heard this, but she laughed.


    Lu Feixue said again: "are you not afraid that this will affect your heart training in the world of mortals?"


    "It''s important to train one''s heart in the world of mortals, but we should not touch the point where we have lost our nature completely."


    Lu Feixue smiles and nods.


    "Well, then you know, where are those punks who live? We went to see them."


    "Go this way, my divine consciousness has been able to lock in those little gangsters."


    They followed the direction of Lin Tianyu''s divinity and soon arrived at a compound. At this time, the courtyard was still full of lights. Inside, there was a noise of drinking, money, and even the noise of the courtyard. And in these voices, it is obvious that we can hear the voices of those gangsters who have been to the restaurant of fog house for several times and kept making trouble.


    Outside the courtyard, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue found the top of a big tree and stopped there, just to have a panoramic view of the whole courtyard.


    As time went by, although it was midnight, the noisy voices in the courtyard did not mean to be restrained. Instead, they seemed to be more and more excited, which had the meaning of making the whole night till dawn.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu quietly touched Lu Feixue.


    Then, Lucille calmed down and hid herself.


    After waiting for a long time, I saw a black figure, which was not far away from the place where the noisy courtyard was located. Then, the black figure stopped outside, carefully looked at the noisy courtyard, and quietly felt, as if feeling all the situations in the courtyard. Obviously, this should be a task that a killer must finish when he is on duty.

 Chapter 1124

    The killer used his own feelings so, after a long time, he confirmed that there were only some ordinary people in the courtyard, which would not pose any threat to himself.


    The shadow flashed into the courtyard.


    Poop!


    The sound of sharp blade into the flesh rings, and several figures fall down.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You --"


    then, there are a few women screaming, and in the night sky, they suddenly sound.


    The shadow leaped out of the courtyard, but at all, he did not plan to return to the original road, but once again chose a completely different road and went far away.


    This killer, in addition to his own body of the formation of the murderous, it is difficult to cover up, overall, is a very excellent killer. Even if I came to kill these little muddles in the middle of the night, it was also a complete achievement of all the points that a killer should do. Treat each other as an equal opponent, without leaving a little error and error, and do everything a killer should do well.


    Look at this shadow to escape, disappear.


    Lucifer was interested in it all of a sudden, and said, "Tianyu, we followed to see where the killer would be. Besides, this real killer, the scene of assassination, I have not seen it with my own eyes. I want to see with my own eyes what the killer will do after the killing. "


    Lin Tianyu smiled and said, "what is nice about it. We''ve been killers? Still in that green water city, directly gave the Miao family to almost the door. We are all killers. What else is the killer looking like. "


    Lucifer said angrily: "we were in Qingshui city last time, and then we killed. It''s not at all with the killer, and it''s completely out of touch with any side. "


    "Why can''t you get to the edge of a killer?"


    "You mean, we call it killer? That is to rely on their own strength, to absolutely roll, OK? You can see the killer. Step on it a little, and make sure there is no danger before you go up and do it. And, when you do it, you will kill the enemy. Then, after killing, you will quickly slip away. This is the standard and killer classic operation, isn''t it? Our last action, rather than killer behavior, is more of a power, and the door killing behavior. Hurry up, hurry up, we follow up and see what happened. "


    Although Lin Tianyu was in his mouth, he opposed Luffy snow, but when he saw Lucifer was really very interested, he moved early at his feet, and with Lucifer snow, he chased the figure in front of him.


    Just Lin Tianyu''s mouth, still said: "so, so, this killer''s behavior, even if not on what professional, OK?


    "Professional killer, before action, what, also must first arrive at the scene, has explored the whole route.


    "Where is it suitable for attacking, which direction is suitable for escape, and then, after all the strength of each other is investigated clearly, can we do it, right?


    "But you can see him, it is clear that this place, a little sense, to make sure that there is no too much danger, it is already directly done.


    "Just now, for example, he has not fully explored the situation around him. At least, we''re on the side and follow him. If we had hostility at that time, we would have been afraid that he would not escape. "

 Chapter 1125

    Lu Feixue a listen, it seems that is really such a reason.


    If just now, the two of us were really hostile to the killer, I''m afraid he would be killed. Strictly speaking, he really did not explore the surrounding environment so carefully.


    Lu Feixue thought about it and said, "that''s just because the people he wants to nail are just a group of ordinary hooligans. Of course, there is no need to strictly follow the rules of the killer. But even if it''s just like this, he''s done it countless times better than we did last time, right? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "the last time we knew about the opponent, but we just had a golden monk. Don''t say, it''s just the golden elixir. Even with the great monk Yuanying, you can handle it freely. Otherwise, we will also strictly follow the rules of the killer, absolutely better than him, right? "


    "Anyway, I feel like the last time we were, it didn''t look like a killer at all. At least, this time, they still have a killer style in it... "


    Lu Feixue was going to lower his voice. When he argued with Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu suddenly pulled Lu Feixue and made a silent gesture. Then, both of them quietly hid their figures nearby.


    At this time, I saw that the killer in front of him had already stopped.


    And the killer''s black shadow''s eyes were straight ahead. Obviously, in front of him, it should be something he felt, so he stopped and waited quietly. Then, in this waiting time, he will try his best to concentrate all his energy and spirit. If there is any danger, he will not hesitate to attack and kill the opponent.


    Lu Feixue was curious and still whispered, "Tianyu, what''s going on?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "there is someone in front of me. I''ve stopped there."


    "You mean someone in front of me stopped the killer. Who would that be? What''s more, in such a small city, killing those little gangsters will attract the attention of some terrorist figures. Is it possible that there is any great background for those punks? "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head. Because, although there is a person in front of him to stop the young killer. However, in my divine sense, the person in front of me has no half of the murderous spirit in it. Moreover, the man also deliberately let out a trace of his own breath, so that the young killer could feel it. Therefore, it seems that the person in front does not mean to trouble the other party for this matter. "


    Lu Feixue was more curious and said, "who can it be? I didn''t expect that in such a small city, there are really crouching tigers, hidden dragons. "


    Lin Tianyu felt again. The one who stopped the young killer in front of him had some strange look on his face.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if I don''t feel wrong, the man in front of me seems to be the shopkeeper of wuzhiju restaurant. But why did the shopkeeper suddenly appear here and stop the young killer? They are, by right, accomplices. "

 Chapter 1126

    Lu Feixue was puzzled and asked: "yes, if they were not accomplices, the young killer would not dare to go to his restaurant in the fog house and work in this way. Moreover, with the income of a killer, there is no need to aggrieve myself. They should be for a common goal, just as you have analyzed


    Lin Tianyu thought again, but he couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Therefore, the two people do so guess, but also can not guess a result. I had to keep looking down to see what direction the situation was going.


    After a while, a figure appeared again in front of him.


    Yes, it is the shopkeeper of the house of fog.


    As soon as the figure flashed out, the black figure of the young killer, the whole body obviously relaxed a lot.


    Manager Hu said, "you let me down a little!"


    The young killer just lowered his head and didn''t have a word to explain.


    Manager Hu said, "you should know what our headmaster sent you here for?"


    Master!


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are surprised.


    Where else has a master come?


    In addition, he is still the head of a killer organization.


    Is it the master of the fog hidden gate.


    Among all the killers on the Tianquan continent, the first one recognized by the killer world, should not be the master of Wuyin sect?


    Is it the Lord of the fog hidden sect who wants to have a big action in such a city of fog? That''s why it''s all arranged. But what kind of action would it be if it was arranged by the Lord of Wuyin himself?


    Thinking of these, they went down with great interest and continued to listen.


    Manager Hu said: "this city of fog capital is the root of our whole fog hidden gate. The most outstanding killers from generation to generation in the fog hidden gate will come to the city of fog to train their minds and sharpen their murderous spirit. Then, they will become a really outstanding killer. And in all these exercises, you should also know how important it is to exercise our killer heart. And you, it is in the first sight to see you, can vaguely feel the murderous spirit on you. Ordinary people may not feel it, but as long as he is a practitioner, he can see it completely at a glance.


    "However, the killer has been working for a long time, and there is no enough mental strength to support it. Therefore, there will be such a city of fog, so that people with your phenomenon come here, and sharpen their killing intention in their hearts.


    "But how long has it taken you to release your murderous spirit twice. What''s more, it''s impossible to hide the murderous spirit of ourselves, and we have to kill people directly. "


    Then, in the words of manager Hu, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue finally learned the truth.


    It turns out that the whole city of fog is actually a city controlled by the fog hidden gate.


    However, the use of this city is to refine the hearts of the killers in the fog hidden gate. Especially after the killers have executed too many assassination missions, the killing intention in their hearts will appear invisibly, and they will never be able to suppress them again. At this time, the importance of the city of fog is shown.


    Fog hidden door will arrange such people, came to the city of fog, sharpen the mood, resolve the murderous spirit.

 Chapter 1127

    Such a city is of great use to the fog hidden gate.


    Because of this special purpose.


    Therefore, the whole city of fog has not set up any powerful management department. It just allows such a city to become ordinary. It just allows some ordinary people to live in this quiet life. When there are killers who need to sharpen their mood, they will be directly sent to the city of fog, so that they can sharpen their mood and remove the killing intention in their hearts.


    And this young killer, obviously, is one of those people who was sent here.


    Manager Hu''s house of fog is just such a reception place for people like them.


    During this period of time, little brother Ma and other gangsters kept running to the house of fog to make trouble, which just became the best temper for the young killer''s mood. However, the young assassin, finally because of his strong intention to kill, saw that even such a small gangster had arrived at the house of fog to make trouble one after another, and could not see it again, so he made a furious move. However, his mood training was completely broken.


    Manager Hu said: "it seems that you still need more sharpening. In half a year, I will quit the position of the manager and take the helm of a branch in front of the fog hidden gate. At that time, the identity of manager Hu is up to you. "


    The young killer, who could hardly see any sound of joy and hatred, said, "yes! I''d like to hear from manager Hu. "


    Manager Hu nodded and suddenly said, "why, are you still attracted to the little girl in the fog house?"


    Manager Hu suddenly said such a sentence, the young killer did not answer for half a day.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Then, Lu Feixue made a grimace to Lin Tianyu. In the tone, there was some anger and said: "look, people can kill people for me. what about you? People are also sharpening their mood. Tianyu, do you think I should give the young killer more opportunities? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "Feixue, in fact, you didn''t see it. I was just about to kill those punks. It''s just that you want to watch the play a little longer, so that I can slow down a little bit, so that you can see the killer killing, No


    "Come on, who knows what you think in your heart. Anyway, you didn''t kill those punks. Well, what you say now, I''ll think, in fact, you''re just trying to fool me. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK, Feixue, next time, I promise. As long as anyone dares to bully you again, I will kill him at the first time."


    "Really?" Lu Feixue said


    Lin Tianyu nodded: "of course it is true."


    Lu Feixue evil smile, way: "well, now, there is a person bullying me."


    "Who is it?" said Lin Tianyu


    Lu Feixue said: "that man, he has not done anything for me at all, but he has to pretend to be righteous and awe inspiring. Said a great truth to deceive me, deceive me, you say, such a person, is not bullying me


    When Lu Feixue said this, he looked at Lin Tianyu with malice.

 Chapter 1128

    After listening to Lu Feixue''s words, Lin Tianyu had intended not to think about it, so he directly agreed to go down and kill the man.


    But suddenly, Lin Tianyu felt it again. It seemed that something was wrong.


    Then, looking back at Lu Feixue, that is full of bad intentions, suddenly understood.


    This -


    is it not clear that you are talking about yourself?


    Hey!


    Do you want me to kill myself.


    What''s more, they didn''t do anything, but they fooled her and cheated her. Isn''t that just a moment ago, those gangsters didn''t kill themselves?


    Little girl, play this trick for me.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "Feixue, in fact, what you said is not completely right. You think, even some people don''t do anything. However, he does not necessarily deceive you or deceive you. Maybe he had another purpose. Do you think so?


    "Besides, he didn''t do anything this time. Maybe next time, he will do it, right?


    "Also, I think what the man can do, he will be in his heart, for the sake of you, won''t hurt you, will he?"


    Lu Feixue is not such a good fool.


    Lu Feixue said: "but now, I let him kill the man who deceived me. He didn''t promise again. He said so well just now


    After that, he looked at Lin Tianyu with a smile.


    Through the moonlight, Lin Tianyu saw the narrow smile on Lu Feixue''s face. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and hugged Lu Feixue tightly. Then, he kissed him exaggeratively. Lu Feixue pushed Lin Tianyu hard, but he couldn''t push it away. Finally, he didn''t resist. Instead, he kissed back more warmly.


    Over there, manager Hu continued: "why, are you really moved?


    "But you should know how important it is that you can be sent here to practice your heart. In our fog hidden gate, many people, who want to have such a chance to come to the city of fog, have no chance to practice their hearts. But you just don''t cherish it. But I told you, if you don''t cherish such an opportunity and wait until the end of heart training, you can''t achieve the final effect. If you waste such an opportunity in vain, there is no place to regret.


    "And I must tell you a little more. That little girl is no longer an ordinary person. As for the man who followed the little girl, he should be a wonderful character


    The young killer was stunned and said, "that little girl, I can feel it. But that man, should be the kind that can''t be cultivated by nature. All over his body, there is not a bit of cultivation, even his mood, his temperament, his movements As well as all his things, he had nothing to do with a man of profound accomplishments. How could he be a worse character? "


    Young killer, I don''t believe manager Hu.


    But manager Hu shook his head and said, "all you said is enough to prove that he is a real ordinary man. But there is still one point that you may have missed. For example, when the punk kicked him, he did. However, when the little gangster wanted to slap him in the face, he just ran out of his body and dodged. "

 Chapter 1129

    But the young killer still didn''t believe it and said, "what does that mean? An ordinary person, the foot is not stable, just in a slap in the face of the fan came over, it happened to be so hide out. It doesn''t matter. It just shows how coincidental it is


    "Coincidence?"


    But manager Hu laughed.


    Manager Hu said, "is there really such a coincidence?


    "Although those little gangsters are not practitioners yet. However, because they have been mixing in the city of fog, they often fight with people. In fact, they have also practiced some mortal martial arts. Then, with the exercise of those experiences, it will be very natural to give them an opportunity to attack their opponents when they are shooting.


    "But when he slapped him, could he not see that someone else, an ordinary person, was unstable because of his body''s center of gravity and other reasons, and would probably get out of his slap? Will it take a lot of effort?


    "Well, the fault of this slap can only show that the other party''s sudden action, even surpassing that little punk pony. This kind of quick skill and a little martial arts judgment all of a sudden caused an unexpected flash out.


    "That''s all. It''s not helpful to explain the skill of the other party if we can hide and start without trace.


    "In fact, there are other aspects besides this. However, I will not come out one by one. As long as you are not completely trapped in it and observe carefully, you should be able to find out. "


    When I heard manager Hu list such a small incident, and after such an analysis, the young killer did not refute it. Instead, he looked down and thought.


    Manager Hu said, "the reason why I told you about the brothers and sisters is that they are not ordinary things. I want you to pay more attention to them. After all, here is a very important place for our fog hidden door. There is no loss here. Therefore, I also hope that when you become a shopkeeper here, you should be careful and don''t let others catch loopholes and destroy such a place. Of course, with the strength and prestige of our fog hidden gate, in fact, we are not so worried that someone can really damage us. However, it is good to take precautions before it happens. Otherwise, once it''s in your hands and there''s destruction, it''s a stain on your killer career, okay? "


    The young killer nodded and said, "thank you for your advice."


    Manager Hu said, "then hurry back. Remember, you can''t be so impulsive in the future. "


    "Well."


    The young killer nodded, moved slowly and disappeared.


    At this time, Hu shopkeeper said: "two, have been in the dark with such a long time, see so long, it''s time to come out."


    When manager Hu said this, it was obvious that Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue had already been found.


    As a result, both of them were no longer invisible. They adjusted their clothes a little, and then they all appeared in front of manager Hu directly from the hiding place.

 Chapter 1130

    "Manager Hu!"


    As soon as Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue came out, they said hello to manager Hu.


    Manager Hu took a look at them, shrunk their eyes and said, "it''s you two."


    Then the three looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    Manager Hu finally sighed: "I didn''t expect it. I really didn''t think of it. Although I have always thought that you are practitioners, I have never thought that you are such excellent practitioners. It seems that I am really old-fashioned and dazzled. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think manager Hu is not old at all, but also young. It''s just a good time to be young and promising. "


    Manager Hu''s eyes shrunk again.


    Manager Hu laughed and said, "I don''t know what you want to do when you come to my house of fog."


    Lu Feixue said: "shopkeeper Hu, are you not afraid that we are the one who is going to destroy your fog house? Are you not afraid that we will destroy your house of fog, the property of the gate of fog hidden


    Manager Hu said: "not afraid."


    Listening to such a positive answer, Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu looked at each other, some surprised.


    Is it possible that the manager Hu, in fact, is in such a foggy city of the fog house, but also hidden in the strength and cards.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said with great interest: "manager Hu was still educating the young killer just now. Pay attention to us and guard against us. I''m afraid that I''m in this fog house and it''s not good for you. Why, now, it''s not afraid at all? "


    Manager Hu said: "to teach the younger generation a lesson, of course, must be more serious, so that they may have a little memory. Otherwise, what they have said will be ignored and totally ignored. In this way, when they really do something wrong and want to repent, it is really late. Therefore, as long as there is a little change, it will be more serious for them to say


    Lin Tianyu nodded. Manager Hu''s practice is really wrong.


    After all, young people, especially like the young killer in front of them, have a strong sense of pride at a glance. Willful and think that the strength is strong, if there is no beating, maybe walk outside, will not help but feel that the old earth, I am old three.


    However, Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it any more, and then asked, "manager Hu, I''m still right. Why are you not afraid of our sabotage? You are very interested."


    Manager Hu said with a smile: "it''s very simple, because I believe that I can''t read it wrong. Of course, in fact, I could have been wrong about it. On top of your cultivation, I always thought that your cultivation, although you have it, will not really be so excellent. However, I didn''t expect that I lost sight. However, in terms of your attitude towards the house of fog, I think I can''t be wrong again.


    "Because, through my eyes, I can see clearly. In fact, you have not even a trace of malice in my fog house. Since all of them are completely harmless, will they deliberately destroy them?


    "Do you think I''ve lost sight?"


    With that, manager Hu laughed first.


    With that, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue also laughed.

 Chapter 1131

    In the following time, in the house of fog, it was quiet and peaceful.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are just like ordinary people working in the house of fog. They live a peaceful and substantial life.


    After the end of another day.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, after such a long time of heart training in the world of mortals, how come your Dao has not been able to break through to the third step."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I feel like I''m about to break through. However, it seems that there is always a layer of separation. That''s the last step. However, now, the whole person''s heart has been a quiet, should be bad is only a matter of time. But if it''s too long, I can''t afford to wait. "


    Lu Feixue said: "is it because you don''t have those little scumbags who are looking for trouble, so you are too calm to find the breakthrough opportunity?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it should not be. Although I feel it, it''s just a missed opportunity. However, it is not the kind of opportunity for the punks to fight. It''s a kind of, like how to say... "


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt something.


    Then, Lin Tianyu stood in the same place silently, feeling and thinking, as if he was about to grasp the hidden line.


    Lu Feixue also stopped and looked at Lin Tianyu. His eyes were shining.


    Did he finally catch the sudden line?


    After standing in silence for a long time, Lin Tianyu suddenly put his eyes on him. Then he looked at Lu Feixue and said, "there is a mountain forest in there. Let''s go there now."


    Lu Feixue finally got some excited way: "Tianyu, is it going to break through?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I think it should be. However, if we really break through the third step of Dao Dao, the momentum will be huge. Even, it is likely that the prestige will surpass the scenes of my previous practice breakthroughs. Therefore, it is better for us to find a quieter place where we seldom visit. "


    Lu Feixue nodded his head and said, "good! Let''s show up now


    Between them, Lu Feixue said again: "Tianyu, after you break through this time, can''t we go back to the city of fog?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think after the breakthrough, we will not come back. Then, we''ll find some other places to visit again. What''s more, I can also feel that as long as the Dao Dao is really broken through to the third step of perfection, then the mood and Dao should be complemented to the same level as the previous level of cultivation. However, in front of me, I always exceeded the level of cultivation. Therefore, we have to travel more places this time, and strive to make more progress in the blade path. "


    "Well, well, I''ll go wherever you want to go." Lu Feixue smiles to answer a way.


    As soon as they got out of the city of fog, the pace under their feet quickly returned.


    But at this time, they saw a black figure on the road they were on, blocking their way.


    This figure is the young killer in the fog house.

 Chapter 1132

    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue both stopped.


    Then, three people face each other, just look at it.


    The young killer first saw Lu Feixue, and the look in his eyes had a lot of other meanings in it.


    No wonder.


    After all, Lu Feixue is so beautiful. In addition, in recent years, his temperament has made a special breakthrough after the improvement of Dao. Thus, it naturally adds a kind of attraction. Such a beautiful woman, there are men willing to pay more attention to, more than a few eyes, but also normal.


    Lin Tianyu just laughed and said nothing.


    If you just look at it so gentlemanly, in fact, there is really nothing to say. However, if you dare to move other crooked thoughts, then Lin Tianyu will certainly tell him why the flowers are so red.


    Lu Feixue glared at the young killer.


    Finally, in the gaze of Lu Feixue, the young killer takes back his eyes.


    Then, the young assassin looked at Lin Tianyu, his eyes were cold, his face was defiant, and he couldn''t hide it.


    The young killer said, "I heard that you are a great cultivator. I will challenge you! "


    Lin Tianyu said, "do you want to challenge me?"


    The young killer nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "if you want to challenge me, I will accompany you and let you challenge me. In the world, where there is such a good thing, you want to challenge, you can challenge. But I have no interest in your challenge. "


    The young killer said coldly, "why, don''t you dare to accept my challenge?"


    That look cool, straight let Lin Tianyu want to go up to give each other two down, first to the other party to play a circle again.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head.


    The young assassin said, "since you are not interested in my challenge, but now, you must shake your head again. What does this mean?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "I''m not interested in your challenge because I don''t want to bully children like you. If it is said that I play challenge games with children like you, do you know how those who know these things will laugh at me? So, I really have no interest in this challenge. However, I shake my head to mean that I am not afraid, and I will do it to you. It''s just that I want to give you a good beating. It''s not a good time to beat you again. Now, it''s a rare opportunity for you to send me a beating. How can I give up easily


    When Lin Tianyu said these words, he did it in one go and spoke faster.


    When Lin Tianyu finished speaking, the young assassin on the opposite side even got a little bit of a cover up by Lin''s words. However, it was a reaction.


    Lin Tianyu is totally treating him as a child.


    And his behavior now, in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, is like a child''s mischievous, so he is going to seize the naughty child and give him a spanking.


    It''s not a challenge.


    It''s a simple beating.


    Ah!


    After the young killer thought about all these things, he was completely angry. The fire erupted and the anger rose. An invincible momentum erupted.

 Chapter 1133

    Bang!


    It was when the momentum of the young killer broke out and was about to reach the peak.


    All of a sudden, a fist came from the front and hit the opponent''s face directly. The young assassin was shot out several tens of meters away and fell to the ground.


    But it''s not over.


    As the young assassin was blasted out dozens of meters away, and then, there was no figure flashing by, but Lin Tianyu had already arrived at his side. Then, without any politeness, Lin opened his fist directly and hit.


    Bang Bang


    The other side is almost like a sandbag, boxing to the meat of the ground bombarded up.


    After a fierce fight, Lin Tianyu threw the young killer directly to the ground and threw it like a garbage bag.


    Lin Tianyu said: "boy, do you still want to challenge me?


    "I said I''d give you a beating, that''s what I said. If you challenge me, it will let a lot of people know, will come to see my joke. But if I just beat you up, it''s OK. Although it will make people say that the big bully the small. But isn''t the small one just for the big one to beat? Only after being beaten a few times by most people will you become big.


    "Boy, don''t be unconvinced.


    "Forget it, forget it. You''re a junior. If you beat you for nothing, it''s hard to say."


    Lin Tianyu said, using his hand as a knife, he rowed to a row of trees beside him.


    After the crackle, the trees in the row that could be rowed, one by one, fell down. Moreover, it is neat and uniform, as if someone had been playing with it.


    The young assassin looked at Lin Tianyu''s hand and gave him a straight look.


    What a brilliant knife technique and eye power are needed to achieve such an effect with one stroke of hand as a knife.


    After finishing this stroke, Lin Tianyu got up and said, "after all, it''s a slap on you. It''s also a lesson that you don''t respect your elders and have no respect for your elders. However, there are still some problems in beating you for no reason. This knife is left here. You can feel it slowly. As for how much you can feel in the end, it depends on your own nature. "


    Lin Tianyu said, pulling Lu Feixue, and then, to the right side of the direction of a glance. A flash between, two people are already to the depth of the tree, disappeared.


    After Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have gone far away, Lin Tianyu glanced at the place on the right back side just now, and another person came out.


    It was not until he got close to him that he was surprised at the young killer Lin Tianyu was shocked by the power of using his hand as a knife to draw such a knife. At this time, he felt that someone was not far away from him. Quickly wipe a ring, a bright sword, has appeared in the hand. With a simple and direct sword, he stabbed in the direction of the man who was close to him just now.


    When the sword was about to be stabbed in front of the man, the man stretched out his finger, gently touched it, and just touched the side blade of the sword, and directly placed the sword to the outer door.


    The young killer was surprised.


    In such a small city, how can there be so many talents in it.


    Just now, that Lin Tianyu is absolutely the top-ranking expert in the whole Tianquan. But now, suddenly appeared in front of such a person, unexpectedly and just a little finger, can put their own so fast must kill a sword to the outside door.

 Chapter 1134

    When the young assassin was surprised, he quickly took back his sword.


    Ready to take the opportunity again and stab a second sword.


    At the same time, the young killer also took advantage of the sword to the gap of the outer door, turned around, and faced the man who quietly approached the neighborhood.


    This series of things, accurate and in place, is also a good killer.


    Then the young killer saw the man standing not far away from him.


    It''s manager Hu.


    The young killer put down his sword and said, "manager Hu, why are you here?"


    Manager Hu said: "I''m not coming yet. I''ll let you make such a fool of yourself. I''m not afraid you''ll make a little trouble. I said he was a master, but you are still unconvinced. What''s the matter? What''s your idea after seeing such a knife? Are you convinced? "


    The young assassin lowered his head and said, "if such a knife is really cut at me, I''m afraid that it will not be enough for a hundred or a thousand me to be cut by others."


    Manager Hu said, "it''s good to understand.


    "I think this knife was reserved before he left, not to demonstrate to you. Because there''s no need for that. If you want to demonstrate to you, it is better to directly cut you, come happy.


    "What''s more, the meaning of his last words is very clear.


    "Just now, he was upset with you, so he beat you on purpose. However, in terms of identity, he is much higher than you. After all, it is a suspicion of bullying the small with the big. Therefore, I am sorry to leave such a knife. Although you use the sword. However, there are many things in common. He stayed here, and naturally he left it for you to observe and let you realize something useful.


    "Well, in recent years, you have stayed here most of the time to observe this knife. I hope that you can get something."


    The young killer said, "yes, manager Hu, I must live up to the expectations of this elder."


    And when the young assassin sank into his mind and went to observe the knife, shopkeeper Hu was also watching carefully on the edge.


    After that, he just glanced at the shopkeeper and said nothing. Obviously, also acquiesced, manager Hu can also observe this knife. As for whether he can get something, it depends on his own chance.


    Shopkeeper Hu first swept with his eyes.


    I think that since this is a knife for young killers to watch, there should be its limit.


    Even if it helps him, the help is bound to be extremely limited.


    So, when manager Hu looked, he didn''t pay much attention. However, as I watched it for a long time, I fell deeper into it. I felt that my whole body and mind were totally trapped in such a knife.


    This is the ultimate knife.


    Manager Hu thinks that he has never seen such an extreme knife in his life.


    Although manager Hu has not seen many masters.


    But after all, he has also seen Yuanying''s great power, and even realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. Shopkeeper Hu is lucky to have met one of them.


    But when watching the knife, manager Hu clearly felt that even the one he had seen before had realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, and his power was far from being as powerful as this one.

 Chapter 1135

    This knife.


    Manager Hu was watching and observing. In his mind, he even thought that this was definitely on the whole Tianquan continent, which could be called the peak of a knife.


    Even, manager Hu thinks that even the person who just waved the knife.


    It should also be in this situation, that mood happens to be at the peak of the extreme situation, in order to wield such a knife.


    Maybe another scene, another mood, he himself may not be able to wield such a knife.


    Then, in the front, manager Hu can still have such a number of thoughts, in his mind, turning around, thinking disorderly for a while. However, not for a long time, he was completely immersed in the knife, and there was no messy thoughts in my mind. In the whole mind, only the beauty of this knife is left.


    However, all of a sudden, shopkeeper Hu, and even the young killers who had already sunk into the knife, were suddenly awakened.


    Just feel the horizon, there is a overwhelming sense of the sword, diffuse, an instant, covering the whole sky.


    At this time, all weapons, especially knives, were buzzing. It seemed that they were trembling and worshipping their king at the place where the sword idea rose.


    It''s like a knife


    Manager Hu and the young assassin are calm down and have a good understanding.


    They can feel the place where the sword''s meaning comes out. It''s not too far away from the place where they are now feeling the sense of the elder''s sword. If they were to rush past now, they should still be able to see on the spot who was the person who was emitting such a strong sense of knife.


    However, they did not dare to make a mistake, so they ran to see the man who could emit such a strong sense of knife.


    After all, people with such a high level of Dao are not the people they can provoke and offend.


    However, although such a long distance will have a lot of influence on the understanding of the meaning of the sword, they can finally understand something from the meaning of the sword.


    Both manager Hu and the young assassin quickly grasped the time to understand the overwhelming sense of the sword.


    Then, both of them grasped the time and refused to miss the slightest trace of understanding.


    Because this overwhelming sense of the sword, unlike the one left on the tree by the elder, will last for a long time, enough for them to understand it slowly. Maybe it won''t be long before this overwhelming sword will be dissipated in the sky. At that time, it will be impossible to understand it again.


    Such an opportunity, of course, must hurry up, seize every minute to grasp.


    Then, in their understanding, suddenly, manager Hu and the young killer both looked at each other, with a strange look in their eyes.


    This ---


    this overwhelming sense of Dao is obviously the same as the one that the elder left on these trees for them to understand.


    If what you expect is not bad, it should be absolutely cut by a person.


    But now, this overwhelming sense of Dao is better than the one left here.


    Is it true that the elder just waved it out?


    Manager Hu and the young killer looked at each other in astonishment.

 Chapter 1136

    Among them, it should be said that manager Hu was especially surprised.


    After sinking into the Dao meaning left by the elder on the trees, he still asserted in his heart that this Dao idea is definitely the most powerful one in the land of heaven and power. But now, how long has it been that there is a sense of Dao, which completely surpasses the Dao meaning left on the trees.


    Manager Hu is ridiculous. He even asserts that even the man who left a knife on the tree. He left the knife on the tree, which is absolutely unique.


    In addition, they want to wave the knife in front of them.


    Who the hell is this?


    What kind of person is he?


    What''s more, manager Hu felt that it was the elder who had just found a breakthrough. He went deep into the woods and broke through his own Dao.


    Is there such a good breakthrough in Dao Dao?


    At this time, he broke through the Dao in front of him and released the overwhelming sense of Dao, just as they realized.


    It was Lin Tianyu.


    It turned out that after cutting the big trees and leaving a knife meaning, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue did not stop and went to the deep woods. Then, they found an open land deep in the woods.


    When Lin Tianyu is ready, he will suddenly use his own Dao.


    Lin Tianyu stood in the center of the field, and first slowly realized his own state of mind.


    With Lin Tianyu''s continuous understanding, in this time the world of mortal refining heart, constantly sublimated mood, once again become more clear and clear. All the things in the world seem to be able to feel clearly in his own state of mind.


    Slowly, when the whole state of mind became clearer and clearer, Lin Tianyu wiped the ring and took out the black knife.


    Black knife to the hand, suddenly as if to have life in general.


    It was like an extension of the arm and the continuation of life. A very strange feeling rose in Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    And then, the realization comes to mind.


    The more casual the sword technique is, the more enlightened he will be; and the more enlightened he will be, the more casual he will be.


    Finally, at a certain moment, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel that a barrier in front of his knife path was broken.


    At this moment, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that his Dao has broken through another level.


    Finally, the third step was reached.


    At this time, with the breakthrough of Dao level, finally, an irresistible sense of Dao spread to the sky and around, and spread infinitely. This sword is like a king who looks down upon all living beings. He is high and dignified.


    With the birth of this sense of Dao, Lin Tianyu felt that his whole body and mind had become more transparent and transparent, and all kinds of martial arts insights were coming in a stream. Because he broke through the state of mind last time, he had some mood that failed to keep up with the state of mind, and he was promoted at once, completely keeping up with his present state of mind.


    Lin Tianyu only felt that in such a moment, he let go of his whole soul and spread the knife in his hand until he broke the nine days.

 Chapter 1137

    Lin Tianyu was so selfless dancing the knife. He didn''t know how long he had danced. Finally, when the selfless state completely disappeared, Lin Tianyu stopped.


    Lin Tianyu has a more detailed understanding.


    Now, his Dao realm has reached the end of the third step.


    I didn''t expect to break through so much at once.


    Lin Tianyu nodded with satisfaction.


    It seems that this time the world of mortal tempering heart, to his benefits, is completely beyond imagination.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu finally stopped waving his knife, Lu Feixue happily came forward. It seems that she has broken through the Dao level herself.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, you have just broken through. Otherwise, let''s try the knife again. It depends on your Dao. How far has it broken through. "


    Try the knife!


    Lin Tianyu is really a bit stunned.


    With his current level of Dao Dao, and Lu Feixue try the knife again, isn''t this a blatant bully?


    Without drawing a knife at all, he could crush Lu Feixue''s knife technique with one finger.


    Lu Feixue said angrily, "Tianyu, what kind of eyes do you have? Look at the knife


    Then he cut Lin Tianyu with a knife.


    Seeing Lu Feixue''s knife cut over, Lin Tianyu didn''t use the knife any more. He just urged his own Dao a little and fought against Lu Feixue''s knife with the intention of a knife. Finally, after several dozen moves, Lu Feixue even failed to cut a corner of Lin Tianyu''s clothes, so he took up the knife in anger and stopped.


    After receiving the knife, Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, just now, you want to break through the Dao. There is something I haven''t asked you."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Tianyu said


    Eh!


    Lu Feixue when, can still hide words, not to ask himself. It''s really hard.


    But what will happen?


    To now, will not forget to think of, to ask themselves.


    Luffy Snow said: "just now, that young killer, why did you beat him up? Even after he beat him, he felt embarrassed and left some feelings of Dao to him as an apology. But before that, you still had to beat him first. Why is that? "


    Lin Tianyu''s thoughts also suddenly returned to just now.


    The reason why he wanted to beat that stinky boy was that he was very annoying at that time. Anyway, he had to beat him first. As for others, I didn''t think much about it at that time. But after beating, I felt that there were some bullying. This left a knife meaning, to his understanding.


    Of course, this is what Lin Tianyu thinks, that young killer is not bad.


    After all, when he was in the restaurant of the house of fog, he did not care that he wanted to train his heart. He released his killing intention twice and scared the horse away. It was because I felt that he was not bad, so I left such a knife meaning after beating him, which made him realize.


    Otherwise, if Lin Tianyu stood outside and said to any cultivator, "I''ll beat you up, and then I''ll give you a knife like this, which will make you understand.".


    Well, there will be a large number of practitioners who will come and line up to be beaten by Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1138

    But why did he want to beat him first? Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it carefully.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "do you need a reason to beat people? In particular, a boy with a black face like that is not happy to look at and beat him if he wants to. "


    Lu Feixue is a smile way: "do not tell the truth, want to cover up what, is not?"


    What did Lin Tianyu think


    That''s strange.


    If he wanted to hide something, would he not even know it?


    Lu Feixue was smiling and said: "you want to hide your jealousy, aren''t you?"


    "Jealous?"


    Lin Tianyu repeated this, vaguely feeling that he really had a little bit.


    "That young killer, twice openly protected me. And the look in my eyes is totally different from others. So, you''re jealous, aren''t you? You don''t want to deny it. "


    Hearing Lu Feixue''s analysis, Lin Tianyu thought about himself again. After seeing the young killer, he wanted to beat him up. Anyway, it is to see him unhappy, want to beat him, directly hit a meal again. As for the real reason, Lin Tianyu didn''t think much about it at that time. After all, at that time, the most important thing in my heart was the breakthrough of Dao, which was the most important thing.


    Now Lu Feixue has a detailed analysis. Lin Tianyu asked his mind again.


    Hey!


    At that time, he was not happy with the young killer, and he was thinking of beating him at a glance. It was really because of the jealousy in his heart.


    However, in front of Lu Feixue, he admitted that he would beat the young killer because of his jealousy. How shameless.


    No way!


    I can''t admit it.


    So, Lin Tianyu bit to death and said, "where is such a thing? I beat that boy, it''s just that he doesn''t like it. After all, in terms of cultivation and strength, I am an absolute senior. But the boy, but in front of me, no respect. People like this, who don''t know the height of the earth, don''t give a good beating first, but they''re all too sorry for my fist, OK? "


    Lu Feixue airway: "that''s really why. Hum! I don''t care about you. "


    Lu Feixue said, angrily turned around and left.


    Lin Tianyu hurriedly passed by.


    This aunt, in the end, where did he offend her? She was so angry.


    Lin Tianyu quickly accompanied him carefully and said good words.


    Lu Feixue walked forward for a while angrily, then suddenly stopped again and said, "it''s no use if you don''t admit it. I know the reason why you beat that young killer just now is because you are jealous. Otherwise, a boy like that, if you don''t like to see him, you don''t want to see him. Even when you enter the woods, you can take me with you. In a few seconds, you will disappear from his eyes. I''m afraid he can''t even see our shadow, can he? "


    Although Lin Tianyu knew that Lu Feixue was angry about this. However, he could not admit it.


    Otherwise, this is too shameless, OK.


    So, Lin Tianyu argued: "at that time, I didn''t think of the way you said. After all, at that time, all I was thinking about was how to break through the Dao. That''s why my brain is so confused. "


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu again and knew that he would not admit it even if he was killed.


    Lu Feixue smile, also no longer care about this matter.

 Chapter 1139

    Lu Feixue also said: "Tianyu, now, your heart training in the world of mortals has achieved the expected effect in this period of time. What do you plan to do next? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "after the heart training in the world of mortals, it is not only to train the mood, but also to break through the Dao level. However, with the breakthrough of the knife path level, many aspects clearly feel the inadequacy.


    "For example, knife technique. This time, I broke through the level of Dao Dao with my most familiar bone cutting knife technique. Then, taking advantage of the opportunity to break through the level of the knife path, it was just the bone cutting knife method that broke through to the corresponding level. However, in addition to the bone picking knife method, I have other Dao, but it has not reached the height of the current Dao level. Therefore, for the next period of time, I plan to practice my Sabre skill diligently, and I will practice all my Sabre skills to the level of the later stage of the third step. In this way, it will not only increase the strength again, but also stabilize the level of knife path just broken through.


    "Yes. Feixue, your Dao is not a breakthrough for a long time? You can also take advantage of this opportunity to practice hard for a period of time to stabilize your Dao.


    "What''s more, I can clearly feel that with the breakthrough of Dao. As if in the same realm, in the body, can accommodate more Aura, more explosive force. Therefore, I will also take advantage of this period of time to completely fill up the aura that is still lacking in my body. "


    Lu Feixue nodded, and Lin Tianyu said it was very reasonable.


    However, just in front of this, Lu Feixue didn''t think about it very much. After all, too much of her mind was useless, and she spent it all on cultivation.


    But Lin Tianyu was different. He almost put all his mind into practice.


    Therefore, he may not know what to do when he fails to reach the realm or level. Because if you can''t reach that level, even if you want to upgrade endlessly, it''s impossible. Then ascension will be limited to that level. Even if there is a slight improvement, it is only in the familiarity and the fierce moves. However, once the state and level are reached, then those principles that we did not understand and did not understand before will all float out in an instant. Like Lin Tianyu, a cultivator who puts cultivation in the first place, can feel his shortcomings at the first time, and wants to make up for these deficiencies.


    Otherwise, Lin Tianyu will only feel that the whole people are unhappy.


    Lu Feixue understood Lin Tianyu''s idea and said, "Tianyu, otherwise, we will stay in this forest for another two months to sharpen our martial arts skills and consolidate our accomplishments. Then, we will be happy with our gratitude and hatred on the Tianquan land."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and laughed.


    This is just what he wants.


    So, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue found a suitable cave in this mountain and lived there.


    Outside the cave, there is a rare lake.


    Living in this mountain, in fact, with their current cultivation, not eating or drinking, water is not related at all. However, with the water source of such a small lake, even practitioners can feel a trace of peace in it.

 Chapter 1140

    In this forest, they lived for more than two months.


    On that day, they went to the lake easily and took a bath. Then, after that, I''m ready to leave.


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, have all your Sabre skills been improved in the past two months?"


    Lin Tianyu looked a little bit better. "They''ve been promoted. In addition, during this period of time, we also practiced a new body method, a thousand illusions incarnation. Now, if we try our best to urge the cultivation, we can''t say that the guy who occupied the king''s palace of Tianheng on that day can be solved with two or three knives. But under his own knife, the other side is absolutely impossible to escape. In particular, the avatar is so fantastic that it is absolutely impossible to guard against it. "


    The avatar is an enhanced version of the phantom step.


    In fact, after Lin Tianyu''s current cultivation, the effect that the phantom body overlaps shadow steps can play is already very small. After all, if you only reach the realm of Yuanying, you will usually have some understanding of the way of space, even if it is not profound. The understanding of the rules of space is just a little superficial. After a long period of time, even among the golden elixir friars, they all had a positive effect. However, against the battle Yuan Ying, the phantom body overlaps the shadow step, will obviously have the insufficiency.


    At this time, the knife passed down a thousand illusions incarnation.


    According to Xiaodao, the incarnation of thousands of illusions is absolutely a real immortal. It is a powerful footwork that can be cultivated into a body and footwork.


    If you want to practice the incarnation of thousands of illusions, you must get the real immortal realm, then you can succeed in practice.


    If you don''t reach the immortal realm and you want to practice this set of body steps by force, there is only one possibility, that is, when you are in the martial arts realm, you have successfully practiced the phantom body step.


    But Lin Tianyu''s cultivation realm has not reached this level. However, he has met the second qualification. So, Xiaodao also held the idea of trying, and passed on the avatar to Lin Tianyu. As for whether he can achieve it or not, it depends on Lin Tianyu''s own chance and nature.


    For the past two months, in fact, most of Lin''s time has been spent on this illusion.


    To now, thousands of illusions incarnate, and finally reached the realm of Xiaocheng.


    Although it is only a small state, but the strength of this body footwork has been seen. Compared with the phantom body step, it can not be placed on the same level.


    What''s more, according to the knife, the avatar handed down from it is actually a simplified version of the avatar.


    The real incarnation of thousands of illusions, but must be to the high level of the immortal, or even, has exceeded the level of the immortal, then it is possible to practice successfully.


    Starting from the phantom body overlapping step, the main foundation of the inheritance of this footwork lies in the use of the way of space.


    And when the avatar reaches the acme, its use of the way of space also reaches the acme. At that time, once the operation of this set of body footwork, completely seems to be integrated into the rules of space. There are millions of incarnations, and every incarnation is no doubt the real one. But in essence, he is the way of space. After reaching the extreme, there is a body in each spatial dimension.


    Once the hand, or escape, is equivalent to a moment, there are millions of their own action at the same time.

 Chapter 1141

    Thinking if at that time, not to mention the combat power, only the surprise attack and escape, who can be enemy.


    However, those are also far away.


    Lin Tianyu is quite satisfied with his present incarnation.


    Some footwork helps, and then integrates into endless cutting. Under the sneak attack, few people can escape the fate of being seriously injured by their own attack.


    At the same time, during this period, Lin Tianyu also passed on the phantom body to Lu Feixue.


    Moreover, even if Lu Feixue had the present practice, and had been practicing phantom body and shadow step for almost two months, he had only just reached the state of great accomplishment. But when Lin Tianyu was in the realm of martial arts, he had already achieved perfection. Thinking of these, Lin Tianyu also felt a fear for his cultivation talent.


    Generally speaking, both of them have greatly improved in the past two months.


    Now that the practice has come to an end, they plan to go out to Tianquan and have another experience.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, have you ever thought about where to experience?"


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "I haven''t decided where to go for training. Otherwise, let''s go around and see where we are, where we are. If there''s something strange and interesting, we''ll take a look at it. If there''s nothing special, we''ll be traveling. "


    Lu Feixue listened to Lin Tianyu''s opinion and immediately agreed to it.


    Out of the mountain forest, they walked around idly.


    On that day, I came to a small town. I saw that there were many murders and robberies in this small town. I just went to the city for a while, and I met several cases. Even, some people directly blocked the road of Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, trying to rob them. You can imagine the result.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue looked at each other''s eyes and saw an incredible look.


    To be honest, they haven''t seen the chaotic town.


    However, even if the place is in trouble again, it is only a certain kind of people in a town who make trouble there. It is absolutely impossible to count it to such a level.


    But now in this town, it''s so chaotic that everyone in this town is totally involved in it. Became the source of unrest in this town. If it is in the midst of war, there will still be a little bit of possibility of such chaos. But now, there is no sign of war. Even if it was really in the midst of war, it would not have been so chaotic.


    What''s going on?


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue soon discovered that this turbulent small town is just a small town under the jurisdiction of Tiandu state.


    Under the jurisdiction of Tiandu.


    On that day, they Tiandu state-owned the devil Kingdom disaster, but they personally led people to help them to quell the disaster. How long has this been? How come this Tiandu Kingdom has been made like this again by the administrators of Tiandu royal family.


    Last time, I distributed so many resources from the devil kingdom to Tiandu royal family, which was to make them settle down in Tiandu kingdom.


    Is that how they settled Tiandu?

 Chapter 1142

    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was more and more angry. Finally, he could not restrain his anger. His momentum broke out involuntarily.


    In an instant, Lin Tianyu''s reckless momentum immediately covered the whole small town. All the people in the small town were shivering and did not dare to move again.


    However, just when I was shaking with fear, there was a shrill sound.


    "Here comes the devil! Here comes the devil


    "Everybody is going to die! The devil is coming out to eat man


    "Run as fast as you can. It''s a life to escape."


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Tianyu''s momentum went down, the voice of despair began to ring from the people in the town and directly came to Lin Tianyu''s ears.


    However, although these are extremely frightened, I want to run away from this place. However, under the pressure of Lin Tianyu''s momentum, no one can really escape.


    Here comes the devil!


    What''s going on?


    Who is making rumors and fooling these ordinary people?


    With a move, Lin Tianyu caught the one close to him in front of him.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu just waved like this, the man caught him in front of him. Before waiting for Lin Tianyu to ask questions, he grunted, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and fainted directly.


    Now, I can''t ask if I want to.


    When Lin Tianyu was ready to catch the next one, he suddenly thought that he would be like this one if he caught another one. Only their heart will think, they caught him, is ready to eat him. Then, if you have this idea, and you are not frightened by the moment, it is not normal.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue and said, "Feixue, go to ask someone and see what''s going on here."


    Lu Feixue said: "why, great Xia Lin, who is so powerful, has a time to ask for a little girl."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said nothing.


    He also knew that Lu Feixue was just joking with him.


    Sure enough, although Lu Fei said so, he went forward and asked a man.


    Seeing that Lu Feixue was still able to walk, those people were so scared that their faces were white.


    Under this pressure, I can still walk.


    Obviously, it was with the devil who kept them all here. Even if it is more beautiful, it is also the devil, that is the same to eat people, OK?


    Lu Feixue looked at the people in front of her, and was so frightened that she burst into laughter.


    I am so beautiful, is it so terrible?


    Lu Feixue sighed and had to soothe his voice: "don''t be afraid. We are not demons. Instead, we come here and help you kill the devil''s immortal master."


    The man, who had already turned pale, quickly asked, "you didn''t cheat us. Are you really an immortal, not a devil?"


    "Of course I didn''t cheat you. You can see there, like me, such a beautiful devil. I''m really an immortal


    The man looked at Lu Feixue again and had some words that he believed.


    After all, in the hearts of ordinary people, the devil should be the one who looks like a murderous face. How can we have such a beautiful devil.

 Chapter 1143

    Gradually calmed down the person''s mood.


    Lu Feixue said: "we are immortal masters. We heard about the devil here, so we came here specially to kill the devil. It''s just that before we kill, we want to know more about the devil. "


    The man almost believed what Lu Feixue said.


    The man said, "the devil, we don''t know what it is."


    Lu Feixue said: "you don''t know what it is? Then, how can you believe that a devil is coming, and that he will come and eat all of you? "


    The humanitarian: "everyone is telling this. It is said that in the place 800 miles away from here, there is blood on the ground, and then the devil will come out from there and eat all of us. The devil is thousands of miles long. If you go down, you can swallow up a whole city. "


    One bite down, a whole city!


    Lu Feixue thought about it and thought it was incredible.


    Is it true that something so powerful exists?


    Lu Feixue thought and asked, "well, have you ever seen with your own eyes that the devil once went down, and the sky dropped a city?"


    "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but someone has."


    Someone has seen it.


    Who could it be?


    And it''s still wrong.


    If you can really go down in one bite, it will be a city. Then, who saw this incident, how could he survive and escape under the mouth of such a vicious "devil".


    This, in any way, seems to have been misrepresented.


    "Well, do you know who it is who saw it with your own eyes?" said Luffy


    "I don''t know. But that''s what everyone is saying. Even in the rumor, there are many people who have seen it with their own eyes. "


    Now, Luffy snow is completely understand.


    This is absolutely a false report and a fool to these people. Of course, there must be a cause in this matter. After all, if there is not a little bit of reason, it is impossible to achieve such an effect by simply spreading false information.


    Now, the most important step is to find out the cause. Then, we can solve this problem, so that the whole small town people can really settle down.


    Otherwise, the panic in this small town will not be solved in essence.


    Lu Fei snow way: "so, you know, that devil, is in which direction activity?"


    This person listens to Lu Feixue so to ask, in the heart thinks, this Lu Feixue certainly really wants to help oneself and others, to solve this devil.


    So, my heart is more stable.


    "From here, to the East, eight hundred miles ahead, you can see the devil. However, the immortal master, that devil, is really too terrible. Can immortal master really kill that devil? If you can''t kill them, don''t go. Otherwise, the devil will swallow the immortal master with his mouth open. "


    Lu Feixue inquired carefully again, and finally got to know something.


    Originally, it was here, 800 miles to the East, that suddenly there were some anomalies that could not be explained by human resources. Therefore, there are people who take this matter and make a big fuss about it. Said the devil was born, and made up the front of those lies.

 Chapter 1144

    Don''t say, this lies the power, it is really so big.


    Everyone believed that the devil could swallow a city in one bite.


    Well, once the devil comes to them, all of them can''t live anyway. Then, will be in panic, burning, looting, do all the evil again. Anyway, when the devil comes, he will never live. It''s better to take advantage of this last opportunity to vent completely.


    Thus, the power of a lie has caused such a great disturbance.


    Compared with the real enemy, the real devil, the power is much more powerful.


    To find out the real reason, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have to go to see what the devil is in their ordinary population.


    If there is a chance, they will not hesitate to kill the "devil" in the ordinary population. However, before going to kill the "devil", we have to solve some problems in this small town. Otherwise, before they get rid of the source of the trouble, the small town will be completely destroyed under the power of that lie.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu took Lu Feixue''s hand, and did not withdraw that share. He released the pressure.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue in the eyes of the people, slowly fly up, fly higher and higher. In the end, even at high altitude. And in Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue around, it is more down the road Xiaguang.


    Lin Tianyu said: "fellow citizens, we are the immortal master who has made a special trip to get rid of the devil. So, you don''t have to worry about the existence of that devil. As long as we go and wave, we can chop the devil into flying ash. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu''s hand waved to a mountain.


    Boom!


    With a little wave of Lin Tianyu, he saw that the whole mountain had been cut off, and the top of the mountain collapsed.


    The whole city can clearly see the situation when the mountain falls.


    With such a powerful immortal, where do they need to be afraid of those demons.


    In a flash, everyone''s confidence is infinite full, recovered.


    Lin Tianyu said: "the devil is not terrible. He has his own immortal master. Go and kill him. But each of you, the devil in your heart is more terrible. Because, these little fears, you one by one deliberately mischievous, wanton destruction. Well, before the devil comes, you are going to destroy your own home by yourself. It''s more terrible than the devil. What''s more, it''s even more shameful


    Lin Tianyu said that those who participated in the riot all lowered their heads.


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, after I arrived in this town, I saw several riots with my own eyes, such as burning, killing, robbing, raping and plundering. Some people really committed all kinds of crimes. However, since they dare to do evil, they will be punished. Man is doing, heaven is watching. Don''t think there is such an opportunity, just do it at random, and no one is in charge of it. Just now, I will catch those who have done evil and punish them with my own hands. And all the rest of you have to remember. In the future, no matter whether there is a devil coming or not, you must remember the duty of being a man. Because, we are human beings. We can''t turn ourselves into demons just because the devil is coming

 Chapter 1145

    Lin Tianyu said, stretching out his hand. After several waves in the air, he had already caught several people and directly threw them onto the square in the center of the town.


    Lin Tianyu said: "these people were in this small town just now. They had a good time. They''ve done something that one shouldn''t have done. They are the devil. Now, I will kill them with my own hands. I hope that the rest of you will never be the devil again. "


    Lin Tianyu said, with a wave of his hand, dozens of people below were all killed on the spot.


    After that, Lin Tianyu took the momentum of his own oppression on the people and took Lu Feixue to the place 800 miles away from the east to have a look.


    At this time, someone below suddenly asked in a loud voice: "immortal master, immortal master, please stay a step. We want to know who the immortal master is. In the future, we can also shape the golden body for xianshida and worship for generations to come. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was moved.


    Of course, what he thinks in his heart at the moment is not to let others shape their own golden body. But I think, at this time, if we let them know their real identity, they should be able to play a better role in appeasing them.


    After all, on that day, when he eradicated the demon kingdom in Tiandu Kingdom, he was already in the hearts of all the people in Tiandu Kingdom, as an omnipotent God, and gave the myth a time.


    If you call these people to know, it is the person who eradicated the devil Kingdom at that time has come back.


    Their hearts will certainly be more stable.


    So Lin Tianyu said, "listen to me. I was the one who led the people to your Tiandu kingdom to help you eradicate the devil kingdom. My name is Lin Tianyu. On that day, I was able to lead people and easily eradicate the devil kingdom. Now, I can also easily wipe out the "devil" and return you to be quiet. "


    Lin Tianyu said, took Lu Feixue, deliberately slowly from the top of everyone''s head.


    In fact, it''s only 800 miles. If you get it at full speed, with Wu Zhuo''s current cultivation, it''s just a few things to get away from.


    But now, he is deliberately slowly flying over the sky.


    In this way, it can give these ordinary people more confidence that they can kill the "devil".


    What''s more, during the flight, Lin Tianyu deliberately urged his cultivation. Around himself and Lu Feixue, he mobilized the water vapor to form a colorful cloud, which made ordinary people below feel like a real immortal.


    Then, it flew further and further, until it disappeared into the eyes of all the people in this small town below.


    "Fairy!"


    At this time, those people who looked silly under the town finally responded. Someone yelled to the direction where Lin Tianyu disappeared.


    Boo Hoo! Boo Hoo! Boo Hoo!


    With the cry, someone knelt down.


    Then, one after another, more and more people knelt down. Finally, the whole town, all the people are facing the place where Lin Tianyu left. At the same time, my heart is also silently praying, praying that Lin Tianyu can successfully kill the devil, and remove the biggest threat for all of them.

 Chapter 1146

    After disappearing in the eyes of those people below, Wu Zhuo and Lu Feixue quickly flashed to the place they said.


    That place is really in the east of their town.


    However, the distance is not right.


    Lin Tianyu made a slight estimation. It was estimated that it would be 1500 miles away.


    Of course, this distance is nothing to Lin Tianyu now.


    To the place they said.


    Below, within the distance of a hundred miles, all of them were filled with a piece of red like blood. Bubbling up, bubbling. The whole piece of red, like blood, in the sunlight, like a whole piece of blood lake, seeping people panic. A stream of stabbing blood killed the air, head-on. If an ordinary person saw this scene, he would be scared crazy.


    What''s the situation?


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue fell to the ground. When they saw this situation, they all felt a little bit blocked in their hearts.


    What''s more, they can even clearly feel that the thing like a blood lake is really full of blood in it.


    This should be something similar to an array.


    This array is far away, and it seems that there is still a place to echo it. It''s full of evil.


    Just, this is just a hazy feeling when Lin Tianyu saw this thing, and why there is such a feeling, Lin Tianyu is not clear. Anyway, standing in this place, there is a very evil feeling. This evil, straight evil to the bones, even, has a slight impact on Lin Tianyu''s mood.


    Of course, this slight influence can only be sensed, and it is impossible to affect Lin Tianyu''s mood. Just that kind of feeling let him have a kind of very unpleasantness feeling, the heart fills up just.


    Then, as long as the mood changes a little, it can make people calm again, and the whole person will become peaceful again.


    In fact, this kind of influence has little influence on the monks who have reached the level of building foundation. Even the practitioners with a stronger mood will not be affected by this.


    Lin Tianyu observed it carefully for a while, but he didn''t get a clue.


    So he looked around.


    A lot of friars have come around here.


    Most of the monks are monks of Tiandu kingdom. After all, this is the territory of Tiandu Kingdom, and they have access to this information more easily than other monks. However, when Lin Tianyu took a look at the past, he found that the monks who had already arrived here had a look of stupidity. Obviously, even though they had already come, they could not see anything useful.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the past again and found the personnel of Tiandu royal family in those people.


    The king of Tiandu, the Yuanying ancestor of Tiandu royal family, and even several generals of Tiandu Kingdom visited this place in person.


    Moreover, around them, there were a large number of Kingdom soldiers.


    And all of them looked cautiously at the "blood Lake" in front of them.

 Chapter 1147

    When Lin Tianyu saw members of Tiandu royal family, they also found Lin Tianyu at the same time.


    Then, Lin Tianyu pulled Lu Feixue to the place where Tiandu royal family is located and walked over.


    However, just close to there, the sergeant in the periphery stopped his standard weapon in his hand and blocked the way of Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    "Stop it! This is a distinguished guest of Tiandu royal family. You can''t stop it. "


    When the sergeant had just intercepted, the majesty voice of Tiandu king had already been heard from the innermost part. Hearing this majestic voice, the sergeants quickly put away their weapons to block Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue. At this time, at the core of Tiandu royal family, the king of Tiandu and the Yuanying ancestor of Tiandu Kingdom both welcomed Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    In front of him, the king of Tiandu warmly said hello to Lin Tianyu and said, "young Xia Lin, Tiandu is really a land of many things.


    "You see, some time ago, thanks to the help of young Xia Lin, the chaos in the devil Kingdom finally subsided. This is not easy to return our Tiandu country, a short period of peaceful life.


    "But how long has it been that such a thing has appeared.


    "Even now, no one has been able to know exactly what it is. But just look at it, you can feel the evil hidden in it. When this thing is presented completely, I''m afraid it will be a great disaster for Tiandu country again. "


    When the king of Tiandu said this, his voice was full of helplessness.


    It seems to be true that, as he said, their Tiandu country is really suffering from many disasters.


    And in this place, there are a lot of monks gathered here. Moreover, most of them don''t know Lin Tianyu any more. Just now, I saw Lin Tianyu dare to go directly to the direction of Tiandu royal family. Other people had been waiting for a joke. But who would have thought that Tiandu king and Tiandu Yuanying''s ancestor actually went out to meet him in person.


    The king of Tiandu said that Lin Tianyu was the one who helped Tiandu Kingdom and broke the devil kingdom. Everyone knew it for a while.


    On that day, the forces of the devil kingdom were eliminated. All the monks in Tiandu kingdom knew that it was a young monk named Lin Tianyu, who led people to break through the devil kingdom.


    However, everyone only heard of his name, but did not see him.


    I didn''t expect to see this man. He was so young.


    What''s more, it''s just the cultivation of golden elixir, which has not even reached the realm of Yuanying.


    Can such a person really break the devil''s land?


    When looking at Lin Tianyu, many people came here to watch the blood lake, but they didn''t believe it was true. I always think that this should be some people who have misrepresented it.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t care what those people thought. In his mind, he just thought about how to solve the problem.


    Then, thinking that Lin Tianyu seemed to have some ideas, he looked at the king of Tiandu and said, "Your Majesty, this incident can indeed be regarded as another disaster of Tiandu kingdom. However, in my opinion, it is not possible to cope with this disaster just because of the power of Tiandu


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Tiandu king and Tiandu Yuanying''s ancestors all changed their faces.


    Tiandu Laozu said: "Lin Daoyou, I don''t know. Can there be a solution to this problem?"

 Chapter 1148

    Lin Tianyu said: "this disaster can not be solved even though the Tiandu state takes the strength of the whole country. But I can stay here and help you out of this disaster. "


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu was willing to stay here to help them solve the disaster, Tiandu king and Tiandu ancestor were both delighted.


    Because, as long as Lin Tianyu is willing to solve this matter, it not only represents him, but also represents the power behind him.


    There was a black sword alliance behind him.


    That force is powerful enough to push the whole Tiandu kingdom.


    Other people, however, are a burst of disdain.


    We can''t solve the disaster that the whole country can''t solve. Can you solve it here?


    Joke!


    It''s a big joke.


    However, although those people were unconvinced in their hearts, now, after all, they are discussing this matter with the members of Tiandu King''s room. Therefore, it is not easy for them to participate in the discussion and talk about something.


    Tiandu Laozu said: "with Lin Daoyou''s words, our whole Tiandu country is finally saved."


    Then, King Tiandu and his ancestors were holding Lin Tianyu and chatting.


    In the middle of the conversation, the king of Tiandu asked again, "young Xia Lin, when will your black sword alliance arrive here to help relieve this disaster?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "the black sword alliance will not come."


    The king of Tiandu was stunned and said, "what do you mean, young Xia Lin? The black sword alliance will not come here. So, how are you going to help Tiandu country solve this disaster? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the king of Tiandu.


    Obviously, in the eyes of King Tiandu, Lin Tianyu is not enough to solve this disaster. It is possible to have the whole black sword alliance come over.


    In fact, the king of Tiandu didn''t understand it. In fact, the black sword alliance now exists in name.


    In the past, the black sword alliance has been changing to Chongxiao Pavilion for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu said calmly: "although the black sword alliance will not come, I will stay here to help you to relieve this disaster. And I won''t leave here until this disaster is completely over. "


    Lin Tianyu said that, first of all, he thought that he should have the strength to solve this matter. Secondly, the construction of Chongxiao Pavilion is being stepped up, and with the gradual transfer of the Heidao League, a large number of people are needed. And, more importantly, it is necessary to have a master in the escort, in order to ensure that there is no accident. Therefore, since he can solve this problem by himself. Then, there is no need to send other people.


    But when the king of Tiandu heard this, he felt his chest blocked obviously.


    Last time, Lin Tianyu''s strength was not low. But it''s just not low. If there are not so many people around him to help him, I''m afraid it''s impossible to calm down the chaos in the devil kingdom.


    Now, the danger level of this blood lake is obviously several times higher than that of the last time.


    Of course, from that day to now, Lin Tianyu''s strength will certainly be improved.


    However, how long has it been since that day. Even if Lin Tianyu''s strength has been improved rapidly, he will never be able to rise enough to cope with the danger of this blood lake.

 Chapter 1149

    When the king of Tiandu thought so, the expression on his face was also unconsciously revealed.


    There was a thick look of disappointment.


    Then, the king of Tiandu was unwilling to feel the cultivation of Lin Tianyu.


    I remember that at that time, Lin Tianyu''s cultivation was only the cultivation of Qi realm. However, the state of practicing Qi is really too strong. Even with the realm of practicing Qi, he can resist the enemy Yuanying powerful monk alone.


    Now, what can Lin Tianyu do?


    However, it is very slow for a strong monk like him to improve his accomplishments.


    Even now, it can be promoted to the middle stage of foundation construction, which is a very good training speed.


    However, the next second, the king of Tiandu suddenly changed his face.


    Lin Tianyu on the opposite side has already broken through the golden elixir cultivation. Moreover, if he didn''t feel wrong, he should have reached the state of golden elixir.


    On that day, when he was only practicing Qi, he was able to resist the enemy Yuanying''s great ability.


    Now that we have reached the state of golden elixir, how strong should we have?


    The king of Tiandu had some small expectations.


    The king of Tiandu said, "young Xia Lin, what strength are you now?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed and did not answer.


    The king of Tiandu still said: "young Xia Lin, it''s better to show the strength of young Xia Lin to the people here, so that they can feel more at ease. We can also have more confidence in this disaster. "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, too.


    Especially at this time, Lin Tianyu thought of the turmoil in the small town he had seen on his way.


    In the whole Tiandu country, it is inevitable that there will not be only one small city suffering from the turmoil. Then, these disturbances must be calmed down one by one by these people present. But if they all have no confidence to survive this disaster. Then, how can we expect them to bring confidence to those who are in turmoil and help them quell the turmoil?


    Originally, Lin Tianyu had no interest in this method of showing strength.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu decided to show his strength properly.


    Lin Tianyu said, "how many Yuanying great monks are there?"


    The king of Tiandu came here early, and had a general understanding of the surrounding situation.


    The king of Tiandu said, "now, there are thirteen yuan babies here."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "well, please, your majesty, gather these people together. I want to borrow them and show my strength."


    As soon as the king of Tiandu heard this, he rushed to gather these personnel.


    Although the king of Tiandu didn''t know, Lin Tianyu wanted these people to come over and show his strength. But I didn''t hesitate to do it.


    However, the heart will also think, Lin Tianyu in the end how to show strength?


    I don''t want to beat the 13 yuan babies alone, do you?


    When thinking about this, King Tiandu suddenly felt that his idea was really funny.


    How can one fight thirteen young babies?


    Don''t mention the great monk of golden elixir. I''m afraid that even if he understands the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, it''s impossible to do it.

 Chapter 1150

    Just, how does Lin Tianyu want to show his strength?


    The king of Tiandu thought in his heart and invited the Yuanying great monks who were here in Tiandu Kingdom one by one.


    The reasons why they heard the invitation were obviously not satisfied.


    However, it was the royal family who wanted to invite him after all. Moreover, Lin Tianyu also won the name of a force that once broke the devil kingdom. Finally, although those new baby big ability is not very happy, but, also is also to come.


    Not long after that, all the 13 great monks, including Yuanying ancestor of Tiandu state, arrived.


    At this time, the other monks who were present also saw that the Tiandu royal family was inviting these energetic monks. What''s more, they are invited to show their strength.


    Who can show his strength will need to invite 13 new born babies directly.


    But no matter what the reason is, it is absolutely unprecedented to be able to invite 13 young talents to show their strength.


    As a result, those who got the news also came to this side.


    "It''s not that you want to fight with one person against 13 young babies, right?" When someone approached this side, he joked.


    "You''re stupid. It''s not unheard of to challenge thirteen alone. But you have heard of one person challenging 13 Yuan Ying''s powerful monks in the whole land of Tianquan? "


    "Yes, unless the man is an immortal."


    "However, if there are immortals coming down to the earth, you think they will come to such a small place to specially demonstrate the immortal method for you. What kind of noodles do you have


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the discussion, people are full of interest to the neighborhood, want to see the truth.


    Who wants to show his strength and needs to invite 13 young talents?


    How are you going to show your strength again?


    After a while, seeing that all the thirteen yuan babies had arrived, the king of Tiandu said, "young Xia Lin, everyone has arrived. Now, how are you going to show your strength


    When the king of Tiandu asked this, he thought of a possibility.


    That is, Lin Tianyu will make a move to defeat these Yuan Ying Da Neng one by one.


    After all, on that day, when Lin Tianyu was only practicing Qi, he was already able to fight Yuanying. Now, when it comes to the cultivation of the golden elixir and the great power of Zhan Yuanying, there is no doubt about it. However, if we defeat these people one by one, is it necessary to keep fighting and repeat it 13 times? In this way, although it can be proved that Lin Tianyu is invincible in Yuanying realm. However, it is of no great significance to keep repeating it all the time.


    As for the fact that the king of Tiandu didn''t even think about fighting the thirteen yuan babies directly.


    It''s completely impossible.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the thirteen people in front of him and nodded. It''s not bad that in such a place, 13 yuan babies were able to gather together.


    Rare!


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept over the 13 people in front of him one by one, and said, "well, the thirteen of you can attack me with your most powerful moves."


    What?


    Listen to Lin Tianyu such a sentence, everyone is a bit stupefied.


    The thirteen of them started to attack Lin Tianyu with the most powerful moves.

 Chapter 1151

    Do you have any of these?


    Is this a show of strength, or a dead end?


    Thirteen of them are able to do it together and use their most powerful means as soon as possible. I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu can be blown to pieces with this move.


    Some people even looked at Lin Tianyu twice, trying to make sure whether Lin Tianyu had said something wrong.


    However, in their eyes, it is clear that you can see. Lin Tianyu is serious. He is really ready to let the thirteen people work together. At the same time, Shi launches the most powerful move and attacks him.


    One of them, Da Neng, could not help but said, "boy, what you said is true?"


    Lin Tianyu, however, directly ignored the question raised by the original infant and asked, "why, if you 13 people join hands, you won''t have the courage?"


    "What?"


    "Asshole!"


    "Are you such a contemptuous boy?"


    "Good! If you dare to be so crazy, I''ll teach you a lesson first. "


    ¡­¡­


    If you have a hot temper, if you can''t hold it, you have to take the first step.


    The king of Tiandu could not understand it.


    What''s wrong with Lin Tianyu?


    If you want to die, you can''t do that. In one battle, 13 young babies are capable. That''s a total of 13 new born babies. It''s not the golden elixir, not to mention the foundation building monk, right?


    Other people, is puzzled, straight eager, now can have someone''s hand, good lesson this does not know the heaven and earth thick guy a meal.


    And in all of them, only Lu Feixue has no redundant expression. No, it''s not that there is no indication at all. Lu Feixue''s mouth slightly cocked up, implied a smile, where the face is full of trust for Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, the hot tempered Yuan Ying Da Neng has already snatched Lin Tianyu''s side, and is about to take action immediately.


    Then, the yuan baby big ability stopped again and said, "boy, take out your weapon."


    Lin Tianyu looked at the monk Yuanying in front of him and said, "No. When I need the weapons, I will take them out


    The first to catch up with the Yuan Ying Da Neng, is more angry.


    What does that mean?


    What does that mean?


    Can''t you afford to be naked?


    Good!


    Since you want to die yourself, you can''t blame me.


    This Yuan Ying can think of it and cut it out with a knife. However, this is not a life and death duel with the enemy. When the knife was cut out to the point where he was close to Lin Tianyu, he did not want to kill Lin Tianyu with one knife. Although this kid is a little bit arrogant. But after all, he once led people to break the demon kingdom of Tiandu. If you kill him directly, the forces behind him will not let him off lightly. Moreover, he is also invited by Tiandu royal family. Anyway, he has to give Tiandu royal family a face.


    Just as the man''s knife was about to be cut into Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu gently waved his hand.


    Bang!


    Then, the man turned into a small dot, and flew farther and farther, and then, he disappeared into the sight directly.


    Whoa!


    After waiting for a long time, the talent flew back from the distance. Then, when he fell to the ground and looked at Lin Tianyu, there was something unnatural in his eyes.


    Obviously, although Lin Tianyu was a knife with one hand just now, he was chopped and flew to an unknown distance.


    However, he didn''t mean to kill, so he didn''t get any real harm.

 Chapter 1152

    Now, the eyes of those around him who looked at Lin Tianyu also changed a little.


    Lin Tianyu was still indifferent: "now, all of you can do it together. Besides, you''d better use your most powerful moves to attack. Otherwise, you won''t have the chance to attack with the most powerful moves. "


    When Lin Tianyu said that, no one would laugh at him any more.


    Even, including the one who has already flown back. All of the 13 young babies are very capable and solemn. He carefully held the blade in his hand and locked his eyes on Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also took his black knife out of the ring.


    Then, all of a sudden, the 13 yuan babies launched an attack on Lin Tianyu from the most suitable positions.


    At the same time, they were all thinking in their hearts.


    They shot one by one. I''m afraid none of them can resist Lin Tianyu. However, the 13 people joined hands, and they all chose the most suitable angle. I''m afraid that this round of attack can not guarantee that Lin Tianyu can win, but in the end, it can make him in a hurry.


    But after they had all shot, all of a sudden, they just felt that each of them seemed to have been attacked by Lin Tianyu alone. And the other 12 people didn''t do it at all.


    What''s going on?


    Those guys won''t all pull out and retreat. Then, they''ll leave themselves alone to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, the 13 yuan babies who fought with Lin Tianyu had such a feeling. In my heart, I also scolded a bloody dog.


    Bang!


    And then, it seemed, there was just a sound.


    Then, we saw 13 people, divided into 13 directions, and flew out together.


    What''s going on?


    Is it not that the thirteen people deliberately cooperated with Lin Tianyu to play a play for all of us?


    Even if 13 of them join hands, they can''t beat Lin Tianyu. They can''t lose so fast. What''s more, there was only a sound of fighting, and then all the thirteen people had already flown out.


    Are you kidding?


    After a while, the 13 yuan babies who had been flying out from 13 different directions flew back one by one from 13 directions.


    At this time, the thirteen of them looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, which had completely turned into awe and fear.


    Is this still human?


    Moreover, now that we have seen clearly the experiences of all the people, they all know that there is nothing left for the other 12 people to leave alone to deal with Lin Tianyu. Well, just now, it was clear that the thirteen shot at Lin Tianyu at the same time. However, at the same time, they were also blasted out at the same time.


    This strength -


    in the end, all the 13 young talents were right. Lin Tianyu bowed his hand and said, "master!"


    But when he heard such a call, Lin Tianyu felt that he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Master!


    Where is he?


    He is much younger than many of these people here, isn''t he?


    Although this is always the case in the realm of practice, the one who reaches the highest level is the first.


    But this elder''s address still made Lin Tianyu feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1153

    So, Lin Tianyu said, "well, you don''t have to call me elder, just call me Tianyu."


    "Yes, master." The other 13 yuan babies were able to answer in unison.


    Yes.


    Master, please.


    Lin Tianyu said, "the reason why I will compete with you is that I have something to tell you to do."


    "Please tell me, master."


    Lin Tianyu said: "before I arrived here, I once passed a small town. There, there are rumors of the end of the world everywhere, and the whole city is full of turmoil. Although I went there and found this phenomenon, it was also timely to stop the spread of this panic. However, I think that with the spread of the blood lake, the unrest will become more and more serious.


    "That''s what I want you to do now.


    "I hope all of you now will rush to the cities one by one to calm down the turmoil in those cities and restore order to all of you. Don''t let us destroy the place where we live before the calamity outside has come.


    "Can you do it?"


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu ordered such a thing, everyone lowered their heads with a faint sense of guilt.


    It''s their country.


    However, so many of them did not want to stop the unrest in Tiandu.


    Of course, the most fundamental reason is that they feel that they have no ability to stop this disaster here. Then, when the disaster comes, these monks, with their ability, may have fled to other places to take refuge. But these ordinary people, at that time, would have no place to go except to stay here and die.


    When the disaster comes, there is not much difference between death and death now.


    As a result, they simply did not take care of these things.


    But Lin Tianyu, an outsider, thought of it first. Don''t destroy the place where you live before the disaster outside.


    Therefore, these people because of this guilt, is also in the heart, made up their mind, they must go well to this matter.


    At the same time, the king of Tiandu said, "master Lin, this is the failure of our royal family. Please rest assured, master Lin. I will go back now and mobilize all the troops of Tiandu state to quell the turmoil everywhere. However, I don''t know if master Lin has any other orders besides this one. "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "I''ll say one more thing. That is, if anyone is curious about this place and wants to come and see it, it''s better not to get too close. Because, I can vaguely feel that the blood lake is about to burst out. If it is too close to the blood lake, once the blood Lake erupts, it is very likely that I will not be able to rescue and cause unnecessary damage


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, all the monks who were close to the blood Lake subconsciously retreated and tried to stay away from the blood lake.


    Then, looking at the blood lake, the color of fear is more profound.

 Chapter 1154

    At this time, the king of Tiandu asked again, "master Lin, I don''t know. Do you know the origin of the blood lake?"


    Lin Tianyu hesitated for a while and finally said, "I''m not sure. However, I have a feeling that the blood lake should be related to some immortals in the fairyland


    However, when Lin Tianyu hesitated, the king of Tiandu vaguely felt it. In fact, Lin Tianyu knew what the cause was. But since Lin Tianyu didn''t want to say it, the king of Tiandu didn''t ask any more questions.


    The king of Tiandu said: "master Lin, besides calming down the turmoil in various parts of Tiandu, I don''t know if we can help master Lin deal with this disaster."


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "no, I''m enough alone."


    The king of Tiandu kingdom said: "otherwise, I will let all the Yuan Ying Da Neng stay and help master Lin


    Lin Tianyu was ready to refuse, but after thinking about it, he said, "it''s OK. Let''s let all of the original babies remain. At that time, they will be a rare new force when they are both defeated. "


    Hearing that Lin Tianyu was willing to leave them to help, the faces of all the young babies had an expression of pride.


    These little Yuanying friars are able to help such powerful people as Lin Tianyu.


    Let''s talk about it.


    Except for the thirteen Yuanying energetic friars, all the others rushed to their places to calm down the turmoil.


    At the same time, the king of Tiandu sent troops and sent generals here to mobilize the troops and quell the unrest everywhere.


    And all of those who leave are different from the despair ahead.


    Now, they are all full of confidence.


    Until everyone else leaves.


    Although they stayed, they did not dare to disturb Lin Tianyu at will. They gathered at a place far away from Lin Tianyu to discuss how they should deal with the matter once it evolved again.


    At this time, Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, do you know the origin of this blood lake?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "Feixue, how can you ask so?"


    "It''s a kind of intuition. I feel that you should know what the blood lake is


    Lin Tianyu said, "you''re right. I really know about it. What''s more, if what I expected, the formation of this blood lake should also have something to do with the extermination of the devil kingdom in front of us. "


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Lu Feixue asked.


    Lin Tianyu said: "when I was searching for the soul of the devil Kingdom saint after I exterminated the devil Kingdom on that day, I once saw a bloody eye in the sea of knowledge of the great sage of the devil kingdom. That eye is extremely evil, which is full of murders and blood. If you take a look at it, you will never forget it. But when I saw the blood lake, although it was not as strong as that eye''s killing machine and blood, they were clearly from the same source. If what I expected is not bad, this blood lake should be the one hidden in the devil''s land, the immortal inside the sea of knowledge. What''s more, the immortal should still want to borrow this blood lake and shuttle from fairyland to Tianquan land

 Chapter 1155

    "I''m confused," Luffy said. On our land of heavenly power, no one should have been able to make such a big battle of blood Lake out. "


    "No," Lin said. On our land of heavenly power, no one can make this thing. Instead, they don''t want to make it. After all, such a thing, that is a sign of how many killings are in it. If it wasn''t the eye I saw last time, then the evil would not have made such a thing out. "


    When it comes to this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are twinkling with cold light.


    Good!


    Now that you want to come to the top of the land of Tianquan, then come. I will definitely let you such an evil guy come to the land of heaven power, and I will never go back to the fairyland again. I will take your life and leave your life on the land of Tianquan.


    "Tianyu, then, can we destroy such a blood lake," lufifsnow added. If we destroy such a blood lake, can the fairy man, without this blood Lake as the guide, be it impossible to shuttle to the mainland of Tianquan again? Tianyu, you have not said before that, to destroy this blood lake, is it particularly difficult to destroy the blood lake, or will it not be destroyed at all? "


    Lin Tianyu smiled and said, "if the ordinary baby can, it will not destroy such a blood lake. But if I want to destroy this blood lake, I can really destroy it. "


    "So, we are not going to shuttle from the blood lake to the land of Tianquan before the fairy fairy has yet to shuttle to the land of Tianquan. Let''s destroy the blood Lake quickly," said Luffy


    Lin Tianyu said, "why did we destroy this blood lake?"


    "You don''t mean, this blood lake will be shaped, and the cactus is going to shuttle over," said Luffy? If now, not quickly destroyed, then immortal is not immediately shuttle to the land of Tianquan. Moreover, a year passed a blood lake, this cactus is the most evil kind of cactus. If he had reached the land of heaven power, he would have caused immeasurable disaster on the land of heavenly power. "


    "I''m here, and they don''t want to make any robberies," Lin said


    "That''s going to be ruined," says Luffy. In this way, they can''t come directly, is it better. "


    "No, I just want him to come."


    When lufeixue heard Lin Tianyu say so, he obviously didn''t understand what Lin Tianyu thought.


    Then, Lucifer looked at Lin Tianyu in doubt.


    "Evil guys like this, whether they arrive in Tianquan mainland or above fairyland, must be guilty and tired, and they have committed endless killing of evil," Lin said. Such a guy should kill it and then fast. But now, let me go to fairyland to kill this guy, I really have no strength in this. But if this guy comes down to Tianquan mainland. His cultivation was suppressed by the world of the Tianquan continent, which was able to play a level of fully realizing the great power of the immortal. If I had been suppressed in such a state, it would be possible for me to kill him.


    "So, I am here waiting for him, waiting for him to shuttle over and over, and then, to kill him, to save the fairyland a great disaster."

 Chapter 1156

    Remove a disaster for the fairyland!


    When Lu Feixue listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, she only felt all over her body, which was a fresh flow and pride.


    In addition to Lin Tianyu, any other person in the lower world has said such a thing.


    Remove the disaster for the fairyland!


    I''m afraid that almost no one in the lower world will have such a strong strength. What''s more, even if the lower bound people really have such a strong strength, how about it? Will they have the courage to claim to eliminate the disaster for the fairyland?


    You have to kill the immortal yourself.


    And every one of them is very clear.


    One day, they will also break through this lower bound and fly to the fairyland. Now, if it is for the sake of a moment''s temperament, really in the lower world, when the immortal cultivation is suppressed, he will kill the other party. Then, when one day, his strength reaches, and he flies to the fairyland, the forces behind the immortal find their own revenge, and what should be done?


    Therefore, thinking of this kind of people, there are almost no people who will have such a heroic spirit.


    But Lin Tianyu dares to do so.


    When Lu Feixue looks at Lin Tianyu, his eyes unconsciously reveal a different kind of emotion.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, are you sure that when the immortal, through the blood lake, shuttles to Tianquan land, your strength is enough to kill him?"


    At this time, Lu Feixue did not say any other reason to persuade Lin Tianyu.


    The only possibility she thought about was that Lin Tianyu''s strength at this time was not enough to suppress and kill such an immortal oppressed by the world power of Tianquan continent.


    Lin Tianyu said: "there should be no problem.


    "I was forced to fight with the immortal through my own power. If the front, my strength than the lower bound of the immortal, or slightly worse. However, through the temper of the previous period of mind, the Dao Dao has been upgraded to a higher level. Moreover, it has become the embodiment of thousands of illusions. My strength has been improved, but it is too much. Therefore, this time, the immortal in the lower world, even if it is twice as powerful as the immortal last time, I have the same confidence to kill him. Moreover, even if his strength is beyond my imagination, with the help of his avatar, I must be able to protect myself.


    "So, Feixue, don''t worry, as long as he dares to come. I won''t let him go back to the fairyland.


    "I will kill this immortal."


    Feeling Lin Tianyu''s confidence and killing thoughts, Lu Feixue is relieved.


    In the past, Lu Feixue was a little witch of the sword and demon society. She didn''t pay too much attention to such things as righteousness. It''s all about temperament. I''m happy. I can say anything. She''s not happy with anyone else. But now, influenced by Lin Tianyu, he is also in his heart and has a sense of justice.


    Therefore, when she saw such a blood lake, her heart was full of killing opportunities for the person who created such a blood lake.


    Now, it is clear that Lin Tianyu can indeed kill such an immortal. Lu Feixue''s heart is filled with some uncontrollable happiness.

 Chapter 1157

    The next time, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue waited around the blood lake, waiting for the immortal who came through the blood lake.


    In a flash, half a month has passed.


    On that day, I suddenly saw the blood mist on the blood lake, and the blood bubbles were rolling. The whole blood lake was like boiling water suddenly boiling, which attracted the attention of Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue and the thirteen yuan babies who had stayed here.


    All of them came forward and said, "master Lin, this is -"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "yes, he is coming."


    When he said this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed with excitement. After waiting for such a long time, is he finally waiting for his arrival?


    A yuan baby can say: "master Lin, now, what do you want us to do?"


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "for the time being, you should step back first. If I and the other party are exhausted, you can help with the aftermath. However, when I fight with that guy, you should take care of my friend''s safety first. "


    The yuan infant was able to say: "I will certainly live up to the trust of senior Lin. Even if all 13 of us were killed, it would certainly protect the safety of senior Lin''s friends. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK, you all back three hundred miles."


    The 13 yuan babies, Da Neng and Lu Feixue, had nothing to say, so they had to step back according to Lin Tianyu''s request.


    Another Yuanying was able to say: "master Lin, some time ago, we set up a great blocking array around here. If the man is defeated and wants to escape, the formation should be able to stop it a little bit. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, with such a big array, it will be easier to kill him."


    The friar Yuan Ying handed Lin Tianyu a flag and said, "master Lin, at this time, a flag goes in and out of the big array. At that time, if you want to go in and out of the big array, you can easily shuttle back and forth with this array flag. "


    Lin Tianyu took over the array flag.


    At the same time, the heart also understood the meaning of this young baby.


    He was afraid that Lin Tianyu would lose. That''s why he gave such a flag to Lin Tianyu.


    At that time, in case Lin Tianyu is defeated, with this array flag, he quickly shuttles out of the big array, and can also gain some time to escape.


    After Lin Tianyu took over the flag, his eyes were still fixed on the blood Lake in front of him.


    At this time, I saw the blood on the lake rolling more and more seriously.


    At the end of the day, the rolling blood lake, even the whole hundred mile round ground, followed the tumbling of the blood lake and kept shaking.


    Just at this time, a gap burst into the center of the blood lake.


    And around that crevice, the tumbling of the blood lake is several times more than that of other places. The gap gradually widened to tens of meters, and then formed a hole. The hole is like an endless black hole. Then, at a terrible speed, it starts to swallow up the aura of Tianquan land and injects it into the cave. With the influx of the endless aura, the gap at the beginning gradually stabilized and became a portal.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of blood.


    From the stable door, two bloody figures appeared.

 Chapter 1158

    As soon as the two bloodstained figures appeared, they showed a slight disdain and swept to the land of Tianquan.


    One of them, in addition to his blood color, had an indescribable and indistinct evil temperament.


    Just a glance, Lin Tianyu is already clear, this man should be the arrangement of such a blood Lake immortal. It is also the owner of the eye that he once saw in the sea of knowledge of the great sage in the devil kingdom. That''s the guy who set up the devil Kingdom on the land boundary of Tiandu and supported it behind. He made the devil Kingdom commit so many heinous crimes.


    At the same time, when Lin Tianyu was paying attention to him, he also looked at Lin Tianyu and gave an evil smile.


    Between them, in the moment of looking at each other, it seems that there is a kind of connection of fatalistic enemies.


    And another bloody figure, which appeared at the same time with the evil figure, had a posture of lowering eyebrows and pleasing eyes to the evil man. From his performance, we can see that the other bloody figure should be the servant of this evil man.


    The evil man said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a bold person in this small lower boundary, who would dare to destroy the evil Kingdom forces I have established with my own hands. You are not so bold. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "so you are the one who supports the devil kingdom. What''s your name? "


    The evil man suddenly laughed more happily and said, "you are not only bold, but also so simple. I''ve found that you''ve got a lot of guts.


    "I dare to speak in my face.


    "No one dares to talk to me like this, let alone in the lower world. Even in the fairyland, there are not many people who dare to talk to me like this.


    "What''s more, there should be a lot of people who have the power to destroy it in the capital of Tianquan. Do you know why they dare not come to exterminate it?


    "Yes! Just as you think in your mind, because behind that force, I stand there.


    "Now, as a reward for your extermination of the forces in the demon Kingdom, I have decided to arrest your soul. After a hundred years of hard work, I will let you go out of your wits. Also, you don''t have to feel lonely. Because, I will also destroy the whole Tiandu Kingdom and come to your funeral.


    "Am I especially kind to you?"


    When the evil man said that he wanted to temper Lin Tianyu''s soul for a hundred years and destroy the whole Tiandu Kingdom, his tone was extremely calm.


    It can be seen from this that such an evil thing, compared with the more evil things he has done, is probably nothing at all.


    However, with the words said, the evil man looked at Lin Tianyu as if he were looking at a dead man.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu looked at the evil man''s eyes, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu is looking at a dead man when he is looking at him.


    The evil man was completely angry -


    a mole ant in the lower world, even dared to look at himself with the eyes of a dead man.


    The evil man said angrily, "boy, you have provoked me. I''ve decided to put your soul to the test for a thousand years, and then let you go. I''m kind enough to make you live a thousand more years. But I don''t need you to thank me

 Chapter 1159

    Lin Tianyu was very indifferent to smile and said: "nobody, I''m not as kind as you. I''ve always killed such a damned scum like you. Don''t let such a scum like you live another thousand years. Even if you are allowed to live for one more moment, I will feel that it has polluted the air of our heavenly power land. "


    Lin Tianyu said, wiping the ring, taking out the black knife, a big drink.


    "Kill!"


    Then, Lin Tianyu rushed out first and killed the evil man directly.


    The evil man was obviously stunned.


    This is a mistake.


    It should not be that he wanted to kill these ants after he came down from the fairyland. At the same time, these ants beg for mercy from him in order to survive. Then, after seeing all this and the other party''s performance with satisfaction, did he end up with the other party''s life in one fell swoop to satisfy his abnormal psychology?


    The reason why he saw Lin Tianyu and found that this man was the one who had exterminated the devil kingdom in the sea of knowledge of the great sage of the devil Kingdom on that day. He would have said so much nonsense instead of killing him by himself.


    The fundamental reason is to satisfy his abnormal psychology.


    He wanted to see the ants trembling in front of him.


    In this way, when you kill each other, you can satisfy his abnormal psychology.


    But now, why the other way around?


    The man had no intention of asking him for mercy.


    What''s more, the man took the lead in attacking him.


    This -


    is really just a place of lower boundary aborigines.


    Are you sure it''s not fairyland, or a more advanced interface than fairyland?


    Because these did not expect, therefore, this evil person''s reaction, also obviously has some stupefied.


    Poof!


    The evil man was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately responded. When he put his hand to Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu had already directly appeared in front of him. The black blade in his hand had already passed by. There was a long blood cut in the abdomen of the evil man. At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s figure has already flashed out.


    "Ah, ah..."


    The evil man cried out in anger.


    Although this blood hole, to him such as the immortal of the lower world, it is not much harm at all.


    After a while, the blood hole has been slowly healing trend.


    But he was angry.


    He came to the lower boundary of this aboriginal. How long has he been here? He was hurt by a knife when he was shot by the other side.


    He swore:


    after he caught the aborigine, he would take out his soul, and after 10000 years of tempering and suffering his soul, he would kill the aborigine and completely destroy his soul.


    Immediately, the evil man pulled out a bloody long knife, and then, a knife toward Lin Tianyu, chopped in the past.


    This knife is so powerful that it seems that the whole sky of the power continent is going to be cut through by this knife. In the place covered by the bloody knife light, the wind and cloud changed color. Bursts of broken sound, ring after ring.


    Standing two hundred miles away, the thirteen yuan babies, Da Neng and Lu Feixue, were able to clearly feel the killing opportunity of this knife. Even, the killing opportunity of this knife is enough to kill those people who are standing 200 miles away from the war.

 Chapter 1160

    Feeling the power of this knife, the faces of 13 Yuanying Daneng and Lu Feixue all turned pale.


    Just now, when I saw Lin Tianyu take the lead and cut the evil man with one knife, everyone''s heart was filled with confidence.


    But now, all of a sudden, they feel that there is no bottom.


    This knife is too strong.


    This is the power of the immortal.


    This is by no means a sword that the friars on the Tianquan land can withstand the enemy.


    Even if it goes down, it will pierce the whole sky of Tianquan continent.


    Their confidence gradually began to collapse with such a powerful knife. At the same time, the heart began to pray secretly, praying that there will be a miracle, Lin Tianyu can block this knife.


    Although their hearts have been confirmed, Lin Tianyu can not resist this knife.


    Originally, want to compare with others, Lu Feixue heart, has been full of confidence in Lin Tianyu.


    She thought, even if it was a fairy?


    As long as he dares to come down to Tianquan continent and is suppressed by the world power of Tianquan continent, he will be killed by Lin Tianyu.


    But this meeting, Lu Feixue is also clearly felt in the heart, completely has no bottom.


    This immortal is more than one or two points stronger than the one Lin Tianyu fought against last time.


    Can the big gap between the immortal and the mainland be suppressed?


    Lu Feixue felt the knife and felt the sweat in his whole palm.


    And evil people will laugh.


    His powerful knife, above the fairyland, how many people of the same rank all fell down. What''s more, a small aborigine in the lower boundary.


    The bloody figure who followed him was always sad and joyless.


    Even just now, when the evil man was directly cut by Lin Tianyu, he did not have any unnecessary reaction.


    It seems that in his heart, there is already a firm belief.


    Even though the evil man suffered a heavy loss under the attack of Lin Tianyu, in the end, the evil man would still kill Lin Tianyu. This itself is a matter without any suspense. Because he knows more than anyone how powerful the evil man is.


    In the same realm, the evil man has hardly been defeated.


    What''s more, it''s a place of lower boundary.


    Therefore, when this powerful sword came out, the bloody figure also faintly laughed.


    Just in this moment, all the people saw the knife of the evil man, and directly cut Lin Tianyu''s body in half.


    Thirteen yuan babies, Da Neng and Lu Feixue, are stupid eyes.


    Why?


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t run away?


    Even if you can''t stop the knife, is it possible to escape?


    But the evil man laughs and laughs even more.


    After the power of his knife was crushed on his body, how could anyone escape under this knife. Don''t say it''s escape. It''s impossible to even move your fingers, OK?


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not move to be killed by his own knife. In his opinion, it is a normal thing.


    Poof!


    At this moment, an obvious sudden sound came out.

 Chapter 1161

    What''s going on?


    Now there will be a sound that cuts across the body.


    Then the evil man felt a pain in his back.


    It seems that someone is behind their own back, feeling of cutting across the board.


    At this time, standing in the two hundred Li appearance battle, thirteen Yuanying Daneng and Lu Feixue, finally showed a smile on their nervous faces. Because just now, it should have been cut in two by an evil man. However, this meeting appeared behind the evil man. After cutting the evil man with a knife, he had already flashed to the other side.


    The face of the bloody figure who followed him, which had always been calm, had finally changed.


    Under the power of the knife just now, the aborigines in the lower boundary did not just hide. Moreover, still took advantage of this opportunity, raided the evil person behind, one knife counter cut the evil person to cut wound.


    How could it be?


    What kind of martial arts did he display just now?


    No!


    That is not the category of martial arts, but the immortal method. Moreover, it is absolutely a kind of extremely excellent immortal method. But in this lower bound of the Aboriginal Land, will there be such a brilliant immortal law?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had appeared in the place several miles away from the evil man.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, can not help but a burst of color.


    Immortal method is immortal method.


    This immortal method has a thousand illusions and thousands of incarnations, but it is much more powerful than the magic body shadow step of the God level martial arts. Even in the kind of prestige just now, he can easily avoid the past, a little pressure did not feel. Even, there is still spare power to cut the opponent.


    Now he has thoroughly verified the power of the immortal method.


    With this immortal method, even the characters who are several times more powerful than the evil man are afraid that they will go away, stay and fight if they want to, and completely control the rhythm of the attack.


    The evil man also quickly turned to see Lin Tianyu a few miles away from himself.


    At this time, the evil man no longer began to be arrogant, and his expression was much more cautious.


    Lin Tianyu cracked his mouth and said, "now, can you tell me the name?"


    Evil Humanity: "with such strength, I really have the right to know my name. Please remember, my name is xuesha


    When it comes to "blood killing", an uncontrollable blood evil spirit diffuses between heaven and earth.


    It''s a name from the killing.


    Therefore, when his name was said out like this, it was able to drive some changes in the sky.


    "Now, I''ve told you the name. It''s your luck. Because next, I''ll give you two ways to choose. However, you should be honored, because in this lower bound, not everyone can have the chance to choose my blood.


    "These two roads are, the first, you will follow me from now on, I will protect you, and will take you to the fairyland, give you the best training, and cultivate you into one of the core of the blood evil sect. Of course, in return, you have to give me the immortal footwork you just performed.


    "The second way, you continue to fight against me, and then, I will directly kill you, and then from your soul, search the soul to find out the immortal method you just made."


    With these words, xuesha looked at Lin Tianyu, as if he had given Lin Tianyu a favor.

 Chapter 1162

    Indeed, in the heart of blood killing, this is undoubtedly a kind of grace.


    After all, the ultimate desire of the lower bound practitioners is not to hope to fly to the fairyland.


    Now, as long as Lin Tianyu agrees to be his subordinate, he can immediately take Lin Tianyu to the fairyland.


    Isn''t that heaven''s grace?


    Otherwise, even if Lin Tianyu is powerful, what will happen?


    Did he dare to fight against himself in the end and kill himself on this heavenly land?


    Dare he?


    He would not dare to lend him another courage.


    Because, one day, he will still fly to the fairyland. What if he really gave himself now. When he flies to the fairyland, the blood evil gate will become a nightmare for him in the fairyland all his life.


    And the bloody figure that follows is a pull from the corner of the mouth and a gentle smile.


    Young master, such a murderous person, eventually learned to use such a plan to convince people.


    At the same time, the 13 newborn babies are also nervous. I don''t know how Lin Tianyu will choose. After all, if you are a normal person on the Tianquan continent, you will make a choice easily. After all, doesn''t it have to be chosen at all? Who would give up the chance to enter the fairyland so easily?


    But if Lin Tianyu chooses this way, what will happen to their whole Tianquan continent, or at least the whole Tiandu Kingdom, in this vicious blood killer?


    I hope that after Lin Tianyu makes a choice, he can also put forward the conditions that the evil blood killing will not destroy the whole Tiandu country.


    However, Lu Feixue, who stood with the 13 newborn babies at the same time, was full of confidence.


    Lin Tianyu not only won''t choose the first road, but also will directly kill this unfortunate blood in Tianquan mainland. Because, from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t look up to the immortal who thought he was great.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the other side, and all of them were very determined. Lin Tianyu must have agreed to his blood killing immediately and laughed.


    Blood kill is also laughing.


    Obviously, in the eyes of xuesha, Lin Tianyu''s smile is just the performance of his request.


    Blood kill a way: "this is right, the person who knows current affairs is a hero. No matter how talented and powerful you are, you are nothing in the end. Then, when you continue to practice, you will also fly to the fairyland. At that time, you had no foundation in the fairyland, and no one in the fairyland would look down on you. Even, your status in the fairyland will be inferior to that of a vagrant and a slave in fairyland. Therefore, the best way is to make friends with a force in the fairyland first. When you arrive at the fairyland and can get the support of this force, your road will be much better than others.


    "Well, this man who came with me to the lower world of Tianquan is called blood slave. After that, you will be under his control as a blood slave. "


    Xuesha said, laughing triumphantly.


    After all, Tianquan is just a lower continent.


    What about the genius of the lower world?


    I just promise such a little bit of benefits, this is not obediently close to it?


    Like a little dog.


    The more you want to kill, the more proud you are.

 Chapter 1163

    Poof!


    In the blood kill smile most proud of the time, feel, as if there is a shadow flash.


    Then one of the hands killed by blood was cut off.


    This time, of course, it was Lin Tianyu.


    Later, when he looked at Lin Tianyu, he was already standing a few miles away.


    Lin Tianyu looked at xuesha and saw his palm fall to the ground. His face was stunned and sneered.


    "A fool!"


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "I don''t understand. What are you proud of just now. What a fool. I''ve been in the whole land of heavenly power for so many years. I really haven''t seen such a stupid guy as you killed with blood. Like you are so stupid, I have some doubts about how you grow to be so big. Even when I was a child, I was not killed by myself. What a wonderful flower


    This incident is really a turning point. It''s too big for everyone to react for a while.


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu and suddenly felt that Lin Tianyu was a little silly.


    However, this silly seems to be a little bit cute.


    But the blood kills actually has been staring at own that suddenly was cut off the palm, has not responded for a long time.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu should have promised him the first way. And now, it should be he who has come to surrender himself, and then present his set of footwork immortal methods with both hands?


    But why, all of a sudden, it happened again?


    What''s more, the damned lower bound aborigine, when he was proud of himself, suddenly made a move, and then, as soon as he came out, he cut off one of his hands.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    All the people on this indigenous continent deserve to die!


    I''m going to kill all the people on this native land!


    "Ah


    With a cry of blood killing, the whole human figure which was originally full of blood color turned into a complete blood mist.


    Poof!


    At this time, in the blood killing rage, when his heart lost, Lin Tianyu did not give up such an opportunity at all. He once again seized the opportunity to make a knife and cut the blood again. Even, this time, if it was not for the blood slaves around him who helped the blood kill to resist for a while, I was afraid that this time, the blood killing would be seriously injured.


    The momentum of xuesha''s body also rose to a climax in this moment.


    Under the cover of the momentum of the blood killing rising to the top, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt a sense of danger, rising from his heart.


    When the blood killed two, he would be totally blinded by the bloody light. He looked at Lin Tianyu without blinking, and said: "boy, I won''t kill you so easily. I will draw out your soul and make you regret coming to this world. Besides, because of your fault, all your relatives, even all the living creatures on the Tianquan continent, I will kill them all and bury them for your fault. "


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "you will die! You will definitely die in Tianquan land! I want my hands


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again, and the black knife in his hand drew out again.

 Chapter 1164

    Dang!


    This time, Lin Tianyu''s body method is a little faster than before, and his Sabre technique is more fierce. However, when Lin Tianyu swung out a knife, he was still blocked by a bloody knife.


    Yeah.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt that the source of his feeling of danger was really reliable.


    Now the blood killing is also a real threat to ourselves.


    Just a knife, blood kill block.


    This shows that -


    under the current state, xuesha can completely capture his own knife path, and even can vaguely perceive his own avatar. Otherwise, the knife just now would have left a blood hole on the bloody one again.


    And once the blood kill can feel Lin Tianyu''s Avatar, he can capture his sword technique.


    Then, Lin Tianyu will fall behind.


    After all, this blood killing is not the same as ordinary immortal. He''s a truly powerful type of immortal. In terms of hard power, blood kill is still better than Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianyu can''t defeat blood killing in terms of sword technique and footwork, he is bound to be suppressed step by step by blood.


    Obviously, blood killing also understands this truth, and will not waste this great opportunity at all.


    Then, I saw the bloody shadow of the knife dancing in circles, forming a bloody wave, which submerged Lin Tianyu and rolled towards him. However, Lin Tianyu''s figure in this bloody wave is always so poor that it can not be completely submerged in. Lin Tianyu''s figure flickered among the bloody waves.


    Occasionally, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand will fight with the blood killer''s blood knife once in a while. Then, Lin Tianyu will be cut hundreds of meters away.


    And whenever this time, blood kill will not relax the attack on Lin Tianyu. In an instant, he will catch up with Lin Tianyu and continue to kill Lin Tianyu.


    Then, it has been so persistent and stalemate


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu was killed and flew out when he was hit by the black knife and blood knife. The blood killing would follow closely and chase him up and continue to pursue him.


    Finally, two quarters of an hour later, Lin Tianyu was killed by blood again. When he flew out, he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu had already been injured in such a long time. It''s just because his Sabre technique is too fierce. In order to protect himself, he doesn''t dare to use his own blood knife too old and concentrate too much. He also has three layers of strength for defense. Therefore, although Lin Tianyu has been injured, but the injury is not too serious at all. And until this meeting, he was finally killed by blood. His internal organs were shocked. Some of them couldn''t bear to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu was finally in the middle of a battle, he was injured too much and vomited blood.


    The thirteen monks Yuanying who watched the battle all had some bad looks. Is Lin Tianyu going to lose?


    Lu Feixue also clenched his fist nervously, and her fingernails pierced into the palm of her hand, but she didn''t feel it.


    But at this time, the blood slave who had been killed by blood all the time was more and more ugly. There was no trace. Lin Tianyu was glad that his inner organs were injured and he vomited blood.

 Chapter 1165

    Seeing that Lin Tianyu was finally roared to vomit blood, the blood killing was no longer relaxed, and the blood knife was more powerful and bombarded Lin Tianyu in the past.


    However, Lin Tianyu was acutely aware that there was something different in it when the blood knife of xuesha was once more powerful and bombarded him.


    That''s right. It''s much stronger in terms of power.


    However, the loopholes between the swords have obviously increased.


    It seems that in order to increase the strength of the attack, and the initiative to give up the defense of the knife.


    This -


    Lin Tianyu felt that something was wrong.


    It won''t be a trap set by bloodkill, waiting for you to get into it?


    Therefore, just found the loophole, Lin Tianyu along the loophole knife. Then, just half out of the knife, Lin Tianyu always withdraws his knife in time when he returns to defense.


    So many times, several times of fighting, always when Lin Tianyu is trying to make a knife to the other side''s loophole, he will kill and take the knife back to defend.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this bloody attack is full, but after such a long time, the two men in the battle just did not meet each other.


    Vaguely, Lin Tianyu felt that something was wrong more and more.


    It seems that with the increase of the attack power of blood killing, the loopholes left in the moves are not the traps that lure them, but they are really some real loopholes.


    Why?


    Although it seems that the power of bloodkill attack is more powerful.


    Can leave so many loopholes, that did not put himself into a more dangerous situation?


    Lin Tianyu thought, once again to the blood to kill the loopholes in the knife. What''s more, this time, after the sabre was swung forward, it was never like the previous several times. When the blade movement was just cut into half, it was taken back again. It''s been chopped in all the time.


    Poof!


    He did a great job.


    Easily between, directly cut the blood to kill.


    What''s going on?


    Even Lin Tianyu, who made the knife, was stunned.


    It seems that something is really wrong!


    Between the next knife, Lin Tianyu followed his own feeling and chopped it out


    Puff, puff


    And several knives in succession, in the blood to kill the body, successively cut out several blood holes.


    This is too easy!


    Between the knife, Lin Tianyu felt it carefully. Finally, I felt the blood killing body. Although the momentum was still strong, it was clearly different from that when the momentum just soared. His momentum, in addition to being powerful, clearly makes people feel a sense of lack of strength. As if the powerful momentum, to the back, the momentum above, clearly weak down, can not every move again to the end of the time.


    This is --


    suddenly, Lin Tianyu felt that he had grasped the key to this problem.


    Blood killing is the lack of aftereffect.


    Because of the sudden rise of momentum, although it also inspired a kind of things like burning blood essence to stimulate potential. But all the potential that can be inspired, naturally will have its disadvantages, that is, in a short period of time, although the strength will increase many times. However, if in this short period of time, not able to kill, or failed to cause serious injury to the enemy. Then, once this excited potential has passed, it will fall back, and at that time, it will fall into a more frail danger.


    That''s what blood killing should be like now.

 Chapter 1166

    Although the current blood killing, at first glance, it is still full of momentum, as if it has not yet reached the weak stage.


    In fact, at this time, he has been unable to maintain that momentum completely in the peak state. When you get to the back of the move, you will not be able to turn back the momentum completely.


    Hey, hey!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, a burst of proud laughter, bloodthirsty guy, now, it''s time for you to repay all this with your life.


    The sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand is more and more fierce, and more and more works are cut out from the body of blood killing.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, after another fight of strength, it was clearly seen in everyone''s eyes that the blood killing coming down from the fairyland was chopped directly by Lin Tianyu and flew several miles away.


    Several miles outside, just as soon as the blood was killed, the powerful momentum on his body receded like the tide. The whole person is thoroughly into the weak period.


    At this time, the blood slave''s figure turns and blocks between xuesha and Lin Tianyu.


    The thirteen Yuanying friars and Lu Feixue, who were watching the battle, were totally dumbfounded.


    But it''s not frightening.


    It was startled and happy. They didn''t expect that the situation on the field could be reversed so quickly. Not long ago, I saw that Lin Tianyu was blown up by the other side, but it was almost the next second, OK? Unexpectedly is to see again, that is clearly in a strong blood to kill, was blown out directly.


    Is that too much beyond the brain circuit?


    Blood killed a steady mind, only feel a strong sense of fatigue all over the body, lack of energy. Now although the face is hidden in the blood color, it is difficult for outsiders to see clearly, but I think it should be a pale color.


    Xuesha calmed down for a moment and said, "good! You win! What''s your name? I will always remember you


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "remember me. After thinking about the fairyland, will I take revenge when I fly to the fairyland? You think a little bit too much. Because today, you have to die! He died here. Didn''t I say that before? What? You don''t think I was joking? Oh, my name, right. I can tell you, and I will go to fairyland soon. Come to me as long as you''re not dead, you don''t have the ability. However, even if you did not come to find you, I will also find you, and then, with you, that evil door, together to destroy! My name, Lin Tian Yu! Remember. Then, go to hell


    Lin Tianyu said, his figure flashed and his knife was cut out.


    At this time, the blood slave who had locked Lin Tianyu in the momentum rushed out, just blocking Lin Tianyu''s knife. The head-on collision, and Lin Tianyu fight a close match.


    However, under the balance of power, Lin Tianyu looked at the blood slave, but the blood slave''s face was no longer calm.


    Obviously, the key to Lin Tianyu''s success lies in his sword technique and body and footwork. If in the hard power of the fight, are just struggling with him to fight a close match, then, without a few moves, he will be suppressed, there is no room for him to fight back.


    When the blood slave looked at Lin Tianyu, his expressionless expression became extremely cautious.

 Chapter 1167

    Then, under the attack of Lin Tianyu, the two fought together again.


    However, under Lin Tianyu''s sharp sword and ethereal body method, the blood slave retreated again and again, and his body was constantly chopped out of the scars. Moreover, on the route of blood slaves retreating one after another, they just went in the direction of blood killing. Although the blood slave retreated, he was drawn by Lin Tianyu''s knife and forced him back to a place.


    At this time, he was standing in the same place, slightly recovering some of his own weak blood killing, and soon sensed the attack of Lin Tianyu and blood slaves, getting closer and closer.


    Moreover, there was not much time left for xuesha''s face to change again.


    He clearly felt that Lin Tianyu and the blood slaves fought together, and it was clear that he had been trapped in the attack. Although now, Lin Tianyu is still fighting with the blood slaves, but the momentum is clearly expressed that Lin Tianyu can attack him again anytime, anywhere.


    The face of blood kill more embarrassed, way: "do you have to kill me?"


    "You must die of indifference


    Blood kill way: "why must kill me?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "because of the devil kingdom. How many people have been killed in the devil Kingdom you established in Tianquan and Tiandu. How many families have been destroyed and their wives and children have been separated. A hundred times'' death of a person like you is not enough to make up for your crime. "


    However, the bloody killing laughed and said, "are you going to kill an immortal like me just for the life of those mole ants? This lower bound of the indigenous world, there will be such a ridiculous reason to kill. As for their ant like lives, let alone some people in Tiandu country. Even if the whole Tiandu country and the whole Tianquan continent were put together, the lives of all the people would not be comparable to mine. Funny, the reason why you killed me is to get justice for those ants. Can you tell me a more ridiculous reason? "


    Lin Tianyu continued to attack the blood slaves and said: "you scum, don''t think you''re great. I look at you this sucking scum, and I feel sick. Don''t say it''s a human life on the Tianquan continent. Even if it''s a dog''s life on the Tianquan continent, it''s ten thousand times more noble than a scum like you. Scum like you, if you don''t die and stay on the Tianquan land, it will only pollute the air on the whole Tianquan land. "


    "You --"


    after hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, xuesha was so angry that he almost ran away.


    Then, xuesha pressed his temper again and said, "but, have you ever thought about it, if you really killed me. Well, above my fairyland and inside my blood evil gate, more powerful immortals will surely be sent to you, the land of heavenly power, to avenge me. It''s not just you who are going to die. What''s more, all the people who have any relationship with you are going to die. Even the whole land of Tianquan had to go to the funeral for me. At that time, can you afford the consequences? "


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand pushed the blood slave back again, leaving several scars on his body.


    At the same time, the place where they fight is closing in on the blood killing again, and the knife''s force is more arrogant and locks in the blood killing.

 Chapter 1168

    After that, Lin Tianyu laughed and said: "why, do you want to use the force behind me to suppress me?


    "That would be wonderful.


    "Now, seeing you, I can already see the whole blood evil gate. In my mind, I want to kill the bloody evil gate directly.


    "But when they were on the fairyland, they could not do it in a short time. But if they dare to come to Tianquan land, then, with the suppression of the world power of Tianquan continent, they will come to one, I will kill one, two, and I will kill a pair. As long as they dare to all come to the Tianquan land, I think, before long, I will be able to achieve the desire to completely destroy them.


    "That''s wonderful.


    "At first, I thought that if I just killed you, it would be like killing a dirty dog. It didn''t have much effect, but it would make my hands dirty.


    "That''s good.


    "If you can do a good job of killing your dirty dog. Even, it is possible to achieve the effect of killing the door of blood evil.


    "How wonderful


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s rambling talk about such a big chase, the blood almost died in one breath.


    It''s too irritating!


    Is there anything so irritating?


    It''s just a rhythm that can''t pay off!


    "You --"


    the bloody murderous spirit stretched out his finger and pointed to Lin Tianyu. He was so angry that his whole body was shaking.


    "Good, good, good! You will pay for today''s words. Blood slave, let''s go


    With the blood kill this is full of anger, see in the blood to kill the body, a light flickers, the blood slave''s figure flash, into the light. Then, the light rose to the sky, and the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand directly chopped the light.


    Bang!


    The light flickered and looked as if it were extremely unstable and could be broken at any time. However, it is clear that there is no crack in it. After properly protecting the blood killing and blood slaves, it will rise to the sky and flee directly.


    Obviously, xuesha saw the fight between xuenu and Lin Tianyu. He knew that xuenu was far from Lin Tianyu''s opponent.


    The reason why blood slaves have been able to fight with Lin Tianyu for such a long time. The key point is that when Lin Tianyu fights with blood slaves, he still has a large part of his mind, which has always been put on his blood killing body. That attack will not be so fierce, will let the blood slaves have been blocking for such a long time.


    But in this way, after a long battle, and his blood killing, it was just a weak period. Well, it''s very likely that both of them will have to stay here.


    Therefore, blood kill directly started a card he got above the fairyland without hesitation.


    Bang Bang


    Lin Tianyu continued to attack the bright circle with his knife. However, Lin Tianyu felt that even if he was able to blow open the bright aperture, it was estimated that at that time, the bright aperture was already flying far away.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at Lin Tianyu, xuesha couldn''t have done it at all. In a short time, he burst out the bright circle and laughed happily.


    Then he looked at Lin Tianyu with indifference.

 Chapter 1169

    Do you really want to let such a bastard from the fairyland escape?


    Lin Tianyu had something to do.


    In addition to waving the black knife in his hand once, again and again, he kept chopping at the circle, hoping to break the light before he killed the blood and escaped the blood slaves. It seemed that Lin Tianyu had no better way.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xuesha laughed again and said, "Lin Tianyu, you will pay a low price for your mistakes. When I escape from here, I will kill and kill all the people on the whole heaven power land endlessly. Then, when all those people are killed by me, I will fly to the fairyland immediately. I will be in the fairyland above, waiting for your arrival, and regret what you have done today


    Lin Tianyu was more angry.


    The black knife in the hand chopped more quickly.


    However, he is also very clear, when his black knife cut this aperture, blood kill and blood slaves are enough to escape.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu, xuesha was more happy and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. This is a secret treasure of the blood evil gate in the fairyland. Under the cultivation of the immortal, it is impossible for you to protect it for hundreds of years and cause a little damage. You just stop! Quietly watch us go straight out of your eyes and run away


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    Under the cultivation of immortals, it is impossible to blow open its protection after a hundred years of bombardment?


    But Lin Tianyu felt that it would not take a hundred years at all. As long as he could give him half a quarter of an hour, he would be sure to open the protection of this aperture. Of course, Lin Tianyu also understands that this is not blood killing. It''s a sword move created by him. Endless cutting is too against the sky. But now, with the escape speed of this aperture, not to mention giving him half a quarter of an hour, it is impossible to give him half a quarter of an hour or less.


    What should be done?


    Lin Tianyu suddenly turned his eyes and said, "is that right? Can really bear the immortal, a hundred years of attack, can not break this protection? I don''t believe it. Otherwise, you put this aperture in this place and let me bombard for an hour. If I haven''t been able to blow off the protection of this aperture for an hour, I''ll believe it. "


    In fact, Lin Tianyu''s heart budget, only half a quarter of an hour, he can blow off this protection.


    However, he did not directly say half a quarter of an hour, but said an hour, which is also to paralyze the other side. If the other party really promised to bombard Lin Tianyu for an hour, then it would not really wait for Lin Tianyu to bombard for an hour. But as long as you can give Lin Tianyu more time to bombard, it can reach half a quarter of an hour.


    But at this time, blood kill is a smile way: "let you bombard for an hour, pour is also nothing. However, I''m going to kill people on Tianquan. After I have killed enough people, and then, when I meet again next time, I will certainly satisfy your wish and let you really bombard for an hour. Ha ha ha I really want to see your expression when I''m in another part of Tianquan land, and I''m dying for blood. At that time, what kind of despondent expression would you look like when you took the responsibility of protecting the land of heaven and power? "

 Chapter 1170

    At this time, you can''t see all the people in the sky.


    There are two people standing there.


    If you know them, you can see them at a glance. The two of them happened to be the ancestor and elder of the black tiger clan.


    "Grandfather, don''t you do it? Let such a bloody guy run to Tianquan to kill at will. If so, I don''t know how much damage it will bring to the heavenly power continent. "


    The ancestor is indifferent way: "look at it first."


    The elder didn''t understand and said, "are you really ready to let such a little guy deal with these immortals from the fairyland alone?"


    The ancestor said, "why, can''t you?


    "On that day, when the devil kingdom was rampant, you also wanted me to make a move, or you led our family of black magic tigers down the mountain to fight. But I said wait a moment, maybe someone who can deal with the devil kingdom will come forward.


    "At that time, you didn''t believe it at all.


    "Because of the fairyland behind the devil Kingdom, even if someone can deal with it, no one dares to really attack.


    "But later, Lin Tianyu did it. What''s more, a move can directly exterminate the forces of the devil kingdom.


    "Now, we should believe him, too.


    "After all, we need to find a real guardian in the endless years to come. Now, we should take a good look at him, his ability and determination, which step can he achieve? "


    When he opened his mouth and said something more, he waved his hand and asked him not to say more.


    To this will kill blood is obviously no longer interested in going on.


    Then, the blood killed on that stable aperture, the light flash, will be on the sky, directly disappeared.


    However, the aperture flashed, and when it reached the top of the sky, another aperture suddenly rose, just blocking the outside of the aperture, preventing the aperture from escaping.


    Formation!


    It suddenly occurred to Lin Tianyu that the thirteen yuan babies had already arranged an array around here before.


    This meeting, should be exactly that array launch, prevented the blood to kill them this aperture to leave.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu, depressed, once again waved his knife at the halo that killed them. Although, Lin Tianyu''s heart, very clear. The aperture of the array arranged by 13 yuan babies will be killed by blood and they will break through it. However, Lin Tianyu did not want to give up his efforts.


    Now, after all, the first one has happened.


    He just had to firmly grasp such a change. Maybe after a while, there will be a second accident?


    If he really had such a second or even third accident, maybe he would have succeeded in killing the immortal today.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu could not help but feel a little excitement and expectation when he went up with his knife.


    While Lin Tianyu continued to slash, xuesha tried his best to stir up the halo surrounding him and the blood slaves, trying to escape from the array aperture.

 Chapter 1171

    Blood kill is full of confidence.


    The small array arranged by the aborigines on the Tianquan continent can trap him. However, between a few breaths, he should break through the shackles of this array.


    However, in a flash, a few breaths have passed.


    The aperture of the array, which was laid by thirteen friars Yuanying, should have been broken easily, but it was still as firm as before. The trace that had been shaken did not appear.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu cried out in his heart. At the same time, the black knife in his hand chopped harder.


    Now, how long has this been? This second accident, finally, has also appeared.


    Well, as long as this second accident happens, the time for persistence will be a little longer. Lin Tianyu will immediately let blood kill them to see the third accident. At that time, it was time to kill blood.


    Soon, the time for a cup of tea passed.


    The aura of the secret treasure driven by blood killing still hasn''t opened up an array arranged by the aborigines on the Tianquan land.


    Although in the heart, blood kill is very clear, even if it is impossible to break the array arranged by the aborigines, they are trapped in this, it is also completely safe. Because, the aura of their secret treasure, but let the people in the realm of immortals, continuous bombardment for a hundred years can never be broken. So, this array outside, even if it can trap them, has been able to keep them trapped here for a hundred years?


    No way!


    Though in my heart, I think so.


    But the blood kills clearly had a kind of very bad feeling.


    Because, this is only a little longer, he has encountered many changes.


    First of all, blood kill came to Tianquan. In the blood killing heart, this is a place where he can take whatever he wants. To such an Aboriginal place, with his strength, is he not doing what he wants to do? Is there anyone here who has the strength to stop him? But. In the twinkling of an eye, the accident appeared. The man, not only prevented him from being so simple, but also directly abused him into a dog. Then, even if he urged the secret method, he did not be able to put the opponent how, but let himself into a dangerous situation.


    Secondly, he urged the secret treasure to escape.


    Who would have thought, there have been changes in succession.


    Suddenly, a large array appeared, blocking the escape of the secret treasure he urged.


    Then, the array arranged by the Aboriginal people is still indestructible. For such a long time, he didn''t even break such an Aboriginal array.


    At this time, if there is another accident, the aperture shield formed by his secret treasure will be broken


    When I think of this possibility, I feel a burst of laughter in my heart --


    the aperture of this secret treasure is broken. Is it possible?


    Don''t say it''s the natives of the lower world. Even if it''s a real low-level immortal, it''s not easy to break the shield in a short time. These aborigines, give them a hundred years, want to break the shield, it should be almost right. However, a hundred years, I have been trapped here for a hundred years, is it possible?


    However, when thinking with confidence, xuesha always felt something wrong.


    No, is there such a change?

 Chapter 1172

    Click!


    All of a sudden, a faint voice was heard from all of us.


    Blood killed a sudden heart to mention up, the whole person is stunned.


    Such a weak voice, others may not know what it represents. Can blood kill but know, his that secret treasure, is finally by the other side to chop out a crack. Although it is only a small crack. However, the appearance of such a small crack indicates that Lin Tianyu does not need to spend a hundred years to break the protective shield of this secret treasure.


    This -


    if the outer array shield can''t be broken immediately, and Lin Tianyu can break his secret treasure shield again and again, then


    Some of them dare not think down.


    At the same time, the original full of confidence, to this meeting, also began to disintegrate and dissipate.


    Is he really going to die in such a place?


    Or is it that he spent so much energy crossing over the Tianquan land, and nothing has been done yet, and then he pushes all his accomplishments out and pushes him out of the Tianquan land, forcing him to fly up to the fairyland again, and then fails to return?


    Blood is not willing to kill, in the heart, a hundred people are not willing.


    However, it seems that there are only two roads left for him to choose. There is no third way.


    Click!


    When the sound sounded clearly again, bloodkill suddenly felt it.


    This broken sound is not only the broken sound of his protective treasure, but also the protective array outside. It seems that at this time, it is gradually beginning to break.


    Blood killed the heart, a burst of excitement.


    If his secret treasure can persist for a while, and the time for the shield to be broken can last longer than this array, then he has a third way to go.


    It must be.


    His secret treasure is the secret treasure of fairyland. It must last longer than the aboriginal array on the right land of that day.


    It will.


    Click, click, click


    Then, xuesha felt the secret of his protection and the extent to which the array outside was gradually broken.


    Which one is faster to break and which one can last longer?


    But in the heart of blood killing, it is always insisting that his secret protection will last a long time. Because, this is from the fairyland thing. Such a secret treasure can not be compared with an array of lower bound aborigines.


    Click, click, click


    The sound of breaking continued. Then, xuesha was very embarrassed to find that the protection of his celestial treasure and the shield of the lower bound Aboriginal array were almost simultaneously broken. Moreover, during his careful observation during this period of time, it is almost certain that they should be broken at the same time.


    This is too difficult for him to accept.


    If the array is broken first, he can seize that little time and urge the secret treasure to escape. If the secret treasure is broken first, he will have nothing to hesitate about. He will directly urge all his accomplishments and fly to the fairyland.


    But now the feeling, they clearly will be broken at the same time.


    How can he choose?

 Chapter 1173

    Blood inside the heart of killing, more and more tangled, more and more do not know how to make a decision.


    Finally, xuesha''s eyes are cold. He looks at Lin Tianyu outside the shield. He grits his teeth and has a decision.


    If you keep the green hills, you don''t have to worry about firewood.


    After all, life is the most important thing.


    Go back to the fairyland first.


    One day, he will be on the top of the fairyland, waiting for Lin Tianyu to soar. At that time, he will be on the fairyland and catch the damned Lin Tianyu. Then, let him suffer endless pain, let him have been so suffering to live on.


    Blood kills the heart inside, once had the decision, started to urge own cultivation to come. As long as he pushes his cultivation beyond the limit that Tianquan can bear, he will be directly pushed out of this continent by the force of the world.


    However, at such a high cost, he finally came to the lower world of the mainland, but he did not make anything, and he had to flee back to the fairyland in such a gloomy way.


    He is not willing to!


    However, at this time, the blood slave suddenly said, "master, you have spent so much money to come to this lower world. How can you do nothing and return to the fairyland so directly? Master, I''ll go out first and get some time for you. Then, you seize the opportunity to escape and do what you want. "


    Blood slave said, a flash, directly out of the blood to kill the protection of the secret outside, blocked in front of Lin Tianyu, at the same time, a bloody knife, toward Lin Tianyu waved in the past.


    Dang!


    In a meeting, because of the injury in front of the blood slaves, in a weak wind.


    Then, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand crossed a knife shadow.


    Puff, puff, puff


    One after another in the blood slave''s body, a knife a knife across, soon cut the blood slave into a thorough blood man. Although the blood slave still brandishes the sword technique, tries his best to resist Lin Tianyu''s black knife, but obviously can''t block a few moves. Finally, when the black knife once again crossed, it directly broke the blood slave''s sea of knowledge, and completely killed the blood slave under the knife.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t have the heart to pay attention to the blood slaves any more. Instead, he directly raised the black knife and rushed to the protective aperture of the secret treasure of blood killing again. He wanted to break the aperture and kill xuesha.


    This bloody killing is a dangerous guy.


    If you can''t kill him now, it will leave too many hidden dangers for the whole Tianquan continent.


    However, when Lin Tianyu rushed to the protective aperture which was full of cracks, he just saw that the mask of the array was broken. Then, the blood killing urged his fairy secret treasure and ran away quickly. The more you run, the farther you''ll never catch up.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned to see the blood kill, prompting the secret treasure to escape from the sky. In his eyes, a complex look twinkled. Then, again become firm.


    At this time, the arrogant voice of blood killing came to us when the secret treasure escaped, and fell clearly in the ears of everyone present.


    "Lin Tianyu, wait for my revenge. The whole Tianquan continent will pay a bloody lesson and cost because of you. All of them, in the next few days, after being killed by me, the cause and effect will be on you. Don''t you want to protect this heavenly land? I''m going to make you the biggest sinner in the whole Heavenly Kingdom. "

 Chapter 1174

    Lin Tianyu''s face became extremely embarrassed.


    Even at the last moment, he was allowed to escape.


    Even, in the end, the arrogant and incomparable blood kill also said so full of murderous words.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are cold. If such a guy really dares to commit any crime on the Tianquan land again, he will surely pursue him on the whole Tianquan land. When the time comes, even if it is on the Tianquan land, you can''t chase him. Then, even if you chase up the fairyland, you will kill him.


    However, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is still a burst of worry. I really don''t know what this crazy guy will do on the Tianquan continent.


    Thirteen yuan babies, Da Neng and Lu Feixue, came over.


    A yuan infant can say: "master Lin, what should I do next?"


    Now, they really have nothing to do.


    No idea.


    After all, they have seen the immortal''s fighting power with their own eyes. Even if they all come together, it''s not enough for people to crack their teeth. So now, they just can count on Lin Tianyu. They really don''t know what else to do next.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. Next, I''ll track him down and kill him. You don''t have to worry about it. What you have to do now is to rush to the settlements of Tiandu as soon as possible, and help to pacify the people of Tiandu


    "Good! Master Lin, we will do this well. " One replied.


    Another monk Yuanying said, "well, if only the array we had arranged could be a little stronger. Just a little bit stronger. Then, there will be no chance of escaping from this bloody killing. "


    However, when the monk Yuanying talked about the array, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of something.


    Then, Lin Tianyu gave a fist to the sky and said, "thank you, elder. Just now, I have restricted the blood for a while."


    Then he made a sincere bow.


    What?


    All the thirteen monks were stunned.


    Just now, the one who really restricted the killing by blood was not the array they arranged. But in the places they can''t see, have other experts helped?


    No wonder!


    Just now, they were also curious -


    immortal as powerful as blood killing, even urged the secret treasure of fairyland. How could such a small array of them be able to stop it. At that time, when they saw that they were able to stop them, they were still elated and thought that the array they had arranged was extremely powerful.


    It turns out that there are experts behind it to help.


    It''s just that since this expert has already helped, why don''t you do it to the end?


    Directly restrict the blood killing and prevent him from leaving; or, directly, kill the blood killing.


    They don''t believe that the secret treasure that can activate blood killing without showing up completely has been restricted for such a long time. They will not be able to limit the blood killing ability all the time, or directly kill the blood killing ability.


    However, why does the master have to kill such dangerous blood again and let go?

 Chapter 1175

    Above the sky, in another space.


    "Laozu, how did you just kill that blood and release it at the last moment


    The ancestor said: "this is just a temper for that boy. Let him understand that any matter, any time, there may be an opportunity. However, when you try to do it, it may not be as good as you want. It is possible that when you find that it has failed, it suddenly has a chance to succeed in it. But when you just feel that you are about to succeed, it suddenly has a new change. This is what he has to experience and understand on the way to success. "


    As soon as the ancestor said this, the elder remembered what happened just now.


    Isn''t it just one by one that confirms the old ancestor''s view?


    "Grandfather, do you think that boy can understand your hard work


    "He should be able to understand."


    "But grandfather, I still feel that the gain is not worth the loss. A dangerous person like blood killing was released just to let the boy understand such a truth. The price seems to be too high. In case the blood kill is on the Tianquan land again and causes any great damage, then... "


    Laozu said with a smile: "with him, he also wants to cause great damage on the Tianquan land. Is he possible?"


    When Lao Zu said this, he held his fingers tightly and his eyes were flat.


    That is just a kind of self-confidence that everything is in hand and wants to break through to the sky.


    Because, he is on the Tianquan continent. If the guy who called blood kill can be more stable and doesn''t commit so many unforgivable crimes, he can let him go for a long time. If he really dares to commit so many crimes on the Tianquan continent as he said. Then, the ancestor would not mind. He personally took the life of the dog killed by blood.


    In an instant, the elder clearly understood the meaning of the words.


    Therefore, the elder did not say a word of doubt.


    The elder thought about it for a second, and then he understood his care for Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the ancestor waved and left quietly with the elder.


    However, when they left, Lin Tianyu seemed to have some very weak feelings. He looked at a certain piece of sky slightly.


    But with such a glance, the big elder of the black magic tiger was a burst of surprise.


    The elder said in surprise: "ancestor, he and he seem to be able to perceive our existence. Do you think it is possible? Laozu''s Dao means in another space, not to mention the monks on the Tianquan continent. Even if it was the celestial immortals on the Tianquan land from the lower world, he must not have noticed it. However, this boy, he was able to have a feeling. It''s too... "


    However, the ancestor laughed casually and said, "what''s the matter? The immortal of the lower world, didn''t he just clean up the two immortals in succession? One death and one injury, this situation is clearly still in front of us. What the lower world immortal can''t do, he can do it, shouldn''t it be normal? "


    Eh!


    It seems that it is true. It is such a truth.

 Chapter 1176

    After a while, thirteen Yuan Ying monks said goodbye to Lin Tianyu.


    "Mr. Lin, we''ll leave first. We will keep in mind the words of master Lin, and try our best to do a good job. After that, as long as there is any more turmoil in the whole country, senior Lin will ask the 13 people present. "


    When the thirteen monks of Yuanying said goodbye to Lin Tianyu, they all turned into streamers and flew in several different directions.


    At the same time, in the hearts of the thirteen Yuan Ying friars, they also regained infinite confidence.


    Indeed, on that day, when the blood Lake appeared in Tiandu, they were all flustered and had no confidence to win.


    Because judging from the momentum of the blood lake, they could not resist the enemy.


    And it''s just momentum.


    So, what happens when the real existence of the blood lake appears?


    They don''t dare to think about it.


    Therefore, although they know that the whole Tiandu country is now in a state of turmoil, they are totally out of mood to calm down the turmoil.


    But now, they are in a totally different mood.


    They all witnessed Lin Tianyu, who killed and wounded the two immortals who came down from the fairyland. If he hadn''t run fast enough. It''s very likely that an immortal can''t run away. Although, that fairy is about to escape, said so cruel words. But what happened? With people like Lin Tianyu guarding the land of heavenly power, then, as long as the immortal dares to mess, it is waiting to be cleaned up.


    What''s more, according to Lin Tianyu, he was at the scene at that time, but there was an expert there.


    According to the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words, that expert is much stronger than Lin Tianyu.


    There are such masters in Tianquan.


    If the immortal wants to make trouble, he can''t really be happy. Otherwise, even if it is an immortal, he must be careful of his life.


    With such confidence, they were confident and energetic in quelling the unrest.


    By the time the thirteen Yuanying friars had disappeared in sight, Lu Feixue came over.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, what should I do now? The immortal who escaped, if he did as he said, would do great harm to the heaven power land. "


    If it had been changed before, Luffy snow would hardly think like this.


    Let alone say such a thing.


    But now, has been with Lin Tianyu together, finally also had many changes in it.


    Lin Tianyu said, "don''t be afraid. If this guy really dares to do so, then he is really a dead man. Just now, didn''t I pay homage to another expert? "


    "Does that man really exist?" Lu Feixue said


    "Of course it does. Otherwise, what should I do for him?"


    "I thought you did it on purpose to calm the hearts of those monks who were present."


    "No, that man really exists. Do you think that with such an expert, on the land of Tianquan, if the immortal who escapes really dares to do too much, will he not care? "

 Chapter 1177

    Luffy snow nodded.


    It''s true.


    At the same time, there is a sense of self-confidence in my heart.


    "Tianyu, where should we go first?" Lu Fei Xue said


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "now, it''s better to go back to Chongxiao Pavilion. The direction that the blood killed fled to was exactly the direction of the kingdom of Tianheng. Although because of the existence of the master, we are not necessary, too afraid of this blood kill. However, we should also take precautions. Otherwise, it will be too late until the accident happens.


    "Now that we have arrived at the Chongxiao Pavilion, we can quickly arrange the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion. We should be alert first. With the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion now, even if the immortal really came, it would be hard to bear. However, if you don''t do any protection, if you are caught unprepared by this blood, then it is likely to cause great losses.


    "At the same time, after arriving at the Chongxiao Pavilion, we can also ask the ChongXiao pavilion to quickly arrange personnel to report to various places and forces, so that they are all ready to be attacked, and those forces, through various information channels, quickly join together to fight against the bloody killing. He must not be allowed to cause great damage. Where he appears, all our forces will go to the same place and wipe him out directly.


    "Of course, I can''t let go of the Lin family in Qingye city. If xuesha knew that it was my family, he would be the first to fight there.


    "Now, go back to Chongxiao Pavilion and arrange all this. I have to go back to Qingye city to make sure the Lin family is safe."


    Immediately, Lu Feixue didn''t say anything more. He took out the boat with Lin Tianyu and rowed across a long rainbow toward the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    When I arrived at the Chongxiao Pavilion, I found that the atmosphere of the whole ChongXiao pavilion was tense. Although it was only under construction, it could not see the random feeling in the construction at all.


    Now ChongXiao pavilion has three steps and one sentry and five steps and one post.


    Although the construction is still the same, but at a glance, it is clear that there is a feeling of rain coming, wind full of the building.


    Lin Tianyu hurried to the top of Chongxiao Pavilion, where high-level people gather.


    As soon as I entered the conference room, I saw all the high-level people of Chongxiao Pavilion gathered together and were discussing something.


    What''s going on?


    Is it possible that the bloody killing has already started a disorderly attack?


    However, there is no trace of fighting in the whole ChongXiao pavilion under construction.


    Is it possible that the chosen attack point of bloodkill is not ChongXiao pavilion?


    Then, what he wants to attack most must be Qingya city.


    For a moment, the thoughts in his mind, when he thought of this place, Lin Tianyu only felt that the whole brain was in a mess, buzzing.


    Lin Tianyu''s thoughts were completely disrupted, and he said, "what''s going on? What''s going on? Is that blood kill, he has already attacked the city of green leaf? Who knows what''s going on with the Lin family in Qingye city


    "Who attacked the city of green leaf?" Chi remote asked with some doubts.


    "Tianyu, what''s the matter? What blood kill? Who''s attacking Qingya again. Now, our Chongxiao Pavilion is not too far away from Qingye city. We all know the relationship between Qingye city and you. Therefore, we directly arranged people to live in Qingye city for protection. We are in the city of green leaf. None of the people who protect it find that there is anyone attacking the city. "

 Chapter 1178

    When Lin Tianyu saw how serious they were, he realized that he really thought too much.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, if you haven''t attacked Qingye City, are there any other places that have been attacked?"


    "No. There is no place to be attacked. "


    Lin Tianyu doubts: "since no place has been attacked, how can the whole Chongxiao Pavilion make the atmosphere so tense. On my way in just now, I saw that there were sentries everywhere, and there were constant secret sentries. This kind of defense is like a big war. What''s going on? What''s more, all your senior leaders should come here to have a meeting. "


    Gao dewu said: "big brother, it has to start two days ago. Two days ago, all of a sudden, a light came from the sky and fell directly into the place where the sect of the sword demon society was located. Then, after that, all the monks who were a little closer and more powerful could feel that the whole sword demon club was rising, and was going straight to the blood light out of the sky. The blood light, fierce, evil, cruel, blood eating In short, when the blood light rises, all the people who feel it will involuntarily raise a feeling of killing themselves.


    "With this feeling, all of us, who are a little more powerful, can feel that there is going to be a disaster, which is bound to come. Moreover, this disaster, no one can stop. Even if one is not well grasped, the disaster will probably sweep the whole land of heavenly power.


    "It is because of this kind of dark feeling, so we set up a plan for the rainy day. At the same time, we are also here to discuss whether we can have a more effective way to resist this disaster. "


    So it is. It hasn''t started yet.


    So it''s not too late for me to come back.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu looked at the ancestor of black sword and said, "master, this time the blood light has risen to the sky. How does Master feel compared with those who attacked master on that day?"


    Heidao Laozu thought about it and said, "there were three immortals who attacked me on that day. This blood light, I feel and one of them is equal. However, there are two other immortals, which are more powerful than this blood light. "


    Ah!


    In this way, how powerful the three immortals of that day were!


    Originally Lin Tianyu also thought that he had been able to defeat, or even nearly killed blood. Then, with this strength, together with the master and some other personnel, it is enough to avenge the master. However, it seems that this is still far from satisfactory?


    The reason why blood killing fell in the sword demon club should be that there were three other immortals from the fairyland. They didn''t want to be weak, so they went to find help.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu felt wrong again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "since the immortal in this later blood light is not even as powerful as the three immortals in front. Why, such an immortal, on the contrary, is that all people are facing a great enemy? "


    Chi remote way: "Pavilion Lord, this is not only a matter of strength, but also a matter of mind. The three immortals in front of them are more peaceful in nature, and they don''t have much killing spirit. But behind this one, is only that blood light, looks at, lets the human feel one kind of corpse mountain blood sea feeling. That''s the killing all the way. Even, just because of that feeling, we have a premonition that disaster is coming.


    "What''s more, if what you expect is not bad, it''s very likely that this later bloody guy will even lead the three immortals in front to join in the disaster.


    "If so, the whole situation will be more difficult to control."

 Chapter 1179

    Lin Tianyu is aware that people who practice like this can not easily feel the feeling in the dark. And once it can be clearly felt, then, it is likely to become a reality.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu also thought of the turmoil that formed when the blood Lake appeared within the scope of Tiandu state.


    Is it that there is no sense of disaster?


    When the turmoil started, maybe even those practitioners felt that the disaster was coming, and in this disaster, they couldn''t do anything about it. Therefore, they will completely allow the continuation of the turmoil and make it more and more serious. Even, the radiation almost reached the whole country.


    And now the state of Tianheng, just afraid of this turmoil, will soon be staged?


    No way.


    We have to use the fastest speed to break this disaster, so that everyone can regain confidence. Otherwise, if there is unrest, there will be many innocent deaths and sufferings for the weak.


    Just thinking like this, Lu Feixue, who followed Lin Tianyu''s side, began to ring.


    Lu Feixue read the message on the message bead, and her whole face was pale and sweat fell down.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, Tianyu, I beg you one thing. You must save the magic club. "


    Lu Feixue almost cried when she said so.


    Lin Tianyu comforted him: "Feixue, don''t worry, don''t worry! Speak slowly. What''s going on? When you make things clear, we will know what''s going on, and then we can go and help. Now, take your time, get your thoughts together and make things clear. "


    Lu Feixue in Lin Tianyu comfort, mood gradually eased down.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, it''s the blood kill. He has already come to the sword demon club.


    "After the bloody killing came, he said he was seriously injured and needed the blood of a living man to help him recover. So, in the whole sword demon club, they suck the blood of living people. It''s just that we didn''t become people to watch our whole sword magic club. My grandfather, of course, refused. So, fight with this blood kill. But my grandfather is not the opponent of blood killing. Even if the blood killing has been seriously injured, it is only in a few moves that my grandfather was defeated and captured alive. Then, that blood kill is about to suck my grandfather''s blood. Fortunately, three other immortals dissuaded him. However, my grandfather was also killed by blood and locked up. And that blood kill is to continue to suck other people''s blood in the sword demon club.


    "This news was secretly passed on to me by one of my grandfather''s men.


    "Now, the whole sword demon club has become a hell on earth after the blood killing.


    "If Tianyu, if you don''t go to rescue you, I''m afraid that the inheritance of the whole sword magic club will be completely cut off in this activity. Tianyu, I beg you, you must go to save the sword demon club and my grandfather. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu wanted to go to rescue him immediately.


    But at this time, he remembered what happened to his master, Heidao. If I had led someone to help him, what would master think?


    So, Lin Tianyu''s eyes looked at his master, Heidao.

 Chapter 1180

    The ancestor of black sword pondered.


    At this time, the rest of the Chongxiao Pavilion members, after these days, are also gradually aware of that day, Heidao ancestor''s experience.


    Although this meeting, because of the relationship between Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, we didn''t say anything directly. However, the facial expression of each of them is not good-looking. Is it worth saving people like Lu Zu, even the ancestor of Heidao and the elder brother of the sword demon club, who can betray him? It''s better to let him die directly.


    Those who chose Lu Zu that day.


    They must have known Lu Zu''s deeds for a long time. However, they still chose to follow Lu Zu. Under a little bit of power and influence, they gave in without principle. This kind of person is also not worth saving.


    Moreover, this time, it is not completely ready. If you are so rash to help, you may even put your own and other people''s lives into it.


    If they save those who are worth saving, and take their lives to fight, they will.


    They are also bloody people.


    But we can help people like Lu Zu and ask them to take their lives to fight and save them.


    They don''t want to!


    Although verbally, because of Lin Tianyu''s face, they didn''t say it directly. But the expression and the silent silence can completely explain the problem.


    Lu Feixue''s eyes on the faces of the people, one by one.


    Finally, Luffy snow way: "forget it, this matter, I should not have asked you. Tianyu, I can''t let you. You must go to help the sword demon club and my grandfather now. However, they are suffering, but I can not be alone outside, hiding. Since none of you are going, I have to get back. Even if I die, I have to die with the sword demon club and my grandfather. "


    Lu Feixue said that he was about to leave the meeting room.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu grabbed Lu Feixue and said, "Feixue, wait a second."


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, if we don''t save each other, the sword demon club will really disappear. Although we have established Chongxiao Pavilion, we also have many disciples from the sword magic club. However, after this disaster, I''m afraid that the inheritance of the whole sword magic club will be completely cut off. Because, after all, Chongxiao Pavilion is Chongxiao Pavilion, and Dao magic club is Dao magic club. Master, if you really can''t get through that barrier in your heart, then I won''t take the people from ChongXiao pavilion to help. I''ll go there alone. If I can save one person, I''ll count as one. "


    Black knife ancestor opened his eyes at once, "you go to rescue alone? Who do you think you are. You''re going to have to save one. I''m just afraid that when you get there, no one will be rescued, but you will be trapped in it. "


    In fact, Lin Tianyu didn''t know this truth.


    However, in his heart, he couldn''t put down Lu Feixue and those disciples who lived in the sword demon society.


    However, in the heart of master Heidao, there is a barrier that can''t be crossed.


    Because of this Dao Kan, it almost became a knot of master''s mind, although Lin Tianyu can now speak a great truth. However, in front of the complex of master Heidao, he did not want to talk about it.


    However, for the sake of Lu Feixue, he will still go to help.


    Big deal, he went alone.

 Chapter 1181

    "That''s it


    Finally, the ancestor of Heidao finally looked at Lin Tianyu''s expression again and said: "the sword and demon club is a clan inherited from my hand. No matter what the reason is, the inheritance of the sword magic club can not be cut off. Now, I have also decided to go to the sword demon club for the final rescue. The rest of you, as for whether to go to the rescue or stand by, is up to you. This time, I don''t ask you to help. Now, a vote has been taken. "


    Lin Tianyu laughed when he saw his master, Heidao, finally promised to go to the rescue.


    After all, his master''s vision and heart are beyond ordinary people''s comparison.


    Now that Heidao''s ancestors have agreed, Lin Tianyu can say more about the next few words.


    Lin Tianyu said: "ladies and gentlemen, now the sword and devil club is in trouble. I believe that even if it is not the sword and magic club, but any unrelated force, all of us will go to rescue without hesitation.


    "After all, it''s the land that feeds us. This land is the foundation of our existence and can not be infringed upon by others. Even if this man is an immortal coming down from the fairyland, he is also inviolable.


    "Well, I want to ask you. Since it is any irrelevant force on the Tianquan continent, we will go to rescue. Why, on the contrary, we are not willing to rescue the sword demon club, which was once our fellow disciple? Because something unpleasant happened. But as the client, my master Heidao Laozu, he can put it down. What else can''t you do?


    "Now, I hope that all of you can completely let go of this mentality, and then we will go together and rescue the sabre magic club.


    "Let the whole continent of heavenly power see the determination of ChongXiao pavilion to defend the heaven right continent from being infringed by others.


    "What about fairies?


    "Even if it is an immortal, as long as he dares to invade our heavenly land. Well, we will also tell them that they must be paid for by their lives, and they will have no return. "


    "Let them pay for it with their lives. There will be no return."


    "Let them pay for it with their lives. There will be no return."


    "Let them pay for it with their lives. There will be no return."


    ¡­¡­


    As Lin Tianyu finished speaking, someone took Lin Tianyu''s words and yelled slogans.


    Then, immediately, other people also followed Lin Tianyu to shout loudly.


    For a moment, in the conference room, the crowd was excited and full of fighting spirit. Now, a strong morale, straight desire to fight with those immortal people, a big war.


    Then, the next step is the specific personnel arrangement.


    How do you get there?


    Where will these people who go to the sword magic club meet?


    How to rescue the hostages first?


    At that time, how will we respond? How to arrange troops? How to attack, intercept and kill these immortals? How to provide backup material support? With what kind of strategy, can we ensure that our side, in the war with the powerful immortal, reduce the loss to a lower level?


    In the conference room, everyone was no longer in a hurry to discuss and plan all this.


    Then, all the negotiations will be summarized by Chi remote, and then reported to Lin Tianyu.


    Everything is going on in an orderly and rapid way.


    After a short while, we have completely determined the general direction of the rescue operation for entering the sword demon club.

 Chapter 1182

    Looking at all these arrangements are almost the same, will start to move soon.


    Lin Tianyu went to Chi remote again and said, "great Xia Chi, we should invite our allies to participate in such an action. Long distance, may be in a moment, will not be able to come. However, there is a super power in our Tianheng country nearby. We should summon and invite them. "


    Chi remote smile way: "the pavilion Lord said but fog hidden door?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s the fog hidden door. Their strength cannot be ignored. And, more importantly, our action this time, the other side has four powerful immortals. We people go, although it seems that the lineup is luxurious and powerful, but we can fight four immortals in a row. In my heart, I really don''t have a complete grasp.


    "What''s more, this time''s action can also be regarded as a contribution to Tianquan. As long as they are monks on the Tianquan continent, they all have the responsibility to make a contribution. In addition, the fog hidden door has also received the grace of our rescue.


    "So, this time, it will be hard bound, and we have to find a way to tie them to our chariot."


    "Please don''t worry about it. Just when we decided to go to the sword demon club for rescue, I had already arranged for someone to send a message to the fog hidden door. In addition, the master of the fog hidden door did not give up the slightest excuse and accepted it. At that time, he will send the most powerful monk of the Wuyin gate to assist in the battle. "


    "Good!"


    With Chiyuan, such a military division in, everything is really a lot of worry.


    As long as Lin Tianyu can think of anything, Chi remote has already thought of it for him, and has arranged all these things for him completely.


    Now, everything is in place.


    Depends on the outcome of this war?


    It would be great if we could suppress the other side in the first battle. Now, they fight collectively. Especially the other side is a powerful immortal. Therefore, the overall look, although the strength of their own side is strong. Morale is high, but once you can''t take advantage of anything and get stuck in the deadlock, and then with the name of the other immortal, it is very likely that the morale will be completely lowered to a low point.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the high morale of everyone, though his face was full of joy and inspired all the people. But in his heart, there is not much bottom. Therefore, from time to time, eyebrows above, will involuntarily jump on a touch of melancholy.


    Lu Feixue, who was beside Lin Tianyu, was also sad, but he still keenly felt a flash of sadness between Lin Tianyu''s eyebrows.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, do you have no confidence in winning this battle?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s not that there is no confidence. Just, in the heart, after all, still feel no bottom. After all, there are four immortals in each other. Moreover, the weakest two, are the blood to kill a level of master. The other two are even more powerful than them. Although we have enough manpower, we are strong enough. However, after all, there is no strength strong enough to deal with the masters of these immortals. I''m good enough to deal with bloodshed. Master recovered to now, should also be able to deal with another weaker immortal. However, there are two more powerful immortals. If the rest of the people deal with it, they may not be able to deal with it. Even, it is bound to cause a lot of casualties. "

 Chapter 1183

    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Lu Feixue also looked up at all the people.


    If it''s really up to them to deal with the two powerful immortals. Well, all the people here are likely to never come back.


    When Lu Feixue thought about this, he suddenly had some self blame.


    I am not too selfish.


    In order to save his grandfather and the clan he grew up in, he may have sacrificed many elites on the mainland. Even, it is possible that because of the first World War, Chongxiao Pavilion and wuyinmen have fallen into a low ebb. If so, she would be sorry for these two big doors.


    Looking at Lu Feixue''s appearance, Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, don''t worry. In fact, there are still high people on the land of Tianquan.


    "A few days ago, when we fought with xuesha in Tiandu country, I had already sensed the trace of this expert. In case we really can''t win, the master will come out to help.


    "Don''t worry! I think this master is just to test and sharpen us. There''s no way we''re going to have a big, irreversible accident. "


    Lu Feixue laughed and said: "since I have such an expert, why doesn''t he do it when I am so hard for Dao demon? Is it worth testing with the lives of so many people in the magic club just to test us and sharpen us? Is it worth it? Or Tianyu, you felt wrong that day. Or are you talking about perception just to comfort us? Or, even if it is a master like that, he is not completely sure that he has won in the face of those immortals? "


    Lin Tianyu was speechless after hearing Lu Feixue''s words.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Tianyu was on that battlefield. When he fought with bloodkill, he was clearly aware that there were still experts on the side. What''s more, it was the master who made a secret move that limited the escape of blood killing, gave him the opportunity to kill the blood slaves, and even let the blood kill almost die.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu is more convinced that as long as the master is willing to make a move.


    Well, don''t say it''s the four fairies now. Even if there were another 40 such immortals, Lin Tianyu also felt that the master he had sensed could easily kill all of them.


    However, since we have such strength.


    Why -


    in front of us, when we were in Tiandu country, we let blood kill? Now, the Dao devil will be in such a difficult situation, and will stand by?


    How can Lin Tianyu not understand, what is the reason?


    However, when Lu Feixue asked, Lin Tianyu still said: "Feixue, I believe that expert, he must be on the side, watching all this. Now, if you don''t, maybe there''s a reason for him not to. When it comes to the time when he has to do something, I believe that he will not be vague and will help. "


    Lu Feixue said: "I still feel that I can''t place my last hope on such a master. In the end, the most reliable thing to rely on is ourselves. "


    That''s right.


    Even if there is a master who can kill each other in seconds?


    In the end, the most worthy to believe that I rely on, or have their own strong strength.

 Chapter 1184

    Thinking about this, Lin Tianyu was eager for a few experts to come to help him through the disaster.


    At this time, the pool, which had already arranged everything, came to me remotely.


    Chi remote way: "Pavilion Lord, everything has been arranged. Now, we can go, too. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "OK, we are going."


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu asked again: "Chi, you say, we have so many people in the past, and finally, how many people can come back alive?"


    Chi remote way: "is it possible that the cabinet master has no confidence in this war?"


    "It''s not that there is no confidence. It''s just that since the war, especially the other side is a powerful immortal. Take a look at the completion of Chongxiao Pavilion. This powerful monk is afraid that after the war, he will lose more than half of the total. It''s not easy for me to reach the scale of today''s Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu can''t help but think of the time, but also arranged for tiger righteousness, to the black magic tiger clan, flickered so many powerful black magic tiger family.


    However, if this war is defeated, how can it afford the support of the black tiger clan.


    And the people who have been following themselves.


    Chi remote way: "does the pavilion master forget the battle of fog hidden door rescue?"


    When Zhichi remote talks about this, Lin Tianyu''s thoughts can not help but return to the rescue fog hidden door at that time. At that time, the other side was also the lower boundary of the immortal. But, because of the right command. On our own side, we have hardly lost a few people. Then, as long as the battle is properly conducted, it will not be able to achieve the effect of that day.


    Yes, they have such a powerful division pool.


    Then, Chi remote said: "besides, a few days ago, the leader of the pavilion was a man who fought with the bloodthirsty immortal in Tiandu kingdom. Immortal, in fact, it''s just like this.


    "On that day, after seeing the blood Lake in Tiandu country, he was afraid, worried and withdrawn when he knew that the other side was an immortal.


    "Today, I have a stronger squad. Why are you more worried? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "to be honest, great Xia Chi, if this time, I will go alone. Or, it is clear that a few people who can ensure their own safety go there, and I will not be so worried. However, this time, almost all the members of our ChongXiao pavilion have been pressed up. Moreover, in my calculation, at most, I can fight against two weak immortals. So, the others... "


    Chi Yuan chuckled and said, "I know why the pavilion owner is worried.


    "Speaking of it, the biggest worry of the pavilion master is that I lost too much in the war, and he can''t explain it to those who participated in the war, can''t he?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Indeed, that''s what worries him the most.


    Chi remote way: "the pavilion master, as the master of a pavilion, your worry is really necessary. Because only by cherishing their subordinates can they really be loved by their subordinates. However, the owner of the pavilion has neglected one thing --


    "our Chongxiao Pavilion is not a business, pension, etc. Our Chongxiao Pavilion is a family of practitioners. Although we will not let the people of Chongxiao Pavilion take risks for no reason. However, as a practitioner, in order to step on a higher level, he is bound to fight with heaven, with the earth and with people There is no place without risk. In order to face the risks in the future, each of them must be tempered as soon as possible. Otherwise, once there is a fight in the future, it is likely to be more dangerous than today. At that time, how can they climb the peak of cultivation.


    "So, on the contrary, I thought that this war was a good exercise for them.


    "Besides, please rest assured. I will try my best to arrange it. Don''t let them suffer more casualties. "

 Chapter 1185

    Under Chi''s remote gaze, Lin Tianyu''s eyes finally became firm.


    That''s right.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also once again thought of the expert he sensed in the battle with blood. Why did he get to such a point? He did not directly take care of the blood.


    He should have left Lin Tianyu with blood.


    This is the way he should go.


    In the same way, the next battle will be the road that all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion must take. If they don''t even go on this killing expedition, how can they face the climbing on the road in the future. Since this road must be taken, then we have to choose and try our best to make this road better, more stable and more wonderful.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were firm and said, "Chi, let''s go!"


    Lin Tianyu''s flying boat went to Tianyan xiudao city outside the sword demon society.


    Soon a disciple of Chongxiao Pavilion came and led Lin Tianyu to a large courtyard they rented in yanxiudao city. Then, after waiting for a long time, people from Chongxiao Pavilion arrived here one after another. After a while, the fog hidden door also took a few right-hand men to find here.


    Of course, the fog hidden gate, like the Chongxiao Pavilion, had arranged for the disciples of yanxiudao city to live there.


    Get together. We discussed how to fight.


    The master of the fog hidden gate said: "master Lin, I heard that you were in Tiandu Kingdom, and you had a battle with that immortal''s blood killing. Moreover, in that war, you killed an immortal, and then seriously injured xuesha. Therefore, I would like to hear how Lin Ge Lord understands and evaluates the strength of these immortals. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "the Lord of the fog hidden sect asked me. I will not hide it. I will tell you all the truth.


    "According to my experience in World War I, the strength of the immortal people is really extraordinary. If the next battle is going on, based on the strength of all the people present, it may be that master Heidao and I can deal with a weak immortal one by one. But now, the other side is full of four immortals. Moreover, the remaining two immortals are more powerful. None of the people we are here can cope with.


    "If we want to fight head-on and win with more people, even if we can win the other side, we will surely suffer heavy casualties.


    "Therefore, I don''t think it is suitable for a confrontation. The best way is to be able to divide the other party, one by one. But in the end how to divide each other, I have not thought of a good idea.


    "I don''t know, great Xia Chi. Do you have a good idea about this?"


    Chi remote thought for a while, and wanted to find a feasible and good way in this.


    Others are also thinking. At the same time, I also realized that it would be a tough fight if we had a head-on confrontation. Otherwise, Lin Tianyu would not say so. You know, there''s no war yet. This is the time when the morale can not be drained.


    Of course, if it''s time for a real confrontation, no matter what the form, we can only boost the morale first. But now, before the confrontation, it is also very necessary to consider and analyze all aspects of the situation, so as to reduce casualties better.

 Chapter 1186

    In fact, Lin Tianyu has not asked what kind of way to divide the strength of the other side. Chi remote''s heart has already had an idea.


    It''s just that Chi''s idea is a little too poisonous. He knows that Lin Tianyu will not agree with it.


    He first thought of the idea, that is to give up the sword magic club completely.


    That is to say, it has been hiding, waiting for the opportunity.


    According to the nature of the blood killing, he is obviously a killer. Well, now, let him kill until he has finished killing the whole sword demon club. They just hide and don''t ask about it. Then, at that time, because there were no strong monks in the sabre demon society, they could be killed by blood supply. Then, according to the nature of blood killing, he will surely go out to the outside of the sword demon club, and then find a monk to kill him.


    And this is their time.


    Because, blood kill has been killing so many friars, have not been a bit of provocation, will certainly relax the vigilance. When it comes to killing people outside, they will be more unscrupulous. At this point, they can gradually set an effective trap. Then, he concentrated all the advantages and strengths of his side. When the blood killer stepped into the trap, he killed the blood on the spot in the shortest time and with the most intense means, when the other people on the other side had not responded and had no time to rescue.


    If it is done, the benefits can be fully reflected.


    First of all, killing blood can effectively divide the strength of the other side. After all, the real strength of the other side is just four powerful immortals. It''s good to be strong. However, after all, there are only four people. If you can kill one person so effectively, it can be regarded as a shot and directly kill an arm of the other party. Will certainly give each other the strength and psychology above, is a heavy blow.


    Secondly, the effect of killing blood is of great significance, even more powerful than that of the other three immortals.


    After all, according to the information we have now. The other three immortals, however, had already arrived on the Tianquan land and had been hidden in the sword demon society. However, after such a long time, there was no rumors that the other three immortals were killing others at will. Up to now, the biggest killing event is that after the blood killing came to the sword evil society, there was a big killing in the sword evil society.


    Then, it can be concluded that the other three immortals were not bloodthirsty people.


    As long as the bloodthirsty man is killed, the three immortals left behind will not do much harm even if they are not killed in a short period of time.


    In this way, it is possible to solve the most serious crisis in this war. However, almost the whole society will be buried with such a scheme. Let alone other people, at least according to Lin Tianyu''s nature, it is impossible to agree to this matter.


    However, at this time, Chi remote thought of these things, and thought that Lin Tianyu would not agree to his plan. In his heart, not only was there no loss, but there was a trace of comfort.


    If in the past, when in the devil''s land, the other side would not have killed many people.


    Even if everyone else dies, as long as the plan works, it''s a good plan that works.


    However, Chi remote''s heart, to now, even vaguely feel that Lin Tianyu''s way of doing things, let him more at ease.

 Chapter 1187

    In this way, there is a faint smile in Chi remote''s mouth.


    Then, after thinking about it for a while, Chi remote said, "I''ve come up with a plan. In this plan, first of all, an internal agent is needed. Secondly, there needs to be a place that can attract blood to kill, or even completely arouse his anger. Once he knows that place, he must go there. So that we may lay an ambush there in advance, and first we will remove blood and kill.


    "Generally speaking, these two conditions are particularly easy to meet. However, there is still a difficulty in this --


    "that is, how to get to that place immediately after the blood killing. And let the other three immortals, another thing, was fettered, can not go to help. Only by separating them can we achieve what we said at the beginning, that is, to divide and break down each one. "


    Indeed, as pool remote says.


    This is the place that should be urgently needed by the internal organs and blood killers.


    Lin Chi even thought about it when he was in remote.


    The agent used to secretly summon the man to Lu Feixue. I believe that the man is Lu Zu''s confidant at first. In order to save Lu Zu, he is willing to do some things. Moreover, even if it was not to save Lu Zu, the sword demon club, which was originally his clan, has now become like a hell on earth because of the arrival of one person killed by blood. His hatred in his heart will certainly be willing to be a spy.


    As for the place. Then you''d better choose Qingye City, the hometown of Lin Tianyu.


    As soon as he got to Tianquan, he was so seriously injured that he must hate the man who hurt him so much. Then, at this time, once someone told xuesha that Qingye city was the one who hurt him, and Lin Tianyu''s hometown was located, he would surely break out completely and go there recklessly, destroying Qingye city and killing all the people related to Lin Tianyu.


    However, if the other three immortals also go together because they are worried about the comfort of blood killing, then it is likely that when the time comes, they will not be able to kill the whole city of green leaf because of their worries about the comfort of blood killing.


    So, how should we solve this contradiction?


    Not only can blood kill go to the city of green leaves, but also can drag the other three immortals to another place they must care about, unable to go to the city of green leaves.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu''s eyes lit up.


    Yeah.


    How did he forget it.


    If we let the other three immortals know that they have the whereabouts of this secret place again, and this secret place will be opened soon. So, will they have the mind to get involved in the bloody killing?


    Yes.


    That''s a great idea.


    Having an idea, Lin Tianyu immediately took a look at Chi remote and everyone and said, "I think I have a good idea. It can hold the other three immortals to death


    "Oh, what''s the idea?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "actually, this idea is quite simple. What is the main purpose of the three immortals who came down to our heavenly power continent? Their most fundamental purpose is to inherit the secret place of black sword. If this time, suddenly in a place out of the black knife secret place, the inheritance is about to start. And it''s about to open. Even, the fluctuation of the secret place of black knife is completely different from that in the past, which may directly reveal the ultimate inheritance. So, do they still have the mind to get involved in the blood killing incident? "

 Chapter 1188

    If the secret place of black knife is really exposed, it will be possible to get the news of the ultimate inheritance immediately. Then, it must be able to implicate the three immortals.


    However, the inheritance of the secret place of black knife is not that it can be exposed if it is exposed.


    Is there anyone who can control the secret place of black knife, and when will it be revealed?


    While everyone is talking, Chi remote looks at Lin Tianyu and smiles.


    Then, after a while, all the other people thought of a possibility and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Since Lin Tianyu was able to put forward such an idea, he did not mention any difficulties in it. So, the only explanation - he can do it.


    Why can he do it?


    There is only one possibility -


    the secret place of black knife has been mastered by him for a long time, and it is in his hands. Then, of course, it was when he wanted to expose the secret of the black sword. The secret of the black sword will be revealed.


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes. There were doubts, then jealousy, and then


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "yes, the secret place of black sword is really what I got."


    In Lin Tianyu''s words, what he still said was only the secret place of black sword, but not the secret place of Tiandao. After all, when it''s time to keep a low profile, it''s better to keep a low profile. If you tell me about the secret place of Tiandao, I''m afraid that it will not be limited to the people on the Tianquan land to fight for the secret place any more. But there will be a lot of fairies will participate in this fight.


    After all, Tiandao secret place is too powerful.


    Black knife secret place?


    A secret place on the lower Aboriginal Land, those immortals, who will be OK, go and care more about these things.


    But if the secret place on the lower Aboriginal Land is actually the Tiandao secret realm, then the immortals attracted will not only be the three immortals of the sword magic society. There are bound to be more immortals to come to the power of the day on the mainland, seize the opportunity of the day sword secret. Although the news of this day''s secret place of the sword will eventually burst out, it''s better to hide it for a longer period of time.


    Moreover, even in a period of time ago, Lin Tianyu did not dare to break out of the secret place of black knife. But now, if it''s just such a secret place, he still has enough strength to guard it. I believe that no one can take away the chance that belongs to him and in his hands from the whole land of heavenly power. That''s why he dared to expose the secret place of the black sword so openly at this time.


    Lin Tianyu said: "now, I can completely control the secret place of black sword and create a kind of illusion. In this illusion, the three immortals are tied to death. Well, at that time, we told xuesha what we wanted him to know. At that time, he should be able to go alone. As long as we have a proper layout and complete arrangement in advance, I believe we will be able to kill him at the least cost. To eliminate a big hidden danger for the whole Tianquan continent. "


    In this way, we all think it is feasible.

 Chapter 1189

    Plan and draft.


    Then, just half a day later, a news spread wildly over the whole land of Tianquan --


    the secret place of black sword was born!


    What''s more, this time, the secret place of black knife was born without any sign. Suddenly, it burst out like this. It was not until the secret place of black knife was born that the news was spread out. Moreover, as soon as the news came out, it swept across the whole Tianquan continent at an explosive speed.


    Even with the news, there is a particularly realistic prediction.


    The birth of this secret place of black knife is much more frequent than before. In the past, it had never changed since the birth of 500 years ago. It''s been around for tens of thousands of years. But in front of us, there have been two births in succession, both of which have disrupted the previous law of birth once in 500 years. Moreover, its birth, is more and more changes.


    After the last birth, in front of all the people present, what a stir. At that time, even everyone thought that the ultimate inheritance of the secret place of black knife had been obtained. Because that day, the thunder and lightning, all kinds of beyond the past, beyond all people''s imagination of the status quo, people have to think like this.


    But as a result, how long has it been born again.


    This directly tells all that, in fact, the last time, it was not received at all. It''s also possible that last time, it was ready to choose a host. It''s just that all kinds of changes happen all over the place, or I haven''t met the right person. So, in the end, it''s still an ownerless thing.


    Then, all of us still have the chance to take the chance of the secret place of black knife into their own hands.


    At the same time, when the secret place of black knife appeared, it was so abnormal.


    It''s not just about time. There''s a big gap between every 500 years. Even if it appears, it appears directly. There are no signs like those in front of us. Then, we wait for everyone to hurry to the place where the secret place of black sword may appear and gather together. Then, the secret place of black sword will be opened.


    But now, the secret place of black sword is said to have been opened directly as soon as it appeared.


    It seems that it has completely determined that this time the person it has chosen is near the place where it was opened. There is no meaning of waiting for others to come and gather.


    This time, the place where the secret place of Dao was opened was only half a day away from the sword demon club and the flying boat.


    So, does this also indicate that the recipients of this Heidao secret place will appear near the Heidao secret place?


    Those who got the news, especially those who happened to be near the sword magic club, all rubbed their hands and went to the place happily.


    "Young master Hua," said Yu Lao, "it seems that this time, the ultimate inheritance of this Dao''s secret place is likely to be born. We have spent so much time on the Tianquan continent for the chance of this Dao''s secret place. Well, this time, we can''t lose the chance again. We must try our best to get the ultimate chance of this time in the secret place of this Dao. "


    Mr. Hua nodded and said, "yes. We''ve given too much. This time, we must not lose. "

 Chapter 1190

    At this time, another voice was slightly older, and the name followed: "but, Mr. Hua, now, blood kill is with us. If we go to seize the opportunity of this sword''s secret place, let him know, and he will follow us. At that time, when the chance of the ultimate inheritance of this sword secret place is born, he will certainly rob us. "


    "Seize the opportunity with us!"


    Old Yu said: "we have three people, and any one of them is no worse than that bloody killing. When the time comes, if he really doesn''t know how to flatter him and really dares to seize the opportunity with us, hum, can''t we kill him if he kills with blood? "


    When old Yu said this, he was full of endless murderous spirit.


    After all, it was the chance of the sword''s secret place that their young master Hua came from the fairyland and vowed to win it. Moreover, for such a chance, they have been on the Tianquan continent for many years. Even, in the end, he did not hesitate to cooperate with Lu Zu of the sword demon society to plot against the ancestor of black sword, hoping to increase the chance of seizing the secret place of Tiandao. I''ve paid so much. I can''t lose the chance of this Dao''s secret place. I can''t let anyone destroy it.


    No matter who it is.


    Even now, if we have some cooperation intention with them, if we dare to destroy this chance, we will still kill them.


    The old voice''s follower didn''t say anything more.


    Mr. Hua also nodded and fully agreed with Yu''s statement.


    However, after waiting for a while, Mr. Hua thought about it and said, "I still think it''s best not to let blood kill know about it. The more appropriate way is to let the blood kill go, and then we will go to grab the chance of this Tiandao secret place. If he were there, it would be a trouble to deal with him and seize the chance. If we let him see something when we snatch the chance, in fact, he is the inheritance of Tiandao secret place, and then he will disclose the news. Even if we arrive in the fairyland in the future, we will certainly have countless troubles and find our heads. "


    It''s true.


    When it comes to seizing the opportunity, maybe after the bloody robbery, if you can''t seize it, you will hate in your heart. Then, after returning to the fairyland, he revealed the matter intentionally, so that the fairyland above the fairyland was known to all. At that time, in order to inherit the secret place of Tiandao, there would be countless people who would come to find their troubles.


    Now, the best way is to kill the blood directly to the people who have been far away.


    What''s more, the friars on the tianzhiquan mainland don''t know at all. In fact, this inheritance has made many immortals become red eyed. They all think that it''s just the inheritance of black sword secret realm, and they even get the name wrong. Naturally, there is no need to worry that they will leak the news.


    If you kill the blood again and drive away.


    Then, in the future, xuesha will only know that he has inherited the secret place of black sword.


    When you come back to the fairyland, you will not pay attention to it if you come back to the underworld.


    Moreover, it is also very likely that the blood kill simply does not have the mind to pass on such a heritage.


    After all, which immortal would be interested in hearing from him about the inheritance of the black sword in such a lower world?

 Chapter 1191

    Therefore, now, we should not only ensure the chance to monopolize the secret realm of Tiandao, but also ensure that the key to keep the secret is to kill the blood to the envoy.


    Because, no one can guarantee that if blood is killed on the scene, he will not find that this will be passed on. In fact, it is the inheritance of Tiandao secret place.


    If he really found that this will inherit, first of all, he may have to face his competition.


    The more powerful the immortal like him, the more he joins in the contest, the more variable it will produce, but it is too big. Although with blood to kill their own strength, it is impossible to compete for their own side of the three people. However, as long as there is competition, there will be variables. What''s more, I don''t know how many people will be there. It''s not just the four of them. As long as such a variable is generated, there may be more and more variables that will be triggered later.


    Secondly, even if the blood kill didn''t snatch with himself and others on the spot, since he already knew the inheritance of the secret place of the sword, there would be a risk of leaking out the information of the inheritance.


    Now, if you want to let go of this blood killing, then, where should he go?


    Where do you want to go?


    Eh!


    Isn''t there just such a place?


    It is said that Lin Tianyu has hurt him because of his physical injury.


    If at this time, let him know, that Lin Tianyu''s hometown. Even if Lin Tianyu''s family and relatives are in that place. So, in accordance with the nature of blood killing, will not be able to bear it, not immediately directly to the door to kill it?


    In this way, when he didn''t know it was the secret realm of Tiandao, but thought it was just a good secret place in the lower world, how could he still have the mind to compete with himself?


    Good!


    That''s it!


    As a result, before Lin Tianyu''s agent, who had been arranged by Lin Tianyu, had not been able to disclose Lin Tianyu''s hometown, Qingye City, to xuesha, childe Hua had already found xuesha and wanted to tell him such a news.


    When Mr. Hua found xuesha, he looked much better than before. Obviously, the injury on the body has recovered a lot.


    Mr. Hua said: "it''s really gratifying to see brother xuesha recover as before. Now that xuesha''s body has recovered, I have a message that I wanted to tell xuesha for a long time. Now I''ll tell him in advance. "


    "Brother Hua, what''s the news? You''re even going to have to bother you. Brother Hua came to tell me in person. "


    Mr. Hua said, "actually, it''s not great news. After xuesha''s health is better, you can easily inquire about it. After all, there are not many monks who don''t know the news yet on Tianquan land, but there are really not many


    Hearing this, xuesha suddenly raised his interest. "Brother Hua, what''s the news


    Mr. Hua said, "I want to tell you the news about brother xuesha. It''s about the hometown of Lin Tianyu. Moreover, in Lin Tianyu''s hometown, his parents, family, relatives and friends are all concentrated there. If brother xuesha wants to take revenge on him, I think it''s necessary to let him know the news. "


    As soon as I heard that it was Lin Tianyu''s hometown, all the news made his eyes red.

 Chapter 1192

    "Brother Hua, where is Lin Tianyu''s hometown?" he said


    At present, Mr. Hua did not refuse at all. He directly informed Lin Tianyu''s hometown of Qingye city. At the same time, he personally marked out the specific location and route for him.


    Xuesha looked at the specific location and route of Qingye City, and the blood light inside his eyes was more than a few points. A faint opportunity to kill, from the strong blood light inside, more and more prosperous, straight to break through this space, rushed into the city of green leaves.


    Can be in this a few want to pierce the sky inside the killing machine, blood kill but suddenly have some hesitation.


    Then, the blood killed Mr. Hua and said, "Mr. Hua, I don''t know if you can go to Qingye city with me."


    Mr. Hua looked at the blood kill and said, "is the blood prince worried about that Lin Tianyu?"


    The face of blood kill was extremely embarrassed.


    No matter what he said, he was a real immortal coming down from the fairyland.


    But now, it is in the heart, worried about such a lower bound of the Aboriginal, will cause danger to themselves.


    It''s a shame to say so.


    But in fact, it is really so, can not tolerate his blood to kill not to admit.


    Although this is an indisputable fact, he can''t say it when he confesses it to his face. So, he just kept silent and looked at Mr. Hua.


    Then, after several hesitations, xuesha finally said: "the strength of Lin Tianyu is really strong enough. I think, even if it is more than a lot of lower bound to the celestial power of the mainland above the celestial immortal, the strength is too much too strong. I''m afraid that even if the present young master Hua fights with him, there is no possibility of winning. "


    After hearing this, Mr. Hua took a look at xuesha and confirmed that xuesha was not lying.


    At this time, in the heart of young master Hua, a kind of worry rose faintly.


    What kind of strength was Lin Tianyu that day, but he saw it with his own eyes. Then, step by step, so fast to grow up. But now, how long has it been? It''s such strength. That''s too scary. With such a growth rate, he must be able to break through the power of the day and enter the fairyland. Moreover, even after arriving at the fairyland, if his strength grows so much, it is bound to be a threat to the immortal childe who lives in the fairyland.


    To tell you the truth, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is so strong that he can easily defeat Mr. Hua who is still on the right mainland of this day. Mr. Hua is not worried at all. The great event restored all accomplishments, was squeezed by the world force of Tianquan continent, and directly entered the fairyland.


    However, the growth rate of Lin Tianyu''s strength makes Mr. Dehua feel a real worry.


    Finally, Mr. Hua thought for a moment and said, "Mr. blood, I really have something to do, so I can''t go there in person. However, I can send Mr. Yu to accompany you. Even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is more powerful, I think it''s enough to cope with the joint efforts of blood childe and old Yu. "


    Of course, blood has already known the strength of the three men.


    Now, with the old colleagues, this security can indeed be said to have a layer of great security.


    He nodded his thanks to Mr. Hua immediately.

 Chapter 1193

    "Thank you for your help. When I return to the fairyland in the future, Mr. Hua has something to ask for. My blood will certainly help me


    "In this way, I wish you a big revenge and kill Lin Tianyu


    At the same time, Mr. Hua thought, it''s better to kill Lin Tianyu better. He can not only destroy Lin Tianyu, but also take this opportunity to kill Lin Tianyu. In this way, it''s really wonderful. Otherwise, people like Lin Tianyu will always be a hidden danger. Moreover, although he is not a top genius in fairyland, he can also be regarded as a genius in his own small town. Now, it is the aborigines of this lower bound Aboriginal planet to compare.


    How can it work?


    No way!


    Then he led Yu Mingzi to another place and let him go with him.


    At this time, Lu Feixue received the message from the people who had been in the sword magic club.


    Indeed, as expected, Mr. Hua has led his men to the place where the black sword was born. However, in this, it is a little bit of a problem. In the original plan, when Mr. Hua went to the secret place of Heidao, he let the internal agent pretend to reveal the place where Lin Tianyu''s hometown was, attracting blood to kill him. However, now, it is not necessary to disclose this information. Mr. Hua directly told xuesha where Lin Tianyu''s hometown was, and also marked out the detailed address. He also gave one of his entourage, Yu Laopai, to xuesha.


    Now, there are two changes.


    One incident is that there is no need to inform the address of Lin Tianyu''s hometown.


    Another incident is that the people who went to Qingye city did not only kill one person with blood, but also one of Mr. Hua''s entourage, Yu Lao.


    The first is a good thing. After all, if the insider told this, the blood killing would be doubted. Therefore, it is possible that some unnecessary changes have taken place. Now, if you tell me this directly from Mr. Hua, in the heart of blood killing, the credibility will be too high.


    But why did Mr. Hua tell them about the blood killing and help them so much?


    Others don''t understand.


    Even Chi remote can''t think of it completely.


    Seeing the confusion, Lin Tianyu said: "I think it should be the secret place of black sword."


    Chi remote looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "you mean that young master Hua has a certain mentality about the secret place of black sword. Even, the secret place of black sword has a very high proportion in his heart. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s true."


    Pool remote gently nods, way: "if so, then all this also makes sense."


    After listening to the dialogue, some of the people present were quick to understand the root cause of the matter. However, there are many people who are still in a fog and don''t understand what is going on. As a result, those who have not yet figured out what is going on in the end are still looking at Lin Tianyu and Chiyuan in a fog.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "military master, this is your responsibility. Great Xia Chi, it''s up to you to explain this to everyone. "

 Chapter 1194

    Chi said: "this is from the perspective of Mr. Hua. Then, through his perspective and psychology, we can understand this matter.


    "As the pavilion Master said just now, Mr. Hua not only wants to get the secret place of black sword, but also has a very high proportion in the heart of young master Hua. And because of the high proportion, in the heart of Mr. Hua, he would like to get the secret place of black knife into his hand. At the same time, I also hope that there will be no change in this action.


    "And the existence of blood killing is one of the biggest changes in it.


    "Because the secret place of black sword, since young master Hua wants it so much, it must also have the same attraction for blood killing.


    "When the time comes, when young master Hua grabs the inheritance of the secret place of black sword, if blood suddenly comes in, and Tianquan is on the mainland, other people who have participated in the robbery will join hands. Then, under the chaos of inheriting the secret place of black sword, it is likely that there will be greater changes, and Mr. Hua will miss the secret place of black knife that he wants so much.


    "In order to make such a change possible, of course, we have to kill the blood and make it go far away.


    "But even if it''s a bloody murder, there must be a reasonable and effective way. But what kind of method can be effective enough not to let blood kill suspicion, and can easily kill blood branch?


    "Of course, it is the hometown of our pavilion master.


    "The blood was killed in the hand of our pavilion master, but I suffered a great loss. Moreover, to kill that character with blood is bound to be a revenge. Now, suddenly knowing all that the pavilion master''s hometown has, he must not be able to resist the impulse of revenge and go to revenge immediately. In this way, it can ensure that when young master Hua goes to Heidao secret place to rob Heidao''s secret place, there will be less blood killing


    The others all nodded.


    Yeah.


    If young master Nahua really attaches importance to the secret place of black sword to a certain extent, then it is very likely to do so.


    However, when Mr. Hua did this, he was completely seamless with the next step planned by them.


    Good.


    In this way, we and others can go directly to the outskirts of the city of green leaves. We have arranged our hands in advance and directly wait for blood to kill them. At that time, it is bound to kill the blood quickly by means of thunder.


    Chi said: "however, we should also pay attention to the second change in this arrangement.


    "After all, Mr. Yu and Mr. Hua are walking together with xuesha. But in the old strength but than the blood to kill more strong several points. With the addition of Yu Lao, it is bound to increase the difficulty for us. Therefore, in order to prevent this increase in difficulty, it is necessary to plan a more precise layout. One is to ensure that the killing can be perfectly successful without any mistakes. In addition, while ensuring the killing of blood, we should reduce the loss of our side as much as possible. Try not to cause any more casualties.


    "Now, the most important thing for us is to allocate our manpower. Which several people to deal with blood kill, which several people to deal with Yu old? Then, the moment of the hand to separate the two people, do not let them form a joint force, let them become isolated.


    "I don''t know. Which of you is willing to deal with them separately."

 Chapter 1195

    Chi remote''s words just finished, the black knife ancestor said: "deal with that surname in."


    Lin Tianyu said, "master."


    "Tianyu, listen to me, that''s it. If you really want to help me, kill the blood as soon as possible, and then, help me as soon as possible. What''s more, you have fought with bloodkill once, and you have more experience in dealing with him than I have. In addition, during this period of time, although xuesha has been sucking human blood in the sword demon club, he recovers from the injury. However, I believe it is impossible for him to recover so soon. Even in terms of killing your opponent quickly, you are better than my master now. Therefore, it is up to me to contain Yu. It is the most reasonable arrangement for you to kill as soon as possible.


    "What''s more, this time, our main purpose is to kill blood.


    "As long as you can kill the blood. This time, we have completed 80% of our actions. And you are much more confident than I am. Now, don''t say anything. That''s the decision. "


    They are now among these people, although there are many powerful masters.


    However, only Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu are the only ones who have reached the level of immortal.


    Can face the opponent, blood kill and Yu Lao, obviously, Yu Lao is more difficult to deal with. Moreover, if the estimation is good, Yu Lao''s strength will definitely surpass Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu. Any one of Lin Tianyu and Heidao''s ancestors should be able to deal with blood killing. Even if they grasp the opportunity, they may kill each other. But if faced with the old, then, the more dangerous is likely to be the two of them.


    Although the truth of Heidao Laozu''s theory is true, but more thoughts should be to protect Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master. Even in the face of Yu Lao, with my sword technique and body method, it is enough to deal with him. Even if it can''t win, it''s enough to protect itself and there won''t be any danger. So, master, it''s better for me to deal with Yu Lao. Then, the master united with others, concentrated on killing the blood, and came to help me as soon as possible. In this way, the security will be higher. "


    "Tianyu, you don''t believe in master''s strength."


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt embarrassed. If he continued to argue like this, I''m afraid there would be no result in the end.


    So Lin Tianyu didn''t know how to persuade his master.


    Lin Tianyu turns his eyes to Chi remote. After all, he is resourceful. Now, if you want to persuade Shifu to fully agree with him, you have to ask the military commander of ChongXiao pavilion to come out in person, and then you will be completely satisfied.


    Chi Yuan sees Lin Tianyu''s eyes for help and smiles.


    In fact, the old master of Hei Dao said, "it makes sense.


    "The key point of our mission this time is to kill and kill. And you have had the experience of serious injury and blood killing, which is obviously more suitable for killing blood. As long as you can complete this task, we have completed 80% of the significance of this action.


    "As for the danger of the intersection between Heidao and yulao. I think the cabinet leader may be too worried.


    "First of all, compared with the old, the strength of the ancestor of Heidao is bound to be very small even if there is a gap. Secondly, in Chongxiao Pavilion, there are several black devil tigers who have realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, and then they cooperate with you and Heidao ancestor to ensure the killing of blood and the safety of Heidao Laozu, which will greatly increase their grasp.


    "Therefore, you don''t have to worry too much. First of all, the key point is to kill the blood as soon as possible in the operation. "

 Chapter 1196

    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu glared at the distance.


    He can turn to Chi remote for help. He wants Chi remote to help him and persuade his master, Heidao. But now, is this help? This clear feeling, is to dig a big hole for him, OK?


    You are a remote pool!


    Whose military adviser are you?


    You''re obviously turning your elbow out, OK?


    Lin Tianyu was so angry that he thought about how to think of another idea and opposed it.


    However, without waiting for Lin Tianyu to speak, Chi remote has already been the first to say: "the cabinet master, this plan we are talking about is definitely the best one. As long as you are quick enough to kill the blood in the shortest time, and then give help to the ancestor Heidao, everything will go smoothly without any mistakes.


    "However, if the leader of the cabinet has not made such a decision until now, and even his mind is still wavering, then no matter how complete the plan is, it is bound to become full of loopholes. There is no possibility of perfect completion.


    "Even, I think, the master of the pavilion may still be thinking about it. When he gets to the ambush point, he will try to catch up with Yu Lao first. When the fact is settled, then the ancestor of Heidao will have to fight with bloodkill.


    "However, I still want to persuade you, but you must not have such a mind.


    "If you do this, it will certainly upset our plan and cause unnecessary turmoil in the course of action. If in such a short period of turmoil, let the opponent feel the crisis, take the opportunity to flee. Then, even, it is likely that the whole plan of action will fall short.


    "Therefore, we must resolutely carry out the plan we have made.


    "You must be responsible for the whole action plan. You should not make mistakes in the whole action plan because of your own thoughts."


    To tell you the truth, just now, Lin Tianyu really thought about it.


    He wants to argue with Chi Yuanyuan and Heidao Laozu first, so that they can change their minds and fight against the old by themselves. However, Lin Tianyu''s heart is also very clear. I''m afraid he can''t make sense of them. Therefore, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he has already made up his mind to fight with Yu Lao if it is impossible to make a connection with them.


    But who thought, this thought has not paid the action, has been seen by the pool remote.


    At the same time, with Chi''s words, Lin Tianyu also thought that if he suddenly changed on the spot after he had made a decision on the distribution of the warring opponents, he would, as Chi remote said, very likely cause temporary chaos to the whole killing operation.


    But that kind of killing.


    In particular, the opponent or from the fairyland down to the power of the mainland above the real immortal. Then, with such a short period of chaos, it is really possible that the opponent will immediately flee after feeling the strength of his own side. Then, it was possible, and therefore lost a chance to kill blood.


    This time, the first task of this operation is to kill and kill blood. There must be no mistake.


    Chi remote said this but completely reasonable.

 Chapter 1197

    Finally, Lin Tianyu''s eyes must.


    Good!


    He must kill and kill in the shortest time.


    The plan was decided.


    Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu were the main fighting forces, and each of them arranged three more to understand the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. Then, more than ten Yuan Ying friars were arranged to accompany him to stop the blood killing of his followers. Of course, it''s just insurance. Even if they are following them and have entourage, they should be members of the sword evil society. Even if those people were killed by blood and taken in by old means, they could not really and completely share the same mind with them. Therefore, it is also very likely that once the battle begins, they will not do their best, and they may even seize the opportunity to fight back.


    Of course, although there will be such a possibility, we can not completely hope that those accompanying people will really do so.


    If, at that time, if these people go beyond expectations, do not fight back, and still do their best to fight for the sake of Yu Lao and Xue Sha, there will also be some small disturbances.


    Therefore, these Yuanying friars are an extra two handed preparation.


    It is bound to wipe out this kind of possible small disturbance completely in the bud.


    All the arrangements were in place, and all of them boarded the fastest boat and rushed to Qingye city immediately. Then, hundreds of miles away from Qingye City, Lin Tianyu, Heidao Laozu and others ambushed according to the plan.


    At this time, Chi remote said: "we must remember later, as long as we stop the bloody and old Yu, we will go forward according to the plan, and we will kill each other directly without any doubt or reservation.


    "The most important thing about this operation is to be quick, accurate and ruthless.


    "After all, more than the old colleagues, itself is a change. Secondly, there is Mr. Hua who has gone to rob Heidao''s secret place. However, who can guarantee 100% that he will not suddenly return in the middle of the way.


    "Therefore, as long as the interceptor is stopped, he will act in accordance with the plan in front of him immediately. Without mercy, he will kill his opponent as soon as possible, so as to avoid future trouble.


    "Remember! Remember


    All those who participated in the operation nodded.


    In particular, Lin Tianyu took a deep look at the pool and nodded.


    In Lin Tianyu''s mind, however, he is very clear: Chi remote has once again solemnly explained this matter. The most important reason is that he is afraid that he will not comply with the plan and must fight with Yu Lao, which will cause unnecessary confusion and affect the final result. Therefore, when it comes to the war, we still specially emphasize that this has been discussed at the beginning of the plan.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is completely calm down and knows the importance of following the plan.


    Moreover, in my heart, I have made up my mind, and I will certainly follow the plan later. What''s more, as long as you make a move, you will not leave any spare force. You can kill the blood as quickly as possible. Then, you can help master Heidao to share the pressure. The ultimate safety of master Heidao is closely related to how fast he can kill blood.

 Chapter 1198

    Just after Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu had ambushed for a short time, a flying boat quickly came to this direction in the sky.


    It''s just the sword and devil club, and the direction to go is Qingye city.


    Moreover, if you feel it carefully, you can also feel that there is a sense of killing and blood coming from the boat. The murderous spirit, from the heart, is that everyone in the boat can''t hide it if they want to hide it. Because, in the boat, there should be someone who is full of strong intention to kill. Even though the idea of killing is passed through the boat, it can be so far away that people on the ground outside the boat can clearly sense it.


    At the same time, the smell of blood that can make people feel the blood coming from a group of corpses in a sea of blood in an instant. Although it can only be sensed faintly, the nature of killing and bloodiness can not be covered up at all.


    This bloody gas, of course, is the seamless emission from the blood killing body.


    The target appears.


    All people have a kind of unspeakable excitement, but also some inexplicable tension.


    The speed of the boat, although there is no Lin Tianyu, they choose the boat which is good at speed quickly. However, there was also a cover, which suppressed the speed of monk Yuanying''s movement.


    At the beginning, it was only inexplicably sensed that the boat was flying near.


    However, in a short time, we can clearly see that the flying boat is getting closer and closer from the line of sight. From a small black spot inside the induction, a clear outline of the flying boat has appeared. Then, the outline of the boat is getting closer and closer, and it almost flies over the top of the head in an instant.


    At this time, two knife lights, together with more than 20 other attacks, all bombarded the boat in an instant.


    With the sound of "boom", the whole boat would have been broken into pieces and flying in all directions under the force that had exceeded the limit of heaven and the mainland.


    At the same time, he was in the boat, paying attention to the front, thinking of getting to Qingye City, killing the mortals and Yu Lao in such a city. With the sound of "bang", they were all shocked out of the boat. However, fortunately, both of them came down to earth as immortals with profound cultivation and profound strength. Although they were shocked by this sneak attack, they looked embarrassed. However, with the help of advanced cultivation, he dodged away and did not get serious injury. However, because of his weak strength, he should have had the last time. After being seriously injured by Lin Tianyu, he was still in a bad condition. His internal organs were slightly injured and a trace of blood was spitting out from the corners of his mouth.


    In the boat, there are three Yuanying friars. However, they are all seriously injured by this earthquake, and almost no longer have any combat power left.


    There should be more than a dozen of Jindan friars, and only some bones and dregs were left after the bombardment. Not all of them. There''s not a single piece of bone left.


    When xuesha and Yu Lao were shaken out of the boat, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu rushed to kill them without any hands left.

 Chapter 1199

    At this time, especially Lin Tianyu, who had already practiced the incarnation of thousands of illusions to Xiaocheng''s realm, was in the lead when he rushed to kill the blood. Before everyone could react to it, the black light of the knife had already turned into a competition and was going to kill the blood kill.


    In the end, although the blood kill was injured by concussion, because of his strong cultivation, he was only a common minor injury. At the critical moment when the black Sabre light was about to kill his body, he finally reflected it and staggered his body a little bit, so that he managed to avoid the disaster. However, although his life was saved, his left arm was cut off completely.


    "Ah


    The blood kills a sound of anger, the roar of rage rings out.


    Under this circumstance, his anger almost turned into a torrent of blood, which directly submerged the whole Tianquan continent, which was enough to calm his anger and wash away the disgrace.


    Last time, with the supreme power of fairyland immortals, I came to the heaven power land of the lower world. I thought I could spread all the power. But who knows, just landed on the land of Tianquan, and before even a trace of prestige was spread out, he met Lin Tianyu. Then, in the struggle with Lin Tianyu, he was seriously injured, and he broke the life of his close follower, the blood slave, and escaped his life. Even, in that escape, it was brought down from the fairyland, in case of accidents, the secret treasure, completely abandoned. At the beginning, he took the lower bound of the secret treasure, but he never thought that he would really use such a secret treasure to protect his life. What''s more, I never thought that someone in the lower world could actually blow through the defense of that secret treasure.


    The secret treasure was claimed to be a secret treasure of the fairyland that could not be destroyed even if it was bombarded by the other party for a hundred years. As a result, let alone a hundred years ago, it was cracked in only two quarters of an hour and almost broken.


    Although the immortals without immortals are added to it, the power of the secret treasure must have dropped a lot from the claimed power.


    However, it took a person of the lower bound two quarters of an hour to blow it to pieces on the spot. This lower bound is really a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    But this time, it was even worse than last time.


    It was originally in the boat, flying well, not to mention trying to show prestige, and even this time, even had not had time to show his face. By a sudden strong force from the outside world, he directly blasted the boat into pieces, which made his body vibrate and spit out a small mouthful of blood. Moreover, at the first time after the flying boat was shaken out, he was directly attacked by a fatal attack. He was about to kill himself with a single blow.


    Who is this?


    Even if I have such a big hatred and resentment with myself, I will kill myself directly if I don''t even want to expose myself.


    There is no reason.


    Who?


    Who is it?


    I have lost the blood of the whole left arm. In two eyes, what will come out is not blood, but almost blood. Through the almost liquefied blood, xuesha quickly saw the man standing in front of him who had just made a knife to himself.


    It was Lin Tianyu who seriously injured himself and killed the blood slaves last time.

 Chapter 1200

    "Ah! Ah, ah... "


    Bloodkill roared again.


    Lin Tianyu again!


    It''s the evil star again!


    Does he and his life contradict each other?


    I had just arrived in Tianquan land, when I fell on the ground, I met him. Moreover, I was seriously injured and broke into blood slaves. This time, he was just riding in the boat, and he had no relationship. Then he met his ambush, and then, with one blow, he directly cut off one of his arms.


    No.


    This time, taking a boat trip is not really, or it has nothing to do with Lin Tianyu. In fact, to really talk about it, it really matters.


    Because, this time, my own boat, but to go to Qingye City, to kill his Lin family, by the way, destroyed the whole Qingye city.


    Then, he happened to be ambushed by Lin Tianyu in a mountain ridge hundreds of miles away from the city.


    Blood kill suddenly thought, not only to kill the Green Leaf City Lin family people, to vent their anger and revenge. At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also the same attention to their own movement, anytime and anywhere ready to kill themselves. Otherwise, absolutely not so coincidentally, he just ambushed himself on the route, directly and forcefully ambush himself.


    What''s more, bloodkill thought of a point -


    that is, his action line was betrayed.


    But who would have betrayed his course of action?


    Of course, if you want to betray his route of action, the first thing is to know where he will go next. Otherwise, even if he wants to sell his blood, how can he sell it?


    But who can know his route?


    Know that the destination he is going to is Qingye City, and then, after informing the other party, ambush him on this way?


    When xuesha thinks so, he first thinks of Mr. Hua.


    Because even Lin Tianyu''s hometown is in the city of green leaves, all the things that happened in the city were told by Mr. Hua. Therefore, Mr. Hua will know more about his next trip and destination. If Mr. Hua wants to sell his blood, it''s not too easy. Just, can it be Mr. Hua?


    But such an idea was quickly denied by the blood itself.


    Because, in his perception, it is already aware that Mr. Hua''s follower Yu Lao is also being attacked. What''s more, the momentum of the attack is by no means a sham, but a real killing of the other party.


    So, if it wasn''t for Mr. Hua who wanted to kill himself, who would have snitched?


    All of a sudden, xuesha''s brain moved and locked in the target -


    those monks still living in the sword demon society.


    Knowing that he was ambushed on the upper part of the road, Lin told them that he was ambushed in the sky.


    Think of here, blood kill a burst of dark hate, even, is the Chinese childe all hate very much.


    On that day, he sensed that there were fairies in the sword and demon society, and he urged the only strength left of the secret treasure. He directly sent himself into the sword and magic club and joined with young master Hua. After meeting, he saw the monks in the sword demon society and killed them according to the idea of blood at that time. He wanted to kill all the friars in the sabre demon society, so as to let off the serious injury he suffered when he first arrived on the land of Tianquan. But in the end, Mr. Hua was benevolent and let them go. At last, the root of today''s disaster has been buried.

 Chapter 1201

    In the blood to kill in the mind, instantly want to understand the cause and effect of all this, Lin Tianyu in the hands of the black knife cut more quickly, the knife to the body of blood kill. After a while, it was on the body of blood kill again, draw several blood mark again.


    At this time, the other three cooperated with Lin Tianyu''s group of black magic tigers and realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. They also came to help Lin Tianyu and launched a siege against blood killing.


    Originally, Lin Tianyu was the only one who could not cope with the blood killing at this time.


    Even if it takes a little longer to fight, Lin Tianyu alone can kill the blood directly. Now, with the cooperation of these three powerful men, who have realized the peak of the half step immortal, they are more than a hundred pounds, killing the blood to death. After a while, you can kill the blood directly and succeed.


    Under this kind of situation, the blood kill also quickly already knew this extremely disadvantageous situation to oneself.


    It is impossible to overturn the ship and reverse the situation.


    Unless now, suddenly there is a powerful new force, willing to do their best to help themselves, but there is still a bit of possibility to help themselves to resolve the current crisis.


    However, will there be such a powerful new force?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    Even if Mr. Hua and another entourage get the news now and rush to come, I''m afraid they will not be able to rescue themselves. What''s more, there is a feeling in the heart of xuesha, that is, even if Mr. Hua knows what''s going on here, he can''t give up what he wants to do there. Instead, he comes to rescue himself and solves such a big siege for himself.


    Now, the only way to live is to save yourself!


    But how can we help ourselves?


    However, he had thought for several times that he wanted to release all his accomplishments completely. Then, he was squeezed by the world power of Tianquan land, and directly squeezed himself out of Tianquan land and sent him to the fairyland. To the fairyland, I can completely no longer have any fear of these aborigines.


    First of all, they couldn''t have a way to fairyland. Why fight with yourself again?


    Second, even if they can go to the fairyland, what?


    When the strength of blood kill can be fully recovered, he does not think that with the full strength of his immortal, he is not enough to fight against these aborigines in the lower world.


    However, blood killed several times to do so, but did not dare to do so.


    After all, it will take some time for him to untie his cultivation. At the same time, he was almost unable to move when he was squeezed by the world force of Tianquan continent. In the meantime, there will be a certain period of time for the other party to attack themselves. What''s more, xuesha believes that with such a good opportunity to attack, the other party will make good use of it, and then kill himself again.


    Even, there''s no need to have these two opportunities to attack yourself. Only need to have one of the opportunities, blood kill believe that the other side will never waste, but will mercilessly kill themselves on the spot.


    Now, it''s almost impossible to escape in this way.

 Chapter 1202

    Finally, after several hesitations, xuesha yelled: "wait a minute!"


    However, xuesha was attacking his four people, but none of them stopped at all. Instead, he grasped his opening, and there was a weak chance that the gas engine would leak out. In addition, he added a few more scars to his body.


    Blood kill a anger, angry nearly spit blood.


    I have already opened my mouth and asked them to stop and stop.


    But they''re good.


    Not only did no one stop. On the contrary, he took advantage of such an opportunity to kill himself wantonly.


    These bastards!


    Damn animal husbandry!


    If all the strength in the fairyland can be brought into play, I will directly shoot your grandsons like ants with one move.


    But in the heart of blood killing, he was so angry that he was about to explode. However, he had to take such a breath first. It''s the key to keep one''s own life first. It''s good to be on the top of the fairyland in the future. When these guys fly to the fairyland, they will be killed one by one and get revenge today.


    Finally, he said, "stop! I''m a fairy. What''s more, even if you kill me now, it won''t play a big role. On the contrary, it will plant a big trouble for you when you fly to the fairyland in the future.


    "Do you know that in the fairyland, important disciples like me will leave soul cards in the sect.


    "The effect of this soul card is that I am killed outside, and I can be reborn through the soul card left on the fairyland.


    "Therefore, your killing of me now is totally meaningless.


    "So you might as well stop now. Then we shook hands and made a peace. In the future, after you fly to the fairyland, I will not only do not start with you, but also revenge today. I''m willing to have a good relationship with you. When you fly to the fairyland, I will take more care of you. How about it? "


    However, no one listened to his words.


    On the contrary, when he finished the sentence at a very fast speed, the other side took the opportunity to speed up his hand and added a lot of injuries to his body.


    Asshole!


    Blood killed in the heart, is more angry.


    Last time, in the face of Lin Tianyu, he also said all the good things, but he didn''t have any effect at all. Finally, Lin Tianyu or oil and salt into the ground can be injured into a serious injury, but also killed the blood slaves.


    This time he asked for help, but he thought of a possibility of blood killing.


    Lin Tianyu must not be relaxed about his own killing.


    However, in the blood to kill the heart, he is still reported to have a little hope. Hope that their own mouth to ask for, and then threaten to intimidate, lure to benefit, may be able to play a little role. Even, he just needs a little bit of role, let him grasp, he can take the opportunity to fly to the fairyland.


    But who thought, it didn''t work at all.


    Not only in Lin Tianyu''s here, not until a little bit of role. Even if it was the three people who cooperated with Lin Tianyu, they did not play a role.

 Chapter 1203

    Puff, puff


    There are more and more injuries on the body.


    All of a sudden, it seemed that there were dozens of Lin Tianyu and killed them at the same time. Then, xuesha felt the fierce killing opportunity and knew that he could no longer avoid this killing. In the heart a fierce, the whole body is bulging up. Obviously, he was thinking of using self explosion to pull one or two backers.


    However, when the blood killing body was just bulging up, dozens of Lin Tianyu had all waved black swords and chopped at the blood killing body.


    Puff, puff, puff


    One after another, the sound of chopping into the meat sounded, and the blood killing was just bulging up. The body, which had not yet reached the degree of self explosion, shrunk down like a balloon with air leakage.


    This self explosion has not reached the limit, it has already ended in Lin Tianyu''s sword technique.


    Xuesha looked at Lin Tianyu with no anger on his face and said angrily: "I curse you! As long as you dare to go to the fairyland, you will surely die. When the time comes, your fate in the fairyland will be doomed. You will be chased by the whole blood evil gate, worse than the street mouse. You will be terrified for a long time. Then, in the endless regret, you will be killed to death. "


    Lin Tianyu sneered and said: "even if I will be killed to death, you this scum is already invisible."


    Lin Tianyu said and waved the knife twice.


    When Lin Tianyu''s last knife was about to cut his body, xuesha roared: "scum! Who do you think is scum? I think you are scum


    Then, in the roar of xuesha, Lin Tianyu directly cut down the blood killer''s Zhihai with a knife, drowning out the whole spirit of xuesha, so that he could not die any more.


    "Ah! I must kill you, take your spirit and torment it for thousands of years


    In the fairyland, a bloody land, a fuzzy figure, from a soul card inside, gradually become clear.


    Look carefully, this man is just killed by Lin Tianyu in Tianquan land.


    Just as xuesha said, although he was killed by Lin Tianyu on the Tianquan continent. However, by borrowing the soul card and the fairy secret arts, he was almost killed when he was already known by the people of the blood evil sect above the fairyland. Then, the people through the blood evil sect spent a lot of resources to revive him.


    Just as xuesha said to Lin Tianyu, the elite disciples in the immortal sect like him will have the soul card and stay in the sect. Once they die outside, the sect will be able to revive them.


    However, such a revival requires a lot of resources. Moreover, even if it is resurrected, the realm will have a slight drop. At the same time, because it has been killed once, the spirit is slightly smaller than before. Although this kind of fall and weak, are very small, but for the genius who wants to climb the peak, it is a tiny gap is not bad. Otherwise, it is very likely that because of such a small gap, the gap between those top talents will be widened step by step, and eventually, they will be farther and farther away.


    Of course, this kind of drop and weakness is not without the possibility of recovery. However, this kind of thing about talent recovery is extremely against the heaven and earth treasure, can not be met.


    Therefore, although xuesha was resurrected, his road to the peak was almost cut off.


    Therefore, just after resurrection, there was only a vague shadow, and there was a roar from the sky.

 Chapter 1204

    However, the roar could not be heard by Lin Tianyu and others on the Tianquan continent.


    After killing the blood, Lin Tianyu did not dare to stop at all, so he rushed to the battlefield where the black sword ancestor and Yu old side were.


    At this time, in another space above the sky, the ancestors of the black tiger clan and the elder elder were already there, looking at everything below and the ongoing battle.


    "Grandfather, why didn''t you do it just now? If the ancestor is willing to do it, I believe that the blood killing will never come back to the immortal world again. In this way, it can also provide some more security and security for the future life of the boy below after he flies to the fairyland. "


    Laozu said: "in this way, it will make this boy safer even after he arrives in the fairyland. But at the same time, it is bound to be because of this, and the boy is less tempered. "


    Of course, the elder knows the meaning of the word.


    This kid is not comfortable. After all, this is a person he is very optimistic about, so he also hopes to bring him as much as possible to temper. However, now, he is only a heaven power land, such a lower land, is still a tolerable genius, so he set up such an opponent on the fairyland, as a future tempering, this is too difficult.


    After all, even those slightly weaker geniuses who were born and grew up in the fairyland may not be able to cope with such talents as blood killing them.


    In the future, once Lin Tianyu flies from the lower boundary plane to the fairyland. He must have just entered the realm of immortal. At that time, it would not be the same as that on the mainland of that day, because of the power of the world, they would suppress their accomplishments to the same level and let them fight so fairly. At that time, Lin Tianyu was bound to have no resistance to the suppression of the realm.


    Then, the elder hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "ancestor, are you not afraid of such a sharpening, have you rubbed this excellent sword?"


    The ancestor is indifferent way: "not afraid!"


    "Why? No matter how good a sword is, if it is too sharpened, it may be broken. What''s more, it''s a genius on the fairyland. By the time the boy flies to heaven, I believe he is better than the other. However, his realm is always a hard injury. It would not be a good thing if he was caught by such a genius as soon as he arrived in the fairyland. "


    The old ancestor said again: "if you fold it, you can fold it."


    The elder asked curiously, "but isn''t this boy the most talented person that the ancestor valued and recognized?"


    The ancestor said: "if he is in the fairyland after flying, even like blood kill such a small person can''t clean up, on the contrary, he is honed by the other side. Well, it''s no doubt that he''s not really on top. Even if it can be regarded as a genius, it is only good to be able to count it. In that case, his future achievements are bound to be unable to bear the responsibility that I am going to give him now. Well, if you fold it, you''ll get it. We can get another one before it''s too late. For the discovery of such a genius, we can give him the best help as far as possible. However, he has to rely on his own efforts to solve all these problems to prove that he is good enough

 Chapter 1205

    The elder finally did not say any refutation.


    Because in the elder''s heart, it is completely clear that Lin Tianyu''s importance lies in his ancestor''s heart. It is precisely because of this extremely high degree of importance that the test and tempering left behind is far higher than that of others. It''s hard enough to scare off some talented people.


    Originally, on that day, the elder still had some unhappiness in his heart. He felt that his ancestor had made Lin Tianyu absorb so many stars. He was more talented than the black magic tiger clan. He had absorbed too many stars. But now, after seeing these hardships arranged by his ancestors for Lin Tianyu, I suddenly felt that, in fact, the sources of the stars absorbed by Lin Tianyu on that day were really nothing compared with each other.


    On that day, the reason why Lin Tianyu absorbed so many sources of stars was obviously that the ancestor was too optimistic about Lin Tianyu. Just because he was too optimistic about Lin Tianyu, the test -


    for only a long time, Lin Tianyu was directly on the immortal, and his ancestor did not mean to help him at all.


    At the same time, he left a strong opponent in the fairyland.


    When the great elder thought about it, he also thought about his master''s unique talent on that day. However, when he arrived in the fairyland, he also fell.


    From the present point of view, Lin Tianyu is indeed more talented than the master of that day. But such a genius, if you really can''t clean up such a small immortal as blood killing, how can you ensure that you can become more powerful, and then protect the whole heaven power continent. Although his own hand, can kill the blood in this day''s power land above, can let him even resurrect the opportunity. In the future, it will be safer for Lin Tianyu to enter the fairyland again.


    However, this kind of security is always just suitable for ordinary people and ordinary talents.


    If a super genius like Lin Tianyu wants to really grow up, he has to go all the way up and down to the top, then he can really grow up.


    Moreover, he must be allowed to kill generals all the way from the beginning of cultivation.


    Otherwise, if there is a slight change in the future, the genius who has not yet grown up will surely die at once.


    This is also why, after the blood killed to the Tianquan continent, he almost did not fight. Even when the blood kill entered the sword demon club, he just stood by with cold eyes. His ultimate goal was to see what Lin Tianyu would do and how he could do it.


    Thinking like this, my grandfather looked at Lin Tianyu again.


    Lin Tianyu rushes towards the ancestor of Heidao.


    At this time, the black sword ancestor and their side were fighting fiercely.


    In front of him, when Lin Tianyu and other four people rushed to kill him with blood, the four people on the side of the ancestor of Heidao also rushed to Yu Lao with the fastest speed according to the plan. Because of the proper arrangement in advance, suddenly, and without any hesitation, Yu Lao was caught off guard. Even at the beginning of the attack, the four people, including the ancestor of black knife, had a slight advantage.

 Chapter 1206

    However, this in the old is not only an immortal, but also a very powerful immortal.


    Although at the beginning, because of the unprepared reason, he was temporarily suppressed by four people, including the black knife ancestor. However, as soon as the initial defeat was over, Yu Lao had completely adapted to the attack of Heidao Laozu and others. After a few moves, he had steadily recovered the defeat and gradually gained the upper hand. He even gradually suppressed the four people including Heidao Laozu.


    Then, in a few moves, Yu Lao mastered the rhythm of the battle, and his advantage was growing.


    Although there were four people who cooperated with each other to attack on the side of Heidao Laozu, they were also under the suppression of Yu Lao. The defeat was more and more serious, and gradually it was in danger. If not after the four people''s plan was not drawn up, we should pay attention to cooperation. I''m afraid someone has been killed or seriously injured under the old fierce attack. However, although it has not yet been able to maintain the temporary insurance against the dangers, it is obviously impossible to support it for a longer time.


    After that, Lin Tianyu was killed. The figure flashed past, which pushed the avatar to the extreme. When Lin Tianyu''s figure quickly moved into the battle circle, a black knife light suddenly flashed, and it was cut towards the old man. At this critical moment, Yu laoxiu was deep and responsive. When the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was about to be cut directly from Yu''s body, he slightly sidestepped his body to avoid being robbed. However, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand finally cut off the two fingers of Yu''s left hand.


    After that, Yu Lao dodged again and got out of the battle circle. When he was staring at Lin Tianyu, his eyes could not help shrinking.


    Although just now, Lin Tianyu''s knife was obviously suspected of a sneak attack.


    However, just between a knife, you can cut off two fingers of Yu neatly. Moreover, if it was not for the last moment of the old man, he would have to cut the old man in half directly under this knife.


    When did Lin Tianyu become so powerful?


    What''s more, this is just the beginning of the fight. How long has it been.


    Over there, the blood kill has been directly cut by Lin Tianyu.


    The fighting power is so terrible that


    Yu can still remember that when he saw Lin Tianyu for the first time, the secret place of Tiandao was opened. All of them rushed to the secret place of Tiandao, hoping to get the chance there. At that time, Lin Tianyu was only the cultivation of martial arts realm in the period of body refining. Although it can be said that the genius is extremely gorgeous, but it is only able to be called male in the same realm. Compared with the real masters on the mainland, they could easily crush him to death if they wanted a little finger.


    But now, how long has it been.


    He is clearly standing on the top of the whole Tianquan continent. Even, it can be said that he is directly standing at the top of the whole Tianquan continent, none of them.


    Mr. Yu has not never seen a genius.


    In the vast heaven and earth of fairyland, is there less amazing talent?


    Will there be less talent to challenge?


    However, even in the fairyland, based on the old experience, I have never seen one. There are so many practitioners like Lin Tianyu who can improve their own strength in such a short time.

 Chapter 1207

    Such a top genius, not to mention in the Tianquan mainland, even in the fairyland, I''m afraid it can be regarded as unique.


    At this time, Mr. Yu suddenly agreed with the idea that Mr. Hua had just seen Lin Tianyu at that time.


    At that time, when Mr. Hua first met Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu escaped from the hands of a Yuanying energetic monk with the accomplishments of a practitioner of body and state martial arts. At that time, the young master Hua was jealous of Lin Tianyu, and he wanted to kill Lin Tianyu on the spot. However, because the whereabouts of the Heidao ancestor''s Heidao is unknown, and Lin Tianyu, as a descendant of the Heidao ancestor, may be able to find out the whereabouts of Heidao from him, so he hesitated and left behind. Wait for the back, find the black knife after the fall. Thus, Lin Tianyu was saved.


    But who would have thought that Lin Tianyu had grown so fast.


    In such a little time, they have grown up to be their rivals under the suppression of the world power of the land of heaven.


    Knowing that, on that day, Yu absolutely supported Mr. Hua and killed Lin Tianyu on the spot. It will not leave us today''s disaster.


    I''m afraid that even in the future, Lin Tianyu didn''t kill him as soon as possible when his cultivation was still low. I''m afraid that even in the fairyland, he will become a big hidden danger on the road of young master Hua.


    Old Yu looked at Lin Tianyu with fear, and his mind was unsteady.


    Both want to take the opportunity to slip away.


    After all, with his profound cultivation, he still has a great chance to escape before he is seriously injured.


    But at the same time, when he was ready to escape, he suddenly came up with another idea -


    now, although Lin Tianyu has grown to a sufficient height. However, in the old heart, there is still a touch of self-confidence. As long as he is careful enough, he should still have a chance to kill Lin Tianyu.


    Is it to escape or to kill Lin Tianyu in the first World War?


    Yu looked at Lin Tianyu deeply.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu, the ancestor of Heidao, and six others who have realized the peak of banbu Xianze have quietly come to Yu laowei.


    Finally, in the eyes of old Yu.


    Cut Lin Tianyu first.


    The growth rate of Lin Tianyu''s accomplishments at present and today. In the future, it is bound to become the biggest enemy and competitor on the road of self cultivation. If he could be killed by the gun before he was fully grown up, he would be able to remove a big obstacle in the future.


    Besides, even if it is handed over, it is really invincible.


    With his profound cultivation, at that time, if you want to escape again, can you escape easily?


    With this group of aborigines, can they really have the means to stop themselves when they decide to escape?


    Mr. Yu made up his mind. He held a long gun in his hand. It seemed that there were dozens of gun shadows. All of a sudden, he drowned eight people in the opposite party. Between one shot, eight people were shrouded, and all of them should be covered in this spear flower. While trapping the enemy, they should seize the opportunity to kill the enemy.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Among the endless spear flowers, the old invincible gun technique is fully displayed.

 Chapter 1208

    A few dozen firecrackers, to the naked eye, though they were immediately and directly shrouded eight people.


    But in fact, nearly half of them are concentrated on Lin Tianyu. Moreover, the killing machine of this gun has completely locked in Lin Tianyu.


    In the old mind now, as long as you can kill Lin Tianyu, everything is worth it.


    Even if his own body was injured to a certain extent, he was willing to.


    Therefore, these dozens of firecrackers, in fact, are just like a kind of cover up, which only slightly blocks the remaining seven people. Then, the real murderer concentrated on Lin Tianyu. If he could hurt Lin Tianyu directly, it would be more perfect. As for the direct killing of Lin Tianyu, although Yu had this idea. However, in his heart, he also understood that this was impossible.


    However, if there was no harm to Lin Tianyu, then after one shot, Yu would surely withdraw directly and run for his life.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    Between one shot, dozens of cross blows rang out.


    However, with the sound of these dozens of cross blows, the other seven people were deeply depressed.


    The force of the gun they were facing seemed to be powerful, but it was nothing. With a touch, it dissipated. This, of course, cannot be due to the lack of strength in the old, which has resulted in such a result, and it is also impossible that it will be because of the lack of strength after the old. Then, there is only one explanation left -


    the key point of Yu Lao''s gun and the place of its killing machine have nothing to do with them.


    Moreover, Yu Lao should have completely locked the target on one person. Just stop them a little bit, and then, with the best shot of the old man, he will go straight to the target.


    This is a must kill shot!


    Maybe this one shot, the targeted target


    Because in front of him, the four men, including the ancestor of Heidao, fought with Yu Lao for a long time. But at that time, it was obviously not forced out of the old real strength and cards. But even at that time, it also completely suppressed the four of them to fight again. But now, Yu Lao used all the cards to strike, which was so powerful that he directly locked all the powers into one person. Who can stop it?


    Who would this be?


    When the seven people''s hearts sank, they also hastened to take back their weapons and continue to kill Yu Lao.


    This kind of killing, even if it can''t really get rid of Yu Lao, can at least slightly affect Yu Lao''s moves and strength.


    But at this time, it was in the ears of the seven of them that they could hear the sound of dozens of weapons hitting in succession.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    From these voices, we can clearly feel that all of Yu''s shooting skills were blocked by his opponents. Not a single shot. Moreover, it seems that there is a kind of balanced taste in the sound.


    With a powerful gun.


    Seven people in the hands of the blade handed out, the heart is slightly Leng for a moment.


    Who is this?


    He was so strong that he could block all the shots that Yu had to strike so hard.


    Do they have such a strong master?

 Chapter 1209

    All seven were puzzled.


    However, at this time, the weapons in their hands did not stop at all and continued to chop at Yu Lao.


    And then there was another clash of weapons. And between the sounds of the weapons hitting each other, others saw that Lin Tianyu had retreated hundreds of meters away. At the same time, there is a wisp of blood in the corner of the mouth, hanging there.


    The other seven were stunned.


    So, just now, Lin Tianyu was the one who had a hard fight with Mr. Yu, who had countless collisions with his weapons.


    Now this situation, it seems, is slightly down. However, this inferiority has already had the strength of the first World War. After all, this is the best shot in the middle of the old shot. Old Yu can''t send out such a powerful shot anytime and anywhere. What''s more, if he didn''t have seven of his own, Lin Tianyu could still choose to stay away from the edge, and then, taking advantage of it, I believe that with Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork, he could do it.


    The reason why he would fight for the top gun was because if Lin Tianyu chose to retreat, one of the seven of them would surely take the edge of the gun. If this is the case, it is very likely that one of them will be in danger of serious injury or falling under the most powerful blow. What''s more, Lin Tianyu chooses to hit hard. He should also have a try at how powerful the old Zhiqiang is.


    After all, young people''s temperament, coupled with the heroic spirit of killing the immortal blood just now.


    Why do you want to stay away?


    At this time, just after the seven men''s weapons and Yu Lao once again met, Lin Tianyu was already from a few hundred meters away, his figure flashed, and his black knife came again.


    Dang -


    the black sword collided with Yu Lao''s spear.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and Yu Lao stepped back tens of meters. It''s completely even.


    Poof!


    Along with this time, the ancestor of black knife seized the opportunity to cut out a long cut on his back. The opportunity to seize the opportunity, and the quick, accurate and ruthless knife, let Yu old is a faint heart tremor. Because just now, almost only when Heidao Laozu and others sneaked in, they got the upper hand. The later moves were always suppressed by Yu Lao. Almost no chance was given to Heidao Laozu and others to play their real strength. But now, with such a small chance, the ancestor of black Dao can easily hold his knife and hurt him.


    Now, if we continue to cooperate with Lin Tianyu, we will have such an opportunity easily. We are bound to leave a wound on ourselves again and again.


    But Lin Tianyu, although just now, there were seven people who made a move and slightly restrained Yu Lao''s attack. But Lin Tianyu made a knife, but he was able to fight against the old man, and even fought.


    What does that mean?


    If yu doesn''t have to shoot as strong as before, even in terms of hard power, it''s impossible to suppress Lin Tianyu.


    However, in the absence of special preparation, it is really impossible to use the top gun like that in front of you anytime and anywhere.


    So, what will be the consequences of this war?

 Chapter 1210

    Yu''s heart sank.


    There is a good chance that he will lose, or even be in danger.


    Because, in this, if only Lin Tianyu is the only one, and there is no one who is extremely skilled in Sabre like the ancestor of Heidao. Yu Lao can maintain a balanced and weak advantage, and can slowly revolve around to find a chance to kill Lin Tianyu. If there is only one person named Heidao Laozu, then Yu Lao can suppress each other and gain the upper hand.


    But now, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu have such a seamless cooperation.


    In the old hard strength, have not occupied the slightest advantage. It is also in the hands of two swordsmen who are both evil swordsmen. They will hurt themselves from time to time. In the cooperation of these two people, even if he is more strict in defense, it is no use at all. There are another six people, although their strength is obviously weaker, but it is not the weak person''s hand, but also the strength of his heart strength.


    In this way, can not only be inferior, but a slight loophole, will let the other party again and again easily cut him.


    If the injury continues to accumulate, when the injury has accumulated to a certain extent, it will inevitably form a danger. Even, it will once again affect his strength. Even then, he may not even have the chance to escape.


    Thinking of this, Yu thought that he would start to run away.


    Whoosh!


    However, in the old figure move, just began to escape. On the way to escape, he suddenly cut down a black knife. When the black knife was about to be cut to the top of his body, Yu Lao quickly dodged and drove away. Although this knife is still not able to cause any fatal damage to the old. However, it is also in the old chest left a scar.


    This -


    Yu was shocked.


    Although his cultivation was severely suppressed after he arrived on the Tianquan land, he was completely suppressed below the fairyland. However, although his body and footwork were also suppressed, they were not as powerful as the cultivation realm. Therefore, his body and footwork, looking at the whole land of heaven and power, Yu also had self-confidence, and no one could defeat him. Therefore, as long as he can be given a chance, as long as the gun in his hand can slightly force the enemy away, then he can completely rely on it, which should be regarded as surpassing the whole heavenly power continent''s body and footwork and escape.


    This is why, in front of him, Yu decided to stay and try to kill Lin Tianyu. If it is determined that Lin Tianyu can not be killed, he will decide the root cause of his escape.


    Because he has complete self-confidence, can want to run away, without any restrictions, no one can stay with him.


    Just now, when he fled, he also sent out a powerful gun move again, forcing back the other eight people. With such an opportunity, Yu Lao couldn''t feel any hope of killing Lin Tianyu. He immediately made a decision, without any hesitation. Once his body method was displayed, he had already fled.


    This escape, Yu is absolutely confident that no one can catch up with him.


    The other side can only follow him. In the process of pursuing, he can only watch him run farther and farther, but he has nothing to do.

 Chapter 1211

    But what about reality?


    Not only did they not chase him after him, but they directly appeared in front of him and came to him with a knife. If yu had not relied on his profound cultivation and quick reaction, he would have been seriously injured just now. It''s not like it is now. It''s just a scar on his chest.


    Old Yu looks at the master of black knife, Lin Tianyu.


    A deep sense of fear rose in his heart -


    just now, Lin Tianyu suddenly appeared in front of his escape and chopped him to death. He wanted to escape easily, but it was impossible. Even, it''s very possible, it''s impossible to escape at all.


    As soon as this idea appeared, Yu''s whole face became particularly embarrassed.


    An aborigine in the lower world is not inferior to him in the hard power of cultivation, which is already unacceptable. But now, the aborigine of the lower boundary is much faster than his escape speed.


    Is there any reason for this?


    Is this still a lower level Aboriginal plane than the celestial plane?


    Thinking like this, in the old eyes suddenly tight.


    The body footwork of the lower boundary plane can be much faster than that of the immortal who came down from the fairyland. Although the cultivation realm has been severely suppressed, the footwork can not be so severely suppressed. The footwork is much faster. Even before I didn''t react at all, I suddenly appeared in front of myself, and then I made a knife to myself.


    No!


    It should be more than just much faster. It''s the aborigine of the lower boundary. His footwork is totally different from his own footwork. His footwork is several levels higher than his own.


    And just now, Yu felt vaguely from the exertion of Lin Tianyu''s footwork that his footwork had not reached the perfect level, or even had just reached the state of minor success.


    Only the footwork of Xiaocheng realm can surpass the immortal who came down from fairyland in footwork.


    Then, the footwork of Lin Tianyu must be at least at the level of immortal method. Moreover, the level of this set of immortal Dharma was even higher than that of all the immortal Dharma levels he had seen before.


    In the old thought of here, in the eye, a fire.


    If he can get such a kind of immortal method footwork, then, only with the support of such a high and deep immortal method footwork, it is completely enough to let his strength rise several levels.


    He must have got the footwork of Lin Tianyu.


    Yu Lao greedily looked in front of him and waved a knife to stop Lin Tianyu.


    But it was in the old brain that when this kind of thinking was running rapidly, the seven people in the back had already chased him, and they were all ready to attack and kill him. At the same time, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand once again crossed a black rainbow and hit him directly. Then, when the old Ting gun blocked him, Lin Tianyu was on one side of the figure, and from another angle, he waved his black knife out.

 Chapter 1212

    Poof!


    At this moment, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was already in the old abdominal position, cutting out a blood hole. At the same time, the knife in the hand of the ancestor of black knife was also under the old man''s side, and he also cut a hole.


    Asshole!


    Asshole!


    In the old heart, he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.


    Think of him as a fairy lower bound to the right of the day such a native side of the continent. However, it was forced to such a point -


    in the short confrontation, except for all the powerful blows gathered for the first time, when the other party made a surprise attack, it took a little bit of the upper hand. The fighting in the latter part of the war has been and constantly injured by the other side. Even when they feel threatened and want to escape, they can''t escape.


    He is an immortal who has suffered so much in this lower world. But he did not have a way.


    No way!


    If we go on fighting like this again, we will probably die here. We must not let ourselves die in such a lower bound. Must have escaped.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    Yu Lao once again tried his best to push back the gap between the other eight people. With a "whoosh" sound, he went to the distance quickly and quickly ran out.


    However, just ran out, not far away.


    Just in front of it, another black knife was cut off. Finally, I had the experience of the previous time. When the sword light was about to be cut on the old man, he quickly flashed on his side. It was only by this sudden light that he left a scar on his body. However, although Yu always escaped Lin Tianyu''s knife because of his previous experience, he was not able to escape the knife of the ancestor Heidao, and left a scar on the right back of his body.


    Then, under the close cooperation and constant involvement of the other eight people, Lin Tianyu or Heidao Laozu will leave a few scars on his body after a few moves. A few moves, will be left a few scars. Even when the battle came to the back, not to mention Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu, the six monks who had understood the half step immortal principle with the cooperation of Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu, also could seize the opportunity from time to time, leaving a scar on the old body.


    At this meeting, Yu Lao is not only completely suppressed in the downwind, but also has more and more injuries on his body. Even, it''s completely out of order.


    In the old heart, already like a mirror. If there is no foreign aid, go on like this, he is bound to have only one way to fall.


    Do you really want him to fall on this lower boundary of the heavenly power of the mainland?


    Old Yu reluctantly thought about it. Then, he quickly sent out a message to Mr. Hua.


    Now, we can only rely on the rescue of young master Hua. If Mr. Hua doesn''t rescue himself on this Tianquan continent, then, with Lin Tianyu''s uncanny immortal footwork, he can''t think of any other way except that he is so hurt and finally falls.

 Chapter 1213

    After the news came out, Mr. Yu recovered a little confidence.


    As long as the message reaches Mr. Hua, and if he really wants to rescue himself, he will consume a secret treasure of fairyland, and they can get here quickly. If you have the help of Mr. Hua and the two of them, then you will not only be safe and secure, but if you can fully grasp such an opportunity, you may even kill Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, when sending out the message, Yu Lao also grasped the key points, focusing on the message, and mentioned Lin Tianyu. And Lin Tianyu''s progress, his future threat.


    With the nature of Childe Yihua, seeing such a message, he must have rushed to kill Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, without Lin Tianyu, who was almost stabbed in the heart of Mr. Hua, Mr. Yu would really worry about whether Mr. Hua would come after he received his message for help. After all, the attraction of that day''s secret place to Mr. Hua was too strong. Moreover, if you want to catch up in time, you have to consume a secret treasure in the fairyland. Under this kind of consideration, with Childe Hua''s disposition, maybe he would choose to abandon his subordinate and follow him.


    But now, with Lin Tianyu such a threat in the future.


    Don''t say it''s childe Hua. Even if you are old Yu, you will choose to rush over immediately and kill Lin Tianyu first. Comparing his heart to heart, Yu believes that Mr. Hua must have made such a choice. What''s more, if Mr. Hua did so, he would not only kill Lin Tianyu, but also, to a greater extent, buy off the old man''s heart. Even if it''s just a passing thing, Yu will surely fully accept this feeling.


    Therefore, after the news was sent out, Yu''s mood was much more stable.


    In this state, there are more rules in the war than before. I believe that with the current state to continue, he must be able to wait until the arrival of the two young master Hua, and then concentrate his efforts to kill Lin Tianyu on the spot.


    At the same time, where the secret place of Tiandao was opened, Mr. Hua received a message from Yu Lao.


    Young master Hua had some joy in his heart: if he killed all the Lin family in Qingye City, he would surely have a feud with Lin Tianyu. Then, at that time, if you want to kill Lin Tianyu, you can kill such a firm supporter with more blood.


    At the same time, there are some hidden worries in young master Hua''s heart: Blood killing will not be really so fast, has this matter been done? If he has done it. Then, it is very likely that xuesha would think of Childe tahua, and he would like to rush to the secret place of this day''s sword, and there were some anomalies. Then, the blood kill is very likely, after the settlement of the Lin family and the green leaf city, he will continue to rush to the place where the secret place of the sword is located.


    Now, although the Tiandao secret place has been opened, no one has got the ultimate inheritance of Tiandao secret place.


    This also represents that it is impossible for young master Hua to inherit the secret place of Tiandao now.


    If now, blood kill has already rushed over, it is a variable ah!

 Chapter 1214

    I just hope that though things have been done by blood.


    But at the same time, Yu was able to think of other ways to stop the blood killing.


    In this way, it is really the best of both worlds.


    In his mind, Mr. Hua looked at the message carefully. This matter, he also did not carry the side that one looks slightly old to follow.


    The content of the message has nothing to do with what Mr. Hua thinks.


    This is not about the killing of the Lin family in Qingye city by blood, or the killing of Qingye city by blood. In the message, it was said that the blood was killed by Lin Tianyu, who had been ambushed for a long time. Then, Lin Tianyu even led people to surround him and kill him. Moreover, because Lin Tianyu led the siege, Yu Yu was so powerful that he was in danger. At any time, he might fall in the siege of Lin Tianyu.


    This --


    young master Hua was shocked.


    When did Lin Tianyu become so powerful when he was already on the Tianquan continent?


    This is really a big crisis.


    In childe Hua''s eyes, there was a lot of killing opportunities flashing in his eyes. Now he is going to kill Lin Tianyu. In the process of killing, even, it affected the changes of the sky nearby -


    the wind howled and the thunder burst.


    At this time, the slightly old man who had been accompanied by Mr. Hua said: "Mr. Hua, now, we hurry to go, there is still the possibility of saving Yu''s life. What''s more, it can kill Lin Tianyu by the way. It''s killing two birds with one stone. Mr. Hua, let''s go now. "


    What can kill two birds with one stone. It''s killing three birds with one stone.


    In this rescue, but still may completely swallow in the old heart. From then on, this Yu Lao will not only be completely sent by Mr. Hua, but also will be able to give his life to him.


    However, Mr. Hua is still unable to go.


    After all, this time, the most fundamental reason for coming down from the fairyland to the Tianquan continent is to inherit the Tiandao secret place. Now, the inheritance of Tiandao''s secret place is in front of my eyes. If it''s going to reach the fat in my hands, I''ll let it go. Then all the things from fairyland to Tianquan are totally wasted.


    That''s not worth the loss.


    Of course, now there is this slightly old man who is following by his side. Although he thinks so in his heart, he can never say so. Otherwise, it will shake the hearts of the followers.


    Mr. Hua thought for a moment and said, "I think we should wait for a while and go to rescue again.


    "After all, it''s now, and the ultimate inheritance of this sword''s secret place will be born soon. If we go right now, we may miss the ultimate inheritance of this sword''s secret place. We have been waiting for such a long time on Tianquan land. It would be a pity if we missed it at this last moment.


    "Besides, you know more about Yu Lao''s strength than everyone else. His strength, even, is slightly stronger than you. With such strength, it is impossible to fall easily. I believe that he must have some last resort, can support, has been waiting for us to rescue

 Chapter 1215

    Old follow heart a sink.


    Knowing that Mr. Hua said so, he did not intend to go to the rescue at all.


    So, after thinking about it, the old man finally put forward another reason and said, "but, Mr. Hua, this is an absolute opportunity to kill that Lin Tianyu. If I miss such an opportunity now, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to meet such a good opportunity to kill Lin Tianyu again. Then, it would be a pity. "


    There was a burst of anger in Mr. Hua''s heart.


    In fact, Mr. Hua prefers to follow the old man. After all, Yu Laohui chose the right words at the right time. If you feel that this is not appropriate, then you will certainly not grasp such a thing again and continue to talk about it. Moreover, more often than not, Yu was able to fully grasp the psychology of Mr. Hua and to analyze the problems. Mr. Hua can not only hear very comfortable, but also find a practical way.


    But what about this old follower?


    As long as he has an idea in his mind, he will constantly talk to Mr. Hua. For example, the matter of rescuing the old man was given sex as soon as he opened his mouth.


    the ultimate inheritance of Tiandao''s secret place is about to be born. This ultimate inheritance is important. Rescue the old, and then delay it.


    In fact, it is very clear.


    It''s impossible for him to rescue Yu Yu. Although the words are more euphemistic and implicative, the meaning is very clear and clear. However, the old follower mentioned the matter again and again, and even came up with the reason to kill Lin Tianyu, trying to move himself. This kind of energy really refutes the decision of Mr. Hua persistently.


    In his heart, young master Hua was angry, but in his mouth, he said, "it seems that this is a good opportunity to kill Lin Tianyu, but it is not. Because, when the old man fled, Lin Tianyu could appear again and again in front of the old man and stopped him.


    "Well, what does it mean?


    "It shows that Lin Tianyu has a set of extremely powerful footwork.


    "Since Lin Tianyu already has such a powerful footwork. When we rushed to kill Lin Tianyu, he would surely escape with such a set of footwork. So, do you think that with your footwork, you can be faster than Yu? In the front of Lin Tianyu''s footwork, Yu Laohui escaped. Then, it is inevitable that when Lin Tianyu escaped, he could not catch up with him. Since Yu Lao can''t catch up with Lin Tianyu. Well, if he wants to escape, we can''t catch up with him.


    "Therefore, this time, even if we all rushed to the past, it is impossible to really kill Lin Tianyu."


    After hearing this, the old follower finally nodded.


    The old follower said, "Mr. Hua, I''m not thoughtful. I didn''t want to think about it all. Indeed, if Lin Tianyu had such an excellent footwork, we would not have killed Lin Tianyu even if we had caught up with him. "


    After the old follower said this, he directly shut his mouth and said nothing more.

 Chapter 1216

    But in the old follower''s heart, it can not help but rise some sadness.


    Did he really want to kill Lin Tianyu? Did he really want to kill Lin Tianyu?


    In fact, the real idea in his heart was that he hoped that young master Hua could hurry up to the past and rescue Yu Lao. Since Mr. Yu has sent this message for help directly. Well, this does not mean that Yu has really encountered a crisis, and even, it is likely that he will not be able to hold on for a long time at all. Now, I don''t want to save him, but I still want him to hold on for a while. Then, there are all sorts of reasons to refuse.


    The old follower is the same identity as Yu.


    Even, it should be in childe Hua''s heart, he still can''t compare with old. However, Mr. Yu did not receive any attention from Mr. Hua, and he rescued him. So, once you are in danger, can you still think of asking Mr. Hua to help yourself?


    This -


    I don''t have to think about it at all.


    In many cases, the old follower is simply that there are not many words. After the meeting, he thought about his mind and didn''t say anything. Mr. Hua didn''t think much about it. Then, Mr. Hua''s eyes are tightly fixed on the secret place of Tiandao. In the eyes, full of greedy look. Just think, who can quickly get the final inheritance of Tiandao secret place. Then, Mr. Hua personally seized the inheritance and returned it to himself.


    It''s just that I''ve been in the sky all the time. I''ve seen it for so long and I''ve felt it for so long, but I haven''t felt it at all. Someone has got the ultimate inheritance of Tiandao''s secret place.


    Time goes by.


    On the other side of the battlefield.


    With the support of the confidence that young master Hua would come to rescue him, Yu Lao fought for a long time in the best condition.


    Although even in this state, in the old is still inevitably injured. However, the injury is to be able to ensure as much as possible to the minimum state, so that the old can adhere to a little longer.


    With the passage of time, after the message was sent out, the other party did not have any information to come back, nor did he see Mr. Hua. He started the secret treasure of the fairyland and rushed to the meeting.


    Finally, Mr. Yu fully understood what Mr. Hua was thinking -


    obviously, in his heart, the inheritance of the secret place of Dao was more important. Even when old Yu delivered such a rescue message, he deliberately added a temptation to go in and claimed that he might kill Lin Tianyu. However, it still had no big effect. In childe Hua''s heart, it is still the most important thing to inherit the secret realm of Tiandao.


    Oh!


    I didn''t expect that I would be killed by the aborigines of the lower world when I came down to Tianquan land.


    In the old thought, the heart is full of hate.


    With the ups and downs of the mood, finally, that has gradually stabilized down the mentality is finally completely disrupted.


    Puff, puff, puff


    With Yu''s mood in disorder, there are more and more loopholes between moves. Between just a few moves, Lin Tianyu and other people have caught one loophole after another, injuring Yu Lao one after another.

 Chapter 1217

    Are you going to die like this?


    In old Yu''s heart, when he thought about it, he was not reconciled to it.


    he had done so many things for Mr. Hua all his life. However, in the end, even to rescue their own expression are not. It''s just for the sake of the Dharma inheritance palace of Tiandao secret realm in the lower world, which may be passed on. Yu always is really not reconciled. Because, he is different from those who are protected and cultivated by the family. They will have soul cards stored in the clan or family. Even if they die outside, they will be able to resurrect them after consuming enough resources. But for myself, there is no such backup measure at all. Once you die, you are really dead.


    He is not willing to!


    Did he really fall on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary?


    However, what can we do if we are not reconciled?


    By now, his fate is doomed. In addition to falling or falling. Filled with discontent, Yu Lao''s resentment is getting deeper and deeper. His resentment against Lin Tianyu, Heidao Laozu and other people, childe Hua and his followers Among all of them, especially the resentment against Mr. Hua has reached its peak. I want to think how much effort he has made and how much heart he has exercised for the sake of young master Hua. Even, this time, he came to Qingye city with blood to carry out childe Hua''s orders.


    What happened?


    Now, I will fall here. So, he begged Mr. Hua to give him a hand. But Mr. Hua is good. He doesn''t even pay attention to it.


    This burst out of resentment, even the old eyes are burned red. Even, even a black hair is a faint red, and then rose up, full of the smell of Shura evil.


    Puff, puff


    In such a deep, completely can not be dissolved in resentment, in the old as if there are some demonized state, and then, even the whole person is a faint dementia like pause. It was when the old man entered this state that Lin Tianyu and other people all grasped the opportunity to greet him one by one with their weapons in their hands.


    Finally, as Lin Tianyu''s momentum reached the peak, Yu was directly cut into two pieces by Lin Tianyu.


    The spirit of Yu Lao just flew out of his body.


    Lin Tianyu quickly turned the black knife in his hand and killed and drowned Yu''s spirit thoroughly.


    In the end, Yu was too dead to die again.


    And killed two immortals one after another, and the eight people they took out together, in addition to the state of some malaise, almost did not suffer from any serious injury. Even if there are injuries on the body, it is just some insignificant small injuries. If you raise a little, you can completely recover. In fact, in this two successive massacres, the biggest is their own consumption. Their own consumption, whether physical or mental, is particularly large, and even has exceeded a limit. Because the two murders just now seemed easy, but in that process, each of them completely tightened their nerves and gave full play to their own state. They did not dare to relax.


    After all, the other side is the real immortal lower bound.

 Chapter 1218

    So, after killing in the old, several people have a kind of prosthetic pain.


    As a result, as soon as the killing is successful, all the people are in a state of rest and recover the consumption as soon as possible.


    But when Lin Tianyu and other eight people recovered, in another space in the sky, the ancestors and elders of the black magic tiger clan still stood there quietly, looking down at the battle. It seems that in the process of killing just now, even if Lin Tianyu is defeated in the end, or even in the end, they may be killed by Yu Lao, and they will not help.


    Now, after Lin Tianyu and their successful killing, the elder opened his mouth and didn''t close it for a long time.


    "Grandfather, you have to be admired for your eyesight."


    Lao Zu listened and nodded.


    The elder said again: "I still remember that when this little guy first went up to our mountain which was full of stars, that strength. Later, he saw his strength soar all the way. Now, how long has this just passed? This is not only the immortal who has been able to kill the lower world. Even the powerful immortal like Yu Lao couldn''t escape if he wanted to escape. What''s more, in such a short period of time, they killed two immortals in succession. "


    The ancestor said calmly: "what you said seems to be that he killed two immortals alone. With him, there were seven other people, especially the ancestor of Heidao, who helped him a lot. If it had not been for his help, Lin Tianyu would never have killed two immortals. At least, Yu can''t kill him alone


    The elder nodded his head, which was exactly what he said.


    However, the elder still said: "however, the boy''s strength is really strong.


    "Although in the process of killing, other people also made a lot of efforts to help him. However, the main force of the killing is clearly this boy.


    "What''s more, what''s more, the boy is clearly just his accomplishments in the golden elixir period.


    "If he had already reached the realm of Yuanying, he would have killed the two immortals by himself.


    "And, again, he has grown to the height he is now.


    "All this, on anyone else, is simply unthinkable. But in his body, it is found, and is completely become a reality. This is a real genius!


    "Lao Zu, I''m not satisfied with your vision."


    The grandfather nodded again.


    However, in his heart, he thought:


    this boy must be more talented and more powerful. If it''s not bad, it''s time for the boy to fly to the fairyland. When he flies to the fairyland, the competition there will be several times, or even dozens of times, greater than that on the Tianquan continent. At that time, if only with the existing level of genius, I am afraid it will be difficult to make a big difference.


    I still remember that the master''s genius was not as good as Lin Tianyu. However, after arriving at the fairyland, the fighting strength increased many times compared with that on the Tianquan land. Moreover, with the cultivation, even let the talent above is to a new height.


    Although the master''s talent was slightly weaker than Lin Tianyu when he was on the Tianquan continent. But later, the master''s talent is much higher than the present Lin Tianyu.


    However, did not also fall in the fairyland?

 Chapter 1219

    In this way, the black tiger ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu again. In his eyes, there was a ray of love, but more was gratification and expectation.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu faintly had a feeling and looked up to the sky.


    This time, the black tiger ancestor did not move his eyes, and when Lin Tianyu''s eyes looked at him, he gave a slight smile and nodded.


    And Lin Tianyu can clearly sense the smile and nod of the black tiger ancestor.


    This kind of feeling, unexpectedly also let Lin Tianyu have a kind of familiar feeling faintly. However, in his induction inside, smile and nod this person, it is clear that is so strange.


    Such a stranger can give him such a familiar feeling.


    What a surprise!


    Mind micro wave between, Lin Tianyu''s induction, but at the same time, has lost the other party''s induction. He could no longer feel the people above the sky. Even when he couldn''t feel it, Lin Tianyu doubted for a while whether he had any illusions -


    in fact, all that just happened was illusory, not real.


    It''s just something that has appeared in your mind, or in your consciousness.


    However, when the idea rose, Lin Tianyu immediately rejected the idea. He can be 100% sure that his reaction just now was not an illusion. But it has existed clearly and honestly. Even in the last time, when he was seriously injured and killed by blood, he also had a trace of feeling. This sense of familiarity should be the reason for the same root and homology as the last time. The last time that temporarily limited the blood to kill the escape of the master, should also be the person that oneself induction now.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu even felt that this kind of familiarity is not only because of the last thing in it.


    There should be many more exchanges.


    Well, it is very likely that the other party has paid attention to himself many times. However, his original cultivation was too low, but he did not know the other side''s attention. Of course, it''s also because the cultivation is too low. When the other party is paying attention to himself, he is not willing to let himself feel it. Now, the reason why I can feel it is that my accomplishments and talents have been recognized by the other party. Otherwise, even with his own current cultivation, the other party doesn''t want to feel it. Lin Tianyu, like him, can''t feel it at all.


    Otherwise, how can the other party be completely in his own induction and disappear without a trace in just a flash of thinking.


    And this kind of familiar feeling, it should be from the previous, he paid attention to himself many times.


    Although at that time, it is impossible for him to realize that the other party is paying attention to himself. However, as long as those concerns exist. Whether or not the other party has let themselves feel it. I will still have a feeling in the dark. Therefore, now, once we have a real sense of each other, the feeling of familiarity will arise unconsciously.


    This sense of familiarity, though not fully understood in words. But it also exists.


    Just like our life, suddenly feel someone familiar, that kind of reason has no reason.


    In fact, we just don''t know why.


    Any existence, it will have its own reason.

 Chapter 1220

    At the same time, in another space far away from here, young master Hua and his old followers looked at the place where Lin Tianyu was fighting.


    Because, at this time, they not only felt a kind of induction from their own hearts.


    It is also a sense of resentment.


    In this kind of resentment, there is a strong and familiar feeling.


    At this moment, they can all know what it means.


    The old follower said, "Mr. Hua, Yu Lao, he --"


    Mr. Hua nodded and said, "Yu Lao should have gone. However, after we get the inheritance of the secret place of Tiandao here, I will certainly go there in person and kill the damned Lin Tianyu to avenge the old man. Don''t worry. I''ll take revenge for you. " Mr. Hua repeatedly said this sentence. In his eyes, the fierce light flickered.


    The old follower just nodded and didn''t say any more. I have no mood to say one more sentence.


    At this moment, in childe Hua''s heart, the hatred, especially for Lin Tianyu, was really real.


    After all, when old Yu followed him, he was able to make a lot of efforts for him, and he could completely follow his heart to do everything well. Maybe it''s a very simple thing for a man like Mr. Hua to follow, or even ten or a hundred followers. However, it is very difficult to get a follower like Yu Lao.


    But now, Mr. Hua has been the most comfortable to follow, so he fell in Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    Therefore, as long as there is a chance, Mr. Hua will certainly tear Lin Tianyu to pieces.


    He repeatedly talked about revenge, and it was at this moment that Mr. Hua really wanted to.


    At the same time, Mr. Hua was a little unhappy with Yu Lao --


    in the end, although he and his old followers did not go to rescue him. But there''s a reason. The birth of Tiandao secret place is just around the corner. It is impossible for Mr. tahua to give up the ultimate inheritance of Tiandao secret place, and rush to rescue Yu Lao. In the heart of young master Hua, Yu Laoke has always been the most knowledgeable follower. But now, he should be in the fall of the time, for the Chinese childe born such resentment.


    This is also let the heart of Childe Dehua, more or less have some add block.


    At this time, young master Hua also suddenly felt the secret place of Tiandao below. Unexpectedly, there was a special fluctuation, which was suddenly passed out.


    In this wave, young master Hua can clearly feel the joy of Tiandao.


    Joy of Tiandao secret place?


    The main purpose of this palace is to find a suitable inheritor. And now it has a completely unmasked joy.


    What does that mean?


    Thinking of this, there should be some reasons. Childe Hua couldn''t help but feel worried about the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret land of Tiandao, which must have been found and is completely suitable for its inheritors. In addition, the ultimate inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace will be handed down to this inheritor. Otherwise, where is the joy?


    Finally, is there a chance to get the ultimate inheritance?

 Chapter 1221

    When Mr. Hua thought excitedly, he could not restrain his feelings any more.


    At this time, even around Mr. Hua, there were colorful clouds flying, auspicious clouds blossoming and birds singing in unison.


    Waiting for such a long time, is the ultimate inheritance finally to be obtained?


    Young master Hua lived in this other space. His eyes and divine sense were released like water and stuck on the body of everyone fighting for the inheritance of Tiandao secret place.


    And in the scene where Lin Tianyu is fighting.


    Now, after more than half an hour''s recovery, Lin Tianyu and other eight people have almost recovered their consumption in front of them. Although we have not completely reached our best state, we have recovered. If there is another battle, there will be no great influence.


    At this time, eight people are after a good rest, looking at each other, are nodding.


    "Tianyu, it''s time to move," said Heidao


    Lin Tianyu looked at the ancestor of black knife, and then looked at the others. He said, "you are all rested. Are you ready?"


    "All ready!"


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Now that we are all ready, let''s prepare for the next action. However, before we take action, we should have a detailed and feasible plan. For example, this time the action, if not before the action, there would have been such a detailed plan feasible. Then, it is impossible to achieve such a good effect. "


    "Well. That''s true. "


    Everyone nodded.


    Next, everyone got on the boat, and then, quickly to the pool before them, the pool was far away from where they had stopped. When the two sides meet, briefly explain the next action. Then, several gathered together and discussed how to arrange the troops.


    One understood the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze: "in fact, there is no need to plan any more. It''s just like the killing.


    "The leader of the forest Pavilion took three people to realize the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, and surrounded and killed young master Hua. Heidao Laozu took another three people to fight another powerful immortal. Lin Pavilion Lord''s side, as soon as possible killed Hua Gongzi, and then quickly came to help. In this way, we can ensure that the two immortals are killed


    As soon as the man finished, he saw Chi remote shaking his head gently.


    Chi remote way: "this time, with the front, it must be different. If my estimation is not bad, I can kill that powerful immortal at most. As for Mr. Hua, let''s not think about it. It''s impossible to kill him. "


    "Why is that?"


    "Because, according to the information we have now, that powerful immortal is just an entourage of young master Hua. So, in this way, their combination is completely different from that when they were killed by blood. In the process of killing, this follower will fight for the protection of young master Hua. Then, under the protection of this retinue, he will surely win a chance of life for Mr. Hua. "


    "So we only need to focus on the follower this time. As for this young master Hua, he doesn''t need to be more careful at all, does he? "

 Chapter 1222

    Hearing this, Chi remote shook his head again.


    The man who asked Chi remote said, "Chi Junshi, you shake your head again. What do you mean? Is it not right to concentrate on killing the follower who may have been killed in this operation? "


    "Of course not."


    Chi said: "although this time, because of the relationship between Mr. Hua and his entourage, the best result we can do is to kill the follower. However, in the course of concrete actions, we can''t abandon that young master Hua. On the contrary, we have to pay special attention to the young master Hua. "


    "And why? Clearly, this young master Hua, we have already determined before the action. It is impossible to kill him. Why should we pay more attention to Mr. Hua in the course of action? "


    Chi remote smiles and says, "of course, there is a reason.


    "What''s more, it''s also because of the special protection that childe Hua will be protected, it''s impossible to kill him. This is why we will focus on taking care of him. In this way, it is bound to be greatly beneficial to our whole action.


    "You can imagine if our focus is on Mr. Hua. How will that young master Hua''s entourage do?


    "He must have rushed to protect Mr. Hua in spite of seeing that he was hurt. In his desperate situation, we are bound to hurt him more easily, and then kill him.


    "What''s more, if we do this properly, we may get unexpected results."


    Everyone, it''s true.


    If they are concentrating their efforts on Fu Hua, they will see that he is in danger, or even his life may be in danger at any time. His entourage must be desperate to rescue Mr. Hua. As Chi said, in his desperate situation, defense will be greatly reduced, and even willing to pay a certain price. As long as you can finally save Mr. Hua.


    That''s a good idea.


    It''s easier to kill a person who is concerned about someone. If his mind is distracted, it will be easier.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "great Xia Chi, if you operate properly, you may get unexpected results. Is this to think that if you have the right opportunity, you can also kill that young master Hua."


    Chi remote smiles and nods.


    At this time, there are also sensitive people, instant reaction over. However, there are some people who have not been able to fully understand, and look at Chi remote and Lin Tianyu in a daze. Thinking, what kind of riddle are they playing?


    Looking at the expression of several people, Chi remote smile and said: "in fact, this may get unexpected results in the end, that is to bet on luck.


    "When all our advantages and strengths are concentrated on the side of Mr. Hua. In a short period of time, before his entourage reacts, if we can seize such a short chance, it may also be possible to kill Mr. Hua first. "

 Chapter 1223

    Listening to Chi remote''s words, they could not help but burst into a burst of blood boiling.


    If it is really like Chi remote said, then, this time their action, it is possible to kill two immortals again.


    In one day, four immortals were killed one after another. What a feat it is to kill four immortals on this day.


    However, when all the people were excited, Lin Tianyu hesitated for a moment and said, "but now, I think it''s necessary for us to take advantage of this time to go to the sword demon club to have a look."


    Go to the sword club.


    Of course, it''s to rescue those people who may still be in the sabre magic club.


    Before, I had been hesitating. In fact, it was also because of master Heidao. After all, this time, if we rush to rescue, the most important thing is for Lu Feixue''s grandfather Lu Zu. However, thanks to the relationship between master Heidao and Lu Zu. However, now we have to go to the place where Tiandao secret place is, and finally fight with Mr. Hua. At this last moment, Lin Tianyu finally knew that he could not hesitate any more. However, after finishing this, Lin Tianyu hesitated to take a look at his master, Heidao Laozu.


    Finally, he also looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, you are right. This meeting, in the whole sword and demon club, there are no immortals in the fairyland. It is indeed the most suitable time for rescue. "


    Master said that, Lin Tianyu''s heart was finally released.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu said: "now, all of us, go to the sword demon club, and see who is there, and how much can be saved, how much can be saved."


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s decision, everyone is ready to go to the sword magic club with Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Chi remote hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "master, if we go to the sword demon club to rescue us, as long as there is any movement there, we will be found by young master Hua."


    Lin Tianyu looked at Xiachi remote and didn''t say anything.


    The meaning is obvious, and there is no need to discuss it any more.


    But Chi remote hesitated for a moment, and then said, "master, if we go to the place where the Heidao secret place is, we can take advantage of the lack of preparation of young master Hua, and have a sneak attack effect. Now, if you rush to the sword demon club to rescue, you will lose the sneak attack effect that is likely to play. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Xiachi remote again. He also knew that the saying was not wrong. After all, from the perspective of military division, the first thing they think of and hope to ensure is whether their plan can be implemented perfectly. As for the rest, in a perfect plan, you can lean back.


    It''s just like some people are crazy about martial arts, some are extremely emotional, some are artificial in mind, some are good at some skills


    And in the field they are good at, they are even willing to use all the things they are good at, even if they give up their own lives, even sometimes, it is not a pity.


    Now Chihiro, just like this kind of person. Ikera can always be in one thing, as long as he is given enough reference, he can put forward a nearly perfect action plan according to this.


    Of course, for this kind of nearly perfect layout, he also hopes that all these can be carried out firmly according to the designed plan.

 Chapter 1224

    Thinking about the idea of pool distance, Lin Tianyu finally smiled. In fact, it can not be said that the pool is remote wrong, or too cold.


    "In fact, if the Chinese Prince is going to prepare, he should have been ready for it already," Lin said.


    "I think, just when we kill Yu Yu, the prince of China must have known it long ago, and we will have the following actions. So, will he not be ready?


    "So, it''s not much we''ll be able to go to the sword devil to rescue this."


    "Pavilion master," said the remote pool road. Maybe when we kill old people, he will have some ideas that we may be able to hit again. But maybe he will ignore it. Moreover, even if he had that mind, he was not sure when we would go to him again. So even if he had the preparation, it would not be enough. However, if we go to the sword demon meeting now and have a rescue, then, undoubtedly, it is to remind the prince of China once again to prepare him and wait for our attack. And, at the moment we rescue the sabre demon club, we have no doubt told each other that we have adjusted and we are going to act on him. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the distance from the pool and said, "anyway, we must go back to rescue first. It is necessary to ensure that all the people who are still alive are completely inside the magic club. In fact, even if we kill these fairies, the ultimate goal is not just to protect the people on the land of heavenly power? But now, in order to kill the prince, he has to give up to rescue the people in the sword demon meeting. Is it not, it is inverted? "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he was firm and unquestionable.


    Chi distance looks at Lin Tianyu, also knows that Lin Tianyu is firmly determined. If now, do not send someone to Dao demon will rescue, this will be a heart knot of Lin Tianyu.


    Finally, Chi long-distance is hesitant again, saying: "since the Lord of the pavilion, since we must rescue, we should divide the troops.


    "Our main fighting power is to go to the place where the secret area of the black knife is. Then we will divide some people and rush to the sword demon to rescue.


    "After all, with the blood killing, the prince of China and others went to the secret territory of black knife. Now, there is no too much power in the sword demon meeting. There is no too much power in it. If you send out the battle power of 56 yuan infant level, it is enough to save all the people in the sword demon meeting. "


    Listen to the suggestion of pool remote, Lin Tianyu thought again, and thought it was also reasonable.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s heart, more worried about the sword devil will be inside, there will be any changes. Of course, the main reason for this is Luffy snow. However, since there is a reasonable arrangement, it is imperative to kill the hidden danger of the son of China first, which is more crucial.


    Thinking, Lin Tianyu also nodded at last, temporarily agreed to the arrangement of Chi distance.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s face suddenly changed.


    Then Lin Tianyu said, "I will rush to the sword demon meeting first, and you will come later."


    Between words, Lin Tianyu has been a flash, and he darted out in the direction where the sword and demon will be. The speed is faster than their fastest boat, which is a little faster.

 Chapter 1225

    The others were stunned.


    This has already been said well.


    Why did you suddenly change your mind?


    Then, when they flashed towards Lin Tianyu and looked at the figure of the sword demon club, they were clearly in sight and had lost Lin Tianyu''s shadow.


    Look at Lin Tianyu suddenly so anxious.


    Is there a change in the sword demon club?


    Could it be that young master Hua, who was killed by the old Yu, rushed to the sword demon club to kill the people still in the club?


    To be honest, there is such a possibility.


    After all, in the eyes of these fairyland immortal people, but they really have not looked at them as human beings on the Tianquan land of the lower world. If the young master Hua has really rushed to the sword demon society and killed the people who are still in the club, then it is really necessary for them to rush to the sword demon club for rescue.


    Thinking of this, the rest of the people did not hesitate any more, immediately boarded the boat and rushed to the sword demon club at full speed.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is the incarnation of thousands of illusions, to the extreme. In the twinkling of his figure, even Yuan Ying Da Neng can''t see any more shadow, and quickly approaches the sword magic club.


    When he was still a hundred miles away from the sword demon club, Lin Tianyu had already cut out the black knife in his hand.


    At this time, a hundred miles away, there is a peak monk who has realized the half step immortal rule and stabbed Lu Feixue with a sword. Moreover, judging from the posture of the sword. In this sword, there is no mercy. If this sword goes down, Lu Feixue will die on the spot. After sensing this picture, Lin Tianyu could not bear it. As a result, although it was still a hundred miles away, he could no longer restrain himself and made a direct attack.


    Then, with the light of the knife, the figure was directly cut off a hundred miles away. He realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, and his body and spirit were all smashed in the middle of the knife.


    Until then, the figure of Lin Tianyu finally appeared.


    However, Lin Tianyu looked pale at this time. After all, just now, I went all the way to the sword and demon club, without any pause. What''s more, it pushed the magic incarnation to the extreme again and again, and the consumption was too strong. Just as the figure was just revealed, Lin Tianyu took Lu Feixue, who was pale, weak, and almost fell to the ground, into his arms with his left hand.


    Originally, Lu Feixue had already closed her eyes. In the sword just now, she had clearly felt a sense of death. She was already waiting for death in despair. But after waiting for a while, she didn''t feel that death was coming at all. Even, someone took her into her arms.


    Lu Feixue felt that it was unreal.


    Then, I opened my eyes.


    In his own eyes, Lin Tianyu looked pale, but he looked at himself with concern.


    Fake?


    It must be that I have died, so I would like to see this illusion.


    Lu Feixue thought and closed his eyes again. And at the moment of eyes closed, Lu Feixue''s mouth implied a trace of a slight smile.


    After all, even if everything is just false. At least before she died, she could see what she wanted most.

 Chapter 1226

    "Feixue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Lu Feixue, who was originally closed, opened his eyes and looked at it, he closed his eyes again. Lin Tianyu was flustered. It won''t be something irreparable.


    Lin Tianyu quickly grasped Lu Feixue''s wrist with his hand and explored carefully.


    But although the pulse is a little weak, it can also be regarded as normal and powerful. With a little rest, there should be nothing wrong. So, now, why did you suddenly close your eyes, as if you were in a coma. What''s the matter?


    However, looking at the expression on Lu Feixue''s face, it is a calm and detailed color.


    Seeing no injury, Lin Tianyu had no choice but to ask Lu Feixue directly.


    So Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, Feixue, what''s wrong with you? Wake up, wake up. Open your eyes and have a look. I''m Tianyu. "


    Lu Feixue murmured: "don''t make any noise. Don''t disturb me. Let me have a good sleep. Even if it''s death, I also want to keep this beautiful dream, with this dream, to die together. Don''t wake me up again. I don''t want to open my eyes and see the situation that I can''t see again, and then I die regretfully.


    "Don''t disturb me any more. Can''t I have such a dream before I die?"


    Hearing Lu Feixue''s words, Lin Tianyu''s heart was even more mentioned in his voice.


    What''s going on?


    Is this already starting to talk nonsense?


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "Feixue, open your eyes and have a look. I am really Tianyu. What''s the matter with you? Where are you hurt? "


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s back, suddenly came a burst of pain.


    Looking back, it is another one who has realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze and stabbed a sword into his back. However, although the sword was not shallow, it was not enough to kill Lin Tianyu. After all, Lin Tianyu''s physical training level is not low. Moreover, his body is far better than his physical training level through the tempering of thunder and fire disasters. Because of his strong physical quality, he was supposed to cut Lin Tianyu''s sword into two pieces, and eventually only one fifth of his body was cut. There was no way to cut Lin Tianyu into two pieces.


    What''s the matter?


    It turned out that Lin Tianyu came with endless power. From a hundred miles away, he killed a man who had realized the essence of half step immortal. All of a sudden, this momentum scared everyone, and no one dared to move any more. Then, Lin Tianyu saw Lu Feixue, who was seriously injured, and hugged him tightly. Then, he has been paying close attention to Lu Feixue, almost forgetting all the others.


    Originally, it was the people who were scared to move again by Lin Tianyu''s amazing knife. Seeing Lin Tianyu so motionless, they left their own back to themselves, so their hearts became active.


    At this time, the other one of them realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, and finally could not resist the temptation. He carried his sword forward, and with one sword, he just put all his heart on Lu Feixue''s body and did not pay attention to the rest of Lin Tianyu. Unexpectedly, Lin Tianyu didn''t notice and react at all after one sword. As a result, Lin Tianyu''s body was cut off directly by one sword.

 Chapter 1227

    Although not as expected, Lin Tianyu''s body was cut into two pieces with one sword. However, in this way, we have achieved our goal.


    After all, anyone who suffered such a heavy injury would have lost his fighting power.


    Regardless of the front, Lin Tianyu is such a powerful figure. At this meeting, will he still be seriously injured and lose his combat effectiveness?


    The man saw a sword, and his eyes glowed like a wolf.


    Then he drew the sword and was ready to make it up again.


    But at this time, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand gently raised, and then, only felt a ray of black light flash past. Then, the famous man was so proud that he understood the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. With a knife at random, Lin Tianyu killed the spirit before he could escape.


    Originally, after this peak cultivation, there were also several Yuanying energetic friars. When they saw this top cultivator''s accomplishment with a sword, they were all elated. All of a sudden, they saw that the peak cultivation was cut off by one fifth of Lin Tianyu''s body. With one knife at random, he killed all the spirits and spirits.


    Whoa!


    Those monks who followed behind, one by one, no longer had any ideas. They were all figures and fled far away. Then, one by one, they opened their frightened eyes and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Seeing those people are far away to hide away, Lin Tianyu is also no longer in charge of those guys, again look back to see Lu Feixue.


    At this time, Lu Feixue is still closed eyes, but a quiet color on his face.


    Lu Feixue felt that he should be dead. However, before she died, she was able to see Lin Tianyu for the last time. No matter whether it was true or not, she still saw it. Therefore, she is also content. His face became calm and serene. She wanted to keep this last thought and fell on the land of heavenly power. Therefore, she didn''t want to open her eyes. I''m afraid that when I open my eyes, all of these things will become empty. Even the last thought, I can''t keep it.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu seems to have been able to see Lu Feixue''s mind, never to wake up Lu Feixue, just tightly hugged her, no longer say a word.


    Suddenly, Lu Feixue, who closed her eyes and did not dare to open it, felt a wet feeling in front of her body. At the same time, her nostrils were full of bloody smell.


    What''s going on?


    Lu Feixue thought, or unconsciously opened his eyes.


    Then, in his eyes, he saw that Lin Tianyu was covered with blood, and even half of his waist seemed to be cut off by a knife. Just at this time, Lin Tianyu looked into Lu Feixue''s eyes. There was still a soft light and a slight smile. However, it was obvious that the injury was pulled and the pain was endless. Therefore, in the smiling eyebrow corner and eye tip, it is still inevitable to see a wisp of easily overlooked slightly wrinkled lines.


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, what''s wrong with you? You are - who has hurt you like this? "


    It can be said that Lu Feixue is laughing again.


    Lu Feixue said: "it seems that you, like me, are all dead. You are on the way to the netherworld. However, when you died, you were more miserable than me. Even your whole body was almost cut in half. However, regardless of how to say it, we are both dead now and have gone to huangquan road together. On the way to the netherworld, I have a companion. "

 Chapter 1228

    Lu Feixue said, still very happy.


    After all, although it is dead, but can also die with their favorite people.


    This is also a kind of happiness.


    But Lu Feixue gently smile, smile, but finally can''t laugh out.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is also dead.


    It''s just that I''m dead. However, even the people he loves, does Lin Tianyu die with him? Perhaps, even his grandfather, in the hands of those immortals, is also going to die. Then, that is to say, their relatives, lovers, and then, they will all die, none of them will live in this world again.


    Thinking, can not help but a burst of sadness, tears can not help but slide down.


    Looking at Lu Feixue''s tears, Lin Tianyu said: "Feixue, why cry?"


    Lu Feixue heard Lin Tianyu''s voice, and originally wanted to suppress the tears that had fallen, so as not to let it flow down again. However, no matter how Lu Feixue wanted to stop crying, the tears were falling down.


    Finally, Lu Feixue let the tears fall and choked: "Tianyu, now, we are both going to die. Finally, we are reunited. No matter whether it is your master or my grandfather, there is still a big contradiction between them. They can''t affect us any more and break us up again. I''m happy. Tianyu, we are finally together, no one can separate again. Are you not happy


    Because of the pain in his body, Lin Tianyu puffed again. Then, he slowed down his voice as much as possible and said, "Feixue, happy. I''m very happy to be with you."


    Lu Feixue''s tears flowed more fiercely and said: "Tianyu, I''m also happy, and I''m particularly happy. On the way to the netherworld, there is your company all the way. "


    However, the mouth said happy, but tears are just like the flood of the gate, more and more fierce.


    Lin Tianyu reached out his hand and gently stroked Lu Feixue''s hair and said, "Feixue, if we want to live, and then we can still be together all the time, are we happier than we are both dead."


    Lu Feixue let her tears flow and said, "but, Tianyu, we are all going to die now."


    Lin Tianyu from Lu Feixue''s hair, slipped down the hand, just grasps Lu Feixue''s hand, said: "Feixue, if we haven''t died?"


    "Well, now, no matter if there is a deep hatred between my grandfather and your master, Heidao, I will not let you leave me for a moment. I''ll see you all my life. We''ll be together forever and live this life well. "


    "Yes, we''re going to be together forever and live a good life."


    Lin Tianyu said, again holding Lu Feixue tightly.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu said in a quiet voice: "in the future, I will let us stay together for the rest of our lives, and I will never be upset because of the relationship between my master Heidao Laozu and your grandfather Lu Zu. We should cherish every day of our life. "


    "Well."


    Finally, Lin Tianyu did not tell Lu Feixue that they were still alive.


    Now, Lin Tianyu just wants to hold Lu Feixue tightly and let the blood in his body flow out endlessly.


    With the passage of blood, Lin Tianyu finally felt a burst of tiredness, only felt that the state of the whole body was getting worse and worse, and the strength inside the body was also becoming weaker and weaker.

 Chapter 1229

    And those who had already fled to the far away Yuan Ying Da Neng, in the distance, quietly watching this moment of Lin Tianyu.


    Then, he slowly looked and looked, and suddenly felt something wrong -


    even though Lin Tianyu had just appeared, he made such an amazing stab. A hundred miles away, a knife to cut, is directly a knife to kill a person who has realized the peak of the half step immortal. Then, with the body seriously injured, he also killed another one and realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. However, no matter how serious Lin Tianyu was, he was seriously injured after all. A move like that just now can hold back the current injury and send out a move. It should be a kind of limit. It should be that kind of powerful move, has completely consumed all the spirit of his seriously injured body.


    Now, he wants to make such a move again, for fear that it is impossible. Even, let alone another move like that, it is impossible. It''s possible that at this meeting, he may not be able to send out any ordinary sword moves.


    Didn''t you see that?


    Now, though, he''s still holding Lucille. However, it is able to clearly feel the embrace of Lin Tianyu, which is more and more difficult. Even, it has to rely on Lu Feixue''s body, so as not to fall down.


    This is clearly after the serious injury, did not rush to manage, resulting in excessive blood flow, caused by the sequelae.


    Although to his level of cultivation, this kind of injury can be regarded as serious injury, but it can never reach the fatal level. However, if we don''t grasp the time to treat and let the blood flow on the ground, it''s hard to say. Maybe, when the blood flow to the end, it is really possible, because although this can only lead to his serious injury, and died.


    Ha ha ha


    The several Yuanying energetic friars who had escaped from the camp were all in their hearts and laughed with pride. Then, they looked at each other, quietly moved their feet, toward the direction of Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, and leaned over again.


    Obviously, he wanted to take advantage of Lin Tianyu''s serious injury, and even now, he is gradually showing a state of fatigue, so he should seize the opportunity to kill Lin Tianyu.


    In case of a long night''s dream.


    However, Lin Tianyu was getting weaker and weaker. However, his spirit and soul became more acute because of the weakness of his body.


    Lin Tianyu had already clearly sensed their behavior when they were close to Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue. Then, Lin Tianyu raised his head and glared at the people who were approaching them. In the eyes, a touch of fierce light, the cold killing opportunity, rose in the sky.


    Whoa!


    Those monks, who had taken advantage of this opportunity, were quietly approaching to pick up such a cheap young monk. At the sight of Lin Tianyu, their hearts almost stopped beating.


    Then, the figure unfolds, are flying toward the distance and away.


    After all, Lin Tianyu''s prestige just now is too strong. Although now, he has reached such a serious injury, even when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, but who can guarantee that he has no ability, at this last moment, he can still send out such a powerful move again.

 Chapter 1230

    After all, today''s Lin Tianyu, even if they don''t, as long as they don''t give him enough time to heal, then he is just slowly waiting to die.


    Then, why should they fill in their own lives for such a mortal?


    It''s not worth it!


    All they have to do is wait here.


    Until Lin Tianyu''s blood has been completely drained. At that time, they did not have to do it again, or even, they did not need them to do it again, and Lin Tianyu would have to die. They should just wait to collect the corpse, and then, by the way, kill Lu Feixue.


    And then, in the sky, in another space.


    The ancestor and elder of the black tiger clan still stood there and looked down.


    The elder didn''t understand: "ancestor, now, Lin Tianyu is seriously injured. Should we rescue him once? If we don''t, maybe he will be dead


    The ancestor shook his head and said, "wait a minute. He has a long life. Besides, isn''t this kind of love very valuable? Isn''t it good that we just look at this situation? Why do we have to destroy it? Besides, their people should be here soon. Wait a little longer, until their own men come to help. "


    It''s hard for the elder to say anything.


    Just looking at the following Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, although they know that they should not die in the end. But looking at it like this, especially the blood on Lin Tianyu''s body is still flowing. It really makes the elder worried.


    All of a sudden, the big elder asked, "ancestor, why didn''t Lin Tianyu grasp the time to heal after suffering such a heavy injury, but just so tightly hugged Lu Feixue and didn''t let go? Even if you want to hold it, it will be a long time later. When the injury is cured, are you afraid that you will not have time to hold it? "


    The ancestor looked back at the elder and said, "how, you didn''t want to understand, what happened?"


    The elder looked at his grandfather and was puzzled. Obviously, the meaning of Laozu''s words is. If he was in this situation, he would make the same choice as Lin Tianyu, and did the same thing. Moreover, it is absolutely justified. But to do so, but also did not seize the time to heal, but also full reason. There is no good reason for this situation.


    The ancestor looked at the elder''s puzzled face and said after a while: "if you are suddenly injured like this. Then, while still injured, it suddenly broke out again again, directly killing a person who had realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. What kind of situation will your condition become?


    "At this moment, you will have the spare power to kill them. Are there still some Yuanying great monks left?"


    The elder thought about it and said, "don''t go to kill those remaining Yuanying nuns. Even if you want to stand still again, it''s just a kind of extravagant hope."


    "Yes, this situation is just like what you said. It''s just a kind of extravagance to stand on your own. At this time, however, he must not fall down, otherwise, not only will he die, but also his beloved Lu Feixue

 Chapter 1231

    When the elder heard this, he thought again, this is really the case.


    The more such a situation was, the more he did not dare to fall down so easily.


    In this situation, since he did not dare to fall down easily, but also threatened those Yuanying energetic monks who were watching, the best way was to hold Lu Feixue tightly and stabilize his body with his strength. At the back, it is just because it has not fallen down, and it has the prestige of the front. Therefore, under one look, they suddenly and quietly surrounded the Yuan Ying energetic friars, and they ran away.


    Indeed, it seems that only this idea can temporarily frighten the guys around.


    Moreover, in his heart, should also be calculated, a few people on his side, that should be in a hurry to come.


    Therefore, as long as he supports for a period of time, which is not too long, and can make those people on his side rush to come, they will be saved.


    Therefore, now is also no need to rush to heal, but exposed their weaknesses.


    What a great man!


    I was so seriously injured that I was able to calm down and think about this matter so clearly.


    Great!


    Laozu said: "of course, this boy will hold Lu Feixue so tightly. It should be in front of him. He feels sorry for each other. Otherwise, just now, he would not have realized it completely and could not dodge when he suddenly attacked the top of the mountain who had understood the half step immortal rule. It will not lead to such a backward situation.


    "This boy is also a person of deep affection and nature."


    "Laozu, what did this boy do? He felt that he was ashamed of that little girl again."


    When the elder asked this question, he was full of eight trigrams.


    It seems that the elder is really old!


    But after reaching this age, there is still such a strong fire of gossip, burning in the chest.


    It seems that the fire of the eight trigrams is really regardless of age.


    The grandfather looked at the elder.


    Then, under the eyes of the elder, the elder''s eyes finally dodged shyly. Indeed, after his age, it is not suitable to raise such a fire of gossip.


    Then, the ancestor is in the big elder embarrassed state, he is talking again.


    Laozu said: "according to some information, we have the meaning in their words. In my opinion, the shame of this boy should be mainly concentrated on his master, Heidao Laozu, and the little girl''s grandfather Lu Zu.


    "It should be that there is an irresolvable contradiction between the black sword ancestor and Lu Zu.


    "Then, the stinky boy thought that this matter could not be solved. Therefore, although he had a heart. At the same time, it is also known that the little girl is also interested in him, but he has no way to solve this matter. Therefore, we should keep away from the little girl. At this time, I feel particularly ashamed of each other. Therefore, they will unconsciously ignore the potential danger. And it''s the end of the day. "

 Chapter 1232

    The elder listened, and did not know how to comment. Because, even if he faced this situation himself, he would not know what to do.


    Shua!


    All of a sudden, a shadow of a flying boat crossed the sky, and then, with a bang, landed directly in the field.


    At the same time, from the top of the boat, several figures rushed out.


    Some of them directly rushed to the several Yuanying energetic friars who were surrounded by the outside, and when they rushed out, they started to kill mercilessly. There are also a few people, who are in the direction of Lin Tianyu, and come.


    Looking at the flying boat that finally arrived at the scene and the figure rushing out of the boat, Lin Tianyu gave a happy smile.


    Finally, also had made the last trace of strength, the hand is no strength to lift again, slightly loose, will slide down, and then, the whole body is also directly backward. Feeling that Lin Tianyu is about to fall down, Lu Feixue quickly backhanded and hugged Lin Tianyu tightly.


    It was not until this meeting that Lu Feixue finally reacted. It seemed that something was wrong with this matter --


    didn''t he already die?


    Then, Lin Tianyu also died.


    Then, both of them should have gone to the netherworld together. Die together, even in the Yellow Spring Road, is no longer lonely, and then, the last journey together, never separated. But now, Lu Feixue is clearly felt, as if some things, he is wrong.


    If he and Lin Tianyu are really dead, then, what happened to these people who suddenly appear now?


    Are they all dead?


    When Lu Feixue thinks so, he looks around again and sweeps in the past. At this glance, we can see that the bodies of those who fought with her, even those who had died in the battle, were still lying around here. Then, further afield, the fighting continued.


    What''s going on here?


    Suddenly, Lu Feixue thought of a possibility --


    she and Lin Tianyu are not dead yet.


    If they''re not dead yet. And now Lin Tianyu, his body has been so seriously injured. She still remembers that when she first thought she was dead, she opened her eyes and took a look. At that time, Lin Tianyu was clearly still intact. Then, when she felt the wet feeling again, she smelled a strong smell of blood. When she opened her eyes, he saw that Lin Tianyu had been hurt so badly.


    So, that is to say, Lin Tianyu was hurt so badly after seeing her.


    Where did the injury come from?


    Obviously, it''s to protect her.


    In Lu Feixue''s eyes, the tears can''t help but fall down like a turbulent spring.


    She didn''t realize that Lin Tianyu was seriously injured just now, so she asked him to stand like this and let the blood drip. She didn''t know. She stopped bleeding for him and healed his wound. What a fool I am!


    Thinking of this, Lu Feixue hugged Wu Zhuo more tightly.


    At this time, is already arrived in front of the pool remote way: "Miss Lu, quick release."


    However, Lu Feixue didn''t want to let go.


    When I heard Chi''s words, I didn''t let go of my hand, but I held it tighter.

 Chapter 1233

    Seeing Lu Feixue holding Lin Tianyu tighter, Chiyuan is worried.


    Chi remote way: "Miss Lu, are you trying to kill our pavilion master?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Lu Feixue finally held his hand tightly and relaxed a little, and said, "what did you say, great Xia Chi? You mean, Tianyu, he''s not dead, and he''s saved? However, he has been so badly injured, and also shed so much blood. Is he really saved? "


    As he said this, Lu Feixue also slightly extended his hand and explored Lin Tianyu''s breath.


    Good.


    Although weak, but still can clearly feel the breath in.


    And breathing!


    Lu Feixue''s heart is finally put down some, and then, gently put Lin Tianyu on the pool remote, they have paved on the ground on a flat. Put Lin Tianyu''s head and body firmly.


    Then, Lu Feixue nervously asked: "Chi Daxia, Tianyu, is he really still saved?"


    Chi remote stopped for a moment. To be honest, he didn''t know how to answer.


    However, just after the moment when all the other people could hardly feel his stagnation, Chi remote hurried to smile all over his face and said, "of course, there is still help! Don''t worry. With the details of our pavilion master, this kind of injury will not happen at all. "


    Lu Feixue said: "however, he also shed so much blood, this will not give him..."


    Chi remote still said with a smile: "no, no, you see, they have started to rescue. It''ll be all right after a while. "


    "If you shed so much blood on any one of the golden elixir friars, you will surely die. There is no doubt that there is no hope of any rescue. So, Tianyu... "


    Chi remote quickly explained: "Miss Feixue, you can rest assured. His injury, put on any other golden elixir, is indeed doomed to death, there is no possibility of rescue.


    "But we, the master of the pavilion, can not be compared with any great monk of the golden elixir.


    "Not to mention anything else, he was able to use his own strength to fight against the immortal of the lower world when he was in the golden elixir period. How could any of the golden elixir monks be able to do it. Don''t say it''s monk Jindan. Even if he is a monk of Yuanying''s great ability and has understood the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, can he do it again?


    "Therefore, the order of our pavilion master is stronger than that of all the monks of the same period. Even, the life of the master of the pavilion is much harder than that of the monk Yuanying, who has realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze.


    "What''s more, the leader of our cabinet is not only outstanding in the level of Dharma cultivation, but also no one can defeat even the level of physical cultivation in the whole land of heavenly power. The biggest difference between physical cultivation and Dharma cultivation is that it can not only enhance the strength, but also increase the vitality of the body, so that the body''s ability to recover from injury is better than others. You see, our pavilion leader has been seriously injured. Although it was just so much blood. But, Miss Fisher, did you see that his injury had a slight healing trend even when the blood was flowing. The flow of this blood is much slower than it was when I was just injured, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 1234

    Chi''s tone is more and more confident and peaceful when he talks about the back.


    Even when he got to the back, the confidence in the tone of voice came from the bottom of his heart. He believed it completely.


    To tell you the truth, when Chi remote said this, he was not only to make Lu Feixue believe, but also to increase his confidence. After all, such a serious injury is not really for fun. The severity of the injury, if ordinary people, even the monks with lower cultivation, and then the golden elixir shed so much blood, there would be no possibility of rescuing them again.


    Therefore, Chi''s remarks just now are not just to explain the matter to Lu Feixue. At the same time, he was trying to explain it to himself. Because, such a heavy injury, appeared on a Jindan Friar''s body, he did not know whether Lin Tianyu could survive. He has no confidence in himself. Therefore, he needs these words full of confidence to increase his confidence.


    This meeting, Lu Feixue is also completely affected by Chi Yuanyuan''s words full of confidence, and her mood is slightly relieved. The brow was also slightly stretched.


    Lu Feixue said: "Chi Daxia, do you think Lin Tianyu is really OK?"


    Although pool remote words, let Lu Feixue restore a lot of confidence. However, Lin Tianyu''s injury just now is really too frightening. Therefore, even if it is to restore confidence, Lu Feixue is still unavoidably in the heart, with a little doubt. So, I asked again.


    "Miss Feixue, you can rest assured. It''s going to be fine. As long as the treatment is over, our pavilion master will get better immediately. "


    "Really?"


    "True, of course!"


    Lu Feixue listened to this unquestionable tone and looked at the pool from a distance again. When I saw Chi remote''s confident eyes, the uneasiness in my heart finally relaxed a little.


    At this time, those who were originally surrounded by the Yuanying energetic friars were finally killed one by one. No one escaped.


    Several people who participated in the encirclement and killing also returned quickly after killing those people.


    Heidao Laozu arrived first and said, "what''s the matter with Tianyu?"


    Lu Feixue opened his mouth and was just ready to answer, but he didn''t know how to answer. Finally, can only be once again silent down.


    Pool remote way: "it''s OK. It''s in the rescue. It''s just a little bit bleeding, and I''m still in a coma. However, the master of our pavilion has a profound body cultivation skill, and his cultivation is profound. Therefore, as soon as he wakes up from his coma, he will recover completely soon. "


    Heidao Laozu nodded his head, but his expression was still full of worries.


    Although Chi Yuanyuan said this for sure. But the ancestor of Heidao can understand why Chi remote said so in this situation. After all, lufsey is here now. Even if it''s just to make Lu Feixue feel at ease, if the pool is remote, it must be said definitely and firmly.

 Chapter 1235

    However, even in such a firm word, Chi remote didn''t say that, as long as Lin Tianyu woke up, he would recover immediately.


    It''s not until Lin Tianyu wakes up.


    Well, in case Lin Tianyu can''t wake up again. Or will you never wake up again?


    It''s not that there is no such possibility. Of course, although Heidao Laozu can hear it now, the meaning of Chi''s remote talk is in. However, he could not ask for these words. After all, Lucille is standing next to it now. Now, if you ask these questions again, isn''t it obvious that lufisheido is worried?


    And look at Lin Tianyu who came before them. Then, in such a short period of time, I was injured so badly. Obviously, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he does not want to let Lu Feixue get any harm.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu was injured so badly was that he could even imagine it. It must have something to do with Lu Feixue.


    Otherwise, with the monks on the spot, Lin Tianyu could easily wipe out all the people with one hand. In normal fighting, how could they be so seriously injured in the hands of these scum?


    Since Lin Tianyu was willing to be seriously injured, he also wanted to protect Lu Feixue. Of course, the ancestor of Heidao followed Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    Especially now, Lin Tianyu may never wake up again.


    In his heart, father Heidao turned all the process around, and then he completely put the matter into his heart.


    Then, the ancestor of black knife said, "we are still to blame for this matter. We missed a key point. "


    When Chi remote heard the words of Heidao Laozu, he already knew the meaning of some words that Heidao Laozu wanted to say.


    Chi remote way: "ancestor of black sword, do you mean that the monks in this sword demon Club suddenly become more powerful than ever before?"


    The ancestor of black knife nodded and said, "yes. That''s what I''m talking about. "


    "I don''t understand," Chi said. Why are there so many and powerful friars in the whole sword and demon club. I have carefully read the monks of Yuanying power just now. I remember that when we were still in the black sword League, we were still in the sword magic club. Those guys were just the accomplishments of the golden elixir realm. How can such a short period of time, these guys are all reached the realm of Yuanying. Even if there is an occasional breakthrough, it is only a matter that individual monks can break through suddenly, which is already a very difficult thing. But now?


    "In this Sabre demon club, there are so many Yuanying powerful monks all of a sudden. What''s more, I even feel that as long as the monks who had the later stage of the golden elixir or the golden elixir''s perfect state were in the sabre demon club on that day, they should have broken through to the great monk Yuanying. This is not reasonable! "


    The ancestor of black knife nodded and said, "this is really unreasonable. If we follow the routine, it will be totally impossible

 Chapter 1236

    Chi remote way: "so, according to the meaning of Heidao ancestor?"


    Heidao Laozu said: "this should be blood killing."


    Chi remote is surprised.


    It turned out that all this was caused by the immortal''s blood killing. Blood killed these friars by means of means, and raised the level of life to a higher level. The immortal''s method is really beyond imagination. It turns out that even the great monk Yuanying has been able to mass produce. This is to know that in the whole Tianquan continent, there are several monks who can finally reach the level of Yuanying''s power. Which one of them was not lucky enough to finally reach the level of Yuanying. But now, an immortal in the lower world is able to produce a batch of Yuanying energetic monks in batches.


    The kinetic energy of this immortal is really terrible.


    When thinking like this, Chi remote''s heart, for the rise of fairyland, to become an immortal, is more than a few minutes of the idea.


    Then, Chi remote asked, "father Heidao, how are you sure that these monks who have been promoted to accomplishments are not the work of the young master Hua, but the hands of the blood kill himself?"


    Heidao Laozu said: "this is well confirmed. Just now, when we started, we could clearly feel these monks who had been forced to improve their accomplishments. When they were fighting, between their moves, they would unconsciously hide a wisp of bloodthirsty murders in them. This kind of characteristic, clearly is the blood kills the movement and the disposition. Therefore, it can be clearly determined that their accomplishments must be blood killed and promoted for them.


    "Speaking of it, that blood killing has promoted so many monks'' accomplishments. Then, he himself is still out, ready to blood wash the Green Leaf City Lin family and green leaf city in the action, was killed, is really ridiculous.


    "If he takes all the monks who have improved their accomplishments, he may be able to fight to death and create chaos at the last moment, and then he will be able to bring more vitality to him."


    Chi remoteness listens to this saying of the ancestor of Heidao and nods.


    It''s true.


    If all of them were present at that time, they didn''t need to be strong enough to kill anyone. As long as they do it at a critical time, they create enough chaos. So, as long as this chaos is together, it is completely enough to let the blood kill to escape from the heaven.


    However, the bloody killing obviously felt that it was just a massacre of a Lin family and a Qingye City, and a surprise attack. Go back quickly.


    With him and Yu Lao personally, but, completely enough. With more hands, it is a burden.


    But who thought, so a little lack of some careful thinking and arrogant psychology, finally, is to kill his life. I''m afraid that at the moment of his death, he would be so unwilling.


    At this time, Heidao Laozu sighed and said: "however, although this means of improving the cultivation of these people is to increase their cultivation and upgrade them to a higher level, at the same time, it also destroys the foundation of their promotion in the future. On the road of cultivation, it is not advisable for monks to climb all the way up. "

 Chapter 1237

    When Heidao said this, he sighed.


    In order to meet their own needs, they have to lay a good foundation for the time being. In terms of long-term practice, it is indeed like drinking poison to quench thirst, and it is totally undesirable. However, there are many people, they did not think of these, and then, just like this, blindly pursue the temporary strong.


    Chi Yuanyuan looked at the feeling of Heidao, but he said with a smile: "father Heidao, this idea is really very practical for a monk like you.


    "But in some people, it''s nothing.


    "After all, even in the whole land of Tianquan, there are many monks. They may only be trapped in the golden elixir realm or even lower realm in their whole life. In their whole life, they will never have any hope of improvement. If at this time, someone tells them that they can help them and improve their cultivation. So, are they going to take care of the foundation?


    "For these people who have no hope at all, they can improve their cultivation a little bit, that is to say, they can earn."


    Listen to Chi remote.


    Heidao Laozu laughed, but he didn''t know whether he could.


    Indeed, it makes sense.


    Although at the beginning of practice, those monks will have a psychological, they want to reach a higher level, climb the peak of the practice. However, when they worked hard, in the end, they were only able to keep rolling in that low state, and they could not have any further improvement. At this point, they will no longer see any hope. At this time, it''s just bullshit to tell them about the future and the peak of cultivation?


    At this time, nothing can be compared with it. It can directly improve their strength once more and increase their cultivation a bit.


    In this way, the strength goes up, because of the growth of cultivation, even life can get a lot of continuity once again. So, what reason do they have to refuse?


    And even if the foundation is destroyed.


    So what?


    With the extension of their life, maybe in a certain time in the future, they will find the medicine which can restore the foundation. Then, they can restore their foundation once and for all.


    After all, it''s all a mystery.


    What''s more, the key point is that their strength has increased again in the cultivation career which had no hope at all. And then, again, to extend their lives.


    Heidao Laozu smiles.


    It''s true that everyone has their own ideas.


    People''s cultivation, temperament, circumstances and talents are not the same, so their ideas are completely different.


    When Heidao thought about this, he suddenly felt that, in fact, with their current cultivation, it should be time for him to go to the fairyland. At the beginning, it was for that wish that he refused to go to the fairyland and stayed on the land of heavenly power. Hope to get that chance. But now it seems that his talent is not enough to get that chance.

 Chapter 1238

    In fact, in front of him, there has always been a knot in the heart of ancestor Heidao.


    Because before, the ancestor of Heidao had fully understood the principle of immortality. As long as he could completely release his cultivation, he would be squeezed by the world rules of Tianquan continent. Then, he was directly squeezed out of Tianquan continent and flew up to the fairyland. However, after the accomplishment of his cultivation, the ancestor of Heidao has been suppressing his cultivation, because he wants to really get the inheritance of the secret place of Heidao.


    Once upon a time, the ancestor of Heidao was lucky to know that when he entered the secret place of Heidao, he was just one of the three palaces of Heidao''s inheritance.


    This is a palace of Dharma inheritance.


    In addition, there are also the inheritance palace of body cultivation and the palace of soul inheritance.


    What Heidao ancestor got is black level inheritance.


    Although this inheritance is not the ultimate inheritance of Yigong, it is impossible for Xiaodao to tell him too much information. Even the name of the secret place of Tiandao has not been told to the ancestor of Heidao. However, he was told that before he ascended to the fairyland, he still had hope and could get the inheritance palace of body cultivation. If we can get the inheritance of two inheritance palaces. Then, he ascended to the fairyland again. With this foundation, it was completely possible to get the last inheritance palace, the inheritance palace of soul.


    If we can get the inheritance of these three inheritance palaces.


    Then, in the future, in the whole fairyland, it is bound to be able to reach the level of a hero.


    Therefore, for so many years, the ancestor of Heidao has been consumed on the land of Tianquan. Then, he looked for a way to cross the land of Tianquan, and then went to the Shenwu land where the inheritance palace of Tixiu was located, and then appropriately cultivated the inheritance palace. However, over the years, he has been searching for countless times, but he has never been able to get any news of going to Shenwu land.


    This is why, in front of him, he would be conspired by three immortals such as Mr. Hua.


    Because, when Heidao Laozu searched for no results again and again, he suddenly got a message from his good brother Huazu, saying that there was a passage to Shenwu land somewhere. As a result, the ancestor of Heidao didn''t think about the rest any more, so he went straight on and on.


    But all this is a false news that the fairy world''s Hua childe deliberately let out, in order to confuse the Heidao ancestor, and then, to rob the Heidao ancestor''s inheritance Heidao.


    Even in retrospect.


    The ancestor of Heidao thought that Mr. Hua might not only have a plan to inherit Heidao. Even, he still thought that he would capture his ancestor of Heidao alive after he got the inheritance of Heidao. Because, with the inheritance of Heidao and the living ancestor of Heidao, the combination of the two guides will give them a grasp of the secret place of Heidao, which is bound to increase many times.


    Heidao, the ancestor of Heidao, who has always been searching for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, suddenly put down his heart knot in the conversation with Chi remote.


    Suddenly I understood.


    Although he hopes to climb to a higher level. Can lay a stronger foundation.


    However, if he has been looking for it, if it is all poor, the last step, can not get the chance, and can not cross out?


    Therefore, in this situation, it is better to fly to the fairyland as soon as possible. Maybe, after arriving in the fairyland, we can get some other opportunities.


    After all, however, there are still many people who are completely willing to destroy the foundation and give up the hope of climbing just for a small promotion.


    Why not be satisfied when you have built it all the way to the present?

 Chapter 1239

    Heidao Laozu completely put down his heart knot and thought that when the immortal thing happened this time, he would gather with all his friends on the right continent. He should plan and fly to the fairyland.


    Then, the father of black knife, who had put down his heart knot, looked at Lin Tianyu, who was still in rescue.


    Perhaps, the one who can completely inherit the inheritance of the Dharma and the physical cultivation should be in his apprentice, right?


    When he looked at Lin Tianyu, there was a soft look in his eyes.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked much better than before because of all kinds of healing drugs, and he no longer felt that miserable. At least, there was no bloody feeling any more. The wound had been completely cleaned, and under the application of those special gold wound healing drugs, the wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It shows that his body is still full of vitality. However, at this time, Lin Tianyu was still in a coma, and could not see the momentum to wake up. His face was pale and white, which made the people who saw it worry about it involuntarily.


    After all, he shed too much blood at that time.


    With the eyes of the black knife ancestor, Lu Feixue also looked at Lin Tianyu, and saw Lin Tianyu''s pale and frightening face.


    Lu Feixue said: "master, you say Tianyu, will he be ok?"


    Now, Lu Feixue''s mouth is the same as Lin Tianyu. He directly calls master Heidao. Listening to this name, the ancestor of Heidao was gratified.


    Father Heidao said firmly in his eyes, "don''t worry, my apprentice has a hard life. Don''t say it''s just a fifth of the wound that was cut off at the waist. Even if his waist was cut in half, he would be OK


    "Really?"


    "Really. Even if he really has something to do, he thinks there is still Lu Feixue who he is worried about here, and he will certainly come back


    Heidao Laozu said with a laugh.


    Lu Feixue''s face turned red and hid quietly. However, at this time, his mind is put down a lot.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt that his body no longer belonged to him. Then, as if his consciousness entered another space, where it was dark, dark and cold, he could not see anything, only felt desolate. Then, in the world where he was now, he was only left alone, and he flew to the front endlessly There''s no sense of direction at all. He didn''t know where he was going to fly.


    Now, in addition to a desolate world, he can really feel nothing more.


    Is that how you die?


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he can''t help thinking like this.


    Moreover, in this journey of his death, in addition to him alone to move forward, even without a companion. He could only walk alone. Did he go to the place that had been leading him to his final destination? There was no one who knew or was close to me. Even a strange companion is gone.


    Now, how he thought, can have a person to accompany him, finished this final and road ah.


    However, in his heart, it was a rejection.


    If he really accompanied him in this last part of the road, it is not a metaphor that he also has the same fate as himself?

 Chapter 1240

    Lin Tianyu went on and on and on


    He hoped that he could see an enemy on his own way. However, he has been walking like this, but he has not been able to see a person at all. Even, in the middle of this, he had changed several directions, and he thought that it would be better if he had changed the direction. However, no matter how he changed the direction and which direction he went on, he did not meet any one.


    Moreover, he didn''t even feel the slightest fatigue when he was walking at full speed all the way.


    However, his heart is more and more lonely, more and more have a kind of, constantly sinking down, into the endless abyss inside the feeling. He was too deep to extricate himself


    Finally, Lin Tianyu himself did not know how far and how long he had traveled.


    He just found a place to stop.


    He had to think about whether he had really made a mistake. So, in fact, he has been going on and looking for it all the time, which is totally wrong and totally wrong He thought hard.


    What is wrong?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s whole feeling became extremely sensitive when he was quiet.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the environment he was in was not really a very quiet environment. In this extreme silence, there are many other things that he just ignored when he was just flustered along the way -


    there are voices of people talking, voices of walking, and even many voices that should be able to be made by living people


    Lin Tianyu was so happy in his heart that he wanted to get close to these voices.


    Then, Lin Tianyu quickly stood up and approached the sounds he felt. However, no matter how they tried to get close to this place, he felt that he was always away from there, and there was such a distance that he could not get close to it at all. Lin Tianyu felt anxious. Then he wiped the ring in his hand and took out the black knife. Originally, this is just a subconscious operation. According to the law, he is dead. Of course, it is impossible for him to have the things before his life.


    But who would have thought that when Lin Tianyu''s subconscious operation of wiping the ring appeared, he really took out a black knife in his hand.


    Eh!


    He can really take out the black knife.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t have the heart to think about it any more. Waving the black knife, he went to the front of him and cut him off.


    The black blade was cut in front of him and blocked Lin Tianyu from going to the place where he felt that there were living people. Lin Tianyu''s heart was happy: with such a powerful sword awn, was there anything that blocked him? Could he still resist such a knife awn? As long as this block is cut open, he can escape, and then, with those outside to join together.


    Whether those people are dead or alive. Lin Tianyu now has an idea in his heart. He wants to see those people. He feels these people now.


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that these people should still be alive.


    Then, if he can see these living people, it must mean that he can still live.

 Chapter 1241

    With the black knife cutting across thousands of miles, Lin Tianyu stepped forward with full confidence.


    He believed that this time, he must be able to step out of the place where he felt the sound. However, after he stepped out, he clearly felt that he was still in the dark, dark and desolate world. He didn''t appear in the world where he felt the sound.


    What''s going on?


    So small a distance, that across the tens of thousands of miles of a knife, can not be cut open?


    No way!


    Is it just now that I felt the sound, in fact, it is an illusion?


    Lin Tianyu stopped, and then carefully to feel around.


    That''s right!


    Just outside, he could clearly feel the sounds. Those sounds come together, and then they are clearly passed into your ears. Moreover, he could feel that he was not far away from the voice, and even was completely within reach. However, how could he not touch such a voice within his reach?


    Why?


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help it any longer. He kept on waving his knife for dozens, hundreds, thousands and tens of thousands Even more Dao Mang, as long as tens of thousands of miles of black knife awn, one by one in front of the swing. At this time, even if there is anything in front of you, it will definitely be broken into pieces and dissipated. However, after so many knives passed, when Lin Tianyu moved forward again, he clearly felt that he could not reach the place he felt.


    The distance between him and that place was still so narrow that he was blocked from passing through or touching him.


    What''s going on?


    What''s going on here?


    Lin Tianyu stopped. It''s not that he is tired. He should stop and have a good rest. Because, Lin Tianyu feels, in such a state now, he actually has no tired feeling at all. As long as he wants to chop with a knife, he can keep chopping.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s heart is also more understand, even if he is not stop, has been chopping down.


    He is also impossible to cut open, this layer of barrier he entered into the inside of this barrier.


    So he simply stopped and thought.


    Maybe his own method is wrong. Perhaps, when he finds the right way, then, he can easily break through the invisible barrier in front of him and easily shuttle through.


    However, what kind of method should be used to solve this problem?


    After Lin Tianyu stopped fighting hard, he simply found a place and sat down. Then, with all his heart, he carefully felt the sounds that he could feel. He sensed and captured them, where they were and how far away they were from himself. Then, how can I get closer to them, even if I am completely close to them and enter them, he can become a member of that voice.

 Chapter 1242

    Lin Tianyu is aware of those sounds and tiny movements.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt those sounds and movements. In fact, he really had a good sense of familiarity.


    These sounds and movements seem to be from people who are familiar with him on weekdays. It''s just, who are they? Lin Tianyu felt it carefully, but it was impossible to fully understand it.


    The more he did not understand clearly, the more he concentrated all his energy on it.


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling that when he can understand and understand all these sounds and movements, it is time for him to break through this barrier and enter the outside world. Therefore, at this time, he can never give up again. He will use the greatest concentration and mind to do this thing thoroughly.


    However, when he exhausted all his mind, to carefully understand all the outside, he was clearly aware of the turmoil.


    What''s going on?


    It''s very familiar.


    How is it that I feel so confused and confused?


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was too anxious. However, after this anxiety, he calmed down his mind more, and then, more exhausted to feel all this outside. Then, in this more attentive process, he seems to be able to feel the sound, really more and more familiar with the feeling. Now, it''s just a little bit worse. As long as it is a little further forward, then, he can completely distinguish those familiar sounds and movements outside.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, can be aware that as long as he can completely distinguish those sounds, then, he can really contact with the outside. Then, his whole person was able to enter the outside completely.


    But it''s just a little bit short, OK?


    Lin Tianyu''s mind is more tranquil, and his perception is more agile. He feels it carefully, carefully and again.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved. It seemed that


    How could he be so familiar that he still could not fully understand it?


    This voice, this movement


    It was definitely from a very familiar person in his life. However, how could he not remember who this person was?


    Why?


    It shouldn''t be!


    Lin Tianyu sat there, but I don''t know how long he has been sitting there. Then, I have been feeling it quietly. He could feel the feeling of becoming more and more familiar. Even, he could hear, there were many voices, as if, clearly, he was calling his name. But what''s going on? Why can''t he tell who it is?


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu had a feeling.


    Even if the familiar voices and characters are outside, they are doing something to him. In fact, it is impossible for him to distinguish clearly. Because there seems to be only one explanation for his present situation.


    It''s that he''s just waiting for a voice.


    When that voice rings, perhaps, he can completely understand who the other party is. Then, it was time for him to enter the outside world.

 Chapter 1243

    To understand the key, Lin Tianyu''s mind is more precipitated down.


    Then, he could still feel the sound and movement outside. It seems that by now, there are more people outside, and there are more voices and movements. Moreover, in there, Lin Tianyu can more clearly perceive several very familiar sounds and movements. Well, he can be sure who the other party is.


    However, in the final moment of determination, it has always been so close.


    Why?


    Lin Tianyu is totally confused.


    After a burst of mood fluctuation, irritability, it is a position of calm down.


    Then, Lin Tianyu just exhausted his mind, to lock in a few of the sounds, and completely recorded the familiar feeling. Then, along the direction of these sounds, when he felt them again, he wrote down these sounds again. And so on and on.


    Slowly, with the passage of time, Lin Tianyu has been able to perceive these sounds, and the increase in the frequency of their appearance is also more familiar.


    Perhaps, when they are familiar with a certain degree, Lin Tianyu is able to completely understand who they are.


    And this time, in another space above the sky.


    The ancestors and elders of the black tiger clan were also there, watching the movement below. Now, Lin Tianyu is no longer in the sword magic club. Instead, he was moved to Chongxiao Pavilion, a quiet room in his own residence. It''s been more than two months since Lin Tianyu was unconscious until now. However, Lin Tianyu has not been able to wake up. Just lying there quietly. His heart beat, pulse, that is clearly with a normal person. However, he just lay still and did not wake up.


    Even at this time, Lin Tianyu''s father, Lin Hong, and his mother, Li Yunxia, were taken to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    They are accompanied by Lin Tianyu, from time to time with Lin Tianyu to talk for a while, hoping that there will be a miracle, and then, let Lin Tianyu suddenly wake up.


    However, for more than two months, he still did not wake up.


    The elder of the black devil tiger clan said: "ancestor, look at this smelly boy. He has been in a coma for so long. It''s better for him to go and wake him up directly."


    The elder knows the way of their ancestor.


    As long as it is the ancestor, then, it must be easy to wake up Lin Tianyu.


    The ancestor said: "don''t wake up, he will certainly wake up. Moreover, such a state is the best time to sharpen his mood. As long as he can grasp the experience of such a state of mind and wake up with his own will, he will certainly be able to make a big step forward in his mood. On the contrary, it is of great benefit to his future practice. This is a chance that other practitioners can''t ask for. If I use my means now to force him to wake up, then it is to interrupt his chance

 Chapter 1244

    After hearing this, the elder knew that he would not be wrong.


    Well, this kind of long-term coma, to Lin Tianyu below, it must be a very rare chance. As a result, the elder is also looking forward to it. When Lin Tianyu suddenly wakes up, what kind of growth will he get?


    At this time, his father Lin Hong, his mother Li Yunxia, Lu Feixue, Heidao Laozu, and others were with Lin Tianyu from time to time, talking to him from time to time. Let''s talk about the past.


    Hope to be able to recall the memory in the deep brain of Lin Tianyu, so that he really woke up.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is still in that place, sitting quietly, listening to the voice that can be felt, and carefully distinguishing who those voices are.


    Time goes by quietly


    However, Lin Tianyu has been sitting and just sitting, without any slight movement, just constantly feeling the sound outside.


    And in his constant perception, he can finally be aware of that voice and familiar with a lot of points.


    Suddenly, at a certain moment, Lin Tianyu felt -


    this is Feixue, the voice of Feixue, and she is talking to herself.


    Then, this is the voice of her mother, Li Yunxia. She is reciting her past.


    And father, father''s voice


    Master''s voice


    Gao dewu''s voice


    A lot of voices


    The voice of Yunlan


    Wang Lingyun''s voice


    Wang Lin, MI Tongtian and so on. Lin Tianyu could feel more and more voices, more and more clear. He felt that he was coming. Now, his consciousness seems to be returning to the body. However, in wake up between, but also the difference so a line of distance.


    Sensing all the familiarity, Lin Tianyu felt that the distance between him and those living people outside was so close. Then, at your fingertips. As long as his hands can move, move hands, then, he can completely touch them.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt that there was such a heavy weight in his body. It was impossible for him to lift his hand or even move his finger.


    What''s going on?


    He is clearly aware of the existence of his body.


    Why can''t you move your body?


    No way!


    He must be able to move his body. He''s going to wake up.


    For this idea, Lin Tianyu tried his best again and again, hoping to move his body through his own efforts, and then he woke up. However, he just felt that his body was already heavy enough to move.


    Lin Tianyu tried again and again.


    However, all these efforts are in vain.


    He had no way to move one of his little fingers with his own strength. Even the eyelids can''t move any more.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart was calmer and calmer than before.


    Because, he knew, the time was coming for him to return.


    I''ll be able to really wake up.

 Chapter 1245

    While Lin Tianyu is constantly making various efforts, those outside people are also constantly chanting to him.


    Lin Tianyu can feel it clearly.


    He felt so clear that it was as if he had woken up and sat opposite those people, listening to the chatter. In Lin Tianyu''s heart, it is also very clear that his awakening may come at any time.


    In the evening, Lu Feixue sits quietly in the quiet room where Lin Tianyu lies.


    Then, the others looked at Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue. They all looked at each other. Then, they closed the door gently and walked out of the room.


    At this time, Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, you are really stupid.


    "You thought I was seriously injured, and then, in order to wake me up, you even ignored the enemy. You just focused on waking me up. Then, you were taken advantage of these Xiao Xiaosuo and hurt yourself so much.


    "Why are you so stupid?


    "Even if it''s to wake me up, you can clean up the enemy first and then wake me up. I was there, and it wasn''t nearly that long. What''s more, you arrived there at the right time. At that time, under the attack of the top cultivation who had realized the half step immortal rule, I thought I was dead. So, what I saw later, I thought, was what I had seen after I had died. So, I don''t want to wake up. In fact, it''s just a hint in my heart. At that time, I was not seriously injured at all.


    "You are stupid, too. Have I been seriously injured? Can''t you tell by your own accomplishments? I had to wait there, and then, when I woke up, I was seriously injured.


    "But it was master who came here in time to save you.


    "Now, your pulse, your heartbeat, everything, I can feel clearly. Then, I can still feel that you are by my side. But why don''t you want to wake up? You know, how I wish you''d wake up earlier.


    "You must be weak because you have suffered so much injury and shed so much blood. You should have a good sleep. But, you know what? How long have you been sleeping?


    "It''s been two months.


    "You should sleep well, too. Tianyu, I''m waiting for you to wake up, talk with me, talk about the past, talk about the future, and then, we live a happy life. It''s so good to live forever. Tianyu, can you wake up now? You know, I have been thinking about you in my heart. In the future, no matter it is any barrier, he is impossible to block us together. Tianyu, you wake up right away, OK?


    "Tianyu, stop sleeping. If you go on sleeping, you will be more and more sleepy.


    "I remember the Tianyu I have known all along, which is a self-motivated, indolent, vowing to climb the highest peak of cultivation. All along, in fact, I don''t like practicing so much. Then, when I meet you, Tianyu, in order to keep up with you, I will practice more attentively, hoping to keep up with you and accompany you to climb to the top of the cultivation.


    ¡°¡­¡­

 Chapter 1246

    Lu Feixue continued to say: "Tianyu, can you wake up now?


    "Now, you will be able to wake up. Well, I will marry you now, and I will accompany you all my life. If it goes on, you won''t wake up. Then, I will accompany you to go so fond of sleeping, and then, have been sleeping, until the end of time, never separated.


    "Tianyu, do you want me to accompany you for a lifetime, or do you want me to sleep with you for a lifetime?"


    Lu Feixue said, and looked at Lin Tianyu affectionately. Then he bent down and gently hugged Lin Tianyu. He let Lin Tianyu half sit down. Then, he deeply kisses Lin Tianyu''s lips.


    At the same time, in the heart of the way: Tianyu, you are really too sleepy. I have been sleeping for more than two months. It''s time to wake up.


    Then, when kissing, two crystal clear tears slipped down, along the face, flowing into the lips, flowing into Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu''s lips. A slight, salty and astringent taste, in the lips, faintly spread. Lu Feixue''s tongue tip gently licks, this has some salty astringent taste.


    But at this time, Luffy snow is feeling, with another tongue, is also gently licking, this has some salty taste.


    Eh!


    Lu Feixue''s heart suddenly moved.


    Is Lin Tianyu awake?


    When thinking of this, Lu Feixue couldn''t help but feel a burst of ecstasy. She had to open her eyes to see if it was really Lin Tianyu who had woken up. However, at this time, Lu Feixue did not dare to open his eyes easily. Because, she is afraid, she is really afraid, this feeling, is just a dream. When he woke up, Lin Tianyu was still asleep.


    Don''t say it''s now.


    In these two months, Lu Feixue has had several times, and she clearly felt that Lin Tianyu had woken up. However, every time when she opened her eyes carefully to check, she always saw that Lin Tianyu had just quietly closed her eyes and slept there. There''s no sign of waking up. Therefore, at this moment, although this feeling is more obvious, it is clear that Lin Tianyu has already awakened. However, Lu Feixue is still afraid to open his eyes, to have a look. She has to keep the feeling that Lin Tianyu has woken up and has been feeling it well.


    Therefore, when Lu Feixue felt Lin Tianyu''s tongue moving, she did not dare to open her eyes a little.


    Then, in this kind of feeling, Lu Feixue felt that Lin Tianyu''s tongue was actually in his own lips, and he continued to probe into it. At this time, it should be that Lin Tianyu has completely woken up. Lu Feixue''s heart, so thinking, but she still dare not open her eyes, afraid that this is just a dream.


    But even if it''s just a dream.


    Lu Feixue also laughed.


    Because, it can also be regarded as a beautiful dream. At least in this dream, she really felt that Lin Tianyu had woken up. Even when he wakes up, Lin Tianyu is still asleep, so Lu Feixue will be satisfied. Because, she has been able to have such a beautiful dream.

 Chapter 1247

    I don''t know how long it took.


    Then, Luffy snow did not open his eyes. And the opposite Lin Tianyu has not stopped, interrupted her.


    In front of her, there were several times, when she felt that Lin Tianyu had woken up, it would not be long before. Then, she felt that Lin Tianyu had clearly felt the feeling of moving. Then, all the movements would suddenly stop at a certain moment. Then, when Lu Feixue opened his eyes again, he found that Lin Tianyu was still sleeping quietly. Still.


    Even if it''s just a dream now.


    I hope this dream will never wake up again.


    Lu Feixue''s heart, such as to say.


    Time goes on and on.


    Finally, it was a creak, and the door of the quiet room was pushed open. However, Lu Feixue did not seem to feel the sound of the door being pushed open. Lin Tianyu in the opposite dream was not disturbed because the door was pushed open. The two of them continued to kiss.


    At this moment, suddenly a voice called out.


    "Tianyu, are you awake? Oh, really, you''ve woken up. "


    This is the voice of her mother, Li Yunxia. But immediately, the voice was angry and read: "good! You Tianyu. I think you are really grown up, bold ah, even wake up, even mother is dare not tell one. You are typical of having a daughter-in-law and forgetting your mother. You son of a bitch, you sleep so long. When you wake up, you don''t even tell your mother. You are unfilial. You son of a bitch! Do you know how worried your mother has been for such a long time? Ah! When you wake up, you dare not tell your mother. I''m going to beat you, I''m going to kill you as an unfilial son. "


    Li Yunxia said, really looking for something, to Lin Tianyu''s body to fight down. However, it is clear that there is no strength in that fight.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    The things in her mother Li Yunxia''s hand gently whipped Lin Tianyu''s body, but her eyes were full of tears.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have already been separated.


    Lu Feixue''s face is full of blush, like the sunset in the sky.


    On Lin Tianyu''s face, it was a happy smile.


    Obviously, her mother Li Yunxia would take something to beat him, which is also the reason why she worried that he was too much, that he would never wake up again, and that the pressure in her heart was too great. Therefore, at this time, we should hit Lin Tianyu with something, and then we can truly feel that Lin Tianyu is really awake. The pressure in her heart will not be easy to release. In my heart, I will feel better and be happy. Therefore, although Lin Tianyu was hit, it was her mother Li Yunxia who was in tears.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "Niang, when you hit me, you still looked like you were a child. You seem to fight fiercely. In fact, you can''t bear to use more strength. Niang, it''s really me. It''s Tianyu. I''ve really woken up. "


    When Lin Tianyu was talking like this, her mother Li Yunxia''s hand made a sudden effort and took it out of Lin Tianyu''s body.


    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu screamed with pain.


    In fact, with his current level of physical training, let alone his mother. Even if his mother Li Yunxia took a knife and cut him, he was afraid it would not hurt. But Lin Tianyu is deliberately so a cry of pain, is the mother Li Yunxia''s thoughts to pull back.

 Chapter 1248

    Mother Li Yunxia quickly put down the whipping to Lin Tianyu and went forward to care about the way: "how, really hurt you."


    Lin Tianyu nodded with a smile.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said again, "mother, it doesn''t hurt."


    "Hum! You son of a bitch, I didn''t expect that when you grow up, your mind will become so much. "


    And with the inside of the house, there is such a big movement, people outside the house have heard it for a long time. So, everyone also came into the house, and then, they saw Lin Tianyu standing on the ground, smiling. Even, it''s because I''ve been sleeping all the time. It''s a feeling for all of them. That is, Lin Tianyu seems to be on the contrary, but he has become a little fatter than before.


    In order to climb the top of the mountain, Lin has never stopped practicing. He is far more diligent than all those who know him. Because of excessive hard work and exercise, although Lin Tianyu''s body looks strong, but in that symmetrical body, there is no fat in it, but also can''t feel the feeling of fat at all. But now, it is a full three months, he is not any exercise, and, in order to protect his body, will give him the best pills to supplement into the body.


    It''s very normal for the body to be fatter than before.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu now, the big guy has a little baby fat face on his face, which is happy.


    First of all, Lin Tianyu suddenly woke up and made them all very happy. Secondly, it was so capable that some skinny guys actually had a burst of baby fat on his face, which also made other people clearly feel a burst of joy.


    Looking at the people who came in, Lin Tianyu said, "Dad, master, and all of you, I''ve been in a coma all this time, and I haven''t been able to wake up. Thank you for your care and care."


    Father Lin Hong looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "well, I''ve grown up and I know how to be polite. Moreover, it has gained a little weight "


    " ha ha ha... "


    All the others laughed when they heard this.


    Master Heidao Lao Zu also looked at Lin Tianyu carefully, nodded happily, and said, "finally, I''m awake. Just wake up. In the future, our Chongxiao Pavilion can be regarded as the backbone. After all, if you go to sleep like this again, I''m afraid that the whole Chongxiao Pavilion will be in fear. "


    Other people also came to say hello one by one, and wish the pavilion master to wake up.


    Then, her mother Li Yunxia looked at all the people present and said, "well, Tianyu is also awake, and all of us have seen it. Now, all of us are going out and leaving time for him. If there''s something wrong, we''ll come back to him tomorrow Obviously, when her mother Li Yunxia first came in, she saw that Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue were together. Therefore, we should also save more time for them.


    Mother Li Yunxia said, all the people are driven out, the room, only left Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue two people.


    Seeing that all the others were gone, Luffy Snow''s face was even more red.


    Lin Tianyu went up and gently hugged Lu Fei Xue into his arms.

 Chapter 1249

    Lu Feixue also put his arm around Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, when did you wake up just now?"


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "it was after you kissed me that you woke up when your tears slipped down and fell into my mouth."


    Luffy snow nodded.


    It seems that Lu Feixue had heard a legend when he was a child.


    Said to have a beautiful Princess Sleeping Beauty, has been sleeping, a sleep on thousands of years, but also can not wake up. Until one day, a kind prince came to the sleeping beauty''s side, then he gently picked up the beautiful princess''s face, and then, affectionately kiss. When the kind Prince kisses the princess, the sleeping beauty wakes up.


    At that time, Lu Feixue listened to this story and had been looking forward to her being the Sleeping Beauty Princess. Then, she could wait for her prince one day.


    But now, to this moment, he did not be able to wait for the prince.


    But, on the contrary, he woke up his prince with a kiss. How can the story of Prince and Princess be reversed?


    No.


    Are you a princess?


    And even if you''re a princess. In the whole sword magic club, she Lu Feixue can really be called a princess. But can Lin Tianyu be a prince?


    Hey, hey


    Lu Fei snow Du mouth, way: "since you have already woken up, why didn''t you tell me earlier, and then, when mother came in, saw and said, we found out. You know, at that time, how embarrassing? You''re getting worse and worse. You''re dead. "


    Lu Feixue, like Lin Tianyu, called her mother Li Yunxia as her mother. She seemed very natural and didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it doesn''t matter. The ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her father-in-law."


    Lu Feixue glared and said, "who is the ugly daughter-in-law? You are the ugly daughter-in-law. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "good, good, I am the ugly daughter-in-law. Oh, no, I should be an ugly son-in-law


    "Hum!"


    Immediately, Lu Feixue also is to smile.


    Lin Tianyu said again, "Feixue, you have eaten a little too much salt these days."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Because your tears are so salty."


    "You -- fight." Lu Feixue said, reaching out his hand and gently hitting Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, this time, how did you sleep for such a long time. During that time, do you know how worried all of us were? "


    "And you? Are you more worried


    "Well."


    Lu Feixue said again: "Tianyu, why did you sleep so long this time. And what did you go through when you were asleep? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I don''t know why I have been sleeping for such a long time. At that time, I just felt a desert, no people, no life, no living things. At that time, in such a piece of heaven and earth, it seemed that I was the only one. Looking at the past everywhere, it was a school of desolation, darkness and indifference. At that time, I was really scared. Fear, such a person, has been walking alone, to the end, there is only one person. "

 Chapter 1250

    When Lin Tianyu said so at that time, there was a burst of loneliness in his voice. Lu Feixue could clearly feel it.


    Lu Feixue held Lin Tianyu''s hand tightly and said: "don''t worry, next time, I will not just let you go through these alone. Even if you''re going through this, I''ll be with you. "


    Lin Tianyu gently stroked Lu Feixue''s face and said: "silly girl, if I experience these things again, even if I feel lonely again, I''m willing to just bear it by myself and never let you accompany me."


    Of course, Lu Feixue can know the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    If Lu Feixue is also accompanied by him, it is not to say that Lu Feixue is also in danger, or is also dead.


    Lu Feixue held Lin Tianyu closer.


    Lin Tianyu said: "but later, I felt that it was wrong to walk alone all the time. So I stopped. Then, I also found a place to sit down, think about it carefully, and then carefully to understand. Finally, I felt that there were many other voices around me. There should be a lot of people outside my lonely world. Even, these people, there should be a lot of people, they are my acquaintances. Then, I also felt that as long as I can distinguish these acquaintances, who are there in the end, maybe it is an opportunity for me to get out of trouble.


    "So, I carefully feel these voices.


    "However, no matter how hard I try, I can''t understand who else is in these voices. However, I always insist on feeling.


    "After that, I don''t know how long I''ve been feeling. Then, I was able to gradually distinguish the sounds, who they were. Then, I just can feel that I''m back in my body. Then, back in the body of me, want to move, but also feel the whole body, as if with a heavy weight, even fingers are unable to move. Even the eyelids can''t be lifted.


    "And then, until you came to kiss me, and then your tears came into my mouth. I suddenly felt that I could move. However, at that time, I was really worried that it was just an illusion. So, I dare not open my eyes at all. Can only keep feeling. It was not until a long time later that I was sure that I could really move


    Listen to Lin Tianyu said the whole process, Lu Feixue heart a tight, hold Lin Tianyu more tightly.


    Lu Fei snow way: "fool!"


    Lin Tianyu said, "Why are you stupid?"


    "It''s not stupid. You''re the dumbest fool in the world, aren''t you? "


    "Well, even so."


    "Whatever it is. Clearly, it is. I asked you. At that time, after you arrived at the scene, did you easily solve all those people. However, you only know that you hold me, and then, you are attacked by someone, and you almost lose your life. Isn''t that stupid? "


    "Well, it''s really stupid."


    Lu Feixue hugged Lin Tianyu more tightly and said, "however, this kind of silly, I like it."

 Chapter 1251

    They looked at each other with a smile.


    Then, a while said here, and then talked about there, the topic is constantly, garrulous, said non-stop.


    Until dawn.


    They went out of the quiet room.


    When Lin Tianyu''s Lu Feixue arrived outside, there were already many people in the hall outside. It seems that a meeting is clearly being held to discuss something important. Moreover, judging from their appearance, it was clear that they had been discussing this matter all night. What''s more, it should have been discussed for several days.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue enter the hall, the voice of discussion also stopped.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the group just now, clearly still deliberating fiercely, and said: "let''s continue to discuss, I''ll have a look, what''s the matter? Maybe I can help. Some time ago, I have been sleeping, and I have a little bit of effort. Now, it''s time to wake up and help. After all, I am still the leader of this Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at Chi remote and said, "what''s the matter, great Xia Chi?"


    Chi remote thought for a moment and said, "it''s for the sake of Mr. Hua."


    Lin Tianyu curiously said, "Oh, now, what''s the matter with Mr. Hua?"


    Chi remote way: "that Hua childe, still kept in the place where the black knife secret place is. Moreover, this time, the inheritance of the secret place of black knife is very special. In the past, even if there was a long time, it was only three or five days at most. But this time, you have been sleeping for more than two months. However, the inheritance of the secret place of black knife is still there. Then, they will accept one warrior after another. As long as their accomplishments do not exceed the level of foundation construction, they can normally enter and inherit.


    "Look at that posture, it seems that this time, if we do not find out the person who can finally obtain the ultimate inheritance, and pass on the ultimate inheritance, it will never give up.


    "Because of this, more and more people are attracted to look for opportunities.


    "Young master Hua has always been guarding the outside of the secret place of black sword. Obviously, I also think of such a possibility. Therefore, we must take such an opportunity to get this ultimate inheritance in hand.


    "What''s more, after analyzing it, we also feel that when Mr. Hua gets the ultimate inheritance, he will be right. We will go to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "After all, in front of us, we directly killed his subordinate General Yu.


    "With their high-ranking personalities, will they not find trouble with themselves and others?"


    The idea of ikera is quite reasonable.


    Even if he didn''t kill Yu. As long as you let Mr. Dehua know that the black sword ancestor they plotted that day is right in the Chongxiao Pavilion, and he will certainly find the Chongxiao Pavilion. At least, it will not stop until we kill the ancestor of Heidao.


    Last time, they specially set a trap to deal with the black sword ancestor, and let him escape. Young master Hua must have lost face.


    But in the eyes of these high immortals, their face is much more valuable than the lives of ordinary people in the lower world.

 Chapter 1252

    For a while, Lin Tianyu had been awake.


    The battle force of Lin Tianyu was lost in the Chongxiao Pavilion. It was afraid that it might not be able to compete with the prince of China.


    Although, Lin Tianyu had a kind of hidden feeling, that the Chinese Prince for the now rushed to the sky Pavilion of those black demon tiger, as if there was a full of fear. However, with each other''s fear, to deal with each other, is only the next policy. Only on the strength, can deal with each other, that is the most insurance thing.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianyu is awake, they must also be concerned about when Lin Tianyu wakes up, and also worries about what the prince of China will play in the Xiaoge.


    However, this will be their point of discussion, that is to wait, always wait, the best dark sword secret situation, can be dragged down until Lin Tianyu''s injury completely recovered. At that time, it was not the prince Hua who came to them, but they were going to find him to settle his account.


    Lin Tianyu understood their psychology and said, "I think, instead of waiting like this, I would like to go to the place where the secret area of black knife is now, and kill the prince Hua directly."


    The old father of black knife looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, we also know that it is the best way to go directly and kill the prince Hua.


    "But you have just come back to your senses and your physical quality is still completely out of the top. It''s impossible to have you on the court again.


    "If you are not involved, we are not necessarily the opponent of the Chinese prince."


    Lin Tianyu smiled and said, "although now, my body has not fully recovered. However, in such a long sleep, there are various good medicine to maintain, in fact, it is not much. And, this time, I sleep because I have always felt in a lonely desolate feeling. This heart power is much stronger than before.


    "And my Dao always demands more on the heart power than the rest of the martial arts.


    "The increase of my heart power has also increased greatly.


    "So if I really do, I should be able to beat myself in front of me easily."


    Lin Tianyu said this.


    The other people who attended the meeting looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Will this be true?


    I haven''t been able to wake up for more than two months. Then, suddenly, I woke up. Then, when I woke up, my body was not back to full. However, his own strength, but compared with before, has increased a lot.


    Is that possible?


    When the group looked at Lin Tianyu, the look in his eyes was clearly not convinced of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    So Lin Tianyu stood up and went to the outside square and said, "so, we can try it. You six of you who have realized half step immortal principle, can freely hand to me. Remember, it''s a random, no need to have any scruples to hand. You can cooperate with each other, move together, and after strengthening the power, you can also put out all your unique skills. Then, look at my current strength. "

 Chapter 1253

    I heard Lin Tianyu say so.


    The six black demons and tigers realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze and raised a complex mind.


    They were a little angry.


    After all, they are the top cultivation of the black devil tiger clan, not those who were forced to upgrade their cultivation by blood killing. Their strength comes from the solid practice. Now, Lin Tianyu has just woken up, and even his body has not completely recovered, so he has to attack the six of them. They also let the six of them display all their unique skills.


    Don''t you look down on the six of them?


    However, in addition to this kind of psychology, the six of them also have some feeling of eager to try.


    After all, before Lin Tianyu was injured, they all saw it with their own eyes. Since now, Lin Tianyu said that his strength is now, but he is more powerful than before. Well, if what he said is true, then, this time, it is really enough for the six of them to fight together.


    Therefore, when the six of them looked at Lin Tianyu in the past, it was originally a little complicated in the eyes, but slowly it was in the eyes of the complex shining a fighting spirit.


    Then one of them asked, "are you ready, master Lin?"


    In fact, when they called Lin Tianyu in front of them, they only called Lin Tianyu as a boy directly, which was enough to give Lin Tianyu face. But now, as Lin Tianyu''s strength is getting stronger and more powerful, they can''t directly call Lin Tianyu a boy. Instead, they use the honorific title and call him Lin Pavilion master.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t care: "you just have to do it. However, as you look like now, you are not prepared to do anything. I''m afraid you will be defeated in an instant. "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, the six people''s eyes shrank sharply.


    At the same time, the heart, but also a faint rise out of anger.


    Why, look down on the six of them?


    So, the six people no longer any doubt, at the same time, six people a simple cooperation, from a number of people can not defend the angle, to Lin Tianyu attack.


    However, although the angle of choice is particularly tricky.


    But the power of the moves is not too strong.


    After all, Lin Tianyu is just the injured body. If they play the attack force too strong, they will not be able to stop. Lin Tianyu will be hurt again.


    In a flash, those moves have already attacked Lin Tianyu''s body from different angles.


    But at this time, all the people who watched the fight just felt a flower in front of them. Then, a black light flashed by. The six of them united to attack the loopholes or places that could not be defended at all. All the moves disappeared after the sound of "Ding".


    It''s just a "Ding" sound.


    Good!


    Indeed, there was only a "Ding" sound.


    So, that is to say, Lin Tianyu''s black knife just crossed it, and cut through the knife attacked by six people, but he used the opportunity and speed to Miao Zhihao.


    They broke through the attacks of six people in succession, and all of them just made a sound.


    It''s just a fight.

 Chapter 1254

    With this voice, everyone was stunned.


    Although in the past, Lin Tianyu was also good at sword technique.


    He was able to reach the speed beyond the eyes of most practitioners. However, there is still a limit. It''s wonderful to be able to cheat the eyes of the same level practitioners briefly. But now? One blow broke six people, but from the sound to the movement, so many people present, none of them could see how Lin Tianyu made the knife.


    This can break a person, so that so many people can not see the traces of the knife, is completely a miracle.


    But now


    After being repulsed by Lin Tianyu, they looked at each other and nodded. Then, the six of them began to build up momentum, brewing big moves.


    In front of him, he was afraid of a big move and really hurt Lin Tianyu.


    But now, since they have been able to be sure, they estimate that it is impossible to hurt Lin Tianyu at all. So, there''s nothing to worry about. If there is any big trick, use it. Let''s thoroughly try what Lin Tianyu can do. Let''s see how far his strength has grown.


    Then, when the six men were accumulating momentum and strength and brewing big moves, Lin Tianyu just waited quietly, without any intention of stopping them or interrupting them in advance.


    Obviously, it''s to let them play their best.


    Finally, the momentum of the six people has been accumulated to a peak, and it is possible to break out at any time.


    The weapons in the hands of the six were all at this moment. From all angles of their best cooperation, they launched the attack again. If this attack goes on, anyone who is trapped in such a big move will not be able to hide in any way except with six of them.


    However, this move now contains all the essence and spirit of the six of them.


    It''s a hard time.


    Even if it''s a real immortal from the upper world, it must not be able to spell.


    Although Lin Tianyu had the upper hand in the battle against the lower immortal. However, in terms of hard power, Lin Tianyu is still a little weaker. He was really in the upper hand because his Dao made up for the lack of hard power.


    But now, is to be forced by this move to have to fight hard power situation.


    So, how about Lin Tianyu''s excellent Dao?


    How can he keep the upper hand again with his own Dao.


    Therefore, the six people are full of confidence, even if this move can not really hurt Lin Tianyu. At least it was able to make him in a mess to deal with, at the disadvantage.


    Ding!


    Spread into the ears of all the people inside, it was clear that there was only a sound.


    Then, the six men''s powerful move was not able to attack Lin Tianyu, and they all retreated again.


    Just now, just when the move had been sent out, the six of them suddenly felt that they were completely integrated into the movement when the "Ding" sound was heard. If they did not withdraw at this time, they would be seriously injured.


    What''s more, when all of them retreated, they were still thinking in their hearts, even if they were retreating, what would happen?


    At least when Lin Tianyu blocked his own move, he also created opportunities for others to fight against Lin Tianyu. There are also five people fighting with Lin Tianyu. He didn''t believe that Lin Tianyu could not be inferior.


    However, back, it is very quickly found that six people are back at the same time.

 Chapter 1255

    At the scene of these people, is completely speechless.


    Such a powerful attack has such an end. What makes them feel bad?


    What''s more, it felt as if Lin Tianyu had just made a move.


    Moreover, this move, he is clearly hit in their move that silk turn not smooth place. In one blow, all six of them felt that their moves were not right. Therefore, they had to step back. What''s more, it''s just a shadow of a knife, just a light sound.


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu, but they were all stunned and speechless.


    But the six men who had just made a move looked at Lin Tianyu, but they could not help but feel awe.


    Seeing their appearance, Lin Tianyu felt embarrassed and said, "in fact, I was just playing tricks on that move just now. If the real life and death fight, I can not take this ingenious. After all, at that time, it was a total fight, and no one would shrink back. But now, after all, it''s just a trial. Therefore, they will feel the slightest mistake, and they will quickly hide and drive away. "


    Lin Tianyu''s words are not bad.


    This is even more embarrassing.


    Fortunately, it''s not a real fight, OK?


    If it was the real fight just now, it is estimated that among the six of them, there would have been a person who had already died on the spot?


    At this time, the ancestor of black sword saw the sword move Lin Tianyu had just made, but the more he looked at it, the brighter his eyes were. Finally, the ancestor of black knife could not help but step forward directly.


    "Tianyu, I want to have a try on the sword move you just made. Let''s see how powerful this move is. Well, we don''t have to try too much. It''s up to me to come up with three moves. You can block it and see if you can completely resist it. "


    In fact, when I tried to move, the best effect would be to let the ancestor of black saber attack.


    But after all, the black sword ancestor is Lin Tianyu''s master. Of course, he was embarrassed and asked the black sword ancestor to give him a try.


    Now, the ancestor of black sword has offered to try his sword moves. This is the best. What''s more, the ancestor of black sword has made it clear that he only uses three moves to test his sword moves. Then, these three moves should be the unique skills of Heidao ancestor. It''s also a good way to see what kind of sword moves he has reached.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is also vaguely active.


    Then, Lin Tianyu set up his moves and waited for the black sword ancestor to come out.


    With a gentle wave of the hand of the ancestor of black knife, the knife has been cut out. Then, in Lin Tianyu''s attack, the Dao in the hand of the ancestor of Heidao didn''t really communicate with Lin Tianyu''s knife at all. The move of the sword has changed, and it has been chopped at Lin Tianyu from another angle. At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s knife moves also changed in a timely manner.


    Between knife changes.


    In a flash, the three moves have passed, but in the last move, Lin Tianyu''s knife in his hand was negligent, and the knife in the father''s hand of black knife drew a blood cut under his flank. Although the blood hole is not too deep. However, it is obvious that he has lost a move.


    At this time, the ancestor of black Dao took the knife, but he was obviously short of breath.


    Obviously, although it seems that I have just passed the three moves simply, in those three moves, they should contain all the essence, Qi and spirit of ancestor Heidao, which are completely concentrated in the three moves.


    This simple three moves should be the unique skill of Heidao ancestor.

 Chapter 1256

    The ancestor of Heidao looked at Lin Tianyu deeply and said, "not bad, not bad. As expected, it is beyond the blue. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, in the last move, I also had a miss, hurt by the master''s knife?"


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, Heidao Laozu just looked at Lin Tianyu, but he didn''t say anything more.


    At this time, in the sky, in another space, the ancestors and elders of the black tiger clan were there to watch everything below.


    The old man said, "it''s amazing. Laozu, is this what you said that the boy can get after that experience? This nature, too powerful. Just now, I measured the three moves Sabre technique of the ancestor of black Dao. If I had been on the stage, I was afraid that there would be no second way to go except for falling under the three moves. However, such a terrifying three move Sabre technique has only left a slight wound on Lin Tianyu who has experienced the fate. "


    Just now, Lin Tianyu said that in those two months of deep sleep, his mood was improved again.


    The foundation of his Dao is closely connected with his state of mind.


    Therefore, as the mood increases, so does the Dao.


    Lin Tianyu is so talented!


    When the elder looked at Lin Tianyu, his eyes were full of envy.


    But the ancestor listened to the elder''s chanting, but he said faintly: "how, do you think those three moves can really hurt the boy Lin Tianyu?"


    The elder was stunned, and then he said in more panic: "ancestor, do you mean that if Lin Tianyu wants to really break the three moves, that is to say, it is impossible for him to be hurt by the three terrible moves? But is it possible? Moreover, if you can break it, you won''t be hurt at all. So why did he want to hurt himself? "


    The old ancestor said, "isn''t that simple? Because, the other side is his master, and the other side''s three moves, but the last desperate stunt. Even, just now I used the three moves, not only to make them come out, but also to pass the three moves to the boy''s mind. Three ways to deal with such a mind. If you do, you are kind enough to break all three moves. Is it too broken to leave any affection? "


    The elder was stunned again.


    Indeed, even if it is for him to play, in this same position, he can not completely ignore anything and completely break the three moves.


    The best way is to let yourself suffer such a slight injury at the end of the attack, and completely cover up the matter.


    The big elder suddenly thought of it --


    in this way, Lin Tianyu, the boy who can kill him directly, can perfectly break it.


    Under a chance, has it grown so terrible?


    Is this really what a lower bound monk can achieve?


    Laozu always firmly believed that the terror of Lin Tianyu''s talent was on the whole heaven power continent, and no one could go beyond it.


    But now it seems that no one can go beyond it.


    And it is estimated that even those who are able to reach half of his talent can be on the Tianquan continent, which is a genius.

 Chapter 1257

    Below, all people have seen Lin Tianyu''s current strength with their own eyes, and there is no doubt any more.


    Then, glancing at the crowd, Lin Tianyu said: "I think we should seize the time, and now we should quickly gather the strength that can be gathered, and hurry to the place where the black sword secret place is, and kill young master Hua."


    All the people who heard Lin Tianyu''s words nodded in agreement.


    In fact, all of them wanted to do it for a long time. It''s just that before, Lin Tianyu has been in a coma. They are not strong enough to do so. Now, although Lin Tianyu wakes up, they have been treating Lin Tianyu as an injured person in the recovery period. They have never thought how powerful Lin Tianyu will be.


    Now, I have witnessed the power of Lin Tianyu. What else can I say.


    Naturally, the sooner the better. Kill that young man Hua.


    It''s just that in front of us, it''s decided to kill Mr. Hua. Now, Lin Tianyu has made great progress in strength. Can we still use the previous plan?


    The military division Chi looked at Lin Tianyu from a distance and said, "master of the pavilion, what kind of way do you think is more suitable for Mr. Zhan Hua now?"


    Lin Tianyu looks at Chi remote and nods.


    He had fully understood Chi''s mind. Although just now, Lin Tianyu also showed his strength. That strength is much stronger than before. However, Chi remote is still a little uncertain, Lin Tianyu''s strength is strong to what extent. If it''s only a little stronger than before, then it''s OK to follow the previous plan. Although it may not be able to guarantee that there will be great achievements, but it is impossible to have any major mistakes.


    But if Lin Tianyu''s strength is really strong enough to be against the weather, then the platoon and arrangment are different from those in front of him.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "when fighting, all of you can stop the old follower. I''m here to fight with Mr. Hua. "


    Obviously, the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words is that he will kill young master Hua very quickly without any help.


    Chi remote eyes a bright, way: "Pavilion Lord, how long does it take to kill Mr. Hua."


    Lin Tianyu said: "if young master Hua pays enough attention to it and starts active defense during the war, he should be able to withstand three moves. Otherwise, he should die soon. "


    Three moves!


    Three moves to kill Mr. Hua.


    That''s a real fairy. Although because of the lower bound, it has been suppressed by the power of the world and can not play its real strength. However, there is no need for anyone to kill Mr. Hua within three moves. Moreover, it is so easy to say.


    This is too overbearing!


    At the same time, the six people who had dealt with Lin Tianyu understood the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze and the ancestor of Heidao. When they arrived at the meeting, they all fully understood it.


    I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu didn''t get serious just now.


    They are still thinking that Lin Tianyu''s strength is too strong. When they fought just now, they were too subdued.


    Well, if it is true as Lin Tianyu said.


    Three moves are enough to kill Mr. Hua.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu started with them, he was afraid that it was the real strength. Even a small part of his strength had not been exerted.

 Chapter 1258

    The plan is settled.


    At present, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu, six of them have realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, and there are about 20 Yuanying great powers. All the main forces of the battle have boarded the flying boat. Then, there are several people waiting for the pool to go together.


    However, at this time, Lu Feixue came to Lin Tianyu''s side and went with him.


    Everyone looked at Lu Feixue, a little puzzled.


    Although according to Lin Tianyu, this war should be solved easily. But, after all, the other side is immortal. The strength of that strength is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. At that time, if one is not careful, the consequences can not be estimated. As long as the strength of Lu Feixue is involved in such a belligerent battlefield, he will be killed on the spot.


    Is it because we are worried about Lin Tianyu?


    Are you watching?


    However, this also has to have its own strength to support.


    Then, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu. After all, they really don''t say much about Lu Feixue''s identity.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at Lu Feixue, and he already fully understood the meaning in Lu Feixue''s eyes.


    Worry!


    Of course, it''s not just about the safety of Lin Tianyu. There are also worries about her grandfather Lu Zu. After all, Lu Zu has been with the Hua Gongzi all the time. He is in the place where the Heidao secret place is located. He is cooperating with Mr. Hua, looking for and waiting for the ultimate inheritance of Heidao secret place.


    But with the hatred of Heidao Laozu and luzu, when they really fight each other, the strength of Heidao Laozu is naturally much stronger than luzu. Before that, Lu Zu had done such a big thing again. I''m sorry about Heidao Laozu. Then, it is very likely that in the heart of Heidao Laozu, the intention of killing suddenly rises, and Lu Zu has to die on the spot.


    Therefore, in Lu Feixue''s eyes, there is a special complex emotion, which is contained in it.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "OK, Feixue, go with us. However, when you get there, you must remember that you should not approach our fighting ground, and keep it far away. Yeah. At that time, you can stay with them. "


    Lu Feixue nodded and boarded the boat.


    However, between the expressions, there was clearly some absent-minded feeling. It was as if he had not heard Lin Tianyu''s words in his ears at all.


    The boat rowed across a silver rainbow, and quickly went to the place where the black sword secret place was.


    After a while, the boat was already in the sky of black sword.


    At this time, in the place where the secret place of black knife is located, many people can clearly see the sudden flying boat, and can also feel a strong killing opportunity in this flying boat.


    Mr. Hua, who stayed in another space, of course, felt this killing opportunity all at once.


    What''s more, Mr. Hua has a very clear feeling that this killing opportunity is just for him.


    Hey, hey!


    Mr. Hua gave a cold smile.


    In the heart anger way: good boy, oneself has not looked for him, he is good, but is looking for the door. However, this is also good. It can solve this boy''s revenge for the old man, and he doesn''t have to leave here, which delays the inheritance of Tiandao secret place.

 Chapter 1259

    In this way, Mr. Hua thought, it was also a strong killing opportunity. He came to the flying boat above his head and surrounded him.


    Those people below, after feeling the killing opportunity of their own flying boat, soon felt the more powerful killing opportunity in the other space. My heart was filled with surprise.


    Is there anyone else on the scene, above that space?


    How can they not feel that there are still people there?


    When he arrived at the inheritance place of the sword''s secret place, Mr. Hua had been hiding in another space with the old follower. Just left Lu Zu outside, helped him control the people below, and searched for the ultimate inheritance of Tiandao secret place. Other people, with their accomplishments, of course, can''t feel it. Above the sky, in another space, there are such characters as Mr. Hua.


    But now, with the violence of Mr. Hua, there is a killing opportunity.


    The young master Hua and the old man''s entourage all emerged from another space and appeared in front of the public.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and others also came out of the boat.


    Then, the momentum of Lin Tianyu and Mr. Hua was on top of the sky, mutually repelled, forming a strong momentum of impact. Let those below, who are ready to enter the secret place of black sword and get the chance, turn pale one by one. Under the impact of this momentum, they feel like a small boat in the sea and sky, experiencing the sea storm. At any time, will be in this powerful momentum under, be completely submerged, no bones exist.


    Mr. Hua looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "boy, you are really bold enough. Even in the lower world of the mainland, I dare to kill the blood of the blood evil gate first, and then, I think, I will fight. Hey, hey Boy, because of your arrogance on the lower world continent and offending these people, I promise you, when you arrive in the fairyland, you will have no alternative but to hide like a shrinking turtle and dare not see the sun again. And I''m here to announce a rule. In the future, whenever a monk who has risen to heaven on the land of heavenly power, when he arrives in the fairyland, I will surely take him out of his soul and make a soul killing lamp, so that he will suffer endless suffering and die. "


    When Mr. Hua said this, he laughed grimly and said, "boy, in the future, on this day, all the immortals who fly up on the land of power will suffer the evil consequences you have made. Boy, you are ready to take the cause and effect well. "


    Lin Tianyu, however, gave a cold smile and said, "it seems that if there is no objection to you on the land of Tianquan, you will not do so. I''m afraid that once all the people who fly up are exposed and they are not willing to serve as slaves for the aborigines of fairyland, you will do so. From what you just said casually, it is obvious that you have done so many times, haven''t you? "


    Mr. Hua didn''t object, but admitted directly: "that''s right. But, if it were not for your reasons, they would at least have a fate of being a slave. But now, just because of you, they can''t even have such a little extravagance for slaves. Even, just. Even death is a kind of extravagant hope. As long as they meet me in the fairyland, they will only be refined into a soul lamp. This is the end

 Chapter 1260

    Listen to the threat of young master Hua to them, even to all the friars on the whole Tianquan continent.


    All the monks below were gloomy.


    But even so, none of them dared to say a word more.


    After all, they are fairies. It''s not to say that they were born one class higher than them. Well, at least, the strength of others is more powerful than all of them combined.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu coldly looked at young master Hua and said, "the dregs of fairyland. Originally, the original reason for wanting to kill you was to avenge master Heidao. Besides this, I can''t think of any more reasons to kill you.


    "After all, in my opinion, you are not the same as bloodkilling.


    "Even in front of me, you have repeatedly released the opportunity to kill me, full of jealousy and hatred. But you haven''t done it yet. Since it is not put into action, that is not enough reason for me to kill you.


    "I don''t need any reason to kill the bloody one. I''ll kill it when I see it. It''s like killing a mad dog. Do you need a reason?


    "But now, I feel that suddenly there is another mad dog in front of me.


    "You are in my eyes, and now you are a dead dog. Now, I''ll kill you crazy dog and charge a little interest temporarily. In the future, when I fly to the fairyland, I will kill you, a mad dog, completely


    In Lin Tianyu''s mouth, he kept calling and scolding Mr. Hua. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood for mad dogs and dead dogs.


    Don''t say it''s now. It''s on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary.


    Even if he was in the fairyland, with his identity as a young man of China, could someone dare to face him and insult him as a mad dog or a dead dog?


    Ah!


    With a roar in his heart, Mr. Hua directly killed Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, the old man behind Mr. Hua followed him, worried that he might lose. As soon as he showed up, he ran after him. After all, Lin Tianyu and his two immortals, Xue Sha and Yu Lao, were killed more than two months ago. Now, Mr. Hua is so angry that he ignores everything. It''s very dangerous to kill the past like this.


    However, as soon as the old follower got up and wanted to chase after Mr. Hua for personal protection, suddenly, seven figures came out and stopped him.


    The old man''s entourage suddenly said:


    this -


    it seems that everything has been planned and specifically targeted at a trap of young master Hua. I''m afraid that if this young master Hua rushes out, he will never be able to retreat.


    In the old follower''s heart, the old man was so worried that he quickly looked down, hoping that those people who got their immortal benefits could help him a little bit.


    When the old man''s entourage looked down and motioned, a dozen or so people rushed out of the bottom to chase Mr. Hua. Obviously, it is to protect Mr. Hua. What''s more, these people at a glance, it turns out that all of them are original babies. Although the forced promotion of cultivation has led to some vanity in the realm. However, the ability of Yuanying is also the ability of Yuanying.


    There are so many new born babies who can''t be ignored.

 Chapter 1261

    And in these flash up time, Lu Zu is also in these people, think also want to follow up.


    However, at this time, Lu Zu was suddenly feeling a look of concern.


    Then, luzu looked at the place where he felt this vision.


    In Lu Zu''s perception, Lu Feixue is paying attention to him. Although they are now away from the distance, it is a little far away. Lu Zu can not see the figure of Lu Fei snow, Lu Fei snow is also more unlikely to see Lu Zu. But Lu Feixue is feeling Lu Zu''s behavior, and then, in that attention, vaguely stopped Lu Zu. But Lu Zu, after perceiving Lu Feixue''s intention, also quietly stopped, hesitated, and finally failed to catch up with those in front of him, flying up and chasing after those people.


    At this time, the old entourage saw Lu Zu''s hesitation. His eyes were cold, and a faint killing opportunity rose.


    Lu Zu, however, has realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze.


    Now, after catching up with the past, the help of Mr. Hua is much greater than that of others.


    But he hesitated.


    Did he think that he got the benefits of my fairy and tried not to make a fool of it?


    Is the immortal so easy to fool?


    However, just aware of the old follower''s strong killing machine, Lu Zu still did not move. He had a clearer sense of lufeicher and hoped that he would not be involved. Moreover, at this time, Lu Zu''s mind was even more aware of the scene of blood killing coming to the sword demon society, in which the monk was wantonly caught to suck blood. At that time, Mr. Hua didn''t stop him. In addition to saving himself, there were so many monks of the sabre magic society who were drained of blood and died miserably.


    In their immortal''s eyes, what''s the difference between themselves and mole ants?


    Then, why do you have to work for this young man?


    Thinking like this, Lu Zu no longer has the idea of moving forward.


    Fairy!


    He luzu really wanted to use the means of this young master Hua to make an immortal. But the ultimate pursuit of immortals should not be great detachment and freedom?


    And now?


    Lu Zu clearly did not feel the slightest detachment and freedom.


    He became a slave like character.


    If it can only be so, even if it is the achievement of the immortal, and how?


    When thinking like this, Lu Zu suddenly felt that he had a lot of strength inside himself. Then, under the impact of that force, it turned out that there was a half step immortal rule to impact, and reached the point of directly understanding the complete immortal principle. A wonderful feeling pervaded the body, making the whole body of deluzu completely relaxed and incomparable.


    It seems that from the beginning of practice, he has not been so relaxed.


    Although now, Lu Zu has not been in this wave of perception, directly understand the complete immortal principle. However, Lu Zu has been able to clearly see the direction ahead. As long as he goes a little further in this direction and makes more efforts, then he can easily understand the complete immortal principle.


    At that time, he was also able to rely on his own strength, fly to the fairyland inside.

 Chapter 1262

    At this time, when Lu Zu entered a wonderful state of perception, those young monks who had chased after Mr. Hua were ready to protect him.


    All of a sudden, in front of these friars, there were more than 20 other Yuanying powerful monks.


    They stopped Yuan Ying Da Neng, who had chased after Mr. Hua. And then there was the ruthless killing.


    All of a sudden, these Yuanying powers are much more than each other in terms of quantity. What''s more, the solid cultivation is not comparable to those suddenly promoted monks with superficial foundation. Because of this, just under one contact, several people were killed successively.


    Mr. Hua, who is moving forward, is also clearly aware of these changes behind him.


    But Mr. Hua didn''t stop at all. Instead, he recalled his steps and rushed to Lin Tianyu.


    Now, from the overall balance of power, their side has been obviously inferior. If they continue to engage in war in such a serious way, they will surely lose miserably. Well, it''s better to use dangerous tactics to win by surprise. Let him do it, and first he caught Lin Tianyu alive. When the time comes, with Lin Tianyu in hand, even if the other two battlefields are defeated, why not?


    As long as they can capture Lin Tianyu alive, they will win.


    As for whether he can capture Lin Tianyu alive or not, it is not in his consideration at all.


    Although Yu has already sent back the message, Lin Tianyu is totally different from the past, and his strength is chilling. However, Mr. Hua did not fully believe in Yu''s statement. After all, in childe Hua''s heart, the strength of Lin Tianyu was greatly improved when they met outside the secret place of Tiandao on that day, and later, when he paid constant attention to Lin Tianyu. But no matter how to improve, he should have a limit.


    Ascended to a level sufficient to deal with the lower realms.


    Can you believe it?


    You''re kidding!


    In the old such exaggeration, should have his careful thinking in it. He hoped that he would go to rescue him without hesitation.


    Well, now, Lin Tianyu, who is "extremely powerful", depends on how easily he can be captured alive.


    After that, Mr. Hua went to Lin Tianyu and didn''t talk much nonsense.


    After all, if the strength is not enough, he is not qualified to let him talk nonsense.


    Direct hand, grasp again.


    then, the whole palm of Mr. Hua''s hand, as if it had been turned into a curtain all over the sky, covered Lin Tianyu''s body. Lin Tianyu and even the sky where Lin Tianyu is located are all included in this palm. At this moment, the palm that covers the sky is like the master of the whole sky. No one can escape from the palm.


    Those monks and martial artists who had come to the secret place of black sword to look for opportunities all changed their faces.


    Although Mr. Hua''s palm did not hit them at all, all of them clearly felt that it was coming to him. Then, he will be crushed in this palm, crushed to pieces.

 Chapter 1263

    Ah!


    Are we all going to die?


    So dead, die in this cover the sky under a palm?


    They are not reconciled!


    They didn''t invite anyone to provoke anyone.


    Why is it that the law of heaven is unjust, and they should be the backers?


    But at this time, suddenly, as if there was an illusion. Then, they felt that under the cover of the sky, there was a faint black light, which flashed quietly.


    What kind of light is that?


    The black, like the stars in the sky, flickered for a while, so weak that people could almost ignore it.


    But it was such a faint flash.


    But it is just that those who were originally covered by the sky to attract all attention, people below to be easily found, there is such a weak flash of light.


    Moreover, the characters who have noticed the black light even have a feeling that although it is on the body, it can be completely ignored.


    However, when the black light crossed, it was able to give those who noticed such a black light, a more palpitating feeling than paying attention to the huge palm, suddenly came.


    It seems that the faint light is something that scares them more than that huge palm.


    Can -


    is this possible?


    With such a faint black light, will it have such a powerful power as this giant palm?


    Can''t!


    But before this thought was fully settled, I saw the faint black light, which seemed to have disappeared. In general, then, it passed through the huge palm and directly rowed on the body of Mr. Hua who was standing on the sky and waiting for this palm to go, and take Lin Tianyu''s body alive. Just after the black light had scratched the body of young master Hua, he could see that young master Hua''s face changed continuously. Even the giant palm, which was so huge that it looked like the power of heaven, couldn''t hold on to the meeting any longer. With a sound of "bang", it broke apart, and then it turned into the aura all over the sky and scattered.


    At the same time, those people below were all scanning towards Mr. Hua one after another.


    At this time, I saw Mr. Hua in the public''s sight, and his whole body actually split from the middle. Exactly, on the middle line above, and then, the two parts of the body so separated, like two sides fell down.


    What''s more, even if it''s just a great monk of Yuanying, if he''s killed with a knife, as long as the spirit is not destroyed, there will be Yuanying who can escape from the body. But, this Hua childe, that already is an immortal. Then, after being cut in half by this knife, the spirit did not appear. Obviously, this black sword method not only killed the flesh of young master Hua, but also killed his spirit.


    This knife, so weak, can almost make people ignore the black light of the knife, but it completely wiped out the young master Hua, who was like the arrival of the heavenly power and exerted such power.


    Even the spirit of young master Hua could not escape from such a weak knife light.

 Chapter 1264

    Kill the immortal with a knife!


    At this time, it was not just the little friars below who were stunned. Even the powerful friars such as the ancestor of black sword were stunned.


    I remember that before the war, Lin Tianyu said that if Mr. Hua paid attention to defense when he made a move, he might be able to support the past three moves in his hands. At that time, although they were touched, they obviously did not fully listen to it. Even in his heart, he may feel vaguely that Lin Tianyu is obviously boastful.


    Three moves to kill Mr. Hua!


    Why don''t you directly say: kill Mr. Hua with one knife?


    But now


    They all have some unreal feelings.


    How strong is Lin Tianyu''s strength?


    And when we compare skills with them, how much strength has been used. If it had been used at that time, it is estimated that one of them, who is more skilled than Lin Tianyu, can survive?


    At this time, when Lin Tianyu killed young master Hua with a knife, in another space above the sky, the ancestor of the black devil tiger clan thought of doing it in person. However, the momentum is just a little coagulation, and then, it dissipates, as if into the wind, traceless. However, with the side of the elder is clearly felt that slightly a coagulation of that momentum. Then, the elder turned around and looked at his grandfather in doubt.


    In principle, if the ancestor wants to make a move, it is in front of him. He has had many opportunities to do so.


    In particular, the bloody killing, which was set up on the Tianquan land and in the Tianquan Kingdom on that day, has caused many murders to the whole Tianquan land. And then, the blood killed the sword demon club, and set off how much blood. But at that time, the ancestors just looked at coldly, and did not choose to move. All of these are a means to train the boy Lin Tianyu.


    How come now, when Lin Tianyu has the upper hand, the ancestor is thinking of going out?


    I don''t understand.


    The elder said: "ancestor, just now, why did you kill that young man Hua. What''s the difference with that young master Hua? "


    After thinking about it, he finally laughed casually and said, "maybe I think too much. Perhaps, this will be a better kind of sharpening to him, also not necessarily


    I don''t want to know why.


    However, it is obvious that I don''t want to talk about it any more. Therefore, also stopped the conversation, no longer asked.


    In his heart, he thought:


    well.


    Perhaps this should be regarded as sharpening him a little more difficult.


    Maybe it''s a good thing.


    If I had just done so, I would have completely wiped out this young master Hua. Even the soul lamp left for him in the fairyland would not have revived him. As a result, Lin Tianyu won''t be passed on by that young master Hua. It won''t bring more trouble to Lin Tianyu. However, in this way, it will also make Lin Tianyu less tempered in the fairyland?


    Only a stronger sharpening, is able to let the real genius, more robust growth.

 Chapter 1265

    The ancestor of black magic tiger is different from these people in Tianquan land. Naturally, his vision is much more poisonous.


    Naturally, he also knew that this famous secret place of black sword was on the Tianquan continent. In fact, it was in the fairyland, which was chased by many immortals. Judging from the degree of persistence of young master Hua to this secret place of black sword, it is obvious that young master Hua has already seen the secret place of black sword. In fact, it is the secret place of Tiandao which was robbed by many immortals in the fairyland. Moreover, after this massacre, when the spirit of young master Hua comes back to life in the fairyland, he must be able to think of it. The secret place of Tiandao has already been given by Lin Tianyu.


    Then, out of his hatred for Lin Tianyu, Mr. Hua will publicize that Lin Tianyu has obtained the secret realm of Tiandao in Tianquan land, the lower boundary.


    Well, under this propaganda.


    Lin Tianyu has not really entered the fairyland, and is bound to become the target of those real masters of the fairyland. Because, as long as Lin Tianyu is arrested, it is possible to get the inheritance of the secret place of Tiandao. Then, with this as a guide, there is even a great possibility to get the soul inheritance palace of Tiandao secret place in the fairyland.


    This temptation, by no means a few immortals can withstand.


    By the time Lin Tianyu soared into the fairyland, he was almost the whole fairyland, which could be called his enemy.


    This terrible degree.


    Even the ancestor who wanted to give Lin Tianyu the maximum exercise was also cold hearted to think about it. So, just now, I couldn''t help but suddenly wanted to do something to wipe out the huagongzi and even his soul lamp in the fairyland. Let childe Dehua have no half chance of resurrection. Well, such an important news will not be disclosed to the real big men in the fairyland because of Mr. Hua. But it brings endless trouble to Lin Tianyu, who will fly into the fairyland in the future.


    However, at the last moment when my ancestors were saving up their momentum and were about to kill Mr. Hua, they even stopped.


    This guy is a totally different person.


    His level of genius has never been able to break such a game.


    Then, let him solve all this by himself.


    It''s just like giving him some extra chips. Then, the grandfather thought so, and then looked down at the past, completely focused on Lin Tianyu''s body, heart way:


    boy, I hope you can really break through all the way.


    Even those big men in the fairyland can''t do anything about you. Then, you go all the way, all the way to the real peak.


    But don''t be damaged in the fairyland.


    Then, the grandfather looked down at Lin Tianyu. It was clear that he was still so young. In his heart, there was some hesitation. He really did not know, this time put Hua Gongzi back, and then, arranged for him under such a big temper in the back, is not really right. Could it be that Lin Tianyu''s hard black knife had been worn out in front of this sharpening.

 Chapter 1266

    At this time, when Lin Tianyu wiped out the spirit of Childe Hua, it was the old follower of Mr. Hua who was even more stunned.


    He was so stunned at the scene that he couldn''t accept the fact.


    He is the bodyguard of Mr. Hua.


    However, in front of him, Mr. Hua was killed by someone else.


    How can he protect himself?


    However, at the beginning of the war, Lin Tianyu had already planned with Heidao Laozu and others. When he killed young master Hua, they must not be too stupefied. They must seize the opportunity and quickly injure the old follower as much as possible. Because, once the young master Hua died, the old entourage will certainly because of this, and the whole people are stupid, at this time, it is their chance to seriously hurt him. As long as we can make good use of such an opportunity, it will be too simple to kill the old followers.


    As a result, the Heidao ancestors were stunned because Lin Tianyu killed young master Hua with a knife.


    However, they also recovered completely soon. Then, they began to wave and chop the weapons in their hands, and all of them made full efforts to kill the old followers.


    Puff, puff


    In an instant, on the old follower''s body, left a road, a road of scars.


    Then, when the old follower completely from the Leng God, the reaction came over, the body above, has been cut out one after another of the scars. Moreover, although most of the scars were only skin injuries, even if there were injuries that affected his spirit, they were not enough to completely affect his spirit. However, it has been able to significantly affect his strength. Even when he responded to it, the ancestor of the black sword once again made a knife. This sword, with its powerful power, has already had a fatal impact on him to a great extent.


    At this time, the old follower clearly felt that he would die at any time, and rose abruptly.


    Then, by the time you want to dodge, it''s obviously too late.


    The black sword ancestor''s one knife, so killed in the old follower''s body.


    At this time, the old follower also knew his own fate, with such a knife, has been completely doomed. But before he died, he was unwilling. Then, he looked in the direction of Lin Tianyu. For all this, we have to blame Lin Tianyu. All this was caused by Lin Tianyu. If he hadn''t killed young master Hua suddenly, how could he have been so?


    So, in the eyes of the old follower, there is an endless hatred. As soon as the figure unfolded, he flew directly in the direction of Lin Tianyu. Although, he himself did not know, he so toward Lin Tianyu rushed in the past, and finally can do something. Even, with his present state, it is possible that even Lin Tianyu''s hair can not be hurt. However, he still has no hesitation toward the direction of Lin Tianyu in the past. Even now, what supports him to do so is just a sense of hatred.


    If it was not for the support of hatred, he would probably have fallen down.

 Chapter 1267

    Poof!


    When the old follower, whose figure was just flying out of the direction of Lin Tianyu, suddenly, from below, a knife light rose.


    Then, the light of a knife suddenly rose, which smashed the whole head of the old man''s entourage directly. The spirits and spirits were all destroyed, so that they could not die any more.


    When we looked at the person who sent out the light, we found that the person who sent out the light was Lu Zu who had just had a feeling.


    Now, Lu Zu''s momentum, a position rolling. Obviously, if we calm down again and try hard to settle down, and then we have a suitable chance, that is, it is completely possible to break through at one stroke and fully understand the immortal principle. However, at this time, Lu Zu is toward the direction of the black sword ancestor, directly flew past. Then, in front of the black Dao ancestor, he put the knife in his hand directly into the ring. So quietly stood in front of the black knife ancestor.


    Father black Dao''s face sank. Then, as soon as he lifted the knife in his hand, the blade pointed directly at Lu Zu''s forehead.


    Lu Zu didn''t resist. Obviously, no matter how Heidao Laozu dealt with him, he absolutely accepted his fate and chose to obey completely.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had already arrived.


    However, at this time, when I saw the blade of master Heidao pointing directly at Lu Zu''s forehead, it was clear that there was no more to say. Just stood quietly on one side and looked at it like this, and then, inside the eyes, there was a look of extreme complexity.


    At this time, pool remote also got the message that the battle was over.


    So, with Lu Feixue, there are two other close protection of the yuan baby Da Neng, flying to this side to catch up.


    When they arrived at the scene, they just saw that the knife in the hand of the ancestor of black knife pointed directly at Lu Zu''s forehead.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Feixue''s face turned pale.


    This has always been the most worried scene in Lu Feixue''s heart, and also the last scene she wants to see. But at this time, it was clearly presented in front of her.


    However, Lu Feixue''s eyes complex toward the place where his grandfather is, looked at, finally, opened his mouth, but also did not say anything.


    After that, Lu Feixue held her hand firmly and gave her a firm look. Looking at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, Lu Feixue is confident. He nodded to Lin Tianyu and leaned up gently.


    Lin Tianyu gently patted Lu Feixue on the shoulder and whispered to Lu Feixue: "Feixue, don''t worry. Since the master didn''t make a move, he directly killed your grandfather. Then he will never really do it to your grandfather again. "


    Luffy snow nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "besides, master and your grandfather have been together for so many years. That friendship does not mean that you can put it down if you put it down.


    "It''s just that at that time, your grandfather chose to give up this friendship for a little self-interest. However, this kind of friendship is the friendship that they associate with all their lives. And at this time, your grandfather obviously has the psychology of repentance. Therefore, for the sake of this love, master will not do it easily.


    "What''s more, master knows the relationship between us. For the sake of you and me, he will choose to let go.


    "Although Shifu''s knife is more important than your grandfather''s, there is no chance to kill him.


    "Feixue, don''t worry."


    Lu Feixue heard Lin Tianyu''s comfort and nodded again.


    In the heart, finally is comforts some points.

 Chapter 1268

    The scene was silent.


    No one said a word more.


    Only the sword in the hand of the black sword directly pointed to the key of Lu Zu''s head. As long as the sword was sent forward gently and the law was rampant, the whole spirit of Lu Zu could be easily broken, and Lu Zu could not die any more.


    The rest of us just look at it like this.


    They also fully understand the origin of the contradiction between the Heidao ancestor and Lu Zu.


    Now, it''s not the time for them to persuade them. It''s their choice.


    After all, on that day, the ancestor of Heidao was totally lost. Lin Tianyu was able to survive because he had found the way to heal the black sword ancestor. Otherwise, even if you don''t die, you''re not far away from death.


    Such hatred, even if other people want to persuade, also do not know how to dissuade.


    Everything depends on Heidao''s own choice.


    Finally, after a long period of time, the black sword ancestor pointed at Lu Zu''s forehead and said, "you''re sorry for me! It''s our personal feud.


    "But what about the sword demon club? How long did it take for a sword demon club with a bright future to get into your hands.


    "Are you guilty?


    "All this is just the result of collusion with the immortal for your own self-interest.


    "Even if you are dead now, how can you face the ancestors in the sword demon club?"


    Listening to these questions, Lu Zu lowered his head in shame and was speechless.


    How did he say it?


    All of this, especially later, the blood killing suddenly came and came to the sword evil society, and almost regarded the whole sword evil society as a slaughterhouse. It''s not something he can stop. However, if there is no front, he colludes with Mr. Hua and others. How can the blood kill choose the sword and the devil will come? He won''t go to any other sect.


    The reason is that Mr. Hua is in the sword magic club.


    The reason why Mr. Hua was in the sword demon society was that he colluded with him.


    Finally, Lu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "in order to redeem my sin. I would like to spend 300 years to rebuild the sword magic club. In these three hundred years, I will always stay on the Tianquan land. I won''t fly to the fairyland until the sword and devil will return to their former appearance


    To now, Lu Zu through the front of a perception, has been able to grasp the key to ascend to the fairyland.


    When we can fly to the fairyland, of course, the earlier we fly, the greater the final development prospect will be.


    Lu Zu said that he was willing to stay on the mainland for three hundred years for the mistakes in front of him. Obviously, he really wanted to atone for his own past.


    Heidao Laozu looked at Lu Zu quietly again.


    Then, between the two people''s eyes collision, it is so plain, so peaceful.


    Finally, the black sword ancestor sighed, took back the knife in his hand, and said, "second brother, you have a good granddaughter and a good grandson-in-law."


    When Heidao Laozu said this, he looked at Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu.


    It was because of the two of them that Heidao Laozu chose to stop and let Lu Zu go at the last moment. Otherwise, Heidao Laozu himself is not sure whether he will really let Lu Zu go.

 Chapter 1269

    Listening to the words of Heidao Laozu, luzu also looked at Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu.


    Lu Zu could not help feeling:


    indeed, he had a good granddaughter.


    Just now, at the last moment, he was able to stop suddenly because he suddenly sensed the worry of his granddaughter Lu Feixue, so he did not follow him. Otherwise, if in the last moment, he still vowed to follow Mr. Hua''s words. So, will this result be the same as it is now?


    What''s more, just now, because he put down his last moment, he had a knot in his heart, and suddenly felt the edge of a breakthrough on the understanding of celestial principles.


    It''s all because of the effect of lufeicher''s real concern.


    When Lu Zu looked at Lu Fei Xue, Lu Fei Xue was also looking at Lu Zu. The eyes are full of joy and joy.


    At the same time, Lu Zu''s eyes also looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lu Zu was very clear in his heart --


    at the last moment, Heidao Laozu was able to let him go. In addition to his granddaughter Lu Feixue, there was also Lin Tianyu''s relationship. After all, Lin Tianyu is the disciple of Heidao Laozu. With his relationship with Lu Feixue, Heidao Laozu has to take all this into consideration. Otherwise, it would be impossible for anyone to be injured by the black knife ancestor, or even almost fall down at one time. It would be impossible to let go of the people who have harmed him to such an extent. Then, think again, Lin Tianyu can have today''s strength, this is how long matter.


    I remember the first time I saw Lin Tianyu, it was the existence that could easily crush Lin Tianyu to death in front of himself. But now, even if it''s ten or dozens of ourselves, can it be his opponent? What''s more, it''s not just the strength that''s shown right now. His strength has been able to rise so fast. Then, his future development is bound to be more unlimited.


    At this time, Lu Zu looked at Lin Tianyu, but he was more and more satisfied.


    At the same time, his granddaughter Lu Feixue felt happy that he could choose such a good husband.


    Then Lu Zu came to the place where Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue stood.


    Seeing Lu Zu, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue also rushed to meet him.


    When he arrived, Lu Zu said, "Tianyu, I want to talk to your parents about something. Your parents, where are they now


    Lin Tianyu said: "they are in Chongxiao Pavilion. I don''t know what Lu Zu wants to discuss with my parents? If it''s not particularly important, just talk to me. Usually, I can make my own decisions. "


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Lu Feixue reaches out and pinches Lin Tianyu fiercely. Lin Tianyu bares his teeth and cracks his mouth, and then he lets go.


    On the other side, they all laughed along with him.


    At this time, Heidao Laozu came together and said: "second brother, this matter, in addition to Tianyu''s parents, in fact, I can also be the master for him. After all, I''m his master. Master, master, this strict teacher is like a father. That''s a good thing. So, after all, I''m his elder. It''s the same to discuss this with me. "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    What''s up?


    It''s my own business. I have to discuss it with my elders.


    Is there such a thing?

 Chapter 1270

    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s stupefied and unconscious look, Lu Feixue glared at him.


    This elm pimple!


    At this time, Lu Zu said: "elder brother, it''s not your turn to decide. If Tianyu''s parents are not here, it''s OK for master to take charge of this matter. But now, Tianyu''s parents are still there, and they are still in Chongxiao Pavilion, which is not far away from us. With his parents in charge of this matter, you, the master, have to stand aside. "


    Heidao Laozu didn''t agree. He argued with Lu Zu about this matter.


    "Why can''t I be the master. Ah, you said it. Even if his parents are in front of him, I can do the same for him. I don''t believe it. When his parents are here, let''s ask. "


    Lu Zu said: "this is a strong argument. It should be up to the parents to decide. You master, you are so hard to go up. How can you have such a reason? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the dispute between master Heidao and Lu Zu. His head was full of mist.


    What''s more, they are still arguing about their own affairs. What''s the matter with you that makes them argue so much?


    Finally, Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue in a puzzled way and said, "Feixue, your grandfather and my master, they are fighting all the time. What are they fighting about?"


    When Lin Tianyu asked, he did not lower his voice.


    So, this is not only Lu Feixue heard, there are several people nearby have heard Lin Tianyu''s question.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Those who heard Lin Tianyu''s question were all looking up and laughing.


    Lu Feixue is a blush and stares at Lin Tianyu fiercely. He is speechless for half a day.


    This fool!


    What else can this be?


    Even if you are a fool, you should understand when you hear this?


    But you are a genius of the whole heaven power continent. Why are you so stupid?


    Can''t you be a little bit smart?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue''s appearance, and then looked at the laughter of those people beside him. He finally understood that he should have said something wrong.


    So, quietly close to Lu Feixue, ask this in the end is what the matter?


    Then, Lu Feixue whispered, Lin Tianyu just opened his mouth. At this meeting, he finally understood what Lu Zu and Heidao Laozu were fighting for.


    Is there such a dispute about this?


    Then, when everyone cleaned up the battlefield and went back, Lu Zu and Heidao Laozu still fought for it.


    However, later, Lin Tianyu found that they were only active in the dispute. As to what the dispute itself was, they seemed to be indifferent. Obviously, Heidao Laozu and luzu have been together for hundreds of years. But in the front, because of some things, there was a contradiction between them, which made them completely enemies of life and death. Now, the relationship between them has finally eased down. However, although there has been some relaxation, it is obvious that the estrangement that has been left behind can not be completely dissipated all at once.


    As a result, the two old brothers fought and persevered all the way, fighting with each other. In this kind of dispute, the relationship between the two gradually became closer.

 Chapter 1271

    In the dispute between Lu Zu and Heidao Laozu, Feizhou quickly returned to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Back at Chongxiao Pavilion, Heidao Laozu was fighting for his own rights and interests again. Finally, it was decided that Lin Tianyu''s parents and Heidao Laozu would organize the event at the same time. Three months later, he married Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    Just three months later, the construction of ChongXiao pavilion was completed. It can be said that it has begun to take shape. In addition to some of the key formations that have not been arranged in time, most of the interior walls have been completed.


    At that time, it can be said that it is double happiness, just celebrate together.


    At the same time, on the fairyland, Mr. Hua came back to life in his family.


    Several ancestors of Huadi family came over with a gloomy face.


    It''s not surprising that the faces of the ancestors were gloomy.


    The genius of their Fahrenheit family was killed outside. This is simply ignoring their Fahrenheit family. Although the slain genius can be resurrected for a second time because of the soul lamp left in the family. However, if you come back to life again, the previous details, especially the talents of the past, will be greatly affected, unless you can find the elixir to restore the talent. But this kind of medicine, even in the whole fairyland, is also something that can not be met and can be obtained so easily.


    Moreover, even if there is such a fairy medicine message.


    The price of this kind of fairy medicine must be exorbitant. I''m afraid that the Huashi family can''t buy a few of them. But now, in order to restore the talent of the past, we must still buy such a medicine. However, as long as they really bought this kind of elixir, their wealth would be seriously reduced.


    This -


    let them the ancestors of Fahrenheit family not be angry.


    "Hua Yi, what''s going on? Who killed you? "


    "Yes! Didn''t you go to Tianquan land in the lower boundary? Who can kill you in the land of the lower boundary? "


    "Besides, don''t you have two powerful golden immortals to protect you? What about the two golden immortals? How do they exercise their duty of protection? So that the master was killed, they themselves have disappeared. Where on earth have they gone? When they come back, I will certainly draw out their souls and refine the soul burning lamp, so that their souls will be in the soul burning lamp. They will endure for thousands and thousands of generations, and they will not be able to live peacefully. "


    ¡­¡­


    Several ancestors of Fahrenheit family, looking at the newly resurrected young master Huayi, your words and mine are filled with deep hatred.


    Hua Yi said: "Lao Zu, Yu Lao, both of them are dead. The family, and they don''t even have people in it. Therefore, they are all dead


    Ah!


    Several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family were completely stunned.


    In fact, they saw that only Mr. Hua Yi was resurrected, and then the two golden immortals, who were protected by old Yu, disappeared. In their hearts, they already had such a guess. It''s just that they don''t want to believe it at all. After all, Mr. Hua Yi and the three of them went to a lower land like Tianquan.


    The aborigines of the lower world killed Jinxian?


    This, said to any immortal in the fairyland to listen, is absolutely no one will believe that this is true. Even after the golden immortal arrived in the lower continent, his cultivation was suppressed by the power of the world, and he could not give full play to the cultivation of the immortal. However, even if the realm is suppressed again, it is also a golden immortal.

 Chapter 1272

    Can kill the golden immortal who has been suppressed!


    When I think of this place, several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family all changed their faces.


    Then, one of the ancestors looked at Hua Yi and said, "didn''t you tell you earlier that you should keep a low profile when you come to Tianquan? Did you create too much killing on the Tianquan land, which one did you offend? "


    Hua Yi said in a hurry: "Laozu, after I went down to Tianquan mainland this time, I didn''t cause any killing evils except looking for the inheritance of Tiandao secret place. What''s more, I was killed in the end, which is not the one you mentioned. He is a new practitioner named Lin Tianyu. At that time, I remember the first time I saw him, he was just practicing Qi. But who would have thought that in less than a year, including the two gold Immortals'' entourage, the three immortals of us were killed by this guy who suddenly rose in strength. "


    "You mean that the one who killed you was just a new cultivator. There''s no one else


    Hua Yi said: "even if there are other people, it''s just his helper to help him prevent others from coming to make trouble. It''s Lin Tianyu who really killed him. "


    Listening to Hua Yi''s affirmative reply, several ancestors looked at each other and were surprised in their eyes


    At this time, Hua Yi said again: "this time, on the Tianquan land, besides the three of us, there are also the blood killing of the blood Sha gate, which is also killed by Lin Tianyu."


    Suddenly, an old ancestor''s eyes lit up and said, "Hua Yi, do you mean that blood kill has also gone to Tianquan land?"


    "Yes, he went to Tianquan. And, not long ago. "


    "Was the blood killed by Lin Tianyu?"


    "It was killed by Lin Tianyu."


    "So, did blood kill on the Tianquan land? Did you ever do any evil? I mean, did he kill people indiscriminately and create endless murders


    Hua Yi thought for a moment and said, "when the bloody killing just arrived in Tianquan land, he was stopped by Lin Tianyu before he could do evil. Finally, although he successfully escaped, he was seriously injured.


    "Therefore, when he came down to Tianquan, he did not have time to do evil.


    "However, when he came to the sword demon society, he took many of the monks there as blood food for healing and directly sucked blood to death.


    "And. He once set up a force called Devil kingdom in Tianquan land. In the whole land of Tianquan, he created endless crimes and killed hundreds of millions of evils. The reason why Lin Tianyu intercepted the bloody killing just as soon as he arrived at Tianquan land is because he had made these crimes. "


    The ancestors looked at each other again.


    In that look, the divine light twinkled, as if there was something that was difficult to decide.


    Is it true that he is no longer here?


    Otherwise, the blood killed on the Tianquan land. Moreover, he once built a demon Kingdom on the Tianquan land and created so many evil blood murders. Why didn''t he kill them himself. What''s more, after that, when the blood was killed in the sword demon society, it was even more in the sword evil society. He took the monks in the sword demon club as blood food to recover the wound. How could he not do it?

 Chapter 1273

    If the fierce tiger is no longer there, then they can go directly to Tianquan land and kill Lin Tianyu and avenge Hua Yi.


    They are not so easy to kill!


    I believe that as long as they send enough immortal lower bound, even if the cultivation is suppressed, what?


    At that time, everyone is equivalent to fully understand the peak cultivation of Xianze, and the heap can also kill the boy.


    This is not only to kill the boy, but also to rectify the name of the Fahrenheit family. Otherwise, the gifted children of the Huashi family would be killed on the Tianquan land in the lower world, and the Huashi family would not dare to take revenge. If this thing is spread out, where should the face of the whole Fahrenheit family go?


    However, if you really go to Tianquan, you will find that fierce tiger. If you are still there, your whole Fahrenheit family will be greatly damaged.


    For a while, several ancestors did not know how to choose.


    At this time, Hua Yi looked at the faces of the next few ancestors, and was able to clearly see the ideas of the ancestors.


    Obviously, they are all hesitating.


    However, Hua Yi''s heart is not willing to.


    If you let the ancestors so hesitant to go on, just afraid that he was killed by Lin Tianyu, that is to say, he was killed in vain. It is impossible to take advantage of the ancestors'' ability to make a decision to go to Tianquan land and take revenge for yourself immediately. After all, this is the time when I was just killed. At this time, the ancestors'' anger should be the biggest. At this time, the ancestors are still for this matter, constantly hesitant, then, stay for a long time, this anger will only become weaker and weaker, gradually dissipate. At that time, it is even more impossible to ask the ancestors to make a decision to avenge themselves.


    Even at that time, the ancestor would have thought of him. Because he had been killed once, his talent had been greatly reduced. He had not found that kind of special elixir. Before he restored his talent, he could only be regarded as an ordinary disciple. Since he is just an ordinary family disciple, why should they pay more attention to it. It is also impossible to take revenge for him.


    Therefore, if you want to avenge yourself successfully, you must seize this opportunity and immediately deceive these ancestors to go to Tianquan.


    There''s no way it''s going to drag down any further.


    However, how should we deceive the ancestors and go to Tianquan land now?


    Obviously, the ancestors now have a scruple in their hearts. This scruple has suppressed them, and they have already had a congenital fear of the power of the day. If we can''t get rid of their scruples, we want them to go to Tianquan land now. It''s almost impossible.


    Unless -


    unless there is a temptation, the temptation can even surpass the fear of the ancestors for that kind of scruples. Even, for the sake of this temptation, the ancestors were willing to risk their lives and get the things that seduced them. This must be a kind of in the heart of the ancestors, over the scruples, must get things.

 Chapter 1274

    However, what can have such a great attraction?


    Especially on the Tianquan land of the lower world, things that have such a huge allure, and even those who can make a big man in this celestial world can''t resist the temptation and go there at all risks.


    Well, such things should not only exist in reality. Moreover, it should be a good thing with a sensational effect.


    If it is not the reality already exists, then it is impossible to fool these people into the old masters. But in this lower bound of heaven on the mainland, and what reality has existed, can let the ancestors are excited, such a big temptation?


    Hua Yi thought hard.


    Then there was a flash of light in my head.


    Eh!


    Not to mention, it seems that there are such things.


    I went to the upper part of the Tiandao kingdom to search for the inheritance of Tiandao''s secret place, wasn''t it?


    Tiandao inheritance, not to mention the ancestors and big men in their own family. Even those forces in the fairyland, who are much stronger than their own families and whose grades are several levels higher, will be deeply moved by the inheritance of this day''s sword. On that day, the master of the sword, that day, was beyond the existence of the immortal. If we can get his inheritance, it is also possible to practice beyond the existence of immortals.


    Although in the lower bound of the continent above, looking at the immortal seems to be high above.


    However, only when they really become immortal can we know that many of them, especially those who have no strength and details, are not necessarily better off than ordinary people on the lower continent. Moreover, all the immortals, also have to spend their minds, thinking of climbing up, looking for greater opportunities. And in the process of climbing, of course, I have to try my best to step on those people below.


    In order to be able to climb up a small step, those immortals can do anything.


    Now, if this is possible to surpass the chance of the level of the immortal, if it appears, will the ancestors be able to withstand the temptation?


    Moreover, in front of us, the ancestors kept confirming that it was not the black magic tiger on the mainland that they were afraid of. Is it still there? What I said just now, though it can''t prove that the black tiger is no longer on the Tianquan continent. But, after all, it was able to have some proof that the black magic tiger may no longer be on the Tianquan continent.


    If you add such a big temptation, if you don''t believe these old folks, you can still calm down and don''t go to Tianquan.


    As long as these old folks have really gone to Tianquan, then, it will be easy for them to take revenge on themselves?


    Thinking of this, Hua Yi laughed.


    Hua Yi said: "Laozu, in fact, this time I went to Tianquan land for an opportunity. That chance, even for all our immortals, is a big one


    "Hua Yi, what chance is it? How could you have concealed US ancestors that day. When you went down to Tianquan mainland that day, you said that you only wanted to go to this lower land to experience and accumulate some capital to prepare for future breakthroughs. "

 Chapter 1275

    Hua Yi knew that at this time, in order to gain the trust of the ancestors and arouse their desire to go to the heavenly power land, he had to tell the truth.


    What''s more, those words have to be well grounded, so that the ancestors can be completely convinced.


    Hua Yi thought quickly. Then, he organized his speech and said, "Lao Zu, at that time, I really didn''t tell the truth.


    "And the reason why I didn''t tell the truth was that even my grandfather had been concealed. The real reason is that the chance is too big. I''m afraid a little bit of news has leaked out. It''s not only that we don''t get the chance. Most likely, it will bring endless troubles to our whole Fahrenheit family


    Hua Yi''s words, just said here, several ancestors interest, all to collude.


    What kind of opportunity is this?


    Even if only a little bit of information leaked, it would bring trouble to the whole Fahrenheit family. This can bring trouble to the whole family of Fahrenheit. At least it must be the chance of xianzun level.


    Thinking that it may be the chance of xianzun level, the breathing of several ancestors is obviously a little hasty.


    Xianzun!


    What an unreachable realm!


    In their whole family, the first ancestor has just reached the level of Xianjun. If at this time, they can get a chance of xianzun, or even, because of such a chance, their whole Fahrenheit family will be able to raise a small level in the power level of this fairyland.


    Such a good thing. Even if there was greater danger on the mainland that day, it was worthwhile for them to take a risk.


    Yes!


    Hua Yi did a good job.


    With such a big chance, he hid it and didn''t tell us, in case of leaking news. This is absolutely right. What if they were ancestors?


    If you know more, you will have more risk of leaking information.


    Several ancestors thought and looked at each other.


    One of the ancestors looked at Hua Yi and said, "Hua Yi, the chance you mentioned, but it''s a chance for xianzun?"


    When asked in this way, the grandfather''s heart was full of expectations.


    He looked forward to it. It was really a chance for xianzun.


    After all, what Hua Yi said just now will bring trouble to the whole Fahrenheit family. Then, this must be the chance of xianzun level. If xianzun level below the chance, it is impossible to give their entire Fahrenheit family endless trouble. Li Wei, if it''s just the chance under xianzun, their Huashi family can carry it easily. Then, it is not reliable to say that it will bring endless trouble to the whole Fahrenheit family.


    And Hua Yi listen to this question of ancestor, a burst of Leng Ran.


    This ancestor''s head is really too real, too unimaginative, right?


    Chance of xianzun!


    It''s really thanks to this ancestor.


    If it''s just a chance of xianzun, I will be so concerned about it. Even if I get to the end, I will lose my life on such a lower heaven right continent?


    No.


    Then Hua Yi thought, in order to have a chance of xianzun, wouldn''t he really fight for it?


    Of course not.

 Chapter 1276

    Hua Yi was puzzled by his idea just now.


    Chance of xianzun!


    If you can get it, and completely refine it, it will already be able to send the Fahrenheit family a small level of opportunity. Why just now, the chance of xianzun was in my heart, as if it was something that was not worth mentioning at all?


    Why?


    Hua Yi doubts between, think again, some understand. Because, he knew another chance, but compared to the xianzun chance, it was the difference between a day and a place. As a result, with the chance of the Dao secret place as the support, he felt that the chance of the immortal was nothing. In contrast, Tiandao''s secret place is beyond the immortal level.


    But now, even the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family, playing their own imagination, can only think of a chance of xianzun.


    Hua Yi suddenly raised a sense of superiority in his heart and said, "Laozu, I want to say that this is not xianzun''s chance."


    "It''s not xianzun''s chance!"


    The old ancestor who asked said that, in his words, there was an obvious disappointment.


    With Hua Yi''s current cultivation, it''s lucky to be able to know that he has a chance to be immortal. They did not dare to think about the level beyond the immortal. If there is a chance to surpass the level of xianzun, as long as it appears, it will not stir up the whole immortal realm. How can Hua Yi, such a boy, have the unique chance.


    But at this time, Hua Yi saw his father''s disappointment, but he was happy in his heart.


    Hey, hey!


    Now, let you down first, later, scared to death.


    Hua Yi said: "although it''s not xianzun''s chance, it''s better than xianzun''s chance. It''s more than one or two points, and it''s not on the same level at all."


    "What are you talking about? You say that chance is better than the chance of the immortal? How could that be possible? " When the ancestor followed him, his voice was full of disbelief.


    Hua Yi said: "that chance, if you can really get it, don''t say it''s xianzun''s chance. Even if it''s the chance of fairy king and emperor, it can be regarded as something. Because, that chance, but completely beyond the fairy level of chance. Moreover, it was such a powerful chance that it was acquired by Lin Tianyu, an aborigine on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. Otherwise, as a native of the lower boundary, how can he kill the four immortals on the celestial kingdom and the lower realm on the Tianquan land? "


    The four immortals - xuesha, Huayi and yulao.


    After listening to Hua Yi''s words, the ancestors really made sense.


    If it is not for a great chance, with a native of the lower world, how can we kill four immortals of the lower world.


    Well, it is very likely that this chance, as Hua Yi said, is completely beyond the level of the immortal.


    A chance beyond the level of immortal!


    Several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family looked at each other, and then, from the eyes of these ancestors, they could clearly see that there was a trace of red blood coming out. At this time, in their every Fahrenheit family''s eyes, revealed that it was a naked killing machine.

 Chapter 1277

    Obviously, even these ancestors of the Fahrenheit family, now, for such a chance beyond the level of immortals, they are also killing each other.


    Each of them was in their heart and began to move.


    Want to have such a chance to surpass the level of immortal.


    But now, the person who got the information of this opportunity is not his own. If you want to have such a chance, the safest way is to kill the people who have heard the news with themselves. What about people from the same family? In front of such a chance beyond the level of the immortal, let alone just the people in the same family. Even if they are biological parents, brothers and sisters, they should be killed as well.


    These ancestors of Fahrenheit family looked at each other one by one, and their eyes were red.


    The reason why we haven''t started yet. It is because any one of them has no absolute assurance and can kill all the others in a very short time.


    Therefore, the atmosphere of the scene was oppressive and rigid.


    Hua Yi has a look, no!


    If this stalemate continues, we will have to fight. In addition, they fight, and in the end, they will also kill themselves in order not to let the news leak. Originally, I told them such valuable news. In the end, they killed them. Isn''t that too unjust?


    No way!


    You can''t let them go on like this again!


    We must not let them fight.


    Hua Yi thought about it and quickly said, "please listen to me. That chance, although it is beyond the level of the immortal chance. However, it is not the chance itself. It''s just a key to find the chance beyond the level of the immortal. "


    It''s just a key.


    Listen to this, several ancestors are secretly, temporarily put off the momentum.


    It''s better to make this opportunity clear first.


    Don''t come to the end, the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family were killed here. However, to get is not their own imagination, so a beyond the level of fairy chance. But Hua Yi made a mistake and thought it was a chance beyond the level of immortal.


    Now, let''s listen to what Hua Yi said first, and then, I and others will make a careful judgment.


    After all, with their own and other people''s cultivation, knowledge and experience, it is much better than Huayi. If you carefully distinguish it, you may be able to confirm whether it is an opportunity beyond the level of the immortal, or whether the news that Hua Yi got is not true.


    As a result, although the atmosphere of the scene is still so dull, but it is no longer like the front of the sword.


    Those ancestors of Fahrenheit family, this meeting, also turned their eyes to Huayi, waiting for Hua Yi''s explanation. Then, based on the information provided by Hua Yi, after careful analysis, we can decide whether it is time for peace.


    Hua Yi didn''t dare to delay and quickly explained, "the chance I mentioned is the chance of Tiandao''s secret state."


    Chance of Tiandao secret place!


    Several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family listened to Hua Yi''s words and then looked at each other. They all clearly felt funny.


    Just now, they almost started for such a rumored chance. If you really move your hand and say it after the event, others know that it is such a reason, it must be laughed off big teeth.

 Chapter 1278

    Tiandao secret place!


    It was indeed a chance beyond the level of the immortal.


    This news, needless to say that Hua Yi, as the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family, is also clear.


    After all, in the whole fairyland, Tiandao''s secret place is famous. As long as you don''t know the level of the immortal world or the level of the immortal, you don''t know whether it''s the level of the immortal or the level of the immortal. However, what is the relationship between this mysterious realm beyond the level of immortals and the Tianquan continent.


    In the fairyland, who doesn''t know that the secret place of Dao is in the fairyland.


    Tiandao''s secret place is born once every once in a while.


    Moreover, in the near future, it should be the time when the secret place of Tiandao is about to be born.


    How did you come to Tianquan land to find the inheritance of this sword''s secret place.


    It''s just bullshit.


    Fortunately -


    fortunately, a few of my old friends resisted and didn''t fight. Otherwise, this is not to provoke a big joke.


    In this way, several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family all looked at Hua Yi in the past. At the same time, in the heart, is a burst of dark hate.


    This Huayi is really more and more outrageous.


    In the Tianquan land of the lower world, he was killed by the aborigines of the lower world once, and the talent has become common. Even so naive jokes will believe. This Huayi, now, not only has lost the cultivation talent in the past, but also has become extremely poor in the ability to distinguish the truth from the false. There is no need for a family disciple like him to occupy another place in the family core training.


    We have to quickly put him into the ordinary disciples, so as not to affect the real talented disciples in the family because of his way of thinking.


    Then, when the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family, this thought movement, swept toward Hua Yi, Hua Yi couldn''t help shivering. At the same time, a very bad feeling rose in my heart.


    These ancestors of Fahrenheit have a bad eye for themselves.


    Hua Yi hastened to use his brain. After careful consideration, he had some understanding.


    Hua Yi said: "Laozu, the inheritance of Tiandao''s secret place on Tianquan mainland is the same as that of Tiandao''s Secret realm in the fairyland. The secret place of Tiandao in the fairyland is the palace of soul inheritance. On the other hand, the inheritance of Tiandao secret place on the Tianquan continent is the inheritance palace of Dharma. Although, even if we get the Dharma inheritance palace, the help for us immortals is not too great. However, as long as we can completely own the Dharma inheritance palace, then we can gradually immerse ourselves into the soul inheritance palace and get the soul inheritance palace.


    "That''s why I said it was a key.


    "As long as I can get this key. Then, we will have a greater chance to get the soul inheritance palace.


    "But in the soul inheritance palace of Tiandao secret realm, isn''t the inheritance beyond the level of immortals? Therefore, the Dharma inheritance Palace on the mainland of that day, though not completely beyond the level of immortal inheritance. However, it is possible to get a key to inheritance beyond the level of immortals. "


    Hua Yi said so, several ancestors again sum up, it is really.


    The inheritance of Tiandao secret place.


    This is beyond the level of immortal inheritance, in the fairyland, but for many years. However, no one has been able to really get this inheritance.


    Now, if they can be in the Tianquan land of the lower world, they can hold the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret place of Tiandao. Maybe, they will have a chance to get the soul inheritance palace of this sword''s secret place.

 Chapter 1279

    When thinking about this, the eyes of several ancestors were red again.


    However, at this time, although there was a faint chance of killing, it overflowed from the bodies of several ancestors. However, after all, we are much more restrained than before. After all, this is just a key to get the chance beyond the immortal level, not the chance itself. Even if we want to really fight for it, it will be the last moment. There is no need to start so early.


    Then, at this time, in the body of several ancestors, the opportunity to kill was overflowing, suddenly someone came in to report, and people from the blood evil door asked to see him.


    Blood evil gate, please see you!


    When several ancestors looked at each other, they suddenly felt that this matter should be related to the affairs on the Tianquan continent.


    After all, xuesha, a member of the xuesha clan, and Hua Yi, a member of his Huashi family, have just seen him in Tianquan. After that, he was killed with blood. Of course, the people of the blood evil sect will come to ask the truth.


    But at this time, in this case, some of the ancestors of the Huashi family really didn''t want to see this blood evil family.


    Now, I have just learned from Hua Yi that the palace of Dharma cultivation inheritance in the secret land of Tiandao is on the Tianquan continent. Some of the ancestors of the Huashi family are planning to go to Tianquan land in person to seize the Dharma inheritance palace. Now, the people of the blood evil sect have come here. What should they do if they want to go to Tianquan land to avenge the blood killing?


    If more people from the blood evil sect participate in it, there will be many changes when we want to seize the Dharma inheritance palace.


    When these changes occur, it may also cause that they lose touch with the Dharma inheritance palace.


    Moreover, with the style of xuesha sect, their elite disciples, who were killed in Tianquan land in the lower world, must go to Tianquan land for revenge.


    How should we deal with the people of the blood evil sect?


    Several people looked at each other, and then, secretly, divinity preached, discussed this matter.


    "Now, the key is to find a way to get rid of the people of the blood evil clan."


    "It''s easy to get rid of people. However, with the blood evil gate, the character of those people, even if we now sent people away. Then, they must go to Tianquan and avenge their elite disciples who were killed on Tianquan


    "Yes. These bloody guys are going to do it. The guys they killed with blood are crazy characters. Once they go crazy, they don''t care about anything. "


    "I don''t think we''ll ignore everything. If the other side is really strong. They also know that it is time to bow their heads. "


    "But now, in the eyes of these bloody evil sects, the heaven power continent of the lower boundary is absolutely impossible to be a powerful party. Therefore, they must go to Tianquan


    "So what shall we do?"


    One of the ancestors, in the final transmission, asked this sentence, there is a fierce light in his eyes, suddenly flash away.


    Obviously, he was suddenly thinking of putting the blood evil door directly to the door. After all, judging from the strength of the above, the Fahrenheit family is much stronger than the blood evil gate. As long as they all want to destroy the blood evil gate, they can still do it.

 Chapter 1280

    With the fierce light in his eyes.


    There are also several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family. With this change, their eyes are also shining with fierce light.


    But then, these ancestors looked at each other and shook their heads.


    When it comes to Xinghua''s power, it is also possible to eliminate the blood evil gate. However, if it does, it will certainly hurt the whole Fahrenheit family. At that time, the strength of the Fahrenheit family was greatly damaged. I''m afraid that the current status is difficult to guarantee. Moreover, when the Fahrenheit family suddenly killed the blood evil gate, other forces in the fairyland must have turned their attention to the Huashi family. At this time, their Fahrenheit family will become the focus of attention.


    Under the attention of many forces, how could the Huashi family quietly go to Tianquan land to find the inheritance palace of the Dharma cultivation?


    It''s a dilemma.


    It is impossible to destroy the blood evil gate. However, as long as we don''t destroy the blood evil gate and follow the mentality of their madmen, we must go to Tianquan to avenge ourselves. At that time, the Dharma inheritance palace must not be concealed. Moreover, they and others can''t stop xuesha gate from going to Tianquan. If they were forced to stop them, they might have aroused the curiosity of the xuesha clan. On the contrary, they would think, why did the Huashi family prevent them from going to Tianquan?


    Is it possible that there are some great opportunities on the mainland?


    Otherwise, why did Fahrenheit prevent them from going to Tianquan.


    If it is because of Fahrenheit''s forcible stop, lead to the idea of blood evil gate together, I''m afraid it will be bad.


    So what should be done?


    To really trace back to the cause, or all blame Hua Yi this boy. If the boy knew about the inheritance palace of Dharma, he would not conceal it when he was in Tianquan mainland, and he would report it to himself and others earlier. Then, I used the strength of the whole Fahrenheit family to arrange this matter. Maybe by now, the Dharma inheritance palace is already the property of my Fahrenheit family. How can the present predicament come about.


    However, now that we have reached this stage, we can only find a way to solve the problem in the present situation.


    But just now, this Hua Yi suddenly felt a kind of strong killing opportunity to sweep towards him. Fortunately, this killing opportunity came quickly, but it also came soon. However, even so, his whole body was suddenly cold.


    Hua Yi''s heart was filled with anger:


    however, he is also a disciple of the Fahrenheit family, OK? What''s more, it''s the talented elite of the Fahrenheit family. But now, you old folks, as long as one is not happy, they will release naked killing machine to themselves. Is this really good?


    What''s wrong with this?


    I don''t have any problems. Why are all the ancestors of Fahrenheit family so sick?


    But all of a sudden, Hua Yi just thought of it. Isn''t he the same with himself?


    I remember when he was in Tianquan land, he always thought that the boy was too talented because he was not satisfied with that Lin Tianyu. Such people should be killed earlier to avoid future trouble. Then, because of this is not the reason, he is not at any time will be toward that Lin Tianyu released a inexplicable killing machine.


    Is it true that his nature is inherited from these ancestors?

 Chapter 1281

    When Hua Yi thinks so, he looks at several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family.


    At this time, it really felt more like.


    Their ancestors, but a unhappy, will be to the same family ancestors of the old guys are not hesitant to release the opportunity to kill. Just not long ago, is not already in front of their own, played it?


    Just because they knew that there was a chance beyond the level of immortals on the Tianquan continent. Before these ancestors had fully confirmed, they almost killed each other and killed them all.


    Isn''t this behavior inherited from these ancestors?


    It seems that what kind of family, there will be what kind of people.


    With the idea of Huayi, an old ancestor of Fahrenheit said: "the blood evil gate came here at this time, and it was obviously intended to make an appointment with us to go to Tianquan land. In my opinion, it''s better to agree to the blood evil gate and go to Tianquan continent together. However, when we go to Tianquan, we need to send more people to Tianquan. Once there is a dispute, we should be able to ensure that those people in the blood evil sect are killed on the Tianquan land. " When this old Fahrenheit said these words, his words were full of murderous spirit. It is obvious that he has already killed the people of the blood evil sect. At that time, as soon as there is a dispute or need to keep the secret of the inheritance of the Dharma Sutra palace as soon as there is a dispute, the people of the blood evil sect will be killed.


    Moreover, on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, the people who killed the blood evil sect would not have a great impact.


    It''s not like on the fairyland. It has many pairs of eyes.


    As long as the Huashi family dares to fight against the blood evil gate, those forces in the fairyland will surely stare at them like the shark who has been eating blood. The last secret must be dug out before they give up. However, once in the lower bound, even if the fairyland forces want to keep an eye on the movement of their Fahrenheit family and blood evil gate, it is also impossible.


    After hearing this, several other family ancestors nodded in succession. Obviously, at this moment, they completely understood the meaning of the old ancestor''s words.


    Then, to the man who came to deliver the message: "quickly, please have the guests of the blood evil gate."


    After a while, with the messenger that person, see blood evil door person followed in. Then, several ancestors saw that the person from the blood evil sect was actually the head of the blood evil sect.


    One of the ancestors of Fahrenheit rushed to meet the head of the blood evil sect in person.


    The old ancestor of Huashi warmly said, "the head of xuesha sect has come to my Fahrenheit personally. What can I do for you?"


    The head of xuesha gate said, "I came to Fahrenheit to ask you Huayi, how are you now? He''s on the land of heavenly power. How is everything


    After listening to the words of the head of the xuesha sect, the old ancestor of Huashi suddenly responded: obviously, the head of the xuesha sect didn''t know that Hua Yi had been killed in Tianquan continent just like the blood killing of xuesha sect. Finally, he was able to revive by relying on the soul card of the Huashi family. Originally, it was a shame that the genius of his family was killed by a native of the lower world.


    If other people ask about their own genius, of course, it is impossible to tell such a shameful thing.


    But the head of the blood evil sect is different.


    After all, the genius of their family was also killed by the aborigines of the lower world in Tianquan.

 Chapter 1282

    What''s more, they were the bodyguards of huayigei faction of Fahrenheit family when they were killed.


    Now, if we can''t explain this matter completely, maybe before Fahrenheit finds trouble with their blood evil family, they will have to find trouble with their family first. After all, although the Huashi family members are deep-seated, they are not at the same level as those in the blood evil clan. Because all of them are crazy. As long as they think someone has offended them. Then, they will not care about the strength of each other, is it too much stronger than them. The first thing they think of is to kill the other side. As for whether they can win or not, unless the strength of the other side is too much stronger than them, and they are not on the same level at all, then they may be slightly afraid.


    And although Fahrenheit from the specific strength, than the blood evil gate to a little bit stronger.


    However, it is very limited.


    Although Fahrenheit is sure, it can kill the blood evil gate directly in the case of sneak attack. However, even if it is a sneak attack, it will certainly hurt. Therefore, in front of the treatment of the blood evil gate, also let several ancestors for a long time tangled.


    Now, if the head of xuesha clan thinks that it was Huayi of Huayi family who killed xuesha, then because of this misunderstanding, it will make the blood evil clan, which is obviously much lower than their Fahrenheit family, to fight against them recklessly. Now, as long as the blood evil gate a hand, is bound to attract the attention of many fairyland forces. At that time, it was impossible for the Fahrenheit family to sneak into the Tianquan land to seize the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret land of Tiandao.


    In order to stabilize the Madman of xuesha gate, now, their family of Fahrenheit has lost a little face, just a little face.


    Face and material benefits compared, it is really nothing.


    What''s more, this benefit is far beyond the benefits of the immortal level.


    For such a big benefit, losing face is nothing.


    Therefore, when the head of xuesha sect asked about Huayi, the ancestor of Huayi family didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately said, "I''m sorry, Hua Yi of Huashi family was killed by a native of Tianquan land because of insufficient cultivation. If it wasn''t for the soul card of Huayi left on the fairyland, if the soul card was used to make Hua Yi come back to life, then Hua Yi would have been the soul dissipated


    The head of the xuesha sect changed his face and said, "why, Hua Yi, the talented disciple of Huahua family, was also killed by the aborigines in the lower world on the Tianquan continent?"


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit said, "isn''t it? You see, this is what the head of xuesha sect said. Hua Yi, a talented disciple of Huashi family, said


    Huashi Laozu said, holding out his hand and pointing to Hua Yi.


    The head of the xuesha sect followed the finger of Huashi, and he could see that the young man he was pointing to was losing his life and blood. Obviously, it should be that after being killed directly by people, he was resurrected again and has not recovered completely. What''s more, the Fahrenheit family, so many ancestors surrounded such a young man, can also clearly explain the position of this young man in the Fahrenheit family.


    Well, this young man is really the Hua Yi son of the Fahrenheit family.

 Chapter 1283

    Originally, because his family''s blood killed childe was killed in the lower world, the head of the blood evil sect was full of anger.


    But this meeting, saw Hua Yi, a gifted child of Huahua family, was also killed in the lower world. The anger of the head of the blood evil sect had already dissipated more than half. After all, although he was unlucky enough, his talented disciple was killed in the lower world mainland. But the Fahrenheit family didn''t get along.


    It''s bad luck for everyone to have bad luck together. Of course, it''s much better than his own bad luck.


    When the head of the blood evil sect thought so, he had already had the thought of questioning the Fahrenheit family. Moreover, his face, which had always been very ugly, was also slightly extended.


    As soon as he saw the change of the expression of the head of xuesha sect, several ancestors of Fahrenheit were looking ugly.


    The head of the blood evil sect is obviously happy that the talented disciple of Huashi family was killed on the lower continent.


    This bastard!


    He was so happy because he was in trouble.


    If it was not for the sake of hiding the secret place of Tiandao, the master of the blood evil sect would have to be killed to vent his anger. Even, they had to directly attack his blood evil gate and flatten it to the ground. However, in order to keep the secret of the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret place of Tiandao, you have to save your dog''s life first, and then let you live for such a long time.


    Then, wait.


    As long as we go to Tianquan continent together, those forces in the fairyland will no longer be able to find out that after we act, none of you in the blood evil sect can escape.


    At this time, the atmosphere has some treatment stuffy.


    Obviously, the head of the blood evil sect also felt that just now, because the Huayi son of the Huashi family was also killed on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, he showed such a proud look. It was really too much. As a result, he quickly stopped the proud smile and coughed a few pieces in an embarrassed way.


    The head of xuesha gate said: "you ancestors of Huashi family, in fact, now, seriously speaking, we have a common enemy. Therefore, we can cooperate. "


    "How to cooperate?"


    There is a Fahrenheit grandfather with a face full of displeasure. However, considering the plan that has been discussed in front of him, he still asks.


    The head of the blood evil sect said: "the cooperation I want to say is that we go to the Tianquan land in the lower world and kill the aboriginal who killed our two talented disciples, and avenge our respective talented disciples. Of course, after killing the aboriginal who dare to kill our respective talented disciples, we can wipe out the whole lower heaven power land. After all, since someone dares to provoke the head of our immortal on the lower land, then their whole lower land must come to bury him. "


    Listening to the blood evil sect leader''s words, Huashi Laozu didn''t know how to interface for a while.


    They say that they want to destroy the whole lower continent. That is to say it and do it.


    Because they are such a group of madmen.


    They go crazy, but they don''t care about anything. They just kill each other first.


    What morality, what kind of kindness, that is completely isolated from their group of lunatics.

 Chapter 1284

    Of course, this is not to say that the Fahrenheit family has any moral or benevolent heart.


    However, although they are also likely to retaliate, they have done a lot of excessive things. However, that is to a certain extent. What''s more, the lower continent they are going to now is the lower Tianquan continent.


    The Tianquan continent, however, is not the same as other continents.


    They are in the Huashi family, but they have records in the clan rules. There was once an ancestor of the Fahrenheit family, who once went to Tianquan land many years ago. When the ancestor went down to Tianquan land, he thought that it was just a piece of Aboriginal Land in the lower world. Therefore, in my heart, I also despise the lower continent. Then, on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, do whatever you want.


    After all, what about a lower continent, even if he did the most heinous thing?


    In this lower bound, what else can someone do to him? Can he plead guilty for the aborigines in this lower bound.


    Isn''t this a big joke.


    At last, the old ancestor, on a whim, killed a river of blood on the Tianquan land. As a result of the interest, the whole city can be easily destroyed.


    Later, when the ancestor was preparing to destroy the second city, suddenly, an endless terror rose, so that the ancestor''s whole body was up.


    Then there was a strong pressure on the ancestor''s body.


    Originally, when feeling the pressure, the ancestors wanted to completely let go of their cultivation and fly to the fairyland and fled for their lives. However, the ancestors clearly felt that when the pressure was on his body, he just wanted to let go of his cultivation and let the heaven power land of the lower world exclude him from the heaven power land, and it was impossible for him to fly in the fairyland.


    Immediately, the figure who has exerted such a great power appears.


    The man told them that Fahrenheit''s ancestor was the guardian of Tianquan land and the ancestor of the black magic tiger clan. He wanted to kill the forefather of the Fahrenheit family as a punishment. At the same time, he also let the old ancestor of the Fahrenheit family take his message back to the fairyland. Later, no matter who dares to go to the Tianquan land of the lower world, he will kill himself.


    After saying this, the ancestor of the black tiger clan, clapped it out.


    Then, the ancestor of the Fahrenheit family was the ancestor of the black devil tiger clan. After taking this palm, he felt his soul flying out. Then, his soul flew, flew, and flew all the way out of the sky. Then, he returned to the Fahrenheit family. At this time, the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family thought that they had escaped a disaster and returned to the Fahrenheit family in the fairyland.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the Fahrenheit family told the Fahrenheit people in the family what happened to him on the Tianquan continent as a joke.


    Even after that, he also laughed. How could the ancestor of the black tiger clan on the Tianquan continent be. It''s not that he hasn''t been able to kill him.


    But, as he laughs like this, and then, suddenly, he is out of his wits.

 Chapter 1285

    It is with such an ancestor of the Fahrenheit family as an example. Therefore, the whole family of Fahrenheit has a congenital awe of the mainland.


    Therefore, when Hua Yi, the son of Hua Hua''s family, went to Tianquan mainland, the ancestors of Huayi''s family gave strict orders. When they went to Tianquan to experience, they should not kill life wantonly. At the same time, he also told him about the ancestor of the Fahrenheit family. On the Tianquan continent, the ancestor of the black magic tiger clan, after killing their ancestors, let the ancestors return to the Tianquan land. After saying those words, the soul was dissipated and the soul was scattered. I''m afraid that even ordinary immortal kings could not do this kind of cultivation.


    Moreover, what''s more, the ancestor of the black tiger clan didn''t make such profound accomplishments in the fairyland. But on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, he has made such accomplishments. This is horrible! After all, on the lower continent, cultivation will be severely suppressed,


    therefore, the ancestors of the black magic tiger clan on this day''s power land also make them fear the Fahrenheit people.


    At this meeting, the head of the blood evil sect actually proposed that they should go to Tianquan land and kill the aboriginal who killed their two schools of talented disciples, and then they should kill them wantonly on Tianquan land.


    Although from the message that Huayi brought back from Tianquan, I''m afraid that the existence of terror on Tianquan is no longer on Tianquan. After all, if the existence of terror was still on the Tianquan land, he would have killed the blood on the Tianquan land with his blood. If he had done so, he would have killed the blood, and even made the blood kill his soul. However, who can guarantee it 100% again.


    Therefore, when the headmaster of xuesha said so, the ancestors of the Huashi family just looked at the headmaster of xuesha in a daze, and none of them had a direct interface.


    Then, my heart suddenly moved.


    Let these fools of the bloody evil gate try to find out whether the existence of the terror on the mainland is still there.


    Thinking about this, the ancestor of the Huashi family said, "OK, that''s what the head of the blood evil sect means. At that time, we will go to Tianquan to avenge our talented children. "


    Hearing that the ancestor of Huashi family said so, the head of xuesha sect said, "well, since the old ancestor of Huashi has this intention. Then, you can go to Tianquan with us. In order to go to Tianquan land, we have already started to set up a cross-border array. What''s more, the array is almost half set up. Since the Fahrenheit family is going to go together, we might as well choose some materials to decorate the array. We will finish the array together, and then we will go to Tianquan continent together. "


    "Good. After selecting some materials for arranging the array, we immediately went to xuesha gate to perfect the array, and then we went to Tianquan


    Hearing the proposal of the head of xuesha sect, the old ancestor of Huashi immediately agreed.


    After all, the cross-border array has already been set up in half.


    They joined the Fahrenheit family again, which was a big bargain.

 Chapter 1286

    After all, it will cost a lot to arrange such a large cross-border array.


    Now, with the blood evil gate already arranged half of the big array, they only need to provide some more materials, which is enough. In this way, it is equivalent to saving a lot of money.


    What''s more, what''s more, they went to Tianquan mainland this time, but they did it for the sake of inheriting the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret place of Tiandao. And hope to be able to get such a key to inheritance, the ultimate goal, that is, for the celestial sword secret place, the soul inheritance palace. And now, it is close to the birth time of the soul inheritance palace. If it''s too late for them to go to Tianquan, even if they have already passed on the Dharma inheritance palace in Tiandao''s Secret realm, what?


    By then, it will be the time for us to pass on the spiritual inheritance palace of the celestial realm, and it will be of no use even if it is inherited from the Dharma inheritance Palace on the Tianquan continent.


    Now, if we cooperate with xuesha gate, we can greatly shorten the time for setting up such a large cross-border array leading to Tianquan continent.


    In this way, they can get the Dharma inheritance Palace on the Tianquan continent in advance, which is also more able to catch up with the birth time of the soul inheritance palace.


    Why not?


    Therefore, the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family immediately arranged for the family to start preparing the materials for the cross-border array.


    In just one day, with the help of several family ancestors, the Fahrenheit family has completely complied with the requirements of the headmaster of xuesha sect and gathered all the materials needed for the layout of this cross-border array.


    Then, several ancestors of Fahrenheit, as well as a group of backbone of the family of Huayi, and others all took a spaceship and went to xuesha gate with the leader of xuesha sect.


    To the blood Sha gate, you can see the blood Sha gate, which has already arranged half of the cross-border array.


    Several Huashi ancestors watched the cross-border formation for a long time to determine its stability and completion time. Then, there was a good time. This large array is not only extremely stable, but also, with so many materials added, I believe that in more than three months at most, this large array can be completely arranged successfully.


    Well, with such a large array, it can completely catch up with the opening time of the spirit inheritance palace in the fairyland.


    As a result, the Huashi family members not only provided the materials, but also sent the members of the family who were good at array to help the blood evil gate arrange the array together.


    Then, under the organization of the array masters of xuesha gate, there are enough people and materials, and the cross-border array is improved day by day.


    At this time, on the Tianquan continent, there was also a big event going on.


    Lin Tianyu, the leader of the Chongxiao Pavilion, got married in the past days and months.


    Now, on the whole Tianquan continent, as long as someone mentions the Chongxiao Pavilion master, there is no one who doesn''t know. Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, killed four immortals by himself. Even the immortal is able to kill the Lord, who can not pay attention to him. Moreover, it is said that he once beat and ran away one immortal before killing the four immortals.

 Chapter 1287

    Such a despicable villain, in the future on the land of heavenly power, is absolutely a overlord.


    Who would not want to have a good relationship with those forces who will survive and develop on the Tianquan mainland in the future. And Lin Tianyu is about to get married. Isn''t this a great opportunity to have a good relationship?


    As a result, the news that Lin Tianyu was about to get married soon came out. The power of the whole continent was almost a day''s sensation.


    No matter whether it is any power, even those who have a little bit of strength, and those who have already retired and are just pursuing the immortal way As long as the monks who got the news, none of them took the time to rush to Chongxiao Pavilion. After all, some forces and people are far away from the kingdom of Tianheng. So, at this time, they were all relying on various relationships, hoping to take a ride on the spaceships of other forces to go to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Therefore, the news of Lin Tianyu''s wedding is only a little revealed.


    Even, they simply sent out a few invitation cards.


    However, as soon as the news came out, there were countless monks on the whole Tianquan continent. They began to speed up their pace and rushed to the ChongXiao pavilion where Tianheng kingdom is located. Moreover, within a few days, many monks had already arrived at Chongxiao Pavilion. Even the monks who had already arrived at Chongxiao Pavilion saw that ChongXiao pavilion was still under construction. Among these monks, there are quite a lot of good hands who know how to build. As a result, they did not need others to greet, and they actively joined the construction of Chongxiao Pavilion. In addition, there are a lot of scattered repairs. They also take the opportunity to help build the Chongxiao Pavilion, and they keep on exploring how to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Although the Chongxiao Pavilion is still under construction. However, that kind of atmosphere that covers the sky power has been revealed without help.


    Such forces, of course, are all willing to join in.


    What''s more, there are some fierce people like Lin Tianyu in this force.


    In the future, the Chongxiao Pavilion must be the most stable force on the whole Tianquan continent. Joining such forces is not as good as the future of development. At least, there will be a lot of worries about the future. There is no need to worry about it, because the clan is threatened and its own safety is threatened. Moreover, with the current situation of Chongxiao Pavilion, it absolutely has the best development prospects.


    In the Chongxiao Pavilion, a lot of friars who wanted to join in the Chongxiao Pavilion were immediately received.


    Originally, ChongXiao pavilion was only built at the beginning, and its foundation was relatively thin.


    But if you join so many friars all at once and enter the Chongxiao Pavilion, even if it''s just a newly built Chongxiao Pavilion, it''s no less powerful than any other family. However, although there are so many monks who want to join Chongxiao Pavilion, it can be regarded as a good thing. However, among these friars, after all, the good and the bad are intermingled. How many of them really want to join the Chongxiao Pavilion, and how many just want to borrow the power of ChongXiao pavilion?


    This is a very difficult thing to distinguish.


    After all, the most difficult thing to distinguish is the human heart.

 Chapter 1288

    All these difficult to distinguish places, they Chongxiao Pavilion inside the high-level, holding a list of negotiations for a long time, it is also difficult to make a decision.


    Finally, the list was eventually passed to Chi remote.


    Chi remote took a look at the list of monks who wanted to join the Chongxiao Pavilion and said, "what do the rest of you think? So many friars want to join Chongxiao Pavilion, but we can''t get so many disciples in Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, what''s more, we can even earn so many disciples. That''s not a person. We can all earn into Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Yes, we think so. Originally, these matters were only discussed by several deacons below us, and they should be solved. However, this is a little too difficult, so I have to ask the military adviser for advice. " Take the list to Chi remote''s man.


    "Well, you always have an idea. Tell me what you think and how you want to solve this matter. "


    The man said: "what we think is that when the ChongXiao pavilion was just built, our pavilion owner asked for one thing. In order to recruit students in Chongxiao Pavilion, we should not only attach importance to talent, but also to personality. So, thinking of such an order from the leader of the cabinet, we have made the following arrangements. "


    "Oh, what''s the arrangement?" Chi said with great interest


    "We are going to send a large number of Chongxiao Pavilion disciples and subordinates to investigate their background information. Look at what they''ve done before. Then, according to what they have done, we can judge their character.


    "However, it is very difficult to do so.


    "Now, there are so many people who want to join us in Chongxiao Pavilion. Even if we send all the people in ChongXiao pavilion to investigate and collect evidence, we will be short of manpower. Moreover, even if it is true to collect evidence, it is also very one-sided. It''s very likely that even if we get some evidence, it''s all false. After all, there are a lot of people, even if they do something bad. It will only let some people around them know. Even, most likely, no one else will know. He''s the only one who does it himself


    "Well. You''re right. But your approach is totally wrong. "


    "Oh, what''s the best way for the master?"


    Chi remote smile, said: "I have a suggestion here. So many people want to join us in Chongxiao Pavilion. It is impossible to investigate and identify them one by one. Moreover, even if they join our Chongxiao Pavilion, they will not become the elite and pillars of our Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, as an ordinary disciple, there is no need to be so strict. Therefore, as long as these people are willing to join us in Chongxiao Pavilion, you can record them all. Then, there is no need to investigate and collect evidence at all. Just watch them carefully, and that''s all.


    "Maybe something special will happen.


    "Then, take a look at what they did at that time. If it''s right, stay. If it''s not, you don''t have to think about it. "

 Chapter 1289

    The man listened to Chi''s suggestion and thought about it, but he still felt that it was not right.


    Then he said, "but first of all, what kind of test will there be?


    "Is it under the arrangement of our family or the external test. How long will it take to have such a test?


    "And even if there is such a test. The final result may be just one-sided. It is impossible to test some comprehensive things. In that case, it is likely to release some really good seedlings. Then, on the contrary, there will be some people who are totally incompatible with our concept of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Although there will be such a possibility. However, as soon as those people who have just joined the sect, they will have a long time to get along with each other? Then, in this relationship, we will not have a clearer understanding? At that time, if it is really a person who is totally different from our concept of Chongxiao Pavilion, it will be OK to gradually marginalize him. After all, you can''t see through all the people who join the sect, even their thoughts? Even, there may be people who are hostile to our Chongxiao Pavilion newspaper. But since we have opened a door to accept apprentices, these things are inevitable.


    "As for, there are some really good ones that will be lost.


    "There''s no way. After all, the mainland is so powerful. It is impossible for us to concentrate all the real talents in Chongxiao Pavilion, can we? If this is the case, then there will be no other ancestral gates on the mainland. We just need to leave the family of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Hearing this, the man who took the list to look for him suddenly opened the knot in his heart.


    Yeah.


    After all, it was on this day that he recruited disciples for the Chongxiao Pavilion for the first time, so he wanted to be as perfect as possible.


    It is also for the sake of this as perfect as possible, so that there are so many kinds of concerns in it.


    Now, listening to Chi remote''s words, I can understand that it is as perfect as possible. In fact, it is also a little too worrisome. So he said goodbye to Chi remote, and the Deacon left.


    As soon as the Deacon left, Lin Tianyu just came in.


    Chi Yuan sees Lin Tianyu, and suddenly feels that Lin Tianyu seems to have a lot of things on his mind.


    Chi remote busy way: "Pavilion Lord, what''s so bothered about? Isn''t it time for a big marriage to be happy? How do you see the pavilion master like this? He is about to get married soon. It seems that he is not happy at all. What''s going on? Is it true that the Lord of Chongxiao Pavilion is worried about marriage? Is there a fear of marriage in his heart? "


    When it comes to the end, Chi remote makes a joke.


    After all, now, the biggest thing in Lin Tianyu''s heart is just having a big marriage. Because now, although there will still be some small fights on the whole Tianquan continent, in terms of the overall situation, it can be regarded as calm. Those small fights, however, have completely not affected the Chongxiao Pavilion. It will not affect Lin Tianyu, OK?


    So, what else can be bothered by Lin Tianyu?

 Chapter 1290

    Listening to Chi remote''s teasing, Lin Tianyu couldn''t laugh at all.


    Later, Lin Tianyu said solemnly: "it has nothing to do with big marriage. How can a good man be afraid of marriage. In these days, I have a bad feeling. It''s getting worse and worse as time goes on. "


    When Lin Tianyu says so, Chi remote looks at Lin Tianyu carefully.


    Then, Chi remote can see the worry in Lin Tianyu''s eyes. That kind of worry, as if in the past, for such a long time, Chi remote has seen Lin Tianyu''s worry, but it is not so strong this time. This kind of worry seems to be that Lin Tianyu has met a problem that he can''t solve completely. This matter is blocked in his heart, so that his heart, completely filled with worry, can not be relaxed for a moment.


    Chi remote''s expression also suddenly became serious.


    Chi remote way: "Pavilion Lord, I don''t know what kind of bad feeling it is. Is it more terrifying than when we face the immortals in front of us? "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a moment and said, "it seems that when it comes, it can destroy our whole land of heavenly power. Moreover, this kind of feeling, is so real, is not the nihility feeling completely. Moreover, with our present strength, it is impossible to compete with it even if we have tried our best. "


    "Is that true?"


    "Absolutely true!"


    Then, Lin Tianyu and Chi remote did not speak any more, just thinking.


    After all, his accomplishments have reached the level of Lin Tianyu. In addition, people who have won many awards from the heaven and earth of Tianquan continent have a wonderful feeling about the heaven and earth of this day. This feeling, is no other person can say clearly. However, as long as this kind of feeling is born, then, there must be some specific event pulled into it.


    What''s more, it must be a big event.


    However, the blood killed in front of him, and the young master Hua, were not all easily solved by the cabinet master?


    What else could be more worrying than this one.


    Chi remote thought hard. Suddenly, his face changed and he said, "the Lord of the pavilion, is it this bloody murder and that young master Hua, the forces behind them, in order to give them a voice, they will come to this heavenly power land right away? After all, in the clan forces behind them, there should be many masters like Yu Lao, or even far superior to the old ones. If suddenly a large group of experts like this come along... "


    Chi remote said so and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu also thought of some of this possibility. It''s just that I''m not sure. So, this is the special trip to find Chi remote, and then, tell Chi remote to listen to see what he will have. But now, pool remote also says such a possibility. Obviously, this should be the case.


    If there are so many immortals coming to this heavenly power continent, what kind of situation will it be.


    Lin Tianyu and Chi remote are both unimaginable.

 Chapter 1291

    Now, pool remote has no idea.


    Although Chi long-distance always wins by wisdom, it is also possible to win by wisdom. In the current situation, there is no more than half of the possibility. Even if Chi long-distance has more wisdom, it can not be carried out in the face of such a strong strength. If the other party to a dozen or even enough to surpass the old immortal, even if you have more wisdom, what? If you set a trap, others will automatically step into the trap, and then, out of the trap, what can you do? People''s strength has reached a certain level, even if you have the best trap, it is also the same trapped people.


    Chi remote feels a burst of weakness.


    Then, Chi remote said: "it seems that we have to find a way to transfer all the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion out. According to the feeling of the pavilion owner, then, it is very likely that once these people come to Tianquan land, they will directly find Chongxiao Pavilion. It would be too dangerous to leave them all in the Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu immediately objected: "however, in this situation, it is impossible to transfer all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion out. And, because I''m going to have a wedding. Not only is it impossible to transfer all the people out. Even, with the increase of time, many people will rush to the ChongXiao pavilion every day. "


    Yeah.


    Pool remote also can think of this kind of phenomenon all of a sudden.


    By now, Lin Tianyu''s status. Can there be less people coming to his wedding? Moreover, at this time, it is not possible to send out news that there are powerful forces that may be coming to the mainland. Otherwise, people will be confused. Then, it is likely that before those forces really fight in, these forces on the Tianquan continent will be in chaos first.


    What can I do?


    At that time, the more people there are in Chongxiao Pavilion. Once they fight, the more damage will be done to the whole heaven power continent.


    However, they were unable to prevent people from coming. Even now, even if they have arrived at their Chongxiao Pavilion, they are unable to inform them to leave.


    At present, unless we can lay a whole array outside the Chongxiao Pavilion, we can cover the whole Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, what''s more, this array can withstand the bombardment of immortal masters at the old level, and even the bombardment of many immortal masters at the old level, rather than being destroyed.


    However, can the array level on the mainland reach such a level?


    However, Lin Tianyu thought about it for a moment and then asked, "great Xia Chi, is there any way to set up a large array around our ChongXiao pavilion to stop the attack of the powerful immortal. If there is such a strong array, then we will be able to circle with those people temporarily with this array as the barrier. Moreover, most of the time, it just makes us hide in the array and dare not go out. But, at least, it''s safe. "


    However, Chi Yuan shook his head when he heard this.

 Chapter 1292

    Chi remote way: "in our whole Tianquan land, I''m afraid we can''t find such a array mage. To say that it is the array mage who can stop the great monk Yuanying, we can still find a few on the Tianquan land. But the limit is just Yuanying peak monk. Even if we have realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze, it is impossible for us to stop the array level on the right continent.


    "What''s more, even if we can have such a brilliant array mage. From the perspective of Tianquan land, an ordinary land with lower boundary, we can''t find the material to arrange this powerful array. If you arrange this kind of array, you can''t find a few of the precious materials even if you are afraid that you will be possessed by the mainland. But if you want to arrange a big array that completely covers the Chongxiao Pavilion, how much material will it need.


    "What''s more, even if such an excellent array mage can be found. The materials needed to arrange this super array can also be found completely. But I''m afraid it''s hard to finish. "


    Chi remote said, Lin Tianyu thought about it again, and it was just like Chi remote said.


    This kind of array mage, estimated that the whole Tianquan continent, could not be found at all.


    It is even more impossible for Tianquan mainland to collect these materials.


    What''s more, even if it''s all really put together?


    Maybe it will happen in two or three months. So, how can a large array like this be arranged in such a short time, even if it is a master of array?


    This is an unsolved problem.


    Then, Lin Tianyu thought and sat down. His brain was running at a high speed to see if there was a better way.


    At this time, master Heidao suddenly came in.


    Lin Tianyu saw the ancestor of black knife and said, "master!"


    After a greeting, Heidao Laozu raised his hand and stopped Lin Tianyu from going on. Then, Heidao Laozu raised his hand and laid a sound barrier in this room.


    "Tianyu, look at your expression, you should also feel it. Yes, I used to be the first expert on Tianquan land, and I also felt a kind of crisis in the dark, and I was coming to Tianquan land. Moreover, the intensity of this crisis should be able to annihilate any force on the Tianquan continent in a flash. As you have been given many times by the land of heavenly power, then the land of heavenly power will surely make you feel all this. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded, and then pointed to the sound barrier that the black knife ancestor waved.


    Heidao Laozu said: "just now, when you came in, someone should have seen it. However, I didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, it''s normal for the pavilion master to discuss with the military division. But just now, when I came in again, although I tried my best to make myself more natural, there should still be something different from usual. So, someone noticed it, and then they started to pay attention to it


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu quietly released his divine consciousness. As expected, he was able to sense that he had several divine senses. All of them were quietly visiting here.

 Chapter 1293

    However, these concerns are nothing, as long as you wait for others to be more careful. This bad news will not be disclosed in advance, causing unnecessary panic.


    Now, the most important thing is how to prevent this happening.


    After further deliberation, they finally failed to come up with any good ideas.


    Then, they thought about each other to see if there was any good way.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was immersed in the space of Tiandao and connected with the knife.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, can you arrange a large array outside our ChongXiao pavilion to stop those immortals who may come to our heavenly power continent."


    "No way. I have such an array, and there are many. However, it is just like pool remote said. Although there is such an array, even I can arrange such an array. However, there are not enough materials to arrange such an array on this Tianquan continent. Moreover, even if we can find these materials, the time will not be enough. "


    Lin Tianyu was depressed and said, "so you can''t arrange such an array. Is this really a disaster for me in ChongXiao pavilion? It seems that even if there is a panic, I''m afraid we have to tell all the people about the reality, and then let them start evacuating. "


    But at this time, the knife said: "master, although it is not enough material and time, I have arranged a large array that completely covers the Chongxiao Pavilion. However, I can arrange a smaller array


    Lin Tianyu said, "knife, what''s the use of the smaller array?"


    "The smaller array is enough to cover one tenth of the center of Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, such a smaller array can only slightly block the afterwave of the fight when you really fight with those people from the fairyland, so as to ensure that the people in the array will not be shocked to death in the strong afterwave. Of course, it''s just a way to block the aftershocks. That is to ensure that when you kill those who come, you can ensure the safety of those who are enveloped in it. That''s it. But it can''t stand those who come to attack this array for a long time and specifically. "


    After listening to Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu''s interest, which had just risen, sank again.


    What''s the use of such an array?


    Even Lin Tianyu, Heidao Laozu, and even other character combinations can cope with several immortals. However, the immortal who came back here, with a lesson from the past, will not be too few people. At the same time, the strength will be stronger. Therefore, even if they were able to stop a few immortals, they could not have been outside for a long time, fighting with those immortals all the time. They can only occasionally take advantage of the opportunity to find the single fairy. Then, they have to enter the big array again, to avoid the siege of the immortal people.


    Well, what they need is not such an array, which can only slightly stop the aftershocks.


    What they need is a big array that can really and completely withstand the bombardment of the immortal people.

 Chapter 1294

    wait.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu''s heart is moving.


    It seems that with such an array, it is already enough for them to use.


    Because, in addition to their existing strength, there is a hidden power behind them, right? It was the familiar feeling when he was seriously injured and killed for the first time. Even later, he felt the presence of each other several times. Such a character, that can be a first-class master. Even Lin Tianyu has a feeling. As long as the master is willing to make a move, it is basically minutes, that is to be able to kill those immortals completely.


    There are such masters in.


    What''s more, in such a crisis time, will he still keep his hands off?


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t believe it.


    Thinking about this, Lin Tianyu contacted Xiaodao again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, the master I felt the other day, you should have noticed it at that time. How do you feel about that master. Do you think that master can solve such a crisis? "


    The knife said with a smile, "master, you''ve finally become a little smarter.


    "You know, I can only arrange such a small array. Moreover, this array can only block the aftereffect of the battle. So, why did you still arrange such a formation?


    "That''s because, I also know that with such a master, he must be under such a crisis, to make a move."


    When Lin Tianyu listened to the knife, he finally had a little bit of bottom in his heart.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, is it that you have been able to sense this master, and that is also aware of this crisis. Moreover, he is also paying attention to it. Then, it is inevitable that he will make a move, right?"


    Xiaodao laughed and said, "master, you are really more and more intelligent."


    Good!


    It turns out that the master has been concerned about this matter. Moreover, with the exploration ability of the knife, it is much more powerful than myself.


    In fact, this is also their own stupid.


    Just now, as soon as Xiaodao said it, he was able to arrange such an array to block the aftershocks. Lin Tianyu should have thought about this. After all, although the knife has many times, it is not very reliable. However, he would not do anything too superfluous. Since he already knew that small array, it could not resist the continuous attack of the immortal people, only a burst of aftershocks. Then, he must have thought that when the immortals came, in fact, it just needed this array to block the aftershocks of a fight.


    This knife is playing with my heart again.


    I have already thought about these things clearly. However, he did not tell himself directly, and then let himself guess.


    Hum!


    This knife, it seems, needs to be cleaned up.


    Then, just as Lin Tianyu thought about it, Chi remote suddenly seemed to think of something.


    And then, the ancestor of black Dao was also obviously relaxed. Obviously, he should have thought of something.


    Then, Chi remote looks at Heidao.


    Chi remote way: "Heidao ancestor, I think what we think may be one thing."


    Heidao Laozu took a look at Chi remote. Then, when he looked at him, he nodded his head.

 Chapter 1295

    Then, Chi Yuanyuan and Heidao Laozu quickly sweep their eyes to Lin Tianyu.


    But when they looked at Lin Tianyu, they found that the hidden worries in his eyes had disappeared.


    Obviously, when the two of them thought about it, Lin Tianyu had already thought of it. After all, Lin Tianyu has a more direct contact with each other. Therefore, it makes sense to think about who this person is before them.


    So, when three people look at each other, they all have the heart to have the right place.


    At this time, Heidao Laozu said: "although I think of such a person, I still think that we should find out this person. Well, it''s safer. After all, even if we really know this person. However, we can''t find out this one and really face the top. There is still a little bit of no bottom in my heart. "


    Chi Yuanyuan nods when he hears the words of Heidao Laozu.


    Obviously, it is necessary to get in touch with this person, and then, after determining the fighting power of the other side, Chi remote can be completely relieved.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not directly agree with the two people''s views.


    Chi YaoYuan looked at Lin Tianyu strangely for a while and said, "master of the pavilion, do you already know who the man is. Besides, there is a special confidence in that man


    Lin Tianyu was confident and said, "although I am not sure who that person is. However, I have 100% confidence in that man''s fighting power. This time the crisis, he will certainly take action. In addition, he can easily resolve this crisis. "


    Although, Lin Tianyu''s heart, in fact, all these are not so sure.


    However, he believed in the detective power of the knife.


    From Xiaodao, I just arranged that array, and I had some confidence in Xiaodao. Lin Tianyu believed that the master must have the ability to completely solve this matter.


    Of course, it''s also possible that the master can solve this matter even though he can. But until the last critical moment, maybe he won''t be able to do it. Therefore, although there is the real master in, but, they also have to do their part first, do all the things that can be done well. Then, think about the master. After all, judging from the previous experience, he may have been testing himself and others, forcing them out of their potential completely, and then he will give up.


    Chi remote eyes a bright, way: "so, pavilion Lord, you can finally know, that person in the end will be who. Although we can''t be 100% sure, there should be some clues. "


    "There are some clues."


    Lin Tianyu said: "do you remember that time, when we were only the black sword League subordinate to the sword demon society, we were attacked secretly that night. However, that sneak attack, on the contrary, also made the reputation of our black sword League. However, after that sneak attack, Lu Zu at that time organized another person to attack us again. But when they are fully organized and ready to act. All of a sudden, at this time, we black sword League inside, sounded a burst of black devil tiger''s roar. Then, Lu Zu and the people they had organized, they just withdrew. "

 Chapter 1296

    As soon as Lin Tianyu said, they remembered it immediately.


    At the same time, the heart is also immediately started to associate.


    Pool remote way: "yes. That time was really strange. According to our strength at that time, we had an absolute advantage over the other side of Zhan luzu. However, Lu Zu, since they have already known our strength, and dare to do it, then, behind them, there must be a support for their strength. And now, we can see through it completely. The strength that supported them was just the three immortals, such as Mr. Hua and Mr. Yu, who supported him and gave him confidence.


    "Therefore, they will know that we have such a strong strength, or they will choose to fight against us.


    Then, the black tiger. They chose to leave immediately.


    "It should be that the fairy behind them is afraid. What we fear is not our strength. Because our strength was revealed in the previous war. And the middle of the dispatch, that is, only the black tiger that roar. It''s just in the back, with the roar of the black tiger. That is to say, the roar broke the confidence of three immortals, such as young master Hua.


    "The roar of the tiger can be so powerful.


    "The master of the pavilion means that the real one, who overthrew the whole land of Tianquan, let the three immortals, such as young master Hua, are fearless masters. In fact, they are in the black tiger clan."


    Lin Tianyu listened to Chi''s analysis and nodded.


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, this is just my imagination. After all, whether it is completely true has not been confirmed. What''s more, if we look at the black tiger clan, there are many masters who have realized the half step immortal rule. I believe that in the black tiger clan, these people who have been sent to us now should still be a part of the black magic tiger clan. Only a part of it has such strength, that the whole black magic tiger clan, in fact, how powerful the force should be. Such a powerful black tiger clan, should not have a more powerful character in their family? Otherwise, if there is no such a more powerful character, they can give the black tiger clan to live in the town? "


    Yeah.


    If there are no more powerful characters in the black tiger.


    Then, how could the central part of the magic fog forest become a restricted area for human beings.


    Although now, the strength of the black tiger clan can be regarded as strong enough. However, it is not strong enough to prevent the whole Terran from entering the most central part of the forest. Because, the Terrans now appear to be powerful, although they are not strong enough. However, the real details of the Terran are totally different. Because, within the Terran, but there are many peak figures, they in order to pursue the immortal Road, but have long hidden traces. If these inside information characters, all appear, let alone the black tiger clan has shown these strengths. Even if it is twice as strong as this strength, I''m afraid it is not enough to see.

 Chapter 1297

    Thinking of this, the three looked at each other again.


    In their eyes, there is a certain light flashing.


    This powerful master must be in the black tiger clan.


    At this time, at such a critical moment, they are also really necessary to find out the master and discuss with him. If such a large number of immortals really happened, how should they deal with it. And now, if you want to contact the real master, it seems that only to find those black magic tigers in the clan. Let them get in touch with this person who should be their black tiger clan.


    So, after a discussion, they called for Hu Yi.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Huyi, we want to see the real expert in the black tiger clan. You can introduce us to it."


    However, Hu Yi, who looked like a little doll, shook his head and said, "our ancestors know that you are at this time, and you will want to see him. However, he also told us all in advance. He will not come to see you. "


    Chi remote way: "your ancestor said it in advance. What else did he say


    Hu Yi said: "our ancestors also said that you don''t have to worry about it. At the most critical time, he will help you solve this matter. All you need to do is to do as well as you can


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Since the black devil tiger ancestor said so, then, he must have a way to help himself and others to solve this matter.


    Others do not know, but Lin Tianyu fully understood the terror of the black tiger ancestor. Although there are only a few simple Shenjiao, even the real people have not seen. But Lin Tianyu has absolute confidence in the ancestor of the black tiger clan. As long as he is willing to do so, it is nothing at present. Moreover, now, he has let Hu Yi deliver the message. This matter can be said to be completely settled.


    However, at this time, pool remote is still a little worried.


    Chi remote way: "tiger righteousness, according to you, you black devil tiger clan''s ancestor, in the end how powerful."


    Hu Yi was angry and said, "why, don''t you believe the ancestor of the black tiger clan?" With the words of Hu Yi, a supreme momentum broke out from Hu Yi''s body. It seems that if Chi remote dare not give him a good account, he will be merciless to Chi remote.


    Chi''s heart is shocked. I just asked a question like this, and the tiger''s righteousness had such a big reaction. Who is the ancestor of the black tiger clan? Can get the support of the black tiger clan.


    Chi remote busy way: "tiger Yi, I ask so, it''s not that I don''t believe you black devil tiger ancestor. I just hope to know the exact combat power, so as to make the necessary layout for the next war situation. "


    Hu Yi took a casual look at the remote pool and said, "you can arrange as you like. You''d better not inquire about our ancestors. Moreover, I can tell you, as long as our ancestors do. The immortals from the upper realm of immortals are farts. Our ancestors can kill all of them with a wave of their hands


    Hu Yi finished this sentence, and then he glanced contemptuously towards the pool. Then, he went out of the house directly.

 Chapter 1298

    Looking at Tiger Yi scornfully out of the room, Chi remote in the heart only feel a breath blocked there.


    Chi Yuanyuan looked at Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu, and said, "Pavilion master, look at this tiger righteousness. What does he mean by this? I just asked a question, so as to know the exact strength of the ancestor of the black devil tiger, and then, there should be a unified arrangement. "


    But Lin Tianyu burst out laughing and said, "don''t be angry, great Xia Chi. I think what you said just now, I''m afraid that any one of them will do that. "


    "Why? Is there something wrong with my question


    However, the ancestor Heidao said: "it''s not that you have a problem with your question. It''s the wrong person you choose to ask. I think, in the whole black tiger clan, their ancestors, that is, God like existence. No one, anything, their ancestors have a trace of disrespect and neglect. Your question was not wrong. But in their eyes, you are doubting their ancestors. This is like, if you have a person who is highly respected and like God, if someone asks you this person, there is a little bit of doubt in your words. That''s how you react. "


    When listening to Heidao Laozu saying this, Chi remote thought about it carefully, and he also had some reaction to understand tiger righteousness.


    Of course, this is not to say that there is such a person in Chi''s heart that he respects very much. But because of his cleverness, after a little thought, he could think of such a situation in which Hu Yi was located.


    After that, Chi remote was no longer involved in this matter. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu and thought about it again.


    What''s the right thing for you to do? Now, although it can be determined that this master is the ancestor of the black tiger clan. However, in the end, we have no idea how much he can help us


    Lin Tianyu looked at Chi remote and said definitely, "great Xia Chi, there is something I can tell you responsibly. As long as the ancestor of the black tiger clan, really willing to fight. Well, the problem we think now is nothing at all.


    "As for the specific arrangement, I have a plan.


    "We can arrange an array in the inner wall of Chongxiao Pavilion, as long as it can prevent the impact of the battle aftershocks.


    "Then, once the war begins. Those who are not strong enough to hide in this array. As for those who come, we can resist them. At that time, we''ll let those guys who get into trouble with our Heavenly Kingdom know what real fear is. "


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s expression, Chi remote frowned.


    It seems that you are too confident. Especially for the ancestor of the black magic tiger clan, the leader of the pavilion fully believes that the ancestor of the black magic tiger clan can really stop the enemy. However, how many people are there. We don''t know what kind of strength it is. We don''t know about the strength of that ancestor, right?


    Chi remote way: "Pavilion Lord, I still have two doubts, must say."

 Chapter 1299

    Lin Tianyu looked at the remote pool and said, "OK, you can say it."


    Lin Tianyu also knew that when he looked at Chi remote, he just stopped him from saying it. It was impossible. Besides, if people like military advisers have doubts in their hearts, they are obviously not conducive to the war.


    Chi remote said: "my two doubts are -


    " first, how can the array of defending the aftershocks of the battle be arranged. As far as I know, we are afraid that we have not been able to arrange array mages to prevent the aftereffect of immortal battle. Moreover, the materials and time are not enough.


    "Second, I still want to talk about the ancestor of the black tiger clan.


    "What is his strength?


    "If there is no actual basis for this matter, I still think that there will be mistakes in our arrangement, and the loss will be so great that all of us can''t afford it."


    Between Chi remote''s words, that is also very clear.


    If the black tiger clan is as powerful as they say, then the method mentioned by Lin Tianyu is feasible. But if the ancestor of the black tiger clan was not as strong as Lin Tianyu said, now, we have to think about other ways. That is to say, OK, try to find a way to evacuate all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion. In this way, it can also be guaranteed that the Chongxiao Pavilion will not cause too much irreparable loss after being attacked.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s arrangement of the array is much simpler than that of a more powerful array that completely covers the Chongxiao Pavilion. However, it is also a very difficult thing.


    If this is in its place, we have to plan for it.


    This kind of doubt of Chi remote is exactly what he should consider.


    Hearing Chi''s doubts, Lin Tianyu said, "great Xia Chi, you can rest assured about these two points.


    "First of all, this array will be arranged under my own command to ensure that it can achieve the desired effect without any deviation. Moreover, the time, is also completely able to rush. The kind of crisis I feel, through my perception, should be a few months before it comes. Within this time, I will command people to completely arrange the array.


    "And the ancestor of the black tiger clan, great Xia Chi can rest assured.


    "There is no doubt about his strength.


    "In front of me, the reason why I am hesitant is because I am afraid that he will not fight in this crisis. But now, he has sent a message to us through Hu Yi, and he will surely do something. So, for this crisis, we just need to do our duty well. When there is a real big crisis, as long as he makes a move, all these can be solved completely and easily. "


    After Lin Tianyu finished, Chi remote was still hesitating for a while.


    After thinking about it, Chi remote said again, "master, can you really be 100% sure that as long as the ancestor of the black devil tiger clan hands, this matter can be easily solved? What''s more, cabinet leader, do you really arrange the array you said? "


    Although Lin Tianyu said so clearly.


    But pool remote still can''t completely relax.


    If only on the simple strategy, he pool long-distance, it is with absolute confidence. However, Chi Yuan is still uncertain about the strength of the ancestors of the black magic tigers and Lin Tianyu''s arrangement of such an array.


    As a person who is good at dealing with stratagem, as long as he is not sure, his heart will be completely bottomless.

 Chapter 1300

    Although Chi remote does not understand this kind of, will be more real temperament, Lin Tianyu is actually quite appreciate.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu obviously couldn''t give chi remote explanation too clearly.


    After all, the knife can''t be exposed like this in the first place. There is also the strength of the black tiger ancestor, Lin Tianyu is not enough to use specific examples, for a clear. It''s just a feeling of his. He sensed that the ancestor of the black magic tiger clan was extremely powerful. If he waved his hand, he would even be able to wipe out half of the heaven power continent. However, the feeling was not felt by others, and there was no actual experience. Therefore, even if Lin Tianyu said it again, it would give people a kind of illusory feeling.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu decided not to fight over this matter. He just needs to give ikera a positive attitude.


    Lin Tianyu said: "great Xia Chi, we don''t need to discuss this matter any more. I am in charge of both of them. I can guarantee 100% that there will be no mistakes in these two matters. Chida Xia only needs to help plan and arrange the cooperation when these two things are going on. For example, how to ensure that when the great war starts, all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion can enter the protective array as soon as possible. For example, how to arrange the servants? In some special positions of this big array, when the aftershocks of the war are too big and may exceed the endurance limit of the large array, we can help to stop and wait for things


    Chi remote mouth moved, also want to talk about their own doubts.


    However, thinking of Lin Tianyu''s positive tone, he finally suppressed all doubts temporarily.


    Pool remote way: "well, pavilion Lord, I will arrange these things when I go down. At the same time, I will find out the details of all the people who are now in ChongXiao pavilion to see who is good at array, and pick them out and call them to the leader of the pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well. Then it''s hard for you, great Xia Chi. Those who are proficient in the array, I will use them in the afternoon. At the same time, I also found out all the materials for array arrangement in Chongxiao Pavilion and gave it to me. At the same time, we should also seize the time to collect and purchase all the materials for array arrangement among those who have come to Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    After that, everything is arranged.


    Then, in accordance with the plan, we hastened to take action.


    Later, all the people who came to Chongxiao Pavilion could see that the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion personally led a large group of people and arranged the array in the area around the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Everyone looked at the scene, they were all curious.


    Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, is not that a monk with extraordinary strength? Even, his strength is able to kill the immortals who came to this day.


    However, this powerful Chongxiao Pavilion master can even arrange the array.


    Isn''t that strange?


    How old is Lin Tianyu.


    At such a young age, not only does the strength surpass all the people, but also the level of this array is second to none on the mainland.


    How did he practice this?


    We should not only practice, but also learn such excellent array level. What''s more, it''s just a little old.


    Is it true that there is such a great all rounder on the mainland?

 Chapter 1301

    At the beginning, there were many people around Lin Tianyu who arranged the array.


    After all, the level of the array he arranged was too high. It has completely surpassed the array level of Tianquan land. What''s more, the man who arranged such an array was still the master of Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu, who killed the immortal with his own strength. This is even more amazing.


    However, after a period of time, those people also gradually become accustomed to it.


    Although every time I passed by, I saw that Lin Tianyu personally led the people to arrange the array, I still stopped and looked at it more. However, it was not as surprised as before.


    In another space above the sky, the ancestor and elder of the black magic tiger are still watching there.


    "I didn''t expect that this boy is really an all rounder. This is not only superior in combat power, but the level of array arrangement is far superior to that of others. But, ancestor, this is too strange. How can the person who can arrange such perfect array have not heard that he has learned array and arranged array before? Even the most talented person, if he has not studied at all, it is impossible to arrange such an excellent array


    Lao Zu also carefully watched Lin Tianyu directing people to arrange the array below. After seeing it for a while, my grandfather was puzzled.


    The ancestor said: "it''s really strange! This array level should be able to count as the primary array in the fairyland. Moreover, from some of his habits of arranging arrays, we can see that, in fact, if he had not been limited by time and materials, he could have arranged a higher-level array. However, if there is no systematic study of such an array, it is impossible to arrange it. However, as far as I know about this boy, he has never learned array at all. "


    The grandfather said, with the same look of surprise as the elder.


    Then, the ancestor and the elder are all quietly paying attention to Lin Tianyu, who is arranging the array.


    When they looked at it like this, they directly looked at it for more than a month.


    On this day, the grandfather said, "I understand something. Although the formation was arranged by him, it was not really arranged by him. In other words, in fact, he does not have such a superb array level


    The elder still didn''t understand and said, "ancestor, this array is not really arranged by him. However, if we look at it like this, it is clear that he is commanding and arranging alone, and there is no other person to help. Why is it that he did not arrange the array himself? "


    The ancestor said: "you just saw what you saw in your eyes, but you didn''t see the substance in it."


    When listening to the ancestor say so, the elder is more puzzled, his eyes are puzzled and stare at the ancestor.


    The ancestor said, "look carefully. Most of the time, when he arranges this array to other people under his command, he can''t help but pause for a period of time. Of course, it can also be said that he is thinking. So it makes sense. However, if you look closely, you will find out. In fact, sometimes, it''s just some very simple places. Even if the level of the array is far less than the level of his current array, it can be easily arranged. However, he will pause for a long time to think, which is the problem. "

 Chapter 1302

    "It''s not unreasonable. He stopped for a moment, probably because he was careful by nature and was afraid of making a mistake. So, he should think more about it to avoid making mistakes. "


    The ancestor shook his head and said, "although you think it''s reasonable, it''s not in line with the status quo."


    The elder didn''t know how to answer, so he just looked at the grandfather and waited for him to answer.


    Laozu said: "if it is because the boy is a very careful person, it seems that it can explain. However, the key is that when those particularly complex places appear, the boy just pauses for such a long time and can fully explain them. If you think about it carefully, is there a problem? "


    Ancestor said so, the elder also felt that things seemed unreasonable.


    When Lin Tianyu arranged such a large array, he didn''t quite understand some places. Sometimes he had to think carefully because he was careful. All these were extremely reasonable. However, this is not the case with Lin Tianyu. As long as he starts to arrive at a new node, he will stop for such a period of time. It''s like waiting for someone to tell him and give him some advice. Then, he just took advantage of the pause to learn this thing, and then he could teach those who followed him to set up a big battle.


    Did someone really follow Lin Tianyu and teach him to arrange such a big array?


    However, if someone really followed him and taught him, then everything would make sense. After all, the array and the power are obviously beyond the level above the heaven power land. It''s not on the land of Tianquan. It''s easy to learn. Moreover, no one has ever seen Lin Tianyu learn array. Well, such a powerful array can be arranged. Is there such a natural genius who can achieve such a high level of array without learning?


    Of course not.


    With the analysis of Laozu, the elder also carefully watched the array arranged by Lin Tianyu.


    Indeed, the more you see it, the more you can feel it. It is clear that someone is teaching Lin Tianyu to arrange this array. As long as he changed a node, no matter how simple or complex, Lin Tianyu would pause for enough time, and then he would start to arrange and explain to those who helped him set up the array. However, he slowly watched Lin Tianyu arrange the array below. With the passage of time, the elder also found a very strange phenomenon -


    at the beginning, no matter which node he changed to, Lin Tianyu would stop, as if waiting for the guidance of others.


    But as time goes on, sometimes when he changes the array nodes, Lin Tianyu can directly start to arrange the array. It was as if he had been instructed by others. However, he just changed the node, but no one to point out, he can also personally arrange out. Although, often this kind of node, Lin Tianyu can directly arrange the nodes without any pause, are only some very common and simple nodes.


    However, this clearly shows that Lin Tianyu has mastered these simple nodes in the time of array arrangement for such a period of time.

 Chapter 1303

    This - it seems that it was just for a period of time to arrange the array. He has learned some node arrangement in this array!


    "Laozu, have you found that Lin Tianyu has already learned such a complex array and many nodes have been learned in such a period of time. This, together with the array, if you want to have achievements, which one has not experienced years of exploration and accumulation. But Lin Tianyu, how long has it been? He has already found out some ways to deal with such a powerful and complicated array. Grandfather, does he really have such a genius? "


    Laozu nodded his head and said, "yes, this boy is talented enough. I didn''t expect that he not only cultivated an excellent skill, but also had such a talent for the array arrangement. "


    Then, the ancestor and the elder are looking down, the eyes are flashing light.


    With such a talent, as long as he works hard for a period of time, maybe he will become a generation of master?


    Then, the elder said curiously, "ancestor, you said that this boy is instructed by someone to arrange the array. But, ancestor, I looked carefully for such a long time, but did not see at all, there is a person around him, give him advice. Lao Zu, is it possible that we guessed wrong. If someone gave him some advice, we didn''t notice it. It is possible that he was cheated. However, we have already thought of this possibility. Then, carefully observe, then, even if this person is hidden well, it is bound to be found. But for such a long time, there was no shadow at all. Have you found anything, ancestor? "


    Laozu also shook his head and said, "I have been observing carefully, trying to find out who that person is. However, after observing for such a long time, he didn''t find anyone instructing him at all. "


    The eldest said: "ancestor, then, is it possible that we have made a mistake. In fact, there was no one to instruct him. But, by chance, he learned the array. However, learning is not very familiar, so, on the edge of the layout and consolidation. Then there will be those strange pauses. "


    The old ancestor said: "impossible, someone must have instructed him to arrange this array again."


    The elder retorted: "if someone really instructs him to arrange this array next to him, I don''t believe it. Even the ancestor can''t find the existence of that person. Even if that person is an immortal, or even a high-level immortal, as long as he arrives on the Tianquan continent, it is also impossible to hide the eyes of his ancestors. However, if there is such a person, how can he hide from his grandfather''s eyes? "


    Laozu also thought about this problem for a while.


    Indeed, on the whole Tianquan continent, there should be no one who wants to hide his eyes.


    But now, according to his own observation and intuition, he firmly believes that someone must be teaching Lin Tianyu to arrange the array. However, how could he allow himself to observe, but he could not find out who this man was and where he was hiding?


    Will there be such people in the whole land of heavenly power?

 Chapter 1304

    Laozu thought, and then his eyes again looked at Lin Tianyu.


    No!


    There must be such a person.


    But where does this man exist?


    Why do you even have no sense at all?


    Laozu didn''t believe that it existed. Moreover, he had been instructing Lin Tianyu who arranged the array. He could really hide his eyes and divine sense and exist.


    No!


    Maybe there''s another possibility.


    Although this person exists. In fact, he may not exist. Because he doesn''t exist outside.


    He may exist in some kind of space container on Lin Tianyu. Then, he just exchanged consciousness with Lin Tianyu and handed in Lin Tianyu''s array. Then, if such a state is investigated by ordinary methods, it is impossible to find out. If you want to find out, unless you use a special method of spirit and soul to enter Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness, you can find out by careful exploration. There is also a possibility that the man is just a state of soul. He''s not something in the sense of ordinary human existence. Then, such a situation, it is even more impossible to find out.


    Because, if it is just such a soul state, it can be completely integrated into the spirit of Lin Tianyu, and then it can be integrated into the spirit of Lin Tianyu.


    Such a state, even if you enter into the spirit of Lin Tianyu, you can not really become the master of the spirit of Lin Tianyu, you can not distinguish, there are actually two spirits in it. If they really want to hide, they can even melt into one for a short time to avoid the detection of outsiders.


    However, if it is the latter state. That is, unless he has special trust in the spirit body which only has the soul state, it can completely guarantee that the spirit body will not do harm to him. Otherwise, if the external spirit body, once it plays a role in his soul, it is very likely that it will directly take away and control his whole body.


    Is this the latter possibility?


    Thinking of the latter possibility, my grandfather was shocked. If this is the case, and Lin Tianyu does not know the danger, his situation may be really dangerous.


    But Lin Tianyu was the favorite of his ancestors, and he was expected to protect the land of heavenly power in the future.


    If he really out of this behind this kind of situation, it will not let all the efforts of the ancestors wasted. Then, in the rest of his life, would it be possible to find an outstanding person like Lin Tianyu to guard the Tianquan continent? I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    In this way, my grandfather''s face changed.


    Xindao: since there is such a discovery, there may be such a danger, so he must take advantage of now, when he can still control all this, to help Lin Tianyu wipe out the danger completely. In this way, it can ensure that he has been growing up and will not die because of the danger he did not realize.


    The old ancestor thought of doing it, and his soul turned into water and covered the past to Lin Tianyu below.


    When the power of the soul shrouded Lin Tianyu in the past, the ancestor even temporarily cut off all the exploration of the outside world, and also made all people feel less than a trace of abnormality.

 Chapter 1305

    But when the power of the spirit of his ancestors was directly integrated into Lin Tianyu''s spirit body, he didn''t feel anything.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu just suddenly felt a short pause.


    Then his divinity, his perception, even what his eyes saw, all stopped. And then, when he woke up, it was all over again. He didn''t even know that there had been such a pause in everything. His consciousness will be directly connected to the following, and all his perception and seeing will be connected with the previous moment.


    Such a means of the ancestor has completely surpassed that of the friars. This is the means of the immortal family, and in the immortal family means, it is absolutely an extremely clever means.


    The soul of the ancestor wrapped up the whole body of Lin Tianyu''s spirit and soul and examined it inch by inch.


    However, after all the inspection, the ancestor did not find the dangerous thing he imagined. Other people can''t find out the things that are integrated into Lin Tianyu''s spirit body. However, the old ancestor''s means are not comparable to other ordinary people.


    Strange!


    Why not.


    At this time, the knife was hiding in the space of Tiandao, and his body was shivering.


    Xiaodao faintly realized that the reason why this powerful soul completely enveloped Lin Tianyu''s body was that he had something to do with the meticulous exploration in his spirit body. Fortunately, he just returned to Tiandao space instead of directly living in Lin Tianyu''s spirit body. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be discovered by this powerful soul.


    Such a powerful soul, though his own Dharma inheritance palace, has no great effect on him.


    However, it is also possible that he is just like the old master Hua in front of him. He wants to control himself, and then use himself as the guide to get the soul inheritance palace?


    No way!


    This is an extremely dangerous person. You must hide yourself.


    Xiaodao hid his trembling body in the innermost and most secret corner of Tiandao space. Although, even in such a corner, it is not safe at all. As long as this powerful spirit body explores, it will also discover itself. However, it''s like the ostrich, when in danger, buries its head in the sand. It''s just a kind of psychological comfort.


    Sure enough, the powerful soul body, after exploring Lin Tianyu''s spirit and soul body again, failed to leave, but continued to explore Lin Tianyu''s body, inch by inch.


    Without much effort, the powerful soul found Tiandao space in Lin Tianyu''s body.


    "Oh, there was such a space for other people. No wonder just now, I couldn''t find out. There was someone around him who was pointing out. "


    The ancestor said, the soul directly to the sky sword space inside, explored into.


    Then, all the way to the inside, the deepest place is to find the knife, is hiding there, shivering.

 Chapter 1306

    After exploring, it turned out that it was just a spirit hiding in the space of Tiandao. The ancestor laughed at ease.


    The old ancestor said: "small tool spirit, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you again."


    The knife said: "then you won''t harm me. Why do you want the soul to invade in and even directly control the master''s body. Still so unscrupulous to come in to explore. Do you want to control me, and then, with me as the traction, go to the fairyland and inherit the soul inheritance palace? I can tell you, that''s just wishful thinking. Even if you are in full control of me, you will not be able to get the soul inheritance palace. Even if you want to get the soul inheritance palace through this means, it will infuriate the soul inheritance palace, so that you, even all the people in your blood, can not get the soul inheritance palace. "


    The ancestor laughed and said, "I never thought that I would get the soul inheritance palace of Tiandao secret place."


    Xiaodao didn''t believe in it: "I didn''t think about it. Did you cheat the ghost? The soul inheritance palace, in the fairyland, who doesn''t want to get it. Even the Immortal Emperor in the fairyland would want to get such a inheritance palace. You don''t want to, who believes it? "


    Laozu laughed again and said, "to tell you the truth, I thought so before. Later, though, I didn''t have the idea. Because, when I was in the fairyland, there were many people who had ideas about the soul inheritance palace. Including my master, that''s a real genius gathering. However, so many talented, peerless experts, to fight for the soul inheritance palace, in the end, who can win. It''s also because I''ve seen so much of their fighting that I''ve long since given up my plan to get this sword''s secret place and soul inheritance palace. "


    After listening to Laozu''s words and his sincere attitude, Xiaodao finally believed him.


    Since this soul is such a terrible character, it is not to control himself. The knife is no longer as afraid as the front, and the body is no longer shivering like the front.


    "Since you didn''t come to control me, you didn''t want to get the soul inheritance palace. Then, why do you invade the master''s body with your soul, and make such a rude and rude exploration? "


    The ancestor said: "I do this, not for your master, for his safety."


    The knife was puzzled and said, "for the sake of the owner''s safety. Do you think so for the safety of the host? If you probe like this, that''s the most dangerous thing for the master. Even at this time, you want to kill the master, seize the opportunity of the master, or take away the master, all in your mind. Now, you are the greatest danger. "


    The ancestor laughed again and said, "I do this for the safety of this boy."


    The knife said, "well, it''s for the safety of the host. Tell me about it. "


    The ancestor said: "because, I have been in the sky, watching this boy arrange the formation below."


    Xiaodao nodded, which he had known for a long time.


    Laozu said: "after a long time of observation, I found that someone was teaching this boy to arrange the array. However, it is a little strange. That is, although I know someone is teaching this boy to set up the array. But I can''t find out where the man who taught him is

 Chapter 1307

    In the heart of Xiaodao, there is a lot of joy.


    I''m hiding in Tiandao space, or in the master''s spirit body and consciousness space. I was there and taught the master to arrange the array. It would be strange if you could find out all the exploration in the periphery.


    The ancestor said again: "just because I can''t find out, I feel that this boy may be in danger."


    The knife said, "even if you can''t find out, what about it? How could this be involved in something dangerous to the owner? "


    The ancestor said, "are you really stupid, or are you fake stupid.


    "Since your master has been taught his array, and that man can''t even find out. Then, in addition to the state like you, there is only another state left of this person -


    "that is, this person is only left with a spirit body, which can enter into the spirit body of your master for symbiosis. This symbiotic spirit body, even if I used the most skillful method outside, it is absolutely impossible to find out. isn''t it?


    "But I don''t need to say more about it. You, who have lived for many years, can imagine the danger.


    "If it''s a spirit body in your master''s spirit, teach him to arrange the array. Since the master''s array is much better than your master''s, it must be better than this one. When the spirit body has the slightest ambivalence, you just need to use some measures when your master is not aware of the danger, for fear that you, the master, may appear to be him. But the spirit is going to change, isn''t it? "


    When the old ancestor of the black devil tiger said this, Xiaodao immediately understood the other party''s worries.


    It seems that the other party''s soul has entered Lin Tianyu''s body, which is really a good intention. I''m really worried that Lin Tianyu is in danger.


    However, just now, the ancestor called the knife an antique, which made the knife very unhappy.


    What''s more, just looking at the appearance of the knife, his appearance is nothing more than the appearance of a child in his teens. That is clearly the Lord who likes to pretend tender. Now, people call him an antique. It''s strange that he can be happy.


    The knife was dissatisfied and said, "you old man, you are blind. Which eye can see that I am an old one. I''m clearly a child, aren''t I? "


    Knowing that the other side didn''t mean anything at all, Xiaodao''s courage was also increased.


    "Besides, since I know that I am older than you, you should have the heart to respect the elders, don''t you? You shouldn''t use a honorific title, or a respectful salute, should you


    Looking at the knife like this, Laozu was amused.


    Obviously, this old monster, who has lived for many years, must be bored and tight in his heart. Therefore, when he finds a person, he wants to make fun of him first.


    As long as the person can be identified, there is no danger to him, then he can put on a dignified airs and pretend to be in front of you.


    It''s a little bit of fun in his boring life.


    It''s estimated that when I was just following Lin Tianyu, this knife had not been less used.


    Of course, it''s not a bad heart for him to put on airs like this. It''s just too boring.


    Live too long, anyone will be bored.

 Chapter 1308

    In this way, the black tiger ancestor was happy.


    But on the surface, the ancestor is deliberately face a heavy, way: "small tool spirit enough arrogant ah!"


    Inside Xiaodao''s heart, he complacently said: you will not really harm me. I will not look for you to be arrogant. Do you dare to look for the person who threatens me? Besides, your strength is still so strong. You are arrogant and have a special sense of achievement, don''t you?


    Pooh!


    What strength is still so strong. If my knife doesn''t follow the master, it will be affected. On your strength, in my eyes, I''m afraid even a little mole ants are not counted, OK?


    Thinking about this, Xiaodao said: "how can I be arrogant. Then tell yourself, am I an old man? Is it time for you, a little fellow, to respect the elders? I''ll teach you to respect the older generation. Is it arrogant? What is your way of thinking? "


    This time, knife, that''s how it works.


    Anyway, they won''t really do anything to him. This is just what he can take to spend his life as an artificer and a boring time in his long life.


    The grandfather looked at it and grinned abruptly.


    But that smile is let the knife heart, a burst of faint hair feeling rose up.


    This -


    seems to be the prey that a beast has been staring at, OK?


    In the heart of the knife, it was tightening up.


    Oops!


    No, he shouldn''t have found such a strong man to deliberately provoke him. Others have no malice, they have no malice. However, the strong is the real strong one. If he suddenly turned over his face, he would like to add this malice to himself, then how can he do. Is he going back on his word? However, the strength is not enough, is it reasonable to talk to others?


    The old Zu''s smiling eyes fixed on the knife and said, "Xiaodao, isn''t it? Although I will not do anything to your master Lin Tianyu. Because, I want to train him up, in the future, to guard our heavenly power continent. However, Lin Tianyu is Lin Tianyu. You are a spirit. You are not the same as him, are you? Even if I did what I did to you, as long as I still trained this boy, I would still achieve my goal, didn''t I? "


    The knife only felt the whole scalp tingling. The smile looked at his eyes and let the knife dodge.


    Damn it!


    How could you provoke such a horrible guy?


    Now, isn''t it that you find yourself uncomfortable?


    Xiaodao looked at the ancestor of black magic tiger in horror and said, "what do you want to do? Although I am not the same as the host. However, I can instruct him to practice, teach him many other things, and speed up his growth. Moreover, it can help him avoid a lot of danger. If I am not at his side, his danger will increase infinitely, and his growth speed will inevitably slow down infinitely. If you really for the master, in order to let him grow up as soon as possible, you can''t do anything to me


    "There seems to be a little bit of truth."


    The old ancestor said again: "however, although there is a little bit of truth. But I still believe in a truth. That is, any peerless master can grow up, it does not need to rely on the little chance you said, and the way to speed up. The fundamental reason why they can grow up is that they have to endure enough hardships. This does not need you such a spirit to follow his side, but also can let him go through more hardships, isn''t it? For this boy, I can experience more hardships and become a stronger master. It seems that I really don''t need to confuse you with your master Lin Tianyu. "

 Chapter 1309

    When the black devil tiger ancestor said so, his eyes were still full of laughter.


    Knife looked at the smile, but clearly felt full of killing opportunities.


    It seems that the ancestor of the black tiger is not laughing at the moment, but looking at him ferociously and showing his fangs.


    The knife kept dodging back and said, "what are you, you, what are you going to do? If you really dare to do anything to me, I will tell you, I, I, I... "


    "What are you going to do to me? I''m going to kill you now. I''ll see what you can do. Hey, hey, hey, hey... "


    The old ancestor of the black magic tiger said, he stretched out a hand toward the knife. The hand was full of prestige. Then, he slowly patted the knife out. The palm of the hand was very slow, very slow. However, even with such a slow stroke, the knife could clearly feel that there was no possibility of him escaping. As long as the blow is dropped, he will have no other end except for his soul. The knife tried to move him back as far as he could. However, he felt that he could not move at all.


    Ah!


    Damn it!


    How can I die like this and get into such a powerful person?


    Ah -


    if he was given another chance like this and lent him a thousand courage, he would never have provoked such a terrible and powerful person again.


    Ah!


    He''s really dying. What''s more, he died so stifled.


    There was no battle, no wonderful performance, no everything he wanted to see, and even no audience. Then, his knife died like this and he was in the secret place of Tiandao.


    Ah -


    I really have to die like this.


    In the heart of Xiaodao, he is full of regret. But at this time, when Xiaodao closed his eyes and waited for the palm to fall on him and beat him to death, suddenly, Xiaodao felt the power of the palm technique which was so oppressive that he didn''t dare to move at all. All of a sudden, he disappeared. He could no longer feel the power of that oppression.


    Eh!


    What''s going on?


    Am I dead?


    However, it seems that it is too easy to die. I didn''t feel anything, and then, all of a sudden, I died. soundless and stirless. There seems to be something wrong.


    Xiaodao finally opened her eyes and wanted to see what was going on?


    However, when the knife opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the old ancestor of the black devil tiger. He stood in front of him with a smile. In that case, as amiable as you want to be.


    What''s going on?


    On second thought, the knife understood.


    Ah!


    This damned ancestor of the black devil tiger, he didn''t really want to kill him. That is to say, to make a joke with him. However, if you make a joke, you can''t make a good joke, making him think he is going to die.


    Are you trying to scare people to death?


    You damn asshole! Old tortoise! Son of a bitch! Son of a tortoise!


    ¡­¡­


    Anyway, what''s ugly? The knife cursed something in his heart. He scolded the ancestor of the black devil tiger completely in his heart. He scolded him for nothing.

 Chapter 1310

    At this time, the ancestor of the black magic tiger suddenly laughed at the knife and said, "little rabbit, are you scolding me in your heart?"


    The knife''s heart is protruding.


    Just now, he was really in the heart, constantly scolding the black tiger ancestor.


    However, think about the front, he was just verbal, took advantage of the black devil tiger ancestor, was cleaned up so miserably. If at this time, scold each other in the heart, let the other party know, it still has to put themselves into the 18 layers of hell inside.


    Ah!


    No way.


    Absolutely can''t admit, also absolutely can''t let him know that he scolded those things.


    When Xiaodao thought about this, he shook his head like a rattle drum, and said in his mouth: "no, no, I have never scolded the elder in my heart." While saying, but also subconsciously to the back to hide.


    At this time, in order to avoid the punishment that he may be punished, the knife even has no lower limit.


    Directly called up the black devil tiger ancestor, the elder generation came. According to his actual age, he can be regarded as the elder, the elder and the elder of the black magic tiger. But now, if you really admit all that and don''t hurry to lower your head, maybe this guy will really be able to put himself in order, not to let himself have a half chance to turn the table, and even, really take his own life away, it is possible.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger, he is absolutely a vicious man!


    Thinking of this, I feel regret in my heart. Why did he owe so much that he had to scold this guy in his heart and give out such a tone? But now it''s better, this tone is not completely out, but on the contrary, it''s caused me such an endless trouble to the body.


    In his heart, Xiaodao secretly swore:


    later, no matter what the reason is, even if he is in his heart and only knows it, he will definitely and absolutely stop scolding this madman any more. Absolutely, absolutely, he swore.


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger laughed and said, "good! I wish I didn''t scold. If you really dare to scold me in my heart, I will definitely let you die very ugly. Otherwise, you can try the knife


    Xiaodao said in his heart: I haven''t tried yet, but I''m almost scared to death. I dare to try.


    But in my heart, after calling out the name of Laozi, Xiaodao felt something wrong again. If you pretend to be so big to this fierce tiger, you will die soon. So, in the heart of the knife, he said again: Yes! From now on, my knife will definitely and never scold your ancestor again. Do not dare to speak directly to scold, or in the heart to scold, that is absolutely not.


    At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger seemed to be able to see the idea in the knife''s heart. He laughed again, and his body suddenly became empty. Then, the ancestor of the black magic tiger disappeared directly into the space of Tiandao.


    At this time, however, the knife almost immediately sat on the ground in fear.


    It''s terrible!


    That''s a devil!


    From now on, I''ll never see this guy for a lifetime.


    Hey, hey!


    Thinking of this, the knife burst out laughing again.


    Now, he has really experienced the power of the black tiger ancestor. Compared with those immortals who were suppressed in Tianquan land, they were more than ten thousand times stronger. With such a strong tiger on the Tianquan continent, can''t the crisis be solved in minutes?

 Chapter 1311

    And in the black tiger ancestors of the soul just received back, Lin Tianyu immediately woke up.


    Lin Tianyu just woke up, clearly felt just now, he seems to have such a moment, he is actually not under his control of the feeling. This feeling, let his heart, a lot of tension. His body is out of his control. If there is any danger suddenly, can''t he wait for death? But again, he could recall the situation when he was out of control, but he could not remember it clearly. However, the only feeling that made him feel a little relieved was that just now, the feeling that he was uncontrollable to his body was clearly that he had no malicious feelings.


    Only though he clearly felt that he was not under his control, he was still clear about the feeling of good and evil.


    It is like there are some spiritual things, though he has not reached that high level of spirituality. But he was particularly sensitive to some external feelings of good and evil. Even, there are many times when they can completely transcend those who have reached a higher level of wisdom.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it carefully. The feeling just now clearly happened. But why did he have some unclear feelings.


    So Lin Tianyu asked the people next to him.


    However, except for the moment, seeing Lin Tianyu seemed to be so stunned for a small meeting, there was no sense of any other unreasonable place. Besides, Lin Tianyu suddenly was stunned by a small meeting. Isn''t it normal again? By now, this has been arranged the formation time, but has already had many times. Lin Tianyu, once careless, would suddenly be so dazzled, as if thinking about something again.


    That way, clearly is thinking about the formation, how to make this formation more perfect.


    So to ask the people around, that is also a question of what, so come ah.


    Lin Tianyu thought again, was it, just now, really his own illusion?


    Otherwise, why do other people have no special feelings?


    No, no!


    It can never be delusion.


    Because, that feeling is too clear.


    Well, I can ask the knife to see. This is a non - reliable thing, at this time, it is absolutely impossible to not rely on the spectrum. After all, he was in his body. What changes have happened to that, isn''t he the first to feel it in a minute?


    Yes, yes, just ask this unreliable knife.


    So Lin Tianyu quickly realized that he fell into the space of the sky knife and found the knife and said, "knife, just now, what strange things happened?"


    "Strange things?" The knife was stunned, and he certainly knew how it was.


    Just now, the soul of the old ancestor of the black demon tiger came, but he directly controlled the whole body and consciousness of Lin Tianyu. Isn''t it strange about it? But, again, think about the black tiger ancestor that the ferocious and terrible appearance, the knife heart, secretly shake, he can not dare to provoke this vicious guy so casually.

 Chapter 1312

    So, the knife quickly shook his head and said, "No. There can be something strange. I have always been in the master''s body, in this Tiandao space. If there is anything strange, I will be the first to know about it. "


    Judging from Xiaodao''s affirmation, Lin Tianyu is not sure.


    To tell you the truth, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it had happened. However, it seemed that it was an illusion.


    These two feelings are intertwined. Lin Tianyu himself is not sure whether it is really something.


    Now, the knife said so firmly, and the knife has been in his body. So, can the knife make a mistake in this matter?


    Lin Tianyu thought again, but he couldn''t find any more evidence.


    "This knife, it''s not that he is unreliable, is it?"


    After hearing this, Xiaodao almost blurted out what had happened just now. Why is it not reliable. He''s afraid to say that, OK? Such a fierce tiger, if he said it, once he was known by the other party in the future, he would not necessarily clean up how miserable he was.


    Lin Tianyu talked about it for a while. After being suspicious for a while, he couldn''t find any evidence. He had to continue to arrange the array.


    At this time, above the sky, in another space, the elder curiously said, "Lao Zu, you just went down. What''s the result of your exploration? Did the guy who taught Lin Tianyu how to set up a battle array threatened this boy? "


    The grandfather shook his head and said, "no more."


    "Who is he then?"


    "He''s been a spirit for a long time. It''s a very interesting little fellow


    When Lao Zu talked about the interesting little guy, he laughed again.


    Although it looks like, it''s just a little guy from ten years old. And it''s really interesting. You can call him a little guy. It''s not right. Because the specific age of his existence can not be fully seen by his ancestors. However, he could clearly feel that it was an antique level that had existed for a long time.


    The great elder heard from the ancestor that it was a spirit that had lived for a long time, so he became interested.


    Because it''s not just a simple spirit. What''s more, the spirit, which has lived for a long time, will still be arranged with such an excellent array.


    The elder asked: "ancestor, is the spirit of that instrument useful for the growth of this boy? Yes, to this boy, what help has been provided. "


    The ancestor thought about it and said, "I can''t tell you exactly what kind of help I''ll have for a while. However, I can still feel that the help will be particularly great. In fact, in my opinion, even the array in front of me is just some paths of the instrument. The greatest help of the spirit to Lin Tianyu should be focused on the sabre technique. Because when I saw the spirit, I felt that it was not very reliable, but I could clearly feel a boundless sense of knife in his body

 Chapter 1313

    The vast sense of Dao!


    In the big elder''s heart, a position envies unceasingly.


    No wonder this boy''s Dao level is so high. It turns out that there is such a spirit behind his back to help him.


    "Besides, I can feel that the spirit should have been damaged. If he had not been injured, it would have been much better than my level. With such a spirit behind his back to help the boy, he can also move forward more smoothly, and he can go forward more smoothly


    "Laozu, in your opinion, with the help of the spirit, how far can Lin Tianyu go


    The ancestor thought about it and said, "if I guess it''s good. Because of the help of a spirit, Lin Tianyu can definitely go ahead all the time. Even, he is able to directly go beyond the realm of immortals


    Beyond the realm of immortal existence!


    There was a breath of jealousy in it, and the eyes were full of vanity.


    For this beyond the realm of immortals, in the end what kind of state, heaven power on the mainland, but there are a lot of people, that is simply do not know. After all, even the top friars on the Tianquan land can only stay in the realm of immortals. When it comes to transcending the level of immortals, they simply can''t imagine. Because, all his life, his goal is just to hope that he can fly to the fairyland and become an immortal, and surpass the level above the heaven power land. As for, above the realm of the immortal, there is beyond the level of the immortal, they simply do not know, also can not imagine.


    However, the big elder of the black tiger clan knows this.


    At that time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger told him something about Cultivation on the spur of the moment.


    Therefore, after listening to the ancestor''s talk about the extent to which this chance could be achieved, the elder was completely filled with jealousy. Even, he could not suppress his own thoughts at all. His vanity was naturally sent out.


    At this time, the ancestor felt the momentum of the elder, suddenly turned back, and then, to the elder is a roar.


    "Roar --"


    a long roar directly penetrates the whole mind of the elder and goes straight to the bottom of his heart.


    In this roar, the elder''s mind, which was blinded by the moment, was finally able to recover, and his eyes became clear.


    The ancestor sighed and said, "you are the elder of my black magic tiger clan. However, this mind is too unshakeable. A mind like you, as a big elder of a clan, is really worrying. Can''t you understand. Is an opportunity like that not something ordinary people can get? Usually, it is necessary to have the chance to choose the master himself so that his master can really get the chance. If you are so jealous of such a good chance, you will be greedy. Even if you still want to take that opportunity for your own use, it will be nothing. Because, such a big chance, it will be doomed, can only choose the people they identified

 Chapter 1314

    However, when the ancestor said so, although he saw that the elder had lowered his head, the trace of greed in his eyes could not be concealed.


    The ancestor had to say again: "elder, you may think I''m wrong. As long as you can get such a chance, you can also become a boy like Lin Tianyu, so excellent, right.


    "Well, I will tell you very responsibly that your idea is totally wrong.


    "Because if I''m not wrong, the chance and the existence time are definitely not only one year or two years. For at least tens of thousands of years, it has existed on the Tianquan continent


    This is a chance that has existed for tens of thousands of years on the Tianquan continent!


    The elder was in a panic.


    This has been in the existence of tens of thousands of years of opportunity, why so long time, but no one has been getting it?


    Is it possible that this chance has not been born before, but now, it has just been born?


    In the elder''s heart, this is the only way to think.


    After all, if it had been tens of thousands of years. Other people did not get this chance, until now, Lin Tianyu appeared, finally got such a chance. It''s a bit too much to say. Can it be that, in tens of thousands of years, there has been no suitable candidate to get such an opportunity?


    Is it impossible at all?


    The ancestor looked at the elder''s thinking appearance, of course, he knew what he was thinking.


    "Yes, it''s just the same as you think. Indeed, for several tens of thousands of years, this opportunity has been constantly emerging, but no one has ever been given it.


    "You can''t believe it.


    "As long as I name this opportunity, you will be able to think of it and believe it completely. This chance, which has existed for tens of thousands of years on Tianquan continent, is the secret place of black sword. I think you have fought for the secret place of black sword. At that time, did you get the chance?


    "Since it''s in front of you, you can''t get it. Now, someone has to go. Do you think you can get it back?


    "It''s easy to get such an opportunity when there''s no owner.


    "Because, in such an opportunity, it already has the spirit of the spirit. Once the spirit really recognizes the Lord, even if it is other people, and then through what means, it will not be recognized by the spirit. Even if you can grab it, it''s just a waste opportunity. Because when there is no owner, the spirit will find fault with the owner. The master''s qualification is not enough, it will never be recognized. Now, with the master, such a spirit can be the most loyal. So, no one else can get his approval at all.


    "What''s more, he is in Lin Tianyu''s hands now. Do you think that even in the whole land of heavenly power, there are still people who can take such a chance from his hands? "


    In the black tiger ancestor said so, the elder raised his eyes and looked at the ancestor.


    The meaning in the eyes was completely understood by my grandfather.


    That clearly means that other people can''t take this opportunity from Lin Tianyu''s hand. But, don''t you have an ancestor? If your grandfather personally, want to take away the chance, is not it a matter of ease?

 Chapter 1315

    Looking at the elder, the old father sighed in his heart.


    Perhaps just now, he should not have told the elder such a level of opportunity. Now, this opportunity is clearly in his heart, rooted. No matter how to put the facts and make sense to him, he would have imagined that he would get such a chance in his hands first. Unless there is no chance at all. For example, when Lin Tianyu is in such a good condition, he can deal with Lin Tianyu alone. This is clearly to find death. Therefore, he can''t do it.


    However, once there is a chance, such as Lin Tianyu injured, or the elder elder can find several powerful helpers, then, maybe, he will take the risk.


    Oh!


    With such a lesson, after, no matter who, can no longer easily tell this opportunity.


    Otherwise, the greedy heart of this person is really terrible.


    Even if this time the fairyland people down the border, it must be with this opportunity, there is an inseparable relationship.


    Hum!


    But, when you cactus came to fight for chance, they thought about it again. This opportunity, that is not good thing. Even if you are cactus, this lower bound is coming, it is also ready to fall in the lower bound.


    Then, the old ancestor did not see the elder again.


    After all, it is time to say that the old people have already said it to the elder. As for, the elder did not listen to it. Finally, he would lose his life because of the chance of greed. That is not the old ancestor can manage it again.


    In the following words, Lin Tianyu continues to lead people to set up this protection array.


    In the fairyland, the cross-border formation of the blood evil gate is also being arranged in an intensive way.


    In a moment, time passed, it was three months later, when Lin Tianyu married.


    This day, people who came to join Lin Tianyu''s wedding, also land and land continued to have already arrived in the Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, the whole hall of Chongxiao, with high friends, the corner of the hall falls, and there is a happy atmosphere everywhere. Inside the Xiaoxiao Pavilion, there are also special staff in charge of the chief commander to welcome. They arrange both sides and treat all of them in a well organized way. All of this, that is not Lin Tianyu to busy work. He is about to be groom and shepherd.


    Lin Tianyu was arranged to talk to several elders, waiting for the wedding to proceed, in the heart, is both excited and nervous.


    Originally, Lin Tianyu, who was talking with his elders, suddenly changed his face and glanced at the sky. Then, quickly shouted to all the people who were busy outside and were busy living: "quick, fast, quick, let everyone quickly enter the protective array in the center of the Xiaoge. Hurry up, put everything down, arrange and rehearse it in accordance with the previous arrangement. Hurry up, let all people enter the central protection array. "


    When arranging the battle battle battle battle, Lin Tianyu has been holding fast in the gate of the Chongxiao Pavilion and trained a group of special teams. The responsibility of this team is that once there is a crisis, they will hand in person and quickly arrange for all the people who come to the ChongXiao pavilion to enter the protection array in the center of the Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 1316

    Now, Lin Tianyu, with a nervous look on his face, beckons everyone to enter the protective array in the middle of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s voice, wrapped by magic, has been spread throughout the whole Chongxiao Pavilion. The special team immediately knew their responsibilities, so they immediately set out to guide all the people who are still outside the ChongXiao pavilion to the big array in the middle of the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After a while, the black knife ancestor also arrived at Lin Tianyu''s side, stood together with Lin Tianyu, and looked at the sky. Their eyes were full of seriousness. It seems that there is going to be a devil monster coming out of the sky. When they arrive at the Chongxiao Pavilion, they devour the whole Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Other people saw the expression of black knife ancestor and Lin Tianyu, and they all followed him and watched in the sky.


    However, at this time, the sky is still a school of blue sky and white clouds, the rest of the things are not visible.


    Strange!


    There is no change in what this is. But looking at the expression of the pavilion master and the ancestor of Heidao, it is clear that they are not faking.


    So, what will change?


    These people have been staring at the sky, for a long time there is no movement. So, someone took back their eyes and looked at the black sword ancestor and Lin Tianyu again. I saw the expressions of Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu. At this time, they became more and more serious. Just that expression, let see the people, vaguely feel a burst of inexplicable pressure.


    It is clear that they really feel something terrible.


    But above the sky, there is nothing.


    As a result, some people have lost their interest in looking at the sky again, so they find a stool to sit down and wait leisurely to see if something special happens. And some people, it is still accompanied by Lin Tianyu and black knife ancestor looking at the sky above.


    "Tianyu, how do you feel about the power of the immortals coming down this time? Although I can feel faintly, it is true that there will be a fairy coming to the next world, and this time the prestige should not be small. However, I can''t feel it at all


    After all, the ancestor of Heidao was only the first master in Tianquan.


    Although it will get some hints of this world. However, after all, it is only some vague danger tips, and it will not be so clear.


    But Lin Tianyu is different.


    He was once praised by the heaven and earth on the whole Tianquan continent. That hint, for him, may be much clearer than the black sword ancestor. Therefore, at this time, Heidao Laozu would ask Lin Tianyu to find out whether he would have some more specific hints besides the warning of danger. If so, maybe we can adjust their layout according to these tips.


    Lin Tianyu said: "my hint is a little vague. However, in this blur, I can still feel some specific things. For example, this time, the number of immortals who are about to arrive on the Tianquan continent will probably exceed 500. Even, most of the strength of these immortals will only be stronger than that of that day

 Chapter 1317

    Ah!


    So many powerful cactus!


    The old man of black knife had to be in his heart and took a breath of air.


    Like this big lineup down, that black demon tiger family ancestor, can really carry?


    The old father of the black knife had a series of doubts in his heart.


    Moreover, fortunately, his dialogue with Lin Tianyu was all handed down by magic. Otherwise, if the news is leaked out, it is really unknown to the group below, which will cause a strong panic. But even if it hasn''t caused panic, but in a moment, once the immortal people really come to the land of power, isn''t it the same that will cause panic?


    Thinking of these, the face of the old man of the black knife became more embarrassing.


    Panic is still the second.


    If then, the ancestors of the black demon tiger family can not resist the attacks of these immortals, and they really invade them, which will cause the loss, absolutely immeasurable.


    Seeing that the face of the elder black Dao clearly became more embarrassing, those who had been in the sky without any discovery began to observe Lin Tianyu and the Heidao ancestors. This would be a deep in their hearts. Even, it is clear that someone has started to panic, thinking about to quickly escape the place where the Chongxiao Pavilion is. And, some people have already started running outside.


    Because, in these people''s hearts, also have been implicitly felt, it seems that there will be an accident in the future, that most dangerous place, should be this rush to the sky Pavilion. They have left the castle now, so if they leave the danger of leaving here in disguise.


    With these people walking, and then down, some people began to follow blindly, to run out of the most inside of the protection array of the Xiaoxiao Pavilion.


    For a while, in this rush to the sky Pavilion, the most enclosed place, has been completely chaotic into a group.


    "Don''t run around!"


    Lin Tianyu felt these unrest, roared, the voice spread out, directly affected the turmoil of all the people''s mind.


    "Now, if you run around and run out of this protective array, it''s really a dead road," Lin Tianyu said. With this big protection array, at least it can block the attack for you. But if you come out of this array, there is nothing to stop the attack for you. And I can feel that crisis will come at any time. If you go out now, it is clear that you are exposed to danger. "


    "Lord Lin, of course you said it well. After all, your cultivation is strong. At that time, even if there is any danger coming, we are behind. With the cultivation of your leader Lin Ge, you don''t want to run and run. "


    "Yes, Lord Lin Ge, if we had your cultivation, we would not run now. We would have hid in this array to see the situation. At that time, if the situation is favorable, we will stand out and get a good reputation. If the situation is wrong, then I will run. It''s a reputation and a life thing. "


    "Lord Lin Pavilion, we are low in cultivation, but we can''t compare it with you. You''ll let us go. Let''s run for life. "


    ¡­¡­


    For a while, there was a lot of talk, and all the people who stayed in the protection array had some panic. Now, it is more panic.

 Chapter 1318

    "Good! Since you people want to go out and stir up trouble here, you can get out of here! Laozi''s Chongxiao Pavilion is not a bad man, and I have no responsibility to protect you, the tortoise grandsons who make rumors and make trouble. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he could see dozens or hundreds of figures flashing. Then, before catching one by one, he thought that he would run out of the protective array, hide far away, and even make rumors and trouble. Then, with a little force on his hand and gently waving, he threw more than 100 people out of the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    With Lin Tianyu''s action, all the people were shocked.


    Those who didn''t follow the people who were thrown out and yelled at each other, were very happy in their hearts. Otherwise, the people who were thrown out may have them in it. Although just now, with the public''s psychological mischief, they all want to leave the scope of Chongxiao Pavilion quickly, feeling that there will be a special danger here. But now, being thrown out so differently, that''s not what they want to see. What''s more, those who have been thrown out are only those who lead the way, which is not even popular at all.


    So, at the moment, most of the people who are still in the big array have some fear in their hearts.


    Just now, if I had followed these people, I might be their fate now.


    And those who have been thrown out, to this meeting, are also one by one a face of gray color. The reason why they make so much noise is not necessarily that they want to really get out of the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion. They just feel vaguely that there is a kind of inexplicable danger in the place where they are staying in the Chongxiao Pavilion. Therefore, they think that by making trouble like this, Lin Tianyu can be forced to make some more promises and provide more guarantee for their safety.


    But who thought, now, they are directly thrown out of this big array.


    Although, they have been vaguely aware that Chongxiao Pavilion will become a very dangerous place. But in that big array, there is still a certain degree of protection. But if it''s outside, it''s really unprotected. Then, once the danger comes, they will not have any chance to live.


    Thinking of the danger, they were all in despair.


    At the same time, he was thinking about whether Lin Tianyu would do this. He was just angry for a moment. When the Qi subsided, he would take them back to the big array?


    Therefore, although their people were thrown outside by Lin Tianyu, their eyes had already penetrated into the large array and kept a close eye on Lin Tianyu in the array.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not look at these people who were thrown out of the big array by himself.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were dignified. He glanced at these people who were still in the big array. His voice said sternly, "now, is there anyone who wants to leave. If now, there are people who want to leave, then, please, I will not stop. You can leave by yourself, and you can''t talk any more nonsense. Otherwise, it will not be thrown out. But I will do it myself and kill him on the spot. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, everyone in the big array was shocked.

 Chapter 1319

    Do you need to be so strict?


    These people are just afraid of death. They feel that the crisis is coming, so they make trouble here and vent their emotions. Although they make such a disturbance, it will have more or less influence on these people in the big array. However, throwing these people out, which can be regarded as a kind of punishment to them. Now, if there are people who make such a scene again, they will be killed on the spot. This is a bit too serious.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at everyone''s expressions. Obviously, he could clearly see what they were thinking.


    Lin Tianyu frowned, then opened his voice and said, "why, are you all thinking that if I really kill the people who are making such a scene in the back, some of them are too strict?


    "But, as far as I''m concerned, it''s light.


    "Think again.


    "We spent so much money to build such a big array. Is it for decoration? We build such a large array, which is used to protect everyone''s safety. In this big array, although it can not be said that it is 100% safe. However, I can be very responsible to say that it is at least 100 times safer inside this big array than that outside.


    "Don''t believe it. Think I''m scaring you.


    "Outside, I''m afraid it''s not as dangerous as I said. However, I would like to tell you that once the danger comes, the danger outside will be at least ten or a hundred times more dangerous than you can imagine. If any of you don''t believe it, you can get out of this battle now, and then wait until the danger comes. I promise you''ll all turn to dust in the next second of danger.


    "But we have spent so much money and effort in building such a big array for you to help you avoid the danger outside. It''s just that you don''t appreciate it. But now, you are not only ungrateful, but also full of complaints. People with this kind of mind, but what else is worthy of our efforts in ChongXiao pavilion? They are definitely not qualified to stay in our big array.


    "Of course, that''s why I threw them out."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he pointed out with his fingers to the more than 100 people who had just been thrown out by him.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "but this is just one reason I said. Because they do not have the heart of gratitude, so they are not qualified to hide in the big array of refuge.


    "And now, as long as there are any more offenders, I will kill him mercilessly. That''s because if he continues to make such a fuss, it''s not that he is not unworthy of taking refuge in this large array. He wanted to kill the rest of us.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?


    "Well, I ask you again, when there are people who shake other people''s minds and keep making noises here, what kind of thoughts will all the other people who have heard them do?


    "You are afraid that you will have their general thoughts and thoughts.


    "You will also think, quickly fled here, out of this big battle?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked at the people in the array again. Then, when Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept over these people, they all lowered their heads involuntarily.


    Indeed, they had this idea just now in the uproar of those people.

 Chapter 1320

    Lin Tianyu scanned the expressions of those people for a week and gave a cold smile.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "so, I''m not wrong at all.


    "Well, let me ask again, if you have such an idea, what kind of behavior will you have next?


    "I''m afraid, as I expected. Next, you will blindly follow those noisy people and leave the protective battle. And once you''re out of this protective array. Then, you are bound to be like those people outside now, just waiting for the crisis to come, and you will also follow them to fly ash.


    "So, think about it again.


    "If you let someone in here and make such a fool of yourself, will you be killed?


    "At that time, if you are inspired and turned into fly ash, who can you blame.


    "So now I throw those people out of the battle. Even now, if anyone dares to make trouble again, I will kill them mercilessly. This is to save your lives.


    "If you want to leave and leave yourself, I will never stop you. Even if you leave with your friends, I won''t say one more word. However, if you dare to be in this protective array, stir up trouble and try to kill more people. Well, I''m sorry, your life. I''ll take it back in the next second. Because, since I came to Chongxiao Pavilion. I have the duty of guarding all the people who come. "


    Lin Tianyu said so, everyone is thinking about Lin Tianyu''s statement.


    Yeah!


    There is nothing wrong with this statement.


    If someone is willing to leave, with friends to leave, it is OK. After all, Chongxiao Pavilion can not limit other people''s freedom of life. However, if you dare to make trouble in this protective array and encourage other people to go out together and face danger and lose their lives, it is not your own business. It was a clear idea that it would kill everyone. Therefore, Lin Tianyu killed such a person, which is completely reasonable.


    "Lin Pavilion master did the right thing."


    "For the sake of the overall situation. Even if some people are killed, they deserve it. " The man said, but also looked to those who were staying outside the array at the moment, expecting Lin Tianyu to bring them in again, full of killing intention.


    "Yes, they are the people just now. They almost made me go out of this protective battle with them. Then, when the danger comes, isn''t it the key that we die with them? "


    "These guys, that''s the root of the mess."


    "Kill it!"


    ¡­¡­


    This time, after serious consideration, we finally understood that the guys who were thrown out of the battle and what they had done just now would be a great danger to those people who are still in the battle. If it wasn''t for Lin Pavilion Lord to throw them all out of the big battle in time, and then let them make such a scene, then it would certainly threaten all their lives.


    Thanks to Lin Pavilion master''s timely action, it has not caused more harm.

 Chapter 1321

    After understanding the meaning of Lin Tianyu, when they looked at Lin Tianyu, their eyes were filled with gratitude.


    At this time, there was no one who did not understand Lin Tianyu as much as before.


    Because, to change direction, Lin Tianyu''s hand just now is equivalent to saving all their lives. Even if not everyone''s life. At least it also saved the lives of those who had been thrown out of the city just now and who were agitated and shaken.


    "Listen to me, gentlemen."


    With this voice, everyone looked at the speaker.


    We soon found out that he was a middle-aged man with integrity. His cultivation had reached the late stage of the golden elixir. Although he was not top-notch, it was not low.


    In addition, there are people who have quickly recognized who this person is.


    Isn''t he Lin Hong, Lin Tianyu''s father?


    He stood up and said something.


    When everyone was thinking about it, Lin Hong stood up and said, "you guys, just now, there were many people. Everyone also said that Tianyu has a high level of cultivation. When the danger comes, if he can fight well, he will fight, because he can get a good reputation. If he can''t beat him, Tianyu will leave with his cultivation. He won''t be in any danger himself. Therefore, although he is here, his real situation is completely different from that of others.


    "What I want to say is that you are totally wrong about this statement.


    "Because I am his father, Lin Hong. I will be here all the time and accompany everyone. I think, at that time, even if Lin Tianyu is regardless of the lives of all of you, it will not leave my father regardless. So, I''m going to show you. He Lin Tianyu, no matter whether he can fight or not, will be good, but he will always stay here.


    "Because his father is here. Besides, his mother Li Yunxia is here. And his wife, who is about to marry, is also here. Besides, there are many of his close relatives here besides us. They are all here.


    "Can Lin Tianyu only care about himself and run for his life, leaving behind all our close relatives?


    "He can''t do it."


    Lin Hong pointed out one by one those people who were close to Lin Tianyu.


    Those at the bottom, heard these words of Lin Hong, and then looked at those people who were close to Lin Tianyu all were present.


    Yeah!


    Will Lin Tianyu really leave behind all his close relatives and run away?


    No way.


    What''s more, what''s Lin Tianyu''s disposition? Although many people here don''t know Lin Tianyu any more. However, they have heard a lot about Lin Tianyu''s deeds.


    At the beginning, when Lin Tianyu was still weak, he dared to take a group of people under him to exterminate the evil Kingdom forces and return a pure land to Tiandu country.


    At that time, there were many super forces in the demon kingdom. They knew their existence for a long time, but they never wanted to destroy them. But Lin Tianyu did it. Only this one can show his heart.


    And he later, those strong achievements, that is just listening, inspiring.


    Because he killed several immortals with his own hands.


    Even if there is a crisis, can such a fierce person not solve it?

 Chapter 1322

    What Lin Tianyu said just now made all of them have a clear understanding of the situation.


    But now, Lin Hong''s words, but let them virtually rise a confidence. A sense of confidence to fight this danger to the death. Because Lin Tianyu''s present arrangement is bound to be determined to fight a dead end. Then, how can they lack this determination.


    Danger!


    What are you afraid of?


    It''s just death!


    When thinking about it like this, in this scene, I can''t help but raise a bloody and murderous spirit and rush to Xiaohan. The clouds in the sky that day were all chopped out of a large crack.


    At this time, the elder of the black magic tiger in another space was surprised and said: "I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu is already so powerful. However, his father was even better than him. This is just a few words. Even what he said was very simple. There was no big truth, no profound analysis, and nothing to inspire people''s morale. Can be so simple and simple a few words, but can play such a big role.


    "Great! What a formidable figure


    The ancestor of black magic tiger is also looking down at Lin Tianyu''s father. To tell you the truth, in the past, the ancestor of the black devil tiger really did not have a close look at Lin Tianyu''s father.


    After all, compared with the light of Lin Tianyu, it is a character with no light at all. It was also a middle-aged man, but his accomplishments were not high or low. It''s a talent, it''s not really. If we say it''s a mediocre qualification, it seems that it''s not. It should be said that it can barely be counted as a middle-class capital.


    If the talent is outstanding, it is easy to get other people''s attention.


    But if the qualification is mediocre, it will be very easy to be noticed by the ancestor of the black devil tiger. Because, Lin Tianyu''s qualifications are excellent. With such an excellent son, but his own qualifications are only mediocre, then, such a comparison, it is difficult to let people pay attention to it.


    However, if the top talent, coupled with Lin Tianyu such an excellent son, how can it be said. Therefore, it is impossible to highlight it at all.


    The black demon tiger''s eyes narrowed slightly and said: "it''s really a very powerful character. Unexpectedly, in front of so long time, I have not noticed such a person completely. What''s more, Lin Tianyu is able to adjust and teach so well, which must be attributed to his father. After all, anyone who is excellent and can make great achievements in the end has to start from the foundation. Only they can lay a solid foundation. Then, in their future development, or on the road of struggle, it will become a habit. And when they have such a habit. Then, they may have a chance to climb to a higher level.


    "But his father, who has been neglected by me, came out with a few simple words, but he could easily speak to so many people''s hearts. So, it can be seen that this is a very powerful character. Lin Tianyu is able to have today''s achievements, I''m afraid there is more than half of the credit, because he has such an excellent fathe

 Chapter 1323

    When the ancestor of black magic tiger sighed with emotion, at the same time, another kind of doubt arose in his heart.


    Since Lin Tianyu''s father is so powerful, his cultivation qualification must be incomparable. However, how can his cultivation be regarded as the top talent at his age?


    Strange!


    In this way, the ancestor of the black devil tiger unconsciously released his soul and quietly shrouded him in the past, trying to find out.


    Then, when the soul of the black demon tiger ancestor was completely covered, and Lin Hong was completely covered in it, we could find out some reasons by careful investigation. It turns out that I was once so traumatized. Moreover, judging by the extent of the injury, I''m afraid that it has been more than ten years since I was injured. What''s more, the injury was the one he suffered when he was weak. This injury even almost directly destroyed the root of his cultivation. At least, it took more than ten years. He had no way to practice at all.


    After more than ten years of such a serious injury, he can still have the current cultivation. This talent is not weak.


    What''s more, it seems that his injury was cured only a few months ago.


    A few months ago, he was just practicing Qi cultivation. In other words, he spent a few months, and his cultivation directly reached the level of the later stage of the golden elixir from the Qi training period when he was injured.


    It seems that the speed of his current cultivation is higher than that of Lin Tianyu, who is a talent of cultivation. It is not weak at all.


    If Lin Hong had not been injured earlier, and he happened to find him, perhaps he would have handed over the task of guarding the heaven and power of the mainland to him. Instead of waiting for Lin Tianyu to appear, he found such a suitable candidate. Then, when the black tiger ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu, he felt that Lin Tianyu could have such excellent talent and performance. In fact, it was really a very reasonable thing.


    Because, his father''s talent is incomparably outstanding.


    In terms of heredity, Lin Tianyu''s natural talent will not be bad.


    In addition, his father, Lin Hong, is a person who knows how to deal with any incident. Then, Lin Tianyu''s education must be excellent.


    Then, if Lin Tianyu can''t perform as well as he does now, he can''t say it.


    When the soul of the black devil ancestor tried to explore the direction of Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu actually had a sense and looked at this side. However, although is the eye toward this side to look over, but, actually has not been able to discover anything. I saw my father standing in front of my sight. However, at this time, his father Lin Hong seems to be thinking about something, trying to think about it. He feels that his father Lin Hong''s eyes have no focus.


    So, without being able to discover anything, Lin Tianyu withdrew his eyes and continued to focus on the sky.


    But at this time, the black devil tiger ancestor is in the heart to jump abruptly: this boy, the induction is also too sensitive some. I just paid more attention to him a little, and he had already detected it.


    Boy, great!


    In the heart of the black demon tiger ancestor, he recited so that his soul was collected and went back to the other space above the sky.

 Chapter 1324

    When the ancestor of the black tiger went to another space in the sky, he was a little careless. He should not have been so cautious when he came down.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had a sense and looked up at the sky in general.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu had a familiar feeling -


    as if he had just looked like his father at that time? At that time, I asked a lot of people who had seen themselves. They all said that they seemed to be thinking about something. But in my heart, it was very clear that at that time, I was not thinking about anything. It''s something that suddenly and quickly limits itself. Therefore, it is also to make their thinking at that time completely blank. However, after that, I could clearly feel that in the blank time, the thing that restricted my thinking was not malicious to me at all.


    Just now, my father, Lin Hong, was able to clearly feel his own feeling at that time.


    And, more importantly, there seems to be some familiarity.


    Even just now, when I looked at the sky above, it was that familiar feeling.


    What is this familiar feeling?


    Ah!


    That''s right.


    Yes - this is clearly the feeling that the ancestor of the black devil tiger gave to himself. Laozu felt very weak, because he felt very weak. Therefore, it is just at the beginning of induction, for a moment, in the mind did not think of this possibility.


    It turns out that it''s the ancestor of the black devil tiger. Come here to find out what.


    According to their own understanding of the black tiger ancestor, it is bound to not harm themselves and his father. His character, that is not going to do so.


    It''s just, what is he doing to find out himself?


    At this time, his father, Lin Hong, after a burst of meditation, also looked around with a puzzled look. But in his father Lin Hong''s eyes, all the people around him are the same as before, without any abnormality.


    Father Lin Hong couldn''t help thinking: just now there was such a moment, I clearly felt that I had completely lost control of my body. Is that an illusion?


    When Lin Hong thinks about it, he looks at Lin Tianyu again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also happened to look at his father''s eyes, and they got together easily. Then, seeing his father Lin Hong''s puzzled eyes, Lin Tianyu nodded and laughed. I can''t understand the meaning in my eyes. And his father Lin Hong also saw that Lin Tianyu told him that although something had happened just now. However, those things have passed, and those things are not dangerous to themselves at all. Lin Hong also nodded in response, smiling at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu laughed again, and then he looked back at the sky.


    And at this time, suddenly, above the sky, there was a violent tremor, and even could shake to the ground below. The tremor was as if the whole sky had suddenly collapsed.

 Chapter 1325

    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, their faces changed in terror.


    At this time, even in the big array which had been arranged in Chongxiao Pavilion, these people were scared out of their wits, thinking of finding a more hidden place and hiding themselves. Not to mention those people who have been thrown out of the battle by Lin Tianyu. At this time, those people who were thrown out of the big battle array were even more frightened. Some people had already fainted. However, at this time, all people''s attention has been completely focused on the sky. Who else will pay attention to these people who have been thrown out of the big array.


    Then, after a while, the tremor above the sky became more and more obvious.


    With this tremor, all of a sudden, there are people from outside the sky, suddenly appear in the sky of Tianquan continent. With the appearance of a person, and then there is a second, a third Then, more and more people, more and more, directly filled the whole sky. Take a look at these people above the sky, there are about 1000 people.


    Of course, if according to the truth, this is only about a thousand people, how can we cover the whole sky.


    But now, about 1000 people, it is true that all of a sudden the whole sky.


    Because, in the feelings of these people below, although it is a thousand people, but it gives the feeling of people under the sky, that is clearly the feeling of thousands of troops and millions of people. Because, in people''s eyes, that person is equivalent to a small army. Those people are standing on the sky, powerful feet. Then, there are those people who have cultivated enough, and they can clearly sense that these people standing on the sky are all immortals. However, it is hard to see an immortal on the mainland. However, now, it is all of a sudden in the sky, all of a sudden there are thousands of immortals.


    Is this going to wipe out the whole Tianquan continent directly?


    All the people below, at this meeting, are all frightened. This time, I''m afraid, it''s not just about their own life and death. If one is not good, it is likely that even the heavenly right continent on which they live will no longer exist.


    Then, those immortals above the sky, after all arrived, looked at these people who were scared to death, pointing and laughing.


    However, if you take a closer look at these immortals, you can see that the thousands of immortals above the sky are clearly divided into two camps and arranged there.


    One side of the immortal, evil spirit from the sky, this side of the immortal, a little less, about 300. Look at them like this, they should be the immortal of the blood evil gate.


    The immortal on the other side, at a glance, gives people a gloomy feeling. By comparing the temperament of Mr. Hua, it is obvious that he is the immortal of the same vein.


    Then, the immortals looked at the Chongxiao Pavilion below, as well as the protective array, and briefly discussed what. Then, from the two camps, five immortals came out respectively and rushed to the big array under the Chongxiao Pavilion. Ten immortals waved at the same time and attacked the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 1326

    Boom!


    As the attack fell, there was a wave of shaking. There are glittering lights everywhere. I feel that if we go on for dozens or hundreds of times, this large array will not be able to withstand the attack and break into pieces. Lin Tianyu didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly ordered those people who had arranged in advance to consolidate the formation and urged them to speed up the consolidation of the formation. At the same time, we are doing it ourselves to consolidate some key parts of the array. It makes the whole array more solid and can withstand more attacks.


    At the same time of this wave of attack, those people outside the array who were thrown out by Lin Tianyu were also shocked to death in the aftermath of the attack. They were unable to leave a living person.


    Looking at those people outside, all of them died miserably. At this time, the people who were still in the array all shivered involuntarily.


    Just now, if they had really listened to those people''s encouragement and got out of this big battle, wouldn''t they just end up in the same way as those outside the formation? Fortunately, they didn''t really come out of this battle just now. However, even if they did not go out of this big array, but now, with such a large array, it is also the same can not stop the outside of the immortal ah. Now, there are only ten immortals. It''s already made the current big wave shake. Even if you attack for a period of time, you can easily destroy this large array.


    However, behind them, there were still thousands of fairies waiting there.


    When the time comes, if the thousand immortals join hands, the prestige under the joint efforts will be only between one shot, that is to be able to destroy the large array in an instant.


    When this protective array is destroyed, will not all of them be killed by the other party as easily as those outside the formation at this moment?


    They don''t want to die!


    However, as long as the array is broken. At that time, even if they don''t want to die again, it will be impossible for them.


    At this time, their eyes are also turned to Lin Tianyu, hoping that Lin Tianyu can come up with some solutions. However, at this time, they did not dare to complain any more. After all, just in front of us, the people who complain and clamor about will end up with their own eyes. Who dares to try this bloody lesson. Besides, at this time, when the enemy is still in front of us, it is absolutely time for us to stir up and shake the morale of the army. This is the time to be directly killed.


    Sensing everyone''s eyes and expectations, Lin Tianyu of course fully understood the situation in front of him and could not wait any longer.


    So, Lin Tianyu looked back at the ancestor of black sword and the top monks who had realized the half step immortal principle and nodded at the same time. They had already discussed this matter. When the real crisis came, when these immortals really broke the boundary and arrived at the Tianquan continent, they were the only ones to stop it. Although now, the number of immortals outside has completely exceeded their imagination in front of them. But they have to do the same. Otherwise, if they are allowed to attack the large defensive array, it is very likely that the large formation will be broken if it can not last for half a quarter of an hour.


    So, next, none of the people in this protective array will be able to survive.

 Chapter 1327

    Lin Tianyu, Heidao Laozu and other people are ready. When they look at the sky, they are full of killing and death.


    They are now out of this big array, to block, in the face of the thousand immortals, there is no one can guarantee that they can still survive. However, since this is the time, it is no way to retreat. It''s a fight to the death. What''s more, it will be a real fight to the death. As long as they are not dead, then they will certainly pour out the last drop of blood to guard the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Therefore, when they looked at the thousand immortals standing in the sky, their fighting spirit, momentum and killing opportunities were raised endlessly. Then, at the next moment, they were already in a flash, out of the protective array.


    But at this time, when they just came out of the big battle.


    It was originally flying to the protective array. Among the ten people who attacked the protective array, five of them directly attacked the other five, and all of them were hit on the spot. The lightest person, that is also rib fracture, spit blood on the spot. What''s more serious, he was directly killed by the other party on the spot, and his soul was shattered.


    The immortal, who was wounded by the sneak attack, roared: "you, what are you doing? We are a good alliance. You, what are you doing? You are attacking us. "


    The immortal who attacked, however, laughed and said: "alliance, yes, yes, we are indeed the alliance. However, our alliance just borrows the cross-border array that you have arranged to the Tianquan continent, and then you can try to test the existence of that taboo. Now, we have already borrowed your cross-border array. Moreover, we have also used your hand to explore the taboo. He should no longer be on this heavenly continent. We have also tried the protection array below. Even if we don''t have your strength, we will be able to break through the big battle. So now, it''s really useless to keep you. You can go and die in peace. "


    The immortal who attacked just now said that he was launching a merciless attack again. Lead their own side of the five people, toward the injured of those immortals cut and go.


    At the same time, above the sky, one side of the seven hundred immortals launched an attack on the other side of the three hundred immortals.


    At the same time, the 300 immortals launched a fierce counterattack.


    For a time, in the sky, fairytale was all over the sky, and all kinds of rays were shining.


    With the fight between the two fairies, the whole sky was almost broken. In a short time, there were a succession of fallen immortals, falling toward the land of Tianquan, and the remains of their limbs were like rain, falling toward the earth, and never stopping.


    This situation --


    Lin Tianyu, the ancestor of Heidao, and several others who had already rushed out of the array protection, were all more fooled by this instant change.


    What''s going on?


    No matter what. That''s a good thing. At least, the more internal friction they have, the less pressure the remaining immortals have on Tianquan continent.


    At this time, of course, they are not stupid enough to participate in it.


    So, Lin Tianyu and they all rushed back to the big array to consolidate its defense.

 Chapter 1328

    While consolidating the defense of the large array, Lin Tianyu continued to explore the battle above the sky.


    This war, this trend is too fierce.


    Although the number of people who took part in the war was not very large. On the Tianquan continent, sometimes there is a war between countries, even if it is just a little bit of friction. The number of people who participate in the war is often tens of thousands or even millions of people. It''s a lot more than that. However, in terms of ferocity and ferocity, the situation of war is not the same as the situation at present.


    Although only a thousand people participated in the war.


    But it depends on who these people are?


    These people are all fairies. It''s also a legendary figure on the whole Tianquan continent. Even, let alone so many immortals fought together. In the past, even if one immortal could be seen to participate in the war, it was a war between countries in the land of bitianquan. The war involving hundreds of thousands of people would attract people''s attention. This is why, now, on the whole land of Tianquan, ChongXiao pavilion has almost become the center. Because the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion had fought with the immortal himself, and even killed several immortals. People like Lin Tianyu are destined to be respected by the whole land of Tianquan.


    Then, the sect where he was, or even the sect he built with his own efforts, would naturally become the absolute center of the whole heavenly power continent.


    Fighting an immortal, it can be in the sky on the mainland, attracted so much attention.


    What''s more, now, there are thousands of immortals fighting in chaos?


    Can it not be paid attention to? Can it be compared with other wars?


    Looking at the war above the sky, Lin Tianyu was also dazed.


    They are a good alliance. They should join hands to attack Chongxiao Pavilion. After all, seriously speaking, they are all enemies of Chongxiao Pavilion. It should be said that he had a big feud with Lin Tianyu. Because both of them had important elite inheriting disciples and were killed by Lin Tianyu. Even though they can be resurrected in the fairyland even after they are killed, their talents and other aspects will be greatly affected because of their being killed.


    To cut off the way of their descendants is to make a death feud with them.


    But now --


    Lin Tianyu is staring at the sky, but he can''t understand how to see and how to read; he is at a loss as to how to look. However, when looking at the battle above the sky, Lin Tianyu also did not forget to strengthen the protective array which protected the core area of Chongxiao Pavilion. Although now, all of their immortals have not attacked this protective array with their magical powers, but it is a chaotic battle of thousands of immortals, which is only a little bit of the aftermath of the battle, and is more than a hundred times and a thousand times more than the attack of the most powerful friars. Therefore, in the aftermath of the battle, the protective array below was flickering and almost reaching the edge of being attacked.


    At this time, fortunately, with the full reinforcement of Lin Tianyu and others, it was able to keep this protective array unbreakable.


    Otherwise, once the large array is broken, it will only be the aftermath of the attack, which will surely kill all the people below.

 Chapter 1329

    With the continuous reinforcement of the array, although the light of the lower protective array flashed disorderly again and again, it was breaking open.


    But again and again, in the reinforcement they had planned, they managed to protect the large array, and it was not really destroyed.


    Seeing that the formation was not so easy to break down, Lin Tianyu began to focus on the immortal battle in the sky once again.


    The battle became more and more powerful, and the attacks on both sides became more and more fierce.


    Moreover, as the fighting continues, both sides have completely killed the red eye. Each is merciless, therefore, both sides fall and immortals are more and more. This war is still going on, even completely changing the five views of the following people. Is that what all fairies are like? There is no reason to speak, as long as it is not happy, they directly to the other side. Even if the other party is an ally of his own in the last second, it is no exception.


    Then, if all the immortals in the celestial realm are like this, why should they envy those immortals in the sky and strive to become immortal after they have reached a higher level?


    It''s better for them to live on the Tianquan continent, but they are more free and at ease.


    However, since these immortals will suddenly fight like this, it must have its reason. It can''t be for no reason.


    But what is the reason?


    Lin Tianyu thought about the reasons carefully, but he couldn''t make out a little clue.


    Lin Tianyu contacted the Xiaodao in Tiandao space and said, "Xiaodao, please explore why they suddenly started fighting. Maybe we can find out the reason why they suddenly started fighting, which will be beneficial to our defense. We can make use of the contradiction between them to create greater opportunities for our survival


    But the knife said with a smile: "master, come on. It''s just to find out why they are fighting so disorderly and satisfy their curiosity


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes crossed and said, "knife, no skin. This is exactly what it is. As long as I know why they are engaged in such a chaotic war and make use of it, it will certainly bring us greater opportunities for the survival of our heavenly power continent. You should quickly explore and find out why they are in such a big war all of a sudden. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so seriously, Xiaodao doesn''t dare to make jokes.


    In fact, before Lin Tianyu had given orders, the knife was already exploring the sky. Why did these immortals suddenly fight so disorderly.


    After all, all of a sudden, such a chaotic war, but everyone will have curiosity, want to know why this is.


    Even if the knife is just a tool, he is no exception.


    What''s more, when it comes to exploring the causes of these Immortals'' wars with knives, he is absolutely the first one in the present Heavenly Kingdom. None of them. Even if it is the ancestor of the black devil tiger, it is absolutely not comparable.

 Chapter 1330

    Although in front of him, when the ancestor of the black devil tiger found the knife, he was really much stronger than the knife. Even if you turn your hand, you can wipe out the knife and wipe out the soul and wisdom of the knife.


    But that''s just because the knife had been hurt after following its former owner.


    Otherwise, with the role of the black devil tiger ancestor, even if there are 10000 more, it can not be the opponent of the knife. But, this one dynasty boundary falls, also just can tiger fall plain by dog period.


    Xiaodao can only feel the relationship between him and the ancestor of black magic tiger.


    However, if we need to use the spirit and divine sense to explore the information and so on, after all, the knife has once had such a high level. Even now, this realm has already fallen so much. However, it is not inferior to the black devil tiger ancestor. Even in terms of soul and divine sense exploration, it is better than the black devil tiger ancestor It''s too much stronger.


    Therefore, because of Lin Tianyu''s solemn orders, the knife also explored the immortals more carefully.


    Knowing that Xiaodao has completely gone deep into his mind to explore the causes of the Immortals'' disorderly fighting, Lin Tianyu is very proud of his position --


    hehe!


    You little knife, you want to play with me.


    I just want to know why they have such a fight on the ground. You are not wrong. Curiosity is the first thing. As for whether it can be seen from it, it is completely second place for us to solve the crisis of the current situation, right?


    But even so, what happened?


    I hit the ground so a flicker, you stinky knife still have to obediently, hurry to check for me?


    When he thought of it, Lin Tianyu was very proud.


    It seems that I have come up with a good way to clean up this knife.


    Just as Lin Tianyu thought so, the voice of the knife rang again in Lin Tianyu''s consciousness.


    The knife said, "master, I have directly received the voice of what they have said to you. You can listen to what they say and analyze it again to see if you can find something useful."


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! I quickly took it in, but I didn''t get anything to me, if it was important


    "Well, I see, master."


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s consciousness, you can hear the voice of dialogue.


    A voice said, "brother Hua, what do you mean by this?"


    Another voice should be brother Hua. We should call him brother Hua for the time being.


    Brother Hua said, "blood brother, I do this for a reason. However, I can''t tell you the specific reason. However, when you are really about to die, I will certainly satisfy your curiosity and tell you the real reason. Therefore, if you were a blood brother, you would be on the verge of dying if you beat yourself seriously now. Well, I might as well tell you the real reason now. What''s the matter, blood brother. "

 Chapter 1331

    The first speaker, after listening to brother Hua''s words, was obviously sluggish. For a long time, he was unable to speak.


    I don''t know whether he was angry by the title of blood brother or by the proposal in brother Hua''s words. After all, we usually call each other''s brother, which means pretending to be big in front of others. Of course, unless that person is really bigger than himself or his cultivation strength is much stronger than himself, it is also reasonable to call a kind of old brother. But these two kinds of people are clearly the main characters in their own clan. Who is willing to admit that they are lower than each other? Therefore, the name of the blood brother is obviously that after the elder brother Hua has got the upper hand, he has to play big in front of the blood brother. Otherwise, the other party will also use the honorific title, call this blood brother as a blood brother.


    As for brother Hua''s proposal, it''s even more fun to make fun of him.


    When the blood brother dies, he will be told the real reason. However, at that time, the blood brother will die immediately. At this time, tell him the reason again. Even if he really knows the detailed reason at this time, what will happen? He''s dead, and what''s the use of such a curiosity.


    In short, brother Hua means that I won''t tell you. Because, this reason is too important, even now we have an absolute advantage, but if we really tell you this news, then, maybe you may escape with the news in good condition, and then spread the news. When there''s only one breath left, tell me again. It''s just that at that time, you don''t have to worry about the chance of escaping. Therefore, even if you are told the news, it is no longer afraid that you have the possibility of spreading the news again. Although it is at the time of death, there will be some strange ways of communication.


    However, after all, this is the plane of the lower bound. When the time comes, how can you spread those communication methods to the fairyland again with the barrier of plane space.


    Therefore, in order to keep secret, it is possible to tell you.


    After listening to brother Hua''s proposal, although he was shaking with anger, he thought quickly.


    All of a sudden, the blood brother''s body trembled again, suddenly opened up.


    It seems that the reason why brother Hua did this is that the news is too important. I am afraid that if they know it, there will be the possibility of leaking the news. Therefore, he will directly attack them without any moral and moral principles, and kill them on the Tianquan land of the lower world.


    Even if they were partners before a blink of an eye, it was impossible to let go of it. Then, it left a trace of the possibility of revealing the news.


    So, what kind of great news is this? It will make Fahrenheit destroy more than 300 immortals from their blood evil sect at a huge cost?


    Thinking like this, the blood brother faintly felt that he had already caught what clue.

 Chapter 1332

    "Brother Hua, are you doing this to cover up a big secret? You are the people who are worried about our blood evil sect. You have seen and discovered the amazing secret you are trying to cover up. Therefore, you will completely kill all the people in our blood evil sect who have arrived on the mainland of this day.


    "Well, I guess I''m right.


    "This big secret is enough to kill more than 300 immortals of our blood evil sect to Tianquan continent at such a high price. Then, the astonishing degree of this secret is far beyond the chance that your Fahrenheit family can have now. Otherwise, you don''t need to be so cruel, do you?


    "What''s more, it was not long ago. We had a cooperative relationship with your Huashi family?


    "Although your family of Fahrenheit has always been known for its sinister calculation. Most of the time, even if your strength is enough, you can completely crush each other with your strength, but you still can''t forget your set of means of doing things, first play your own scheming and then. You will never use your own strength to do what you can achieve with intrigue. As a result, the whole family of Fahrenheit will give people a gloomy feeling. But although you Fahrenheit is known for its insidiousness, sometimes, you will still speak a little bit about credibility. In particular, we, as partners with interests, have common enemies. Moreover, in the previous cooperation, when we started together to create the cross-border array, we had always been very cooperative and harmonious.


    "But you still did not have any hesitation to choose to move. In this case, there is only one explanation that can make sense -


    "you are just doing this to cover up a big secret. This secret is even so big that if it is revealed, it will be enough to make your whole Fahrenheit family disappear in a flash. Judging from the insidious style of your Huashi family, in order to hide such a big secret, you will surely kill all the people who may have revealed the secret completely, and then you will be relieved, right? "


    Blood brother said so, and the more he said, the more confidence in his heart.


    Because, in the blood brother said so, he can already see the change of brother Hua''s face, that is to verify his statement.


    What he guessed was true.


    The reason why the Fahrenheit family came to Tianquan continent in such a big way and cooperated with them at the time of setting up the cross-border array in front of them was that they could cross-border to the Tianquan continent earlier, hoping to get the chance quickly.


    When the blood brother said these words like this, brother Hua''s face changed many times, blue, red, purple and black, constantly changing.


    Finally, brother Hua said in a gloomy voice, "brother blood, do you know a truth? That is, the smarter the man, the faster he dies, you know? "

 Chapter 1333

    But at this time, the blood brother is laughing.


    "Brother Hua, so to speak, my guess is all right."


    Brother Hua''s face should be more gloomy.


    Then, brother Hua said, "I didn''t say anything. Guess right or wrong. Think for yourself. If you think you''re right, then it''s right. However, right or wrong, it seems that the relationship is not too big, is it? If you don''t believe it, if you take a look at all the things around here, don''t you know? If you look at the current situation of the war, how long can you hold on to the bloody evil sect with the defeated generals left behind? At the end of the day, you people of the blood evil sect will all be killed. Is there any secret, it doesn''t matter? "


    When brother Hua said this, he looked around him involuntarily.


    As a matter of fact, even if the blood brother just needs to look at it more, he can imagine and feel the situation in his divine sense.


    Because, from the beginning of the war, it was the people of the Fahrenheit family who launched a wave of sneak attacks. After that, they all launched attacks again without stopping. Obviously, the Fahrenheit family had planned all this before they arrived in Tianquan. That is, at such a moment, they will try their best to attack the people of the blood evil sect. First, they will sneak attack, and then they will mercilessly attack and kill them. Until all the people who sent them to this sect are killed, they can stop.


    Therefore, although the fighting outside now seems extremely fierce, the fight has come and gone.


    But a little more careful, that is to be able to see that the Fahrenheit family has occupied the complete upper hand. As long as it takes a little longer, it is very likely that all the people sent by the bloody evil sect will be killed on this Tianquan continent.


    They have come back to Tianquan land, but they have been completely planted!


    Even, they did not have time to revenge, did not really see the enemy''s face, they are actually the Fahrenheit family these sinister guys to calculate to death.


    Now, the only reason why they have been able to support for such a long time and to fight with the Fahrenheit family reluctantly lies in that they are fighting sects after all, rather than relying on intrigue like the Fahrenheit family. Therefore, although it is already in a completely inferior position, it has not yet completely collapsed. If the clan, whose will to fight was not too strong, was suddenly attacked by such a wave of attacks, he would have been defeated if he did not have to fight again.


    Bang!


    Just at this time, when brother Xue saw the tragedy of those people in the blood evil sect, when his mind was just fluctuating, brother Hua seized such a rare opportunity and launched an attack on him.


    However, in the end, blood brother''s fighting talent is really powerful. At that critical moment, he even made some subtle discoveries. He slightly sidetracked and avoided the vital parts. He was not directly injured or killed by brother Hua''s one move. But the corner of the mouth repeatedly spit out several mouthfuls of blood clot came, obviously also suffered a serious injury.

 Chapter 1334

    When the blood brother was hurt and vomited blood, brother Hua had no intention to relax any more. He attacked him one after another.


    When brother Hua''s attack was blocked, he laughed and said, "you, surnamed Hua, can only use such a little means. Endless use of intrigue is ridiculous, ridiculous. For a family like you, a guy like you, I was distracted by your words just now, and then did not concentrate on guarding against you. As a result, I was secretly attacked by you, a despicable person. Ridiculous and hateful. "


    Brother Hua continued to attack, not to give the blood brother any time to recover from the injury. At the same time, his mouth was even more proud to laugh and said: "war is not a fraud, understand? Who can blame for this? You can only be blamed for being stupid. "


    Blood brother also laughed and said: "surnamed Hua, you feel like this, is it really possible to plot successfully? You are not afraid that even if you are not missing, there will be loopholes in the end. Even if it is a perfect plan, it will always have loopholes. Are you so confident that there won''t be any loopholes in your plan? "


    When brother Hua heard this, his heart suddenly burst out.


    Blood brother said this, what does that mean?


    Is he able to find out any loopholes in his plan, which is so perfect, to destroy his plan?


    However, brother Hua recalled his whole plan. It seems that there is no big loophole in the whole plan. Moreover, even the key figures and important disciples in the blood evil sect have ordered special personnel to take care of them. They can only be seriously injured but not killed.


    After all, the important disciples and key figures in the blood evil sect must have left soul cards in the sect. If they were killed in this way, they would have been able to come back to life through the soul card. Although these people were resurrected in the ancestral gate of the blood evil sect, in fact, it did not have much influence. Because it is impossible for them to know that the reason why their Fahrenheit family did this is to inherit the Dharma palace in the inheritance of Tiandao secret place on the Tianquan continent. Don''t say it''s the disciples of the blood evil sect. It''s impossible for them to know. Even on the side of the Fahrenheit family, it''s just that some of their ancestors knew about it.


    In addition, there was only one Hua Yi left who knew about the incident.


    But now, Hua Yi is also completely controlled by the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family. She has always been with her. She has not left them for half a step. Therefore, it is completely impossible for this Huayi to deliver the news.


    The secret level of this news is absolutely impossible to be transmitted to the other side of the blood evil gate.


    However, the ancestors of Fahrenheit still made a comprehensive arrangement to ensure that there was no mistake.


    Because, although those people of the blood evil sect will not know the specific reason why they do so. It is possible to guess something from this incident.


    After all, without resentment or hatred, Fahrenheit suddenly killed the disciples of xuesha sect after arriving in Tianquan land. It was strange how this happened.


    It''s easy to make them think that Fahrenheit did it for a very valuable thing.


    Otherwise, why take such a risk.


    But if for a valuable thing, let Fahrenheit dare not publicize it, and only dare to cover the important information of the news, it is another matter.

 Chapter 1335

    Therefore, in order to ensure that he did not disclose any information, he took all aspects into consideration.


    Even in the blood evil sect, important people and key disciples may have passed the resurrection of soul card. They have considered it into the plan.


    What loopholes still exist in such a perfect plan?


    Therefore, when blood brother said that there were loopholes in his plan, Huashi Laozu didn''t believe in it at all. However, although he did not believe it, he still wanted to hear what the bloody brother would say. If it''s a loophole that they didn''t consider, they can fix it now.


    Although there are some such ideas in my heart. However, the hand of brother Hua''s moves has not stopped at all. The move is fatal and the move is life-threatening. It completely denies the blood brother who is seriously injured at this time, and has a half chance to overturn the game. When dealing with brother Hua''s attack, brother Xue almost only has a parry left. He has no strength to fight back.


    Originally, their accomplishments were similar.


    If strictly speaking, brother Hua''s cultivation should be a little higher. However, blood brother, that is the blood evil door people. Although the cultivation is a little lower than brother Hua. However, because of his fighting sect, all of them were very good at fighting. With this kind of fighting talent, brother Xue has completely made up the gap between brother Hua and brother Hua. Even, there is a reverse trend. If he did, even in the battle of life and death, he might have directly killed brother Hua with his many means, and then, at most, he would have ended up seriously injured.


    At present, they have come to this heavenly land. At this time, all their accomplishments were suppressed. Although people with high accomplishments still have some advantages because of the general reasons. However, those advantages can''t be compared with the bonus that can be brought by combat talent.


    Therefore, on this Tianquan continent, if you let brother Dehua and brother Xue clearly fight under the land of chariots and horses. It''s very likely that brother Hua is not the rival of blood brother at all.


    It is because once brother Hua is successful in sneaking attack, he will never relax any more. He has been fighting for the bloody brother, so that he has no chance to breathe.


    Although the blood brother has always relied on his combat talent to stabilize the situation under his eyes.


    However, because a move lost the first opportunity, but also made their own injury, and then, has been suppressed, in a complete downwind, so the battle is very hard. If it wasn''t for his excellent fighting talent, he would have been defeated or even died.


    For this reason, at this critical time, brother Hua will not relax the suppression of blood brother for any reason.


    What brother Xue said just now, although it does mean something, doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to disturb brother Hua''s mood.


    But now, seeing that brother Hua is not affected at all, the blood brother has to be in his heart and spit bitterness.

 Chapter 1336

    Finally, the blood brother heart a horizontal, way: "do you really think I have no way, seize the loophole in your plan? OK, you wait for me. I''ll find out the loophole now and let you have a look at it. "


    In brother Hua''s heart, there is a sudden change again.


    This time, he obviously felt the confidence between the words of blood brother. With a strong sense of confidence, it is clear that he has a way to find out the loopholes in their seemingly complete plan.


    What would he do?


    The layout of their several ancestors of Fahrenheit has included everything. There should be no obvious loopholes!


    In this way, brother Hua''s speed of using moves in his hand is a little slower than that unconsciously.


    Blood brother felt that brother Hua''s move was a little slow, and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    Hey, hey!


    Your low combat effectiveness is only suitable for those who engage in conspiracy, or are you really not suitable for this kind of frontal confrontation.


    Look, this is just a little bit of words, and it has gradually affected the battle.


    If the disciples of the blood evil sect, no matter what you use to influence, it is absolutely impossible to be affected in this way.


    Then, the blood brother seized this opportunity, took a little breath, and adjusted his offensive.


    Then, all the old men said, "I''m sorry. In order to get a great chance on the mainland, the Fahrenheit family was so dishonest that they attacked us secretly and even killed us mercilessly. Therefore, we must seize the opportunity to find a way to rush out and live. Then, they quickly ascended and entered the fairyland, and spread the story that their family of Fahrenheit wanted to get a great chance on this land of heavenly power. As long as this news is spread widely enough, then, it means that all the people who died in this heavenly power land for our bloody evil gate will be avenged.


    "Now, all the people are fighting for me. As long as they can get out of the encirclement circle, they will quickly release their cultivation and fly to the fairyland! We must not spare our lives and fight to the death! "


    With brother Xue''s words, all the people of the blood evil gate, in this moment, just like fighting chicken blood, fought with the people who surrounded them by the Fahrenheit family, and launched a completely fatal fight. But these people of the blood evil gate, got the blood elder brother''s instruction, that is not to die at all, but those immortal people of the Fahrenheit family, who would have risked their lives?


    Therefore, under such a desperate situation, those defeated soldiers and disabled generals of the blood evil clan actually broke through a hole in the siege of the Fahrenheit family.


    Several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family saw this situation, and were angry and said, "all of you, do your best to help me. If anyone dares to retreat, they won''t have to kill you. Even if you are destined to live in the fairyland, our ancestors will surely find you and kill you to clean up the door. Come on! All of you, stop with all your strength, and there must be no slack! "

 Chapter 1337

    Although the ancestors of Fahrenheit gradually recovered, some of them were urged to recover.


    However, the local character of the disciples of the Fahrenheit family was much smaller than that of the other side of the xuesha gate.


    Therefore, several ancestors of the Fahrenheit family looked at each other and thought at the same time:


    it seems that in the future, they should also pay attention to cultivating the fighting quality of their children. Otherwise, in this case, the situation is still dominated by the obvious advantage, but they are all charged by the blood evil gate, which almost destroys the morale. This kind of fighting spirit is quite different from that of the bloody evil gate, but it is totally inferior to several levels. Now, if the xuesha sect has the upper hand, I''m afraid that these disciples of the Fahrenheit family will have been killed by the xuesha sect for a long time.


    Fortunately, however, the Fahrenheit family had the advantage in number.


    Moreover, the Huashi family is also slightly higher than the other side of the xuesha gate.


    In addition, at the beginning, there was a wave of sneak attacks. Under that attack, some of the disciples of the blood evil sect were killed and some were seriously injured. Therefore, the morale of the blood evil sect just now soared, which made them break through a crack. But after all, the strength gap between them is really big. So, with the supervision of the ancestors of Fahrenheit, the disciples of Fahrenheit who had come back to God again formed a good array, and once again blocked those people in the blood evil sect. It didn''t make a big mistake. It was just a little bit of turmoil.


    Seeing the scene, the disciples of the Fahrenheit family finally took the initiative and surrounded the group of people in the blood evil sect again. Brother Hua burst out laughing.


    Brother Hua said: "blood brother, now, it seems that your strategy is out of order. So, do you have any good way to deliver the news here? "


    Blood brother looked at brother Hua and said, "you don''t have to be too proud of your surname Hua. If you want to say something, I really have more here. Now that you want to see if I have any other way, I''ll show you a better and more powerful way. "


    Brother Hua''s eyes shrunk involuntarily.


    Just now, this blood brother thought of such a good way, which has been broken by himself.


    How come now, this is only a long time ago, he actually has a way again?


    What''s more, looking at the blood brother''s appearance, he should be thinking about this method now, which is much better than the previous method.


    No way!


    He must not have any good ideas?


    However, when brother Hua thinks about this subjectively in his heart, he can''t help but come up with an idea in his subconscious --


    that is the blood brother. He must have a better way to deliver the news here.


    What is the solution?


    Is it even better than the previous one? Can we guarantee that the message will be delivered?


    In this blood brother''s brain, what kind of method does he have?

 Chapter 1338

    When brother Hua was thinking about this, the attack speed was a little slower than that in front of him.


    Blood brother sensed these, again a burst of sneer, and then, began to use the ease of the trend, and then a little bit to reconcile their own fatigue.


    After adjusting, the blood brother still didn''t forget to shout: "all the elite disciples of the blood evil sect, as well as the important people of the blood evil clan, are all rushing forward to kill them!"


    As soon as the blood brother said this, the immortals on both sides of the enemy and we were stunned for a second.


    But then, the fairies on the other side of the Fahrenheit family reacted.


    Their important figures and elite disciples charged out in such a suicidal way, but it would really form a no small trouble. After all, in the front, the ancestors of Fahrenheit mainly explained that they must not kill the important people and elite disciples of the blood evil sect. Because they want to make sure that the matter of sneaking attacks on the blood evil sect members on the Tianquan continent will not be passed on. If you directly kill the important people or elite disciples in the blood evil sect, it is very likely that they will immediately be revived through the soul card in the blood evil sect headquarters. Once they are resurrected, the matter of sneaking attack on xuesha gate on Tianquan land will be passed on. As everyone knows, it will be disadvantageous to Fahrenheit family.


    But now it seems that it''s not about the family''s disadvantage.


    Instead, their ancestors of Fahrenheit were selfish, and they wanted to occupy the great opportunity on the mainland alone.


    In fact, it should be from the beginning, these Fahrenheit ancestors, they think so.


    In order to prevent this big chance from being leaked out, this is to kill all the colleagues who cooperate with them in this heavenly power.


    Of course, in order to ensure that the news would not have any channel, it was sent out. Then, those important figures and elite disciples of the blood evil sect can not be killed.


    Although the people of Fahrenheit had already thought about all this, the people in the blood evil gate couldn''t think about it at all. Therefore, for a while, those important figures and elite disciples of the blood evil sect did not directly rush forward and commit suicide attacks as brother Xue demanded.


    And, on the contrary, where they go, they are all the objects to be protected.


    So instead, they are in a much safer place near the middle.


    Seeing that they had got it, the blood brother completely failed to understand the essence of his words, so he cried out: "you important people of the blood evil sect and elite disciples, are you stupid. Think about what happened to you. If all of us in the blood evil sect are defeated and all the others are killed, then you may not die for the time being. But you, too, will be arrested. After blocking all the accomplishments, you will wait for the later treatment. I believe that as long as the people of the Fahrenheit family seal your accomplishments and bring them to the fairyland, there must be many ways to make you scared. Even if there are soul cards, there is no possibility of resurrection for half a minute. "


    Hearing this from brother Xue, the important figures and elite disciples in the blood evil sect are all in a sudden.

 Chapter 1339

    Those people of the blood evil gate got the blood brother''s reminding, also all of a sudden reaction came over.


    How could they forget about it.


    Yeah!


    If these important people, as well as the elite disciples, are really blocked by the Fahrenheit family and go to the fairyland, then they will really die.


    Although now, even the ancestors of Fahrenheit''s family have only been able to perform the cultivation allowed by Tianquan continent because of the suppression of world power. However, under the cultivation allowed by the Tianquan continent, although they were able to kill the other immortal. However, they can not really kill each other, even their souls can not reach the point of resurrection in the spirit card of the fairyland. However, if they return to the fairyland after they have sealed their accomplishments, and then they can perform all the accomplishments that the ancestors of Fahrenheit can do, then they can be killed to the point of being really scared out of their wits.


    Well, if you don''t die now, you''re really caught alive by these guys from Fahrenheit, and then you''ll seal up your accomplishments. So, what''s waiting for them is really death.


    What''s more, from the current fighting state, it''s easy to see the thoughts of those people in the Fahrenheit family.


    These key people, because there will be resurrected soul cards in the family. So, by now, almost all of them are under attack. Whenever there are those powerful moves that can kill an immortal, they will deliberately bypass these important people in the blood evil gate. Therefore, even after the war, the elite disciples of the xuesha sect have not been seriously injured even though the battle situation of the xuesha sect is so severe.


    The purpose of Fahrenheit family is self-evident.


    They just want to catch all the people who come here this time, and don''t disclose any information. That''s what they will do. These may be in the blood evil door, there are soul card resurrected people, all ready to capture, take to the fairyland, and then completely kill, all.


    And now?


    If they want to die. Although he was killed and resurrected in the sect, he was killed once, which inevitably affected his cultivation talent in the future. However, at least, he was able to save his life temporarily.


    How to choose between life and death? I believe all people can make a good choice.


    To understand the key point, the important figures and elite disciples of the blood evil sect are all cold eyed. They have decided to go to die calmly.


    At this time, the blood brother said again: "you people of the blood evil clan, if you are dead and resurrected in the blood evil gate, you must bring the news that the Fahrenheit family has got a great opportunity on the mainland of this day, and bring it to the fairyland and spread it widely. In the world of Jean de fairyland, everyone knew that their Fahrenheit family had a great chance. All the forces are looking for trouble with their Fahrenheit family. When the time comes, we will gather together the elite of our blood evil sect, and look for opportunities to kill Fahrenheit in one fell swoop and avenge the people of today''s xuesha sect in the face of their constant foreign invasion! "

 Chapter 1340

    Listen to the words of brother Xue, those key figures of the blood evil clan will no longer have a person to hide behind, instead, they will rush forward one by one.


    The appearance of the charge, as if they were beaten by chicken blood, bloodthirsty, cruel, not afraid of death.


    When such a posture rushed out, it directly scattered a large part of the difficult formation which was hard to organize at Fahrenheit. Then, in this bloody and unremitting rush, many people on the other side of Fahrenheit were scared by the momentum and retreated one after another. This will make even those ancestors how to drink, there is an irresistible situation. Finally, several ancestors who were originally on the side of the battle also came forward in person. All the people of Fahrenheit joined in, and a bloody slaughter took place, which finally managed to control such a breakthrough. Not able to let the blood evil door people really out of trouble.


    However, in this attack, the key figures of the blood evil gate were all killed.


    At this time, there is no way to stop it.


    They are the key figures of the blood evil sect, and they will certainly be in the fairyland, using soul cards to revive. Accordingly, when they reached the right continent, the news of their plans for big events must have spread over the fairyland. At that time, even if their Fahrenheit got the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret land of Tiandao this time, they would inevitably be attacked by many forces in the fairyland, and their gains and losses might even lead to their great weakening of Fahrenheit''s power and even their destruction.


    What''s more, according to the result of the battle just now, it''s clear that there are only disabled soldiers and defeated generals in the bloody evil gate. But what happened in the end?


    That wave of attack came down, the Huashi family fell and the immortal, but it was more than twice as many as that of the xuesha gate.


    The situation of the war on the scene is a great shame!


    You and their Huashi family have completely surrounded the xuesha gate, which is more than twice as many as the immortal of the xuesha gate. Even when you have completely disabled the xuesha gate, you are actually killed by so many family members by the xuesha clan.


    Several ancestors and brother Hua of Huashi were so angry that they were about to vomit blood.


    Their fairies, in this kind of decisive battle between life and death, all kinds of weaknesses are simply exposed.


    Although the cultivation is more powerful than the other party, once they face the bloody confrontation on the ground, the children of Fahrenheit family will be a group of weak chickens, which can be called as vulnerable. If it is not for the strength comparison of the blood evil clan, which is so much worse, as long as the other side still has some strength, I''m afraid that it is not the Huashi family''s encircling the blood Sha gate, but the children of the Fahrenheit family, who will be mercilessly killed by the blood evil clan.


    In such a strong attack, not only many of the children of the Huashi family surrounded by the periphery were killed, but also many key figures of the blood evil sect. In this strong breakthrough, they were directly killed by Shengsheng.


    After all, in the situation just now, if we can''t directly kill the key figures who attack and break through the bloody evil gate directly, then the Huashi family will surely pay more casualties.


    If you kill the key figures of the blood evil sect, they will surely return to the sect of the blood evil sect in the fairyland and revive with the help of soul cards.


    Then, with the help of such a revival momentum, the event that they captured the great opportunity of Fahrenheit in the lower world of Tianquan must have spread throughout the whole fairyland, making the fairyland turbulent and covetous of his family of Fahrenheit.

 Chapter 1341

    "Asshole!"


    Brother Hua, let''s have a big drink. Then, brother Hua''s eyes directly fixed on the blood brother.


    It''s all about blood.


    Originally, they have already arranged everything, and all these will be done according to what they have arranged in advance. But now, the perfect layout of all this is because of the blood brother''s destruction, all of which are in vain. Now, under such a situation, how can brother Hua not be angry, how can he not be angry, how can he not think of breaking this bloody brother into pieces, and then let the blood brother go to pieces, and then he will be scared out of his wits, and there will be no chance for him to be reborn again. Even if there is a soul card of blood brother in the headquarters of xuesha gate on the fairyland, if he can be reborn, it will make him totally impossible to be reborn.


    Therefore, the more brother Hua hates blood brother, the more he pays more attention to propriety. Although he refuses to let him go, all his energy has been completely concentrated on his body, but he is guaranteed that he will only seriously injure him, and will never kill him. He had to wait until he was seriously injured, and then he personally sealed his accomplishments. After taking him to the fairyland, he killed him directly.


    At this time, there were other ancestors of Fahrenheit family. They hated blood brother very much. Therefore, two other ancestors joined the battle group of brother Hua and brother blood, and together they attacked him.


    If, under normal circumstances, brother Hua and brother blood fight each other on the ground, or even when the blood brother is seriously injured to death, and other ancestors of Fahrenheit join in, brother Hua will be very unhappy. After all, if you do this, you obviously look down on his brother Hua. Can''t you subdue such a bloody brother who has been seriously injured or even on the verge of dying?


    But now, brother Hua is not unhappy at all.


    What brother Hua thinks in his heart now is that he quickly seals up the blood brother''s uniform, and then quickly and properly humiliates him.


    Therefore, more than two people joined in and started with him, which was just what he wanted.


    After all, if these two people do not take the initiative to join in and ask brother Hua to invite him in person, he will not be able to pull down his face.


    There are three people to join in the siege. Moreover, these three people are not inferior to the blood brother. In addition, the blood brother is already seriously injured. Therefore, all of a sudden, it has fallen into the absolute downwind. Even if the blood brother''s fighting talent is more powerful, to such a time, it will not play a big role at all. Fortunately, though, it''s a battle talent that''s strong enough. Let the opposite three people, have some invisible fear, this is not between a hand, a few moves to the blood brother to directly take down. However, it is also impossible to escape and eventually be captured alive.


    Finally, blood brother with his fighting talent, and indomitable character, and insisted for a period of time, finally because of the aftereffect. Brother Hua hit him in the back with one hand and vomited a mouthful of blood. At the same time, the other two Huashi ancestors took advantage of this opportunity to step up their hands and hit the blood brother again and again, until the blood brother was seriously injured.

 Chapter 1342

    Seeing that brother Xue has been able to fight all the time to such a point, it is only after the force has been captured. Lin Tianyu''s heart is full of blood!


    However, although Lin Tianyu thought so much in his heart, he would not have any sympathy or praise for his blood brother.


    For they are members of the blood evil sect, and they have killed the people in the same sect with blood.


    Although now this is bloody enough, let Lin Tianyu see, the heart can be so authentic. However, if the blood brother is really given freedom, then the blood brother will also commit heinous crimes and murders on this heavenly power continent just like that blood killing.


    Therefore, although Lin Tianyu looks down on those people of the Fahrenheit family. However, he also fully understood that the blood evil family members were definitely more dangerous than Fahrenheit people.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu could also guess that the Fahrenheit family had come to the Tianquan continent in such a big way. Even at this last moment, all the allies of the blood evil sect were killed mercilessly. The purpose of doing so should be for a big chance. Lin Tianyu was able to guess this opportunity, which was the inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret realm of Tiandao.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu looked at the Huashi family carefully, and he saw that Mr. Hua was among them.


    As a matter of fact, Mr. Hua has just come to the fairyland and resurrected. He should not return to Tianquan immediately. After all, the newly resurrected people, their bodies and other aspects, will not reach the peak soon, and their combat effectiveness will be seriously affected. With so many people of Fahrenheit coming, it can be said that there are not many young masters of Fahrenheit. What''s more, since his arrival, Mr. Hua has only been with them in the Fahrenheit family, who seem to be like ancestors, standing together, and they have never participated in this war.


    Therefore, it is natural and self-evident that this young master Hua came to Tianquan.


    He came to the Tianquan continent. His fundamental purpose was to testify against Lin Tianyu and tell those in Fahrenheit that the inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret place of Dao was in his hands.


    This is the ultimate purpose of Mr. Hua''s coming here.


    Of course, there should be some private purposes of Mr. Hua.


    He died in Lin Tianyu''s hands. Even in Lin Tianyu''s hand, he was directly killed by a knife. Although now, he is back in the fairyland, was reborn. However, the body love damage, Qi and blood loss. But that''s fine. As long as you pay more attention to it and keep it for a long time, there will always be a period of recovery. But this resurrection also brought down his talent to another level. And this has been knocked down a level of talent, want to recover, but it is more difficult.


    Therefore, in the heart of Mr. Hua, the hatred for Lin Tianyu can be said to have poured out the water of the three rivers, and it was also inexhaustible.


    He came to the Tianquan continent with his team, and had another important purpose, that is, he wanted to see Lin Tianyu killed in front of his eyes by the people of Fahrenheit.

 Chapter 1343

    When Lin Tianyu was observing Mr. Hua, he also had a feeling and looked at him in general.


    Then, the two people''s eyes, on the sky, intertwined together.


    Mr. Hua looked at Lin Tianyu on the ground, and his eyes were so cold that he could get a layer of frost. Then, he gave Lin Tianyu a cold smile. Then, he put his hand to his neck and made a standard decapitation. That means, obviously, to let Lin Tianyu wait. Later, someone will pick him up and behead him.


    Lin Tianyu also gave a cold smile and made the same act of beheading.


    He also warned Mr. Hua that since Lin Tianyu could behead him once, he could also behead him for the second time. Let Mr. Hua wash his neck and wait.


    When Mr. Hua saw that Lin Tianyu arrived at this time, he was stunned for a moment when he dared to make such an arrogant move.


    Now, in this case, even their whole land of heavenly power may not exist in the hands of the immortal people who come down from the fairyland. But this Lin Tianyu unexpectedly is at this time, still can have such determination and confidence.


    Where did he come from?


    Thinking about it, Mr. Hua looked at Lin Tianyu, and his eyes became colder.


    At the same time, in another space above the sky, the ancestor of the black magic tiger and the great elder are still watching with concern.


    The big elder suddenly asked, "ancestor, you said that these immortal people of Fahrenheit did this, and even did not care to harm the alliance. What is this for? However, the blood brother of the blood evil sect claimed that Fahrenheit did this in order to get a huge opportunity on the Tianquan continent. So, what kind of chance is this amazing opportunity? "


    When the elder said this, he looked at his grandfather.


    But the ancestor did not answer, but looked at the elder.


    Then, the elder seemed to think of something, and suddenly looked at the ground.


    Is it possible that the immortals of the Rende Fahrenheit clan, who did not hesitate to mobilize their teachers and mobilize the masses to come to the Tianquan continent, were the chances that Lin Tianyu possessed?


    So, these immortals will pay so much attention to this chance. The chance in Lin Tianyu''s body is that --


    when he thought about it, the elder''s eyes were red, his breath was short, and his body was shaking slightly.


    It can be seen from this that the great elder''s desire for Lin Tianyu''s chance has reached what extent. I''m afraid that as long as there is a little chance, he will certainly jump on it and catch Lin Tianyu like a prey. Then, he will seize Lin Tianyu''s great chance and take it as his own. The old ancestor saw the elder''s appearance and snorted coldly. After that, the elder slowly collected his mind and gradually calmed down.


    At this time, the big elder turned his head and looked at his grandfather and said, "Lao Zu, you have seen that chance in Lin Tianyu. Even so many immortals have been attracted to fight for it. It can be seen that this chance is so rare. Lin Tianyu''s chance must have been lost when he was caught by those immortals. Lao Zu, do you want to take that chance. Otherwise, Lin Tianyu''s chance will not be preserved. "


    When the elder said this, his eyes were full of prayer and greed.

 Chapter 1344

    The ancestor glared at the elder fiercely, without saying a word more. Then he looked directly at the place where Fahrenheit was fighting with xuesha gate.


    However, although it was just such a glance, the elder felt all over the body. It was at this moment that he did not dare to say more. The elder also had to temporarily put out his mind, as the old ancestor went to see the battlefield where Fahrenheit and xuesha gate fought.


    At this time, the blood brother is already lying on the ground. However, although he was hurt by brother Hua and two other Huashi ancestors, he couldn''t even stand up, but he was still smiling happily.


    That smile, dyed with blood, gives people a special feeling of infiltration.


    But when brother Hua saw that he was beaten like this, he was still lying on the ground laughing. The hate in my heart is like the flame burning on the grassland in winter. It can''t be extinguished by catching it.


    I felt the smile of blood brother. It was clearly that he was laughing at his brother Hua''s incompetence and the perfect plan of Fahrenheit. However, he was torn open by his blood brother. I''m afraid that in a few days, the secret of their seizing the great opportunity in Tianquan will be transmitted to the whole fairyland. Even if they get this chance this time, they will never have any life to live on.


    Thinking of this, brother Hua is more and more hate.


    Then, brother Hua again went to the main battlefield where Fahrenheit and xuesha gate fought.


    Although just now, the last counterattack of those disciples of the blood evil sect also caused a lot of damage to the Fahrenheit family. But, after all, it is just a reflection of the blood evil gate. At this meeting, after the wave of the bloody evil gate disappeared completely, the war spirit and morale also fell to the low point. When fighting with the disciples of Fahrenheit, they were totally vulnerable to a single blow, and that was the one-sided harvest. The disciples of the blood evil sect have already had two shocks, but that is the end of their strength after all. Now, they are no longer able to return to heaven.


    Looking at the disciples of xuesha sect, he finally fell down one by one under his fierce attack. Brother Hua felt better after all.


    Looking at those disciples of the blood evil sect dying on the ground, brother Hua''s eyes can not help but flash a little joy.


    Finally, when brother Hua turned his eyes to the blood brother, he became full of anger and anger.


    When brother Hua walked towards the blood brother, he said angrily: "you, surnamed Xue, didn''t expect that you would end up in such a situation. You can rest assured that I will never kill you now, so that you can have a chance to revive. I will first block your cultivation, and then slowly torture you. Then, I will arrest your soul and torture you for thousands of years, and then I will kill you again. When you were against me, you probably didn''t expect that you would have such a terrible end


    As brother Hua said this, he walked slowly towards the bloody brother who had been beaten to the ground.


    Every step of brother Hua seems to be moving his steps.


    Brother Hua deliberately walked so slowly. Then, he gradually approached brother Xue. He wanted to watch brother Xue''s endless fear, helplessness, even regret and beg for mercy after the punishment he just said Then, brother Hua completely took a winner''s attitude and ignored his pitiful appearance, and then began to dispose of him.


    In this way, brother Dehua can be relieved a little, and let him see clearly the changes in his struggle, so as to satisfy a different kind of psychology.

 Chapter 1345

    When brother Hua walked slowly towards the blood brother, none of the other ancestors of Fahrenheit said much. Even more, no one saw brother Hua''s appearance and wanted to fight with brother Hua for the right to deal with him.


    In the heart of each of them, it is very clear.


    Brother Hua is responsible for most of the fault. At least, in the hearts of people, it will be like this. After all, blood brother is the opponent selected by brother Hua himself, but in the end, he just made a mistake there. Moreover, he almost destroyed the whole perfect plan that Fahrenheit had planned in advance. It''s the opponent selected by brother Hua that caused all this. Although it''s not brother Hua''s direct responsibility, it''s also that he didn''t use his means to subdue him in advance. Otherwise, how can this happen?


    When people think about it like this, in fact, why doesn''t brother Hua think so?


    It''s the opponent he picked out. Here, he made such a big mistake.


    As a result, the anger in brother Huihua''s heart must have risen to the extreme. He wanted to clean up the blood brother''s mind with his own hands. Everyone could see it completely at a glance. So, these people, who would have no eyesight to touch brother Hua, who was about to get angry at this moment.


    I saw that brother Hua was still moving his body slowly, almost step by step, towards the blood brother.


    Although brother Hua''s action was too slow.


    It''s almost too slow for everyone to bear.


    But this meeting, actually did not have a person to go, did not have a little eyesight to urge a bit. Now, brother Hua is enjoying the pleasure that this process can bring, so as to dispel his resentment. At this time, to urge him, is not to find himself uncomfortable, thinking about asking brother Hua to forward this unknown fire to himself?


    On the other side, the ultimate battle between the Fahrenheit family and the blood evil gate is also over. All of them were just like what brother Hua had expected. All the disciples of the xuesha sect were killed in this war.


    If you look at the final result, the Fahrenheit family is indeed a complete victory in the blood evil gate.


    However, look at the scene, although the Fahrenheit family won. But it''s just a big win.


    Originally, the Fahrenheit family had 700 immortals, while the xuesha gate only had 300 immortals. From the above, the cultivation of the disciples of the Fahrenheit family is generally higher than the blood evil sect. Although the lower bound was suppressed by the world power of Tianquan continent after the lower bound reached Tianquan land, in fact, the cultivation reached the same level. However, regardless of how to say, even if the cultivation is suppressed to the same level, it will have a certain advantage. What''s more, at the beginning of the battle, Fahrenheit took the opportunity to attack a wave of people, and directly let the people of the blood evil family suffer heavy losses.

 Chapter 1346

    In the first wave of sneak attack, there were a lot of people who were damaged and fell off at one time. In addition, there were many people of the blood evil sect who were dying and seriously injured in that wave of sneak attack.


    Thanks to the fact that the blood evil sect is a fighting sect, it can react in the shortest time and not suffer more losses.


    However, under such circumstances, those disciples of Fahrenheit still fought the battle like this. The ancestors of Fahrenheit and those real power figures of Fahrenheit looked at the scene one by one, and their anger rose to the sky directly. They wanted to make a big hole in the sky.


    Now, there are more than 700 immortals in Fahrenheit. But there are only less than 300 people left. That is to say, in the war that occupied so much of the upper hand just now, his family of Fahrenheit lost more manpower than that of the blood evil gate. Even now, even those who have not been completely damaged are already injured, and their combat effectiveness has been completely reduced. I''m afraid it will be more than half of them.


    Seeing such a result, the man of Huashi family thought of a practical problem besides anger -


    they were always scheming and did not like to fight. As long as they can solve the problem with intrigue, they will not be willing to fight. This time, they have completely shown me the disadvantages of their Fahrenheit family. It seems that as long as they return to the fairyland, the Fahrenheit family must fully absorb the lesson of this time and cultivate their disciples'' fighting consciousness.


    Otherwise, in case of another battle, the Fahrenheit family could not afford to be hurt!


    Brother Hua was getting close to the blood brother step by step, although the action was so slow that it was disgusting. However, is also in the end step by step towards the blood brother close. To this meeting, is also close to the blood brother half of the distance. At this time, however, the curtain of the battle was completely over. Therefore, it was also at this time that we took a look at the battlefield. But at a glance, it turned out to be such a result. The fire in brother Hua''s eyes flared up. The victory of their Fahrenheit family was a bit too tragic, and the cost was hundreds of times higher than their expectation.


    However, they expected that if all this was well operated, it would be great for the Fahrenheit family to lose so many disciples. But now


    When brother Hua saw all this clearly, and then looked back at the blood brother, the anger in his eyes was so burning that he could burn him into fly ash directly.


    Although there are other reasons for the tragic victory of Fahrenheit.


    But here, how can there be no blood brother''s reason?


    If he had not given instructions twice and let the people of the blood evil family die, they would have won a great victory. But in the end, it is a little better than the result now. However, because of his blood brother''s encouragement, the losses suffered by Fahrenheit in those two shocks even accounted for half of the current and final loss of Fahrenheit.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. On the contrary, brother Hua is moving in the direction of blood brother, but the slower he is.


    He wanted that kind of repressive atmosphere to be completely filled in this space, pressing on the blood brother''s body, crushing the blood brother''s nerves completely, lying down in front of him to beg for mercy, and then, brother Hua was indifferent to the blood brother''s treatment according to the previous way.


    Brother Hua is still step by step, slowly towards the direction of blood brother.

 Chapter 1347

    At this time, on the ground, inside the protective array, Lin Tianyu finally turned around and took a look at the place where the black sword ancestor lived.


    The ancestor of black knife also happened to look in the direction of Lin Tianyu.


    Then, very easily, two people''s eyes are already in the space, collision together. They both nodded at the moment when they looked at each other. There was a firm and indifferent look in their eyes.


    Lin Tianyu then said to Heidao laozhuan: "master, this is a good opportunity. I want to launch a wave of attacks on them and kill some of them. Now, it is just after a big war, when people are tired, their energy consumption is excessive, and their vigilance will be seriously reduced. At this time, if the sudden attack, it is bound to be able to achieve unexpected results


    The ancestor of black knife also nodded and said, "Tianyu, this is a rare opportunity indeed. Why don''t you do it like this. I''ve sneaked in with you. "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "master, I can do it alone. Moreover, I am proficient in the laws of space, and the avatar is more superb, suitable for sneak attacks. I am a person to hand, perhaps on the contrary can also achieve unexpected results. Moreover, even if they are in a large number of people, I will not be in any danger, as long as I urge thousands of avatars, I can easily escape


    Heidao Laozu thought about it. It seems that this is the same truth.


    If Lin Tianyu, who is proficient in the laws of space, sneaks into the past and makes a move, it may be more effective than two people. Because, after all, this shot is not the size of the strength required, the key lies in the effect of a sneak attack.


    The old ancestor of black knife nodded and said, "OK, Tianyu, you can go alone and kill the enemy as much as possible."


    "Well." Lin Tianyu nodded and agreed. Then, it''s time to start.


    "Tianyu, wait a minute. If you kill so suddenly, the other party will be more chaotic. Therefore, I also want to seize such an opportunity to take advantage of the turmoil to kill a wave. Wait a minute. I''m here. I''ll organize people first. Then, as long as you have an effect and make a mess, we will all rush out together. Maybe we can achieve more unexpected results. "


    It''s also reasonable to think about it. If you don''t take the opportunity to kill more immortals in Fahrenheit family, I''m sorry for this opportunity.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu all took actions to inform the top friars in the protection array who had realized the half step immortal principle. Originally, there were only six people sent by the black tiger clan who had realized the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. But now, because it was Lin Tianyu''s wedding, Lin Tianyu''s present name made him come out of his reclusive place.


    Now I have reached the peak of 23 immortals.


    Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu went to them one by one and told them about it.


    At the same time, state the interests. If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to kill more of the other party''s immortals, when the time comes, once they have calmed down, organized their hands and rushed to kill them, with the strength of the other party''s so many immortals, they will have no choice but to wait for death.


    Now, if you fight, maybe you can have a chance.

 Chapter 1348

    Those who can cultivate and understand the half step immortal principle, especially on the lower land like Tianquan, are all talented people.


    Now, their once talented people are blocked in the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion by these immortals. There is no way to do it. Even, their lives are completely in the hands of the other party, and they are all controlled by others. This kind of feeling has long made these once gifted figures hold a full breath in their hearts.


    When I heard that they could have the chance to attack or even kill the immortals, these once talented people were all full of energy one by one, thinking that in this opportunity, they would kill more immortals who made them so frustrated. Or, in the real fight, it''s better to let the other party be killed. It''s better to wait here and wait for a man to be a chopper. I''ll wait here for the fish.


    Therefore, after finding these people, they almost didn''t have much words from Fei Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu. They all agreed.


    Then, the good people were quietly organized by the ancestor of black knife, waiting in the protective array below. Waiting for the chance to kill the enemy. As soon as Lin Tianyu began to assassinate the other side and kill several people, the other side''s camp was completely in chaos, that is, it was their chance to attack.


    As for whether Lin Tianyu was able to assassinate several people of the other side between the attacks, they did not consider them at all.


    Is there any need to think about it?


    Lin Tianyu is a peerless figure who can directly kill the real immortal in person. Now, it''s just a matter of attacking and killing these immortals who have just finished a big war, are exhausted physically and mentally, and are completely relaxed and want to have a rest. Are they not captured?


    Therefore, in each person''s eyes are full of confidence in the light, Lin Tianyu''s figure a flash, directly out of the protection array.


    However, in this protective array, so many first-class masters and friars all stare at Lin Tianyu with wide eyes. However, from Lin Tianyu''s flash, it is difficult to find out the slightest shadow of Lin Tianyu in any place.


    What kind of powerful body method did Lin Tianyu use.


    Even so many of them couldn''t find out the slightest. If Lin Tianyu wanted to assassinate and attack them, would they have a chance to survive?


    I''m afraid of hanging!


    It''s very likely that Lin Tianyu will cut them to the sword with one move.


    In this way, many people''s forehead is a faint sweat beads. Of course, there are many people who are very happy, and even their heart is full of happiness.


    Some of them are afraid of Lin Tianyu''s superb body method; others are glad that they have not become a real enemy with Lin Tianyu; and some are glad that Lin Tianyu has such a superb body method, with such a brilliant body method, he stealthily attacks and assassinates those in the sky. At this time, the obvious state has been lowered to the bottom of the immortal, not to increase the chance of winning Did you?

 Chapter 1349

    Some of the people in the lower protective formation didn''t believe it, so they mobilized all their divine senses to sense the whereabouts of Lin Tianyu.


    However, except for a few people who have mobilized all their divine consciousness, they can have some weak feelings under the condition of full concentration, as if Lin Tianyu was there. But if you go to explore carefully, it is clear that they are feeling if there is nothing, and it is clear that the investigation is not accurate.


    After some exploration, everyone''s surprise was even higher to an invisible peak.


    At this time, above the sky, in another space, the ancestor and elder of the black magic tiger not only paid attention to the immortals in the battle, but also paid more attention to those people in the protective array on the Tianquan continent.


    Of course, all the actions of Lin Tianyu were easily put into their eyes.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s gathering of people and his actions, the elder asked in some doubt, "ancestor, what does Lin Tianyu want to do? All of a sudden, so many experts gathered together, and he himself was still at this time, directly out of the protection array. Eh! What kind of body method does he display. Unexpectedly, in his flash, he had completely lost his shadow. Unexpectedly, he still concentrated on his body with divine consciousness, but could not catch his shadow at all. It''s - it''s amazing! I''m afraid his body method is already a marvelous magic skill? "


    When the elder said so, a look of greed rose in his eyes. Although in order to avoid the ancestor''s exploration, and deliberately Dodge, but that can''t help but slightly shaking body, the ancestor is suddenly felt.


    The ancestor looked back and looked at the elder deeply. A strange look in his eyes pierced into the elder''s mind.


    The great elder in the eyes of the old man in this wipe of spirit, suddenly become clear up. At the same time, he also knew that although the ancestor didn''t say anything, he just stabbed himself with such a strange look, but it was obviously extremely dissatisfied with himself. Therefore, the great elder had to put everything on the surface that could be expressed and revealed, which was related to greed, all of which were collected into the mind. However, in his heart, it is still a burst of uncontrollable ideas, can not help but be born. At this time, he even thought, the best, Lin Tianyu will be in this war, seriously injured, and then, he picked up a bargain to be caught in the hand. Then, he would use all kinds of torture to torture Lin Tianyu so that he could not hide any secrets. He handed them over to himself one by one.


    It includes the inheritance beyond the immortal level that Lin Tianyu got in front of him, including the immortal footwork he is now exerting, his Sabre technique, and In short, he was able to build up to the present level on the Tianquan continent. Could there be less chance for him?


    I''m going to take all his chances into my hands.


    Then, I will become as good as this Lin Tianyu. No, even, I''m better than him. Then, I will step into the fairyland with this, and then, I will surpass the fairyland.

 Chapter 1350

    The grandfather looked back and took a close look at the elder again.


    Although in this meeting, the great elder has completely restrained all his greed, and there is not a trace of it. However, the ancestor clearly sensed that the elder was greedy.


    He sighed in his heart, and his eyes were fixed on the elder. Then, he did not say anything more.


    After all, sometimes, people''s decision, but no one can control things. Then, since those are the things that he has decided, then he has to pay the corresponding price after taking actions for his decision.


    Instead of thinking about the elder''s psychology, Laozu calmly answered the elder''s question just now and said, "this little Lin Tianyu has suddenly stepped out of the protective array. It should be that he should be on the outside. At the moment of the end of the battle, he has obviously relaxed and launched a wave of sneak attacks on the Fahrenheit immortals who are on guard. Fortunately, before the final confrontation, he will lose his strength again It''s just the strength of the other side. "


    After this reminder, the elder also thought that it should be such a possibility.


    The elder pressed down his hidden psychology and said, "but since this boy has such a plan, why didn''t he do it earlier?


    "You know, when those people of the blood evil sect were not destroyed, when the two sides were fighting each other, he would have seen that at that time, if they launched a sneak attack, the effect would be much better than now.


    "I feel like this boy, besides such a fierce force, his head seems to have some insufficient use."


    The ancestor was smiling and said, "but I appreciate his character."


    "His character, what character, is worthy of our ancestors'' appreciation?"


    Laozu said: "if the immortals who fought with Fahrenheit just now were not the immortal of xuesha gate, I think Lin Tianyu would have been attacking the immortal of Huashi in the most intense time of their fight. However, those immortals are the immortals of the blood evil gate. But the immortal of the blood evil gate said that the blood killed, once upon a time in our heavenly power land, created many sins.


    "And the blood evil gate, is not only a blood kill so, but all of their blood Sha door immortal is like this. Where he passed, there was no grass left, just like a locust. They killed too much, and without any reason, they would easily wipe out any force that they could not see.


    "Lin Tianyu didn''t do anything just now because he didn''t look down on the blood evil sect''s actions.


    "Because the situation just now, it is obviously to help the blood evil door to get rid of the siege. To help such people out of the siege, no matter what kind of psychology and situation, will let Lin Tianyu''s heart, born a kind of resistance psychology.


    "This is precisely because he just now, obviously better than the opportunity now, or chose not to attack the reason."


    After Lao Zu said these words, his eyes were still so calm and still looked down, as if he could completely see the track of Lin Tianyu''s action.


    Moreover, in the eyes of his ancestors, Lin Tianyu was right no matter what he did.


    The ancestor''s appreciation of Lin Tianyu is irreversible.

 Chapter 1351

    But the elder didn''t like Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, it can''t be said directly. The elder doesn''t like Lin Tianyu any more. It should be said that he didn''t like Lin Tianyu after he learned that Lin Tianyu had a chance to surpass the immortal level. Because, from that moment on, the elder''s heart has been thinking about how to capture Lin Tianyu and get the chance in his hand. Since we are going to capture each other, of course, it is even more impossible to talk about liking each other.


    Just now, I saw Lin Tianyu''s immortal footwork, and this kind of state of mind that wanted to capture Lin Tianyu down was more powerful countless times.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s views and psychology have completely reversed.


    Then, after hearing the words of the elder, the elder totally disagreed with him and said, "Laozu, I still think that Lin Tianyu is obviously too pedantic to do so.


    "If I had, just now, when the bloody evil gate was in a complete downwind, I suddenly launched a sneak attack. At that time, Fahrenheit was bound to be in chaos after being attacked by the two sides of xuesha gate and Lin Tianyu. Then, with the cooperation of xuesha gate over there, the odds of winning would be greater, wouldn''t it?


    "What''s more, Lin Tianyu doesn''t like what the blood evil sect has done. He didn''t want to really save the blood evil gate, which is nothing at all.


    "When he can choose, that is, when the blood evil door is about to be destroyed, he suddenly makes a move. In that case, even at the end of the war, the xuesha clan, because of Lin Tianyu''s cooperation, would not be exterminated, but would certainly lose its strength. Even if he had a mind to do evil on the mainland, I''m afraid that they would not have the strength to do evil again.


    "Even at that time, if Lin Tianyu is really upset about the blood evil gate, he can completely come back and wipe out the remaining strength of the blood evil gate.


    "In this way, you can''t do it with one stroke."


    When the elder had finished this, he was still slightly complacent.


    At this time, the ancestor looked back and looked at the elder. There was something sinister in his eyes.


    The elder felt the sight of the ancestor in an instant. He felt a chill in his heart.


    Laozu said: "I think your mind is more and more off track.


    "Your jealousy, it has completely blinded your mind. He makes you no longer see the right good things, full of evil ideas, weird.


    "I think you are not suitable to be the elder of the black tiger clan. When you return to the black magic tiger clan, you will automatically step down from the position of the elder, and go to think about it for 50 years. Within 50 years, you are not allowed to step down from the top of the black devil peak.


    "You can say it out of your mouth.


    "First, he helped the blood evil gate to wipe out Fahrenheit, and then, turning back, he wiped out the bloody evil gate that he fought with himself.


    "Think again, if you do. So, what''s the difference between you and the Fahrenheit that you look down on when they attack the blood evil gate? The same treachery, the same hypocrite, the same villain The blood evil gate, at the moment before, was the best ally with Fahrenheit. But in the next moment, this Fahrenheit has no face to attack the blood evil door. Is that what you want to be like Fahrenheit? "

 Chapter 1352

    However, when the ancestor finished these words and looked at the elder, he clearly saw the elder''s eyes, full of unconventional meaning.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think your idea is right?


    "Just now, what I said was just your psychology. You have to get over it. As for the method you mentioned, in fact, it is also very wrong.


    "If you think about it, even if Lin Tianyu suddenly sneaked in at that time and really achieved some success. At that time, should Fahrenheit still have the absolute upper hand. If Fahrenheit felt the potential danger of Lin Tianyu at this time, what would you do if you were a member of Fahrenheit?


    "You must stop attacking the blood evil gate immediately, and quickly concentrate your hands. It''s important to deal with the current crisis.


    "Although it seems that the blood evil gate is extremely fierce when fighting. However, the more people like this know how to fight, the more they know how to grasp the opportunity. In such a situation, perhaps, when Fahrenheit''s attack was relaxed a little, the bloody evil gate would no longer cooperate with Lin Tianyu and Fahrenheit to launch the final battle. Instead, they would seize such a rare opportunity and withdraw directly from the battlefield. Then, he completely released his cultivation and flew to the fairyland.


    "What''s more, with the blood evil clan, who are so good at fighting, they must have done so.


    "Because if they continue to fight, at the end of the day, no matter who wins or loses, it seems that no matter who wins or loses, they won''t get any more benefits, right? When Fahrenheit wins, they must have been destroyed by Fahrenheit. If Lin Tianyu wins, they will not be afraid of Lin Tianyu''s revenge for the crimes they once committed on the Tianquan continent with the blood of their clan? Moreover, at the end of the real war, the bloody evil clan must be defeated. How can we deal with the following situation. Then, they must have chosen the one I just mentioned. As soon as you have an opportunity, you will be far away from the battlefield. Then, you will release your cultivation and fly to the fairyland.


    "At that time, as soon as the bloody gate left.


    "In such a situation, the strength of Fahrenheit is bound to be much stronger than the current situation.


    "But because of the wrong timing, Lin Tianyu had to face the Huaxian people at that time directly. He had no chance of winning any more than now. Do you think about these? "


    When the ancestor said this, his eyes were fixed on the elder. It seemed that he could see through the heart, liver and five internal organs of the elder all at once.


    "In fact, with your wisdom, you should be able to see through all this.


    "But now?


    "You have been completely blinded by greed. You even think of a possibility, that is, as long as Lin Tianyu does something, he is wrong, right? You have no reason at all to think whether this is true or not is wrong. Am I right?


    "You are already very dangerous. You have to reflect on yourself quickly."


    After finishing the last sentence heavily, he never went to see the elder. Instead, he turned his eyes to the fairy of Fahrenheit and seemed to appreciate Lin Tianyu''s amazing hand again.

 Chapter 1353

    Laozu''s eyes were on the people of Fahrenheit immortals, constantly moving, as if at this time, he could completely see where Lin Tianyu was.


    Lin Tianyu should be in the eyes of his ancestors, has gradually approached the Fahrenheit immortal people, at the same time, choose the most favorable shooting opportunity.


    At this time, brother Hua is still walking in the direction of blood brother.


    Although it has been such a long time, brother Hua has not yet reached the blood brother''s side. His hatred of his blood brother, obviously, is to be released in such a way. He wants to be in this forward, a little bit to crush the blood brother''s will, and then, the blood brother to completely kill. In this way, brother Dehua''s anger can be let out a little bit, and brother Dehua will feel better.


    When brother Hua continues to grasp the extremely slow rhythm and walk towards the blood brother, Lin Tianyu is also looking for the best and most suitable shooting place.


    Good!


    That''s it.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu has already chosen the position of his hand.


    In the place where Lin Tianyu chose to put his hand, it was just the junction between the periphery and the core of Huashi Xianren. If in the most peripheral place, suddenly hand, is able to achieve the absolute effect. But in that place, it was almost not affected by the inner circle. And if Lin Tianyu had sneaked into the innermost circle and then made a move, it would not have completely isolated the risk of being discovered by the huashixian people.


    Although Lin Tianyu has absolute confidence in his body and footwork now, there may be one or two people who are very sensitive in the immortal Fahrenheit. At that time, I directly entered their inner circle, and under the influence of their immortal people''s Qi, they might be detected. Then, it is difficult to achieve the effect of sneak attack, and it is difficult to take advantage of such an opportunity and kill as many enemies as possible.


    Now, Lin Tianyu''s choice of such a place is just the most suitable place to attack.


    When such a place was suddenly attacked, even the place most surrounded by the Huashi Xianren was bound to be shocked by this attack, resulting in turmoil.


    At such a time and opportunity, Lin Tianyu was completely possible. He directly rushed into the center of the inner wall of Huashi immortal, and then carried out a wave of effective killing. He was able to achieve greater sneak attack effect. As for how to escape after the attack, Lin Tianyu has absolute confidence. Even if the sensitive fairy Fahrenheit can detect his existence under his illusory incarnation, it is just a little shadow, and it is impossible to capture his specific whereabouts. Then, with only a little shadow, he used the law of space and such exquisite footwork to escape. It was really not too simple for him to escape.


    After calculating the best place to shoot, Lin opened his knife.

 Chapter 1354

    Puff, puff, puff


    In the meantime, a series of swords from the inside and outside of the immortal fell down.


    What''s going on?


    The sudden appearance of this situation made the whole fairy of Fahrenheit shiver and tremble.


    Puff, puff, puff


    At this time, the sound of a series of knives cutting into the meat sounded. It was actually in the inner wall of the immortal Fahrenheit. It was also attacked by others, and the immortal fell down one after another. And the man who attacked him was obviously an expert at killing people. Almost all the fallen immortals have been broken to death.


    By the time the Fahrenheit fairies had completely reacted, more than 20 of them had fallen down one after another.


    Such losses -


    even when they were fighting with a vicious force, the Huashi family had not suffered such a great loss in such a short time. But now, it is not known where the unknown killer''s sneak attack, it is a direct loss of so many Fahrenheit fairy.


    This has to be how many killers, suddenly such a sneak attack, in order to achieve such a big effect.


    As soon as all the faeries in Fahrenheit think of now, there are many terrible killers who have sneaked into the midst of these fairies and are eyeing them fiercely. As they are ready to kill them like animals, they can''t help but panic and chill. What''s more, what''s more, they can''t see each other at all and can''t find out where this person is.


    This kind of completely invisible terror makes the people of Fahrenheit even more uneasy.


    Then, the whole Fahrenheit fairy also began to move disorderly.


    Boom!


    Just then, suddenly, a big explosion came out. I went to the place where the explosion suddenly happened.


    I saw that it was the place where the blood brother was just now. It should be the last time blood brother urged all the cultivation, even the soul, and triggered such a big explosion. But there, brother Hua was blown away directly by the explosion, and he was seriously injured. In fact, brother Hua suffered such a trauma in this kind of explosion, which is precisely because of this sneak attack.


    Originally, brother Hua was just slowly approaching the blood brother. In addition to giving him endless pressure, he was also on guard against his hand.


    In the high-level of the blood evil gate, there is such a special skill, that is, under the condition of knowing that he must die, he can urge all his immortals, even his soul, and suddenly come to such a big explosion.


    First, it can prevent them from being tortured and insulted after being caught. Moreover, it is possible to take advantage of this last opportunity to give the enemy a final blow.


    It is because of knowing that there is such a strange skill in the high-level of the blood evil gate. So brother Hua was very careful and didn''t give him half a chance.

 Chapter 1355

    But who thought, thousands of defense, but did not expect, or planted in this last moment.


    Because of the sudden attack just now, brother Hua''s attention was slightly distracted. His divine sense went to investigate the scene of the attack. However, he failed to lock in the moment when he was not able to lock him in. Brother Xue actually directly urged the explosive technique. The blood brother himself was scared out of his wits, but at the same time, brother Hua was bombed into a serious injury. Even the small half of brother Hua''s body was blown away.


    At this time, it was Huashi Xianren who had been attacked and assassinated by Lin Tianyu. With the sudden explosion, they were even more flustered.


    It''s just a mess. It''s a mess.


    Just at this time, a team suddenly rushed up from the ground and directly killed the Huashi immortal''s team.


    This team is led by the Heidao ancestor, those who understand the peak of the banbu Xianze. At the moment, they are like a tiger in a sheep field. Under the strong fighting power of the ancestor Heidao, the ancestor Heidao led them all the way to the ranks of the Huashi immortals, and they rushed into it. After all, the ancestor of Heidao has realized the perfect immortal principle, and the sword technique is fierce. Compared with the Huashi immortal, people are obviously several grades stronger. Because of the strong fighting power of the ancestor of black sword, those monks who only understood the half step immortal principle were much worse than the Huashi immortal people. But at this time, for the immortal Fahrenheit, they all looked like fierce tigers.


    Sometimes, this battle, he is the same thing.


    Strength is of course the most critical factor. However, there are many times, it is not necessarily a strong side, it will be able to win.


    The grasp of opportunity, the use of tactics, the will to fight, including the mentality on the spot, the significance of fighting And so on. All aspects of it have completely affected the process of a battle.


    But now, the time for the Heidao ancestors to attack is just right. Their tactics were also absolutely perfect. Under the leadership of the great fighting power of the ancestor of black knife, they all rushed into it, forming a meat grinder like a sharp knife. Those people who were not strong enough but were integrated into the team also completely formed the parts of this large meat grinder. There is no room for cooperation. As for their fighting will, on-the-spot mentality, and their understanding of the meaning of the battle, they have long been laughing and clearly understood that they are fighting back to back.


    If you win, you will live; if you lose, you will die!


    On the other hand, the fairy of Fahrenheit.


    They have shown their shortcomings and mistakes in all aspects of this species. On weekdays, they are used to calculating people by mental devices. They are able to kill people with intrigue. They absolutely disdain the habit of fighting with hands. The disadvantages of this meeting are completely exposed. Because of the assassination of Lin Tianyu, the explosion of blood brother, and the attack of the monks led by the ancestor of black knife, the whole Huashi immortal team has been completely defeated.


    In addition to the whole team panic, or panic!

 Chapter 1356

    Under the successive attacks of Heidao Laozu, those Huaxian people who had been frightened and scared like rabbits in a row fell down one after another.


    And in this process, Lin Tianyu is still constantly in the heart of Huashi Xianren, constantly attacking and assassinating a famous Huashi fairy. This kind of merciless assassination, coupled with the team led by the ancestors of the black sword, who are stabbing and killing all the way, makes the immortal Fahrenheit even more flustered. At the moment, they suffered more and more losses. After a short period of time, the Huashi immortals fell down like dumplings, and their spirits were all destroyed.


    When the black knife ancestors, they directly in the Fahrenheit immortal''s team, puncture in the past. Then, he was ready to turn back. The last time he went to the same stabbing and killing as before, he suddenly found out that the Huashi immortal people''s team had gradually stabilized and had the potential to close up. And in this stable trend of closing, gradually, Lin Tianyu was unable to make contributions in the core, and instantly out of the Fahrenheit team.


    This time, the faces of several ancestors of Fahrenheit were about to turn green.


    It turned out that just now, there was only one person who had been in their Fahrenheit team and mercilessly attacked and assassinated. What''s more, what''s more, the man hasn''t even achieved Yuanying''s accomplishments. Fortunately, just now, they thought that it was after more than a dozen lower realms that their cultivation was suppressed, but Xuanxian and Xianjun, who were much more powerful than them, were fighting? All of them were in a state of panic and no peace.


    But what happened?


    But it was just a little golden friar, who sneaked attack on these powerful immortals.


    This is too much!


    However, after seeing clearly that the person who attacked and assassinated just now was Lin Tianyu, a little monk of golden elixir, all of them couldn''t help but shrink their eyes.


    This is the sky power of the lower boundary.


    Are all the monks in the lower world so powerful?


    If the monks in the lower world are so powerful, then they, the immortals, still have the chance to seize a fart. There are a group of such powerful friars, and after they are the lower bound, the immortals who will be suppressed will rush to this lower bound. Isn''t that just to send sheep into the tiger''s mouth and send them to the door to die?


    Looking at Lin Tianyu standing with a knife, all the Huashi immortals are frightened and can hardly be looked at directly.


    On the other side, although there are more than 20 people, the killing opportunity and momentum rising from the sky are also blended in the air, which is totally superior to the momentum of more than 300 immortals in Fahrenheit''s side.


    These people are also a group of real perverts!


    At the same time, what made the ancestors of Huashi immortal very angry was. Heidao Laozu''s team of more than 20 people. Among those people, except Heidao Laozu, who was really powerful, others were much weaker than their Huashi immortal team. But what about the fairies? But just because they were flustered and killed by the leader of Heidao, they were completely confused. They didn''t know how to deal with it and gave others an opportunity to take advantage of it.

 Chapter 1357

    One by one, the ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at such a situation and the result. They looked at each other and felt a deep worry in addition to the hidden resentment.


    The Fahrenheit family was good at calculating, and, all along, they were proud of it.


    But now?


    The things that they are proud of have no effect on the battlefield. However, the reckless behavior that they always despise and win by fighting with blood is actually shining light on the battlefield. It seems that they have to change the direction of Fahrenheit in the future.


    The situation just now, as long as it is another or any other force that is slightly good at fighting, it is impossible to put itself in such a dangerous and passive situation.


    Then, their eyes turned to Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu in their direction. The vision is heavy, the killing opportunity emerges.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu and others only felt a sudden chill.


    Not good!


    On the other side of Fahrenheit, at this meeting, he finally reacted and resumed the arrangement. This meeting was about to take action, and rushed to kill himself and others. Although just now, that kind of rush killed a lot of Huashi family immortals. However, it was not because of their own strength that they were able to achieve such a result, but because of the panic, helplessness and lack of organization of the Huashi Xianren, they achieved such an effect. If we really wait for the other side to react and fight head-on, even if the strength of their side is ten times stronger, it is absolutely unable to cope with the positive combat power of Fahrenheit immortal.


    "Go! Go back to the protective array


    Heidao Laozu drank a lot, and let those immortals who followed him quickly returned to the protection array one by one. And the ancestor of black knife was deliberately left at the bottom, giving them this group of people to break the empress. At the same time, Lin Tianyu is a flash, the figure has disappeared.


    "Chase! Stop them for me, and wipe out all of them. "


    With the old ancestor of Fahrenheit waving his hand, those immortals in Fahrenheit will be completely sober up. They didn''t expect that so many immortals just now were played around by such small guys as the other party. Hum! Such a few guys dare to play such a trick on themselves and others. Moreover, they have killed so many people on their own side. This hidden loss can''t be eaten. As a result, with the order of the old ancestor of Fahrenheit, the immortal people of Fahrenheit, after seeing the balance of strength between the two sides, they chased after the black knife ancestors one by one like chicken blood and full of strength.


    In this meeting, the fairies of Fahrenheit were full of killing opportunities one by one. They chased and scolded the ancestors in the direction of escape. This posture, just looking at it, has a threatening domineering, fierce power.


    This is the typical Faerie of Fahrenheit family.


    They have always been able to fight against the wind, not against the wind. Once the situation is slightly unfavorable, it will be completely disordered. I don''t know what to do? But once they have the upper hand, the performance is completely different.

 Chapter 1358

    See Fahrenheit fairy people, one by one rushed up.


    Especially when these dashed out of the immortal Fahrenheit saw the old black knife and his party retreating faster and faster, they also pursued more and more bravely. One by one, they are invincible and ferocious.


    Even, there are several Falun immortal people who are greedy for meritorious deeds. They are all directly out of the ranks of the immortal Fahrenheit, and rush to the back of Heidao Laozu and others.


    Puff, puff


    The sound of the knife cutting through the body rings.


    In the blink of an eye, the three faeries in front of them were suddenly flashed by the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, which broke the soul sea and died no more. But then, in the next moment, Lin Tianyu had disappeared again.


    Originally, they were chasing the Heidao ancestors and their party. When they were chasing hard, they suddenly came out like this. Those Huashi immortals stopped involuntarily, and no one dared to take a step forward easily. Then, his eyes focused on the front, and inside the eyes, they were full of fear.


    It''s the killer who entered the Huashi immortal team just now. He appears again!


    But this man is too haunted.


    These people in the Fahrenheit family are all real fairies. Although the lower boundary has been greatly suppressed after the Tianquan continent. However, no matter how the landing was greatly suppressed, it was also degraded from the immortal realm. However, these once immortals could not feel when Lin Tianyu suddenly appeared and when he would suddenly leave. I couldn''t feel a trace of his action.


    If you want to appear, you will appear; if you want to disappear, you will disappear.


    Where is this still human?


    This is clearly a shadow - a ghost shadow!


    However, ghost shadow can only scare people, not kill people. But this ghost shadow, that but can kill one after another immortal ghost shadow.


    Fahrenheit immortal people, are involuntarily feel a cool air, from the bottom of their feet to the top of their heads.


    When such people are alone, what else can they take to fight with others.


    Unless they can be like in the fairyland, can have all the strength above the fairyland, that is another matter. If they can have all the strength of the fairyland, I believe that with Lin Tianyu''s skilful footwork and the weak wave track integrated into the space, they can still find Lin Tianyu and fight him. In the end, no matter what the battle will be. But at least it was a fight. But now, they want to fight with each other. They can''t find each other at all. There is no way to fight with each other.


    In this way, they can only be passively beaten, only be killed, and even want to see each other''s face, which is impossible to see?


    When the people of Fahrenheit were hesitating in panic, the ancestor of black sword had already led the top monks who had understood the half step immortal rule back to the protective array below.


    Then, there was a burst of roaring laughter coming out from below. The laughter went straight to the sky, as if laughing at the incompetence of the Huashi immortals.

 Chapter 1359

    Listening to the laughter, the faces of the Huashi people were even worse.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who had just concealed himself and blocked the Huashi immortals, flashed back to the protective array.


    Everyone looked back at Lin Tianyu, who was back in the protective array. They all clapped and cheered. At the same time, in everyone''s eyes, there is also a trace of awe implied inside. Although everyone is in the same camp, but the awe of the strong is due to nature. It is impossible for anyone to avoid vulgarity. And now, Lin Tianyu is in their same camp, which has become a master beyond their level. Even on weekdays, those masters who are familiar with Lin Tianyu can''t help but feel awe when they see Lin Tianyu.


    Father Heidao looked at Lin Tianyu and was more gratified. This is his disciple.


    When father Lin Hong and mother Li Yunxia look at Lin Tianyu again, they are all too happy to close their mouths. Their son, now has become the whole heavenly power continent, all people on it are awe inspiring figures. He became the top master on the mainland, and even, he was called the first master.


    Of course, they didn''t know that there was an old monster, the ancestor of the black magic tiger clan, on the Tianquan land. That was the real first expert on Tianquan land.


    His level is much higher than that of Lin Tianyu.


    The ancestor of black sword looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, I felt your body footwork and sabre skill when you just made a move. It seems that you have made a great progress compared with the previous one. Tianyu, this period of time, although you often take time to exercise, but it is not so hard-working exercise, how, suddenly there is so much progress? Do you have any special understanding? "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "master, you are right. In this period of time, because of the big marriage, it was a great joy in life. I was in a peaceful state of mind. Unexpectedly, I made a breakthrough in my mood. However, with the breakthrough of the state of mind, there has been a lot of progress in the deep and broad level of sabre technique, body and footwork, and even cultivation. "


    Actually, I have improved my mood.


    Everyone listen to this, it is a position of envy.


    To tell you the truth, it would be enviable if we only raised the level of cultivation. However, it will not be envied to this extent. Because of the promotion of cultivation level, if you upgrade, he will have the day of promotion. However, the promotion of mood, that is not the case. Otherwise, the fog hidden door will not specially circle out a place, which is used to exercise the mentality of the killers inside the fog hidden door. And Lin Tianyu would not have broken a state of mind on that day. After the breakthrough of mood, Dao Dao broke a state directly. Although at that time, because of this mood directly broke the state of mind, many other aspects also had no small breakthrough. However, those breakthroughs are nothing compared with the direct breakthrough of Dao Dao.


    Therefore, after that mood breakthrough, it triggered a breakthrough in Dao, and the strength almost changed dramatically.

 Chapter 1360

    But this time, although the mood promotion is not as big as the previous one, it has made such a breakthrough.


    However, after the promotion of mood, there is more room for breakthrough in the broad and profound cultivation. It is also more lasting. At the same time, the promotion of mood is able to drive the sabre technique and body footwork to advance in some details. Although there is no such progressive level as the Dao level, directly upgrade one level, so the strength of the promotion will be strong. However, after all, the strength will be greatly improved. A greater state of mind is also able to gradually master the sabre technique and body and footwork to subtle points. On the whole Tianquan continent, after Lin Tianyu''s strength reached this level, there was a further improvement. Even if it was extremely weak, it was a great progress.


    Other people looked at Lin Tianyu, and the envy in his eyes almost fell out.


    What a lucky boy!


    Even before such a big marriage could be prepared, even such a big marriage could not be really held. The mood of Lin Pavilion master was actually promoted.


    Good luck!


    But I''ve never heard of anyone else. It''s also because they have prepared a wedding. Then, their mood is promoted.


    However, is it possible that in the process of preparing for the wedding, when their mood has been improved, they hide this benefit to death, but they are afraid that other people will know about it and learn from them. They also prepare for the wedding, and then they also improve their mood?


    Or, like Lin Pavilion master, although his mood has been promoted, he doesn''t take the promotion of his mood seriously. If it wasn''t for this battle with the immortals of Fahrenheit, I''m afraid, no one would have found that Lin Tianyu''s strength has been further improved than before. Then, I found that Lin Tianyu''s heart power was promoted because of the preparation of such a wedding.


    Well, if those who have prepared for the wedding ceremony before are also like Lin Tianyu, they will be promoted in mind.


    Does it mean that preparing for a wedding is, in fact, a catalyst for practitioners to promote their mental strength.


    When I think of this place, those practitioners'' eyes are red one by one.


    No way.


    If only such a simple preparation of a wedding, can let the heart force get a level of promotion, then, they also have to think of a way, also have to prepare a wedding like this. Even if it''s just for the promotion of heart power, preparing such a wedding is totally worth it.


    In this way, many of the practitioners on the scene were already fully active.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s eyes at the moment, in addition to admiration, there is also one more thing at the same time - a plan, a plan for such a wedding.


    After the World War I, there was an upsurge of wedding preparations in the cultivation world of Tianquan mainland. For a moment, it was a grand spectacle.


    Because in the practice world, even if weddings are held, apart from those famous practitioners who will do a great deal of things, other practitioners, even if they can hold weddings, have always acted in a low-key manner, and no one will do so. Even more, there are many practitioners who have already decided to be single in the early days. There is no possibility of holding a wedding.


    But because of the influence of Lin Tianyu''s wedding, the wedding continued for a long time on Tianquan mainland.

 Chapter 1361

    At the same time, in the sky, those Fahrenheit immortals did not continue to chase, or close to the protective array below.


    At this time, they had clearly arrived at the place not far away from the protective array below. However, they just dare to stop at that place, and dare not rush down. Their eyes are full of fear. Even, it was full of fear and withdrawal. At this time, they clearly had an instinctive fear of approaching the protective array below.


    Looking at the protective array below, not only the ordinary Fairies in the immortal Fahrenheit, but even the ancestors of the Huashi immortal people are full of fear for the protective array below at this time.


    This -


    if we fight with these aborigines in the lower boundary, how should we fight this battle?


    I didn''t expect that the lower bound monk''s combat effectiveness was so terrible.


    However, if it is simply terror of combat effectiveness, it is not too big a matter. For example, even if it is the ancestor of black sword, although his fighting capacity is terrible, even if it is twice or even several times more terrible than that ancestor of black sword, what? After all, they are just monks in the lower world. They''re real fairies. They can pile by the number of people. At that time, it will be able to kill the seemingly powerful monk. They have this confidence in Fahrenheit.


    But the key is not just the strength of the ancestor of black knife.


    It''s more about Lin Tianyu.


    He''s not just powerful. Of course, his strength can be regarded as strong indeed. Even, he should simply talk about combat power. His strength is much stronger than the ancestor of black sword. However, it was Lin Tianyu''s footwork that made them feel more scared. As soon as he flashed, he was almost completely integrated into the space. Even if their Fahrenheit is here now, they are all immortals in the lower world. However, they can not catch the shadow of Lin Tianyu. Even the shadow can''t be caught. What can I do to fight with Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, even among them, there is a powerful immortal with powerful divine sense. They were able to catch a faint trace of Lin Tianyu passing by.


    But even if they were such powerful immortal, it was just when they caught a trace of Lin Tianyu passing by. Lin Tianyu had already gone far away. Lin Tianyu is not only the body and footwork into the space inside the characteristics of extremely strange. Even, their speed has reached a strange level.


    It''s impossible to catch the rhythm of the attack.


    Therefore, Fahrenheit immortals, especially those slightly older than some of the previous immortals, will unconsciously go back to the pace.


    They were really scared.


    Even, he was worried. He didn''t know when he would suddenly come out of the protective array below and kill them on the spot.

 Chapter 1362

    Looking at the sky, those Fahrenheit immortals who were afraid to step forward, and the friars on the Tianquan land who were in the protective array below all laughed with pride one by one.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at them. Those Huashi immortals were so timid, and said happily, "you should stay here for a while, and quickly recover the losses just now. I''ll come and kill some Huashi immortals to open your eyes."


    Lin Tianyu said, a flash, and went to the place where the Huashi immortal people gathered outside the protective array.


    At this time, there were friars in the big array, and they began to talk about it.


    "You say that Lin Tianyu went out like this. Can he kill those Huashi fairies like he did in front of him?"


    "I''m afraid it''s a little bit hung up. After all, the Fahrenheit people in this meeting are not as panic stricken and disorganized as they were just now. Of course, it is very easy to attack and assassinate in the chaos and disorder just now. However, it is difficult to kill the Huashi Xianren again under the condition of being prepared for battle. "


    "Hard! That''s hard for you, too! For Lin Pavilion master, at any time, he doesn''t want to assassinate him as much as he wants? "


    "No, it seems that they have set up an array. In groups of three, five and seven. Then, a small array of forms gathered there, waiting for something. Do you think that the array they arranged was specially designed to deal with Lin Pavilion master? "


    "When you say that, it looks like a little bit."


    "By the way, this kind of array should be a kind of exploration array. When they gather together, they will automatically form a force field. As long as someone is close to this force field, it will automatically form a shock effect. Then, this concussion effect will show the whereabouts of the person who is close to it. This array should be just to deal with the weird body method of Lin Pavilion master. Fortunately, when the forest Pavilion master approached them and wanted to attack and assassinate them, he sensed the position of the forest Pavilion master and made good protection and attack. "


    "If that''s the case, Lin Pavilion master has broken through again. Is there any danger?"


    ¡­¡­


    With this, those who are talking about it are also inexplicably nervous.


    If Lin Tianyu was really fully explored by the Huashi Xianren, then the Huashi Xianren were numerous, and after all, they were still the lower boundary of the immortal, so there would be a lot of hidden means. So, when the time comes, will he be able to withstand so many Fahrenheit immortals against Lin Tianyu alone?


    Can we still calmly kill the enemy as before and then retreat back?


    When everyone looked at the array of the Huashi immortals, they were filled with doubts and nervousness. Of course, in addition to that, there are more worries.


    Some people are really worried about Lin Tianyu''s safety, and others are worried. If Lin Tianyu really has any accident, what will they take to protect all the people hiding in the protective array below?

 Chapter 1363

    At this time, Lin Tianyu was out of the exploration array arranged by the Huashi immortals.


    Sensing the array, Lin Tianyu stopped.


    The divine consciousness slowly explored the past, and then, it turned out that only the divine sense detection had already caused the array reaction. At the same time, the immortals who formed this array of Fahrenheit clan looked at this side if they had any sense. When Lin Tianyu saw the reaction of Huashi immortal, he was shocked and hastened to take back his wisp of divine consciousness.


    This array, it seems, really has some skills.


    Now, with this array, I want to break into the immortal family of Huashi and kill the enemy as before. I''m afraid it''s impossible to enter a place without any people. Even, as long as the Fahrenheit people are a little more daring, then they can completely rely on this array, push all the way down, and directly attack the place where the protective array is located below. Even, it directly broke the protective array below. Then, he pushed it all the way. Without Lin Tianyu, a shadow ghost like opponent, to stop them, he was afraid to destroy the friars in the protective array. For so many fairies of the Fahrenheit clan, it was a very simple thing.


    At this meeting, the fairies of Fahrenheit clan have not really started to act, but the key is that they are worried about whether this array can really work on Lin Tianyu.


    As long as the formation has not been determined, if it is really effective to stop Lin Tianyu, the immortals of the Fahrenheit clan dare not easily attack the protective array below. Therefore, I have been waiting in the sky all the time, and then, waiting for Lin Tianyu to come close to the array, I want to have a good look at whether this array can really play a good blocking effect on Lin Tianyu.


    If it works, I''m afraid they will launch a fierce attack on the protective array below.


    If you can''t stop Lin Tianyu, maybe according to the temperament of these Fahrenheit immortals, they will stay here all the time, waiting for opportunities.


    But they did not dare to have that kind of blood and strength to fight to death.


    So, Lin Tianyu and others watched the outside of the array carefully. After watching for a long time, they did not come up with a good and effective method to crack the array.


    If we can''t break this array, it will be a fatal threat to the Fahrenheit people. Those people under them will be in danger.


    How to do it?


    Is it possible to wait so long that the immortals of Fahrenheit could not be sure, and that they would not dare to attack the protective array below because of this doubt?


    Indeed, this is a solution.


    However, this is a permanent solution.


    As long as it takes a little longer, the fairies of Fahrenheit will come to test one by one. At that time, Lin Tianyu will have to do something. However, as long as Lin Tianyu makes a move, the effect of this array can also be tested out.


    At that time, is not the same will let the Fahrenheit people attack the lower protective array, into which wanton killing?

 Chapter 1364

    How to solve this situation?


    Lin Tianyu is invisible in the space and quietly looks at the array arranged by the Huashi immortal people below. Trying to think, this bureau should be how to crack, can be solved.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the array below, and felt that there was an embarrassment that he couldn''t start with.


    After all, Lin Tianyu didn''t have any impression of the array arranged by Fahrenheit. He didn''t know where the weakness was and how to solve it.


    After a closer look, Lin Tianyu still can''t crack it, so he has to get in touch with the knife in Tiandao space.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, look at the protective array in front of you. How should you crack it?"


    Xiaodao said: "to crack this array, in fact, it''s very simple. After all, their strength now is not up to the level of real immortals. This array was originally an immortal array, but now it has fallen to the level of falling out of the immortal array. Therefore, as long as you upgrade a little bit and cover up the space fluctuation more subtly, you can completely avoid the exploration of this exploration array. Even if you have this exploration array, you can also kill those Fahrenheit immortals in front of you, and how to deal with them We''re going to clean them up. "


    "Oh, that''s the way. This is the simple way you said."


    Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while.


    Even if the level of promotion is high enough, it will be able to shuttle back and forth freely in such a probe immortal array. However, just because of the characteristics of the avatar, its power is so obvious, and its level is naturally high to the extreme. However, it is not a very simple thing to suddenly raise a level of body footwork to the extreme. This is a very simple proposal. In fact, it is better not to say so. Because it is the same as saying nothing. Isn''t that just plain?


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, can you come up with a more reliable way? The body footwork like the avatar is not the kind of body footwork that can be promoted immediately if you want to improve. "


    The knife looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "master, what I''m saying is, in fact, it''s the best way to choose. Because other ways to crack the array, it seems that in a short time, there will be some effect. However, as long as the other party found such a loophole, and then the loophole to fill up. Well, then, you''re going to be in endless trouble. Therefore, only by understanding the body step of the thousand illusions incarnation to a higher level, can we really crack such an array of the Fahrenheit immortal people.


    "At that time, no matter how these Fahrenheit immortals modify the loopholes and change the array, they will be irresistible to you.


    "What''s more, your body footwork has accumulated for a long time after reaching the present level. As long as there is a practical opportunity, we can rise to a small level. Although it''s not up to a small level, it''s enough to crack the magic array in front of you just by one more level. "

 Chapter 1365

    Hearing the knife finish, Lin Tianyu''s eyes drooped and he thought carefully.


    Yeah.


    It''s really hard to make progress in such high-end body steps as the avatar, even if it''s just a small level of progress. However, the more difficult the footwork is like this, the more need to seize the opportunity to advance. Now, the action of the Huashi Xianren to besiege Chongxiao Pavilion is not a very rare opportunity?


    It has been a period of time for him to practice in the realm of Xiaocheng. However, in this period of time, although the magic incarnation has accumulated enough, it is almost time to advance to a small level.


    These two add up, maybe his avatar is really able to go further.


    And just as Xiaodao said, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel it. As long as he went further, even if it was only a small step. Lin Tianyu is also confident that he can shuttle back and forth in the array set up by the Fahrenheit immortals, as if he were in a state of no one. If this is the case, the effect that can be achieved is bound to be better than the time ahead.


    After all, when Lin Tianyu was shuttling through the Huashi immortal team, it was just in the turmoil. Borrowed from the chaos of Huashi Xianren team itself. Under such an opportunity, let alone Lin Tianyu. Even a monk whose strength is several levels inferior to Lin Tianyu, as long as he is brave enough to seize such an opportunity. Then, he can also easily make contributions in such turmoil. Therefore, in such a turmoil, Lin Tianyu was able to seize the opportunity and loopholes to make contributions. Although it will have a certain impact on the spirit of Huashi immortal people, it will not be so big.


    But if Lin Tianyu could kill the enemy in the well arranged detection array of Huashi immortal.


    In that way, it is bound to be able to crush the will of Fahrenheit people in an instant. Lin Tianyu will become a nightmare in the heart of Huashi immortal people, which will never be forgotten. At that time, with the fighting will of Fahrenheit, there will be no other choice but to escape.


    However, where is the breakthrough opportunity?


    Of course, if you give Lin Tianyu more time, even if you don''t have the opportunity, he is sure to be able to make further progress in this illusory incarnation.


    But in this situation, obviously, it is impossible to give him so much time to accumulate.


    Lin Tianyu thought.


    However, soon, Lin Tianyu found that it was impossible to upgrade the magic steps he had mastered to a lower level simply by thinking like this. It seems that only in the course of fighting, he can slowly ponder and look for opportunities. Maybe at some time, when Lin Tianyu is in the middle of the fierce battle, he will directly break through a small level.


    That''s not out of the question.


    Well, the key now is to think about how to stop the pace of Fahrenheit people.


    With this in mind, Lin Tianyu looked at the big detection arrays arranged by the Huashi immortals, and only felt helpless.

 Chapter 1366

    Lin Tianyu stares at the detection array arranged by the Huashi immortals for a long time.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "the knife is relatively simple. It can crack the detection array set by the immortal Fahrenheit. What kind of method is it?"


    "There are many simple methods," the knife said. For example, when these Fahrenheit fairies are moving fast, plus the Fahrenheit people are not good at fighting. Then, between the rapid movement of the array, there must be a variety of coordination is not in place, and therefore there are some small loopholes, and so on. At this time, the effect of the detection array will be greatly reduced. In this case, with the level that you have reached for the thousands of illusions, you can seize such an opportunity to ruthlessly kill, and it is impossible for the other party to find out.


    "There''s another way, when it''s in the middle of a fight. At this time, even those who are extremely good at fighting with good cooperation can hardly maintain the perfection of the detection array. Let alone the Fahrenheit family. Moreover, the combat fluctuation in the battle will also become a good cover up, which can skillfully cover up the fluctuation of your illusory steps.


    "However, the more intense the battle is, the more obvious the effect will be. But now, with the strength below you, if you really face up to the Fahrenheit immortal people, it will not cause much battle fluctuation at all.


    "For example, these two methods are more conventional methods of cracking.


    "Of course, besides that, you can feel it carefully. Because if a person maintains this kind of detection array for a long time, he will inevitably relax.


    "At this time, it will also be a good opportunity for you to make a move."


    Lin Tianyu summed up the methods mentioned by Lin Tianyu. In fact, there is only one method.


    That is to seize the loophole of the other side''s array, and then attack and kill mercilessly. However, if we just want to find out the loopholes of the Fahrenheit immortal people and kill them in such a calm and calm state, the probability is small and small. However, although this kind of probability is extremely rare, Lin Tianyu is still paying attention to observe to see if such a kind of loophole has appeared in the Fahrenheit immortal people.


    Looking at it, all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt a formation on the left side. It turned out that there were five Huashi Xianren on the left side. After holding on for such a long time, they all had a kind of fatigue. In fact, it should be said that the relaxation under the situation of no crisis was more appropriate.


    At this time, the five immortals were totally relaxed.


    And the array arranged by the five immortals is obviously flawed.


    Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness quietly explored the past, and soon was able to completely probe into the array from the loophole. What''s more, after Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness was detected, it did not affect any of the five Huashi immortals who arranged the array.

 Chapter 1367

    Lin Tianyu stood up straight with a cold light in his eyes.


    This is definitely a golden opportunity!


    Lin Tianyu even has a complete grasp, as long as his body shape of thousands of illusions is unfolded, a little closer to the other side in the past, he has a complete possibility, in the next moment, the five Fahrenheit immortals will be easily killed on the spot. Lin Tianyu even moved, quietly moving towards the direction of the five immortals who had completely relaxed.


    However, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt something wrong.


    Lin Tianyu stopped, and then carefully felt the place where the array was relaxed and there were obvious loopholes.


    Then, under the extremely careful detection of Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness, finally, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness was hindered by a trace of extremely weak. When Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness felt this extremely weak obstacle, there was no half a minute''s hesitation, and he immediately retreated back. As soon as Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness had retreated back, Lin Tianyu was able to clearly sense that, behind the relaxed detection array, suddenly there was a wave of four detection arrays. Then, there was an obvious force of exploration, surrounded by the completely relaxed detection array ¡£


    At this time, the detection array, which was obviously relaxed just now, was also a force of detection. The inner circle cooperated with the four outer detection arrays, forming a encircling force in such a small space.


    Then, the five arrays were combined to form a strong net, which completely closed the place where the array was completely relaxed.


    No wonder just now, suddenly there will be a kind of, whim feeling.


    In fact, this so-called detection array has been completely relaxed in such a short time. In fact, it is just a trap.


    Lin Tianyu could not help but be surprised.


    Fortunately, he didn''t act rashly just now.


    Otherwise, although with the strength of Lin Tianyu, he is sure that even if he falls into such a trap just now, he can also escape. However, although he was able to escape completely, he was not sure that he would be under such a siege without being injured. Now, in such a situation of enemy versus us. Especially when Lin Tianyu is the main force of Chongxiao Pavilion, and besides him, he can not find any other main force that can pose an absolute threat to the Huashi immortals. If he is injured, it will certainly cause a very serious blow to the Chongxiao Pavilion and the people who come to watch the ceremony.


    Both morale and strength will cause unprecedented damage.


    At this critical moment, Fahrenheit can afford to hurt. Because after they fought with the blood evil gate, there were still more than 300 immortals. Even after the joint attack of Lin Tianyu and the monks led by Heidao Laozu, there were still more than 300 immortals on the Fahrenheit side.


    But ChongXiao pavilion side, but can not afford to hurt.


    Especially Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, can''t afford to be hurt.


    If Lin Tianyu is injured, or even seriously injured, then, for the present Chongxiao Pavilion, it is completely equivalent to the effect of the collapse of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1368

    Moreover, at the same time, Lin Tianyu also thought of the other party''s purpose.


    That is, they are still testing Lin Tianyu with the trap detection array just now. They are testing how much effect their detection array has on Lin Tianyu. If Lin Tianyu had fallen into this five in one detection array just now, it would undoubtedly mean that Lin Tianyu could not be immune to this detection array. Then, when such a kind of confidence rises, the Fahrenheit immortal people must immediately launch an attack on the protective array of the Chongxiao Pavilion below.


    Once Lin Tianyu is injured, Huashi Xianren will immediately attack the protective array below. Then, the final result must be imaginable.


    Lin Tianyu eyes a cold, at the same time let his mind become more cold and calm down.


    In a situation like this now, Lin Tianyu is looking for an opportunity to make a move.


    However, at the same time, that is to say, if you don''t, you will have to make a thunderbolt as long as you do, which will give a real blow to the people of the Hua family. It''s only when you''re afraid that the immortal will strike people. In that way, they will be more and more afraid of the big protective array attacking the Chongxiao Pavilion below. As long as there is Lin Tianyu on the side, they absolutely dare not try it easily.


    Otherwise, as long as after the hand, did not achieve any expected results. Even if Lin Tianyu was trapped and injured, then, Huashi immortal must have a great confidence, and directly attacked the protective array below.


    And that protective array is just to protect the aftereffect of the immortal''s fighting. It is possible.


    But if you face the attack directly, I''m afraid it will be broken by the attack of Huashi Xianren. Once this protective array is broken, and with the same degree of contempt for the people in the lower world, the Fahrenheit immortals will be under the great array and launch a massacre.


    Therefore, if Lin Tianyu does not make a move, he has already. As long as he does, he must be in the middle of a move, and he must completely frighten the fairies of Fahrenheit.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu once again calmed down his heart and waited for the opportunity to make a move.


    At this time, the friars of Tianquan mainland in the protective array below quietly looked at the sky one by one.


    The immortals in Fahrenheit have not actively launched an attack on the protective array below since they formed this protective array. Just so quietly guard in that place, as if in anger with who like, or completely waiting for a rabbit. When the prey bumped into it, they had no intention to move.


    In the protection array, the friars watched one by one at the detection array arranged by the people who were not ready to move. They were stunned.


    What are they doing?


    Is it possible to defeat all these forces on the land of heaven and power if they keep still at that place?


    If you want to fight, you can do it.


    Even if it is to lose, it is a good defeat.


    Like Huashi immortal, the strength is much stronger than the friars in Tianquan mainland, but they just can''t fight, and they can''t withdraw from the air. It''s really frustrating for people.

 Chapter 1369

    Because of the dull feeling of the siege, many people in the battle line involuntarily complained.


    "What kind of situation is this, these Fahrenheit immortals, is this to surround us directly here?"


    "If you want to fight, if you want to kill, just give it a good time."


    "Yes, it makes people''s heart really suffocate. I can''t help it. Who would like to accompany Laozi to fight with the enemy. Even if you can''t kill each other''s immortals, just cut on a knife, that''s enough. Moreover, even if it is a knife can not be cut, directly out on the death. It was also killed in battle. It''s better than staying in the protective array at the bottom like this. It''s better to suffocate and bend to death. "


    "Yes, it''s really hard to stay in this bullshit protective array like this."


    "We rushed out to kill the enemy."


    "So many of us rushed out, as long as we can pile up a fairy, we will make money."


    ¡­¡­


    With this kind of harmony, there are already many friars who have drawn out their own weapons and are about to rush out of the protective array and go outside to fight with the fairies of Fahrenheit.


    Brush!


    A knife light flashed across the open space, and one of the friars, who was the first to make a fuss and make the most of it, burst into the sky.


    People followed the knife and looked at it.


    Then, behind the light of the knife, the old ancestor of black Dao standing with a blue face was slowly taking back the knife in his hand.


    Heidao Laozu roared and said: "who dares to make such a noise again, which will affect the morale of all our friars, affect the final victory or defeat, and attempt to kill all people''s lives, it''s not just to cut off an arm. I will take off his head myself


    With that, the ancestor of black Dao finally took the knife in his hand back to the scabbard.


    At this time, those people who yelled fiercely seemed to have been thrown a basin of cold water in their hearts.


    Their analysis is that their morale is high and they want to go to war.


    How can they get to the mouth of Heidao ancestor, but they are worthless and make a lot of trouble?


    They don''t understand.


    When looking at the ancestor of Heidao, I dare not say more. After all, in the early days, the ancestor of Heidao was the first expert in the name of Tianquan. But now with Lin Tianyu, although the strength above, seems to be more than the black sword ancestor. However, the reputation of the ancestor of black Dao can not be ignored.


    It was just the pent up anger that was apparently brewing and boiling among these people.


    But the ancestor of Heidao was too lazy to say a word about these people.


    At this time, Chi remote stepped forward and said, "everyone, please listen to me. Although Heidao''s method was a little too radical. But Heidao Laozu did this, which was really saving everyone''s lives.


    "Did you see that the master of Lin Tianyu pavilion has killed so many immortals, do you think that this immortal must be very good to kill?


    "If you think so, then you are wrong, even worse.


    "Don''t you forget the fate of those who went outside the protective array at the beginning of the war?"

 Chapter 1370

    When Chi remote said here, he deliberately stopped for a moment, and then, his eyes swept to the people.


    Yeah.


    This will not need the pool remote to explain too much, and everyone''s eyes have changed.


    Indeed, just now they had a strong desire to rush out to the outside. It was just because they saw the scene of Lin Tianyu and the gang led by the ancestor of Heidao killing immortals outside. It was really exciting. Therefore, it is finally unable to resist the impulse of the heart, especially the kind of strong repression. Therefore, they wanted to rush out of the protective array and try their fighting power. If the blind cat meets a dead mouse and solves a fairy for him, it will be their glory for a lifetime.


    However, they just have a hot head, and they don''t think much about anything at all.


    This time, looking back, they are not really powerful figures like Lin Tianyu. People can easily kill immortals, but it does not mean that they will be able to kill immortals easily.


    Think about the people who were outside the protective array in the beginning.


    All the ten immortals were killed in one blast.


    They are clamoring to go out of these people, but there are still many people, in fact, they are much lower in cultivation and strength than those who were thrown out of the array at the beginning. Then, when they go out of the array and rush to the immortals, they don''t even need the immortal people to really attack them. Only the aftershock of the attack is enough to shock them to death at the scene.


    At the thought of this, those who were still clamoring to go out suddenly calmed down and began to sweat.


    At this time, Chi remote said again: "besides, when you rush out on the ground like this, you don''t say you''re dead. It will also form a very direct effect. That''s our Tianquan mainland side. So many people have died all of a sudden. This will have a strong influence on the hearts of the monks who were able to fight on the mainland side of Tianquan. After all, the morale of any party will be greatly frustrated if so many people are killed.


    "Morale, of course, is more directly related to the final victory of the war.


    "But what I want to say now is that once you go out like this, it will affect the key points of the final victory of the war, but it is far more than morale. Morale is only a supplementary one. Besides, it has a special direct effect.


    "I want to ask you how long it has been for Lin Pavilion master to go out now.


    "It should be that since the Huashi immortal people set up this detection array, the pavilion master Lin has already gone out.


    "But now he has not come back. What does that mean?


    "This shows that the current Lin Tianyu Pavilion master is also hiding in a certain dark place, and is confronting the detection array arranged by the Huashi immortal people.


    "And at this time, you suddenly rushed out, and then you were slaughtered by the fairies of Fahrenheit. So, you are all here to talk about it. When you see that you have been slaughtered one by one, do you want to save or not? Save it, you will directly expose the forest Pavilion master. If you don''t, you can only watch you one by one in front of Lin Pavilion master and be slaughtered by the Huashi immortals. "


    When Chi remote said this, he stopped and looked at the crowd again for a while.

 Chapter 1371

    At this meeting, everyone was silent, and no one spoke again.


    All of them had already felt vaguely that the way they had just done was wrong.


    Chi YaoYuan stopped for a long time, and then said, "well, the smallest consequence of your rushing out is that Lin Ge Lord looks at you in front of his eyes and is slaughtered by the Huashi immortals. He remains indifferent and continues to hide in the dark and compete with the Huashi Xianren for patience.


    "But even if it is, it will have a great influence on Lin Pavilion master.


    "After all, this is the killing of one''s own people. What''s more, there are so many massacres all at once. In this way, it will have a strong impact on the psychology of Lin Pavilion Lord. In the fight, there are many times, it is actually a psychological fight. If his psychology is affected, he is bound to have a direct impact on the final combat results.


    "This is a good situation.


    "What if it was another bad situation?


    "That''s why Lin Ge Lord directly rescued you. If there is such a situation, you can imagine what kind of result it will be.


    "What''s more, with my understanding of Lin Pavilion master''s character, Lin Tianyu will certainly do so. And those fairies of Fahrenheit family must have seized such an opportunity to give the greatest blow to Lin Ge Lord. In front of them, all the immortals of Huashi family had to be beaten because they couldn''t find out the identity of Lin Ge Lord. Now, in order to rescue you, Lin Ge Lord has actively exposed himself to them. Will they not grasp such a good opportunity? Although Lin Pavilion leader is powerful and powerful, he is only one person after all. Facing so many Fahrenheit immortals, he still has to fight with each other below. So, your behavior is just to kill Lin Pavilion master. Do you know? "


    After Chi remote said this paragraph again, there was no more to say.


    Because of the truth that should be said, pool remote has all explained clearly. The rest depends on the people who made trouble just now to figure it out. I can''t think of it. It''s easy to say that if you want to die in a big battle, no one will stop you. But if you''re not just yourself, you''re going out to die. You have to yell at them intentionally and pull others to go out with you, thus affecting the whole situation of the war. Well, it''s just killing.


    After Chi Yuan had finished speaking these principles, the people who were still in the battle were all silent and pondering carefully.


    Yeah!


    Now, Lin Tianyu is on their side, and the foundation of this meeting has not been completely defeated. If Lin Tianyu really falls down. Then, there is no need to fight this battle at all. We can admit defeat directly.


    Lin Tianyu is not only powerful in terms of combat power.


    Moreover, it has become a kind of spiritual and spiritual pillar on their side.


    Lin Tianyu is here, and they still have confidence and hope. If Lin Tianyu had any accident, the whole situation on their side would have fallen in a straight line, and their morale and combat power would have fallen to the end.

 Chapter 1372

    They understood all this, and their faces changed completely.


    Yeah!


    If they had acted collectively and rashly just now, it was very likely that Lin Tianyu would have been seriously injured or even killed directly. They just acted without thinking. The harm is so great that if you don''t think about it carefully, they really don''t feel anything. But this will be a second thought, immediately can feel, their degree of recklessness, in the end is to reach the level of bastard.


    Even in this meeting, even the man who had just been cut off an arm by the ancestor of Heidao was ashamed.


    At the same time, their thinking is involuntarily concentrated on Lin Tianyu.


    For such a long time, after going out from Lin Tianyu, there has been no movement. Then, in this eye, you can only see those arrays set by the Fahrenheit immortal people.


    Yeah.


    Where did Lin Tianyu go after such a long time?


    When everyone thought about this, they all went to the outside of the protective array one by one and looked for it everywhere. However, at this time, there was no trace of Lin Tianyu, no matter where it was.


    Eh!


    Since Lin Tianyu came out of this protective array, his shadow has disappeared, he has not been able to fight, he has not come out, he has never returned.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Suddenly, there was humanity: "how did the leader of the forest Pavilion go out for such a long time? People are gone, and there is no movement."


    "Do you think it''s the Lin Pavilion master who went outside to the place where the array arranged by the Huashi immortal people felt that the array could not be cracked by him, so he stopped there and didn''t dare to show up."


    "What are you talking about? What array can''t be broken by Lin Pavilion leader? The reason why Lin Pavilion master has not started to crack the opponent''s array now is that he is waiting for an opportunity. As long as the opportunity comes, he will give the other party a heavy blow. You don''t know anything, just talk nonsense. Do you think that Lin Pavilion master is just like you, seeing that the other side is fierce, he wants to hide and avoid disaster? "


    "What did I say? I don''t mean that Lin Pavilion master is hiding and studying this array to see how to crack it. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t make any noise. In my opinion, it should be this array. It is really not simple. After all, this array, which is on the fairyland, the fairy of Fahrenheit personally arranged the array. Although just now, Lin Pavilion master killed the immortals of Huashi, just like cutting melons and vegetables. However, it is not because the fairy is really so weak. That''s because, when these immortals arrived on the land of Tianquan continent and the lower boundary, they were suppressed by the world''s great power, and their accomplishments were suppressed to the level of immortals. However, if you want to say that the first master under the immortal realm, it is naturally the master of the forest Pavilion. In this lower boundary, their realm was suppressed to the realm of immortals, and then they met the leader of the forest Pavilion. Didn''t they come to look for smoke and death


    The man said so, but he did not look back. His eyes continued to focus on the sky above, where the great battle was arranged by the Fahrenheit immortals.

 Chapter 1373

    Then, while looking at the array, the man continued: "after those immortals went down to the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary, their strength was suppressed and directly reduced to the realm of immortals. However, the array they arranged was a real fairyland array. Although the power of heaven and earth, as well as the transformation of immortal power supporting the large array, will also make the power of the big array slightly reduced. However, the decline of the array''s power is definitely not as great as that of the immortal people after being suppressed. Then, this array has the power of immortal array.


    "Is the real immortal array so easy to crack?"


    After hearing this man say so, other people also have some understanding.


    Indeed, for such a long time ahead of us, we have not seen any news. They all became more active and began to guess, what happened? However, they only remember that Lin Tianyu is very powerful and his body method is incomparable. He can almost play with those Huashi immortals and kill them wantonly. However, they have no way to deal with Lin Tianyu. Even, it''s those Huashi immortals who can''t even touch the edge of Lin Tianyu. Therefore, in the hearts of all of them, it formed the impression that Lin Tianyu must be invincible to Huashi Xianren.


    No matter what kind of things these Huashi immortals have done to deal with Lin Tianyu, it is not enough to kill Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, in their hearts, they have completely forgotten the Huashi immortal people, which is really the immortal who came down from the fairyland. The immortal people were suppressed in the Tianquan continent. In the confrontation, they were slightly inferior to Lin Tianyu. In particular, under Lin Tianyu''s unique footwork, the Huashi immortal people are helpless. However, they also really forget a sentence -


    immortal is immortal after all.


    For the monks, the immortal is indeed a higher level in the realm of cultivation and strength. Although after being suppressed, the strength is even lower by one point. However, they also have some means to easily compensate for this gap.


    For example, today''s Fahrenheit immortal people are totally helpless when facing Lin Tianyu. I can''t even grasp the shadow.


    But now?


    They have arranged such a formation. Isn''t it difficult for Lin Tianyu?


    Now, for such a long time, Lin Tianyu has no sign of making a move. Obviously, this fairyland array must be very complicated. Otherwise, it won''t take so long. Lin Tianyu is just hiding in the dark, observing and disappearing.


    Is it true that such a fairyland array can stop Lin Tianyu, whose strength and footwork are incomparable?


    Everyone looked at the sky, there has been no trace of movement and half of the Fahrenheit immortal people''s array, only feel the pressure is particularly big.


    If Lin Tianyu can''t block the array arranged by the Huashi immortal people.


    Well, later on, these Fahrenheit immortals push forward all the way with this array, and directly push them to the place where the protective array is under them. If they break the protective array, will they still be active?

 Chapter 1374

    With the idea, a dull atmosphere spread.


    But the man who spoke just now looked back at the crowd, and then looked back at the big array outside.


    Then, the man''s voice came out and said, "in fact, you don''t need to worry at all.


    "That immortal array is extremely powerful.


    "However, although it is impossible for the immortal array to be suppressed so much as the immortal, it will be suppressed to a certain extent. And the strength of our Lin Pavilion master is not simply measured by the strength of friars. Even, in my opinion, even if it is a low-level immortal, it is not necessarily the opponent of Lin Pavilion master.


    "Therefore, if you have such an immortal array arranged by the Huashi immortal people, you may not have no chance."


    Some people would not like to hear the man touch the ground again.


    There is humanity: "just now, it was said that this was the immortal array. Moreover, after it reached the Tianquan land, the suppression of the immortal array was not as great as that of the immortal people, and its power was still strong. But now, it''s said that Lin Pavilion master also has a chance to deal with this immortal array. What''s the matter? What''s the matter with him, you''re the only one who can say it all. "


    The man who looked at the array arranged by the immortal Fahrenheit turned his head and took a faint look at the crowd.


    Then, the man said, "how can I just say everything?


    "I just said what I thought and saw. For the good and the bad, let you think about it again.


    "And I''m going to talk about you. One by one, you''re just thinking. Don''t you think about it and look at it. Will use the brain, think about this matter, from the beginning to the end of a stroke, maybe you can know something. If you are good at observation, take a look at the changes in the big array arranged by the Huashi immortal people. Maybe you can find something.


    "But what about you?


    "It''s just that you can''t do anything except to be suspicious there."


    Those people were speechless when he said so.


    They thought about it, too. But I couldn''t think of anything useful at all.


    They also went to observe. However, in addition to seeing the formation of the Fahrenheit immortal people standing quietly in the sky, the rest is nothing can be seen.


    Think about it and have a look. What real use can it have?


    But then, there was a wise man. His eyes brightened and he said, "this Taoist friend, are you thinking of something and seeing something?"


    As soon as the wise man asked, others followed.


    Yeah.


    This person can say so much, so comprehensive, then, he must be more than all of them, are more thought of what, more found.


    The man looked at the questioner with some appreciation, nodded and said, "I really think more than you people who only know how to think here. I''ve seen more than you who can hardly see with your eyes. "


    When this man says this, it is a total hate value.


    A few people got angry. However, after thinking about it, I didn''t directly send out the anger.

 Chapter 1375

    All the people, whether angry or calm, all looked at the man and waited for him to continue.


    "If you think about it a little more, then you can think clearly.


    "The pavilion master Lin has been out of the protective array for such a long time, but he has not come back. What''s more, he has not made any moves. What does that mean? It shows that the array arranged by the Huashi immortal people is powerful. Because Lin Pavilion master was not sure that he could break the array and kill the Huashi immortals, so he just waited and watched carefully, studied and waited.


    "At the same time, for such a long time, Lin Pavilion master did not come back to show up, or sent back some news. This is to say that Lin Pavilion Lord actually has a part of assurance to break this array


    When this man just said this, someone objected: "Taoist friend, you should say this arbitrarily. How do you know that Lin Pavilion master has not sent back the message? Maybe, Lin Pavilion master has already had a message to send, and he has come back, but he didn''t tell you. "


    Other people listen to this statement, it is also consistent with the nod.


    Yeah.


    Who are you?


    Who are you?


    Even if people get the news, they must tell you, do you know?


    Don''t worry about the idea. Almost all of us thought that way. After all, just now, the man said that they did not like to think about it with their heads or to look at them with their eyes. All of them were still holding their breath in their hearts? Now, with such a chance to turn the other party back, how can we let it go easily.


    As a result, all people are following the nod, at the same time, the face is showing a kind of almost ironic look.


    This person is completely not nodded by the other side, and the other side''s expression moved. His face was still indifferent and confident.


    The man said with a cool smile: "in fact, the question you just asked is exactly what I want to say about the second one.


    "This is also the result of your total unwillingness to observe more.


    "You''re not going to think about it. This meeting, if there is really a message sent back by Lin Pavilion master, so many main characters on the scene, even if they don''t want to disturb everyone, will leave quietly and go to the inner room to discuss this matter first. However, all of you have been standing here for such a long time, but who has noticed the movements of these main figures. Did one of them ever leave the scene?


    "No. What does that mean? It shows that up to now, it is the message that there is no forest Pavilion master at all. They were all in the same place, waiting so anxiously.


    "But one by one, but none of you has ever observed it with your heart. Here you are. You''re talking and messing around."


    With that, the man almost protested to the people who had just said that, and then, those who agreed and nodded in agreement, but also showed a sneering smile, glanced at them one by one with slightly aggressive eyes.

 Chapter 1376

    Under the slightly aggressive demonstration in this man''s eyes, no one dared to speak out loud.


    Then, the man still just lightly smile, and then said: "there is a little bit, you don''t see much. That''s the Fahrenheit formation above the sky, because of the changes in this period of time.


    "You, who can say what unique changes have taken place in this great Fahrenheit formation in this period of time?


    "Can no one say it? No one. (when the man asked here, he stopped for a while on purpose.)


    "But when I said I couldn''t see with my eyes, you were not convinced?


    "Well, I''ll tell you.


    "Up to now, there have been four subtle changes in the formation of Fahrenheit family. These four changes, it seems that inadvertently, these Fahrenheit immortals are tired, tired, and so on. But if you observe it carefully, you can find some rules in it.


    "Whenever it''s a certain time. The immortal array arranged by the Fahrenheit family will have small loopholes one by one because of the small mistakes and laxity of those Huashi Xianren.


    "The first time there was a leak in Fahrenheit, it was in that direction. Then, before long, there were several arrays in that direction. At the same time, they moved closer to the array with loopholes, forming a composite array. Then, the second time there was a loophole in Fahrenheit immortal array, it was in this direction again. It''s almost the same as the first time. At a certain time, several arrays around the array suddenly move towards the array with loopholes at the same time, forming a complete composite array.


    "Then, the third and fourth times, though formally, are somewhat the same as the first and the second. However, when forming a complete encirclement formation, it was obviously several beats slower.


    "Well, now, I''ll give you a chance.


    "You can use your brains to think about it. Sometimes there are loopholes in these arrays, and sometimes they suddenly close with several surrounding arrays to form a complete and large encircling array. What is it about? "


    Hearing this man''s arrogant words, everyone was angry for a while.


    What does it mean to give them a chance to use their brains.


    It''s like they didn''t use their brains before. What''s the saying. What about all of them?


    However, if you look at the man''s appearance after he has said this, it is clear that he has not taken the words he just said into consideration. Even after saying this, he didn''t hear the answer from the crowd. He went back and continued to watch the array arranged by the Huashi immortal people in the sky.


    This arrogant appearance, it is clear that they did not take other people seriously.


    This guy, if not there are still some can do, but it is really poor ah.


    Everyone looked at this guy, and they were itching with hate.


    But with this emotion, they are in the heart again, swearing and swearing to understand the problem.

 Chapter 1377

    They all thought hard.


    Suddenly a humanitarian: "by the way, according to what you said just now, there are loopholes in the formation of the Huashi Xianren. That should be what the Huashi Xianren deliberately did. In fact, the purpose of doing so is to attract Lin Pavilion master to be deceived and step into the array with loopholes. Then, the Huashi immortal people immediately surrounded Lin Pavilion master and could not escape.


    "What''s more, the formation suddenly closed up and formed a big encircled array. It must have sensed some changes before it changed.


    "Do you think it''s the array with loopholes that the pavilion master Lin is testing them with?"


    The man''s eyes flashed as he spoke.


    Yeah.


    At this meeting, we didn''t see Lin Tianyu''s Pavilion leader appear, or make a move. They have already lost some confidence completely. However, it is not that Lin Pavilion master really did not make a move. Lin Pavilion master is the array arranged by the Fahrenheit immortal people who are testing each other endlessly.


    At least, up to this meeting, Lin Tianyu Pavilion master still did not come back.


    What does that mean?


    This shows that although the immortal array arranged by the Fahrenheit family wants to destroy it, and then kill the fairies inside, it is difficult. Moreover, it should be extremely difficult. However, for Lin Tianyu, the difficulty is difficult, but it is not that there is no certain opportunity.


    Now, isn''t Lin Tianyu''s Pavilion master constantly testing?


    If at any moment, the Lin Tianyu Pavilion master can test out the depth of the immortal array arranged by the Fahrenheit family, that is to say, when the Lin Tianyu Pavilion leader makes a move, that is, when the immortal array of the Fahrenheit family is broken, that is, it is time for the dead Huashi Xianren to give their heads.


    All of a sudden, there was humanity: "you say, this Lin Tianyu Pavilion master has tried so many times. So, by now, is Lin Tianyu Pavilion master supposed to have tried out a certain law. It''s time to take action against this Fahrenheit immortal array? Just now, didn''t the man say that when the loopholes appeared again in the later stage of the immortal array, and then, the sudden change was far less than that of the front, as sensitive as the front? So, is it really the leader of Lin Tianyu''s pavilion that he tries again and again, and then, when the array with loopholes is already being tested by Lin Tianyu''s Pavilion master and completely dragged into the rhythm of Lin Tianyu''s Pavilion master, is it time for Lin Tianyu''s Pavilion master to make a move? "


    In this way, everyone was originally suppressed, there is no place to vent the bending force, but suddenly disappeared.


    Then, even all the people looked up at the sky with hope. They all looked with hope, hoping to suddenly see that Lin Tianyu had deciphered the array arranged by the Chinese immortals before he put his hand.


    At this time, the man who had been observing the Huashi immortal array outside turned to smile and said, "I didn''t expect that your brain is still a little useful."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was very angry.


    This is not clear is to scold everybody not to have the brain?


    But after the man''s next words came out, these people who were so angry that they all put out the fire. The light in their eyes was more intense than ever.

 Chapter 1378

    "If what I expected was right, I should have once or twice when the array of the Huashi Xianren appeared loopholes again. The leader of the pavilion of Lin Tianyu would mercilessly break into the array and kill them."


    This is what the man said next.


    If other people say such a sentence, it is impossible for many people to believe it.


    After all, what do you say, what do I believe?


    Don''t I have a brain myself?


    Can''t I look or think by myself? I need you to tell me.


    However, this person is different.


    Because just now, even though he said those words, it was really outrageous. But the truth in his words is right. Even the rest of them were able to analyze many useful things from his words. As a result, all of us believed in what he said.


    At this moment, everyone looked up to the sky and looked at the array arranged by the Fahrenheit immortals.


    Thanks to the isolation of the prevention and control array below, the Huashi people could not detect the situation inside the protective array. Otherwise, if we call the Fahrenheit immortals at this moment and find that all the monks below are looking at the immortal array they have arranged, they must be able to detect the abnormality and arouse vigilance. Then, even for the follow-up, Lin Tianyu''s moves will produce more obstacles.


    At this time, in another space above the sky, the ancestors and great elders of the black magic tiger clan were always idle there, paying attention to the immortal array arranged by the Huashi immortal people.


    "Laozu, what''s wrong with Lin Tianyu? He''s been out of the defensive line for a long time. But it''s been a long time. How can you do it again. What is this about? "


    However, the ancestor laughed and said, "he should be about to make a move. If what you expect is not bad, Lin Tianyu should be able to make a move in this short period of time. "


    The elder, who had nothing to do, suddenly became interested and said, "is he really going to fight soon? The grandfather is sure. "


    "It should be. After all, he has tried many times to explore some laws, and also found some opportunities. If what you expect is not bad, he will be able to do it at such a moment soon below. "


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    Good!


    Great!


    After getting an affirmative answer from the ancestor, the elder''s heart was filled with pride. Then, he quickly paid close attention to the place where Huashi Xianzhen was. Looking forward to the next, Lin Tianyu for the Fahrenheit fairy people arranged the Xianzhen shooting moment. Of course, the elder is looking forward to Lin Tianyu''s quick action. However, it is totally different from those monks in the protection array below.


    Big elder''s expectation, he is looking forward to this time''s fight, the best is to fight a lose both sides.


    Then, the elder can take advantage of such an opportunity when both sides of the war are defeated and directly rush out and take Lin Tianyu away. Then, he takes away the two great opportunities in Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1379

    At this time, just as they expected, Lin Tianyu, who was hiding in the place not far from the Huashi Xianzhen formation, was fully prepared. When the opportunity appeared again, he would strike and promise to kill as many as possible those Huashi fairies who had been arranged in an immortal array.


    For such a long time, Lin Tianyu is really trying again and again.


    At the beginning of the first test, the Fahrenheit people were the quickest. The array and the surrounding immortal arrays were all reflected in an instant. And then they came together at a very fast rate. If at that time, Lin Tianyu really made a move, he would be trapped in the immortal array with such a fast reaction speed.


    The second time, when Lin Tianyu deliberately released his divine sense to test, those immortal arrays felt strange and quickly closed together.


    However, two times in a row, it is clear that there is no contribution, the Huashi Xianren have obviously relaxed.


    At the third time, when there was a deliberate loophole in the Fahrenheit immortal array, and even when Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness was detected and vaguely captured, the array of these Huashi immortal people did not respond. It was not until later that Lin Tianyu deliberately increased the penetration of his divine consciousness that he finally aroused the vigilance of the Huashi Xianren and began to close the array to form a perfect array. However, this time, whether it is the time they react or the time to form a whole array, they have obviously relaxed. It seems to give people a completely relaxed look.


    The fourth time, not to mention more.


    In fact, the fourth time, when Lin Tianyu was testing with divine sense, he clearly hesitated in his heart, and then hesitated. He thought that he would hurry to kill all the Fahrenheit immortals in the immortal array with the loopholes. However, after hesitation and being on the safe side, he finally decided to test the reaction of the organized Fahrenheit immortal array again, and then he started again.


    And the result of the trial was exactly as Lin Tianyu expected. It was as if they had made a loophole in the fairy array arranged by them. It was no longer intended to make such a loophole and draw Lin Tianyu into the hook. It''s that they''re really completely relaxed.


    When they finally closed the array, Lin Tianyu was excited and had a faint regret in his heart.


    Just now, if he had done it, he would have had a chance to kill all the fairies of Fahrenheit clan in the immortal array with loopholes, and then he would get away with ease. Lin Tianyu has 10% confidence in the speed of the formation, just like they did. It is impossible for any loopholes to deviate.


    Therefore, as long as there are loopholes in the immortal array arranged by the Huashi immortal people, Lin Tianyu will definitely not have half a minute''s doubt. He will definitely cut into it with a knife and directly kill all the Huashi immortals in the array.

 Chapter 1380

    And now, it''s time to do something.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu came back, and the timing was completely suitable and fully grasped.


    On the contrary?


    If at this time, Lin Tianyu did not make a move, but also let this opportunity slip out of his palm. Then, it is very likely that we will lose such a chance to kill a group of Fahrenheit immortals who set up this array. Because, at such a moment, Lin Tianyu is always testing the immortal array of Huashi immortal people. In the same way, those Fahrenheit immortals are also exploring the situation of Lin Tianyu. They are also exploring the bottom line of Lin Tianyu, waiting to see if they can seize the opportunity to trap Lin Tianyu into the immortal array.


    In the process of detection and waiting, they made serious mistakes because of the mistakes of the layout personnel and commanders.


    That''s why there were the first four times. When Lin Tianyu tried, the first time and the second time, the Fahrenheit people reacted quickly and quickly. By the third and fourth time, their reaction had been relaxed to the extreme.


    First of all, the designer thought he had come up with a good idea.


    However, the planner himself has forgotten that when he set up a perfect Bureau, when it did not take effect for the first time, in fact, the Bureau he set up could be completely removed. Because, this bureau, he is already exposed in front of each other''s eyes. Sometimes the key point of the game is not even the degree of perfection, but in the unknown. The enemy doesn''t know your game. So, your bureau is a perfect match. And once the enemy has known or seen through the game. Well, this bureau is not only no longer a bureau. Even, this bureau, it has become a pit - a pit for people on their own side.


    However, it is obvious that the person who arranged this bureau has not been able to understand all this.


    Secondly, it is the people who carry out this bureau.


    For the first time and the second time, they were not able to strictly comply with the intention of the arranger, and implemented the Bureau perfectly. However, by the time of the third and fourth time, they had already identified this bureau in their hearts, and could not have any effect any more. As a result, they have completely relaxed. I didn''t think of it at all. It''s very likely that their laxity will lead to the whole and real loopholes in this bureau, and even their lives will be ruined.


    These things have become the things that Lin Tianyu can use most now.


    What''s more, these are the most obvious ones.


    At such a time, if we drag on, maybe there will be Fahrenheit people. They will also notice the loopholes in the Bureau they have arranged. Even, because of such a loophole, there is a hidden opportunity for them.


    Then, once they have such a discovery, they will certainly immediately take action, cancel this game, or rearrange another game.


    Lin Tianyu had been waiting for such a long time to find such an opportunity to be used. Of course, he could not easily let go of such an opportunity. He was released under his own eyes.

 Chapter 1381

    Therefore, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is both excitement and inexplicable tension.


    Because, as long as a bureau like that just now, when it appears again, Lin Tianyu will not hesitate to fight, and then, kill the immortal Fahrenheit in the immortal array. Through such a long time of observation, discovery, and what he can grasp, this time, he will definitely be a great success.


    But at the same time, Lin Tianyu was worried that the loopholes he had found might have been seen by the Huashi people. Then, they had changed the Bureau. Then, he lost such a chance to kill the Huashi immortal in the immortal array.


    No.


    If other forces are good at fighting, they should have found out the loophole and have already changed it.


    But now, they are Fahrenheit immortals. They have always been good at calculation, but they have no combat literacy at all. So, even if the loopholes are so obvious, they can''t grasp the opportunity to cover them up.


    So, opportunities must come again.


    He Lin Tianyu as long as he has done his best preparation. Then, you can wait for the moment when the opportunity comes and start harvesting the lives of the Fahrenheit people.


    What''s more, even if that opportunity really never comes up again, it''s nothing.


    As long as he wasn''t really trapped by the Fahrenheit people. Then, he will have the opportunity to discover such loopholes again. When the time came, he once again made a move to attack the Huashi Xianren and kill them. It was still too late.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu let his heart gradually calm down.


    The more critical a moment like this, the more extreme calm is needed.


    Because, any small mistake, he not only can''t kill the Huashi people in the immortal array, but also may directly lose his own life.


    Calm down!


    Lin Tianyu thought, gradually the inner sea has no wave, as if he is about to do something, just like the usual thing to eat and drink water, rather than enter the immortal array, and then kill the immortals in the immortal array.


    Lin Tianyu hides his body better and his breath is more perfect.


    Now, no matter from which direction to feel, it is simply unable to feel any trace of Lin Tianyu in this piece of sky.


    At this time, all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s body was suddenly tense.


    In front of Lin Tianyu''s attention, there is a Fahrenheit Xianzhen array, which is beginning to have a slight fluctuation. According to the previous experience, at this moment, it will be more obvious. This is the time that Lin Tianyu is looking forward to. There will be a loophole in the fluctuating immortal array. Then, Lin Tianyu is about to step in and enter the immortal array with loopholes. He will kill all the Huashi immortals in the immortal array.

 Chapter 1382

    Brush!


    With the weak fluctuation, gradually, gradually, that is enough to break in and kill the immortal Fahrenheit, the loophole finally appeared. Lin Tianyu did not have any hesitation, his figure flashed, and went straight to the loophole.


    Boom, boom Boom, boom


    At this time, suddenly there was the sound of earth shattering.


    All of a sudden, there was the Huashi immortal people. Their facial expression changed abruptly, and they yelled: "quick, fast, fast, fast contraction array, fast close array!"


    What a pity!


    Huashi immortal family, it is not a fighting immortal family at all.


    If any fighting family, it is in such a situation, it is bound to know that the more such a moment, the more calm response. Even if they don''t need to be influenced by others, they know exactly what to do next. But, Fahrenheit fairy family. They suddenly heard the sound of such a sudden explosion of artillery, it was at this moment, as ordinary mortals were shocked. The formation that they had been maintaining well turned out to be a stagnation at this moment. Not to mention the array that was originally planned and deliberately made a loophole to lure the enemy.


    With the sudden sound of the artillery, the array which had already appeared loopholes was almost completely on the verge of collapse.


    Then, there were the high-level people in the Fahrenheit fairy, and they were all in a mess.


    At this moment, the black knife light flashed steeply.


    Puff, puff, puff


    Almost in a blink of an eye, that was already completely on the verge of collapse in the immortal array of Fahrenheit immortal, a full five people, all died under the black knife technique. And it''s not over. The black knife light cut the five faeries in the temptation array, but they did not escape in such a hurry.


    Because, at this time, the adjacent detection array was due to the stagnation of successive changes, and the loopholes were obvious.


    As a result, the black knife light, like a fish, swam into the other detection array again. The light of the black sword flickers like the moon and the water. In this other array, there is another position shuttling by. Then, in the next moment, the Fahrenheit immortals in that array were already killed by the black knife light.


    Then, when the black Sabre was ready to swim to the third immortal array, those Fahrenheit immortals finally reacted.


    At this time, there was a formed and naturally flowing detection array, and it was detected towards the place where the black knife light was. At this time, it is obviously not suitable to continue to kill other faeries. Even if there is another one second delay, it is likely that Lin Tianyu himself will be trapped in the exploration array set up by these Fahrenheit immortals.


    Although we continue to kill, there is still a possibility of further harvest, but the danger is obviously too great.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu did not have any hesitation any more, and he just stepped out.

 Chapter 1383

    Just now, Lin Tianyu killed two immortals in Huashi Xianzhen array one after another.


    There seems to be something wrong with this.


    However, although it seems strange, in fact, the reason is completely analyzed, which is the most obvious thing.


    For example, in the probe immortal array arranged by the Huashi Xianren, there was just a fluctuation in the array, and then, the moment the loophole was revealed, suddenly there was a roaring sound of artillery explosion. Directly at the moment when the Fahrenheit people were frightened, it led to the collapse of the probe immortal array.


    Although, because Lin Tianyu had already done enough in front of him, even if the immortal array did not completely collapse, Lin Tianyu was equally sure to take advantage of the loophole, and their reaction was that they had completely slowed down the speed. After breaking the immortal array and killing the immortals inside, he calmly retreated. However, because of the sudden sound of the gun, it obviously promoted the smooth process of Lin Tianyu''s rushing into the immortal array and killing Huashi immortal. The gun sounded at that time, which really helped Lin Tianyu in this operation. Even if there was no sound of the gun explosion, it would break the sky suddenly. Lin Tianyu could only kill one immortal array, which was amazing. It was impossible. In that action, he killed two immortal arrays directly.


    So, what''s the matter with the sudden explosion of the gun?


    This also has to start from the protection array, the man analyzed that Lin Tianyu was about to start the detection array arranged by the Huashi Xianren.


    Even, according to that person''s analysis, it is very likely that Lin Tianyu will attack the Huashi Xianzhen array the next time there is a loophole.


    At this time, everyone was looking forward to the sky, the Fahrenheit fairy people arranged those detection array.


    However, Chiyuan didn''t like other people to observe the detection arrays arranged by the Fahrenheit immortals in the sky. Instead, he lowered his head and tried to think about something.


    Lin Pavilion master is about to start the detection array of Huashi immortal people.


    Well, although the military division could not go to the battle in person, he helped master Lin to deal with the detection array of Huashi Xianren. However, I can''t do nothing. We should also make something. Then, we should cooperate with the actions of Lin Pavilion master.


    However, in the protective array below, what other methods can help Lin Ge Lord in the sky to break the Fahrenheit immortal array and kill the immortal Fahrenheit?


    Ikera thought hard.


    Suddenly, Chi remote''s eyes brightened and he had a plan.


    Chi remote immediately called people and gathered all the guns prepared for Lin Tianyu''s wedding.


    Then, Chi remote still ordered the top monks who had advanced cultivation and understood the half step immortal principle to concentrate their magic power. At that time, as long as there was a leak in the Fahrenheit phalanx in the sky, they did their best to get these guns near the Fahrenheit immortal array and explode.


    Originally, the boss was not happy with those top accomplishments.


    Can understand that this is able to help Lin Tianyu kill the Huashi fairy, one by one become eager to try.

 Chapter 1384

    Then, after all this was set up, they waited quietly, and at the same time, carefully observed the change of Fahrenheit''s phalanx above the sky.


    Then, I saw a weak fluctuation in the Fahrenheit phalanx.


    At this time, in the protection array, the powerful men who had realized the half step immortal principle were all nervous and serious and concentrated the guns again. All the final preparations are made. Then, the weak fluctuation of the array, there is already a loophole. At this time, Chi rang called out, and these great powers immediately urged all the guns to activate their mana as much as possible, transported them to the sky, as close as possible to Fahrenheit immortal, and detonated these guns with their mana.


    Then, the sound of the explosion was really too shocking and exciting.


    The effect of that shock was too obvious.


    The Fahrenheit phalanx, which had just appeared a loophole, even in the shock effect of this gun, showed signs of collapse directly. At the same time, there are several other normal operation of the Fahrenheit Xianzhen array. Obviously, because of the sound of the gun suddenly and violently exploding, there are obvious signs of stagnation.


    And at this time, they also saw that in the Fahrenheit immortal array, the black knife light was flashing.


    The black knife light killed the immortal in the collapsed Huashi immortal array, and then killed another immortal in the immortal array which was obviously affected and had a loophole.


    This effect is completely out of expectation.


    Even Lin Tianyu, who made the move, didn''t expect that he could achieve such an effect in one shot.


    However, at this time, some people will ask.


    Is this still not right?


    For example, in the front, when Huashi Xianren was tired and confused after fighting with xuesha sect members, Lin Tianyu didn''t seem to be able to do it now. The effect of killing Huashi Xianren is better. But now, between this one move, unexpectedly is so quickly and directly killed two immortal array inside the Fahrenheit immortal.


    This is too exaggerated!


    In fact, this is a very normal thing.


    The reason why we can achieve such a good effect. That''s why Fahrenheit is such an immortal array.


    Although, after setting up this immortal array, the power and even the detection and knowledge of the enemy are far beyond the actions of a single immortal. However, it is precisely because of such an immortal array that those immortal people have to pay a part of enough energy and cultivation at any time to maintain the immortal array. When the immortal array was still a perfect immortal array, with its power, it was much more powerful than the immortal people alone.


    But if the immortal array is destroyed, the immortal people will still maintain a large part of their energy and accomplishments in this immortal array.


    At this time, these immortal people have become the lowest point of defense and strength, and it is also the easiest time to kill them.


    Therefore, between Lin Tianyu''s hand, there will be such a strong effect.


    Only then in this hand, even cut two immortal array possible.

 Chapter 1385

    After killing two immortals in Fahrenheit immortal array, Lin Tianyu went back to the protective array below.


    As soon as he entered the protective array, Lin Tianyu went directly into the secret room and began to breathe.


    Although just now, Lin Tianyu''s hand seemed simple and easy. Almost all of them were just a few knives. He easily killed the Huashi Xianren in the other side''s two immortal formations. Therefore, it also gives the feeling of outsiders that Lin Tianyu has no consumption at all, and directly breaks down the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays. In fact, what the other party arranged was immortal array after all. How could it be broken so easily.


    Therefore, just now, the seemingly simple destruction, in fact, for Lin Tianyu''s consumption, it is not so big.


    This kind of consumption, however, is not above the cultivation. It mainly concentrates on the mental strength and spirit.


    Just now I rushed into the two immortal arrays. It seems that there are only a few simple black knives flashing. Then, the immortal array arranged by the two fairies has been completely reimbursed. However, just a few seemingly simple knife lights, but suddenly, almost completely emptied all of Lin Tianyu''s mental and spiritual strength.


    The preparation of the trajectory calculation is correct. In such a moment, the amount of brain activity is definitely more than that of the past few days.


    All of a sudden, I overdraw so much mental and mental strength.


    After Lin Tianyu returned to the protective array, he felt weak and dizzy. Even, he felt that if he didn''t restore his mental and spiritual strength immediately, he would definitely have a great impact on his ultimate combat power. And then, there will be a bigger, even longer, battle with the Fahrenheit people. However, he must not allow his extreme combat power, which has been greatly affected. Otherwise, it will be disadvantageous to our own situation. As a result, as soon as he returned to the protective array, even though he could not even say hello to other people, he quickly entered the secret room to recover his mental and spiritual strength.


    At the same time, when Lin Tianyu was recovering, he hoped that those Huashi immortal people, because of the characteristics of their family, did not know how to grasp the war situation and would not attack the protective array below at this time.


    If there is such a situation, then Lin Tianyu can only be recovered completely, he hastens to go on the stage again and fight with the Huashi Xianren.


    However, in that case, his combat effectiveness will be affected in the next place. I am afraid that his illusory incarnation will also be greatly affected by the double serious consumption of mental and spiritual strength.


    And for the Fahrenheit fairies.


    His fighting power of Lin Tianyu is still second. In fact, the most frightening thing for them is that they dare not let go of their hands and feet. The main reason why they launched the attack is that his footwork is the embodiment of thousands of illusions.


    As long as Lin Tianyu unfolds this footwork, it will be like a ghost shadow, so that the Fahrenheit immortals have no way to intercept and stop.


    The key is that Lin Tianyu killed them, but they still can''t see the shadow of Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1386

    Therefore, the deterrent power of such a one-step method is even more important than Lin Tianyu''s combat power.


    In order to keep the same deterrent force, Lin Tianyu must speed up the recovery.


    When Lin Tianyu stepped up his efforts to restore his mental and spiritual strength, he did as he expected.


    Those Huashi immortals were killed by Lin Tianyu just now, and they were completely scared out of their wits. At this time, let alone let them go to the protective array below to attack. Even, all of them had a kind of illusion. This time, they had a terrible devil. Among them, there are also some who are in the heart, playing the retreat drum, thinking about going back to the fairyland.


    Then, after a dreary atmosphere, there was humanity at last: "in my opinion, our trip to Tianquan mainland this time is actually a biggest mistake. I''ve learned that we need to go back to the fairyland now and go back to our Fahrenheit family. "


    As the man said this, he also looked back. The immortal Fahrenheit was still alive at the scene.


    Think of their Huashi fairy just arrived at this man''s heaven power continent, that is how high spirited ah.


    More than 700 immortals in the lower boundary want to conquer the Tianquan continent, and then seize the upper part of the Tianquan continent that is beyond the level of immortals.


    But now?


    It''s just how long it''s been. More than 700 Fahrenheit fairies from their lower world are now only three hundred, barely nodding. Even, the lost immortals are already over half the number of people. This is even beyond the fairyland. In the ordinary immortal war, the loss degree of the immortal is beyond the fairyland. If the loss goes on like this, it will have a complete impact on the foundation of their Fahrenheit family.


    As soon as this man proposed, there were a lot of Fahrenheit immortals who showed the same look clearly.


    However, there was a Fahrenheit ancestor quickly stood out and said, "go back like this, do you still have the face to go back like this? You don''t think about it. Where are you now? You''ve fallen into such a big fall. Here, but the lower limit of the heavenly power of the mainland. You have made such a big mistake in this land of the lower world. If you are asked about your actions in the lower world after you go back, what are your actions. What are you going to answer? Can one of you be able to answer?


    "No, no one, right?


    "Because, in this lower land, the image has fallen so big a fall, it is a shame, an endless shame.


    "Well, you all came to tell me, what is the best way to get rid of the humiliation? Who can say that? "


    In this old ancestor''s speech, the scene was very dull.


    The reason why these ancestors of Fahrenheit insisted on staying on the Tianquan continent was that they were still thinking about the chance beyond the level of immortal.

 Chapter 1387

    In the heart of Huashi Laozu, learning as long as he can get the chance to surpass the level of immortal and pay more price, it is worth it.


    Of course, in fact, no matter how much the price is paid, it is only the price paid by the Fahrenheit people.


    The relationship with these ancestors of Fahrenheit is really not that big.


    Because in this lower bound, the strength of each immortal is completely suppressed to the same level. And suppress to the same level of the horizontal line above, of course, is the strength of some immortal hand, more affordable than the powerful immortal hand. Although because of its strong strength, the strength will be slightly higher. However, this is slightly higher, but it is also limited. Then, that is to say, under the same circumstances, the conditions for their falling may be almost the same. But here fell a real master, for the loss of the Fahrenheit family, that is too much.


    Therefore, on balance, most of them are ordinary fairies of the Fahrenheit family.


    For example, Huashi Laozu, in addition to some special, and lack of manpower to maintain the entire battlefield, they will occasionally attack once in a while. Moreover, as soon as the crisis is lifted, these Fahrenheit ancestors will immediately withdraw from the battlefield.


    Therefore, it is almost impossible for the ancestors of Fahrenheit to have any damage or death.


    They had a great opportunity and a state of not having to worry about the danger of their lives. Why didn''t they do anything to stay on the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary until they directly got the so-called great opportunity beyond the level of the immortal into their hands.


    After Huashi Laozu asked the question, he saw no one to answer it, so he had to ask and answer himself.


    "The best way is to get up where we fall.


    "What''s more, it''s just a land of heavenly power.


    "Do we fall on this lower continent and still can''t get up?


    "I don''t believe it!


    "Do you believe it?"


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit was impassioned. However, the fairies below were all drooping their heads and saying nothing. No one said anything to answer the old Fahrenheit. Although the old ancestors have survived for a long time, the key now is that if they really stay on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, they will be in danger of life, right?


    They are fairies!


    They should have a slender life and a beautiful life waiting for them to enjoy.


    But now, they want to put their lives on the Tianquan land of the lower world because of their selfish desires.


    How can they be reconciled?


    The ancestor of Fahrenheit frowned at the wordless confrontation of those Huashi immortals.


    Now, such a situation is already extremely detrimental to our own side. Because when they fought against the blood evil sect, their losses were already large enough. However, if everything goes well and gets the chance in the legend, it will still be satisfying.


    After all, the battle with the blood evil gate is the battle with the immortal people.

 Chapter 1388

    As a result, these ancestors of Fahrenheit waited until the end of the war with xuesha gate, but they were full of expectation. They just needed to deal with the Tianquan land. None of them even reached the level of immortal. The aboriginal friars. Their next action is bound to be very smooth.


    But who would have thought that when fighting with the aboriginal friars in Tianquan land, even now, the loss is not as great as that of the battle with xuesha gate.


    The influence that can be caused is even greater than the influence of the madmen of the blood evil Sect on their souls, leaving a much greater shadow.


    Because, Lin Tianyu alone, almost scared them a lot of Fahrenheit immortals, people did not dare to rush in front of them.


    The immortal was scared by the aborigines of the lower world and didn''t dare to go forward!


    This has to be a lot of talk!


    But this is the real reality.


    Now, they want to return to the fairyland, back to the Fahrenheit family. In fact, the main reason is that they were really frightened by the golden elixir Lin Tianyu.


    Now, if they can''t control the fear in their hearts, their hearts will be broken.


    Just like a moment ago, they originally took out such a detection array and arranged it to deal with the mysterious and unpredictable footwork of Lin Tianyu. As long as you enter the detection range of this immortal array, even if his footwork is better, you can''t escape the detection of this immortal array.


    But what happened?


    In the end, it was not only that the array was broken, but also that two arrays were broken one after the other.


    Since then, this array can not only restore the confidence of the Fahrenheit immortals, but also become an indelible shadow in their hearts.


    If we can''t come up with a practical way, then the war spirit of these Fahrenheit immortals will be completely destroyed.


    At this time, it is better to have someone take the initiative to come forward to fight. What''s more, the people who ask for war can''t be the ancestors of Fahrenheit. Because they don''t need to go to war. Run out to fight. What does that mean. As the ancestors of Fahrenheit, they still want to take the lead in fighting.


    As a result, the ancestors wanted to wait for someone to come to the war, but none of the immortals came out.


    This scene, all of a sudden, so deadlocked here.


    No one said more. Can be in the heart, but who is insisting on their own mind inside the idea.


    At this time, suddenly there was humanity: "ancestor, I learned, now is the best time for us to attack the protective array below."


    Laozu heard that someone began to respond to their own words, full of excitement and looked back at the past.


    At the same time, other people also looked at the speaker.


    All of us found that the man who spoke was the one who had come to the Tianquan land before, and then, even after being killed, used the soul card in the family to revive the Hua Yi.

 Chapter 1389

    The ancestors looked at Hua Yi, and their hearts were full of joy.


    Or this Huayi meeting is coming.


    It seems that after the journey of searching for opportunities, he returned to the fairyland. He had to spend some time looking for the medicine to restore the origin of his talent, and give this Huayi a chance to recover his originally excellent talent.


    The other Huashi people looked at Hua Yi, but their eyes were full of resentment.


    The reason why so many of them appear on the Tianquan continent of the lower bound is not precisely because of the advocacy of this bastard. What is advocated on the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary, and what chance is beyond the level of immortals. Otherwise, how could so many of them have come to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary without any reason, and how could they have suffered such a great loss.


    It''s all this asshole!


    He should have been killed!


    When thinking about this, those Fahrenheit immortals all concentrated their minds on Hua Yi''s body, and there was a kind of strong killing mechanism in those spirits. Hua Yi was killed by Lin Tianyu in front of him. It was the spirit that was damaged and not completely stabilized. This will again be so violent a wave of mind attack, immediately felt that his own spirit is on the verge of collapse. The whole spirit was miserable. Then, at last, he couldn''t bear to step back. His face was pale. Obviously, the spirit who had not been completely stabilized was hit hard and injured again.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to go against the sky? "


    Laozu saw the appearance of Huayi, but he didn''t know that it was the Huayi people who once again started to attack Huayi. But just now, Nahua Yi was clearly talking with his ancestor, and he was attacked by the spirits of the Huashi immortal people. Isn''t that clear that he is going to lose the face of his great ancestor?


    I was so angry in my heart that I wanted to find out the guy who had dared to sneak attack just now. I would like to punish them severely in order to solve their behavior. I would not give him face saving offence.


    However, although the heart is so thinking, however, the final hesitation, or give up.


    After all, it''s on the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary.


    Each of them is suppressed to the same level. Even if the ancestors have deep cultivation, although they are suppressed on the same horizontal line, their strength is still slightly stronger than those Fahrenheit immortals. However, this slightly stronger statement is only a little stronger. It''s really very limited. Otherwise, if in the fairyland, the strength of the ancestors is stronger than that of the Fahrenheit immortals, it is not one or two points, but a complete level of difference. In such a situation, even if they lent the Huashi immortal people ten courage again, they would never dare to attack the person who was talking with him secretly when his ancestor was talking to others.


    But now?


    Since he is, he has already dared to attack the person who talks with his ancestors. That is to say, he is not afraid of his ancestor at all on the land of the lower boundary of Tianquan continent.


    At this time, if the old ancestor is really angry, maybe it will be his own that makes the final decision.

 Chapter 1390

    Moreover, looking back, there is a reason why they attacked Hua Yi.


    After all, it was TA Hua Yi who asked the lower bound to look for opportunities on that day. Now, the damage is so great. Then, the meeting proposed that all of us should be forced to attack the protective array below. If this is the case, a strong attack down, Fahrenheit immortal will certainly be a heavy loss ah.


    The ancestors of Fahrenheit thought about the heavy loss and looked back at the remaining disabled soldiers and defeated generals of Huashi immortal again, and their hearts burst into flames.


    Immortals like them come to fight on the lower continent. I didn''t expect that in the end, it was such a heavy loss.


    They are not good at fighting.


    Although this battle has been fought to the present, and then, looking back on the previous field, they have been able to find too many loopholes from there. Those loopholes, in retrospect, make them have a terrible feeling. If a little good at fighting a family clan, it is impossible to have such a big loophole. As long as a little attention, put an end to it, then they can never fall into such a bleak state. The loss could not have been so great.


    With such a big loss now, even if they win in the end and get to such a situation with their immortal power, it is enough to make people laugh.


    What''s more, what saddens the ancestors of Fahrenheit is that this action is directly on the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary, damaging nearly hundreds of immortals, and almost all of them have affected the vitality accumulated by the immortal Fahrenheit. It makes them how heartless.


    So, in this case, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit turned his eyes to Hua Yi.


    At the same time, in looking at Hua Yi''s eyes, there are also some gloomy, gloomy flavor in it.


    If this time can really get the chance to surpass the level of immortal, it''s OK to say. If there is no harvest in this trip to Tianquan mainland, then, as long as you go back to the fairyland, you can see how Laozi can deal with this disdainful offspring.


    Asshole!


    So many people have been lost to the Fahrenheit family.


    The meaning in the eyes of Lao Zu was completely understood by Hua Yi.


    At the same time, Hua Yi''s heart sank.


    This time, he was afraid of one bad trip to the mainland of Tianquan. He had to break his wings and return home. Moreover, this time, if we go back so fruitlessly, I''m afraid the final result will be much more miserable than the last one. This time, it''s not just him who has broken his wings. What''s more, he killed so many Fairies in the Fahrenheit family.


    If there is no one that he provides, there is a chance beyond the level of immortals in this heavenly continent. The Fahrenheit family will not fight with the blood evil gate just after they arrive at the Tianquan continent.


    If there was no fight with the bloody evil gate, the Fahrenheit family would not have suffered such heavy losses before the real confrontation with Tianquan mainland began.


    But at the same time, can also unite the blood evil spirit door to hand together.


    Now, even if they were injured, they would be completely harmless.

 Chapter 1391

    Hua Yi wants to understand all the key points in this, only feel the sweat wet.


    At the same time, the heart of a faint, strong uneasiness, quickly rose.


    At this moment, Hua Yi has been able to predict the fate he will face when he returns to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family. The grandfather has already abandoned him. The other fairies in the Fahrenheit family hated him to the bone. Then, once in the Fahrenheit family above the fairyland, these Huashi fairies, who were full of resentment against him, would not give up the opportunity to humiliate him as long as they saw the opportunity.


    Thinking of that in the family of Fahrenheit, he would live like a dog to be humiliated in the future.


    Hua Yi''s heart is totally unbearable.


    On that day, he was a gifted boy of the Huayi family. He was valued by the ancestors of Huahua and admired by the Huashi people. How proud, how proud.


    But now, even in the future, he can only live like a dog.


    This makes him how to adapt to the contrast.


    It''s all caused by the heavenly power of this lower boundary. If it was not for the Tianquan land in the lower boundary to look for opportunities, and then, he was killed once, which hurt to the root. Then, he thought that he would take advantage of the strength of the Fahrenheit family to avenge himself. He even took out the great secret of the Tiandao secret realm and the Dharma inheritance palace in his hands to exchange it with his ancestors.


    But who thought, the result now seems to be more embarrassing than the previous one.


    It''s all caused by the heavenly power of the lower boundary!


    Then, I will revenge all the damage I have suffered to you, the heaven power land of the lower boundary.


    I must revenge!


    But now, with his own strength, it is impossible to deal with these Aboriginal friars on the mainland. So he has to borrow. With the strength of the Fahrenheit family, I have completed my heart. Moreover, if we can really use the strength of the Fahrenheit family, the immortal people who are on the right continent now, and really kill all the friars on the Tianquan continent below, it will be an account of the great damage to the Fahrenheit family. Moreover, I can also be regarded as a performance of meritorious service.


    With such a credit, in the future, those who have other concerns about themselves must not dare to really do anything to themselves.


    After all, it is not something that everyone can ignore casually.


    Moreover, if the action is good, then the ancestors can really get the inheritance of the Tiandao secret land Dharma cultivation inheritance Palace on the Tianquan continent. Maybe because of such a thing, I could get the attention of my ancestors. Even, in the future, it is not impossible for the ancestors to help them find the elixir to repair their talents. After restoring their former talents completely, they can return to the status of the gifted disciples in the former Fahrenheit family.


    Yes!


    Now that''s the point.

 Chapter 1392

    When Hua Yi thinks about it, he no longer ignores the look and psychology of others.


    Then, he just completely calmed down. Carefully thinking about the countermeasures and effective methods. After trying to think for a while, Hua Yi has already felt vaguely that he seems to have grasped a clue. Although there are still some hazy feelings, but he can feel it. He really grasped a clue in his hand.


    When Hua Yi felt that the train of thought was gradually unfolding, and gradually had some clear direction, he lowered his head and looked at the big protective array on the Tianquan land below.


    At this time, Hua Yi''s eyes, flashing out a ray of cold light.


    Yes!


    The key to all this lies in such a protective array. As long as we can break such a big protective array, if they rush into the big array to kill and impact heartily, I believe that Lin Tianyu will be flustered. Moreover, in order to prevent the Fahrenheit people from harming those people in the battle, they have to fight head-on to the Huashi Xianren. And the biggest desire of Huashi Xianren for Lin Tianyu is that he can fight head-on with him. As long as Lin Tianyu is forced to fight head-on, it will be a big victory for Huashi Xianren.


    Yes!


    Those aborigines on the Tianquan land in the protective array are the weak points of the hypocritical Lin Tianyu.


    As long as we catch such a soft rib of Lin Tianyu, we can''t help but force Lin Tianyu to fight with us. As long as Lin Tianyu is forced to have a real hard fight, then, with the positive strength of the Huashi Xianren and the number of Huashi Xianren, we should use the number of people to fill in and fill in with human lives. That is to say, Lin Tianyu has to be piled up to death.


    Hum!


    Good!


    Just do it like this!


    When Hua Yi thought of this, the cold light in his eyes became more and more abundant. In his eyes, it seems that he can already see the situation that the aboriginal friars on the Tianquan land below are about to fall down one by one, a group by a group and one by one under their own layout and in the charge of the Fahrenheit immortals. If his plan succeeds. There will be no one alive in the sky power land below, inside the protective array.


    But what does all this have to do with yourself?


    Who told them that they were born on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary? And this heavenly power continent just happens to have a feud with itself.


    Who calls that Lin Tianyu? He is a monk on Tianquan land? And this Lin Tianyu, he has a deeper and greater hatred with himself.


    If you are all dead, if you want to complain, you will complain that your birth is not good, born in this heavenly power continent. I will blame Lin Tianyu. It is because he and I have hatred, so I will try my best to revenge him, and then, all your lives are also filled in. I went to complain that the Dharma inheritance palace in Tiandao''s secret place came to your Tianquan continent. Without the Dharma inheritance palace, I Hua Yi would not even have come to your heavenly kingdom.

 Chapter 1393

    When thinking of these, there is no trace of cruel emotion in Hua Yi''s eyes, or can''t bear to be full of it.


    It seems that in his eyes, even if it is because of one of his calculations, the killing of thousands or even more monks on the Heavenly Kingdom is nothing more than that. In his eyes, these friars on Tianquan land can not be regarded as living life. Even, in his eyes, what he saw was just a piece of mole ants.


    And as an immortal in the upper world, kill a piece of mole ants, still need to have what psychological burden?


    What''s more, when he killed the ants, he could feel the pleasure of revenge.


    So, these mole ants are killed, that is also a useful thing to do.


    Therefore, when Hua Yi looks at the protective array below, and thinks about the monks living in the protective array below, he will immediately be in his calculations. When the ashes are gone, what he shows in his eyes is not only that he doesn''t have any unbearable expression, but also sees it in his eyes A faint smile could not be concealed.


    Then, Hua Yi calmly took back his eyes and looked at the old ancestor of Fahrenheit.


    Hua Yi said: "Laozu, I still think that we should seize this opportunity and attack the protective array below. That is the key. What''s more, it''s also something that must be done. It''s also the most appropriate time to do now.


    "You can think about it.


    "Just now, when Lin Tianyu attacked the large protective array that we arranged, although it was easy to break through two formations, he built such a great achievement. However, even if it is like this, is it that the ancestor did not find a little abnormal place? After Lin Tianyu attacked our detection immortal array, he immediately returned to the protective array below. And then, up to now, it hasn''t come out yet. So, what does such a phenomenon mean?


    "This is no doubt an illustration.


    "Just now, Lin Tianyu smashed our immortal array. On the surface, it looked extremely simple. In fact, he should have suffered some terrible damage."


    Listen to Hua Yi so say, several ancestors pour is quite moved.


    If Lin Tianyu, who made them afraid, had any damage, it would be a great opportunity to attack the protective array below. After all, on the mainland side of Tianquan, Lin Tianyu was the only one who made them fear. If he was injured, then who else could threaten himself and others?


    At that time, it is completely safe and bold to charge and kill.


    When the three hundred Fahrenheit immortals really attack the lower part of the protective array, it is very likely that it is just an attack, that is, it can directly break and tear the protective array below.


    And once you don''t have the protection of the lower protective array

 Chapter 1394

    When the ancestor of Fahrenheit thought so, there was already a fairy of Fahrenheit who stood up and began to oppose.


    The Huayi fairy glared at Hua Yi angrily and said, "Hua Yi, you stinky boy, what are you talking about?


    "The extremely dangerous Lin Tianyu was injured.


    "What are you talking about. You are clearly trying to kill all of us. What''s more, it''s better not to give up.


    "Lin Tianyu is injured. When did you see him hurt. Just now, when he attacked our detection array, all of us could see clearly. He was the only one who attacked our formation. Then, all of our Fahrenheit people could not see his shadow, let alone hit him. Since he was not hurt, where did he get hurt.


    "Can he hurt himself while attacking?


    "That''s nonsense. I''m trying to figure out how to kill our big guy. "


    This Huashi fairy, that is really more and more angry. Almost with the finger pointing at the other party''s nose, Hua Yi to scold a bloody nozzle.


    But Hua Yi listened to the call and scold of the Huashi fairy, but he was thinking hard.


    Hua Yi didn''t answer back, even a symbolic retort. It''s like being scolded by this person. It doesn''t exist at all. Then, in Hua Yi''s thinking, even because of the other party''s scolding, her eyebrows suddenly expanded, and her eyebrows were all stretched out.


    It seems that just now, he was just thinking about something. How could he not understand the problem.


    But this meeting, after a lot of shouting and scolding from the immortal Huashi, made him think about these problems completely and thoroughly.


    Hua Yi raised his head, full of confidence and pride. Looking at the protective array below, it seems that it has already appeared in his eyes that the lower formation has been attacked and cracked, and all the monks below are slaughtered in the sound of crying.


    Hua Yi once again looked at the ancestors and said, "Lao Zu, I finally want to understand Lin Tianyu, how he was injured, and then, he hid himself in the protective array below to heal the wound."


    The Huashi fairy, who was sneering at just now, was more angry and said, "why, the Lin Tianyu you mentioned, can he really hurt himself?"


    However, Hua Yi looked back at the satirical Huashi fairy, nodded his head and said, "you are not wrong. Lin Tianyu, he really hurt himself


    "What? Isn''t that just bullshit? Can you talk more nonsense? "


    However, Hua Yi was not excited by the other party''s words, and said calmly: "moreover, this should be the fact.


    "Although just now, when Lin Tianyu broke through our two detection arrays one after another, his hand was simple and direct, without any muddling, and he had no redundant moves.


    "But this is the strange place.


    "Think about it carefully. Is it really that easy to break down our Fahrenheit probe array? Even if there are loopholes in this array and opportunities to take advantage of, it is not so simple that it can be broken. Because, after all, this is immortal array. "

 Chapter 1395

    It seems that there is such a truth.


    That Lin Tianyu broke the immortal array was really too simple and easy. An immortal array, even the simplest one. If the monk is allowed to break it, even the most powerful monk, it is absolutely impossible to break this immortal array easily and easily.


    There seems to be something hidden in this. They have nothing to think about.


    However, even so, Lin Tianyu may have been hurt. What''s the relationship between this and Lin Tianyu?


    However, these Fahrenheit immortals immediately thought that if there was no relationship between them, would Hua Yi specially bring out such a thing and say it? Now, however, he has put this matter out specially. Well, according to the present conditions and his personality, this incident must be related to what he said about Lin Tianyu''s injury.


    But what is the connection?


    All the people in Fahrenheit are trying to think about it, and want to understand it. They don''t want to be compared with Hua Yi, who is itching with hate.


    However, no matter how hard they try to think about it, they still get nothing.


    After waiting for a long time, no one could figure out the connection between them, and figured out the cause and effect relationship in this matter.


    At this time, Hua Yi said: "it''s so difficult to break the immortal array, but Lin Tianyu can break it so easily. Then, when he broke the immortal array, he must not have paid some price.


    "And the reason why he was able to break the two immortal formations and even had no time to rest, so he rushed back to the protective array below. It should have something to do with the cost. "


    Lin Tianyu paid a price to break the immortal array of Huashi.


    What would that cost?


    What''s more, when Lin Tianyu broke the immortal array, he couldn''t feel what price he paid. Because at that time, the people around him could clearly feel that Lin Tianyu''s strength was just the same as before. At that time, he did not choose the kind of powerful moves that can instantly enhance his strength and break the array. What''s more, if some powerful moves are displayed, they may not be able to break the array. Because, this immortal array was arranged by the strength of several immortals in Fahrenheit. Once attacked by a powerful move, the immortal array will naturally combine the immortal power of those who set up the immortal array, and all of them will gather together. Then, they will fight against this powerful move.


    Therefore, even if there is really a powerful move to display, if you want to break the immortal array, you have to use this powerful move. It can be really big enough to a certain extent. That is to say, it can be strong enough to surpass the full power of several Huashi immortals, and then it is possible to break the immortal array in such an instant.


    Obviously, at that time, the power of the moves that Lin Tianyu used was just the power of the ordinary moves he used in his daily life. There is no powerful move at all.

 Chapter 1396

    Everyone thought, looked at each other again, and then, they all shook their heads.


    At this time, other Fahrenheit immortals were angry with Hua Yi.


    It can''t be Hua Yi, who deliberately deceives them.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t use any powerful moves just now when he broke the immortal array. What price will he pay again. He even hurt himself. It''s just the power of ordinary moves. It doesn''t make sense at all. If the power of Lin Tianyu''s moves has increased, or even burned blood essence, then these people will be able to feel it. Then, according to this to judge Lin Tianyu should be injured, that also has a certain truth. But now, such a situation, it is totally unreasonable.


    Hua Yi is waiting for everyone to think about it again for a while, but they can''t think of the key point in the middle. Then he said it without delay.


    Hua Yi said: "you must have been thinking, since Lin Tianyu was hurt because he broke the Fahrenheit immortal array just now, did he use some powerful moves?


    "Then, you will continue to think about what kind of powerful moves Lin Tianyu has exerted.


    "But between your thoughts, you must have thought of such a situation at that time. At that time, Lin Tianyu did not use any powerful moves at all, OK? Because the power of the moves he used to break the immortal array is clearly on the ground. The power of that move is just as powerful as that of the moves he has shown in front of him. There is no place to surpass and shine again. How can this be regarded as a powerful move?


    "But think again.


    "You can all feel the power of the sword technique that Lin Tianyu exerted. The power is just ordinary. However, have you ever thought about it again? What Lin Tianyu has done is obviously just a very ordinary sword move. However, it is such a common extreme sword move that it can easily break the two immortal arrays arranged by our immortal Fahrenheit. Then, he killed all the immortals in it.


    "And why?


    "Have you ever thought of such a powerful and ordinary move that it can exert such great power? Is it normal?


    "Is it possible that this move, which seems to be extremely powerful, is actually a move that is extremely powerful or even extremely powerful? It''s just that we can feel it. What''s more, this kind of powerful, it has even surpassed those seemingly powerful moves?


    "According to the powerful move, it must have used some taboo principles. In other words, Lin Tianyu just put out such a powerful move. In fact, he has already displayed a certain taboo move?"

 Chapter 1397

    Listen to Hua Yi say so, the fairy of Fahrenheit is a bit stunned.


    They are no longer confident.


    Just now they firmly believed that Lin Tianyu did not display any extremely powerful moves. But now, such a look, maybe, this is really like what Hua Yi said. These moves don''t seem to be any more powerful. In fact, they are hidden and ordinary people. When they look at the past with the naked eye, they are powerful moves that can''t be seen at all. This powerful, it is actually hidden in the bones. I can''t feel it, but it''s really powerful.


    And beyond the ordinary strong, it is bound to pay a price.


    According to this theory, that is to say, just now, Lin Tianyu broke two formations in order to use such a knife, and directly killed all the immortals in the two formations. In fact, he also paid the price of some taboo. Then, at such a taboo price, he broke two battle lines in a row, which could not only cut down the enemy, but also frighten himself and others.


    But is it true?


    The people of Fahrenheit heard this theory, and they were all in their hearts, full of doubts.


    If we say that this is a powerful move that uses taboo, then where is its powerful place? If anyone can tell the real power of this move, they, the Fahrenheit immortals, will believe it completely. Otherwise, how can they believe that it is true?


    But if it''s just an ordinary move, it''s so easy to directly cut through two formations.


    In any way?


    At this time, these Fahrenheit immortal people are to the Hua Yi looked in the past.


    They know more about it than they do.


    Although this is a very bad feeling, so that they are not willing to admit it. But now, the facts are in front of us, and they can''t admit it.


    This matter, they are also completely attracted to the interest, all want to quickly to this matter to really understand. Otherwise, this matter hangs in their heart, will let them specially feel uncomfortable. Now, they have no idea to fight with Huayi any more. And the more important point is that we want to make it clear in a hurry.


    Huayi, the immortal of Fahrenheit, said eagerly, "Hua Yi, don''t sell the key any more. Just tell me quickly, where is the powerful move? I just thought about the process before and after Lin Tianyu used such a move, but I didn''t feel the power of this move at all. "


    Hua Yi said: "in fact, if you want to really understand the strength of this move, it has to start from how to break the detection array arranged by our Fahrenheit."


    The immortal Huashi asked again, "how can we break the detection array arranged by Fahrenheit?"


    When he asked this question, there was a curiosity in the heart of Fahrenheit --


    how to break the probe immortal array of Fahrenheit, but he didn''t know at all. Did he know about this Huayi?


    When thinking about this, looking at Hua Yi, the fairy of Fahrenheit had a faint fluctuation from his heart.

 Chapter 1398

    Hua Yi said: "if you want to break our Fahrenheit immortal array, of course, there are many ways to do it."


    There are many ways to do it.


    I don''t want to brag like that.


    Since you said that there are many ways to break our Fahrenheit immortal array. Then you can do it. Give me a try. As long as you do it yourself, you can get rid of one. Even if you say you can break our Fahrenheit immortal array, you still know 10000 ways, and we all believe it. If a immortal array can''t be broken, don''t talk nonsense here.


    So, those Huashi immortals, looking at Hua Yi''s eyes, are faint disdain and disapproval.


    This Huayi has not been seen before.


    I didn''t expect to be such a bragging guy.


    Huashi immortal array is not so good to break.


    "Hua Yi, you can''t help but say that there are many ways to break our Fahrenheit immortal array, but you can tell me a practical way to break it. As long as you can say one, I believe you completely. If you can''t say one way to crack it, shut up and stop talking about it. "


    At the same time, the ancestor of Fahrenheit also looked at Huayi.


    Hua Yi said so sure, did he really master a variety of ways to crack our Fahrenheit immortal array?


    If this is the case, after returning to the Fahrenheit family, we should let this young boy improve our Huashi Xianzhen well. After further improvement, maybe in the future, our Fahrenheit immortal array will not be broken so easily.


    At this time, Hua Yi took a look at the Hua fairy who opened his mouth and said, "although there are many ways to break the Fahrenheit immortal array, it doesn''t mean that I can break the Fahrenheit immortal array, OK? These are two completely different concepts. Although I can say a variety of ways to break the Fahrenheit immortal array. However, this does not mean that I have the ability to break the Fahrenheit immortal array. "


    Oh.


    What a thing!


    When everyone heard Hua Yi say this again, "Oh.". They thought that Hua Yi could break the Huaxian array.


    However, the ancestors of Fahrenheit were disappointed. They also wanted to use Hua Yi''s method to perfect the Huayi immortal array. Now it seems that they think too much.


    But, yes.


    The person who knows the method is not necessarily the one who can do it.


    For example, I know that as long as a punch can reach 10 million jin, or even 100 million jin, it can kill an immortal directly. However, although I know this method, but my fist waved out, it is even a fraction of the strength is not up to, then what is the use.


    Of course, this kind of person can also claim that, in fact, he knows how to kill immortals.


    At this time, if someone really found him and asked him to kill an immortal himself, then he must be unable to do it.


    Therefore, knowing the method and really being able to do it are totally different concepts.

 Chapter 1399

    Although we know Hua Yi, it is actually impossible to really break the Fahrenheit immortal array. But these Fahrenheit immortals still want to listen to what Hua Yi said.


    Because they are still full of interest in what kind of taboo force Lin Tianyu used and what kind of injuries he suffered.


    Hua Yi said again: "when it comes to the method of breaking the Fahrenheit immortal array, I can simply list three.


    "The first is power. Ten meetings will be reduced by one effort. When the power reaches a certain level, the destructive effect that the force can cause is totally incalculable. Naturally, if we can reach the ultimate strength, then this power can blow our Fahrenheit immortal array into nothingness in one blow.


    "The second is knowledge. When someone knows enough about our Fahrenheit phalanx. Well, on the basis of his understanding to a sufficient extent, he doesn''t even need to spend too much effort, just destroy some nodes. The Fahrenheit immortal array we arranged naturally broke down.


    "The third is strong enough mental and spiritual strength. With that kind of strong mental and spiritual strength as the backing, as long as we shine the Fahrenheit immortal array in front of him for a long enough time. He can use his abnormal mental strength and spiritual soul strength as the foundation to understand our Fahrenheit immortal array, and then crack our Fahrenheit immortal array. Although this kind of power can not reach the power of the first kind. Also can''t have the second kind of complete understanding. However, if the power is strong enough, and the speed with which he can understand it, it can be regarded as terrible. Even, just using some very common moves, it can also play a power far beyond imagination.


    "And the way Lin Tianyu broke away from our Fahrenheit immortal array just now, I should have learned one of these three methods."


    When Hua Yi said this, he stopped.


    However, the fairies of the Fahrenheit family didn''t use any reminders any more, and they could think of it. Just now, Lin Tianyu broke down the situation of Huayi''s Xianzhen formation, and even cut them twice. It should be the third situation mentioned by Hua Yi. What''s more, Hua Yi''s words have already been made clear enough. On the other hand, he thought that Lin Tianyu had broken the Fahrenheit immortal array with the third power.


    And with this third force.


    This kind of power is a little mysterious.


    Although they have reached the level of cultivation of these immortals, all of us have a profound understanding of the third power, and also know the powerful role of the third power.


    However, if we really want to use this third power to break their Fahrenheit immortal array, the mental and spiritual strength required is far beyond imagination. Don''t say it''s a monk like Lin Tianyu. Even if the immortals were not suppressed in their cultivation, it was almost impossible for them to use the power of heart and soul to break the Fahrenheit immortal array.

 Chapter 1400

    Lin Tianyu?


    It''s not that they look down on Lin Tianyu.


    If you want to break their Fahrenheit immortal array with mental and spiritual strength, even if you give him another ten years to study his current accomplishments, he may not be able to use this mental strength and spiritual soul power to break their Fahrenheit immortal array. Even if he is really in the heart and soul power, has a unique advantage. However, after all, his cultivation is really too poor. Even if he has an advantage, how far can he be?


    Is that impossible at all?


    It''s not about genius anymore.


    If he was a genius, he had a unique chance to get such a detection immortal array arranged by Fahrenheit, and then, with his talent, he cultivated a little bit. Then, on the basis of this foundation, coupled with his heart power and spiritual soul power beyond ordinary people, he broke their Fahrenheit immortal array, and it was still possible.


    If there is no foundation at all, it is impossible to break the Fahrenheit immortal array arranged by the immortal Fahrenheit with the strength of heart and soul.


    Because, no matter how to say, He Lin Tianyu has not reached the level of immortality.


    With this third power, it is really even ordinary immortal can not do a thing.


    I felt that a kind of emotion that the Huaxian people didn''t believe at all spilled out in the air, but Hua Yi just gently laughed and showed a clear expression.


    Hua Yi said: "of course, if Lin Tianyu can rely on the strength of heart and spirit, he can completely break our Fahrenheit immortal array. I am also like you, completely impossible to believe.


    "But I don''t believe it.


    "But I think it should be an indisputable fact. It should be the case.


    "Why do you say that?


    "This needs to be combined with the actual situation at that time. What was the situation then?


    "At that time, in order to lure Lin Tianyu into the game, our Fahrenheit immortal array deliberately opened a gap and revealed a loophole. This has the loophole Fahrenheit immortal array, has given Lin Tianyu the possibility to use the mental strength and the spiritual spirit strength to destroy. I believe that, as long as we can recover to the immortal state, we can easily grasp the Fahrenheit immortal array with loopholes, and then break the Hua''s immortal array according to the sequence of the array. However, even in this case, the intensity of the mental and spiritual strength needed to be paid is more powerful than imagined. With the strength of Lin Tianyu''s mental strength and spiritual soul strength, it is impossible to do it at all.


    "But Lin Tianyu can give him one. That is, in terms of his mental strength and spiritual soul strength, if he is slightly promoted to a higher level, he may be able to do it in such a situation.


    "So, in such a situation, he chose a taboo method. However, this taboo method can not enhance the strength and power of the move. However, under the influence of a stronger mental and spiritual strength, ordinary moves can become more terrifying, more powerful and more lethal

 Chapter 1401

    It seems to be true.


    According to the situation of the scene at that time, if Lin Tianyu was a person with enough mental and spiritual strength. Then, it is entirely possible for him to display a certain taboo method in that case, and then forcibly enhance his mental strength and spiritual soul strength, and reach a completely penetrating into their Fahrenheit immortal array, which is about to reach the edge of collapse. Then, he attacks according to the vein of Fahrenheit immortal array.


    This is just to explain why, at that time, they could clearly feel the power of the move that Lin Tianyu used, in fact, was quite ordinary. However, it had achieved such a powerful effect beyond imagination.


    Because, in such a moment, Lin Tianyu has completely penetrated into their Fahrenheit immortal array with loopholes.


    The effect of controlling the position and direction of the knife is completely different.


    Hua Yi said: "therefore, I think Lin Tianyu used a taboo method of mental force or soul power just now. Because of such a taboo method, he must have been hurt in these two aspects. And his haunting footwork. If what you expect is right, the requirements for mental strength and soul power are extremely strong. Now, his heart and soul are hurt. His footwork that appeared and disappeared must have been affected. Therefore, his threat to us huaxianren must have dropped to the extreme. At this time, without Lin Tianyu''s threat and harassment, it is also the best time to attack the protective array below and break through it. "


    After listening to the analysis in front of Hua Yi, it is reasonable and reasonable that those Huashi immortals who had played the retreat drum originally raised a kind of hope. Hope to take this opportunity to attack the protective array below, and then, led to Lin Tianyu to carry out the final frontal decisive battle, and win the first battle.


    The opportunity is just around the corner!


    The retreat just now is just because there is no hope of victory, and there is a strong threat from Lin Tianyu.


    But now, hope is just around the corner, and the evil spirit that Lin Tianyu has been suppressing can be released. Therefore, even the Fahrenheit people who are not good at fighting at all are eager to try.


    However, at this moment, all Fahrenheit people are eager to try, but the ancestors have some hesitation.


    Hua Yi looks at this kind of situation, in the heart suddenly a burst of displeasure.


    The reason why Fahrenheit has come to such a situation is that its combat effectiveness is so low that there is no unified determination, and the will to fight is almost zero. The main reason is just a group of ancestors.


    There was a flash of disappointment in Hua Yi''s eyes.


    But then Hua Yi thought of his present situation. If he can''t fight with the friars of Tianquan mainland in a hurry and win the first battle, he will be in an extremely dangerous situation. Therefore, even though he was deeply disappointed with the ancestors of Huayi, he still had to use his brain and encourage him to lead the immortal Huashi to fight successfully.

 Chapter 1402

    Hua Yi''s brain is in a hurry.


    At such a moment, it is obviously impossible to impress these ancestors with any great truth and fighter.


    Even if all this is said, it may have moved an ordinary Fahrenheit fairy. However, it is absolutely impossible to move these Fahrenheit ancestors. Because these ancestors of Fahrenheit have been in the position of their ancestors for a long time, they all have a rotten smell and come out of them one by one. They also have completely lost the enterprising spirit, only their own self-interest, installed in their hearts. If it is profitable, and the benefit is even great to a certain extent, even if it is harmful to the interests of Fahrenheit, they will not think much about it. Instead, they will try their best to use the strength of the Huashi family to win their own private interests.


    As a result, they have led the Fahrenheit family to the brink of extinction.


    For example, the reason why these ancestors of Fahrenheit agreed to send troops to Tianquan.


    Its main purpose, that is, in order to seize the chance beyond the level of immortals. Then, such a chance, for their personal possession.


    But now, if the big protective array under the impact, in their hearts, they must think that this behavior is redundant.


    No way!


    They must be encouraged to attack the protective array below.


    And it''s going to be fast.


    Otherwise, if you wait like this, once Lin Tianyu has relaxed his strength, the mental strength and soul strength that he had just exhausted will be almost recovered. If he attacks again, he will be obstructed by Lin Tianyu again, adding countless difficulties.


    Since it is such a good time, it can''t move the ancestors of Fahrenheit. Then, let''s use another method to induce them with profits.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yi went over and quietly said to the ancestors: "Laozu, we have so many Fahrenheit immortals on the Tianquan continent in the lower world, is not it to seize the great chance that surpasses the level of immortal?"


    "Yes, it''s just for such an opportunity that I came here," said the old ancestor of Fahrenheit


    Hua Yi said: "I think the ancestors also know, such a big chance, he is actually in Lin Tianyu''s body. Only when Lin Tianyu is captured alive can he have a chance to get such a big chance. "


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit said: "now, we are setting up a big array in this place. We hope to take advantage of this array to trap Lin Tianyu. Then, we have captured Lin Tianyu alive? Even just now, even after losing the battle, these Fahrenheit family members had the feeling of retreat. We all suppressed them and still arranged the detection array here. That is to wait for that Lin Tianyu to come again and seize the opportunity to capture him alive. "


    Hua Yi listens to the explanation of the ancestor, and she is so angry that she vomites blood.


    These ancestors, now in the eyes, there is only one thing left. He also captured Lin Tianyu alive, and then seized Lin Tianyu''s chance to surpass the immortal level. Then, they have been laying this large detection array, waiting here, waiting for Lin Tianyu to break into the array, and then, he was caught alive, it is rigid enough to have no flexibility.

 Chapter 1403

    Although Hua Yi was so angry that she was about to vomit blood.


    But in his heart, he also understands his identity. The other party is Huashi Laozu, and all the final decisions have to be made by them.


    So, Hua Yi resisted her anger and said, "ancestor, if you just put this detection array here, you won''t attack the other party at all. You just wait for the other party to come to the door and break into the detection array. Then, he will trap the other party and capture him alive. What do you think is the assurance of success in the end? "


    When Hua Yi said this, she thought to herself:


    if she has been waiting like this all the time, her hope of success will definitely be zero. What''s more, because of this kind of waiting, it will eventually cause these Fahrenheit immortals to fall one by one, and then the morale of the Fahrenheit immortal people will be extremely reduced, and the combat effectiveness will be completely reduced to below zero.


    But when Hua Yi asked this question, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit was still a relaxed look.


    There was an old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who calmly responded: "just now, the reason why Lin Tianyu broke through two battles, even killed ten of our immortal Huashi, was actually the result of some sudden events, which had an impact. However, the influence like that just now is an irresistible thing. Now, as long as we are careful enough, there must be a way to deal with Lin Tianyu, and then we will catch him alive. "


    Listening to the answer of the ancestors, Hua Yi has already understood it completely.


    When the Fahrenheit people have completely no fighting heart, the ancestors of Fahrenheit hope that someone can stand up and stir up the fighting heart of the people of Fahrenheit. Then, when this kind of fighting spirit is really stirred up, these ancestors will still think about the good things that can be gained without too much enterprising.


    What they think is that as long as they stay here and catch Lin Tianyu.


    They didn''t think about it at all. They took the initiative to attack, and then they went to catch Lin Tianyu.


    Hua Yi to this meeting, it is completely unable to understand, these ancestors in the brain, in the end is thinking of something. How come their idea is so different from that of normal people.


    Hua Yizhi felt a kind of anger going straight to the top of his head.


    Even, it''s just like to make a big thunder against these ancestors.


    However, at last, Hua Yi still suppressed the anger in his heart. Then, try to make yourself look more calm.


    Hua Yi thought and thought, and finally said, "everyone, if you want to catch that Lin Tianyu, I''m afraid it''s only by this method that I said that it can be done. If there is nothing to hinder Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork which can be regarded as the most terrifying, who can guarantee that he will be able to catch him. There is only one way to really catch him, that is to make him have a kind of tie, so that he must stand up and fight us head-on because of such a tie, and then there is such a possibility. "


    Hua Yi said, looked in front of several Fahrenheit ancestors.

 Chapter 1404

    Hua Yi believes that several ancestors of Fahrenheit must be able to understand the meaning of what they said.


    However, this has been said so clearly. Several old ancestors of Fahrenheit still did not understand completely in front of him, completely silent.


    Hua Yi was extremely angry, but he had to continue to say: "some ancestors, you can think about it again. If we go down now and break down the protective formation below, all the friars and even the ordinary people in the formation will be the hindrance of Lin Tianyu. At that time, with so many obstacles, we will have 100 ways to force Lin Tianyu to fight us head-on.


    "It''s just for a decisive battle. With the help of our three hundred immortals of Fahrenheit, they are all able to consume, so they can take down Lin Tianyu. At that time, his share of the great chance beyond the level of the immortal is not able to get for several ancestors?


    "Besides, I believe that any other method, except such a method, is absolutely impossible to be 100% sure, which really sleeps Lin Tianyu.


    "In order to really get the chance, should the ancestors really order to attack the protective array below?"


    Hua Yi said that in order to really get the chance, it obviously moved the hearts of several ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    Several old ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at each other, their eyes twinkled, and they thought they would give such an order.


    At this time, one of the ancestors of Fahrenheit said abruptly: "why, you are all for such a chance, and don''t want to die?"


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit suddenly said such a word. The other ancestors, who had already been deeply moved, were also the most depressed. The color of their emotions was immediately suppressed.


    Hua Yi saw such a situation and was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    Hua Yi said: "Laozu, how can we attack the big protective array below, that''s not killing us? We haven''t launched an attack yet. How can Laozu be so sure. And even if we''re not really ready to break through the protective array below, aren''t our fairies falling constantly? "


    Hua Yi''s tone of voice is obviously to blame the ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    The ancestors of Fahrenheit took a look at Huayi. In their eyes, full of dissatisfaction was revealed.


    There is an old ancestor of Fahrenheit: "Huayi, do you know the legend about the encounter of one of our ancestors of Fahrenheit on the Tianquan continent?"


    Hua Yi nodded.


    Of course he knows such a legend.


    Even after he entered the Tianquan land on that day, he almost did not dare to create too much killing evil except for pursuing the inheritance palace of Dharma cultivation in the secret land of Tiandao. It is not because of the existence of such a legend.


    However, what does this legend have to do with the current situation?


    No.


    Then, Hua Yi opened his mind a little. He had already thought of the relationship between the legend and the current situation. Even now such a strange arrangement has a great relationship with that legend.

 Chapter 1405

    That is to say, although the ancestors of Fahrenheit led the Fahrenheit immortals into the Tianquan land to look for this great opportunity.


    However, in their hearts, they are very afraid of that legend.


    Therefore, they had the courage to fight against the blood evil sect and even with Lin Tianyu. However, they did not have the courage to have a try at the protective array below.


    In their hearts, as long as they did not kill on this land of heavenly power and caused too much killing, the legend might just turn a blind eye to them and allow them to do so. Therefore, they dare not to set up the immortal array to arrest Lin Tianyu, but they dare not to do anything to kill friars and mortals on Tianquan land wantonly after breaking the protective array below.


    They were afraid that if they did, the legend that allowed them to seek opportunities on the Tianquan land in the lower world might be the one who would do it to them. At that time, even with the strength of their ancestors, they would only die.


    Because these ancestors cherish their lives, they dare not even try.


    To understand the key, Hua Yi is even more angry.


    Because these ancestors cherish their lives, they are afraid to try something that is dangerous in their heart. However, at the same time, because of their own selfish desires, they wanted to get the chance beyond the level of immortals. They did not hesitate to arrange Huashi people here all the time, and then let them fall one by one on this celestial continent for their selfish desires.


    Their lives are lives.


    And the life of those Huashi immortals is not life?


    Thinking of these, Hua Yi suddenly felt the kind of indifference in the heart of the ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    Now that he has figured out the key, Hua Yi also knows that if he continues to persuade him, there will be no result at all. Did you just give up the only chance to win?


    In addition to breaking through the protective array below, and then forcing Lin Tianyu to confront them head-on, Hua Yi did not expect that there was any way to win the war again in such a war.


    It is clear that the ancestors of Fahrenheit put themselves in an absolutely safe place, and then fill in with the lives of these Fahrenheit immortals. Then, they won the chance to win the chance beyond the level of immortal.


    No.


    If it goes on like this all the time, Hua Yi has been able to predict, and the final result will almost end in Fahrenheit''s failure.


    Not only are they going to lose the war, they will not get any chance. Even after returning to the Fahrenheit family in the fairyland, the fate of his Huayi must be worrying. Thinking of the indifferent nature of the ancestors of Fahrenheit, Hua Yi suddenly thought that it was not for anything else, but for his own future fate. He also had to encourage the ancestors to carry out the battle of protection under the attack.

 Chapter 1406

    When Hua Yi thought about it, he said: "some ancestors, I doubt that the legend, although there was such a strong man on that day, guarded the heaven power land of the lower boundary. However, after so many years, I think that the strong one should have left the Tianquan land of the lower world and returned to the fairyland.


    "Some ancestors can put themselves in their shoes and think about it.


    "Suppose we are the strong one. On the same day, they came to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. Then, for some special reasons, I have a special feeling about this heavenly power continent. At this time, it seems that someone is going to destroy the Tianquan mainland, and it is bound to teach the other party a lesson. These are very reasonable things.


    "But it makes sense for the strong man to teach such a man a lesson once in a while. However, such a strong man has always stayed on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, and then, has never left the Tianquan land any more, and has been guarding the Tianquan continent.


    "That''s a bit too much to say.


    "No more. It is not enough for a strong man like that to absorb such a thin aura on the Tianquan continent. Moreover, it has reached such a strong level that it is impossible to absorb aura, even if it is more Aura, it is impossible to have any benefit at all. Even, when he arrived at the fairyland, where the immortal spirit was not too strong, it was impossible for him to absorb the immortal spirit any more.


    "Is it true that such a strong man would not want to reach a higher level?


    "I''m a practitioner. I think I''ve got such an idea.


    "As long as there is such an idea to be stronger, it is born. Then, it is impossible for the strong man to stay on the land of heavenly power all the time and delay his own practice.


    "Don''t say it''s such an earth shaking strong man.


    "Even if it is any practitioner, even if it is a small person, they can''t always stay on the land of heavenly power in the lower world, and let themselves stay like this without any progress.


    "If it had been put on the ancestors, would they have been willing to stay in such a barren place?


    "I can''t do it anyway!"


    After Hua Yi said such a long truth, he looked at the ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    At this time, it can be clearly seen that these Fahrenheit ancestors, that is clearly already the feeling of heart.


    Because, to say nothing else, taking themselves as an example, they are absolutely unable to stay on a land of lower boundary where immortality is scarce for a long time without leaving. They are unwilling to stay in such a place. Can they ask others to stay in such a place all the time?


    Of course, occasionally, for some chance and other reasons, they will also come down to Tianquan continent, which is lack of immortal spirit.


    However, as long as they have got such a chance, they will leave such a lower land immediately and return to the fairyland. Then, that person must be so.

 Chapter 1407

    The ancestors of Fahrenheit were all excited by Hua Yi''s words one by one.


    If the legendary character of that day had left the land of heavenly power, what else should they worry about?


    They are immortals, they are gods, they are masters, and they are masters of the destiny of these people!


    Who else can stop them.


    However, these ancestors of Fahrenheit immediately thought that if the one in their opinion should be the real master who has left the Tianquan continent, the lower land, he is still on the Tianquan continent?


    So, if they dare to go too far, what kind of effect will it have?


    In this way, several ancestors, who had just bloomed on their faces, frowned again.


    If the master is still on the Tianquan land, maybe they are fighting for the chance in such a small way, which does not affect the foundation of Tianquan land. He just opens his eyes and closes his eyes as if nothing has happened. But if they really dare to go too far and kill wantonly on the Tianquan continent, I''m afraid none of them from the lower boundary of the fairies of Fahrenheit will leave Tianquan land alive. Even if it really annoys the real master. It is also very likely that he directly entered the fairyland and completely extinguished his Fahrenheit. It is not without such a possibility.


    According to the legend of that day, the great man, who was able to exert his strength on the Tianquan continent, was bound to be an earth shaking figure.


    Thinking of the two sides of the problem, several ancestors stepped up to spread the sound.


    "I learned Hua Yi, and I was right. Don''t say it''s such an expert. Even if we are on the Tianquan continent, it''s impossible for us to absorb the aura from the outside to increase our accomplishments. I have been on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary for a long time, not to mention the growth of cultivation. Even if it is reluctantly to keep the current cultivation does not decline, it seems that it can not be completely done. Such an expert, who does not want to pursue a higher level of realm. And who would be willing to stay on the lower boundary of heaven and power for a long time and let their own realm decline? I learned that the master must have left Tianquan land and flew to some place in fairyland


    "I''ve learned that it makes sense. In any case, if I had reached such a high level, I would never be able to stay on such a lower boundary of heaven and power


    "Yes, I have learned that it is reasonable. We can attack the protective array below now. Then, after breaking through the big battle, he killed wantonly, forcing the damned and terrible Lin Tianyu to come out and confront us. In this way, it is the only way to capture him alive and seize his chance. "


    "That''s what you think?"


    "Yes. That''s what we think. Moreover, we have learned that we should immediately launch the action of attacking the protective array below. "


    "But if that man did not leave the lower realm of heaven and power, he would still be on the lower boundary of heaven and power."

 Chapter 1408

    As soon as this "in case" statement came out, all the ancestors of Fahrenheit were forbidden.


    Yeah.


    According to a variety of reasons to infer, this once high man, he should have left the lower bound of the heavenly power of the mainland. However, sometimes, this matter, he is just not so can say exactly one thing. Because when you think it''s like this, maybe it''s the opposite of what you think. What''s more, he has to go against the common sense, so what?


    If this is the case, then, as soon as they act rashly, they are afraid that none of them can escape from Tianquan land alive.


    Thinking of this possibility, none of the ancestors dared to speak so boldly and firmly.


    After all, it''s wrong, but they have to fill it out with their lives.


    "Did you just watch such a good opportunity slip away from the eyes of others?"


    To be honest, just now, Hua Yi''s analysis of that kind of possibility, their ancestors were also moved. Moreover, in their hearts, they also deeply recognized it. This is a rare opportunity. However, such a rare opportunity, it is necessary for them to fill in, which makes them hesitant.


    They can be indifferent to the lives of the Huaxian people of their own family. However, they still know how to cherish their own lives.


    They don''t dare to risk their own lives.


    "Yes, such a good opportunity is just around the corner. But we can only watch it slip away from our eyes. What a pity. "


    "If you can grasp such an opportunity, get that chance, and then use it as a guide to get the soul inheritance palace. Even, I''m sure that with such an opportunity, the Fahrenheit family has become one of the few big families in the whole fairyland. "


    It''s something that can make the Huashi family become one of the few big families in the whole fairyland. These ancestors of Fahrenheit can''t help but breathe quickly one by one.


    Can let Fahrenheit family famous city fairyland, moreover, this matter, or in their hands to complete.


    What a proud thing this is!


    However, once this is wrong


    "Well, let''s make a bet. Yes, it is possible to make our Huashi family one of the most important families in the fairyland. "


    "Well, what''s wrong? Why don''t you say that again. Wrong, but now that we are in this Tianquan continent, all the Huashi immortals are going to die. Moreover, if he really provokes the existence of terror, he may directly kill the fairyland and destroy the whole family of Fahrenheit. "


    Yes, it''s possible.


    What should be done?


    Is it true that if we want to let such a good one freely, we may get the chance to surpass the level of immortals, and then we will slip away from the eyes of ourselves and others?


    When people want to swallow Fahrenheit, they don''t want to swallow it, but they don''t feel it.


    It''s hard!

 Chapter 1409

    They discussed and discussed repeatedly, but in the end, they still failed to come up with an effective method.


    "Opportunities are rare and dangers are great. What a dilemma


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit sighed involuntarily.


    "Oh! If we can find a way between the two dilemmas, so that both of them can reach a delicate balance, that''s good. Then, act in a way that achieves a delicate balance. Maybe, it is possible to get such a rare opportunity in this fight. It''s possible that we won''t really offend the real master who is hiding on the Tianquan land. "


    "Well, it makes sense. Maybe there will be a way. If we think about it carefully, maybe we can find such a way. "


    When he said this, the eyes of several old Fahrenheit ancestors all lit up sharply.


    Yeah!


    Find an intermediate way out. Then, following such an intermediate way, maybe all these things can be perfectly solved in such a balance.


    Yes, there should be such a way.


    Several old ancestors of Fahrenheit immediately found the direction, they all rushed to open their minds and actively thought, hoping to find such an intermediate way out. And then, it all worked out perfectly.


    Then, we will not let the opportunity slip away.


    He will not offend the great man to death.


    It''s a chance, and you don''t have to risk your life.


    When several ancestors were thinking about this, Hua Yi was quietly accompanied by one side. The eyes were full of disappointment. Just now, he has analyzed so much. Moreover, the analysis is so deep that it gives hope to these ancestors of Fahrenheit. However, none of these timid ancestors of Fahrenheit dare to stand up and gamble. Then, it can only be so helplessly watching this great opportunity slip away from their own eyes. Moreover, with the passing of this opportunity, in the way of the ancestors of Fahrenheit, even if there is such an opportunity behind. They are bound to be the same as they are now.


    Because they are afraid of things, afraid of death, and then, still will be in vain to let go of the opportunity, from their front so to slip away.


    Hua Yi thought of such a great opportunity and slipped away in vain. In my heart, I was so anxious that I had to scold the ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    You old bastards who risked the lives of other people in the Fahrenheit family are not heartbroken at all. But now, it''s just a little bit of a risk for you. One by one, you are afraid and flinch. Do you have family ancestors like this? You are nothing but fighting for your own self-interest.


    When Hua Yi thought about it, he was full of confusion and anger.


    With such hesitation of these old bastards, it''s going to kill Hua Yi. However, he needs such a contribution to the war to lay a foundation for his future foothold in the Fahrenheit family. Otherwise, because of this action, so many Fahrenheit immortals will be damaged. He will never have a good life in the Fahrenheit family in the future.

 Chapter 1410

    Hua Yi thought more and more angry and thought more and more. In his heart, he had already scolded the old members of the Fahrenheit family who were pretending to be here.


    What else can these old folks do except for their self-interest and affectation?


    Such a good opportunity, so helplessly placed in front of their eyes, they will not grasp.


    These rotten fellows should step down and give up their positions.


    When Huayi was so angry and thinking about it, the ancestors of Huayi were still trying to figure out whether they could find an effective way to achieve a balance in all aspects.


    "Why! I learned that this method worked. "


    All of a sudden, an old ancestor of Fahrenheit called.


    "What? Have you figured out a way? Come on, what''s the best way? We can not lose the opportunity, but also don''t really offend the high man who may exist. Do you really think of such a way? What is the solution? "


    "I really think of a better way. What''s more, I think it''s impossible to make any mistakes if I follow this method. "


    "Oh, since you think of it, you should talk about it as soon as possible, and don''t sell the key like this again."


    After sensing the effect of his own words, the old ancestor finally stopped selling his tongue and said, "I''ll tell you. I think so. That''s what we''re pretending to attack the protective array below. It''s us, the FAHRENHEITS, who move slowly forward and pretend to attack the protective array below. But in fact, we don''t really attack the protective array. As long as we don''t really attack the protective array below, and then master kill the friars and ordinary people on Tianquan land. Then, it is not to offend the high man who was hidden in the heaven power land.


    "And Lin Tianyu must be able to feel the feint of moving down like this. As long as he felt such a situation, he would never dare to bet with us. Because he can''t afford to gamble. If he only gambles, he will surely take out all the lives of those people and gamble with us. But if he gambles wrong, it means that those people will lose their lives because of his bet. So, the only thing he can do is to stand up and confront us head-on to stop us from getting close to the protective array below.


    "As long as he dares to stand up and confront us with his wounded heart and soul, then it is entirely possible for us to take him down and capture him alive."


    After listening to this method, several old ancestors of Fahrenheit were filled with admiration.


    It''s a good way.


    Simple as it is, it works perfectly.


    We don''t have to really offend the high man who may be hiding in the heaven power land. He can also force Lin Tianyu to come out and confront them head-on. Then, there was a chance to take Lin Tianyu directly.


    Good!


    Just do it.


    Just now, it''s been a long time. Maybe Lin Tianyu''s healing has already had some effect. Therefore, this action can not be delayed any longer. Otherwise, even if it is action, it is impossible to have any effect.

 Chapter 1411

    Since several ancestors have already drawn up the action plan, they immediately told Hua Yi the plan of action and the expected results, and asked him to make arrangements immediately.


    Hua Yi was glad to hear that he finally had a plan of action.


    Do these timid old men dare to show up a little?


    However, after listening to the complete ancestor''s plan of action, Hua Yi is not happy in his heart.


    Can this be called action?


    It''s just to move the Fahrenheit phalanx, which is now stopped in this direction, to the lower part, closer to the direction of the large protective array, and then slowly push forward one step. It''s just such a simple thing. Judging from the expressions of these old guys, it seems that it''s really a very, very wonderful action plan.


    Oh!


    With regard to the intelligence quotient of these old folks, how can it be enough to lead a family forward.


    No way!


    You can''t just act like that. We have to make a real noise.


    But what kind of noise should we make? Then, can we get these old guys to agree and support themselves?


    Not only need to make a definite move out, can really arouse that Lin Tianyu to come out to fight, but also can let the ancestors feel that this is a safe and feasible plan. Otherwise, if our "Fahrenheit immortal array" is pressed into it, but Lin Tianyu can''t feel it at all, then this feint action is no doubt equivalent to doing nothing.


    Yeah.


    There must be a real attack, which can make Lin Tianyu feel it. Then, the attack is within the scope of the ancestors'' approval, without feeling that there is any special danger.


    So, how to carry it out?


    Hua Yi for a while, and did not immediately go to the task assigned by the ancestors, but stood in place, once again trying to think.


    All of a sudden, Hua Yi''s mind, an idea.


    That''s right.


    That''s it. Maybe it works.


    The ancestors thought that if we had made up our minds, we would not have made up our minds. In fact, we can try a real attack. "


    Listen to Hua Yi''s words, a few old ancestor''s facial expression some not very good-looking.


    Just now, they have set the tone.


    No matter what, you can''t disturb the guardian of the heavenly land. Originally, they pushed the Fahrenheit phalanx down in this way, which was already testing the bottom line of the master on the hidden heaven power land. If that person is easy to talk about, after all, they have not caused any real damage on Tianquan land. Although it has advanced a lot towards the protective array below, it is only to force Lin Tianyu to fight. It is not really necessary to break down the protective array below, and then slaughter as much as possible.


    I believe that the master can understand their intentions, and not really put their hands on them.


    But if we follow the way of Hua Yi, it must have really infuriated the master who hid in the heaven power land. At that time, none of their ancestors could survive.


    Is this kid stupid?


    Or do you want to kill yourself?

 Chapter 1412

    The more they thought about it, the more unhappy they were.


    Then, when looking at Huayi, there is even a faint smell in the eyes. It''s full of murder.


    Since this boy wants to kill some of his old friends, it''s better to take the life of the boy who doesn''t know how to advance and retreat first. Otherwise, sooner or later, some of them will be killed by this boy.


    Feeling the old people''s eyes, Hua Yi only felt the whole body suddenly cold, whole body involuntarily tightened. That killing is real. If he can''t give a definite and reasonable answer. Hua Yi has no doubt about these ancestors. They are absolutely capable of doing it by themselves and killing themselves directly here.


    Thinking about it, Hua Yi''s brain ran quickly.


    Then, Hua Yi said: "some ancestors, listen to me. In fact, my so-called plan to attack the protective array below is the same as the plan mentioned by the ancestors. Moreover, it will never bring any danger and trouble to the ancestors. "


    Several ancestors are still a group of forest appearance, and did not because of this explanation of Huayi, and slightly relaxed for the release of Hua Yi killing machine.


    Under this strong killing opportunity, Huayi obviously has some problems. I can''t help but step back.


    At this time, one of the old ancestors of Fahrenheit said: "forget it, give this boy a chance to talk about it. If he can make it clear, it will certainly not go beyond the policy we have already set, and it will be gratuitous to give him a chance. If this kid is really bold. Then don''t blame us for being rude


    The old ancestor said that he took the initiative to withdraw the killing machine released by himself.


    Several other ancestors of Fahrenheit took the initiative to withdraw the killing machine they released. However, that look in the eyes, but still is looking at Hua Yi. The meaning can''t be more obvious. If the Hua Yi boy dares to fool them with this, they will definitely send the bold Hua Yi to the West in the next second.


    To this meeting, Hua Yi just felt light on the body.


    The killing machine just released by several ancestors is too terrible. Although the power of the ancestors has been suppressed because of their arrival on the Tianquan land of the lower world, they have been suppressed to the same level as all the Fahrenheit immortals. However, because of their profound cultivation and heavy killing, they are not much better than others even at the same level of strength. However, the kind of killing machine that has been deeply rooted in the bones will still be as deep as they used to be, and people can''t bear it. Even if those people with lower accomplishments can be crushed to death by the killing of their ancestors.


    That''s quite possible.


    Hua Yi felt a loose body at the same time, but also felt that the whole back was completely wet with sweat.


    The depth of the killing just now made Hua Yi feel a sense of crisis on the verge of death.


    It''s terrible!


    He would never want to understand the murder again.

 Chapter 1413

    As a result, Hua Yi quickly opened his mind, thinking about the solution.


    Then, I put this method out of my mind and reorganized it over and over again for several times. To make sure that they are fully recognized by the ancestors without any mistakes, they organize the language and prepare to explain their intentions to the ancestors.


    Hua Yi said: "the ancestors, in fact, I think, and the intention of the ancestors, is completely coincident. What I call attack can also be called a feint.


    "I think so.


    "When our Fahrenheit phalanx fell into the protective formation below. Maybe, that Lin Tianyu is just because of the injury, and just in the closed door healing. So, our Fahrenheit is pushing forward slowly and oppressing. It is also very likely that Lin Tianyu, who is in the process of healing in seclusion, has not paid attention to the outside world at all. Well, if our immortal array goes down, maybe Lin Tianyu doesn''t know at all.


    "And what I said about the big protective array under the attack was to inform Lin Tianyu of the fact that we had been pushed down in the past. That is to tell him that we are approaching their protective array, and even have begun to attack. So, even if he is in the closed door, he will be awakened. He had to pay attention to our intention to attack the protective array below.


    "And of course, we can''t really destroy the protective array below.


    "We just need to send a small team of people to attack the protective array below without any effort. As long as we don''t really try to break through the protective array below, I think that the real high man hiding in the sky power land will not really attack us.


    "The purpose of my saying is completely consistent with the direction set by my ancestors.


    "It''s just that when it''s implemented, it''s a little bit ahead of time. It really shakes the people in the protective array, especially Lin Tianyu. "


    Hua Yi finished these words with one breath, and then looked at several old ancestors of Fahrenheit nervously.


    Hua Yi is not at all in his heart. Can he really win the trust of the ancestors of Fahrenheit and recover a small life at the same time.


    "Hua Yi, that''s what you really think," said an old Hua Hua Hua


    Hua Yi nodded repeatedly and said, "Laozu, that''s what Huayi really thinks. I just think, how to use the method, even in the closed door Lin Tianyu are to wake up. In this way, our method of oppressive attack can really play an effective role. "


    With a smile on his face, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit said, "well, Hua Yi, that''s why we wrongly blame you. Well, since you have such a mind, it''s up to you to do it. Remember, but we must get this thing done. If we can do it well. At that time, we will return to the fairyland. After returning to the Fahrenheit family, there will be many rewards. But if you dare to screw this up, don''t blame us, the old folks, for being rude and disobedient. "

 Chapter 1414

    When Hua Yi heard the words of Huayi, he was completely relieved.


    So, Hua Yi quickly told his ancestors to do it. At the same time, in his heart, he thought that he must really do this thing well. Otherwise, if there is any mistake, his life will be lost.


    In fact, Hua Yi just put forward this idea, he is still in the heart with his own small abacus.


    But now, even if it is to lend Hua Yi a courage, he also dare not to be in his own heart, playing a small nine nine.


    Looking at the figure of Hua Yi turning away, another ancestor said: "it seems that we just wronged Hua Yi. His idea, in fact, is only a deeper level than we think. He didn''t really think about what. He''s just a little deeper than we think about the effect of the action. "


    The ancestor who had just answered with Hua Yi, however, gave a cold smile and said, "do you really think so?"


    The old ancestor said, "are you wrong? Just now, didn''t Hua Yi explain his thought clearly? You''ve heard what he said. Is there anything wrong with him? "


    Just now, the old ancestor sneered and said, "you still think too little. Don''t you think that what Hua Yi said just now and what he was going to do are actually two different plans? "


    The old ancestor suddenly understood something and said, "you mean, Hua Yi''s boy just now is just preparing. When we agree, he will directly arrange a team of people to attack the protective array below, and directly open the protective array, right?"


    Just now the old ancestor nodded and said, "this is the way to think about Huayi just now."


    "Ah


    The old ancestor was surprised and said, "he dare to think like this. It''s too dangerous. But you even arranged for him to do it. If this boy is a mess, all our ancestors should be buried with him? no way. I have to catch up and kill this kid in case of an accident. Our ancestors are all here. We can''t take this risk. "


    Later, the old ancestor said that he had already got up and was ready to chase him out and kill the Hua Yi directly.


    At this time, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit stopped him and said, "now you don''t have to chase him. Because now, Hua Yi already knows how to do it. "


    "Why, he knows how to do it now?"


    "Because just now, we gave him the threat and opportunity to kill him. I think he already knows it in his mind. As long as he dares to move again, careful thinking, half hearted, then, what he faces, there is only one word, death! And this boy, how to see, is a very life-saving guy. He is absolutely afraid to risk his life. "


    After listening to each other''s affirmation, the old ancestor still had doubts in his heart and said, "are you sure? He doesn''t dare to have any difference. "


    The old ancestor just laughed and said, "I''m 100% sure that he will now strictly follow what he said later. I promise


    Listening to the other side said so firmly, the old ancestor behind had some doubts and sat down.

 Chapter 1415

    By this time, Huayi had already arrived at the place where the Huaxian people gathered.


    Then, Hua Yi turned back and looked at the place where the ancestors of Fahrenheit were, and nodded with a smile.


    "Now, let me arrange our next action," said Hua Yi


    As soon as I heard that there was a real action, people in Fahrenheit were all in their hearts and excited. Although in front of them, because of Lin Tianyu''s evil spirit, they are already timid and ready to flee back to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family. However, through Hua Yi''s analysis, it was found that the evil spirit was incomparable, which made all their Huaxian people very afraid. Lin Tianyu had been hurt, and their hearts were moving again. So, he rushed to the protective array below, broke the protective array below, and then forced Lin Tianyu out to fight with them, the immortal people of Fahrenheit.


    Now, at last, it''s about to happen.


    One by one, the fairies of Fahrenheit were as excited as they had beaten chicken blood.


    No matter whether you can really get what you want to do with Lin Tianyu. At least, there is a good chance to face him head-on. All the time, and the fear that his presence and absence had caused to the public, would finally be thrown away. The opportunity for revenge has come.


    Then, these Fahrenheit people eagerly watched Huayi one by one.


    Of course, this does not mean that they have spilled over China. But because now, this Huayi represents the will of the ancestors of Fahrenheit. What''s more, it seems that Hua Yi helped win over such an opportunity to fight head-on and fight a big war. Therefore, only in front of them, their hearts are full of resentment for Huayi. But this time, these resentments are finally completely subsided. This time, he negotiated with the ancestors of Fahrenheit and reached an opportunity to confront the horrible Lin Tianyu once, and they completely forgave him.


    Looking at the faces of those Huaxian people, Hua Yi certainly knows what they are doing.


    Otherwise, these Fahrenheit people would never have such a welcome attitude towards themselves. However, the more I understand what these Huashi people are so welcome to themselves. The more Hua Yi felt guilty in his heart, he almost didn''t dare to look at these Fahrenheit immortals.


    What Huashi fairies long for is a hearty battle.


    And now?


    Although there is action. However, this action was launched under so many demands of the ancestors of Fahrenheit. Can it still be called action?


    Even the big protective array below can''t attack fiercely, only feint. And then, these immortal formations of Fahrenheit moved down, which was only able to move to the place close to the protective array below. We can''t really get close to the protective array below. Because, under such a situation, there are a lot of people in Huashi fairy who have a hot temper and even can''t hold back for a long time and want to find Lin Tianyu to do a positive job.


    If all the Fahrenheit immortal formations are really close to the protective array below, it is really difficult for anyone to be sure. Those immortal people of Fahrenheit will suddenly attack the protective array below.

 Chapter 1416

    Hua Yi stood in front of this group of people who were full of fighting desire, and suddenly felt at a loss.


    Fahrenheit people always win by heart.


    Even, it can be said that these Fahrenheit immortals, as they used to be, like to stand behind their backs and make some intrigues. Fighting head-on is by no means what Huashi Xianren are good at. Because of this, all the Fahrenheit fairies are not willing to fight head-on. Therefore, every time those who command the Huashi Xianren to fight, one by one, are headache. After all, to command an army that is not willing to go to war at all will be very uncomfortable for anyone who commands this army. It is impossible for an army without any intention to give full play to its combat effectiveness.


    What''s more, it''s still a force like Fahrenheit that is not good at fighting.


    But now, these are not willing to fight Huashi immortal team, this will be just like fighting chicken blood, are eager for the next war.


    It would have been a great pleasure for anyone who was ready to lead the Huashi Xianren team to fight. They must have thought that they won the lottery and had such good luck. Commanding such a war weary team as Fahrenheit, it is time for them to be full of enthusiasm.


    But for Hua Yi now, this is the most headache for him.


    Because the ancestors of Fahrenheit have set the tone for their own safety. He can not resist any rebellion. Otherwise, it''s just death.


    Now, how should he arrange this task?


    At this time, Hua Yi even thought of it. Just now, the ancestors had such a strong intention to kill him and released them. But later, they just let him go so easily. I''m afraid that those ancestors of Fahrenheit had already thought that he would carry out such a difficult task.


    However, since the ancestors of Fahrenheit didn''t really want his life just now and let him go in exchange, he had to carry out this matter carefully.


    Thinking of the key inside, Hua Yi sighed in his heart and said, "everyone listen to the order!"


    After listening to Hua Yi''s words, the Huayi Fairies in front of them were all in perfect posture. They had a heroic spirit from their bodies and overflowed out. It''s on the people of Fahrenheit, but it''s rarely seen.


    Hua Yi looked at all this, had to in the heart, is involuntarily sighed a sigh.


    Then, Hua Yi said: "group C 5 and group C 7, two groups are in line to attack the protective array below. At the same time, we must pay close attention to it. We must not really damage the protective array below. As long as in the middle of your attack, it can cause a large protective array below, and enough fluctuation will do. Well, let''s go to group C 5 and group C 7. "


    When the other people heard that group C 5 and group C 7 had been assigned such a task, they all burst out laughing with pride.


    It''s not a mission.


    To put it simply, it is clear that the two groups of them were sent out to do odd jobs.

 Chapter 1417

    But everybody laughs, also is in the heart a piece of relief.


    Because of all the existing teams, the strength of group C 5 and group C 7 is the lowest. If you don''t assign them two levels to do chores, who will be assigned to do the chores.


    The task assigned to them by the two groups seemed to be an excellent task.


    Because, they went out directly and attacked the protective array below.


    But think again?


    Although they are going to attack the protective array below. However, their attack should be strictly controlled. They can only attack the protective array below, but can not really damage the protective array below. This is clearly like a little bit of noise in front of them, and then the main staff behind them can go up to "fish".


    However, even if Hua Yi didn''t tell us specifically, he could only control the strength to attack the protective array below. If they were allowed to attack, it was estimated that with their strength, it was impossible to really break the protective array below.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The other Fahrenheit people think more and more funny, and then, finally, there is a Fahrenheit fairy people can not resist, laughing. At the same time, it also attracted other Fahrenheit immortals, who all laughed together.


    Of course, the meaning of the other two groups is understood.


    So, the two groups of Huashi fairy bowed their heads one by one, and left here in a hurry to carry out the task assigned to them by Huayi, which only needed to make some noise.


    Looking at C-5 and c-7-2 to Huashi Xianren, they have entered the position arranged for them to carry out the task.


    The other fairies finally laughed. After laughing enough, one by one, they were quiet again. Then, the Huayi people who still stayed here looked at Hua Yi eagerly, waiting for him to assign more important tasks to himself and others. They are all connected to the next task, longing, fantasy, never hope to the front of the two groups, as assigned to the general task of miscellaneous.


    They are the main force of great fighting power!


    However, when they looked at Hua Yi, they only saw Hua Yi. It seemed that there was no plan to assign them any more tasks.


    The two sides looked at each other quietly and waited for a long time, but no one spoke.


    The others waited quietly.


    Hua Yi seems embarrassed to make a sound.


    Finally, Hua Yi once again looked at all the remaining people and said, "all other people listen to the order!"


    Everyone is a whole appearance, full of power.


    Hua Yi said: "all the rest of us continue with the present Fahrenheit immortal array, and then slowly move to the protective array below."


    After such a command, Hua Yi took a breath.


    It seems that it is just such a simple sentence, but it has spent the endless power of Hua Yi.


    And those who listened to Hua Yi''s arrangement were all stunned and stunned. There was no other reaction for half a day.


    Is that the end of the arrangement?


    Shouldn''t they have more important tasks?

 Chapter 1418

    At this time, there was even a bad temper of the Fahrenheit fairy, directly shouting.


    "Hua Yi, what''s your arrangement? What about the mission? What is our mission? Are you trying to fool us all? "


    With this big cry, the rest of the Fahrenheit fairies also quarreled with each other.


    All of a sudden, these Fahrenheit people seem to be frying.


    "Hua Yi, you boy, you must tell us clearly today. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being Huashi people, and we will not give you face. Even, don''t say it''s you. Even if any other person comes, if you can''t explain clearly, I won''t give face. "


    "Hua Yi, what about the mission? What is our mission? "


    "Although the two groups in front of us just got a job to do chores, it''s also a task, OK? But we didn''t even see the shadow of a mission. "


    "If you want to fool me like this today, believe it or not, I will let you open a miscellaneous sauce shop all over your face."


    ¡­¡­


    There was one yell after another, the louder the noise.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Hua Yi didn''t know how to answer. In other words, if he knew that he was full of expectations, he could hardly be regarded as having been given any task, and he would have fried the pot at once. Therefore, he is really not very good at answering these people''s difficulties.


    In fact, the simplest answer is also very easy -


    this is the plan set by my ancestors. If you have any opinions, go to Laozu.


    Even if there are many people who still have great opinions, they dare not say anything more.


    However, this is a very effective answer. But this is not the answer the ancestors would like to hear. In any case, as long as such arrangements, then, Hua Yi has already offended these Fahrenheit fairies. At this time, if he said so again, it would be tantamount to offending the ancestors of Fahrenheit. First of all, he offended the Huashi immortals, and then he offended the ancestors of Fahrenheit collectively. That he Hua overflows is to have how much brain damage, just can make this matter come.


    At this time, the only thing he can do is to find a very suitable reason to come out, and then, he carried the matter down by himself. As long as in the process of dealing with this matter, he can get some good impression points from the ancestors at least. In the future, when he comes back to the Fahrenheit family, it will be better to have the ancestors of Fahrenheit support him. It will be better if all the members of the family are all right, and no one will come out for him.


    Thinking of this, Hua Yi made up her mind.


    Hua Yi said, "everyone, don''t quarrel. What I''m talking about is that we should slowly advance towards the protective array below. This is the task assigned to us


    "It''s a mission? Do you coax ghosts? "


    "If it''s such a task, then it''s better for us to stay where we are now. Push forward a little bit. In the end, don''t you still have to wait? In any case, it''s all waiting to be done like this. Is there any difference in essence between nearer and farther? "


    As soon as Hua Yi finished speaking, there were the fairies of Fahrenheit shouting again.

 Chapter 1419

    But now that he has made up his mind, Hua Yi is already ready to be tough to the end.


    He had to choose one side to stand on both sides. Now, Hua Yi has made a decision in his heart. He wants to stand on the side of Fahrenheit.


    As a result, as soon as the voice of the dilemma of the Huaxian people on the opposite side fell, Hua Yi began to speak with a straight voice and color.


    Hua Yi said angrily, "you just yell and yell. What do you know? What do you know?


    "The immortal array is placed here and pushed forward to the place close to the protection array below. Can that be the same?


    "Although, it seems that they are waiting for the appearance of Lin Tianyu, who looks like an invisible man. However, if our Fahrenheit immortal array is only arranged at the present position, there is no threat effect at all for the protection array of Chongxiao Pavilion below. Then, Lin Tianyu can also pay no attention to the Fahrenheit immortal array that we have arranged here. If you have a chance, come and attack us. There''s no chance. When our Fahrenheit immortal array runs well, he can stay away.


    "But if our Fahrenheit immortal array is pushed close enough to the protective formation below, and it will pose a threat to his Chongxiao Pavilion, it will be different.


    "Because he has to worry about us attacking the Chongxiao Pavilion defense array below. In order to prevent this, he had to be vigilant all the time, and then, even if he had to, he had to have a real face-to-face fight with us fairies. And as long as we can force him to have a real head-on match, that''s enough for us Fahrenheit fairy. With so many of us, can''t we win Lin Tianyu in front of us?


    "So, whether we are close or not, that''s two different concepts."


    Listening to Hua Yi''s words, Huayi''s people were stupefied involuntarily.


    After all, Huayi now arranges tasks, which represents that the ancestors of Fahrenheit are exercising power. In their hearts, although they can look down upon Hua Yi. However, they did not dare to look down on the ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    Just now, they dare to shout so casually.


    Because what they are facing is Huayi.


    But now, Hua Yi is angry.


    They can not help but think of another identity that Huayi represents now -


    represents the status of Huayi to exercise power.


    Therefore, the scene was obviously stunned for a long time.


    Then, the immortal Fahrenheit, as far as possible, was no longer as hot as before: "but, Huayi, although you have some truth. But besides, isn''t there a better way? "


    Hua Yi gave a cold smile and said, "the better way you said is that we should concentrate the afterforce now to attack the big protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion below."


    Hua Yi''s sneering posture has a kind of upper class bearing. He also clearly understood that he represented another important identity, so his attitude and expression were more and more leisurely.

 Chapter 1420

    Listening to Hua Yi''s censure, the Huashi fairy who had just asked raised a faint anger in his heart.


    If he didn''t think that Hua Yi now represented another important identity, he would really fly straight up and beat Hua Yi stinky boy to a meal. But now, he had to bear the breath for a while, and put it in his heart. In the future, when he had a chance, he would take revenge again.


    Forced down the anger in his heart, the Fahrenheit immortal said: "yes, that''s what I think. If we really hit the big protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion at the bottom, whether we can break the protective array below or not. That Lin Tianyu, he must show up and fight us head-on. Because there are so many lives below, especially, there must be people close to Lin Tianyu in there. This became the biggest obstacle to him, and he had to fight us head-on. But now, there is such a simple and direct method, but you don''t need it. Instead, you come to this set of methods to slowly advance our Fahrenheit immortal array and the protective array below to approach Lin Tianyu.


    "You do this, I feel a word - silly!


    "The simple and effective way to use it is to take off your pants and fart."


    Hua Yi is waiting for this person to finish saying, without saying a word in the middle.


    Then, after the other party finished, Hua Yi was laughing. The irony inside was so strong that even a fool could feel it.


    Hua Yi sneered: "is that what you said?


    "It''s ridiculous.


    "If it''s true, as you said, to use this method to attack the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion below, I really have to seriously doubt it.


    "Are you stupid?


    "Or do you want to kill all of us?"


    Hearing Hua Yi''s sarcastic words, the man was completely angry and said, "will you speak well? Don''t think you are wearing a hat now, I dare not clean you up. If I''m really upset, I don''t care what kind of identity you represent. I''ll clean you up first


    In the face of this kind of naked threat, Hua Yi only felt a burst of suffocation.


    Although now, he represents the identity of the ancestor of Fahrenheit. However, he is not the real ancestor of Fahrenheit. Therefore, it is not impossible to be picked up by the other party. But now, he represents the ancestor to be cleaned up. I''m afraid he will no longer have the face to represent the ancestor and arrange tasks for these Fahrenheit immortals.


    Therefore, Hua Yi also understands. Although he can take this opportunity to raise his temper, but also must pay attention to, grasp a limit.


    As a result, Hua Yi is also calm under the mind. Knowing him now, he should pay more attention to winning by reason.


    Hua Yi then said in a deep voice, "why, do you think I''m wrong?"


    "Of course not. The method I mentioned is obviously the best way to force Lin Tianyu to play head-on with us. How can it get into your mouth and become a way to kill everyone? "

 Chapter 1421

    Hua Yi said, "I just want to ask you a question. Do you know the taboo in the legend on the Tianquan land?"


    Is with Hua Yi not eye of that immortal a Zheng.


    How could he not know the taboo in the legend on Tianquan land?


    It''s in their Fahrenheit ethnography. Then, the main function of that record was to warn all the members of the Fahrenheit family. When you come to the heaven power land of the lower world, you must not rely on your own status as an immortal and act willfully. Otherwise, there will be life-threatening.


    This is a lesson that their ancestors of Fahrenheit learned with their lives.


    As the fairies of their Fahrenheit clan, who dare not remember.


    The fairy nodded and said, "of course, I remember this legend."


    However, after saying that, the immortal was vaguely aware that there was something wrong with it. It was just that something was wrong, but for a moment, it was difficult for him to fully understand.


    Hua Yi said, "just remember. Now, what''s the next big part of the world


    The Huashi immortal was stunned for a moment and then said, "he is the land of heavenly power."


    Hua Yi said: "you also know that this is the land of heavenly power. You also know the taboo in the legend. He is in Tianquan land. But what are you going to do now?


    "You''re going to blow away the protective array of the Chongxiao Pavilion below.


    "Do you know how many people on the mainland he has?


    "If you do this, how much damage will be caused if you blow open the protective array below. Then, the aftermath of the battle will do much harm to those people. Do you know all this? And once it really causes what I said, do you know how serious the consequences will be?


    "The taboo in the legend is that he is on the Tianquan continent. He may be in a humble corner, watching us quietly. Watch us fight with Lin Tianyu. After all, it was just a battle of chance, which did not damage the foundation of Tianquan land, nor did it cause endless killing. Well, this adult, he is also too lazy to come out and do more disputes with us. However, as you said just now, you can blow away the protective array below and kill a lot of people from Tianquan. In the aftermath of the battle, countless people on Tianquan land were killed.


    "Well, you say, the Lord, he will only look at it quietly and ignore it?


    "Will he not take revenge for the endless killing we have done on the heavenly land where he lives?


    "As the Lord, if he retaliates. What do you think he''ll worry about? Or, he''ll think about it. He''ll kill those people who really do it, and then he''ll send the other Huashi fairies back to the fairyland. Do you think it''s possible? At that time, all the Huashi immortals who have come to the Tianquan land of the lower world can still have one person, can they still live?


    "You say, your idea is not to kill all of us. What is it?"

 Chapter 1422

    The Huayi fairy was speechless by Hua Yi''s series of questions.


    Yeah!


    He completely ignored the fact that this continent, which was the forbidden land in the legend, was in the past. If he did what he had just said, he would have really offended the taboo in the legend. And then, all of them here, all of them, have to die.


    Doesn''t that mean he killed all of them?


    In fact, Hua Yi is not wrong at all.


    The other faeries were also stunned.


    Even if it''s been fighting until now. They are not aware of this continent, in fact, is the land where the legendary taboo is located. They fought with xuesha sect before, and then with Lin Tianyu. They really didn''t have much of this kind of consciousness in it. But now, after hearing that Hua Yi explained all these things clearly, they could not help but feel a sense of fear. Vaguely feel that they are in fact every moment, every moment, is in passing the God of death.


    Then, they all look around unconsciously, as if feeling that there is a pair of eyes looking at them in some hidden place.


    However, their idea is really right.


    At this moment, in another space, someone is really paying attention to them.


    The ancestors and elders of the black tiger clan are quietly staying in another space, quietly watching everything below.


    "Laozu, the strength of Lin Tianyu is really strong enough. In such a situation, the two protective arrays of the Fahrenheit family were smashed one after another in the circle of the detection array of the Fahrenheit family. Laozu, do you think that with Lin Tianyu''s powerful strength now, he can completely stop the attack of these Fahrenheit immortals? "


    When the elder said this, there was a little flame in his eyes.


    He hoped that Lin Tianyu could stop it all the time. Then, until the end of the day, Lin Tianyu and those Huashi immortals were both defeated. That would be the best. That can give him a chance to seize Lin Tianyu and seize those powerful opportunities on him.


    The ancestor looked back at the elder again. There was a faint disappointment in his eyes.


    Laozu said: "the reason why we can achieve such a result is inseparable from Lin Tianyu''s strength. But more importantly, the other party is the Fahrenheit fairy. Because they are not suitable for the battlefield at all. As long as you encounter any emergency, you will be in a mess first. This is the key that really gives Lin Tianyu the opportunity to break through two battle lines. "


    When he said that, he sighed in his heart and looked down again.


    After the analysis and threat of Hua Yi, the Huayi Xianren finally did not stand up again and again opposed the arrangement of Huayi.


    Then, all the people of Fahrenheit gathered the arranged Fahrenheit Xian array one by one according to Hua Yi''s arrangement. Then, slowly toward the protective array below, approached in the past.

 Chapter 1423

    As soon as the faeries in Fahrenheit had an operation, all the people inside the protective array could be clearly seen.


    At this time, I saw that on the other side of the Huashi Xianren, two Fahrenheit immortal formations had already gone out, and they were approaching the large protective array below. Moreover, as soon as they got close to the protective array, they launched a merciless attack on the protective array below without saying a word.


    Boom, boom, boom


    One attack after another, bombardment in the lower part of the protective array above, making the lower part of the Chongxiao Pavilion protective array shaking.


    However, at the same time, all the people in the lower formation had a very strange feeling. It seems that they are allowed to bombard this protective array. Although it can make the big array vibrate, they must not be able to blow off the protective array. At the same time, Lin Tianyu also felt the bombardment from the outside as soon as the two groups of Fahrenheit fairy attacked the protective array.


    Then, Lin Tianyu is ready to recover his mental and spiritual strength to stop the attack from outside.


    Just as Hua Yi thought, Lin Tianyu also used the moves like burning blood essence to release the soul power at that moment to the greatest extent. With the cooperation of heart power, he achieved such amazing effect at one stroke, and awed the fairies of Fahrenheit. But also therefore, he must use the fastest speed to adjust, the recovery injury. It''s to prevent the Fahrenheit people from attacking again. But now, unexpectedly, these Fahrenheit immortal people really attacked so quickly. Sensing the kind of attack outside, Lin Tianyu is ready to stop the recovery adjustment and deal with the attack of Huashi fairy outside first.


    However, just as Lin Tianyu was about to stop, he suddenly had a strange feeling.


    The attack on the outside, according to reason, must be the Fahrenheit people attacking.


    However, the strength of the attack, though it feels like it is very powerful. But also clearly feel that there are some strong outside the feeling of the middle.


    What''s going on?


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that if they attacked the large protective array like them, as long as there was no shortage of energy for the large array, and with their little strength to attack, the damage to the large array would be completely recovered in the next second.


    Eh!


    Are they here to attack this protective array, or are they having fun?


    Lin Tianyu was curious.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly put his mind out to see what happened. After Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness seeped into the secret room he had closed and restored, he was able to see clearly the outside of the protective array. Two groups of immortal Fahrenheit were there, and they attacked the protective array outside the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    I have a little impression of Lin Tianyu.


    It seems that the two groups of Fahrenheit immortals who attack and protect the formation are the weakest two groups of fairies in Fahrenheit. With the strength of these two groups, even if they completely let go of their hands and feet to attack the large protective array outside, they may not be able to make contributions.


    But now, it''s just the feeling of coping with the form.


    It''s as if they didn''t really intend to break through the defense.

 Chapter 1424

    What are they doing here?


    Attacking the big array, but I never thought about really breaking the big array. It was like playing.


    What is it going to do?


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    However, in the discovery of such a phenomenon, Lin Tianyu''s heart, suddenly had a decision. Since it''s fun for the other party to attack this defense array, it doesn''t matter what reason they do it. He should hurry to seize this time, first of all, the depletion of the soul and mental strength, to recover again. As long as they don''t really intend to break through the protective array outside the Chongxiao Pavilion, they will be left alone for the time being.


    What''s more, when he recovers his soul power and mental strength, Lin Tianyu also feels that when he recovers completely, he should be able to make some small improvements in his soul power and mental strength.


    In fact, although it is a kind of destruction, it is not from the root that the process of using soul force and mental force to the limit.


    Just in a moment, the soul and heart are completely exhausted. Then, after that wave of attack, both soul power and mental power become completely exhausted. But it''s not the kind of damage at all. It''s just over consumption. But in the process of recovery, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that this consumption was exhausted, and then they were supplemented and completed. Then, he could raise his mental and spiritual strength by a small degree.


    Perhaps, this can also be regarded as an unexpected joy of this attack.


    At the same time, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is also a training direction to enhance soul power and mental strength.


    When he was free, Lin Tianyu could use up his soul and heart again and again, and then replenish it. In this way, it should be able to become a direction of cultivating and improving soul power and mental strength. After thinking about these things, Lin Tianyu quickly emptied his whole mind, and then recovered his soul power and mental power wholeheartedly. After all, by now, Lin Tianyu is also more aware that his Dao is several times stronger than ordinary swordsmen in terms of mental and spiritual strength. Therefore, it is self-evident that this mental and spiritual strength is of great importance to his fighting power.


    In order to fight below, Lin Tianyu has to quickly recover his mental and spiritual strength that he has consumed.


    Soon, despite the roar of the attack array, Lin Tianyu has once again entered the practice of recovering mental power and soul power without any interference.


    At this time, the people inside the protection array felt the shock of the Huashi people attacking the protective array, and their faces became more and more embarrassed. Even, some people have been scared to death, staring at the place where the Fahrenheit fairy attacks, just thinking, when will these Fahrenheit immortals break the protective array, and then they will enter the array and kill them all?


    Watching the big protective array fluctuate from time to time.


    But by this time, Lin Tianyu had not appeared, and many people had already shown their despair completely.

 Chapter 1425

    Huashi fairy''s repeated attacks, finally, some people can not stand this impact, completely collapsed.


    Someone yelled: "where''s Lin Pavilion master? Why hasn''t he come out yet? Now, people have already attacked the door of the house. Besides, it''s already starting to attack our defense array. This protective array is our last gateway. If this door is blown through, I''m afraid that all the people in our big array will die. However, at such a critical moment, why hasn''t Lin cabinet master come yet


    "Yes. Where is Lin Pavilion master? Please come out and help us all


    "Do you think it''s because Lin Ge Lord was afraid of these Huashi immortals, so he ran away first. And then he threw us to these fairies. Let''s stand up to these Fahrenheit people for him. "


    "Ah! Lin Pavilion master escaped! Left us here


    "But what are we going to do against these Fahrenheit fairies! Don''t we have to wait to die? "


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, there are all kinds of things to say.


    When Fahrenheit people set up a detection array in the distance. After all, it seems that the Fahrenheit fairies are far away, and there seems to be no big threat to the ordinary people in Tianquan continent. At that time, although Lin Tianyu had a fierce battle with Huashi Xianren, he was still able to treat them calmly because he was far away from them.


    But now, these Fahrenheit people have been directly oppressed. What''s more, they have been directly to the protective formation outside them, and they are still attacking this protective array. This is the last line of defense they are facing now. As long as this protective array is broken, all of them will have to face the Fahrenheit people directly.


    At this time, they can''t calm down.


    Looking at the ferocious people, they were all about to attack.


    "What''s the noise?"


    Heidao Laozu and others are preparing to come forward to maintain order. After all, if you go on like this, I''m afraid it won''t be attacked by the Fahrenheit immortals at all. The people in the heaven power mainland in their big array will first crush themselves. However, we haven''t waited for the ancestor of black knife to come out to maintain order. Someone has spoken first.


    It was the one in front. When Lin Tianyu was waiting outside quietly, he analyzed the situation at that time and clearly understood the one.


    Even at the end of the day, he guessed exactly when Lin Tianyu was about to attack the other party''s detection array.


    Heidao Laozu and others looked at the guy who opened his mouth.


    They all want to see, this guy, at this meeting, how to turn this situation around.


    "What are you talking about just now? Do you arrange Lin Pavilion master like this? You don''t want to think, you can still keep a small life, all because of who. If you hadn''t been taken into this protective array by the master Lin, you would have been like the others outside. After being shocked to death by the aftershocks, you would not have left any bones and dregs. But what did you do? As long as you don''t see Lin Ge Lord come out and fight with Huashi Xianren immediately, you will have all kinds of doubts and slanders. Are you worthy of your conscience? "

 Chapter 1426

    The man spoke so loudly that no one dared to talk nonsense any more.


    After all, in front of me, this person analyzed that kind of situation and situation, but they were all right. Moreover, in the end, it also proved the correctness of his analysis. And because of this, he has a certain prestige in the hearts of these Tianquan mainlanders. As long as he opens his mouth, there will still be many people who will sell his face.


    What''s more, what he said now is also true, without any empty words. Therefore, these people were more and more powerless by his censure, and began to argue.


    Scene, silent.


    All the people who spoke just now and criticized Lin Tianyu wantonly were ashamed when they arrived at the meeting.


    Yeah!


    They are able to have now, in the war situation of the immortal, they still have the result of life. All this is because the forest Pavilion master took them in and put them in the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion. Otherwise, they will be attacked directly, but the aftereffect of the war between the immortals will be enough to bombard them.


    But now?


    On the contrary, they suspected that the Lin Pavilion master, who saved all their lives.


    If they say so, do they have a little conscience?


    After a long silence, someone finally asked in a low voice: "but now, you say, where has Lin Pavilion master gone? Why don''t you stop the fairies of Huashi. Now, the Fahrenheit people outside, they are already attacking the protective array outside our bodies. At this time, if the leader of the pavilion does not come out, the moment when this protective array is really broken, I''m afraid that none of us will survive. "


    Just now, the man said, "you just think about your own lives. Can''t you think about it for Lin Pavilion master?


    "Just now, the last time I attacked the detective immortal array arranged by the Huashi immortal people, the leader of the pavilion of Lin cut down two immortal arrays of the other party. And the immortal array is not so easy to break. When Lin Pavilion master broke those immortal arrays, he must have spent a lot of money to break those two immortal arrays.


    "Since he has paid the price, then, at the moment when the other party''s immortal array is broken, Lin Pavilion master must also have a lot of damage.


    "Although according to the situation at that time, we can''t see that the damage of Lin Pavilion Lord was. However, I believe that the damage must exist.


    "With the damage, of course, we must quickly recover the damage before we can meet the war below.


    "We''re facing it now. It''s the real fairies of Fahrenheit. Although these immortals will be suppressed to a certain extent after the lower bound. But immortal is immortal, they are absolutely more difficult to deal with than ordinary people many times. In the face of such a strong person, but also with the injury to fight, that is their own behavior to find death.


    "Now, Lin Pavilion master must be recovering.


    "Of course, there is also a more critical point, that is, these Fahrenheit immortals who are attacking outside the protective array now, their attack power, this weak degree, even if they attack for a few days and nights, is only able to make the protective array shake. There''s no way they''re going to break through our perimeter.


    "Since there is no real danger. Of course, the main reason is to recover the damage

 Chapter 1427

    It''s reasonable to say so.


    In an instant, those who are already on the verge of collapse are completely settled down.


    Everyone first looked outside, and they were still attacking the Fahrenheit immortal people who were in the top of their heads. At this time, the man reminded them that they looked at the protective array above their heads one by one, as if they could already feel it. The protective array was just shaking, and it was far from being broken.


    Looking at such a situation, everyone rationally analyzed, the heart is more stable a lot.


    Then, everyone''s eyes, are again looking at this man. It seems that now, this man is their backbone. As long as this person stands in front of them, their hearts will naturally settle down for quite a bit.


    Then, there was humanity: "well, tell me how long it will take for the Lin Pavilion master to recover his injury. Although now, the Fahrenheit people outside are really unable to break through the outside protection. However, if Lin Pavilion master has not come out to stop it, and let the immortal Fahrenheit keep attacking, it will be a kind of danger in the end. Although it seems that their attack power is not threatening the protective array above us. But everything is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. In case, if they break through the protective array above our heads. Or, they have been attacking like this all the time, and no one is going to stop them. Then, there are more Fahrenheit people who join in. If they attack this big array, maybe it will be easy to break the big array. "


    Such a question, other people are not from the bottom of their hearts, raised a sense of sympathy.


    Indeed, it is said that for a few days and nights, with their strength, they can not break the protective array.


    But if we let them attack for a few days and nights, who knows what will happen?


    It is possible that they will suddenly increase their attack power; or they may suddenly have other Huashi people come to help and attack the protective array outside.


    In short, if we can''t really wipe them out or drive them away, there will always be a sense of insecurity when the sword is hanging above the head.


    And, indeed, as asked.


    Above the formation, in addition to the dozen or so Fahrenheit people who are attacking and defending the formation.


    Further away, there are still a number of Fahrenheit immortals, who are oppressed by the formation of Fahrenheit probe immortal array towards the protective array below. If they wait until then, they will join in the action of attacking this protective array. I''m afraid that they can''t hold on to the big protective array outside.


    The man did not immediately answer, but looked up at the top. In his eyes, these are the Fahrenheit people who are attacking outside the protective array. It is really difficult to break through the present protective array. Their strength is just enough to make this protective array shake and shake, but it is far from the strength to break the large array.


    Moreover, as long as the large array can provide enough energy, it also has a very strong self-healing function. Therefore, we don''t have to worry about it. They broke the battle.

 Chapter 1428

    However, this so-called fear of their attack, that is under the current attack strength.


    For an attack like this, if the large array has enough energy to support, the repair speed is faster than the damage speed. Of course, it will be OK.


    But the higher, the more oppressed, the more Fahrenheit immortals. Once they get to the top of this big array, if no one can stop them, they will attack the protective array without scruple. As soon as they join in, the strength of the attack will not be doubled or tripled. At that time, the repair of the formation itself must not be able to catch up with the destruction. Then, the big array is not far away from breaking.


    But now, this is no matter what, it can not be directly said.


    The man didn''t even frown. He took back his eyes and looked at the crowd. He said, "I think that although Lin Ge Lord was just breaking down the two Fahrenheit immortal formations, he suffered a little damage. However, the damage should not be too serious. Maybe now, Lin Pavilion master is about to completely recover his body damage, stand up and fight with these Fahrenheit immortals again. What''s more, I believe that even if the master Lin has not completely recovered from his injuries, and as long as these faeries really pose any real threat to our protection array, he will stand up and guard us all at once. "


    When the man said this, the affirmation of his tone could not be doubted by anyone.


    "Yes, we have something to worry about because of the presence of Lin Pavilion master."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Look at those Huashi fairies. What if they were fairies? That''s not the same. In such a short battle, our forest Pavilion Lord has already killed so many Huashi immortals easily? "


    "Yes, as soon as Lin Pavilion master''s injury recovers and wants to kill these Huashi immortals, it will not be as simple as chopping melons and vegetables."


    "We believe that Lin Pavilion master, he will certainly at the critical time, once again to protect us."


    "What''s more, even if the master Lin didn''t do it. So what? As long as Lin Pavilion master is still there, even if they give these Fahrenheit immortals a courage, they still dare not really break through the protective array outside us. Don''t you see that? These Fahrenheit immortals have such a powerful force behind them. However, they did not send them out and attacked the big array together, but they wanted to stay in the rear and dare not go forward. Isn''t this just the fear of our Lin Pavilion master? "


    ¡­¡­


    All of us had already reached the verge of collapse after the words of this man just now, but they all recovered their confidence completely at this time.


    Heidao Laozu took a look at the main characters of Chongxiao Pavilion beside him. Everyone nodded as he swept his eyes.


    Then, Chiyuan walked forward to the man just now, then stopped and looked at the man in front of him with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1429

    Then, Chi remote opened his mouth with a bright face: "Hello! I''m the commander of Chongxiao Pavilion, Chi remote. We would like to invite you to join Chongxiao Pavilion and try to develop together. "


    This person looks at pool remote, also is to have a kind of heat. Obviously, in this person''s heart, he also wants to join Chongxiao Pavilion. After all, today''s Chongxiao Pavilion, at least on the whole Tianquan continent, can be said to be the first door of worship. People of insight like the other party really want to have a good future and good development. Of course, Chongxiao Pavilion is the most appropriate choice.


    Chi remote looked at the other side is also very warm, direct way: "Sir, what''s your name?"


    The other side said, "my surname is Ma, Ma Pengju."


    Chi remote didn''t make any more detours and said, "brother Ma, we want to invite brother Ma to join Chongxiao Pavilion and be in charge of the internal affairs of Chongxiao Pavilion. Although ChongXiao pavilion has developed to its present scale, the director in charge of ChongXiao pavilion''s internal affairs has never found a suitable candidate. I wonder if brother Ma is willing to take this post. "


    Listen to the pool remote a mouth, is to give such an important position to their own to do.


    Ma Pengju even had some unreal feelings.


    Of course, with Ma Pengju''s ability, it is indeed competent for the position of director of Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, this is a very suitable position for him. However, after all, he just joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, but he was able to be appointed such an important position, which was totally unexpected to him.


    Ma Pengju is not a pedantic person, so he simply asked, "brother Chi, I was appointed to such an important position as soon as I joined the Chongxiao Pavilion. Can you rest assured?"


    Chi remote laughs. I think it''s interesting for Ma Peng to raise this man. Other people, either delay, or a few polite words. But no one will directly come up, is such a sentence, asked such an important position to their own whether to rest assured of this matter.


    Although it was all a sudden appointment to such an important position, it was bound to produce the first idea.


    But even with this idea, there will never be anyone who immediately asked the idea out.


    Chi remote way: "brother Ma, what is it that I am worried about ChongXiao pavilion? Is it brother Ma''s ability? Or are you afraid that brother Ma has such a big ambition that he plans to go to the Xiaoxiao pavilion? "


    Ma Peng said: "both."


    Chi remote said: "however, since we dare to appoint brother Ma as the director of Chongxiao Pavilion, it is natural that we can rest assured in both aspects.


    "As for brother Ma''s ability, we have always seen clearly. In charge of an internal affairs, brother Ma is absolutely good at.


    "When it comes to fearing brother Ma''s ambition and planning our Chongxiao Pavilion. That''s even more of a joke.


    "As long as we Lin Pavilion master is still there, don''t say it''s just brother ma. Even if the immortal on the Imperial Palace came to my ChongXiao pavilion that day, it was impossible to make me Chongxiao Pavilion, let alone plan to leave. This is also our own confidence in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Chi remote said these principles, are of course, there is not a little bit of muddling, and tortuous prevarication words.


    People like Ma Pengju, since they will ask such questions, of course, they also hope to see the way people treat people in Chongxiao Pavilion. And the real psychology of Chongxiao Pavilion. There is no need to avoid suspicion at all.

 Chapter 1430

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Then, the two people are looking at each other and laughing.


    "Good, good, this Chongxiao Pavilion, I joined Ma Pengju. Moreover, I, Ma Pengju, will add new color to the development of ChongXiao pavilion with my own efforts. "


    ChongXiao pavilion has its own strength. But he ma Pengju that is also the same has his own confidence.


    Since he is going to join the Chongxiao Pavilion, he should really show his ambition and show his talent, so that the development of Chongxiao Pavilion will be better. Moreover, he believes that he can do it himself. Just like Chi Yuanyuan as a military division, he has such a layout of war writing and bearing. Otherwise, so many capable people in ChongXiao pavilion would be able to obey his layout in the war.


    Ma Pengju is in charge of the development direction of Chongxiao Pavilion. This is also through observation, several people feel that Ma Pengju has this talent, will select it for use.


    Everything is chosen.


    When those people around looked at this situation, they still had some stupidity and did not respond to the feeling.


    Is it really such a trifling matter to select the head of a sect as powerful as Chongxiao Pavilion, which is almost the first force in mainland China?


    Don''t say it''s the first clan force like Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even for some small sects which are not on the stage at all, they have to select a sect leader from their sect, but they are much more serious than Chongxiao Pavilion, OK? It is not after joining the clan, having worked for many years, that the leader of the clan can be appointed only after he has repeatedly examined his ability, personality and other aspects and found it feasible.


    But in this Chongxiao Pavilion, this method


    Someone whispered, "do you think it''s too much of a joke to select the supervisor of ChongXiao pavilion. This is an important position to hold the destiny of a clan. "


    "Well, I also feel that the selection of Chongxiao Pavilion is too much of a joke."


    "I didn''t expect that such a sect of children''s play could have such a rapid development."


    "You," someone retorted, and said, "you only see one, but don''t know the other. What I want to say is that they have achieved such great development in Chongxiao Pavilion. In fact, it is due to the advantages brought by the appointment system of Chongxiao Pavilion. If Chongxiao Pavilion is just like those ordinary sects, such a pedantic appointment system, it may have such a huge development at present? I would like to say that this kind of appointment system of them is not a joke, but a kind of confidence derived from itself and the need for the rapid development of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Ma Peng, a Taoist friend, is just preparing to attend Lin Pavilion master''s wedding, although he has just come to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "However, in the war that followed, he showed his talent. Whether it''s the accuracy of seeing things or the penetrating insight of analyzing events, these are far superior to human beings. A person like this, who is in charge of an internal affairs, is exactly the talent that any clan needs. If they were to Chongxiao Pavilion, they would have missed such a real talent. What about the rapid development of zongmen

 Chapter 1431

    It''s true.


    For the rapid development of the clan, sometimes we can''t stick to the Convention. However, this is only Chongxiao Pavilion, such a clan has this kind of confidence. If other clansmen, even if they understand such a truth, suddenly put such an outsider in such an important position. No matter how capable the other party is. They''ll still be worried. After all, it is not any clan, it is Chongxiao Pavilion, not any patriarch, it is Lin Tianyu.


    Even if this is really the only way to make the rapid development of the clan, other sects can only envy it.


    This is what a leader''s bearing and a sect''s confidence can determine.


    Ma Pengju''s head of the clan was identified, and then everything else remained the same.


    At this time, outside the protective array, the ten immortals of Fahrenheit were still attacking the protective array. And farther away, those Fahrenheit immortal array arranged by the people of Fahrenheit still moved slowly towards the place where the protective array was located. At this time, Lin Tianyu is still recovering the excessive loss in front of the closed door.


    The only difference -


    is that those friars who are in the front and are already in a state of collapse, when they arrive at this meeting, they all change their mentality and totally ignore the attack of the Fahrenheit people on the defense array.


    Time goes by slowly.


    It''s been a day.


    Lin Tianyu, who was closed in the secret room, finally stood up with a relaxed face. At this time, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that his heart and soul are once again in full. In addition, he also felt the mental and spiritual power. After this complete consumption, he had made a small increase after replenishing it. Although this growth, if not carefully to understand, it is not able to detect this growth. However, such a little bit of subtle growth, but let Lin Tianyu''s heart, rose a very satisfied sense of satisfaction.


    After all, mental strength and soul power are both essential to the cultivation and cultivation of martial arts skills, especially in the Dao path pursued by Lin Tianyu. However, the promotion of mental and spiritual strength is often too difficult.


    Sometimes, a little promotion is not sure how much effort must be made to get it.


    But now, it''s just a complete depletion of heart and soul power, which makes the heart and soul power have a little increase. It''s not just a surprise. What''s more, it also provides an effective way for Lin Tianyu to cultivate his mental and spiritual strength in the future.


    How does it upset him?


    However, at the same time, Lin Tianyu also sounded an alarm for himself in his heart -


    later, in the war, he must not use such extreme tricks. If the heart and soul are exhausted once again, the opponent is not a family that is not very good at fighting, and will not seize any favorable opportunity. It''s the kind of opponent who is good at taking advantage of any opportunity. Then, Lin Tianyu is in danger. Because the exhaustion of mental and spiritual strength will greatly reduce his combat power, and even his judgment will be greatly reduced. In this way, how to deal with the coming danger again?


    Then, Lin Tianyu carefully realized and recalled the situation when he broke through two battle lines.


    All of a sudden, a happy smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1432

    At this time, when Lin Tianyu recalled the battle process of the two successive battles, he realized that he had exhausted his mental and spiritual strength at that moment, and let himself go into it completely. As a result, not only at that time, he broke the two Fahrenheit immortal formations. Moreover, because of this, we have a certain insight into the vein of Fahrenheit immortal array.


    Although this insight can not be regarded as a complete grasp of Fahrenheit immortal array.


    However, the next time, it will be easier and easier to break this kind of detection immortal array arranged by Fahrenheit immortals than before.


    If we can completely explore the thread of the Fahrenheit immortal array, and even their Fahrenheit immortal array, without showing any flaws, Lin Tianyu is confident that he can easily break the detection immortal array.


    Of course, this is also an ideal state.


    After all, it''s the immortal array arranged by the other party. It is not so easy to find out the immortal array completely.


    However, once broken, it will be able to detect more clearly the context of this Fahrenheit immortal array.


    So, as long as we break the fairyland of Fahrenheit, we will break enough. Then, it will be easier to break the Fahrenheit immortal array.


    Good!


    After clearing up the situation of the first World War from the beginning to the end, Lin Tianyu smiles and goes out of the closed room.


    On the square outside, you can see more clearly that outside the protective array, those ten or so Fahrenheit immortals are constantly attacking the protective array.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu appeared in the square outside, the monks and ordinary people in Tianquan mainland who had been waiting on one side all saw Lin Tianyu. Then, a pair of looking forward to the eyes, are quickly to Lin Tianyu looked over. They are all looking forward to Lin Tianyu''s exerting his power again and killing the Huashi immortals outside.


    Feeling the eagerness of expectation in the eyes of all, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Lin Tianyu raised his voice and said in a loud voice, "ladies and gentlemen, now I am out of the gate. I''m going to have a gorgeous killing to thank you for the welcome I''ve been out of the house. "


    "Good, good, good!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people on the square cheered heartlessly when they heard Lin Tianyu''s short and powerful voice.


    Finally, Lin Pavilion master has been completely recovered, and went out again. Moreover, the first thing that Lin Ge Lord went out of the pass was to kill the Huashi immortal people mercilessly.


    They were surrounded by these fuckers and killed for a day and a night. This suffocation can finally be released.


    In front of Lin Pavilion master, you can go to hell!


    All the people looked at Lin Tianyu, and the feeling of reverence originated from his heart. This is something that no one can replace. Of course, this is the foundation of Chongxiao Pavilion. No matter who it is, if they use Chongxiao Pavilion, they don''t need to worry about it. As long as there is Lin Tianyu in the Chongxiao Pavilion, no one can think of making mischief and making waves in the Chongxiao Pavilion!

 Chapter 1433

    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu has already grasped enough to break the two Fahrenheit immortal formations outside the protective array.


    From Lin Tianyu''s eyes, it can be clearly seen that these two groups of Huashi Xianren, who were sent to attack and protect the formation, should be the weakest two groups of Huashi Xianren. What''s more, when they attacked the protective array below, they were obviously negligent, so that the detection immortal array they arranged had already appeared loopholes.


    At this time, with Lin Tianyu already having a certain understanding of the thread of Fahrenheit immortal array, it is not too easy to break the two immortal arrays.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed, and he had an idea in his heart -


    he would not only break the two Huashi Xianzhen. Also borrowed these two Fahrenheit immortal array to practice, and then, the understanding of Fahrenheit immortal array to a higher level.


    If we can get rid of these two Fahrenheit immortal arrays, we will have a better grasp of the context of Fahrenheit immortal array. Well, for the back, also want him to break the Fahrenheit immortal array, is undoubtedly a great help. However, if he really wants to master the Fahrenheit immortal array more thoroughly, he can''t break the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays too quickly. It''s better to spend a little more time, while breaking the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays, and clearing the vein of these two Fahrenheit immortal arrays. Then, the sword is waved along the vein of the two Huashi Xianzhen arrays. That is to say, it can achieve the best effect of Li Qinghua''s immortal array.


    However, there is another difficulty.


    If Lin Tianyu didn''t use the fastest speed to break the two Huashi immortal arrays immediately after he started to break the array, then once he started, the other party would react, and then he would completely make up for the loopholes in their probe immortal array. Once they have made up for the loopholes in the two Fahrenheit phalanxes, it is almost impossible for him to break the one that has already made up the loopholes.


    Is it necessary to eliminate the two Huashi Xianzhen arrays as soon as possible, or to take a risk to study them more thoroughly?


    Looking outside, Lin Tianyu is still attacking the Fahrenheit people who are defending the battle. Some of them are in a dilemma.


    If only these two Fahrenheit Xianzhen, it will be simple.


    There is no other thing to say, direct violence.


    But the key is that in addition to these two Fahrenheit immortal arrays, there are dozens of such detection immortal arrays. Now take a little more effort and get to know more about these two Fahrenheit immortal formations. Then, it will be easier to break the Fahrenheit immortal array in the back.


    Just when Lin Tianyu was in such a dilemma, Chi remote came over.


    Chi remote way: "Pavilion Lord, what is the difficulty?"


    In fact, Chi remote thought that his question should be redundant. Because even though he did not personally experience the power of the detection immortal array. However, he could also feel that it was much less difficult to break down the two Fahrenheit immortal formations in front of him, which were concentrated in the gathering place of Fahrenheit immortals at that time.

 Chapter 1434

    After all, even ikera can feel it. Now, the Huashi immortal attacking the protective array below should be the weakest one among them.


    What''s more, they''re still far away from the Fahrenheit gathering place. When they attacked the protective array below, they also showed the same loopholes. In this way, when breaking down the two detection immortal arrays along the loopholes, there is no need to worry about the danger of being besieged by the people of the Hua family gathered on one side.


    How do you look at it, I feel that the difficulty of breaking the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays is much smaller than that of the front.


    But this time, pool remote just has some don''t understand, Lin Tianyu that still hesitates what?


    With the strength of Lin Tianyu, there is no need to hesitate, OK?


    You can easily cut these two immortal arrays directly by waving a knife.


    However, although I thought it was unnecessary to ask, Chi remote still relied on the past and asked clearly first.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you just break these two arrays, there is no difficulty. But now I have a real problem. "


    Ikera is puzzled.


    Since there is no difficulty in breaking these two arrays, what are the difficulties. There are some problems in Chi remote.


    "Pavilion master, there is no difficulty in breaking these two arrays. So, what is the difficulty that the cabinet Master said


    Lin Tianyu said: "the difficulty I said is that I want to break these two arrays slowly. When breaking these two arrays, I want to know more about the context of these two arrays. Then, it is helpful to solve the detection immortal array behind. However, if I slow down a little bit, then the Fahrenheit immortal array that feels attacked will be closed, and then it will become a complete big array. At that time, let alone study the array context inside. Even, it is impossible to break this array again. Therefore, the difficulty now is how to prevent the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays from closing together, so that I have enough time to break and understand the internal context. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Chi remote finally knows what Lin Tianyu''s so-called difficulties are.


    In fact, it''s just such a difficulty.


    Chi remote smile way: "Pavilion Lord, you are really intelligent, confused for a time. In fact, if we just delay the closing time of the two Fahrenheit fairies, it will not be too simple. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh, chivalrous Chi, you have a way."


    Chi remote said: "in our big protective array, in addition to you, are there your master Heidao? Let them go out of the protective array with you, and then, with their cooperation, stop the two protective formations from closing together. At that time, the leader of the pavilion will break the two arrays and study the context of the two arrays. In this way, will not there be any difficulties? "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Yeah.


    He didn''t think of such a simple method just now.


    This is his own thinking, to fall into a misunderstanding. It seems that these formations of the Fahrenheit immortal people give him great pressure.

 Chapter 1435

    When Lin Tianyu was thinking about it, Chi remote had already arranged for it.


    Then, after thinking for a while, Lin Tianyu showed a happy smile on his face. At the same time, thinking in his heart, he must open his mind. Otherwise, the mood will be suppressed, although it seems to be normal. However, it will be in the invisible, so that they have been affected everywhere. Even thinking about things will gradually slow down.


    For example, he didn''t even think of such a simple way to solve the problem just now.


    Although Lin Tianyu is not conceited by his brain. However, he has never been stupid. A lot of things, as long as he in the mind, more operation, also can always come up with clever solutions. Of course, it should be related to the Dao he practiced. Because his Dao has always been to crack other people''s attack moves. This also formed a way of his thinking. No matter what thing, as long as it appears in front of his eyes, then, he must have tried everything possible to decompose the matter and solve it gradually.


    And in many things to solve, but also proved that this is indeed a very effective way to solve things.


    But just now?


    His thinking seems to be clearly imprisoned in general, there is no good way of thinking.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu tried his best to relax his mind, no longer so depressed and stressed. However, no matter how hard Lin Tianyu tried to relax himself, he couldn''t play a big role at all. It seems to have a little effect. However, the effect of that little bit is far from that of the whole mind, which is completely relaxed.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked outside the protective array, and then looked at the ten Huashi immortals who were attacking the protective array. There are still far away, that is still equipped with the detection of immortal array, to the protection of the large array of those Fahrenheit Xian array. Lin Tianyu''s heart is very clear. If he wants to really and completely release his mind, it is only possible to destroy all these Fahrenheit immortal formations, kill all of them, or drive them out of Tianquan. Otherwise, even if he had forced himself to relax, it would only be a temporary relaxation. Finally, inadvertently, his mind will be affected and suppressed.


    Good!


    I''ll take that as my goal.


    Since you are a fairy, people dare to invade the land of heaven. Then, I will use all means to bury all of you Huashi Xianren on the Tianquan continent.


    When thinking like this, an invisible momentum, with Lin Tianyu as the center, spreads out.


    Even, this momentum has been sent out with the whole Tianquan continent as the center, and then it has gathered back again.


    Lin Tianyu can feel this momentum as soon as it is released and recovered. As long as he is willing to do so, even at this moment, he can directly break through the cultivation and break into the realm of Yuanying.

 Chapter 1436

    Lin Tianyu is also particularly aware that this is his wish, and once again formed a resonance with the whole land of heavenly power.


    It should be that when a monk''s accomplishments reach a certain level of evil, or even exceed the limits of the mainland, or reach a certain level, when they have some wishes, the whole continent can be sensed and react accordingly. For example, when Lin Tianyu was still young and weak, his ambition also aroused the resonance of Tianquan mainland. It should be that his evil spirit has gone beyond the limit. Now, it should be his cultivation strength that has been recognized. And his wish has been recognized, which will be the case.


    This can make him easily step into the realm of Yuanying, which should be a kind of reward given to him by the land of Tianquan. In order to achieve the strength recognized by Tianquan mainland, there will be such a kind of reward.


    As long as Lin Tianyu takes this opportunity to really break through the realm of Yuanying, he will certainly be able to better drive Hua''s Xianren out of Tianquan.


    However, in the end, Lin did not break through.


    However, he still clearly remembered that the warning of Xiaodao made him break through the realm of Yuanying now.


    He knew that the knife did it for his own good.


    However, Xiaodao clearly told him that if he had reached the realm of Yuanying too early, he would have been shaped prematurely at this stage of the monastic realm. It is equivalent to strangling the development space behind. However, next, Lin Tianyu had to cross over to the Shenwu land to accept the inheritance of the imperial palace. Only when this kind of practice has not been finalized, can we achieve an absolute perfect balance in the realm of friars, and lay a more perfect foundation for future cultivation to a higher level.


    Although Lin Tianyu also wants to be able to have a stronger strength, kill these Huashi Xianren. However, he did not want to destroy the foundation of climbing higher in the future.


    Otherwise, he would have broken into the realm of Yuanying the last time he was presented by heaven and earth.


    At this time, when the momentum burst out, other people also clearly felt it.


    The people on the square felt the momentum, and then, following the momentum, they all focused on Lin Tianyu. The momentum just now, in fact, does not give people the feeling that it is very powerful. However, there is a sense of continuity. It seems that just now the momentum of the long, in addition to its own strong, but also an endless inside. That kind of inside information, even felt as if had that kind of control in the Friar''s feeling. It is inexhaustible.


    Is this momentum just now also from Lin Tianyu?


    However, when everyone looked at Lin Tianyu, they felt that momentum was coming from Lin Tianyu''s body. However, it is clear that this momentum does not come from Lin Tianyu himself. It comes from something different from a monk.


    In fact, he did not feel wrong.


    Because, this momentum is long, mainly from the heavenly power of the mainland.

 Chapter 1437

    But before the momentum had completely dissipated, several super masters on the Tianquan continent, such as Heidao Laozu, had already gathered towards Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, they also clearly sensed such a momentum.


    When he got close to Lin Tianyu, he said, "Tianyu, it was -"


    Lin Tianyu looked at him and nodded and said, "master, you are right. Just now, it really aroused the resonance of Tianquan


    Other people who followed him were envious.


    The resonance that causes a piece of continent, often be able to get the huge benefit. As long as it''s not that kind of shared anger. The resonance of a continent and the gift it gives is a small advantage to break through the realm. After all, if it''s just a realm, it''s time to make a breakthrough if you spend more time on it. However, most of the time, it is to enhance talent, qualifications, and even, gift special abilities and so on. These aspects are even more enviable.


    Eh!


    Just now, Lin Tianyu got the resonance of Tianquan mainland. Then, what benefits did he get.


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu with envy on their faces.


    "Tianyu, just now, you got -"


    in fact, the ancestor of Heidao didn''t want to ask. After all, it''s also a personal opportunity. However, this is the crucial moment to fight against Huashi Xianren. Of course, we should have more understanding, and we can have better cooperation. So, this is the question.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I didn''t get anything. Originally, it was a kind of perception of heaven and earth in the land of Tianquan, which helped to break through the realm immediately. As long as I want to, just now I can break through to the realm of Yuanying without any hidden danger. However, later, I took the initiative to cut off this breakthrough. "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, he was frank, without any cover up.


    And that''s exactly what happened.


    Everyone was curious, since there is no hidden danger to break through a level of realm, why not break through. We must know that the breakthrough of the realm must bring about the increase of combat power. However, if Lin Tianyu''s current combat power is increased, it will almost play a decisive role in the next war situation.


    If we break through a level now and there are hidden dangers, we have to consider it. However, there is no hidden danger to break through a big realm. Why not break through such a good thing?


    After hearing this, Heidao Laozu only looked at Lin Tianyu and said nothing more.


    He can fully understand Lin Tianyu''s practice.


    At present, although it seems that there is a lot of crisis. But after all, it''s just the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary. Not even the fairyland. But Lin Tianyu''s wish, of course, is to be able to climb to a higher level in the future. Because of his current foundation and opportunity, he has decided to look at the future path of cultivation. Then, of course, he is able to lay his own foundation at this low level, and how solid he will be. If we are still in the lower realm and only in the realm of friars, we can''t set ourselves up to the highest standards. If we haven''t laid a perfect foundation, we can''t set a pattern first.


    For such a genius as Lin Tianyu, it''s not worth the loss.

 Chapter 1438

    Father Heidao didn''t say a word. Naturally, everyone would not talk much.


    Then, all people''s eyes are toward the top of the array.


    At this time, those who were still in the distance who were pushing forward the Fahrenheit immortal array stopped and were in doubt. Obviously, just now, they also sensed the momentum. Is the momentum of such a doubt is from who''s body out. After all, this momentum, although less than the usual monk''s ferocity, but that sense of continuity, is more than all monks can achieve. It made them not surprised. In this disbelief, they looked into the protective array below, and did not dare to move down the immortal array which they were slowly pushing down.


    Stop!


    The ten Huashi immortals who had attacked the protective array from below would have been even more unbearable. They looked at the protective array below in horror, and almost ran away and withdrew.


    Because the momentum just now surpasses all the monks'' sense of continuity, it is clearly from the bottom of the big array, sent out.


    Looking at such a performance of Huashi immortal outside, Lin Tianyu said to himself:


    God helps me!


    At this time, they are distracted by this sudden momentum, which is really more conducive to the following actions.


    So Lin Tianyu gave a brief explanation to the experts who had gathered here.


    Brush brush


    When more than 20 people showed up, they rushed into the protective array almost at the same time.


    In addition to its protective function, this protective array can completely isolate the exploration of outsiders. Therefore, when Lin Tianyu and his men were preparing for the battle, the Huashi people outside did not know at all. Until Lin Tianyu and they came out of the protective array, suddenly launched an attack, this outside Fahrenheit fairy is to find out the wrong. Quickly began to organize people to fight back. At the same time, it also immediately reacted to restore the detection immortal array with obvious loopholes to a satisfactory state. But Lin Tianyu had already planned before they started. This time, the most important thing for them is to prevent the two protective formations from returning to a satisfactory state.


    Therefore, several top experts on the Tianquan continent launched a fierce attack according to the plan. Under the degree of attack, there is no way to make up for the existing loopholes in the two Fahrenheit immortal formations, and their recovery is complete.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu flashed forward, he directly entered a Fahrenheit immortal array.


    After that, Lin Tianyu started his sword technique according to his memory of the thread of the Huashi immortal array when he had already destroyed the two Huashi immortal arrays. He then spread his sword technique along the vein of this exploration immortal array and cut it open.


    Because every knife is cut along the vein of the array. Then, this Sabre technique doesn''t need to pay attention to its power. It just needs Lin Tianyu to hit the node of the array. But as Lin Tianyu''s knife moves, which are totally devoid of effort, have swung out, and Fahrenheit immortal array feels the obvious pause.

 Chapter 1439

    Of course, this kind of pause, except for the Fahrenheit fairy who is running this array, the rest of us can''t feel it at all.


    Their eyes looked up, but they could feel that when Lin Tianyu broke the array this time, it was too much of a drag. It was not simple at all. For example, the previous time, when Lin Tianyu smashed the Huashi Xianzhen array, everyone just felt the flash of the knife light. Then, it was not just the Huashi Xianzhen array that had already been broken. Even the Huashi people in the Huashi Xianzhen array have been completely killed by Lin Tianyu.


    But now?


    It seems that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, which is cut out by Lin Tianyu, gives people a feeling that he is not forced.


    Now, it''s about the immortal Lin and the immortal. I''m afraid that even if it''s cut on the ordinary monks, it''s hard to hurt them.


    What''s going on?


    Is it that Lin Tianyu has not recovered from the damage he suffered when he broke down the two Huashi Xianzhen formations in front of him?


    Is it because the damage in front of him is too serious, so at this meeting, it is completely unable to play out the strength that he should and can play?


    Looking at Lin Tianyu so powerless to wield the sword, the friars on the mainland of Tianquan were all very nervous. If Lin Tianyu is really so seriously injured. So, who can replace Lin Tianyu to protect the mainland? When Lin Tianyu really collapsed and collapsed, then who could continue to protect them?


    The friars on Tianquan land were worried about the battle outside the protective array.


    On the other side, those Fahrenheit immortals, who were still a long distance away from the protection array, had seen Lin Tianyu and others suddenly come out to attack the two groups of Fahrenheit immortal arrays outside. They immediately wanted something and rushed to help. However, as soon as their formation was started, when they wanted to recall the speed, the ancestor of Fahrenheit yelled: "stop, stop, stop first! I feel like it''s wrong. Take a closer look at Lin Tianyu''s performance in the immortal array. Did you find anything about the weak look of his chopping method? "


    I heard that the ancestor of Fahrenheit asked them to stop. Then, they went to see Lin Tianyu wield a knife.


    They all stopped at the command and looked down at the battle below.


    At this time, they can easily see that every time Lin Tianyu wields his sabre, his weak appearance seems that he has not played out even a small part of his previous chopping skills.


    What''s going on?


    Huashi fairy people are surprised to see such a phenomenon in front of them.


    They don''t understand at all what''s going on.


    However, in a short time, there was a responsive Fahrenheit: "ah, I think of it. It must be in front of us. When Lin Tianyu broke down our two immortal formations, the damage was too serious. At this meeting, they still didn''t recover at all. "


    Some people refused to accept and said, "since he has arrived at this meeting, he has not recovered yet. Why does he not hurry up to recover his own injuries, but instead runs out of the big array to fight with our people?"

 Chapter 1440

    Now, he didn''t have to reply to him from the brilliant Huashi fairy in front of him. There were several other people competing for the answer.


    "You are stupid. Of course, he wanted to be safe and stable in their protective array and recover the consumption ahead. However, this also has to have such a condition, let him recover steadily


    "Yes, our defense array is attacked by us, and it may be broken at any time. Then, we Huashi immortal can attack and enter. At that time, how many people will die in their big protective array. Thinking of this, how can he feel at ease to recover the loss in front of him


    "It is estimated that because he was disturbed by the attack from outside, he has no mind to recover from the injury, and it is impossible for him to calm down. This just rushed out, thinking of killing the immortal we attacked outside, and then went back to recover. "


    "But he took it for granted. Not recovered, his strength has been able to play a few percent


    ¡­¡­


    All the fairies of Huashi, you and I have given Lin Tianyu''s current situation completely given sex.


    This phenomenon obviously coincides with their comments.


    "What are you waiting for? Such a good opportunity is an excellent opportunity to kill that Lin Tianyu. You can''t miss it. Now, all of us are rushing to rush up. Maybe we can kill Lin Tianyu. Just kill Lin Tianyu. Then, our war can be regarded as half of the success. Now, what are you hesitating about? Hurry up, go


    With that, the group of Fahrenheit immortal''s array had already taken the lead and rushed down.


    This is one of the characteristics of Fahrenheit people.


    Compared with their state, their combat power is extremely low. Almost can be regarded as the kind of practitioner who has not experienced iron and blood tempering.


    People like them can''t be a little bit inferior. Otherwise, their entire lineup, will be very easy to collapse, and out of control. They are not fit to fight in adversity. The combat capability in adversity can be regarded as zero.


    However, it is precisely because of their extremely low combat ability.


    Sometimes, on the contrary, they want to show their strong combat ability.


    How should this be expressed?


    There is only one way to show it - that is to fight with the wind.


    When they think that the conditions that are extremely favorable to them have been born, their fighting spirit is so high that they can even surpass those troops who are accustomed to fighting. Because this kind of battlefield is the best place for them to perform. And now, is not this kind of opportunity, appeared in front of them?


    Such a great opportunity for performance should not be missed.


    So, as soon as the Huashi fairy finished, he rushed out with all the immortals in his immortal array. At the same time, he also led several immortal around him, all of them followed his steps and rushed out together.


    To beat a wet dog!


    Next, we are going to see their performance!

 Chapter 1441

    "Hold on!"


    However, this Huashi fairy talent walked together. At the same time, he led those Fahrenheit immortals who rushed to the lower side, who had just come to the extreme action.


    There was a big drink.


    The sound of drinking, even prompted a shout, this man''s immortal power, the ultimate shout out. Therefore, this big drink went straight into the heart, and made those who wanted to go down to the protective battle, even the Huashi immortal people who had already started to rush out, could not help but stop. Then they just looked back. Just now, this big drinker was one of the ancestors of Huashi fairy.


    What is this for?


    They, the Fahrenheit people, just don''t understand at all.


    So good, can kill Lin Tianyu''s opportunity, let them give up so white?


    If after that, Lin Tianyu had shot and directly hid in the protective array below, where would they go to look for such a good opportunity to kill Lin Tianyu. After all, according to yihuayi, those ancestors of Fahrenheit did not dare to cause great crimes on the Tianquan continent because they were afraid of the taboo in the legend of Tianquan continent. After Lin Tianyu hid himself in the protective array below, all the Huashi immortals had no way. Moreover, after Lin Tianyu came out of the protective array below, he might have recovered his accomplishments.


    So, such a good opportunity to kill Lin Tianyu is lost in vain?


    Now, anyone can see that Lin Tianyu''s injury has not recovered at all.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is himself out of the protective array below.


    Now, Lin Tianyu happens to be trapped in a Fahrenheit immortal array.


    This is definitely the best chance to kill Lin Tianyu. There is no one.


    However, the ancestor of Fahrenheit family, at this critical moment, called off all the Huashi immortal people, so that they could not go to kill Lin Tianyu.


    What is this?


    Who are you, the ancestor of Fahrenheit?


    These Fahrenheit immortals, staring at this old Fahrenheit, looked into his eyes, full of resentment. Even, that look, is almost to eat him. This is an opportunity! Such a good opportunity! Such a rare opportunity! Is it really wasted in your old man''s orders?


    You old man, you are afraid of death. We don''t blame you.


    Who called you our ancestor of Fahrenheit.


    Since you are afraid of death, let us do those dangerous things instead of you.


    However, even our chance to finish these things has been deprived. Let''s all of us, just drop on the ground and wait. Then, watch the opportunity pass. Wait for the opportunity to disappear.


    You bastard!


    What are you trying to do?


    Are you, as the ancestor of our Huashi family, not to lead our whole family forward and step into a stronger ranks, but to stop us from advancing and hinder the interests of our family?

 Chapter 1442

    Those Fahrenheit immortals saw the old Fahrenheit ancestor who stopped them from going. They were itching with hate.


    If it''s a clan power.


    It is estimated that now, these Fahrenheit immortals will not obey his orders at all, and they will directly rush down in the direction of the protective array below.


    But they are families, in this respect, it is still different from the clan.


    Because of the blood ties of the family, they were entangled together, which was much more centralized than the relationship in the clan. The ancestor of the family, it is in the family, but has absolute family power. Therefore, although the fairies of Fahrenheit were extremely unwilling to obey the orders of the ancestor, they did not really oppose it directly. He just glared angrily at the old ancestor of Fahrenheit who gave orders. He looked like he was going to eat people, but there was no more to say in his mouth.


    After giving the order, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit gave the order, and then, again, he looked down at the direction where he was fighting. After carefully reading and confirming, he finally had a smile on his face.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit said: "why, are you not convinced?"


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit finished asking, but no fairy answered. Obviously, they are all in silent opposition to the order of the old Fahrenheit.


    "You know, if you just rushed down like this, what are you doing?


    "If you had just rushed down, you would have helped Lin Tianyu escape.


    "Don''t be unconvinced. Or, I''ll give you a good talk.


    "Judging from the current situation of the war, it is obvious that Lin Tianyu has not really recovered after breaking through our two Fahrenheit immortal formations. It should be that the losses are too great and the combat effectiveness can not be brought into full play at the normal combat level. Even now, he can''t even play half of his normal level. At this time, it is the best time to kill Lin Tianyu. However, if you just rushed down so rashly, it would not be to help the Huashi people below us and kill Lin Tianyu. It''s a chance for Lin Tianyu to escape, right?


    "Why, aren''t you convinced?


    "Well, you can think about it with your elm head. Now, it is obvious that Lin Tianyu has not completely recovered. However, he still dragged the injured body out of the protective array below and took part in the battle. Of course, this is the reason why the Fahrenheit people below us attacked the protective array and caused him pressure. Then, let him not be able to calm down at all, in the protection array, meditation recovered. In fact, in addition to this reason, there is a more fundamental reason for him to rush out of the protective array below without hesitation.


    "That''s what we sent out there to attack his Faerie and gave him a faint hope. He thinks that even with his current strength, he can also clean up the two Fahrenheit fairy groups that we have sent out. "


    When talking about this, my grandfather showed an unpredictable smile.

 Chapter 1443

    Then, the ancestor was very proud to say: "if you want to be cheated, you have to have a good bait. What do you think of the two groups of Fahrenheit immortals sent out to attack the protective array below to make this bait? "


    After hearing this, some intelligent Fahrenheit people have fully understood the meaning of Laozu.


    Of course, there are also some Fahrenheit immortals, their eyes are blank.


    At this time, the old ancestor said: "the reason why Lin Tianyu is willing to fight against the Huashi fairy outside the protective array before his injury is fully recovered. Because he saw the hope of victory. He felt that even though his body had not recovered, he could also kill and protect the two groups of Fahrenheit immortals outside the array. Moreover, even in his current state, if we give him enough time, he will be able to kill the two groups of Fahrenheit immortals below us.


    "But now?


    "When you see the opportunity, you people rush in, ready to beat the water dog.


    "Originally, Lin Tianyu saw the hope that he might win, and then he would come out of the protective array below. Now, all of a sudden you hold up, that Lin Tianyu who can see the slightest hope of victory. Now that hope is no longer there, how can he do it?


    "Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu. Even if it was you, how would you do it?


    "I''m afraid that the only effective way is to quickly turn around and run back to the protective array below.


    "If Lin Tianyu is so scared that he will escape into the protective array below because of your rushing to fight. Do you think it should be regarded as your help to help Lin Tianyu escape this crisis? "


    Listen to the old ancestor''s question, they can''t say anything to answer.


    After all, the analysis of Laozu is very reasonable, isn''t it?


    Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu.


    Even if it is for any one person, if they can still see the hope, they will certainly have the courage to fight. But if you let him see no hope of victory. Then, just afraid that this person will turn around and run, there is no room for hesitation.


    Fortunately


    Fortunately, my grandfather stopped them just now.


    Otherwise, they will not know what a big mistake they have made.


    Now Lin Tianyu is clearly still injured. He has not recovered at all. However, because he saw the hope, he also wanted to protect the protective array well. He rushed out of the protective array and had a big fight. If they destroyed all this because they rushed down so rashly, then their sin is really unforgivable.


    All the Huashi people, this time, also want to understand this truth.


    Then, once again, they looked into the eyes of the one who had stopped them, and their eyes were filled with reverence.


    In my heart, I can''t help thinking: I''m really the ancestor of the Huashi people.


    This is a strategy!


    That''s an old trick!


    It''s the best in Fahrenheit!

 Chapter 1444

    After the endless worship of this ancestor, all the Huashi immortals turned their eyes to the lower part of the battlefield.


    However, this is not right.


    Although now, Lin Tianyu has obviously lost no more and his combat power is no longer. But even so, the two groups of Fahrenheit immortals sent to the bottom to carry out the task are not the opponents of Lin Tianyu. After a long time of fighting like this, isn''t Huashi immortal''s side going to fall? At that time, when the two groups of Fahrenheit fairy fell down, Lin Tianyu once again hid in the protective array below. Then they have fallen two groups of immortals for nothing?


    When thinking about it like this, a fairy of Fahrenheit whispered, "Laozu, it seems that it''s not right. At that time, as time goes on, judging by the combat power of the other side, it will be our fairies who will eventually fall. "


    The ancestor nodded and said, "yes, you are right. But have you figured out any solutions? "


    Listen to the old ancestor such a question, this just put forward the doubt of the Fahrenheit fairy suddenly stunned.


    Although he saw something wrong with the situation. However, he did not really think of what kind of appropriate solution to ah.


    Eh!


    However, listening to the meaning of Laozu''s words, it seems that Laozu has a way to solve this problem.


    The fairy of Fahrenheit flickered in his eyes and said, "ancestor, have you thought of a way to solve this problem? If the old ancestor thought of a way, please point it out. "


    "Good, good! If you think enough, you can be spiritual.


    "I did come up with a solution. This method needs to be carried out by people like you who are flexible and intelligent. Since you first raised this doubt, it is you who have read my mind. Then, this task will be carried out by you


    It was said by Lao Zu that he would be entrusted with the task. In the heart of this fairy, I don''t know how happy he is.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the ultimate result of this task is to kill Lin Tianyu from the Tianquan continent. With such a delicate mind of Laozu, there is no omission. He must be able to arrange it without leakage. In the end, he can really kill Lin Tianyu. But oneself is from the hand of ancestor, received such a task.


    That would be a great honor!


    At that time, after killing Lin Tianyu and returning to the Fahrenheit family in the fairyland, would he not become a great meritorious official in the battle of Fahrenheit family?


    Although the plan was made by my ancestors, I can''t take the credit for it.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to take credit for his ancestors.


    However, in addition to the idea of the ancestors, and then, ranked down, the most meritorious person, is not himself?


    Well, I am the one who has made the most contribution to my ancestors.


    And because of this credit, after returning to the family, I was able to get the family''s, what a huge effort to cultivate ah.

 Chapter 1445

    Thinking of this, the Huashi fairy, in the envious eyes of other Fahrenheit immortals, was elated.


    Such an obvious opportunity to get great credit was caught by him. It''s strange that the other fairies are not envious.


    At this time, the old ancestor said: "my plan is to send two more groups of Fahrenheit immortals to participate in the war.


    "We fairies of Fahrenheit can''t all go up to fight now. Otherwise, as long as our strength is too strong, then Lin Tianyu and other friars on the Tianquan continent will certainly shrink back and directly return to the protective array below.


    "And if we send two more groups of Huashi immortals, at least we won''t frighten Lin Tianyu and the monks on Tianquan land to retreat to the protective array below.


    "As long as they don''t go back immediately, we have a chance.


    "If they don''t go back at once, then when you get there, you will participate in the war. And as long as I participate in the war, I have a firm demand on you. This request, still has to require you to do it. I also saw that you are smart and have brains, which sent you to carry out this task. Therefore, I put forward the following requirement, that is, we must not have half of the flash ground, we must do it. Do you know? "


    When the ancestor asked for the last sentence, there was an unquestionable firmness in the tone.


    Then, the grandfather''s eyes so fixed to see the near name of the Huashi fairy. Let this Fahrenheit fairy''s body, suddenly rose a kind of inexplicable pressure.


    And the grandfather is still waiting for his answer.


    Therefore, the immortal hastily said: "I know, ancestor, as long as you get to the bottom, participate in the battle, and ensure to strictly comply with the requirements of the ancestor to do it."


    The old ancestor heard such a positive answer, nodded and happily laughed.


    The ancestor solemnly said: "my request is that once you fight with the monks on the Tianquan continent, such as Lin Tianyu below, you can only lose, not win.


    "Of course, this kind of failure has to be skillful.


    "That is, you must show your inferiority in the war and show that you are obviously defeated. Even, you can get a little bit of damage in the fight. Of course, don''t do too much. It''s not good to make yourself seriously injured. At the same time, you have to make this array which was originally arranged to be confused. What''s more, you must remember that you should not kill friars on Tianquan land at will during the war. "


    Listening to these words in front of the ancestors, the Huashi immortal was not calm.


    Then, the Fahrenheit fairy moved his mouth and wanted to say something. But in the end, it still can''t say it.


    However, the grandfather is obviously to see his small movements.


    The ancestor stopped, continued to command, and said: "why, what''s wrong with my arrangement? If there is one, I will bring it up now, and I can give you an answer. But once it''s time to carry out the mission, if I can''t strictly comply with my requirements, then don''t blame me for not caring about my family. "

 Chapter 1446

    Hearing the last stern words of Laozu without any emotion, the immortal Huashi felt a sudden tightening in his heart.


    Then, Fahrenheit Xianren said, "Laozu, I have a doubt. In accordance with the requirements mentioned by our ancestors, it is clear that we will be defeated. But what''s the point of losing. If we want to lose in this war, everyone can do it. But only by winning the battle, that really represents the ability of the leader. "


    The Huashi immortal asked, and his heart felt uneasy.


    He also did not know, he put forward this difference, how the ancestor would say, will not severely reprimand him for this.


    But who would like to, but the ancestor is happy to smile, way: "good, good! If we have the ambition to win the war, we are the children of Huashi family. (if you know the family of the Chinese family very well, you will be able to make complaints about the old man. Is the ambition of winning the war owned by the children of the Fahrenheit family? It''s not right. It seems that this is isolated from the children of the Fahrenheit family.)


    "However, we have to deal with it in a specific way.


    "You two groups of Fahrenheit immortals have been sent down, but you should know what the purpose of your trip is.


    "You have only one purpose in this trip --


    " that is to capture Lin Tianyu alive. Of course, if the actual situation does not allow, he can also be killed on the scene.


    "However, in any case, we have to stick to one rule - that is, it is absolutely not allowed to release Lin Tianyu in the next battle. Otherwise, you''ll come back to see me with your head.


    "And the final purpose of the arrangement I made in front of me is just for the hope of catching Lin Tianyu alive.


    "Think about it. The strength of Lin Tianyu is absolutely the most powerful among the friars in Tianquan mainland below. If you go up and kill those weak and weak practitioners on Tianquan land, which reflects your strength, it will surely give Lin Tianyu a signal that you are a new force with incomparable strength, and he can''t fight against it. Once he has such a mentality, and is still in his loss has not fully recovered, then, it is very likely that, after a little hesitation, he will choose to escape. If Lin Tianyu is determined to escape, are you confident that you can catch up?


    "I''m afraid I can''t catch up.


    "Then, the purpose of this operation is a complete failure.


    "Our action is not to kill those monks on the weak Tianquan land. Even those weak Tianquan mainlanders did not kill any of them. As long as they caught Lin Tianyu, this action could be regarded as a success. And even if it is to kill all the weak friars on the Tianquan continent. As long as you don''t catch Lin Tianyu, let him escape. Then, this operation is a complete failure.


    "And if you want to catch Lin Tianyu, there is only one way - that is to boil the frog in warm water.


    "You should always give him the hope that he may win, and drag him until he has consumed so much that he can no longer afford to escape, and seize him again. This operation can be considered as a complete success. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 1447

    When the ancestor finished, he looked at the immortal Huashi.


    In that vision, it was clear that he was asking the fairy of Fahrenheit whether he understood.


    Although the Fahrenheit immortal was dizzy by his ancestor''s analysis, he still nodded quickly to show that he had understood.


    "Good! Now that I understand it, I''m glad. Then, we must act in strict accordance with the plan ahead. You have to keep pestering with those Fahrenheit immortals, and even let them feel that they have the upper hand, you know? But we must not let them feel the danger and escape recklessly. Even, to give them the illusion that they have the upper hand, you will not hesitate to get hurt even in the battle, do you understand? "


    The two selected groups of Fahrenheit fairies, both of which were collective and full of momentum, replied, "I understand!"


    "Good! Just get it all. I wish you success. "


    In the wave of Lao Zu''s hand, the two groups of Fahrenheit immortals also bid farewell to other Fahrenheit immortals, and went down to the place where the battle line was located and where they were fighting.


    On the way, the ten Huashi immortals repeated the meaning of their ancestors, and then made a simple exchange.


    "It''s still the wise ancestor! I can come up with such a perfect plan. "


    "My grandfather has come up with such a perfect plan. If we fail to implement it, we will have no face to see him again. So, later, we must strictly follow the requirements of our ancestors. After fighting with the friars on the Tianquan land below, we must pretend to be very weak. We can''t give them any sense of danger. "


    "Yes, if you give them a sense of danger and let them escape, it will be bad for the ancestors."


    "For the sake of the great event of our ancestors and the capture of Lin Tianyu, we will not only show our weakness, but also suffer some minor injuries to varying degrees after the war, so as to avoid them."


    "Ah, it''s just fighting with the friars on such a weak heaven power continent, and pretending to be injured, which makes people think about it, and I feel subdued."


    All of a sudden, a fairy of Fahrenheit heard this complaint, and said, "why, do you want to violate the instructions of the old ancestor and do bad things to the old ancestor?"


    The fairy of Fahrenheit, who complained just now, was shocked and quickly explained: "no, no, absolutely not! Give me ten more guts. I don''t dare to go to the layout of bad ancestors and the big events of bad ancestors. "


    "Hum!" "It''s good to have nothing. If you dare to disobey the orders of my ancestors and decide how to fight in the future war, I will kill you first. Also, in order to dress up a bit later, other people can be slightly injured. But you will have to give me a serious injury later to confuse the enemy, you know? "


    Ah!


    This name just just complained that the Huashi fairy was completely stupid.


    He just complained with dissatisfaction. Because, with their strength, they were defeated by the weak friars on the Tianquan continent, and they had to be injured to cover up their strong strength. It''s really frustrating to think about it. But who thought, such a complaint, even to his own in exchange for a serious end.

 Chapter 1448

    After hearing the punishment of the Huashi fairy, the other Huashi people dare not say more.


    Just now, the drunk Huashi fairy once again glanced at the other Huashi fairies, and then sternly said, "remember, this is the task that the old ancestor named and appointed himself. Everyone must strictly follow the plan that has been determined in advance, and there must not be any deviation, which will damage the great event of our ancestors, you know? "


    "Yes!"


    "All right, all right." After listening to all the voices and answers, the fairy of Fahrenheit nodded with satisfaction and said, "and you all remember something for me. Even the immortal array we have arranged will have to deliberately make some scattered traces and loopholes when fighting later. Otherwise, with this perfectly arranged celestial array, it is estimated that the friars on Tianquan land will not be able to hit us at all, and how to give them the hope that they may defeat us. Therefore, once the battle starts later, the immortal array will be as chaotic as it can be, and as many loopholes as it can make. Do you understand? "


    "Understand!"


    Confirm again, accurate, this Fahrenheit fairy talent is satisfied nod. With the other FAHRENHEITS, they quickly rushed to the protective array below.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu felt that the Fahrenheit immortal was about to join in. Both of them changed their faces.


    Although on the scene now, they have an advantage on the mainland. However, there are still many Fahrenheit immortals above. That''s more than 300 Fahrenheit fairies. If they all join in, then the little advantage they have now will soon be suppressed by the Fahrenheit people and no longer have any advantages to speak of.


    Lin Tianyu hesitated for a moment.


    In such a short time, with his perception and the talent of Dao Dao, he grasped the thread of Huashi immortal array more clearly. Just give him more time. Well, how long?


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, and then, he was not sure how long it would take.


    But now, he knows more about the thread of Fahrenheit immortal array. As long as he has been in the research of array cracking, he believes that he can learn more and more about the thread of Fahrenheit immortal array. When the time comes, there will be another Fahrenheit immortal array. As long as there is a small loophole, he may be able to break through the Fahrenheit immortal array which contains a little loophole with these understandings and his own Dao.


    But now, another immortal Fahrenheit has been pressed down from above and joined the battle. Where can we give him more time to study the Fahrenheit immortal array calmly.


    Did you just give up further research?


    Now, are you going to break the two Fahrenheit phalanxes?


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he hesitated and doubted. It would be easy to get rid of these two Fahrenheit immortal formations now. Because he knows more and more about Fahrenheit Xianzhen. Moreover, the loopholes and flaws of these two immortal arrays have never had a chance to recover.


    With Lin Tianyu''s level of Dao, as long as he uses his full strength, the two immortal arrays can be torn apart and smashed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1449

    However, Lin Tianyu and others came out of the protective array to fight the two Huashi immortal formations, which was not to destroy them at all.


    If we simply break the two immortal arrays, we don''t even need the Heidao ancestors to step in. We only need Lin Tianyu to fight alone. In a few knives, we can easily kill the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays which have loopholes at that time. But the key is that, in addition to these two immortal formations, there are dozens of immortal formations on the side of Huashi immortal. Lin Tianyu also wants to make use of these two Fahrenheit immortal arrays and study them well until they are thoroughly studied. Then, based on this, we can break down the next dozens of Fahrenheit immortal array. But the fairy of Fahrenheit came to help, but he was going to completely break his plan.


    At this time, it was not just Lin Tianyu who hesitated.


    Even the monks on the Tianquan continent, such as the ancestor of Heidao, felt uneasy.


    If you wait for the Huashi fairy, they will come to help. They''re all surrounded by faeries, but they''re in danger.


    But now, Lin Tianyu hasn''t started to break down the two Huashi Xianzhen arrays. Obviously, he still wants to study the two Huashi Xianzhen arrays. Good research more thorough, for the later action, laid a better foundation. However, the momentum of the Fahrenheit immortal''s impact is coming soon.


    Sensing the momentum that is gradually approaching.


    Lin Tianyu, Heidao Laozu and so on, all the friars on the Tianquan continent looked at the sky above, where the immortal Fahrenheit was pounding.


    Eh!


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t Huashi fairy coming to help?


    But the Huashi people here are so few. It''s just two groups of Fahrenheit fairy, right?


    Since they are going to help the two groups of Fahrenheit fairy below, how can we just send so few two groups of Fahrenheit fairy down to help. With these two groups of Fahrenheit immortals added in, although they are more powerful than the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan. But it''s also very limited. It can not play a decisive victory in a short time.


    So, what''s the use of sending these two groups of immortals down to fight?


    What''s their purpose?


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Tianyu couldn''t understand. They had arranged in such a way.


    No matter what the other person is trying to do. But in this way, it also gives me the possibility to continue to study this Fahrenheit Xianzhen. As long as the Heidao ancestors can temporarily stop the fahrenhei Xianren, Lin Tianyu can continue to study in the fahrenhei immortal array without any interference. After he has made some achievements in his research, it is time for these two groups of Fahrenheit immortals, and even those two groups of fahrenhei immortals to give their heads.


    However, did the Heidao ancestors have enough strength to hold down the two more immortals?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu quickly gave his master Heidao Laozu a message and said, "master, they have two more groups of Fahrenheit immortals to help. Are you sure you''ll stop them all? "

 Chapter 1450

    After stopping for a moment, Heidao replied: "Tianyu, you can study the Huashi Xianzhen. We will stop the two more groups of Huashi fairy. I''ll give them all a voice and let them do their best to do it. If I can''t, I''ll tell you immediately. At that time, you will quickly destroy these Fahrenheit immortal formations. Let''s go back to the protection array. Now, you can study your Fahrenheit Xianzhen with all your heart. "


    After getting the reply from Heidao Laozu, Lin Tianyu did not delay any more time, and quickly entered the research of Huashi Xianzhen.


    In the immortal array, I searched for the venation of the immortal array and the nodes of the immortal array. Then, I gently waved a knife to those nodes. Every time he wields a knife, Lin Tianyu tries his best to control his strength. Although between the waving and chopping of the sabre technique, the operation of the Fahrenheit immortal array will be hindered one after another, and I feel that the operation is not flexible. However, because Lin Tianyu completely controlled that strength in the most appropriate range, so there was no real big damage to the Fahrenheit immortal array. However, with this time and again, Lin Tianyu''s mastery of the Fahrenheit immortal array has become more accurate again and again.


    Lin believes that as long as he has enough time, he will be more sure to master the Fahrenheit immortal array.


    At this time, the ancestor of Heidao had already communicated with his own friars in Tianquan. Lin Tianyu tried his best to stop the two groups from coming in. Never let these two groups of Huashi Xianren disturb Lin Tianyu''s opportunity to learn more about Huashi Xianzhen.


    But just after the spread of the message from the ancestor of Heidao and his determination was made, the newly added two-level Fahrenheit immortal people had already rushed down and joined the battlefield.


    Originally, Heidao Laozu''s side, after communication and consultation, had completely decided on the strategy, and at the same time, planned to shrink their participants. But who thought, these two groups rushed down the Fahrenheit immortal people, their combat power, is actually low to the extreme. Even, it gives people the feeling of being totally vulnerable. The two groups of Fahrenheit immortals were blocked by them casually.


    Is the combat power of the Huashi people so weak?


    In front of the two groups of Fahrenheit immortal people, they already feel that the combat power is weak. However, the new two groups are even weaker than before. Even, it is just a level with the slightly stronger Yuanying great monk on the Tianquan continent.


    This is the immortal of the lower world. It''s just the same level of combat power as monk Yuanying on Tianquan continent.


    I''m speechless.


    However, immediately, Heidao Laozu and others were happy.


    Good weakness!


    The weaker their strength is, the easier it is to stop them. Then, the easier it is to give Lin Tianyu more time to study the Fahrenheit immortal array. As long as Lin Tianyu can thoroughly study the Fahrenheit immortal array, can''t it be easily broken? Then, the remaining dozens of Fahrenheit immortal array, for Lin Tianyu, it would be easy to break down again.


    With this possibility in mind, the ancestors of black Dao became more energetic.

 Chapter 1451

    What''s more, Heidao ancestors were surprised to find that with their efforts, the two groups of Fahrenheit immortal arrays that had just joined in were completely scattered, without any rules to speak of.


    It''s too unproductive.


    If the immortal array is in chaos, its combat effectiveness will be weakened by one level.


    After a short time of fighting, many people were injured in the two groups of Fahrenheit immortal array. Although, the damage to those immortals was not so serious. But it''s too easy to hurt. It is estimated that even if the ordinary Yuanying friars sent to Tianquan land, that is, those who have not understood the immortal principle, they can hurt these Fahrenheit immortals, right?


    After a while, even a Huashi immortal felt that he had sent a good arm to the black Dao ancestor''s knife on purpose. Then, he was stabbed by the ancestor of black knife, and cut off one arm of the other side directly with his shoulder. Now, it''s not just a slight injury. This is clearly a serious injury.


    The old ancestor of black knife was stunned.


    The fairy of Fahrenheit was stunned.


    Then, in the moment when the ancestor of the black sword was stunned, the immortal Fahrenheit quickly responded and rushed out to the gathering place of Fahrenheit. It''s just that the speed of rushing out is quite fast.


    But, how can we escape so fast?


    Did the immortal Fahrenheit use all his kung fu to escape?


    After a moment of doubt, the black sword ancestor fought against other Huashi immortals. He had no time to think about this issue any more.


    Originally, just a fight, saw these Fahrenheit immortal people''s combat power, unexpectedly is so low. At that time, the ancestor of Heidao still had some doubts. Are these Fahrenheit fairies deliberately pretending to be low in combat power, and are they setting up some kind of plot? But now, seeing the Fahrenheit fairy who was seriously injured by himself, and even cut off an arm directly, the ancestor of black knife dispelled this doubt. Even if it is pretending, let oneself suffer a little slight injury, that also makes sense. But just now, it was obviously a serious injury, and it was a serious injury that directly cut off an arm.


    Who is willing to have his arm amputated for the sake of acting and fooling others?


    Is it true that the strength of these Fahrenheit immortal people is really so bad?


    The old ancestor of black Dao fought with his sword, even in his heart. He was full of doubts.


    Other friars from Tianquan mainland, seeing the power of Heidao ancestor just now, cut off one arm of each other directly. One by one, it''s like fighting chicken blood, with more confidence and more exquisite moves. As a result, under such a wave of attacks, several more Fahrenheit immortals were wounded in the battle.


    Finally, the Huashi people looked at each other and nodded. Then, they slowly moved closer to each other, and gradually gathered together. In this way, although the combat power would be reduced a little bit. But the defense ability has been improved by several percent. In this way, the friars on the Tianquan land could no longer hurt these Fahrenheit immortals.

 Chapter 1452

    Heidao Laozu and others surrounded these gathered Huashi people and launched a fierce attack.


    But when this comes together, the defense capacity is really growing too much. Even if the attack strength has increased several times, it will not break the defense of the other party, and it will not hurt the other party at all. This is because the other side is not good at fighting at all, and their Fahrenheit immortal array has been arranged with many loopholes in the battle. If they can still maintain the complete state of the Fahrenheit immortal array in this battle, the Heidao ancestors will have no way.


    At this time, the seriously injured Huashi fairy had already fled back to the gathering place of Fahrenheit fairy.


    The layout of the old ancestor of Fahrenheit looked at the Huashi fairy who was seriously injured and broke his arm. Instead, he laughed happily.


    The old ancestor said: "well, well, you have finally fully understood and understood the essence of my layout. Here you are. This is a miracle medicine specially developed by our Fahrenheit to cure this kind of injury with little arms and legs. If you take this elixir for a month or so, you will be able to grow out of your arm automatically


    The fairy who escaped back took the medicine handed to him by his ancestors, and his face was full of excitement.


    Now, it''s not only his broken arm, it''s going to be able to grow back in a month. What''s more, he was in the heart of his grandfather. He was already a meritorious figure who did not hesitate to be seriously injured in order to carry out his plan. I believe that with this plan to fully support my ancestors, I will be appreciated and valued by my ancestors when I return to my family in the future. In the future, in the family of Fahrenheit, we will make great progress.


    It''s funny that the guys who are still down there, playing the fight, don''t understand the key. When you see that you have to be severely injured for this plan, you must be gloating in your heart?


    But how could they know that it was because of this serious injury that they got the attention of their ancestors.


    It''s worth it!


    The immortal who escaped back was more and more proud.


    At this time, the battle below continued.


    No matter how much the attack of the ancestors of the black sword was increased, there was no chance for them to invade the center where the Huashi Xianren gathered together.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit looked down at the glued state and was immediately happy.


    Hey, hey!


    There is no mistake in handing over the matter to the clever boy. If you are only constantly injured to act, after a long time, there will inevitably be some flaws. But now, this boy is actually using such a contraction of the team''s tactics. Although this method of war seems to be extremely subdued. However, he happened to be the best way to deal with the current situation. Because once this kind of tactics is used, the attack will be weakened a lot. But the defense is greatly enhanced. What''s more, it can also give the other party a very clear illusion -


    that is, they have done their best, but they have nothing to do with the monks on Tianquan land, so they have to shrink into a group and let the friars in Tianquan land attack.

 Chapter 1453

    In this way, it can not only show the fighting power of the Fahrenheit immortal, but also be vulnerable to a single blow. It gives the monks on the Tianquan continent more confidence.


    Of course, this is mainly to give Lin Tianyu more confidence.


    At the same time, our own side can minimize the loss.


    In addition to the group of immortal formations that are fighting with Lin Tianyu, they are still in normal operation, constantly consuming Lin Tianyu''s physical stamina, and the other battles are completely in such a state of adhesion. They want to eat the upper part of the Fahrenheit, but they can''t get rid of the fairies.


    After all, the fighting power of the immortal Fahrenheit is even lower than that of the monks on the Tianquan continent. But this is also limited.


    Therefore, in addition to sticking, it can only be glued together.


    Now, the key lies in the group of immortals who are still fighting with Lin Tianyu. As soon as they are sure that Lin Tianyu''s physical strength and endurance are consumed enough, these Huashi immortals who are glued to the friars in Tianquan land will become powerful in an instant, and then they will kill Lin Tianyu.


    Everything in the plan is going on perfectly according to the prior layout.


    Lin Tianyu, who is "trapped" in a Fahrenheit immortal array, occasionally releases his divine consciousness and pays attention to the war situation outside.


    However, Lin Tianyu could not help frowning as he paid attention to the battle situation between the ancestor of black Dao and the immortal Huashi.


    There seems to be something wrong!


    Those Fahrenheit immortals are really a group of people with extremely weak strength in their cultivation level. However, no matter how weak their strength is, it is also in their cultivation level, relatively speaking. At the same level, it''s too weak to explode. But it''s definitely not weaker than anyone else. Even if the state of cultivation is different from its thought, many people will be weak. How to say, relying on the suppression of the realm, Fahrenheit immortal people, in fact, still have a certain advantage. Their suppression of low-level friars is even more severe because of their reputation for being too weak.


    This kind of repression is more severe, of course, it doesn''t mean how much improvement they will have at that time.


    But because of their reputation of low strength, they will push out more strength in the face of low-level monks, in order to defeat their opponents in the shortest time, so as to achieve the effect of restoring their reputation.


    But now?


    In the face of this group of monks on the Tianquan land, which are obviously one or two levels lower than their level, they have no limit at all to promote their cultivation. Even, it felt like they were beginning to cringe. It seems that in the process of fighting with Heidao Laozu and others, he has not completely let go of his hands and feet. Now, but there is no interference, let them cause confusion. And they can''t play their strength.


    Well, now such a timid feeling, it is clear that there are too many unreasonable.

 Chapter 1454

    Lin Tianyu continued to make a knife. With his understanding, he chopped at the nodes of the immortal array again and again.


    Then, the brain is also fast running, thinking about the strange phenomenon of the Huashi people outside.


    Why are they doing this?


    For the strength of Huashi Xianren, Lin Tianyu is the most clear. Because, after the war between Huashi Xianren and xuesha gate, he has directly broken into the Huashi immortal and carried out an extreme killing. Then, with the help of Heidao ancestors, they completely disordered the layout of the Huashi Xianren, which made the Huashi Xianren flustered, and gave the Heidao ancestors a chance to join the ranks of Huashi immortal. Later, he ran through the Huashi Xian formation alone. Then, he broke through the two formations and killed all the Huashi people in the two formations. This face-to-face contact, but the strength of the Fahrenheit people are more thoroughly touched.


    When Lin Tianyu attacked the two groups of Huashi Xianren, they also briefly met each other, but they were all the more powerful ones among them.


    Their strength is absolutely more powerful than that of the Heidao ancestors. Among them, the strength of anyone except Heidao is much stronger.


    However, as soon as they started, they were severely abused by the gang led by the ancestor of black knife. What''s more, in the middle of a short fight, there were constantly Fahrenheit injuries. Even, there is a seriously injured Huashi fairy. One arm was cut off with a knife. The result of such a battle can refresh Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the three outlooks.


    Something''s wrong!


    Absolutely wrong!


    First of all, the Huashi immortal people clearly came to rescue, but they just sent out two groups of Fahrenheit immortals. This is clearly to let oneself and others see the hope of victory.


    Otherwise, there will be 300 Huashi immortals behind. They rushed forward in a rush, that strong strength, to come here to rescue, even, do not need to really start. As long as their Fahrenheit immortals arrive here and stop here, it will be the best rescue. Don''t mention the monks led by the ancestor Heidao and the ancestor Heidao. I''m afraid even if Lin Tianyu has such a strong body and footwork. Facing the three hundred calm and calm, and with the help of the detective immortal array, Huashi fairy has to retreat. However, Huashi fairy''s side did not send so many Fahrenheit fairies. Even, they just sent two groups of Fahrenheit immortals to rescue them.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength is clear to them.


    Are they not afraid? Therefore, the ten people sent out by themselves are folded here?


    No!


    They should not be afraid to fold these ten people here. Because, from the beginning of the war to this moment, the strength that Lin Tianyu showed was not as strong as that given to them in front of him. Once the number of Fahrenheit immortals was too small, it would be impossible to defeat. Because, from the beginning of the war to now, Lin Tianyu even fought with the weakest group of people in Fahrenheit fairy.


    What does that mean?


    This shows that Lin Tianyu''s strength is not as "strong" as they began to see. No matter what the cause, but it can let them down.

 Chapter 1455

    i see!


    Lin Tianyu immediately sorted out the arrangement of Huashi immortal.


    They saw that they had not made any achievements in this Fahrenheit immortal array for such a long time. Even though the weakest Huashi Xian array was not broken, he thought he was easy to bully. Hum! Well, I dare to think like this. Well, after I''ve studied this Fahrenheit Xianzhen, I''ll give you a show to blind your dog eyes.


    But in front of them, these Fahrenheit fairies came to rescue and sent these fairies here.


    Now, it''s even more the performance of martial arts, and their strength is so weak. Obviously, all this should be done for us to see. If what you expect is right. I''m afraid that the main purpose of these Huashi immortals after they arrive here is to do a good job in this show. Then, has been dragging their own, has been dragging themselves here, when there is a suitable opportunity, will give themselves a fatal blow.


    Although Lin Tianyu can''t guarantee that his conjecture is completely correct, he also thinks that only such a conjecture can make it impossible for him to leave ten.


    Good!


    Thinking of this possibility, Lin Tianyu cried out in his heart.


    He was thinking of studying the Huashi Xianzhen well, and he was afraid that the Huashi immortal people would see something and stop themselves. But now it''s better. They also specially designed such a bureau, waiting here, waiting to set themselves. In this way, it just gives me enough time and space to study the Fahrenheit immortal array.


    And then, they think they''ve got themselves trapped here. However, he can also be in the case of interference, the Fahrenheit Xian array more thorough research.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with complacency when he thought that Huashi immortal would cooperate with himself to study the Huashi Xianzhen array.


    Then, the knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand followed the path of his perception, and he almost did not meditate on it. But after the knife, Lin Tianyu regretted it again and again. This knife is a suit of nature. I completely forget the power of suppression. If it''s not good, if you go down this knife, you may directly cut the Huashi immortal array outside and break down. If this is the case, it will not be all of a sudden to expose their current strength to it?


    Lin Tianyu quickly recovered all his thoughts from his thinking and looked at the Huashi Xianzhen he had just cut.


    I saw the outside of the Fahrenheit fairy array shaking, as if at any time will have a collapse of the posture. However, the five people who arranged the Huashi immortal array quickly made concerted efforts to make repairs, and finally rescued the immortal array. They did not immediately collapse.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also pretended to be flustered, and the black knife in his hand killed him. Then, looking at Lin Tianyu''s posture, it is clear that he should quickly borrow such an opportunity to rush out of the Huashi Xianzhen formation. It seems that I have been trapped in this Fahrenheit immortal array all the time. After being sleepy for a long time, I found that I finally had such an opportunity and was in a hurry to rush out.

 Chapter 1456

    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s appearance, Heidao''s ancestor couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    What''s the matter?


    Lin Tianyu wants to rush out of such an obviously flawed and weakest immortal array. Can''t he rush out?


    "Tianyu, what''s the matter?" he asked anxiously? Do you want to rush out of that immortal array? Shall we go and help? "


    Seeing Lin Tianyu like this, Laozu Heidao was really worried.


    It''s hard for Lin Yu to get rid of himself. Such a situation, if you continue to let Lin Tianyu stay in the Fahrenheit immortal array, maybe there will be a real danger. It''s up to ancestor Heidao not to be in a hurry.


    Lin Tianyu is the hope of Tianquan in the first place.


    In this war, if there was no Lin Tianyu, then now, there is no need to fight this war and directly admit defeat.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is the most proud of his Heidao ancestor, and he is the only one who personally inherits it.


    No matter from which aspect, Lin Tianyu can not have any damage.


    But now, the situation just now, Lin Tianyu is clearly in a dangerous situation. How can the ancestor of Heidao not worry.


    But then he heard the voice of Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu said, "master, don''t worry. Just now, I just broke this Fahrenheit immortal array just because I used my strength a little bit too much. I was afraid that it would arouse the suspicion of those Fahrenheit immortals. So, he pretended to be out of this Huashi immortal array and couldn''t escape again. In this way, we can continue to paralyze the fairies of Fahrenheit. "


    It''s one thing to hear. The black sword ancestor this is finally raised the heart, thoroughly put down.


    Then, the ancestor of black knife asked for it again and said, "Tianyu, are you sure? There is nothing left. "


    Lin Tianyu quickly came back and said, "master, I''m sure nothing will happen. Master, don''t worry. Now, as long as I do it with them, the longer it takes, the better it will be for me. It''s been postponed to the end. When I have studied the Fahrenheit Xianzhen array thoroughly, it''s time for us to counterattack Fahrenheit immortals and drive them out of Tianquan


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s affirmation, Heidao Laozu was relieved. Then, I concentrated on thinking about how to delay these Huashi people for as long as possible.


    After a while, the ancestor of Heidao said: "Tianyu, how can I always feel that there are many things in this war, which are inexplicable. Tianyu, do you feel it


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s not inexplicable. It should be that they''re thinking about counting us. For example, the two groups of Fahrenheit people who joined in the war with you are far more powerful than they are now. If their strength is fully exerted, it will be much stronger than that of your team. But now, from fighting with you, we have been absolutely inferior. I think they''re just trying to paralyze us

 Chapter 1457

    "On purpose?"


    When the old black knife asked, he was shocked. If all these things are fake now, there must be a big conspiracy behind them. What is the big conspiracy?


    Eh!


    It''s not right!


    If it is really deliberately put out, let their own people suffer a little injury, that also makes sense. However, let their own people in order to dress up like this, play such a play, and let their own people suffer from the pain of broken arm.


    Is that a little too much?


    "Tianyu, you said that they all pretended to be on purpose. However, there is still something wrong. They pretended so deliberately that their own people suffered a little injury, which has nothing to do with great elegance. But just now, I cut off one arm of one of them directly. This is a serious injury. If you want to pretend to play such a play and let your own people pay the price of serious injury, the price is too high. There seems to be something wrong with that. "


    In fact, father Heidao didn''t say that. Lin Tianyu was also in the divine consciousness just now. He clearly felt that the black sword ancestor cut off the arm of a Fahrenheit fairy directly and directly injured the other party.


    It''s a bit of a shame.


    This performance is too real.


    But in his intuition, Lin Tianyu firmly believes that the other party must be acting for himself.


    After thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said, "I think there is a reason we don''t know. Or, one of the arms was cut off, which, in our view, was a serious injury that could not be recovered. But in fact, this injury, in the eyes of the real immortal people, is really not something completely irrecoverable, which has a special impact on themselves. For example, there may be some secret method in their immortals. After practicing, as long as they spend more time, they can completely regenerate their severed limbs. If you take the medicine, it''s the same if you can take it again.


    "If there is such a secret method, or there is such a fairy medicine. Well, although the amputated limb can be regarded as a serious injury, it is not so serious as to be intolerable.


    "Therefore, in order to attract us, they are likely to willingly pay such injuries."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, the ancestor of Heidao suddenly had a feeling of sudden relief.


    Just now, when he cut off the fairy''s arm, he felt very strange. As if, the Huashi fairy, it is clear that the arm is directly sent to his own knife. Then, deliberately let himself cut off his arm, and then, suffered such a serious injury.


    At that time, the knife was cut off. At that time, the ancestor of black knife was still obviously stunned.


    Then, the immortal Fahrenheit, whose arm was cut off by the ancestor of Heidao, turned around and ran away and fled to the camp where the immortal Fahrenheit gathered.


    That speed -


    at that time, the ancestor of Heidao was still in his heart, which was very strange. Such a low combat force of the Fahrenheit fairy, how can have so fast speed.

 Chapter 1458

    If it''s really like what Lin Tianyu said, this severed arm can actually be restored as it was.


    In fact, in the eyes of the friars in the land of heaven and power, it was listed as an irreparable serious injury. In fact, in the eyes of their immortal Fahrenheit, it was not so serious. Then, it''s worth paying such a wound to deceive these friars on the heavenly power land into the drum.


    If the broken arm was not an intolerable serious injury, all this could be explained clearly.


    Thinking of this, the ancestor of black Dao has some doubts.


    Huashi fairy spent such a big price to cheat them, so, what''s the purpose of Huashi fairy people?


    Heidao Laozu is another messenger, discussing this matter with Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu echoed: "master, no matter what their ultimate plot is. As long as we have the strength of World War I when they carry out their conspiracy, we will not be afraid of their conspiracy. Now, they don''t hide their own strength deliberately to hide their clumsiness, and then circle together, so that you can''t attack them and hurt them again? In this way, not only can continue to paralyze you, but also can prevent them from getting hurt again. It''s killing two birds with one stone. Well, you can pretend you don''t know they''re a conspiracy. It''s just that after a period of attack, because the attack can''t go in, the intensity and frequency of the attack are lowered, they are surrounded there, and they are slowly consumed.


    "In this way, you can maintain your physical strength and cope with any subsequent changes.


    "At the same time, it is able to cooperate with my research in this Fahrenheit immortal array. The longer the time goes on, the more favorable it will be for my research on Fahrenheit Xianzhen.


    "What''s more, they''ve made such a game. I think they will not send other Fahrenheit fairies to stir up the game before they get the results. So, this will certainly give me more time to study their Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "Therefore, what master is going to do now is just a word" procrastination ". The longer the delay, the better. However, in the process of dragging, we must also pay attention to keep our physical strength. Never allow yourself to really consume too much. When the time comes, it will be bad if you don''t have enough physical strength to cope with the next change. "


    I don''t know what the reason is. Lin Tianyu didn''t analyze what he had already done. He said the real reason that he thought was right and told the ancestor of black knife.


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, Heidao''s ancestors also thought of the present. They really need to ensure enough physical strength to cope with the following changes.


    Therefore, the ancestor of black sword immediately gave a message to the monks on the Tianquan land. When they attacked, they must pay attention to saving physical strength. Anyway, now, they are also because the Fahrenheit people gathered together, they can''t attack the defense of the Fahrenheit people at all. So, it''s easy to reduce the attack force, just surround these Fahrenheit immortals here, and don''t let them go to destroy Lin Tianyu to study the Fahrenheit immortal array in which he was trapped.


    And these Huashi immortals, in order to show their willful weakness, show their strength, are particularly low.


    At this time, after the center point is concentrated, although the defense is greatly enhanced, the attack is naturally reduced. Then, when they reduce the attack, they should defend properly, and don''t have to worry that they and others will get hurt.

 Chapter 1459

    However, after the ancestor of Heidao gave the monks on Tianquan land one by one, they were allowed to delay without any loopholes.


    This scene, unexpectedly, revealed a weak state of battle, a wonderful balance.


    A while ago, the immortal Fahrenheit, the protection array of Tianquan continent, and even the elder of the black magic tiger in another space all caused a kind of agitation.


    Huashi Xianren''s side.


    The ancestor of Fahrenheit looked at Lin Tianyu just now. He clearly tried his best to get rid of the Huashi immortal array below, but in the end, he did not get rid of the appearance of going out at all. He laughed happily.


    "Ha ha Isn''t Lin Tianyu particularly powerful and rampant when he was just fighting with us Huashi immortal? Now what?


    "Now, the boy Lin Tianyu has been brought to such a point by the previous loss. Just now, I guess he did his best. However, after a blow, although it is to let the immortal array shake unceasingly. But it didn''t break the array. If you hit the array with all your strength, you can''t break the array. What does that mean?


    "This boy, after breaking through two formations in a row last time, has suffered a lot of losses, and has not recovered at all in this meeting.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Even a small Fahrenheit immortal array has been unable to break. Now, wait for Lin Tianyu to consume more energy and mana, and then he will be killed. As long as you can kill Lin Tianyu. So, the whole land of heavenly power, in our hands, is not everything we want to do? Of course, what''s more important is that as long as Lin Tianyu is completely controlled, then he can get the inheritance which is beyond the level of immortal realm. In addition, besides the inheritance, there are also his sword techniques and body footwork, which are all good things beyond the inheritance of our Huashi immortal family.


    "But immediately, all these good things will belong to us, the fairy of Fahrenheit."


    Listening to these words of the old ancestor, the rest of the Fahrenheit immortals were all excited one by one.


    Although, even after getting these heritages, it''s up to the ancestors to inherit and practice first. However, after all the cultivation of the ancestors, the inheritance will be gradually introduced into the family. At that time, they, the Fahrenheit immortals, also had the opportunity to obtain these supreme heritages. As long as these supreme inheritances are in hand. Then, their strength is bound to be able to have a substantial improvement.


    At this time, another immortal Fahrenheit opened his mouth after Laozu''s words: "Laozu, I think it''s a good opportunity to capture Lin Tianyu immediately."


    The Huashi fairy said that all the other Huashi fairies looked at him, and even the old Fahrenheit ancestor looked at him cautiously.


    Looking at so many eyes, the man carefully organized his language and then said, "everyone can think about the situation just now. Just now, that Lin Tianyu clearly is all out. Obviously, he also misjudged the strength that he can play now, and as a result, he was trapped in the Fahrenheit immortal array. This time is long, unavoidably will have some mind floating. "


    When the Huashi fairy said this, he looked at everyone again.

 Chapter 1460

    When the Huashi fairy saw everyone''s expression, no one had any objection. Moreover, they all listened to it with all their might.


    Then, the Fahrenheit fairy went on: "especially, it''s still the situation now.


    "All the friars on the Tianquan continent were dragged there by our immortal Fahrenheit, and his mind was hard to calm down. Although from the surface of the war situation, it seems that the friars on the Tianquan land still have the upper hand. Of course, even if it''s the upper hand, it''s just the bait we put out. But even so, what happened? We still have 300 reserve teams. On the mainland side of Tianquan, though there are many people. But none of the people who really participated in the war.


    "Just now, Lin Tianyu should have thought of such a situation. Therefore, he would try his best to kill him and fall into the Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "But what happened?


    "He has no ability to break down our Fahrenheit immortal array as easily as before. Even inside Fahrenheit''s phalanx, he seemed powerless. This shows that the loss of the previous time was too large, and it has not recovered seriously.


    "But now, he has no strength at all. Suddenly, the Hua''s immortal array surrounded him.


    "Well, even if he had the best footwork.


    "So what?


    "Trapped in a small array like that, even if he had the best body and footwork, it would have no effect at all. We can gradually go to the middle of the array, gather together, control him in a small space where he can''t perform his footwork, and then capture him alive.


    "Now, it is impossible for him to break the Huashi immortal array outside with his own strength.


    "This is where our chance to capture him has come.


    "I think that now, we should directly send troops to the place under the protective array, and then directly start to capture Lin Tianyu alive. As long as we are now, we will capture Lin Tianyu alive. Then, this time''s operation can be regarded as a complete success. "


    After this fairy of Fahrenheit said such a truth, other people of Fahrenheit were eager to try one by one.


    This is a great opportunity to capture Lin Tianyu, a very strong monk!


    Any Fahrenheit immortal people, they are all thinking of taking such an opportunity to capture Lin Tianyu with their own hands. As long as they can capture Lin Tianyu with their own hands, then, only such a great contribution, after returning to the Fahrenheit family in the fairyland, can ensure that they get endless benefits.


    Who didn''t want to take such a great credit into their own hands?


    What''s more, what''s more urgent is that now, the credit is coming. This opportunity is already fully mature! It''s just one last step away. It''s action. At this time, with Lin Tianyu''s strength that even the weakest Fahrenheit immortal array can''t be broken from the inside, any one of them who goes to Fahrenheit can easily catch Lin Tianyu.


    Which one of them doesn''t?

 Chapter 1461

    Although each of them is heartbroken, they are eager to try.


    However, they still did not dare to enter into the action directly, and they directly went to fight for such a credit.


    Their eyes were all looking at the Fahrenheit ancestors.


    The final decision, which is up to the ancestors, is up to us. Whether it''s really about to act. Who is going to be arranged to act. All of this, in the end, has to be decided by the old people.


    But they looked at their ancestors, and they were all full of strong desire in it.


    The old ancestor was silent, and even, he thought about it.


    So, it was a long time, and there was no movement. The old ancestor was still quietly thinking. Then, finally, it was when other Fahrenheit immortals were waiting for impatience, and the Fahrenheit ancestor opened his eyes.


    Then, the old man of Huashi shook his head again and said, "no! Now, it''s not the best time to act. "


    "Why? My father. Such a good opportunity, is already in front of the eyes, why not hurry to start to act? " In a moment, there was a fairy of Fahrenheit who began to refute the ancestor of Fahrenheit.


    The old ancestor of Huashi stared at the immortal and said, "what, are you suspicious of my decision?"


    This Fahrenheit immortal heart suddenly, hurriedly said: "dare not! I can''t doubt the decision of my father. "


    Although the mouth is so said, but in the eyes, but clearly is full of dissatisfaction in it.


    But he had to quickly recognize the mistake to his father.


    If he doesn''t recognize the mistake, then even if it is such a great opportunity to be in front of him. However, when the old ancestor arranged, he was not arranged. What could he do? Moreover, now, but everyone knows that this action, as long as it can be won, then, participated in, directly to capture Lin Tianyu into the hand, which is a great contribution in the Fahrenheit family. And if he offended the father of Fahrenheit. And it''s not arranged for such an operation at all. So, even if it was a great credit, it was completely isolated from him.


    So now, anyway, he never dared offend the founder of Fahrenheit.


    No matter whether the old ancestor is right or wrong, as long as he says it, he can not refute it in person now and refute the face of the old ancestor.


    But the old ancestor looked at him with no intention, and then he said, "why now, I would say, this is not the best time to act?


    "It''s not my nonsense here.


    "You can think about yourself, too. Who has not hidden some cards in your body. When it comes to the key point, you will show these cards out, and then, in the case of the situation, to protect yourself. Lin Tianyu, almost the first monk on the land of Tianquan, was now in the world. Is there any card hidden in him for a monk as powerful as him?


    "Although he had just attacked the Xianxian array with all his strength, he did not break it.


    "But, this just shows that in terms of his own strength, he can not break this Fahrenheit immortal array."


    The old man of Fahrenheit looked at the crowd.

 Chapter 1462

    In the eyes of the ancestors of Fahrenheit, these Huashi immortals could not help but lower their heads.


    At this time, it''s not the time to get angry with the old Fahrenheit.


    After his eyes swept over the crowd, he said, "however, as the first person on the Tianquan continent, I think his strength and his own strength are definitely just one aspect.


    "Even, as the first person, those hidden cards are likely to be stronger than his own strength. It''s all possible.


    "Now, if you''re going all the way down there.


    "Well, Lin Tianyu must have felt threatened. Under this threat, he must have used some of his cards to break the Fahrenheit immortal array. Once he felt the threat, he used his cards to break the Fahrenheit immortal array. He must be the first time to return to the protective array below. And once he gets into the protective array below. Then, all the actions we have arranged in front of us can be regarded as completely wasted.


    "Although it is possible, there is no card left in him. However, we can not take this risk.


    "We can only wait now."


    At the end of his speech, he concluded with a word and ended his words. This time, but let all of the Fahrenheit people are out of temper.


    Wait!


    When is it going to be.


    Now, but clearly, they are able to feel, this opportunity, it is in front of them. However, on the contrary, they could not rush up and start their operations. This kind of suffocation makes them hold in their heart, which is really uncomfortable.


    But now, the grandfather has been under such a qualitative, they have what way.


    Finally, there was still a man of Huashi immortal who did not give up: "Laozu, when is it going to wait?"


    Laozu quietly looked at the war below, and casually replied, "when it comes to Lin Tianyu, he is totally out of breath. Then, when we used all the cards in his hand, it was time for us to encircle Lin Tianyu on a large scale. "


    However, if Lin Tianyu''s hands were in his hands, he would have no cards at all. So what? He has no cards at all, so, he must not be able to play cards. Did we wait so long just because he didn''t play his cards? "


    As soon as the immortal Fahrenheit said it, there were also some Fahrenheit immortals nearby, and they began to talk in a low voice.


    "Yes, Lin Tianyu is very young. Although the opportunity is the same, let him practice to such a high strength. However, because he is not very old, she must not have enough time for him to accumulate cards. "


    "Well, it is very likely that Lin Tianyu has no cards at all."


    "But now, we wait here for his cards to come out, and then we go to fight him and arrest him, but he has no cards at all. Then, don''t we have to wait in vain all the time? "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1463

    After listening to these murmuring remarks, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit turned black: isn''t it clear that he is timid?


    "All right


    Fahrenheit''s old ancestor''s face can''t stand any more. Let''s have a big drink.


    Then, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit said, "what I said is also a possibility of contingency. If he really has a card on his body, if you attack like this now, isn''t it clear that he will be released? So now, wait, it''s the best way. "


    There is still Huashi Xianren: "so, Laozu, what if Lin Tianyu had no cards at all? Am I really going to wait like this all the time


    "Of course, I don''t have to wait all the time. We can fix a waiting time. After that time, his physical fitness should be almost exhausted. At that time, even if he had a card on his body, it would have nothing to do with it. At that time, it''s time for us to really do it. "


    "Well, how long will it take to wait?"


    After thinking about it again, he said, "well, we''ll take one day as the criterion. In a day''s time. One day later, if Lin Tianyu has not played his cards, then, no matter whether he still has cards, we Huashi Xianren will send troops on time to capture Lin Tianyu. "


    After the old ancestor of Fahrenheit gave such a time, he only felt inside his heart, which was extremely oppressive.


    I didn''t expect that, as the ancestor of Fahrenheit family, he would promise a time to the fairies of Fahrenheit family.


    But now in such a situation, he has to do it again.


    After all, it''s up to the lower boundary of Tianquan. Even if he is such an ancestor, his strength has been greatly suppressed, it is no longer the strength. Therefore, he also had to use these Fahrenheit people of the Fahrenheit people on the mainland to do things for him. Therefore, he can''t completely provoke these Fahrenheit immortals.


    However, it is good to have such a time.


    Because maybe there is no card in Lin Tianyu''s body?


    It''s really silly of them to wait so long and endlessly. And a day later, with Lin Tianyu''s present state, his consumption must have reached the limit. To that extent, if he does not use the bottom card, it is basically certain that he can not have another card on his body. It''s time to arrest him.


    So, Huashi Xianren''s side also regarded this time''s plan, the next action plan and the time, finally this time, Lin Tianyu showed clearly, after his decline, all were finalized.


    Just a little bit earlier, when Lin Tianyu was obviously unable to escape from the small formation of Fahrenheit, he was also able to make a big disturbance in the protective array below. All the people were flustered after seeing the strange performance of Lin Tianyu at that moment. At that moment, they all became helpless and didn''t know how to do it.


    If Lin Tianyu can''t escape such a small array, then

 Chapter 1464

    Some people looked at the situation, and shouted directly, saying, "what is the matter with the Lord Lin Ge? How, look at him that way, it seems that even such a small array has trapped him in the inside, let him not escape? "


    Soon someone followed and talked.


    "Yes. The leader of this forest Pavilion will not be the loss and injury in front of him. If we get there, we haven''t recovered at all


    "It seems that the Lord Lin pavilion has not built any achievements since he entered such a small array. The attack is also completely inadequate. This is clearly even in front of the two big array, that momentum of 10 is not to be


    "If the Lord Lin Pavilion is really not able to do so, then we are afraid that we can not resist the attack of the Fahrenheit immortal. Then, will not all of us be in danger? "


    "Yes. What is the matter with the Lord Lin Ge? "


    ¡­¡­


    For a while, there is everything you say.


    However, in such a case as it is now, it is still up to the people who deal with the interior to deal with it.


    And to deal with such internal affairs, they just appointed a person, Ma Peng Ju. So, naturally, he has to be responsible for these matters.


    So, in the group of the talk, Ma Peng lifted out.


    Ma Peng stood up and said, "everyone is quiet. Listen to me. "


    Mapeng raised this opening, and others were quiet. After all, the previous several times, mapengju analyzed those things, which are completely penetrating into the theory, and finally have been verified by the facts, and just as he analyzed the results, exactly the same. Now, Ma Peng opens up, they seem to see a certain hope again. They hope Ma Peng will come back to analyze this matter. Then, they analyzed a different result. That kind of different good result, even if it is really to the end, it is not necessarily that it will be completely in accordance with mapengju''s analysis.


    However, they still hope Ma Peng to analyze, and then analyze a different good result.


    This is a human psychology.


    Subjectively, they all want to have something to do with themselves, which is all good.


    When everyone was quiet, or someone asked, "Mr. Ma, do you think, our Lord Lin Ge, what is the matter with him? He really did not recover, but in order to prevent these Fahrenheit people from attacking our protective array outside, he rushed out and engaged in war. Then, because it has not recovered at all, so it is also completely impossible to play the strength it deserves? "


    Ma Peng Ju smiled and said, "I just want to say one thing. Even if the Lord Lin Ge suffered another serious injury. So, with his front, he could easily cut through the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays in a row. Can''t he break such a Fahrenheit array. And now, Lin Tianyu is still in the inner part of this immortal array. It is easier to break the immortal array in the inner world. And even if it''s really hurt. Well, I believe that many of us here have been hurt. After the injury, the injured person should not be unable to play its due strength. It''s just not going to last. It will never be like the Lord Lin Ge just now, and he will not be able to give full play to his strength. "

 Chapter 1465

    Ma Pengju said so, everyone thought, that''s the truth.


    Many of them are monks who are in the protective array. Moreover, they are all monks with high accomplishments. When they have reached this level of cultivation, there is no lack of fighting with people. Naturally, there are all kinds of injury experience. And this is also true as Ma Pengju said, if they were injured, the strength of the play, if only in a short period of time, or even a sudden force out of a move, then, even, are completely able to not weak when they are not injured, can play to the power.


    But just now, looking at Lin Tianyu''s posture, it was clearly a violent move.


    But why is this move so weak?


    Of course, this weak is relatively speaking. Compared with the front, when Lin Tianyu broke through two battle lines, they felt extremely weak. It''s not that the move is really weak. With such a move, many of them couldn''t do it at all.


    Such a thought, the big guy is also involuntarily thinking, there must be something hidden in it.


    Perhaps, it is Lin Pavilion Lord who is deliberately hiding something and planning something?


    Thinking of this, someone looked at Ma Peng and said, "Mr. Ma, what''s the matter with Lin Pavilion master''s situation just now? Did the leader of Pavilion Lin tell you something before he left? You can tell us quickly, so that we can have a bottom in our hearts. "


    Of course, Lin Tianyu really told him before he went to the war.


    After all, now, he ma Pengju can also be regarded as a high-level Chongxiao Pavilion. All kinds of confidential things, that will let him know as much as possible. Ma Pengju also understood that the main purpose of Lin Tianyu''s fighting this time was not to break the two Huashi Xianzhen formations outside. The most important point is to understand Fahrenheit Xianzhen more thoroughly. As for the destruction of the two Huashi Xianzhen formations outside, it will be the goal. But now, Ma Pengju''s heart is still firmly believe that Lin Tianyu is doing this. No matter what kind of situation just now, it seems that Lin Tianyu has no ability to break the battle. In Ma Pengju''s heart, it is also not believe at all.


    Although Ma Pengju knows this kind of inside story in his heart, he can''t just say it casually.


    If it''s just a simple analysis, he can say it at will. But there are some information, which can be clearly regarded as the secret of the high-level in Chongxiao Pavilion. And these secrets can only be contacted by the high-level of Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, he can''t just say it in public.


    But now such a situation, we can not simply use a flickering attitude to deal with these people.


    After all, the phenomenon just now is obviously too unfavorable for Lin Tianyu. It''s as if Lin Tianyu has no ability to break through the Fahrenheit immortal array outside him.

 Chapter 1466

    A fact like this is just around the corner.


    If it is now, it can not give them these ordinary people, a kind of psychology full of hope in it. Then, it is very likely that they will think more about something before they are too old. Then, they all gathered together again and began to talk nonsense as if in turmoil.


    But about the secret of Chongxiao Pavilion, it is clear that we can''t say it in public.


    Unless he is Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, and fully understands that there will be no bad consequences after he says it, then he can say it so easily. Otherwise, don''t say it''s him. Even if there is a veteran military adviser Chi Yuanyuan and other people in the Chongxiao Pavilion, they can''t easily tell the secrets of Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s up to their identities to decide what they should or should not say.


    Therefore, Ma Pengju thought carefully before and after, and sincerely said: "some things, although I know how it is. However, I can''t say these things. Because, these things, that can only Chongxiao Pavilion high-level, can understand things, it is impossible to easily say out. But I can tell you something. That''s what Lin Pavilion master just said. I can be 100% sure that it''s just a kind of mask made by Lin Pavilion master on purpose. It should be our pavilion Lord Lin deliberately made it for those huahuaxian people to see. And then, to confuse them. "


    After thinking about it again and again, Ma Pengju still felt that in such a direct and frank way, he said these words directly and told these people.


    Then, he was able to say something clearly. What''s the matter? He can''t say it. This is the best way.


    Some people still did not understand, and said: "Mr. Ma, then, you have confirmed that just now, it was a kind of performance that Lin Pavilion Lord deliberately made. What''s more, it''s to confuse the fairies of Fahrenheit. So, can you tell us, why did Lin Ge Lord confuse those Huashi fairies? "


    Ma Pengju said: "if I think, the reason why Lin Pavilion Lord wants to confuse those Huashi immortal people is that he should have more time to stay in the Fahrenheit immortal array."


    "I have more time to stay in the Fahrenheit immortal array. Is it very important for Lin Pavilion master to stay longer in the Fahrenheit immortal array? What''s the matter? "


    Ma Pengju cautiously said, "this is what I can''t say again."


    Other people heard Ma Pengju and couldn''t say anything about it.


    However, the matter has come here, it is obvious that there is a shadow. Maybe they can really analyze the results by analyzing and analyzing.


    So, a few friars began to talk about it.


    He talked about why Lin Tianyu tried his best to stay in the Huashi immortal array for a longer time.


    But these people are just beginning to talk about it.


    Ma Pengju raised his voice and solemnly said, "everybody, I''ll say it again here, and I''ll tell you once more. As for this matter, no one can talk about it at will. If you can think about it in your heart. Then you can understand it by yourself. Don''t tell a second person what you have figured out. Otherwise, whether it is a discussion, or tell this matter to a second person to know. This will be seen as a leak of my Chongxiao Pavilion secret. At the end of the day, how to deal with the result will be decided by the penalty Hall of Chongxiao Pavilion. If you want to deal with my punishment hall in Chongxiao Pavilion, you can continue to discuss this matter, or you can tell others about one possibility you think of. "


    After Ma Pengju finished speaking, his eyes swept sternly toward the field.

 Chapter 1467

    Hearing Ma Pengju say so, sure enough, everyone dare not continue to discuss this matter.


    After all, it is hard to say that this matter is closed.


    Let alone Chongxiao Pavilion, which is now the first major gate of Tianquan mainland. Even if it''s a small family door that is not on the table, as long as it involves a secret matter inside a clan, the attitude to deal with it is very clear.


    Therefore, Ma Pengju just mentioned that this is a confidential matter in Chongxiao Pavilion, and none of them dare to discuss it any more. No one has been chasing Ma Pengju to ask about this.


    Then, when all the people looked outside the protective array, their eyes were full of hope.


    They have deeply believed Ma Pengju''s words.


    Lin Tianyu''s action just now, in fact, was only made to confuse the immortal Fahrenheit. It''s not because Lin Tianyu has been unable to break the Fahrenheit immortal array.


    And at the same time, in another space above the sky.


    When the elder of the black magic tiger clan saw that Lin Tianyu was not enough to attack the Huashi immortal array, there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Laozu, do you think that Lin Tianyu has no strength to break the array below?"


    When the elder asked, there was a twinkling light in his eyes.


    The ancestor curiously said, "why do you ask? Isn''t it possible that Lin Tianyu deliberately pretended to show the enemy that he was weak, and then he thought about what he wanted to achieve with this


    The elder listened to the old ancestor''s statement, but he didn''t hear it at all.


    Laoda said: "Laozu, the situation just now is clearly that Lin Tianyu has been unable to break the Fahrenheit formation. That''s it, ancestor, isn''t it? Lao Zu, from your perspective, you can see that Lin Tianyu has no spare power to break the array in which he is trapped. Ancestor, isn''t it? "


    Listening to the elder''s strange questions, the ancestor looked at the elder deeply. Then, the ancestor saw the elder''s excited and inexplicable look. Laozu just in the heart, gently sighed, there is no more to say.


    It seems that the elder is deeply trapped in the magic, unable to extricate himself.


    At this time, the big elder''s heart, is the plan to open.


    Since this Lin Tianyu, up to now, even the array in which he is trapped can''t be broken. Well, this undoubtedly shows that he has done his best and has no more power to break the array outside. Now that Lin Tianyu has been like this, this is his chance. Now, everything is ready. Then, as long as Lin Tianyu fell down, I rushed out, grabbed him and ran away. With my strength, those friars on Tianquan land must be unable to stop me or catch up with me. As for those pesky Fahrenheit fairies? Hehe, when the time comes, there will be ancestors to deal with it.


    Between my seizing Lin Tianyu''s chance and Huaxian people''s seizing Lin Tianyu''s chance, I believe that Laozu must have made a very clear choice if I let him choose one of them.


    By then, that chance had definitely fallen into my hands.


    Is it possible that the ancestor would not help me stop the Huashi immortal?

 Chapter 1468

    As for whether the ancestors of the black tiger clan could stop the Huashi immortal, the elder did not think about it at all.


    With the power of our ancestors, we can''t stop this group of faeries?


    Are you kidding?


    Don''t say it''s just some Fahrenheit immortals. Even if these Fahrenheit immortals are ten times more powerful, they are not enough for the ancestors to clean up with one hand. The strength of the ancestor, but no one can, he this elder also clear. The strength of the ancestors, even if it is to the fairyland, it is also a overlord level figure. What''s more, after the ancestor arrived on the Tianquan land of the lower world, his strength had not been restricted. He could give full play to his full strength in the fairyland. Because, since returning to the lower world of Tianquan continent, the ancestors have determined to protect the Tianquan continent. Then, the world power of Tianquan continent did not suppress its own strength, which was also regarded as the world power above Tianquan continent, which was a kind of feedback to him.


    A fairy who still retains the strength of the fairyland. In the lower world of other immortals, they will certainly be suppressed by the power of the world. Are those immortals as easy as dog abuse?


    Therefore, as long as the ancestor gently hands, he will certainly be able to help him stop all the Huashi immortals. There will never be any changes.


    Thinking that as long as Lin Tianyu really fell down, he would be able to rob Lin Tianyu and run away. If his ancestors gave him a break, he would get the amazing opportunity in Lin Tianyu. All of us were excited and wanted to laugh wildly.


    What a great chance!


    This is going to be his bag soon!


    Thinking of this, even the great elder of the black magic tiger has already laughed.


    This is actually quite strange.


    Lin Tianyu is just a small performance and performance in that array to paralyze the immortal Fahrenheit. I didn''t expect that there were so many different ideas. However, it is not surprising that everyone has different ideas. Because, these ideas, it is clear that everyone stood in their own perspective to think about this problem. Because they stand in different angles, the results they think about are totally different.


    Not to mention that they are still in such a special occasion.


    Even if it is any person, in the ordinary scene. It is also often in accordance with his own will to see a matter. Start with your own ideas. To their own advantage to consider. This is a common fault of human beings. So, a small thing, it will also lead to a variety of, completely different ideas come out.


    Huashi Xianren, of course, hope that Lin Tianyu is really out of order. And that''s exactly what happened. So, as soon as the idea came out, it completely took over. The cultivators of Tianquan mainland hope that Lin Tianyu can still be invincible. Although initially saw did not want to see a scene, but Ma Pengju a little explanation, they are also believe. Now, to the night tiger elder here, he fantasized to seize the opportunity of Lin Tianyu. Therefore, his idea is also around how to seize the opportunity to run. Even his idea, in fact, is totally unreasonable. But still from Lin Tianyu such a small performance, put the follow-up ideas, all in the brain, perfect down.


    This is the human side.

 Chapter 1469

    And then, all of those who have watched the war are looking once again at the place of engagement.


    Of course, in all these eyes that focus on the battlefield, what focuses on is the battle in which Lin Tianyu fell into that array.


    Lin Tianyu, trapped in the array, is still waving his black knife in his hand. In that case, it was as if Lin Tianyu didn''t have enough to eat at all, and he could not bear the force when he wielded the sabre. It has little effect on the formation that trapped him inside.


    However, it is also a little strange.


    The sword technique that Lin Tianyu cut out, so, there is no sense of strength. However, the formation that surrounded him all the time did not surround him in the middle and went further. This is a little confusing.


    As long as you are trapped in such a special array to trap people and kill enemies, everyone knows it.


    Once trapped in this array, the array will slowly close to the middle, and then, the people trapped in the array will be compressed into an increasingly narrow space. Then, let this fall into the array of people, there is no room to move, in addition to being caught, there is no second way to go. Especially for a monk like Lin Tianyu, whose body and footwork are almost divine, after he was trapped in the array, he was compressed to the middle. This is the most effective way for me to deal with it. However, these Huashi immortal people who arranged this array did not do so?


    What are they doing?


    Is it fun to accompany Lin Tianyu?


    If anyone went up, he would easily be trapped in the center of the fence after Lin Tianyu had cut out such a powerless Sabre technique. Even the space for him to move his hands and feet could not be left for him.


    But these Fahrenheit immortals, but it is clear that they are completely inaction. Just in this array, I don''t know what to do.


    However, at this meeting, it was only these few who arranged the array and surrounded Lin Tianyu with the Huashi immortals in the middle, who were most distressed. You think they don''t want to shrink the array. After compressing Lin Tianyu into the innermost small space of the array, Lin Tianyu can''t move at all, so they can catch Lin Tianyu. But they wanted to capture Lin Tianyu more than anyone else, and then they got the great credit. After returning to the Fahrenheit family in the fairyland, they accepted the big reward.


    But they can''t do it at all!


    Whenever they have planned to shrink and compress towards the middle, where Lin Tianyu is, they suddenly feel a crisis. Even when they were just compressed, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre would be slightly more powerful. Even, it would directly hit a node of the array they arranged. Then, the array is sloshing, almost on the verge of collapse.


    And they have a sense of clarity.


    That is, as long as they dare to activate the array, and then try to compress it towards the middle, in the next second, among the next knife that Lin Tianyu wields, the array they set will collapse completely.

 Chapter 1470

    Therefore, these Huashi immortals who surrounded Lin Tianyu with array now are more oppressive than anyone else.


    As long as they get closer to the middle, the array will vibrate endlessly in Lin Tianyu''s next knife.


    As soon as we get closer, it will.


    There was no exception.


    By now, they have fully understood. That is, if they still operate the array in such a stable way, they don''t care about other things, not to mention, by drawing closer to the middle of the array, compressing Lin Tianyu''s activity space, controlling Lin Tianyu and even arresting him. Then, if they just run the array in such a stable way, they will not have any disadvantages. Otherwise, as long as they have a lot of thoughts, and if they really insist on carrying out their own way, the array they are running will be completely cut off in the next second.


    Without the support of this array, I''m afraid they will not have any good results.


    Therefore, at the thought of this situation, they did not know to whom to tell their discomforts.


    But they had to do it just in spite of their frustration and discomfort.


    Although as long as they don''t try to compress the array, it seems that Lin Tianyu''s chopping skills are all weak and weak. Every time they chop, they will always hit the node of the array. Then, the array was in turmoil. The Huashi immortals who arranged this array one by one had to urge their cultivation to strengthen the array and make the array completely stable. But in the turbulence again and again, at least, they will not face the fate that the array will be broken immediately. They can also have a sense of security under the protection of this array.


    Now, if we want them to completely break away from the protection of the array and face Lin Tianyu, none of them has the courage.


    Therefore, over time, they have also summed up a certain law.


    That is, as long as they put the array in a stable way, the closer it is to the periphery, the more complete it will be. Of course, the operation of the array must not be stopped. Although Lin Tianyu''s one knife and one knife are all chopping on the node of the array. But Lin Tianyu can also very well control the strength of the knife, in their tolerance range of these Fahrenheit immortals. It''s not going to let this array really collapse.


    Then, after a long time, these Huashi fairy finally understood.


    Although it looks like this now, it is really dangerous. It seems that if they are not careful, the array they have arranged will be destroyed by Lin Tianyu. But for such a long time, Lin Tianyu has not really broken the array they are running. Even, they can feel it. Lin Tianyu has no mind to destroy their array.


    Of course, even so, without the protection and protection of the array, they will feel particularly unsafe one by one.


    As a result, they have been working hard on the array.


    This forms a wonderful cycle on the spot.

 Chapter 1471

    "What are they doing?"


    In the place where the Huashi fairy gathered, some of the faeries complained discontentedly.


    These Huashi Xianren, who arranged the array, just landed on the ground and walked around the periphery all the time. Isn''t it clear that it''s going to be wasted with Lin Tianyu?


    It doesn''t matter if they''re running out like this.


    But the point is, if they keep on burning like this. So, Lin Tianyu is bound to have been unable to use the bottom card on his body. If Lin Tianyu has not been forced into a dead end, and has not used that card, then, they have been unable to know whether Lin Tianyu''s hand is a card. Then, they have been afraid to launch the final real attack on Lin Tianyu.


    You''ve been spending so much time. It''s clear that you have to help Lin Tianyu, and then delay the time to launch the final attack on him.


    If you don''t compress the past in the middle of the array, you will definitely be funding the enemy.


    The people of Huashi fairy gathering place are very dissatisfied with each other.


    "Why don''t they go around in the middle yet?"


    "How long do they have to spend with Lin Tianyu? Are you going to be on the ground all the time


    "If not? It''s just him. Damn it, I''ll get rid of it. This is a great credit for arresting Lin Tianyu. You bastards don''t want them. I still want them. He quickly withdrew and replaced me. "


    At this time, it was the fairy of Fahrenheit, who retorted: "I''m afraid that even if you go up, you may not be better than these guys. Maybe when you get to the scene, you will be like those guys who are encircling Lin Tianyu in the middle of the array. Instead of attacking, you will not compress into the middle of the array. Instead, you will land on the outside of the array, and you will have to fight with Lin Tianyu. "


    "Fart! I will never. As long as I go up, I will be the first one to kill Lin Tianyu. I will besiege Lin Tianyu and arrest him. What the hell, do you think that Lao Tzu is just like those idiots who are not going to rob or fight for the great credit in front of me, but just follow Lin Tianyu and walk around outside. Is it fun? "


    As soon as he said this, the other Fahrenheit immortals all nodded.


    Yeah!


    As long as we surround it, we can catch Lin Tianyu. This is the greatest credit.


    Who of them doesn''t want it.


    Who will be like those idiots again, do not act.


    But the man who opposed it laughed and said, "if you are there and do it like you said, then I will congratulate you. You are dead."


    "You''re dead. What are you talking about? If you don''t explain it clearly to me now, I will not finish with you. "


    However, he sighed and said, "this person''s brain is not enough. It''s just sad. So obvious things, unexpectedly are not visible, still here and I argue. Well, I''ll tell you this truth, so that you can learn to be a good boy. Don''t run out and kill yourself. I don''t know how to die. That would be a mistake. "

 Chapter 1472

    This person heard the objection, and the other said so clearly, as if it was clear that it was not a mess. So, instead, he pressed down his anger and asked for advice modestly.


    This humanitarian: "that also asks for advice, you this is how to say again."


    Against the humanist: "now this meeting, all of us have already known that Lin Tianyu should have a card, right?"


    The man nodded.


    Indeed, this has not been confirmed. But after a while of analysis, it can be counted as almost 80% of the matter. There should be no doubt about it.


    Against the humanitarian: "this is the wisdom of those who surrounded Lin Tianyu.


    "I think, since we can think of Lin Tianyu, we should have a card. Can''t they think of those people who surround Lin Tianyu? Since they have also thought of such a possibility. So, they won''t learn to be smart. Will they pursue good fortune and avoid evil?


    "They are still encircling and not attacking, because they are afraid.


    "Of course, they can''t be afraid of Lin Tianyu''s sword power and attack power. Because by now, everyone of us can feel it. Lin Tianyu is clearly hurt last time. It''s not good at all. The power of this Sabre can''t be exerted at all. There is no threat at all.


    "But beyond that, there is a greater threat."


    When he said this, he stopped and looked at the crowd.


    When the other people heard this, they almost understood it.


    Therefore, there is humanity: "they are afraid, Lin Tianyu''s body, that has not exposed the bottom card, is it?"


    If that''s the case, it all makes perfect sense.


    After all, all of them could clearly feel the power of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique. Even if it is cut on the body, it is also the body of the immortal people. It is estimated that even a small cut can not be left. However, they were still so timid that they did not dare to move forward. Then, there is only one possibility -


    they are afraid that Lin Tianyu''s card has not been revealed.


    Even, it is very likely that Lin Tianyu has threatened them directly by broadcasting on the spot. If he dares to approach too tight, then Lin Tianyu will directly trigger the bottom card on his body and give them a good look. If he was Lin Tianyu, he would have done so if he could not give full play to his sword skills.


    After all, regardless of whether you really have such a card.


    As long as such words come out, it can form a powerful threat. Moreover, this threat is still a direct threat to life.


    Even though he knew it, it was very likely that Lin Tianyu deliberately pretended to threaten them. In fact, there was no such card on him.


    However, how many people dare to try it easily?


    After all, this attempt, if you bet right, is OK. If once the gambling is wrong, then, this is to take his own life to fill in directly.

 Chapter 1473

    After listening to this statement, the ferocious fairy of Fahrenheit stopped talking.


    If he was really on the scene, he would have arranged the array and surrounded Lin Tianyu''s one of those Fahrenheit immortals. If he knew that Lin Tianyu had such a possibility that it would directly threaten his life, he would dare to rush up directly regardless of the threat of his life. Would he first approach the center of the array and control Lin Tianyu?


    I''m afraid that he will first think about his own life.


    All of a sudden, when he looked at that array place again, there was a feeling of shrinking in his eyes.


    At the same time, he was secretly excited. Fortunately, he was not the one who arranged the array.


    At the same time, the people protecting the Tianquan mainland in the great array also saw such a strange thing. Every time Lin Tianyu makes a knife, he is so weak. Even if he is a little stronger, he will be able to defeat Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill.


    However, this is a little strange!


    Such a weak Sabre skill, however, is able to be in the Fahrenheit immortal array. It is not trapped by the array and is not suppressed to a small corner of the array. If other people, with such weak attack power, are in such a large array, then they are bound to be oppressed by such a large array, and directly oppress to a certain part of the array, until they are completely unable to display, they are trapped there and completely controlled. Then, they have to wait for the fate of being captured alive.


    But Lin Tianyu is now -


    is it possible that the Huashi immortals who have arranged those arrays are playing with Lin Tianyu?


    "What is the reason for this? What''s the matter? The more I look, the more I feel. I can''t understand the feeling. "


    "The fairy of Fahrenheit will not really come out to play."


    "If I were a fairy of Fahrenheit, with the benefit of this array, I''m afraid that I would have compressed the person trapped in the array to a small corner and make him unable to move. Then, I will catch him. But now, how can this fairy of Fahrenheit feel, it seems to be timid, did not go to the battlefield, timid like a mouse feeling


    Immediately, someone was not happy and said, "well, what do you mean. Do you think it''s better to let the immortal people of Fahrenheit capture our leader of Lin pavilion? You just hope our forest Pavilion master will not fall, OK? Do you think of the fairy of Fahrenheit in your heart? What do you mean? Do you want to be a traitor


    Just now, feeling the man, he quickly said, "did I say that? I just feel that something is wrong. I just sigh. What''s wrong with me? I don''t want Lin Pavilion master to be good? "


    If he doesn''t make it clear.


    Now, in this protective array, there are powerful monks on Tianquan land. If he had been put on such a hat, he would have been beaten to death in the next second. And even if he was killed, it was a small matter. And his reputation, too, will be completely wiped out with this death.

 Chapter 1474

    When he explained it himself, he rushed to several monks who had good relations with him in the weekdays and quickly rescued them with his face.


    Finally, the good friend is still reliable, stood out.


    The friend said, "in fact, what he said is that there is absolutely no point in it. I don''t want the good meaning of Lin Pavilion master in it. He thinks that the battle in that array is really a little strange. In fact, all of us, as long as we look at it carefully, can fully understand the meaning of his words. That is to say, our Lin Pavilion master, every time he makes a move, he doesn''t need any force at all, but he simply swings his knife and goes out, which makes him feel as if he has been helped by God. In such a powerful array, it''s like walking in idle court. You can do whatever you want without using any force. "


    In fact, this is not a good friend to say, other people are also able to see, see clearly.


    It''s just that when the man just said that, he was too straightforward, but the meaning was too easy to cause ambiguity. He felt that he was not respectful to Lin Tianyu, as if he had some bad thoughts.


    Therefore, this is to let people wear a big hat.


    Since it is explained clearly, of course, no one will deliberately grasp this word, and just won''t let it go.


    Then, everyone looked at the strange combat situation in that array and said nothing.


    at the same time, they suck the same idea as this man. I''m afraid that if you change any powerful Huashi Xianren on the stage, the Lin Pavilion master is only afraid of


    And the more worried mind is that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is too weak.


    Although the strength of this kind of sabre skill can still keep his own for a while, it is no way for him to go on like this for a long time. Moreover, maybe, the Huashi immortal''s side also felt that it was wrong, and would arrange another Fahrenheit fairy to take over.


    "Ha ha ha ha Is that what you''re worried about? It''s really worrying enough. "


    The man who refuted just now said with a laugh.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you see something? Tell us, what''s going on here? " Someone asked quickly.


    Refute the humanity: "isn''t it simple? You didn''t even see that? "


    Eh!


    Other people, all eyes are bright. It seems that there is a play in this.


    Is it possible that Lin Tianyu has made such a weak Sabre technique with such a swing? What secret is there in it?


    Even, Lin Tianyu, that is to say, he has deliberately waved out such a weak Sabre technique.


    Then, someone asked again, "well, tell me what''s going on here? What do you see? "


    Refute the humanity: "it''s not that I see anything. But my brain is not as stupid as you are, full of paste. "


    It was obvious that he despised all of them. However, none of them was angry. Instead, they were waiting for him to talk about the following.


    After waiting for a while, the man said quietly, "I just understand one thing. Lin Pavilion Lord''s attack strength, in our entire Tianquan continent, that is clearly a flow of water. Can Lin Pavilion Lord so strong attack strength, this meeting, but can only wield to chop out so weak sword method to come out. Do you think it''s normal? "

 Chapter 1475

    "It seems that this is really abnormal!"


    Several friars from Tianquan mainland looked at each other and muttered.


    This person is to smile a way: "in fact, this can be regarded as a very normal thing again."


    The others looked at the man angrily and said, "what''s the matter with you? It''s you who said good and you said bad again. You were the one who said this was abnormal. Now, it''s you who said it was normal. Do you think all of us are too easy to fool and deliberately play with? "


    This person is very calm ground: "I say abnormal. It refers to the strength of Lin Pavilion master''s sabre. As you describe it, it seems that you can only wield and chop out such a weak Sabre technique. This is not normal.


    "As for normal? That''s why Lin Pavilion master made such a weak Sabre skill, but he was still able to be in the Fahrenheit immortal array. It''s normal.


    "Why is that normal? That''s because, even if Lin Ge Lord just wields such a weak sabre, he can also be easily used in the powerful Fahrenheit array. What does this mean?


    "this shows that the current Lin Pavilion master, in the Fahrenheit immortal array, does not even need to wield and chop at all. With the stronger Sabre technique, he can already do it and be able to do it easily in the Fahrenheit immortal array."


    When the man finished, the others were silent and thought about it carefully.


    However, it seems to have some understanding. But I still feel that I don''t quite understand it.


    It''s like a tongue twister.


    It seems that you can understand it. But again, it seems to be confusing. Then, listening again, it seems to understand.


    As for the end, it is clear or not, but it is not clear at all.


    Then, another person asked, "excuse me, what did you mean by this release just now?"


    "This is not simple. The meaning of this is that Lin Pavilion master is not only able to wield such a powerless sword technique. But in such a situation now, it only needs the master Lin to chop out such a weak Sabre technique, and it can solve the danger of trapped array. Now, you should understand.


    "That is to say, if you want to deal with the current array, you just need to chop out such a weak sword. If we use more strength, it will be a waste.


    "Even, it is very likely that the array surrounding the leader of Lin Pavilion will be destroyed directly. But now, Lin Pavilion master still wants to stay in this array, and doesn''t want to destroy this array directly. "


    Don''t want to destroy this array!


    What''s going on?


    I''m trapped in this Fahrenheit phalanx. However, the trapped man did not want to destroy the Fahrenheit phalanx.


    It doesn''t seem to make sense.


    Who would be so bored? I''m trapped in the array. Then, there is a clear opportunity to come out of the array and destroy the enemy''s array. However, they did not do so. On the contrary, they have to stay in the array that is trapped by themselves.


    Is it fun in Huashi Xianzhen?

 Chapter 1476

    In another space above the sky, the elder of the black magic tiger is constantly reciting in his mouth.


    "What''s the matter with these Fahrenheit immortals who formed the array? Didn''t they eat? No strength? Lin Tianyu is clearly no longer able to do it. He is the end of his tether. However, these Huashi immortals, who have no use at all, have no way to take him down. These guys have been acting as immortals, but they are really useless. "


    The elder said, his eyes were full of expectation.


    He was looking forward to the Fahrenheit people winning Lin Tianyu.


    At that time, he could rush down and take Lin Tianyu away. Then, with his grandfather''s death, what Lin Tianyu has no chance to have, isn''t it all his own?


    After hearing the elder''s words, he looked back at the elder''s greedy eyes. He snorted coldly, which made the elder tremble and quickly put away the greedy look on his face.


    But the ancestor is gently shaking his head, finally, did not say what.


    The elder''s heart has been completely blinded by greed. Now, even if it is to say anything, he can''t listen to it.


    Then, the ancestor looked down again, and looked at the place where they were fighting.


    At this time, it was still the same situation as before.


    Heidao Laozu kept a group of friars on the Tianquan continent who understood the half step immortal rule and those black magic tigers who understood the half step immortal rule. They surrounded more than a dozen Fahrenheit immortals and fought. This can be regarded as a strange battlefield. Although in terms of the number of monks, the number of monks in Tianquan mainland is slightly more than that of Huashi immortal. It seems that it is reasonable and reasonable for the immortal Fahrenheit to be besieged.


    However, the division of combat effectiveness can not be simply divided. Huashi immortal''s side, although the number of people is higher, it is a little less. However, they are fairies after all. The strength of the war was definitely one level higher than those monks on the Tianquan land. And the gap in the number is not enough to make up for the strength gap between the two. But this obviously should be the stronger side of the Fahrenheit immortal people, but they were besieged by the friars of Tianquan mainland, and could not get out of the predicament. How to see, how to make people feel that there is a very uncomfortable feeling.


    On the other side, there is a Fahrenheit phalanx, which is besieging Lin Tianyu.


    If the front of the war situation, give people a very uncomfortable feeling. Well, this battle, besieging Lin Tianyu''s situation, makes people feel funny.


    Because Lin Tianyu, who was trapped in the center of the array, waved his sword technique, which was obviously light and flabby, as if he had no strength at all. According to the law, such a kind of non exerting knife method is not even tickling for such a Fahrenheit immortal array. Well, under such a weak sword technique, the immortal array arranged by the immortal Fahrenheit should have oppressed the center for a long time, and then trapped Lin Tianyu in the center and captured him alive.


    But now?


    These Huashi immortals with array are playing with Lin Tianyu?

 Chapter 1477

    Then, in the public''s attention, these two situations have been entangled and entangled, and it will be a day soon.


    At this time, those who pay attention to the battle situation feel tired.


    But I really don''t know how they have been holding on for such a long time.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was still like the front, waving the black knife in his hand. Then, after the black knife landed on the ground and chopped at the nodes of the array again and again, there was always some slight vibration in the array that the Fahrenheit immortal people had worked hard to maintain. In the process of waving his knife to the nodes of the array, Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the array has finally become more and more thorough.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu even had a feeling.


    Now, such a Fahrenheit array is arranged in front of him. As long as this Fahrenheit detection immortal array has a faint loophole, it will be displayed in front of him. Then, he may follow the loophole and enter into the inner part of the array. Then, he will slash at the nodes of the array, and easily tear apart such an array with a trace of loopholes.


    Of course, if such a Fahrenheit immortal array is running perfectly, there is no loophole at all. Or even if there are loopholes. However, he didn''t get into the inner part of the immortal array. According to his understanding of the Fahrenheit immortal array, he still couldn''t break it.


    However, although it is far from the complete destruction of Huashi Xianzhen array, it is still far from complete. It''s not bad.


    When Lin Tianyu realized it, he started to chop the black knife in his hand again and hit the node of the array.


    At this time, the other spectators were drowsy, but in the gathering place of the Huashi Xianren, they were as energetic as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. They looked down at the place where they were fighting, and then they looked again at the old man Fahrenheit. The look in their eyes was full of longing. Fahrenheit has promised them. As long as Lin Tianyu uses his card, it''s the moment when these people make a move. Although now, Lin Tianyu has not used his card. However, in addition to that card, but also promised them a request.


    That is - even if Lin Tianyu doesn''t use his card, as long as it reaches a day''s time, then they will be allowed to fight to capture Lin Tianyu.


    And now, it''s time for the day that we agreed on.


    What''s more, after this day''s fighting, it seems that Lin Tianyu''s strength is weaker than before. Looking at the strength of Lin Tianyu''s knife, they all felt it clearly. Now, as long as they are given a chance to get close to Lin Tianyu, they can easily take Lin Tianyu into their hands.

 Chapter 1478

    At present, the strength of Lin Tianyu''s knife is getting weaker and weaker.


    It''s not their illusion.


    Because, up to now, Lin Tianyu has grasped the thread of Fahrenheit immortal array more and more thoroughly. When the sabre method cuts at the node of Fahrenheit immortal array, it is more and more accurate. Because it can more accurately chop the nodes of Fahrenheit immortal array, if Lin Tianyu really increases the strength of his sword technique, it is very likely that it will directly lead to the collapse of the Fahrenheit immortal array. In order to prevent the Fahrenheit immortal array from collapsing at once, there was no longer any more. He was constantly running the physical array, so that he could study and understand it thoroughly. He had to further control the strength. The sword technique, at a glance, was much weaker than before.


    At this time, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit felt the people around him and looked at him with hesitation.


    According to what you see.


    After a day of fighting, Lin Tianyu is really getting weaker and weaker. At this time, it should be the best time to capture Lin Tianyu alive and seize his chance.


    However, the ancestor of Fahrenheit always had a bad intuition.


    He has not been able to figure out exactly what this intuition is about. But in his heart, it was particularly clear.


    That is, if these Huashi immortals are arranged to go down to the fighting place and arrest Lin Tianyu, they must have caught people. Moreover, as long as they go down, Lin Tianyu will definitely return to the protective array below.


    Although according to the truth, Lin Tianyu can now wield the strength of the sword, it should be completely impossible to break the encircling array. Then, there is no possibility for him to escape and return to the protective array. However, in the heart of the ancestor, it is clear that there is such an intuition.


    There is no reason for this intuition.


    But let the ancestor clearly feel, this is true!


    Therefore, the ancestor wanted to open his mouth and stopped these Fahrenheit immortals from going on and took part in the war below.


    However, they couldn''t think of a reasonable idea to stop these fairies. After all, in order to stop them, we have already made a day''s appointment. Now, the time has come. At this time, if there is no definite and definite reason to say it, then to stop these Huashi immortals, who are eager to try and have strong fighting intention, will directly suppress the war intention of these Fahrenheit immortals at one time. I''m afraid that even if there are any more opportunities to participate in the war, there is no need to order them to fight again.


    The old ancestor in the Fahrenheit immortal people''s ardent gaze, once again to the lower fighting place, attention for a long time.


    Indeed, the power of Lin Tianyu''s knife making is extremely weak. Even, there was a feeling. It seems that the power of his knife has not reached the level of Yuanying. It can almost be regarded as the fighting power under Yuanying.


    Lin Tianyu has reached such a weak point.


    It''s no wonder these Fahrenheit immortals are eager to try one by one.


    After all, if they slow down a little bit, maybe such an opportunity to capture Lin Tianyu will be snatched away by the Huashi Xianren who are fighting.

 Chapter 1479

    After repeatedly confirming, or confirm this matter, there should be no problem.


    As a result, the ancestor suppressed the heart, that kind of bad feeling.


    Then, Lao Zu finally waved his hand and said, "act! All the Huashi immortals, all of them, go out and attack the fighting place below. Capture Lin Tianyu alive


    "Capture Lin Tianyu alive!"


    Fahrenheit people also followed a big drink.


    However, in order to achieve the effect of the surprise attack, the ancestors did not let the sound pass down to the place where they were fighting. All of them are working on the cultivation, which suppresses the sound, controls it in a certain range, and does not let it spread out. Then, these Fahrenheit immortals, who had been ordered by their ancestors, immediately fell down like a cloud toward the place where they were fighting. Even the unbridled pressure can crush a small mountain directly.


    At this time, those who are fighting below also feel the pressure from the sky in an instant.


    At the moment when he felt the pressure, the ancestor of black sword quickly sent a message to Lin Tianyu: "Tianyu, these Huashi immortals are finally going to launch a general attack on our present battlefield. How are you doing with the Fahrenheit formation? Can you have the strength to cope with the following Fahrenheit immortal array? "


    Lin Tianyu quickly replied, "master, although I haven''t thoroughly studied it yet, based on the level I have already studied, it should be no problem to deal with the next war. At the same time, master, you quickly withdraw to the protective array below. I''ll leave the rest of the war to me. "


    Without any hesitation, the ancestor of black knife hastened to say: "Tianyu, there are four Huashi immortal arrays. Can you handle it all? "


    Heidao Laozu knows that this is a very critical moment. Any hesitation may bring irreparable loss to the monks on the Tianquan land. Therefore, in this transmission, there is no muddle in the transmission, and the question is direct and clear.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, go back to the protective array below. I can handle all this


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s affirmative reply, the ancestor of Heidao no longer hesitated. Immediately, they sent a message to all the friars in Tianquan land who were fighting. They immediately and immediately returned to the protective array below.


    After hearing such a clear instruction, the friars of Tianquan land did not hesitate at all, and they immediately rushed to the protective array below.


    At this time point, those fahrenhei immortals who had been pressed and beaten by Heidao Laozu all of a sudden burst out and fought back against them. However, at this time, the ancestors of Heidao turned around and left, and they didn''t give them the chance to fight again.


    These people, who have been suppressed and beaten, are completely angry.


    It was a good fight just now. But now, when they''re going to work hard and take revenge, you''re going to withdraw.

 Chapter 1480

    Want to go!


    It''s not that easy!


    As a result, these fahrenhei immortals, who had been suppressed and beaten just now, pursued and killed all of them as soon as they were ready to flee back to the protective array. And when they are ready to pursue, of course, they can''t keep the perfect and complete arrangement of Fahrenheit immortal array. Even if they still follow the layout of Fahrenheit immortal array, and then launch a pursuit, but in this fast pursuit, the array is naturally more and more loopholes.


    However, in the heart of the Fahrenheit people at the moment, this is nothing to do with it.


    Because they have fully understood the strength of Heidao Laozu and others.


    In addition to the black sword ancestor, a single Fahrenheit immortal may be in danger when facing a battle. The rest of the monks, no matter who they were, any one of them alone, could handle it. Therefore, during this pursuit, there were five Huashi immortals, which was just the layout of Huashi immortal array, and pursued the ancestor of Heidao. The rest of the Fahrenheit immortals are those who pursue the other friars in Tianquan land.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the sight of these pursuing Fahrenheit immortals.


    Then, there was a black sword shining. The black sword light first went to the five Huashi immortals who had arranged the array shape. Almost in the blink of an eye, the five Fahrenheit immortals, who had kept the array shape, were already in the blink of the black sabre. All of them fell down. Moreover, the five immortals of Fahrenheit were all killed by the black knife light, which directly broke their spirits. And until this time, those fahrenhei immortals who started to pursue the ancestors of black Dao could see clearly the figure surrounded by the light of black sword.


    That''s Lin Tianyu!


    Lin Xianyu is not trapped in the building all the time?


    His strength, which is also clearly affected by the last loss of serious impact, can no longer play a normal. The sabre skill of waving and chopping is obviously weak. Is that power, even almost all under the cultivation of Yuanying?


    But now, why did he suddenly come out of the Fahrenheit immortal array, and then suddenly appeared here, impeding them to pursue Heidao Laozu and others. Then, he made such a terrible sword.


    Even, the sword technique that he just waved and chopped is clear. It seems that it is much more powerful than the last time he waved it to deal with the Fahrenheit immortal array, or even two Huashi immortal arrays.


    What''s going on?


    Is it still because of the serious loss of the last time that Lin Tianyu has not recovered completely?


    Asshole!


    How can suddenly, this is originally by them completely not optimistic about, even, has been when the bag of things Lin Tianyu, suddenly become so powerful. Even, it''s a group that killed them directly.


    No matter what you think.


    The remaining living Huashi immortal people have no other thoughts. They try to find a way to arrange the Fahrenheit immortal array first. Maybe they can have a little chance in the hands of such a powerful Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1481

    Therefore, the living Huashi Xianren all stopped and began to arrange the array quickly.


    However, Lin Tianyu had already calculated all this before he started. Where else can give them a chance to rearrange the array again.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu killed the five Huashi immortals who chased Heidao''s ancestor was that they kept the formation of the formation and were pursuing. Therefore, these five people are also the most easy to rearrange the array, and to arrange a complete array of five people. So, first kill these five people, that is to prevent the immortal Fahrenheit from rearranging the perfect Fahrenheit immortal array.


    As for the rest of these people, they pursued one by one in a disorderly way, and even the formation of the formation was not even there.


    It''s impossible for them to set up a short time like this.


    And Lin Tianyu couldn''t give them any longer opportunities.


    Just after killing the five men who kept the array shape, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed and ran after these Huashi immortals. Then the black knife light came on again. The black light flashed and then flashed again. After the black light of the knife flashed about ten times, all the Huashi immortals in the back had fallen to the ground, and their spirits were shattered and could not die any more.


    Whew!


    A breath of air was heard.


    At this time, those who were originally from the upper Fahrenheit fairy gathering place, ready to rush to the lower part of the Fahrenheit fairy people all stopped and looked at the changes below in horror. Just now, a second ago, at the bottom of this place, they were still immortal Fahrenheit. They suddenly got the upper hand and wanted to catch the black sword ancestor and others. And Lin Tianyu was trapped in a Fahrenheit immortal array and couldn''t get out at all.


    But in the next second, it was found that this earth shaking change.


    Heidao Laozu and others have already returned to the protective array below, so it''s needless to say.


    But the key is that Lin Tianyu. When they rushed down, they also saw that Lin Tianyu was trapped in the Fahrenheit immortal array and could not get out at all. But who would have thought that when they saw it again, Lin Tianyu was not only out of the Fahrenheit immortal array. Even in the blink of an eye, they killed more than a dozen of them.


    This -


    who will explain it to them.


    Now that Lin Tianyu is so fierce. Just now, why have you been trapped in that Fahrenheit immortal array for almost a day? What''s more, the strength of the knife was so weak that it seemed that I didn''t have enough to eat. What is all this for? Is it just to cheat them and tease them. Since Lin Tianyu is so fierce. Well, if he wanted to get out of the Fahrenheit immortal array, he would have been out. Even, it is a very simple thing to kill all the Huashi people who are fighting below.


    After all, we can all see the fighting power of Lin Tianyu.


    But since he has such fighting power, his performance in Fahrenheit immortal array just now is really unreasonable.

 Chapter 1482

    But this is not reasonable, but just from the gathering place of Fahrenheit Xianzhen formation, to these immortals who rush down here.


    But now, they are all completely stopped, no one dare to rush down so rashly. Because of Lin Tianyu''s fighting power and his unpredictable body and footwork, they rushed down in such a scattered way. How many people would be buried in Lin Tianyu''s hands. So, they all stopped and quickly began to rearrange the Fahrenheit Xianzhen. With the detection and protection of this immortal array, they can also have a faint sense of security.


    Of course, this is not reasonable, which is what they are prepared to rush down the Fahrenheit people think.


    And those Huashi people who have been surrounding Lin Tianyu with the Fahrenheit immortal array just now think that this matter is really too reasonable.


    Because just now, outsiders looked at it as if they were the Huashi immortals who surrounded Lin Tianyu, making it impossible for him to get out of trouble. However, only a few of these really involved in the Fahrenheit people is really the most clear.


    Just now, they trapped Lin Tianyu there.


    He has been sharpening the law with Lin Tianyu.


    In the situation just now, they have to be careful and carefully run the array to accompany Lin Tianyu. In that case, it is estimated that as long as Lin Tianyu is a little careless, he will crush the array they arranged into pieces. Even later, they could feel that Lin Tianyu did not rush to show a little bit more power of sabre technique.


    Good!


    The Huashi immortals who have maintained the array just now feel totally different from others in the sense of the power of Lin Tianyu''s sword technique.


    In their feelings, it was not that Lin Tianyu could no longer use his more powerful Sabre technique. But Lin Tianyu did not dare to use more powerful moves. Because, as long as he uses the power of the sword technique a little bit more, the array they maintain will collapse immediately. Then, these Huashi immortals, who had been working hard to keep the array running, could be crushed into pieces by Lin Tianyu in the next second.


    Of course, only those who have been maintaining the immortal array against Lin Tianyu just now are the terror of Lin Tianyu''s strength, and how impressed they are.


    That kind of terror, let them feel, even if their several Fahrenheit immortals in the maintenance of the array, are clearly like facing the Dragon mole ants general. As long as the dragon is a little dissatisfied, it will tear them to pieces. Now, Lin Tianyu has killed more than a dozen faeries in a flash. That''s too normal.


    And then, when they saw Lin Tianyu''s eyes looking at them, they all accepted their fate.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength wants to kill them. Indeed, it is as simple as crushing a mole ant. Moreover, with Lin Tianyu''s outstanding footwork, as long as they are targeted, none of them can escape.

 Chapter 1483

    At this time, when they had already accepted their fate and Lin Tianyu had looked at them, the atmosphere of the scene became particularly dull and strange.


    The Huashi immortals, even under the gaze of Lin Tianyu, dodged for a while, and even did not dare to look at Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "you can go."


    They can go?


    Several Huashi immortals were stunned. They all think they heard it wrong.


    Now, the immortal Fahrenheit and the friars on this day''s right continent are totally incompatible. In such a situation, as long as there is an opportunity, they will try their best to kill the other party''s people. But now, Lin Tianyu is willing to let them go.


    It''s unreasonable.


    Because now, if Lin Tianyu really wants to kill them, they have no other way but to die.


    Although, just above their heads, there are still plenty of Fahrenheit fairies. If they really have the blood and dare to rush down and rescue them immediately, it is possible that these Huashi immortals can survive. However, it was obvious that all of them were frightened by the killing of Lin Tianyu just now. They were almost scared out of their wits, and they rushed down to rescue them. Now they seem to be ready to arrange the array, work out the plan, and have a perfect plan. Then, they rush down again and capture Lin Tianyu alive.


    But in fact, they were frightened by the killing of Lin Tianyu.


    They didn''t dare to rush down like this.


    Then, now, they just rushed down. They were in such a hurry that the formation was a little scattered. So, just deliberately borrowed such a reason, first to complete the whole array again. In this way, it is also able to give them a fair and aboveboard reason to cover up the panic in their hearts.


    Therefore, it is impossible to wait until the above Fahrenheit fairies come to rescue them and let them live.


    They are all ready to accept the fate.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was willing to give them a free hand. Let them go.


    It''s amazing!


    As a result, these several Fahrenheit fairies were totally out of the question. One of the bolder fairies asked, "do you really decide to let us go?"


    However, Lin Tianyu said naturally: "I said I would let you go, so naturally I would let you go. Why, don''t you want to go


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, they finally know that Lin Tianyu is telling the truth.


    Is to let them go.


    Therefore, these Huashi immortal, this is to put down the heart.


    Still, is that a little strange?


    If they really had the upper hand, then they would not have let go of each other so easily. But now Lin Tianyu is just doing it.


    This made them wonder why Lin Tianyu let them go.

 Chapter 1484

    But no matter how, can save a life, or let these a few Fahrenheit fairy heart inside a burst of excitement.


    As a result, these Huashi Xianren were rushing to leave first.


    In case for a while, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that something was wrong. He had to repent. It would be bad.


    When they turned around and left, they were still worried. Worried about Lin Tianyu, although he said he wanted to let them go. However, in their hearts really raised such a hope, to really prepare to be able to live, ready to escape back, and then sneak attack them in the back, can be sad.


    But they know that there are some people who have such a abnormal psychology.


    In the absolute advantage, to be able to kill the other party, he is just in the mouth, said is to let the other party go. Then, it gives the other party hope. However, when the other party is really full of hope and wants to leave, he will suddenly hand and kill the other party.


    Then, this kind of person, they just like to appreciate the opponent in the mood of ups and downs, hope and disappointment between the conversion, that kind of human helplessness.


    This makes them have a kind of abnormal satisfaction.


    Although intuitive inside, Lin Tianyu should not be such a kind of person.


    But inside, Lin Tianyu is a kind of person, they are absolutely impossible to understand.


    As a result, although several people are running away, it is reasonable to say that they should leave here as soon as possible and hurry to run as far as possible. However, when they fled here, they not only did not directly run away as usual, but slowly retreated. When they stepped back, the five of them even kept the arrangement of Fahrenheit Xianzhen. Although they are completely clear. Their Fahrenheit immortal array, I''m afraid that even if it''s arranged perfectly, it''s impossible to resist Lin Tianyu''s attack.


    After all, just now, Lin Tianyu was in their array, though he was able to dance the sabre technique without any force for the whole day.


    However, every knife that didn''t exert any effort, it would give them the array that they tried their best to maintain, and they could not help shaking. Then, in that shock, almost all of their energy has been completely exhausted. Now, in such a state of mind, even if it is arranged, the array they think is perfect has come out. In this state of mind, it is bound to be full of loopholes. As long as Lin Tianyu makes a move, he can easily break such a perfect array that they have arranged.


    However, they still maintain such a one, which is useless for Lin Tianyu.


    This is just like just now, although they have already known that the array, which is true, can not be really maintained. But they still have to maintain the same array.


    If they don''t have a sense of security any more, they won''t be protected.

 Chapter 1485

    Then, when they walked forward with such vigilance, they found that Lin Tianyu had no intention of attacking them.


    It''s true. They''re going to leave!


    At this time, there was still a man who did not quite understand Huashi Xianren: "master Lin, why did you let us go?"


    This sentence is not only a question that people don''t understand. The other a few Fahrenheit immortals, the heart is also the same puzzled. Even, not to mention a few of their fairies on the scene. Even if it is in the distance, watching here Fahrenheit immortals, monks in Tianquan continent, and two in another space, it is a little confused.


    Lin Tianyu, however, laughed and said, "because just now, you have maintained the array well. You have been practicing to crack the array with me. After a whole day, my understanding of the array arranged by the immortal Fahrenheit has increased by several percent. Thank you for all this? Just now, I have been cooperating with me to study the array. So, in return, I decided to let you go this time. But if there''s another one, it''s not sure. So, although it is a free horse, you''d better treasure yourself. However, if I were you, maybe I would choose to fly directly from this moment into the fairyland and return to the Fahrenheit family. No more nodding.


    "Of course, the choice is up to you.


    "That''s what I said."


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, the five fairies looked at each other.


    They have really thought about it.


    Even when Lin Tianyu is "trapped" in the array, there will be a next moment at any time. Under Lin Tianyu''s knife, the array they set up may collapse, and they will die. They especially hope that they can fly directly to the fairyland and return to the Fahrenheit family.


    But now, when Lin Tianyu really let them go, their first thought was to go back to the gathering place of Fahrenheit fairy. And forget to trap Lin Tianyu at that time, that kind of despair has mood.


    But as soon as Lin Tianyu reminded them, their desire to escape to the fairyland, which had been extinguished, rose again.


    Yeah.


    In this way, what are they doing in the mainland?


    Just now, they were faced with the life and death line. Did one of the immortal people of Fahrenheit stand up to rescue them?


    No.


    But now, through Lin Tianyu''s generosity, they are spared their lives. But they ran back, to those who did not see their lives in the eyes of Fahrenheit to work? What''s more, even if it''s hard work? Finally, if you can really win the treasure from Lin Tianyu, isn''t it the same treasure that the ancestors of Fahrenheit got?


    For those who have been hiding in the rear of Fahrenheit ancestors, can win such a chance. Then, they put their lives and others into it. Is it worth it?

 Chapter 1486

    Such thoughts gradually came out of my mind, and it was totally out of control.


    Yeah!


    The life of their ancestors is life.


    And the life of Huashi immortal people is not life?


    In the end, for the greed of the ancestors of Fahrenheit and their desire for an opportunity. Then, I filled in the lives of these Huashi people.


    How can they be reconciled to this?


    When thinking about this, these Huashi Xianren originally went to the gathering place of Fahrenheit fairy, preparing to gather with other Fahrenheit immortals. But in this meeting, their steps stopped involuntarily. Instead of going to the gathering places of those Fahrenheit immortals, they began to think about it in situ.


    The other Fahrenheit people saw them like this, they were all in a hurry.


    What''s wrong with them?


    Finally, he escaped from Lin Tianyu''s clutches. Now, however, they rushed to escape and fled to the gathering place of these people. When they gathered with all of them, what happened? At this time, they stopped and stood in the same place and thought about it? There''s nothing to think about. Even if it is to think, it is to return to the gathering place of oneself and others, and then think about it well? Don''t you know that the place where you are now is still a very dangerous place? If you are in that place now. So, once Lin Tianyu repents and wants to kill you again, it will be easy.


    Come on!


    Come back!


    You''re a bunch of idiots, idiots!


    However, what happened to a group of Fahrenheit immortals in the sky, but these five Fahrenheit immortals just stood in the same place quietly, thinking like this, without the slightest thought of rushing back to gather with other Fahrenheit immortals.


    It seems that they have a very important problem. Now, in such a dangerous place, after thinking clearly, they will think about going back and gathering with other Fahrenheit people. Even, there is a possibility, after they really think about it, there is a possibility that they will not go back and gather with other Fahrenheit people.


    Otherwise, the most important thing they should do now is to hurry back and get together with those Fahrenheit immortals.


    Finally, the sky, there are Fahrenheit immortals, people saw them so dallying appearance, have some can not help but.


    Then, he called to this side: "Hello! You five, come back quickly, come back and gather with us. And then, when you''re with us, the rest of us get together and you''ll be protected. Come back


    The Huashi immortal obviously thought that they had been frightened by Lin Tianyu''s power just now, but they haven''t recovered.


    Therefore, when shouting, it was specially emphasized.


    Just go back now and get together with all their Fahrenheit people. At that time, with so many Fahrenheit fairy people together, that is to be able to form a kind of protection naturally.

 Chapter 1487

    But the fairy of Fahrenheit had said so clearly.


    These five Fahrenheit immortals, still just standing in situ thinking. It seems that they are thinking about a very important issue in their life. Then, it seemed as if I didn''t hear the call of the Huashi fairy.


    What''s going on here?


    Are these five people going to play with their own lives?


    Stay away from the murderer, Lin Tianyu so close to the place, so thinking. How dare I have to be. This is really a very dangerous thing. If one is not good, it is really possible that he will be killed directly. They are not afraid to die. This is to think about what life''s big problem, is even life and death are indifferent?


    As a result, he just called out the Huashi fairy, which would be very urgent and angry: "I said, hurry up! Come back quickly. You''re just standing there. Are you going to die? Hurry up, all hurry to come back to me. Otherwise, I''ll lose my life later. "


    When the immortal Fahrenheit yelled again, some of the five people who were thinking about it finally came to their senses. Then, they looked at such an immortal Fahrenheit.


    The famous immortal Fahrenheit shook his head gently and said, "no, I have already figured it out. I''m not going back to you. "


    The Huashi fairy, who was shouting, was obviously stunned for a moment, and said, "are you not coming back? What do you mean? Are you going to wait there? Do you know what a dangerous place you are standing there? Come back and stop standing there. Otherwise, be careful... "


    But the Huashi immortal, who was standing in the same place, obviously shook his head and said, "No. We will never come back to you and fight with you. "


    "I don''t want to come back. So, what do you mean? If you don''t come back to us, where are you going again? "


    "We''re going to really go back," Fahrenheit said


    "Really back." The Huashi fairy was obviously stunned for a moment and didn''t understand what it meant. Really going back. Go back to the place where they gather now, isn''t it true?


    Then, the Huashi fairy, who was shouting, thought about it again. Finally, it seemed that he wanted to understand the meaning of the other party''s words.


    Then, the shouting fairy of Fahrenheit said again, "you mean, you''re going back up there?"


    Said the Fahrenheit fairy, pointing to the sky.


    Around the other Fahrenheit people saw his action, they all looked at the five Fahrenheit immortals who were still standing below.


    Because, this time, the meaning is too obvious.


    The fairy of Fahrenheit nodded and said, "good. I''m really going back. We''re going back to the Fahrenheit family. Then, we will not participate in this war which is almost meaningless. Then, if you continue to participate in this war, it is your business. In any case, we will not participate in this war again. "

 Chapter 1488

    To really return to the fairyland!


    Back to the Fahrenheit family!


    Those who heard this were obviously stunned.


    Can you really go back?


    In fact, up to now, they are almost not getting any cheap. Even, because of the total fear of death of the ancestors of Fahrenheit, all of them were completely angry. Therefore, after hearing the words of going back to the Fahrenheit family, all the people were silent.


    Now, which one of them didn''t want to go back to the fairyland and return to the Fahrenheit family?


    If they had known that such a battle with Tianquan, the lower continent, would have become such a situation in the end, then they could not have thought of coming to Tianquan and fighting such an inexplicable battle.


    When they went from the fairyland to the Tianquan land of the lower world, when they fought such a war, Laozu Fahrenheit had already bragged about it one by one. How simple it was. Even, as long as they can really get rid of those guys in the blood evil sect, then, think about killing those target characters in Tianquan land, that is, a thing that can be captured. It''s just like a relaxing trip to the mainland. Therefore, they were still in the fairyland when they did not come down, but they were already boasted by those ancestors of Fahrenheit, and their brains were filled with indoctrination.


    How excited they are when they come to the mainland to seize the power of fairyland.


    At the beginning of their coming down, they had already imagined that after such a trip to the mainland of Tianquan, each of them would be able to gather together and return with full military achievements.


    When they returned to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family again, their full fighting achievements were able to gain a great reputation in the Fahrenheit family for their own sake. Even, it can be in the Fahrenheit family, in exchange for how many training resources ah.


    Then, with these cultivation resources, they are able to practice all the way to a higher level.


    But who thought, this fantasy is beautiful, the reality is bone feeling.


    When they first arrived at the Tianquan continent, they fought with the blood evil gate, but they suffered a great loss. Although they first sneak attack, and then, with the absolute advantage of manpower, to fight with the bloody evil gate. However, in the final fight, with their great advantage, it is reasonable to say that there is no doubt at all. They should not even have any casualties, so they can win such a war.


    But in the end?


    Although they did win such a war.


    But is that still a win? They have such a big strength advantage. Then, or in the other side completely did not expect the case, suddenly launched a sneak attack on the partner.


    In the end, when they won, even the immortal side of Fahrenheit was much bigger than the death and injury of the blood evil gate.

 Chapter 1489

    Of course, although the big battle at that time was not ideal.


    However, the Huaxian people who survived are actually very happy in their hearts.


    After all, after the hard battle with xuesha gate, only the "weak chickens" on Tianquan land were left. Then, after clearing up the "weak chickens" on the Tianquan continent, it is to return to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family with boundless scenery.


    And in the most difficult war with the blood evil gate, they survived.


    The honor behind this will belong to them.


    How can they be unhappy?


    But who thought, in their joy, has not really completely come up, the reality once again ruthlessly knocked them down.


    Just when they were happy and proud, the murderer Lin Tianyu suddenly sneaked into their team, and suddenly launched a merciless killing. Then, the ancestor of the black sword brought a group of friars on the Tianquan continent, and they even went to the front of their Huashi immortal team and killed them. Moreover, with such a killing, it directly killed dozens of them at once. Even when Lin Tianyu was in the ranks of the Huashi immortals and mercilessly assassinated them, all of them were doubted. There were more than ten killers who were extremely skillful and powerful, and sneaked into their ranks and killed them.


    In the end, however, they all found out that Lin Tianyu was the only one to assassinate the opponents in the Huashi immortal team.


    And then, because of such a person, they were killed in their Huashi immortal team.


    Then, they completely messed up the whole Fahrenheit immortal team.


    And then, because of the chaos, it was even the ancestor of black Dao who led such a group of friars on the Tianquan continent to give them a penetrating insight into the Huashi immortal people.


    What a shame!


    Even, their later war, compared with the war with the blood evil gate, made them feel more oppressed and unyielding.


    The battle with the blood evil gate, at least, it is still the immortal of fairyland. Moreover, the immortals of xuesha gate are always famous for being good at fighting. Therefore, it can be said that they suffered a great loss in the hands of the immortals of the blood evil sect. And, in the end, it was the Faerie side that won. Although that victory, how to look up, is to let people feel how, with a sad feeling. But, after all, it won.


    However, what about fighting with the monks in Tianquan?


    They are from the moment when Lin Tianyu begins to attack, and that is totally in the downwind.


    Even, from fighting with the friars on the Tianquan land, to now, there is still a monk on the Tianquan land, and they have not been killed. Such a kind of achievement really makes them all have some shame to speak out.


    It is precisely because of such a miserable and incomparable war situation that all of their Fahrenheit immortals have a strong yearning for the future from their hearts.

 Chapter 1490

    And such a strong mind, if there is no one to tease, then, it is also very likely to be forced in the heart, it is impossible to easily come out.


    After all, behind all the Fahrenheit immortals, there are still ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    Even if it comes out occasionally.


    But with a burst of pressure and cajoling from the ancestors of Fahrenheit, it is easy to completely suppress such a mind.


    Then, although they were extremely reluctant. However, they still had to follow the wishes of the ancestors of Fahrenheit to fight on this Tianquan continent. For the chance that the ancestors of Fahrenheit had surpassed the level of immortals, they were always ready to fall on the lower boundary of Tianquan continent. Then, even when they fell, they still had a kind of illusion. If they could not fall, they would return to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family. With the great contributions they had accumulated on the powerful continent of that day, the resources they could exchange from their families would definitely be enough for their future cultivation and a smooth road.


    But now?


    These five fairies are going back to the fairyland and the Huashi family.


    This makes them have an idea that has been suppressed in their heart, which is also instantly and completely out of control.


    They also want to go back to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family.


    They were silent and envious to see the five immortals standing in the same place.


    At this time, I saw the fairy of Fahrenheit who had just answered and looked at the other four Huashi people. At this time, the remaining four Fahrenheit fairies, obviously, had already fully understood. Inside their eyes, there is a kind of bland, casual light. Because, the decision is already made, so, when they look up in the eyes of outsiders, they just want to be relaxed and happy and calm.


    When the fairy Fahrenheit who answered looked over, the other four Huaxian people also looked at him and nodded gently.


    Then, the five of them did not say a word more, they all laughed softly.


    After all, this is the time.


    Even if they don''t have to say a word more, they can fully understand each other''s feelings.


    They have decided to return to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family.


    So, the five immortals of Fahrenheit were in the eyes of everyone. Then, they completely let go of their own cultivation. At this time, the Tianquan land was a strong force of exclusion, and directly pushed the five of them to the outside of the land of Lin Tianyu. Then, they have been crowding out, flying to the fairyland.


    They are in this kind of soaring moment, the smile on the face is particularly calm and joyful.


    The other Fahrenheit immortal people saw the five Fahrenheit immortals flying up, they were all human faces, straight to the heart. So that every one of them was still standing on the ground of this day''s power continent. All these Fahrenheit immortals were deeply watching the five Fahrenheit immortals soaring and envious.

 Chapter 1491

    But at this time, those Fahrenheit ancestors who were still standing in the sky were all angry.


    "Asshole! Damn it


    They looked at the five rising Fahrenheit people, and then, in their mouths, they scolded. At this time, I don''t know whether their hearts are cursing the five immortals or cursing Lin Tianyu.


    In any case, after such a deal, their side, these Fahrenheit immortals who still stay on the Tianquan continent, their enthusiasm, will be a severe challenge. Their yearning psychology, especially in such a bad situation, will be magnified to the greatest extent with the five Fahrenheit immortals, and rooted in each and every one of them.


    Even, they, the Fahrenheit immortals, if they were now, suddenly made a scene.


    Then, if they all want to return to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family collectively, they may not be able to control this situation.


    At this time, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit went to the one in front who had been holding Zhizhu and had a good analysis. He said that Lin Tianyu was no longer able to break through, even the weakest Huashi Xianzhen array could not break through. So Huashi Laozu looked forward to the past.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit said, "tell me what happened to Lin Tianyu? In front of you, didn''t you calculate everything well? Why now, suddenly there is such a change. What''s more, Lin Tianyu killed more than ten of our faeries as soon as he made a move?


    "This is the Lin Tianyu you mentioned. Has he been seriously injured?


    "From my point of view, Lin Tianyu is not only unhurt. What''s more, the combat power that he showed just now is much more powerful than the one he used to display before. On the contrary, he has made a big step forward in terms of strength.


    "Well, now you can analyze it and see what''s going on?


    "Don''t you know how to analyze?"


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who had just made a thorough analysis, was deeply embarrassed when he heard these dilemmas.


    And then he was angry.


    "Can you blame me?" the analytical old Fahrenheit said angrily? Since it is to blame me, then, why just now, when I analyzed, why didn''t you say more. At that time, if you had different opinions, you should have raised them earlier. Then, it is not to get such a look now, so that all of us, that is unprepared ah.


    "Just now, none of you objected. That doesn''t exactly mean that. As a matter of fact, all of you are clearly right. All of you fully agree with my proposal. isn''t it?


    "Since you have just accepted my statement, you are all thinking about it. So, how can you blame me for the accident? Does that make sense? So don''t you all share the same responsibility? "


    When they said this, it was all at once so that other ancestors of Fahrenheit were speechless and speechless.

 Chapter 1492

    Indeed, just now, with so many of them, no one was against his analysis.


    Now, what qualifications do they have to say more about it?


    But their hearts are extremely unhappy.


    What''s more, what they can''t see through is how long Lin Tianyu is. Actually, the strength has been greatly improved. This is even more difficult for them.


    On their side, more than a dozen Huashi immortals have fallen, which makes them heartache. But now, Lin Tianyu''s strength is further improved, but it makes them all clearly panic in their hearts. Only in such a short time, we can enhance so much strength. This is clearly the kind of legendary, strength in the fight, can be naturally upgraded. Just give them enough fight times. Then, the space for their strength improvement will surely be able to reach a very terrible degree. This kind of genius, all the families and forces have always believed in only one principle -


    that is, without the backing of strong enough strength, we should never provoke such a kind of abnormal genius. Because the more you provoke him, the faster his strength will grow. The more you provoke him, the more his strength will increase. In this way, when you provoke him long enough, you will find that his strength has been unconsciously increased to a level of terror that you simply can''t afford. When it comes to such a time, when you find that his strength is enough to threaten you, you want to resolve the past resentment with him, but it is found that you provoked people too hard, it is impossible to resolve.


    Then, in such a case, it is only for his merciless revenge.


    And such a pervert, that must not be provoked?


    In fact, it is not.


    If you really want to provoke such a kind of abnormal, then there is only one possibility -


    that is, as long as such a kind of abnormal is provoked. We must completely solve him before he really grows up. Then, there is no room for him to develop. Then, in this way, we can also say that all threats are eliminated in the bud. And the geniuses and demons that have been completely solved and fallen, that is to say, they can no longer be called geniuses and demons.


    The essence of this principle is to sum up in one sentence -


    that is, if you find that you are provoking such a kind of abnormal genius, then you must try every means to kill him completely in the shortest time, in the time when he has not grown up. Otherwise, even if you have a strong strength and a strong foundation, you will not have the capital to provoke such talents and demons.


    And now Lin Tianyu is in the fairyland, such a legendary monster and genius.


    If a person like him is provoked, he can not be killed in the first time.


    Then, the wisest way is to quickly bow to the other party to admit his mistake, and ask for the other party''s forgiveness.

 Chapter 1493

    Do you have to bow to Lin Tianyu to admit his mistake?


    Then, they are about to give up the chance to surpass the immortal level on the celestial right continent of the lower boundary.


    Then they''re going to give up all their faces as fairies. To such a lower bound of heaven on the land of the friars to bow their heads and admit that they are wrong. So, where are they going for the sake of the face of the Fahrenheit family immortals above the fairyland?


    On the one hand, it''s a great chance, and on the other hand, it''s also face saving.


    Let them the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family go to Lin Tianyu to admit his mistake, which is really impossible.


    But such evil geniuses, once they grow up, the terror after that is not what they can imagine.


    What to do?


    Several ancestors secretly thought about it and looked at each other.


    An old ancestor said, "I think we should give him this monk. I think it''s good to make a mistake."


    At the beginning of this old ancestor, someone told me about it.


    "Indeed, if we take the initiative to admit our mistakes now, there will be room for moderation. Didn''t you see that? Just now, the five immortals of Fahrenheit had honed their knife skills and got familiar with Fahrenheit array because they were in the array arranged. He didn''t argue with the five fairies any more and let them go. In fact, in that case, the five immortals of Fahrenheit were totally passively involved. It was completely under the command of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, so he had to do it. Therefore, relatively speaking, they can also be regarded as without any credit. But Lin Tianyu still let them go. What does that mean?


    "This shows that Lin Tianyu is not such a small-minded person. As long as you can make sense to him, he is still a very open-minded person.


    "What''s more, the most important thing is that we, the immortal Fahrenheit, have come to the Tianquan land of the lower world, although we have a bad purpose. In order to capture him alive, Lin Tianyu forced to ask about his chance. But we haven''t really done it. No unforgivable sin has been committed on this day''s sovereign land. Therefore, he must have accepted Lin Tianyu''s disposition to do so. "


    Another ancestor immediately echoed the voice and said, "yes, I think we should admit our mistake and really understand the gratitude and resentment. After all, with the strength of Lin Tianyu, especially his terrible body and footwork, it is impossible to catch him. Moreover, on this day, on the mainland, there is still a terrible legendary figure. And because we are worried about such a character, it is impossible for us to really let go of our hands and feet, and really make something on this land of heavenly power. In this way, it is impossible for us to capture Lin Tianyu, nor can we destroy it so as to attract Lin Tianyu to fight with us. Therefore, it is really meaningless to drag on like this. As a genie like him, it''s better not to offend death if he can. Otherwise, in the future, when he flies to the fairyland and grows up again, he will become a nightmare for the whole Fahrenheit family. "

 Chapter 1494

    These several old ancestors of Fahrenheit stood up when they were in the same breath.


    "In fact, the strength of Lin Tianyu has not increased as much as you have seen and thought. It''s true that Lin Tianyu''s strength has increased a little compared with before, but it''s not as strong as you think. "


    There was an old ancestor of Fahrenheit who objected: "did you say that the growth was not so great? Can''t you see your eyes just now? Can''t you feel the horror of killing the immortal Fahrenheit


    Another old ancestor of Fahrenheit said in support: "yes. This is so obvious. This growth in strength. Although in the front of us, the grand exhibition of power, directly broke into the most concentrated place of our Fahrenheit immortals and carried out a wave of killing. But at that time, his greatest dependence should be his wonderful footwork. That kind of like the shadow general feeling, let us Fahrenheit immortal people, simply can''t know where he is in the end. Then, this is to the Fahrenheit people''s kind of not very good psychological quality caused a serious impact, may have the results of that beginning.


    "Although at that time, his Sabre technique was excellent. However, to have such a great achievement, it mainly depends on the power of his footwork and the deterrent effect formed.


    "As for the later two immortal formations which broke through our Fahrenheit immortal array. Although we have the strength and opportunity to grasp. But that time, after breaking our two Fahrenheit immortal arrays, although he also suffered a lot of losses. Even after breaking through our two Fahrenheit immortal formations, Lin Tianyu had to hurry back to the protective array below. Then, we must seize the time to heal, and then we will fight again. It shows that he did his best at that time. Even, he should have paid a relatively high price that we don''t know. It is possible to achieve such an amazing effect.


    "Therefore, the first two kinds of amazement, in fact, are our Fahrenheit immortal people, do not know him, gave him the opportunity to sneak attack and exploit the space. It is possible to have such an effect.


    "But this time?


    "That''s totally different from the previous two.


    "Because this time, when he broke the Huashi immortal array which had some confusion, although he had not broken the two Fahrenheit immortal arrays in front of him, he felt so amazing above. However, it is a sense of being comfortable, calm and in control. That is clearly a feeling that the strength is much stronger than before. Because in front of him, when he broke the array, it seemed amazing, but actually it was hard to hide his own panic. But now, as long as our Fahrenheit immortal array has a little more loopholes. Then, when he broke up again, there must be no trace of panic. It is easy to break the Fahrenheit immortal array with loopholes. This is what he clearly gave me when he broke our Fahrenheit immortal array just now.


    "Isn''t this evidence that strength has been greatly improved compared with before?"

 Chapter 1495

    Several old Huashi ancestors who heard this saying all nodded with him.


    That''s right!


    That''s the truth.


    This is a very reasonable statement.


    Because they could not see the situation of the war just now. When Lin Tianyu killed more than ten Huashi immortals with a knife, he was so comfortable, calm and relaxed. It was just as casual and simple as eating and drinking water and walking and chatting. It seems that killing those ten Huashi immortals is just a matter of waving your hand. For Lin Tianyu now, there is no difficulty at all.


    It was Lin Tianyu''s relaxed and comfortable manner that made them afraid and filled their hearts involuntarily.


    It seems that just now, Lin Tianyu did his best to kill more than a dozen Huashi immortals and to break the apparently scattered Hua''s immortal array. Even, he didn''t make any great efforts at all. In that case, it was as if there were so many dozens of Fahrenheit immortals and more than a dozen Fahrenheit immortal arrays before Lin Tianyu. He Lin Tianyu just waved his hand, and he was able to break all of these Fahrenheit immortal arrays easily.


    This feeling.


    Don''t say it''s right for the ordinary Fahrenheit immortals. Even if it''s the pressure of these Huashi ancestors, it''s just as big.


    Several ancestors looked at each other, clearly can see the color of fear in their eyes.


    Because the growth of Lin Tianyu''s strength is really too frightening and terrifying.


    But the father of Fahrenheit, who was opposed in front of him, could clearly be seen in his eyes and expression. He didn''t want to give up and give up this amazing opportunity. Then, I went to apologize to the monk in the lower world on the Tianquan land.


    Therefore, he tried to think hard, trying to come up with a practical reason to convince them that they had already had a little timidity, or that they were afraid that they would kill themselves on the Tianquan land of the lower world.


    Finally, he thought hard. Then, suddenly, his eyes flashed, and he said, "in fact, there is a trace of error in your analysis just now. Your analysis reverses the most important point. "


    "Oh, what have we reversed?" The old ancestor of Fahrenheit asked.


    "You''ve reversed Lin Tianyu''s strength," said Hua, who was thinking about it. That is, in fact, he did not have such excellent strength. His strength seems to have increased so much, which is entirely caused by another thing


    Several ancestors of Fahrenheit suddenly became interested.


    If the strength of Lin Tianyu grows, it will not be so fast. He doesn''t have such a monster at all. Well, it''s not necessary for these Huashi ancestors to be afraid of him.


    Then, this war of great opportunity can continue to fight.


    Maybe, they still have a chance to get that amazing chance.

 Chapter 1496

    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit couldn''t hold his breath any longer and said, "well, you can tell me. Since Lin Tianyu''s strength has not grown so fast. Well, just now, how could he show such a kind of temperament when he killed more than a dozen of our faeries. Can you tell me what''s going on here? "


    "In fact, it is very simple. It''s just that we were all killed by Lin Tianyu. The momentum of those Huashi immortals affected our mood, so we didn''t realize it. "


    "Well, you must have said it quickly. What''s going on here? Don''t try to sell it like this again. " The old ancestor of Fahrenheit was so anxious that he directly opened his mouth and urged him.


    Several other ancestors of Fahrenheit also looked at him eagerly.


    The meaning of his eyes was obviously to listen to it. He told us the real reason.


    If what he said was true, it was what they had missed.


    Is it possible for Lin Yiyu to fight?


    If he didn''t have evil spirits to that extent, he didn''t have to worry about it. When he arrived in the fairyland, he would find himself and others to retaliate, wouldn''t he?


    As long as you don''t have to worry about it. Don''t worry, Lin Tianyu is really so evil, he will grow up too fast. So, this amazing opportunity is in front of them, how can they give up such a chance.


    If this guy can really see, what they don''t see is coming. Then, all of them, why don''t they insist on it and fight with Lin Tianyu again.


    The old Fahrenheit ancestor looked at the eyes of other ancestors, and he also completely understood. In their hearts, they should think the same as themselves. However, because of the fear of death, they will retreat. After all, Lin Tianyu''s strength has grown a little too fast. If you let this Lin Tianyu grow on the ground like this again, it would be more terrible. I''m afraid that it won''t take long for the growth to be a complete threat to the lives of these ancestors of Fahrenheit. They came to fight for chance, not to die.


    It''s just too much for them to accept.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit said: "in fact, Lin Tianyu has experienced the battle ahead. In terms of strength, seriously speaking, it is indeed an increase. However, the growth rate is definitely not as terrible as what we see. "


    "Well, how could he have killed more than a dozen of our fairies so easily?"


    "Yes, that''s what all our Huashi people have seen with their own eyes. That kind of effect, that is absolutely impossible to fake


    "That''s true," said the old Huashi ancestor. But that is not because of Lin Tianyu''s hard power. "


    "And why?"


    "It''s easy to kill a dozen of our fairies. It''s not all about strength. Do we have Huashi fairy, and let Lin Tianyu kill them? "

 Chapter 1497

    "Yes, you''re right," he said. Among them, there are really a few of them. With the cooperation of our Huashi immortal, it is easier for Lin Tianyu to kill them. "


    After listening to this explanation, the other Huashi ancestors looked at the man completely like a fool.


    This old ancestor of Fahrenheit, it''s not the skull that thinks about things. It thinks too much. Does the skull think of problems?


    They even said that it was the Huashi immortal people who cooperated with Lin Tianyu on their own initiative, and then, it was easier for Lin Tianyu to kill them just now.


    This is clearly to say that the Huashi immortals, in order to fulfill the prestige of Lin Tianyu, so they took their own lives to risk.


    Those Fahrenheit immortals under their own names, are they really so stupid?


    Therefore, when the rest of the Fahrenheit ancestors looked at the explanation of the old Fahrenheit, even in their eyes, there was a faint anger in them.


    Is it really good to belittle the reputation of their dead Fahrenheit people?


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who explained it, saw the expression of everyone and understood it all at once. It''s his explanation just now. It''s really easy to make other people disagree. He said that, not to mention these Fahrenheit ancestors. After all, what he said just now is all the fairies in their Fahrenheit family. These ancestors heard that some people said such a statement and meaning after those Fahrenheit immortals were killed.


    It''s strange not to be angry!


    The fairy of Fahrenheit, who explained this, hastened to say, "Oh, you understand it wrong!"


    "Are we wrong? How can we get it wrong? Then you can tell us what you understand correctly In this statement, the tone is not very good.


    "Yes. If that''s right, that''s what it means. Haha


    This explanation of the Fahrenheit ancestor, instantly felt a head of the bag.


    Oh!


    With these obviously low IQ, understanding the problem is not clear guys, to talk about this matter, it is really too much effort ah!


    With a sigh, he finally said, "what I mean is that as soon as the fairies of Fahrenheit felt the appearance of Lin Tianyu, their first thought was to hurry to decorate the Fahrenheit immortal array. And this is tantamount to helping Lin Tianyu


    Several ancestors were stunned, and they were all puzzled.


    Seeing the fierce Lin Tianyu suddenly landing and appearing in front of them, we should not rush to decorate the Fahrenheit immortal array, or even complete the arrangement. In this way, this is to be able to better resist such a powerful Lin Tianyu, and give himself more protection and security?


    Why, after listening to his meaning, it was that when they saw Lin Tianyu so powerful, they went to decorate the Huashi immortal array, but it was not right?


    "That''s right. Just like what you think in your heart. At that time, he tried to deal with the situation of tianyuzhen. It is not only a kind of protection for themselves, but also accelerates their death. And this is exactly the reason why Lin Tianyu gives us the feeling that his strength has suddenly increased so much. "

 Chapter 1498

    What is that?


    Is there anything special in this?


    Several other ancestors of Fahrenheit were completely stunned and didn''t know how to talk about it.


    Because those Huashi immortals who were killed just now, in such a situation, they quickly set up the Fahrenheit immortal array to fight against it. That should be the most correct way to deal with such a situation.


    Why, in the mouth of the Fahrenheit ancestor who explained this, it was still a success. They did this, and they cooperated with Lin Tianyu to kill them?


    Is there any reason they didn''t see?


    Other ancestors of Fahrenheit can''t understand. So, collectively, they all turned around and looked at the old Fahrenheit ancestor who explained this.


    The Huashi ancestor, who explained the cause of the incident, chuckled and then explained: "but you have thought that the situation just now is closely related to Lin Tianyu''s later release of the five Huashi immortals. If you can connect these two things together, you can think clearly


    As soon as the other Fahrenheit ancestors heard it, it seemed that this old Fahrenheit master really grasped the useful news that all other people had not grasped at all.


    So, for a moment, everyone''s interest grew stronger.


    An old ancestor couldn''t help but ask, "well, what''s the connection between them? Then, what is the inevitable connection between this and the growth of Lin Tianyu''s strength, which is not so much


    "If I tell you now, the reason why Lin Tianyu has achieved such an effect just now," said Hua, who explained the cause. In fact, the real reason is that he has a very good understanding of the Fahrenheit Xianzhen array we arranged. Do you believe it? "


    How could it have convinced them.


    They have a special understanding of Huashi Xianzhen. It is better to say that Lin Tianyu''s strength has been greatly enhanced and more reliable.


    After all, if Lin Tianyu''s own strength has become strong, it can also be described as a monster.


    But if we say that it''s because Lin Tianyu has any great understanding of their Fahrenheit immortal array, then they can''t believe it at all.


    The Fahrenheit immortal array they arranged was not a super array. However, it is also immortal array. Don''t say it''s just a monk like Lin Tianyu. What''s more, it''s only been a long time since Lin Tianyu came into contact with their immortal array. Even if the immortals in the fairyland want to understand their Fahrenheit immortal array without any reason, it is not so simple for them to have a better understanding of their immortal level. Don''t say it''s just like Lin Tianyu, who stayed in their Fahrenheit immortal array for such a short time. Even if we give them more time, let those fairyland immortals to study, it is also impossible, so quickly to find out what the eyebrows come out.

 Chapter 1499

    But it''s no wonder that the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family didn''t believe it.


    Because of this, it''s really beyond the imagination of others.


    Don''t mention these Huashi ancestors. Even if they took them to the fairyland and told them to any immortal to listen to such a thing, they would definitely not believe it.


    To say that in such a short period of time, if you can really be in their Fahrenheit immortal array, you can understand their Fahrenheit immortal array, then, it is not that no one can do it. If a master of array had stayed in their Fahrenheit immortal array for such a long time, maybe they could have completely understood their Fahrenheit immortal array. Moreover, even if there is such an excellent master of array Taoism, it may be possible to thoroughly study their Fahrenheit immortal array.


    But is this Lin Tianyu the gate of array Taoism?


    Obviously not.


    If we say that Lin Tianyu is a master of Daodao and a master of body and footwork, it is still convincing. But if we say that he is a master of array Taoism, they can''t believe it. Because, from the beginning, when Lin Tianyu was helpless for them, he was able to see it completely. Lin Tianyu doesn''t really know much about them. If it was really the master of the array Road, I would not have counselled at all when I saw such a Fahrenheit immortal array at the first sight. They will definitely welcome Fahrenheit. Because if there are arrays for them to break, it will be easier than to deal with half of the warriors who have not arranged the array.


    But Lin Tianyu''s performance at the beginning is obviously not the master of the array.


    Besides, Lin Tianyu is only a little older. In some aspects of Dao Dao, body and footwork, he has completely reached the master level. Even, they have surpassed the low-end masters. But sometimes the manpower is exhausted. He is still so young, and he has spent so much time in it. He has learned the array to the master''s level.


    This is not reasonable at all.


    What''s more, even if Lin Tianyu is really a master of array Taoism, what?


    Even if he is the master of the array Road, he is also the master of the array Road on the lower boundary of Tianquan. It is not so simple for the master of the lower boundary to thoroughly study their Fahrenheit immortal array.


    The master of the lower world is just the master of the lower world.


    Immortal array, that is the real immortal array.


    These are two different concepts.


    Therefore, none of them believed this.


    Although, if this is the case, then all this can be explained. But it can be explained with this principle. However, the key point lies in the truth itself. It just doesn''t make sense.


    As a result, these Huashi ancestors thought about it, and all of them looked at the one who explained the reason.


    What they mean in their eyes is clearly saying -


    you don''t want to make fun of some of our old guys, but you want to have fun on purpose.

 Chapter 1500

    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit finally couldn''t help saying, "Hey, this statement, let alone we don''t believe it. Say it yourself. Do you believe it again


    Other ancestors of Fahrenheit nodded in agreement.


    The Huashi ancestor, who explained the reason, even nodded and said, "to be honest, when I discovered such a thing, I didn''t believe it at all."


    "You don''t believe it yourself. You took this to fool us into coming. When we are easy to cheat? "


    Several other ancestors of Fahrenheit were taken by this sentence, which provoked endless anger.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who explained the reason, said: "although it is really unbelievable. But it was true.


    "Have you not heard a word?


    "The more acceptable and believable thing, the more fake and powerful it is. And often it''s the kind of thing that looks like it''s completely bullshit and can''t exist at all. It''s just that it''s a real thing.


    "You haven''t heard of it.


    "And there is something about Lin Tianyu who really knows us such a Fahrenheit immortal array. It''s just such a bullshit that seems impossible to exist. But it is true. "


    After listening to this statement, several other ancestors of Fahrenheit focused their eyes on this one again, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    Old man!


    You''re really fooling us, you''re addicted, aren''t you?


    You are so able to cheat, why don''t you make up to be a handsome young man and cheat other people''s little girls?


    In any case, apart from the one who explained the reason, no other ancestor of Fahrenheit believed in such a statement.


    However, this explanation reason Fahrenheit ancestor actually did not pay much attention to these people''s psychological thought. But after a little thought, he thought about it according to his own ideas before. He believed in his own judgment, and that was right. Therefore, after carefully thinking about it in his mind, he decided to explain it to everyone again.


    "It looks like it''s completely impossible," said Fahrenheit, who explained the reason. However, he had several reasons for this to exist.


    "First of all, let''s talk about the Fahrenheit phalanx.


    "Although it''s Fahrenheit Xianzhen. But in fact, for various reasons. When the Fahrenheit immortal array was arranged on the Tianquan continent, it could not have been called immortal array. Without the conditions and support of fairyland. First of all, its power has declined. Second, it''s far less perfect than our real Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "This also gave Lin Tianyu a chance to learn more about our Fahrenheit immortal array. As long as there is such a possibility. Then, it is very likely that Lin Tianyu will take this opportunity to really understand our Fahrenheit immortal array. "


    When he said these things, the tone of his voice was taken for granted.


    It''s like what he said is the truth.


    Several other ancestors of Fahrenheit were surprised to see him and said: this old boy is really more and more able to cheat.

 Chapter 1501

    Looking at the expression of other Fahrenheit ancestors, the old Fahrenheit just calmed down and continued his analysis.


    "Of course, that''s just a possibility," said Hua, who explained the reason.


    "And besides that, I want to talk about another possibility that makes this possible.


    "That is, although Lin Tianyu is not a master of array. But he is a real master of Dao Dao. On this point, I believe we can all have a clear consensus, there will be no doubt in it, right? And it is precisely because of the characteristics of the master of Dao Dao that he has helped him understand our array and break our array.


    "Maybe, you have to say that Dao Dao and array Dao are totally irrelevant. How can they be confused.


    "But what I want to say is that in Lin Tianyu''s place, he really integrated these two kinds of Tao together to break the array.


    "Although he is not a master of array. But he is a real master of Dao Dao. However, as a master of Dao Dao, he can clearly integrate his fineness of Dao Dao and various ideas formed by himself into his understanding of array. Although his understanding of the formation is particularly limited. However, he was able to use his understanding of Dao Dao, and then used the Dao''s eye to observe and look at this array. He used his own sensitivity to Dao to capture the loopholes and defects in such an array, and then broke the array with a knife.


    "At this time, he is a master of array.


    "His idea of Dao Dao made him become a master of array on the right continent at this time. And such a Fahrenheit immortal array is also because it is arranged on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, and it no longer has the power of the real immortal array. Even for various reasons, there are many loopholes. Lin Tianyu has temporarily acquired the level of a master of the array because he has integrated his Dao concept into the array. The combination of these two conditions gives him a possibility to break the battle. What''s more, I''d like to say that he didn''t just learn about our Fahrenheit Xianzhen.


    "The last time he broke the battle, he was already right about our Fahrenheit immortal array, and he had a certain understanding. And he in this war before, but also chose a long time closed. During that long period of closure, I think, although he tried his best to recover the loss of the previous break. In addition, the more critical point is that he was taking advantage of the closing time and also comprehending his previous closing. He had already felt a little bit of context for our Fahrenheit immortal array. And it''s because of the context of his previous break. He was able to stay in the Fahrenheit immortal array for another day to understand our array, and then to the back. When he broke the array, it was more relaxed than when he simply dealt with the enemy''s martial arts. "

 Chapter 1502

    After listening to this statement, several other ancestors of Fahrenheit clearly believed it.


    Indeed, with such a Fahrenheit phalanx outside the protection, for their Fahrenheit immortals, it is equivalent to an additional layer of protection. However, once the array can be easily broken by the opponent, then the Fahrenheit immortal array is not only not a kind of protection, but also easier for the opponent to take away the lives of those who arrange the array.


    Because of this array.


    In order to make such an array work better, they will inevitably spend more energy on this array. And a person''s energy, that should also be very limited. They spend more energy on this array. In other aspects, the energy they can focus on will be reduced. The protection will be greatly reduced.


    Of course, if it is really an array that can play a protective role. Then, even if their own protection is greatly reduced, there is no big relationship. After all, there''s an array out there to protect yourself. The protective power of an array is much greater than that of a person who does not understand the array and can not really break it. Of course, it is also able to let those who have arranged such an array. Although they know that the energy consumed by the array is too much, it will affect their own protection, and they will never have too much worry. After all, there are formations to protect it.


    However, for those who can easily grasp the loophole of the array, the protection of this array is completely equivalent to nothing.


    Moreover, when he can easily grasp the loopholes in the array and break through the array, there is a certain shock.


    This is a kind of invisible pressure for those who have arranged such an array.


    Under such pressure, for those who know how to break the array better, isn''t it the same as those who have arranged the array to support their opponents and kill themselves more easily?


    From such a point of view, it is true that there is no mistake in the truth that the old ancestor of Fahrenheit said at the beginning.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu has learned enough about their Fahrenheit immortal array. At this meeting, it also makes sense. After this truth is said, it seems that there is still some farfetched. However, that is only for ordinary people. If the other party is just ordinary people, then, this truth is not only farfetched so simple, but also should be, totally unreasonable.


    But what about true geniuses?


    What they''re going to do, that''s to turn what seems like a total impossibility into a possibility.


    Lin Tianyu is obviously such a demon genius.


    He was able to merge his own Dao into the array Dao, which made him temporarily possess the strength equivalent to an array master.


    This kind of Tao lies in all kinds of Tao, which is similar to that of great masters. It is only those real great masters who have such a slight possibility that they can bypass each other in all kinds of Tao.

 Chapter 1503

    However, when I thought of this possibility, it was originally more amazing and abnormal than the simple promotion of martial arts.


    However, some of the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family, on the contrary, were glaring in their eyes.


    Because, in this kind of evil spirit, it still let them see some hope. This kind of person can have such a large penetration of the array in such a short period of time, which is really more amazing than the understanding of martial arts and hard power. However, what''s so much to do with these ancestors of Fahrenheit?


    This kind of array is amazing. As long as you are careful and try your best to make the array arranged by them do not appear loopholes, it will be good. As for the array with loopholes, it''s better to cancel the array directly, disband it and fight with Lin Tianyu with our own strength.


    Now, the most important thing is that Lin Tianyu''s strength has not improved so much. As long as his strength has not improved so much. So, this is to give them some Fahrenheit ancestors a chance to deal with him.


    This kind of opportunity is not that big. But in the end, it''s an opportunity.


    Perhaps, the next moment, this Lin Tianyu that will fall into their calculations and surrounded, and then, because of their own strength, and fall. Then, this is to give them the chance to get the chance beyond the level of immortal in Lin Tianyu.


    Who doesn''t want the chance to get beyond the level of immortals?


    However, if Lin Tianyu''s strength is really improved so much, it is very likely that this kind of opportunity will not be available. Instead, he will take his own life to fill in. What''s more, even on the Tianquan continent, what is on Lin Tianyu''s body is impossible for them to get any more.


    In order to have a thing that has no hope to get at all, I will try my best.


    In this way, of course, they have to be hesitant.


    But now it is not the same. As long as the strength of Lin Tianyu is not in front, they have been promoted for such terror. Then, there is still a chance. As long as there is a glimmer of hope that they can get this big chance, they will never give up easily.


    But now, because of Lin Tianyu''s strength, actually has not been so terrible promotion.


    At least, in this hard power, they still have that opportunity.


    Then, several old ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at each other.


    Finally, one of the ancestors of Fahrenheit said: "I think that for the sake of that great opportunity and the real hope of revitalizing our Fahrenheit, we should fight again. What do you think? "


    Another old ancestor of Huashi said: "I also think that we should fight again for the future strength of our Huashi family. Maybe, when we fight again, we will be able to get this chance beyond the level of immortal. This is a great chance beyond the level of immortal. At that time, we will use the blood of our Huashi family''s immortal people to get such a big chance, when our Fahrenheit family inherits, passes on from generation to generation. I believe that within three generations, my Fahrenheit family will be able to rise rapidly among the numerous forces in the fairyland. "

 Chapter 1504

    Now, in fact, in the hearts of our ancestors, it is like a mirror.


    All that they have done is for themselves. Hope to be able to get such a chance. Then, they are able to climb to a higher level and get more powerful strength. But what I think is one thing, and what I do above is another. Although in the heart of every Fahrenheit ancestor, it is like a mirror. But on their lips, none of them said anything.


    After all, it''s not the Fahrenheit ancestors who are struggling in front now. It''s just ordinary Fahrenheit people.


    If you are directly to these ordinary Fahrenheit immortals, they say that the chance you have worked so hard to get, in the end, is just to make our ancestors of Fahrenheit cheaper. It is estimated that even under the pressure of their ancestors, the ordinary people of Fahrenheit dare not directly refute, refuse to work and go back to the Fahrenheit family in the fairyland. Then, they will certainly have no heart for war. Even if they are forced to go to the battlefield, they will not be able to play any strength at all. And with the fierce opponent Lin Tianyu, there is the big protective array below. In addition to the existence of the taboo in the legend, it would be better not to fight if we could not give full play to our fighting power.


    After several ancestors of Fahrenheit had a unanimous decision, they carried on a discussion and then went down to the bottom. Those Huashi immortals gathered to set up the array. In fact, they were scared and silly, and a group of them rushed over.


    At this time, above the sky, in another space, the great elder of the black magic tiger had an inexplicable look.


    "Lin Tianyu, is he stupid. At such a good opportunity, he actually released the enemy who could have been killed at will, and directly released the five Huashi immortals who had been completely trapped in a desperate situation. "


    But the ancestor did not even return his head and said, "this is his own way of life. Although the five immortals were hostile to him, they were pure enemies. But he got what he wanted from the enemy. Moreover, the five immortals of Fahrenheit did not create great evil on the land of Tianquan. Therefore, he followed his own heart and directly released the five Huashi immortals. As for whether we should fight for the enemy again or make peace with each other when we get to the rear, that is what we need to solve in the future. Now, he just needs to follow his heart, that''s fine


    However, the elder snorted coldly. Obviously, in his heart, he didn''t recognize the saying of the ancestor.


    In the big elder''s heart, that thought is, as long as it is the enemy, that is, we should hurry to kill the other party. How can we have such a clear opportunity to kill the enemy, but instead, we have compassion in our hearts, and on the contrary, we have released people. This is not clear is to let the tiger return to the mountain, with their own can not go?


    However, although the ancestor heard such a cold hum, he just sighed in his heart, and did not say anything more. After all, the great Presbyterian has reached its present state, which is obviously because he has been completely blinded by the greed in his own heart. Because he is greedy for the big chance on Lin Tianyu. Therefore, how to see, how to feel that Lin Tianyu''s whole body is wrong.

 Chapter 1505

    Then, the ancestors and elders of the black tiger clan also went down to the bottom and continued to pay attention.


    However, at this time, the two people''s minds are different from place to place.


    And then, there wasn''t much time left. They all saw the five Huashi immortals released by Lin Tianyu and hesitated at the scene. Then, the five refused to be urged by other Huashi immortals and looked at each other. Then, the five men actually directly urged all their accomplishments and momentum. Under the exclusion of the world power of Tianquan continent, they quickly flew out of the scope of Tianquan continent and went straight to the fairyland.


    At this time, the ancestor of black magic tiger and the great elder can also see it.


    Because the five Huashi immortals fly back to the fairyland, the psychological morale of the whole Fahrenheit team is obviously caused immeasurable damage.


    "Ah. I didn''t expect it. I didn''t think of it. "


    The big elder of black magic tiger was surprised and said: "I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu is such a sinister guy. In front of him, although he put these five fairies on his face. But in fact, he was at that time, that is, he had completely designed a large ring cover, waiting for the five Fahrenheit immortals to drill into it.


    "Now?


    "So it is. First, five Huashi immortals were put in order to show them well. And then, through words. These five immortals of Fahrenheit returned to the Fahrenheit family in the fairyland without being designed by him?


    "The five immortals of Fahrenheit were designed by Lin Tianyu. When they landed on the ground like this, the morale of the five immortals was really too big. Although he killed five of them. But this move, for the other side''s morale blow, that is more than the effect of killing another 10 or 20 people, that is too much.


    "Look, Lin Tianyu''s work is bright and bright. But in fact, he is not the same thing at all. This is insidious. A guy who didn''t pay attention to it. I guess he was killed by this guy who didn''t seem to have any tricks. He still didn''t know how he died. "


    Big elder said, is a good feeling. Then, that vision has been paying attention to Lin Tianyu below.


    His eyes are full of greed, which is almost irreducible,


    but obviously, just now he talked about Lin Tianyu''s bad, even insidious, which is precisely because in his heart, there is a strong greed, which has completely blinded his reason. Look at Lin Tianyu. It''s nothing good.


    The ancestor looked back anxiously at the elder.


    Oh!


    It seems that it is because of Lin Tianyu''s chance that he has completely let himself into a state of enchantment. However, if this is someone else, my ancestors certainly do not want to take more care of this. But now, this was blinded by greed, that is the big elder of the black tiger clan.


    How can he ignore it.


    "Hum!" Lao Zu snorted coldly.


    Although it was just such a light cold hum, it was in the heart of the elder, vaguely as if there was a blast of thunder. Let the elder''s that seems to have some crisp numb brain, a sudden cold, a wake up.

 Chapter 1506

    The elder''s mind was cold, and then he felt cold.


    At this time, the ancestor once again glanced at the elder and said, "you''d better hurry to reflect on yourself, otherwise, the greed in your heart will destroy you sooner or later.


    "What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s practice has completely followed his original intention. But in your heart, it is clearly to him to think so unbearable. And in this, it''s just because of the greed in your heart. Greedy let you to Lin Tianyu all of everything, has become jealousy hate.


    "When Lin Tianyu put the five people in front of him, it was because he felt that they had helped him just now, and they did not commit any great crimes on the Tianquan land, so he released them directly.


    "But what about your heart?


    "What do you think?


    "But you are in your heart and think that people''s practice is how wrong, how stupid. That''s what you just thought. Therefore, in fact, it can only show that in your heart, the order of personality is completely on two different levels with him.


    "As for the latter, it was only an unexpected result of an attempt to persuade the five fairies to fly directly to the fairyland. They can listen to Lin Tianyu''s words and soar to the fairyland, of course, it is the best. If they can''t leave, in fact, Lin Tianyu''s heart is really indifferent.


    "Because in Lin Tianyu''s heart, what he thought was that there was no necessary internal connection between you and my release this time. It was just a windfall.


    "But in your heart?


    "But you think that Wu Zhuo, that is to set up such a bureau not to kill each other. Then, with such a favor to coerce the other party, close to each other and return to the fairyland. However, what I want to say is that all these are just what you think in your heart, which is just a kind of thinking in your heart. It''s just a representation of the dark side of your own heart. But you are just about to add such a dark side to each other''s body. In fact, as long as you really try your best to understand the dark side, you can''t find it in Lin Tianyu''s body.


    "Therefore, one of the most important things you should do now is to quickly review your own psychology and put your own psychology right. You must not let radicalism and greed control your mind any more."


    When the ancestor finished these, he took a deep look at the elder again.


    And in the grandfather so looked over the time, the elder in the eyes of the ancestor deeply lowered the head.


    However, when the elder lowered his head, when he could not find it again, his eyes were still shining with a cold light.


    The coldness in his eyes was as if he still expressed his inner thoughts.


    As long as Lin Tianyu has a chance, he will definitely make it.

 Chapter 1507

    Lin Tianyu in the face of the above Fahrenheit people after a look, is a flash of figure, directly back to the protection of the big array below.


    Just as soon as Lin Tianyu returned to the protective array, there was a burst of loud applause.


    "Lin Pavilion master is powerful and fierce!"


    "Lin Pavilion master is invincible!"


    "What fairyland immortal, in front of the forest Pavilion Lord, fart is not one."


    "Lin Pavilion master is invincible in the fairyland! The immortals in the fairyland are all right. The master of the forest Pavilion runs away


    "As long as we have the master of the forest Pavilion on our Tianquan continent, what kind of faggot fairyland immortal. By the way, our whole land of heavenly power is just like a dog biting a hedgehog. There is nothing we can do about it. "


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Lin Tianyu entered the protection array, all kinds of unconventional welcome voices suddenly rang through the whole protection array.


    At this time, there was a man: "Hey, you just saw that Lin Ge Lord was in such a Fahrenheit immortal array. For such a long time, he was still helpless. At that time, what else did you say. What do you think Lin Pavilion master is poor. He also said that Lin Pavilion master could break the two Huashi immortal arrays in front of him. It was just a moment of luck. Now, when Lin''s good luck is exhausted, he has no way to deal with the Huashi Xianzhen array. Now, if you repeat what you said just now, I can''t beat you to death. "


    The man quickly objected: "when did I say such a bastard. You must have heard me wrong. I mean Gao Da, the leader of the forest Pavilion, is extremely powerful, unparalleled and heroic! "


    In order to completely get rid of himself and those disrespectful words to Lin Tianyu, he thought of a few words praising each other''s fighting power.


    But this word, obviously, is not completely compatible with Lin Tianyu!


    It''s matchless and heroic, which can hardly be said.


    Is it tall and powerful?


    Although Lin Tianyu can be regarded as relatively high. But just simply looked at his appearance, but it was absolutely nothing to do with Wei Meng.


    However, after listening to this dispute, everyone just laughed and passed away.


    After all, just now I saw Lin Tianyu, who was clearly trapped in the Fahrenheit immortal array. After a kind of external performance, there were a lot of people who were disappointed at Lin Tianyu. This voice is by no means the only one. There are too many voices. Now, these people are very difficult to find out. At that time, how many people said these words. Unless you''re standing right next to the person who said it. That''s what happened. Maybe you''ll notice who said that.


    At this time, even if Lin Tianyu heard this, it was just a smile. Obviously, Lin Tianyu didn''t care too much about this word. Then, who would care more about it.


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone and said, "thank you for your concern when you saw me pretending that I couldn''t escape from the Fahrenheit immortal array just now to confuse the immortal Fahrenheit. In fact, at that time, I just wanted to confuse the people of Fahrenheit, to make them feel that I had no threat, and relaxed their vigilance, so that I could have more time to stay in such a Fahrenheit immortal array. "

 Chapter 1508

    oh i see.


    Lin Tianyu just let anyone look up, it is clear that he has been unable to escape the possibility of Fahrenheit immortal array. In fact, it is just to pretend to confuse the immortal Fahrenheit.


    But Fahrenheit fairy is really stupid!


    They were actually cheated.


    These people in the protection array saw that Lin Tianyu was such an easygoing and talkative person.


    So, finally, someone had the courage to ask, "master Lin, you dressed like that at that time, confused the Huashi immortals, and you could have more time to stay in the Fahrenheit immortal array. What''s the ultimate purpose


    Lin Tianyu chuckled and said, "I want to stay in the Fahrenheit immortal array for a longer time. In fact, the ultimate goal is just to have more time to study the Fahrenheit immortal array. After all, the Fahrenheit immortal array is the real celestial exploration array and the real immortal array. Since it is a real immortal array, then, it must not be so easy to break down. And I want to stay there for a long time, but also want to come back, and face dozens of Fahrenheit Xianzhen. Then, if we have studied and mastered the Fahrenheit immortal array more thoroughly, we can have a greater grasp when we can deal with the Fahrenheit immortal array in the future.


    "However, the research was not in vain.


    "In the end, when you used that research to break the Fahrenheit immortal array, you could all see that, and the effect was really good, wasn''t it?"


    Everyone listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, but they all burst into laughter.


    To be honest, at the end of the day, Lin Tianyu faced the Hua''s immortal array which had some loopholes. When it was cracked, it was easy and comfortable. As long as it was an individual, it could be seen completely.


    Finally, with laughter, he said, "ha ha Fortunately, at that time, when many of you saw the appearance of Lin Pavilion leader pretending to be trapped in the Fahrenheit immortal array, your gossips seemed to be that Lin Pavilion master was really trapped by the Fahrenheit immortal array. But I told you. At that time, even if it was Lin Pavilion leader''s appearance, Laozi was also equally convinced that Lin Pavilion master was not really trapped in the Fahrenheit immortal array. He did it on purpose. I''ll show them to the fairies. Now, this result really confirms what I thought at that time. "


    But someone retorted, "I can''t see it. At that time, although you didn''t speak, you didn''t make a voice to support Lin Pavilion Lord at that time. At that time, you just looked at the sky above, where the forest Pavilion Lord was fighting, and your eyes were full of melancholy. It is estimated that at that time, you were completely scared and silly after seeing what Lin Pavilion Lord pretended to do. Then, you were so stupid that you couldn''t say a word at all. "


    "Ha ha ha ha I think it must be. "


    ¡­¡­


    Then, in the roar of laughter, everyone began to talk about it without scruple.


    Because all of them have found out that such an unparalleled, heroic and invincible master of the forest Pavilion, in fact, when he gets along with these people, he is still very casual.


    Of course, even so, they will try to grasp these words in a certain degree of surprise.

 Chapter 1509

    After a burst of laughter and noise, Lin Tianyu said goodbye to everyone and went back to the conference room of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this time, in this conference room, they were the main force of the war and the main members of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also became more serious. He was no longer completely joking with the people on the square when he was outside.


    Lin Tianyu said: "although in front of us, in the process of fighting with the Fahrenheit immortals, it is indeed a very big advantage. However, even if it is, it does not mean that we have experienced the first few post-war games full of advantages, that is, we have completely stood on the winning side. As a matter of fact, the advantages we have gained in the previous battles are not only 80% fluke, but also 20% of our strength.


    "If the Huashi immortals we were dealing with just now were replaced by any immortal troops who were good at fighting, then we would never have got the successive flukes and advantages just now.


    "It''s just that the Fahrenheit immortals are indeed too low in fighting quality. After being charged by us, they are completely confused.


    "This is the chance that will give us those flukes and achievements that we have made in front of us."


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s statement, everyone nodded.


    It''s true.


    Just now, the immortal fighting with them, as long as it is not Fahrenheit immortal. It''s any other group of fairies that are a little bit more warlike. It is impossible for them to achieve the kind of achievement they have just achieved.


    The fighting power of the Huashi immortal people is really too low.


    Of course, this combat power is not just about strength. In this, it still includes their fighting quality, psychological quality, on-the-spot play, the way to deal with adversity and so on.


    If it only refers to strength, then all the people here, except Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu, are afraid that no one else can clap their chest to guarantee their combat power, that is, they must be higher than the strength of Huashi immortal. Moreover, it''s not to say that it''s more powerful than Fahrenheit fairy. It''s more than 99.99 percent, which is lower than the strength of Huashi Xianren.


    But even if it is their strength above, than the Fahrenheit immortal, that is to be much weaker. However, they still dare to speak directly. Those Fahrenheit fairy''s fighting power is really too low.


    And this kind of combat power mainly refers to the situation when we play on the spot with the same strength.


    If the same strength of the war, then, in the end, this defeat can certainly be Fahrenheit immortal.


    But in front of them, these people on the Tianquan continent, that is why they will win those victories. All of this, it is also due to the poor fighting power of the Huashi Xianren.


    However, this kind of low combat power, that is also in the Fahrenheit immortal people, they are not able to really understand the real strength of these monks on the Tianquan continent, can have such a wonderful effect.


    But now, after several battles, they should have a more comprehensive understanding of the strength of the friars on the Tianquan continent.

 Chapter 1510

    And because they had a more clear understanding, they were afraid that they would never give it to the friars in Tianquan land again, just like the one before.


    The next war, obviously, will be a tough one to fight!


    What''s more, if those Fahrenheit immortals make another unique move and directly take the protective array below as the target, they will have to confront each other. However, such a hard word, with their present power on the mainland, it is really not the opponent of the other side. If you come to such a move, don''t look at the front, and the other side of the war, it is extremely hot, and it still has the upper hand. But if they were hard pressed, the friars on the mainland would collapse completely in a moment.


    But this phenomenon, obviously, as long as those Fahrenheit immortals are not idiots, they will do so.


    If they really do this, it''s up to them to have the power over the land. Now how can these friars deal with it? After all, in terms of hard power, they are still much lower than each other.


    Obviously, everyone has thought of such a possibility.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes look at Chi remote. Obviously, at such a time, it is necessary to use Chi remote''s brain. Because, if this obviously uses the strength to fight, obviously is impossible to have any good result and the way out. When it''s like this, it''s more important to be calm. Then, it''s better to come up with some good idea, so as to make the Fahrenheit people dare not attack the protective array below. In these aspects, obviously, pool remote is the most suitable person to do this.


    Sensing Lin Tianyu''s eyes, this time, Chi remote didn''t directly say his idea as before, but looked back at another person.


    Chi remote way: "brother Ma, what do you think of this matter?"


    Hearing this question, Lin Tianyu looked at the man. In fact, at the meeting, Lin Tianyu, the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion, had a vague and hazy impression on brother ma. After all, although he had met this brother Ma when he came out of the closed door the previous time, he also had an introduction. It seemed that his name was ma Pengju, or they were the head of Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s an absolute high. At that time, he was paying attention to this matter, because he didn''t think about it. This time, before I saw Chi remote''s idea, I would still ask Ma Pengju. It was in my heart that I paid attention to it.


    At this time, Ma Pengju nodded slightly to Lin Tianyu, and then he looked at Chi remote again.


    Ma Peng held up: "brother Chi, I think, in fact, in your heart, that should have had an idea for a long time. Brother Chi asked me so. It was a test for me


    The others were obviously stunned.


    If Fahrenheit people really did what they had just thought of, they would not have any good ideas. Are you in a dilemma about this?


    But who thought, at this time, people already had an idea.


    What''s more, both of them already have an idea in their heart.

 Chapter 1511

    In fact, to tell you the truth, for example, the one who can participate in this meeting is not the top monk who can be counted on the mainland.


    There have always been some top friars like them. They despise those who play tricks.


    But at this time, faced with such an almost unexplained situation, most of the top monks on the Tianquan continent gathered here, and it was difficult to come up with a solution. But it''s just that they have despised those who are used to playing tricks, but they already have ideas and solutions in their hearts.


    Now, these top friars all looked at Chi Yuan and Ma Peng, expecting that they could give some good ideas.


    Chi remote smile, way: "well, brother Ma came to say something to everyone."


    Obviously, this is a chance for Ma Peng.


    At the same time, it is also to tell other people, he pool remote but did not read the wrong person ah.


    Ma Pengju is also an instant to understand the key inside. Although it is a consideration, it is also a rare opportunity. Otherwise, he was a little white man who had just joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, but as soon as he entered the Chongxiao Pavilion, he directly occupied the position of the head of the clan. Then, if you don''t show a little skill or show a little bit of real ability, you will come out. Who will really believe him?


    Ma Peng raised his head to the pool and nodded.


    Then, Ma Peng raised: "in fact, they will really hit the protective array below. That''s just a possibility. And that will always just be a possibility. There is no possibility at all. It will become a reality. Because, if they want to become a reality, they should have done it for a long time, instead of waiting until now. That still hasn''t come true. After all, such an idea is not too difficult


    But when Ma Pengju said so, although it was to arouse people''s thinking, but also did not talk about the fundamental.


    As a result, someone immediately objected: "well, it is also possible that those Huashi immortals did not think of such an idea?"


    As soon as the talent finished speaking, several others were happy.


    Obviously, this person''s head should be a little more rigid.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to think of such an idea that almost everyone could think of. Therefore, in his heart, he also thought that it was possible for others to come up with such an idea just like him. But even if there are so many Fahrenheit immortals, there is a person like him who can''t think of such an idea. Then, it is absolutely impossible, so many Fahrenheit fairy, it is as rigid as his head, and did not think of such an idea came out.


    Other people look at this guy, it''s really speechless. Is it possible that so many Fahrenheit immortals can still have the same brains as him.


    If all the Huashi immortals really have such a brain, then the Fahrenheit family would have been swallowed by other immortal people in the fairyland, and there would be no bones left.

 Chapter 1512

    Obviously, their Fahrenheit family is in the fairyland, which is definitely not what the man just said.


    What''s more, the Fahrenheit family is not only different, but also in the fairyland. They are always famous for their intrigue. Their reputation for being good at playing tricks, like their low fighting power, has always been a grand reputation in the whole fairyland.


    Judging from their reputation for being skillful in handling, can these people of the Fahrenheit family not come up with such a simple idea?


    That''s absolutely impossible!


    But up to now, these fairies of Fahrenheit family have never really implemented this idea.


    Even in front of them, the fairies of the Fahrenheit family, although they are actively attacking the protective array below. However, that kind of attack did not cause any substantial damage to the protective array below. Therefore, that situation is more a trial than an attack.


    So, what''s the reason for all this?


    When everyone thought about it again, they all looked at Ma Peng.


    Ma Peng held up: "I can''t understand the real reason why they didn''t dare to substantially attack the large protective array outside us when they tried so hard.


    "However, from what they are doing now, I can see clearly a situation -


    " that is, what they are worrying about or afraid of.


    "As for what they are afraid of or worried about, I can''t fully understand. However, in my opinion, one of the reasons is that there is a very powerful person on the Tianquan continent. Such a powerful person, that is enough to cause their Huaxian people''s fear. However, this is just a guess of mine. As for whether there is such a person in our heavenly power continent. I''m not sure. In addition, there is also a possibility, that is, these immortals to the lower boundary of these continents to look for opportunities, although it is OK. However, they did not dare to commit serious crimes in this lower boundary. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be unexpected consequences, and lead them not to really commit a big evil.


    "But in the end, I''m not sure what it is."


    Speaking of this, Ma Pengju looked at Chi remote again and said, "brother Chi, from your point of view, what kind of situation do you think it will be, or, what kind of situation may be beyond this?"


    Chi remote thought for a moment and said, "I think that the immortals of their Fahrenheit family are so tied up on the Tianquan continent. Maybe that''s because there is such a person on the Tianquan continent that they are afraid of."


    When everyone heard Chi remote saying this, they all looked at him again.


    Just now, Ma Pengju passed various analyses, and finally came up with such a result, which was enough to make them feel surprised.


    These scheming figures are really powerful.


    It''s just such a simple thing that we can analyze such a result.

 Chapter 1513

    But now?


    Chi remote is even more amazing.


    He directly said that there was such a character on the Tianquan continent that they were afraid of by the Fahrenheit immortals.


    Everyone listened to Chi remote''s words and looked at him with admiration.


    After all, Ma Pengju still analyzed two kinds of results, and that was the thing that was gradually analyzed step by step. After all, based on the performance of their Fahrenheit fairy, both possibilities are completely possible. But now, pool remote is to reduce this target to a certain point. This kind of ability to look at problems is obviously superior to others.


    Ma Pengju also had some puzzled, said: "brother Chi, I don''t know what the basis of your saying so is?"


    "It''s very simple. When these Fahrenheit immortals arrived on the Tianquan continent, they really had all kinds of scruples. However, on the other hand, there is also a group of people, the blood evil gate is also with the Fahrenheit immortal people came to this heavenly power continent. Moreover, before this, there was also a disciple of the blood evil sect, Xue Sha, who formed a demon Kingdom force on the power land of that day. That was how many crimes were committed on our heavenly power land, and all kinds of evil were committed.


    "And this point, that is just to prove that the Fahrenheit immortals are afraid of, and that is just a terrible big man on the Tianquan continent."


    When Chi remote talks about this, Ma Pengju suddenly has a bright eye. As if in such a moment, he had fully understood what was going on inside.


    And the other people listen to this, it is still not able to fully understand the meaning of this word.


    At this time, Ma Pengju looks at the pool and nods.


    Ma Pengju said: "just now, Chi Junshi talked about the evil act of killing Tianquan land with blood, which is a good illustration.


    "The immortal Fahrenheit will have some scruples when he comes to the Tianquan continent. Even the young master Hua in front of him is the same. However, the blood killed himself, and the evil Kingdom forces he established on the Tianquan continent, they started to act, but they were totally reckless.


    "It is no doubt that it is not because they have killed too much on this lower continent, and they will cause any bad results. Otherwise, the blood killing of the blood evil gate will not create so many blood debts when it comes to the Tianquan continent. Is he not afraid of retribution?


    "On the other hand, it means that it can not be the second possibility. Then, there is only one possibility left -


    "there are people on this Tianquan continent that people in Fahrenheit are afraid of. What''s more, the characters who make the Huaxian people fear and dare not to kill boldly should only be known by the immortal Fahrenheit, but not by the bloody evil sect. Then, when facing the people like us and the protective array below, immortal Fahrenheit always tied his hands and feet for fear of causing too much killing. "


    Listen to Ma Peng Ju again, everyone is also a moment all want to understand.

 Chapter 1514

    If that''s what they''re assuming.


    Because of his scruples, Huashi immortal did not dare to commit a great crime on the mainland. Even, because of fear of causing great damage, even the protective array below is afraid to break.


    If that''s true, then they can move forward and backward freely.


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    Want to attack Fahrenheit immortal, directly out of the big array can launch the attack. Once the attack is blocked, they just need to return to the protection array to get the best protection. There is no need to worry about it. If you want to attack, you can attack if you want to retreat. What''s more, once you retreat, those Fahrenheit people will no longer have the slightest threat to them.


    There is such a bull man on Tianquan land.


    How wonderful!


    There is humanity: "in this case, we can safely and boldly stay in such a large protective array, just wait for the Fahrenheit people to relax, we can give them a cruel. And then, as long as the Fahrenheit people really react, we can safely escape back to the protective array. In this way, I''m afraid that the Faerie is waiting for us to bring them down


    Several people listened to this, all eyes are straight.


    In this way, they have nothing to worry about. The next thing to worry about is their Fahrenheit fairy.


    But at this time, Chi remote shook his head and said: "although according to the reason analysis, it is indeed so. However, it is also impossible to treat such a matter according to this principle. Because it is only an analysis whether such a fierce man who can completely frighten the immortal Fahrenheit really exists. Moreover, even if there is such a high-ranking person exists. However, such an expert, whether he can really completely frighten all the Fahrenheit immortals, this is also between the two things. Besides, even if this expert really has this ability. But is it possible that the former master has already left?


    "What''s more, even if this master really exists, he will be on the Tianquan continent, and he can also pose a sufficient threat to all the Fahrenheit immortals. However, those Huashi immortal people, once they really lose their eyes, are there any possibility that they will take the risk to attack such a large protective array outside us?


    "Then, before the master really reacts, they have already broken through the protective array outside, causing irreparable damage to us?"


    When Chi remote said this, it was just like pouring a floating cold water into the hearts of the people who were still inexplicably excited.


    Because, pool remote said this kind of possibility, it is completely possible to become a reality.


    Well, in this way, even if the Huashi immortals really dare not break the protective array below, they may not be completely safe.


    Lin Tianyu saw all the people''s expressions in his eyes and said, "just now, the military division and the director have analyzed this kind of possibility. These should be a completely beneficial aspect for us. However, the military division also made it very clear. Although beneficial, we can not rely entirely on these external forces. No matter how favorable the conditions are, we still have to rely on our own strength. All the efforts we should make are as good as possible. "

 Chapter 1515

    We have carefully studied and analyzed the following details. How to protect, how to attack, and how to deal with the aftermath if the array is broken, etc., have all been studied and analyzed.


    Then, everyone went out of the meeting room and continued to pay attention to the movement of the Huashi people outside the protective array.


    At this time, I saw the place where the Huashi immortal people gathered. The ancestor of Fahrenheit rushed down from above, and soon arrived at the place where the people of Fahrenheit gathered.


    At this time, although we saw the arrival of the old Fahrenheit, the people below were still full of panic and panic. Even if the ancestors of Fahrenheit were standing beside them, it was impossible for them to have the slightest consolation effect. Obviously, just now, Lin Tianyu smashed the Fahrenheit immortal array with a tiny loophole, and then killed the Huashi immortal people who arranged the immortal array. It was really amazing. That kind of casual and calm, almost want to break the Fahrenheit immortal array that faces him, as long as there is a loophole, as long as they want to break; at the same time, those Fahrenheit immortals who have lost their protection can kill as they want.


    Even if they have not been in direct contact with Lin Tianyu, they can''t help shaking their hearts when they think about the picture just now.


    This is not to blame them. After all, in the face of life and death, especially when there is no chance to fight against each other, in a flash, they will go to the state of death, and individuals will be afraid.


    If it''s in a head-on confrontation, then it''s better to let people understand how they were killed. However, even in the face-to-face confrontation with Lin Tianyu, when his opponents were killed, it was clear that they would feel as if there was an invisible killer hiding in the side, carrying out a merciless assassination on them. They did not feel how the Huashi fairy in their own family was killed, and they were already dead.


    Even face to face, they are full of the feeling of being killed by the unknown. They are really afraid.


    The ancestors of Fahrenheit glanced at these people and said nothing more.


    After all, don''t talk about these Huashi immortals. Even if they saw Lin Tianyu''s clean and neat situation when he broke down the Huashi immortal array and killed those Huashi immortals, they were all frightened. Even though they had made up their minds to make peace with Lin Tianyu, they returned to the fairyland directly, not to mention the ordinary Huashi fairies.


    However, although this fear is understandable.


    However, this kind of emotion must be suppressed as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be detrimental to the later war.


    As a result, it is still the ancestor who explained to the ancestors in front of him, and then explained it again.


    Laozu said: "in fact, the growth of Lin Tianyu''s strength is not as terrible as we saw before. It''s just that he knows more about us than before. Therefore, when we break the array, every knife can be cut on the node of the array, which forms greater psychological pressure for the Huashi immortal who arranges the array, and then it becomes so easy to kill the immortal of our Fahrenheit family

 Chapter 1516

    When the Huashi people heard that it was such a thing, the pressure in their hearts was much smaller.


    After all, the strength of Lin Tianyu is not really strong enough to be so terrible. As long as his strength is not really so strong, then, as long as we can find the method of restraint. Why be so afraid?


    But immediately, these Fahrenheit fairy people''s faces changed again.


    Have you restrained the Fahrenheit immortal array they arranged?


    But this Huashi immortal array, that is when they fight with Lin Tianyu, they can find Lin Tianyu and have the capital to fight with him. If this Huashi family''s detection immortal array, it is really broken by Lin Tianyu. So, don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu''s own combat power? Just because of his terrible body and footwork, what method should they take to crack it. When it comes to the war, let alone fight with Lin Tianyu, they are afraid that even the shadow of Lin Tianyu will not be touched. In such a situation, what did they take to stop Lin Tianyu''s merciless assassination of these Fahrenheit immortals?


    Thinking of Lin Tianyu''s terrible body method, these Fahrenheit immortal people think that the detection array is useless, and their just unfolded face becomes more and more ugly.


    Finally, some immortal Fahrenheit could no longer suppress the uneasiness in his heart and said, "ancestor, if our detection array is really cracked by that Lin Tianyu, then, under Lin Tianyu''s terrible body and footwork, how can we find Lin Tianyu and fight him? If it''s impossible to even find out the other party, even if our strength is much stronger than now, there is no way


    After the Fahrenheit fairy asked, all the other Fahrenheit fairies looked at the old ancestor just explained.


    In that look, there was a fear that there was no way to restrain Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork, but also a kind of implicit expectation.


    They all hope that the ancestor can find an effective solution.


    After all, the old ancestor had been talking about it. It is absolutely impossible for him to simply say such a thing again, without any significance in it. Well, it is very likely that, in fact, the old ancestor has found a solution, which will come to them among the Fahrenheit immortals and pass on the solution.


    It must be!


    The more people think about it, the more they think about it.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who was just explaining it, saw the deep expectation in the eyes of the fairies of Fahrenheit, and gave a smile of embarrassment.


    Although, he also came up with some solutions, but that was not able to fundamentally solve the matter. However, it is only a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. However, although it''s only a temporary cure, it''s better. I can''t think of any way.


    Old zulue of Fahrenheit hesitated and said, "the way is to come up with one."


    After hearing that Laozu had a way, all the other Huashi immortals were excited.


    Someone asked excitedly, "is it true, ancestor? There''s a solution. I don''t know what kind of solution my ancestors came up with. hey! The only way to solve this problem is to compete with the real strength. We fairies of Fahrenheit are not afraid of Lin Tianyu. "

 Chapter 1517

    The other fairies were all in a burst of involuntary excitement.


    In the first few battles, they were completely confused because of the strange body and footwork of Lin Tianyu. If you can really control Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork, even if they are Fahrenheit immortal people''s strength, a little lower than Lin Tianyu. But they have so many faeries, depending on the number of people to pile, it is also able to kill Lin Tianyu.


    When thinking about this, those Huashi immortals are more hopeful to see the old Fahrenheit.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit dodged in the ardent eyes of these Fahrenheit immortals. Then, he thought that he was the ancestor of Fahrenheit. Why should we dodge these little Huashi immortals?


    Immediately, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit was flat and upright, and said: "I thought of a way, although I can''t completely stop that Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork and crack the Fahrenheit immortal array. However, it can also play a very effective defense. "


    As long as it can play a good defense, that is also good.


    As a result, these Fahrenheit immortals are still looking forward to the old Fahrenheit.


    Laozu clearly felt that under the gaze of those Fahrenheit immortals, his momentum was stagnant. Then, he said, "I have also carefully watched the process of Lin Tianyu''s cracking our Huashi Xianzhen array.


    "In fact, the most important thing for him to break our Fahrenheit immortal array is that there is a loophole in our Fahrenheit immortal array. That is the possibility. As long as there is such a loophole, his knife skill is able to follow this loophole, and then, break into the node of our Fahrenheit immortal array, and then, it will crack our whole Fahrenheit immortal array in an instant.


    "Therefore, the first thing we need to do is to ensure that there is no loophole in the whole Fahrenheit Xianzhen array.


    "Well, no matter how hard Lin Tianyu can, he can''t break our Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "Of course, we can''t always keep our Fahrenheit immortal array. It''s always perfect and there''s no loophole. Therefore, it is impossible for Lin Tianyu to break the array completely. However, if you really encounter Lin Tianyu breaking the array, the first thing you have to do is to calm down. At the same time, as long as you feel that the array you have arranged is broken by Lin Tianyu, you must quickly abandon the array and fight with Lin Tianyu with your own martial arts skills. Because, judging from Lin Tianyu''s understanding of our array, once it is broken, it must have a great suppression effect on this array.


    "At that time, if we had to rely on this array to fight against Lin Tianyu, we would have fallen behind."


    Lao Zu said, and took a look at the faeries in front of him.


    At this time, through the explanation of Laozu, these Huashi Xianren can clearly understand the meaning of Laozu''s words.


    That is, once they fight with Lin Tianyu, they must display their own Fahrenheit perfectly.


    However, who can ensure that the array they have arranged is still perfect when they fight with people?

 Chapter 1518

    Even though there is such a phenomenon, the ancestor also pointed out a solution.


    As long as you feel that the array has been invaded by Lin Tianyu''s sword technique, you should quickly dissolve the array. Maybe you can make yourself less restricted and play a more powerful role. But with Lin Tianyu''s invisible footwork and the demon''s Sabre technique, how much resistance can he have?


    There was a silence among the Huashi immortals, and no one said anything more.


    Obviously, these solutions proposed by the ancestors are far from what they imagined to be able to completely control Lin Tianyu''s illusory body and footwork skills.


    Can the solution just put forward by the ancestor really ensure safety?


    It seems that only when the array arranged by oneself is completely applied to the situation where no loophole appears, can it be possible.


    However, if he only used the Huashi Xianzhen array to fight against Lin Tianyu, there would be such a possibility. However, as long as the battle starts, who can guarantee that the array they have arranged will not have any loopholes? After all, it''s not just one person who arranges the array. It is impossible to achieve complete unity of thought, and the strength of each person is different. Therefore, it is bound to be difficult for the array to remain perfect when it is put into practice, especially under the attack and impact of various forces. In that case, as long as Lin Tianyu seizes the opportunity and breaks into the array with the sword technique as the guide, they have to quickly untie the array to increase their attack power.


    However, if there is no Fahrenheit Xianzhen outside. How can they probe into Lin Tianyu''s whereabouts, and how can they fight against Lin''s sword technique?


    The Huashi people didn''t speak.


    At this time, the ancestors of Fahrenheit did not know how to persuade them.


    After all, if you put them in the position of Fahrenheit people, they will also feel unreliable. Their lives are not guaranteed, and how to talk about bringing the great opportunity to the ancestors.


    The slogan sounds good -


    for the sake of Huashi family!


    But there is a member of the Fahrenheit family, whose heart is not like a mirror. In the end, they were only able to make the ancestors of the Fahrenheit family cheaper. As for them, these Huashi immortals, who had spent all their lives, were only able to give them some cultivation resources when they were happy when they got the chance. But just for a little bit of cultivation resources, and let them willingly come out to work, it is obviously a little too demanding.


    There was a silence on the scene, and the atmosphere finally became depressed.


    At this time, Hua Yi stood in these Fahrenheit immortals, and his brain ran fast.


    If the stalemate goes on like this, and there is the example of five Huashi immortals flying to the fairyland in front of me, I''m afraid these fairies will think about their return one by one, and then, even if the ancestors do not agree?


    Maybe these Huashi immortals will have their own free cultivation and fly to the fairyland.


    If he really fails and flies to the fairyland, he Huayi is bound to bear all the consequences of this failure.

 Chapter 1519

    Even if he Hua Yi is the ancestor of Fahrenheit, he will find such a scapegoat and take the blame for himself.


    The main reason for this trip to the mainland was the instigation of Huayi.


    Who else is more suitable to bear such a consequence than TA Hua Yi?


    Thinking of this, Hua Yi made up her mind.


    In any case, even if he had tried his best, he would have kept these Fahrenheit immortals and continued to grab such a share. It can be said that his future destiny has been completely connected with the success or failure of such an opportunity. Cheng, won such a great opportunity, he Huayi not only has no mistake, but also a great credit. Failure, then all the cause and effect of the failure must be borne by him.


    If he really failed, he didn''t get such a great chance. He was responsible for such a great failure. As long as the family ancestors and the immortal people can''t calm down, he Hua Yi can only apologize with his life. Even if they don''t die. After that, his fate in the Fahrenheit family was no better than death. Even, he will become the object of anger of the whole Fahrenheit family, especially those who have relatives who died on the Tianquan continent. It''s also possible to be picked up from time to time.


    He Hua Yi was once a genius of Fahrenheit. How can he feel when he thinks that he will face such a fate in the family of Fahrenheit in the future?


    No way!


    Absolutely not!


    Hua Yi thought firmly and made up her mind that she must come up with an idea to keep these Huashi immortals and fight again.


    In addition, we must strive to get that amazing opportunity.


    This plan of his, absolutely can''t allow any failure and mistake. Even the immortals of Huashi family will never give up at any price.


    So, in the silence of the scene, Huayi tried to think, see what effective good method.


    At this time, in the protective array above the Tianquan continent, everyone was also paying attention to the movements of those Fahrenheit immortals above the sky.


    Suddenly, there was humanity: "you say, those Huashi immortals, will stop their attacks on our Tianquan land, and then, they will directly release their cultivation and fly to the fairyland?"


    "I think that''s what they should do. After all, there is a soul like Lin Tianyu on the Tianquan continent. In their Fahrenheit immortal team, and even in the Fahrenheit immortal array, you can kill whoever you want to kill. Who else has the courage to stay in our heavenly land under the sword technique of our forest Pavilion master? Do they really want to send their lives here? "


    "Ha ha ha ha That''s right. I don''t think they''re going to have the determination to fight it out with that little bit of piss in their Fahrenheit family. "


    "Yes! Go away! What about fairies? As long as you dare to act recklessly on our heavenly land, you will never come back. "


    "In the future, even if it is a real immortal, please open your eyes and see clearly what the land you are coming to, and whether it is the land that you fairyland immortals can indulge in at will."


    "Huashi Xianren, a group of weak chickens, get out of here

 Chapter 1520

    All of a sudden, those once had all kinds of doubts of Tianquan friars, one by one passionate.


    After all, just in front of him, Lin Tianyu''s sudden killing really scared these Huashi fairies. They were in the sky, originally intended to attack the protection array on the mainland. But now, it''s like a bunch of quails who are scared out of their wits. Only dare to chirp there, and no longer dare to rush to the protective array below.


    This made the friars on the Tianquan land, who had been frightened and stunned by the power of the immortal people, were not satisfied.


    At the same time, the place where Lin Tianyu is located is also on the Tianquan continent. All the people are in the mood of pilgrimage and pay attention to him. However, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are swept up to the sky, where the Huashi immortals gather. There is a faint worry in his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu turned around and looked at Chi remote next to him and said, "great Xia Chi, do you think that the immortal people of Fahrenheit will retreat at this point, or will they continue to entangle with us?"


    Pool remote at this time, is also looking at the sky above, way: "all possible."


    Lin Tianyu asked, "Oh, how did you say that?"


    "They''re still in that place, obviously, because they haven''t decided what to do," Chi said.


    "Well, there must be two voices.


    "What''s more, these two kinds of sounds must be equal to each other in order to achieve such an effect.


    "So now, there is a stalemate. Finally, the orientation of action. In this state of stalemate, we should see which kind of thought can prevail in an all-round way. If the idea of continuing to attack our heavenly power land has the upper hand, they, the fairies of Fahrenheit, are bound to attack us immediately. If the retreating thought takes the upper hand, it is very likely that in a flash, all of these Fahrenheit immortals will break their own cultivation restrictions and fly to the fairyland.


    "Now, at such a critical moment, sometimes, what really plays a decisive role is even a certain idea that can be accepted by all."


    Although Chi remote said here, he didn''t directly say who would win in the end.


    But Lin Tianyu has completely understood.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart longed that these Fahrenheit immortals had the best to suddenly and completely give birth to the same idea, and then, one after another, flew to the fairyland.


    Although up to now, the previous battles have always been dominated by friars on the Tianquan continent. But if it really goes on fighting like this, even these Fahrenheit immortals are really afraid of a figure on the Tianquan continent. But when they really fight to such a point, they will certainly take risks and directly attack the protective array below.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu and other top monks on Tianquan mainland had to fight with the Huashi immortals in front of them.


    In this way, not only the friars on Tianquan land will be damaged. Even if the protective array is broken, these low-level friars and ordinary people in the formation will be brutally slaughtered.

 Chapter 1521

    Thinking of these, Lin Tianyu looked at the fairies above the sky, and his face was more cautious.


    At the same time, above the sky, in a silent atmosphere, Hua Yi used his brain and tried to think.


    All of a sudden, Hua Yi''s brain flashed.


    Yeah!


    If so arranged, wouldn''t it guarantee that our Fahrenheit immortal array, even if it was not perfect, would also be able to prevent Lin Tianyu''s shadowy footwork? As long as they can prevent Lin Tianyu''s fearless body and footwork, they must be able to restore a trace of battle confidence. Then, the next actual combat, if performed well, might be able to let the ferocious spirit held by the people of Fahrenheit under the suppression of Lin Tianyu, and then, even the more fierce the Vietnam War, it is completely possible.


    Good!


    That''s it!


    After making up his mind, Hua Yi''s face gave a slight smile and said, "everybody, please listen to me. I think it''s worth a fight with the monks on the Tianquan continent. "


    Listen to Hua Yi''s words, all people are in a flash, toward Hua Yi looked over.


    The ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at Hua Yi''s eyes, but there was a layer of surprise in their eyes. They have been thinking, let these Fahrenheit immortal people, continue to participate in the war. However, I can''t think of a reason that can be completely convinced by these Fahrenheit immortals. But now, looking at Hua Yi''s manner of speaking, it is obvious that there is a suitable reason to persuade Huayi''s people to fight again.


    Eh!


    Hua Yi was killed by Lin Tianyu on Tianquan land last time. After he was resurrected with soul card in the fairyland, his previous talent was no longer. It is difficult for the family to cultivate him as a core disciple. However, I didn''t think that besides his own cultivation talent, Hua Yi could play an immeasurable role in some critical moments.


    If now, he can really persuade these Fahrenheit immortals to continue to declare war on the monks like Lin Tianyu.


    In the future, when you come back to the fairyland, you must try your best to find the elixir for the boy to recover his talent and help him recover his former cultivation talent.


    But those ordinary Huayi people, at this time, looked into Huayi''s eyes, full of anger, almost all at once to burn the Hua Yi.


    Asshole!


    It''s because of you, what kind of chance is there on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. We Huashi immortals will come to such a bullshit place, and then, we Huaxian people will lose a lot.


    But now?


    To this meeting, you son of a bitch, is still out of such a bad idea.


    It''s worth a fight, isn''t it?


    What the hell, you son of a bitch, why don''t you fight yourself?


    Every time you fight, you son of a bitch, you stay with the ancestors of Fahrenheit, hide in the rear, and enjoy the leisure alone. Why the hell don''t you fight? But he ordered us Huashi Xianren to fight and die.


    Dog, son of a bitch, if you have any bad ideas this time, go back to the fairyland and the Fahrenheit family, as long as you don''t have the care of the ancestors of Fahrenheit, I''ll see how to deal with you.

 Chapter 1522

    Hua Yi just put forward such an idea. In an instant, she felt the killing intention and resentment from Huashi Xianren.


    The intensity of the murderous intention and resentment, even, made Hua Yi feel a sudden cool all over.


    But in this cool rise of the moment, it is to let Hua Yi heart inside that decision, become more firm. Now, he has already offended all the faeries of Fahrenheit. Later, even if he did anything else, it was impossible for him to get the forgiveness of these Fahrenheit immortals. In the future, whenever there is a chance, these Fahrenheit immortals will definitely appear one after another to find their own troubles. Just from such a coolness, Hua Yi can already imagine his miserable life in the future. There is only one way to change this almost completely predictable situation.


    That''s to have a good relationship with Fahrenheit.


    At that time, in the family, even if all the Fahrenheit people are against themselves, how about? As long as the ancestors of Fahrenheit are willing to support themselves, they can also guarantee their status in the Fahrenheit family. Even, if this matter can really succeed under their own proposal and win the big chance, then it is very likely that they will be able to get the strong protection of the ancestors. At that time, in the whole family of Fahrenheit, it was possible to surpass the present and reach a higher position.


    Now, in any case, it has to be facilitated.


    At this time, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit asked with interest: "Hua Yi, you can tell me the reason why it is worth fighting."


    At the same time, the old Fahrenheit''s eyes are full of encouragement.


    That is clearly hoping that Hua Yi can come up with some good ideas. Then, he took these Huashi immortals to fight with the monks on the Tianquan land for a few times, and then won the amazing opportunity in Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    Then, when they came to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, their ultimate goal was also a complete success.


    No matter how many immortal Fahrenheit died, as long as this goal can be achieved. Then, these ancestors of Fahrenheit took this as a guide to seize the soul inheritance palace in the fairyland and Tiandao secret land, and really promoted the status of the Fahrenheit family to the top family in the fairyland. Then, these efforts are worth the effort.


    Hua Yi felt the ardent expectation in the eyes of his ancestor. In the bottom of his heart, he laughed and said, "in fact, we don''t have to ensure that the array we have arranged is complete, so that we can fight against Lin Tianyu. I have a better way. Even if the array we have arranged is really broken, it can still operate the array, detect the position of Lin Tianyu and attack him. "


    And this way?


    This time, not only the ancestors of Fahrenheit were full of interest, but even those Huashi immortal people who had been full of resentment against Hua suddenly came to be interested. If we can really as Hua Yi said, with such a good way, then they still have the strength to fight with Lin Tianyu. What''s more, because Lin Tianyu abused him so much in front of him, they really held a breath in their hearts.


    If there is a way to deal with Lin Tianyu''s strange footwork, they really want to fight with Lin Tianyu in hard power.

 Chapter 1523

    Therefore, when Huayi was seen by Huayi, Huayi''s expression changed completely.


    In this way, Hua Yi is really useful.


    If there is a way, we can restrain Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork, so that we can have a real face-to-face fight with him. Even in the end, even if we are really defeated, it is because we are not good at learning and can not blame anyone else. But now, even if it is the bloody outbreak of these Huashi immortals, it is impossible to fight against Lin Tianyu. They can only be like the lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Lin Tianyu, like a shadow, will suddenly appear behind them at any time. Then, he will give them a knife to disperse their souls. Even at the moment of death, even the positive image of Lin Tianyu was too late to see.


    There is no word for this kind of oppression.


    Now, finally, there is such a situation that they can face each other head-on, and their expectations are almost completely burst out.


    Some immortal Fahrenheit couldn''t stand it any longer, and said, "Hua Yi, tell me quickly what is the way. Even when the array we set up for detecting immortals has completely collapsed, we can still detect the trace of Lin Tianyu. Come on, tell me. Hey, if there is a way to restrain Lin Tianyu''s Footwork and make him have to fight with us, I will teach him how to be a man. "


    Urge between, full of excitement, overflow dew.


    Hua Yi said: "the way I''m talking about is the effect of multiple Fahrenheit immortal arrays, clustering detection.


    "To put it simply, we have tried our best to ensure the perfect arrangement of our Fahrenheit Xianzhen array, just as the previous ancestor said. Then, the multiple Fahrenheit phalanxes come together. In this way, when the time comes, even if Lin Tianyu breaks one of our Fahrenheit immortal arrays. However, because there are still several Fahrenheit phalanxes on the side, detecting traces, then, with the coverage range of our Fahrenheit immortal array, it is impossible for Lin Tianyu to escape the detection of the Fahrenheit immortal array next to us.


    "As long as we can have a Fahrenheit immortal array and clearly detect Lin Tianyu''s position, we don''t have to be afraid of his footwork. Other Fahrenheit immortals can attack according to the location detected by the Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "There are two key points to pay attention to:


    " first, we must try our best to ensure that enough Fahrenheit immortal arrays are gathered together and close enough. Even when one of the Fahrenheit immortal array was cracked, it was still able to clearly detect the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    "The second point is that these assembled Huashi Xianzhen must be arranged as perfectly as possible. Or at least one of them is to ensure that there is a Fahrenheit phalanx, which is perfectly decorated. At that time, we could not get rid of all the loopholes in the moment. At least, one of them is guaranteed to be perfect, and the one without any loopholes can''t be broken

 Chapter 1524

    When Hua Yi said this, he looked at the Huaxian people around him.


    At this time, some Fahrenheit fairy already understood the meaning of Huayi, and there was a little light in his eyes. Obviously, they all recognized Hua Yi''s practice. They should be able to restrain Lin Tianyu''s ghostly footwork a little. However, even at this time, there are still a lot of Fahrenheit immortal people. They are confused in their eyes and don''t think clearly.


    After glancing at the crowd, Hua Yi said: "because there is such a perfect array, which has not been broken, then we can use this array as the basis to detect the figure of Lin Tianyu. Then, other Fahrenheit immortals who have removed the array can attack Lin Tianyu under the guidance of this array. In this way, isn''t it the same as those Huashi immortals who have no array guidance can also find Lin Tianyu''s location? "


    Now, the immortal Fahrenheit finally understood.


    Then, some of them were thinking, some were looking at each other, and some were looking forward to it.


    Looking at the situation, the ancestors of Fahrenheit knew that the heat was almost over. Finally, these Fahrenheit immortals in the interpretation of Huayi, they are all restored a little confidence.


    At this time, it is suitable for the first World War.


    Huayi looked at each other, and finally, one of them stood up and said, "just now, Hua Yi said a very good and effective method. Now, we are in accordance with the method just mentioned by Hua Yi, and quickly start to arrange and act. You can rest assured that as long as we have made great achievements in this war. Our Huashi family will not only have rewards for various cultivation resources, but also for those who have made great contributions to Huashi''s cultivation. This time, the chance of surpassing the level of immortals captured on the Tianquan continent will also be rewarded to those Huashi immortals who have made great achievements. "


    Coax!


    Finally, those Huayi people had gradually recovered their confidence in Hua Yi''s words just now, and all of a sudden, all of them were completely shocked.


    The danger is reduced!


    There will also be a confrontation with Lin Tianyu to calm down the evil spirit in front of him.


    Even if you can really make great achievements, you will get the reward of this amazing opportunity from the mainland of Tianquan.


    Finally, Fahrenheit people once again have some feelings of excitement.


    "This time, we will no longer send a small team to attack the protective array below. All of our Fahrenheit fairies, all of them, were closely grouped together, and then they got together and pushed toward the protective array below. Speed should not be too fast, slowly push forward, in this process, we must ensure the perfect normal operation of Fahrenheit Xianzhen. At that time, even if it is impossible to ensure that all the Huashi Xian arrays are perfect against the enemy, they must be in a gathering unit to ensure that there is a Fahrenheit immortal array operating perfectly all the time to detect Lin Tianyu''s progress and attack routes.


    "Now, all the Fahrenheit immortals form a collective unit. Let''s go


    With the order of the old ancestor of Fahrenheit and waving his hand, Huashi Xianren formed a collection unit one by one according to the requirements, and moved forward towards the protection array of the Tianquan continent below.

 Chapter 1525

    This time, the speed of the Fahrenheit people''s procession is very slow.


    What''s more, they didn''t send a team of Fahrenheit immortals to the protective array below to carry out exploratory attacks. Looking at this posture, it is clear that these Fahrenheit immortals have to concentrate their strength, and then, all of them move to the protection array, and then a thunderbolt strikes again, and the protective array below is broken and driven into pieces at one time.


    It was a very cruel, last-minute fight.


    The ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at the moving FAHRENHEITS at the Tianquan continental protection array below, and said, "Huayi, do you think their action this time can really work? What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, it''s the way that Lin can''t attack Tianyu''s unit in advance


    Hua Yi looked at the lower part, and was facing the Huaxian people who were slowly moving in the protective array and said, "I''m afraid, it''s still impossible. Unless we can really use a method, that will be possible. "


    "Why is it still impossible?" said the old ancestor of Fahrenheit. I already think it''s a very good approach. Moreover, as long as it can always be maintained and there is a Fahrenheit immortal array, then, with the detection ability of our Fahrenheit immortal array, we will be able to truly detect the location of Lin Tianyu, and then guide all the Fahrenheit immortal people to attack Lin Tianyu. This can really be regarded as a kind of effective good method. Why is it still impossible? "


    Hua Yi said: "this method, of course, is a very practical method.


    "But it is not of great use to Lin Tianyu.


    "The key is that Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork are not only able to have the feeling of invisibility. Even, the fast speed, I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu had already transferred to another place just after we had detected the location of Lin Tianyu. In an assembled attack unit, Lin Tianyu is detected through a Fahrenheit immortal array, and then other Fahrenheit immortals are guided to attack. The attack time and speed must be behind schedule. Moreover, even if he could catch up with the attack once in a while, with Lin Tianyu''s fierce Sabre skill, he must be able to easily carry the past.


    "So, the real purpose of such a solution is just to provide more confidence for our Fahrenheit fairy.


    "For Lin Tianyu, it can only cause a little trouble to Lin Tianyu, and it can''t play any substantive role at all."


    Several old ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at each other, and the look in their eyes did not fully believe that Hua Yi said.


    "Hua Yi, do you think that Lin Tianyu''s strength is too strong. Up to now, all the achievements he has made are only based on his evil footwork and his research on our Fahrenheit immortal array to a certain level. If we simply rely on hard power, even if we are a Fahrenheit immortal, but if we can have two Fahrenheit immortals at the same time, I don''t think we will lose. "

 Chapter 1526

    Other ancestors of Fahrenheit nodded deeply after hearing this saying.


    Another ancestor of Fahrenheit said: "although Lin Tianyu did a lot of harm to our Huashi immortal in this early stage. However, as mentioned above, all depends on body footwork. As for the strength of this hard power, Huayi, you seem to have some expectations too high. I dare say that as long as we can effectively intercept Lin Tianyu a few times, we will definitely be able to completely contain Lin Tianyu. Then, all of our immortal Fahrenheit will be able to capture him alive. "


    After this statement, the ancestors of Fahrenheit nodded again, full of hope, and the next action.


    Hua Yi shook his head gently.


    Obviously, I don''t agree with the idea of these ancestors.


    "Hua Yi, why, do you really think that Lin Tianyu can escape under our arrangement?"


    Hua Yi said: "no, there is still the possibility of escape. But he must be able to escape. "


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit didn''t believe it at all. He said, "you said that Lin Tianyu must have been able to escape under our careful arrangement. What''s the reason?"


    Hua Yi said: "because of Lin Tianyu''s real strength, you don''t estimate Lin Tianyu''s real Dao strength in addition to his body footwork."


    When Hua Yi once again stressed Lin Tianyu''s strength, the look of the ancestors of Fahrenheit finally became more cautious.


    Looking at Hua Yi''s appearance, it seems to be true.


    Is it true that Lin Tianyu''s hard Dao strength is as powerful as Huayi''s, besides his amazing body and footwork that makes them unable to guard against at all?


    Several ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at each other.


    "Hua Yi, since you so highly praise Lin Tianyu''s Dao strength. In the face-to-face confrontation, how strong is his Dao strength? "


    Hua Yi said: "face to face, the last time I came to Tianquan land, he just needed a knife, and it made me crazy."


    "Hua Yi, you mean that the last time you went to Tianquan land and your soul was broken to the fairyland, Lin Tianyu only made a knife and got such a result. What''s more, at that time, what Lin Tianyu relied on was just his Dao strength, and he didn''t rely on his extremely weird footwork. "


    Hua Yi said, "exactly. At that time, he and I were totally in the confrontation of hard power, and were cut by him. He didn''t use today''s evil footwork. Or, it can be said, he is totally disdainful to use such evil footwork


    After Hua Yi''s affirmative reply, several old ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at each other again.


    At this time, their eyes became more cautious.


    If Hua Yi said all this is true.


    I''m afraid that all their careful plans in front of them will surely come to nothing. They can''t have any effect. With such evil footwork, Hua Yi must be able to escape most of the attacks guided by their detection array. They had already thought of this point when they were making such arrangements. However, if Lin Tianyu really has such excellent strength, then there is a small part of the strength that can attack him, and he can easily resist with his Dao strength.


    Then, this elaborate plan is bound to come to nothing.

 Chapter 1527

    When such a careful plan will come to nothing, what effective measures can they have for Lin Tianyu.


    Scene, a solemn atmosphere, circulation.


    Several old ancestors of Fahrenheit were depressed, and no one wanted to speak first.


    So what should we do?


    Finally, an ancestor of Fahrenheit looked at Hua Yi and said, "Hua Yi, you said just now, unless you can really use a method, it is possible. So, Hua Yi, I don''t know what kind of method you are talking about? "


    Hua Yi said: "Laozu, although the method I mentioned is effective, it is likely to succeed in one fell swoop and capture Lin Tianyu. However, I have mentioned this method before. But at that time, the ancestors did not agree at all. Moreover, the ancestors had too many scruples about that method. Therefore, I dare not say it casually. "


    When Hua Yi said so, he took a deep look at Hua Yi.


    In fact, by this time, the ancestors of Fahrenheit could already know what Huayi was going to say.


    Obviously, it was just as Hua Yi said before that he really launched a merciless attack on the protective array below. As long as they really gather together and attack the protective array below, it will fall apart in a short time. Then, in order to prevent this kind of situation, Lin Tianyu must gather all the monks on the Tianquan land and stop in front to protect the big array. In order to play a real role in protecting the array, the friars on the Tianquan continent gathered by Lin Tianyu had only one way to choose from.


    At this time, in the real face-to-face fight, even if the strength of Lin Tianyu is stronger, what?


    If one of them is not a rival, there are only two; if two can''t, then there will be ten. Up to now, they still have more than 300 Fahrenheit immortals.


    But from the heart, the ancestors of Fahrenheit really don''t want to use such a method.


    After all, there is a legendary taboo, which is like a sword hanging over their heads. How dare they move.


    But now, Hua Yi just talked about such a method.


    If there is an old Fahrenheit frown, he will immediately reprimand him.


    But at this time, the ancestor of Fahrenheit preempted him and said, "Hua Yi, you put this method out. Let''s listen for a moment. "


    Hua Yi did not hesitate any more, and said: "the method I said is that we must really attack the protective array below as much as we can. It''s not just like now, trying to find out where the bottom line is. In that kind of attack with all his might, Lin Tianyu had no other way but to confront us head-on and block all the faeries in front of us. At that time, his body and footwork almost no longer played a very important role. Then, with our detection of Fahrenheit immortal array, Lin Tianyu is bound to have no escape. And in that case, he had only one ending, that is, he was captured by my fairy Fahrenheit after he was exhausted

 Chapter 1528

    "Can''t Lin Tianyu be flexible?


    "He obviously felt that he was out of strength and could not compete with him. He would still be dead on the ground like this. He won''t run away first. Later, he will come back and settle accounts with us. After all, with his evil body and footwork, if we want to escape, none of us can stop him.


    "I think it''s not just Lin Tianyu. Any practitioner, facing such a situation, will know that he should choose this way.


    "After all, even if he died in the war, it would not change the final outcome. As long as he is killed, the protective array below will not be able to resist the attack of our Huashi Xianren. So running away is the best choice, isn''t it? At that time, once he escapes, we can do nothing but stare at him with his wonderful body and footwork


    Hua''s grandfather finished, quietly looked at Hua Yi, waiting for his answer.


    At this time, Hua Yi just shook his head slightly. Between the facial expressions, it is clear that he completely denied this view of the ancestor.


    "Why, Huayi, don''t you agree with this statement? Do you have any other ideas


    Hua Yi said: "Lao Zu, in fact, what you just said is right. Moreover, it is completely applicable to 99% of the practitioners. As long as they are in such a situation, they will do so in accordance with the way their ancestors said. However, this method is not suitable for Lin Tianyu. "


    "Why? Is Lin Tianyu different from other practitioners? "


    Hua Yi said: "Lin Tianyu is really different from other practitioners. His temperament belongs to the straighter one. In some cases, he doesn''t know how to adapt. It can also be regarded as a more pedantic behavior. For example, when we attacked the protective array below, because there were Lin Tianyu''s relatives, his friends, all his disciples in Chongxiao Pavilion, and countless people on the mainland of that day.


    "If they were others, they might not care about their lives. When they feel threatened, their first choice is to escape first and save their lives. This is the most important thing on the way to practice.


    "But Lin Tianyu is different. What he cares about is different from other practitioners.


    "What he cares about is stupid and pedantic in the eyes of other practitioners. However, this must be what he valued. As long as those inside the protective array are not safe, Lin Tianyu will never escape alone. Well, as long as he''s stuck in front of the perimeter. Then, all of our immortal Fahrenheit triggered the Fahrenheit exploration immortal array. The place of the protective array below is where all our immortal Fahrenheit and that Lin Tianyu really face each other and win or lose. At that time, we have so many Fairies in Fahrenheit. Even if we use people to pile them up, they will be able to die there

 Chapter 1529

    But at this time, the interview between Huayi and Huazu Fahrenheit deliberately avoided the legendary taboo on the Tianquan continent.


    None of them said it as if they had completely forgotten it.


    In fact, they are very clear in their hearts. This is the reason why they have not been able to go through the layout. However, at this time, if they do not face the taboo, they will really have no chance. This is like a gambler, gamble to the end, bet red eye, and then, will bet all his own, the last fight. Now, they''re like red eye gamblers. Even on the Tianquan continent, if there is such a legendary taboo, they will fight for the last battle.


    But at this time, another old ancestor of Fahrenheit said, "you said so much just now, and don''t say whether it can be carried out in the end, and it will work. But have you ever thought about the legend on that day


    Hua Yi and his grandfather who had been talking with him just now looked at the old ancestor who opened his mouth.


    Even other ancestors looked at him.


    Obviously, the grandfather who asked about this matter just now is a sincere person. In his heart, he still has such a legendary taboo character in mind. But I never thought that Hua Yi didn''t mention the key of the legendary taboo character in his conversation with that ancestor just now.


    At this time, seeing all the people looking at him, the kind of strange eyes, this sincere grandfather, suddenly felt that he should have said something wrong.


    Hua Yi laughed and said, "we have not thought about this legendary character. But, now, if we are such a legendary taboo, then we see so many outsiders on the mainland where we are, destroying and fighting wantonly, what will we do? "


    "If I were a taboo figure on this continent, I would see so many immortals coming down to this continent. I''m afraid that at the first sight of finding these people, I''ll directly shoot these guys out. Even, directly killed. "


    Hua Yi laughed again and said, "Lao Zu, since you can think of what you will do. However, this legendary figure did not do anything. What does that mean? "


    Hua Yi said here, deliberately stopped, did not continue to say.


    After hearing this, the old ancestor thought for a while and suddenly said, "yes. Even I know that we should hurry to drive these outsiders away, so as to avoid irreparable damage to our continent. But why, that legendary taboo, instead of asking, let us the fairies of the Fahrenheit family stay on this continent, wantonly? That''s not reasonable. "


    Hua Yi said: "it''s not unreasonable. However, according to our estimation, the taboo in the legend must have left this land of heavenly power. Otherwise, if anyone is such a taboo in the legend, it will not be possible to watch it like this. "


    The old man said, "yes. That must have left. In that case, there is nothing to worry about. Hurry up, break the protective array below. "

 Chapter 1530

    Finally, the head of the real ancestor, but also to fool the past.


    Other ancestors of Fahrenheit have seen this matter thoroughly and need no more explanation.


    So, all of this, even for the time being, determines the action plan.


    Below, the Fahrenheit people are finally approaching the protection array of Tianquan continent.


    In the protection array, Lin Tianyu, Heidao Laozu, Chi Yuanyuan and others all changed. It seems that the Fahrenheit people have made up their minds and have to impact the Fahrenheit immortal array below. That is to say, there must be a hard fight to fight. How, can''t really let these Fahrenheit immortal people impact the protective array below. Otherwise, not to mention the killing and killing after the Huashi Xianren attacked the big array, but the shock wave generated by the attack and breaking of the big array was enough to make the Tianquan people in the big array die and hurt badly.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the fairies above gradually approaching the protection array of the right mainland. His face was gloomy to the extreme.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Chi Xia, is there any way to make these Fahrenheit immortals dare not attack the protective array below, or kill the Huashi immortals who come from the impact."


    Now, there are only two ways, that is, to stop all these Fahrenheit immortals and ensure the safety of the battle.


    Pool long-distance looked at the upper slowly approaching Fahrenheit fairy, the face is also very cautious. Obviously, at this time, pool remote has no good idea. Then, pool thought carefully about the solution. However, after a while, Chi remote already frowned and shook his head, or did not come up with any good and effective method.


    After thinking about it again, Chi remote said, "now, one is to see whether these Fahrenheit immortals really dare to attack the protective array below us. One is that we have to send someone out to stop the impact of these Fahrenheit people. If it''s the first, it''s the best. Everything''s fine. After all, today''s Fahrenheit people are just slowly moving down to the protective array on the Tianquan continent. At this time, none of us can tell whether they really want to break through the protective array below us or to make a trial. Because it is impossible for any of us to know how big the determination of the people of Fahrenheit is this time before they really launch an attack.


    "But no matter how determined they are this time. We all have to send someone out to intercept and block the large protective array.


    "Because we can''t afford to gamble on the determination of the Fahrenheit people this time.


    "If they don''t really have the determination to break through the protective array below us, it will be the best. If they had such a determination. So, they gathered so many fairies together. Maybe they could easily break the protective array under us just in a moment. Therefore, even if we know that they may be afraid to attack the protective array below us because of various kinds of fear. What''s more, even after attacking the protective array below, we don''t have to dare to really use force to break our protective array.


    "But we don''t dare to gamble at all."

 Chapter 1531

    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Indeed, as Chi says, they can''t afford to gamble. As long as there is such a possibility, the Fahrenheit people will attack the situation of the protective formation below, and they have no capital to gamble. After all, as long as the protective array below is broken, the personnel on Tianquan land will be seriously damaged. So many people are in the oscillation when the array is broken. You don''t have to think about it. You can know what will happen in the end.


    Lin Tianyu read coldly: "no matter whether they are really attacking our large protective array or fake attacking our protective array, we must rush out and block them out."


    Heidao Laozu stood aside and said nothing, but his eyes were cold.


    The other monks who participated in the battle also stood up, took out their weapons and held them in their hands.


    Be ready at any time. As long as Lin Tianyu orders them, they will all enter the combat state. Along with Lin Tianyu, they will kill Fahrenheit immortals together.


    In the whole protective array, this meeting also had some obvious dull atmosphere, rippling.


    "Are you really going to have a final fight


    "So many of them, all of them, went out to attack the protective array below. Judging from this posture, it is clear that they are ready to attack our defense array. If this defense array is broken. It''s just the shock wave of the big protective array. I''m afraid it will be enough for an instant to kill more than half of the people in us. And then, then, the aftershocks of those immortal attacks are enough to shock all of us to death. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Some people have a drink. "On the land of Tianquan, there are still some top monks like Lin Tianyu. As long as the master of Lin Tianyu Pavilion is still there, let alone these fairies. Even if the number of these fairies is ten times more, we are not afraid of them. "


    Obviously, in this person''s heart, Lin Tianyu Pavilion master is already the spiritual leader of all the people on the land of heavenly power.


    As long as Lin Tianyu is still there, they will have confidence.


    Now, looking at Lin Tianyu, they seem to see a pillar of the soul. If Lin Tianyu is not there, then the pillar in their heart will fall down completely. Therefore, with this person''s words, all people are looking at Lin Tianyu. As if looking at a hope in their heart.


    Lin Tianyu looks at those Huashi immortals facing the protective array below, getting closer and closer.


    Although the speed is very slow, but so, without any obstruction, they get close to the protective array below and launch an attack, which is only the early thing.


    As they slowly approach the protective array below, it can be seen that they are not really ready to break through the protective array below. It can also be seen that they have to keep up. There is no flaw in the protective array they have arranged, so as not to be caught by Lin Tianyu, and then be broken by the big formation and killed them, the immortals of Fahrenheit.

 Chapter 1532

    The Fahrenheit people are still approaching the protective array below.


    Finally, when the Fahrenheit people were close to a certain distance, Lin Tianyu did not have any more doubts. With a wave of his hand, he said, "come out, stop!"


    Whoa!


    Those soldiers on the Tianquan continent all followed Lin Tianyu and Heidao ancestor, and rushed to the Fahrenheit immortals who were approaching from above. Boom! These friars who rush up from Tianquan land are extremely fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, they were completely engaged.


    This engagement is totally different from the previous ones.


    In the previous few times, most of the time, it was due to the lack of preparation of the immortal Fahrenheit side, and was almost caught off guard by the friars on the mainland. Although the victory was brilliant, at that time, it was clear that there was a taste of sneak attack inside. But now, with the speed that the Fahrenheit immortals moved slowly to the protective formation below, it was obvious that they were well prepared and could not give them any chance to sneak attack on the friars on the heavenly power continent. In addition to the face-to-face confrontation, there is no other way to think.


    So, this time, Lin Tianyu and the Heidao ancestors didn''t say anything more. They rushed to the front directly and fought with the Huashi Xianren.


    Although Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu have strong fighting power, at the moment of contact, they still have a certain impact on Fahrenheit immortal array. But, after all, now, the Huashi people are prepared to make their Huashi Xianzhen array as perfect as possible. Before such a detection array, all their sneak attacks and even Lin Tianyu''s peculiar body and footwork were severely suppressed. Therefore, this contact and engagement did not play any role at all. Even though it was just a moment''s time distribution, several monks on the mainland side of Tianquan had already been injured.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The people of Huashi fairy laughed.


    "You weak friars of the lower world, do you still want to sneak attack us Huashi Xianren just like before? In front of us, it is only because we are unprepared that we have given you this opportunity. Now, we are completely on guard, you just wait to die, do not want to have any chance. Ha ha ha... "


    The fairy of Fahrenheit in the opposite side burst out laughing wildly.


    However, even at this time, the monks on the Tianquan land still had a strong sense of war and had no intention of withdrawing. Despite the casualties, no one was afraid of death. After all, they all know it. At this time, it''s either you die or I''m living at the critical moment. Moreover, once this retreats, I am afraid that not only will they die, but also those people who live in heaven and power behind them will die.


    Therefore, they have no other way but to fight hard.


    Now, even if they die, no one will shrink back.


    Some hot blood impact down, those who had occupied the upper hand of the Fahrenheit immortal people actually a burst of retreat.

 Chapter 1533

    Because of such a little bit of retreat, the original see occupy the upper hand, go up the Fahrenheit fairy space on a flurry.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu turned into a shadow that no one else could capture. From the frontal confrontation, a sudden figure flashed. Then, just a few steps back, the slightly scattered Hua''s immortal array was directly disintegrated under Lin Tianyu''s knife technique. Then, with the flash of black knife light, accompanied by the panic of the Huashi Xianren, almost in a few moments, the whole three Huashi immortal arrays have been directly cut. Among the three Huashi Xianzhen people, only four escaped, and the other eleven all died under the black sword technique.


    Whoa!


    The rest of the Fahrenheit people saw this situation and had always been in the upper hand.


    But in such a moment, suddenly to the tide, back.


    The friars on the Tianquan continent were also under the command of Lin Tianyu, and they rushed to take those seriously injured monks back to the protective array below and step up their healing. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed and disappeared again. Among the retreating Fahrenheit immortals, a sudden array appeared because there were obvious scattered loopholes in the process of retreat. After being caught by the chasing Lin Tianyu, he sneaked into the array. The array was completely cut off by Lin Tianyu in the blink of an eye. However, after all, these Fahrenheit immortals were retreating, because they had left the attack of friars on Tianquan land, and other Fahrenheit immortal arrays were still in perfect condition. Those perfect Fahrenheit immortal formations were rescued nearby. In addition to the death of one Huashi immortal, the other Huashi Xianzhen people had to survive.


    When Lin Tianyu''s figure appeared again, it was several miles away from these retreating Huashi Xianren''s immortal array, which was close to the place of the protective array below.


    Then, Lin Tianyu stood on the outside of the protective array below, and looked at the fairies above. Suddenly, the fairies retreated as if they were frightened.


    Just now, with such an advantage, they were killed by Lin Tianyu for four times even when they were fighting head-on.


    Now Lin Tianyu, in the heart of these Fahrenheit immortals, it has been like a ghost in general. Let those Fahrenheit immortals as long as they see Lin Tianyu appear, they can''t help but have a moment of heart shadow.


    "Waste! A bunch of rubbish


    In the sky above, father Fahrenheit looked down at the people who looked like frightened rabbits. He was completely angry. Originally, it was the absolute crushing of strength. It was a great situation, but it was just because the other side dared to fight to death. Under the fierce competition, the Huashi Xianren, who occupied a great advantage on their own side, collapsed thousands of miles. How can human feelings stand.


    "What a bunch of rubbish that can''t be helped up! How can such a group of rubbish be the immortal in our Fahrenheit family. A bunch of rubbish like this should get rid of the Fahrenheit family directly. "


    The old ancestor said, looking at the lower part of that if defeated cock general Fahrenheit immortal people, is more and more see angry.

 Chapter 1534

    Then, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit turned his eyes to Huayi and said, "Hua Yi, is this the way you said? You don''t see below, our Fahrenheit fairy is not only killed and retreated. What''s more, it has broken four large formations and lost more than a dozen people? "


    Hua Yi is to look at this ancestor, and then, look at the other several Fahrenheit ancestors.


    Hua Yi said: "in fact, according to the current situation, I think it is a little beyond imagination.


    "At least, before the war, I felt that the outcome of this war might have been much worse than it is now. We may have a worse result.


    "For example, when fighting in front of us, because we were frightened by the momentum of the other side, we were flustered and retreated. We were broken into three formations and killed more than ten people. At that time, in the war, the psychological quality of our Huashi people was obviously much worse. If it wasn''t for our explanation in front of us, they must keep the perfection of the detection immortal array and take care of each other, for fear that under that kind of panic, it would not be as simple as breaking three arrays. Even with Lin Tianyu''s understanding of our Huashi Xianzhen array and his fierce Sabre technique, it is possible to break even seven or eight formations. "


    Hearing Hua Yi say so, several old ancestors of Fahrenheit all nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, this matter is in front of us, but there is a living precedent.


    At the beginning, Lin Tianyu broke into the fairy of Fahrenheit. In an instant, he killed many immortal Huashi. Now, Lin Tianyu knows more about their Huashi Xianzhen. Attack in accordance with the thread of Huashi immortal array. As long as there is a trace of loophole in the Fahrenheit immortal array, the power that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique can play is bound to rise to a higher level. Also must be able to achieve a better effect than the previous.


    But in the end, in that panic, it was just a break, which was actually a kind of progress of Fahrenheit people.


    Hua Yi said: "there is also the back. Lin Tianyu chased him up. Although he was chopped for a while, the broken array had to be rescued by the rest of the array, but only one person was killed.


    "I think it''s a kind of progress.


    "This shows that they have been able to keep the array in a perfect state in a panic retreat. Otherwise, in that kind of retreat situation, Lin Tianyu chased up and cut off the Fahrenheit immortal array, there would never be only such a Fahrenheit immortal array. Moreover, after our Fahrenheit phalanx was chopped, all the immortals in the Fahrenheit immortal array could not be rescued. But in the end, the rescue of our Huashi Xianzhen people and other immortal formations eventually made us lose only one person.


    "All this can be regarded as progress.


    "Of course, it can also be regarded as our Fahrenheit people''s adaptation to the war. Because, in this successive war, our Fahrenheit fairy is more and more appropriate to deal with this kind of panic and emergency. Even that Lin Tianyu has a better understanding of our Fahrenheit immortal array. However, as the people of Fahrenheit are more and more adapted to the war, they can give full play to the overall level of our Fahrenheit immortal and keep the array in good condition. Lin Tianyu and those friars in Tianquan land can no longer take any advantage from us

 Chapter 1535

    After hearing this, the ancestors of Fahrenheit nodded incessantly.


    Although the record of the war was not satisfactory. However, in this war, as Hua Yi said, they had made great progress compared with the previous battles.


    However, progress is progress and achievements are achievements.


    Even if they have made great progress, will they still have the heart to fight and continue the war?


    When several old ancestors of Fahrenheit thought so, they all looked at Hua Yi in the past.


    In such a period of time, vaguely, the ancestors of Fahrenheit actually felt that Huayi had this kind of bearing that mobilized the Huaxian people to fight. This kind of bearing, even surpasses them these Fahrenheit ancestors.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was warmly welcomed by all the friars of Tianquan mainland in the grand array as soon as he returned.


    Applause and thunder, shouting, whistling, sound vibration of the entire protection array.


    Seeing such a warm welcome from everyone, Lin Tianyu''s heart was clear.


    That''s because of the record. Although just now, when they were just fighting with those Fahrenheit immortals, they were obviously at a disadvantage. However, at the end of the day, by virtue of that iron and blood momentum, they just beat back those Huashi Xianren who were obviously superior to them. And then, in the moment that they beat back the Fahrenheit people, they just had a loophole. At this moment, Lin Tianyu seized the opportunity and launched a wave of merciless attacks, breaking through the other party''s four formations and directly killing more than a dozen Huashi immortals.


    In this obvious gap between the strength, it can be said that the victory is brilliant.


    But seeing these people clapping, shouting and welcoming, Lin Tianyu did not know what to say.


    Although the result just now seems to be a great victory. However, behind this great victory, Lin Tianyu was able to see a lot of things ignored by others. Although it was won. And the results are rich. However, behind the fruits of the battle, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the Huashi immortal people were different.


    In front of me, when I defeated the Huashi immortal, I clearly felt that the Huashi Xianren were powerless, and went to kill with Lin Tianyu''s mood.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that when he killed himself, he had a strange feeling. It seems that those originally supposed to be very helpless Fahrenheit immortal people, in that moment, were all killing themselves, and had a very thick resistance. If the resistance of the people of Fahrenheit continues to increase, it will be more and more difficult to kill them. With so many Fahrenheit immortals, they are enough to crush all the friars on Tianquan. Even with their own wonderful body and footwork, if these Fahrenheit immortals can not be born into a panic, they can maintain their detection immortal array. Then, their own body and footwork skills, in their powerful detection array, they are afraid that it is difficult to achieve success.


    Lin Tianyu frowned a little and tried to think about what good solution he could have.

 Chapter 1536

    But when we think about it carefully, we can''t find any effective solution at all.


    Today''s Huashi Xianren give Lin Tianyu a feeling -


    they are clearly gradually adapting to the fighting atmosphere, and then they are making rapid progress. Moreover, as long as they have gone through the initial adaptation, and then, this rapid progress is bound to be more and more accelerated. And with the acceleration of this progress, these Fahrenheit fairies are bound to be more and more difficult to deal with.


    After all, the overall strength of the Huashi Xianren is more than ten times stronger than that of the monks in Tianquan mainland.


    Although the war ahead, with the help of Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork, and with the help of sharp sword techniques, it was also a certain advantage. But the key to the cheap, the biggest thing is that these Fahrenheit fairies are good at nothing but conspiracy and calculation. Because they are not good at fighting at all, so this kind of result is formed. But now, once they get used to it. In this field of battle, sharpened out their fighting consciousness of these Fahrenheit immortals, for the fierce battle and all kinds of mutation, have a good way to deal with.


    So, with the hard power gap between them, where is there a little chance of winning?


    When thinking about it like this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were staring at the gathering place of Huashi immortal people above.


    If it is like what Lin Tianyu thought just now, at that time, what methods should they use to deal with these Fahrenheit immortals?


    Lin Tianyu tried to think about it, but did not respond to the warm response of these people in the protection array.


    At this time, Chi remotely saw Lin Tianyu''s appearance, and seemed to know what Lin Tianyu was thinking. Thus, Chi Yuan took a step forward directly and faced the monks on the Tianquan land.


    "Everyone! You have just seen what kind of brilliant achievements our friars in Tianquan land have achieved under the leadership of Lin Pavilion master and Heidao ancestor.


    "Moreover, I firmly believe that as long as the monks on the Tianquan land can be led by Lin Pavilion master and Heidao ancestor, they will be able to fight and win again and again, and win in every battle, and will be disadvantageous.


    "What about even the Fahrenheit people?


    "Don''t say it''s just the Fahrenheit fairies. Even if they want to have more fairies, we can still kill them mercilessly and beat them back to the fairyland under the leadership of the forest Pavilion master! "


    Chiyuan just said it.


    The friars of Tianquan land below started shouting.


    "Kill them mercilessly!"


    "Send them back to the fairyland


    "Kill them mercilessly!"


    "Send them back to the fairyland


    ¡­¡­


    With these passionate voices, the eyes of every friar from Tianquan land in this protective array are full of confidence and hope.


    At the same time, I hope that the next war can be carried out immediately. Let them once again see this Lin Tianyu, leading the friars of Tianquan land to carry out a performance of killing the immortal Fahrenheit.

 Chapter 1537

    Looking at these friars in Tianquan, such a high passion, Lin Tianyu also stopped thinking and looked back at everyone.


    When Lin Tianyu looked back, the friars from Tianquan, who were cheering with passion, all calmed down and looked at Lin Tianyu. Obviously, they are also waiting for their idol, the God of war on the right continent, how to say. Although they were excited by the results of the battle ahead and the words of Chi long-range military division, what they wanted to hear more was the words of Lin Tianyu, the God of war in Tianquan.


    Looking at everyone''s eyes full of expectation and hope.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is very clear, at this time, he must say something. Otherwise, these people will be disappointed. And once this kind of emotion has been produced, it may produce some bad and unexpected things.


    Lin Tianyu once again took a deep look at those, all of them, the eyes full of hope, and finally said, "everyone! I want to say that we, the friars on Tianquan land, have clearly seen their will to fight and the results of their fighting.


    "Well, next, we will continue to fight with the will of the front.


    "Let those friars who dare to invade the land of heavenly power, see our will of unity, and see that our land of heavenly power is inviolable. We should also give them a profound lesson to those immortals who dare to invade the land of heaven and power, which will make them cold and unforgettable for life.


    "As long as there are some monks who are determined to fight to the end, any immortal can not think of our Heavenly Kingdom to act recklessly and boldly.


    "As long as they dare to invade, the only thing waiting for them is the end of their soul disappearing."


    Boom!


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s words were over, the whole protective array broke out completely.


    Applause, shouting, whistling, cheering


    There was a lot of noise.


    In fact, to be serious, Lin Tianyu''s words are not as powerful and inspiring as those in front of him. But these words, although slightly inferior to the words of the front, Chi remote. But now, the key lies in the person who utters these words. He is the God of war in the eyes of all the friars on Tianquan land.


    Of course, it''s not that Lin Tianyu can''t say the impassioned words of Chi remote as before. It''s just that his psychology limits his words.


    After all, Lin Tianyu has been able to feel it. Next, he will fight with Huashi Xianren. What kind of situation are they going to face these friars on the Heavenly Kingdom?


    They can no longer be like the front, so easy to defeat those Fahrenheit immortal people, so that they easily have a panic, to make themselves endless kill each other''s first kill pieces. Next, it''s going to be a very difficult and difficult fight. It is because Lin Tianyu can see all this clearly, so he dare not speak so full, and he can''t speak so passionately as Chi remote.

 Chapter 1538

    Among the top monks of the tsunamis, the friars who took part in the battle went to the Tianxiao pavilion to sign the meeting.


    After arriving at the conference room, Lin Tianyu''s face was a little heavy.


    "Tianyu, what''s the matter? Are you worried about the war that may happen next? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I''m really worried about the next war. Because, in front of that war, we can still be regarded as having made brilliant achievements. However, in that war, we could clearly feel that the Huashi people were much more difficult than before.


    "And, as expected, the next battle with these Fahrenheit fairies is bound to be more difficult.


    "The reason why we have been able to achieve such a result in front of us. The key reason is not that our strength is stronger than the other side, or that we have a very special advantage over them.


    "The key point is that their fighting power is so low. Even, it can be said that their group did not know how to fight at all.


    "Because of this, we have been given the opportunity to pick up the leak again and again.


    "But in the first World War, we still found a leak from them. However, the difficulty is much higher than before. Moreover, we can clearly feel that the improvement of the difficulty is bound to continue to grow. As they become more and more adapted to the battle, their strength will be able to play out perfectly, and their combat effectiveness will certainly rise directly.


    "In this way, a more intuitive result -


    " at least they won''t show their own loopholes in Fahrenheit immortal array because they are too flustered. They will try their best to make sure that the Fahrenheit phalanx is perfect. As long as there is no loophole in the array, it will be more difficult for us to break their array and kill the immortal Fahrenheit. As long as we can not effectively kill these Fahrenheit immortals, then they will certainly reverse the trend, with their absolute strength, they will crush us.


    "After all, in terms of hard power, they are more than ten times stronger than us."


    Lin Tianyu said so, and the brow of the ancestor of black knife was also wrinkled.


    Indeed, just now the first World War, it seems that although the scenery. But in fact, as long as the monks who participated in the war knew the danger. In a war like that, as long as the Fahrenheit people stick to it a little longer. When the friars on the Tianquan land started to attack, they first started to mess up. Then, it was impossible for them to get such a result.


    Although the Fahrenheit fairies were obviously scattered under the impact of their friars in the Heavenly Kingdom.


    However, just as they retreated, the disorder was gradually under control. Even when Lin Tianyu smashed the last Huashi immortal array, he only killed one Huashi immortal.

 Chapter 1539

    Thinking of the first world war just now, although the results were gratifying, the changes in the middle of the war finally made them have to worry.


    Lin Tianyu added: "what''s more, they haven''t really started to attack our big protective array just now. Otherwise, the result will be more unpredictable.


    "But just because they didn''t attack our protective array just now, it doesn''t mean that they won''t attack our big protective array any more. And, in my opinion, it''s something they''re bound to do.


    "And once they really start to attack this protective array, it''s time for us to fight with each other and have no way out. Apart from the face-to-face fighting and attack, there is bound to be no good way to solve this problem. Even if we find that there are some small loopholes in the Fahrenheit immortal array during the war, it is bound to be held back by the frontal battle and it is difficult to seize these loopholes to attack.


    "Unless there are loopholes in these Fahrenheit phalanxes, and then, it''s possible to find a way out.


    "But if I''m on Fahrenheit''s side, I''m bound to be on the front and send out the strongest squad. Once this lineup is sent out, it is bound to be the most difficult to break the Fahrenheit immortal array. Moreover, as these FAHRENHEITS adapt to the war, they must be able to make more reasonable arrangements for appropriate rescue when the front array is broken. Even if we break their array, we will have no time to kill the Fahrenheit immortal inside.


    "In the face of such a dilemma, there is only one way to solve it."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he did not go on. Instead, she locked her eyebrows deeply and thought hard.


    The next war is inevitable.


    But in the next war, if these people on the Tianquan continent are only their current strength, then they will not have the possibility of winning half a point. They will be crushed by the detection immortal array arranged by the Fahrenheit immortals.


    There is only one way to change this situation.


    However, this method is not to say that it can be realized.


    Others are also thinking.


    The species mentioned by Lin Tianyu just now is possible.


    Indeed, as Lin Tianyu said, those Huashi immortal people have become more and more accustomed to the war. In the beginning, the Fahrenheit people were not good at fighting at all, which helped them win in front of them. But then, with Fahrenheit, people became more and more confident about the battle. Then, it is bound to make this war full of adventure and victory more and more difficult. Even as the danger grows, they are likely to face the possibility of failure. Then, the monks on Tianquan land will be crushed and killed by those Huashi immortals, or even blocked outside the protective array of their Tianquan land, so that they will still have to go out to fight even if they know they will be crushed and killed.


    This situation, almost as expected, is bound to happen, and it cannot be changed.

 Chapter 1540

    This is bound to come yesterday''s situation, how should we solve it?


    Everyone thought.


    If you want to solve such a dilemma, perhaps only one way can do it. That is to crush these Fahrenheit immortals on the battle effectiveness, and to block these Fahrenheit immortals outside the protective array, so that they can not get close to the protective array. Or, there is a possibility that this protective array can really protect those Fahrenheit fairies. Those Fahrenheit immortals, for fear or for some other reason, did not dare to really attack the protective array of this heavenly power continent. Then, every time they fight with the Huashi Xianren, when it is dangerous, they can retreat from the whole body, hide in the protective array, recover their wounds, and wait until they are cured, and then go to war.


    If so, what about the Huashi people?


    Some of the big defense formations are battalions, and constantly pestering, sneaking, and killing them can also completely tire out, drag down and frighten the Huashi immortals. And then, even the Fahrenheit people, they will take the initiative to retreat.


    However, this protective array may be as they have analyzed before. Because of fear and other reasons, these Fahrenheit immortals dare not attack this protective array for the time being. However, once those Fahrenheit immortals could not fight for a long time, or even, because of such a large protective array, they would be more injured. Moreover, they would also give the monks on Tianquan land a place to recuperate. Even if those Huashi fairies are really afraid, but they are forced to do so, they are bound to take the risk to attack this protective array. After all, it''s human nature.


    It is impossible for anyone to watch such a large array trap themselves, subsidize the enemy and allow it to exist in front of them.


    Therefore, the idea of relying on such a large protective array to deal with Fahrenheit immortals may have some effect in the early stage. But once the time is too long, those Fahrenheit immortals will really want to break such a big protective array. Therefore, the most important defense method is to attack and kill those Huashi Xianren, which makes them afraid.


    Then, they will try their best to escape.


    But I''m going to kill those Huashi people.


    In particular, those Fahrenheit immortal people also formed the shell hard Fahrenheit detection immortal array. It''s too difficult for them, the friars on the Tianquan continent, to destroy the Huashi Xianzhen array, and then kill the Huashi Xianren in the immortal array.


    If there are loopholes in the Fahrenheit immortal array, it is also possible for Lin Tianyu to understand the context of these Fahrenheit immortal arrays. He will immediately cut these Huashi immortal arrays and then kill the Huashi immortal ones inside.


    However, it can be seen from the time when they fought against the Huashi Xianren just now. I''m afraid that these Huashi Xianren have gradually adapted to the war, and there are people who have mastered the overall situation of the war and guided them behind them. As in the case before, it is bound to be less and less.

 Chapter 1541

    Even if it is such a situation, it must be to find a solution to come out.


    In the face of such a situation, unless they can be in their Fahrenheit Xian array, the arrangement is perfect, can still break their Fahrenheit Xian array. Only in such a case is that there is a slight possibility. However, they should still break the array in the perfect arrangement of their Fahrenheit array.


    Such an idea, but even the present Lin Tianyu can not do it.


    Besides Lin Tianyu, who else can have more knowledge about this Xianxian array of Huashi?


    However, even though it was because of the war, there was a little understanding of the Fahrenheit array. But that is also completely impossible to compare with Lin Tianyu. Moreover, even if they know about the Xianxing array of Huashi, it is even more useless than Lin Tianyu. Because, who can have the body footwork and sword method like Lin Tianyu?


    Without the body footwork and knife method like Lin Tianyu, there are also the Fahrenheit cactus who are protected by the Fahrenheit immortal array. Even if they have no protection at all, they have a way to deal with it?


    Therefore, even if there is a loophole in the Fahrenheit detection array, only Lin Tianyu is possible, there is a way to break it.


    Now, they want to break the Fahrenheit probe array, which is not just the Xian array with loopholes. Even if it is the no loophole array of Fahrenheit detection, it must be solved by some means.


    But to break such a Fahrenheit probe array, its difficulty is to break that after the loophole, the difficulty of Fahrenheit detection array is not much times.


    But the possibility of such a break is that there is no other monk in this whole land of heavenly power except Lin Tianyu.


    When the group thought about it, they focused on Lin Tianyu again.


    Right!


    Just now, Lin Tianyu said that only one way can be solved.


    Moff, is that exactly what he said?


    That is to say, Lin Tianyu may have been able to break the perfect state of the Fahrenheit Xian array.


    Is that possible?


    If someone else reveals such a message, the first thought of others is doubting. But now, this is a meaning that Lin Tianyu revealed. Although the group is still inevitable doubt. However, in such a doubt, but it is clearly implied in the expectation of a silk in it.


    They are all looking forward to it. Lin Tianyu really found a solution to this immortal array of Fahrenheit, even in perfect condition.


    If Lin Tianyu can really do this, then, even if those Fahrenheit immortal people have a positive impact on the protection array below?


    At that time, as long as they dare to come, Lin Tianyu can directly break into the Fahrenheit immortal array, which has no loopholes at all, and kill the Fahrenheit immortal array. Let them in any one case, will not have a sense of security. So what kind of courage did they have to attack the protective array on the mainland of power on this day?

 Chapter 1542

    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Lin Tianyu.


    Chi Yuan was a little closer to Lin Tianyu and said, "master Lin, what good method do you have to break the Huashi immortal array arranged by those Huashi immortals. What''s more, they can be effectively broken down if they are perfect. "


    When Chi YaoYuan heard this question, he almost subconsciously nodded and said, "there is a method that can effectively break the detection immortal array arranged by the Fahrenheit immortals. It''s just


    Other people who have raised their ears to listen to what they are talking about here, their hearts are suddenly tight.


    It turns out that Lin Tianyu really has a way to get rid of these perfect Fahrenheit immortal arrays.


    That''s wonderful!


    As long as he can really get rid of these Fahrenheit immortal formations, what kind of worries do they have. As long as they dare to come, they will never come back.


    These top friars on Tianquan land are excited one by one.


    It was already a hopeless event, but it turned out to be a turning point and saw a glimmer of light in front of it.


    "Tianyu, do you really have a perfect way to detect the immortal array arranged by the immortal people of Fahrenheit


    When he asked, the eyes of ancestor Heidao also sparkled with hope. Moreover, there is a different meaning between this hope light and others. This is because Lin Tianyu, who was born in the mainland, is his own disciple. Now, his own disciples, can have such a reputation, although in this, in fact, there is not much of his own credit. After all, Lin Tianyu was able to achieve what he is now, but most of it is the result of his own talent and hard work. But where is the title of master and apprentice? It is something that no one can erase. The more famous the apprentice is, the more honor he will have as a master.


    Lin Tianyu said: "there is indeed a method that can effectively break the perfect Fahrenheit detection immortal array. However, this method will take time to achieve. It''s obviously impossible for these Fahrenheit people to give us such a long time. "


    It takes time!


    "Tianyu, how long is this time? Otherwise, in the later war, we will hold these Fahrenheit fairies, and you will concentrate on perfecting the method you mentioned. Then, all our hopes are that you will be able to break the perfect Fahrenheit detector array. As long as you can really perfect such a method. So, it''s just around the corner to kill those Huashi immortals. "


    However, Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "what I need is not the time for seclusion. In fact, in the war, it is more conducive to the improvement of this method. Therefore, I will also participate in the following wars. "


    "Then, what kind of method are you talking about?" the black knife ancestor said


    Lin Tianyu said: "the method I''m talking about is to break through a small level with the footwork that I''m doing now, a thousand illusions and thousands of incarnations. As long as my current footwork can break through a small level, then I have absolute confidence. Even if it is the perfect Fahrenheit immortal array, I can also have the strength, simply rely on the power of footwork to break into their immortal array to kill. Then, with this footwork, the whole body will retreat. "

 Chapter 1543

    Everybody listen, all eyes are bright.


    If it''s true that Lin Tianyu said, after his footwork is upgraded to a small level, he can break the Fahrenheit immortal array freely. Even if Fahrenheit immortal array is in perfect condition, it can also be easily broken.


    So, in the face of these Fahrenheit immortals in front of us, what can we worry about?


    However, listening to the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words, it is not so easy for him to break through another level of footwork. It will take some time to sharpen and practice before it is possible. Then, it is possible to break through the small level of this footwork.


    But how long does it take?


    Everyone was also looking at Lin Tianyu with their eyes shining.


    Chi remote way: "Lin Pavilion master, how long will it take you to break through a small level in the current footwork?"


    Hearing such a question, everyone looked into Lin Tianyu''s eyes, and there was also more flavor of inquiry.


    Now, the crisis of Fahrenheit people is imminent.


    If you can break through in a short time, of course, it is the best. But if it still takes half a year or even longer to break through, even if the footwork really breaks through, it will not be of great significance to their immediate crisis.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "according to my own feeling, if I have another three months of practice, I should be able to break through a small level on the basis of my current footwork. Of course, this is the normal training and tempering situation. However, in the war, the perception often goes beyond the ordinary situation, and if the footwork breaks through a small level, it should be able to advance a lot. But in this kind of war, it is impossible to say exactly how early it will be. "


    There was a moment of silence.


    In about three months, we can break through a small level. Especially the immortal footwork like Lin Tianyu, the breakthrough time is really not long.


    However, this time is not long, but the key is now, they have no idea when those Fahrenheit immortals will launch a general attack on their Fahrenheit immortal array. At that time, three months later, Lin Tianyu''s Footwork had already broken through a small level. Well, that is to say everything. To deal with those Fahrenheit immortal array, it is natural that Lin Tianyu came to deal with them personally. But if the time of the general attack was tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even today, in short, Lin Tianyu would not have time to break through a small level of his present footwork, and fight with the detective immortal array of Huashi Xianren. If he was afraid of them, he would not be able to get any benefits.


    However, such a situation may occur at any time.


    Time!


    They need such a time difference now.


    But the Fahrenheit fairy will not give them this time, and they have no way to borrow such a time.


    If they had another three months, they would not have to be afraid of the Fahrenheit immortals because of his wonderful footwork.


    But where does this time come from?

 Chapter 1544

    In three months, they were completely baffled by a group of top monks on the heavenly power continent.


    In the present state of the Huashi fairies, they could not have given Lin Tianyu another three months.


    Without three months'' time, Lin Tianyu''s Footwork could not break through. With their current strength, they went to fight against these Huashi immortals. In addition to crushing, they still rolled.


    Time!


    It has become the key to the victory and defeat of this war.


    Lin Tianyu thought silently.


    At this time, the other monks didn''t ask any more questions and went to disturb Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was thinking about his footwork.


    Feeling the key of footwork breakthrough.


    Lin Tianyu can feel it. He can break through such a footwork immediately. However, there is still a little gap. If you give him another three months to exercise, sharpen and explore, he must be able to figure out the last little gap, and then he can easily break through such a footwork. It''s like having accumulated a lot of experience. With these three months, at that point, this small gap can be easily broken, and naturally it will break into the next realm.


    However, Lin Tianyu could clearly feel it again.


    Maybe, without three months, he can break into the next small state.


    It''s like an epiphany.


    When he is remembered in the war, or because of something else, he may break through the estrangement and directly break through a small level. Of course, there is another possibility. Even if he is in any environment, the estrangement will always be a kind of estrangement, which makes him unable to understand and break through at all.


    However, in this kind of thinking, Lin Tianyu felt vaguely that if it was really in that special situation, all of a sudden, he would break through the possibility and occupy the majority.


    It''s worth a try!


    Between the thoughts, Lin Tianyu looked up at the sky.


    There, after the Fahrenheit fairy retreated, they all gathered in that place again.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept to the places where the Huashi immortals gathered, and the light of another war flickered in his eyes. But then the light faded away.


    Although now, Lin Tianyu is extremely eager for the first World War, and then, to see if he can have enough understanding in this war, he has broken through a small level of footwork. But Lin Tianyu immediately thought, now, if we really have another fight with the Huashi immortals, then it is very likely that it will be the final decisive battle. Moreover, in this final battle, they are likely to directly attack this protective array. If this protective array is attacked by so many Fahrenheit immortals, it is likely to be broken if it is not supported for long. At that time, there must have been countless casualties in this protective array.


    Lin Tianyu could not afford such a war.


    Therefore, under such a situation, Lin Tianyu is eager to be able to rush to the first World War and give him the experience in the war, so that he can more understand the opportunity of footwork breakthrough. At the same time, I hope that this war will not happen so soon, and even, the later the better, it is best to have been able to drag on for three months.

 Chapter 1545

    At this time, in the sky, the ancestors of Fahrenheit also arrived at the place where the returning Huashi people were.


    At this time, some of the Huashi immortals were depressed and inexplicable, but some had a flash of light in their eyes.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit stood up and said, "people of all ethnic groups, we were defeated in the first world war just now, even if we simply look at the final situation. What''s more, it''s hard to say that we lost. However, in this defeat, I saw something different.


    "Especially in the final defeat, our Fahrenheit Xian formation can maintain the perfect state for the most part.


    "Although the defeat is not chaotic!


    "As long as we can keep this sense of chaos. So, even if Lin Tianyu is strong again?


    "You should be able to feel it. As long as we don''t mess up and keep our Fahrenheit probe array in a perfect state, then the other party will have nothing to do. All the strength of the other party is concentrated in. When our Fahrenheit immortal array has a loophole in the first place, he can take advantage of this opportunity to break our Fahrenheit immortal array, and then kill our Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "Moreover, in addition to the Fahrenheit phalanx arranged by ourselves, it must be kept in perfect condition. In fact, there is still a little bit that can form effective protection.


    "For example, after Lin Tianyu broke down the Huashi immortal array when he finally lost, but the Huashi immortal people in the Fahrenheit immortal array were able to return completely under the rescue of other Huashi Xianzhen formations.


    "What does that mean?


    "As long as we can gather several Fahrenheit immortal arrays together according to the method mentioned by Hua Yi, as long as not all of them are broken. Then, the Fahrenheit immortal array, which has been preserved, can detect and rescue in real time. Then, it must be able to block all attacks of Lin Tianyu.


    "Therefore, the most critical point for us now is the psychology and will to fight. In terms of psychology, never be afraid of each other, just like just now, as long as you perform a little better.


    "Even, I can assure you, our next attack is very likely, that Lin Tianyu will never kill a Fahrenheit fairy."


    As soon as the words of the old ancestor of Fahrenheit were finished, several immortals of Fahrenheit tried to respond to them.


    Obviously, it was in the war just now, and it was the Huashi fairy who discovered this. They also feel that as long as they adapt to the atmosphere of the war, they can face the war without chaos, and attack in multiple formations. So, as long as we can really cooperate properly and deal with it calmly, even if there are individual arrays which are cut by the other side and rescue in time, we can also block the other side.


    Because, from the first World War. Although the other side had the advantage, it was a complete victory.


    But behind this victory, it also showed them their opportunities.


    Because when the last one retreated, even if they were more careful, they could have avoided the final damage. If they really cooperate perfectly. Even in that case, they could have done without losing a single person.


    And since they can have this one time, they are likely to have a second, a third Even, the better.

 Chapter 1546

    With the drive of these several Fahrenheit immortals, other Fahrenheit immortals are gradually affected.


    This effect is obviously a good omen.


    Looking at this situation, several old ancestors of Fahrenheit were so happy that they could hardly close their mouths. With this faith and determination. Then, they believe that in the next World War I, they will not only win, but also win more and more beautiful as they adapt to the war more and more.


    Moreover, the more victorious they are, the higher their morale will be, which will be more and more beneficial to their next war.


    And once with the help of this winning power, it is really forced to the place of the protective array.


    Lin Tianyu has only one way -


    is to block the way forward of Huashi Xianren and try his best to stop it. In the face-to-face battle, it is very likely that Lin Tianyu will gradually try his best to be captured alive by these Fahrenheit immortals.


    Hey, hey


    Wait, and that amazing chance will soon be in their pocket.


    Thinking of the place of happiness, several ancestors of Fahrenheit all looked at each other and nodded their heads. Their eyes were full of longing.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who was still talking just now, stood up and said, "everybody, let''s take a break now, and we''ll rush to attack them again. In the first world war just now, although we were the defeated side. But in that war, we all saw clearly that it had already caused great damage to them. Their combat power will certainly decline a lot. In this case, it is even more impossible to give them more opportunities to rest. Only by causing more damage to them again and again, and dragging them to the limit of a kind of fatigue, our chances of success will be greater.


    "Let''s go now, gentlemen!


    "As long as the war can be won and Lin Tianyu is captured alive, then all the Huashi immortals who participated in the war will surely get rich rewards when they return to their families and become the focus of the family training."


    "Good!"


    As soon as the words of Laozu were said, the morale of the former was obviously higher than that of the former.


    After all, the hope of victory in the war is in front of them. After the analysis of the defeat in the first world war just now, and with the thinking and thinking of these Huashi Xianren who participated in the war, we can also feel it. It is just like the old ancestor said. As long as they cooperate properly and be careful when they enter the war, their hope of victory is much greater than that of the monks on the Tianquan land. As long as there is hope of victory, their determination to fight will naturally rise many times. Now, they are not just fighting with this hope of victory. Even, as long as they turn this visible hope into reality, they can also get rich rewards and key training in the family.


    How can they not be excited?


    For a moment, the will to fight of these Fahrenheit immortals went up to a height that they had never reached since they took part in the war.

 Chapter 1547

    Then, between the wave of the old ancestor of Fahrenheit, the immortal people of Fahrenheit no longer had any doubts, and rushed out one by one.


    They are as powerful as dragons.


    It''s in them who are not good at fighting at all, but it''s rarely seen.


    Looking at the war spirit of the Huashi immortal people, the ancestors are proud to smile.


    At this time, an ancestor looked at Hua Yi and said, "Hua Yi, do you think we will succeed this time?"


    However, Hua Yi shook his head and said, "it''s hard!"


    Listening to Hua Yi''s reply, Laozu looked normal and said nothing more. Because, in the heart of my grandfather, actually, I also understood it. Despite the fact that the Huashi immortals have high morale and strong sense of war. However, even if they rely on such a momentum, they can really get the upper hand in the next battle. But to achieve the final result, it is far from enough to capture Lin Tianyu alive.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just the power of Lin Tianyu''s footwork. If they want to go, none of them will be able to see the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    Instead of blaming anything, the ancestor chuckled.


    Laozu said: "I also know that this attack will be very difficult to achieve the final result. However, in your opinion, will there be a certain harvest? I mean, try to capture as many monks as possible. In addition, it caused some damage to Lin Tianyu. "


    Hua Yi thought about it carefully for a while, and still said, "it''s hard."


    This time, the old grandfather''s face changed a little. It''s obviously not very good-looking.


    Although Laozu didn''t expect this war to achieve the final result, he directly captured Lin Tianyu alive. However, he is still eager to have a certain effect.


    For example, he was able to kill several monks on the Tianquan continent. For example, it can cause certain injury or damage to Lin Tianyu.


    What''s more, that''s what my grandfather thought. Only a single step of the above-mentioned men and men can consume the power of the land. Then, they are able to have the opportunity, step by step towards the goal. Then, in the end, it''s time to achieve the goal. But if it is now, under another war, no effect can be achieved at all.


    Then, how can they gradually approach and achieve their goals.


    So, what''s the point of their fight now?


    After listening to Hua Yi''s answer this time, his face was obviously deep.


    The ancestor couldn''t suppress his anger and said, "Hua Yi, can you read it wrong? With our present momentum and the powerful lineup of Huashi Xianren, can''t we do something about the monks on the Tianquan continent, and then achieve a little gratifying results? "


    When Lao Zu said so, the tone was full of unpleasant taste.


    However, Hua Yi''s eyes are staring at the lower part. The Fahrenheit immortals have arranged the formation and slowly rush out towards the protective array below. They don''t pay much attention to the obvious unhappiness in the tone of Lao Zu.


    Hua Yi said: "if we fight all the time, we will certainly be able to achieve results in terms of the present array, momentum and fighting intention. But there is one thing that limits what we can achieve. "

 Chapter 1548

    "What?" The old ancestor of Fahrenheit suppressed his anger.


    Although Huayi was angry, he also knew that if Hua Yi''s words were true, they could change and revise them accordingly, and then move forward towards the results.


    At this time, Huayi obviously felt the anger from the ancestor. Looking back, he saw that his face had changed a little.


    Hua Yi busy way: "such thing is below that a big protective array."


    Listening to Hua Yi''s words, Laozu looked down, and then his eyes focused on the protective array of the heavenly power continent below.


    Then, the grandfather''s eyes were frozen slightly.


    He certainly knew what Hua Yi meant.


    In fact, all along, the meaning of Huayi is that we should not worry about anything. Directly attack the protective array below. As long as they try their best to attack the protective array below, it may be only in a few strikes that the protective array can be completely defeated. Under this kind of deterrence, all the top friars on Tianquan land, forced by the situation, had to use all their strength to stop these Fahrenheit immortals. Of course, among the friars in Tianquan land, Lin Tianyu is indispensable. As long as Lin Tianyu has to fight against them, no matter how fierce Lin Tianyu is, he will be dragged down.


    Because they were influenced by Hua Yi''s prompt again and again, they also wanted to start attacking the protective array below. However, at the last moment, but always a moment of hesitation.


    After all, the taboo in the legend is really too powerful.


    If it was not for the last moment, there was no way to win Lin Tianyu. They really didn''t want to take the risk to attack the protective array below.


    Although Hua Yi''s analysis of the situation is indeed very clear, and the actual situation is likely to be the same as his analysis. However, they are still worried and dare not take their own lives to gamble. Because now, no matter how to fight, the final death is just the ordinary Huashi people in their Fahrenheit family. But if you attack the big protective array below, once the calculation is wrong, then it is very likely that the legendary taboo will be angry. None of them, the Fahrenheit ancestors, will want to leave the lower world of heaven and power.


    All of their ancestors wanted that amazing chance.


    But this person is clearly the older the more afraid of death.


    These ancestors of Fahrenheit, one by one, have advanced accomplishments, especially in the family of Fahrenheit, which one does not have a respectable position. These reasons are all in one, and they can still enjoy their life. Judging from the slender life of immortal people, they still have a long time.


    Who would like to risk their lives and seek death.


    After all, they''re not the same guys anymore. There is also that kind of initial in order to get a big chance, go to die, to fight so a passion.


    Go to death, to fight for life!


    However, it can only be used to fight for their lives with those Huashi immortals under them.


    It''s no good letting them go to death and fight for their lives.

 Chapter 1549

    The ancestors of Fahrenheit fixed their eyes on the protective array below.


    Finally, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit said, "if you don''t really attack the big protective array below, will there really be no chance?"


    When asking this, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit withdrew his eyes and looked at Hua Yi in the past.


    Hua Yi also took back her eyes and said, "it''s time to see. If those friars on Tianquan land really hold us to death completely, then we will have no chance at all. "


    "What did you say?" Fahrenheit''s ancestor quickly asked another question.


    At this time, the other ancestors of Fahrenheit also withdrew their eyes and looked at Hua Yi in the past.


    After all, the meaning of this sentence can''t be understood.


    If the friars on the Tianquan land really see them all through, they will have no chance. However, at the same time, this can be heard from the opposite side. The negative meaning is that if these friars on Tianquan land have not fully grasped these Fahrenheit immortals, then they, the Fahrenheit immortals, should have a little chance in it.


    It''s just a chance.


    But their ancestors are all at once all of a sudden all interest is raised.


    Hua Yi said: "now, we are afraid of the taboo figures on the Tianquan continent. Therefore, we dare not attack the protective array below. If the friars on the Tianquan land knew this situation, they could withdraw and directly hide in the protective array below as long as they felt the slightest crisis. Then, we are faced with a large protective array that can not be really broken, and there will be no way for those friars in Tianquan land.


    "Now that we are in such a situation, the only thing we can bet on is that they don''t know that we don''t have the courage to attack the protective array below.


    "Otherwise, no matter how fierce our attack and no longer our cooperation, we will not be able to achieve any effect."


    After listening to Hua Yi''s explanation, the ancestors of Fahrenheit knew it clearly.


    Indeed, not to mention the friars on the Tianquan continent, even if they knew that the crisis was coming, they knew that there was a large protective array that they did not dare to attack. They would certainly hide in the protective array without hesitation. In such a situation, what should they do?


    They have nothing to do but stare at them.


    I just hope that the monks on the Tianquan continent have not really discovered this phenomenon.


    But will they not find out?


    Then, these old ancestors of Fahrenheit turned their eyes to the protective array below, and their hearts were full of doubts. When the faint hope rises in the heart, it is clear that they must have found it. After all, if they were in such a protective array. What''s more, the large protective array is clearly not so unbreakable, but the other side has not made every effort to attack the large array, which is too obvious.

 Chapter 1550

    These Fahrenheit ancestors were full of doubts in their hearts, and then they looked down at the protective array below and turned to Huayi.


    Hope to be able to get a trace of confidence in the analysis of Huayi.


    But Hua Yi felt the eyes of the ancestors, and then frowned carefully. After thinking for a while, he said, "according to my estimation, I''m afraid that the monks on the Tianquan land have already known about this. They must have thought of the possibility of it, even if they haven''t fully identified it. After all, we have completely impacted the lower array several times, but in the end, we did not launch a fierce attack on the large array below.


    "These phenomena are already very obvious.


    "What''s more, in the protective array at the bottom, all the best friars on the whole Tianquan continent are gathered in it. Among those friars, there are bound to be a lot of extremely intelligent men. Among them, they must have thought of this kind of possibility. Through the analysis of the above phenomena, they must be able to get the most close to the nature of the kind of possibility


    The ancestors of Fahrenheit were upset for a while and said, "well, the Huashi immortals we sent down can''t have half step effect. In that case, what''s the point of letting them attack? "


    Hua Yi said, "No. In fact, this wave of attacks, even if they can not achieve any results, it is also meaningful


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit impatiently said: "meaningful, what''s the meaning?"


    Hua Yi said: "at least, we can sharpen the fighting power of our Fahrenheit immortals. Up to now, they depend on their mastery, mentality, fighting spirit and cooperation in rescue And so on, we have made obvious progress in all aspects. It is almost impossible for them to learn these things by simply teaching them in other ways, except in war. Even when they are taught, they will be more impressed, but if they have no actual combat experience, they will become flustered when facing the real battlefield, and they will not be able to play their real strength.


    "Now, although it is impossible for such a war to achieve any great results. However, when they are honed, it is just right to train their fighting will.


    "As long as they fight a few more battles, their will to fight will be more and more beneficial to the later battles.


    "Now, it''s a kind of sharpening.


    "Then, with their war, we carefully observe their gains and losses in the war and adjust our steps at any time.


    "And, after a period of trial, we can also take a look at the reaction. Then, we can determine whether the legendary taboo character is still on the right continent


    Hua Yi said this.


    Several ancestors looked at each other again.


    Obviously, Hua Yi''s heart, or adhere to his first decision - to attack the protective array below.


    However, after several ancestors looked at each other, they also looked down.

 Chapter 1551

    Hua Yi''s heart is not dead, so let him toss about it.


    If he can really have a result, try to find out that the taboo in the legend on the Tianquan continent is no longer on the Tianquan continent, of course, it would be the best. If it has been tested and verified several times, the taboo in the legend is indeed not on the right continent. Then, when it is completely determined, these Fahrenheit ancestors can completely open their hands and launch a thorough attack on the whole Tianquan continent.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of the ancestors of Fahrenheit were suddenly cold.


    During this period of time, they fought with the friars on Tianquan land, but they were all too subdued. Each of them has a breath in his heart.


    Once it is confirmed that their lives will not be fatally threatened, their revenge will be very fierce and fatal.


    They don''t care about the ordinary monks on the Tianquan land, how many casualties they will have, and how much killing they will cause on the Tianquan land in the lower boundary.


    They don''t care about anything?


    After all, these ordinary friars and ordinary people on Tianquan land are just ants in their eyes. If it wasn''t for the fact that Lin Tianyu had a Dharma tradition of Tiandao''s Secret realm on the Tianquan continent, these Huashi ancestors could borrow this inheritance to obtain the inheritance of the soul inheritance palace of Tiandao inheritance. They will not even come to the Tianquan land of the lower world to see more ants. Even if they step on their feet and beat them to death, they will not have the mind.


    Now, as immortals, they are willing to go down to the right continent to shoot them to death. They should feel lucky.


    Isn''t it?


    And all of this will be determined by the next trial and error to determine whether there is still the taboo in the rumor on the mainland.


    At this time, as the immortal Fahrenheit gradually approached the protective array below, the friars on the Tianquan continent inside the protective array below also noticed the once more attack of the Fahrenheit immortals.


    But at this time, after watching the Fahrenheit people''s attack again, the ordinary friars in the protection array all laughed with pride.


    "Tortoise sons, come on! I''ll call you back once. "


    "Wait for our pavilion master to clean up your bastards. We have to see how long you Huashi Xianren can last


    "Ha ha ha ha Fahrenheit kids, come and die


    The ordinary monks called out.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu, Heidao Laozu, and those top monks who were about to participate in the war all looked extremely ugly.


    Of course, this change is not because they are afraid of World War I.


    In order to protect the protective array below and protect the lives of ordinary friars on Tianquan land, they would never frown even if they were killed.

 Chapter 1552

    Although they are not afraid of death, but now, they are all pale.


    Because of looking at the Fahrenheit people who attacked from below, they clearly felt that they were not the same as those living in Yizhu.


    Compared with the previous attacks, they clearly felt that these Fahrenheit immortals were full of energy and a strong will to fight, born in the ranks of these Fahrenheit immortals. Because of this strong will to fight, they naturally formed an invisible momentum in their march. With the addition of this invisible momentum, their fighting power is bound to be greatly increased. Moreover, the cooperation of their various formations is bound to be more rigorous and difficult to break.


    It''s as if those Fahrenheit immortals had a kind of sublimation after experiencing the wars ahead.


    Then, from a family that was not good at fighting, they suddenly learned how to fight better.


    Lin Tianyu and their worry are:


    even if they really pay the price of their lives, the Huashi fairy under such a state can''t be stopped.


    Then, everyone''s faces were dull.


    After carefully watching the obvious changes of those attacking Huashi Xianren for a while, everyone withdrew their eyes and looked at Lin Tianyu. Now, in their hearts, there is a hope that Lin Tianyu''s Footwork can break through another level. If we can break through another level. So, even if the Fahrenheit fairies are really in a perfect state, they are also confident of defeating them. Because, although the present Fahrenheit immortals seem to be full of energy and vitality, they are full of fighting spirit. However, as long as Lin Tianyu''s Footwork breaks through a small level, even if the Fahrenheit detection immortal array, which is full of fighting spirit and does not have any loopholes, can be easily broken by Lin Tianyu.


    And the reason why these Fahrenheit immortals have changed now is that they think they have found a way to restrain Lin Tianyu''s footwork, so they have such confidence.


    However, as long as their perfect state of Fahrenheit immortal array can be easily broken by Lin Tianyu, the confidence they have maintained will surely collapse again in an instant.


    After all, they seem to be fighting high now, but they can''t change their essence.


    They feel that they have been able to restrain Lin Tianyu''s footwork, and have a sense of security for the breakthrough of Fahrenheit immortal array. They think they can take the upper hand. Then, they will regain their confidence. However, as long as their sense of security is broken. Let them feel that in this situation, there is still no sense of security at all, then, their confidence will be like those easily broken glass, easily broken into countless pieces again.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s footwork is not so easy to break through a small level again.


    It will take time to break through.


    They have reached the top level of this continent, but they all understand it. The more advanced Taoist martial arts, the more difficult it is to break through.


    And Lin Tianyu''s footwork is the top of the top.

 Chapter 1553

    It is conceivable that Lin Tianyu''s top footwork breaks through a small level of difficulty.


    Earlier, Lin Tianyu said that it would take three months for his footwork to break through.


    But it was such an answer. They all felt clearly that whether Lin Tianyu had the ingredients to encourage them, and deliberately shortened the time of this breakthrough? After all, such superb footwork as Lin Tianyu''s is clearly beyond the level of Daoism, which can be called fairyland directly.


    These people have really experienced the difficulty of breaking through the high-level Taoism.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s magic footwork?


    For those high-level Taoist dharmas, when they have reached a certain level of cultivation, there is only one method to break through, which is the opportunity. When the breakthrough opportunity suddenly came, they found the inspiration of the breakthrough. Maybe in a short time, they could completely break through the high-level Taoism. But if we can''t find the breakthrough opportunity, we just use time and energy to work hard. Sometimes, it takes a very long time to get down, then we can grasp the breakthrough. More often, if the breakthrough opportunity does not appear, it is likely that they will not be able to break through completely.


    Now, the footwork that Lin Tianyu needs to break through is a higher level of fairytale than the high-level Taoism they practiced.


    If Lin Tianyu did not seize the opportunity of the sudden arrival, could he really make a breakthrough by simply relying on time?


    But now, judging from the fighting will of those who attacked from above, without the threat posed to them by Lin Tianyu''s Footwork breakthrough, there is no way they can resist.


    Therefore, when the top monks on the Tianquan continent who are fighting with Lin Tianyu look at Lin Tianyu, their eyes are full of hope and worry.


    Lin Tianyu felt everyone''s eyes. He took back the gaze of the people who were looking at Fahrenheit. He swept them towards them. Then, he nodded gently.


    Although there is no redundant words in it, but such a gently nodding action, is clearly to give other comrades in arms a kind of confidence.


    He must be able to break through his footwork level in the final attack of the Fahrenheit immortals.


    It''s a silent communication.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "later, we are fighting. Once the situation is not favorable, we must remember one thing - that is, we quickly returned to our own protective array."


    After a moment of hesitation, he said, "but what if the immortals of Fahrenheit still don''t relax when we return to the protective array, and continue to attack us, or even impact the protective array below us, what should we do? If we retreat, they just take advantage of the situation to rush down. At that time, isn''t it a threat to our defense array? We have a big protective array, but we can''t take any damage. "

 Chapter 1554

    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, once the war is not favorable, they will be able to ensure their own safety if they flee back to the large array. But it is also likely that this will bring a threat to the large protective array on the Tianquan continent.


    They can''t do this.


    Even if they fight to the end, it is also necessary to ensure the safety of the protective array above the heavenly right continent below.


    Because, this is the foundation of their heavenly power.


    If these people in this protective array are killed by those Fahrenheit immortals. Then, in the end, it is bound to affect the foundation of the whole Tianquan continent and shake its foundation. This is something none of them would like to see.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the firm eyes of everyone, and was gratified.


    He is not the only one who has the will to protect the heaven and the land. With so many people willing to stand firmly with him, his faith became stronger in his heart.


    However, Lin Tianyu still said: "later, if the war is not favorable, you still have to flee back to the protective array below.


    "Because I don''t want any of you who are fighting with me to get hurt in the next war.


    "Of course, it''s also because, up to now, we can feel that these Fahrenheit immortals still have deep fear of attacking the protective array below. They still do not dare to attack this protective array on our Tianquan land easily. No matter what the reason is that they dare not attack this protective array easily, but we can make good use of such an opportunity to cultivate our strength and strength in the war. "


    But at this time, the monk on the land of Tianquan said: "in case, I mean in case, in case those Fahrenheit immortals really hit the protective array below us, what should we do?"


    With this saying, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu again.


    Yeah.


    It''s easy to return to the protective array. As long as they return to the protective array and are blocked by the large array, at least they can be safer for the time being. However, if they retreated back to the protective array, the Fahrenheit immortals really took advantage of the situation to attack the protective array below. At that time, what should they do?


    Moreover, if those Fahrenheit immortals really ignore to impact the protective array below, it is very likely that, with that momentum, they will be able to really break through the protective array below.


    When the battle line is broken, don''t mention the killing of those Huashi immortals after breaking through the protective array.


    The explosive force generated by breaking through the large array is also enough to kill a large area of monks in the big array in an instant.


    If that happens.


    These people were originally guarding the protective array and the mainland, but they were afraid that a sense of guilt would arise in their hearts. Therefore, even though they know that these Fahrenheit immortals may not dare to really impact on the protective array below, they still dare not gamble in their hearts.


    They can''t afford to gamble.

 Chapter 1555

    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu also looked at the fairies above the sky.


    Then, Lin Tianyu also gazed and thought for a long time.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu turned around and said: "through my observation, I can feel that the momentum of these Fahrenheit immortals has reached the peak, although it seems on the surface. But carefully to understand, that momentum still has a burst of vanity feeling. Through this sense of momentum, I feel that even though they have gradually found a way to restrain my footwork, they still do not have the ambition of the final battle.


    "Therefore, I conclude that they must not be ready for the final attack on our protective array.


    "When the situation is unfavourable and really dangerous, you can safely hide in the protective array below.


    "Even at that time, they really decided to attack our protective array. I''m still behind them. At that time, I will gradually restrain them, and will not let them start to attack our protective array so quickly. Then, you can rush out of the big battle and fight back. It''s just as time


    That''s good.


    After all, even at the end of the day, Lin Tianyu will stay outside to block them.


    As long as there is Lin Tianyu''s obstruction, their Fahrenheit immortals will not dare to venture into. It''s enough time for them to come out of the protective array and stop these Fahrenheit immortals. With Lin Tianyu''s Footwork level, there is no need to worry that he will fall into the siege of Fahrenheit immortals and have no way to escape.


    This can be regarded as a relatively safe and effective method.


    Everyone nodded after a moment''s consideration.


    The ancestor of Heidao looked at the Huaxian people who were gradually approaching below the meeting and said, "Tianyu, are you sure that the momentum of these forced Huashi Xianren is a little flimsy?"


    Listening to Heidao''s question, Lin Tianyu looked back and nodded gently.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, do you also feel it?"


    Heidao Laozu also nodded and said: "I have been observing these fahrenhei immortals carefully just now. Although I can feel from the surface that they are like a rainbow, it seems that they are going to kill all the friars on the Tianquan continent, and will not give up until they are exhausted. However, carefully to the perception of the time, it is also happened to have some very strange feelings born. It seems that although the momentum seems grand and incomparable on the surface, but if we use it to realize, it will give people a feeling of lack of strength.


    "At that time, I felt such a phenomenon. Although I was puzzled, I couldn''t explain why?


    "Now, Tianyu, as soon as you say that, I have some understanding. It should be that although they have found a method of restraint in the attack, they are not ready for the final attack.


    "Because they understand the method of restraint, their confidence is greatly increased and their momentum is like a rainbow. But also, if we are not ready for the final decisive battle, there will always be some nihility in this rainbow like momentum. "

 Chapter 1556

    "So, once there is a real danger later, we can really hide back in this protective array?"


    A monk asked when he heard that even the ancestor of black knife said so.


    After all, at first, Lin Tianyu said that once the situation was not favorable and they went back to the protective formation below, the monks would hesitate because they were afraid in their hearts that the Huashi immortals would take the opportunity to rush down and attack the protective array. But now, it can be analyzed that those Fahrenheit immortals are very likely not to rush down and attack the protective array below. In case of crisis, of course, they will have nothing to worry about, and they will have to go back to the protective array to escape. After all, it''s important to protect the right continent and the protective array below, but life is just as important.


    If they choose between life and guardianship, they may choose to guard with their lives. But now, since it is impossible for the protected things to be in danger, then, when their lives are in danger, of course, they have to protect their lives.


    Lin Tianyu said: "don''t worry! As long as there is a real danger, you can directly return to the protection array.


    "I''ll try to hold down the Fahrenheit fairies as long as you can.


    "At that time, because I''m on the side of the inevitable threat to those Fahrenheit people. Those Fahrenheit immortals must not dare to let go of speed to pursue. Even if they want to pursue, they will carefully keep the perfect state of the Fahrenheit detector array they set up. Otherwise, as long as they dare to take it lightly, I will not mind giving them a painful lesson. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, the monks on Tianquan land all laughed heartily.


    Indeed, those Huashi fairies were really bothered by Lin Tianyu. Don''t mention those Huashi immortals. I''m afraid that any one of the forces will be enough to worry about Lin Tianyu.


    Don''t know when, Lin Tianyu will suddenly come out, give the opponent a heavy blow.


    Between this blow, it is like a shadow killer, which will cause heavy losses to those who have been attacked.


    Therefore, as long as those who face the power of Lin Tianyu, they have to be careful, more careful, more cautious.


    In such a hidden dangerous situation, it is impossible for those Fahrenheit immortals to let go of their hands and pursue the monks on the Heavenly Kingdom. At that time, those Huashi immortals were worried and wanted to catch up with them as soon as possible. On the other hand, they had to worry about Lin Tianyu''s sneak attack. They felt relieved when they thought about it.


    Oh!


    If there were more monks like Lin Tianyu on the mainland, what degree would those Fahrenheit immortals be.


    Don''t say there are more than a few, as long as there is another monk like Lin Tianyu, I''m afraid those Huashi immortal people will flee back to the fairyland without hesitation after a wave of killing.


    Although now, the Fahrenheit immortals are oppressed from the sky again, they, the monks who are about to go to war, have another look at Lin Tianyu, and they can''t help but feel a ray of hope in their eyes.

 Chapter 1557

    And in this period of time, Fahrenheit people are still step by step toward the protection below the great array of oppression.


    These Fahrenheit people are moving very slowly.


    Obviously, they have also learned the lesson from the front and must be calm. As far as possible, we should ensure that the Fahrenheit detection array arranged by ourselves is as perfect as possible, without flaws and giving Lin Tianyu the opportunity to sneak attack; at the same time, several arrays should be combined to advance in a concentrated way. At that time, even if there is a burst of attacks and damage, there are also those around the rescue of the formation bound by the organization, and there will be no big loss.


    This is the way out of the way.


    If it is not as good as this, as long as they have a small loophole in the attack, it will certainly give Lin Tianyu an opportunity to take advantage of. Maybe in a flash, Lin Tianyu will break the array and kill the Huashi immortals in the array.


    But now, they combined attack, tied several Fahrenheit detection immortal array together, cooperate with each other to advance, especially in a kind of running in period.


    Therefore, there must be a variety of maladjustment.


    In order to adjust those who do not adapt, it will inevitably seriously affect the speed of travel.


    From the place where the Fahrenheit people gathered, they entered the area of the protective array below to attack. If a single Fahrenheit fairy rushed forward at full speed, maybe in a blink of an eye, they could attack the protective array below. But now, in order to cooperate with each other, running in, the speed of the March, like a snail. After such a long time, they haven''t advanced enough to attack.


    But now, it is close enough to let them not get closer.


    Otherwise, it is possible to threaten the protective array below.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at the top coldly, and the more and more Huashi Xianren were approaching, he waved his hand forcefully and said, "all of us will attack!"


    With that, Lin Tianyu stepped out of the protective array.


    Then, in front of those moving downward, a black knife light flashed past and hit the front one fiercely. Then, the fierce impact on the power of Fahrenheit immortal array made the front of the Fahrenheit immortal array shake ceaselessly, and several loopholes appeared in an instant.


    At this time, the other friars of Tianquan were still far behind, and they had not attacked at all.


    Therefore, with Lin Tianyu''s body method, he suddenly appeared here and launched such a powerful attack without warning, completely playing a surprise effect. What''s more, this direct frontal attack was so powerful that it almost scared the Huashi people. If it wasn''t for Lin Tianyu''s signature black light, they would have doubted that it was another powerful opponent who was good at positive breakthrough.


    And in this short period of shock, plus the power of the frontal attack is too powerful, directly cut a perfect array out of the loopholes.


    Therefore, in an instant, Lin Tianyu was given a wonderful opportunity.

 Chapter 1558

    With such a good opportunity to appear, of course, can not be missed.


    So, along the Fahrenheit detection immortal array, Lin Tianyu directly sneaked in, and the black knife light raged in the array.


    However, those Fahrenheit immortal people after the front of the actual combat, compared with before, has a strong adaptability. And now, it''s moving forward so slowly. Therefore, it was found that this Huashi Xianzhen array was cut and broken, and the other four Huashi Xianzhen formations that cooperated with it were rushed to rescue. After Lin Tianyu sneaked in, the black light of the knife was just shining, and the rescue of the four Fahrenheit immortal formations had arrived.


    Although because of the running in front of each other, the rescue speed is fast enough. But Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough attack also made them lose their mind for a short time.


    Therefore, with the black knife light shining between, or took the lives of three Fahrenheit fairy.


    But after this period of running in, this timely rescue, and two Fahrenheit immortals under the cover of the other four Fahrenheit immortal arrays, integrated into the other array, escaped a robbery.


    Then, when these Fahrenheit immortal people set up the detection immortal array, they caught the trace of Lin Tianyu. When they searched and attacked, they clearly felt that Lin Tianyu had disappeared from the perception of the immortal detection array. Then, he found that Lin Tianyu had appeared far away from the places where they gathered. Then, they joined up with the monks who came out of the heaven power land.


    At this time, the Fahrenheit people did not continue to move towards the protective array below.


    At the same time, the friars of Tianquan continent did not attack.


    Both sides wanted to look from afar. They were afraid of each other, and none of them advanced.


    After landing on the ground and looking forward to each other for a period of time, all of a sudden, the Fahrenheit FAIRY PARTY withdrew slightly to the rear. Seeing the retreat of Fahrenheit immortals, the monks on Tianquan land did not pursue them. They also retreated to the protective array below.


    As soon as we got back to the protective formation below, all the people in the formation cheered.


    After all, just now, although there was no large-scale confrontation, it was just a flash attack as simple as Lin Tianyu, but it also achieved the same effect. It not only broke a Fahrenheit immortal array, but also directly killed the lives of three Huashi immortals. Even, because of Lin Tianyu''s flash attack, those approaching Fahrenheit immortals were so scared that they didn''t dare to attack the protective array below, and retreated directly.


    The perfect effect, compared with the fierce confrontation, is not weak at all.


    After dealing with these monks again, the monks such as Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu entered the meeting room again.


    Then, everyone sat down, and Lin began to think.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s contemplative manner, everyone did not disturb him, but waited quietly.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu finally raised his eyes and looked at them.


    Lin Tianyu said: "their cooperation is closer and more perfect. Later, I think it will be more difficult to do great harm to them. Our next battle is bound to be more and more difficult. "

 Chapter 1559

    As Lin Tianyu said, the atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became heavy.


    Just now, didn''t you get good results?


    Why, Lin Tianyu still said that?


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s statement, several monks clearly did not understand.


    A friar said: "Lin Pavilion master, just now, your one flash, but directly scared off those Fahrenheit fairies. The effect is so outstanding. Why is Lin Tianyu worried? "


    When the friar asked, several other monks who did not want to understand also looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Another monk said, "yes. Lin Pavilion master, just now, although it was just a cross attack, we can see a lot of problems. "


    "It''s just a flash attack from Lin Pavilion master. They''re scared out of their wits. From this, we can see that although these Fahrenheit fairies are approaching, they are as powerful as a rainbow. In fact, they are nothing. If they win, they may be able to maintain this momentum all the time, but once blocked, the rainbow like momentum will be like a balloon poked by a needle, and it will pour to the bottom. "


    "No matter how these Fahrenheit immortals change, they are still just fairies of Fahrenheit. What can Lin cabinet master worry about? "


    ¡­¡­


    Among the monks, those who didn''t understand why Lin Tianyu was worried about began to talk about it one by one.


    But Lin Tianyu frowned and said, "what I worry about is not that they are just a little bit hindered. They first think about the fighting will of retreat, but the changes of these Fahrenheit immortals."


    Change!


    What changes have they made to the fairies?


    Is it not as vulnerable as before?


    A monk said, "why don''t we feel that there are any obvious changes in these Fahrenheit immortals?"


    Several other monks nodded in the same way.


    Indeed, even if the Fahrenheit fairies had changed, it would not have been a great change. After all, just now, Lin Tianyu''s one flash attack, although it is to those Fahrenheit fairy people caused a certain threat and damage. But in terms of that degree of injury, it is nothing to worry about. If these friars on the Tianquan continent had the strength of those Huashi immortals, they would not have half a minute hesitation after being hurt a little bit in the face of Lin Tianyu''s flash attack. They should attack or attack as usual. Because that one stroke, although it is to let them Fahrenheit fairy people get hurt, but it is only that.


    It was almost a sneak attack, but only a little bit of damage.


    So, in the face-to-face confrontation, what is there to worry about?


    Lin Tianyu said: "what I mean is the change of the result of the attack.


    "In front of me, in the face of them, these Fahrenheit people, at that time, they only showed a little loophole, and then, I seized that loophole and attacked. It not only breaks the array with loopholes, but also destroys all the Huashi immortal people who arrange the array. Moreover, in that case, another Huashi Xianzhen was shocked and changed as well. Then, there was a loophole, and by the way, he broke another Fahrenheit immortal array and killed all the Fahrenheit immortals who set up the array. "

 Chapter 1560

    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, everyone can''t help but place their heads.


    It is true that they have seen the results in front of them.


    Lin Tianyu has been waiting for a long time outside the immortal detection array of Huashi Xianren. Then, he highlights the power of attacking, breaking and chopping two formations. Now think about it, they are still vaguely feel the heat of heart. That kind of performance and the result of the battle clearly has a feeling of a lonely hero in the battlefield.


    If each assault can achieve the same effect as that one, it is estimated that there is no need to fight again. The threat alone will be enough to make these Fahrenheit immortals flow quietly and quickly return to the fairyland.


    But if you want to have that kind of battle result, it is possible that the Fahrenheit immortals will be born again unless they leave their gathering place.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "at that time, they were also the gathering place of Huashi immortal people. At that time, I didn''t know much about them. But in that case, a sudden outbreak can directly cut through their two Fahrenheit immortal formations.


    "But just now, I broke through the battle with my strength, and then I still had a comprehensive understanding of their Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "And the end result?


    "There are still two Fahrenheit immortals who were rescued by their companions.


    "The other people who watched the war just saw my surprise, and then they directly killed two Huashi immortals. They are all just able to see such a result. However, they could not see the change. However, as the people who participated in the war, we can not see the changes as nothing.


    "When I have enough knowledge of their Fahrenheit immortal array, this kind of surprise attack can still be rescued by them. This shows that their cooperation has reached a very high level. This close cooperation will greatly hinder our next battle.


    "What''s more, because their cooperation has improved at this level, it is bound to show from another aspect that in the next battle, it is likely that the degree of tightness of their cooperation will still be improved. Because once a change is made, it will not stop.


    "You think, if they cooperate with each other closely and raise it one or two levels, what will be the effect?"


    As Lin Tianyu said, if their cooperation is raised by one or two levels, the effect will inevitably become. Even if Lin Tianyu cuts down the immortal array they set up again, it is very likely that he will not be able to kill any one of the Fahrenheit immortals who set up the array.


    At the moment when Lin Tianyu breaks the array, the Fahrenheit immortals in that array will be directly rescued by the Huashi immortal people in the other Huashi immortal array which are combined with them.


    Then, even if Lin Tianyu had to spend a lot of money to break the Huashi Xian array, it would have been like doing useless work again and again.


    It''s so hard to break the Fahrenheit immortal array.


    After breaking the Fahrenheit immortal array, there is no effect, so, Huashi immortal still need to have any worries?

 Chapter 1561

    In terms of their overall strength, the Fahrenheit people are much stronger than the monks on the Tianquan continent.


    And up to now, they have not achieved any results.


    There are two main reasons: one is because of the protective array below. Once they feel the pressure of threat, the monks on Tianquan land will directly hide in the protection array of Tianquan land. But those Huashi immortal people because of some scruples, did not dare to go all out against this protective array, and really broke this protective array. In this way, it has been able to provide a place and time for the monks on the Tianquan continent to cultivate themselves.


    Another reason is Lin Tianyu.


    Because Lin Tianyu''s uncanny footwork has formed a kind of invisible shock to the Huashi immortal people. I don''t know when, Lin Tianyu will display his mysterious footwork and suddenly come out, giving a heavy blow to the fairies of Fahrenheit.


    This kind of crisis that Huashi immortal can''t touch and grasp.


    Let all the Fahrenheit people dare not let go and attack.


    Now, if they really go up one or two levels in that coordination, then these Fahrenheit immortal people may not be afraid of the threat of Lin Tianyu''s Footwork at all.


    Even if it''s the footwork of Lin Tianyu, it''s a threat. However, because of the existence of Fahrenheit detection immortal array, some traces of Lin Tianyu can be detected in advance, which can form an effective defense. At the same time, even Lin Tianyu can use the loopholes of the array to directly break their detection immortal array. However, these Fahrenheit immortals are now putting several arrays together to attack. When an array is broken, as long as it is properly coordinated and other arrays are rescued in time, those Huashi immortals who have been broken can be saved. When the time comes, these Huashi immortals who have been cut through the immortal array will be able to continue to arrange the array.


    And so on and on.


    Even if Lin Tianyu cuts through each other''s detection immortal array again and again, he is just doing useless work again and again.


    There''s no threat to the Fahrenheit people.


    Then, with their overall combat power, the Fahrenheit immortals will surely be able to crush the friars on the heavenly land mercilessly.


    To understand the key, everyone was worried.


    But someone thought about it and said, "Lin Pavilion master, since they cooperate with each other as you said, they have been so strict. Then, why did they rescue their companions just now, when Lin Ge Lord broke them for a while, why did they retreat back? In fact, with the close cooperation, they should take advantage of the situation and launch an attack directly


    Lin Tianyu also thought about it carefully and said: "the main reason why they retreated was that I suddenly appeared. In the attack of a knife in front of me, I was too powerful to frighten them. However, when they go back and take a little rest, they will surely launch another attack. Because they are so powerful in the frontal attack, they have so many immortals and we have no need to worry at all. "

 Chapter 1562

    Listen to Lin Tianyu, the monk wants to say: since the power of the front attack of the Lord Lin Pavilion is stronger than those of the Fahrenheit immortal, then we will fight the first battle and take these Fahrenheit cactus hard.


    However, the idea, only in the brain played a turn, finally can not say.


    After all, the war has now been clearly visible to anyone. On the land of Tianquan in this lower Kingdom, Lin Tianyu''s strength is much stronger than those of the Fahrenheit immortal.


    But what''s the use of this?


    Lin Tianyu has only one person, but the other party of Fahrenheit cactus has 300 people. If Lin Tianyu can keep on attacking and attacking with the power of footwork, he can also have a great interference with the immortal people of Fahrenheit. But if it is a hard confrontation, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is stronger. Can he shake each other 300 Fahrenheit cactus positively?


    Obviously, in the face of the battle, the power of a blow, as powerful as before, directly scared the Fahrenheit people away.


    But one can''t be again.


    Now, the people who have retreated from Huashi are bound to scare off these immortal people with a single blow, even if Lin Tianyu once again shows the positive strength after launching an attack again.


    Thinking of this, the group was silent, thinking a little.


    At this time, the old father of the black knife said, "Tianyu, your step breakthrough, have you a clearer feeling?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "although he has felt a general direction, it still needs time to sharpen if you want to break through it.". Unless there is a special opportunity and understanding, if you want to break through, you will only have to take two or three months to break through.


    "But now, these Fahrenheit people, obviously, will be attacking again. It''s impossible to give us that long at all.


    "Of course, unless..."


    Listen to Lin Tianyu said, the black knife ancestor eyes a bright, said: "unless what? Tianyu, have you thought of a solution? "


    Lin Tianyu did not immediately answer, thinking of the time, but is a bright eye.


    "Unless one way is available, it is possible to catch up with the steps when the Fahrenheit immortal launched a final showdown and decided to impact our big protection array," Lin said


    "What method?"


    Lin Tianyu thought again and said, "unless, the immortal people of Huashi, before deciding to finally impact our battle, think about training soldiers. Then, through the war and trial with us, we can break in the cooperation of their formation combination. Then, attack again and again, whether or not there is harvest or effectiveness, it will retreat back, and after adjustment, it launches the attack again. So, we are attacking, testing, adjusting, and then we will have enough time for us. "


    Yes!


    If so, the Fahrenheit immortal thought so and arranged so. The three-month breakthrough time Lin Tianyu needed might be able to arrange it in the strategy of the Fahrenheit immortal.


    Thinking, the eyes of the group were all shining.

 Chapter 1563

    Everyone thought, the eyes are also bright.


    However, even those faeries really have this plan. Be prepared to attack and test again and again. However, will they have been attacking for three months and for so long?


    Maybe they suddenly feel that they have reached the goal of training enough soldiers during the trial. In the next wave of attack, they will come directly and regardless of their protection. At that time, it was still far from Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough time.


    Can their attacks and temptations last three months?


    In this way, they all looked at the Fahrenheit people in the sky above through the big array.


    At this time, after Lin Tianyu''s blow just now, those Fahrenheit immortals returned to their gathering place.


    Looking at the Huashi immortal people who came back, although they were defeated in the war, the ancestors of Fahrenheit still nodded with satisfaction and said, "fellow people, this time, your kind of endless cooperation has made me feel different things.


    "Now the result is that Lin Tianyu''s blow just now is too powerful.


    "But even if his sword technique is powerful, how about it?


    "After all, he was alone.


    "Just now, after he suddenly broke our detection array, the timely rescue of several surrounding combined arrays did not save all our Fahrenheit immortal people, but also played a very good effect. I believe that as long as we fight a few more games and sharpen them a few more times, we will be able to cope with the situation that Lin Tianyu breaks the array once again, and even, we will not fall into a Fahrenheit immortal.


    "And all the threats Lin Tianyu poses to us Huashi Xianren is that he has enough knowledge of our array. As long as we find a small loophole, we can break our array and kill the Fahrenheit immortal who arranges the array.


    "We just need to sharpen this cooperation well enough. You can completely ignore his threat.


    "As for the positive combat power, although Lin Tianyu is indeed powerful, can he be stronger than our 300 Fahrenheit immortals?


    "As long as we sharpen them, it''s time for them to be defeated and extinct."


    Listening to the instructions of my ancestors, some of the Huashi immortals were in low spirits because of the failure in front of them. But this meeting, along with the ancestor''s analysis, the passion suddenly rose. Among them, there were many Fahrenheit immortals who had seen the change thoroughly even though they were defeated in the war. Therefore, at this time, it has played an excellent foil effect.


    This time, in addition to the brief analysis of Laozu, there is no need to say anything more. The war spirit of those Huashi Xianren has been completely raised.


    Then, these Huashi Xianren, who had just lost the battle, took a short rest and readjusted, and were ready to attack the friars of Tianquan again.


    Looking at the war spirit of these Huashi immortals, several ancestors looked at each other, nodded their heads in relief, smiling all over their faces.


    At this time, they have been as if to see that amazing opportunity is waving to them.

 Chapter 1564

    Then, after a little rest, the Huashi immortals again forced their way to the protective array above the Tianquan land.


    This time, these Fahrenheit immortals didn''t need to be urged by their ancestors. They had already launched an attack on their own initiative.


    Several old ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at the immortal people of Fahrenheit, who were slowly approaching the protective array of Tianquan land below. They looked at each other and laughed involuntarily again.


    Then, an ancestor looked at Hua Yi beside him and said, "Hua Yi, do you think they can achieve some results this time?"


    Hua Yi looks at the Huayi people who are slowly advancing towards the protection array of Tianquan continent. Their array is extremely strict, and there is no sense of confusion. He nods gently. Although the speed of Huashi Xianren''s promotion is greatly lower than before, it is obviously more effective than the previous actions. Especially in the face of Lin Tianyu, an enemy with unpredictable footwork, this kind of careful action is much better than that when they rush forward rashly. Because, if only with a stream of blood to rush up, under the footwork of Lin Tianyu, it is clearly an act of death.


    But now, they are able to do it step by step.


    It is not only the perfect arrangement of their own array, but also the formation of a whole. Such a step-by-step progress can really prevent Lin Tianyu''s sneak attack.


    Regardless of whether they can achieve any great results in this attack, at least, such an action strategy as they are now, will not cause any big trouble and loss.


    Then, after watching the exploration array of Huayi, who was slowly advancing downward, Hua Yi again looked at the big protective array of Tianquan continent below, and her eyes shrank involuntarily. Then, when I looked back at the old ancestor of Fahrenheit, he shook his head again.


    Hua Yi said: "Laozu, according to Hua Yi''s point of view, under their attack, we Huaxian side should have suffered very little loss. Even, it is very likely that when this wave of attack ends, we Huaxian side will not have suffered any loss at all. But I''m afraid it will be very difficult to achieve any substantial results. "


    Lao Zu frowned when he heard this.


    Of course, he understood the meaning of Hua Yi''s words.


    Hua Yi is still thinking of attacking the protective array below. Indeed, if we really attack, we must be able to achieve the results. However, the taboo in the legend is to believe in its existence rather than in its absence. If the taboo in the legend doesn''t appear after the attack, it''s OK to say. Once he appeared, he would never talk to them again. I''m afraid that if I raise my hand, I''ll kill them completely.


    This Huayi has been thinking of attacking the protective array on the Tianquan continent below.


    What does he think?

 Chapter 1565

    All of a sudden, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit gave birth to this idea, and his eyes flashed with a ray of bad light.


    This Huayi has been persistent, if it is simply to kill the lives of their ancestors, it seems not.


    So, what is the reason for his persistence?


    Among them, one of the old ancestors of Fahrenheit passed on the message to several other ancestors of Fahrenheit, and secretly discussed the matter.


    An old ancestor said, "it seems that there is nothing wrong with Hua Yi''s persistence? He should also be just to capture those friars from Tianquan mainland as soon as possible, and capture Lin Tianyu, so as to win us that amazing chance? Although the way he thought of it was radical. Especially now, there are some taboos in the legend on this day''s right continent, which makes him appear that he is really thoughtless to do so. However, his intention should still be for us, so that we can get the big chance as soon as possible. "


    Some ancestors objected and said, "No. The main reason why he has always wanted to attack the big array below is because of his own selfishness. "


    "What''s the point?"


    The opposing ancestor said, "because this war is going to be so grand. Even at the beginning of the war, they fought directly with the blood evil gate. The main reason is still because of the opportunity mentioned by Hua Yi. It is because of the opportunity he said that wars have taken place, and in this war, our Fahrenheit people have also fallen a lot. And all this is because of the reason of his planting. Therefore, at the end of the day, if a satisfactory result is not achieved, he will not be able to account for the war.


    "Even now, there are no other Fahrenheit people to look for him, but when the war is over, they return to the Fahrenheit family. Will the Huashi people who fell in the war spare him?


    "With his brilliant intelligence, he obviously thought of such a possibility.


    "And in such a difficult situation, the only thing he can rely on is only US ancestors of Fahrenheit. Only we, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, could have saved him in such a predicament, and could have given him a bright future.


    "So now he''s like a gambler, the last shot.


    "If you win. Then everything is bright. If he loses, he will die directly in this war. "


    Listening to the transmission analysis, the other ancestors were obviously stunned.


    Obviously, Hua Yi was forced into a dead end, so he made a final fight.


    But it doesn''t matter if he does. Originally, he was fighting with his own life. But the key is that his fight is likely to tie the lives of these ancestors together.


    If you win. There is no such taboo in the legend on the mainland. Then, they can get that amazing opportunity, naturally, everyone is happy. But if that taboo exists. He Huayi fought with his own life. Of course, he would die. But the key is, really to such a point, they these Fahrenheit ancestors can still survive?

 Chapter 1566

    Want to understand the key of this one, have Fahrenheit ancestor is angry straight stare.


    Hua Yi, in order to give himself a good future in the future, even wanted to pull them to die together.


    Bad offspring!


    Damn it!


    There is a Fahrenheit ancestor anger overflowing, immediately thought, want to pull out this unworthy offspring, directly put out.


    But none of them thought about the front. For the self-interest of their ancestors of Fahrenheit, in order to get the so-called amazing opportunity, they arranged for one after another of Fahrenheit immortals to die. The lower boundary of more than 700 Fahrenheit immortals reached the right mainland of that day. In the end, there were only about 300 fairies left. More than half of them are dead. And now, for their own sake, they have to keep fighting for them.


    They didn''t realize it at all. They dragged their descendants into war and died.


    In their hearts, for their own benefit, the descendants of their Fahrenheit family should fight to death for them. And now, Hua Yi has a fight, and he still counts his own life into it. It''s just a chance to bet the lives of these ancestors.


    This makes these Huayi ancestors feel that Hua Yi deserves to die.


    However, it is also in line with the psychology inherited by their Fahrenheit family.


    Hua Yi will think so, and then, still do so. All this is due to his selfishness.


    And the ancestors thought so much, and arranged such a grand war, which is also because of their selfishness.


    Although they are not good at war, they are absolutely second to none among all the fairyland immortals. It is because these fairies of the Fahrenheit family are used to using their mental devices, so, because of the sharpening of these kinds of mental devices, they become selfish in their hearts one by one, and all of them start from their own interests as far as possible.


    However, when the angry old ancestor of Fahrenheit proposed to kill Huayi immediately, some of his ancestors objected: "don''t worry! Let him die first. "


    The old ancestor of the proposal was a little anxious, and said, "what do you want to keep him for? Kill him quickly. His mind has been calculated on the ancestors of our families, regardless of their safety. What''s the use of keeping a Fahrenheit like this? "


    The old ancestor, who was opposed to it, also looked at him coldly and said, "if you keep him, it''s not that you don''t care about him. But now, he has a little use for us. However, we can write down this account for him first. When we get back to the family, we will calculate the account for him slowly. It''s a crime of treachery to count on our ancestors of Fahrenheit. "


    The proposed ancestor was still a little confused and said: "a man like him who has been killed once and whose talent and ability have been completely affected. What''s the use of such a person who has been cut to the lowest level?"


    This ancestor really doesn''t understand.


    Don''t say, he can''t think of any use. Moreover, even if it has a certain use. But since he had the courage to calculate on their ancestors, it was time to kill them first.

 Chapter 1567

    "He is really useful," said the opposing ancestor


    "What''s the use?"


    "At least, Hua Yi has a lot of ghost ideas besides calculating us old guys. What''s more, his ghost ideas are of some help to our present situation.


    "For example, his strategy of combining several arrays to attack is very successful.


    "What''s more, after the tempering in front of us, we can gradually see that this kind of combination attack strategy of several arrays has achieved certain results. Even if it continues to develop in this way, it is likely that this combined attack strategy can completely protect the interference of Lin Tianyu from the sneak attack of us Huaxian people. At that time, our Fahrenheit people will be able to completely free their hands and feet to carry out the war. As long as we can completely release our hands and feet, in terms of the hard strength of our Huashi Xianren, there is no other monk on Tianquan mainland who can rival our immortal Huashi except Lin Tianyu and another person who uses the sabre technique.


    "But how about these two men who can compete with our fairy of Fahrenheit?


    "There are only two of them, but we still have 300 fairies. As long as we can drag them into a frontal battle, then we can be regarded as the first step towards success.


    "To achieve this effect, it is due to his brilliant contribution. It''s got to be a credit to him.


    "For example, when our Fahrenheit immortals are in a low morale, this Huayi can always timely hook up the fighting spirit of our Fahrenheit immortals. Although, he hooked up the war intention of these Huashi immortals, and let them continue to participate in the war, it was also his selfishness. Because he was forced into such a situation, only by winning, could he have a trace of life. But he also played a certain role in our war. "


    After listening to the opposition of Huayi''s ancestors, he was no longer so determined to kill Hua Yi.


    However, after waiting for a while and thinking for a while, the proposal to kill Hua Yi''s ancestor was still angry in his heart and said, "even if he Huayi really played these roles, what''s the matter? It''s just for his own safety that he dragged us, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, into that kind of dangerous situation. And it''s death. "


    The old ancestor who objected said: "indeed, with this one, Hua Yi is totally damned. The credit he had made in front of him was not enough to spare his life.


    "But here, I have another reason.


    "Judging from the present war, the situation of the war seems to be tilting towards our side because of our strategy of combining attack with array. However, as for the final outcome of the war, no one can say for sure. Maybe it will be very bad for us in the next moment.


    "And Huayi can always come up with some ideas to solve this unfavorable situation for us."

 Chapter 1568

    In this way, there is no more to say about the proposal to kill Hua Yi''s ancestors.


    Just eyes indifferently toward Hua Yi, heart way: indeed, this boy still has such a little use.


    For as long as there is no final victory in this situation, no one can be sure what kind of changes will happen in the next moment.


    From the point of view. Indeed, as long as their Fahrenheit immortals can maintain the perfect array they set up as far as possible, and then, with the close cooperation of several formations, they should be able to cope with any subsequent changes. But who can say for sure, at the next moment, there will not be a new change, but disrupt their current layout, and make them have to rearrange to cope with the new change.


    But now Huayi, he is always able to come up with a good idea when a new incident appears, to cope with that new incident.


    Even in this respect, they, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, have to admit that they are not as good as this one.


    Good!


    Since there is still such a use, it will save your life for a long time.


    And in the proposal to kill Hua Yi''s ancestor, after thinking about it, and then glancing at Hua Yi, Hua Yi suddenly felt cold. At the same time, Hua Yi''s heart is more sinking - the cold killing machine just now can only come from close quarters. Now, the people who are close to this place are just the old Fahrenheit ancestors left behind.


    In other words, these ancestors of Fahrenheit actually killed him.


    Hum!


    These damned old people, thanks to Lao Tzu, also for their selfishness, in order to get their share of the amazing opportunity, but also constantly give them advice and advice. But they''re good. It''s not successful yet. It''s just that they''ve just seen the hope of success. They''ve already planned to kill Lao Tzu.


    These damn things!


    If there is an opportunity, if conditions permit, Laozi will go to provoke the taboo in the legend of Tianquan land. Then, you old things will be killed on this Tianquan land, and then you can really get rid of the hatred in my heart.


    But in Hua Yi''s heart, although he thought so much, even though he was full of resentment, on the surface, he did not show a trace.


    Hua Yi knows better than anyone else.


    Only when the conditions are fully ripe can he directly implement the plan and achieve the desired effect in his mind. Otherwise, if the conditions are not fully mature, he has already revealed his mind. Then, the result he will face will be extremely unfavorable, and even lead to his own death immediately.


    So now, he has to learn to be patient.


    Not only that, he has to show better and more cordial to these old friends than before, so that they can completely relax their protection. Then, when they are totally unprepared, a sudden strike can achieve the best effect.


    Hum!


    As long as you have such a chance, you can wait to die.

 Chapter 1569

    When thinking about this, Hua Yi didn''t even dare to look at the ancestors of Fahrenheit in order to better cover up the murderous opportunity in his heart. Instead, he directly looked down at the direction that the fairies of Fahrenheit were pressing toward the protection array of Tianquan continent.


    "Hua Yi, you see, they will fight in the first World War later. We, the Huaxian people who participated in the war, can they have any harvest?"


    In order to cover up their discussion on Huayi, Huayi was asked by Huayi again.


    Listen to this question, Hua Yi is also able to understand the mind of the ancestor.


    Just now, I also released a killing opportunity on myself. Now, I come to ask myself, is this clearly to fool myself?


    However, Hua Yi is very good at hiding such an idea, and then, also know the ancestors that kind of desire, so, in line with the ancestors'' mind, said: "this is a little difficult to say. If the friars on Tianquan land don''t know how to adapt and choose to resist, we will certainly be able to achieve some expected results with such a wave of attacks. But if those friars on the Tianquan land feel that there is something wrong, they will return to the protective array below. I''m afraid that our attack will still be futile. "


    But just said here, Hua Yi suddenly moved in the heart.


    A little bit vaguely understood, just now, those old guys suddenly burst out the reason for that kind of murder to him.


    It must be that he constantly asked these old guys to make up their minds to attack the protective array below, which aroused their dissatisfaction. Because of that legendary taboo. These old folks have been worried that the legendary taboo will suddenly come out and give them a fatal blow. Therefore, in order to save their lives, even though they knew that this attack route was a very effective method, they would not dare to try it easily for fear of losing their old lives.


    But all along, in order to achieve the goal, I have proposed again and again, directly attack the protective array below.


    These old guys must feel that they are endangering their lives. So, just now, I mercilessly released that strong killing opportunity to myself. As for why there is no real underground killer in the end, it is not Hua Yi who can guess through.


    These old bastards, both want to have this amazing opportunity, but do not want to let themselves take the slightest risk.


    In this way, the immortals of their Fahrenheit family rushed up again and again, fighting for their selfish desires. Even death. Finally, the old people are safe in the rear.


    What a bunch of goddamn old bastards!


    Laozu said unhappily: "so, according to Yihua Yi, this attack is still impossible to achieve any results."


    Hua Yi has now understood the mind of these ancestors, of course, can not directly refute these old folks.


    After thinking about it, he said, "of course, even if you didn''t really attack the monks on the Tianquan land, you can''t say that you have no success."


    "Oh, so, according to Yi Huayi, this time, our attack can achieve results?"

 Chapter 1570

    Hua Yi said: "of course, there will be harvest."


    Laozu Xi said: "Huayi, let''s talk about it. After this wave of fighting, what kind of harvest can our Fahrenheit people get?"


    After listening to Hua Yi''s affirmative reply, several other ancestors of Fahrenheit also looked at Hua Yi with great interest, hoping to see what kind of good explanation this boy could give. At the same time, of course, they also hope that in this wave of attacks, they can gain a lot, and it is better to directly capture Lin Tianyu alive. Although they all know that this is totally impossible, they still hope to hear the analysis in this respect. Looking for a kind of comfort.


    Looking at the expectant eyes of those Huayi''s ancestors, Hua Yi sneered in his heart, but on the surface, he was still smiling. He said, "if we say that this wave of attacks can achieve the ultimate harvest and directly capture Lin Tianyu, it should be impossible."


    As soon as Hua Yi finished saying this, several ancestors whose eyes were full of hope and hope were obviously dimmed.


    Hua Yi''s heart is even more sneering. In the hearts of these old guys, they actually made such an idea. Thinking of passing such a wave of attacks, he directly captured Lin Tianyu alive. This is too naive. At such a big age, do you live to be a dog?


    An old ancestor said, "then Huayi, what you said is the harvest..."


    Hua Yi said: "if the opportunity is good, maybe it will be a war. The monks on the Tianquan land have a little delay in escaping to the protective array below. Then, our Fahrenheit immortal people will surely be able to gain something from the friars on the Tianquan continent according to their combined tactics gradually and properly.


    "Of course, in fact, in my opinion, this is not a real gain.


    "Even if the monks on Tianquan land have made some achievements, it is only a small gain. Because, just did not really capture Lin Tianyu, that harvest is not worth any show off.


    "What I''m talking about is that in this wave of war, they have been able to run in their combined tactics once again. It makes this kind of tactics more mellow, and makes a more comprehensive preparation for the greater harvest in the future. Because, even at the end, we have a final battle with the friars on the mainland. However, if we are not fully prepared, there is no way to fight against Lin Tianyu''s unpredictable footwork.


    "Now, as long as our Huashi Xianren fight one more time, they will surely have more practical experience in running in their endless cooperation.


    "This kind of experience gives us a very favorable condition for the final decisive battle.


    "Especially, our opponent is Lin Tianyu. Moreover, our idea is to capture him alive. Then, this kind of cooperation is even more necessary. "


    Hua Yi finished and looked at the ancestors lightly.


    At this time, the ancestors listened to Hua Yi''s analysis, and it was indeed such a truth. As a result, those ancestors looked into the eyes of Huayi and unconsciously showed their appreciation.

 Chapter 1571

    Hum!


    Can Hua Yi look at the ancestors that silk of kindness of the show, but the heart a burst of cold hum.


    A pretentious thing!


    Just now, I was thinking of killing myself. Why, now that I see that I still have some use, I will release my good will again. What do you think of him as Hua Yi?


    However, in spite of this thought in his heart, Hua Yi''s face was a trace of this idea and meaning, which were not revealed.


    At this time, Hua Yi in order to cover up his mind in front of these old guys, he specially swept his eyes to the bottom, and looked at the direction of the attack of the Fahrenheit immortals.


    At this time, Fahrenheit people orderly toward the protection of the lower formation, step by step for the camp approach. Although the speed of the action was extremely slow, there was no panic at all, and the cooperation was more rigorous and orderly. And the layout of each Fahrenheit probe array is as perfect as possible. With what I saw in front of me, I could see that they had been honed out in the battle again and again. They are no longer like the Huashi Fairies in front of them, who just arrived in Tianquan continent and have extremely low combat power. Although now, their fighting power is not so brilliant. However, in the face of these heavenly powers, the monks on the mainland, especially the mysterious Lin Tianyu, should be able to cope with them.


    At the same time, the friars on the Tianquan land also looked at the advancing huashixian people in the same way.


    However, most of the monks, after seeing the gradually advancing Huashi Xianren, did not have a bit of panic and nervous look. Instead, they looked relaxed and full of expectation for the next World War I.


    Because, in their Tianquan mainland, there are powerful monks like Lin Tianyu.


    What if they come here?


    As long as they dare to come, they have a wave, Lin Tianyu will be able to beat a wave, by the way, killed so many Huashi fairy. As long as Lin Tianyu is there, they won''t have any good fear. Lin Tianyu is an insurmountable natural moat for them.


    However, Lin Tianyu of this association, as well as the monks on the Tianquan land who had participated in the war time and again, were extremely ugly.


    Because, just from the line-up of these Fahrenheit immortals in their march, we can already see that the combination of these Fahrenheit immortals is very different from that of the former Fahrenheit immortals. Their well-organized lineup is by no means a mere formality. Because in the war after war, they all understood it deeply. Now, these Fahrenheit fairies are really changing. In this state of affairs, the combat power they can bring into play is bound to increase several times, dozens of times, compared with the previous ones. But from the simple strength, they these Fahrenheit immortals themselves are stronger than the friars in the heavenly power continent.


    Only in front of them, because of the lack of awareness of war, they could not give full play to their due strength. Only in this way can they seize the opportunity again and again and make those Huashi immortal people so miserable.


    But now, these Fahrenheit people are finally able to gradually play their strength.

 Chapter 1572

    Above, the line-up of the FAHRENHEITS is getting closer and closer.


    "Ha ha ha ha The dead are here again


    "They''re sending heads to our Lin Pavilion master again."


    "However, I really admire their persistence from the heart."


    "What do you say?"


    "A battle is a battle, a defeat, a battle. It was not enough to send a wave of people. Then, they rushed to us again, and sent another wave of heads to our Lin Pavilion leader. The idiots and their ideas of the Fahrenheit people are really incomprehensible


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Yes! As long as we have Lin Pavilion master on our Tianquan continent, they can''t think of any idea. No matter how many times they come and how many times they fight, there will be only one result, that is, how many times they lose, and then more people will die. "


    ¡­¡­


    Feeling the approaching Fahrenheit people in the sky, the ordinary friars on the Tianquan continent in the protective array, are not only not worried, but also giggle, as if watching the jokes of these Fahrenheit immortals. At the same time, also extremely eager to rush to a war, and then, good once again witnessed the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    Then, between teasing, these people looked at the direction of Lin Tianyu and others. Especially when I saw Lin Tianyu, all the people here expressed their reverence one by one.


    This is the hope in all their hearts!


    They are the supreme god of war in their mind, never say die!


    At this time, although Lin''s eyes and people''s feelings were no more than a few words, they didn''t feel anything. Because he didn''t know what he was going to say in the face of this change.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu also completely ignored those ordinary immortals, and then turned to those around him who had been fighting side by side with himself. Moreover, immediately. Will be with oneself to confront those already obviously had the metamorphosis Fahrenheit immortal''s comrades in arms.


    Lin Tianyu took a deep look at these things and said, "my requirements are the same as those in the front. In the battle to come, as long as you feel any threat to your life. Then, you must all return to this protective array as soon as possible. "


    A friar asked, "master Lin, can you still feel that these Fahrenheit immortals will not directly attack the protective array below?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded firmly and said, "I can feel that this time, they still have no determination to impact our large protective array. What''s more, I think the main purpose of their attacks this time is to train soldiers. After all, compared with their own strength, their fighting power is too low. On the other hand, some people should have discovered this, and then make use of our war to sharpen their fighting power. Therefore, I don''t think they will easily make a final attack on this protective array below us before their fighting power increases greatly. "

 Chapter 1573

    Indeed, as Lin Tianyu said, their Huashi Xianren have not planned to attack the protective array below.


    After all, they are too weak to play the fighting power of the Fahrenheit people.


    At this time, if you make a final attack on the protective array below, it will cause endless casualties to the monks on the Tianquan land below. However, because their fighting power has not yet risen, they must have caused heavy casualties to the friars on the ruling land of that day, and they will also bear heavy casualties themselves.


    Although the monks in this array are of low strength, they still have many Yuanying great energy and golden elixir.


    If they are in the eyes of the Fahrenheit immortals, it seems that a large number of monks with extremely low strength will fight back, and the ants will kill the elephant. Their fighting power is still low, and the Fahrenheit immortal people who have not raised their own fighting power may not be able to withstand the enemy.


    However, if you want to understand the reason, the faces of those who followed Lin Tianyu and wanted to fight were not very good-looking.


    Because these Fahrenheit immortals are training now.


    If you wait for them, these Fahrenheit immortals, once they have trained their soldiers, then they can think of the results after this. Those Fahrenheit people will break through the defense below. When they got there, the Huashi Xianren, who had a huge increase in fighting power, were not they still trying to clean up the poor monks on the Tianquan continent?


    Lin Tianyu obviously has figured out these things, and his face is heavy.


    Then, looking at those Huashi Xianren who were getting closer and closer, Lin Tianyu raised his hand and was ready to wave. He took the monks on the Tianquan continent and rushed out to fight with those Huashi immortals again.


    "Tianyu, wait a minute."


    Just then there was a voice behind him.


    Lin Tianyu looked back and saw that it was Zheng Lao and Tong Lao. Then, behind them, he followed eight other people.


    Lin Tianyu also has some impressions of those who have followed him.


    They are all like old Zheng and old Tong. They are the top monks of Yuanying power on the mainland.


    However, looking at their present appearance, it is clear that they are ready to follow Lin Tianyu and go out of the protective battle of Tianquan continent to fight with those Huashi immortals. However, despite their profound cultivation, they are the top-notch young talents on the land of Tianquan. But in such a battlefield now, it is clear that there is not enough to see. Because, now the opponent of the war, that can be the real immortal. Although the lower bound was suppressed by the power of the world, it was difficult to give full play to the real strength of the immortal people. However, it is also equivalent to fully understand the power of Xianze''s peak power.


    If they go up to fight, they will not be able to see enough.


    Therefore, looking at Old Tong and Zheng, who are ready to go to war, Lin Tianyu is hesitant and wants to refuse.


    Is it not too self-esteem that people will not be allowed to take part in the war on their own initiative?

 Chapter 1574

    It''s hard to dissuade, or we have to.


    You can''t watch the top monks like Zheng and Tong Lao on the Tianquan continent. Go up and die.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu made a manuscript in his heart, thought about the wording a little, and said, "Old Tong, old Zheng, now the war has reached this level. Those Fahrenheit immortals are likely to go crazy and directly attack such a protective array on the Tianquan continent. Therefore, in order to protect the lives and safety of these ordinary friars on the Tianquan continent, we must leave enough personnel to defend our protective array, in addition to those who fight and attack the Fahrenheit immortals.


    "Mr. Tong and Mr. Zheng, you are both powerful. Therefore, I want to give you the responsibility of protecting our Tianquan continental defense array.


    "When we go out to war, the two of you will lead the people to protect the formation. We must remember that we must protect this base area. Once this protective array is threatened, you must stand up and protect it at the first time. "


    The other people who were preparing to fight with Lin Tianyu, when they heard Lin Tianyu''s statement, they all resisted and did not laugh.


    Protect your home!


    Now, is this big array in need of protection?


    As long as they''re fighting ahead. Moreover, in this battlefield, there are powerful monks like Lin Tianyu who are unpredictable in body and footwork. Those immortal people of Fahrenheit family, unless they want to die, they will never be able to rush out, ready to attack the protective array below. Because, as long as any one of them dares to do so. Then, with Lin Tianyu''s body and footwork, as long as a flash, you can sneak up to him and easily kill him under the knife. Quietly, even, probably, he didn''t know how he died?


    Since as long as the war with the Huashi Xianren is still going on, even if all the friars from Tianquan mainland are defeated, it is impossible for the Huashi Xianren to break through and attack this protective array.


    Then, there is only one possibility for this protective array to be threatened.


    It was Lin Tianyu and all the monks who participated in the war and returned.


    At that time, this large protective array would naturally be under real threat.


    But in such a situation, this large protective array naturally needs to be protected. But at that time, it was not only old Tong and Zheng, but also Lin Tianyu and all those who are now fighting. Even the ordinary friars, who are now in the protective array, will also participate in the protection of the formation.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has arranged such a task for Old Tong and old Zheng to guard this large protective array.


    It is not clear that this is a leisure job, so that they can safely stay in this big protective array and protect them. Then, they can be called as the guardian of this protective array.

 Chapter 1575

    What are the characters of Tong Lao and Zheng Lao?


    They are all characters who have lived for a long time and experienced many events. How can they not understand the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words?


    As a result, Lin Tianyu said this. Although the wording was perfect, the faces of Old Tong and Zheng were not very good-looking.


    Even the top-notch primiparas on the Tianquan continent who followed them did not look good.


    Old Tong said, "Tianyu, do you look down on the martial uncle and feel that he is old, and his fighting power is not enough?"


    Zheng also said: "yes, Tianyu, although we are all a group of old guys, our fighting power is still strong. If you don''t believe it, if you send anyone out here and try with us, we will surely be able to beat us. "


    Zheng Lao said, but also eyes provocatively toward those who followed Lin Tianyu, who are preparing to follow Lin Tianyu to fight.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Tong and uncle Zheng, I don''t mean that I can''t afford the fighting power of the two martial uncles.


    "What''s more, the two martial uncles are very powerful, which is obvious to all.


    "You all say, don''t you?"


    Lin Tianyu said, but also deliberately turned back, toward those who were preparing to follow him to fight together, asking.


    "Yes


    This time, these people still quite cooperate with Lin Tianyu, they all answer with one voice.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    But at this time, old Tong, Zheng, and the top Yuanying friars on Tianquan land who followed them all burst into laughter.


    When he had laughed, he said, "well, Tianyu, I won''t tease you. If we were just ordinary monk Yuanying, we would not be qualified to participate in such a war. But now, we are different. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu thought of a possibility.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Tong, what do you mean?"


    Zheng Lao is snatched to nod, way: "by the way, Tianyu, just as you think."


    "Did you really break through?" Lin said excitedly


    "Yes. We all broke through! " At this time, it was not only the voice of Old Tong and old Zheng, but also the monks who followed them.


    Lin Tianyu was excited.


    At such a critical moment when they are about to have a decisive battle with the Fahrenheit immortals, these top friars have broken through their accomplishments, which is indeed a gratifying thing. This is a timely rain for these friars. However, on second thought, there is something strange. So many of their top friars have been practicing for at least several decades, even for hundreds of years. In such a long time of practice, they did not find the opportunity to break through, but made a breakthrough.


    Now, how long does it take, and then, it suddenly breaks through?


    What''s more, they all broke through all of a sudden in a heap?


    It doesn''t seem reasonable!

 Chapter 1576

    Thinking like this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there are some strange light.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Uncle Tong, martial uncle Zheng, and all of you have definitely broken through to the level of understanding banbu Xianze?"


    "Can there be a fake? It is because we have broken through to the point of understanding the half step immortal rule that we dare to stand up and fight with the Fahrenheit immortals. Otherwise, if we don''t break through the situation, with our fighting power, we will stand up and gather in their Fahrenheit immortal people to fight. Isn''t that the behavior of looking for death? "


    Lin Tianyu took a serious look at the old boy, and also looked at the other friars. Make sure they''re telling the truth.


    But isn''t that strange?


    Lin Tianyu said: "you two martial uncles, as well as your predecessors, you have time to practice. Why, in the long time ahead, there was no breakthrough, but at such a time, it was a collective breakthrough? What is the reason for this


    Mr. Zheng said with a smile: "our collective breakthrough will benefit from this war. In fact, in front of us, although we have not been able to break through to the level of understanding the half step immortal principle, we have also reached the peak of Yuanying cultivation, which is just a lack of a breakthrough opportunity. As long as this opportunity comes, we can actually break through at any time. And this war is an opportunity for us to break through. "


    Lin Tianyu doubts: "this war is your breakthrough opportunity? But you did not participate in the war. "


    We did not participate in the war. However, when you are in war, the agitation and application of the immortal principle are always in front of us. Especially the young friars who have reached the edge of cultivation are most sensitive to the agitation and application of this principle. Then, with the induction, slowly absorbed these feelings, gradually transformed into our own things. Finally, we have absorbed enough of your wars. So, it broke through so many people at once. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened and said, "martial uncles, the monk Yuanying peak who is preparing to participate in my wedding this time, I remember that there should be many other monks besides you. Since now, all ten of you have broken through to the point of understanding half step immortal principle. So, how many of those monks at the peak of Yuanying are going to break through? "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s question, those monks who had fought with him for several times also had their eyes lit up.


    They are now fighting against those Fahrenheit immortals. In addition to their inferior strength, there is a serious shortage of manpower. There are 300 immortals in Huashi. But there were only about 20 monks on the mainland side of Tianquan. But now it''s better. I''ve increased ten places directly, and I''ve learned the peak cultivation of banbu Xianze. Moreover, this is not the final result. Because, from their words, it can be seen that there will continue to be monks who gradually understand the half step immortal rule.


    Then, their team is bound to be more and more powerful!

 Chapter 1577

    Thinking of this situation, Lin Tianyu''s face is also covered with a smile.


    Any war is an unspeakable disaster for the region where the war is located. However, now, because of this war, so many friars who are stuck in the peak of Yuanying on Tianquan continent have been able to break through the realm. This can also be regarded as a reward for Tianquan mainland. It can be regarded as an unexpected joy.


    At the same time, this is indeed the next war for them, the delivery of fresh blood.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought again and said, "Uncle Tong, uncle Zheng, and all the predecessors who have just broken through, after all, you are just just breaking through. In a situation like this, if you are asked to take part in the war immediately, the realm has not been completely stabilized. There''s a good chance that you''ll be in danger. Therefore, I suggest that you first stabilize the state for a period of time in this protective array, and then participate in the next war. After all, it is far from the end of the war. There are still many opportunities for us to participate in the war. "


    At this time, the old boy was a square faced man and said, "Tianyu, do you really look down on us?"


    Lin Tianyu said quickly, "Uncle Tong, how could you? I''m just worried about you. After all, once we have stabilized our realm and participated in this war, we will have a greater grasp. "


    "Stable state! When we go to a stable state in the war, it is much faster than just closing down and stabilizing the state. Moreover, after seeing those immortals flowing, our hearts also flew to these wars. In front of us, if it was not for the fact that our strength was so poor that we could not reach the edge, we would have wanted to participate in the war and realize the flow of those immortal principles. Now, we have finally made a breakthrough. With such an opportunity, we can directly contact with Xianze, and we have to go to the closed door. Don''t even think about it. "


    The young man said, his attitude and expression were determined.


    It clearly means that there is no more room for negotiation.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu wanted to persuade them for their safety, but for a moment, he didn''t know where to start.


    Then, Lin Tianyu turned his eyes, looked at the black knife ancestor, and said, "master, you see --"


    Lin Tianyu''s meaning clearly is that he wants to speak out and persuade the two of them.


    Father Heidao looked at Lin Tianyu, and then at Old Tong and Zheng, and said, "Tianyu, let them participate in this war."


    Lin Tianyu worried: "however, the realm has not yet stabilized, to participate in this war, it is really too dangerous."


    Heidao Laozu said: "the state is not stable. There are some dangers. However, if they are allowed to participate in this war to stabilize the state, it will achieve better results, and it will be easier to stabilize the state. Moreover, in this stable state, after the tempering of war, the realm will be much more stable than the ordinary seclusion. As for security, Tianyu, as the absolute main force in the war, you certainly have no extra mind to take care of them. However, Tianyu, don''t worry. They are all my good brothers. I will take good care of them. "

 Chapter 1578

    As soon as father Heidao finished speaking, the other monks who had participated in several wars also said, "please rest assured, master Lin. we will take care of them with all our heart. We will rest assured of their safety."


    Seeing these people all said so, Lin Tianyu did not oppose Tong Lao and his participation in the war.


    At this time, however, old Tong was not happy and said, "who let you take care of it. When fighting, just take care of yourself. We are not a girl again, who let you take care of us


    "Yes, yes, yes, no need for us to take care of it."


    "You are the most powerful and the most powerful."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    The rest of the monks were happy to hear the old boy''s words.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Looking at the temperament of everyone, the old boy couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, those Fahrenheit immortals watched and moved closer to the protective array below. Lin Tianyu looked at those Huashi people who were close to him and knew that he could not wait any longer. Otherwise, waiting for these Fahrenheit people to get closer, maybe it will be a real threat to the protective array below. Although it seems that these Fahrenheit immortals still have the idea of attacking the protective array below. However, if it is too close to the protective array, once these Fahrenheit immortals suddenly want to attack the protective array below, it will be difficult to block again.


    So, Lin Tianyu waved heavily and said, "let''s go!"


    Then, Lin Tianyu took the lead in jumping out of the protective array. Other friars on the Tianquan land, along with Lin Tianyu, also came out of the protective array. Then, following Lin Tianyu, they met the more and more impetuous Huashi immortals.


    At this time, the people in the opposite Fahrenheit were looking at the big protective array, facing the monks on the Tianquan land who were waiting for them to go up. They couldn''t help but be stunned.


    How come the number of monks on the other side of Tianquan land suddenly increases by about ten at this time.


    Although this increase in the number of people is not too much. In particular, compared with the number of three hundred of them, the increase of these ten or so people is nothing at all.


    However, the sudden increase of more than ten people on this side is a variable.


    Because, after all, this is the place of the lower limit of Tianquan. In their big array, however, there are endless friars on the land of heavenly power. Now, all of a sudden, there are more than ten people. Then, will there be more people on the mainland side when the next war comes?


    If Tianquan and the mainland continue to increase the number of people, then this variable can not be ignored.


    No.


    All of a sudden, those doubted Fahrenheit immortals thought again, whether these monks on the Tianquan side of the mainland suddenly increased, in fact, their strength was a big level lower than those on the Tianquan continent in front of them. Their strength, even the understanding of banbu Xian, has not been achieved. It''s just because I feel the strength from the oppression of myself and others. It''s too powerful. So, I added those ordinary Yuanying friars.

 Chapter 1579

    Many people in Huashi fairy think so.


    Therefore, those Fahrenheit immortals who feel a certain variable in front of them and can''t help but shrink their eyes are all involuntarily regaining their self-confidence in their eyes.


    On the Tianquan continent, even the ordinary Yuanying friars who didn''t understand Xianze at all joined in the war. It can be seen that the monks on the Tianquan land had reached a dead end. But although there are a lot of Fahrenheit people think so, but the other side is increasing the number of people, which can also be regarded as a kind of oppression on the Fahrenheit people. As a result, those Fahrenheit immortals who were forced to move towards the protective array of Tianquan land were slow at first. After feeling an invisible oppression, the speed almost stopped and stopped at the same place, waiting for the monks on the Tianquan land.


    On the mainland side of Tianquan, everyone, led by Lin Tianyu, didn''t slow down. After a while, they arrived at the place of Huashi Xianren.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the two sides were facing each other, they attacked the other directly without saying a word.


    A group attack, the power of the attack, the ground shaking.


    Of course, Fahrenheit immortal side, the number of personnel, but occupy an absolute advantage. Moreover, in terms of overall strength, it is obviously better than these monks on the Tianquan continent. In this attack, it can be seen completely. In this wave of attack, the friars of Tianquan land were obviously at a disadvantage. Under one attack, they retreated for a long distance.


    On the other hand, except for the first few Huashi immortal arrays, which were shaken by the attack wave, it seems that they may collapse at any time and have several obvious loopholes. In addition, the whole team of Fahrenheit immortal has not retreated.


    At this time, as soon as the Fahrenheit Xianzhen array, which is directly opposite to the Huashi Xianzhen array, appeared a loophole. Lin Tianyu incarnated as a light and shadow, and directly integrated into the Fahrenheit immortal array which had just created the loophole. Then, the black knife light in this Fahrenheit fairy array inside the shining. However, as soon as the sword light cut through this array, several nearby Fahrenheit immortal arrays which were not affected had already focused their detection and attack on Lin Tianyu at the moment. Lin Tianyu only had time to take the opportunity to kill one person, and did not dare to stay any longer, so as not to fall into the encirclement of several Fahrenheit immortal formations. With only a flash of his figure, Lin Tianyu appeared in the group of monks on the mainland side of Tianquan.


    In the broken Fahrenheit immortal array, the remaining four Fahrenheit immortals were rescued by the surrounding Fahrenheit immortal array.


    "Kill! "


    with Lin Tianyu drinking, the monks on Tianquan land, under the leadership of Lin Tianyu, once again rushed to the Huashi immortals.


    At this time, although the Huashi Xianren had the upper hand in the whole group attack just now. However, they are a kind of faint uneasiness in their hearts. The wave of group attacks just now, though brief, can be clearly seen. On the mainland side of Tianquan, the more than ten monks were not ordinary Yuanying monks at all. They have already understood the half step principle.

 Chapter 1580

    This can''t help but faeries don''t worry.


    They have already fought to such an extent. However, on the side of Tianquan mainland, the number of friars on the mainland of Tianquan has suddenly increased by about ten monks, who have realized the half step immortal principle.


    Is it true that when the front had been fighting with the Fahrenheit immortals, in fact, the friars on the right side of the mainland had not fully developed their full strength at all? Up to now, there are more than ten top monks who have realized banbu Xianze. Then, when they continue to fight, will Tianquan mainland suddenly increase the number of top monks who have understood banbu Xianze again?


    Huashi Xianren attacked and puzzled.


    Then, a riot continued.


    Several times, Lin Tianyu strengthened his frontal attack power to the maximum. Then, between the attacks, they broke through the loopholes of the Huashi Xianzhen array, which was the head-on rival. However, whenever Lin Tianyu felt those loopholes, he would take advantage of the loopholes to break the already loophole Fahrenheit immortal array. Other Huashi immortal arrays combined with the surrounding Fahrenheit immortal arrays would always rescue them. As a result, Lin Tianyu''s further diving into the big formation was obviously hindered. But after a short moment of being blocked, the Fahrenheit Xianzhen array, which had already appeared obvious loopholes, was once again perfectly arranged.


    After several repetitions, Lin Tianyu was like a mirror in his heart.


    After the previous several waves of war, the cooperation of these Fahrenheit fairies is obviously far beyond the past.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was fully aware of it. It is almost impossible to kill these Huashi immortals as before. At this time, Lin Tianyu thought about how to break the array of Huashi immortal people again, and kill these Huashi immortal people when the array is broken.


    Lin Tianyu thought as he moved his hand.


    Then, Lin Tianyu just understood. If you want to break the opponent''s array, and then kill the other party, with his current ability, as well as these things, it is almost impossible.


    Unless his strength increases again, or his unpredictable footwork breaks through another level.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu frowned tightly.


    In fact, it would be a very simple thing if we only strengthened our strength.


    Because he is now in a state that has reached the peak of the golden elixir, he can completely break through the golden elixir realm and directly break through to the realm of Yuanying. Lin Tianyu believes that as long as he breaks through the realm of Yuanying. Even if the other party''s faeries really have this protective immortal array, then, he is also able to directly attack the other party''s protective immortal array with hard strength, and kill those Fahrenheit immortals.


    However, Lin Tianyu didn''t want to break through to the realm of Yuanying.


    Because the knife warned him. Only by keeping in the golden elixir realm, and then breaking the boundary to Shenwu land, can we get more opportunities on the Shenwu continent, and also can borrow the power from the Shenwu continent to lay a deeper foundation.

 Chapter 1581

    And this more solid foundation is the guarantee for him to reach a higher peak in the future.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, it has always been a dream to climb a higher peak. After all, his Sabre skill has given him a much higher starting point than other people. But if, in order to solve the current situation, he destroyed the foundation, directly broke through to the realm of Yuanying, and then crossed to Shenwu land, the chance he could get would be greatly reduced.


    At that time, the height that he can eventually reach will also be limited by the present foundation.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu had a way to climb a higher mountain, and he lost the hope of climbing a higher mountain. He was really unwilling.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu took another look at the friars on the Tianquan land, fighting with the Huashi immortals.


    Although at this time, the friars on the Tianquan land were still able to fight with each other. But from the point of view of strength, the friars on Tianquan land are obviously weaker than the Huashi Xianren. At this time, if these Fahrenheit immortals were not afraid of themselves and tried their best to run their array perfectly, and many of their attack moves could not be used at all, then, it is very likely that they would have done great harm to the friars of Tianquan continent.


    However, although this kind of restriction has not caused great harm. However, once the cooperation of these Fahrenheit immortals is more perfect, and the combination is more appropriate, or when they really intend to directly attack the protective array below, the great damage to the friars on the heavenly power land will inevitably be formed.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu must have made a choice.


    Or before that time, he had already incarnated a thousand illusions and had already broken through a level.


    Otherwise, even if he doesn''t want to, he must break through the cultivation and directly break through to the level of Yuanying.


    Moreover, now we can see the change of the war layout of these Huashi Xianren. The strength of these Huashi Xianren has been greatly improved. Then, it is not far away when we can completely let go of the friars on their heavenly kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was tangled.


    Is it really about to break through to the realm of Yuanying directly in this war?


    Lin Tianyu hesitated and pondered when he heard a cry of pain.


    Then, Lin Tianyu quickly turned back and looked in the direction of the voice. At this time, I saw a monk in the camp of the friars on the mainland of Tianquan. On the spot, there was a monk whose arm was cut off.


    Looking at this scene, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were suddenly cold.


    Moreover, at this time, Lin Tianyu can also see that there are two Fahrenheit immortals in the array. People can see that because Lin Tianyu obviously did not play a normal level of strength during his thinking. As a result, the two groups of Fahrenheit fairy suddenly became bold. Between the shots, there is no longer any scruples, so, completely regardless of the operation of the array, and the brave hand, just caused such a result.

 Chapter 1582

    Asshole!


    Damn it!


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, he rushed into the two groups. Between his own loss of consciousness, he had already completely disregarded the complete array of Fahrenheit immortal array. Between the flashes of black light, puff, puff In the blink of an eye, two groups of Fahrenheit immortals, about ten people, only the last two were rescued by the other Huashi immortals. The remaining eight Huashi immortals were all in the flash of black knife light in Lin Tianyu''s hands, and their souls were shattered.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took a closer look at the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan.


    Fortunately, during the time when I was thinking about it, only these two groups of immortal Fahrenheit were bold and totally reckless. Their array seemed to be running perfectly, and they directly attacked the monks on the Tianquan land.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, it is also good that those who have just broken through banbuxianze have been completely stabilized after the war.


    This is also a small gain in this war.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt certain: since those Fahrenheit immortals train their troops with this battle, then these friars on the Tianquan continent can also use this war to train their troops.


    Now, as long as the war continues, it means that the other side is training.


    And his role in Lin Tianyu was


    all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu just thought about it. In fact, it was not how strong his positive combat power was. The greater role should be to protect the safety of the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan. At the same time, as long as there is a good opportunity, these Huashi immortal people will be killed again to achieve the deterrent effect.


    Now, everything is mainly based on these friars on their heavenly power land.


    As for other aspects, such as his future breakthrough and other aspects, it is for the time being put behind your mind. Let''s not worry about the safety of the monks on Tianquan land.


    So, after his ideas were thoroughly understood, Lin Tianyu''s figure was almost transformed into a shadow of passing through, and he was flying all over the place.


    As long as in any place, once the friars on the Tianquan land encounter a little danger, Lin Tianyu will surely be ready to give the other party''s Fahrenheit Xianren a head-on blow. Because of Lin Tianyu''s reputation and achievements, these Huaxian people have been deterred. Even when fighting, they still keep the perfection of the Fahrenheit immortal array. It is precisely because they have to spend a lot of energy to run the array, but they are not completely covered by their array, so the power of this array can not be played out obviously. Even, it''s not as good as those Fahrenheit immortals who have no scruples about the attack power of individual immortals.


    Finally, because of Lin Tianyu''s interference, those Huashi Xianren became more and more subdued in the Vietnam War and could not play their normal strength at all.


    In such a situation, even those Fahrenheit immortals are still stronger, which is extremely limited. Therefore, it is also given to the friars on the Tianquan continent, with excellent training effect.


    Of course, it is precisely because the array formed by these Fahrenheit immortals can not give full play to its full strength under such extremely oppressive circumstances. Therefore, these Huashi immortal people are trying their best to run the Fahrenheit immortal array, which also achieves the training effect, and their array is becoming more and more mellow.

 Chapter 1583

    Both sides of the team, you come and I go, the war is not happy.


    But if there is a discerning eye to take a look, you can find out. In this kind of battle, it seems that there is a lot less killing gas in it.


    Of course, not all of us are short of killing gas.


    The friars on the mainland side of Tianquan wanted to kill those Huashi immortals with iron and blood. However, their strength was obviously lower than that of these Fahrenheit immortals. In addition, the Fahrenheit immortals still have array protection, which makes it difficult for these monks on the Tianquan continent to make contributions.


    On the other hand, because of the shadow of Lin Tianyu shuttling around the scene, Huashi Xianren have obviously been affected, and they have to spend much more energy than usual to run the detection array they set up.


    Therefore, Huashi immortal people''s side, is also simply unable to play the normal strength to come out. It is also impossible to attack and kill the friars on Tianquan land effectively.


    Therefore, on the part of the fairies of Fahrenheit, they simply couldn''t give play to the killing spirit they should have played.


    The strong side can not play their normal killing spirit. The weak side wants to kill and cut normally, but it can''t achieve the effect at all. As a result, this war, on the surface, was in full swing and extremely fierce. But in fact, compared with a normal battle, there are too many kinds of bloody things in it.


    The fighting continued.


    Both sides are trying their best to hone themselves.


    The friars of Tianquan continent have been able to fight with these real immortals for so long that they have finally benefited a lot. Especially in the understanding of these immortals, they are more profound. Compared with their own level of cultivation in front of them, they entered the country rapidly and incomparably. If so, they can fight for a longer time, these friars on Tianquan land. Those top monks who have understood the half step immortal principle for some days may gradually progress in the war and finally reach the point where they can fully understand the immortal principle.


    As for Old Tong and old Zheng, through this battle, all of them have completely stabilized the realm they have just broken through.


    As long as they can continue to fight like this, the half step immortal that they have just understood will surely go further in this battle. Even, as long as the war lasts long enough, it is likely that they will directly reach the point of fully understanding their own immortal principles.


    Of course, this time may be too long, and the difficulty is greatly increased.


    And the array combination and collocation of those Huashi immortal people, and the echo between each array, are also more and more mellow and incomparable in this war.


    Now, it''s like a competition between them, both of them are trying to improve. Only to see the final, who can make greater progress, and then, to determine the final victory.


    Of course, Huashi Xianren''s side, their main array operation and the combination of the array. On the other hand, the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan mainly lie in Lin Tianyu. If his avatar can break through a small level, it will play a crucial role in the following war.

 Chapter 1584

    The war continued.


    Without the smell of gunpowder smoke, it seems to be a special sharpening.


    Both sides are doing their best to sharpen their own team, in order to make greater progress in the effective time.


    Finally, this war has been fighting for half a day.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu obviously felt that the monks on the right side of the mainland had some physical problems. Although, because of Lin Tianyu''s suppression, those Fahrenheit immortals did not fully display their full strength. However, in order to express the hatred in their hearts and to better hone their own cultivation, the monks on the mainland of power did their best to express their hatred. Therefore, they have been fighting for half a day with all their strength, which is really a huge consumption for them.


    If they continue to fight under the current situation they are in, it is very likely that they will have very bad results for themselves.


    After feeling this situation, Lin Tianyu said in a loud voice: "everyone hurry back to the protection array! Hurry back to the battle! "


    Those monks on the Tianquan land who were fighting hard were stunned by Lin Tianyu''s words.


    They are really tired from the battle now and want to rest, adjust and recover.


    But now, if they withdraw like this, those Fahrenheit immortals take the opportunity to attack, so how can the front protection array be blocked?


    Several people thought of the situation and hesitated for a while.


    However, Lin Tianyu knows that such a situation is not a time for hesitation. If they continue to be suspicious and hesitant, the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan will only be more exhausted. At that time, there will be a large number of casualties. Only by taking advantage of this time, when they still have spare power, they can quickly withdraw, so as to put an end to the large casualties.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also knew that it was necessary to make a decision.


    Lin Tianyu used the power of the law and gave a big drink and said, "all the friars in Tianquan mainland will obey the order and withdraw immediately! Those who violate the order will be killed! "


    At last, under Lin Tianyu''s cold and cold command, the monks on the Tianquan land gradually and orderly began to retreat.


    And when the friars on Tianquan land started to retreat, the Fahrenheit fairies still wanted to pursue. However, when they were just pursuing, in order to catch up with the retreat speed of the friars in Tianquan, the array of the immortal Fahrenheit was inevitably scattered. At this time, Lin Tianyu, who seized the opportunity, flashed into each other''s array directly. Between the flashes of black light, he killed three Huashi immortals. The remaining two Huashi immortals finally saw the opportunity quickly and quickly fled back to the rear. Then, under the guidance of other Huashi immortal arrays, they finally survived and saved their lives.


    The other Fahrenheit people wanted to pursue.


    You can see Lin Tianyu standing in front of his face, the black knife light in his hand is flashing, and those Huashi immortal people hesitated, and finally did not pursue. Then, after a brief wait, he retreated directly.


    Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, had been standing there until he saw that the Huashi immortals were gradually disappearing, and then he returned to the protective array below.

 Chapter 1585

    When Lin Tianyu came back to the protection array again, there were warm applause and cheers again in the whole protection array.


    However, this time the applause and cheers, although still very fierce. Even, reached a peak of high. Tide.


    However, in the applause and cheering, some people did not directly join in the cheering, but in their eyes, there was a faint light of thinking.


    Obviously, they also found something different in the situation in the war just now.


    Those Huashi Xianren advance and retreat orderly and cooperate properly. Even in that war, Lin Tianyu still made some achievements. However, it is just that some Huashi immortal people occasionally make mistakes, or are greedy and rash to advance, which makes it possible. If those Fahrenheit people were careful enough, it would be impossible for Lin Tianyu to get some of his gains.


    From this, it can be seen that in the following war, those Huashi Xianren cooperated more appropriately and prevented Lin Tianyu''s attack more effectively, which inevitably brought greater pressure on the mainland side of Tianquan.


    However, in this array, the monks on Tianquan land expressed such enthusiasm, and they had to respond.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu took a look at Chi Yuan, and entrusted him with the task of pacifying and encouraging these ordinary monks.


    Immediately, Chi remote stood on the high platform, representing Lin Tianyu to deliver a passionate speech.


    At the same time, the top monks were already in the meeting room.


    As soon as they entered the meeting room, Mr. Tong and Mr. Zheng began to shout.


    "That''s great! Excellent! Just now, this war is only a little longer. Not only has our cultivation been completely stabilized. What''s more, under the circumstance that we have just realized the cultivation of the half step immortal principle, we have made our own cultivation further. This war is really the best place to sharpen our accomplishments. "


    "Yes! Yeah! If the first world war just now lasts for such a long time, I am afraid that I can fully understand my own immortal principle. "


    When the old boy said this, he didn''t like himself.


    That kind of happy mood, casually said. Of course, he himself knows that the exaggeration in his statement is in it. Even if he is promoted as fast as possible, it is impossible because he has just been promoted to the point where he understands the half step immortal principle. He will immediately be in a war, and then he will fully understand the immortal principle.


    Looking at the happy look of Old Tong and old Zheng, Lin Tianyu also laughed.


    In fact, it''s not just old Tong and Zheng who are very happy now. And the other eight monks, who had learned about banbu Xianze before they entered the war, also directly stabilized their realm through this war, and they also had a great improvement, which made them excited.


    Everyone looked at them so happy, also can''t bear to say something bad, to affect their mood.


    Therefore, at this time, everyone did not say anything.


    Just waiting quietly, waiting for them to have a good time.

 Chapter 1586

    Finally, when old Tong and old Zheng were completely happy.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the conference room finally became dignified.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in the first world war just now, you should all be able to feel that their Fahrenheit immortals are not the same."


    Everyone listened to Lin Tianyu''s statement and nodded.


    It is true that when they first came into contact with the Fahrenheit immortals, they were quite different. When they first came into contact with these Fahrenheit immortals, although their strength was placed there, their fighting power was too low to be complimented at all. Even, at that time, only Lin Tianyu interfered a little, and then, with the leader of the black sword ancestor, he could easily penetrate the group of Huashi immortal people. In the meantime, with the power of Lin Tianyu, he could kill countless people.


    But just now, with the cooperation of the Huashi Xianren, they once again penetrated and killed the Huashi Xianren team.


    Even, it''s just the feeling of the dog biting the hedgehog.


    Although Fahrenheit people in this time and again in the war, the number of people reduced a lot. It should affect their overall strength. However, under such circumstances, not only did their overall combat effectiveness not be affected, but also, in the course of fighting, they could feel more clearly that their combat effectiveness had been significantly improved.


    In the war just now, if it was not for Lin Tianyu, he would have taken care of him again and again. I''m afraid that the friars on the mainland side of heaven and power will be greatly injured and killed under the condition of their improved combat power.


    But for Lin Tianyu''s participation, the current fighting power of the Huashi Xianren and the monks on the Tianquan mainland would have been completely suppressed by the Huashi Xianren at the moment of contact. In the face of the present state of the Fahrenheit people, they simply do not have the slightest strength of the first World War.


    Heidao Laozu said: "it''s true, especially for those of us who have fought with those Huaxian people many times, there is a clear contrast. After the first few rounds of fighting, the Huashi Xianren have changed a lot, though it can''t be said to be earth shaking, but it is also fundamentally different. At least, they know how to use their external factors to enhance their fighting power. For example, the array they arranged has been more perfect than before. For example, the cooperation between them is even closer. The rational use of these external factors has greatly increased their combat effectiveness compared with before. "


    Another monk who had participated in the war said: "indeed, these external factors have greatly increased the fighting power of the fairies of Fahrenheit. However, the fact that they are not good at fighting can not be changed in a short time. In war, the will and psychology of war are particularly important. But now, because of the external cover up, they can play a certain role in fighting. However, as long as they are frustrated, their psychological state that is not suitable for war will make a mistake. When the time comes, these Fahrenheit immortals will still be at the bottom of their fighting power. "

 Chapter 1587

    Everyone listened and nodded gently.


    Indeed, as the friar said. Those Fahrenheit fairies now seem to have increased their strength a lot. However, once they are at a disadvantage, according to their past record and will to fight, they are afraid that they will collapse immediately.


    But now the key is, how can we defeat them and put them at an absolute disadvantage?


    They now rely on the array that can be perfectly arranged, and there are several arrays combined together to ensure that they can be invincible.


    They are in such a situation, not to mention them. Even if they are as powerful as Lin Tianyu, or even have enough understanding of the detection array they have arranged, there is no way. So, not to mention them. In such a situation, it is almost impossible to put those Fahrenheit immortals at an absolute disadvantage.


    If you want to achieve the effect in front of you, you can break through a small level in addition to Lin Tianyu''s footwork. You don''t care about their combined array of Fahrenheit immortals.


    At that time, even if their arrays were perfect, Lin Tianyu would still be able to enter the realm of no one. At that time, even if their several arrays were combined together, they could not stop Lin Tianyu''s attack.


    As long as Lin Tianyu''s swordsmanship goes, their arrays will collapse one by one.


    With their psychological quality, they will be completely awed by Lin Tianyu''s power level and be defeated in a flash.


    However, how long will it take for Lin Tianyu to break through another small level of footwork?


    Thinking, everyone turned to Lin Tianyu again.


    "Tianyu, did your footwork find the sign of breakthrough after the protracted war just now?" the black sword ancestor said


    When Heidao asked, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu with expectation.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu gently shook his head and said: "it''s still a little short. If you have enough time, you can break through this small level very quickly. Because, after all, it''s just a little bit worse. But now it''s time I''m afraid I can''t wait.


    "Now, only when we are involved in the war again, can we find a chance to make a breakthrough.


    "If you can find that little chance, maybe the next moment will be able to completely break through a small level of footwork.


    "If we can''t find such an opportunity, unless this war can last for more than two months."


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, everyone was silent.


    The war continued for more than two months.


    They think so, but will the fairies of Fahrenheit give them such a long time? Because, it is very likely that the next moment, those Fahrenheit immortals will launch a final wave of general attack on them, directly impacting on their protection array on the heavenly power continent. As long as the Fahrenheit people began to attack this large protective array, they had to, without any retreat, have to start an absolute frontal confrontation with the Fahrenheit people hiding in the impregnable immortal array. Obviously, Lin Tianyu''s Footwork can not be directly broken through when the next wave of attack is launched.

 Chapter 1588

    Thinking of this possibility, the scene was more silent.


    At this time, even when they just entered the conference room, the excited old Tong and Zheng felt an atmosphere of depression.


    Lin Tianyu is also thinking in silence.


    Mind: maybe it''s time to break through cultivation and directly enter the realm of Yuanying. Otherwise, maybe the next wave of attacks, those FAHRENHEITS will directly launch the final attack. In such a state of confrontation between life and death, the friars on the mainland side of heaven and power had to stand in front of them and confront those Huashi immortals who had greatly increased their fighting power because of external factors. I''m afraid it will be a great loss.


    But this kind of loss, they day power mainland side, cannot afford.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu had his mind. He wanted to directly start to try to break through the realm of Yuanying.


    At this time, the ancestor of black knife looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "Tianyu, if those Huashi immortals are really in the next wave of attack and directly launch the final general attack, there are ways to resist it."


    Lin Tianyu thought about it again, and finally nodded, saying, "there is a way."


    Heidao Laozu said, "Oh, what method?"


    When the other friars heard that there was really a way, they were all interested in it all of a sudden. They asked, "master Lin, tell me quickly, what''s the way?"


    Lin Tianyu finally hesitated for a long time, and then said, "that''s when the immortals of Fahrenheit were ready to attack our final barrier, this protective array, I directly broke through the cultivation and entered the realm of Yuanying."


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, the friars around him were stunned for a moment.


    Breakthrough cultivation?


    At this time, they were stunned for a long time, and they suddenly realized that Lin Tianyu had been fighting with Hua''s immortal people for so long. In fact, he was only in the golden elixir realm. Don''t say it''s to understand the half step immortal rule, even the Yuanying realm has not yet broken through. But for such a long time, all of them have been treating Lin Tianyu as a top monk who has understood the half step immortal principle. Among them, none of them thought about it any more. Lin Tianyu is actually just a Jindan friar now.


    As a result, when Lin Tianyu talked about breaking through the realm of Yuanying, almost all of them did not react at once.


    When they want to understand all this, everyone looks at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, which is full of hope.


    The golden elixir realm and the Yuanying realm are really an insurmountable gap. The strength difference between them is almost different.


    And Lin Tianyu''s actual state, is still in the golden elixir period, has been able to have such a strong strength. If we wait until Lin Tianyu breaks through to the realm of Yuanying, at that time, how strong his strength will be? I''m afraid that even if those Fahrenheit immortal arrays are really perfect, what? Lin Tianyu didn''t need the help of footwork, but from the front, with his hard strength, he was able to directly cut the other side''s Fahrenheit immortal array.

 Chapter 1589

    Since all the Fahrenheit immortal arrays they set up can be cut down with one knife, is it not as simple as killing chickens and ducks to kill them?


    Yeah!


    Lin Tianyu, however, has not yet made a breakthrough.


    For other golden elites, it may be difficult for them to break through the realm of Yuanying. However, for Lin Tianyu, they are particularly clear. As long as he wants to break through to the realm of Yuanying, it is an extraordinarily simple thing. Because there have been several times before, in fact, Lin Tianyu has been able to directly break through to the realm of Yuanying. It''s just that he deliberately suppressed the state of mind. In order to make the foundation more reliable, he didn''t move his mind.


    Well, with his current strength, as well as such a long time of polishing in the golden elixir realm, he wants to break through the realm of Yuanying, which is really not too simple.


    Listening to this, everyone raised hope at the same time.


    Now, even if the FAHRENHEITS attack again, or even if they launch the final general attack, what?


    Even at that time, Lin Tianyu''s Footwork had not yet broken through a small level, so what?


    Because, in that case, Lin Tianyu could have directly broken through to the realm of Yuanying. There is no need to rely on the help of footwork, directly with the strength of the hard, they are able to resist the attack of those Fahrenheit immortals.


    Hum!


    You Fahrenheit fairies, just wait for the last death.


    At this time, the ancestor of Heidao looked at Lin Tianyu, but he was worried.


    "Tianyu, if you want to break through to the Yuanying realm at your present level, how long will it take before you can directly break through the realm?" he said


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a while and said, "it will be possible to directly break through the realm of Yuanying from the present one in more than one hour."


    After listening to this, he thought for a while and said, "Tianyu, now, you''d better not break through the realm of Yuanying. Let''s take a look at the time when those Huashi immortals will want to break through the protective array below us. After all, this is the guarantee for you to climb the higher level of cultivation. Only now, keep at this lower level, cross the Shenwu land, you can get a greater chance, lay a better foundation, help you climb to a higher level of cultivation. Therefore, you should not use this breakthrough to deal with the last battle of the Fahrenheit immortals until the last moment. "


    Heidao Laozu finished and looked at Lin Tianyu with concern.


    After all, this is his most proud disciple. Of course, he hoped that his disciple could go higher and further. I don''t want to affect Lin Tianyu''s future because of any other things.


    Lin Tianyu nodded at Guan Heidao''s hopeful eyes.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, I will pay attention to it myself. My footwork would have been the best if I had been at the moment when they had launched their last attack. If at that time, footwork can not break through a level, I will break through the realm


    The ancestor of black knife listened and nodded silently.

 Chapter 1590

    At this time, everyone learned that even Lin Tianyu''s Footwork could not break through a small level in the final decisive battle. However, his cultivation can directly break through to the realm of Yuanying.


    Relatively speaking, if the cultivation directly breaks through the realm of Yuanying, it will not only have the same effect.


    Even, it is likely that the effect will be better than that of footwork breaking through a small level.


    While thinking like this, we all looked at the place where the Huashi people were staying above the sky.


    By this time, the Fahrenheit people had returned to their gathering place.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit looked at the immortal people with his eyes shining. Just now, the war did not achieve much success. However, this was the first achievement since the war with the friars on Tianquan. Especially in the war, as long as Lin Tianyu is in it, they, the Fahrenheit immortals, will not be able to let go. Often, it is not only a failure, but also a baffling failure. Even as soon as Lin Tianyu appeared on the friars'' side of Tianquan continent, his unpredictable footwork would have formed a kind of invisible pressure on the Fahrenheit immortals.


    In the course of fighting, let alone achieve any special results. Even before they really got together, they were already timid. We can''t give full play to our normal strength.


    But this time, it is finally achieved certain results.


    What''s more, it is clear that this war is much longer than any previous one. However, in such a battle, there is still no big mistake. Even at the end of a war, except for two cases of greedy and rash advance, which resulted in certain losses, there were no great losses in other places after a great war.


    Such achievements, with their Huashi Xianren, are not really great achievements for the friars fighting the heavenly power.


    However, this is clearly a kind of progress.


    Want to believe that there is such a progress, and then, and then, it is inevitable that there will be further progress.


    Because, this war, for them, is a good beginning.


    Their strength, in itself, is much stronger than that of the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan.


    In front of them, they have been defeated in the war just because they are not adapted to the unpredictable footwork of Lin Tianyu. In the attack of that footwork, they have been completely at a disadvantage psychologically. We can''t play our normal strength at all. What''s more, they have not any good methods and effective attacks. They had nothing to do with the sneak attack on Lin Tianyu''s footwork.


    But in the first world war just now, after such a long time, they still had some gains. Even if it''s the faeries of Fahrenheit, they didn''t get anything. As long as it can be maintained for such a long time, it can be regarded as a victory for these Fahrenheit fairies.

 Chapter 1591

    The old ancestor of Huashi looked at those Huashi immortals who had just participated in the war, and all of them were full of face and nodded.


    "Everyone, you played very well in the first World War.


    "Especially in the use of the combined battle array, the thought of cooperation is almost seamless.


    "And, even with those two blunders. But that is just a little bit of greedy and rash progress, resulting in bad results. If not for those two times of greedy work and rash progress, steady and steady continued. Don''t say it was a long time of fighting. Even, the time of the war was twice as long, or even several times as fast. It''s impossible for you to make any small mistake.


    "And what we have just observed has also found out. If the war just like that continues like this. Then, it is very likely that the monks on the mainland side of heaven and power will be exhausted and eventually suffer irreparable losses. Therefore, in the following battles, as long as we can maintain this stability and stability continuously. Then, it is very likely that, directly by virtue of the continuation of the war, those friars in the heavenly power continent were completely defeated.


    "So, in our next war. The strategy of war is to maintain stability, to fight continuously, and then, no matter what kind of violent attacks they have, or what good ones they have, they will continue to eliminate their opportunities. We just need to keep the stability of the array. Keep it steady, keep it going. Then, at the end of the day, the result of this kind of engagement must belong to our side. "


    However, just talking about the old Fahrenheit here, there was a sound in his ear.


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit said, "everyone, you should take a rest here. I have something to discuss with other Huashi ancestors. We''ll tell you the next war plan after we have worked out the result. "


    After all, those Fahrenheit immortals continued to arrange their arrays to maintain and familiarize themselves with this kind of cooperation and prepare for the next war.


    Through the first world war just now, although there were two rash advances and caused losses, at other times, these Fahrenheit immortal people could clearly feel the advantage of this combination array to deal with Lin Tianyu''s footwork. As long as their combined array can match more closely. When they fight, they are more careful. Then, they are likely to suffer no more losses in the next war. Even if they were to fight with Lin Tianyu, who had the most unpredictable footwork, they had absolute confidence and fought against one of them.


    Now, of course, it''s hard to make such a discovery. Of course, they have to continue to adapt to each other''s cooperation when they are idle. Only if we cooperate more closely, we can easily match the array they have arranged together anytime and anywhere. Then, they can play better in the war.


    There will be no more mistakes. Lin Tianyu, who has always been the heart demon of these Fahrenheit immortals, is able to have a greater assurance.

 Chapter 1592

    At this time, the Fahrenheit ancestors who had just spoken to them here returned to the rear, where the other Fahrenheit ancestors were.


    As soon as he came back, the ancestor was not happy and said, "what happened to you just now? Just now, I was preparing to continue to arrange for them, and once again launched an attack on the friars on the Tianquan side below. Because, we have already seen that the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan are obviously exhausted. In this case, they should not be given rest time to the friars of the Heavenly Kingdom. As soon as we Fahrenheit people quickly organized. Then, these Fahrenheit people are all impact down, and continue to attack. At that time, the friars of Tianquan, who were clearly tired, must have been greatly damaged.


    "This is clearly a good time to build great achievements in the first World War.


    "But at this time, you just called me back and said that there was something to discuss. Isn''t this clearly giving more rest time to the exhausted monks on Tianquan land? "


    Listening to this, another old Fahrenheit said, "the reason why we asked you to come here is to suspend our continuous attack on the friars on the Tianquan continent. It''s because things have changed. "


    The old ancestor said, "things have changed? What has changed?


    "No matter what kind of changes. As long as we Fahrenheit people continue to attack, then, we will be able to eliminate this change.


    "Because, as long as we can let the friars on Tianquan land participate in the war wearily. It is also bound to be able to kill these friars in Tianquan land one after another. At that time, as long as the friars of Tianquan land kill enough. Then, Lin Tianyu must have a final fight with us. As long as our Fahrenheit people follow the established plan and use this kind of combination array which is more and more well coordinated, they can attack Lin Tianyu''s frontal attack. At that time, they may also be able to use the array that he is absolutely impossible to break, and exhausted Lin Tianyu''s physical strength.


    "At that time, maybe it''s time to capture Lin Tianyu alive.


    "But now, it''s such a critical time to go to war. But you just want to call me back. Isn''t this a clear way for us to miss such a good fighter


    The old Fahrenheit was not in a hurry. Instead, he said slowly: "what you said is reasonable. However, there is a change factor in the middle


    Just now, the old ancestor said, "change factors, what kind of change factors are they? What''s more, how can I not find out what kind of change factors will be on the friars'' side of the Heavenly Kingdom? "


    "It''s not that you haven''t found the changing factors. It is that although you have discovered and seen it, you still regard it as a blind eye. In such a case, because of this change factor, it has not played a significant role. But after all, he is a factor of change. "

 Chapter 1593

    Listen to the other side say so firmly.


    The first to talk about the ancestor, in the heart have some uncertainty, said: "what kind of change factors?"


    "In the first world war just now, did you see those friars on the Tianquan continent who suddenly came out of the way?"


    The first ancestor said, "yes. There were only ten more people. What''s more, the fighting power of those people is extremely average. They are just some monks who have realized the half step immortal principle. The ten of them took part in the war, and there was nothing remarkable about it. After all, there are still 300 people on our side. What''s more, the fighting power of the ten of them is not so brilliant. Ten people like that can be regarded as a kind of change factor


    The old ancestor replied, "if you just add those ten people, it''s not a big change factor. But the key is, can they only increase the number of those ten monks in Tianquan


    "What do you mean? Is it possible that there will be more friars on the side of the friars of Tianquan land who have participated in this? It''s not possible, is it? If they had more combat power, they would have been fighting to the present situation. How could they not have sent out all of them and hid them. What''s the point of that? "


    However, as soon as he had finished this sentence, he suddenly thought of it.


    Let''s not say that the war has reached the present situation.


    Even in the war ahead, the friars of Tianquan had always been in an advantageous position. However, in terms of the actual hard fighting strength, they have clearly been at a significant disadvantage.


    However, even in such a situation, the friars of Tianquan continent have always hidden such a batch of fighting power.


    Then, it was not until the first world war that they were sent on.


    Then, since the friars of Tianquan continent can hide such a batch of fighting power. Is it impossible to hide the second and third batch of combat power?


    Perhaps, the participation of such a group of forces will not have much impact on the overall situation. But if they are in a fierce battle, they will suddenly increase a lot of this kind of combat power. They were able to have this sudden increase, perhaps, at that critical moment of battle, which played a special effect.


    Because, on the mainland side of Tianquan, all personnel have been shrouded in such a protective array below. It''s impossible for them to probe clearly.


    In that case, how much strength is still hidden. They didn''t dare to think about it.


    Because, the hidden strength may be released, and it is likely that it will directly surpass their Fahrenheit immortals.


    And now, they''re hiding that power.


    It''s also possible that it''s just for the sake of gradually consuming the strength of the fairies of Fahrenheit. When the strength is consumed to a certain extent, maybe all of their strength will emerge all at once?

 Chapter 1594

    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who was responding, saw the other party''s expression, and said with a smile, "why, you also think of such a possibility?"


    The other party nodded and looked serious.


    Indeed, if this is the case, now, however, we can no longer give the monks in Tianquan land the opportunity to fight again and again as before. Then, let that Lin Tianyu seize the opportunity one by one, and then gradually consume and kill these Fahrenheit fairies.


    From now on, even if the friars on the Tianquan continent still have hidden strength, it is bound to be much weaker than the combined strength of all the Fahrenheit immortals.


    Because, if they have enough strength, they can be strong enough to defeat them. Then, these friars on the Tianquan continent will have already revealed all their strength. They have no need to hide any more. They can show their strength and have a final battle with them. However, the friars on the Tianquan continent have been hiding their strength up to now. They have no preparation for the first World War.


    Obviously, even if all their strength is revealed, it is not enough.


    Therefore, these friars on Tianquan land are waiting for an opportunity. Waiting for a can in all their strength a bright, can directly determine the victory or defeat of the opportunity.


    This idea, if other people may not be born easily.


    Because, they just won''t have so many ideas. However, now, it is facing these Fahrenheit fairies.


    Huashi Xianren are in the fairyland, although their combat power is extremely low. However, these people are just the kind of people who like to think more. If they encounter any problems, the first one is to think about it. Therefore, they were in the fairyland, which was also famous in the fairyland. It''s them, the Fahrenheit people, who can solve the problem with a trick. They''re not going to do it easily. They are a family that is good at playing tricks.


    Now, they can have such an idea, which is really too easy to understand.


    "Then, how can we solve this situation?"


    "We''re just thinking about a good solution again," said Fahrenheit. It''s because we haven''t come up with a particularly good solution. Therefore, we ancestors will also be the first to you, so that those Fahrenheit immortal people do not move for a while. After we have made plans, we will go to war and strive to make contributions in the first World War. Don''t give Lin Tianyu on the mainland the chance to kill our strength again and again. "


    "However, what good methods can we have?" said the first Huashi ancestor. To solve such a problem? There is no way to solve this problem. Because, as long as the war is not favorable, the friars in Tianquan land can directly retreat back to the protective array below. "

 Chapter 1595

    However, as soon as he said this, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    The old ancestor said, "it''s not that there is no way out. Unless... "


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who responded, nodded his head gently. Then he said, "good. We are also thinking about it. It seems that only such a method is feasible. "


    "But if you really use such a method to do it, then, it is very likely that there will be no more room for maneuver. At that time, there will be a legend of taboos on the Tianquan continent. Well, none of us, even one of us, can get any benefit. "


    Don''t talk about the old Fahrenheit ancestors who are responding. Even the other ancestors have a serious look on their faces.


    What they said, and what they thought of, was to directly impact the last protective array on the Tianquan continent below. As long as they really hit the protective array below. Then, in such a war, all the friars on the Tianquan continent could only choose the way of the first World War.


    Because of such a large protective array, any one of them on the mainland side of heaven and power can''t afford to lose.


    After all, as long as such a large protective array is slightly damaged and produces a small explosion, the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan will be directly destroyed by this large array and suffer a lot of losses.


    Without protection, the ordinary friars on the land of Tianquan, which was guarded by the great array, were even more likely to suffer heavy losses in the aftermath of their subsequent war.


    So, as long as it is the fairies of Fahrenheit, they are ready to attack the large protective array below them. They, the friars of Tianquan continent, had no good way to carry out, except that they swore to death and blocked them in the protective array.


    However, if you attack such a large protective array below, I''m afraid it will lead to a particularly bad result.


    At that time, the birth of that result would not be able to bear by any of them.


    Even, their ancestors are very likely, in the Tianquan land above the legendary taboo between a shot, all of them are gone.


    In this way, none of them dare to try it once.


    Because, the result of the attempt was too heavy. It''s just a try. Most likely, they are going to die.


    What should be done?


    There was a silence at the scene.


    It is impossible for any of them to make a final decision. After all, none of them can afford the consequence.


    At this time, suddenly, the old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who responded, looked at Hua Yi with his eyes.


    In front of us, is not Hua Yi asking them again and again to carry out the final attack on the large protective array below?


    Now, it''s just such an opportunity for him to carry out the plan.

 Chapter 1596

    When the responsive Fahrenheit ancestors looked at Huayi, the other Huashi ancestors also looked at Huayi in the past.


    All of them were looking at Hua Yi, and their eyes suddenly brightened.


    Yeah!


    It''s really not suitable for them to arrange this kind of affairs directly. However, this matter, that is can let this Hua Yi to arrange directly.


    They can''t afford it anymore. However, he Hua Yi''s present position is no matter whether he can afford it or not. As long as they are the ancestors of Fahrenheit, he Huayi must undertake this matter. Even if they know the idea of their ancestors, that is, none of them is willing to undertake this thing by themselves. Therefore, he is deliberately looking for such a scapegoat to arrange this matter, and then, to bear the consequences of such a thing.


    However, what if he knew it well?


    Does he have the capital to refuse?


    And the reason why these ancestors did it. In fact, the key is because they all have a kind of self deception in it.


    Inside their hearts, they were worried that there was the legendary taboo on the Tianquan land. Therefore, they don''t dare to do anything too openly. On the other hand, no one of them was willing to let go of the big chance that day, and they still wanted to get such a chance.


    At this time, they planned to find a person to replace the jar.


    In the end, the commander was Hua Yi, and those who participated in the battle were Huayi. It has nothing to do with their ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    If the legendary taboo characters were really provoked, they might be able to escape punishment for the reasons that have nothing to do with them. That''s what they planned. Of course, it''s also possible that, on the surface, it doesn''t have anything to do with the Fahrenheit ancestors. However, the legendary taboo characters on the Tianquan continent may still not let go of their Huashi ancestors. It is also possible that they will be killed directly by raising their hands.


    However, in the face of the amazing opportunity mentioned by Hua Yi, the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace in the secret realm of Tiandao, these old Huashi ancestors who want to further their cultivation are really unable to let go.


    So they are now determined to take a gamble.


    What if you win the bet?


    The taboo in the legend on the Tianquan continent has really left Tianquan land. Then, they won the bet. They just took this opportunity to get the amazing opportunity of the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret place of Tiandao. And now, they, the fairies of Fahrenheit, have the confidence to get this amazing opportunity.


    Because the combination array used by the Huashi immortal people can resist the unpredictable footwork of Lin Tianyu. It is precisely because of the arrangement of the combined array that they, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, can see the hope of winning such an amazing opportunity.

 Chapter 1597

    It is also with such a hope in the heart.


    So, they, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, really don''t want to give up such a thing easily.


    However, let any one of them direct the matter in person. They are not brave enough. Because if this kind of command is not good, it is likely to face death directly. And now, with Hua Yi in front of them, such a good top jar people, of course, they want to try quickly.


    At this time, the eyes of these ancestors of Fahrenheit are full of expectation and desire.


    The meaning of this kind of vision is completely self-evident.


    Hua Yi saw the vision of the ancestors, but also knew that he had to stand up and bear this matter.


    So, fully understand the meaning of the ancestors of Huayi, without saying a word, directly stood out.


    Hua Yi said: "Laozu, I think this matter. Now, the only way that works. "


    When the ancestors heard this, they were all happy in their hearts, and said in their hearts: This Huayi is sure to come.


    Then, Fahrenheit had to pretend to deal with such a thing, and said, "what method?"


    But when asking, the tone and tone of voice are asking Hua Yi. But that can not hide the excitement, anyone is able to see completely at a glance. In their hearts, it is obvious that they have already understood what kind of method Hua Yi is talking about. Moreover, they are already completely aware of this method.


    In fact, Hua Yi has mentioned such a method several times. However, at that time, these ancestors of Fahrenheit were not only vehemently opposed to such a method, but also because of this method, China spilled out a strong killing opportunity. Because, in their hearts, that is clearly that Hua Yi, in order to win this matter, and their Huayi ancestors of life, completely no longer scruple. Even, they should directly use the lives of their ancestors of Fahrenheit to gamble on winning or losing the game. But now, hearing that Hua Yi is willing to use this method again, they all come from the excitement in their hearts.


    Looking at the expression of the ancestors, Hua Yi is not saying a word. Although this matter, the ancestors pushed his Hua Yi out and became the scapegoat. However, this practice is also in line with his purpose. Originally, in his heart, he also wanted to directly bombard the protective array below, and launched the final decisive battle.


    But all along, because these ancestors stopped, this is not the final line.


    Now, such an opportunity has been handed over to him again. Moreover, after the ancestors fully agreed, they almost induced him to carry out this matter. Then, he Huayi must make good use of such an opportunity to fight a beautiful turn over battle.


    Although there are taboos in the legend, let Hua Yi''s heart, there is also a little uneasy. However, this is a gamble of his Hua Yi. He''s going to have to gamble this time.

 Chapter 1598

    Having made up his mind, Hua Yi no longer hesitated and said, "I think it''s time for a final decisive battle."


    "Oh, the final battle!" The old ancestor of Fahrenheit pretended to be surprised and said, "well, Huayi, in your opinion, how should the final decisive battle be carried out?"


    Hearing this question, Hua Yi felt very unhappy.


    These old things can really hold some of them.


    However, even though I was very upset. However, what should be done, he still has to do it with heart, then he may have the last little hope.


    Therefore, after just a moment''s thinking, Hua Yi said: "I think, now, the only way is to directly impact the protective array below. Because, from the performance of our Fahrenheit people in that battle just now, we can see that their combat effectiveness has been significantly improved. In the long battle just now, Lin Tianyu didn''t really do anything to our fairies. This shows that our Fahrenheit people have been able to really play a very good close cooperation because of the combined fighting mode.


    "Therefore, this is also a good promotion for us, the Fahrenheit people, to really attack the protective array below.


    "This is the best time for us to attack the protective array below.


    "Because if we can''t prevent Lin Tianyu''s unpredictable footwork, even if we really have such a big protection array on the Tianquan continent below. That is also very likely, because in the process of impact, our own array is scattered, and can not form an effective combat effectiveness. At that time, Lin Tianyu suddenly launched a fierce attack when we were attacking the array below. It is bound to cause great damage to our Fahrenheit immortals.


    "But now, we have finally found a way to restrain Lin Tianyu''s footwork. That''s also a good precondition for us to strike the big protective array below.


    "As long as we have such a prerequisite, that is to be able to directly impact the protective array below.


    "At that time, once the protective array below has been impacted, whether it is able to break the protective array below, or not to break the protective array below. At least it can guarantee the safety of our side of the Fahrenheit people. As long as they are on the right side of the mainland, they can''t cause great harm to us fairies. We can always and continuously attack the protective array below.


    "In such a situation, the monks on the mainland side of heaven and power had no other way to go except to fight with us positively and constantly.


    "But in the face-to-face confrontation, because of our combined array, the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan can''t break our defense at all. As long as we continue to fight without major damage, we will eventually be able to expend all their energy. And once they can really exhaust all their energy, then there is the possibility of catching Lin Tianyu alive. "

 Chapter 1599

    When I heard that Lin Tianyu was captured alive, all the ancestors of Fahrenheit were in front of their eyes.


    The reason why they directly sent out seven hundred Fahrenheit immortals to the Tianquan land of the lower world was not for the sake of inheriting the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace in the secret land of Tiandao which was said from Huayi''s mouth? The information disclosed by fundamental Huayi has been fully understood by them. Such an inheritance is just in the hands of Lin Tianyu. And to get such a heritage, the key is to capture Lin Tianyu alive.


    And now, Hua Yi can just give them these Fahrenheit ancestors, a guarantee to capture Lin Tianyu alive.


    And this just indicates that they, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, have been able to directly inherit the Dharma inheritance palace of the secret realm of Tiandao.


    This is also the ultimate goal of such a movement.


    "Hua Yi, you can be sure that if you follow the method you just said, you can really capture Lin Tianyu alive?" he said


    However, Hua Yi nodded his head and said, "of course. As long as we can do it in such a way. Then, in that kind of continuous combat, they could not fundamentally break the combination of combat effectiveness formed by the combined array arranged by our Fahrenheit immortal people. And they can''t let us fairies go and break the big protective array on the Tianquan continent. Even if they know the defensive circle of attacking our combined array, it is impossible to have any good effect at all. However, they still have to constantly attack our array, and stop us from attacking the last protective array below.


    "Even if they attack continuously, even if they are strong enough, it is impossible to keep attacking all the time. Because, from the point of view of hard power, we are far more powerful than them. What''s more, we''ve got 300 full Fahrenheit people can play in rotation.


    "Therefore, as long as we are invincible, we can drag them all over."


    After listening to Hua Yi''s assurance, the ancestors of Huayi were more relieved.


    They looked at each other and nodded their heads slightly.


    An old ancestor said, "well, Huayi, can you directly implement your plan now. Directly attack the protective array on the Tianquan land below. "


    Hua Yi said, "of course. However, although our plan is to be carried out, it can be arranged a little bit, and then implemented more covertly and suddenly. Perhaps, it is possible to achieve better results. "


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit asked with great interest, "Oh, is it? What kind of concealment and suddenness can achieve better results. "


    Hua Yi said: "this kind of concealment and suddenness, in fact, is only relative. It''s our Fahrenheit people, before they attack, just disguise themselves as the usual attack in front of them. Then, when the attack was launched, it suddenly increased the strength of the attack and directly impacted the large protective array below them. "

 Chapter 1600

    Good way!


    When the ancestors of Huashi heard this, their eyes lit up at the same time.


    Because, the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan may still have hidden power. If they, the Fahrenheit fairies, had made clear their chariots and horses at the beginning, they had indicated that they were going to attack the protective array below them. Then, the friars of Tianquan land below might have been on guard. First, they had arranged their hidden power in advance, waiting for the Fahrenheit fairies to come to their door.


    At the end of the day, if the friars on the Tianquan side of the lower side were powerful enough, they might be able to form a great obstacle to these Fahrenheit immortals.


    Then, a tough battle may be inevitable.


    Even if they rely on the help of combined array, the friars in Tianquan land can''t break their defense at all. However, it is also very likely that they will pay a heavy enough price on the side of the Fahrenheit people. That is the possibility to achieve the final result.


    And now, Jinghua Yi has made such a change.


    On the other hand, the friars on the Tianquan continent must still think that they are just fighting a simple war against the friars in Tianquan land just like before.


    Certainly, those monks on the Tianquan continent will not make any better preparations.


    However, when it came to the real battle, the Fahrenheit people suddenly changed into a decisive battle that directly attacked the protective array below them. In such a situation, the friars in the heavenly power land would be caught by surprise. But the other party''s negligence, although not necessarily can directly be sent to their Fahrenheit immortal people on the way to the final victory. However, it must also be able to form a great blow to the monks on the land of heavenly power. Even, if it is well grasped. It is very likely that the other party''s negligence can directly cause great damage to the other party.


    It''s really a good way!


    Although such a method can only make the friars on the other side''s Tianquan land blur the time of their final decisive battle, and even the difference is not long. Even though they are the Fahrenheit immortals, because they want to maintain the perfect array, they can''t travel too fast. However, even if the speed is slow, they are all Fahrenheit people, so their speed is not really slow to what extent. Besides, the distance from the place where they gathered together to the place where the protective array of Tianquan continent was located was not too long.


    Therefore, in fact, the time available for the difference is extremely limited. And


    but this limited time can be used well. It was also able to play an unexpected effect. At least, until the moment of the attack, the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan could feel the atmosphere of decisive battle.


    Therefore, it must be too late to prepare better.

 Chapter 1601

    The plan is settled.


    Then, Hua Yi did not say much and went out directly. Under the gaze of the ancestors, Huayi walked to the place where the Huayi people gathered.


    At this time, those Fahrenheit immortals saw Hua Yi and were all quiet.


    Hua Yi took a quiet look at these Huashi immortals in front of him, and frowned slightly. Then, after another round of thinking, I finally made up my mind.


    Hua Yi said: "everybody, now, I want to tell you one thing.


    "It''s time for us to have a decisive battle with those friars on Tianquan land!"


    As Hua Yi said this, the scene was silent.


    Originally, if Hua Yi had announced the decisive battle in front of him, these Huayi immortal people would have warmly catered to Hua Yi. Because, in the war ahead, they had always had scruples, that is, they did not dare to force the monks in Tianquan land into a desperate situation. At the last critical moment of each battle, the friars on the Tianquan land could retreat directly into the protective array below. As long as they are the friars of Tianquan continent, once retreating into the protective array below. They have no other way but to stare.


    Therefore, in the front of the war, all along, these Fahrenheit immortals thought that they could directly rush into the protective array below and launch an attack.


    But the front, but has not been such a command.


    Even, it directly suppressed such orders.


    In order to get the best suppression effect. Finally, Hua Yi even directly moved out, which was the order of the ancestors. And for the sake of the last emotion of these Huashi Xianren, it was finally revealed that the power continent was the place where the legendary taboo was in their family.


    Finally, they not only suppressed their behavior, but also calmed down their resentment.


    But now, it is suddenly let them these Fahrenheit immortal people, once again attack the protective array below.


    Isn''t it hard for them to adapt to it?


    Not only that, but also in this land of heavenly power, there are taboos in the legend. If they go directly to attack the last protective array on the Tianquan land below, it is likely that they have provoked the taboo in the legend of Tianquan continent. At that time, all of them, such as the Fahrenheit immortals, were one after another. Who could have a good life.


    Therefore, when listening to the command, the scene was silent. Even, let a person feel a kind of hesitant atmosphere faintly.


    Looking at such a performance of everyone, Hua Yi is also thinking of the key to it all of a sudden.


    Hua Yi said: "I know that everyone is hesitant about such an attack. Even, they were worried and afraid. However, I want to tell everyone. Now, it''s time to attack. We just don''t have to be afraid at all

 Chapter 1602

    When Hua Yi said this, he was full of confidence.


    However, look at the scene of those Fahrenheit immortal people, but still is a burst of silence. No one said anything to support it.


    Hua Yi''s eyes swept all the people, but those people were looking up directly, and their eyes were tit for tat with Hua Yi.


    Finally, after a long silence, there was a humanitarian: "Hua Yi, you say it''s now, it''s time to attack. There''s no need to worry and fear. Are these words, just with your mouth so one, empty mouth white teeth to say so, can count, can let all of us believe in this way


    In the face of the voice of opposition, Hua Yi just said with a faint smile: "it''s not that I said how to deal with it. But through the long period of fighting ahead of us, and then observing and analyzing. "


    The opposed fairy of Fahrenheit gave a cold smile and said, "we can still get it from observation and analysis. Well, then, what do you get from your observation and analysis? "


    Hua Yi said: "by observing the battles in front of you again and again, we can finally feel that the taboo on the Tianquan mainland is actually no longer on the mainland."


    "If you don''t, you won''t be there?" The farce fairy, who opposed it, didn''t believe it at all.


    Hua Yi said, "in a nutshell. If you were the taboo in the legend, what would you do if you were faced with a foreign immortal attacking the friars on your continent again and again?


    "I''m afraid that if you have such great strength, you must not be able to endure this thing for such a long time.


    "But now?


    "It''s been a long time. However, the taboo in the legend is still a little bit of expression. Let us these Fahrenheit immortal people, again and again launched attacks on the friars on this day''s right continent, but we still did not pay attention to it.


    "What does that mean?


    "There is only one possibility, that is, the taboo in this legend. In fact, he has already left the lower boundary of Tianquan land for a long time. After all, the immortality is weak on the lower continent. It''s not a place to live for a long time. Especially people like them with such high strength. They need a lot of immortality. It must be impossible to meet their needs on the Tianquan continent. It can be said that people like them occasionally stay on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary for a period of time. However, it is impossible for such characters as them to stay on such a lower continent for a long time


    Listen to Hua Yi''s explanation. But some of them were moved.


    After all, if the taboo in the legend has really left the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. So, what else do they have to worry about.


    Now, the only last barrier that the friars on Tianquan can rely on is just the big protective array. It is because they are afraid of the legendary taboo figure on the Tianquan land in the lower boundary, so they, the Fahrenheit immortals, will retreat every time they approach the protective array below.

 Chapter 1603

    If the legendary taboo character is no longer in Tianquan, do they need to be so worried?


    In this way, the faces of these Fahrenheit immortals are eager to try.


    But at this time, there is still a fairy Fahrenheit worried: "but, Hua Yi, if you make a mistake, the legendary taboo character is still on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary? Then, are we not all dead who attack the large protective array below? "


    Hua Yi said: "don''t say it''s the taboo person. Even if you are on this day. If you have the strength to deal with these foreigners, will you allow such guys to invade the mainland where you live?


    "You won''t allow this to happen again and again?


    "Well, take heart. The taboo would allow it to happen in front of his own eyes.


    "But the present situation is that we have been plundering the lower boundary of Tianquan land at random, but he has not paid any attention to it. Is this normal?


    "In my opinion, either it''s the taboo in the legend, which has left the heaven right land of the lower boundary. In fact, he was seriously injured that day. And so long period of time down, his strength is gradually declining. Then it went down to a point. At this time, his strength was not enough to deal with us fairies. Therefore, he simply hid himself and didn''t say a word more.


    "And in either case. It is impossible to do any harm to the large protective array under our impact. "


    It''s true.


    If you are the taboo in the legend, you have the strength to suppress all the Fahrenheit immortals.


    How can I bear it. These guys have been on their chosen continent again and again at random?


    If they had such strength, they would still be in such a place. If they are in a better mood, maybe they won''t say anything more, and then they will be dispelled directly. If you are in a bad mood, I''m afraid that they will all be destroyed in the middle of his turnover.


    So, the taboo in the legend has really left?


    Or has it fallen?


    As he thought about it, the faeries of Fahrenheit had their eyes shining.


    At this time, above the sky, in another space, the ancestor of the black magic tiger and the great elder were also observing the lower part. At this time, it is also listening to such an analysis of Hua Yi.


    "Laozu, this Huayi analysis has some truth. If it had not been for the old ancestor who had been seriously injured and was not suitable to venture into the fairyland again, he would not have stayed on the Tianquan land of the lower world all the time. "


    Laozu nodded and said, "he has some truth in his analysis. However, the most fundamental reason is that he is completely wrong. "

 Chapter 1604

    The elder thought about it and said, "it''s true. The strength of Laozu can not be predicted by such a small Hua Yi. "


    Laozu also thought about it and said, "however, it may not be that this Huayi predicted wrong. It''s that he deliberately conceals a possibility. "


    "He''s covering up. It''s impossible. It should be that he did not think of the third possibility at all. He didn''t think that his grandfather intended to cultivate a monk on the mainland. Therefore, even now, he still didn''t care much about them and let them do mischief. Then, with their fighting power, to sharpen this Lin Tianyu. This is something he didn''t think of at all. "


    However, at this time, when the elder talked about Lin Tianyu, his eyes still flickered with greed. Then, the elder looked through the barrier of another space and looked at the place where the protective array was located. In that direction, the elder seemed to be able to see directly the figure of Lin Tianyu in the protective array below.


    Laozu said: "not necessarily, you can''t underestimate this Hua Yi''s brain. He should have thought of such a possibility. "


    But the elder retorted in disbelief: "impossible. If the boy really thought of this possibility, I''m afraid that even if he had the courage, he would not really command to attack the big protective array on the mainland


    Laozu said: "no, he must have thought of such a possibility."


    After listening to the words of the elder, the elder was even more puzzled and said: "since this boy has already thought of such a possibility. So, how dare he have the courage to command and attack the protective array below? "


    The ancestor said, "he is a gamble. Just like those gamblers who lose red eyes, they want to gamble on the last one, and then, on the last one, they win all the things back.


    "Because you can tell from the position of the boy. It''s a very awkward position.


    "In my opinion, this proposal came to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary to seek opportunities, and triggered such a large battle of the Huashi family to carry out this war, and even killed the people of the blood evil clan before they started. All this should have something to do with the information and ideas that the boy provided.


    "Since all this is provided and conceived by him. Then, at the end, if something goes wrong, the responsibility will naturally fall on his head.


    "At this time, if he wants to escape the punishment of this kind of responsibility, there is only one way -


    " that is to win the war completely and win the amazing opportunity he mentioned.


    "As long as it does. He is a meritorious official in the Fahrenheit family. At that time, even if there are big and many mistakes, it will be enough to take this credit to offset them all. Therefore, now, no matter how difficult he is, his hope of success in order to gamble is enough for him to ignore his contribution. "

 Chapter 1605

    The elder listened to my grandfather''s words and thought a little, which is the key to the problem.


    "Laozu, do you mean that although he thought about it, there might be great danger. However, for his own consideration, for the success of his gambling. Well, the boy hid all the dangers. Then, it doesn''t matter if you fill it in with other people''s lives. We''re going to die. We''re going to die together. If it can succeed, it will be a great contribution to him. "


    Laozu nodded: "it should be like this.


    "Because once this is successful, it will be a great credit. Even in front of him, there are too many mistakes that make him fall into the abyss. It is also enough to be fully recovered from this great contribution.


    "So, even if there is too much danger ahead, it is impossible for him to think about it.


    "Then, in order to let the other fairies also cooperate with him in this gambling plan, he not only did not mention the danger, but also tried his best to cover it up and let other people believe and rest assured that there was no danger in this behavior. It''s possible that his plan will eventually succeed. "


    Listen to the words of the ancestor, the elder''s eyes twinkled, heart: this boy, also can be regarded as a character.


    For his own ultimate plan, for his own realization, he took that amazing opportunity into his hands. He is not only willing to step into this legendary danger. Even, he had the courage to follow him into the danger.


    Since, he is such a small generation, all have such charm.


    What about yourself?


    The elder could not help thinking about himself.


    Lin Tianyu there is still a share, let his elder extremely moved the chance. Is he not as bold as a bad boy for that chance?


    Yes!


    You dare to do that. Shouldn''t you do that?


    Hum!


    Then just wait. Just waiting for such a big chance to appear, of course, the best thing is that Lin Tianyu was seriously injured in the last confrontation with them, the Fahrenheit immortals. Then, their own opportunity is coming. At that time, I took the opportunity to run up, caught Lin Tianyu, the boy, ran inside his hand, and then, looking for a secret place, he slowly pressed out the chance.


    Wealth insurance in the pursuit!


    When he was planning, the elder looked at the place where the protective array was located. It seems that through the big protective array, the elder can clearly see where Lin Tianyu is. Then, in the heart, quietly a smile, the mind filled with greed.


    But immediately, the elder felt that there was still a little bit of insecurity.


    Because, they are the ancestors of the black magic tiger clan. They are determined to defend the heaven power land of the lower world.


    In front of me, just to better exercise and sharpen the stinky Boy Lin Tianyu, this is always invisible behind the scenes, no action.


    But now

 Chapter 1606

    In the elder''s heart, he was shocked.


    The ancestor has not been able to make a move, that is not a move. But now it''s different. Now, if these Fahrenheit immortals are really determined to attack the protective array below, it will be a disaster for the friars on the whole Tianquan continent. So, can the ancestor still be so helplessly watching, completely indifferent?


    I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    When the time comes, my grandfather just needs to step in. Then, this matter can be easily and thoroughly solved between the waves of the ancestors.


    So, how could Lin Tianyu compete with them, and then, serious injuries happened. If Lin Tianyu is not seriously injured, how can he capture Lin Tianyu with his great elder''s own strength.


    Thinking of this, the elder''s face changed slightly.


    Then, a little more thought. The elder asked tentatively, "ancestor, if later, when their 300 Fahrenheit immortals are determined to attack the protective array below, will you fight? After all, if they are allowed to attack the protective array below. It is very likely that this large array simply can not resist, and then it will collapse directly. At that time, this protective array will collapse, and the explosion wave generated will completely kill the ordinary friars in the big array, at least two or three floors, in a blink of an eye. "


    Although the elder''s tone is like this.


    However, in the elder''s heart, it is particularly hope that the ancestor can really do not start.


    After all, it''s impossible for Lin Tianyu to hurt him.


    As long as Lin Tianyu does not get hurt, the one thing he has just imagined, that is, putting all his eggs in one basket, robbing Lin Tianyu and running away, and then asking about that amazing opportunity is impossible.


    Laozu, this association only pays attention to the movement outside, and doesn''t pay much attention to the elder. It seems that he doesn''t see his mind at all.


    Therefore, the ancestor thought for a moment and said, "later, although I will help him a little, but within the scope of his combat power, he has to solve it by himself. At that time, that kind of war may be like a kind of hopeless situation, so that he must force out all his potential to solve such a matter. This kind of whole potential matter, may also be able to let him have a certain breakthrough. Of course, I can''t destroy this kind of thing. So it''s up to him to solve it himself. "


    "Laozu, so to speak, that is to say, their fight, you won''t fight?"


    Laozu nodded and said, "I will not fight, but directly intervene in their battle. Unless it''s Lin Tianyu who really has the last breath left, and there are Fahrenheit immortal people chasing after him, and then he will die. "


    When I heard this, the elder''s heart was filled with joy.


    The elder said again: "but just now, my grandfather also said that you will help appropriately. Then, I don''t know what it means to have a proper hand from my ancestors? "

 Chapter 1607

    Laozu said: "after all, the Tianquan land in the lower world is the place where I live and guard. Therefore, it is also impossible to really look at those ordinary friars on the Tianquan continent, because the Fahrenheit immortals broke the protective array below, and the blast wave generated after the explosion killed them.


    "Therefore, my hand is to help them maintain the protective array below.


    "And then, make the protective array stronger. It will not be destroyed and exploded in the attack of their Fahrenheit immortals.


    "As for the direct confrontation between them, let them solve it by themselves. If they can''t resist the enemy, then they will directly hide in the protective array below and temporarily recover. "


    When he heard the help of his ancestor, he was just so helpful. In the heart of the elder, he felt as sweet as drinking honey.


    As long as the ancestors don''t really help them in the fight, that''s fine.


    When the time comes, these friars on the Tianquan continent will be completely flustered when they see that the Fahrenheit people really start to attack the protective array below. They will also do their best to fight those Fahrenheit immortals. And as long as they do their best to fight. So, in front of those Fahrenheit immortal''s array which can be called invincible tortoise shell, these friars in Tianquan continent, in addition to constantly attacking, consuming their own magic power, and putting themselves in an unspeakable predicament, can they still have a second path feasible?


    Hum!


    At that time, as long as Lin Tianyu''s mana is exhausted and exhausted, his chance will come.


    Think of the wonderful place, the big elder''s face can not help but hang a smile.


    At this time, although the ancestor did not look back to see the look of the elder. However, the ancestor is also clearly able to feel the big elder''s expression change. Finally, the grandfather is in the heart of a dark sigh. This elder is completely influenced by the greedy thoughts in his own heart. He is incurable.


    Oh!


    In that case, let him undertake it by himself. After suffering a little, he was able to understand what was going on.


    At least, it can help him to cultivate his mind in the future.


    When he thought about it in his heart, he didn''t go back and blame the elder. And just keep looking at the layout below.


    And big elder slightly a burst of complacent smile after, also be hastily that complacent smile, give very good cover up. At the same time, there was a burst of tension in my heart. After all, now, my grandfather is right in front of me. What''s more, the elder clearly understood his mind from his words. Laozu was very disgusted with his greedy mind. Therefore, his present thought and performance must not be able to be seen by his ancestors. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be scolded by my ancestors again.


    At the same time, the elder looked at his grandfather carefully, and felt that there was no change and performance in this time. It seems that this time, I have cheated my ancestors.

 Chapter 1608

    The elder thought, his heart secretly happy.


    Then he looked up at the place where the Huashi people gathered.


    At this time, Hua Yi said: "therefore, now is the best time for us to attack the large protective array of Tianquan mainland below.


    "Because, through the previous trial again and again, we have finally been able to confirm that the taboo characters on the Tianquan continent are no longer on the Tianquan continent. This provides a prerequisite for us to strike the large protective array below.


    "Of course, in addition to that, we are now attacking the large protective array below, which is still a more important condition and is mature.


    "That''s the combination of tactics we''ve been fighting to protect our safety.


    "If we didn''t combine the arrays we arranged to form a unified combat effectiveness. Even if we were able to hit the protective array below. However, with the terror of Lin Tianyu, at that time, he really tried his best to deal with us. I''m afraid we haven''t really opened the protective array below. He will be killed by Lin Tianyu. At that time, even if we really hit the success of the protective array below, it would be just as much to lose than gain. It''s the lives of us, the Fahrenheit immortals, to attack the protective array below them.


    "But now, it''s different.


    "Because in front of us, we have been fighting in the way that we combined the Fahrenheit immortal array. The effect of that kind of fighting is also very obvious. That kind of tactics, even in the face of Lin Tianyu''s unpredictable footwork, still has a good defense effect. This provides us with a good protection. At that time, when we attack the protective array below, even if Lin Tianyu is really powerful, if he wants to fight with us, he will also have the power of first World War. And their friars on the mainland side of heaven and power have to defend as hard as we can when we attack the protective array below.


    "But in the face of our battle mode, which can''t be broken at all, combined with the array. In addition to their best efforts and being captured, they are unlikely to have a second way to go.


    "So, taking all the above conditions into consideration, we will surely win the battle."


    Listening to Hua Yi''s boasting, those Fahrenheit immortals are finally thoroughly dry up.


    To tell you the truth, we have been fighting until now. In addition to the last two battles, we did not suffer much damage because of the combination of the array. In front of them, they fought with the friars on the Tianquan land, but they were always at the disadvantage. After each battle, they, the Fahrenheit immortals, will be more or less injured.


    Even, at that time, their hearts were full of fear. Because, at that time, they could not see any hope of victory.


    In the end, there are two battles ahead. Because the combination of Fahrenheit immortal array, they finally saw a little light of hope. Now, according to Hua Yi''s analysis, it''s time for the final battle.

 Chapter 1609

    With such conditions, let''s go to the last decisive battle.


    It''s the best time for them to release all the stranglehold in front of them.


    Thinking of these, the mood of Fahrenheit people is rising again and again.


    Even if there is Fahrenheit, people are already shouting.


    "Let''s go now and step down the protective array of their heavenly power. Kill all the friars in that protective array and avenge the fallen Huashi people in front of us. "


    "Yes! Let these lower bound Aborigines have a taste of our real immortal''s powerful means. "


    "The power of the immortal can not be provoked by these ants like friars."


    "Kill them all! Kill them all


    ¡­¡­


    These Fahrenheit immortals were all shouting, and their dissatisfaction with the monks on the Tianquan land had burst out completely. At this time, with such conditions, it would be too difficult for us to seize the opportunity if we did not fight another war and avenge the front.


    Hua Yi looked at these high spirited Fahrenheit immortals and laughed triumphantly.


    Then, Hua Yi said, "let''s be quiet first."


    Even after Hua Yi said that, those Huayi people still waited for a long time before they finally suppressed their emotions. Then, the scene gradually quieted down, everyone was looking towards Hua Yi to see what he had to say.


    At this time, Hua Yi said: "our decisive battle with the monks on the Tianquan land in the lower boundary will be a real war.


    "At that time, it will be the time for us to decide whether to live or die, or even to fight.


    "At such a time of war, I think that in addition to our own strength, we should also pay attention to certain strategies in this war.


    "That is, we should try our best to make use of such an opportunity to create a kind of suddenness of war to the friars in the heavenly land."


    Listen to Hua Yi''s proposal.


    Those Fahrenheit people''s eyes are bright.


    Although they are not good at war. However, they all understood a truth. That is, in war, there is often only a very small condition in favor of one''s own. In the end, it is completely possible, and finally a key factor for victory is formed. Even dominated the final showdown.


    To be able to make a sudden attack in the battle with the other side is really too effective for the victory of a war.


    However, these Fahrenheit fairies, from above the sky, still have to perfect the layout of the formation, toward the protective array below. Although the distance is not too long. But because of these Fahrenheit immortals, they have to keep the Fahrenheit immortal array in perfect condition all the time. Therefore, it is impossible for the speed of travel to be faster. As soon as they started to move towards the protective array below, the monks on Tianquan could easily see their movements. In the large protective array, we can see all of them clearly.


    In this way, how to play a sudden effect.

 Chapter 1610

    "Hua Yi, how can you achieve the sudden? It''s impossible for us to suddenly appear in the place of the protective array below them. Suddenly, how does it work? "


    However, Hua Yi said with a smile: "indeed, the truth is just like this.


    "It''s impossible for us, the Fahrenheit immortals, to suddenly appear in the place where the protective array is located. We can only go from the place where the Fahrenheit people are, step by step towards the protective array below. Therefore, it is impossible to escape the supervision of the monks on the Heavenly Kingdom.


    "It is impossible for us to escape the discovery of the friars on the Tianquan land in the lower world. It is also impossible to play a sudden attack effect.


    "However, I have a method, can play a certain local sudden effect."


    When Hua Yi said this mysteriously, she began to laugh.


    Can play a certain sudden effect.


    It is already at the beginning of an action, which is completely seen in the eyes of the other party. How can it still have a certain sudden effect.


    Is that impossible at all?


    After hearing this, the immortals of Fahrenheit didn''t understand at all. Some of them said, "Hua Yi, tell me about it. How can you achieve this certain sudden effect?"


    Hua Yi said, "it''s just that you haven''t figured it out yet.


    "In fact, it''s really simple.


    "In front of us, haven''t we fought against the friars on Tianquan land several times? Although every time, we directly attacked the area near the protective array below. But for a long time, it has never really and threatened to attack the large protective array below them.


    "The attacks in front of us must be in the hearts of the monks on the Tianquan land, leaving a certain set in their hearts - that is, we must not really attack and threaten the protective array below them.


    "And this psychological stereotype, that is, for our sudden attack, has made it possible."


    When hearing Hua Yi say this again, with some sensitive Fahrenheit immortals, people already think of a certain possibility and smile.


    However, there are still a lot of Fahrenheit immortals, but they do not understand the meaning of Huayi dialect.


    Seeing that there were some people who didn''t understand, Hua Yi explained again: "this kind of suddenness is not the sudden appearance of our large protective array under them, and then, the sudden attack.


    "What I mean by this sudden is that we are approaching the protective array below, quietly and slowly, like the attack in front of us.


    "Then, the friars of Tianquan must think that all of us will fight with them like the previous times. Then, when the fight is over, it will come back.


    "And this time?


    "We came to them in the opposite direction. When we met, we directly rushed to the large protective array below them and launched a comprehensive attack."

 Chapter 1611

    This time, but all people are completely want to understand, in the end is what kind of suddenness.


    Hua Yi said that the sudden, that is, outside the psychological set of those monks in the heavenly power continent, suddenly launched an attack.


    Indeed, their actions were also under the supervision of the monks on the Tianquan continent. As long as they move, the monks on the Tianquan land can see it completely. However, as long as they act this time, they should be more careful. Then, as in the front of the same, or toward the protection below the place where the formation is. Then, it is very likely that the monks in Tianquan land will still attack like before.


    When we got close to the protective array, we suddenly attacked the protective array below. Then, we must be able to cause a sudden threat to the protective array below.


    At this time, even if the monks on Tianquan land found out their intention, it was a little late.


    Seeing them again, these Fahrenheit immortals suddenly attacked the protective array below, which is bound to be in a hurry. What''s more, it can only be a positive attack on them. But under this kind of flustered, they have to fight hard to block them positively, which undoubtedly creates better conditions for them to attack each other.


    As long as the other side is in chaos, their combat effectiveness will certainly be greatly affected, that is, their good opportunity will come.


    Even, just taking advantage of the other party''s wave of panic, is able to cause a lot of attack damage to the other party. As long as it''s a wave. Maybe, after the other party''s staff reduction, the resistance to their action will be greatly reduced.


    When I think of this place, these Fahrenheit people always have their eyes shining.


    Looking at these Fahrenheit immortals, they finally fully understood their intention. Hua Yi laughed with pride and said, "in order to make this action more successful. This time, I went with you to participate in this attack. At that time, if in action, there will be any special changes. I can also make some adjustments to you on the spot. "


    I heard that Hua Yi was willing to take part in the action together with these Huashi immortals. Those Huayi immortal people were even more radiant in their eyes.


    Although the strength of Huayi is lower than those who participated in the action.


    However, through those contacts in front of them, they can see it again.


    If Hua Yi''s strength is not good, it can''t be. However, Hua Yi''s brain is very good. Always be able to come up with good ideas in places that seem impossible.


    Later, they will attack this decisive battle of the protective array below.


    Although combat power is extremely important. However, if we can have a good brain and give them advice when they have certain fighting power. The assurance is bound to rise several times.


    "Good! This war must completely win these friars on Tianquan land. "


    Hearing Hua Yi''s decision, Huayi''s people moved in their hearts, cheered loudly, and their fighting spirit rose again.

 Chapter 1612

    According to the plan, Huashi people immediately left the gathering place and came to the protective array below.


    This time, in order to confuse the friars on the Tianquan continent below, the FAHRENHEITS moved more slowly than ever before. All the Fahrenheit immortal formations are well arranged, and after ensuring that they are perfect, they slowly advance towards the protective array below.


    At this time, in the protective array below, the monks on the Tianquan continent who had seen these Fahrenheit immortals launching attacks were preparing as quickly as before.


    Then, as long as the phalanx of these Fahrenheit immortals advanced to a certain range, the friars on the Tianquan land would launch a war attack.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s eyes shrunk sharply when he looked at the place above where the protective array was slowly moving down to the lower part, and the gradually advancing Huashi Xianren''s Fahrenheit immortal array.


    This time, it seems a little different.


    This is Lin Tianyu''s intuition.


    Then, Lin Tianyu again looked up at the upper part of the building, which was pushing forward the protective battle. Suddenly, Lin Tianyu''s eyes widened.


    Hum!


    It seems that this is the last decisive battle of this battle.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu said, "great Xia Chi, hurry to arrange and arrange the array formed by those Yuanying friars we have been training."


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, Chi YaoYuan immediately revealed all the formations arranged by all the yuan babies and high-level golden elixir friars in the protective array these days, and directly arranged them on the square outside.


    These exposed arrays, one glance at the past, murderous.


    Although the accomplishments of these friars who have arranged the array are much lower than those of those who have participated in the war several times. However, when they are all gathered in these arrays, the murderous spirit and power shown by them are no less than those high-level friars.


    And these are just the results of the training of Chi long-distance with the arrival of the war.


    These arrays are all provided by knives.


    The lowest accomplishments of the friars who arranged these arrays were also the later period of the golden elixir. Then, in addition, the golden elixir is perfect, and the Yuanying friars who surpass the golden elixir.


    Because on that day, when the war was just going on, it should be said that there had not been a war, or even when the outer protective array was just being arranged, Lin Tianyu thought of such a backward one. He got from the knife such a number of battle lines suitable for the operation of war. Then, Lin Tianyu quietly gave these battle formations to Chi remote, and asked him to select some monks who met the requirements to train them specially to cope with the war that might happen later.


    After such a long time of training, obviously, there are good results.


    Just by pulling out these battle lines and showing the kind of prestige, these high-level monks who have participated in the war several times are secretly shocked.

 Chapter 1613

    Looking at these murderous battle lines, inside the protective array, all the people felt a cold on their bodies.


    A high-level monk who had participated in the war said, "master Lin, what''s the matter with this battle array?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "of course, this is a kind of secret weapon reserved by the mainland side of Tianquan.


    "Now we are at war with these real fairies. Moreover, these immortal people, no matter in terms of quantity or individual strength, are much stronger than those of the friars on the Tianquan continent. In the face of such a powerful enemy, why don''t we reserve some secret weapons.


    "If we don''t have such details, at the end of the day, once these Fahrenheit immortals make a final decisive battle against us, and impact the big protective array below us, how can we resist it?"


    It is said that Lin Tianyu is a secret weapon prepared for the final decisive battle between Tianquan mainland and Huashi Xianren.


    The friars on the Tianquan land are all shining with their eyes.


    Bukui is the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, the first gate on the Tianquan continent. At the beginning of the battle, they had already set up their successors. It seems that Lin Tianyu can have today''s strength and status, that is by no means a fluke. In addition to constantly training and strengthening his own strength, he has not left behind the layout of this consideration.


    With this battle line of friars.


    Even though they were on the right side of the mainland, if they really had a head-on confrontation with those Fahrenheit immortals, they would still be weak. However, it will not be too far. At least it''s hard.


    These friars, who had been involved in the wars between the Heavenly Kingdom and the Fahrenheit immortals several times, just estimated by their eyes.


    Although these friars who formed the battle line were much weaker than them in their pure strength. However, they can see that the combined strength of these friars'' battle lines may be three times as powerful as the monks they have participated in the war. Thinking that the monks of lower rank than them have been able to directly surpass three times the strength of the top level friars on the Tianquan continent after passing the bonus of battle array.


    They were shocked.


    This battle array, what a powerful array it must be.


    At least, this battle array is much better than the exploration immortal array of the Fahrenheit family arranged by the Huashi Xianren, which is much more brilliant.


    In fact, the immortal detection array arranged by the immortal people of the Fahrenheit family has not enhanced their combat power much. The main function of their array is to detect the traces of the enemy and protect them. The more important reason should be just to deal with the unpredictable footwork of Lin Tianyu. When it comes to combat power bonus, there is hardly any.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has arranged these battle lines trained by Chi remote. The friars in them cooperate with each other, and the main function is the combat effectiveness.


    This is really suitable for the battle field.


    Let a person see, is to be able to feel the moribund murderous spirit.

 Chapter 1614

    Just now, Lin Tianyu said that his battle lines could be used for the final decisive battle.


    Is it time for the final showdown?


    Thinking about it, the ancestor of Heidao said: "Tianyu, I look at those Huashi immortals. They seem to have not made up their minds to fight. Now, in addition to being more careful and even moving more slowly than before, they really can''t see that they are ready for the final decisive battle. But how can you be sure that they are going to have a decisive battle? "


    After all, the strength of the friars on the mainland of Tianquan is still a little weaker than that of the Fahrenheit immortals.


    The key to change this weak trend is when Lin Tianyu can improve his unpredictable footwork a little bit. At that time, with the power of footwork, you can directly penetrate the Fahrenheit probe array arranged by the Huashi Xianren. With such strength to join the war, then, for these Fahrenheit fairy, it can be regarded as an overwhelming advantage. In addition, because of the protection of the combined array, these Fahrenheit immortals have no crisis for the time being, so their morale has risen slightly. But once under Lin Tianyu''s footwork, this combined array can''t protect their safety, and the Huashi immortals will flee like a mountain avalanche.


    And the key to all this is Lin Tianyu''s Footwork breakthrough.


    But if you want to break through footwork, the most important thing is time.


    Therefore, when the Fahrenheit people decided to fight again and again, it was better for them to have a fight with them on this day. With a tour, to delay enough time to ensure Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough time.


    Well, at this critical moment when Lin Tianyu has not yet been able to break through footwork, he should have settled on a word - drag.


    If you can.


    As long as the other side doesn''t have the idea and action of decisive battle, it should be dragging on all the time. Procrastinate as long as you can. The longer the delay, the better.


    But now, when they looked at the group that the Fahrenheit people were approaching, they didn''t feel the momentum of preparing for the decisive battle. Even the slightest trace of the other side''s readiness to fight a decisive battle is not visible.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has completely pulled out the power hidden in his hand and is ready to throw himself into the war.


    And as long as these forces are really put into war once and for all. Whether or not they are ready for a decisive battle on their part. Then, under this kind of war collision, they must be forced into the whirlpool of this decisive battle. At that time, as long as there is a real decisive battle together, there will be no room for any relaxation.


    In doing so, is it not to force directly into a desperate situation what could have been delayed?


    It seems a bit unwise!


    Therefore, when the black sword ancestor asked, including some other friars on the Tianquan land, they all looked at Lin Tianyu.


    They were puzzled for a moment.


    When the faeries of Fahrenheit haven''t decided to fight a decisive battle, it seems that they shouldn''t have started the decisive battle first.

 Chapter 1615

    Looking at the monks around Tianquan, Lin Tianyu said solemnly: "it''s not me who want to fight a decisive battle. It''s the fairies of Fahrenheit. They are ready for a decisive battle. As soon as they arrive near our protective array, they will directly launch the final decisive battle. "


    Everyone was surprised.


    It''s impossible. The present team of Huashi Xianren doesn''t look like it. There is no momentum and murderous spirit in this decisive battle. Can we wait until we arrive at their large protective array and suddenly launch a final decisive battle?


    Suddenly the final battle was launched!


    When thinking about this question, all the monks on Tianquan land were shocked.


    If this is the case, they have not made any preparations on the mainland side of Tianquan, which is the fatal decisive attack launched by those Fahrenheit immortals in the front. I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Such a sudden attack would inevitably cause irreparable damage to those who participated in the war.


    At the thought of this result, the monks who were ready to go to the war could not help shivering.


    "Tianyu, are you sure that they are going to launch the final attack on our protective array?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "it should be certain."


    A monk asked in a hurry, "master Lin, how can you be sure of this?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "first of all, from the speed of the march of these Fahrenheit immortals, we can see one or two.


    "They have been fighting for so many times. Then, their combined battle mode should be more and more familiar with.


    "Let''s think about it again. If they are really more and more familiar with it, then the speed of their March will certainly be further accelerated, right? With the familiar, should be able to achieve a tacit understanding. Let that kind of cooperation be just like flowing clouds and flowing water. At any time and place, there is no need to keep it deliberately. It is already able to cooperate well.


    "But let''s look at them again?


    "Their march speed is not only not faster than before, but also much slower than before.


    "That''s the problem.


    "I can even say directly and decisively that what they do is a kind of cover up, which is to cover up some of their secrets that we can''t easily pry into and discover. And in the decisive battle between our two sides, what is the secret that can make them so careful to cover up and not want us to find out?


    "Whatever it is, there is only one possibility - that this secret has something to do with the war that follows.


    "But this war has been fought many times between the two sides. If it''s just a conventional war, do you still need to cover it up and keep it secret?


    "Obviously, the next war should be different from the conventional war. Then, there''s only one possibility - that is, they''re covering up their next battle, which must be the final battle they''ve planned. "

 Chapter 1616

    We''ve got it. We''ve got it. We''ve got it.


    It''s true that these Fahrenheit immortals combined the tactics of the array, but they have been on the stage many times. How can it be that the speed of action is not as fast as that of the front?


    In this, it should be their concealment and concealment.


    The purpose of concealment and concealment, after Lin Tianyu''s analysis, should really be so.


    I didn''t expect that these Fahrenheit immortals are not very good at fighting, but they really have a hand at playing tricks.


    However, this analysis is reasonable.


    Can you make a mistake?


    However, although there were still doubts in their hearts, it was not good to put forward Lin Tianyu''s case face to face.


    Finally, the ancestor of black knife thought for a while and said, "Tianyu, your analysis is really right. Is there any error? "


    Lin Tianyu is firm way: "should not be possible again wrong."


    "Oh," said Heidao Laozu, "Why are you so firm in your analysis."


    Lin Tianyu said: "the reason why I have strengthened my analysis is that in addition to the doubts of the previous analysis, I have another iron evidence."


    Yeah.


    There is also evidence.


    The Fahrenheit fairy is still above the sky, just moving gradually towards the ground, and has not been close at all. There is clear evidence of where to go again.


    However, because this is what Lin Tianyu said, we all paid special attention to it. They all looked back and looked at Lin Tianyu carefully.


    Lin Tianyu said: "although the front ones are only analysis, they should be the fact.


    "And in addition to these analyses, we should be able to see the direction of the Fahrenheit people. There was one more man in their line, where they were approaching us.


    "Maybe all of you will. One more person is nothing.


    "There are three hundred of them on the side of fairies. More than one person, less one person, it seems that there is no big deal.


    "But now, the extra person in their team is not the same.


    "You can all look carefully into their ranks. Right in the middle of their team, there was an extra man. What''s more, that person is definitely not a member of the war. Because he had already been to Tianquan before these Fahrenheit immortals came down to Tianquan. He is the Hua Yi childe who once belonged to the Fahrenheit family.


    "His strength is not strong among the Huashi Xianren. Especially in the last time, I killed him once in Tianquan land, which will affect his talent strength. Therefore, strength is bound to be more discounted. And people like him, whether they participate in this war, the effect is almost equal to nothing.


    "But now, he was involved in this war.


    "That''s the problem. Can you see anything from his participation in the war? "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, some of them frowned and pondered, while others suddenly showed an expression of "if you have something" on their faces.

 Chapter 1617

    Looking at the monks who were already clear, Lin Tianyu chuckled.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at Chi remote and said, "Chi, what role will Hua Yi play in this war?"


    Chi remote hesitated a little and said, "Lin Pavilion master, I think this Hua Yi must be a person who is good at using his mind and has great stratagem."


    Chi remote said that, those who originally frowned and thought, there are several people with eyebrows stretched out.


    Lin Tianyu said, "great Xia Chi, go on with it."


    Chi remote way: "although I don''t know Hua Yi. But from what Lin Pavilion Lord said just now, Hua Yi added his fighting power to these Huaxian people participating in the war, which was almost equivalent to nothing. But he just added it.


    "Then he must have some special functions.


    "Besides, if you look at his position, it''s right in the center of the Fahrenheit phalanx. Judging from the protection against him from all sides, it is obvious that not only did he not prepare to participate in the war, but also he was protected in this war.


    "Well, what will be his effect on war?


    "Judging from the form of the scene of the approaching Huashi Xianren, there is only one possibility -


    " his arrival is to dispatch the war. Then, in the war on the spot, we can directly go deep into the front line to command, so that we can seize one fighter after another in a shorter period of time. So that they can more effectively play out the fighting power of the Fahrenheit people. So, his role is just about to come out. He is a man who is good at scheming and scheming. Even in the heart of their Fahrenheit immortals, they are already like a military master. The reason why such figures directly participated in such a war and directly went deep into the front line to command the battle.


    "There is only one possibility -


    " they are ready for the final battle.


    "Then, after contacting the front, their Fahrenheit people deliberately slowed down the pace. And they also hide the murderous spirit and momentum of these Fahrenheit immortals, let us see at a glance, like an ordinary battle in front of us. Even if we don''t think about it carefully, we will feel that their preparations for this attack are not as good as those for an ordinary battle ahead. In this way, we will directly fall into the trap they designed in advance. And the more traps are prepared, the more it shows that the significance of their action is far beyond the front.


    "It is very likely that their determination in this decisive battle will directly attack the mainland side of Tianquan and directly break the protective array below.


    "What''s more, I don''t think that the thinking of this war, if expected, should be exactly what Hua Yi thought up."


    Listening to Chi''s long-distance analysis, we all felt a sense of depression.


    Because, from this analysis, they have clearly felt that this is the iron fact.

 Chapter 1618

    Everyone thought of the coming decisive battle, although they all looked very serious, but none of them had the slightest shrinking expression.


    They all just tightened their weapons once again, and watched coldly towards the Huashi people who came from above.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "now, I''ll explain it to you again. When we fight later, once the battle is over, those Fahrenheit immortals have clearly set out their intention to attack the large protective array under us. If that kind of positive impact, we people will not be able to withstand the enemy completely. Therefore, I have a request. If we really can''t resist the enemy, we must remember a sentence -


    "that is, we must never fight for it.


    "After we try our best to resist the enemy for a period of time, if we are really unable to resist the enemy, we quickly retreat and retreat into the protective array below."


    When hearing Lin Tianyu''s request, some people didn''t understand, and some people just laughed directly on their faces.


    This is what Lin Tianyu is prepared to do. He also wants to cure the fairies in his own way.


    The monk still asked: "master Lin, if we retreat, those Huashi immortals will take the opportunity to attack the protective array below us. Even if the array is broken, the ordinary friars in this array will be killed and injured. At that time, are we not all sinners in the heavenly power land? "


    There are those who can not understand Lin Tianyu''s intention, the heart is the same.


    At the same time, he made up his mind that when the time came, he would not be able to fight against the Fahrenheit immortals who were ready for a decisive battle. If they were dead, why should they shrink back.


    Looking at the firm expression on their faces, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    As long as there are such a group of friars guarding the Tianquan land, even if the heaven power land is damaged and slaughtered by these Fahrenheit immortals, it will certainly rise again quickly.


    However, of course, we can not let such people die in vain.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu explained: "I asked you to quickly return to the protective array below. In fact, it was just a plot against the Fahrenheit immortals. It''s not really to ask you to retreat directly to avoid, and then directly sell this protective array to those Fahrenheit fairies. We are in that retreat, formed a greater counterattack force, to those Fahrenheit fairy also to a surprise blow. At that time, it must be able to form a big gain. Especially when the Fahrenheit people saw that we had retreated back, and thought they were on the verge of winning, they suddenly came in.


    "Then, it''s not just about getting something out of the Fahrenheit people. Even, it will directly affect their fighting heart and will.


    "It is likely that it will be of great benefit to our next war."


    When Lin Tianyu said this again, in fact, most of the monks had already understood it completely.

 Chapter 1619

    Another monk thought about it and said, "Lin Pavilion master, but if we retreat again, those Huashi immortals will chase after each other. At that time, if we follow too closely, we can''t get rid of it. If we hand over the work together, it will also affect the follow-up plan. "


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "it''s impossible. Their Fahrenheit people are going to be chasing much slower than you''re retreating. There''s no way it''s going to affect later plans.


    "Because, as soon as you start to retreat, I''ll immediately swim around their Fahrenheit people, and they''ll have to be on the edge of their Fahrenheit phalanx, in case of my sneak attack.


    "Think about it.


    "You are simply retreating, as long as you have the speed as soon as possible. But those Fahrenheit immortals still have to keep the perfect array they run when they pursue.


    "And in this case, can they increase their speed?


    "So they can''t catch up with you.


    "But as soon as you retreat back into the big formation, you should immediately combine with these battle formations in the big formation. At that time, several of you will be responsible for the protection of a battle line. As soon as the Fahrenheit fairy approached the protective formation below us, they were ready to attack. So, all of you, the retreating people, and all the people in these battle lines, have to rush out and launch the toughest attack on the Fahrenheit people outside. All the destructive and powerful moves will burst out in an instant.


    "My request is to kill as much as possible the Huashi people in that moment, when they were stunned and did not respond.


    "Because they missed the moment when they were stupefied. With the power of their Fahrenheit immortal array, I''m afraid that our battle array and the strength of you monks will never again cause great harm to them.


    "Therefore, there should be only one chance to cause great harm to Fahrenheit people. We must grasp it closely. "


    Lin Tianyu carefully analyzed and arranged the follow-up plan, and all of us immediately had a clearer goal and fighting spirit.


    Looking at the Fahrenheit people above, all the friars were shining with their eyes.


    Is the decisive battle coming?


    However, the friars of Tianquan mainland have not only increased the strength of several battle lines, but also such a move of anti Yin and Huashi immortal people. So, at the end of the day, the decisive battle came down. The final result of the fight is not sure.


    Originally, I wanted to fight with these Fahrenheit immortals, especially those who were like tortoise shells.


    They, the friars of Tianquan continent, were also tense.


    After all, in terms of hard power, it is still much worse than those Huashi fairies.


    But now, with the participation of several battlefields and such a good strategy to deal with the Huashi Xianren, a strong hope has risen in their hearts.


    The war spirit is at an all-time high.

 Chapter 1620

    At this time, Lin Tianyu again explained to the pool.


    Lin Tianyu said: "great Xia Chi, when the time comes, when the friars on Tianquan land retreat into our protective array, you must pay attention to it. If we want to fight, or not to fight, and when to fight, we must calculate the right time. Only in this way can we achieve better results. "


    Chi remote listened to Lin Tianyu''s words and nodded.


    In fact, there is another meaning in Lin Tianyu.


    Because, as mentioned above, the Fahrenheit people are going to have a decisive analysis. It seems that this is indeed the case. However, with the ever-changing battlefield, there may be some special variables in the end.


    It seems that those Fahrenheit immortals will launch the final decisive attack in this wave of attacks. However, no one can tell whether the final decisive battle will rise again. Especially the one with the tricky guy in it. Maybe it''s the last moment. When we all have to fight, the scheming Hua Yi sees something wrong again. All of a sudden, there was no final showdown.


    If the fairies of Fahrenheit didn''t launch the final battle, they would be happy to be on the mainland.


    After all, as long as Lin Tianyu''s footwork has not broken through, their Tianquan mainland side is equivalent to not ready for the final decisive battle. They need more time.


    As long as the Fahrenheit immortals are not ready for the final battle, they will have a firm word - drag.


    But all this arrangement, if really to the end, because of some other unpredictable reasons. However, when the Huashi immortals had not yet made a final decision, the mainland side of Tianquan started the decisive battle first because of these arrangements, and they also showed all the cards of the last party in front of the fairies of Fahrenheit in advance, which was not worth the loss. Therefore, at this time, it is very necessary to have a person on the scene to grasp the opportunity and pay close attention to the trend and changes of the war.


    At that time, no matter what slight changes, we must rely on the situation at that time to carry out the most detailed analysis, and at any time to grasp and decide whether the best time for the final decisive battle is reached.


    Ikera is obviously the most suitable candidate.


    Lin Tianyu said: "great Xia Chi, at the end of the day, according to the intentions of these Huashi immortals, it is decided whether to fight a decisive battle or not, which is likely to directly affect the whole fate of all the people on the mainland. Therefore, great Xia Chi must take it seriously. To be able to fight, you must give the maximum damage to the other party at the moment when the decisive battle touches the other party. If we can''t fight and there''s no need to fight, we must take our Tianquan mainland side, which has not been revealed in front of the Fahrenheit immortals. These reserve combat strength should be well hidden, and those Fahrenheit immortals will not find a trace of signs. "


    Lin Tianyu is very serious.


    Because, although these reserve forces will enhance the strength of the mainland side of Tianquan. But it is still not the strength of Huashi Xianren. Only with the effect of surprise attack can they play a greater role.

 Chapter 1621

    Chiyuan is a military master of Chongxiao Pavilion. Naturally, he has a clear understanding of some key points and opportunities in the war.


    In the war, the exertion of strength and combat power is indeed extremely important.


    But these are all on the surface of things, not people can easily change them.


    But the grasp of fighters is different.


    This is the key to truly embody a military talent.


    As long as we can grasp it. Even, it is very likely that the strength will be even weaker than the other side, the completion of the extreme counter attack. And he Chi remote always thought that he was just a talent in this field. Although his long-range combat power is not too strong. However, he never thought that he would lose to anyone else in terms of the control of the fighter and the use of mental skills.


    Chi remote nodded and said, "but please rest assured. In the face of such a decisive battle, which is almost the last one, I will grasp and control everything closely to ensure that there will be no mistakes.


    "If those Fahrenheit immortals can stop their hands and do not launch a decisive battle at the last moment, it is their luck.


    "Otherwise, as long as they really launch the final showdown. Hey, let them come. I''m sure I''ll teach them a lesson I''ll never forget. "


    When Chi remote said this, there was a cold light in his eyes.


    Looking at Chi Yuan''s eyes, Lin Tianyu knew that although there were only a few battle formations in this protective array, they were much weaker than the strength of Huashi Xianren. However, those Fahrenheit immortal really relied on their powerful strength to carry out the final attack on their large protective array. I''m afraid that such a few humble battle formations will cause great damage to those Huashi immortal people who are obviously powerful and incomparable.


    This time, Lin Tianyu is also completely relieved.


    Then, think again, it seems that everything has been arranged. As a result, Lin Tianyu no longer hesitated, urged his own Dao, grasped the time, slowly accumulated, ready to break through cultivation.


    Although he has broken through to the realm of Yuanying now, for him, the foundation will not be so solid, and he will not take advantage of climbing to a higher level in the future. However, he could no longer put these friars in danger on the mainland because of his goal of climbing to a higher level. On the other hand, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that he was thinking too much about his idea of climbing higher heights in the future. However, he did not take into account the safety of so many monks on the Tianquan continent. It seems that there are some too many practices. When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu no longer hesitated and urged his own Dao as hard as he could.


    Now, he just wants to take Dao Dao as the guide, break through to the realm of Yuanying, and kill all the Huashi Xianren who invaded the Tianquan continent, and then talk about the rest.


    At the time when Lin Tianyu''s momentum was in shock, all the monks on the Tianquan continent had clearly felt it.

 Chapter 1622

    Then, everyone in this momentum of induction, are also looking at Lin Tianyu.


    In their eyes, there are expectations, concerns and worries


    They all know that now, Lin Tianyu is breaking through his own cultivation realm. And they all know that as long as Lin Tianyu can really break through his own cultivation realm at this time, he can further improve his cultivation. Then, when faced with those Huashi Xianren who had been severely suppressed after they arrived in Tianquan land, they probably didn''t need to break the Huashi immortal array arranged by these Huashi Xianren. Lin Tianyu could break the Fahrenheit immortal array with his real strength.


    However, now, these Fahrenheit immortals have already set out to attack the front of this big protective array.


    Moreover, the next wave of attacks should come in the blink of an eye. But in such a short time, is Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough still in time?


    In such a short period of time, if Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough time is not enough with their blocking, they may be in danger.


    At the same time, Heidao Laozu and other people who know the real reason why Lin Tianyu has been suppressing his cultivation and not going to break through are all worried about Lin Tianyu in a different way. This breakthrough, if Lin Tianyu wants to climb a higher level in the future. Of course, this higher realm does not only refer to the ordinary immortal realm like Huashi Xianren. But also far beyond the immortal, that kind of even rumor, they have not heard of a higher realm. Although they don''t know what kind of state it is. However, they are all deeply aware that there is such a realm.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu wants to break through such a realm, he may not be able to reach a higher level because the foundation is broken and the foundation is not solid enough.


    This breakthrough can solve the current dilemma, but it is in exchange for what Lin Tianyu will lack when he climbs a higher level in the future.


    However, Lin Tianyu has already decided.


    They all fully understand that persuasion is useless.


    Therefore, they just looked at Lin Tianyu in silence without saying anything more. In the eyes, but a touch of worry.


    But when Lin Tianyu''s magic power was more and more powerful, those Huashi immortals were still pushing forward to the protective array of the heavenly power continent. The speed of the advance was obviously much slower than before when they came to attack. Moreover, at this time, the marching Fahrenheit people, at a glance, make people feel more and more detailed and peaceful. No half of the killing was revealed.


    If not for the analysis and warning given by Lin Tianyu just now, I''m afraid that all of them would think that the Huashi immortal people are not ready to attack the protective array below.


    Then, without any extra preparation on his side, he would have to suffer a big loss when he faced the Huashi immortal people.

 Chapter 1623

    But now?


    When these Fahrenheit immortals think that they have succeeded in their plot and are ready to start a decisive battle, they will have a good look at who will suffer a great loss.


    When we think about it, we have both tension and implicit expectation and excitement.


    As the Fahrenheit people pushed closer and closer, the mood of those preparing to enter the battle on the Tianquan continent became more and more contradictory. Because, after all, this should be the last decisive battle. However, according to the strength comparison between the two sides, it was impossible for the friars on the mainland to win in such a decisive battle. Even if those Fahrenheit fairies were really serious, they would have no chance of winning any advantage in this war.


    But now, because of the hidden strength, those battle lines that Lin Tianyu had arranged and trained in the early morning.


    This gave them the strength to fight.


    In addition, it has not really been a decisive battle, but it has been an insight into the opportunity, and has analyzed the determination of the Huashi Xianren to introduce them into the decisive battle in this war. Moreover, according to the plan of the Fahrenheit people, they set up a general situation, waiting for these Fahrenheit immortals to enter the Bureau.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu is also ready to start to break through the cultivation for the last decisive battle.


    With so many advantages, these friars on Tianquan really saw the hope of victory in this war, which had no chance of winning.


    At the same time, it is full of expectation.


    Therefore, tension and expectation are intertwined.


    Finally, under the complicated mind of the monks on the land of Tianquan, the Fahrenheit people were getting closer and closer.


    At this time, everyone can feel it. Lin Tianyu seems to have not found that kind of breakthrough feeling.


    However, at this time, it is time to have to fight.


    After all, it''s impossible to let the Fahrenheit people fight again when they can attack the protective array below. What''s more, it''s time for Fahrenheit fairies to launch a decisive battle. If it''s really close. Once these Fahrenheit immortals launch the final battle, they can directly attack the protective formation below, but it is too dangerous for the ordinary friars in this protective array.


    Lin Tianyu stabilized a little, but did not climb to the top. He said, "go out to war!"


    Having said that, Lin Tianyu will be the first to step up.


    At this time, the ancestor of black Dao said: "Tianyu, otherwise, you will be in the big array and concentrate on breaking through the cultivation. Let''s leave the war to us first. We will try our best to do it according to your arrangement. Then, you can break through the cultivation. Just wait until your accomplishments break through. So, no matter how these Huashi immortals are hopping, they are just a bunch of clowns. The key now is that you can''t be disturbed. So, later, you won''t have to be distracted from the fighting outside. You just need to break through the cultivation

 Chapter 1624

    The other friars of Tianquan also nodded.


    They are now fighting with the Fahrenheit immortals. All this is just to hold them back for a longer time. At this time, they should be able to do it.


    In the end, the key to winning is still Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, which is the most important, can not be affected by any.


    If this breakthrough is affected in any way. Even at that time, no matter how much success they have achieved in delaying their time, in fact, it is not worth the loss. On the other hand, even if they were hurt in the next war. As long as Lin Tianyu can break through his own cultivation in the end. Then, all this is worth it.


    They all looked at Lin Tianyu after listening to the words of Heidao Laozu.


    The meaning in the eyes clearly means:


    Master Lin, you can rest in this protective array and break through the cultivation. With our participation in the war outside, you can rest assured. We will certainly play a role in delaying time and give you time to break through cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was deeply moved by the meaning expressed in their eyes.


    In fact, when they expressed their feelings through their eyes in this way, they had already fully understood -


    if Lin Tianyu was not involved in the war, their losses would be doubled, tenfold or even tens of times. After all, in front of them, they did not suffer too much loss when they were fighting with the Fahrenheit immortals. It is not that the fighting power of the Fahrenheit immortals is so poor that it is not that the Huashi fairies are soft hearted.


    In fact, the key is Lin Tianyu.


    Because of the existence of Lin Tianyu, these Fahrenheit immortals must have separated most of their mental efforts to maintain the perfect operation of the Fahrenheit probe array they arranged.


    In that case, if the formation is maintained perfectly, the combat power that the Huashi Xianren can play will naturally be greatly reduced. Moreover, due to the influence of the formation, their speed of action, attack speed and various reactions will be far less than that of free combat. And in the case of Fahrenheit people being so restricted. Naturally, the damage they would suffer from these friars on Tianquan land would be greatly reduced to the bottom.


    But if Lin Tianyu did not participate in this war.


    Then, those who are almost tied up in the Fahrenheit fairy, will no longer have any scruples. Their strength can also be unimpeded, 100% to play out.


    In such a situation, the friars on the Tianquan side of the mainland would suffer losses, even if it was just a simple encounter. The loss will be unpredictable.


    But they knew it would be such a result.


    They have come up with such a method without any hesitation.


    The reason why they do it.


    It''s because they think about the whole land of heavenly power again.

 Chapter 1625

    They wanted to win the war.


    When Lin Tianyu was moved in his heart, he said, "thank you!


    "But what I want to tell you is that I will join you in this war. Moreover, my breakthrough in the war will not have any impact. Even if I was in the war, it would be more conducive to my breakthrough. I would shorten the time for my breakthrough.


    "It''s not the same as me.


    "My breakthrough, in fact, is only secondary to the cultivation of mana. The key to my breakthrough lies in the perception of Dao. When my understanding of Tao is more clear and thorough, I can directly make a breakthrough


    Sometimes, Lin Tianyu didn''t understand.


    However, those who have been in contact with Lin Tianyu for a long time, or even those who have seen Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough in the war, deeply understand that all that Lin Tianyu said is true.


    Therefore, they all nodded and approved Lin Tianyu''s statement.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu was not only able to break through his own accomplishments in the war, but also through the power of war. What''s more strange is that as long as Lin Tianyu breaks through, he will be in a stable state directly. There is no need for any time to polish and stabilize the state. He can directly participate in the next war with that kind of stable situation.


    What a miracle!


    And those who did not see, saw those who nodded beside, after a while of inquiry, learned that it was true.


    My heart was filled with curiosity.


    There is humanity: "is Lin Tianyu a natural martial art?"


    "What do you mean?" Someone asked.


    "It is said that there is a kind of natural martial arts. The more you fight, the easier it is to break through. The more you fight, the easier it is to polish the air of vanity. This kind of natural martial arts people, their life, is simply born for the sake of war. They have been fighting all their lives. Grow up in the fight and progress in the fight. "


    Hearing this truth, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu with envy in his eyes.


    This kind of inborn martial arts is the most suitable constitution for fighting. As long as they don''t die directly in the battle, they can improve their accomplishments almost once.


    But this is a kind of innate constitution, and we only envy it, but it is impossible to develop this kind of constitution.


    But when Lin Tianyu heard this, he said with a smile: "I''m sorry, in fact, my physique is no longer a natural martial art. I''m just a normal constitution. "


    We don''t believe it again.


    If it is just an ordinary constitution, then how can it be easier to break through in the war. Even after the breakthrough, there is no need to stabilize the cultivation as others do. Instead, they can directly stabilize their own cultivation in the war.


    How can this be explained?


    In addition to natural martial arts, what kind of constitution has such a characteristic.


    Therefore, everyone was puzzled.

 Chapter 1626

    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone''s puzzled look and said, "I''m not born with martial arts."


    Someone asked, "well, master Lin, even if you are not born with martial arts, how can you directly break through cultivation in the war. What''s more, after the breakthrough, we can stabilize our accomplishments directly without any need to stabilize them? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "this is because the focus of my training is different.


    "My focus is not on restoring mana like most people.


    "It''s a way.


    "It''s my Dao. That''s what I''m doing. Even in front of my Dao Dao, even the realm of Dharma cultivation is only a small aspect. As long as I have reached a certain height and want to break through a realm, I just need to have enough aura.


    "Therefore, when my Tao has already broken through, then, breaking through a realm, in fact, is no different from that when I don''t break through the realm. Then, it can not be regarded as a breakthrough in the war. It is a big thing. As for the stability after the breakthrough, it is the same, just need to absorb enough aura is enough. Therefore, in the war, breaking through the realm is really nothing to me. Although I am not born with martial arts, I can guide my progress with my Tao. In these aspects, it may be that it has some similarities with the natural martial arts. "


    Guided by Tao.


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, we all have some vagueness.


    All the practitioners, which one doesn''t practice. If there is no Tao as the key link, what else can we practice? Is it really possible to simply practice laws and mana? Of course not. What''s more, it''s also said that the higher the level of cultivation, the greater the proportion of Dao in cultivation.


    Since everyone''s cultivation must have Tao running through the title. But now, Lin Tianyu said that his practice was different from others. He focused on one aspect of Tao.


    However, people think again, it seems that they have something to understand.


    However, when carefully pondering, there is clearly a bit of fuzzy flavor in it.


    At this time, the oppression of the Fahrenheit people was getting closer and closer. We don''t have time to ask more about it. Finally, Lin Tianyu waved again, and his figure flashed. When he rushed out first, everyone rushed out with Lin Tianyu towards the Huashi immortal people who were getting closer to the protective array.


    Then, as soon as we got in touch with each other, a great war broke out.


    At the beginning of the battle, everyone could clearly feel that they were far more peaceful than ever before. At this moment, after the war, the murderous spirit and momentum were not much better than before.


    Even though it was just a moment''s feeling at the moment of contact, everyone''s heart was suddenly clear.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu is right. It was in this bureau that the FAHRENHEITS were ready for the last wave of war.

 Chapter 1627

    Sensing the Fahrenheit immortal that a different from the front of the indomitable momentum.


    Although in the battle, the strength of the Fahrenheit people was obviously much stronger than before. These friars on Tianquan land felt the pressure doubled just after fighting for a while. Then, finally, it is in the wave of the Fahrenheit fairy''s explosion, step by step back. However, just as they retreated, the monks on Tianquan land also showed a strong tenacity. When they retreated, they still adhered to the Fahrenheit immortal people who attacked. In this way, the friars of Tianquan mainland were all able to retreat in disorder.


    Those Huashi Xianren were in an obvious dominant position in the war. However, this advantage is only an advantage. No decisive effect can be achieved.


    For a while, I saw the friars on the Tianquan land retreating while fighting and fighting at the same time.


    The two sides of the team, you come and go, the battle is not a pleasure.


    But in a short time, it is clear that everyone is to whom, there is no way. However, the battlefield of the war, far away from the protective array below, rolled all the way and approached the protective array below.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was walking between the two teams like a ghost, just like in the last war.


    It is also because Lin Tianyu is constantly wandering. It is to ensure that the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan have not been greatly damaged. But there are several times, those Fahrenheit fairies are obviously monks who have been able to threaten these Tianquan continents. However, he felt the breath of Lin Tianyu wandering around. These Fahrenheit immortal people finally did not dare to press too hard. They still thought that after maintaining the operation of the Fahrenheit immortal array they arranged in a perfect state, they would dare to pursue those monks in the heavenly power continent. But under the perfect maintenance of such an array, the reaction speed is obviously too poor.


    By the time these Fahrenheit immortals had been chasing after them, those monks who had been threatened on Tianquan continent had already adjusted themselves and integrated into other groups of monks, so as not to give Fahrenheit fairies the opportunity to take advantage of.


    See to the mouth of the fat on the ground so slip away.


    The ranks of the Huashi immortals were not worried at all. They are still using their constant attack speed, step by step towards these friars on the heavenly power continent. Then, bit by bit, they were forced into a dead corner and pressed back to the big protective array. And in this process, those Fahrenheit immortals are finally gradually close to the protective array below.


    However, this battle, though fierce as it seemed, was also extraordinary.


    Up to now, no one has been injured.


    It seems that there is something between the two sides.


    Finally, after another wave of fierce attacks from the Fahrenheit immortals, the friars on Tianquan land felt that they were obviously defeated. Even, it has some sense of breaking apart.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly and timely called out: "all the friars on Tianquan land listen to the order and quickly withdraw the protective array below."


    This cry of Lin Tianyu made a lot of cultivation, and his voice immediately spread throughout the whole battle field.


    It''s well known all over the world.

 Chapter 1628

    This time, Lin Tianyu''s orders together, but no one disobeyed.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s order was given, all the monks on the Tianquan land retreated to the lower formation like the tide.


    Lin Tianyu was directly following the friars of Tianquan land, and they retreated safely together and covering the land. Because of Lin Tianyu''s location, although those Fahrenheit immortals felt that when the friars on the Tianquan continent began to retreat, they felt a burst of excitement and wanted to intensify their pursuit. However, as soon as he saw it, he directly followed Lin Tianyu at the back. Finally, he had to suppress his heart beat. He could only put the array they had arranged to the most perfect state.


    They these Fahrenheit immortal people don''t want to let Lin Tianyu seize the opportunity to kill them these Fahrenheit immortals because of their momentary heart.


    They all know it.


    As long as any one of them dares to make a loophole in his array. Then, at the next moment, Lin Tianyu will definitely appear in their array with loopholes and destroy this array directly. They''re in the formation, and they''re in the formation.


    However, with the power of heaven, the monks on the land finally felt the retreat. Finally, those huahuaxian people did not completely suppress the excitement in their hearts.


    Because this time, they and the monks on the Tianquan land were no longer just a simple encounter battle.


    Their goal is to directly impact the protective array below.


    Now, as soon as the monks on the mainland retreat, they will be able to deal with the Yellow Dragon without any obstacles if they directly clear the obstacles. When thinking about this, they all unconsciously accelerated their speed and rushed to the protective array below.


    When they did this, they thought that there was no danger. When they attacked the protective array below, some small loopholes inevitably appeared in the array.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu slightly sensed, he can clearly sense the location of these loopholes. If Lin Tianyu were to attack now, he would be sure to cut one or two of the immortal formations of these Huashi immortals in a very short time, and then kill several Huashi immortals. However, Lin Tianyu was tolerant.


    He has to wait for the best moment. As long as these Fahrenheit immortal people still have this kind of loophole immortal array to oppress downward. When all the strength on the land of heaven and power suddenly appeared at one time and launched an attack on these Fahrenheit immortals. These Fahrenheit immortals must have been in that attack, there was a terrible turmoil. In that turmoil, coupled with this loophole array. At that time, it will only be a wave of attacks by the monks on the Tianquan land. It is likely that the effect will be better than that of Lin Tianyu now.

 Chapter 1629

    If it was in the feast of killing the monks in the land of Huashi because of the turmoil.


    Lin Tianyu, like a ghost and shadow, was involved in it, destroying and killing wantonly.


    Hey, hey!


    The effect at that time.


    Lin Tianyu now think about it, all feel a kind of hot blood surging up in his heart.


    The slaughter feast will begin!


    Hua Hua Hua


    The friars of Tianquan land finally retreated back to the protective array below, just like the real 3000 foot water.


    Then, as soon as they returned to the formation, Lin Tianyu followed closely and rushed into the formation.


    As soon as he entered the battle, Lin Tianyu immediately ordered him to open it when the Huashi immortal people outside could not feel it. Let these friars of Tianquan land, one by one, are quickly integrated into the one that has been ready for a long time. They are ready to start at any time and participate in the battle lines of the war. Let these friars with profound accomplishments play a leading role in that battle array, so that these battle lines can suddenly burst out with more powerful strength in a short time, causing as much damage as possible to those oppressed Fahrenheit immortals.


    Because, it is very likely that this first wave of attacks is also their attack this time, the harvest is the biggest moment. If you have a good grasp. Even, just such a wave of attacks, it is completely possible to repel these seemingly, blustering people of Wallace directly.


    Therefore, this first wave of sudden attack, not only is the timing of the attack, is extremely important, must grasp the score is not bad. That is, the strength of the hand, it has to be all of a sudden to burst out. All of a sudden, they directly beat up those Fahrenheit immortals, so that they would not have any chance to fight back.


    At this time, the momentum of Lin Tianyu was also ups and downs. Obviously, it will not be long before we can directly break through the cultivation.


    And this wave of attack, as long as it can directly beat those Huashi people back.


    On the mainland side, they were quite successful.


    Because, as long as they retreat now, and then wait until they organize the next wave of attacks. According to the ups and downs of Lin Tianyu, it can be clearly seen that Lin Tianyu will inevitably break through the realm of cultivation. But as long as Lin Tianyu really broke through the realm of cultivation. So, for those Fahrenheit immortals, their heavenly power mainland side, that still need to fear at all?


    At that time, Lin Tianyu as long as face-to-face, directly with the strength of hard, it is estimated that they can break their Fahrenheit immortal array.


    A blow.


    It only takes one strike. After breaking their Fahrenheit immortal array, they are afraid that with the courage and fighting spirit of those Fahrenheit immortals, they will quickly retreat back to the fairyland and never dare to go down to this day''s power continent.


    Therefore, in fact, they just need to fight as beautifully as possible in this wave of decisive attacks in the next war, that is enough.

 Chapter 1630

    The friars of Tianquan formation have retreated into the protective array and are fully prepared for the counterattack in the final decisive battle. The speed of the Fahrenheit immortals is also accelerated by a level.


    At the beginning of the war, they had already planned.


    In this wave of attacks, in addition to the positive oppressive attack and winning with hard strength, they also have to give the other side a wave of unexpected feeling. That is, we should always let the friars on Tianquan land think that they will just attack tentatively like many previous wars. Then they will retreat and prepare for the next wave of war.


    However, when the monks on the Tianquan land think so, they will suddenly give each other a decisive battle to attack the defensive formation below.


    At that time, the sudden decisive battle is bound to surprise the monks on the Tianquan continent.


    And under this sudden effect, the attacks of these Fahrenheit immortals are bound to achieve better results.


    Suddenly, of course, it''s going to take a lot of speed.


    So now, these Fahrenheit people just feel that their speed is still too slow. Therefore, in the course of action, it is gradually accelerating. They must give the friars on Tianquan land an unexpected attack. And in another acceleration, they arranged the Fahrenheit immortal array, which is clearly more loopholes.


    However, these, although the Fahrenheit people themselves also feel.


    But they didn''t take it seriously at all.


    What they want to see most now is that when they suddenly attack the protective array below, the monks on Tianquan land are surprised, and when they have to fight against them, they will lose their armor.


    In their hearts, there is only the joy of their victory in the first World War.


    At this time, with the battle line of Hua Yi, also vaguely felt a sense of something wrong.


    It seems that there is something strange about the retreat of the friars in Tianquan. Although what is hidden inside, Hua Yi still can''t see. However, he clearly felt something wrong.


    Those friars in Tianquan land always seem to be out of order.


    And, even if they''ve already retreated.


    Now, looking at them, these Fahrenheit immortals have been pounding towards the protective array below again. They must have stepped out to directly block them. Because, in the past, after they retreated, the Fahrenheit fairy also followed. Therefore, as soon as the friars of Tianquan land retreated back to the protective array, they could directly start to recuperate, and there was no need to worry about anything. But now, they not only did not retreat, but also vowed to attack again.


    But what about the monks in Tianquan?


    While watching the Fahrenheit people are about to attack the protective array below, they still hide in the protective array indifferently. Are you ready to ignore this wave of attacks by the Huashi Xianren?

 Chapter 1631

    When Hua Yi thinks so, her eyes twinkle.


    At this time, Hua Yi wanted to open his mouth to remind these Fahrenheit immortals. Let them be careful not to follow the way of the monks on the Tianquan land.


    However, Hua Yi looked at the powerful momentum of those Huashi immortals at this time, and finally, when he reached the mouth, he swallowed back.


    In war, in addition to strength, the intention of war is also very important.


    Sometimes, the high will of war will directly affect the final outcome of the war.


    Now, the fairies of Fahrenheit gathered together with such a strong sense of war. Is it easy? If now, Huayi suddenly blocked the export, once those Fahrenheit immortals stopped, they might not be able to gather such a strong sense of war. What''s more, what''s more important is the strength of the mainland side of Tianquan.


    After so many battles and wars ahead, Hua Yi can see it.


    In fact, the strength of the mainland side of Tianquan has already been fully revealed.


    In fact, it is only for the sake of better fooling those ancestors that they have made a final decision on this war as soon as possible.


    Hum!


    The power of the mainland is there.


    Even if it''s the fairies of Fahrenheit, there''s really something wrong with them. But with the hard power of the mainland side of their heavenly power, what kind of damage can they cause to these Fahrenheit immortals?


    The big deal is that Lin Tianyu went out to fight and caused some damage to the formation of the Huashi immortals. Then, he killed several Huashi immortals. However, they have so many Fahrenheit immortals, will they care about the people killed by Lin Tianyu? With such a momentum now, as long as we go straight down, the damage to the friars on the land of heavenly power will certainly be several times, or even dozens of times, stronger than that of Lin Tianyu to the Huashi immortal people.


    Well, this fight, however, is worth it.


    When thinking of this place, Hua Yi not only did not open his mouth to remind him, but also longed faintly in his heart that the fighting spirit of these Huashi immortal people would be higher. It''s faster, too. Because, only when they launch an attack on the protective array below in the shortest time, the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan can''t react, and they will give them more opportunities to take advantage of the Fahrenheit immortals in panic.


    Thus, the Huashi immortals landed on the ground like a gust of wind and swept away towards the protective array on the mainland side of Tianquan.


    Although, in order to pursue this speed, the immortal array arranged by the Huashi immortal people is more loopholes.


    But they just don''t care.


    Because, as long as it is to the friars on the Tianquan continent that caused that kind of suddenness. So, do they have the strength to take advantage of these loopholes?


    They are afraid that it is too late for them to organize a counterattack.


    In this way, people in Fahrenheit had a kind of proud and unbridled feeling rising in their hearts.

 Chapter 1632

    It''s because of these Fahrenheit people speeding up again.


    In the blink of an eye, these Fahrenheit immortals are already directly close to such a protective array below.


    Then, staring at such a large protective array in front of you.


    One by one, the Huashi immortal people all have their eyes shining. A fatal and final attack will be launched on this large protective array.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, from the protection array, a force like a giant dragon suddenly burst out, and they were directly attacked by the Fahrenheit immortals one after another.


    And at this time, these Fahrenheit immortals had just arrived at the place where the protective array was located, and they all felt that they had no firm foothold.


    With such a wave of attacks, Huashi immortal''s side, originally because of the pursuit of speed, the immortal array was full of loopholes. As a result, it also suffered a lot of damage. Even, many of the Fahrenheit immortals in front of them were killed in such a wave of attacks. At the same time, the Fahrenheit immortal array later was also in such a wave of attacks. Finally, it was gradually unable to support, one after another array of broken open, completely unable to form a joint force.


    At the moment when the Fahrenheit immortal array was broken, Lin Tianyu, like a wandering ghost, appeared at the side of those Fahrenheit immortals who did not have the Fahrenheit immortal array to protect themselves, and took the lives of these Huashi Xianren together.


    Then, waves of waves attacked the main body of these Huashi Xianren, and finally rushed out from the protective array below and showed them in front of the Fahrenheit immortal people. It was a cold battle. They are facing the Fahrenheit immortal people, still is launching the attack unceasingly. These Huashi Xianren, who had made a disorderly and erroneous estimation of the strength of the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan, simply did not have half the time and energy to organize a good counterattack.


    Finally, under the frontal attack of these battle lines and Lin Tianyu shuttling through the ranks of the Huashi Xianren, they fought and retreated and suffered heavy losses.


    After the war, the Huashi immortals lost at least 50 or 60 of them.


    The loss of this war made the Huaxian people, Huayi, and all the ancestors of Fahrenheit completely blackened their faces.


    "Good!"


    "Lin Pavilion master is powerful!"


    "The battle is mighty!"


    "Chongxiao Pavilion is powerful!"


    For a moment, there was a tsunami in the protective array. The waves of cheering almost broke through the protective array and overflowed to the outside.


    Of course, because of the barrier of this large protective array, in fact, people outside can''t hear the tsunami inside.


    However, although we can''t hear the cheers inside the big formation.


    However, they can feel it.


    After all, it was a big win, but it was too beautiful.


    The battle line is outstanding. When the Huashi immortals are not aware of this wave of crisis, they are completely blinded at once.


    Such a victory, but no one is happy, excited, excited, cheering

 Chapter 1633

    At this time, Lin Tianyu and the monks on the Tianquan land had already felt the cheers from the great array.


    And Fahrenheit immortal people are also able to vaguely sense the carnival scene in the protection array.


    On the mainland side of Tianquan, these friars who participated in the war were also excited.


    Such a great victory was fought by these monks.


    Before the war, if someone told them that they could achieve such a result this time, no one would believe it, even the monks who participated in the war.


    But now, it is the real results, so placed in front of their eyes.


    It''s not only excitement, excitement, and even endless shock.


    Lin Tianyu also did not limit everyone''s shock, but when everyone was shocked, he urged the cultivation more closely and prepared to break through the cultivation.


    Because if he was commanding this war, he would immediately organize those Fahrenheit immortals to attack again.


    At this time, although the FAHRENHEITS were defeated and their morale was low.


    However, it is also in the heart of the accumulation of strong dissatisfaction, and even that kind of fear in which. They will think about it and rush to vent that emotion. And the best way to vent is to organize them and lead them to participate in the next war. Because this kind of unfavorable emotion, as long as a person who can organize and make good use of it, can easily turn all these into the most powerful combat power.


    What''s more, after the war, all their hidden strength on the mainland side of heaven and power was finally fully exposed.


    It''s definitely a good chance to fight back.


    And Hua Yi, obviously, is not a person who will give up this opportunity easily.


    Next, we should soon be in a more difficult war. Unless, before the war, Lin Tianyu could directly break through cultivation.


    Otherwise, both sides are afraid of heavy losses in the next war.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not dare to have half a minute''s hesitation, hastened to step up the breakthrough cultivation.


    At this time, the already retreating Fahrenheit immortals did not retreat directly to the place where the gathering place in front of them was like several times before. Fahrenheit people just retreated to a place not far away from the protective array, and stopped there, staring at the protective array below. The anger in their eyes almost turned into flames.


    If we had known that the Tianquan mainland side had this hidden strength, they could not have had such a disastrous defeat.


    As long as these Fahrenheit fairies are on guard a little bit and run their Fahrenheit phalanx perfectly, they may have some losses if they attack the first wave. But similarly, under the support of that array, they will certainly not have any panic, and naturally they will have certain harvest.


    It''s not going to end up like it is now.


    Huge losses, but there is no harvest in between.


    These friars in Tianquan are really insidious!

 Chapter 1634

    At the same time, the ancestors of Fahrenheit had a lot of discussions.


    "It''s useless. On that day, the friars on the mainland of power laid out such a big trap and waited for them. He didn''t even see it. He just jumped in so foolishly. "


    "Fortunately, I think he is smart enough and has enough brains. It turns out that it''s just a straw bag. "


    "In my opinion, it''s better to call him back. Otherwise, if we let him take this team down like this, sooner or later, we will lose all our strength


    But immediately, some ancestors objected: "No. At this time, not only can''t we call him back, but also let him continue to lead our Fahrenheit people and continue to fight. "


    Just now, the old Huashi ancestors were displeased and said, "what do you mean? Don''t you think there are not enough dead people in our Huaxian people who were taken by him


    However, the old ancestor who opposed it gently shook his head and said, "you, ah, have not seen the key."


    "What do you mean? Make it clear. "


    "In fact, it''s because you didn''t calm down and think about it.


    "Just now, Hua Yi took our Huaxian people. What was that doing?


    "That''s the protection array of the heavenly power continent under the impact.


    "But at this time, the friars of Tianquan land blocked it. However, did you notice when he attacked. Except for the friars on Tianquan land, the taboo in the legend has not been dealt with at all. Under the impact of the big protective array, it is like criticizing the legendary taboo. But he still didn''t do it. This is our chance. As long as the taboo is not there, we have the way to combine arrays to deal with Lin Tianyu. Although we have failed now, as long as the war goes on, we will succeed in the end, and then we have the great opportunity.


    "But if you transfer that Hua Yi back. Although the taboo in the legend should be gone. But who of you has the courage to take people to attack the protective array below.


    "And it''s also because of this failure. In the next war, that Hua Yi will work harder for us to win that amazing opportunity. "


    The old ancestor of Fahrenheit stopped deliberately when he said this.


    But as soon as this word was said, although it was only half of it, it was obvious that there were a few other words about it, and the rest of Fahrenheit''s ancestors fully understood the meaning. Of course, there are also some Fahrenheit ancestors who simply do not understand this.


    What do you mean?


    Why, this Huayi failed and caused such a great loss to us, the immortal of Fahrenheit. On the contrary, he will try his best to fight for the great opportunity for us.


    This truth, however, is clearly difficult to make sense.


    This seems to be wrong.


    Then, the ancestor who did not want to understand the meaning of the words, said, "well, you can talk about it. What''s the reason. Why, this Huayi just because of failure, but will try harder to fight for us that amazing opportunity? "

 Chapter 1635

    "In fact, this is a very simple and obvious truth.


    "If you think about it again, why has Huayi always insisted on attacking this protective array below.


    "The key is to succeed.


    "Because he has been forced into such a dangerous situation by himself.


    "The fundamental reason for this attack on Tianquan land and those who attacked the blood evil gate is also caused by such a great opportunity of tahua Yiti. After all, it was an opportunity to be associated with the secret place of Tiandao. Hua Yi mentioned this, which is a cause and effect. Since he mentioned these things and brought about such things, it is natural for him to bear the consequences. If it had been successful, he would have made a great contribution. Once he fails, he will bear the responsibility accordingly. In his present status, of course, he can''t afford the responsibility.


    "So there is only one way for him to succeed."


    When talking about this, other ancestors can fully understand.


    Because, in front of time, this truth, that but has already analyzed.


    In order to succeed, Hua Yi is willing to put all his eggs in one basket.


    It was not only his own life that he gambled on. Even, they are all included in the calculation of these ancestors. At that time, there were still some people among them who wanted to take Hua Yi''s life directly. Of course, they understood it.


    The opposing ancestor stopped and said, "and now the situation is exactly the same as before.


    "In the first World War, Hua Yi led his own team and directed the battle.


    "And the result?


    "So defeated.


    "Since he is in charge of the battle, he should be responsible for the cause and effect of the war. To win, he has merit; to lose, he takes responsibility. Now, with such a heavy burden on him, can he feel better? He was afraid that he was dreaming, and he wanted to cancel the responsibility from himself.


    "And the key to eliminating such a responsibility is only a way -


    " to have a real victory.


    "Now, he must be digging out his mind and thinking about how to win a war. With such an idea, he must have racked his brains to realize it. In fact, Hua Yi''s brain is still very useful. As long as he uses all his brain, I believe that he must be able to come up with a good idea to really win this battle. Then, for us to seize that amazing opportunity.


    "Besides, he is also the one who has the courage to directly lead the Fahrenheit people to attack the protective array below.


    "To sum up, now, we should not only not remove his power, but also directly hand over the power to him and let him go to war for our chance."


    Speaking of this, now, but all the ancestors of Fahrenheit have fully understood what is going on.


    Now, there is no longer any Fahrenheit ancestor to say anything more.

 Chapter 1636

    At this time, Hua Yi once again looked at their Huashi immortals, and felt extremely heavy.


    And at this meeting, those Fahrenheit ancestors have not issued any orders to him.


    This meaning is self-evident.


    of course, the ancestors of Fahrenheit saw the result of the war ahead. However, their ancestors of Fahrenheit are still waiting, they are waiting for the next result, what will happen. They are waiting for him. What will Hua Yi do next? Will they get what they need for them?


    In an instant, Hua Yi was able to figure out the mind of his ancestors.


    And Huayi in addition to strictly in accordance with the ancestors to implement, but there is no second way to go.


    He had no choice but to succeed.


    Otherwise, because of the information provided by him, such a big war will be triggered and eventually defeated. Back in the family of Fahrenheit, he couldn''t afford it. Besides, he led the team himself, but in the end he played the result of such a war, which made them how the ancestors of Fahrenheit would settle the account for him.


    If all this is calculated according to the current situation, then, after he returned to the Fahrenheit family, even if he was not executed, the miserable end would be absolutely imaginable.


    Therefore, he Huayi must have led the Huaxian people to win a battle to prove his own ability and use.


    When I think of it, Hua Yi''s eyes have become cold and firm.


    It''s going to be another gamble he''s made with his life.


    Then, Hua Yi looked at these Huaxian people with different emotions and said, "everyone, I think we can clearly see the war just now. These friars in Tianquan are really insidious and cunning. Let us suffer such a big loss.


    "But on the contrary, we have suffered a great loss. But at the same time, we''ve got something useful.


    "That is, when we arrive at this meeting, we have at least fully known the strength of their heavenly power and mainland side. This kind of strength, although it can be regarded as a certain strength. However, compared with the confrontation between us, it is still much worse. Therefore, when they dare to sneak attack, they can take us by surprise and achieve certain results. And now that we are fully aware of their strength, they will never have such a sneak attack. They can''t have any other way than to confront us head-on.


    "Then, if we fight head-on, are we not afraid of them?"


    When Hua Yi said this, she stopped deliberately, and then, her eyes swept over those Huashi immortals with fluctuating emotions.


    However, at this time, the people of Fahrenheit just listened quietly, but no one said more.


    But in Hua Yi''s eyes, although these Fahrenheit immortals did not say a word. However, he could clearly see that these Fahrenheit immortals were too unconvinced.


    Because of the defeat just now, they are really unconvinced.


    It was only because they were not well prepared that the friars of Tianquan land took advantage of it.


    They are going to bring back the defeat.

 Chapter 1637

    Looking at the appearance of these Fahrenheit immortals, Hua Yi''s heart was filled with joy.


    His words, at last, worked.


    Although it is only such a simple question, it is completely in the most critical place. Although they have all kinds of emotions because of the defeat. However, they have a very obvious common ground -


    that is, none of them really accepted the defeat just now.


    If the force majeure led to their fiasco, they would be convinced. But the defeat just now, it is just that the friars on the Tianquan land used intrigues to let them fall into the trap, which led them to such a disastrous defeat. Moreover, even after such a disastrous defeat, their own strength is much stronger than the other side''s heavenly power. The monks on the mainland are still much stronger. And this kind of strong and hard strength makes them unconvinced. At the same time, they have ambition to fight again.


    And Hua Yi is also to seize this point, all of a sudden played an excellent role.


    Then, Hua Yi said: "through the first world war just now, we also got a very useful news.


    "That is, there must be no taboo in the legend on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary.


    "Because if it is true, there is a taboo in the legend. He may be able to bear the battles ahead of us. But just now, when we attacked the protective array below, he must have been unable to resist. After all, in that big array, there are more than 99% elites in the whole Tianquan continent. If we break that big array. At that time, the losses caused will be almost irreparable to the whole heavenly power continent. The loss of a large number of elites on a continent will directly affect the fate of a continent.


    "It is impossible for any superior master who is prepared to live on a continent to watch the fate of a continent suffer and remain indifferent.


    "There is only one explanation -


    " there is no taboo in the legend on the Tianquan land. And all of us, the Fahrenheit people, could have completely let go of their hands and launched the most merciless attacks on the aboriginal friars of the lower world. Not only the friars themselves, but even the big protective array, we can start to attack with impunity. We don''t have to worry about it any more. "


    When Hua Yi said this, the scene was silent at first, then, it was boiling again.


    In fact, just now, they seem to have no scruples to attack the protective array below. But in fact, in their hearts, there is still a layer of hidden worry in it.


    After all, the power of that legendary taboo is really too powerful.


    But now, Hua Yi such an analysis, immediately let them feel a kind of invisible bondage all disbanded open feeling.


    In the next attack, they will be able to completely let go of their hands and feet and be completely unscrupulous.

 Chapter 1638

    Between the short words, these Huashi Xianren, who had just been defeated miserably, suddenly raised their fighting spirit.


    Even, because of the anger in their hearts and the more definite belief, their war intention is higher than before the defeat.


    Looking at these Fahrenheit immortal people''s higher fighting will, Hua Yi''s heart was filled with pride.


    With this will to fight, and with his understanding of the strength of these monks on the Tianquan continent, Hua Yi was confident to command and win the war. After all, with the strength of the present Fahrenheit people, as long as they no longer fall into the trap of the other side, this is a war of crushing each other.


    With proper command.


    Is there any suspense about the war?


    Of course, speed is important!


    Hua Yi naturally saw all these things thoroughly.


    Now, the morale of the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan is high, which is true. But, similarly, the Fahrenheit fairies were equally angry. Therefore, as long as the fight is over again, both sides will fight with all their might. Moreover, on the mainland side of Tianquan, all the strength has been revealed. At this time, when they were thinking about attacking the protective array below, the other side would have no other way to carry out except to block the front. Facing the battle, with their absolute strength, these Fahrenheit immortals can directly crush the friars on Tianquan land with absolute strength?


    Hua Yi thought about all this, and immediately adjusted these Huaxian people. Then, after arranging all the Fahrenheit immortal arrays, he again attacked the protective array below.


    This time, under the arrangement of Huayi, these Huaxian people did not say anything more. However, one by one, their eyes are cold, which contains a touch of angry fierce light.


    The faeries have just moved.


    The friars from Tianquan mainland, who were also full of excitement, clearly saw that these were the Fahrenheit fairies approaching them.


    A friar called out, "these grandsons are coming again. This time, we must make sure that these grandchildren will never come back. "


    "We must make these grandchildren come back and never come back!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the other monks heard this, they all responded in a loud voice.


    In this shouting slogans, morale is rising. Then, the friars on Tianquan land tightened their weapons and rearranged the battle lines one after another. The top friars were still integrated into this battle array, which not only increased the attack power of the battle array, but also played a certain role in guarding and protecting the battle array.


    Then, these friars on the Tianquan continent were all equally indifferent, merciless, and full of killing intent, staring at the Fahrenheit immortals forced from above.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart, faintly had some nervous feeling.


    He could feel that at this time, these Fahrenheit fairies were very different from before. At the moment when the war was about to start, he could not directly break through the cultivation. Then, we can only use these battle lines as the main body of the war. In the face of such a state of Huashi Xianren, only afraid that the mainland side of Tianquan is bound to suffer great losses.

 Chapter 1639

    However, even if he knew that there would be such a result, Lin Tianyu could not do anything about it.


    If he has already broken through the cultivation, then, by virtue of his strength, he is absolutely sure to shake these Huashi immortals head-on and block them out and fight each other. But now, Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough is obviously not so fast. If the Fahrenheit people carried out a large-scale attack, Lin Tianyu in addition to certain interference, there is no better way to carry out.


    But this kind of interference, if the Fahrenheit immortals have not determined to fight in an all-round way, can indeed form a great psychological pressure on these Fahrenheit immortals.


    But now, the appearance of the Fahrenheit people is clearly to carry out a full-scale war.


    In that case, although Lin Tianyu''s interference had a good effect, it could not directly affect the victory of the war.


    Now, unless Lin Tianyu breaks through cultivation.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu quickly urged him to open his cultivation, which directly accelerated the speed and impacted Yuan Ying''s realm. But Yuanying realm is not so good breakthrough. This is why Lin Tianyu dare to break through the cultivation at such a time of war. Otherwise, if any other person comes, they want to break through the Yuanying realm, not to mention the difficulty of breaking through itself. They just want to break through the Yuanying realm, and the preparations they have made are not sure how long they have to prepare.


    For a few years, or even longer, that''s completely possible.


    Therefore, in order to cope with the next big battle, Lin Tianyu also pushed the limit of his cultivation and sought the possibility of a breakthrough.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, a faint look of worry flashed in the eyes of father Heidao.


    However, even if he was worried, the ancestor of black knife would not say much. He could only wish Lin Tianyu in his heart that he could quickly break through this level of cultivation, enter the realm of Yuanying, and stop the attack of these Fahrenheit immortals.


    In a twinkling of an eye, those Fahrenheit people are already close.


    Then, without any unnecessary nonsense, the two sides directly attacked each other with the most violent attack.


    For a moment, the magic and immortal lights were shining, illuminating the whole sky.


    Boom Boom Boom


    A collision, like a bomb in the sky.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s figure, like a ghost, shuttles back and forth between the attack arrays of the Huashi Xianren, searching for the most heavy attack for these Huashi Xianren. And in this kind of attack, although also played a certain effect. However, the effect is not big at all. Even if occasionally, they can only kill one or two Huashi immortals. But in the present state of Huashi Xianren, it does not affect the overall situation at all. These Fahrenheit Immortals'' attacks on the friars of their heavenly power land were not affected at all.


    With the passage of time, the level of combat has risen to a higher level, becoming more fierce and fierce


    In such a positive war, the gap between the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan in terms of hard power was also revealed. In this battle after battle, they gradually retreated to the protective array below.

 Chapter 1640

    As soon as the friars on the Tianquan land retreated, the Fahrenheit immortals followed closely.


    In this kind of fighting, with the gradual retreat and advance, it is finally getting closer and closer to the protective array below.


    By this time, the friars on the Tianquan continent could not retreat. Because, as long as they step back, that is, they will directly expose the big protective array below them to these Fahrenheit immortals, and then they can directly attack the protective array below. At that time, the protective array will be dangerous.


    Then, all their previous efforts have become meaningless.


    So, finally, the friars of Tianquan no longer retreat.


    They nailed there, like a nail, no longer step back, and launched a fierce attack with these Fahrenheit immortals.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who had been wandering around the Fahrenheit immortals, finally blocked the front of these fairies directly. He waved his black knife at these fairies, and launched attacks again and again in front of them, preventing them from attacking again and again, so as to prevent the protection below The formation of the large formation is a further threat.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu, who has been swimming, finally started to block them, Hua Yi laughed. The faeries all laughed.


    In their hearts, they always felt that Lin Tianyu''s greatest threat came from his unpredictable footwork. When Lin Tianyu urged his footwork and swam around them, they had to devote most of their energy to the perfect state. Otherwise, as long as they feel that there is a little imperfection in the Fahrenheit immortal array, they will inevitably feel the hair in the earth''s heart.


    But now it''s all right.


    Because it''s gradually approaching the protective array below. Therefore, Lin Tianyu had to give up the figure of wandering around in order to complete the protection array below, and appeared in the front to block the Fahrenheit immortals. As long as he starts to block in the front, all Lin can rely on is his real hard power. In this respect, are they still afraid of the lower bound Aboriginal friars?


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu appeared in front of him, Huashi Xianren all laughed coldly and attacked Lin Tianyu in the past.


    Just take advantage of the present opportunity to take Lin Tianyu down.


    Then they won the war completely.


    Such an opportunity is rare.


    Of course, I tried my best to finish it.


    For a moment, the wave and momentum of the battle that Lin Tianyu was facing was far greater than that around him. The intensity of the battle was several times stronger than that of other places.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t flinch at all. He directly pushed his cultivation to the extreme. His black Sabre slashed ripples and met the attack of Huashi Xianren.

 Chapter 1641

    And at this time, when the Huashi Xianren saw Lin Tianyu appear in front of the attack, they were obviously a little too big.


    In their hearts, they could clearly feel that Lin Tianyu, in addition to his mysterious footwork, must have more shortcomings than those of them in terms of combat power. Therefore, in the attack on Lin Tianyu, they even the Huashi immortal array did not have much energy to maintain. Then, a swarm of bees launched the most violent attack against Lin Tianyu.


    Finally, when waves of attack toward Lin Tianyu, the black knife light in Lin Tianyu''s hand flashed in an instant.


    Puff, puff


    In the attack of the Fahrenheit immortals and a simple confrontation with Lin Tianyu''s black knife light, the black knife light directly penetrated into the ranks of those Huashi immortals. Then, the black Sabre technique seemed to have vitality. At one stroke, it directly cut the bodies of several Huashi immortals, which made them think that Lin Tianyu was just such a Hua''s immortal people who had just died after getting rid of the power of footwork.


    The scene is quiet.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not have the slightest suspicion at all, and the black Sabre technique lit up again.


    Puff, puff


    Like a knife with vitality, it wanders in the ranks of Fahrenheit immortals, taking away the lives of Huashi Xianren one by one.


    "Set up the array! Quick, quick, quick, hurry up and set up our Fahrenheit Xianzhen


    In the central area of Huashi Xianren, I saw Lin Tianyu''s Sabre method, which caused such great lethality. Hua Yi was stunned, and immediately responded to it, and quickly called out, so that these Fahrenheit immortal people quickly began to decorate their Fahrenheit immortal array.


    At this time, these Huashi immortals have finally verified with the cost of their lives that Lin Tianyu''s footwork is unpredictable. In fact, in the face-to-face battle, with the power of his Sabre technique, it was more terrifying than his unpredictable footwork.


    In this way, in fact, what Lin Tianyu is more afraid of is his Sabre technique.


    This is far more terrifying than that footwork.


    Huashi immortal wanted to understand these, and quickly rearranged their Huashi Xian array to a perfect state, and then they dared to attack Lin Tianyu again.


    However, when he attacked Lin Tianyu again, he was much more careful than before.


    Although at the time of the attack, they have done their best. However, these Fahrenheit immortals are no longer afraid to let the Fahrenheit fairy array they arranged to have a tiny loophole.


    Just a moment ago, because they did not pay attention to the Fahrenheit immortal array they arranged. Under Lin Tianyu''s knife, 17 Huashi immortals have been lost.


    This is the price and lesson of blood.


    At the same time, they attacked Lin Tianyu and made up their minds. That is to have been relying on their impeccable Fahrenheit immortal array to fight against Lin Tianyu all the time. Then, after exhausting all his energy, he captured Lin Tianyu alive.

 Chapter 1642

    Of course, in order to achieve such an effect, it must have been dragging Lin Tianyu. To make him have no possibility at all, and to leave their frontal attack.


    If we want to do this, we have to form a big enough threat to the protective array below.


    Only if the threat to the protective array below is big enough, can Lin Tianyu be limited to the front and block them, and dare not to let go of the front blocking.


    When this decision was made, the Huashi Xianren were in addition to Lin Tianyu. Other places, too, have launched more violent attacks.


    In this wave of attacks, the friars on Tianquan land stepped back again. At the same time, with this continuous attack, the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan finally began to suffer casualties again and again. But even if the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan paid the price of casualties again and again, they still failed to stop the attack of these Fahrenheit immortals. With the attack of the Huashi Xianren, they were finally completely close to this protective array. At this time, there are also fairies of Fahrenheit who mercilessly attacked the protective array of the heavenly power continent.


    Boom, boom


    One attack after another fell on this protective array, which stirred up waves of ripples.


    However, after all, in this attack, although this large protective array looks shaky, it may break up at any time. However, it still maintained the last bit of toughness, and it was not broken. However, but again and again let people feel that this big array is wandering on the edge of the broken. As if, also will just in the next moment, is completely broken.


    This kind of feeling, let those Fahrenheit fairy people a burst of excitement.


    They felt that as long as they had more strength, they would have been able to directly attack and break up this large protective array.


    On the other hand, the friars on the Tianquan continent, one by one, have their hearts completely suspended on their heads.


    In this kind of time, it''s time to fight.


    As a result, the friars on the Tianquan land no longer had any hands left, but they all came out with a desperate posture. And in this kind of desperate attack posture, it is also a short time to pull back a little bit of disadvantage, so that those Fahrenheit immortal people have a moment of retreat. But this is obviously just a reflection of the friars in Tianquan.


    As soon as the Fahrenheit people retreated, they came back again.


    And at this time, for these friars on the Tianquan continent, it also created more powerful pressure.


    Lin Tianyu looked at this situation, which was also a roar. When he wielded the sword, except for the track which was not felt by the people of Fahrenheit, his strength increased several times.


    Boom Rumble


    With the sound of a frontal crash.


    The power of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is directly under the hard shock of the front, breaking the front Fahrenheit immortal array.

 Chapter 1643

    Looking at the Fahrenheit immortal array which was cut open by his own direct knife, Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he directly rushed into the broken Fahrenheit immortal array. The black light of the knife flashed and killed mercilessly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the Huashi people in this Huashi Xianzhen array have been completely killed by Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not stop at all, and rushed to the next Fahrenheit immortal array. Then, the black Sabre flash, between a few knives, another Fahrenheit immortal array was attacked and broken, and was mercilessly killed by Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is very clear.


    Only when he killed these Fahrenheit people more, could he really stop the attacks of these Fahrenheit immortals. It can be regarded as saving more friars on the Tianquan continent, and it can be regarded as the real protection array below.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu chopped and killed two Fahrenheit immortals in succession. Finally, those Huashi immortal people looked at Lin Tianyu again, full of fear. As Lin Tianyu moved forward, the Fahrenheit fairies retreated to the rear step by step. And as these Fahrenheit fairies retreated, they naturally affected other places of war. In an instant, from the fierce fighting ahead, it became slow.


    But just for a while, the friars in Tianquan land, especially those who were not strong enough to form a battle array, were able to entangle with these Huaxian people. At the moment when the battle was broken, they were almost completely slaughtered by the Fahrenheit immortals.


    In the war, it is clear that there are three battle lines that have been broken by the Huashi Xianren.


    In addition, there were also some friars'' casualties in Tianquan.


    However, fortunately, the large protective array below resisted the attack of the Huashi Xianren just now, and did not break into pieces. Otherwise, the whole Tianquan mainland will inevitably suffer greater damage.


    At this time, as Huashi Xianren retreated step by step, even the monks in Tianquan land were stunned.


    How can Lin Tianyu''s Sabre power become so powerful.


    Is it true that he has broken through cultivation?


    Thinking about it, the friars in Tianquan''s land had a twinkle in their eyes.


    If this is the case, it is time for them to take revenge on the friars of Tianquan.


    But at this time, Hua Yi, in the center of the Huaxian people, called out: "don''t panic!


    "Think about it. Just now, when Lin Tianyu cut our first Huashi immortal array, he just made a knife, and already achieved the effect. However, when he cut down the second Huashi immortal array, he used four or five knives in succession to build the effect.


    "What does that mean?


    "It shows that Lin Tianyu, who wants to break our Huashi Xianzhen array, has paid the same price. Otherwise, he would have done so.


    "Since he has to pay a huge price, we have nothing to be afraid of him.


    "I believe that as long as he has paid enough, his strength will be greatly reduced, and that is our opportunity. We all hurry up and exhaust his strength. It''s time for us to succeed. "

 Chapter 1644

    Hua Yi is right.


    Lin Tianyu has played such a move that is far beyond his own strength. He has to pay a price. Moreover, this kind of cost will make his combat power simply unable to maintain for a long time.


    This is a big drawback.


    However, Lin Tianyu knew that, and he had to show it.


    Because now, if Tianquan, the mainland side, is facing a dilemma, if he does not display this kind of costly move, he will not be able to bear the loss.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu was still firm in his eyes and walked towards the ranks of Huashi Xianren step by step.


    At this time, those Fahrenheit immortals were reminded of this possibility. However, in Lin Tianyu''s step by step, they are still shrinking, no one actively launched an attack on Lin Tianyu. Although Hua Yi said it very reasonable. However, they are also very clear, if they want to exhaust Lin Tianyu''s strength, the Huashi Xianren who first launched an attack on Lin Tianyu must have left their lives behind. But they these Fahrenheit people obviously did not have the kind of willing to fight their own lives. Therefore, for a moment, these Huashi people were hesitant. No one came forward.


    Hua Yi is wrong to look at this situation.


    If it goes on like this, let alone take Lin Tianyu, I''m afraid these Huashi people on their side will collapse.


    No way!


    We have to fight. We have to fight right now.


    Thinking of this situation, Hua Yi frowned and thought for a while and said, "you can rest assured. Although just now, Lin Tianyu''s power is incomparable. However, the situation just now is just a little too long. When the second array is cut, it is obvious that it is out of strength. Therefore, even if he can break the array again, it is impossible to have the prestige ahead. On our side, as long as we still carry out the strategies in front of us, we still combine these arrays. Then, I think, we will certainly be able to prevent Lin Tianyu''s attack and ensure our safety. "


    When Hua Yi said so, the look of those Huashi immortal people finally flickered.


    Yeah.


    Just now, during the war, they could see clearly. When Lin Tianyu''s strength suddenly broke out, when he cut the first Fahrenheit immortal array, he just smashed the Huashi immortal array with one knife. However, when cutting the second Huashi immortal array, it was clear that four or five swords were connected to achieve the purpose of cutting the array.


    This clearly shows that Lin Tianyu in such a state, even if the real strength is incomparable. That will be with his exertion, and the strength will be lower and lower.


    Don''t say later, even now, the strength of Lin Tianyu has been reduced a lot.


    With Lin Tianyu''s current strength, these Huashi Xianren are expected to be able to rely on their combination strength to fight.


    What else is so terrible?


    When thinking about this, the immortals of Fahrenheit raised their heads and looked at Lin Tianyu. In their eyes, in an instant, a strong sense of war rose.


    Looking at such a change of Huayi''s people, Hua Yi''s eyes are filled with a casual smile.

 Chapter 1645

    When these Huashi immortals looked at Lin Tianyu, not only Lin Tianyu, but also all the friars on the Tianquan side of the mainland clearly felt the war intention from the Huashi Xianren.


    At the same time, those friars on the Tianquan continent were all tightening their weapons and facing the Fahrenheit immortals with high morale.


    Lin Tianyu, however, had no expression. He still walked towards the Huashi people step by step.


    In the wake of Lin Tianyu, the friars on the Tianquan continent also pushed forward to the fairies of Fahrenheit step by step.


    In the air, a tension to the extreme atmosphere, spread.


    In the invisible collision, even the air in this space seems to be completely squeezed out by them. All the people walking here have a kind of dull and breathless feeling.


    Under this kind of invisible pressure, both the Fahrenheit immortals and the friars of Tianquan continent did not shrink back in the slightest, and gradually approached each other step by step.


    As soon as the best position was reached, both sides launched the most violent and merciless attack directly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is still like a flash of lightning, facing the Fahrenheit immortals in front of him, and directly cuts him off.


    Boom, boom, boom


    All kinds of violent collisions are intertwined.


    At this time, the Fahrenheit immortal array facing Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but flinch when he saw the impact of Lin Tianyu. Although just now, after Hua Yi''s analysis, they all want to understand that as long as they can arrange the array and combine it with the surrounding array, even with Lin Tianyu''s combat power, there is absolutely no way for them. But here''s the idea. However, in the face of Lin Tianyu, especially in front of him, Lin Tianyu still has the power to break through two formations. When he sees Lin Tianyu attacking, he can''t help but shiver and flinch involuntarily.


    When the other party retreated, Lin Tianyu took advantage of the situation.


    At this time, the operation of the array can not help but appear a trace of loopholes. Taking advantage of this loophole, Lin Tianyu directly integrated into the array. Then, the black knife light flickered in the array. In the twinkling of an eye, those Huashi immortals who arranged this array were already dead in the black Sabre technique.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s prestige, those Fahrenheit immortals are a burst of retreat.


    Hua Yi sees this kind of appearance, anxious head straight perspire.


    Hua Yi hurriedly said: "everyone, now you must not retreat. You should work hard and block them directly. If we shrink back now, we won''t have a chance. Remember, don''t be afraid. As long as you run those arrays well and perfectly, and then combine them with those around you, you will be able to resist each other. Just now, the reason why they were killed by Lin Tianyu was because they were afraid. They didn''t run their own array well, and they didn''t combine it with the surrounding array. Only in this way can they get such a result.


    "As long as you are not afraid and follow the way of array arrangement in front of you, it will certainly be useful."


    Hearing that Hua Yi was so sure, those Huashi people finally settled down a little.

 Chapter 1646

    Then, those immortals who faced Lin Tianyu finally clenched their teeth and launched an attack on Lin Tianyu again.


    Because of Hua Yi''s warning, those Huahua immortals are always more careful than those in front of them. In the face of Lin Tianyu, after several rounds of fighting, he did not collapse directly. Even if there is a slight loophole occasionally, because at the beginning, he has paid attention to the cooperation with other arrays around him. Under the timely rescue, he did not give Lin Tianyu any chance to take advantage of it. It has always been offensive and defensive. It''s exhausting Lin Tianyu''s physical strength continuously.


    During the battle, after a long time of fighting with Lin Tianyu, the Fahrenheit immortal array which was combined together was quickly transformed into another Fahrenheit immortal array, fighting with Lin Tianyu continuously.


    Obviously, these Fahrenheit people have made up their minds.


    Based on these Fahrenheit immortal formations, one by one immortal positions will continue to appear and launch wheel tactics with Lin Tianyu. Then, taking advantage of the wheel tactics, he gradually consumed Lin Tianyu''s physical strength.


    However, if it is just like this, Lin Tianyu can also find a fighter in the continuous battle with these Fahrenheit immortals and give them a fatal blow.


    However, the present wheel battle consumes Lin Tianyu''s physical strength, which is just a battlefield.


    However, in the other several battlefields, those Fahrenheit immortals have been suppressing the friars on the Tianquan continent. With the continuation of the war, they have caused great damage to the friars in Tianquan land. If the war continues like this, I''m afraid it will not only cause great damage to the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan, but even those Huashi immortal people will directly break through the protective array below. Even if it''s just now, it''s already a big protective array below, and has launched several attacks.


    You can''t go on like this.


    Thinking about the severe situation outside, Lin Tianyu could not wait any longer, so he had to intensify his attack once again.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu used a kind of move to enhance his power.


    A knife down, the face of the Fahrenheit immortal array concussion endlessly.


    However, although the shock. But this Fahrenheit phalanx obviously persisted, and did not break apart in the attack that Lin Tianyu suddenly strengthened.


    At this time, there are surrounding arrays asking for help, which finally makes this array stable in an instant.


    However, Lin Tianyu took advantage of this opportunity to leave the battlefield directly, and rushed to the Fahrenheit immortals who were completely stuck with the friars in Tianquan land. The black Sabre technique shuttles through the whole field. At last, with Lin Tianyu''s attack on those Huashi immortals, it was only for the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan, who were completely at a disadvantage, a little respite.


    But after such a shuttle battle, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt a burst of fatigue.


    Even in Lin Tianyu''s body, there are several new wounds.


    Obviously, just now, Lin Tianyu also paid a certain price in order to free the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan.

 Chapter 1647

    In addition, Lin Tianyu had several opportunities to directly kill those Huashi immortals during the shuttle.


    However, looking at those friars from Tianquan mainland who were totally at a disadvantage and in crisis, they finally just got out of the encirclement and went directly to the next place. Basically, there is no time to kill those Huashi immortals who have the hope to kill.


    But in this way, those Fahrenheit immortals sensed that Lin Tianyu was a Fahrenheit immortal. They didn''t kill them, and their arrogance was even higher.


    In a short period of time, they again launched an attack on the friars of Tianquan land.


    Lin Tianyu also shuttled between the battlefields once again, fighting everywhere. But at this time, there was a strong sense of war among the people of Fahrenheit, and they tried their best to run their Fahrenheit immortal array to a perfect state. But Lin Tianyu, because he displayed several moves to enhance his attack power, was also consumed heavily. As a result, as the fighting continued, not only the physical exhaustion was serious, but also the wounds on the body were more and more, and the state continued to drop.


    Sensing that Lin Tianyu''s state is continuously falling, those Fahrenheit immortals are like fighting chicken blood one by one, and the war spirit is rising to a higher level.


    The Fahrenheit immortal people''s attack on the friars on the Tianquan land has intensified a lot.


    Among them, especially for Lin Tianyu''s attack, it has risen to a higher level directly. As long as they can take Lin Tianyu down, or limit them to a certain situation, then they can win.


    Therefore, as soon as Lin Tianyu''s state fell, there were already several waves of Fahrenheit immortals. People directly rushed to Lin Tianyu''s side and joined in the siege of Lin Tianyu.


    For a while, these Fahrenheit immortals almost had nearly half of their fighting power, and they were completely concentrated in Yelin Tianyu''s side.


    However, after such a concentration, the pressure and damage of other friars on the mainland of Tianquan were greatly reduced.


    At this time, although Lin Tianyu felt the increase of his own pressure, he could also feel the decrease of the friars'' injury on the mainland side of Tianquan, which was quite reassuring. Therefore, Lin Tianyu, on the contrary, exerted his own Sabre technique to the limit and circled with the surrounded Huashi immortals. Moreover, in this wave, as many as possible to attract those Fahrenheit immortal people to join the battle circle.


    Of course, when Lin Tianyu did this, he also paid the due price.


    Not long ago, Lin Tianyu''s body, is gradually showing a scar after another.


    At this time, a direct shot was fired at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu dodged the gun, then swung out and chopped at a sharp sword that stabbed him at the same time. But at this time, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt a strong spirit behind him, which was cutting towards him. Lin Tianyu didn''t have time to think about it. At the time of the battle, his figure swayed slightly and the attack was strong.

 Chapter 1648

    Poop!


    After Lin Tianyu just escaped the vigorous attack, he heard the sound of his own body when two sharp blades were cut.


    The attack just now is too much.


    And, in so many attacks, it is all the attacks of the lower bound immortal people.


    With the power and speed, Lin Tianyu can avoid several ways, which has completely surpassed the expectations of the people of Huashi immortal. However, although Lin Tianyu has made the best of his ability, he can not escape completely. To avoid all this attack, it is possible to swim with them unless Lin Tianyu makes full efforts to launch his footwork and swim out without such a more positive fight. However, once Lin Tianyu adopted such tactics, he was afraid that these Fahrenheit cactus would be scattered in the next moment, and would not pay attention to Lin Tianyu at all, and would attack other monks on the land of Tianquan, or directly start attacking the protection array below.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was swimming in front of them in their attack.


    This is like a kind of agreement between both sides --


    as long as Lin Tianyu has been in this battle circle, he has not put forward his body footwork and leaves. So, these Fahrenheit cactus will also focus their main force on this, and they will engage Lin Tianyu. For a while, they will not cause great damage to other monks in the Tianquan continent, nor attack the protection array below.


    Lin Tianyu can see this.


    There is no choice.


    Finally, with the continuous fighting, Lin Tianyu attracted enough fighting power of Fahrenheit immortal people, and also in the fight over and over again, defense was more and more hard, and the injuries on the body were also getting heavier and heavier.


    But even so, Lin Tianyu still put his Dao to the limit, and did not retreat at all, entangled with the Fahrenheit immortal who surrounded him completely.


    By this time, the faces of the Fahrenheit people were completely black.


    All along, in their hearts, they just thought that Lin Tianyu was the only outstanding, able to take the hand, but only his set of mysterious footwork. As long as he can limit his footwork. So, for these Fahrenheit cactus, want to hold Lin Tianyu, is not it arbitrary to do something?


    Therefore, at the sight of Lin Tianyu was caught in such a kind of death war.


    Moreover, they even more see that Lin Tianyu has completely attracted these forces here, so he has no intention to use his unpredictable footwork to suddenly burst out again. All of them think this is cheap and affordable. So, these Fahrenheit people are all flocking to this side. Then they surrounded Lin Tianyu in the middle, launched a ruthless attack.


    But who thought, so long attack down, but did not have to take down Lin Tianyu.


    Even in the wave of attack, three immortal people of Huashi went greedily. As a result, when they approached Lin Tianyu, they were also under the sword and method of Lin Tianyu.


    In a moment, although the three Fahrenheit cactus, although they had saved their lives because of the rescue of other Fahrenheit cactus, they also lost their fighting power completely.

 Chapter 1649

    Is this too fierce?


    As for the war record just now, those Fahrenheit immortals were completely stunned.


    Lin Tianyu clearly has fallen into such a kind of hard struggle which only has the skill of parry. However, the black knife in his hand was able to directly destroy the three of them.


    Puff, puff


    In a few moments, there was a sound of sharp edge.


    There are five wounds in Lin Tianyu''s body. However, in addition to these five wounds, they were in such a slightly stupefied spirit that they directly damaged two people.


    This time, even if there are so many Fahrenheit people to rescue, but are not able to come.


    Then, he watched two of them die under Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    The result of being stunned is so tragic.


    At this time, those Huashi people looked at Lin Tianyu, who was still fighting with them. Indeed, by this time, Lin Tianyu''s body was already full of wounds. However, even with so many wounds, in fact, none of them had a direct impact on Lin Tianyu''s combat effectiveness. Although Lin''s condition is not good for a long time. However, he is still as before the same continuous fight. The attack of the Fahrenheit immortals, in his body, also continued to leave a wound. However, it has not left a wound enough to lay the fruit of victory.


    And what about the fairies?


    Even with so many Fahrenheit immortals, people participated in the war, supported each other''s rescue and formed a joint force against Lin Tianyu. However, as long as Lin Tianyu, who has completely formed a joint force, has a slight loophole, the black knife light in Lin Tianyu''s hands seems to have a life to search for gaps, seriously injuring them these Fahrenheit immortals, or directly taking the lives of some of them.


    At this moment, so many of them were afraid of the black knife light from Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    They had a feeling that Lin Tianyu''s knife light was better than his footwork.


    In fact, the footwork is not so powerful.


    The strength of that footwork is just a word of "trick".


    Strange incomparable, difficult to guard against, will have so outstanding effect. If you can show the footwork, the real power of footwork will be greatly reduced.


    But what about the knife technique?


    That''s the result of a complete head-on confrontation with them. Even this should not be counted as a head-on confrontation. Instead, they surrounded Lin Tianyu in the middle and attacked Lin Tianyu with people, cars and wheels.


    The power of footwork is like a killer. Killers can be effective. Naturally, they have the strength of killers. However, if the killer can be effective, if it is an open and honest battle, it is not powerful and boundless.

 Chapter 1650

    But what about Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique?


    Every time I brandished my knife, I had to fight directly against a dozen of them.


    In the face of the battle, as long as they have a little flaw, they will give a merciless attack, and one hit will make contributions. Moreover, as long as it is a move that will really pose a slight threat to Lin Tianyu, it will always be able to resist Lin Tianyu with an unexpected wave. Therefore, to now, Lin Tianyu''s whole body, although looked up, it is more and more miserable. However, he didn''t hurt Lin Tianyu''s combat effectiveness any more because of his injuries.


    Even if Lin Tianyu''s current state is declining and his combat power is weakened, it is only the result of the wheel battle among so many Huashi Xianren.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique -


    in this solemn and upright frontal battle, all of them can achieve such an effect, and how powerful should it be.


    When thinking about it, the faces of Fahrenheit people were embarrassed.


    They all thought well. As long as we can really drag Lin Tianyu into a battlefield, we can give them a real opportunity to fight. Then, they have complete confidence that they can take Lin Tianyu directly in a few rounds. In their hearts, they always felt that they were much stronger than Lin Tianyu in terms of hard power. Even if Lin Tianyu didn''t use such a footwork that they couldn''t find, he would attack them stealthily and make contributions again and again. Then, they had no reason to be afraid of Lin Tianyu. Moreover, they should have fulfilled the requirements of their ancestors and directly captured Lin Tianyu.


    But now, when they really have the chance to fight head-on, they have a head-on battle with Lin Tianyu.


    But what about the effect?


    All of a sudden, they realized that the reason why Lin Tianyu was able to achieve results in the battles and sneak attacks with them again and again, apart from the sneak attack effect of his footwork itself. This sharp and incomparable Sabre technique also played a key role.


    Otherwise, Shan has such excellent footwork, even if it can sneak attack. But when they came to the body, the natural reaction of these Fahrenheit immortals was not good to resist.


    Lin Tianyu has such a superb Sabre technique, coupled with his footwork, that is the real ghost like killer.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is just to restrain their fighting power, so he hasn''t displayed his unpredictable footwork.


    But once Lin Tianyu insisted to the end, when he felt that he couldn''t hold on, he directly displayed his unpredictable footwork. Even if they are surrounded by so many Fairies in Fahrenheit, they all know that Lin Tianyu can walk easily if he wants to go.


    Once Lin Tianyu is gone, he moves around with his footwork and kills the Huashi immortals with the help of his Sabre technique. They will surely suffer a great loss again.


    No way.


    We must not let Lin Tianyu use his footwork to escape from their present encirclement.

 Chapter 1651

    When thinking about this, those Fahrenheit immortals in the battle with Lin Tianyu, suddenly, put into a more powerful fighting force.


    Then, more and more people gathered here.


    As long as it is in the battle with Lin Tianyu, the Fahrenheit immortals with a slight decline in state will be immediately changed to rest, and then a wave of perfect Fahrenheit people will participate in the following war. Moreover, the strength of the attack is stronger and stronger. As these Fahrenheit immortal people attack more and more powerful, Lin Tianyu is under more and more pressure, and there are more and more scars on his body. At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s state is also in this kind of war, the decline is more and more serious. Even, sometimes, Lin Tianyu didn''t fully respond to the more obvious offensive and evaded it.


    As Lin Tianyu''s condition is getting worse and worse, his injuries are also more and more. The fighting spirit of Huashi people is becoming stronger and stronger, and their attacks are more and more fierce.


    In this way, it directly forms a vicious circle.


    There are more and more people who have participated in the war. And Lin Tianyu, under the pressure of this increasingly powerful fighting force, is finally getting worse and worse, almost all of them have already retreated to the bottom. Lin Tianyu''s body injury is finally more and more. At such a glance, anyone can see that Lin Tianyu''s state is extremely poor, and his appearance is extremely miserable.


    And the more so, the more the Fahrenheit people''s attack is even higher.


    At this time, those monks on the mainland side of Tianquan also saw Lin Tianyu''s current state.


    Suddenly, all the monks on the Tianquan land were in their hearts, and could not help raising a secret worry -


    but Lin Tianyu, the spiritual pillar of all the monks on the Tianquan mainland, could not have any accident. If any of them had an accident, even if they had lost more than one of them, Lin Tianyu was determined not to have any accident. Otherwise, as long as Lin Tianyu falls, there will be no need to fight this battle at all, and he will directly raise his hand to those Huashi immortals and admit defeat.


    Therefore, after seeing Lin Tianyu''s current state, all the monks on Tianquan land were in a complete hurry.


    Therefore, no matter what the state of war they are in now, all of them are working together, rushing to attack the past in the direction of Lin Tianyu, hoping that this can reduce Lin Tianyu''s pressure and provide help to Lin Tianyu.


    But when the monks on the Tianquan land moved, the Huashi people could completely know the purpose in an instant.


    Therefore, the Huashi Xianren quickly strengthened their hands and blocked the monks in Tianquan land.


    Because of such a movement of friars in Tianquan, a fierce war broke out in an instant.


    Originally, in addition to the unprecedented fierce war on Lin Tianyu''s side, all the other battlefields were dealt with. None of them really took part in the war, as long as they could hold the other side.


    Everything will wait for the outcome of the war on Lin Tianyu''s side.

 Chapter 1652

    Huashi Xianren are waiting. As long as the battle on Lin Tianyu''s side comes to an end, the other several battlefields will not matter at all.


    As long as the battle with Lin Tianyu can be won.


    The other few games, even if they were all defeated on the side of the Fahrenheit people, had nothing to do with it. Therefore, in other battlefields, the tactical strategy adopted by the Huashi Xianren side was to drag. And in the battle with Lin Tianyu, it was the top priority of the Huashi Xianren, who almost overthrew all their fighting power. Therefore, they are determined to take Lin Tianyu down.


    No matter how much it costs, no matter what.


    Similarly, just now, the friars of Tianquan continent have determined the method of dragging.


    The purpose of their procrastination was to bet that in this war, Lin Tianyu could directly break through the cultivation.


    In the hearts of the monks on the Heavenly Kingdom, they were all very clear. As long as Lin Tianyu can really break through the cultivation, then, as long as Lin Tianyu joins in the war against those Huashi Xianren, they firmly believe that the victory will definitely belong to their side.


    Therefore, in the war ahead, since those Fahrenheit immortals wanted to drag them, it was just in accordance with the wishes of the friars on the Tianquan continent.


    As a result, they have been dragging.


    I think that the overall situation will be decided when Lin Tianyu breaks through.


    Originally, the war has been going on like this all the time.


    But who would have thought, all of a sudden, such a change has taken place. The monks on the mainland side of heaven and power can''t really drag on any longer.


    Because if the current situation continues to drag on, it is very likely that before Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, he has been directly killed on the spot by these Fahrenheit immortals. What else can they compete with these Fahrenheit fairies. As a result, these friars in Tianquan could no longer drag on. Hurry to Lin Tianyu that side close, to find a way to rescue Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, of course, the Fahrenheit people could not let the friars on Tianquan land go to rescue Lin Tianyu.


    For a moment, the situation of fighting in other battlefields was more dangerous than that of Lin Tianyu.


    In the blink of an eye, there will be people falling.


    Lin Tianyu''s divine sense was slightly swept, and it was found that among those who had fallen, most of them were monks on their heavenly power continent.


    After all, without Lin Tianyu''s control, the overall strength of those Fahrenheit immortals would be much stronger than the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan.


    At this time, the two sides are fighting by their own strength.


    The friars on the mainland side of Tianquan had suffered a great loss in an instant.


    Looking at this situation, Lin Tianyu became angry. At the same time, he quickly cried out: "monks of Tianquan mainland, please listen to me first, and don''t launch a general attack. Wait a second, everyone. You have to believe me. If there is a crisis, I will have a way to solve it myself. "

 Chapter 1653

    Lin Tianyu''s voice is transmitted far away by the power of law.


    And it''s not only the power of washing people''s hearts, but also the power of washing people''s hearts.


    All of a sudden, they directly calmed down those friars in Tianquan mainland who had seen Lin Tianyu in such a difficult situation.


    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu is different from these monks.


    Even in a dangerous situation, with Lin Tianyu''s footwork, if you want to escape, it will be a very relaxed thing. After all, in this war, they have seen the power of Lin Tianyu''s Footwork several times. With Lin Tianyu''s uncanny footwork, not to mention that he is surrounded by so many Fahrenheit immortals. Even if the number of these Fahrenheit immortals doubled, could they really besiege Lin Tianyu?


    In that case, why worry?


    In this way, the monks on Tianquan land gradually calmed down.


    At this time, the ancestor of Heidao seemed to understand more. While fighting, he gradually gathered the monks on Tianquan land.


    Seeing that even the ancestor of Heidao was so calm, everyone became more and more calm.


    Heidao is the master of Lin Tianyu.


    Inside, Hei Zu is concerned about all the people in nature.


    So, that is to say, Lin Tianyu is really not in danger.


    As everyone calmed down gradually, they thought of it again. They have heard that some people want to break through cultivation quickly. Different from other people, we have to meditate. If we want a quiet environment, we can make a breakthrough. On the contrary, they must take part in the fierce war. Moreover, the more fierce and dangerous the war, the better. Otherwise, their breakthrough will just like others, slowly accumulation, and then, follow the rules and gradually break through. In this way, their breakthrough with others is not too much, almost no big difference.


    But now, in the face of such a situation, it is obviously impossible to break through in the conventional way.


    Otherwise, if we wait for such a long time to break through, we are afraid that all the friars who participated in the war will be lost. Even the large protective array below is totally impossible to protect. Therefore, Lin Tianyu must be thinking about how to quickly break through his own cultivation.


    And Lin Tianyu is obviously the kind of person who can break through the cultivation quickly with more fighting.


    What''s more, the best kind of fighting is a vicious and bitter battle. The more fierce and difficult the war is, the better. Only such a kind of war can really force Lin Tianyu into a desperate situation, and then he may get a better breakthrough. It is possible that, in the shortest time, a final breakthrough can be achieved directly.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu''s situation in such a difficult situation can be regarded as extremely dangerous.


    But didn''t Lin want to force himself into a dilemma?

 Chapter 1654

    Therefore, after Lin Tianyu''s words, all the friars in Tianquan mainland gradually closed down their formation. They all moved closer and did not fight as fiercely as before.


    The friars in Tianquan land did not fight as fiercely as before. Instead, when they gathered up their troops, the Huashi people did not deliberately pursue them.


    After all, now, in the hearts of Fahrenheit people, it is like a mirror.


    Do these ordinary friars in Tianquan land, who are willing to fight or not, have any great relationship?


    At that time, as long as we can capture Lin Tianyu, they will wait for the real elite of the Huashi immortal people who are fighting against Lin Tianyu to take out their hands and want to destroy them. Isn''t it just like playing?


    Now the key is to ensure that all of them who participated in the siege of Lin Tianyu and those of Fahrenheit elite will not be disturbed.


    Therefore, when the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan began to shrink their ranks and reduce their attacks, the Fahrenheit immortals did not take the opportunity to pursue them.


    At this time, the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan were angry again. Maybe they would have a crazy counterattack. On the contrary, it is easy to cause great trouble to those Huashi Xianren who are fighting with Lin Tianyu, which is not conducive to the war. Let go of the friars on Tianquan. Now, the key to everything is to ensure that the battlefield against Lin Tianyu will not be disturbed.


    As long as the friars on Tianquan land don''t come to interfere actively, of course, these Fahrenheit immortals will not provoke them first.


    Then, after a while, the other fierce battles soon subsided.


    At this time, the place where Lin Yihua was fighting was left.


    The light of the sword and the brightness of all kinds of weapons lit up half of the sky.


    At the same time, in these swords and swords, a faint sword light seems to be wandering in the brilliance of these weapons. From time to time, from time to time, there was a sound of fighting with these weapons. However, more often than not, the weapons of both sides swam between each other, and occasionally there is a sound of "poop poop" coming into the flesh.


    And after these voices, there will always be some Fahrenheit fairies retreating. In the ranks of those Fahrenheit immortals, there will be another batch of Fahrenheit fairies going up.


    Obviously, just after the sound of "puff, puff, puff" weapons entering the flesh, several more Fahrenheit immortals were seriously injured. Had to replace the better state of Fahrenheit, people took part in the war, and launched a war with Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, if you look at Lin Tianyu''s body carefully, you can see that there are several more wounds.


    Obviously, although Lin Tianyu had made great achievements in the short-term confrontation, he himself did not escape the fate of injury. However, although Lin Tianyu was injured, it was obviously not too serious. Therefore, up to this meeting, it was still a constant battle with those Fahrenheit immortals. However, when Lin Tianyu continued to fight, everyone could clearly see that Lin''s condition had dropped a lot.

 Chapter 1655

    With the decline of Lin Tianyu''s state, we can see a very clear effect.


    When fighting in front of him, Lin Tianyu seized the opportunity to kill several Huashi immortals, or seriously injured the other party. He was no longer able to fight. But just now, in the confrontation with Lin Tianyu, there will still be Fahrenheit immortals injured and replaced. However, those who have been replaced by Fahrenheit are just in a state of decline after injury. They didn''t directly ask other fairies to be carried down to the battlefield as before. When they are replaced, they are just because of the injury, which will affect the combat effectiveness. They were all directly on their own.


    Although this is only a small part of the place, we can see how much worse Lin Tianyu''s state has fallen.


    In everyone''s eyes, black knife light across.


    Puff, puff


    There are three Huashi immortals in Lin Tianyu''s chopping out of such a black knife light, body injury. At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s body was also immediately and directly more than two wounds.


    At this time, just injured Huashi Xianren, a flash, directly withdrew from the battlefield. There are Fahrenheit people who bandage the wounded Huashi people. Almost at the same time, there were three other Huashi Xianren in good condition, who once again joined in Lin Tianyu''s encirclement.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu must insist on fighting with these new Huashi Xianren.


    Such a kind of wheel battle continues to circulate.


    Lin Xianyu is in the state of fighting, and they will be in a more and more fierce state. On the other hand, people will continue to decline. Because, as long as there is any Fahrenheit immortal''s state, if it slips down a little bit, these Fahrenheit immortals who are still on the periphery and are ready to take part in the battle at any time will be replaced by the Fahrenheit immortals who are in perfect condition and continue to participate in the battle.


    This has formed a vicious circle.


    If the time is really too long, I''m afraid Lin Tianyu


    Therefore, at this time, the eyes of those monks in Tianquan land were full of worries.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s condition, the ancestor of black knife had already fallen so badly that the worried color in his eyes almost overflowed out of his eyes. But then, the ancestor of black knife hid the worry. The ancestor of Heidao understood it. The reason why Lin Tianyu fought so hard, almost by himself, has completely attracted most of the fighting power of those Fahrenheit immortals.


    However, there are two main reasons for this -


    one reason is to use these Fahrenheit immortal people''s fighting pressure to form a greater external force for him. Then, to promote his own under greater pressure, a faster breakthrough. Lin Tianyu is such a monk. When the pressure from the outside world is greater, it is easier for him to find a breakthrough opportunity.


    There is another reason.


    It was Lin Tianyu who wanted to simply attract the fighting power of these Huashi immortals. Because only when he Lin Tianyu attracted more fighting power of the Fahrenheit immortal people in this war, the friars on the Tianquan land could be more secure, and the protective array below could be more secure.

 Chapter 1656

    Now, it is for these two goals that Lin Tianyu has been fighting so hard.


    But at this time, if the ancestor Heidao had written all his worries on his face, he was afraid that the monks on the Tianquan land would have no scruples to rush out again. Because, they all know that Lin Tianyu is the pillar of their present Tianquan mainland. As long as Lin Tianyu falls down, all of them will be finished.


    Now, if anyone falls down, Lin Tianyu must not.


    For the sake of Lin Tianyu''s safety, all the monks who participated in the war were willing to take their own lives.


    However, if these people are directly involved in the war, it is not exactly against the original intention of Lin Tianyu to attract so many Fahrenheit immortals with such great efforts?


    At this time, the key lies in the Heidao ancestor.


    After all, his identity is Lin Tianyu''s master. In terms of strength, besides Lin Tianyu, the ancestor of black sword is also the most powerful one among them. Therefore, no matter in terms of identity and strength, every move of Heidao ancestor now plays an important role.


    Even at this time, as long as the black knife ancestor said that Lin Tianyu was in danger, all the monks on the Tianquan land would not hesitate to launch the final rescue to Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, Heidao Laozu was not only unable to express his worries, but also could not reveal them at will.


    Heidao Laozu can only put his worries in his heart.


    At this time, the friars on the Tianquan continent saw that Lin Tianyu''s obvious state had been reduced to the extreme, and said, "do you say that Lin Pavilion master can really hold on to his breakthrough time?"


    There are also friars hastily opposed: "nonsense, with the strength of Lin Pavilion Lord, of course, can support to that time."


    Another monk said, "but I think the state of Lin Pavilion master is getting worse and worse. Moreover, if you observe it carefully, you can almost feel it. When Lin Tianyu wields his knife, the power and speed of his blade seem to be quite different from those before him. With his current state, how long can he support it? Moreover, on the side of the Fahrenheit immortals, all the Huashi fairies who participated in the war were all in perfect condition. Therefore, I am afraid that if it goes on like this, the pavilion master Lin may not be able to support it. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Lin Pavilion master must be able to support it!"


    Although the voice was very positive when it came out. However, in the tone of the voice, anyone can hear out a kind of virtual feeling.


    That is to say, in fact, in his own heart, he is also full of contradictions.


    On the one hand, he has consistently adhered to his belief that Lin Tianyu is invincible, and no one can defeat him. On the other hand, because of Lin''s miserable state, such a heavy injury, and so many Fahrenheit immortal people''s siege, he had to shake his confidence.

 Chapter 1657

    In fact, at this time, it was not just this monk who was firm in his words, and his heart was shaking.


    All the other friars in Tianquan were filled with a state of contradiction.


    From the heart, they absolutely and firmly supported Lin Tianyu. They firmly believe that Lin Tianyu will be able to stick to it, and stick to it to the end. It is time for him to make a breakthrough. Then, it directly broke through to the yuan infant period, and killed them all easily.


    On the other hand, they had to worry about what they saw.


    After all, now Lin Tianyu''s state is declining too much. However, the Huashi Xianren who surrounded Lin Tianyu have been able to change people one after another. The Huashi Xianren who have been allowed to participate in the war have been able to stay in the best condition to participate in the war.


    In the long run, who can say exactly?


    After all, on the battlefield, it''s fast changing.


    Therefore, for a while, trust in Lin Tianyu prevailed; for a while, it became full of worry about Lin Tianyu.


    They don''t know what to do?


    Lin Tianyu''s request, but let them are not excited, keep calm, maintain the strength of good.


    The meaning of the words is to let them land and wait for Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough. Since Lin Tianyu has been able to say such suggestive words, he should be quite sure that he has made a breakthrough in such a war.


    But now this situation


    If they had been so close to watching and taking part in the war a little bit, in the end, Lin Tianyu was not able to break through, instead, he was irreparable. They are just too late to repent.


    But if now, directly rushed up, launched a fierce attack on Fahrenheit immortals and asked for help from Lin Tianyu, would it have a negative impact on Lin Tianyu?


    They attack so hard in the past, but their own strength is still slightly lower than that of the Huashi immortals. They will suffer a great loss themselves.


    Of course, if such a fierce attack, it can really help Lin Tianyu. It will help him get out of trouble or break through the realm. Even if the loss is great, it is worth it.


    However, if they rush to the past so quickly and attack fiercely, Lin Tianyu, who is fighting fiercely with those Fahrenheit immortals, is distracted and pays attention to their side and affects the breakthrough in the future, then they are doing evil with good intentions. After all, Lin Tianyu ordered them not to be impulsive and kept their strength and formation.


    What to do?


    Faith, worry!


    The two are always in the heart, alternating back and forth, so that the friars in the heavenly power continent are neither advancing nor retreating. Fighting with those Fahrenheit immortals, thinking about what to do next. However, no matter how much they thought, they could not think of any good idea to solve the current dilemma.


    Because, they are always not sure what kind of situation Lin Tianyu is in front of.

 Chapter 1658

    Finally, everyone turned their eyes to the ancestor of black knife.


    Lin Tianyu is the spiritual leader among the monks in Tianquan land.


    In the same way, except Lin Tianyu, this second character is the ancestor of Heidao.


    Now, they want to get some faith from the black sword ancestor.


    At this time, he felt that everyone was looking at himself. Instead, the worried look in his eyes was restrained again. Anyone who looks at the past can''t see half of it. There are worries between the looks of the ancestor of black Dao. Therefore, when everyone looked at the old black knife, they could not help but feel a sense of peace in their hearts when they saw the look of father Heidao.


    But then, the feeling of peace was covered up by the situation in front of Lin Tianyu.


    In any case, the matter is in front of us and cannot be denied.


    Then, a monk asked, "ancestor Heidao, what do you think of the situation in front of you? I feel that Lin Pavilion master has some... "


    When the monk said this, he finally stopped the topic and didn''t go on.


    After all, in the present situation, if we go on, there must be nothing good to say.


    However, the ancestor of black sword looked back at the monk, and then casually said, "what you see is just appearance."


    The monk who had just asked questions suddenly became interested and said, "the ancestor of black sword has seen something special. Then, what''s the difference in this


    "Of course, there are different things. If you look carefully, you will be able to see the difference.


    "If you really look carefully, you will find out. At present, although their fighting is extremely fierce, in fact, it is far less than that of the previous fighting. In their battle, it seems that both sides have implemented a drag formula.


    "If the war was really fierce, would both of them now be only slightly wounded?


    "Although it seems that Tianyu''s state has dropped too much. However, even if his state really dropped any more, with his sword technique and footwork, as long as those Fahrenheit immortals really launched a strong attack, they would also be able to cause great damage to those Fahrenheit immortals.


    "But now, though both of them are injured. It''s just a slight injury.


    "Why?


    "Because the faeries don''t want to pay too much. As a result, the FAHRENHEITS deliberately suppressed the frequency of attacks. Under such deliberate repression, even if Lin Tianyu was injured to a certain extent, it must have nothing to do with Daya. And again, this kind of attack. It is enough for Lin Tianyu to feel the pressure, so he also suppressed his attack strength. After all, if only the Fahrenheit immortal people suppressed the intensity of the attack, and Lin Tianyu still maintained the strength of the attack at the toughest time, it is likely to cause a rebound effect. "

 Chapter 1659

    Father Heidao said that the monks in Tianquan land all looked at the past carefully.


    Indeed, in front of them, they only saw that Lin Tianyu was completely in trouble. Then, it is impossible to completely calm down and look at the scene more carefully.


    At this meeting, everyone was more careful under the reminder of Heidao ancestor. Sure enough, I saw something different.


    At this time, if you carefully understand, you can find that under the seemingly fierce fighting, there is too little murderous spirit. It is also because of this, although Lin Tianyu and those Fahrenheit immortals are constantly injured. However, also has been so long down, also is not by what fatal injury. If this is not a real life and death battlefield, then it is really to make people outside the battlefield wonder what is going on? They will doubt whether this is a war that is deliberately made to fool them. It looks like a very fake war.


    Because, if it is such a fierce war, how can both sides not only have no dead people, but also not even those who have been seriously injured.


    Looking around, it is not only Lin Tianyu who has been hurt, but also a little bit of slight injury. Even the Fahrenheit fairies, who were once wounded and replaced by the battlefield, were only slightly wounded.


    That''s unreasonable!


    However, it is such a war that it just exists.


    In careful observation, after discovering such a phenomenon, the monks on the Tianquan land were also slightly relieved. At least, such a kind of tactics can''t do too much harm to Lin Tianyu. Although such a method of war can also exert certain pressure on Lin Tianyu, his body method and the evil spirit''s Sabre skill can make it unnecessary to worry too much about such a war. Thinking of this, everyone was finally relieved.


    At the same time, on second thought, the reason why such a kind of war happened should be that the people of Fahrenheit wanted to drag down.


    After all, in the minds of those Fahrenheit immortals, they obviously already think in their hearts that this war is certain to win. Because, after all, Lin Tianyu is just a person. But they have so many Fahrenheit immortals, and they take turns to play with Lin Tianyu. Once again and again, he was an iron man, which could be dragged down by such a method of war. As long as time is enough, his state of Lin Tianyu is bound to decline. At that time, after a long time of war, Lin Tianyu was completely out of his state. If they wanted to capture each other alive, wouldn''t they be able to capture him?


    Now that there is such a simple method, how can they not make their own losses as small as possible.


    If you still like the front, bombarding, fighting, even if you can in a short period of time, it will cause a lot of damage to Lin Tianyu. But similarly, it will make the loss of these Fahrenheit fairies gradually increase.

 Chapter 1660

    Is there no need at all?


    Now, there is a simpler way. Just wait long enough. Why do they have to let themselves increase their losses?


    Having figured out the idea of Huashi Xianren, the monks on Tianquan land are more at ease.


    In this way, it will give Lin Tianyu more breakthrough time in disguise.


    As a result, the monks on the Tianquan continent were both happy and worried.


    Because the careful thinking of these Fahrenheit immortals naturally increased the possibility of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough and increased some hope. However, even so, Lin Tianyu is still injured. It''s not a big injury, though. But so has been injured, to the end, Lin Tianyu may be able to support it?


    When thinking about this, the monks on the mainland side of Tianquan completely focused their attention on Lin Tianyu, and their attack on these Huashi immortals was also much reduced.


    And those Huashi immortals, obviously, just want to control Lin Tianyu. Then, slowly consumed Lin Tianyu''s physical fitness. Therefore, at this time, when the friars on the Tianquan land reduced their attacks, the FAHRENHEITS who confronted them actually reduced the attack intensity accordingly.


    Now, everything is concentrated on the battlefield between Lin Tianyu and Huashi Xianren.


    Huashi Xianren still adopted the wheel tactics and added the drag formula. In the battle with Lin Tianyu, there were Fahrenheit immortals who were hurt from time to time. At this time, as long as those Fahrenheit immortals are slightly hurt, they will quickly change down, and then let other better Fahrenheit immortals replace them and continue to fight against Lin Tianyu. And in this kind of continuous fighting, Lin Tianyu is also constantly injured. Constantly being targeted by Fahrenheit''s wheel tactics, the state continues to decline.


    Fahrenheit immortal people felt the continuous decline of Lin Tianyu''s state, and their faces flashed with excitement. Especially those Huashi Xianren who took part in the war also fought more and more spiritually.


    And the monks in Tianquan mainland felt that Lin Tianyu was in a state of continuous decline, and their faces became more embarrassed.


    At this time, in another space, the elder of the black magic tiger looked at the battle below and said, "if you go on like this, I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu will not be able to do it. I''m going to be captured by those Huashi immortals soon. But what happened to the other friars on Tianquan? It''s clear that Lin Tianyu is already in such a dangerous state. Why don''t they rush to rescue them, but they almost stop fighting with those Huashi immortals and watching the drama? "


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed and said, "why, didn''t you see it?"


    Big elder busy curious way: "ancestor, what do you see to come?"


    Laozu said: "in my opinion, I''m afraid that even if the battle continues, these Fahrenheit immortals may not be able to win this forest Tianyu. If it''s too long, it''s going to be too much trouble for people

 Chapter 1661

    At the same time, he flashed a light in his eyes.


    At this time, the state of Lin Tianyu has dropped to such a point. But the elder began to think carefully again. He has already fantasized that as long as he continues to fight for a while, as long as the state of Lin Tianyu drops to a certain degree, then he will have the opportunity to capture Lin Tianyu. But now, he found another difficulty. That is to say, Lin Tianyu''s state has been falling continuously. However, after the continuous decline, he was clearly surrounded by those Fahrenheit immortals. Well, even if Lin Tianyu''s condition really dropped to the bottom, he would be captured by those Huashi immortals.


    At that time, what else can I do for you?


    So when he thought about it, the elder hoped that Lin Tianyu could stick to it longer. The best result is to be able to hold on until those Fahrenheit people can''t hold on any more. Then, both of them just lost. In this way, he will be able to give his elder the best opportunity to take advantage of.


    Therefore, now, as soon as I heard that the ancestor saw something different, the elder''s interest was suddenly raised.


    The elder asked quickly, "Laozu, what happened to Lin Tianyu, who brought great trouble to those Huashi immortals?"


    Laozu said: "if you carefully feel it, you can clearly feel it. At this time, Lin Tianyu has already entered a kind of edge that needs to be broken through badly. "


    Hearing this, the great elder hastened to comprehend Lin Tianyu, who was in the middle of the war. However, after a while, the elder frowned. He had a careful understanding just now, but he did not realize the feeling that Lin Tianyu was on the edge of that breakthrough. However, the great elder also understood that the ancestor was absolutely using this kind of thing to deceive him. So, that is to say, the ancestor has sensed a kind of detail that he has not sensed at all.


    But even so, the elder still has some don''t understand.


    If you really want to make a breakthrough, especially the present Lin Tianyu, it is at the peak of Jindan. If you want to break through again, you will directly break through the period of Yuanying. At such a critical time, when the monk''s peak state is breaking through the period of Yuanying, he can''t be careless at all. Even, many golden elixir peak monks had to prepare for several years in order to break through the period of Yuanying. Whether it is from their own state, the solid state of cultivation, or the preparation of various kinds of genius treasures, they will be particularly prepared before they dare to break through the cultivation. What''s more, we should prepare a quiet and undisturbed environment to break through that kind of cultivation.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is just in the war, so he directly breaks through the realm of Yuanying. Is it possible?


    Besides, the elder can''t feel the possibility that Lin Tianyu wants to break through.


    The big elder was full of doubts and said, "Laozu, is Lin Tianyu really going to break through the cultivation?"


    However, the ancestor asked the elder instead and said, "why, don''t you feel it?"

 Chapter 1662

    After listening to the old ancestor''s question, the elder realized Lin Tianyu who was participating in the war.


    However, he still did not feel the feeling of breakthrough.


    At this time, the elder said, "I don''t want to wait. It''s no wonder you didn''t feel it. After all, if you could feel it, the faeries would have felt it.


    "Then, those Fahrenheit immortals can not be as slow as they are now to carry out the wheel tactics he is now. Instead, they will take a more violent attack against Lin Tianyu. Even if they have caused a lot of losses, it must not be tolerated.


    "But now, the tactics used by these Fahrenheit immortals are obviously not aware of the possibility that Lin Tianyu is ready to break through.


    "Since, with so many Fahrenheit immortals, people can''t find the feeling that Lin Tianyu is about to break through. You can''t find out. That''s normal. "


    When Lao Zu said this, there was a natural flavor in his tone.


    Obviously just now, the ancestor suddenly put the elder in the same position as him. Therefore, it is the ancestor who will let the elder carefully comprehend the image of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough.


    However, when the elder heard this, he felt ashamed at first.


    he had already told him that Lin Tianyu was making a breakthrough through this war. However, he still could not see any sign of this.


    However, immediately, the elder settled his mind again.


    After all, the grandfather is not a common character. How can he compare with his ancestors? Don''t you think it''s him. Even so many lower bound Fahrenheit immortal people have not felt the same and indistinguishable feeling of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough?


    At this time, the old ancestor said: "now, Lin Tianyu is refining himself through this war. At the same time, he is quietly accumulating his momentum.


    "Although at a glance, Lin Tianyu''s condition seems to be getting worse and worse. However, if you continue to deeply understand, that is to be able to understand. This state of decline is, in fact, like an illusion. "


    The elder was shocked and said: "so, Lin Tianyu seems to be in such a state of extreme decline. In fact, it was all deliberately pretended by himself. Then, in such a state, he will bewitch those Fahrenheit immortals, and then, in order to provide better help for him to break through the realm


    The ancestor shook his head and said, "it can''t be regarded as an illusion. In fact, if strictly speaking, Lin Tianyu''s state has indeed declined a lot. "


    The elder didn''t understand and said, "since it''s not an illusion, Lin Tianyu''s state has indeed declined a lot. But just now, how could my grandfather say that this is just like an illusion? "


    The elder is also the most concerned about this issue.


    After all, after he learned that Lin Tianyu had such a great chance, he never gave up his plan to take it as his own.


    But Lin Tianyu''s present state, but will directly affect his decision.

 Chapter 1663

    Because, if all this is a kind of illusion that Lin Tianyu deliberately creates, and deliberately confuses the Huashi immortal people, then he is too terrible.


    I''m afraid Lin Tianyu doesn''t know how many backhand he will have in the back.


    Then, the elder should be careful.


    If this is the case, if the elder goes to arrest Lin Tianyu foolishly, he may not only fail to achieve the desired result, but also put himself into it. Therefore, we must be cautious again.


    And all this, the ancestor should be able to see clearly. Now, I''m waiting for my grandfather''s explanation to solve my doubts.


    Therefore, after the elder asked, he was very serious about waiting for his answer.


    "The reason why I say this is just like a kind of illusion," the ancestor said. It is because, in such a battle, Lin Tianyu''s state has indeed been declining, and it has also declined very much. After all, it''s the effect of a car fight that the other side has to build up by the number of people. What''s more, the real strength of the other party''s Fahrenheit people is not low. Therefore, this state of decline, but it really exists.


    "But on the other hand, when Lin Tianyu kept sliding in this state, the momentum he had been accumulating was rising in the war. Moreover, when his momentum, once rising to a peak, it will naturally break through the current state, straight into the infant period. As long as Lin Tianyu enters the period of Yuanying, all this can be easily solved.


    "Therefore, it seems that Lin Tianyu''s condition is getting worse and worse.


    "But in fact, he saved up again and prepared to break through, and completely solved the momentum of these Fahrenheit immortals.


    "Therefore, although Lin Tianyu''s state has been sliding underground, it is a real fact. However, compared with his reserve momentum and preparation for breakthrough, it is not worth mentioning at all. Therefore, his declining state, seriously speaking, is like an illusion


    These words of Laozu, although still said a little bit around, like tongue twisters the same feeling.


    However, the elder master has completely understood.


    But at this time, the elder''s heart, but there is a strange idea.


    On the one hand, he hoped that Lin Tianyu would not be able to break through. Waiting for his state of continuous decline, has been down to the extreme, he can easily catch Lin Tianyu alive, and get his share of the amazing opportunity.


    On the other hand, the great elder hoped that Lin Tianyu could break through his cultivation. Because if Lin Tianyu really can''t break through his own cultivation. Well, judging from his current state, he is likely to be directly captured by those Fahrenheit immortals. But once he really fell into the hands of those Fahrenheit immortals, the elder master could not be sure of anything. He could also snatch people back from the hands of those Fahrenheit immortals.


    Therefore, at this time, the thoughts in the elder''s heart were extremely contradictory. I have been paying close attention to the battle below. Looking for and seeing if there is a suitable opportunity, just wait for Lin Tianyu''s state to slide to the extreme, but not in the siege of those Fahrenheit immortals, he will not hesitate to hand.

 Chapter 1664

    At this time, the war continued below.


    In the siege of those Fahrenheit immortals, from time to time there was a black knife light flashing out. Then, among the Fahrenheit immortals who besieged Lin Tianyu, there were always a few Fahrenheit immortals wounded with the black knife light of Lin Tianyu, and then they withdrew from the battlefield. Then, it was replaced by a few other Fahrenheit people to participate in the war.


    Now, it can be clearly seen that Lin Tianyu''s state has dropped to a pole.


    The speed and strength of the knife is completely inferior to the time in front. However, when Lin Tianyu fell to the extreme state, it clearly made those Huashi immortals who participated in the war feel that Lin Tianyu''s lethality is increasing instead of decreasing. Because, although the speed and strength of the knife is no longer comparable to the front. However, he had a special rhythm and track when he made the knife. In front of the speed and strength which had been obviously reduced to the extreme, he was able to cause great harm to these powerful and well-established Fahrenheit immortals.


    Now, as long as Lin Tianyu swings his knife, he can always make several of these Fahrenheit immortals get hurt at the same time.


    Lin Tianyu in this state, there is a very special feeling in it.


    On the one hand, I can clearly feel that Lin Tianyu''s state is falling very badly and getting worse and worse.


    However, on the other hand, Lin Tianyu seems to be more powerful than before.


    The knife in his hand was chopped out. As long as his knife was put out, there would be a Fahrenheit immortal, and people would be hurt. Every knife, there will always be Fahrenheit fairy people injured, and then, after the end of the court, the more perfect state of the Fahrenheit fairy came on.


    This kind of effect, of course, has Fahrenheit immortals, people will not think about it completely when they arrive. The reason is that. Because when they arrived at the meeting, they were thinking about how to drag down. Because, Lin Tianyu''s state has dropped so much that as long as it continues to drag down, and when Lin Tianyu''s state drops even more, it is almost impossible to hurt them again. If you take one action, you can easily take Lin Tianyu. Because, the idea of the Fahrenheit people, there is no more Fahrenheit Xianren all out, often between each shot, there will always be some strength out.


    When the Huashi Xianren kept their strength, they naturally formed another effect -


    under the influence of this and that, they could clearly feel that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique had become more powerful than before. Because, without the effect of the other party''s more intense restraint, it naturally gave Lin Tianyu more room for development.


    At the same time, on the other hand, it seems that besides such a reason, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique can do more harm to the Huashi immortal people. It seems that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has become more fierce than before. Although the strength and speed of the knife have been significantly reduced, it is clear that this kind of sword technique with obvious decline is more fierce than before.

 Chapter 1665

    Lin Tianyu''s changes in this Sabre technique were first felt by the Huashi immortals who participated in the battle.


    Because of this feeling, those Fahrenheit immortals are more scrupulous and pay more attention to protecting themselves. As a result, the moves that attack Lin Tianyu are even more powerless. Later, almost Lin Tianyu was not hurt. And when Lin Tianyu makes a move, there will still be Fahrenheit immortals injured and replaced.


    This gives people the feeling that it''s not those Fahrenheit immortals who are besieging Lin Tianyu again. Instead, those Huashi immortals sent them to Lin Tianyu to practice their Sabre skills.


    Those who took part in the war had a very greasy feeling.


    However, none of them gave up all their strength and exposed themselves to the awareness of Lin Tianyu''s fierce sword technique at the moment. Anyway, Lin Tianyu''s state is continuously falling. As long as Lin Tianyu''s condition drops a little bit. Then, that is, when they stop, the other Fahrenheit people will drag on again and try their best to make a move. Isn''t that stupid?


    Those ancestors of Fahrenheit also saw such a situation.


    An old ancestor said: "how do I feel that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique seems to be more fierce than before."


    Immediately, another ancestor objected: "how is it possible? It must be your delusion. You can feel the state of Lin Tianyu more carefully. Compared with the previous situation, it has dropped a lot. With his present state, can he make his Sabre skill more fierce than the perfect moment? Is it possible? "


    The old ancestor still insisted on his own saying and said: "really, I feel that Lin Tianyu''s knife technique is more fierce than before. If you don''t believe it, you don''t care about Lin Tianyu''s state, just feel his Sabre skill. You can feel it. Compared with the previous one, his Sabre technique has made great progress and changes, and its power is much stronger. Don''t believe it! You just simply understand Lin Tianyu''s sword technique and try it. "


    Listen to this old ancestor say so firmly.


    Other ancestors of Fahrenheit did not rush to refute, but in accordance with the direction provided by this man, they carefully understood Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique.


    After a while, these Fahrenheit ancestors were all staring. Sure enough, they clearly felt that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was more powerful than before.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu''s knife technique is very important. They, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, may not be able to see it. However, with their eyesight, whether Lin Tianyu''s knife technique has become more fierce than before, they can clearly feel it. In front of him, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is very powerful. However, at that time, they all had some resistance. Now, although Lin Tianyu''s strength and speed are clearly not as good as those in front of him. The Fahrenheit fairies who fought against him had a sense of irresistibility.


    Let them these have been paying attention to the situation in the battlefield, how not to be surprised.


    Even, some of the ancestors of Fahrenheit became very special, and then they were ready to order immediately, so that these Huashi Xianren who participated in the war would hurry up to attack and stop dragging on with Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1666

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    At this time, there was an ancestor of Fahrenheit laughing.


    This laughter immediately attracted the attention of all the ancestors of Fahrenheit. Everyone looked at the old Fahrenheit ancestor who burst out laughing.


    At this time, Huashi Laozu, who was laughing, looked at everyone and said, "everyone, in fact, you are all biased, and you have forgotten a very important detail in it."


    "What important details?" asked one of the ancestors


    "The important detail is that the mentality of all the Fahrenheit people who have participated in the war now is wrong.


    "If you take a closer look, you can understand the state of our Fahrenheit people.


    "Every one of us, the Huashi immortals, has decided to drag the word. Therefore, when everyone hands, it will not hesitate to have a bit of hand. It is precisely because of this that it will give the opponent who is fighting against them, Lin Tianyu, a better hand space when he makes a knife. It will also appear that when Lin Tianyu makes a move again, the sabre technique is more sharp than before.


    "Now, we''ve got the status of the Fahrenheit people on our side. Then, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique becomes more fierce, which is an easy thing to solve. "


    As a result, all the ancestors of Fahrenheit stopped talking.


    Then, all of them were calm down and felt the past towards the battlefield. At this time, they can clearly feel it. Indeed, just as the ancestor said just now. These Fahrenheit immortals in such a short time of war, not only did not have the strength to deal with Lin Tianyu. On the contrary, they all have a sense of coping. Obviously, they have made up their minds. As long as we continue to drag on until Lin Tianyu''s state has completely declined, it will be successful. So, why do you have to step up the attack and hurt yourself?


    Now, what they should do more is to ensure their own safety as the primary task.


    It is also because their attack is reduced and they only care about defense, which makes Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique more unrestricted and even more powerful.


    I see!


    All the ancestors of Fahrenheit sensed this phenomenon and laughed.


    As long as Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is not really improved in such a short period of time in this war, they will be completely relieved.


    If it''s just because they relax their attacks, it doesn''t matter at all. Because they have relaxed their attack now, just to drag Lin Tianyu''s state to a lower level. They will know how to make a move and seize the opportunity to make contributions. Therefore, this temporary relaxation is not terrible.


    Some Huashi Laozu even said with a smile: "none of these bunnies have any seed. They just know that they are afraid of death. They should protect themselves well first. It is because of their protection that we all think that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has improved to a higher level, and we have been worried for so long. "

 Chapter 1667

    All the old ancestors of Fahrenheit also laughed along with them.


    "These bastards are all human beings!"


    There are also old ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    At the same time, there was a burst of laughter.


    Suddenly, there is a frown old Fahrenheit said: "you say, can there be such a possibility?"


    The other Huashi ancestors, who were laughing hard, suddenly said, "what kind of possibility?"


    "Is it possible? In fact, it''s just that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is really in this state. Under the situation that Lin Tianyu''s appearance has obviously declined a lot, in fact, it has made progress.


    "You think.


    "If it was Lin Tianyu''s state of decline, we Huaxian people relaxed the attack, then it would appear that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was more fierce. This truth is also in line with the present situation. However, I think again, but always have a far fetched feeling inside.


    "In the present situation. Because Lin Tianyu''s state has declined, the attack will naturally decline. Then, at such a time, it should be the attack of our Huashi Xianren. On the contrary, it will appear more powerful and drag Lin Tianyu into a vicious circle which is more and more unbearable. Why, on the contrary, we Huaxian people reduced the attack to a level to show that Lin Tianyu''s attack was more fierce?


    "That''s not reasonable."


    After listening to this statement, the ancestors of Fahrenheit were moved again.


    Yeah!


    Is it true.


    After all, when we think about it again, it seems that this principle is more reasonable than the one they thought before.


    Could it be that those Fahrenheit immortals would have fallen because of Lin Tianyu''s condition. Therefore, these Fahrenheit immortals will also reduce their attack power, but instead to cater to Lin Tianyu''s attack. Then, did you set off Lin Tianyu''s attack even more?


    What''s the matter? There''s something wrong with it!


    If we say that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is really improved. Well, if this truth is to be able to fully explain the current phenomenon.


    "Have you ever thought about it?" said the old Fahrenheit, who frowned.


    "If it''s really because of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, he has made great progress. Well, although it is Lin Tianyu''s current state has declined a lot. However, he has made great progress in his Sabre technique. Therefore, the fierce meaning of his Sabre technique can be more bravely revealed. Therefore, it will have a greater suppression effect on those of us who participated in the war.


    "In our eyes, those Fahrenheit immortals who participated in the war now adopted a kind of defensive tactics, to drag Lin Tianyu''s state to decline more seriously, and then to take Lin Tianyu''s idea with all his strength. In fact, is it possible that this is what they have to do?


    "That is to say, because Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has made great progress. By this time, we have completely suppressed those Fahrenheit fairies who participated in the war. Then, they are forced to carry out such a war with such an unyielding and seemingly protracted method of warfare? "

 Chapter 1668

    Is this possible?


    All the ancestors of Fahrenheit were obviously stunned.


    On the one hand, they totally don''t believe in such an idea. Because of this idea, it''s not in their interests. This is clearly deliberately exaggerating the role of Lin Tianyu, OK?


    On the other hand, they thought of it again. In fact, this statement should be more reasonable, which is reasonable.


    Because, these ancestors of Fahrenheit knew them well.


    They have always been very good at fighting with the wind. Once they have the upper hand in the war, they will give full play to all their momentum. To maximize the advantages they can play. Until they completely beat their opponent to death. Not enough to show their strength. They can not obviously occupy the upper hand, but also stay to show the strength of the opponent.


    It''s not the style of these Fahrenheit people.


    If so, then there is only one possibility -


    that is to say, they are completely in the upper hand of the war, but in fact, they are under an unspeakable repression.


    Because Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is so fierce and powerful that there is no chance for them to show themselves. Therefore, they had to take up their momentum, hide themselves in the war, and give the battlefield to the other side to perform.


    Well, if that''s true, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has improved so much that he can suppress so many of their wheel tactics of Fahrenheit immortal people who participate in the war in such a state.


    There is only one possibility -


    his knife path has broken through a level.


    It''s a genius way to break through. When they always want to break through the realm, the first thing they break through is their Tao, and then their realm. When they break through the Tao and want to break through their own realm, it will be a very easy thing. Even, as long as they have enough aura (immortal Qi) to absorb, they can directly break through their own realm without any bottleneck under the support of their own Tao.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has not really broken through that realm.


    But under the suppression of his fierce Sabre technique, they were able to completely suppress the attacks of those Fahrenheit immortals. Then, once Lin Tianyu really breaks through the realm. At that time, with a higher level of Yuanying realm and such fierce Sabre technique, it would be a totally easy thing to fight against the Huashi immortal people who participated in the war?


    I''m afraid that at such a time, there is no need for other friars from the Heavenly Kingdom to participate in the war. As long as Lin Tianyu has this one, he can directly beat them, such as Fahrenheit immortals, flowing flowers and water, farting and urinating, without any suspense in them.


    In time, they will surely lose!

 Chapter 1669

    no way!


    Lin Tianyu, who is already in such a state of advanced Sabre technique, can''t make a breakthrough again.


    We must stop him!


    Otherwise, it will be the death of these Fahrenheit people.


    After thinking of such a possibility, all the old Fahrenheit ancestors turned pale.


    Therefore, he quickly ordered:


    now, regardless of all losses, he launched the most fierce attack on Lin Tianyu immediately. He must be completely beaten to the point where he can not fight back. Remember - regardless of the cost, regardless of any loss!


    Now, now!


    Those Fahrenheit immortals who were fighting suddenly received this order from their ancestors. They were obviously stunned for a moment, but they did not fully understand the spirit of such an order. As a result, their attack on this meeting is not only not deliberately strengthened. Instead, it was because Lin Tianyu got a hole in his head. For a while, under Lin Tianyu''s fierce sword technique, suddenly, even eight Huashi immortals were seriously injured.


    Although there were still Fahrenheit immortals in the war just now, people were hurt.


    But at that time, they were only slightly injured. Then, in the case of receiving it, they would automatically go underground, and a group of new Fahrenheit immortals took part in the war. Now, all of a sudden, they are seriously injured. Fortunately, those who were ready to replace the Huaxian people in the war at any time were quick to join the war and stopped Lin Tianyu. Finally, they did not suffer any great losses.


    However, the Fahrenheit immortals still have no idea.


    Now, they all use drag words to remember. As long as it continues to drag on, that word can directly drag Lin Tianyu to the lowest state. At that time, if we start again, they will not lose a lot of money?


    How can this, the ancestors are suddenly sent out such an order.


    This makes them these Fahrenheit immortals who participated in the war simply can''t think of it.


    They were thinking about it while they were fighting.


    Lao Hua''s orders are the same.


    Thinking about it, Hua Yi suddenly changed his face and said, "No. All of you are hastening to increase the attack and there can be no further delay. Must be in the shortest time, take this Lin Tianyu. Otherwise, there will be unpredictable danger. Come on! Everyone is rushing to put in more effort. There must be no relaxation at all. Now, it''s the most critical moment. "


    I heard that Hua Yi also said so seriously, and it was so consistent with the views of the ancestors. As a result, those who are participating in the war have finally increased the frequency and intensity of attacks.


    However, when they suddenly increased their attacks, they had a strange discovery.


    At this time, they clearly feel the state of Lin Tianyu, which has been completely reduced to the bottom. Logically speaking, as long as they really increase the attack, it should be very easy to directly take down Lin Tianyu. However, they felt that when they stepped up their attacks, it was much more difficult to face Lin Tianyu than the previous attack.

 Chapter 1670

    How is that possible?


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu was still in the most perfect state. At that time, he felt that he was not so difficult to deal with now.


    But now Lin Tianyu is in this state. Isn''t it just that if they drag on Lin Tianyu again, it will be very easy for them to bring him down? Why now, when they have enhanced their attacks a lot, they are more difficult to deal with than before?


    All the Fahrenheit people don''t understand.


    So, a fairy of Fahrenheit asked Hua Yi and said, "Hua Yi, what''s going on here? How does Lin Tianyu feel that the more his state is going down, the more his fighting power is getting stronger? Is it a false impression that Lin Tianyu''s state is declining? "


    Hua Yi''s face sank and said, "No. Lin Tianyu is indeed in a state of decline. And, by now, it should have dropped to the bottom


    The immortal Fahrenheit was even more puzzled, and said: "in this case, why do you feel his fighting power is not falling but rising instead, and it is still rising a lot."


    Hua Yi''s face was dignified and said, "that''s because his Dao has broken through."


    "Did he break through?"


    Hua Yi said, "yes. It''s a genius way to break through. Their breakthrough has always been based on Tao. As long as they can break through the Tao, then their cultivation will break through immediately.


    "At this time, just give them enough aura. Then, almost easily, they can break through their own cultivation.


    "Now, Lin Tianyu is in such a state.


    "Now he has made a breakthrough in the Dao. If he wants to break through the realm, the only thing he needs is to absorb enough aura. In this war, he has been able to absorb enough aura while fighting. Therefore, he can break through to the next level anytime, anywhere.


    "If you think about it carefully, he has just broken through the Dao now, and he has already become so difficult to deal with before he has broken through the realm. Then, when he has broken through another realm, what kind of terror will it be.


    "So now, no matter what, he can''t break through to the next level.


    "What we need to do now is to seriously injure him before he reaches the next level. Cut off the possibility of him breaking through to the next level. So now, all of us, the Fahrenheit people, listen. This time, no matter how much the price is spread out, we must take him down. Otherwise, it will be the biggest crisis of our Fahrenheit people. "


    When Hua Yi answered the immortal Hua Hua, he deliberately urged Xiuwei and spread the words far away.


    As a result, all the Fahrenheit people on the scene heard this.


    They all fully understand. Now, they have to reinforce the importance of the attack.


    Therefore, for a while, those Huashi immortals who were attacking Lin Tianyu and were still ready to use the drag formula all played their attack to the most powerful state and launched the strongest attack against Lin Tianyu, regardless of their own damage.

 Chapter 1671

    "All the friars of Tianquan land listen to orders and attack these Huashi immortals with all their strength!"


    At this time, the ancestor of black knife also gave an order, and all the friars in Tianquan land launched the most merciless attack on the Huashi immortal people.


    Boom! Boom!


    At this time, the Fahrenheit people were attacking Lin Tianyu fiercely. All of a sudden, the friars of Tianquan land also launched the most violent attack against these Fahrenheit immortals. All of a sudden, the whole war has directly entered a white hot degree.


    What''s going on?


    It turns out that the situation of Lin Tianyu just now has been seen by the monks on the Tianquan continent.


    That strange phenomenon, the friars on the Tianquan land said: "strange, how do you feel that Lin Pavilion master is getting stronger under the present state."


    What worries the monk that the tunnel will become stronger. Lin Pavilion master''s state has obviously declined a lot, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, master Lin''s condition has declined. However, the strange is here. When a person''s state has dropped so much, he feels that this is getting stronger. "


    When the monk insisted on saying this again, especially in the tone, there was a special positive flavor in it. As a result, the other monks did not rush to refute, but also sank down and carefully felt. Let''s see if the war between Lin Tianyu and Huashi Xianren is the same as what he said.


    But as soon as I realized it, everyone found that it was so.


    Another monk said, "it''s really strange. It seems that after arriving at this meeting, although there are still so many Fahrenheit immortals surrounded by Lin Ge Lord, they are fighting. But, that feeling, actually is Lin Ge Lord one person is oppressing so many Fahrenheit immortals, people are fighting. "


    "Indeed, I just had such a hazy feeling just now, which was not too clear, and I didn''t think about it. But now, once reminded, and then carefully sensed the battle in this field, we really found such a phenomenon. The state of the decline to the extreme, but it is the combat power rose to a peak. It''s hard to understand. Why is that? "


    There are still Fahrenheit fairy, although there is no more to say, but also can not help nodding.


    Because, now, the strange phenomenon they said can be clearly felt by them.


    Everyone looked at the battle between Lin Tianyu and Huashi Xianren. They all had some inexplicable reasons.


    Then, a friar from Tianquan mainland asked Heidao Laozu and said, "Heidao ancestor, in your opinion, what''s the matter with Lin Pavilion master now?"


    In fact, in front of this, the ancestor of Heidao has already noticed such a phenomenon. Moreover, because of this peculiarity, I have been thinking carefully about the reason. Now, the friars of the heavenly power land asked, and the ancestor of black sword was thinking more carefully. In this, there must be some reasons why we didn''t understand. Moreover, this reason should be extremely important. Even, it will have a great impact on their next combat steps. Therefore, we must think about this matter thoroughly.

 Chapter 1672

    But why?


    The ancestor of Heidao thought carefully. In addition, we also feel that if we can not understand this matter clearly and thoroughly, it will probably directly affect the following combat steps and adversely affect the war situation. Therefore, it must be understood.


    But this phenomenon is really strange.


    Lin Tianyu''s state, anyone who takes a look at it, is able to be 100% sure, it is already down to the bottom of the feeling.


    So, according to the law, if the state of affairs has declined so much, the combat power will naturally decline with this decline.


    But actually?


    Up to now, Lin Tianyu''s combat power has not declined in his present state. Judging from his feelings in the war, Lin Tianyu''s fighting power has risen several levels. It''s hard to understand.


    For example, after a look at the past, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is clearly that both speed and strength have dropped to the bottom, which is much worse than before. Anyone who looks at it, compared with the sword technique in front of him, should be easier to guard against. After all, slower speed, smaller power, everyone knows, it must be easier to defend.


    However, it is this kind of sword technique which has fallen to the bottom of the valley, but its power is much higher than that before.


    Eh?


    All of a sudden, the ancestor of black sword felt that he had grasped the problem in a hurry --


    the power of the sword technique increased!


    Yes!


    That''s it.


    To this moment, Lin Tianyu''s state has been declining, and has directly dropped to the bottom. But this kind of decline state, mainly reflected in Lin Tianyu''s physical fitness and endurance. However, while Lin Tianyu''s physical fitness and endurance decreased, his perception of Dao Dao was improved and greatly improved in such a fierce war.


    Therefore, it is precisely this that leads to such a completely seemingly contradictory phenomenon.


    Because his perception of Dao Dao has risen too much. As a result, his Sabre technique has become more fierce and powerful. Although it is the state of their own decline so much. However, because of this Dao Dao, Lin Tianyu''s combat power has not decreased at all, but has risen several levels.


    As a result, it is on the battlefield that Lin Tianyu oppresses the Huashi immortal people in the war.


    Ha ha ha


    It turns out that Dao Dao has made great progress.


    I want to understand why. In his heart, the ancestor of black knife laughed triumphantly.


    This is his apprentice.


    Such an evil figure is his own disciple.


    But immediately, the black sword ancestor actually facial expression one change, way: "not good!"


    Everyone was waiting for the answer from ancestor Heidao, but when he suddenly said such a sentence, they were all shocked.


    A friar said in a hurry: "father Heidao, what''s the matter? Now, it is clear that Lin Tianyu''s fighting power has been greatly increased, which directly oppresses those Fahrenheit immortals. This is not good. Is there anything wrong with this? We didn''t see it. "


    Another monk said, "the ancestor of black sword, it can''t be the master of Lin Pavilion. In fact, he used some secret method and overdrawn his own things, so that he has such a kind of combat power now."

 Chapter 1673

    ight.


    If the state drops so much, the combat effectiveness will be improved so much.


    It is very likely that this is one reason -


    Lin Tianyu overdrawn by some secret method. But all of them understood it. Any kind of secret method overdraft, that is impossible to last. It is a flash in the pan, the moment of brilliance, in a very short period of time, it seems that, on the contrary, it is beyond the state in front of many feelings. However, when this time is over, the state will fall down in multiples.


    If this is the case, it will not take a long time until Lin Tianyu''s condition drops sharply again, which is his most dangerous moment.


    Thinking of this, almost all the monks'' eyes are full of worries.


    Another monk said, "why, ancestor Heidao, is it that Lin Pavilion master really carried out a secret method of physical overdraft in order to resist these Fahrenheit immortals?"


    When asked in this way, there is an inexplicable tension in the tone.


    But at this time, the ancestor of Heidao shook his head. Obviously, such a statement has been denied.


    There are also friars who fight against it and say, "No. Lin Pavilion master did not use secret method overdraft body function


    A friar said, "how can you be so sure that Lin Pavilion master must not overdraw his body function?"


    The opposing monk said, "it''s very simple. If the forest Pavilion master really overdraw the body function, then, the most direct reaction should be that the forest Pavilion master''s state will rise in a straight line. Then, each of us can feel the rising state of Lin Pavilion master. But now, all of us can feel it. Lin Pavilion Lord is in such a state now, is that the feeling of straight-line rise after overdraft? Moreover, at present, the state of Lin Pavilion master is not only not declining, but also clearly continuing to slide. Therefore, according to these phenomena, Lin Pavilion master does not overdraw his own physical function


    Eh!


    That''s true.


    Other friars have already realized that. Lin Tianyu''s condition has been declining. If the overdraft of physical function, or burning blood essence, and other reasons, then, there must be a short period of time in the state of rise.


    But now


    Since Lin Tianyu didn''t overdraw his own body function at all, then, where did the black knife ancestor''s bad statement come from?


    Everyone looked at the black knife ancestor again.


    Heidao Laozu said: "the state of Tianyu should be that his Dao has made a great progress."


    Hearing this, everyone was relieved.


    The tool path level has made a great progress.


    What''s wrong with that?


    This is absolutely good. Others can''t ask for good things. Many monks, even when they have broken through the realm, in fact, they have not yet had time to break through. After all, many times, the breakthrough of Tao is much more difficult than the breakthrough of realm. This is not only a sufficient accumulation of the line, but also must have a certain kind of specific perception is possible.


    But now, Lin Tianyu''s Dao has made a great progress.


    Isn''t that a great thing?

 Chapter 1674

    If the knife path has made great progress, then all these can be explained.


    Lin Tianyu''s state of decline, on the contrary, is an increase in combat power.


    Isn''t that easy?


    The state is nothing more than his physical fitness and physical fatigue. The decline in this respect will lead to a decline in combat effectiveness. However, the degree of this decline is much greater than the decline of his state when the level of his Dao rises. That is to say, naturally, when the situation has declined, the combat effectiveness has increased a lot.


    So it should be all good.


    Why, in the mouth of Heidao, the word "not good" came out instead?


    While everyone was watching, the ancestor of black knife said, "what I said is that Tianyu should break through soon.


    "You all know that the breakthrough of Tianyu is different from that of us. That is, when his Dao breaks through, his realm will naturally break through. Now, his Dao has made an obvious breakthrough. Then, it must be the time for him to break through the realm.


    "The breakthrough of this realm is a great good thing for Tianyu and all the friars on Tianquan.


    "But for others, for the fairies of Fahrenheit, it''s not a good thing.


    "Then, as long as Lin Tianyu wants to break through, those Huashi immortals will certainly try their best to destroy Tianyu''s breakthrough."


    When Heidao Laozu said this, he stopped, and there was a more intense look of worry in his eyes.


    After thinking about the words of Heidao Laozu, we can understand the meaning of it.


    Lin Tianyu made a breakthrough immediately.


    Because, he is based on Dao Dao. As long as Dao Dao breaks through, it is not far away from his breakthrough realm. That''s a good thing to say. However, if this kind of good thing is fighting with the Huashi Xianren, there is a variable in it.


    As long as Lin Tianyu breaks through, it will certainly bring a devastating blow to those Huashi immortals.


    So, in such a situation, are those Fahrenheit immortals able to let Lin Tianyu break through the realm peacefully?


    Of course it''s impossible.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu breaks through, those Fahrenheit immortals will certainly try their best to make trouble. Even, those huahuaxian people are likely to ignore the loss and casualties, as long as they can kill or seriously injure Lin Tianyu.


    So many fairies of Fahrenheit surrounded the outside. When they all tried their best to attack Lin Tianyu, how much impact would it have on Lin Tianyu. Especially at that time, Lin Tianyu was at the critical moment of breakthrough. Although, Lin Tianyu said that when he broke through, there was no influence at all.


    But who can say clearly whether it will be affected in the end?


    If it was in the war, it would have a bad impact on Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough itself, plus the strong interference of those Huashi Xianren.


    What will happen in the end?


    It''s hard to predict.


    It''s no wonder that ancestor Heidao couldn''t say it well just now.

 Chapter 1675

    And the interference of Huashi Xianren must have happened.


    When those Fahrenheit immortals interfered, they, the monks on the Tianquan continent, had to do something to reduce the pressure on Lin Tianyu and ensure his normal breakthrough.


    A monk looked at the ancestor of Heidao and said, "ancestor Heidao, in your opinion, what should we do then, so that we can help Lin Pavilion master."


    The old ancestor of black knife had a cold look in his eyes and said, "if it is really at that time, Tianyu will break through, and the Huashi immortals will try their best to stop it. Then, the only thing we can do is to attack with all our strength and attack at all costs. At that time, we hope to share the pressure from Tianyu


    As soon as Heidao Laozu said, everyone understood it completely.


    When those Fahrenheit immortals tried to deal with Lin Tianyu, the friars of Tianquan land launched an attack with all their strength. In order to cope with the attack of the friars in the heavenly power continent, the Huashi people must have more aftereffect. Then, correspondingly, the pressure on Lin Tianyu''s side is bound to drop a lot. That is to say, it can better guarantee Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough.


    Therefore, at this moment, everyone is also a cold eyes, there is a flash of indifference to kill.


    Another monk said, "ancestor Heidao, then, when is the most suitable time for us to attack?"


    After asking, everyone is quietly waiting for the black knife ancestor to say.


    Indeed, the timing is extremely important.


    After all, in terms of overall strength, these friars on Tianquan land are still weaker than those of Huashi Xianren. If the final attack is launched too early, it will be slowly suppressed by the Huashi Xianren after fighting with the Huashi Xianren. When Lin Tianyu really breaks through, when he needs them to share the fighting power of Huashi Xianren, he will come out with powerful fighting power instead.


    If the attack is launched too late, it is very likely that by the time they really attack, the Huashi Xianren have already caused great damage to Lin Tianyu, and directly affected Lin Tianyu''s next breakthrough.


    Therefore, the timing of the attack must be fully grasped.


    Heidao Laozu thought for a moment and said, "this is the best time when Lin Tianyu is just about to break through. Because, if I had expected, the greatest disturbance to the universe by the people of Fahrenheit would have been at that time. "


    A monk said, "when will it be the most critical moment for Lin Tianyu to make a breakthrough?"


    Heidao Laozu said: "at the moment when Tianyu is ready to make a breakthrough, there must be something strange happening. The most direct vision is Lin Tianyu''s own breath. By the time he was ready to break through, his whole body breath was bound to fluctuate. It''s a very unstable feeling. That''s when he was about to break through. And usually, as long as it''s time to break through, that is, his attack and defense are the weakest. At that time, we chose to attack these Fahrenheit immortals with all our strength. Now, all of us are saving as much energy as possible to ensure the first World War at that time

 Chapter 1676

    With the arrangement of ancestor Heidao, all the friars on Tianquan land began to accumulate their energy and spirit while fighting. They just waited for the crucial moment and gave full play to them.


    Therefore, the breath on Lin Tianyu just began to float, and there was a breakthrough sign.


    Huashi Xianren, on the other hand, came to the conclusion under the analysis of their ancestors and Huayi. Just at this time, they launched the strongest attack on Lin Tianyu.


    It was at this time that the monks on the Tianquan continent, who had already been ready to help Lin Tianyu, burst out in an instant all their accumulated fighting power.


    Therefore, a great war, almost all about a good general, broke out in an instant.


    At the moment of the outbreak, the Huashi people were obviously stunned. They had the orders of their ancestors and the arrangement of Huayi. At this time, they suddenly stepped up their attack on Lin Tianyu. But just when the attack was just going on, the monks on Tianquan land had already launched such a fierce and merciless attack on them. It seems that the monks on Tianquan land are already ready. Just waiting for the attack of these Fahrenheit immortals to begin, the friars on Tianquan land will attack them immediately.


    But whatever the reason is.


    Now, at this time, it is absolutely impossible to let these friars on Tianquan land suddenly increase their attacks, which will affect the battle against Lin Tianyu.


    Now everything is to ensure the fight against Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, when these friars on the Tianquan land had just strengthened their attack on the Fahrenheit immortal people, the Fahrenheit immortal people also quickly increased their blocking power. All of a sudden, the two sides of the battlefield, Fahrenheit Xianren against Lin Tianyu, Fahrenheit Xianren against the friars of Tianquan mainland, all broke out to the top in this instant.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was fighting, and his breath became more and more intense. Obviously, it has reached the edge of breakthrough. It is possible to directly break through anytime and anywhere, and then step into the realm of Yuanying.


    In order to break through Lin Tianyu, the friars in Tianquan mainland were desperate.


    They should try their best to interfere with the attack of Huashi Xianren on Lin Tianyu, so as to ensure that Lin Tianyu can complete his breakthrough more smoothly.


    In order to prevent Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, Huashi Xianren also launched an attack recklessly.


    No matter how much the cost is spread out, the people of Fahrenheit all know that they must not let Lin Tianyu break through to the realm of Yuanying. Otherwise, it''s their death time that awaits them.


    The fighting is getting fiercer. Almost instantaneously, the war has reached its full climax.


    And Lin Tianyu''s breath is becoming more and more intense.


    At this time, everyone knows that Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough is completely at the most critical time. At this critical time, whether it is a successful breakthrough or a near failure is a matter of a moment.


    As long as Lin Tianyu''s floating breath calms down, everything will be clear.

 Chapter 1677

    The fighting continued.


    Moreover, as time goes on, the fighting is becoming more and more intense.


    In this increasingly fierce battle, the floating of Lin Tianyu''s breath is becoming more and more intense.


    At this time, with the aggravation of Lin Tianyu''s breath floating, it was also very natural to directly affect the hearts of the two sides. Whether it is the friars on the Tianquan continent or the Huashi immortals, they are all nervous with Lin Tianyu''s floating breath. One side is eager for Lin Tianyu to make a breakthrough. One side is looking forward to the failure of the breakthrough.


    In this kind of mind, the battle between the two sides is becoming more and more fierce, and they are trying their best to evolve this war.


    In this fierce war, from time to time, there are people falling in this war.


    On the top of the land, the people of the Fahrenheit Kingdom have the power. However, even if more and more people fell into this war, there is still no one between the two sides to stop in advance. By this time, both sides have completely killed red eyes. At this time, both of them have made up their minds not to kill each other completely.


    Even those Fahrenheit people who are not good at fighting at all did not have the heart to shrink back.


    If the war ahead, by this time, those Fahrenheit immortals might have already withdrawn from the battlefield and fled to ensure their own lives.


    But now, they all know very well.


    If this time, do not spell again, Lin Tianyu to stop in the key to the breakthrough. Then, they are the end of the Fahrenheit fairy. As long as Lin Tianyu breaks through, they will no longer have to fight with the friars on Tianquan land. They have only one way to go, that is to break through their own limitations of cultivation and fly to the fairyland, so that they can escape a robbery.


    If they still want to get that amazing chance, they have to fight again and try their best to stop Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough. Only then can they have a glimmer of hope.


    Therefore, in this bloody battle, Fahrenheit immortal people are also rare, did not have the slightest flinch.


    In this successive war, although Lin Tianyu has also killed dozens of Fahrenheit immortals. But also, Lin Tianyu''s body injuries are finally more and more, even, many of the injuries have been deep visible bone. In addition, Lin Tianyu was hit hard, and the mark of spitting blood in his mouth was stained on the top of his skirt, leaving red blood marks.


    However, although Lin Tianyu was clearly seriously injured, his condition was so bad that he looked miserable.


    However, Lin Tianyu also did not have the slightest flinch. On the contrary, at this time, the Vietnam War became more and more fierce, and with the continuation of the battle, the breath of the whole body became more and more intense.


    Clearly can feel out, breakthrough, or this bottom, can see immediately.


    Because, the fluctuation of the breath, is clearly has reached a pole.


    All of a sudden, the volatile breath calmed down.


    The original fierce war, and then feel the fluctuation of the breath, the moment subsided, all quiet. The fierce battle, almost at this moment, all stood still.

 Chapter 1678

    Obviously, even in the fierce battle just now, all the people involved in the war were paying close attention to Lin Tianyu, whose breath was fluctuating.


    Therefore, of course, when Lin Tianyu''s breath had just stopped, all these people had already felt it.


    At this point, they all want to know what the result of the breakthrough is?


    After all, the key to the next war is whether Lin Tianyu has broken through cultivation. If Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough is successful, then there is no need for these Fahrenheit immortals to fight any more. They should try their best to escape to the fairyland. If Lin Tianyu fails to break through, then the fate of Tianquan mainland is doomed. Their whole heaven power mainland is bound to be mercilessly retaliated by the Fahrenheit immortals, and the end is bound to be extremely miserable.


    Just, is there a breakthrough?


    In the heart of Huashi Xianren, a series of doubts rose.


    From the golden elixir realm to the Yuanying realm, there should be no such simple thing. In the last moment, the breath is still floating. By the next moment, it has completely subsided.


    Can it be so simple to break through the realm of Yuanying?


    No one of them has ever heard of breaking through the realm of Yuanying. When can it be so simple. What''s more, just now, the intensity of the fluctuation of Lin Tianyu''s breath stopped suddenly before it reached the level of Yuanying''s realm.


    Is it that Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough failed?


    When I think about it, all the Huashi people''s eyes are shining.


    If so, it would be great.


    If Lin Tianyu really failed to break through, then, now, these Fahrenheit immortals are equivalent to standing on the victory platform. A monk who has failed to break through may not be able to play his strength even at the front. Then, when he was in front of the level of strength, he could only cause certain damage to the Fahrenheit immortals, but not really what happened to them?


    Now, what can Lin Tianyu, who failed to break through, do to them these Fahrenheit immortals?


    Thinking of this, people in Fahrenheit fairy all showed a proud look in their eyes.


    However, it seems that it is still wrong?


    The friars'' breakthrough is very clear. Even these people have experienced it.


    Once the breakthrough fails, it will inevitably face some bad effects. At least, the most intuitive impact can be felt. The momentum of the man who is ready to break through will drop in a straight line. Then, his whole spirit and spirit must be much worse than before. However, Lin Tianyu, who had failed in his breakthrough, felt clearly that his spirit had not been greatly affected. Even, the feeling is even stronger than before.


    What the hell is this?


    Is it a success or a failure?


    If it is successful, the momentum will at least be multiplied, several times, dozens of times.


    If it fails, it will inevitably be reduced to the bottom, and the whole person will show a look of decadence.


    But now, on Lin Tianyu''s body, is actually these two kinds of signs obvious performance, has not one point.

 Chapter 1679

    However, regardless of success or failure, Huashi people were not in a hurry to attack Lin Tianyu at this time.


    Because it is completely unnecessary to rush to attack again.


    If they succeed, there is no need for them to attack again. What they should consider is how they, the Fahrenheit immortals, should be able to safely escape from the land of this day and return to the fairyland. Therefore, after Lin Tianyu''s success, if he attacks the other party, it''s really a matter of seeking death.


    But if Lin Tianyu fails.


    Then, their attacks, earlier or later, have nothing to do with them.


    No matter what, the final victory always belongs to them. So why should they observe for a while to determine whether Lin Tianyu succeeded or failed?


    At this time, it''s not just these Huashi people who are extremely entangled with this issue.


    Even the monks on Tianquan land are the same.


    Even the friars on Tianquan land were more concerned about the success or failure of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough.


    Because Lin Tianyu''s success or failure is directly related to the fate that they will face as a whole. It makes them so indifferent.


    But they, the friars on the Tianquan continent, can''t feel that Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough has been successful?


    They are equally entangled.


    The breakthrough of Yuanying''s realm will never be so simple. However, if there is no breakthrough, how can Lin Tianyu''s state not decline at all?


    This is puzzling.


    Similarly, the monks in Tianquan land were not busy with their work at this time.


    After all, if Lin Tianyu really made a breakthrough. Then, with the breakthrough of Lin Tianyu, they can hang these Huashi fairies. If Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough fails. Even if they do it first now, it doesn''t make any sense. Because, in the hard strength above, they are always much worse than the Fahrenheit fairy. In such a state, how can they still deal with the Fahrenheit people? Even if we don''t admit defeat and continue to fight, we can''t change the final fate.


    As a result, these friars from Tianquan mainland also looked at Lin Tianyu with complicated colors.


    Finally, a monk said, "master Lin, have you succeeded in your breakthrough?"


    As soon as the friar asked this question, he suddenly moved the hearts of all the people. At the scene, all the people were raising their ears and listening carefully to Lin Tianyu''s reply. This answer, however, is directly concerned about the outcome of the war. Pay attention to their scene, the fate of all these people involved in this war.


    These people are waiting for Lin Tianyu''s answer, waiting for such a result, even in their hearts are involuntarily tense.


    Lin Tianyu just laughed casually and said, "half and half."


    Half a half?


    What do you mean?


    Is it successful or not?


    As a result, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, they were full of puzzles, looking forward to Lin Tianyu''s answer.

 Chapter 1680

    However, at this scene, some people vaguely understood the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    At the same time, Hua Yi quietly made a gesture to several of the main forces in Huashi Xianren, asking them to secretly surround Lin Tianyu, waiting for the opportunity to start and surprise Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, the ancestor of Heidao also vaguely understood the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    "Tianyu, what do you mean?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "master, by the way, just like you guessed. Now, I don''t have to break through the realm of Yuanying. "


    There is no need to break through the realm of Yuanying!


    As soon as this was said, everyone understood it completely.


    That is, there is no successful breakthrough in the realm of Yuanying. There is no need to break through the realm of Yuanying. Is it really enough to deal with these Fahrenheit immortals without breaking through the realm of Yuanying? In this case, why did you have to pay close attention to the breakthrough cultivation just now? Isn''t this unnecessary?


    This literal meaning, again analysis, it is clear that there is no breakthrough.


    Then, in order to give the other party a threat, he deliberately said that, even if the breakthrough is not enough to deal with the Fahrenheit fairy.


    But is it really possible?


    This time, everyone has a simple answer.


    Most of the monks turned black with the answer. At the same time, the heart thought, next, they will face, will be a bitter battle, a death war.


    On the other hand, most of them are happy. Finally, Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough was still at the last minute, and failed. Ha ha ha God help me wait. Now, look at these friars in Tianquan land, what else can they resist?


    But at this time, there was a light in the eyes of ancestor Heidao.


    Hua Yi''s eyes are full of worries.


    There are several other people, who are also after Lin Tianyu''s words, thinking about the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    At the same time, Hua Yi quietly gestured to arrange the backbone of those Huashi immortals, who also secretly approached Lin Tianyu. Finally, it''s close enough to shoot. At this time, Hua Yi gave a dead wink, indicating that they, the backbone of the Huashi immortal, were rushing to start. At the same time, I hope this attack can directly take Lin Tianyu, or seriously injured Lin Tianyu. So, no matter what Lin Tianyu got in a breakthrough just now, it doesn''t matter. Because, as long as the purpose of this attack is achieved, everything Lin Tianyu gets will have nothing to do with their Huashi Xianren.


    Then, when Hua Yi made a sneak gesture, some of the Huahua immortals were close to the main force of Lin Tianyu''s body. At the same time, they launched a violent attack and rushed towards Lin Tianyu.


    A sudden change!


    Fahrenheit people felt this change, and all their faces were happy. This time, as long as it is confirmed, Lin Tianyu, even if he doesn''t explain it on the spot, is afraid that he will be seriously injured and will never have the slightest combat power.

 Chapter 1681

    At the same time, all the friars on Tianquan land all changed their faces.


    These Fahrenheit people are really despicable!


    Unexpectedly at this time, play a sneak attack.


    All the friars of Tianquan could feel this attack and the intensity of the attack. Compared with the front, it was too much. At this time, if this wave of attack directly hit Lin Tianyu''s body, could he still have the strength to fight again?


    In the eyes of Heidao ancestor, there was also a sudden burst of fierce light.


    Then, the ancestor of black knife suddenly chopped at these Huashi immortals who attacked them. Unfortunately, as soon as the knife in his hand was cut out, he was intercepted by the other party''s Fahrenheit people. It''s impossible to kill those Huashi immortals who attacked Lin Tianyu.


    When the black knife ancestor saw that the sneak attack was about to hit Lin Tianyu, his face was full of despair.


    Hua Yi is proud and relieved to smile.


    Puff, puff, puff


    In those moves, when Lin Tianyu was attacked, suddenly, the figure of Lin Tianyu, who was originally standing in the same place, suddenly faded down. At the same time, a touch of black knife light flashed, and the backbone of the Huashi Xianren who had just accumulated all their strength to attack Lin Tianyu all split up when the black knife light crossed.


    In people''s eyes, the backbone of these Huashi Xianren all died.


    However,


    just now, didn''t these people sneak into Lin Tianyu? Moreover, in people''s consciousness, these people seem to have succeeded in sneaking attack. But it is just at the time of success that such an inversion happened.


    Lin Tianyu''s figure darkened. When the black sword technique flashed by, the bodies of the several people who attacked him were split and could not die any more.


    This inversion is too much beyond people''s imagination.


    In particular, the attacks of those several people clearly felt that they were about to attack Lin Tianyu. At that moment, Lin Tianyu''s figure breakthrough was dim.


    This sudden, such a rapid change, it is too difficult to adapt to it.


    This is exactly the same footwork that Lin Tianyu used before. All of a sudden, the figure disappeared. Then, in that disappeared figure, only a sword skill flashed by, and then, his opponent fell completely.


    However, this just disappeared, it seems to be different from the previous.


    This time, when the shadow of Lin Tianyu is dim, it clearly makes people feel that Lin Tianyu is calm and calm. It was as if he had completely controlled the disappearance of that figure. Slowly become the shadow between the dim, as if all people are able to fully grasp the general feeling. Feeling so fresh, so clear, but also let people can not grasp his figure.


    Let''s know, he''s going to leave from there. However, it is difficult to grasp his departure.


    This mysterious feeling makes people crazy.


    What kind of feeling is it?


    For a while, but no one can completely say that feeling thoroughly. However, I can feel it clearly.

 Chapter 1682

    This kind of feeling -


    seems to indicate that Lin Tianyu''s footwork has made a breakthrough, surpassing the former footwork.


    In this way, what Lin Tianyu said just now is that his footwork has broken through a level. At the same time, his cultivation did not break through to the realm of Yuanying?


    It seems that this is really the case.


    Not bad. The half and half of what Lin Tianyu said is exactly the same meaning.


    Lin Tianyu''s cultivation level has not directly broken through, and has not directly entered the realm of Yuanying. But when it was time to break through to the realm of Yuanying, Lin Tianyu forced this impending breakthrough to stop. However, although he did not directly break through to the realm of Yuanying. However, his footwork has been fighting for such a long time. In addition, when he is about to break through the realm of Yuanying, he brings the feeling that he has broken through a small level. It is also because of the feeling that footwork has broken through to a small level. Therefore, Lin Tianyu was forced to stop the breakthrough of the realm.


    Because, with the breakthrough of this footwork, Lin Tianyu is no longer necessary to break through the realm of Yuanying. He has been able to use the power of his breakthrough footwork to easily defeat these Fahrenheit immortals.


    At this time, after cleaning up the several Huashi Xianren, Lin Tianyu raised his head and looked at the Huashi immortal people opposite him with a faint smile.


    Just in this light look, the fairies on the opposite side felt a palpitation in their hearts, which made them step back involuntarily and subconsciously. At this time, in their eyes, Lin Tianyu seemed to have a kind of special, so that they did not dare to look at the presence of dignity.


    Seeing this situation, Hua Yi was in a panic.


    At the same time, Hua Yi also fully understood that by this time, it was completely impossible for them to rob Lin Tianyu of all the amazing opportunities on the Tianquan continent. By now, it''s a fluke for them to keep their own lives.


    Therefore, Hua Yi stopped hesitating and immediately called out: "set up the array, quickly set up our own array!"


    At this time, Hua Yi''s command was not wrong.


    After all, if their Fahrenheit immortal array can be arranged perfectly, it will still have a stronger protective effect. Although now, because Lin Tianyu''s footwork has broken through a level, the protection of the Fahrenheit immortal array is not necessarily safe. However, it''s always better to have such a Fahrenheit phalanx to protect it. Now, these Fahrenheit immortals are much better at fighting alone.


    Just now, because we have been killing Lin Tianyu, we don''t have to worry about their own safety. Therefore, these Huashi Xianren have already arranged their Huashi Xian array without any more arrangement. Just one by one, the Fahrenheit immortals occupied the most favorable position to attack Lin Tianyu mercilessly.


    But in the face of the present Lin Tianyu, the formation is quickly arranged.


    Otherwise, any Fahrenheit people will not feel half safe.

 Chapter 1683

    At this time, when they saw these Fahrenheit immortals again, the friars on Tianquan land were all flustered.


    Up to now, every monk on Tianquan mainland can clearly feel that Lin Tianyu''s footwork has made a breakthrough and his strength has greatly increased. At this time, it is also the best time to start to kill these Fahrenheit immortals. At this time, we should take advantage of these Fahrenheit immortals have not too much reaction, there are some panic moment, hurry to seize the time, to kill.


    But now, Lin Tianyu just stood on one side and looked at it faintly.


    What''s going on?


    Did this miss a good opportunity to kill these Huashi immortals?


    Those friars in Tianquan mainland wanted to kill these Huashi immortals by themselves. However, when their eyes glanced over Lin Tianyu, they found that Lin Tianyu was not ready to kill these Huashi immortals, but also maintained a calm, all in control look. As a result, those monks who were ready to fight with the Huashi immortal people were peaceful.


    Yeah!


    What''s wrong?


    Now, Lin Tianyu has made a breakthrough in footwork.


    I remember, Lin Tianyu said that as long as his footwork breaks through a small level. Then, he has been able to directly rely on the power of footwork, forcibly break through the immortal array arranged by those Fahrenheit immortals.


    Now that they can easily break through the array arranged by the Fahrenheit immortals, it''s no harm to let them arrange the array and attack again.


    Now, it''s the Fahrenheit fairies that should panic.


    Therefore, all the friars in Tianquan land have calmed down and quietly wait for the Fahrenheit immortal people to arrange their array.


    Finally, after waiting for a period of time, the array of Huashi Xianren has been completely arranged.


    But even their Fahrenheit immortals have already arranged all their Fahrenheit immortal arrays. However, their faeries still did not choose to attack again. On the contrary, they are slowly relying on their formation, facing the rear and quietly retreating.


    At this time, even the friars on the Tianquan continent could feel the shivering hearts of those Fahrenheit immortals.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Rampant laughter was heard among the friars in Tianquan land.


    "You arrogant Huashi people, you also have today''s time, aren''t you very rampant? It''s not to take down the friars on the Tianquan land. Don''t you want to do what you want? Now, if you have the seed, don''t run away. Let''s fight with the grandfathers again! Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    The monks in Tianquan land were laughing freely.


    But at this time, the Huashi people were black. Even his face was full of worry.


    They all understand it very well.


    Now, Lin Tianyu''s footwork has broken through a level. If Lin Tianyu killed them with the power of his footwork, the Huashi immortal array they arranged would certainly not be able to stop it.


    Now, none of them can guarantee their own safety.

 Chapter 1684

    Now, they are ridiculed by the friars of Tianquan.


    As they retreated, they felt extremely subdued.


    They are real fairies.


    If they had not come down to the heavenly power continent, and had fattened up to the suppression of the world power above the heavenly power continent, they would not have been their opponents.


    The dog bullied the tiger!


    However, they can only bear it.


    Then, all of them retreated cautiously to guard against Lin Tianyu''s attack.


    However, seeing that they are already back to half of the time, Lin Tianyu has not launched any attacks on them.


    All of a sudden, an idea suddenly rose in the hearts of these Fahrenheit immortals --


    No. although Lin Tianyu has broken through the level of footwork, he still has nothing to do with them. Moreover, it is even possible that Lin''s footwork has broken through. However, his realm is stuck on the ridge of Yuanying and has not been able to break through. Therefore, because the realm has not broken through successfully, it has formed a certain influence on him, making it impossible for his strength to be fully exerted.


    It''s also possible!


    Maybe they were really bluffed by Lin Tianyu and scared away?


    At this time, it was not only these Fahrenheit immortals who thought so, but also the monks on Tianquan land.


    At the same time, the monks on the Tianquan land were very happy in their hearts:


    fortunately, they did not panic just now, and directly launched an attack on these Fahrenheit immortals. Otherwise, if Lin Tianyu''s real strength is exposed in the attack, which is discovered by these Huashi immortals, it will be a big trouble.


    Good!


    Now, these Fahrenheit people are gone.


    However, with the courage of these Fahrenheit immortals, they did not dare to go down to the place where the protective array was located and make a test.


    As long as they return to the gathering place, the first thing they have to do is to think about it. They quickly let go of their accomplishments and fly to the fairyland. Lin Tianyu is here, especially his footwork has broken through a level. None of them dare to try his own way again.


    Ha ha ha


    I didn''t expect that such a small bluff would have scared all of them back. No one dared to come out and have a try.


    Thinking of this, the friars in Tianquan land all laughed with pride.


    And this kind of proud laugh, also fell into the eyes of Fahrenheit fairy. They clearly felt that this was their mockery. Laugh at their timidity and miss such a good opportunity in vain.


    But the Huashi people even thought of such a possibility. They don''t have the guts to come down and try whether it''s true or not. After all, just now, when Lin Tianyu wielded his sword, he killed those Huashi immortals who were ready to attack him. The impact on them was too strong.


    They were completely scared out of their wits!

 Chapter 1685

    But what if Lin Tianyu didn''t really have strong strength, just scared them away?


    They are not reconciled!


    Do you want to have a try?


    None of them had the courage.


    Can you just walk away?


    Between hesitation, the speed of those retreating Fahrenheit people was obviously slowed down. Then, the fairies of Fahrenheit stood hesitantly in the air, overlooking the place where the monks of Tianquan land were. At this time, I saw Lin Tianyu standing in the group of friars, with a faint smile on his face, staring at these Fahrenheit immortals.


    The appearance makes the people of Fahrenheit look at the past and feel as if they are laughing at their cowardice.


    Is it tolerable, which is not?


    Finally, there was a fairy who couldn''t help it any more. You said, if you Lin Tianyu really made a breakthrough and had a strong strength, they retreated and tolerated, that would be reasonable. However, you now look at this Lin Tianyu, that is really a strong strength? Now Lin Tianyu is like this, the breakthrough has not been successful, and it is likely that he has been bitten and injured. But Lin Tianyu in such a state scared them back. Isn''t it disgraceful to go back here?


    So, thinking of Huashi immortal, he finally couldn''t bear it. He said, "Boy Lin Tianyu, if you have seed, you will come to heaven and fight with us!"


    The immortal Fahrenheit used cultivation to transmit the loud drink to the far away.


    Everyone can hear it clearly.


    Those who had been running for their lives heard the voice, but no one came out to stop it. Obviously, at this meeting, most of them have already felt that Lin Tianyu is just a superficial figure, and the powerful blow just now is just able to deliver that blow. Otherwise, if they are in a different position, if they have the absolute strength to occupy the advantage, will they still look at their enemies and escape calmly from their own eyes?


    Absolutely impossible!


    Then, there is only one possibility. After Lin Tianyu made that attack, he was no longer able to make such a powerful second attack. So, in addition to watching these Fahrenheit immortals escape from under their own eyes, is there a second way for Lin Tianyu?


    Now, these Fahrenheit immortals are about to stand here, waiting for Lin Tianyu to break everything that has nothing to show.


    If Lin Tianyu really has a false appearance, then he must not dare to fight in heaven. As long as Lin Tianyu does not dare to fight in the sky, it proves that Lin Tianyu''s current strength is indeed greatly reduced. Then, next, it''s not Lin Tianyu who comes to trouble with these Huashi immortals. Instead, it was their turn to go underground again and find Lin Tianyu''s trouble at the protective array.


    Hum!


    At that time, I''ll see what you Lin Tianyu can do to scare them Huashi fairies.


    But even if Lin Tianyu is not a real show, he really has the strength to fight with them. In fact, they don''t have to worry too much.


    Because now, they have arranged the protective array perfectly. Even if Lin Tianyu is really powerful, it is impossible to easily break their Fahrenheit immortal array.

 Chapter 1686

    For a while, all the other faeries kept calling for Lin Tianyu to fight.


    The noise rose to the sky.


    However, Hua Yi brows a frown, or vaguely felt that there is a sense of insecurity and danger.


    Therefore, Hua Yi said: "everyone, from now on, everyone must guarantee their own array in the most perfect state. At that time, no matter whether Lin Tianyu is really powerful or has a false appearance, we need not be afraid. Moreover, even if he really has the strength and dares to fight in the sky, as long as our array is proved to be perfect, he will also be able to cope with it


    After listening to Hua Yi''s words, those Huayi immortals did not carelessly, they all spent their energy, and carefully ran the Huashi immortal arrays they arranged.


    Then, everyone looked down at Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu still just looked at these Huashi immortals above them, as if full of irony.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s expression, Hua Huaxian people feel a pain in their eggs.


    This is clearly to scare them off, but also to laugh at their cowardice?


    And the friars in the heaven power land below were furious one by one.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu didn''t directly teach these Huaxian people a lesson. He stopped them at the bottom and killed them completely. It was kind enough. But now it''s better, these guys who have escaped are still standing on the sky, starting endless provocation.


    Isn''t this a death hunt?


    So, the friars of Tianquan land also clamored for Lin Tianyu to hurry up and kill these evil Huashi immortals.


    As soon as I heard the words of the Huashi Xianren, the monks in Tianquan land also made a great noise.


    But shouting, shouting, the voice gradually weakened.


    It doesn''t seem right.


    After Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough footwork was completed, there was no second shot. And then they just let the Fahrenheit people escape. Isn''t there a problem here?


    Lin Tianyu''s footwork is a breakthrough, but his realm has not.


    Can this be because the realm has not been able to break through successfully, and left him some sequelae?


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu felt the sequelae after another attack, and deliberately, pretending to be calm, released these Huashi immortals.


    But in fact?


    But it is very likely that Lin Tianyu can''t make more moves at all. If so, then, just now those Fahrenheit fairy people''s shouting, it is very likely that they also found the inside of the greasy. Therefore, their Huashi immortal people deliberately called out to test Lin Tianyu. Let''s see if Lin Tianyu really has any sequelae because he failed to break through the realm of Yuanying. He can''t do anything to them.


    Even if those Fahrenheit immortals have tried out, if so, they are likely to directly attack the protective array of Tianquan land below them.

 Chapter 1687

    At the thought of this, the monks on the land of Tianquan, who were clamoring, were gradually silenced. Even, some people looked back at Lin Tianyu, and their eyes were full of inquiry.


    A monk said: "Lin Pavilion master, you just broke through, there is no hidden injury left on your body?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "there is no hidden injury left."


    "Oh."


    We should be with each other, just vaguely put down the heart.


    However, if there is no hidden injury left, then just now, when these Fahrenheit immortals were still gathering at the bottom and were in a panic and helpless situation, why didn''t Lin Tianyu do anything and directly killed those Huashi immortals on the spot.


    This is still wrong.


    As a result, another monk asked, "master Lin, since the breakthrough just now did not leave any hidden injury, how could he let those Huashi immortals leave so easily?"


    With a faint smile, Lin Tianyu said, "if you can let them go, you can kill them.


    "Now they are like a plate of Chinese food. What''s the matter with letting them go?


    "What''s more, I didn''t have a thorough understanding of the footwork that just broke through after I just wielded the knife. So, just take advantage of that time to feel again. So they just leave when they leave. If they didn''t choose to leave directly just now, but started, I would let them know how easy it would be to break their array after my footwork broke through. "


    Just now the monk said, "so, just now Lin Pavilion master just wanted to understand the footwork that just broke through, so he didn''t pursue those Huashi immortals. What''s more, as long as Lin Pavilion master really wants to pursue them, they can easily kill them at any time


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s it."


    Hearing such a positive answer, all the monks on Tianquan land were completely relieved.


    At this time, the ancestor of Heidao approached Lin Tianyu and whispered: "Tianyu, just now, when he broke through the realm of Yuanying, he suddenly stopped. What''s more, this is a critical state. Is there no hidden danger or hidden injury left behind in breaking through this realm? "


    The ancestor of black knife still has some worries.


    However, the ancestor of Heidao thought whether Lin Tianyu wanted to reassure the monks on the Tianquan land, so he deliberately concealed the matter and didn''t say it.


    Because Lin Tianyu is now the morale of the monks in the whole Tianquan continent. For the sake of the morale of these friars, Lin Tianyu deliberately hid some things, which is totally justifiable. However, if there is a hidden injury, then it is better to let his master know. At that time, the ancestor of black knife could come up with a corresponding method to fool those fairies.


    Lin Tianyu sent a message back to the ancestor of Heidao: "master, don''t worry. The reason why the Yuanying realm just now failed to break through successfully. In fact, it is not because of the breakthrough, encountered any difficulties, and let their own breakthrough failure. That''s because, at the most critical moment of breakthrough, I suddenly felt a small breakthrough in footwork. With this breakthrough footwork, it''s enough to deal with these Fahrenheit fairies. Therefore, it was forced to suppress the breakthrough of Yuanying realm. Therefore, there is no hidden injury and hidden danger. As for the present state, it can be called half step Yuanying state. And, as long as you think about breaking through the realm of Yuanying. As long as you accumulate a little momentum and absorb enough aura, you can make a direct breakthrough. "

 Chapter 1688

    "If so?"


    The ancestor of black knife then asked.


    Lin Tianyu replied, "that''s exactly the case."


    The old black knife turned his eyes and said, "Tianyu, if it''s true, then why don''t we take this opportunity to pit these Fahrenheit immortals again?"


    Lin Tianyu didn''t react for a moment. He said, "pit these Fahrenheit immortals. Master, why is this a good pit? "


    However, Heidao''s ancestor chuckled and said, "in this war, it''s important to keep up one''s morale. Just now, when those Fahrenheit immortals, with all their strength, pressed down against our great protective array, they had the momentum to fight a decisive battle with the friars of the Heavenly Kingdom. At that time, they were in full swing.


    "And now?


    "This is how they retreat. Whatever the reason for this retreat. They, the Fahrenheit people, have lost their momentum too much. Compared with the previous, it is not on the same level at all.


    "At this time, the best way for these Fahrenheit fairies is, of course, to retreat directly back to their old nests, where the Fahrenheit people gather is the best choice.


    "But now, if we pretend again, we''ll make it look like you cheated them and scared them back. Do you think they''re willing to go back on the ground like this? Certainly not. Don''t say it''s them. Even if anyone feels that he has been fooled, he will not give up.


    "Therefore, they will certainly organize a good team again, and then they will oppress us.


    "However, when they come back, the fighting momentum of the whole group of Fahrenheit immortals will surely be reduced to the bottom. At that time, Tianyu, if you fight again to deal with these Fahrenheit immortals, won''t you


    Lin Tianyu suddenly understood the meaning of ancestor Heidao.


    In fact, in this meeting, Lin Tianyu has completely not put those Fahrenheit immortals in his eyes.


    Even for Lin Tianyu, it''s more important for Lin Tianyu to understand his own Dao first and then understand it clearly, which is more important than the opportunity to kill Huashi Xianren. Because, with Lin Tianyu''s current level of Dao Dao, if you want to kill these Fahrenheit immortals, isn''t it something that can be done at any time? So, what else does he have to worry about. Now the key is to consolidate the knife path that just broke through. This is what Lin Tianyu should focus on.


    However, now there is a better way to kill the Fahrenheit people. Of course, it can save a little energy, just a little energy.


    Lin Tianyu also suddenly came to be interested, nodded and said, "everything depends on master''s arrangement."


    Then, the ancestor of black sword looked at the monks in the land of Tianquan and said, "everyone, please don''t make any noise. Now let''s carefully observe the Huashi immortals and see what they do next."


    When hearing this, everyone was quiet and looked at Lin Tianyu again.


    Moreover, at the same time, there are some hidden worries in my heart.

 Chapter 1689

    Among these people present, when it comes to the relationship and closeness with Lin Tianyu, the first one is Heidao Laozu.


    What''s more, if Lin Tianyu has any situation and it''s not convenient to tell others, he will certainly tell Heidao Laozu.


    Now, Heidao said so. Is there any implication in this?


    If we don''t show up and yell back to those Huashi immortals, it is clearly a kind of act of showing weakness. To show weakness, it clearly means that, in fact, their side has already weakened those Fahrenheit fairies.


    So, how could it be weakened?


    The only explanation is that when Lin Tianyu made a breakthrough just now, he didn''t succeed in breaking through the realm. On the contrary, he fell some hidden injuries.


    With such a hint in the heart, the momentum of the above, naturally all of a sudden weak down.


    At this time, don''t say it''s everyone. Even the immortal Fahrenheit on the opposite side clearly felt that the monks on the Tianquan continent were suddenly weakened. This is clearly to tell them that Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough just now has a problem. Now, the friars on the mainland side of Tianquan are no longer the enemies of these Fahrenheit immortals.


    Lin Tianyu felt this kind of atmosphere and was very happy.


    How wonderful!


    Master is really wonderful!


    Just playing such a small trick, it has formed such a powerful effect. All of a sudden, the monks on the Tianquan land of our side were so weak. In the face of the Tianquan mainland friars whose momentum suddenly weakened, even if they were the Fahrenheit immortals, they would rush forward without hesitation and seize the opportunity to fight.


    Ha ha


    Be ready to be fooled.


    You Fahrenheit people.


    At this time, those fairies on the opposite side also clearly felt that the friars in Tianquan land had been weakened and almost reduced to the bottom. So, the people of Huashi fairy were all smiling with pride.


    Then, there was Fahrenheit: "now, it''s a great opportunity for us to revenge. If you look at the momentum of the monks on the Tianquan continent, you can clearly know that Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough must have been hurt


    Some fairy of Fahrenheit objected: "it''s not right. We can''t judge that Lin Tianyu was hurt by the momentum of the friars in Tianquan. What if they set up such a bureau and deliberately lead us into it? We are so stupid to break through, this is not our own door to die


    When this man said this, the Huashi immortal people who were still smiling with pride were obviously stunned for a moment.


    Not bad!


    If it is the other party to do this on purpose, they are foolishly sent to the door. When the time comes, it will be a lot of injustice to be killed.


    But at this time, the first to speak of Fahrenheit said: "you are stupid, won''t you use more brain?"? If it''s from scratch, is it possible for them to set up the bureau all the time? Think about it again. Why were we so flustered when we saw the power of Lin Tianyu''s advanced footwork just now. At that time, why didn''t they seize the opportunity to kill us? Since then, it has been very illustrative. Now, their momentum has suddenly weakened and they have contacted the matter in front of them. I am 100% sure that there must have been a big problem with Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough. "

 Chapter 1690

    Yeah. That''s the truth.


    If it''s just now that the monks on the Tianquan land are getting weaker, we really have to wonder whether the monks on the Tianquan continent have deliberately set up such a bureau to wait for themselves to drill in.


    However, if the incident is linked, it can be found that this is not a bureau at all.


    Because, in front of them, when they were in such a panic, it was the best chance to kill them. In such a good opportunity, Lin Tianyu didn''t get any prestige, but let them go directly. This - don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu. Even if it''s put on anyone''s head, it''s impossible to let go so easily.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that at that time, Lin Tianyu was not sure to leave them.


    But when Lin Tianyu just made a breakthrough, he used such powerful footwork, combined with the power of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, would he not be able to keep them these Huashi immortals?


    That can only prove one thing -


    Lin Tianyu''s footwork is a breakthrough, and its power is incomparable. However, even if it is so powerful and incomparable footwork, he can not easily display it anytime and anywhere. Because, when he broke through the realm of cultivation in front of him, he was hurt. Therefore, it will exert a great pressure on him to perform that powerful footwork. So, he just did that one step, scared them off, and never did it again. Because the purpose of Lin Tianyu''s Footwork was just to scare them off.


    He didn''t think that with the power of his footwork, he would kill them all.


    Because at that time, Lin Tianyu couldn''t do it at all.


    OK.


    So many of them were just scared and scared away by Lin Tianyu''s footwork. If it''s true, it''s going to be like this. Then they went back to the fairyland. Well, it is very likely that this event will become the heart demon in their future practice.


    No way.


    Now, immediately, I will go back and kill the guy who dares to frighten them so much.


    When thinking about this, the eyes of these Fahrenheit immortals radiated cold light.


    At this time, the friars on the Tianquan land below were shouting again. Even, it can be felt that the monks on the Tianquan land are more clamoring than before.


    However, this kind of clamor, in the eyes of those Fahrenheit immortals who have seen through all this, is just a kind of worse disguise.


    Hum!


    It''s all at this point. I''m trying to scare them off with this fake trick.


    What a dream.


    Just wait for them, the Fahrenheit immortals, to clean up the bluff friars of Tianquan land.


    So, at this time, these Fahrenheit fairies all looked at each other, with a firm look in their eyes. They all made up their minds to show some color to the monks who dare to tease and frighten them.

 Chapter 1691

    Seeing through everything, the fairies of Fahrenheit no longer hesitated and took action immediately.


    However, at this time, the Fahrenheit fairy is still very careful. When they were in action, they still turned the Fahrenheit immortal array they had arranged to a perfect level, and then they approached the protective array below. What''s more, they are still moving very slowly as they approach down. Obviously, even if they have already made up their mind early, they still want to complete the task step by step, instead of taking risks easily.


    At this time, when seeing these Fahrenheit immortals pressing towards the bottom, the monks of Tianquan land below obviously quieted down. Then, it was a loud cry.


    However, such a casual performance can make these Fahrenheit immortals easily distinguish.


    The friars of Tianquan continent are really afraid.


    Why are they afraid?


    It is because of their lack of confidence.


    Well, Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, although the footwork has been effective. But what about the realm?


    He must be in the realm of breakthrough above, because of failure, and left a certain shadow injury. And this is the key that really affected the monks in the heavenly power continent. It is precisely because of this kind of injury that Lin Tianyu has made the monks on the Tianquan land lack of confidence. Good! This is a rare opportunity. They are going to take this opportunity to completely break through these friars on the Tianquan continent, and capture Lin Tianyu alive, so that they can have a great chance.


    When I think of this place, these Fahrenheit people are excited.


    At the same time, the speed of these Huashi Xianren, who were very careful, suddenly increased a lot. They are all thinking of it, and hurry to the bottom to get the results.


    But at this time, Hua Yi is still slightly frowning, feeling that this matter always has a kind of strange, not quite right appearance.


    Therefore, Hua Yi quietly reminded: "everyone, you must rush to the bottom, and try again, I have no objection. However, I want to remind everyone that we must be careful and more careful. Don''t be careless. Otherwise, at the end of the day, if there is any mistake, it will cause irreparable loss to us


    Hearing Hua Yi''s warning, there is also a Fahrenheit immortal. People are rushing to make the Fahrenheit immortal array run more perfectly.


    However, there are more Fahrenheit immortals, but they did not take Hua Yi''s warning seriously.


    After all, if they were arranged to run more perfectly, their speed would be affected. Then, their desire to go down quickly and defeat those friars in Tianquan land, so that they can catch Lin Tianyu alive and get this credit, that is to say, they have to delay a little bit. But now, when they got to the bottom of it, they didn''t want to put it off for a quarter of an hour. I just want to go down to the bottom, where the monks of Tianquan land are, and kill them, so as to get rid of this evil spirit in my heart.

 Chapter 1692

    As a result, many of the Huayi immortal people did not take Hua Yi''s warning as a matter of fact.


    These people glanced at Hua Yi and said, "Hua Yi boy, you are so timid. Now, it''s all over again. All this is just the bravado of the monks on the Tianquan continent. Now, we need to get rid of the bluff of the friars in Tianquan as soon as possible. Otherwise, as long as they make such bluff for another quarter of an hour, that''s the shame of us Huashi immortals, understand? "


    These Huayi immortal people said, not only did not stop for a moment because of Hua Yi''s warning, but also speeded up and went down faster.


    In this way, these Fahrenheit immortals formed a cross-section.


    Originally, it was a group of Fahrenheit immortals, but this time, they were divided into two teams. In front of a group of Fahrenheit fairy rushed to the bottom, obviously in a hurry and hurry. It seems that there is a big credit waiting for them in front of them. If we go a little later, these credit will be taken away by others. Even, in order to get to the bottom as soon as possible and take the credit, the team was obviously scattered.


    After a while, Fahrenheit immortal people seemed particularly steady. They were significantly slower. At the same time, in the March, they also put the array arranged by their group of Fahrenheit immortal people perfectly. I hope that this can play a certain protective role and ensure their life safety.


    Looking at the front of a group of Fahrenheit immortal team, those who still have some vague Tianquan in their hearts, the friars on the mainland are all stunned.


    This group of Huashi Xianren came with such momentum, and their soul, Lin Tianyu, should have been hurt in the breakthrough just now. Well, in this war, I''m afraid that their side will inevitably be injured.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu and Heidao Laozu looked at each other, but their eyes were full of surprise.


    These Fahrenheit immortals, they are all from where the self-confidence, as long as they quickly arrived here, they must be able to win ah. All in order to get here quickly, regardless of anything.


    Ha ha ha


    But that''s right. Isn''t it just the right time to bring your own dishes?


    What''s more, they even dare to separate troops, and they have arranged their Huashi Xian array which is good at defense in a scattered and random way, which can be regarded as a formation.


    Now, Lin Tianyu has broken through the footwork. Don''t say it''s this kind of scattered Huashi Xianzhen. Even if their Huashi immortal array is perfectly arranged, it may not be able to withstand the enemy. Now it''s better for them to fight with themselves with such an array.


    Who gave them confidence.


    Looking at the Huashi fairy who rushed down quickly, Lin Tianyu laughed faintly. Looking at them is like counting the heads of these Fahrenheit immortals. As long as Lin Tianyu is willing, he can clean up all the heads of the huashixian people who rush over quickly in a few blinks of an eye.


    Ha ha


    What a rush to kill!

 Chapter 1693

    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s light smile, looked in the eyes of the Huaxian people who rushed down in a hurry, which was clearly pretending to scare them.


    But in front of them, they have been intimidated once.


    And, still frightened and embarrassed and back. Now, think of the trick again, no way!


    They are not so scared of the Fahrenheit. Now, we will go to the real place with Lin Tianyu, who is specially frightening them. Otherwise, the boy would try to scare them in such a way, which is too bad. This time, they can never be intimidated by this boy.


    So, looking at Lin Tianyu''s light, if everything is in the grasp of the smile, these Fahrenheit cactus not only have no half a minute of pause, but is another acceleration, with a faster speed, toward the protection matrix below rushed over.


    In this acceleration.


    Finally, the shape of the formation they set out was not held. Now, all they thought about was rushing down to the bottom and killing the monks of the heavenly power continent. Of course, the most important thing is that they must use the fastest speed to capture Lin Tianyu alive. Then, torture the boy well, let him survive, die can not. In this way, they can eliminate the one in their hearts, and be frightened to retreat from the evil spirit.


    In a blink, these accelerated Fahrenheit people are already about to rush to the protective array below.


    At this time, the monks of the lower kingdom of heaven power held their swords tightly, and waited for a duel with the rushed Fahrenheit immortals.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, these days of the world of the monks, vaguely felt the side, there was a flash of shadow.


    However, just before they could see clearly, they all looked back at the place Lin Tianyu had just stood. Then, they all found that Lin Tianyu was gone.


    Just now, did Lin Tianyu flash out?


    Facing so many immortal people of Huashi, Lin Tianyu also flashed to face the enemy.


    So, this is not exactly the explanation, in fact, just now, Lin Tianyu has not been subjected to anything to be hurt.


    To understand these, the monks of the land of heaven were all laughing.


    They were so worried about losing money. It turns out to be just a white worry.


    Lin Tianyu has not been hurt by anything, and his footwork has a great breakthrough. Back to this team now rushed to the Fahrenheit cactus team also clearly had a sense of scattered. So, as long as the fighting together, is it not allowed Lin Tianyu to chop melon and cut vegetables as lightly as possible?


    The group watched the group of Fahrenheit immortals who were rushing towards, and they were able to see clearly the fate of the group of Fahrenheit immortals.


    They didn''t rush over to fight, but they rushed to kill.


    If they had just escaped, the fools. Then, after returning to their gathering place, after Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the Dao promotion, and then chasing them, there will still be a lot of trouble. Even at that time, they felt that they were wrong, and they could escape many people by directly releasing the words of cultivating into the immortal world.


    But now, rush to the door to die.

 Chapter 1694

    At this time, the friars in Tianquan, who understood this, all laughed knowingly.


    At the same time, those who are rushing to Fahrenheit fairy are also laughing.


    Because, at this time, the friars of Tianquan continent could already feel the fate of these Fahrenheit immortals when Lin Tianyu flashed up. But in the same way, these people who are rushing to Fahrenheit see that they are all here. And the friars in Tianquan land below seemed to have no reaction at all. They looked at them stupidly, and they were all happy. If these friars in Tianquan land were frightened and did not launch the most effective defense against them, then they would be much more relaxed when they started to fight.


    They even thought of the situation that they rushed to the bottom, and then easily captured the monks in Tianquan.


    Puff, puff


    At that moment, a series of voices rang out.


    With this sound, the Fahrenheit people are still sprinting down. However, immediately, these down rush of the Fahrenheit people have been vaguely felt wrong. Then, quickly stopped the body. Looking back, there are already 20 or 30 people among them, all with their heads on the ground. The soul sea is broken, and they can''t die any more.


    Ah!


    These fast-moving Fahrenheit people were shocked.


    How long has it been? It''s only in the blink of an eye. However, their whole group of Huashi immortals had already lost so much at once.


    This is -


    who is plotting against them.


    Then, they just see who is plotting against them.


    I saw that the shadow of Lin Tianyu had emerged around those fallen Huashi immortals. Lin Tianyu took a faint look at them, who were still alive in Huashi, and his figure faded again and again until it disappeared.


    "Ah! Hide! Set up the formation quickly


    ¡­¡­


    There was a great deal of chaos among the Huashi people who rushed over. Then, they quickly began to gather together and began to arrange the array. However, even if the array is arranged in a hurry, what kind of array can be arranged. Moreover, it is often because the more chaotic, the more mistakes will be made. So, before their array was set up, the black Sabre technique flickered among the Fahrenheit immortals.


    Puff, puff


    A series of sounds sounded.


    These Fahrenheit immortals fell down one by one like the harvested rice. Finally, by the time their array was set up, there were only less than 40 of them left. But at this time, even if the array has been arranged. But they just can''t make the formation work perfectly. They are now completely terrified. They just thought they didn''t rush down. Even, they all thought, in fact, just now, after they went back directly, they should let go of their cultivation and fly directly to the fairyland.


    There is endless regret in their hearts now. Why do you want to rush down and think about fighting the devil again.


    Don''t they want to die by themselves?

 Chapter 1695

    The psychological fluctuation is becoming more and more intense.


    And in this mental shadow, they only think that now their Fahrenheit array is perfectly arranged. Maybe there is a chance to keep them alive. But, can you really keep them alive with this array? They have no bottom in their hearts. Moreover, it is even more important that they can not put their Fahrenheit array in perfect arrangement under this kind of psychology.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the shivering Fahrenheit people.


    Lin Tianyu has no sympathy.


    Because now, if not for his footwork to break through, it is already able to these Fahrenheit immortal people to carry on the arbitrary killing. Then, it would be these Fahrenheit people who took the lead. And once these Fahrenheit people take the lead. So, the monks on the land of their powers, they will face what fate, hardly to say, can be imagined. That fate is definitely more miserable than they are faced by these Fahrenheit people.


    So for these invaders, there is only one word, kill!


    The black knife flashed again.


    Poop


    It is already set up by them Fahrenheit array, but if it is the same as the virtual, there is no half of the effectiveness of stopping.


    Then, I saw the Fahrenheit cactus fall down one by one. The Fahrenheit array also disintegrated one after another.


    Finally, it was only a while before the immortal Fahrenheit, who had already set up the array of Fahrenheit immortals, were also spirited and died so that they could not die any more.


    At this time, the whole world, is feeling that it has been completely quiet down.


    The monks of the lower kingdom of heaven, they all opened their mouths in surprise. Although in their hearts, it has been completely recognized that as long as Lin Tianyu''s Footwork can break through a level, Lin Tianyu can easily kill these Fahrenheit cactus. Even if they have the Fahrenheit Xian array defense, it has no effect. Because, in front of, Lin Tianyu has said. However, they still did not think of, the effect of this killing is also too good. Just for a while, this is almost half of the Fahrenheit immortal, which has been completely killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Where can a monk do it.


    This is a murderer!


    And the above those who are slowly moving down the Fahrenheit cactus are also the same silly stupor.


    They still think that the fast-moving Fahrenheit immortal people, even if they can not build their skills, can first try to find out the depth of Lin Tianyu, so as to bring them a reference for the next war.


    But now it''s all right.


    Don''t say it''s a reference. Even so many of them, even the Fahrenheit immortal people, even felt that it was not enough for each other to chop off with a knife. It makes them accept it.


    At the same time, in their hearts, there was a moment of happiness.


    Fortunately, it was their Fahrenheit people who rushed down. Otherwise, if these people encounter Lin Tianyu first, then, now they die, that is, they are the Fahrenheit cactus ah.

 Chapter 1696

    And in this kind of happiness, they can not help but rise in the heart of endless fear.


    Now, the devil has already wiped out the group of Fahrenheit Fairies in front of them. Well, next, it''s their turn to be killed by the devil.


    Moreover, in the killing just now, they all found out.


    Those who have been killed, they have already set up the Fahrenheit immortal array. However, with a wave of Lin Tianyu''s knife, the Fahrenheit immortal array is just like nothing. There is no effect at all. Originally, these people thought that they had already arranged the Fahrenheit immortal array. Moreover, they still ran these Fahrenheit immortal formations to a perfect state, which should be able to protect their lives. However, if you think about the Huashi people who have just been killed, they have no confidence at all.


    If Lin Tianyu really wants to kill them, none of them can escape.


    Now, let go of cultivation and escape back to the fairyland?


    However, at the moment of releasing the cultivation, it is also the weakest time for defense. If Lin Tianyu takes advantage of the moment when they just let go of their cultivation, they will have no protection at all. They can only wait for Lin Tianyu to kill them.


    Therefore, at such a moment, they are totally helpless and can only wait like this.


    It''s up to Lin Tianyu to decide whether to kill or to stay.


    After Lin Tianyu killed a group of Huashi immortals in front of him, he finally looked up.


    When Lin Tianyu''s eyes looked upward, the people of the Fahrenheit fairies clearly felt that all of them were shaking their bodies.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure has faded.


    At this time, all the people were fully aware that Lin Tianyu was already heading for the place where a group of huashixian people were located. Next, it''s time for the Huashi people to be killed. And this group of Fahrenheit people have fully accepted their fate. Now, the only thing they can do is to make their Fahrenheit immortal array run perfectly, so as to protect them.


    But is it possible?


    These Fahrenheit fairies are all aware of it.


    Therefore, they can only pray constantly in their hearts, hoping for miracles. Lin Tianyu let them go.


    As long as Lin Tianyu let them go this time, in the future, no matter for any reason, they will never again invade the right continent.


    At this time, the black Sabre method lights up and spreads to this group of Fahrenheit immortals. The face-to-face Fahrenheit immortal array was almost unable to block a breath of time, it was completely broken. Then, the black Sabre killed all the way to the center of these gathered Huashi immortals.


    At this time, these Fahrenheit immortals all found that the black knife light did not kill too many Huashi immortals in other directions except for killing it towards the center of the Fahrenheit immortal gathering place.

 Chapter 1697

    It seems that Lin Tianyu just wanted to kill the center of these Fahrenheit immortals.


    Feeling this possibility, the Huashi Xianren quickly let go, and automatically made way for Lin Tianyu to go directly to the center of these Fahrenheit immortals.


    I saw that everyone got out of the way. Then, with the black knife light, Hua Yi''s face suddenly changed in the center of these Fahrenheit immortals, which made him extremely embarrassed.


    Now, Hua Yi is completely clear.


    Lin Tianyu is going to take his life. But what if you know?


    Does he have the strength to fight?


    Is it possible for Lin Tianyu to escape under his evil footwork?


    The only thing he can do now is to wait for death.


    Poof!


    The light of black knife flashed, and Hua Yi''s head was thrown high.


    At this time, the people around only felt a wisp of breeze blowing, even no one saw Lin Tianyu''s figure. However, they all know that Lin Tianyu has left here. At the same time, this also shows Lin Tianyu''s attitude. He just wanted to kill Hua Yi. He was ready to let go of the others. So they have nothing to worry about. As long as they let go of their cultivation and leave the mainland, there will be no one to stop them. They can leave safely and completely.


    When they understood the meaning, they were all grateful.


    At this meeting, they are finally a little relieved.


    At this time, those monks in Tianquan land could feel the meaning of Lin Tianyu. Although they are very dissatisfied. If they can''t deal with these Fahrenheit immortals, that''s all. But now, can have the strength to clean up these grandsons. Then we should directly kill all of them and leave none of them.


    However, this is Lin Tianyu''s decision after all, and everyone has no more to say.


    Then, everyone was quietly waiting for Lin Tianyu to come back.


    But while waiting here, they all found that at the top, where the ancestors of the Fahrenheit immortals were, suddenly, another black knife was shining.


    This -


    everyone was startled and then woke up. It turns out that Lin Tianyu is going to kill those Huashi ancestors.


    Understand Lin Tianyu''s intention, everyone is to feel the extra Jieqi. In fact, in fact, the most hateful thing about this attack on the mainland was not the fairies of Fahrenheit. The most hateful is those Huashi ancestors, and Huayi. If it wasn''t for them who led the organization, with the help of these Fahrenheit immortals, they might not have done so to the friars on the Tianquan continent.


    Yes!


    These ordinary Fahrenheit people can let go. However, these hiding in the background of Fahrenheit ancestors can not let go. All those who should and can be killed will be killed.


    The black knife brightens.


    However, at this time, those Fahrenheit ancestors also showed their weapons and fought with the black sword light.


    After a while, there was a series of weapons hitting each other.


    The old ancestors of Fahrenheit and Lin Tianyu fought fiercely.

 Chapter 1698

    Feeling the battle situation in the sky, everyone was obviously stunned.


    When these Fahrenheit immortals arrived in the Tianquan land of the lower world, they would be strongly suppressed, and their accomplishments were suppressed on the same starting point?


    According to the law, these ancestors of Huashi immortal are in the same realm as those ordinary Huashi immortals, and their strength should be similar to each other.


    But now, this battle, Lin Tianyu also found the strength of these old friends, compared with those ordinary Fahrenheit immortal people''s strength, it is a world of difference. Even if all the Fahrenheit immortals in the Fahrenheit immortal array have formed the array, compared with any one of the Fahrenheit ancestors, it is not necessarily their opponent. Although because of the suppression of the world power of the lower continent, they are now in the same state as ordinary Fahrenheit immortals. However, in addition, there are still too many different things.


    First of all, their martial arts experience is different.


    The experience of martial arts and the level of martial arts skills of these old friends are just a few blocks away from ordinary Huashi Xianren. Their martial arts, both defensive and offensive, are much stronger than those ordinary Huashi people. With these skills, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill can''t take advantage of them.


    Secondly, these old guys are much more powerful than the ordinary Fahrenheit people.


    It''s so strong for God. Even if it''s Lin Tianyu''s unpredictable footwork, under the detection of these ancestors of Fahrenheit, there will always be some tracks to find. Therefore, for Lin Tianyu''s footwork, in the following battles, these Fahrenheit ancestors can still have a certain resistance.


    Then, plus Lin Tianyu is alone.


    There are more than ten of them.


    All along, Lin Tianyu is not afraid of group warfare and siege, because his footwork is too against the sky. Because, as long as his footwork is displayed, even if those Fahrenheit people have more people, they can''t touch his shadow. Therefore, Lin Tianyu can completely rely on the power of his footwork to freely shuttle back and forth among their Huashi immortal people, and he can easily kill anyone he wants to kill.


    It creates such an impression that no matter how many people there are and how precise the layout is, it is useless to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    But now, these Fahrenheit ancestors can clearly detect Lin Tianyu''s footwork.


    Therefore, the effect of the siege is to show its power.


    Under the circumstances that more than ten Huashi ancestors attacked and defended back and forth, rescued and supported each other, they were able to fight back and forth with Lin Tianyu.


    As a result, with the sound of blade to blade attack, the sound is constantly ringing. After fighting for a long time, Lin Tianyu did not take advantage of the fundamental advantage, and directly killed any one of them. It''s a big deal. From time to time, it can leave a small scar on the body of these Fahrenheit ancestors.

 Chapter 1699

    Occasionally, when Lin Tianyu wants to expand his combat exploits and leave more scars on the ancestors of Fahrenheit, he feels a sense of danger.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had to choose to leave only a small scar on the body of the ancestors of Fahrenheit, so he quickly stopped his hand and left to ensure his own safety. Otherwise, in the face of these powerful ancestors of Fahrenheit, if they don''t pay attention to protect themselves, get seriously injured, and then fall into the siege of these old Fahrenheit ancestors, they may be in special danger.


    Therefore, whenever he felt that there was danger, Lin Tianyu would timely dodge his body, close his hands and retreat.


    And in this battle, Lin Tianyu has a very puzzled place.


    The strength of these ancestors of Fahrenheit is obviously too profound. Even though Lin Tianyu has improved his footwork to a certain extent, he is able to compete with him.


    How come in the war ahead, they just let those ordinary Fahrenheit immortal people fall under their own sword skills, and they do not participate in the war?


    If they had been involved in the war.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu''s Footwork had not yet broken through the realm. It is estimated that an old ancestor of Fahrenheit is enough to resist the power of his footwork. Well, this war may not have lasted so long at all. Before his footwork was upgraded to a small level, it would have been enough to win over the friars in the land of heavenly power.


    Why is that?


    They just let the ordinary Fahrenheit people who had no resistance to their footwork to participate in the war?


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t understand.


    When thinking about this problem, Lin Tianyu still did not stop fighting with these ancestors of Fahrenheit. Although Lin Tianyu is still fighting. However, the next battle, but no longer in these Fahrenheit ancestors left any small scars on the body.


    It''s just that it can make people feel that this battle is extremely fierce.


    However, no one was hurt.


    Therefore, if you don''t know the two sides, it is an irreconcilable contradiction. I''m afraid that others will think this is just a show.


    Lin Tianyu is fighting and thinking hard.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he had finally grasped an invisible clue.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you can''t understand it completely.


    Even, Lin Tianyu has a feeling, as long as he can really understand the key to this. Lin Tianyu can easily break the combination of these ancestors of Fahrenheit.


    But what is the key to this?


    Lin Tianyu nodded and continued to think.


    They, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, had the strength to almost restrain themselves. It should be said that before Lin Tianyu''s footwork has broken through, they have been able to completely restrain Lin''s footwork. But they did not, instead, let those ordinary Fahrenheit immortals come forward to die.


    It''s hard to understand.

 Chapter 1700

    It seems that the reasons in it should be easy to understand.


    But, how always feel, there is a hidden gap in this.


    What is that in the end.


    Lin Tianyu is still thinking hard.


    Then, Lin Tianyu thought, and then thought about the character of these Fahrenheit immortals. They are the Fahrenheit people who are only good at fighting the wind. Once they take the upper hand, their fighting will be unprecedented. But once they fall in the downwind and turn hopelessly, their fighting will be in a flash, and they will be lowered to the bottom of the valley. They will all think first how to escape and how to save their lives.


    So, if we analyze the practices of these Fahrenheit ancestors in this respect, we may find the root cause.


    Lin Tianyu believes that as long as he can truly find the root cause of this. Then he will surely find a way to really defeat these Fahrenheit ancestors.


    What is the real reason why they don''t do it?


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully again.


    They are not the top of the Fahrenheit ancestors, in fact, seriously, they are just like ordinary Fahrenheit fairy people. The only difference is that it is just a little stronger.


    So, their ancestors'' psychology is just like the ordinary Fahrenheit people.


    And when the war began, Lin Tianyu directly created a psychological shadow like invisible killer to those Fahrenheit immortals with his footwork power. So, under this psychological shadow, even these powerful Fahrenheit ancestors will have some fear. So, if they want to fight, they think of Lin Tianyu''s unpredictable footwork, and they will inevitably rise a chill in their hearts.


    Even the ancestors of Huashi would think that if they really participated in the war, under the unpredictable footwork of Lin Tianyu, it might be that the opportunity would be bad, and suddenly, they would be killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Because of this psychological, they, the Fahrenheit ancestors, naturally dare not directly participate in the war.


    In fact, in this way, they were not involved in the war with the monks of the land of heaven, not their strength was insufficient. It''s because they''re afraid of death. They were afraid to participate in the war. By chance, when Lin Tianyu showed his unpredictable footwork and appeared beside them, they had not responded, and they were already reaped and killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Because of the fear of death, they are the great ancestors of Fahrenheit. However, they still did not dare to participate in the war in the slightest, only dare to hide quietly, quietly watch the evolution of the war. Even if the immortals in their Fahrenheit family have suffered a lot of losses, their participation in the war will largely reverse the situation. But they had no idea to do it at all.


    They chose to keep their lives.

 Chapter 1701

    It turns out that the older these old folks are, the more they cherish their lives.


    When he thought of it, Lin Tianyu laughed triumphantly.


    At this moment, Lin Tianyu had already thought of what kind of way to break through the defense of their old friends and completely defeat them.


    Now, the reason why they have not been able to defeat these old friends is that they are now gathered together to protect their lives and cooperate sincerely. Therefore, Lin Tianyu could not find any loopholes to break through their cooperation. Even from time to time, Lin Tianyu can find the loopholes in their old friends'' cooperation in fighting, but because they cooperate too closely to protect their lives. When Lin Tianyu just discovered the loophole in their cooperation, other old guys would also protect them. Therefore, at most, it can do little harm to these old folks.


    In the same way, Lin Tianyu, in order to prevent being surrounded by them, who can vaguely detect their own footwork path. Lin Tianyu has always been very careful. Every time, as long as you feel the slightest crisis, you will walk away. Therefore, at most, it can cause some small harm to their old friends.


    However, it is also because of the fighting all the time, Lin Tianyu fought with their old friends for such a long time, but they did not cause much damage.


    Therefore, after the battle, they felt that Lin Tianyu could not really do anything to them. Instead, they became more and more brave.


    Therefore, at this meeting, Lin Tianyu can even feel that after fighting with themselves for a period of time, their fighting power has improved. It should be in front of them. They thought about the power of Lin Tianyu''s unpredictable footwork, but they still had a certain fear in their hearts. Therefore, when they just met, they still had some reservation, and their strength did not fully play out. However, after a period of fighting, they actually felt that Lin Tianyu could not really do anything to them. As a result, their courage has grown and they have been able to completely let go of their hands and feet.


    Now, there is only one way to break through the joint efforts of their more than ten ancestors.


    That is to kill one of them first, or even if it can''t be killed directly, it''s necessary to seriously hurt the old Fahrenheit. Then, as long as this effect is achieved, the joint efforts of these ancestors of Fahrenheit will no longer be able to play their due power as before. Even, they must be everyone in crisis. They are all thinking about how to protect themselves. Then, they are afraid of their hands and feet in battle.


    This will give Lin Tianyu an opportunity to take advantage of.


    Although this is just an idea in Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    However, Lin Tianyu believes that his idea is absolutely possible. And, as long as the first step is successful. The next step is to be able to go on as expected. The joint efforts of these ancestors of Fahrenheit can be easily broken.

 Chapter 1702

    Do what you want.


    So, when there was another opportunity to find an obvious loophole, Lin Tianyu''s invisible figure quickly approached one of the Fahrenheit ancestors. At the same time, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt the crisis from another direction. Because, at such a time, it was obvious that other ancestors of Fahrenheit had also detected Lin Tianyu''s action, so they directly put their hands on him to intervene in Lin Tianyu''s attack. Lin Tianyu found the loophole, and the old ancestor of Fahrenheit, who was attacked, was habitually like the front, and took measures to protect him at will. Because ahead, it''s been a long time.


    These ancestors of Fahrenheit can be said to have completely grasped Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    Every time when Lin Tianyu catches the loophole to attack, as long as there are other Fahrenheit ancestors carrying out rescue attacks. Then, the attacked Huashi Laozu took proper precautions, that is, he could directly resist Lin Tianyu''s attack.


    Therefore, all this has formed a habit in the battle just now.


    Even if Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is more fierce, how about it?


    It''s amazing to be able to leave a little bit of a scar on their ancestors.


    Therefore, these Huashi ancestors did not take Lin Tianyu''s attack seriously at all.


    However, just when the rescue attack was about to attack Lin Tianyu, and when the Fahrenheit ancestors who had been attacked already had a good defense, all of a sudden, these Fahrenheit ancestors felt that they were different from the front.


    At this time, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand did not withdraw directly like the previous one after cutting through the body of the Fahrenheit ancestor he was going to attack. Instead, it accelerated, and continued to wave at the old Fahrenheit ancestor that his blade pointed to and continued to chop it down.


    At this time, all the ancestors of Fahrenheit were shocked.


    Isn''t Lin Tianyu looking for death?


    Even if it was his knife, he could completely cut the old Fahrenheit ancestor he pointed to. However, the rescue of the old Fahrenheit blade, is not the same to hit Lin Tianyu''s body?


    Well, even if this attack can not directly kill Lin Tianyu, it will at least make Lin Tianyu seriously injured.


    Was Lin Tianyu willing to be seriously injured in order to deal with the old Huashi ancestor he was facing?


    Madman!


    This is completely a madman''s practice.


    Poof!


    Just when these old Fahrenheit ancestors were still in a daze and had not completely turned around from their minds, Lin Tianyu''s knife actually directly cut into the neck of the Fahrenheit ancestor he attacked. Then, with a strong stir of the black knife, the spirits of these ancestors of Fahrenheit were dissipated directly. It turned out to be a knife in between, directly killed this Fahrenheit ancestor.


    At this time, the rescue of Fahrenheit''s attack also directly hit Lin Tianyu''s back.


    Then, under this blow, Lin Tianyu spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, and he directly escaped from the place where the ancestors of Fahrenheit gathered.

 Chapter 1703

    In fact, the knife just now was dangerous enough for Lin Tianyu, and it was also hard enough.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu was just gambling. He was gambling on the other party''s ancestors of Fahrenheit. They had formed a set in the battle just now. In the hearts of those ancestors of Fahrenheit, they must have felt that the battle with Lin Tianyu was just that because of the battle ahead. As long as their attack is a real threat to Lin Tianyu, then, he will also hide as soon as possible. Because, in their hearts, but it has been recognized that no one is not afraid of death. Therefore, the target of Lin Tianyu''s attack is not taken seriously at all.


    And Lin Tianyu is also gambling.


    Bet that they, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, would think and do as he expected. In fact, they think and do the same thing.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu won the bet.


    Those ancestors of Fahrenheit didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu would be so bold and not afraid to die. Lin Tianyu is even willing to fight for injuries, but he is also determined to kill one of them. It was in that killing that Lin Tianyu''s body went on all the way without any evasion. However, in the process of rushing forward, he just avoided the crucial point. In the rescue of the old Fahrenheit under the blow, although Lin Tianyu was hurt, but there is no major obstacle.


    After this blow, Lin Tianyu did not show up again.


    Now, the top priority, Lin Tianyu must hurry to seize the time to heal. Although it was not hurt to the vital part, but, that hit to the body, also really not light. Fortunately, Lin Tianyu exercised his body several times, making his body as hard as iron, so that he didn''t hurt too much. However, there are some internal injuries. A little breathing is good for the next battle.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu quickly swallowed the healing medicine and began to exercise his power to cure him.


    Not long ago, Lin Tianyu had already felt a force rising inside his body. The injured part, the hot feeling. Then, the feeling gradually dissipated and gradually became cool after the skill started to work.


    However, the tea time, Lin Tianyu has been healed.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure is a flash, directly once again into the circle of these Fahrenheit ancestors.


    The black knife light lights up again.


    Sure enough, just as Lin Tianyu expected. These ancestors of Fahrenheit were really afraid to die one by one. Just now, Lin Tianyu didn''t expect that he could actually kill an old Huashi ancestor. However, it is also because of the killing of this old ancestor of Fahrenheit. Therefore, when fighting with these remaining ancestors of Fahrenheit, they did not have the ferocity of the front hand any more, and they became timid one by one. Between the shots, ten or at least nine of them were placed on their own protection.


    In this way, there is almost no threat to Lin Tianyu any more.


    Lin Tianyu plays as he wants.


    The sabre technique is more incisive and incisive. From time to time, he can cut a knife on the body of those frightened ancestors of Fahrenheit, leaving a scar.

 Chapter 1704

    Because of this incisive and incisive swing, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt as if there were several top masters accompanying him to practice his knife.


    As a result, that kind of spiritual access is much more comfortable than in the past.


    With the passage of time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his Sabre technique had risen several times. And it''s more and more handy. Although, Lin Tianyu also knows that this should be just an illusion of his own. It should be the fear of those ancestors of Fahrenheit. After all, just now I killed an old Fahrenheit with a knife. They''re old guys, they''re so desperate. Therefore, when fighting again, because of their timidity, they will give themselves the illusion that the sword technique has risen several times.


    However, although this is an illusion, it is a good effect of practicing knife.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    Any martial arts training, as long as they can be in such a wonderful feeling for a long time, then the martial arts they cultivate must be able to easily break through a level and go further.


    In addition, when Lin Tianyu was fighting with so many ordinary Fahrenheit immortals in front of him, his Sabre technique had already made some small progress at that time. It''s just that his Sabre technique has not yet broken through a level, so there is no obvious manifestation.


    But now, there is such a good exercise environment.


    A dozen old Huashi ancestors accompanied Lin Tianyu to practice the knife. And it can also let Lin Tianyu play freely and heartily. In this way, if Lin Tianyu can''t make his Sabre technique break through another level, he will feel sorry for himself.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu felt that he was more skillful and incisive.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu felt vaguely that he was in a wonderful state between the sabre techniques.


    It''s as if the sabre technique he wielded at this time coincides with the track of the heavenly way. It seems that his Dao is another kind of Dao, a kind of Dao that belongs to him. In such a state, Lin Tianyu''s knife seems to be not just to kill the enemy, but just for his own way. At this time, his knife waved and chopped. It seemed that anyone could easily see through the track. It''s also a feeling that can be easily broken if you use a move at will. In such a sense, it is impossible for those ancestors of Fahrenheit to give up such a rare opportunity.


    As a result, those ancestors of Fahrenheit seized the opportunity and quickly cut off their most proud martial arts skills, hoping to cut Lin Tianyu under their martial arts skills. At least, Lin Tianyu must be seriously injured.


    But the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    Even if Lin Tianyu''s sword is so simple, even crude. However, let them use what excellent martial arts. It''s still the knife technique that Lin Tianyu wields at the moment. There is no half silk in it.


    No matter which direction they used their most proud martial arts, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was always able to withstand any attack from them in their eyes. It seems as if they had used their martial arts skills to Lin Tianyu''s knife in the past. Even more often, it was the loopholes in their martial arts that they faced the feeling of the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand.

 Chapter 1705

    The more war, the more frightened these ancestors of Fahrenheit were.


    At this meeting, these Fahrenheit ancestors even felt like they were running away. It''s better to get away from Lin Tianyu immediately. Otherwise, if they continue to fight against Lin Tianyu, they will feel that they are bound to fall into a very dangerous situation.


    However, although they want to escape in their hearts.


    However, at this time, they found that it was impossible for them to escape. Although there are about ten of them. However, as far as they are concerned, they all clearly feel that each of them is trapped in his Sabre technique by Lin Tianyu. They are all in the shadow of Lin Tianyu''s sword technique. If they continue to fight against Lin Tianyu, maybe they can live a little longer. If they had the courage, they would have escaped. They all had a clear feeling that they would be killed by the knife at the moment when they fled. Lin Tianyu was using such a simple and incomparable sword technique at the moment.


    They, the ancestors of Fahrenheit, came to the meeting, but they were really in a hurry.


    Run away and dare not escape. But if they continue to fight like this, they can clearly feel that they are only left with death in the end.


    They are now, but there is nothing they can do. None of them knew what to do.


    How much they hope Lin Tianyu can come out of such a state. Although in front of him, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is incomparable. However, they are willing to face the fierce and incomparable sword technique that Lin Tianyu used in front of them. They are also totally unwilling to face the simple sword technique that Lin Tianyu is exerting at the moment.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu has been in a wonderful state.


    When he wielded his sword, he didn''t have any previous knife style at all. Even, he just waved it as he wanted. It seems to be able to see a kind of invisible track, and then, the knife will follow that track and cut into it. As for what kind of effect will be achieved after this knife is cut in, or directly put himself in danger, but Lin Tianyu has no mind to care about these things. He just swung the knife again according to his own path.


    It''s like this, one knife after another.


    Then, as each knife goes on, Lin Tianyu can feel it. It seems that in his heart, he has grasped something. And he felt it more clearly. As long as he can completely understand and understand what he has grasped, then his Dao will rise to a higher level.


    If the tool path can be raised to a higher level. So, from now on, no matter what kind of sabre he uses, he will surely be able to improve a lot more than before.


    Because, this is the improvement of the Dao.


    It''s not just martial arts.


    As a kind of martial art, no matter how powerful he is, he is also limited to a kind of skill.


    However, the promotion of Tao is a kind of promotion of the whole level. No martial arts can be compared with it.

 Chapter 1706

    In front of him, Lin Tianyu''s Dao had already reached the third step.


    If now, Lin Tianyu''s Dao can be further improved, it will be able to achieve the fourth step of perfection directly.


    Moreover, the fourth step is essentially different from the third step. Because, the third step, that''s just the beginning. Once the fourth step, then, is no longer in the primary category, but directly across the initial level, and into the middle level. If his Dao can enter the medium level of perfection, what kind of power it will achieve? Lin Tianyu himself has some guesses.


    Even, Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    When his Dao Dao Dao really stepped into the superb middle level, he could easily suppress these Fahrenheit ancestors with his own Dao. They can be directly suppressed to the point where they have no resistance and are allowed to kill themselves.


    Although this feeling has not been verified, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel it clearly, which is a very real feeling.


    His feeling, absolutely can''t make any mistake.


    When this feeling rose, Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with a kind of ardent expectation.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu followed the invisible track and wielded the knife technique, he gave everyone a feeling of no trace to find. Even, they also felt that Lin Tianyu''s sword technique had become more crude and simple than before. It was just a terrible feeling. However, it was such a simple and extreme sword technique that suppressed them to death. No one could break through Lin Tianyu''s side, posing even a slight threat to Lin Tianyu.


    This feeling is too oppressive.


    This clearly is to feel a child who is just exposed to martial arts skills, waving and chopping in front of a martial arts master. However, it is such a kind of extremely awkward Sabre technique, but it makes people feel that there is no way to block it. Don''t say it is to attack the other side, even if it is on the defensive, a little does not pay attention to, but will cause great harm to himself.


    This kind of feeling, how can not let a person suppress bend to the extreme.


    As a result, these ancestors of Fahrenheit continued to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    But each of them clearly felt that they were no longer fighting against Lin Tianyu. These ten or so ancestors of Fahrenheit are clearly feeding Lin Tianyu. What''s more, it is a kind of compulsive and passive way to give Lin Tianyu some advice. Because, every time Lin Tianyu waved his sword, they had to do their best to crack these tricks. Do not dare to have the slightest carelessness and relaxation, otherwise, the face of them may be the body perishes. Therefore, they had to fight a hundred points of mind to deal with Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique.


    And they can feel it.


    It is because they are so dedicated that they give Lin Tianyu a lot of advice. Therefore, after this period of time, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has also made great progress.


    Because when they gave Lin Tianyu some advice, they could feel that they were getting more and more stressed.

 Chapter 1707

    The fighting continued.


    And in this constant battle. All the people who are concerned about this war have some silly eyes.


    What a bloody battle this is.


    How do you feel that this battle is so wonderful?


    Lin Tianyu''s knife technique is so simple and full of holes. However, those Huashi ancestors who were fighting with him were fighting against Lin Tianyu with extreme cooperation. Without the slightest thought, he wanted to really defeat Lin Tianyu. It seems that they just want to cooperate with Lin Tianyu to practice in this kind of war.


    Are these old Fahrenheit ancestors in their brains.


    They are enemies.


    Lin Tianyu is not the one they should cultivate.


    Why, it is necessary to cooperate with Lin Tianyu to practice Sabre like this?


    I don''t understand!


    Therefore, all of us are staring at such a wonderful fight in front of us.


    Finally, there is a Fahrenheit fairy, and people ask, "do you feel that these Huashi ancestors are just feeding Lin Tianyu."


    "You have the same feeling. I thought just now that I had this feeling on my own. I even thought I felt wrong. You say the same, so my feeling is real. "


    There is also Fahrenheit''s humanity: "absolutely true."


    "Why?"


    "Because, have you noticed. As for the move just now, it is clear that the old ancestor of Fahrenheit deliberately put the loopholes in his moves to Lin Tianyu''s knife. What''s the name of this kind of feeding move? Oh, it seems that it''s to train the younger generation''s momentum and move smoothly, so that the elder can feed the younger generation like this. Moreover, there are still some dangers in this way. If the younger generation''s martial arts skills are superb, it is very likely that in such a feeding move, the elder of the feeding move will be injured directly. What''s more, you all know the opposite Lin Tianyu. His Sabre technique has always been extremely domineering. I really don''t understand why these ancestors have to choose such a way to feed Lin Tianyu. Don''t they understand that it''s too dangerous to do this? "


    Poof!


    Just as the man had just said this, he heard the sound of the blade cutting into the meat.


    Then, the other Fahrenheit people are staring at each other.


    This person has just said that there will be danger in this way. That''s what happened. Almost at the moment when his voice had not fallen, Lin Tianyu had directly cut and wounded an ancestor of Fahrenheit.


    This --


    crow''s mouth!


    Then, everyone''s eyes are also in that voice sounded, looked at him. At the same time, in the heart of the secret way: later, can be away from the boy a little bit. Otherwise, when one doesn''t pay attention, he may be cursed to death by such a boy.


    Puff, puff, puff


    But it''s not over.


    As all the Huashi people thought about it, a series of knives cut into their bodies sounded.


    When the people of Fahrenheit looked up hard, they found that more than half of the ancestors of Fahrenheit were killed directly in the hands of Lin Tianyu in their feeding moves. Only three Huashi ancestors are still alive.


    All of a sudden, all of these Fahrenheit people are stupid eyes.

 Chapter 1708

    It''s so dedicated!


    At the same time, the same is a fool''s eye, the friars on Tianquan land think so.


    In the eyes of these friars in Tianquan mainland, just now, the battle between Lin Tianyu and the ten or so old Fahrenheit ancestors was completely watched. It was these old Fahrenheit ancestors who deliberately gave Lin Tianyu some advice.


    But now, at the end of the day, they were directly sent to Lin Tianyu, who was feeding each other. From ancient times to the present, can there be anyone who gives advice to people, have they these Fahrenheit ancestors so dedicated?


    I can''t find such a person again.


    It''s just that these friars in Tianquan land don''t understand at all. Why are these Huashi ancestors so dedicated to giving Lin Tianyu advice?


    They really don''t understand.


    Therefore, a monk said, "how do I feel the battle just now is so weird!"


    A monk agreed and said, "yes, it''s really weird."


    Another monk said, "they are fighting. Moreover, in front of them, they were still in the state of beating and killing. However, in the back, it was suddenly changed. All of a sudden, it became those ancestors of Fahrenheit. All of a sudden, they started to recruit Lin Tianyu. It''s like they''ve all been killed. What a strange thing


    Another monk objected: "you said that their situation just now is not feeding. It''s a fight. It''s just that we don''t understand the way of fighting. In fact, it''s a kind of fight. "


    "Fight! Are you stupid? Tell me about it. When someone is fighting, he intentionally sends the loopholes in his moves to the other''s moves. Moreover, after the opponent displayed such a simple, simple and flawed move, they did not want to do anything, did not display any powerful moves to deal with the other side. Can you tell me, from ancient times to the present, has there been such a battle? "


    "But if it wasn''t for the fight. That doesn''t make sense. Who would have been so kind as to feed his enemies. "


    Indeed, this truth really doesn''t make sense.


    No one will be stupid enough to give his life and death to fight the enemy to feed, improve the opponent''s martial arts. Even, at the end of the call, he directly fed his own life.


    But if the other side is not a feeding move, it is even more unreasonable.


    All of them can see clearly the sword technique that Lin Tianyu just showed. As for that kind of knife technique, it was as simple as that kind of rudimentary degree. Not to mention the powerful ancestors of Fahrenheit. Even if you let any of the friars on the Tianquan continent who are present at present go up there, you can easily break the sword technique of Lin Tianyu.


    Why are they not going to break the old Fahrenheit?


    Is there any other reason that can be explained in addition to the introduction?


    Anyway, the matter just now, no matter how it is said, seems to be unable to make sense. In that case, unless it''s the brains of those old Fahrenheit ancestors, it''s all of a sudden.


    No!


    There is also a possibility -


    those ancestors of Fahrenheit, they are all evil in a moment.

 Chapter 1709

    Everybody turned around and thought over and over.


    In the end, there is only one truth that can make sense.


    Because if it''s not the evil.


    It is impossible for any reason to explain the kind of thing just now.


    But if it''s evil.


    What kind of evil did these ancestors of Fahrenheit just now?


    Everyone was also carefully discussing and discussing the matter. At the same time, he was full of awe for the evil just now. And those Huashi fairies are also at this moment, full of awe for the heavenly power continent. They all feel that after they return to the fairyland this time, in the days to come, in any case, they will never step into this day''s power continent.


    While the monks in Tianquan land were talking about it, Heidao Laozu only took a deep look at Lin Tianyu above the sky, and did not participate in the discussion among the Huashi immortals.


    At this time, the monks on the Tianquan land saw the appearance of the ancestor of black sword.


    Then, a friar asked, "ancestor Heidao, do you have any different views on the war just now?"


    The ancestor of black knife turned back and said, "I have a little bit of my own opinion. I think, just now, it''s not those Huashi ancestors who deliberately gave Lin Tianyu some advice. Just now, their ancestors of Fahrenheit should have been forced to do so


    Hearing this, everyone nodded.


    Sure enough, just now, it was these old ancestors of Fahrenheit who were possessed of evil spirits. Therefore, they are forced to give Lin Tianyu such a feeding move.


    At this time, however, the ancestor of Heidao didn''t notice everyone''s expression, and continued: "in fact, just now, it should be after Lin Tianyu''s knife, those Huashi ancestors had to resist like this."


    Have to resist like this?


    A monk was puzzled and said, "ancestor Heidao, are you saying these moves just now by those ancestors of Fahrenheit? In fact, they are still passively resisting Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique.


    "But that''s not right.


    "Just now, we can see clearly and clearly the sword technique that Lin Tianyu used. Just like a child Anyway, it''s just like that. I''m afraid any one of us can easily get rid of it. How could their powerful ancestors of Fahrenheit still be trapped by such sabres and had to resist with such moves?


    "It doesn''t make sense.


    "What''s more, even if it''s to resist this sabre, there are too many martial arts skills that can be used. Why, their ancestors of Fahrenheit are all in a state of mind, but they have to resist with such a stifling and unyielding move, which can be regarded as a dying move? "


    When the friar said so, the other monks nodded.


    Indeed, is that the truth?


    With a better way to solve the problem, we have to use this kind of move which can be called death to resist.


    Are they all stupid?


    Although the words of Heidao ancestor have a lot of weight. But this is obviously wrong, that is not to blame them to refute.

 Chapter 1710

    However, although all of us do not agree with the view of Heidao ancestor. But there was no too much difficulty.


    These friars are just reasoning with the ancestor of black sword.


    After all, the ancestor of black sword is the most powerful monk among them. No matter where you are, if you have excellent strength, you will be respected by others. Besides, he is also Lin Tianyu''s master. Now, Lin Tianyu is the spiritual pillar of all the monks on the Tianquan continent. Who dares to laugh at his master.


    Of course, they couldn''t, so they agreed with Heidao.


    Respect is respect and reason is truth. It can''t be confused.


    When you see the old man, you understand.


    This is not the man who spoke against him. This is all the friars on the Tianquan continent. There is no one to support him.


    Because they believe in what they see. They can see with their own eyes. Just now, when Lin Tianyu made a knife, he was just doing it at will. It was absolutely easy for any one of them to break the simple knife technique. Will their powerful ancestors of Fahrenheit fall into that kind of sword technique and be forced to resist in that way?


    Besides, even if it''s resistance. That should be just resistance. It is impossible to directly send their empty doors, loopholes and flaws to Lin Tianyu''s sword technique.


    However, the black Dao ancestor said solemnly: "you can''t understand it wrong. Just now, those ancestors of Fahrenheit tried their best to resist it


    Seeing Heidao, Laozu said this seriously again.


    All the friars in Tianquan land were suddenly in their hearts: is that really the case?


    However, it is still wrong.


    Then, a friar said, "Heidao ancestor, you said that was the result of those Fahrenheit ancestors who tried their best to resist it. Then, you can tell this truth."


    "In fact, the result you just saw is that Tianyu''s Dao has been improved.


    "His knife technique seems simple and crude. In fact, every time he makes a knife, it is a coincidence of the Dao. It looks simple, as if everyone can easily break. But in fact, it''s not the same thing at all. Because his knife technique is in line with the Dao, which looks simple, and it is also the simplicity of Dao. Even if it is so simple to wield a knife, no one can break it.


    "As well as those Huashi ancestors, their martial arts skills, when you look at them, it seems that they have sent their own loopholes to Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique.


    "That''s not what your eyes see. That''s just because Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill just now coincides with the Dao. Every blade has infinite beauty. Their old Fahrenheit ancestors did their best to resist. However, when they resist, they can easily find out the loopholes in their moves by using the sword technique which is in accordance with the Dao. In this way, it will make you look up, as if their ancestors of Fahrenheit deliberately put up the loopholes in their moves. In fact, it''s just an illusion that Lin Tianyu''s Dao skill is too high. "

 Chapter 1711

    Is that what''s going on?


    Hearing this explanation, everyone was stunned.


    As for the Dao technique, it''s still the Dao technique. However, it is possible to say so. After all, those Fahrenheit ancestors, they are not stupid. If it wasn''t forced by Lin Tianyu''s sword technique, or felt threatened. How could they display such martial arts moves. If they do that, they will send their moves to Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    Then, there is only one possibility. That is, in fact, in their eyes, it seems to be such a simple and crude sword technique. In fact, it is a powerful sword technique, which coincides with the Dao.


    If there is such an explanation, then everything can be explained.


    However, Lin Tianyu secretly coincided with the Dao Dao''s knife technique. How could it be so wonderful.


    Some of the monks on the Tianquan land still can''t fully understand it.


    A monk also said: "the ancestor of black sword, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill has been put into practice. Why can people feel so much Can''t bear it? Is it because he has just realized that the sabre technique which coincides with the Dao just now, so he is not skilled enough to cause such a phenomenon. So, will Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique be fully integrated into this kind of sword technique which is in accordance with the Dao after he becomes familiar with it in the future. From the appearance, it seems that his Sabre technique will be extremely powerful. Then, will his Dao reach a higher level at that time? "


    The old ancestor of black knife laughed and said, "I''m afraid it''s hard."


    "Why?"


    "Because just now, Lin Tianyu was in a kind of special perception, which is equivalent to epiphany. Under such a state, his Sabre skill level will be much better than the normal one.


    "It should be said that, just now, every blade and every track that Lin Tianyu cut out just now is a coincidence with the Dao. In such a state, it is also the time when his Sabre technique is the most fierce. Therefore, although the sabre technique looks simple and crude, its power is absolutely no better than that of the normal one, which looks gorgeous and incomparable.


    "Therefore, even if Lin Tianyu adds a more powerful sword technique because of his understanding of the Dao in the future, he may not be able to have the more powerful sword technique he is now using."


    Some people just understand what Heidao said.


    That is to say, his knife technique looks primitive and crude, but it is every trace, which is the track of the Dao. Therefore, in fact, the knife technique is far from as simple and powerless as the eyes seem.


    "In fact, as long as we reach a certain level of martial arts, it will coincide with our own kind of Dao every time we use it. It''s just that there are different kinds of Tao. For example, Lin Tianyu has reached a certain level in his Sabre technique. In fact, his Sabre technique already contains Dao Dao. Just now, his Dao has been upgraded to a higher level. What''s more, what''s more, the kind of knife technique he just used is completely integrated into the Dao. Therefore, if you can''t really understand the essence of Dao Dao, you can''t see the sharpness of his sword technique just now. "

 Chapter 1712

    At the same time, in another space, the big elder of the black magic tiger was completely stunned.


    "How can these Huashi ancestors be stupid? In front of him, he has been constantly feeding the boy Lin Tianyu. At the back, they are still directly in the process of feeding, putting their own lives into it. In this world, are you really such a fool? "


    The old ancestor of the black magic tiger shook his head and said, "this is not the old Fahrenheit ancestors who are stupid."


    "Those guys are not stupid? I''ve never seen such a fool. "


    The ancestor shook his head again, way: "this is your eyesight is not enough."


    The elder moved in his heart and felt that there should be something in it that he did not know.


    Later, if he had an opportunity, he didn''t want to give up the chance to seize Lin Tianyu. Of course, if you can know more about the news, you''d better know more about it.


    Then, the elder thought for a while and said, "ancestor, have you found anything else different besides what I saw just now?"


    The ancestor said, "no, all the things I see are the same as you. However, when I see those things, I am different from seeing them again.


    "Because what you see is only a representation of that kind of thing. And what I see is the nature of it.


    "For example, just now, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is displayed. Maybe in your eyes, what you can see is his extremely awkward Sabre technique. However, what I saw was the Dao contained in his Sabre technique.


    "Even, the way that Lin Tianyu''s knife is cut is also in accordance with the path of the Dao.


    "His skill is in line with the Dao. It''s just that kind of awkward Sabre technique, which is consistent with Dao Dao Dao, and its power is far more powerful than you can imagine.


    "As a result, those ancestors of Fahrenheit had to keep fighting with each other under the pressure of his Sabre technique. As for the fact that those ancestors of Fahrenheit put the loopholes in their martial arts moves together with Lin Tianyu''s sword technique, it''s even more nonsense. Because, in fact, their loopholes are all because Lin Tianyu''s sword technique is in line with the Dao, so he can easily find them out. And then, it''s going to go straight through the holes in their moves. Because it''s the enemy''s first chance to match the Dao. Therefore, it will give you a wrong feeling, as if those ancestors of Fahrenheit deliberately put the loopholes in their moves onto Lin Tianyu''s knife


    All of that is because Lin Tianyu''s knife technique coincides with the Dao.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has made great progress.


    When I think of it, the elder''s eyes shrink. If this is true, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has made great progress. When he was in front of him, his strength was extremely difficult to cope with. Now, with the progress of sabre technique, it will be extremely difficult to deal with him again.


    Thinking of this, the elder looked down at the direction of Lin Tianyu. His eyes were full of indifference and unwilling.


    He has been waiting for an opportunity to catch Lin Tianyu.


    Unexpectedly, this opportunity did not wait, but it came that Lin Tianyu''s strength was improved again.

 Chapter 1713

    Thinking in his mind, the elder said again, "Lao Zu, has he made a breakthrough in his Dao at the previous level?"


    Laozu said: "it can be regarded as a breakthrough. However, it is not a complete breakthrough. "


    Big elder strange way: "how to say this word."


    Laozu said: "before, the Dao of Lin Tianyu should have been at the initial level of the third step. But now, his Dao is still the third step. However, it has reached the peak of the third step of perfection. If you can have a suitable opportunity, you can temper it for a period of time. So, one step into the fourth step, which is totally possible. When his Dao Dao has really entered the fourth step of perfection, it will be a substantial breakthrough in Lin Tianyu''s Dao. At that time, his strength will have an earth shaking change.


    "As for now.


    "At best, he has made a progress in the Dao. It can''t really be regarded as a breakthrough in Dao. "


    "But just now, even when his Dao had not broken through, the sword technique he used had already had such great power. Now, with the progress of this Dao Dao, can his strength be regarded as an earth shaking change? "


    The ancestor shook his head and said, "that''s not enough. Because he has made such great progress in his strength just now, in fact, it is also due to his sudden insight of Dao Dao. That kind of Epiphany allowed him to make a knife at will, which completely coincided with the Dao. As a result, his strength will be strengthened. Therefore, it will make people feel that his strength is immeasurable. In fact, because of the promotion of Dao Dao, his strength has indeed improved. But after all, there is still no breakthrough. Therefore, the progress is not so terrible as that. "


    "Oh." There was a big light in the elder''s eyes.


    Then, the elder''s eyes are directly toward the lower Lin Tianyu, eyes inside, full of greedy look.


    But at this time, the ancestor is in the heart, dark sigh a sigh.


    These things are the result of the elder''s own choice. How he will do it is his own choice. Therefore, the ancestors can not manage too much.


    By this time, the remaining three times Fahrenheit ancestors were completely scared out of their wits. At this meeting, let alone fight with Lin Tianyu. Their only thought now is that Lin Tianyu will not make trouble for them any more. He will not kill them directly on the spot. If he can let them go back to the fairyland, thank God.


    They did not have a bit of mind, and fight with Lin Tianyu again.


    The other Huashi immortals were in front of them. When Lin Tianyu directly killed a group of Huashi immortals, and when Hua Yi, they had long thought that they would let go of their cultivation and fly directly to the fairyland.


    But at that time, the ancestors of their Fahrenheit family had not left, so they would not have left them and fled to the fairyland alone.


    Therefore, now, as long as Lin Tianyu spits, the three Huashi ancestors will immediately flee back to the fairyland. The other Fahrenheit fairies must have followed and fled.

 Chapter 1714

    Lin Tianyu took a close look at these Huashi ancestors and Huashi immortals, and then he laughed casually.


    Ha ha


    What about fairies?


    As long as you dare to lower the boundary, to this day the power of the mainland to make trouble, you will be put in order.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu finally waved his hand, as if driving flies, and said: "go back to the fairyland yourself. In the future, we should remember that we should not go to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary to make trouble, otherwise, we will die. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Huashi Laozu and Huaxian people are happy.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu is not going to continue to worry about this matter with them, but is ready to let them go back to the fairyland.


    As a result, they did not stop at all. Then, they all quickly released their cultivation. After a while, they could feel the world pressure from the heavenly power continent, oppressing them and squeezing them out of this continent. In a short time, they will completely break away from the lower world of the mainland, and directly fly back to the fairyland.


    They are finally able to get out of this land that they fear.


    At the thought of this, all the living Huaxian people have a kind of joy after the disaster.


    At this time, the Huaxian people who just had the power of repulsion discovered that Lin Tianyu suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood under them, and then fell to the ground.


    What''s going on?


    All the people were stunned.


    Those friars on the Tianquan continent rushed to show the quickest body method and rushed to the sky where Lin Tianyu was. Regardless of how to say, now, Lin Tianyu is obviously suffering from a very serious injury. Although now, these Fahrenheit immortals are opening up their cultivation, and they are also excluded by the power of the world on the mainland of that day. What if Lin Tianyu had been seriously injured? No one will hurt Lin Tianyu any more.


    But, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If these Huashi immortals, who have been excluded, can still reverse the power of exclusion, they will come back and kill Lin Tianyu. With Lin Tianyu''s current state, it is impossible to have the slightest resistance. Therefore, all the friars of Tianquan continent rushed to Lin Tianyu. They must protect Lin Tianyu, who has been so seriously injured.


    Because if those Fahrenheit immortals really turn back, they will not be able to resist those Fahrenheit fairies after killing Lin Tianyu and relying on their other friars in the heavenly power continent.


    At the same time, these friars in Tianquan land were all hesitant.


    Look at Lin Tianyu''s appearance just now. It''s still good. What''s more, when I saw Lin Tianyu''s power to kill those Huashi ancestors in front of me, it was really unbeatable.


    What''s the matter? It''s only a little longer, and then suddenly there''s such a deterioration that the injury is so hard to recover.


    This is really strange.


    Besides, even if Lin Tianyu is seriously injured, when it comes to the time when it is bound to break out, he has to bear it again.


    Just a little longer, until these Fahrenheit fairies have gone. At that time, will there be no more threats?

 Chapter 1715

    At this time, those ancestors of Fahrenheit looked at such a seriously injured Lin Tianyu, but their eyes were flickering and their minds were rolling.


    It turns out that Lin Tianyu was so powerful just now.


    In fact, his body has been so seriously injured. Even, it is too much to support. Maybe just now, if they wait a little longer and fly to the fairyland, they will be able to see Lin Tianyu seriously injured and fall to the ground, and they will be able to pick up such a big bargain for nothing. But even now, if they really want to pick up this big bargain, it is not really can not pick up ah.


    If they immediately suppress their cultivation, they can still return to Tianquan.


    Now, what should we do?


    Is to return to Tianquan mainland, first to pick up such a big bargain. Or fly directly to the fairyland and escape back?


    But they came to the Tianquan land of the lower world just for such a great chance. And that amazing chance, it can be in Lin Tianyu''s body. As long as Lin Tianyu is captured alive, it is equivalent to that they have already got that amazing opportunity. Now, all this is in front of them. As long as they suppress their cultivation a little bit and return, they can get such a great chance directly.


    Shouldn''t they go back?


    However, when they think about it like this, they can''t help but think of Lin Tianyu''s last stab, which directly killed nearly ten Huashi ancestors. No one of them wants to go through that kind of knife technique for a second time.


    If they suppressed their cultivation and went back to face Lin Tianyu''s sword technique, they believed that Lin Tianyu would never forgive them for the second time.


    Therefore, looking at this, Lin Tianyu, who has fainted in the past, is entangled in their hearts.


    For a while, I couldn''t make up my mind.


    In this hesitation, though they are excluded by the power of the world. However, because they did not continue to release their cultivation, the repulsive force was obviously very weak. In the same way, they did not suppress the cultivation and returned to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. They are waiting.


    However, in fact, in their own hearts, they do not know what they are waiting for.


    Maybe they are waiting for a verification.


    To verify whether Lin Tianyu really fainted, or a kind of trial.


    If only they could make it all clear.


    Unwilling, afraid And so on, all kinds of emotions are in the heart of Fahrenheit immortal people alternately. They really don''t know what to do. And when they hesitated, they also saw that the friars of Tianquan continent were all rushing towards Lin Tianyu''s direction. Obviously, they are all going to rush over to protect Lin Tianyu. And as long as the friars of Tianquan really get to the place. Despite their fighting power, these Fahrenheit immortals did not look into their eyes. However, if they fight to death, they can play a certain role.


    Well, it can also stop the harm of these Fahrenheit immortals to Lin Tianyu.


    With such a time, Lin Tianyu may be able to take a breath.


    So now, it''s time to make a choice.

 Chapter 1716

    But even at this time, Fahrenheit people still have no action.


    They dare not!


    Especially the three ancestors of Fahrenheit, they dare not.


    Just now, when Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique coincided with the Dao, when they were fighting with them, they all deeply understood the horror of Lin Tianyu''s sword technique. What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s outstanding knife directly killed several Huashi ancestors. With that knife, the ancestors of Fahrenheit were scared out of their wits. Who else dares to test the law.


    Therefore, even the ancestors of Fahrenheit were hesitant.


    Then, those ordinary Fahrenheit people can''t do it first.


    Therefore, all the Fahrenheit immortals are located in some places outside the Tianquan continent. Neither continue to be ostracized, fly to the fairyland, but also have no courage to return to the right mainland, ready to pick up such a cheap.


    Their mood is like that roller coaster, ups and downs.


    At this time, a figure suddenly flew out and flew straight to Lin Tianyu.


    Looking at the figure that suddenly flew out, the friars in Tianquan land were all surprised.


    However, the Huashi people are very happy.


    now, someone has come to give them a try first. The distance between them and Lin Tianyu is obviously closer than that of the monks in Tianquan land. Therefore, they are now given a test of how Lin Tianyu is, but it is very beneficial to them.


    If Lin Tianyu had deliberately pretended to do so, they would have gone straight to the fairyland without saying a word. If Lin Tianyu was seriously injured and fell down, then they, the Huashi immortals, would immediately suppress their cultivation and return. They would snatch Lin Tianyu into their hands and then fly to the fairyland. Isn''t that the same as they captured Lin Tianyu to the fairyland?


    As long as they get to the fairyland, their cultivation can be completely released.


    Even if Lin Tianyu''s Dao is more powerful and his footwork is more skillful, in the situation that their accomplishments are so different, are they still left to knead?


    If Lin Tianyu can be captured alive in the fairyland, they must let Lin Tianyu really realize what is the real immortal power. At that time, they were no longer in this situation when they were in power. Their cultivation has no suppression at all. To deal with a monk with the highest level of cultivation is just like playing.


    So, in other words, who is this person who suddenly rushed out?


    He is the elder of the black tiger clan.


    In fact, since the beginning of the battle, he has been looking at the following situation. However, he has been longing for the opportunity of Lin Tianyu being seriously injured. Then, he will suddenly attack, rob Lin Tianyu and leave. By then, is it easy to deal with a seriously injured Lin Tianyu?


    What''s more, the elder still thought that there was an ancestor around him.


    Although Laozu has been against him, he has been fighting against Lin Tianyu. But if his elder really got it, could he not help him stop the pursuit behind him?


    Therefore, the key to all this lies in whether he can capture Lin Tianyu.


    As long as you can catch it, Lin Tianyu will be his.

 Chapter 1717

    In fact, as soon as the elder left, he felt it.


    At that time, the grandfather was ready to block.


    However, just ready to hand, the grandfather is in the heart of the dark sigh, finally, is to give up the obstruction.


    Therefore, the elder almost did not get any obstruction to the place where Lin Tianyu fell. Just in the blink of an eye, the elder had already snatched Lin Tianyu''s side directly. Then, he reached out and grabbed Lin Tianyu directly.


    But just at this moment, a black knife technique lights up.


    Poof!


    And then, just listening, it''s just the sound of a knife cutting into the body. However, in the air, it is to fly a arm, a thigh.


    One of the elder''s arms and legs has left his body.


    Why is that?


    In fact, this has to start from the state of Lin Tianyu''s insidious use of the sword. At that time, Lin Tianyu''s feeling became more sensitive than usual because of his integration into the Dao. He could feel vaguely that, around him, there was always a pair of cold eyes staring at himself all the time. That kind of bad feeling made Lin Tianyu feel uncomfortable. However, although he could feel it, he could not directly find out the man. So, he has been thinking, how to get this person out.


    Then, just after defeating the Huashi immortals and ancestors, and letting these people leave, Lin Tianyu suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    Well, he can dress like this directly, and then lead the hidden enemy out.


    Do what you want.


    As a result, as soon as these Fahrenheit immortals let go of their cultivation, Lin Tianyu pretended to vomit blood and fell to the ground.


    What''s more, just now, Lin Tianyu has already got the upper hand and has to release those Huashi immortals. This is also more able to let the hiding behind the people who want to plot their own directly came to the front desk. Because, he must have thought that the reason why Lin Tianyu released those Huashi immortals was that he had been injured, so he did so.


    Sure enough, as expected, he could not bear to see such a good opportunity.


    Almost without any hesitation, the elder of the black magic tiger has already rushed forward, ready to take Lin Tianyu away.


    But at this time, the black Sabre method lights up, the elder is tragic.


    However, just as Lin Tianyu''s knife was about to be cut open again, suddenly a voice called out in the sky: "Lin Xiaoyou, please stop."


    Listening to this, Lin Tianyu did not cut the knife in his hand any more.


    In the voice coming from the sky, Lin Tianyu clearly felt a special familiarity from it. On second thought, Lin Tianyu understood that this was not exactly the one who had been sensed several times in front of him?


    Since it is such an expert to let him stop, this face, how to give enough ah.

 Chapter 1718

    As a result, Lin Tianyu quickly stopped and did not bother the elder black magic tiger.


    And at this time, those Fahrenheit fairies outside the sky are all in the heart, secretly happy.


    Fortunately, just now, they held back and did not fight. Otherwise, they would not have a second way to go now, except that they died. In them, it''s completely impossible for anyone to intercede with them. Then, it is impossible for them to have a trace of hope of survival. Originally, Lin Tianyu was lucky to let them go. As a result, none of them hesitated any more. They all quickly let go of their cultivation, and as soon as possible, they excluded the power of the world on the right continent, so that they could quickly return to the fairyland.


    Just at this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes lifted up and looked at those Fahrenheit immortals in the sky.


    A cold smile.


    Lin Tianyu said: "you guys are really ungrateful. Well intentioned to let you go, but you still want to take advantage of this. Just ask, this world''s cheap, can have so easy to take? Since you don''t want to take advantage of it, you should stay here. "


    "No!"


    "No!"


    These Huashi immortals were frightened and cried out in horror, begging for mercy to stop Lin Tianyu. Then, they tried their best to let go of their accomplishments and went back to the fairyland.


    However, at this time, the black light of the knife lights up with the voice of Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the black sword technique diffused over half the sky.


    After the black Sabre had blown across the sky, those Fahrenheit immortals fell like rain towards the land of Tianquan. And if we look at it carefully, in fact, Lin Tianyu''s knife did not kill all the Huashi immortals. At this time, there are still seven Huashi immortals who have escaped the disaster just now. They''re not dead. However, even if they are still alive, they are shaking their bodies one by one.


    Just now, the black knife light that filled the whole sky had a great deterrent effect on them.


    When they think about it again, they all feel that they have completely gone to hell and come back again. What''s more, if Lin Tianyu does not know what he wants, if he continues to kill again, the seven people who survived will surely die.


    Even under this kind of fear, they all forgot to let go of their cultivation, and were quickly rejected by the power of the world on that day and returned to the fairyland.


    Or, it can be said that they dare not take any rash actions now.


    They just wait until Lin Tianyu is sure to let them go. They dare to let go of their accomplishments and return to the fairyland.


    Lin Tianyu looked at them and said, "you seven are very lucky. Just now, my knife made you a fish in the net. Since it has been missed, then, you should hurry to escape. I hope you will not make trouble on Tianquan land again after you return to fairyland. Otherwise, next time, there will never be any chance to live. At the same time, we should also give a good warning to those who are ready to go to Tianquan land to commit mischief, so as to restrain their arrogance


    Lin Tianyu finished and waved.


    At this time, the seven surviving Huashi immortals dare to let go of their accomplishments and return to the fairyland.

 Chapter 1719

    The seven Huashi immortals finally left in fear.


    At this time, all the friars from Tianquan had already arrived.


    They looked at Lin Tianyu one by one, their eyes twinkled with starlight. Just now, Lin Tianyu was so handsome when he wielded his knife. What''s more, judging from the power of the knife, Lin Tianyu''s strength should have risen to such a high level.


    In the future, as long as there is Lin Tianyu on the land of Tianquan, their immortals will come here. Who dares to make trouble.


    They are on this day''s sovereign land, and will never fear any immortals.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes again looked at the black tiger ancestor, and said, "thank you for helping me several times in front of me."


    "In fact, I didn''t make any moves. All this is the result of your own efforts. The front to deal with blood kill. And kill those immortals. And this time, after all the immortals of xuesha gate were driven away, they were driven away. In fact, all this is your own credit. It doesn''t have much to do with me


    Lin Tianyu also laughed and said, "no, it has a lot to do with my predecessors. In many cases, it is because of the ancestors that we can achieve that kind of purpose.


    "For example, this time, if there is no master''s hand, I''m afraid that the array below will not be able to resist the attack just made by the Fahrenheit immortals. Just now, the Fahrenheit people have been attacking several times, and they have been shooting at the protective array below. And I know the strength of this protective array. If there is no one to help, it is simply unable to resist.


    "In front of this, when the Fahrenheit people attacked the protective array below, it should be the elder who has given blessing."


    When Lin Tianyu said so, the ancestor of the black devil tiger did not deny it.


    It''s true that he just made a move to protect the protective array below.


    However, the other friars on the Tianquan land had some doubts about it. Can this man, in such a situation of war, quietly bless such a large protective array below?


    Is it possible?


    This has to have what a profound strength, is able to achieve such an effect.


    How does this person go to see, that also does not seem to be such a master!


    Can this be Lin Tianyu in order to save a little face for this person, so, is will deliberately say so.


    There was a burst of suspicion.


    Always feel this person that is impossible to have such a strong strength. If this person can really do his own work, he will give a blessing to the protection array below, so that they, the Fahrenheit immortals, can''t break the protective array below. Well, his strength, that must be to what extent.


    At least, his strength must be many times higher than Lin Tianyu.


    However, in the lower limit of Tianquan mainland, there are still people who are more powerful than Lin Tianyu?


    Absolutely impossible.


    No matter how, they don''t believe that there can be someone who can surpass Lin Tianyu on this day.

 Chapter 1720

    Seeing the distrust in everyone''s eyes, the ancestor of the black magic tiger just laughed casually and didn''t say anything more.


    Because, standing at his height, that is not what these ordinary people can understand.


    Is it necessary for him to care about the eyes of these ordinary people and what to explain to them?


    However, at this time, the black tiger ancestor''s eyes steeply toward the sky in the past. At the same time, Lin Tianyu also looked at the sky as if he had found something.


    Seeing the eyes of the black devil tiger ancestor and Lin Tianyu, everyone was stunned.


    What are they doing?


    Is it possible that there will still be some variables in the sky?


    To now, but even the strength of the Huashi people have been blocked by them, dead and lazy. Will there be any other immortals who don''t have long eyes and come back to the heaven power land of the lower world to play wild? However, even if it is true that the immortals who do not have long eyes come down to the power of the mainland on this day to play wild. They are not afraid. As long as there are still Lin Tianyu on the mainland, those immortals who dare to lower the boundary will be sent to death. After they arrived in Tianquan land, the immortal whose cultivation was suppressed, and who can resist it? Now Lin Tianyu has a knife.


    Therefore, the friars on the Tianquan land of this association are all full of confidence.


    However, Lin Tianyu has been looking up at the sky.


    Everyone also moved their eyes to the sky and looked up. They just don''t think anything will happen again. However, in their hearts, they still believe in Lin Tianyu very much. Therefore, when Lin Tianyu looked at him like this, they all looked at the sky with trust.


    Then, without waiting for a long time, father Heidao''s face suddenly changed.


    Obviously, when we arrived at the meeting, the ancestor of black knife also had a feeling.


    Immediately, see in the sky, paved down a bloody road.


    At this time, on such a bloody road, a burst of immortals came to Tianquan land in a murderous manner. When we look at the murderous spirit of the immortal people, we can understand that they are the immortal of the blood evil gate. In front of us, the blood evil gate should have thought that it was just the Tianquan land that came to this lower boundary. Therefore, it did not pay too much attention to it and did not send any heavyweight people to the lower bound.


    They are different from the Huashi family.


    The blood evil gate has always been the immortal people and the clan power which grew up in the war.


    Therefore, the real elite in the blood evil gate, even if they come to the lower world of Tianquan, the strength is absolutely not to be underestimated. Now, there are nearly two thousand people in the blood evil gate. Moreover, from their nearly two thousand immortal people of the blood evil sect, they can all feel it. They are all people who come out of the sea of corpses and blood. The red blood and murderous smell on them. I''m afraid that even those who are a little bit timid can be scared to death directly in the face of such a team of people.


    They''re tough people to deal with.


    It''s at least a hundred times more difficult than the Fahrenheit people in front of us.


    Can Lin Tianyu cope with the immortals of the blood evil gate?


    Moreover, even if Lin Tianyu can cope with it, I''m afraid that the immortal people of the blood evil sect will not only entangle with Lin Tianyu, but they will not necessarily find other friars in Tianquan to fight. Then, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is outstanding, he will be able to win over the immortal of the blood evil gate. I''m afraid that it will also make them suffer heavy losses in Tianquan.


    In the hearts of all the monks in Tianquan land, there were bursts of melancholy.

 Chapter 1721

    Now, I''m afraid that the whole Tianquan continent will be in trouble.


    When everyone looked at this group of bloody immortal soldiers, they all stepped back half step involuntarily.


    In fact, it''s not that these friars on Tianquan land are timid. But such a team of immortal soldiers of the blood evil gate, whose deterrence is too strong. Even those who are really not afraid of death when facing the immortal soldiers of the blood evil sect, they will be frightened by the momentum of such a group of immortal soldiers, and they will not be able to fight.


    However, just as soon as they retreated, the monks in Tianquan land felt their weakness again.


    Therefore, they all hastened to step forward again. At the same time, they took out all the weapons in their hands. Then, the face was full of determination. It is clear that they have already felt that they must be defeated by such a team of immortal soldiers. However, from the look on their faces, it can be seen that even if they are really defeated by such a team of immortal soldiers, then they will fight to death.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger took a look at the performance of the friars in Tianquan land, and secretly ordered his head.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu turned around and looked at the black tiger ancestor and said, "master, these immortals are too much. It''s always cutting. How about this time, let the elders do something to teach them a lifelong unforgettable lesson, so that all the immortals in the future dare not easily invade the land of our right continent. "


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, everyone is looking at the black tiger ancestor.


    However, in their hearts, it is extremely disapproval.


    In front of me, Lin Tianyu has already said how powerful the ancestor of the black devil tiger is. However, everyone did not want to believe Lin Tianyu''s words. Now, Lin Tianyu is talking about letting the ancestor of the black devil tiger do something, and directly give these immortal people of the blood evil gate a lifelong unforgettable lesson. They are immortal soldiers with two thousand blood evil spirits.


    They sent so many people down the line this time.


    It should be in front of me. I was attacked by Huashi Xianren and suffered a great loss. At the same time, they also speculated that the Huashi immortals were actually looking for a big chance in the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. In order to revenge on those Huashi immortals, and to get such a great chance, all the immortals from the blood evil sect are the elite of the elite. As for the immortals of the blood evil sect, judging from their momentum, I''m afraid that even if Lin Tianyu did it himself, he might not be able to resist the enemy. But now, Lin Tianyu is to let any one of them to give them a lesson.


    Is it true that such a person can be more powerful than Lin Tianyu?


    No way.


    Absolutely impossible. There are people who can be more powerful than Lin Tianyu on the Tianquan continent.


    However, this is what Lin Tianyu said after all. Although everyone''s heart, no one believes this. However, everyone is still observing carefully. They all want to have a look at how powerful the elder character in Lin Tianyu''s mouth has become.

 Chapter 1722

    The black demon tiger ancestor looked back at Lin Tianyu''s look, and some understood.


    Lin Tianyu wants to let him do it once, and then, let those who are full of doubts about him to shut up. Let those ordinary friars on Tianquan land see how powerful his strength is.


    In fact, to the level of the black tiger ancestor, he really didn''t care too much about these.


    His strength has nothing to do with other people.


    Although the heart is so think, but the black tiger ancestor or decided to really hand. Because, these immortal people of the blood evil clan are coming fiercely. Look at their appearance, they all want to have a happy killing. They''re killing too much. They''re not like the faeries. If you allow these people to make a free hand on this day''s right continent, it will inevitably cause irreparable damage to this heavenly power continent. If it is really in this day on the mainland caused too much damage, how to calculate, are not worth the loss. But now, in addition to the black devil tiger ancestor''s hand, can instantly, all these guys are driven away, but other people can''t do it at all.


    So, the black tiger ancestor decided to move.


    The old ancestor of the black magic tiger glanced at the sky, step by step, towards the immortals of the blood evil gate, which was close to the right continent. At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger looked just like an ordinary person. A little momentum that a cultivator should possess has not been released.


    "Go away!"


    Then, the ancestor of black magic tiger suddenly roared like this.


    Hearing this roar in the ears of these monks in Tianquan land, it seems that they just feel the sound is relatively loud and loud.


    In addition, it seems that there is no special feeling.


    However, after the loud and loud voice roared out, the monks on the Tianquan land looked at the murderous immortals in the sky, and finally they were not calm.


    At this time, the immortals of the blood evil gate, more than 2000 people, actually just in such a roar, all of a sudden, at least 1700 people were damaged. What''s more, it gave them the feeling that the ancestor of the black devil tiger had deliberately controlled it. Otherwise, if he didn''t control it at all, I was afraid that the roar just now would have damaged all the immortals in the blood evil sect.


    And the bloody road that the immortals of the blood evil gate just walked down. Now, in this roar, it is completely disintegrated and incomplete.


    Such a situation, that just a roar, this power is how powerful!


    It''s just a simple roar.


    If the "elder" really made a move, what kind of power would it be?


    At this time, even Lin Tianyu, who was full of confidence in the elder, was completely stunned. Although, in the heart, Lin Tianyu but completely believe that this strength is boundless. However, he did not expect that the strength was so strong to such a point.


    It''s amazing!

 Chapter 1723

    At this time, the ancestor of the black tiger was totally indifferent to the sky and said, "you people dare to offend the heaven power land. This is your punishment.


    "I''m not going to kill you all. Only nine out of ten will be punished slightly.


    "But you must remember. You have only one chance. If you dare to invade Tianquan next time, then I will surely go to the fairyland and uproot the whole clan of xuesha sect. "


    As soon as the words of the ancestor of the black devil tiger came out, those immortals of the blood evil gate who were originally murderous and forced towards the friars on the Tianquan land step by step, were trembling with fear.


    They, the immortals of the blood evil gate, came to report their killing heart.


    In the eyes of these people, is it not an easy thing to kill all the friars in the lower heaven power land?


    Originally, this should be very relaxed. When they get to the lower world, they don''t want to kill them. But who thought, this has not really entered the boundary of this day''s power continent. It is just above the outer sky of this day''s power continent that the friars of Tianquan land have just been killed and oppressed. They want to see that they can''t bear the killing opportunity one by one, and are trembling with fear. Then, slowly kill him These humble ants.


    But now it''s better.


    Before they started, there appeared such a fierce man among the other party''s people. Then, all of a sudden, they directly killed the immortals of the blood evil gate and killed nine floors directly. What''s more, the meaning of the peerless fierce man was that he only wanted to kill the ninth floor. He left the last layer on purpose so that he could send a message to the fairyland.


    Let the fairies divide the fairies.


    Otherwise, if anyone dares to go down to the mainland to make trouble, he will kill as many as he can.


    What a terrible character this is!


    How can there be such a terrible figure on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary.


    Think of, those immortal of blood evil door all dare not move at will.


    After waiting for a long time, he saw that those immortal people who were afraid to give a mouthful of blood evil spirits were still standing on the sky. The black magic tiger ancestor''s face changed and said, "why, don''t you want to leave, do you want to leave your life in the power land?"


    Heard the black magic tiger ancestor said so again, those immortal people of the blood evil gate finally reacted, the black magic tiger ancestor this is to let them leave.


    I think I can finally find a life.


    Without saying a word, these immortal people of the blood evil sect quickly released their own cultivation and felt the repulsive force from the heavenly power continent. Moreover, they could easily feel the smell of fairyland. Wait, as long as they can fly away from the power of this day and return to the fairyland as soon as possible, they will be in a safe position.


    As a result, they all stepped up their efforts to open up their cultivation, feeling the smell of fairyland all the time, just like a light, guiding their bodies to quickly shuttle to the fairyland.

 Chapter 1724

    But even in this endless void shuttle, the speed is actually fast to the extreme.


    When they come back to the fairyland again, it doesn''t take them long.


    However, in the hearts of these people, it is clear that they seem to be shuttling for centuries, and that is once again back in the fairyland. When they finally set foot on the land of the fairyland again and felt the breath of the fairyland, they felt as if they were reborn again. They felt that they had wandered through the gates of hell again. Now, they had finally seized the opportunity and came back again.


    At this time, they looked at each other, and finally, they all took a long breath.


    A Xianren of xuesha sect: "just now, that guy was really bragging. He also said that if we dare to make trouble in Tianquan land of the lower boundary, he would directly kill the immortal world and destroy all of our blood evil sects. Isn''t that a joke? "


    The other man said, "that''s good. It''s a big breath to kill our bloody evil gate. Did he think that the immortals of the blood evil gate were all the people of the blood evil sect whose cultivation was suppressed after the lower bound arrived in the Tianquan land? That''s ridiculous. If he really comes to our blood evil gate, his cultivation will not be suppressed at all in this fairyland. If he dares to come again, we will see how we can hang him up. "


    Another humanitarian: "yes. This guy dares to show his authority in the lower world and has the ability to try in the fairyland. Don''t beat him. Mom doesn''t even know him. "


    At this time, there was an immortal of the blood evil gate who objected: "No. I feel, that person is really terrible. Even, the pressure of his cultivation makes me feel that he is actually several levels stronger than the most powerful supreme ancestor in our clan. A man like him can''t be blasphemed. Otherwise, we will be in danger. "


    "Cut. You''re a coward. You know you''re afraid. I dare say that he is also in the Tianquan land of the lower world. The cultivation of our immortals has been suppressed, and he has thus become a king. Really to the fairyland, he will definitely be like a small loach, dare not make a bit of publicity. Otherwise, it will be the end of his life. "


    Another person said, "No. He''s really good. I feel that his momentum is absolutely beyond the existence of Xianjun. Such people are not people we can arrange at will. "


    "Why don''t you say that he directly surpassed the Immortal Emperor and the immortal level? It''s ridiculous. "


    Therefore, these immortals who fled back to the immortal world of blood evil gate, for a moment, divided into two groups, arguing endlessly.


    One side thinks that the ancestor of the black devil tiger is just able to frighten people in the heaven power land of the lower world. The other side thinks that the black devil tiger ancestor is a real power immortal, and even, his cultivation is beyond the most powerful ancestor of the blood evil sect, that half step Immortal King level peerless figure. Therefore, they think that the ancestor of the black devil tiger is very likely to be a powerful immortal.


    For a moment, the personnel on both sides held their own opinions, and no one could persuade them.


    They argued all the time, trying to preach their truth.

 Chapter 1725

    Just when they argued endlessly, suddenly, just in front of them, there were a few terrible breath coming in this direction.


    Feeling these breath, all the immortal people of the blood evil gate are hastily to stop arguing.


    At the same time, Xindao: it is the Xuanxian ancestor of their blood evil gate.


    In their blood evil gate, as long as they have reached the level of Xuanxian, they can be called ancestors. As for the half step fairy king, there was only one, who was the ancestor of their blood evil sect. As long as the supreme ancestor does not come out, they are the absolute high-level of the blood evil sect, and they are the dominant figures of the blood evil sect.


    Therefore, as soon as these Xuanxian ancestors appeared, they were still arguing with each other. Then, after sensing the breath of these ancestors, all of a sudden they were quiet and did not dare to say more than half a word. It''s like a mouse meeting a cat.


    At this time, an old ancestor was not willing to say: "you are one by one, just now what are you talking nonsense about? And how did you return to the fairyland so soon. Has the task been completed? Besides, when your lower boundary reaches the right continent on this day, there will be 2000 immortals. How come now, there are only 200 people coming back here. And where are the fairies on the ninth floor. Do they dare to be lazy and go to the lower world for fun? Hum, if these guys dare not do their business, I''ll see them next time and see how I punish them. "


    The old ancestor said, the tone inside, full of not willing.


    Several other ancestors heard this, the eyes are also the same flashing unhappy light.


    Yeah.


    The immortals of the blood evil gate really don''t know the rules and regulations. They don''t seem to care about anything except killing. Don''t you know your priorities before you do something?


    But listening to the old ancestor''s admonition, the immortal of xuesha gate immediately said in panic: "ancestor, they are not stranded in the land of Tianquan by themselves."


    The ancestor was even more reluctant and said, "they are not stranded on the land of heavenly power. Can someone tie their hands and feet to prevent them from returning to the fairyland?"


    The immortal said, "no, ancestor, no one has tied their hands and feet, just them..."


    The old ancestor impatiently said: "it''s just what, hurry to give me a breath to explain clearly. Our powerful immortal team sent down, even if those Fahrenheit immortals are still on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, it is not our opponents of the blood evil immortal people. Don''t mention the Huashi fairies who had previously arrived in Tianquan. Even if those Fahrenheit immortals are twice as powerful, they will only be able to let us, the immortal people of the blood evil sect, play their part. You say, in addition to these Fahrenheit immortals, who else can be our opponents


    But when it came to this, the ancestor of the blood evil clan obviously saw that the faces of the people in the blood evil sect were not right. Suddenly, I felt wrong.


    Then, the ancestor of the blood evil sect said, "what''s going on? Are we all killed by people who are in the lower realm of the blood evil sect? "

 Chapter 1726

    Hearing the ancestor said so, the immortal people of the blood evil gate all nodded quickly.


    Obviously, the ancestor of the blood evil sect, that is an acute son. He has been nagging for a long time. However, he kept on saying so, and he did not give others a chance to explain and explain the matter clearly. However, at the end of the day, they will blame others for not making things clear. This truth, but also really is on his side.


    The immortal people who saw these blood evil spirits all nodded and approved this matter.


    This acute son''s blood evil clan ancestor was in a hurry.


    Can he not be in a hurry?


    That''s the elite of their blood evil sect. That''s an elite immortal with two thousand blood evil spirits. If they are all growing up, by then, with these elite forces, they will have been enough to let their status in the whole fairyland be further promoted. But now it''s better for them to send out these elite. Originally, they just wanted to go to the lower bound to experience and increase their actual combat experience. But who would have thought that, this time, it was actually a direct loss of nine floors above the Tianquan land in the lower boundary.


    The ancestor of xuesha gate of the acute son roared: "you Huashi family is too deceiving. From then on, we two forces will not die, either you die or I live. We have to fight for two forces until they become extinct. "


    Those who listen to the acute son ancestor so speak of the blood evil door immortal people are stupefied for a while.


    What does this matter have to do with their Fahrenheit family?


    After saying this, he added, "tell me quickly how many immortal people they have come to ambush the elite of our two thousand blood evil sects. They have tens of thousands of immortals. In such a short period of time, it can directly destroy so many of our blood evil spirits. Say it


    The immortals of the blood evil gate, this is even to understand.


    It''s no wonder that this impatient ancestor will not die with the Huashi immortals. Originally, in his heart, he still thought that they were all exterminated by the immortal people of Huashi.


    But they''re not huahuaxian people killed them, right.


    The immortal of xuesha gate hastily said: "ancestor, those immortals that we went to the lower boundary were not destroyed by the Huashi immortals, but the friars on the Tianquan land were their hands."


    "What? How is that possible? Isn''t that nonsense? "


    The ancestor of acute son didn''t believe this at all. Before the other party finished, he interrupted the other party and said all his questions first.


    Then, the ancestor of acute son said: "those monks in the lower world, how much strength can they have? Can they wipe out so many elite Fairies in our blood evil gate? Dream. You -- hurry to tell me clearly, what''s going on. Are those friars on the Tianquan continent mixed up with those Huashi immortals, and then they worked together to exterminate the immortals of the blood evil gate. Come on, is that the case? "


    This is good. The ancestor of the impatient son directly determined this matter.


    However, he did not want to listen to the immortal of blood evil gate to explain this matter clearly.

 Chapter 1727

    The ancestor of the blood evil clan nearby knew that if he was allowed to ask about it, he would never be able to ask clearly.


    Then another ancestor of the blood evil sect said, "third, don''t talk. Let me ask about it. "


    Then, the old ancestor said, "you tell me all about this matter from the beginning to the end, and you want to make it clear to me. No details should be left out. "


    When hearing this old ancestor say so, the people of the blood evil sect finally gave a breath.


    If you let the ancestor of the acute son continue to ask, they may never be clear about this matter. Now, I can make it clear.


    Finally, an immortal of the blood evil gate explained the matter from the beginning.


    When this was finished, the ancestor of xuesha sect, an acute son, said, "sure enough, it is a man from the land of heaven who has killed so many of the immortal of xuesha sect. Good! Great! Even a small person in the lower boundary dares to humiliate our blood evil gate like this? We have to take revenge on this. All of you will listen to the order, and then you will go to our blood evil sect and gather together ten thousand elite disciples of the blood evil sect and follow me to Tianquan land. This time, we will not only wipe out all the friars on Tianquan land, but also blow up the planet of Tianquan into powder. "


    Said, this acute son''s blood Sha door ancestor a wave, immediately will launch the action.


    At this time, several other ancestors of the blood evil clan rushed to stop him and said, "third, you have to think about it. That''s the heaven power land of the lower boundary. Once you are on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, you will be suppressed by the heaven power land of the lower boundary. With your accomplishments, I''m afraid you can''t make a good deal on the Tianquan land of the lower bound. "


    Listening to the other ancestors said so, the Third Elder''s anger is down some, the brain slowly recovered a trace of calm.


    Indeed, in the lower world, his cultivation will be suppressed to the immortal. But the other person was able to wave his hand, that is, he sent the immortal of the blood evil gate to drop nine floors directly, and the remaining one was just to let them come up to give a warning, which was to save their lives. Such strength, he went to the lower bound, it is also the behavior of looking for death.


    Thinking of this, the third hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said, "no! I still have a way. I want to completely open up the passage between the fairyland and the right continent of this day. Let the immortal spirit of the fairyland be instilled into the heaven power land of the lower world. At that time, I will be able to lead the immortals of the blood evil gate down and kill them all


    In fact, this completely opened the way. It''s a very overbearing way.


    How to hear, let the immortal spirit infuse to the lower bound of the heaven power land above. It seems that it is a good thing for the lower bound because of the immortal spirit.


    It''s not.


    The channel they got through was just to instill a little bit of immortal spirit into the lower world, so as to ensure that the immortals of the lower world could barely maintain their realm.


    Then, those people in the lower world can''t get much benefit because they don''t get enough immortal Qi. However, these people, from now on, in the eyes of those fairyland fairies, will be robbed by the fairyland immortals and become slaves, doing coolies, prospecting, and even being played with.


    That situation is much more miserable than the simple lower continent.

 Chapter 1728

    Thinking of this possibility, the other ancestors of the blood evil clan could not bear it for a while, but then their eyes became indifferent again.


    Obviously, they thought of the lower bound of the two thousand immortals in their blood evil gate, which was destroyed by 90% at once.


    At this moment, suddenly, a voice rang out and said, "do you want the lower bound to revenge on the Tianquan land? Now, I tell you, you don''t have to come down to the lower world, you can be directly in the fairyland. As long as you really have that strength, you can kill me in the fairyland. "


    When this voice rings, it seems that there is a strange magic.


    It scared everyone.


    Especially those immortals who had just returned to the fairyland from the Tianquan land of the lower world were all shaking with fear and were about to fall to the ground.


    The ancestor of the acute son was also frightened, but then he said angrily, "who is the little scurf? Dare to play such a trick? I will kill you."


    However, the ancestor of the acute son just finished saying this, and then everyone saw his head and flew directly from his neck. Then, all the people can feel that the ancestor of this acute son has been so desperate that he can''t die any more.


    This -


    what kind of strength has the man on the Tianquan continent.


    He even came to this fairyland, and could easily kill their ancestors of the blood evil sect.


    Everyone was too scared to breathe out loud.


    If they were only on the Tianquan land in the lower world, they would be able to accept a little. After all, when they arrived at the lower bound, their strength was suppressed by the power of the world and was suppressed under the immortal. Therefore, even if it was a roar, directly killed 90% of the immortal of the 2000 blood evil gate. That doesn''t show how terrible the strength of the other side is. That just shows that when the other party is under the immortal level, his strength can be called terror.


    But now?


    This is clearly a move, directly killed a Xuanxian ah.


    This is in their blood evil door, that is the top person. What''s more, after they killed people, they didn''t even show their faces. Even, they all don''t know where each other is.


    This makes them not surprised.


    This man has said that if he dares to invade Tianquan land again, he will catch up with the fairyland and directly destroy the blood evil gate.


    Now it seems that it is not a simple verbal threat.


    People really have such a strength to do such a thing.


    All of them were terrified.


    I''m afraid that, on the spur of the moment, they will also be destroyed.


    At this time, the voice sounded again and said, "besides, you people who escaped back, I kindly let you go. But what did some of you think of in their hearts? That is to think that we should return to the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary again, and to level up the whole heaven power continent. Who gave you courage. After you live, since you don''t know how to be grateful, what''s the use of keeping your life. You guys who don''t cherish your life, damn it

 Chapter 1729

    With the sound of "damned", those who had been back just now, who had been proposing to destroy Tianquan, fell to the ground in silence.


    Although their bodies, all can not see a little scar to come.


    However, we all know that they are all dead.


    However, none of those who had been admonished after returning to the fairyland just now did not die and lived well.


    But just because of this, it is to let them these immortal of blood Sha gate more terrible. This peerless character can know all these details of them. Even what they said and what they thought were clear. When killing people, they just kill those who still have resentment. One is good.


    It was more terrifying than killing all of them directly.


    This shows that the man was not only able to kill them easily. It is easy to grasp these people completely in the palm. He can kill as he wants. He can let go of anyone he wants.


    For the immortals of the blood evil gate, the man is a superior immortal. On the contrary, the immortal talents of the blood evil sect give people the feeling of being ordinary.


    This kind of feeling, but when they face a few desires, just had.


    But now, when people face them, they can do so.


    This is also let them these immortal of blood evil gate, are in the heart of panic.


    That person, what kind of state should he reach.


    However, in any case, his realm is absolutely beyond the Xuanxian, at least to reach the realm of Xianjun, even xianzun. It is also possible to reach a higher level.


    Think of reaching the realm of Xianjun and xianzun. These blood immortals are even more frightened. Their whole blood evil door just has a half step fairy King''s existence, is their supreme ancestor. Moreover, this is only half step fairy king. As for the realm of xianzun, up to now, they have not been able to touch that level. But now, it is on the lower land that they are ready to destroy. It turns out that there is such an immortal suspected of being immortal.


    It made them not panic.


    I''ve never seen anyone die like them. There is the existence of the xianzun mainland, they are still thinking, to the whole continent is to be destroyed.


    Fortunately, the other side is really a good man.


    Otherwise, if there is such a high and low immortal Sect on the Tianquan continent, I want to destroy the whole kingdom of Tianquan. Well, they are such a high and low fairyland sect, I''m afraid they have only been destroyed so a fate.


    When I think of this place, all the people of xuesha sect who are present are sweating on their heads.


    Then, the ancestors of the blood evil clan gave orders in a trembling voice: "remember, remember, from now on, anyone who dares to go back to the heaven power land in the lower world will destroy his whole family, and no chicken or dog will be left. This is what I said personally. After that, we should pass on this sentence to let more immortal people of the blood evil gate know about it. Do you remember that? "


    After such an order, the ancestor of the blood evil sect only felt a sense of detachment.

 Chapter 1730

    But at this time, on the Tianquan continent, the ancestor of the black magic tiger was smiling, if there was a warm spring breeze on his face.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the ancestor of the black eyed tiger and said curiously, "master, what kind of state are you in now?"


    The black devil tiger ancestor said: "the realm of immortal respect."


    "Xianzun!" Lin Tianyu was still unable to understand, so he said, "what kind of realm is the immortal statue? How are these realms divided in the fairyland?"


    "After you get to the fairyland, you will be able to contact it. Now, if I tell you too much at once, it won''t do much good. As for these realms, it''s better to wait for you. After you arrive at the fairyland, you can contact them again, and then you can slowly understand them. "


    Lin Tianyu did not give up his heart and said, "well, how powerful is this immortal realm in the fairyland?"


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger laughed and said, "this realm can be regarded as a great realm in the fairyland. At least, there is no immortal in the two forces on the Tianquan continent. Even the immortals who are one level lower than xianzun are only achieved by having a supreme ancestor. What''s more, it''s just barely touched. Moreover, in general, the higher the level of this situation, the difference is a little bit, the greater the gap is. Therefore, although my realm is only one level higher than their so-called supreme ancestor. But if I want to wipe out those two forces, I really can''t spend too much effort. "


    Under this, Lin Tianyu is finally able to understand thoroughly.


    In front of him, such an elder could easily level off the two forces he saw with one person''s power. Moreover, it was in the fairyland, when both of them were in full swing, they were wiped out.


    But think about themselves, even after these guys were down to Tianquan, their strength was so severely oppressed.


    However, he just reluctantly sent away a powerful man.


    Moreover, this is one of the two forces, relatively speaking, that is not good at fighting at all. If you are facing the immortal power of the blood evil gate, I''m afraid this war will be much harder. Even, with their own strength in front of us, we still have two opinions about whether we can protect the Tianquan continent and the protective array below. This is after the people''s lower limit, the strength has been suppressed. If really to the fairyland, with the strength of the other side, and really can have any threat to the other side.


    That''s completely impossible.


    Lin Tianyu immediately thought that the gap between himself and his predecessor was really too big.


    It is estimated that if the elder is willing to, or even simply raise his hand, he will be able to completely turn the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary into a powder of vermicelli.


    This is a really scary big man.


    However, why would such a terrifying and powerful man be willing to stay on the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary and guard the power continent of this day in silence?

 Chapter 1731

    When he thought of it, Lin Tianyu was curious.


    However, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is no worry at all.


    Because, from his heart, he could feel that the elder was really guarding the heaven power land of the lower world, and he did not mix any selfish thoughts in it. This elder just wholeheartedly for the sake of the whole heaven power continent.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu thought of a possibility. In his heart, a burst of curiosity.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, how do I feel that you are not suppressed at all when you are on the right continent. But so many of them, no matter the immortal of xuesha gate or the immortal of Fahrenheit family, as long as they arrived on the Tianquan continent, they were suppressed to death by the power of the world. Why is that? "


    When Lin Tianyu asked this question, the other friars on Tianquan were also curious.


    Yeah.


    Just now, the elder''s hand, although they were not able to carefully feel what. But inside, they could still feel a little momentum that was leaking out.


    That kind of momentum was totally different from that of the monks on the Heavenly Kingdom. His momentum, which is completely beyond the scope of monks, is absolutely immortal momentum. However, there were so many immortals in the lower world on this day, no one of them was able to exert the power of immortality. They are oppressed by the power of the lower world, and if they dare to do so, they will come out as immortals. Then, just in a flash, they will be excluded by the force of the lower world.


    But just now, this is the man in front of him, but he has put out the momentum beyond the level of friars, which is the real immortal momentum.


    However, he was not excluded by the power of the world.


    This is just a little strange.


    Is it that the cultivation has reached a certain level, and when they exert the power of immortality, they will not be excluded by the power of the lower world?


    Then, what kind of level must this reach to make it possible that it will not be excluded by the forces of the lower world?


    Thinking of this possibility, everyone''s eyes toward the black tiger ancestor looked in the past, the eyes are full of awe. And those who were originally the black tiger clan, this will look at their ancestors, is the eyes inside can not hide the pride. This is the ancestor of the black tiger clan.


    All along, they all know that the ancestors of the black tiger clan must be extremely powerful.


    But to what extent.


    In their hearts, it has been impossible for them to know clearly. Even, they just kept thinking, maybe, their ancestors, in the whole Tianquan continent, should be able to count as the first master.


    But now it seems that this is not only the first master so simple.


    He such degree, cast off the day the power of the first master on the mainland, do not know that there are several star regions, right?

 Chapter 1732

    Think of their ancestors should be such a powerful figure, those black tiger people of course is happy.


    At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger also noticed some atmosphere on the scene and said: "indeed, when I started my hand just now, I was not suppressed by the power of the world on that day. The move I just made just now is based on my real cultivation, which can create such a momentum. In the face of those people, almost want to how to hand, how to move. You can achieve what you want to achieve.


    "Otherwise, if my cultivation is really suppressed by the world power of Tianquan continent, I''m afraid that all the strength I can exert will not reach the strength that Tianyu can exert now.


    "Because, in my knowledge, I clearly feel that you are the most powerful genius among all the talents I have ever seen. None of them.


    "In my personal opinion, in the same rank, I''m afraid so far, I haven''t found that there are people who have the strength to surpass you."


    This word said, let Lin Tianyu''s heart, suddenly a sudden.


    He didn''t know whether it was true or not. Moreover, even if it''s true, it''s possible. In fact, there is strength. At the same level, a monk who is much better than himself is just that this elder didn''t see. Therefore, he would say such arbitrary words.


    No matter what the reason is.


    Hearing these words, especially from such a powerful population, it is really a very happy sentence.


    Regardless of the truth and lies, it is definitely something people like to hear.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help laughing at all.


    Then, Lin Tianyu finally accepted his lust and said, "master, is it because your cultivation has reached a too high level? The heaven power continent in the lower world can not suppress your cultivation at all. Therefore, he did not suppress your cultivation any more, and let you give full play to all your accomplishments? "


    The ancestor of the black tiger shook his head and said, "No. In my cultivation, if it wants to suppress it, it can easily be suppressed. Because, this is a kind of Dao principle that goes beyond the level of immortal. This is the principle of the world. Even if the immortal''s strength is higher, as long as he enters the world of Tianquan continent, he will naturally be suppressed by the world power of this world. Until the cultivation is suppressed below the level of immortal, he can really enter the world. Even if there are some immortals, their strength is strong enough, even if they are strong enough to lift their hands, it is able to smash such a planet. However, as long as he wants to enter this planet, he must be suppressed by the force of the world on this planet. Until he is suppressed below the realm of immortals, he can enter this planet. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, doesn''t it mean that all the immortals can''t enter these lower continents with their own accomplishments?"

 Chapter 1733

    The old ancestor of black magic tiger said: "it is almost so. Unless the immortal has already reached the level of Immortal Emperor and gradually understands the principle of Tao, it is possible. By virtue of the principle of Tao, it is possible to shield this suppression, and directly walk on the land of the lower world with its own cultivation without any restriction. "


    Lin Tianyu did not know, so he said, "Xiandi."


    The black tiger ancestor''s eyes flashed. Originally, he really didn''t want to continue this topic. Because this topic is too far away from Lin Tianyu''s current cultivation strength.


    But in the end, after thinking about it, I felt that since I have already said this, why don''t you say a few more words.


    "Yes. Daoze refers to those who have fully understood their own Tao. For example, your Dao now is also your own Dao. But that level, after all, is still too low to reach the level equivalent to the way of heaven. Only when we reach such a level, can we completely surpass the level of Xianze. That is when the cultivation can surpass the immortal. Once you really surpass the immortal in cultivation, then you will never be suppressed again if you want to go to the lower world. Don''t say it''s the land of the lower world, even if it''s the underworld, any place, as long as you want to go. In some places like that, you will not be subject to any suppression and restriction. "


    When the black tiger ancestor said this, his eyes were full of envy.


    Obviously, the ancestor of the black devil tiger had thought that one day, his cultivation could reach the level of being equal to the way of heaven and surpass the level of immortal. Then, where he wants to go, he is able to go.


    However, in his envious eyes, there was a trace of regret and disappointment.


    It can be seen from this that he did not finally realize this wish.


    But in what he said just now, that is very clear. Unless they can really reach the level of understanding the Tao, they will be able to walk on the land of the lower boundary, and their accomplishments will not be suppressed. But now, he clearly did not reach such a level. However, he was able to walk directly on the lower land with his own accomplishments.


    It doesn''t seem to make sense.


    Lin Tianyu said: "so, it''s just for the immortals below the Immortal Emperor. As long as they come to the lower land, their cultivation will be suppressed by the world power of the lower world. When they walk in the lower world, they must be able to use the cultivation below the immortal realm to walk on the land of the lower world


    The old ancestor of the black magic tiger nodded his head and said, "it''s true."


    Lin Tianyu curiously said, "but, master, have you reached the level of Immortal Emperor, or even above the level of Immortal Emperor?"


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger was stunned. Then, he laughed with relief and said, "no, my level is far from the realm of the Immortal Emperor. How can it be above the level of the Immortal Emperor? "


    Speaking of this, the black tiger ancestor also knew why Lin Tianyu asked.


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger did not blame Lin Tianyu for his curiosity. He just laughed casually.

 Chapter 1734

    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu said: "since the master''s realm has not reached the level that the master said is not suppressed, but why is the master''s cultivation not suppressed in the lower world?"


    "I am a special case," said the ancestor of black magic tiger


    "What''s the special case?"


    "This is a kind of trade," said the old ancestor of black magic tiger.


    "This kind of trade means that I can walk freely on this land of heavenly power with my own accomplishments, and will not be suppressed by any world power. But as a deal, I have to defend this continent wholeheartedly. "


    When he heard this, Lin Tianyu understood.


    Why, in front of him, he can feel that the elder is wholeheartedly guarding the Tianquan land of the lower bound. He will not do any harm to the heaven power land of the lower bound.


    Because there is such a transaction between these predecessors and the Tianquan mainland of the lower boundary.


    That is to say, the fate of these predecessors is actually connected with the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary. Therefore, anyone has the possibility to damage the lower limit of the heavenly power of the mainland. However, this elder is in any case, will never damage this lower bound of heaven and power of the mainland. For if he damages the heaven power land of the lower boundary, he will also damage himself.


    Lin Tianyu added, "is there any other restriction on this kind of transaction?"


    "There are no more restrictions. There is only one that can''t be violated.


    "That is, from the time when I made a deal with this day''s power continent, I was connected with the fate of this day''s power continent. We have a relationship of prosperity and loss.


    "What''s more, from the moment I made a deal with the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, I could not leave the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. From then on, I can only live on the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, and can''t leave. "


    After hearing such a condition, Lin suddenly felt that the conditions were too harsh.


    In fact, it is impossible for those who have reached the level of master to help their cultivation any more when they are on the land of heaven and power in the lower world. They must be in that kind of place full of immortal spirit. They may have a little help for their cultivation, which can help them to further improve their realm.


    But now, because he has promised to protect this kind of transaction, he can no longer leave the Tianquan land of the lower boundary.


    That is to say, since then, he will never have the possibility of realm promotion. Only when his life is exhausted and in the heart of his life, he can''t get any more inch.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu can feel that, at his age, it is completely possible for him to make further progress in his cultivation. But now, in order to protect the lower bound of heaven and power of the mainland, and his possible existence of this advanced road to birth to be blocked.


    Such a person deserves Lin Tianyu''s admiration.


    At this time, when Lin Tianyu looked at the ancestor of the black magic tiger again, there was a lot of admiration in his eyes.

 Chapter 1735

    In order to avoid this kind of atmosphere, Lin Tianyu deliberately asked, "well, master, if someone goes to the mainland of power, he will really do something extremely excessive. As long as he escapes back to the fairyland, can''t the elder leave the fairyland and go to trouble with this man. "


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger laughed and said, "that''s not as good as that."


    Lin Tianyu said: "after the master has made such a deal, won''t he be able to leave Tianquan mainland any more?"


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger said: "although we can''t leave Tianquan land. But if you leave for a short time to kill a person who is doing evil on Tianquan land, it is OK.


    "The saying that you can''t leave means a long time.


    "Because that man has done too much, and he wants to hunt down. Even if you can find a very good treasure land, which is especially suitable for cultivation, it is also able to communicate with the world will of the ruling continent on that day. Then, you can leave for a short time and come back after practice. After all, only if one''s own cultivation is higher and deeper, can we ensure the safety of the right continent, right?


    "However, this kind of thing with a very good cultivation place is just thinking about it.


    "After all, if there is such a treasure land, how can I, who have to be on the mainland of the day, get information more easily with those who are outside. Moreover, if I can get the news, other people must have got the news and gathered in that place. At that time, a fight is inevitable. However, because of this kind of restriction, it is impossible for me to really have the heart to fight with other people, and then to win such a treasure land.


    "So, the best way is to stay on the mainland and wait.


    "It''s a waste of time to think about it and then run around again."


    In the words of the black demon tiger ancestor, Lin Tianyu can clearly hear a kind of helplessness.


    Because he had already made a deal with the Tianquan land, which was the lower boundary, he had no other way to leave this place easily.


    It''s better to stay in such a place with peace of mind.


    This clearly makes Lin Tianyu feel like a hero in the twilight. However, the hero actually had a bright future. Just because of a deal, a promise, so he had to be so heroic.


    Oh!


    This feeling really upset Lin Tianyu.


    However, after all, all this is the choice of such an elder. He can''t control it, and there is no special good way.


    So, can only sigh in the heart, it is not good to say anything more. However, in his heart, Lin Tianyu once again expressed his own respect for the elder of the black tiger clan. If there is no elder to guard on the Tianquan continent, I''m afraid that it will suffer what kind of suffering. In front of him, nahuayi had just arrived at the time when the mainland was in power. At that time, he had never done anything too radical.


    Now think about it, all of this should be because of this elder on the mainland.

 Chapter 1736

    In addition, when those Huashi fairies rushed down again and again, but they did not dare to attack the protective array below, they actually suspected that there were some people on the right continent that made the Huashi people fear.


    But at that time, they couldn''t figure out who this character was.


    But now it seems that it is the ancestor of the black devil tiger who made those Fahrenheit immortals afraid and didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    In fact, from these aspects, in the past, the ancestor of the black devil tiger did nothing even if he didn''t do anything. In fact, he has made great contributions to the power of the mainland.


    The contribution to the whole heavenly power continent should be admired.


    But think about it again, but always for the ancestor of the black tiger clan felt it was not worth it.


    Originally, he should still have a greater future. But because of this kind of transaction, he completely limited himself to the heaven power land of the lower boundary. So that he can no longer go to the broader world, to play all his strength, climb that higher peak.


    What a pity!


    The black tiger ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu, and suddenly felt such an idea in Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    "In fact, all this is no good pity. Because this was the best choice I had to make under the circumstances at that time. If there is no such a choice, it is very likely that I have died. At the same time, the heavenly power of the mainland has completely disappeared. Even now, I don''t feel regret for the choice I made


    Lin Tianyu asked, "master, what happened at the beginning that forced you to such a point must have made such a choice."


    Then, the ancestor of the black devil tiger told the whole story of that year bit by bit.


    At that time, he followed his master because he had offended a great man in the fairyland. As a result, the master died and he was seriously injured. Moreover, after this serious injury, the big man did not intend to let him go at all. Even, the great man also inquired about the birthplace of his master, that is, the mainland. Therefore, the great man was ready to directly fight against this day''s power continent to wipe out the whole heaven power continent.


    At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger heard the news, so, regardless of his serious injury, he rushed back to the land of heavenly power.


    Then, the ancestor of the black devil tiger made a deal with the mainland.


    That is, the ancestor of the black devil tiger came to guard the land of heaven power, but he could have complete strength on this continent. In this way, there were several waves of immortals who were ready to fight against Tianquan. In fact, they are more powerful than the old tiger. However, when they arrived at the Tianquan continent, their strength was suppressed by the power of the world. In the hand of the black tiger, there is no strength to fight back. It is easy to be killed by the black tiger.

 Chapter 1737

    When the big man learned that the black magic tiger ancestor had made a deal with the Tianquan land of the lower world, he just sneered a few times and led the people to leave without any trouble.


    In fact, what the big man really fears is the potential of the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    That huge potential, like the master of the black tiger ancestor, made the big man feel threatened. Therefore, since it has offended the other party, it is necessary to kill as soon as possible to avoid future trouble. Therefore, it is the ancestor of the black magic tiger that will be pursued. Even, he claimed to destroy the lower limit of Tianquan continent.


    In fact, all this is just to kill the black tiger ancestor.


    But now, the ancestor of the black devil tiger has made a deal with the Tianquan land of the lower world, and has trapped himself in the Tianquan land of the lower world. That is to say, from now on, he will be completely confined to the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, and there will be no room for further development, almost no further progress. Naturally, it is even more impossible to threaten that big man. Moreover, after the black tiger ancestor traded with the Tianquan land of the lower world, he was completely invincible on the Tianquan land of the lower bound. Then go to continue to entangle with the black tiger ancestor, the gain is not worth the loss.


    As a result, the big man gave up pursuing the ancestor of black magic tiger. At the same time, I didn''t think about how to deal with the Tianquan land.


    It is precisely because the ancestor of the black devil tiger has reached such a deal with the Tianquan land of the lower boundary, which is to avoid this disaster.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that on that day, I will be killed by that big man directly.


    Speaking of this, the black magic tiger ancestor said: "in fact, you see, the deal with Tianquan mainland is not very good. But it is because of this trade with Tianquan mainland that I saved my life. If it had not been for a deal with the mainland, it might have been killed by that great man in the fairyland. "


    When he heard this, Lin Tianyu felt it was wrong.


    On second thought, Lin Tianyu knew where this was wrong.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the old ancestor of the black devil tiger and said, "in fact, the elder doesn''t have to do this trade with the Tianquan land in the lower world. He can also protect his own life."


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu with great interest and said, "Oh, how do you say that?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "on that day, since it was the elder who was able to escape that man''s pursuit, he must have a way to make that person unable to find you all the time. The fairyland is so big that I find a place to hide. I believe that person must have no way. Therefore, if you just want to live, you can find a hidden place, hide, and then secretly practice. Until one day, the strength is strong, and then come out, find that person to revenge on it. I think at least 90% of the people will choose this way. However, the elder chose to return to the Tianquan land, which is the lower boundary, and reached such a deal with Tianquan. It''s really a pity to our predecessors. "

 Chapter 1738

    Earlier, all the friars in Tianquan land heard the saying of the black devil tiger, although they thought that the old ancestor''s work was not worth it.


    However, it was only because of this that the ancestor of the black devil tiger made a deal with Tianquan mainland that he saved his life.


    They all thought that it would be good to be able to save their lives at least. Otherwise, if you don''t reach such a deal with the mainland, you will lose your life, and you will have nothing. And how to come out of the fairyland, there are all kinds of possibilities ah.


    But now, after listening to Lin Tianyu''s words again, they are also awakened.


    Yeah!


    With the great strength of the black tiger ancestor, if you really want to hide in such a vast fairyland, so that others can not find themselves, I am afraid it is too simple. Moreover, in that fairyland, there should be a lot of people doing this. Because they had enemies, they hid in the vast fairyland. Then, he secretly practiced until the cultivation was successful, and then came out and found his enemy to revenge.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger can do the same.


    Lin Tianyu reminded them that everyone could see them.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger has made a deal with the Tianquan land of the lower boundary. On the surface, he is temporarily safe. But in this, there are too many unreasonable places.


    After he made a deal with the Tianquan mainland, which was the same as restricting his own development, that is to say, he limited himself to death. Go back, there is no good possibility. He could only have been guarding the land of heaven and power of the lower boundary all the time. Until his death, he was in such a state. For a practitioner, this is a very intolerable state.


    Even, sometimes, even in the face of death, they do not want to face such a completely hopeless day.


    Moreover, if the ancestor of the black devil tiger is willing, he can completely keep his life in the fairyland, and then enhance his strength, there will be a chance to find that revenge. But now, all this is completely impossible.


    Then, why did he have to go back to the power continent of that day and conclude such a deal with it?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu bowed deeply to the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Lin Tianyu said: "thank you for your attention and protection of this day.


    "In fact, the reason why the elder wanted to make such a deal with the Tianquan continent of the lower world is just to protect the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary. Because at that time, the person who wanted to find the elder couldn''t find it at all. Therefore, he will find the lower bound of heaven and power of the mainland. Then, he threatened the life of the whole lower boundary of Tianquan. It''s going to force the elder to show up.


    "But at that time, if the elder was a cold-blooded person, he could stand in a hidden place and look at all this indifferently. Then, he would strengthen his strength and come back to revenge.


    "But the elder chose to save all the people on the whole Tianquan continent. Therefore, this is a kind of deal with tianzhiquan mainland, to protect the Tianquan continent in the lower boundary at the price of abandoning all their future.


    "People like you, senior, deserve the respect of all the people on the Tianquan continent."

 Chapter 1739

    When Lin Tianyu said this, everyone understood.


    Indeed, the ancestor of the black devil tiger didn''t do it to save his own life. Because, if only to save his own life, his method is too much. He could find a hiding place in the fairyland to hide himself. After all, can''t you find a hiding place in such a big fairyland?


    What''s more, I''m afraid that any one of them will do this.


    As for the man who wants to wipe out the Empire. Then let him go. At that time, wait until their own strength is strong, and then find this person to retaliate back on the line.


    But if we let them show up and go back to the heaven power land of the lower world, and protect the heaven power land of the lower world with all their future, they are afraid that no one can really do it. However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger did so. No regrets. This is a kind of feeling that we should let them have the power to respect everything on the mainland.


    And, by now, all of them have thought of a little bit. That is, in fact, at the end of the day, the man did not destroy the lower kingdom of heaven.


    The fundamental reason is that the ancestor of the black devil tiger has reached such a deal with the Tianquan land of the lower boundary.


    Because, in terms of the strength of that man, he was able to hurt the existence of the ancestor of the black devil tiger. He is absolutely powerful and can directly destroy the heaven power continent of the lower boundary. But it is precisely because he wants to limit the ancestor of the black devil tiger to the Tianquan continent of the lower world. Therefore, he has not destroyed the Tianquan land of the lower world.


    If he really destroyed the Tianquan continent of the lower bound, then the kind of transaction reached between the ancestor of the black devil tiger and the Tianquan land of the lower bound would be automatically terminated.


    But with the strength of the other side, although it is enough to destroy the lower bound of the heavenly power of the mainland. However, he was not sure at all. After destroying the Tianquan continent at the bottom of the earth, if the ancestor of the black magic tiger fled, he would still be able to catch him. At that time, once the ancestor of the black devil tiger escaped, he would no longer have any scruples. He would only practice wholeheartedly and wait for his strength to become stronger. Then, he would seek revenge on him until he was killed.


    From that time on, he would have been living in the fear of waiting for the Revenge of the black tiger ancestor.


    Well, it''s better to let the Tianquan land of the lower boundary remain in this lower bound. Then, it happens to use such a continent, which directly limits the ancestor of the black magic tiger to such a place. Even the cultivation of the ancestor of the black devil tiger was unable to provide him with enough immortal Qi because he was in the lower world. He was directly limited to such a state, and there was no room for improvement.


    In this way, the other side is deprived of a potential enemy.


    Why not?


    However, it is a lower boundary of the mainland, in the eyes of that person, it is a dispensable thing, why should we care about it. What he cares about is that the potential of the ancestor of the black devil tiger is too great, which will pose a threat to him.

 Chapter 1740

    To understand all this, all the friars on Tianquan land paid more attention to the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    At this time, some people even thought that if one day, his own strength rose and reached a sufficient height, he must find out the man who forced the black magic tiger ancestor to this degree, and avenge the black devil tiger ancestor. However, although the heart is so thinking, however, a contact with the reality of the situation, everyone is unable to help in the heart of a stagnation.


    The strength of the ancestor of black magic tiger is obvious to all. Even the blood evil gate and the Fahrenheit family, the two immortal forces in the fairyland, are not at all possible to compare with them.


    Even the black tiger ancestor was so powerful that he was hurt by the other side. Then, we arrived at the Tianquan continent of the lower boundary. After a deal was made, there was no possibility of leaving the Tianquan continent. So, they these people, even if it is how to cultivate, but also can reach the height of the black magic tiger''s strength?


    Since it is even the black magic tiger such strength is impossible to achieve.


    So, what did they take to avenge the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu took a step forward and directly approached the ancestor of the black devil tiger and said, "master, your revenge will come to you when my strength is strong in the future."


    Hearing this, the ancestor of the black tiger nodded and then said with a smile: "I believe you can do it. Because, with your current strength, although it is not strong at all. However, your foundation is far beyond those so-called strong. As long as you have such a foundation and a little chance, you must be able to reach a height that the so-called strong people can''t reach at all. At that time, as long as you have this heart, you must be able to do all this easily.


    "What''s more, at that time, the heaven power land of the lower boundary needs you to protect.


    "Because of the injuries I''ve suffered, I still have five thousand years left in my life. After that, it is impossible for me to defend the heaven power land of the lower boundary.


    "At that time, you will be needed to protect this land.


    "But you can''t make such a deal with the mainland as I did. Because, you still have more room for development, I also hope you can have greater achievements. And you didn''t make such a deal with Tianquan, the lower boundary. If you want to fully rely on your own strength to protect the heaven power land of the lower bound, then the demand for your strength will be much greater than mine. Because, when you get there, you will have no advantage like other immortals who are ready to invade the heavenly power continent. Then all you can rely on is that you can do it with much more powerful strength than them. "


    As soon as he said this, Lin Tianyu understood it completely.


    If he wants to protect this land, the strength he needs is much stronger than the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    And if he wants to achieve this strength, it must be within 5000 years.


    Because of the injury of the black devil tiger, he has only five thousand years of life left.

 Chapter 1741

    We are here, discussing the future.


    Then, everything was ready, and everyone returned to Tianquan again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also completely opened the protective array.


    Below, all the people in this protective array yelled loudly. In front of their eyes, they all witnessed a miracle just now. It is the monks of Tianquan continent who not only protect this homeland of Tianquan continent. Moreover, they also killed the immortals who invaded them. This is the hero of their heavenly power continent. All of them were welcoming and shouting to their returning heroes.


    Looking at everyone''s enthusiasm, Lin Tianyu looked at the black tiger ancestor, but the other side shook his head. Obviously, the black tiger ancestor didn''t want to say anything. What''s more, we can see that the ancestor of the black devil tiger meant that they should not disclose their own information to others.


    The ancestor of the black tiger wanted to hide himself.


    Just now, the matter that the ancestor of the black devil tiger did, in fact, in the protection array of Tianquan land below, although everyone watched with open eyes, it was absolutely impossible for them to know who had done it.


    Therefore, as long as these people who were on the scene just now don''t say anything, other people will not know at all.


    And see the meaning of the black devil tiger ancestor, that obviously is to let everyone do not say it.


    Lin Tianyu understood the meaning of the black tiger ancestor, so he had to put all the credit on his head temporarily.


    Then, Lin Tianyu waved his hand and let everyone below be quiet.


    Lin Tianyu said: "now, what I want to tell you is that from now on, no one will have the courage to invade our land of heavenly power. Our Tianquan continent is safe from now on.


    "Because, no matter who they are, even if they are big men in the fairyland, as long as he dares to invade our heavenly power land, we can let them leave their lives, so that anyone who dares to invade us will have no return.


    "Our heavenly land is inviolable to any of them!"


    ¡­¡­


    In Lin Tianyu''s words just mentioned a pause, there were already people shouting for help below.


    "Good! Good! Good! That''s great! As long as there is a master of forest Pavilion on the land of Tianquan, what are their great fairies? As long as they dare to come, they will never come back. "


    "Yes! Don''t say it''s just the immortal people like xuesha gate and Fahrenheit family. Even if all the immortals in the fairyland are here, we will let them die as well


    "Lin Pavilion master is invincible!"


    "Lin Pavilion master is powerful!"


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of shouting and shouting are continuous and lasting for a long time.


    Then, everyone was thinking about what to say. However, if you look at these emotions below, they are almost completely shocked by the joy, and there are some people out of control. Finally, everyone laughs and says nothing more. Just looking at all the people so happy, happy, so yelling, cheering.


    It almost made the whole Tianquan continent boil up.

 Chapter 1742

    The tenth day is a good day.


    Lin Tianyu''s interrupted wedding was scheduled for that day.


    The wedding scene, because of the war, became more heated. It was not affected at all by the war. On the contrary, because Lin Tianyu was the hero of the war, there were many more people coming to celebrate the wedding than expected. In the end, even the surrounding area of Chongxiao Pavilion is not enough. Then, all along the mountain of Chongxiao Pavilion, it extends to the outside, and all of them are served with banquets.


    In fact, in such a banquet, there are many people who can''t even see Lin Tianyu''s face.


    But all of us still feel clearly the glory and happiness. Because, they came to attend the wedding ceremony of Lin Tianyu, a hero in Tianquan mainland. As long as they go back, they can boast for a lifetime in their small forces. Of course, when it comes to bragging, they will never say the wedding scene because there are too many people. Even on the mountain outside, there are banquet places. They are arranged in the outer area. As a result, from the beginning of the wedding to the end of the wedding, in fact, they did not even see the real Lin Pavilion owner.


    Because they were all practitioners, there was no such red tape as many secular people. Keep it simple. There will not be too many complicated ceremony, not a long time, this wedding is all completed.


    However, at this time, it was suggested that Lin Tianyu dance a knife technique to show everyone.


    All of them know Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill, which is really superb. The power of his sword technique can not be seen by them. However, if you think about it in the future, when you talk about it to others, they have seen Lin Tianyu dance swords for them with their own eyes. That''s a matter of great face.


    As a result, as soon as someone suggested so, others all agreed.


    Originally, in such a wedding, it''s really not suitable for knife dancing. After all, knives are lethal weapons. It''s not appropriate to dance at weddings.


    Lin Tianyu originally planned to refuse these people.


    However, when Lin Tianyu refused, he was just ready to say it. Suddenly, he was moved in his heart. He had a vague feeling, as if he would have a very special harvest if he danced the knife in such a situation. It seems that after this dance, his Dao can be directly and again promoted to a higher level.


    But is it possible?


    His Dao Dao has reached the peak of the third step. If you are promoted to a higher level, you will not be promoted to the fourth step.


    Step four and step three are totally different in essence.


    Once his Dao Dao Dao is promoted to the fourth step of perfection, his combat power will at least increase by dozens of times.


    Is it true that you will be promoted directly in a simple dance?


    Lin Tianyu himself felt incredible.


    But this feeling, he did not want to let it annihilate.

 Chapter 1743

    Lin Tianyu thought about it a little and took out the black knife directly.


    When the black light of the knife passed gently, Lin Tianyu felt a special rhythm.


    At this time, all the practitioners, especially those who used the sword, could feel that their weapons suddenly felt a sense of submission. This feeling, so clear, can be clearly transmitted into his heart, so that they do not have the slightest doubt.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure in everyone''s eyes, are desalinated. At this time, no one can clearly capture the shadow of Lin Tianyu. It seems that Lin Tianyu disappeared in front of everyone when his black knife was shining. It is as if this scene, any place is the shadow of Lin Tianyu. In a word, with the black Sabre lighting up, they felt that Lin Tianyu was no longer in this place, but he was everywhere again.


    Just the body method between the twinkling of this Sabre technique has already conquered everyone.


    Then, in everyone''s eyes, only can see that wipe of knife light. Between the twinkling, if the sky meteor, if the white rainbow through the sun In an instant, the whole sky has been dyed black.


    And, in this dark place. They can still feel it.


    In all the black areas, everywhere, the black knife can be suddenly cut out and cut at any angle to anyone who is in the black light.


    This Dao is like art, and it''s also a killing.


    As long as it''s stained with black knife light. No one will be able to escape easily.


    The cutting skill is so sharp that it makes the space creak.


    The extremely fierce Sabre technique completely exceeded the limit that the eyes of all the friars could reach. In their eyes, they can only see the black knife light, but they can''t see the black knife itself. I just feel that the black sabres are beyond the limits of space, as if they are shuttling freely in this time. In this space-time, it can swim wherever it wants to. It can appear where it wants to be. It goes beyond space, even the sense of racing against time. At the same time, all of them can clearly see different black knife light in different places.


    Those who are really interested in Dao Dao are fascinated and fascinated by the sword technique that Lin Tianyu has applied. At the same time, when they look at these Sabre techniques, they will involuntarily put themselves into the opposite of this Sabre technique. What will happen if they fight against the opponent who has used the sabre technique?


    But in an instant, the cold sweat wet clothes.


    If they are really put into the opposite side of the enemy, facing such a sabre technique, they may end up with no idea how to be cut off by the black sword technique. If you want to find life in this light, even if it''s just a little bit, it''s completely impossible. If they were in the light of this knife, they would die in a flash.

 Chapter 1744

    Lin Tianyu shuttles back and forth freely between the knife lights.


    Then, while he was waving these pieces of knife light, he thought carefully. When he decided to practice this Sabre technique, he had a special feeling.


    He was convinced that the feeling was absolutely impossible to deceive himself.


    He knew that it was a big chance for him. As long as he makes good use of it. Then, he must be able to find the opportunity of his own Dao breakthrough. As long as he finds such a breakthrough opportunity, he will be able to directly step from the third step to the fourth step. Then, there will be an earth shaking change in his whole Dao.


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that when his Dao Dao Dao really reached the fourth step of perfection, he had completely achieved the dream of flying to the fairyland that many people expected by relying on his Dao level.


    As long as he fully displays the level of the fourth step of his Dao Dao Dao and superb perfection. Then, just with the power of Dao Dao, he would be directly rejected by the power of the world in the lower world, and then he would fly directly to the fairyland.


    This is just a kind of feeling that rises suddenly in Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    This kind of perception is also without any facts as the basis and support.


    However, Lin Tianyu is convinced that this is the truth.


    With this feeling, he was able to realize his own Dao.


    I''m thinking while I''m waving my knife.


    Sometimes, Lin Tianyu faintly felt that he had grasped that kind of sentiment. But sometimes, he is feeling, that kind of feeling also has a line of distance from himself, always in he wants to really touch this trace of feeling, he will escape from himself.


    It''s like playing hide and seek with yourself.


    It will occasionally inadvertently reveal its own corner, and then, when you come quickly, to really grasp this feeling completely in the hand, he will hide again. And then, all the way to hiding where you can''t find it.


    It''s like everyone who practices martial arts.


    When they are ready to break through, in fact, at that time, they are just a little short of the distance, and they can completely break through successfully.


    Therefore, they will put down everything, and then, operate martial arts, to find a breakthrough in martial arts opportunities. However, in the end, no matter how hard they tried to find the chance to break through the martial arts, it was still a little bit short, and they could not completely grasp it.


    But if you let them give up, they will never be reconciled.


    Therefore, they will also be in this state of seeking a breakthrough, constantly strive to seek, hope to be able to break through that line of separation in the next moment, and then, directly achieve all the purposes of their breakthrough.


    So they did not dare to stop at all, nor did they dare to relax at all.


    Can only continue to display their seemingly more and more familiar martial arts.

 Chapter 1745

    Lin Tianyu is also in such a feeling.


    At this time, he is like all the practitioners who have felt that their breakthrough is just the last line of separation. Now, he is the same, just need to break through this line of separation, he is able to let his own Dao into the fourth step of perfection. That can directly step into the ranks of immortals with Dao Dao. Beyond the level of van. You can go to the fairyland directly with this sword.


    Now, this breakthrough is just one line short.


    If he can break through the front line in the process of wielding and chopping, he will be able to successfully break through the limitation completely.


    If he can not break through this front line, maybe it will take a long time, he will not be able to really break through.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not want to give up such a rare breakthrough.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu continued to wield the sabre technique.


    He didn''t know how long he had been chopping. However, if you miss the line, you will miss the line. He has never been able to break through that line. He was just hovering and wavering between the impending breakthrough and the failure to break through.


    In this situation, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is becoming more and more skillful.


    However, let him wield the knife skill again skillfully. He''s still a little short of that breakthrough.


    What''s going on?


    Obviously, I have caught the feeling of a breakthrough. However, how can we not really make a breakthrough?


    Slowly, with the passage of time, Lin Tianyu actually felt a light annoyance rising in his heart.


    At this time, his sword technique is more and more quickly.


    The wind is blowing.


    However, this Sabre technique is just like his mind at the moment, without half a moment of peace and stability.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu did not know how long it had been. He felt that his heart was not calm in front of him.


    With this mood at the moment. Lin Tianyu understood that it was impossible for him to really break through the standard of this Dao. If he continues to chop like this, it is very likely that he will not be able to break through the current state of Dao Dao. Even, if the time is longer, he is likely to fall into the feeling that he can''t break through. Sometimes, he is possessed by the devil.


    In fact, by this time, all people have already felt something wrong with Lin Tianyu.


    Because it has been three days since Lin Tianyu decided to wave the sword. In the meantime, many of Lin''s methods have stopped, but not in the past. In fact, in front of him, when Lin Tianyu wielded the sabre technique, the time was infinitely prolonged. Even when Lin Tianyu was still searching for a feeling between the wielding and chopping of the sabre technique, all of them already knew that Lin Tianyu was seeking a breakthrough in the Dao. Thinking that Lin Tianyu had just defeated those immortals, he is now ready to break through the Dao.


    Then, after this breakthrough, what degree should his strength reach.


    When I think of it, originally, all their hearts are happy.


    But now, this kind of impatient feeling, that breakthrough all is to destroy.

 Chapter 1746

    Everyone was worried.


    This Lin Tianyu with now this kind of irritable mood, if continues, is bound to be possessed by the devil.


    At this time, the best way is for someone to forcibly enter Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough of Dao Dao and force him to retreat with his own strength. However, among these people on the scene, who can be confident that his strength is stronger than Lin Tianyu, or equivalent to him. Then, he entered Lin Tianyu''s chopping which was about to break through the Dao. He could directly force him back and quit this state.


    If you don''t have this strength, you have to get into Lin Tianyu''s current state. It''s not helping Lin Tianyu. It was my own death.


    In such a state, Lin Tianyu is likely to be disowned by his six relatives.


    What should I do?


    Everyone is in a hurry.


    Only in front of them, those who fought with Lin Tianyu, who went to the place where the Huashi people gathered together. Then, they all saw that the ancestor of the black devil tiger killed 90% of the people in the blood evil sect. When they knew the scene, there was a person who could achieve this level.


    That''s the ancestor of the black tiger.


    As long as he makes a move, let alone force back Lin Tianyu in this state. Even in an instant, it was easy to suppress Lin Tianyu.


    When thinking about it like this, these people all looked at the old ancestor of the black devil tiger and wanted to let him do something to save Lin Tianyu from such a state.


    Of course, at this time, the black tiger ancestor also felt something wrong with Lin Tianyu.


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger did not directly. Even when these people are looking at him, he also did not move.


    If it''s just an ordinary warrior, in fact, the ancestor of the black devil tiger should have been fighting for a long time. Because it is impossible for them to withstand this kind of violent and chaotic will. If they don''t, they can''t have a second way to go besides being possessed by demons. But Lin Tianyu is different. Laoyu didn''t feel that he had reached the limit. He should be able to hold on. Because, he''s the type of super genius. The road they have to go through must be different from that of others, and they must be much more experienced than others. Only in this way can he really reach the final peak.


    And now, it''s the best test for him.


    Even if this kind of test, if he can completely rely on his own will, resist the past, then his achievements will automatically rise a step. At that time, the peak that can be reached will naturally be more Superman.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the black devil tiger has been waiting.


    He''s waiting for a miracle.


    He believed that Lin Tianyu should be able to do it. Because, Lin Tianyu is a genius that he favors. And, of all the geniuses he had ever seen, he was the most outstanding. Then, he must be beyond the ordinary people, different performance.


    The black tiger ancestor believed that Lin Tianyu should be able to survive.

 Chapter 1747

    Of course, the ancestor of the black tiger still believes that even if Lin Tianyu is really possessed by the devil.


    At the moment when Lin Tianyu was possessed by the devil, he also had time to rescue Lin Tianyu.


    And the black tiger ancestor is more optimistic, let Lin Tianyu go out of his own.


    Even if Lin Tianyu can''t walk out on his own, he should also experience the experience of the feeling of being possessed by the devil, which is also good for his practice in the future. Because, genius, he always has to endure more than others. Moreover, the ancestor of the black devil tiger also believed that the real genius could not be defeated in such a kind of training.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the black devil tiger has just been waiting.


    He waited to see how far Lin Tianyu could go.


    At this time, father Heidao looked at Lin Tianyu anxiously. Then, he came to the ancestor of black magic tiger and said, "master, this situation of Tianyu seems to be very dangerous. Attack, this kind of situation, only the elder can solve


    The meaning of Heidao Laozu''s words is obviously hoping that the black devil tiger can help Lin Tianyu and rescue him from that state.


    With the words of ancestor Heidao, those other people who had participated in the battle just now also looked at the ancestor of black magic tiger.


    Obviously, they all hope that the ancestor of the black devil tiger can hurry up and rescue Lin Tianyu as soon as possible. After all, the longer the time goes by, the more serious the impact on people. It is better to rescue as soon as possible. Such a kind of suffering, if delayed for a long time, even, is likely to affect the mood in the future. Therefore, they all hope that the ancestor of the black devil tiger can hurry to rescue Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the black magic tiger looked at Lin Tianyu again, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. He can stand it. Even if his will is strong enough, he should be able to rely on himself is able to completely survive. Therefore, there is no need to worry about it. We can wait and see. "


    Black devil tiger ancestor said so, everyone is in the heart anxious.


    However, there is no way to worry.


    You can''t force each other to save Lin Tianyu. After all, it is beyond their control if others want to or don''t want to do it. Moreover, the strength of the above, is not a threat to the other side, and even, with the other side are not equal at all. Therefore, after the other party has decided on such a matter, they really have no way.


    After seeing Lin Tianyu''s current state, he said: "master, however, if you let him stay in such a state for too long, it is likely to cast a shadow on his mind of breaking through the realm. Even, it is not conducive to future cultivation and breakthrough. Therefore, in a situation like this, the sooner it is rescued, the better. It is possible only if we rescue them as soon as possible. We should try our best not to let this matter leave a shadow in the hearts of the breakthroughs. "

 Chapter 1748

    Everyone nodded along.


    In such a state of being possessed by the devil, the earlier the rescue, the better. After all, if there is a shadow in my heart because of this, it will be a very troublesome thing for future practice.


    Therefore, anyone who finds the phenomenon of being possessed by the devil will rush to find a way to rescue it.


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger said with a faint smile: "he is different from others. Even if he is really possessed by the devil, it will only leave him more tempering, and can not leave any shadow. What''s more, he doesn''t have to be possessed. "


    Heidao Laozu thought about it and said, "master, you mean that he may have calmed down the state of being possessed by the devil with his own efforts."


    When Heidao asked this question, there was even a sense of expectation.


    Indeed, if you really have an experience of being possessed by the devil, it will affect one''s practice in the future. The shadow in his heart will visit him at the right time every time he breaks through. Then, he will be in that kind of breakthrough critical moment, more clearly remember the failure, let his heart again difficult to be quiet. Therefore, it will naturally affect the subsequent breakthrough.


    However, if this kind of situation is almost possessed by the devil, it is able to rely on their own ability to resist the past.


    That''s a lot of good.


    At least, for this breakthrough, he succeeded in breaking through without any external force. Therefore, this realm must be able to break through successfully. Because, when he breaks through this kind of magic barrier, he also has a kind of indomitable and invincible momentum, which will help him to break through successfully.


    And that''s just one of the simplest benefits.


    In addition, in the future practice, the benefits will be more.


    Because, by virtue of his own strength, he directly suppressed this situation. Then, when he reached the breakthrough state again, he was able to think of this time. Then, his breakthrough faith was able to far surpass ordinary people. The success rate of his breakthrough is far beyond ordinary people.


    In this respect, as long as he can resist this time. Then, when he breaks through the realm in the future, he can get too many benefits.


    Of course, this benefit is not that everyone can get it.


    After all, if you don''t have such strong willpower, if you want to get this benefit, you will fall into the devil and leave a shadow on your mind, which will affect the breakthrough in the future. Even after that, there is no possibility of a breakthrough. It may happen.


    So when this happens, it''s up to people who are concerned about their breakthrough to do it.


    If you think that the other party can resist it, it is that they don''t have to worry about it too much. It''s good for him to solve it by his own willpower. If you feel that the other party can not resist the past, and even, it is very likely that it will leave him a psychological shadow, you must quickly rescue the other party.

 Chapter 1749

    However, the ancestor of the black tiger shook his head and said, "I''m not sure whether he can come out of this state with his own strength.


    "After all, the level of Dao he broke through this time can be regarded as surpassing the level of friars and reaching the level of immortal. In this day on the power of the mainland, to make such a breakthrough, especially when he was just an ordinary monk in the realm of Yuanying, no one could predict the difficulty.


    "But even if he is really possessed, it doesn''t matter much.


    "His will power is much stronger than that of ordinary people. With his willpower, even in the worst case, it is impossible to have a great influence on him.


    "Because I also hope that in the future he will reach a height that no one else can reach. Then, he must have the willpower that others don''t have. If he is knocked down because of this, then he is not suitable for us to have so much hope. Well, it might as well have been reflected earlier, wouldn''t it be better? "


    When the black devil tiger ancestor said this, the meaning of this word was that he regarded Lin Tianyu as a kind of hope.


    But it is also because he is such a hope.


    It is impossible for the ancestor of the black tiger to lend a helping hand as soon as he is in trouble. Even, when there are difficulties, he will just watch, watching him go through the difficulties, overcome the difficulties, and really become strong.


    Because, he is concerned about Lin Tianyu too much hope.


    Therefore, he also hopes that in essence, he can have the ability and characteristics suitable for this hope.


    At this time, it was just a kind of tempering and testing for Lin Tianyu. Naturally, he could not easily help Lin Tianyu at such a critical time. If you want him to make a move, at least Lin Tianyu is in real danger. He can''t resist it. Even, there will be a life-threatening time, the black tiger ancestor is likely to attack.


    However, once the ancestor of the black devil tiger really rescued him, it must be in his heart, and his attention to Lin Tianyu was greatly reduced.


    Heidao Laozu immediately completely understood the meaning of black magic tiger.


    Heidao Laozu said: "so, according to the elder, how much is the possibility of Tianyu going through this event?"


    "Half of the half," said the ancestor of the black magic tiger


    The ancestor of black knife didn''t understand, and said, "master, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "That is to say, this breakthrough is indeed beyond his limit. After all, in terms of his accomplishments, this breakthrough is too difficult. Under such a situation, it is almost impossible to achieve such a breakthrough. However, his willpower is far beyond the others, which increases the possibility of his breakthrough success.


    "In this way, he may succeed or fail.


    "At the end of the day, apart from confronting the difficulty of such a breakthrough with his own willpower and seeking for the possibility of a breakthrough. Even, this last luck, in which also occupies a very important degree.


    "If you''re lucky enough, maybe you can make a breakthrough. If the luck is worse, then, it is very likely that they will directly break through the failure and become possessed by the devil. "

 Chapter 1750

    This time, when the ancestor of black knife looked at Lin Tianyu, there was a layer of worry in his eyes.


    After all, even so optimistic about Lin Tianyu''s black tiger ancestor, it is not able to give a positive answer out.


    Other people also full of worry to see that piece of black knife light.


    At this time, they could only see the black light of the knife, but could not see the figure of Lin Tianyu. And it''s been three days. They are all waiting, waiting for this piece of black knife light. But, in front of them, when they wait like this, they are full of hope waiting. Because they can feel that Lin Tianyu is breaking through his Dao realm. Lin Tianyu is the pillar of hope for the whole Tianquan continent. His sudden, naturally, affected the hearts of all the monks on that day. Seeing that he can break through, naturally, all the people are very happy.


    But now, this kind of waiting has become a kind of merciless suffering.


    Because, in the first three days, they were able to feel the black knife light, which was waiting for a breakthrough. They are also able to see hope.


    At that time, they could not see Lin Tianyu except for the black knife light. However, the hope of a breakthrough made them not only not worried, but also full of expectation.


    However, at the end of the day, this originally was a breakthrough in the expectation of black knife light.


    In the black knife light, I felt a kind of dryness and boredom.


    Anyone in practice can understand.


    When this feeling rises, that is to say, the breakthrough time, there is a danger signal. Now they can''t see the black state of Tianyu. Now, it''s not just that there won''t be any more breakthroughs. Moreover, it is very likely that if he is not good, he will let himself fall into the devil.


    What''s more, the words of the ancestor of the black devil tiger made them understand that this dangerous state had to be overcome by Lin Tianyu''s own will.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was just like what they imagined.


    Lin Tianyu was originally aware of the sense of a breakthrough. Then, at the request of everyone, he waved a knife technique, and then, by the way, realized the breakthrough.


    However, he was also so aware, waving the knife technique, indeed, it is easy to let him feel the possibility of a breakthrough. Even, from Lin Tianyu''s heart, he felt that he was able to grasp this trace of perception immediately, and then he was able to directly break through the Dao. Even, he knew that the breakthrough of Dao Dao would directly pave the way for him to reach the realm of immortals. There would be no bottleneck for him to practice, and he would become a smooth road. Therefore, the breakthrough of Dao Dao is not only the growth of strength, but also of great significance to him.


    He is also full of excitement to capture the feeling of this breakthrough. He longed to be able to capture it, and then he directly broke through his own Dao level.


    However, after his efforts again and again, he did not fully grasp the perception of the breakthrough, and failed to successfully break through the realm.

 Chapter 1751

    Once, twice, five times, ten times, twenty times A hundred times A thousand times


    When Lin Tianyu again and again to capture the perception of that trace of feeling, looking for a breakthrough, but always a little less. But Lin Tianyu is still able to maintain a normal heart.


    Because he fully understood in his heart that this breakthrough was a very important breakthrough. Because, this is a real breakthrough beyond the level of Xianfan. When his Dao Dao can step into the fourth step of perfection, in fact, he has stepped into the level of immortal and surpassed the level of friars. Well, this breakthrough will have such a big difficulty, which is naturally conceivable.


    Therefore, although he was extremely anxious in his heart, he was able to suppress the anxiety in his heart, feeling and seeking again and again to see if he could firmly grasp the feeling of breakthrough.


    Soon, this kind of meticulous search has been more than 10000 times, tens of thousands of times, 100000 times


    Finally, Lin Tianyu felt that no matter how hard he tried, it was always a poor line. His heart was shaking. Moreover, especially this breakthrough, it is completely beyond the level of friars, which can directly reach the top of the immortal level of Dao Dao. As a result, in his heart shaking moment, let him more and more into it, mood more and more irritable, more and more anxious, finally, there is a trend of being possessed by the devil.


    And the more this feeling rises, the more Lin Tianyu feels that he has fallen into it.


    Even at this time, Lin Tianyu felt that he was getting closer and closer to the breakthrough.


    Even, he was totally addicted to this feeling.


    If he can always fall into this feeling, he thinks that he should easily seize the opportunity of that breakthrough.


    In fact, this is why many people fall into the crisis of being possessed by the devil, and can not extricate themselves from the crisis. Because, in their hearts, they can''t think of it at all. This is a kind of crisis. What''s more, even in their hearts, they regard this crisis as a rare opportunity. The more they fall into it, the less they want to wake up. Therefore, as long as a lot of people fall into this kind of crazy crisis, they almost have no chance to extricate themselves.


    Many times, it is not only a test of willpower, but also a test of a cultivator''s mood.


    It depends on whether they will fall into this false sense of breakthrough and deceive themselves.


    Therefore, at this time, for Lin Tianyu, the key point is to see whether he can see through this, which is a kind of vanity. Then, with his own willpower, he got rid of such a false feeling.


    This requires him to have a strong enough mood.


    Many times, even if some people can see through this is a kind of vanity, but they are not necessarily willing to leave this kind of vanity.


    Because the feeling of impending breakthrough, even if it is a kind of vanity, there will be many people willing to get involved in it.

 Chapter 1752

    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not know that he was already trapped in this kind of false feeling, and was about to enter the abyss of being possessed by demons.


    Previously, because the breakthrough has not been successful, it really made him fidgety again and again.


    However, when his agitation reached a peak, his heart suddenly felt that he had completely grasped the feeling of breakthrough. Then, at the next moment, he can easily break through the level of the Dao.


    With this sense of hope rising, his calmness of mind was suddenly calmed down.


    But Lin Tianyu did not know, this is a breakthrough state of time, many people are easy to fall into a kind of crazy feeling. Also because of such a feeling, many of their breakthrough players are not willing to extricate themselves after getting into it. Therefore, they have finally embarked on a road of destruction, relying on their own willpower, there is no possibility of turning back.


    Lin Tianyu''s state at this time is exactly like this.


    Although the more people outside feel the restlessness and anxiety in the black knife light, Lin Tianyu feels a kind of peace and tranquility instead. Lin Tianyu felt that he had already made a big step forward on this breakthrough road. As long as he continues on this road, then, he will not be far away. Because he has completely and firmly grasped this feeling. Perhaps, the next moment, he is able to completely break through this realm.


    As a result, although he is getting deeper and deeper, but in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he is more and more like this kind of feeling.


    In front of him, he was separated from the feeling of breakthrough.


    So now, he is one of the first-line players to leave the feeling of breakthrough. And, more importantly, he had grasped that feeling completely.


    So now, Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to wake up from his heart.


    He continued to seek that sense of breakthrough.


    However, no matter how he went to seek, in the end, he still felt that it was still a little bit worse.


    This is not right!


    Lin Tianyu broke through in his heart and said to himself.


    Because he was just a little short of this breakthrough. What''s more, the most important thing is that he has firmly grasped such a feeling. What''s the matter? He just can''t break through.


    This is not reasonable at all.


    However, it''s only a little bit short. Even if it is unreasonable, no one is willing to give up hope of such a breakthrough. Lin Tianyu is also the same, he is still trying to find a sense of breakthrough, and then, along with that feeling, he continues to work hard and wave the sabre technique. He didn''t know how many times he had waved.


    At this time, his feeling became clearer.


    He felt like he was about to break through.


    However, when he followed the feeling of breakthrough again and stepped forward again, he was still a little bit away from the breakthrough in faith.


    This time and again, he felt that he was about to break through.


    But again and again in the breakthrough of a moment, he will feel so poor a silk.


    Why?


    Lin Tianyu''s heart began to be confused.

 Chapter 1753

    So, when Lin Tianyu again wielded the sword technique, he was in his heart, thinking hard.


    Although by now, the feeling of this breakthrough is becoming more and more intense, almost only one step, no, half step, or even one tenth step, and it is still closer. Therefore, he could not bear to give up the feeling of breaking through. However, he was still unable to directly break through the success. Therefore, when he is trying to exert his Sabre skill, running the skill and seeking a breakthrough, he is also trying to think about it. I wonder if I have made a mistake.


    Otherwise, it will be so short. He has a clear direction.


    Why can''t he directly break through?


    Thinking, continue to break through.


    But in this time, with deep thinking, Lin Tianyu felt something wrong.


    In front of him, he was a little short.


    At that time, he couldn''t break through. That''s because he can clearly feel that he has not fully grasped the direction of the breakthrough. In his heart, it is very clear, as long as he can really grasp the direction of the breakthrough. Then, he can easily break through that line of distance.


    Therefore, before again and again to wave the knife method, looking for that direction, that kind of breakthrough feeling.


    Even for hundreds of thousands of times, Lin Tianyu was not willing to give up. He has been looking for the direction and feeling of that breakthrough. Because, his heart is very clear, as long as he can find, then the next moment, he is able to break through success.


    Because this kind of breakthrough is not exactly the same as the realm of cultivation.


    This is a kind of his own Dao. This last trace, as long as he finds that direction and feeling, his breakthrough will be very simple. Because, he will not be limited to, such as lack of aura, and so on.


    Lin Tianyu has also been looking for it without giving up.


    Finally, when he took another step, and the difference was only a fraction of the distance left, he was lucky to grasp the direction and seek the feeling of impending breakthrough. He felt like he was about to break through. However, such a clear feeling has already appeared. But it must have been so long for him. There is still no direct breakthrough.


    It made him completely confused.


    It was so close to the breakthrough that he understood.


    But what he didn''t understand was that it was just a little bit short. Then, at this time, he firmly grasped the direction and feeling of the breakthrough. Why, when he continued to strive for such a breakthrough and such a long time passed, how could he still not make a complete breakthrough?


    It''s just wrong.


    If it''s just a little bit short, if he hasn''t found the direction and feeling of breakthrough, maybe it''s just such a little bit that he can be trapped for a long time, which he can understand.


    But now the key is that he has clearly grasped the direction and feeling of the breakthrough. Why, it''s been so long. He is still a little bit less than that, and it is still impossible for him to make a breakthrough.


    He didn''t understand at all.

 Chapter 1754

    Lin Tianyu thought harder.


    Even when he thought harder, even the speed of his chopping method stopped slowly and gradually.


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is chopping more and more slowly.


    As the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is chopping more and more slowly, these people who pay attention to Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that the violent and dry breath inside the black knife light is gradually falling back. At this time, other people were able to see more clearly the kind of moving track of Lin Tianyu''s chopping black knife.


    Feeling this gradually calming down the breath, everyone''s faces are unconsciously hung with a smile.


    The situation just now is really too frightening. Even, all of them felt that Lin Tianyu was going to be possessed. But now, they can finally feel it. Lin Tianyu is going to get out of that crazy feeling.


    Moreover, this is Lin Tianyu with his own will, thinking to get out of that feeling.


    All the practitioners understand.


    It''s really a terrible thing to be possessed. Because when you practice, he will unconsciously enter into such a situation. However, it is terrible to be possessed by the devil. However, the more really have that kind of willpower is particularly strong, and have a very good mentality of people, in such a state, it is a good temper. After the practice of being possessed by the devil, they are able to get out again. In their future practice, they can also achieve greater achievements. Even if they reach the peak state, there is no big barrier.


    But the key lies in whether this person can rely on his own strength to come out on his own.


    Can rely on their own ability to come out, of course, is a lot of benefits.


    But if you can not rely on their own ability to come out. Even, still fall into this inside, it is unable to extricate themselves. Then, in the future, in the face of their own heart in the shadow, that is also a very terrible thing.


    And now, Lin Tianyu is clearly to rely on his own strength, from this into the inside, directly out.


    Everyone felt the kind of state Lin Tianyu was in and felt more and more peaceful. They all laughed.


    Lin Tianyu is worthy of being the first person on the Tianquan continent and the pillar of their whole Tianquan continent.


    Didn''t you see that?


    Now, people are able to directly rely on their own strength, they are from this into the inside, directly came out.


    Can ordinary people do it?


    Just now, they are still in a state of palpitation. However, now, Lin Tianyu is finally able to rely on his own ability to go out.


    They looked at the increasingly faded black light with a smile on their faces, waiting for Lin Tianyu to stop completely, and then came out of the black knife light.


    They were all laughing happily.


    But at this time, the black knife light, which had been completely faded down, suddenly became very strong again.


    Moreover, inside, it suddenly became more violent, irritable and anxious.


    That kind of negative emotion, these people who stand outside, can completely and clearly feel it.

 Chapter 1755

    What''s going on?


    All the people with a big smile on their faces were shocked.


    It was just fine.


    All of them are still hoping that Lin Tianyu can rely on his own strength to be able to completely fall into this and walk out on his own. Moreover, Lin Tianyu is also striving for success. Indeed, he is about to come out of that kind of fall. Moreover, as long as he can really rely on his own strength, from this is about to fall into the situation of being possessed by the devil, then, his future cultivation road will be a smooth road.


    But when all of them were full of hope, and even saw the light of hope coming out of Lin Tianyu, suddenly, such a change took place.


    Is it, in this last moment, are all failed?


    All of them looked at the black knife light area, and felt a kind of disappointment, and the feeling of anxiety rose in their hearts.


    This time, even if someone can rush into the black knife light, Lin Tianyu was rescued. Then, in the future, Lin Tianyu''s path of cultivation is bound to be full of shadow. So, how can he reach a higher realm of cultivation in the future.


    At this time, even the ancestors of black knife and black magic tiger were shocked.


    Then, the black sword ancestor''s eye is steep toward the black devil tiger ancestor to look at the past.


    The ancestor of black knife quickly said: "master, now, you have to do it. If you don''t rescue him again, I''m afraid it will only be more and more serious for his cultivation in the future. Master, don''t hesitate any more. Let''s hurry. "


    After hearing this, the black devil tiger also sighed in his heart.


    Such an excellent cultivator, but he still can''t rely on his own will after all, from this is about to enter into the situation of being possessed by the devil, has he come out?


    Oh, what a pity!


    It''s the last step!


    If he can make it through, what a great benefit this last step will have in his future practice.


    However, he failed in the end.


    The black tiger ancestor sighed in his heart, and was ready to rescue himself.


    The black magic tiger''s figure flashed, and it directly entered the light circle of the black knife. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu, who was waving the black knife in front of him. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he would be directly caught in his hand. At this time, the black demon tiger ancestor did not have much pity for Lin Tianyu. After all, in the heart, even the ancestor of the black devil tiger is still a little angry.


    You''re going to succeed.


    But how can your will and heart not be able to stick to it for a little longer?


    Even if you stick to it for a few more seconds, you may be able to successfully get out of the state of being possessed by the devil. However, you are in this last moment to failure.


    Are you going to piss people off?


    Therefore, in the heart, the black devil tiger ancestor that is full of hate iron is not steel disappointment.


    Because of this kind of disappointment, when the ancestor of the black devil tiger attacked Lin Tianyu and was ready to prevent him from being possessed by the devil, the situation was getting worse, which implied his own punishment.


    Therefore, the strength of this move is not too much suppression.


    Although this move will not really hurt Lin Tianyu. However, it must make Lin Tianyu suffer a little bit more or less.

 Chapter 1756

    Although the old ancestor of the black devil tiger didn''t hurt Lin Tianyu, the strength of the move was not small because of the anger in his heart.


    According to the general level of monk Yuanying, it should be impossible to escape this move.


    Moreover, the speed of that shot, is also completely beyond the level of the yuan infant period.


    In the face of his own move, the black devil tiger ancestor''s heart, but with absolute confidence, he was able to directly take the other side down. Therefore, the ancestor of the black devil tiger is totally not ready to fight again. Even if Lin Tianyu''s performance in front of him was excellent. But after all, he was just a monk Yuanying.


    No.


    He can''t really be counted as a monk of Yuanying.


    Because, he was still in the last step of breaking through to the realm of Yuanying, because he felt the breakthrough of his own footwork, he was able to deal with those Fahrenheit immortals. Therefore, at that last moment, he still forced this breakthrough to the realm of Yuanying period and completely forced it to stop.


    At most, Lin Tianyu is a monk in the realm of Yuanying.


    For such a monk in the half step Yuanying realm, can he still use the second move when he uses the black magic tiger?


    Therefore, the ancestor of the black devil tiger made a confident move.


    The palm of his hand stretched out. He believed that at this time, no matter how Lin Tianyu changed his body method and how to use his moves, it was completely impossible for Lin Tianyu to protrude from his own palm. However, with the extension of this palm, the black devil tiger ancestor was full of unhappiness in his heart.


    This boy, after all, still needs to rescue himself, is able to get out of this kind of crazy situation.


    However, in the black tiger ancestor thought so, the palm was already toward Lin Tianyu to hold out.


    All of a sudden, the ancestor of the black devil tiger actually felt a special force coming from his palm. With that force, when it reached his palm, Lin Tianyu''s body still had a continuous movement. Then, Lin Tianyu immediately and directly from his palm, fled out.


    How could it be?


    With this boy''s cultivation, he was able to escape from his palm.


    Is this kid a genius?


    It''s not only that his accomplishments are so low. Moreover, he is still in such a state of being possessed by the devil. He was able to escape from his own palm. Wait, and just now, when he was holding him in his palm, he blocked his palm with his black knife. The strength of the knife. I''m afraid that even ordinary real immortals do not necessarily have this strength.


    When I think of this place, the eyes of the ancestor of the black devil tiger brightened --


    this boy is really good. The skill of the sword is so excellent, and the strength of the knife is so strong. No wonder. In front of me, when I saw Lin Tianyu fighting with those Fahrenheit immortals, I always felt that they were really weak. In fact, it''s one thing that Huashi people are weak. Another more important reason is that Lin Tianyu is too strong.


    But then, the ancestor of the black devil tiger sighed again.

 Chapter 1757

    Such an excellent boy, but it is just to be destroyed in this crazy up.


    When he thought of this, the black magic tiger ancestor sighed for a time, and then he shook hands again, holding the past toward Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, as long as you catch Lin Tianyu, and then let him calm down slowly, you should be able to recover from this obsession.


    If at that time, he can''t recover slowly by himself. I''m afraid he has to do some work on him to help him recover gradually. However, if more and more help is given to him now, he can recover. In his future practice and breakthrough, his psychological shadow will be even greater. Therefore, the best way is to enable him to recover completely with his own strength.


    When the black devil tiger ancestor thought so much, a palm of his hand was held toward Lin Tianyu.


    This time the strength of the shot, or speed than the last time more increased a few points.


    With this strength and speed, I''m afraid that even the most low-level immortal people can''t escape from the hand of the black devil tiger.


    This time, Lin Tianyu is bound to be caught in one fell swoop.


    However, when the black tiger master grabbed it, he saw a flash of black knife light, and once again cut to his palm. Then, there was a slight resistance to his palm. In the heart of the black devil tiger, he was shocked again. This kind of force, his knife actually can cause certain resistance. Then, this is to be able to see that the strength of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has surpassed that of the lower level immortal people.


    As for the speed of Lin Tianyu, what kind of speed can he reach?


    In the eyes of the ancestor of the black devil tiger, he looked forward to it. Maybe he could escape from the palm of his hand which increased his speed again.


    Sure enough, when the ancestor of the black devil tiger mastered the past, Lin Tianyu''s body method turned a little, and then he gently escaped.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu who has escaped from the past, the black devil tiger''s ancestor is happy again.


    This kid, nice.


    Even in their own speed and strength, or can escape out.


    However, if he can have such a quick reaction, then he should not be in the state of being possessed by the devil. However, Lin Tianyu''s present appearance, and the burning, irritable, and violent breath in his sword technique, are clearly the state of being possessed by demons.


    What''s the matter?


    This is really strange.


    As a result, the ancestor of the black tiger did not fight against Lin Tianyu again, but observed him carefully. He wanted to see what kind of state Lin Tianyu was now.


    In the heart of the black demon tiger ancestor, there is a faint feeling -


    perhaps now, this state of Lin Tianyu is not necessarily the symptom of being possessed by the devil. Perhaps, there are other reasons in it, which is not necessarily.


    It''s just, what the hell is this going to be in there?


    For a while, the ancestor of the black tiger did not fully understand. So he wanted to take a closer look at it.

 Chapter 1758

    The old ancestor of the black devil Tiger stood in this black circle of knife and carefully realized it.


    All of a sudden, the ancestor of the black devil tiger had a very strange feeling -


    it seems that although Lin Tianyu looks like he is going to be possessed by the devil. However, in fact, Lin Tianyu is in a very sober state. His mind was in a state of complete lucidity. It''s just that the fury of this Sabre technique made him almost possessed by the devil. However, when he was in this meeting, he could really control it completely, which almost made him enter into the state of being possessed by the devil.


    This is really strange!


    This kind of sabre technique has been slashed to the present, which is going to force the devil out of his mind. However, Lin Tianyu feels that he can master this Sabre technique.


    Is this possible?


    So far, the ancestor of black devil tiger has never encountered such a state.


    Is this totally beyond the common sense?


    However, although it is the ancestor of the black devil tiger for such a long time, they have never seen this kind of situation. However, that does not mean that such a situation must not exist. After all, there are so many practitioners. The black devil tiger has seen many practitioners in his life and heard a lot about them. But, after all, there was something he had never heard of. Therefore, although Lin Tianyu''s current state of affairs is unreasonable, the ancestor of the black devil tiger can not completely based on his own experience, and thinks that it is totally impossible to exist.


    If Lin Tianyu really used such a completely violent way to break through this cultivation.


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger just interrupted him, and then directly captured Lin Tianyu. In the end, it led to the failure of this breakthrough, which is too much to lose.


    Now that I have this feeling, the ancestor of the black devil tiger thinks that he should have a look more.


    Let''s see what happened to Lin Tianyu. Let''s see if Lin Tianyu really used such a violent way to break through his own Dao realm. If it is, it will be a miracle in the cultivation world. It''s unprecedented. At least, so far, the black tiger ancestor has not seen, nor heard any rumors related to it.


    As a result, the enthusiasm of the black tiger ancestor was aroused.


    Anyway, even if Lin Tianyu is really possessed. Even Lin Tianyu is already in the last step of being possessed by the devil. The ancestor of the black devil tiger also had the means to capture Lin Tianyu easily, and then he used the skill to break his evil spirit. Therefore, the black tiger ancestor to this meeting, but also is not in a hurry.


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger completely calmed down. In the black circle formed by the black knife light, he stood there quietly and carefully felt it. I feel that Lin Tianyu is in such a state now. What is the reason for this.


    I feel that Lin Tianyu is really breaking through, or is he on the verge of being possessed.


    However, the more I feel, the more I feel a strange phenomenon.

 Chapter 1759

    Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill now is just pulling him on the way to be possessed by the devil.


    However, in such a state, no one should be able to persist for a long time. Then, they must be possessed.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    He didn''t just stick to it all the time. Even, in this kind of sabre technique that has been pulling him to the state of being possessed by demons, he can still completely control it.


    Yes.


    It''s completely in control.


    The ancestor of black magic tiger can feel it. At the moment, Lin Tianyu''s brain is completely awake. He''s still in clear control. Even, he is still in control of this extremely violent Sabre technique, and then, to help him break through the fourth step of the superb Dao. This feeling, even though the black tiger ancestors themselves are not willing to believe it is true. However, he was so vividly appeared in the black tiger''s past perception of the mind. To prove all this, it is actually his perception of this.


    Therefore, the ancestor of black magic tiger was more interested. He wanted to take a look at the final result and see what happened.


    But at this time, the black Sabre that Lin Tianyu waved and chopped out of his hand suddenly chopped at the black demon tiger. What''s more, the sabre technique of chopping and striking is to kill the ancestor of the black devil tiger with one move.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger felt the black knife that was attacking him. His eyes were cold:


    it seems that he really thinks too much. Lin Tianyu is clearly possessed by the devil. Otherwise, how can he be good and bad people are not clear. Although the power of this sword is unparalleled, in the eyes of the ancestor of the black devil tiger, it is just a child. It''s easy to get in the way. However, the key is not whether the ancestor of the black devil tiger can resist this knife. The key is that on this knife, the ancestor of the black devil tiger can feel that kind of indomitable killing opportunity. In fact, it can be regarded as a homicide. This is Lin Tianyu''s plan to kill him.


    If Lin Tianyu was not possessed by the devil, could he kill his ancestor of the black devil tiger when he was still awake?


    Not to mention the relationship between them, it can not reach the level of killing intention.


    Even if he wants to kill, he has to weigh his own strength, whether he can kill the ancestor of the black devil tiger. As a person with a normal mind, it can be absolutely analyzed that the strength of the ancestor of the black devil tiger is not a little bit stronger than him. He can not erase the gap between the two with anything. Even if there are 100000, millions, or even 100 million, or more than one Lin Tianyu, it is impossible to form a threat to the ancestor of the black devil tiger. So, is it meaningful to kill the ancestor of black magic tiger?


    This just can explain one thing -


    that is, Lin Tianyu is indeed possessed by the devil, or, it can be said that he has stepped into the edge of being possessed by the devil. He is very dangerous and may be possessed at any time.


    The feeling in front of me should be wrong. Otherwise, where would such a wonderful breakthrough come from?


    Therefore, the ancestor of the black devil tiger no longer hesitated, and he would take Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1760

    Almost when he thought about it, the palm of the black magic tiger was about to touch Lin Tianyu''s body and directly capture him.


    Because, this time, the black devil tiger ancestor but did not prepare any mercy.


    To capture Lin Tianyu is to save Lin Tianyu.


    However, when Lin Tianyu was captured in the palm of the hand of the black magic tiger, suddenly, the ancestor of the black magic tiger had a very strange feeling again. He clearly felt that when he was in charge, Lin Tianyu had a feeling of joy. Moreover, Lin Tianyu seems to be waiting for his hand.


    This is really strange.


    No.


    There must be other things that I didn''t want to understand.


    When thinking about this, the ancestor of the black devil tiger was about to capture Lin Tianyu''s palm and stopped for a moment.


    But in the moment when the hand of the black devil tiger''s ancestor stopped for a moment, the black knife of Lin Tianyu''s hand actually launched an attack on the black devil tiger''s ancestor again.


    There''s no end to it!


    The ancestor of black magic tiger was angry in his heart, and his palm increased some strength and speed. He was about to take Lin Tianyu with one hand. However, when he was about to take down Lin Tianyu in his palm, he clearly felt his joy.


    What''s going on?


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger couldn''t figure out what the problem was in it. However, although the ancestor of the black devil tiger couldn''t think of it, the palm of his hand still waved out. However, when this palm swings out, is slightly reduced a few minutes strength. Then, after Lin Tianyu''s slashing, he evaded the hand of the black devil''s tooth with his body method.


    After that, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill changed, and he chopped at the black devil tiger.


    The ancestor of black magic tiger faintly felt that there should be something in it that he did not know. So, also no longer hesitated, once again to Lin Tianyu waved over. Once again, Lin Tianyu escaped from the hand of the black devil tiger with his sword and body skills.


    Then, after that, Lin Tianyu''s swords became more and more urgent. With each knife, there was a kind of hidden killing machine hidden in it. It was clear that he wanted to fight like the black devil tiger. And the black tiger ancestor is also because of that kind of doubt in the heart, and no longer directly want to take Lin Tianyu down. It''s just a matter of hitting the ground with one hand and one hand with another, which has formed a threat to Lin Tianyu again and again.


    The Vietnam war between the two became more intense.


    Of course, this kind of intense is just for Lin Tianyu. The more he wielded his sword, the more fierce he became. However, his opponent, the black devil tiger ancestor, did not take this seriously at all. Easy and easy is to be able to directly deal with all the sabre techniques that Lin Tianyu wields and cuts out.


    It''s like the ancestor of the black devil tiger who came to Lin Tianyu to practice Sabre skills with him.


    This feeling is really strange.


    But immediately, the black tiger ancestor''s heart moved.


    Yeah.


    He is clearly practicing Sabre technique with Lin Tianyu. Yes, he didn''t think about it all the time.


    That should be the case.

 Chapter 1761

    Even in front of him, when Lin Tianyu made a knife against him, the feeling was full of killing intention, which was clearly to give full play to his own Sabre technique.


    Because, if anyone wants to play his martial arts moves to the extreme, then, in this move, it will naturally send out a touch of murder in which.


    And Lin Tianyu is also in order to exercise his own Sabre skill in that extreme situation.


    He should be able to figure it out.


    Even if his Sabre skill was to the extreme, it was impossible to hurt the black tiger ancestor by half. This is a rare companion. How to practice, it is impossible to practice bad accompany practice. Therefore, when fighting against the black devil ancestor, Lin Tianyu did not have half a point of politeness. He could play as much as he could. There is no collection at all. It is also because of this kind of full play of sabre practice, so in this exercise, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is also growing rapidly. It is not long before Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has made a rapid progress.


    At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger could really feel that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was improving.


    With the progress of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, the ancestor of black magic tiger gradually increased some attack strength, which made Lin Tianyu feel a little more pressure when he practiced his Sabre technique. This kind of pressure is just controlled by Lin Tianyu to a very clever degree. It can not only put pressure on Lin Tianyu, but also make him use the sabre technique more incisively and vividly, but also can''t really crush Lin Tianyu. In this way, it becomes a very good virtuous circle. In this cycle, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is constantly improving. With this progress, not only Lin Tianyu himself, but also the ancestor of the black devil tiger can clearly feel the difference of Lin Tianyu''s Sabre techniques.


    His Sabre technique is more fierce, but it is also mellow.


    Although in the eyes of the black demon tiger ancestor, this Sabre technique is not too powerful.


    However, this Sabre technique can definitely be regarded as the first-class sword technique in the whole Tianquan continent. Apart from Lin Tianyu, no one else has been able to use such a sabre technique. Even, the ancestor of the black devil tiger felt that this Sabre technique was gradually going beyond the level of the heavenly power continent.


    This should be a breakthrough soon.


    When the ancestor of the black devil tiger thought of this situation, he could not help but stupefied for a moment.


    Although in front of him, he had already felt that Lin Tianyu''s mind had not been affected, and he should still be completely awake. Therefore, at that time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger was already thinking about whether it was possible for Lin Tianyu to directly seek a breakthrough in such a state?


    It is also because of this kind of cognition.


    Therefore, in the front of the time, the black tiger ancestor is not directly caught Lin Tianyu. But he has been working with Lin Tianyu to practice his Sabre technique. He also hoped that at the end of the day, he would have a look at whether Lin Tianyu could really break through his Dao level.


    I didn''t expect that this would have been such a clear sign of a breakthrough.

 Chapter 1762

    Although the black tiger ancestor really wanted to see Lin Tianyu, he was able to make a breakthrough.


    However, when the real face of such a situation, the black tiger ancestor or feel some incredible.


    After all, the situation that Lin Tianyu has been showing in front of him is just a case of being possessed by the devil. At that time, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness was not affected at all because of his powerful divine consciousness. Even when he felt that he might directly use this to break through the cultivation. However, when this breakthrough is really about to come, and even coincides with the induction of the black magic tiger ancestor, the black magic tiger ancestor still felt incredible.


    Breaking through from the edge of being possessed by the devil is really too much.


    There is absolutely no precedent for such a breakthrough.


    No matter what, this breakthrough is really coming soon.


    With this kind of feeling, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill became more and more fierce. Each blade''s swing, that kind of mellow, contains the indomitable momentum, let Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique swing up, add a strong feeling. In the fierce changes. The sabre technique becomes more and more flexible, like the feeling full of vitality. In this kind of feeling, Lin Tianyu also felt that his whole body and mind also had a kind of rest assured feeling.


    He felt that his whole life was free to fly between heaven and earth as if he were no longer restricted.


    He wants to go there, and his knife can lead him there.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu also fully understood that it was just an illusion of self.


    Because at the moment when we are about to break through, we will let our soul in a very wonderful state, as if we can vaguely cross into any place we imagine. In fact, that is not to be able to go.


    At this time, the black devil tiger ancestor heart, but a burst of frustration.


    This son of a bitch, this is a direct person. He regards himself as a standard companion. With this sense of breakthrough, he was not polite to himself at all. Then, he called his acme Sabre technique all to himself.


    No way.


    After the boy really breaks through, we have to settle the account with him. At least, that''s to catch the boy, give him a good beating, out of breath.


    At this time, all the people watching and paying attention to the breakthrough scene were extremely nervous.


    Originally, when the ancestor of the black devil tiger personally came to rescue Lin Tianyu, who was already on the verge of being possessed by the devil, all of them were relieved. As long as they were involved in the war, they knew it from the bottom of their hearts.


    With such a powerful black tiger ancestor, to rescue Lin Tianyu, who is about to be possessed by the devil, is not it all within his grasp?


    But now?


    It''s been a long time.


    The black tiger ancestor didn''t catch Lin Tianyu and interrupted his current situation. Even, it is because of the entrance of the ancestor of the black devil tiger that the current situation of being possessed by the devil is even stronger.

 Chapter 1763

    Is this phenomenon really unsolvable?


    At this time, the symptoms of Lin Tianyu''s obsession became more and more intense. Clearly just in the next moment, will be directly into the devil.


    However, this is the ancestor of the black devil tiger!


    So a powerful character. Is it impossible to interrupt the current situation of Lin Tianyu''s obsession?


    Just arrest Lin Tianyu directly, isn''t it OK?


    As long as you have enough strength, this is a very easy job to do. Why, the ancestor of the black devil tiger is so difficult to do?


    Is it true that the crisis has reached a particularly bad edge.


    It seems to have heard that there is a kind of obsession, which has reached the most critical moment. After such a moment, it is impossible to break the situation. Otherwise, it will have a very bad impact on people in this situation. We can only wait slowly until the possessed person calms down, and then try to rescue him. As long as people who have entered this state, once they recover from the state of being possessed by devils, all of them will lose their vitality, affect their foundation, and even make their accomplishments retreat.


    Now, Lin Tianyu''s situation is just like this.


    When I think of it, these people around the periphery look at the area surrounded by black knife light. It''s a pity.


    Is this the end of Tianjiao?


    At this time, no matter who it is, it is a pity secretly. They are full of sympathy for Lin Tianyu. After all, this is the hero of their whole heaven power continent. It was he who led them to win the final victory when they fought with those Huashi immortals. Without Lin Tianyu''s leadership, without Lin Tianyu''s strong strength to participate in it, I''m afraid that they would have been completely destroyed by those Huashi Xianren in a few small contact wars.


    But now, such a hero on the Tianquan continent has finally encountered such an irreparable disaster.


    He''s going crazy.


    What''s more, he was so crazy that even the powerful immortal like the black devil tiger was irretrievable. It''s a pity that all of them don''t feel it. Although the experience of this time into the devil, can not be regarded as completely abandoned people. However, if you want to practice to a higher level, it will be much more difficult than before.


    In fact, this is a possible change of direction that affects his future climbing.


    What a pity.


    Lu Feixue looked at the black knife light covering the place. Inside her lips, she kept whispering, praying repeatedly and praying for Lin Tianyu. I hope that he can safely break through the success, safely through the robbery. Although this kind of prayer may not be of much use. However, Luffy snow did not stop at all. In his heart, he firmly believes that sincerity is the key to success.


    Her mother, Li Yunxia, has been hanging tears on her face.


    Father Lin Hong is firmly looking at the front of that piece of black light, the look in his eyes, as if to believe that Lin Tianyu must be able to pass through completely.


    In the eyes of ancestor Heidao, there was also a firm color, which was not affected by anyone''s words.

 Chapter 1764

    At this time, the place covered by the black light.


    All the people can see, that place, that kind of violent breath more and more rich. It is clear that the next moment, Lin Tianyu is likely to be completely possessed. Because, that kind of fluctuation breath is also more and more intense, has given the human already is completely unable to suppress one kind of feeling.


    Is it really going to suffer such a disaster?


    Such a proud man.


    At this time, Lu Feixue couldn''t stand it any longer. He got up directly and jumped into the aperture covered by the black light. No matter what kind of danger there is, Lu Feixue doesn''t mind at all. She is going to see Lin Tianyu with her own eyes. If she wants to see Lin Tianyu well, she can rest assured.


    If Lin Tianyu is really possessed.


    So, Lu Feixue also wants to participate in, with her support, she believes that Lin Tianyu will be able to feel her will. Then, when Lin Tianyu was on the verge of being possessed by the devil, he felt her coming support. Maybe it was able to call back his own will, so that Lin Tianyu could have a stronger will to resist this kind of crazy state. Anyway, it may really be useless. Even, it will bring danger to Luffy snow. However, Lu Feixue did not care at all. Her heart now, just think, how to let Lin Tianyu good.


    When Lu Feixue jumped into the black aperture like this, all the people found out Lu Feixue''s move.


    Immediately, someone is going to block it.


    But Lu Feixue''s jump was too sudden and too fast. Those who want to stop, but there is no time to stop. Then, we can only watch Lu Feixue jump into the black aperture.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is about to be possessed.


    In such a moment, jump into Lin Tianyu in the circle of light, if he is really possessed, but no one will recognize. At that time, Luffy snow was just as dangerous.


    Silly!


    How can there be such a stupid person.


    Everyone is in the heart, a burst of Leng Zheng. But some of the female friars were shining in their eyes. Obviously, in their hearts, that has fully recognized this kind of behavior. This kind of love, can make such behavior of people, is to let their heart, triggered a burst of resonance.


    In the same way, Lin Hong and Li Yunxia are also surprised and will start to stop, but this is obviously blocking. Then, they all cried out, let Lu Feixue never do such a stupid thing.


    Lu Zu of the sword demon Club saw this situation, but he had no time to think about it. As soon as his figure flashed, he was about to rush into the black aperture and snatched Lu Feixue out.


    Fortunately, by this time, he had already felt the general black knife. He had already paid attention to Lu Zu. Then, Lu Zu moved into the black circle of light. At the moment of admittance, he directly started to stop Lu Zu. Otherwise, I''m afraid Lu Zu will go into this black aperture.

 Chapter 1765

    Being blocked by the black sword ancestor, Lu Zu suddenly became angry.


    Lu Zu cried out: "get out of my way! That''s my granddaughter. You don''t care. I care. I''m going to get her out. Otherwise, when Lin Tianyu is really possessed, she will be in danger. "


    Lu Zu said, is exhausted all one''s strength one hand, toward black knife old ancestor when chest clapped in the past.


    This is a slap in the face.


    In fact, the black knife ancestor still had many ways to resolve Lu Zu''s palm. After all, his strength is still several levels stronger than Lu. As long as he is willing to make a knife, he can easily dissolve the palm. However, at this time, he was unable to make a knife. Because, as long as the knife, it must have hurt Lu Zu. Moreover, looking at Lu Zu''s present appearance, even if the black sword old ancestor had threatened him, Lu Zu must not have escaped. In such a situation, if Lu Zu was hurt, the ancestor of black sword could not do it.


    Of course, ancestor Heidao can still dodge and drive away.


    As long as Heidao wants to hide. With his body method, Lu Zu''s palm on the chest is also impossible to hurt the black knife ancestor. However, the ancestor of black knife didn''t want to escape. Because, as long as the black knife ancestor dodges, Lu Zu will take advantage of this opportunity, directly into this black aperture.


    Therefore, in the end, Heidao did nothing.


    Heidao Laozu just stood firmly in front of him, so he fell on the ground and accepted Lu Zu''s palm.


    And Lu Zu in this palm, in order to be able to rescue his granddaughter as soon as possible, is also in the heart anxious, therefore, this palm that is completely out of the best. Therefore, when this palm hit the chest of the black sword ancestor, the black knife ancestor immediately vomited a mouthful of blood with this palm.


    "You -" Lu Zu was stunned. However, he did not expect that the ancestor of black knife was so hard to bear his palm.


    Lu Zu quickly helped the black knife ancestor and said angrily, "you are stupid. Seeing this palm is obviously going to hit on the chest, I don''t know how to hide. "


    Heidao Laozu laughed, looked at Lu Zu and said, "second brother, you don''t have to worry about anything at all. Feixue entered into that aperture, which was absolutely impossible to have any danger. You can rest assured. "


    Hearing this, Lu Zu was angry and said: "you farted! There will be no danger. If Lin Tianyu is really sober, I also know that there will be no danger if Feixue goes in. Because, Lin Tianyu will never hurt Feixue.


    "But now?


    "Don''t you know what kind of situation it is?


    "It''s very likely that Lin Tianyu will be possessed by the devil himself. If he''s possessed once. At that time, his divine sense would be completely unclear. Can you guarantee that he will not hurt Feixue in such a state?


    "I''m afraid that in such a state, he can''t even recognize who Feixue is. So, how to guarantee that he won''t hurt Feixue.


    "You get out of the way. I''ll go in and save Feixue."


    Lu Zu said, and bypassed the black knife ancestor, continue to want to break into the light of the black knife inside.

 Chapter 1766

    However, when Lu Zu again broke into the circle, the old man of black knife once again took his hand and pulled Lu Zu in a hurry.


    Lu Zu was more angry and said, "let go."


    "Brother, you are really stupid," said the old father of black knife. Take it easy. There will never be a little danger for Fisher. "


    When the old father of black knife said this, there was a certain firm belief in the tone, which was invisible and could affect the people''s thoughts. Therefore, when he heard the old father of black knife say this, Lu Zu''s mood was also slowly and somewhat flat. He even had some words in his heart that he trusted the old man of the black knife.


    But then, Lu Zu''s fire rose again, saying, "you are sure to be assured. Because, this is not your granddaughter''s business. "


    The old man of black knife was still calm and very authentic: "you can rest assured, I said nothing will be OK. You don''t want to think about it. Who is in it. "


    Lu Zu was in the head of his head rising with fire, but he didn''t react for a while. What the old man of black knife meant in this words.


    Lu Zudao: "what do you mean by that? What, who is in it. Of course, Lin Tianyu is in it. Who knows that. But the key is, now, Lin Tianyu is already in a dilemma, and consciousness is probably out of control. That would have hurt Lucifer directly


    The old man of the black knife said, "you are stupid. Besides the old man of black knife, there was still one in it. That one, don''t you know? "


    That one.


    Lu Zu was obviously stunned, but he still did not respond.


    But then Lu Zu had thought of who the old man of black knife said.


    Is it not the ancestor of the black demon tiger family?


    "You''re talking about that predecessor," Lu said


    The old man nodded and said, "yes, I said that one is in it. As long as there is that one in it. Then, at that time, no matter what happened, with that means, it can be easily settled. Your granddaughter enters the black circle, there is a predecessor in it, can you also let your granddaughter hurt? "


    At this time, Lu Zu also completely calm down.


    Yeah.


    How could he forget that one.


    In front of them, when they were on the sky at the same time, the elder just drank in a rage, and killed 90% of the immortal who had so many bloody evil gates. This power, that is not exactly proof of his strength? With such a strong strength, want to ensure the safety of their granddaughter, is not it a light and loose one?


    But, since he has such a strong strength, what, is not able to save Lin Tianyu out?


    With his strength, as long as he simply captured Lin Tianyu and blocked him from continuing this, it was completely OK. Why so long, still stay in it, so to see Lin Tianyu deeply into the devil?


    Is it true that as other people have said, because Lin Tianyu has entered the irreversible process of getting into the devil.


    Next, can only be watching him go into the devil, but there is no good way to save him?

 Chapter 1767

    At this time, Lu Zu is not too worried about the safety of his granddaughter.


    At this time, he was more worried about Lin Tianyu.


    Because, up to now, even the ancestor of the black devil tiger clan has done it himself, and he has not been able to save him. How can you stop worrying. I don''t know what kind of situation Lin Tianyu has reached this time. It is so difficult to solve.


    At this time, Lu Feixue has already entered the aperture of black knife light.


    In fact, when Lu Feixue just jumped inside, the ancestor of the black devil tiger had already sensed Lu Feixue''s action. However, the ancestor of black magic tiger wants to see how brave this girl is. Or, it can be said that the ancestor of the black devil tiger wants to see what kind of degree Lu Feixue''s sincerity for Lin Tianyu has reached. Therefore, when the black tiger ancestor just sensed Lu Feixue''s action, he didn''t have any expression. He just looked at Lu Feixue so faintly to see what she would do after she entered the black aperture.


    After Lu Feixue enters the black aperture produced by the black knife light, in fact, she can''t see where Lin Tianyu is.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Although now, Lu Feixue still can''t see Lin Tianyu. However, she was able to perceive where the sword was the most powerful. Then, the place where the sword is most powerful must be where Lin Tianyu is now. After entering the black circle, Lu Feixue opened his mind all the way, felt the most powerful place of the sword, and walked towards that place without stopping. In Lu Feixue''s moving forward, we can feel it. Sure enough, in that direction, with his advance, the knife''s power is more and more fierce, and even stabbed his skin to pain.


    But Lufei snow still did not have the slightest pause, continued to walk toward that area in the past.


    There is no half of hesitation on the face of good, and there is no pause in the footwork.


    Looking at the place where they were fighting, Lu Feixue, who was getting closer and closer, said in his heart, "this little girl is really a lord who is not afraid of death. Well, since it''s for me to see, I can''t let you enter this scene in vain. Just in time, I''ll give you a gift. It''s a special gift for your wedding


    The black magic tiger ancestor said, a wipe of the ring, took out a necklace made of crystal from it, threw it forward gently, and it just hung on Lu Feixue''s neck.


    Then, as if driven by a force, Luffy snow flew straight out toward the outside of the aperture.


    In the blink of an eye, Luffy snow is out of the aperture. At this time, Lu Feixue just hit a person. Lu Feixue quickly took a look at the man who hit him. The man was his mother-in-law, Li Yunxia. It turns out that Li Yunxia has been waiting until now, not only feeling that Lin Tianyu''s trend of being possessed by the devil is becoming more and more serious, but also that her daughter-in-law, Lu Feixue, has not come out. So, no longer can''t help it, so to the inside of the aperture, but also to break in.


    Unfortunately, when Li Yunxia broke in, it happened that Lu Feixue came out.

 Chapter 1768

    Liyunxia also saw clearly in a flash hit on himself, it is Lu Fei snow.


    Liyunxia hurriedly said, "Feixue, have you seen Tianyu? How is he now, will he be enchanted by fire? "


    Lu Feixue hurriedly helped liyunxia and said, "although I haven''t seen the sky, he will not be enchanted by fire. Just now, when I was approaching the place where Tianyu was waving, I suddenly had a force, directly acting on me, and then, gently pushed me so, and directly pushed it out of the aperture. That force pushed me out of the aperture, and with the divine knowledge, a voice came to my mind. That voice told me that heaven had no danger, and would never be possessed by fire. Now, he is breaking through the critical moment, let all of us just wait outside, do not disturb Lin Tianyu, affected his breakthrough. "


    When liyunxia heard lufifsnow say that, her eyes were bright.


    Liyunxia said, "Fisher, are you really talking about it? Tianyu really will not have any risk of getting into the devil. And now we look like if this is the case of being enchanted by fire, it is only that he has broken through the Dao realm in it? "


    Lucifer nodded and said, "grandma, what I said is true. That is, the elder in the inside has passed on to my mind."


    Hearing that Lucifer Snow said so definitely, Li Yunxia also had some letters.


    The strength of the predecessor, although other people who witnessed it with their own eyes, have not been disclosed directly. However, liyunxia also heard some from some aspects. Since the predecessor has such strength, if Lin Tianyu really has danger, then, the elder can also directly hand out Lin Tianyu. As long as he has been seized and his breakthrough is stopped, then, this is the one who is possessed by the devil and can stop it by himself.


    Although there is also a phenomenon that can not stop when the last moment of getting into the devil is there.


    But that kind of phenomenon, that is, almost the same level as the person who helps him. Because, almost all of them are the same. After the fire has reached a certain level, it is impossible to recover him with the help of the same realm. So, this is the case. When the last moment of getting into the devil, it will be an irreversible level.


    In fact, if the strength of the person who is ready to rescue is much higher than the one who is about to be possessed by fire, there should be no, irreversible thing.


    This should be the smell in the black circle where Lin Tianyu is located, and it becomes more and more violent. Even inside, it is full of scorching and irritating atmosphere. Therefore, everyone thinks that it should be the precursor of getting into the devil. So, it is also thought that the last stage of the enchanting fire, irreversible this matter came.


    Now, I want to understand that this phenomenon may also be a breakthrough phenomenon.


    But they were ignorant and never heard of it.


    Thinking that this is a breakthrough phenomenon, then they all want to understand completely at once.


    If it is not a breakthrough, will there be no way to solve this problem?

 Chapter 1769

    In this way, everyone''s mood is also calm down.


    However, there are still some worries in the end. This breakthrough has been recognized in everyone''s heart. However, the momentum of this breakthrough is really terrible. This let a person look up, always can''t help but think of go mad above. If you want to break through, it should be dangerous. Therefore, even if he knew clearly that Lin Tianyu was making a breakthrough, all of them would not consciously worry, and their heart was hanging tightly.


    Everyone was still staring into the black aperture without blinking.


    They all want to see if Lin Tianyu is really breaking through or can see some phenomena that can prove this. Then, they can be more at ease.


    However, it is impossible for them to concentrate their energy and see something in the black aperture.


    Everyone can only think in their hearts, hoping that Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough can go smoothly.


    This kind of breakthrough, although they have never seen it. However, they also hope that Lin Tianyu can successfully break through such a wonderful flower.


    At this time, Li Yunxia''s eyes held by Lu Feixue suddenly saw a string of crystal necklace on Lu Feixue''s neck.


    This string of crystal necklaces, brilliant, has a kind of unspeakable aura in the flow. It looks beautiful, and it can give people a sense of peace of mind.


    This is definitely a valuable necklace.


    However, Li Yunxia suddenly noticed another reason for such a necklace. Not only because this necklace is too beautiful, but Lu Feixue did not have such a necklace. Before she entered this aperture, there was no such necklace on her neck. However, when she entered the black aperture, and then came out of such a black aperture, there was such a necklace on her neck.


    This makes Li Yunxia not surprised.


    Therefore, Li Yunxia asked, "Feixue, how can you have such a beautiful necklace on your neck?"


    Lu Feixue heard Li Yunxia say so, but also put his hand on the necklace, took it to the front of his eyes to have a look. Then, in an instant, it was completely attracted by the brilliance of the necklace. This necklace is really beautiful. I''m afraid that any girl can''t help being attracted by such a beautiful necklace.


    At this time, several women around also found such a necklace on Lu Feixue''s neck, and they all cast envious eyes one by one.


    Lu Feixue was surprised by this beautiful necklace, and then said, "mother-in-law, this necklace was given to me by the one inside. He said, since I dare to go in like this, and he happens to be in it. Then, my true feelings, he can not do without any expression. Then he threw the necklace directly on my neck

 Chapter 1770

    Ah!


    It was so easy to get such a beautiful necklace.


    Other women listened to this, are in the eyes, a touch of regret. I knew it was so easy to get such a beautiful necklace. Well, they should have volunteered to enter the black aperture just now. Even if there are some dangers, they will not hesitate. For such a beautiful necklace, it''s worth taking a risk.


    Many people think so, but at the same time, there are also some women who have already done so.


    They don''t care about anything else anymore. Then, they are all a flash of figure, and they are about to jump into the black aperture. In the hearts of the women who jumped into the black circle, they thought, maybe they could get such a beautiful necklace in there?


    Since someone came in, they could get such a beautiful necklace.


    So why can''t they get it?


    However, when they jumped into that aperture, they found that their bodies had just arrived at the periphery of this aperture, and were blocked by an invisible force. It''s impossible for them to jump into this aperture.


    One by one, they were blocked by an invisible force, and they all hated each other.


    However, no matter how hard they try to hit this layer of resistance, there is no use at all.


    This layer of resistance is extremely tough.


    Finally, these women also had to retreat back, again full of envious eyes, toward Lu Feixue''s neck.


    At this time, luzu also came.


    Lu Zu can''t help but take a look at the exquisite necklace on the neck of Lu Feixue.


    Of course, the reason why Lu Zu would see this necklace is not only attracted by the beauty of the necklace. Think of him as an old man, which will be like some little girls, so care about this external brilliance.


    What Lu Zu thought was that since such an exquisite necklace was given by that elder, it would not be just exquisite. It must also be implied in some extraordinary use. Otherwise, if it is only exquisite, it is far from worthy of the identity of that one.


    Therefore, Lu Zu said: "Feixue, when the elder gave you such a necklace, did you still know that this necklace had any special use?"


    "Strange uses?"


    Lu Feixue thought for a moment and then said, "ah, yes, yes, that elder also told me that this necklace has a very practical use."


    Lu Zu heart inside a jump, sure enough, just as he guessed the same.


    Lu Zu busy way: "Feixue, that elder tells you, this necklace still has what strange use?"


    Lu Feixue said: "the elder said that this necklace is not only a decorative effect, but also a necklace of self-protection. As long as I put such a necklace on my neck. Well, even if Xuanxian launched an attack on me, this necklace can completely resist it, and it won''t do me any harm. "


    It can resist Xuanxian''s attack.


    Lu Zu listened, and his heart suddenly burst.

 Chapter 1771

    At the same time, Lu Zu''s heart, is already beginning to regret.


    Especially when Lu Zu looked back, he saw countless friars who were facing this necklace with green eyes. His regret was heavier in his heart.


    The necklace given by that elder must be a wonderful thing. It must also have a great function. I didn''t think about it any more. Then, I was still foolishly in front of the public to ask the function of this necklace. Didn''t you mean to make trouble for your granddaughter?


    So many people have heard the function of the necklace.


    Who doesn''t want to have such a powerful necklace?


    At this time, it''s not just the beautiful girls who want to take away such a beautiful necklace. I''m afraid that it is any monk who wants to get such a beautiful necklace.


    At that time, if there are so many powerful monks, they all come to find their granddaughters and want to capture such a necklace. With their granddaughter''s strength, how can they protect such a necklace with adverse functions.


    Oh.


    Blame this girl.


    Mingming necklace has such an adverse function. However, the girl just remembered the beauty of the necklace and didn''t think about its great use.


    This girl''s idea is really too wonderful.


    If she had already thought of how adverse such a use would be, she would not have said it so directly. Then, it will not attract so many peeping people.


    However, I blame myself for my carelessness.


    I''m an old man. How can I make such a big mistake?


    No.


    There should be a way out.


    It must be that I have overlooked something. If you think about it carefully, you must be able to think of a solution.


    So, how should we solve this crisis?


    Lu Zu thought carefully, and all of a sudden, his eyes were bright --


    How could he forget this stubble. I''m really confused. In fact, there is no need to worry about it. Even if everyone knows the purpose of this necklace, what? If they are brave enough to rob the lady of ChongXiao pavilion?


    Now Lin Tianyu is recognized as the first strong man on the whole Tianquan continent. The first strong lady''s things, dare to rob, that is not pure is looking for death?


    Moreover, in addition, there is a senior figure in it. Because this necklace was originally given by that elder. Since it is someone else who gave this thing, then, how can it be the truth that someone else robbed him of what he sent.


    Although now, in fact, most people don''t know how powerful that elder is. However, in the heart of the most high-end group of people on Tianquan continent, they all know that the elder is the first expert on the real Tianquan continent. That elder''s strength, compared with Lin Tianyu, doesn''t know to what extent. There is no comparison at all.


    If he dares to rob the things that the elder sent out, I guess it''s really an old longevity man who eats arsenic. He thinks his life is too long.


    In this way, Lu Zu was completely relieved.

 Chapter 1772

    Although Lu Zu is completely at ease.


    However, Lu Zu also knew that he should knock and beat these people properly. Otherwise, there might be a guy with a brain missing and harassing his granddaughter.


    Therefore, Lu Zu''s eyes turned and said, "Feixue, that elder, when you sent this thing, did you still say anything?"


    In fact, when Lu Zu said this, the meaning was not simply to ask Lu Feixue what.


    The key meaning of this sentence is to say that such a necklace was given to Lu Feixue by the elder. As long as the meaning is completely expressed clearly, it will do.


    Other people, as long as they have a little brain, can fully understand the meaning of this.


    Do you dare to think about the things sent out by that elder?


    Do you have the courage to think about it?


    Lu Feixue said: "that elder said, this should be my wedding gift to Tianyu. This is a gift from the elder. Besides, it was specially given to me. That elder also said that only a person like me is worthy of such a gift. "


    As soon as Lu Feixue said this, the original had some flickering eyes, and they all turned to one side, and no longer looked in this direction.


    So obvious.


    What''s more, the elder also said that only Lu Feixue was worthy of such a gift. Well, when the elder sent such a gift, I''m afraid it will leave its own unique mark on such a valuable gift.


    In this way, who else dares to make this necklace idea.


    This time, it should be that all people have put out their mind.


    Only some of the women who are not willing to leave, or two eyes straight toward such a beautiful necklace to look at, both eyes seem to be stuck on this necklace.


    For any girl, such a beautiful necklace, that lethality, can be too big ah.


    After the crisis of the necklace was almost solved, luzu also looked at the black circle composed of black knife light again.


    At this time, the black halo inside, rolling breath more and more strong. What''s more, people can feel that the fury is more intense.


    This time, it has been more than three days for Lin Tianyu to break through the Dao.


    You know, this usually breaks through Dao Dao. Things like Dao always feel and break through. Their breakthrough time is usually not too long. Because, after all, the breakthrough of Tao is different from the realm. It is the enlightenment, it is a breakthrough. I didn''t realize that I was completely isolated at that time. However, Lin Tianyu''s Dao breakthrough this time took such a long time directly. This is really beyond the time when he has realized the breakthrough of Tao.


    Something that should have been able to break through soon.


    However, it took such a long time, which shows that it is really different from the ordinary breakthrough.


    Well, this breakthrough usually represents an earth shaking change in strength.


    Thinking of here, Lu Zu''s heart, can not help but look forward to.

 Chapter 1773

    Then, immediately can feel, as time goes on, the fury inside the aperture is also more and more rich.


    At this time, anyone can feel it. It''s unusual.


    If it is really like Lu Feixue into the inside, the elder said, this is a breakthrough. Then, this should be a breakthrough soon. In this situation, everyone can''t help but raise some tension. They all want to have a look. Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough is such a big change. So, once this is really broken through, what kind of situation will it be.


    All of us were looking forward to the aperture covered by the black knife light.


    At this time, the black devil tiger ancestor also felt the breath on Lin Tianyu''s body rolling more and more fierce.


    It''s time to be clear.


    It''s up to you to make a breakthrough or get lost in the devil.


    Although the black devil tiger ancestor decided to give Lin Tianyu a training partner, he already felt it. Lin Tianyu''s current state should be a breakthrough. However, there is no real success, after all, there is no bottom in the heart of the black devil tiger. After all, such a breakthrough, but the black tiger ancestors have never seen. Therefore, as long as there is no real breakthrough success, there is still no bottom in the heart of the black devil tiger.


    Therefore, at this time, in the heart of the black magic tooth ancestor, there were both expectations and worries.


    At the same time, when feeding Lin Tianyu, he tried to make it more precise. He didn''t want to have any bad influence on Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough because of his own mistakes.


    Lin Tianyu''s sword technique is more and more urgent, more and more murderous.


    Even with Lin Tianyu''s cutting, even the black halo around the periphery widened. That kind of violent rolling breath, is also more and more intense, almost all is to explode to open the feeling.


    Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill and his unpredictable body method make the black devil tiger ancestor feel that if his accomplishments are suppressed to two levels of Gao Lin Tianyu, he may not be able to completely suppress Lin Tianyu in such a state.


    When this kind of feeling was born, the black demon tiger''s ancestor''s heart was startled.


    You know, on that day, the ancestor of the black devil tiger can be regarded as a super genius. In the same rank, in addition to the master of the day, that can also be regarded as invincible figures. But now, compared with Lin Tianyu, he has predicted that it is possible to suppress Lin Tianyu by directly raising two levels.


    This is too terrible.


    Although now, Lin Tianyu is in such a state, there are some special. The strength in this state is much stronger than that under normal circumstances. However, this is actually going to exceed his two big realms.


    It''s kind of incredible.


    Although the strength in this state is beyond. However, under normal circumstances, this strength can also be regarded as a comparison. Then, under normal circumstances, he can play out the strength, think about is also very terrible.

 Chapter 1774

    Lin Tianyu''s cutting skill is more and more urgent, and his footwork is more and more flexible with the sword technique.


    Finally, at the next moment, Lin Tianyu''s knife technique seems to have reached a certain peak. Even, can clearly feel, oneself suddenly, is to break through a certain limit, lost a certain kind of bondage. At this time, as long as Lin Tianyu is willing to do so, he can directly take this Sabre technique as the foundation and directly fly to the fairyland. Let it soar.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was shocked by the oppressive feeling that he had suppressed his cultivation and was fighting with Lin Tianyu. Then, I can''t help but feel a mistake. The sound of "Puff Chi" came from Lin Tianyu''s next stab. Without noticing, he was stabbed directly by Lin Tianyu, which made a cut in his skirt.


    This -


    the ancestor of the black devil tiger only felt a burst of anger and went straight to the upper part.


    He is an immortal.


    When, with the help of such an ordinary friar, he was able to make a hole in his skirt directly. Don''t say it''s just such a little monk. Even if it is the powerful Jinxian and Xuanxian, it is impossible to cut a hole in his skirt. This is really irritating.


    Is it really tolerable or intolerable?


    Puff, puff, puff


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    ¡­¡­


    On the periphery of this aperture, all the friars, and any weapons they wear, clearly convey a sense of submission at this time. At this time, these people clearly feel that if they take out these weapons in their hands and display them, it is clearly impossible to use them. Even, there will be a particularly uncomfortable feeling in it. The spirit of their weapons, at this time, it is impossible to play a little bit out.


    Originally, they have seen it before. When someone breaks through, especially the meaning of sword and sword When they go up a level, they have also met. But at such a time, all their weapons should send out a kind of excitement. Even, the swords roared and the swords roared constantly, indicating the submission and welcome to the king. But now, these swords and other weapons in their hands dare not even reveal themselves a little. This is a kind of inferiority from the origin. Because they have already felt the breakthrough of each other''s Dao, and they have completely surpassed their present level.


    Therefore, all weapons are completely silent at this moment.


    At this time, only the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was there, making a whistling sound. These whistling sounds completely suppressed the weapons in other hands, so that all of them did not dare to raise their heads slightly. It''s like the voice of a king. He sounded all over the sky, one above the other.


    By this time, everyone knew that Lin Tianyu had made a breakthrough.


    Moreover, it is on the blade path that it has broken through to a higher level.


    From then on, he could directly enter the level of immortal just by virtue of the Dao he had just broken through.

 Chapter 1775

    Everyone looked at the black halo, and their eyes were wide open.


    Every one of them wants to have a look at this extraordinary figure who has broken through several desires and reached the level of immortal just by virtue of his own Dao.


    This is a legend of their generation in Tianquan.


    Although the state of self-cultivation is only at the level of monks. Even, he can only be regarded as a half step monk. However, at this time, his Dao had already taken the lead and directly stepped into the level of immortal. So that he can directly with his own Dao, step by step into an immortal.


    Such a legend, any one of them, let alone have never seen. Even though I have heard of it, I have never heard of it.


    But now, such a legend appears in the mainland where they live and appears around them. This makes them how not to be surprised, and then, they want to take a quick look at this legend.


    What''s more, the strange phenomenon just before the breakthrough of this legendary figure made all of them extremely puzzled.


    How do you feel? The situation before the breakthrough is clearly the situation that will be possessed immediately.


    Is it true that there is such a wonderful breakthrough.


    In the breakthrough before, give people the feeling, clear is to be possessed by the devil?


    However, all of them almost stretched their necks to get close to the aperture. When they had a look at it, they felt that the breath inside the aperture was rolling, but it was more intense. Waves of waves came out, which made all of them startled.


    It seems that there is something wrong with this fluctuating smell.


    Isn''t Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough completed?


    Why now, there is such a strong breath in the continuous fluctuation.


    Is it possible that the breakthrough just made with such great momentum has not yet been completed. It''s going to be a second breakthrough.


    Yeah.


    Just now, such a wonderful breakthrough is over. It seems that there is no big difference between that and ordinary breakthrough. Apart from being more powerful, there is nothing strange about it, is it?


    After the breakthrough is completed, there will still be a second wave of breakthrough, which is also a very normal thing.


    After all, when breaking through, people will feel that they are going to be possessed by the devil. This is not the case with the breakthrough of the second person.


    Therefore, everyone was calm and waiting.


    Anyway, since Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, he has been waiting for almost four days. It''s not too late to wait.


    Moreover, looking at the present appearance, this rolling breath, it is clear that it is the critical moment of breakthrough. Such a situation is bound to be impossible to maintain all the time. As long as they wait a little longer, they must be able to wait until Lin Tianyu has completely completed his own breakthrough.


    Once a breakthrough, there will be two breakthroughs. No one has ever seen such a situation.


    Therefore, while waiting here, everyone''s interest was immediately and directly mobilized.

 Chapter 1776

    But at this time, Lin Tianyu had already made a breakthrough in the aperture of black knife light.


    At this time, where is the breakthrough.


    If someone can see clearly the situation inside the black aperture, he will be scared to open his mouth and be stunned. It is impossible to say anything.


    Because, now this looks like rolling breath, in fact, it is not Lin Tianyu is going to make a second breakthrough. He''s fighting people. However, to be more precise, he should be regarded as being beaten up.


    Bang Bang


    In a blink of an eye, you can see that Lin Tianyu has been beaten several times by the ancestor of the black devil tiger. What''s more, it''s the fist to the meat, and the beating is "bang bang".


    Obviously, at the beginning, I was beaten by the ancestor of the black devil tiger, which was also directly beaten to be stunned. He was beaten to the ground, but he didn''t know what was going on. He was beaten up by such a big man for no reason. But immediately, Lin Tianyu just reacted.


    No way.


    I dare to beat myself. That also had to bear their own anger, was beaten back by their own.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu also rushed to the black sword in his hand and chopped it toward the black tiger ancestor.


    This time, Lin Tianyu is even more sad.


    BAM, BAM, BAM BAM, BAM, BAM


    In an instant, Lin Tianyu was just like a sandbag. In the hands of the black devil tiger, he beat him from this side and came back from there.


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger beat him and read in his mouth: "Stinky boy, how dare you pull me to be your companion training."


    After saying this, he hit again and said, "you stinky boy is so amazing. I dare to let an immortal Zun come to you as a companion to break through the Dao. You say whether you should beat it or not


    After beating for a while, he said again, "it''s just a training companion. Even if I didn''t pay attention to it, I would cut my clothes with a knife. Why don''t you go to heaven. Is a xianzun''s clothes so easy to cut? If you go to the fairyland and ask about it, the earth immortals will not say. Even if they are celestial beings, golden immortals and Xuanxian, who dares to cut the clothes of an immortal. But you are just a little monk. I dare to cut my clothes. You say, you say yourself, you son of a bitch should be beaten. "


    After reading this paragraph, Lin Tianyu was beaten dozens of times.


    This inexplicable reason keeps being beaten, and Lin Tianyu is also beaten out of real fire.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s mind is hot. No matter whether you are the immortal or the Immortal Emperor, even if you are beyond the existence of the Immortal Emperor, he will fight to beat himself in this way.


    So, Lin Tianyu roared, no longer caring about the face of such a black tiger ancestor immortal.


    Lin Tianyu turned his magic into perfection. At the same time, just broke through the Dao is also play to the limit, toward the black tiger ancestor a burst of crazy. Do you want to bully yourself? If there are no doors, how about high realm? Under this new breakthrough of knife technique and the footwork of that immortal step, I will tear off a piece of meat.

 Chapter 1777

    Grandma, bear!


    Is high realm great?


    Look, I will clean up your immortal statue with my knife. Moreover, I have to tidy it up in a suit. In the heart of a fierce, Lin Tianyu all over the momentum to see directly up to a peak. Between the black knife and the chopper, there is a more fierce killing. Between the steps, you can only see a vague shadow of Lin Tianyu. Then, Lin Tianyu attacked the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    The fierce power of such an attack is that Lin Tianyu never used such a fierce attack move when he was fighting with Huashi Xianren just now.


    If you have such a fierce move when fighting with the Fahrenheit immortal people, then, in the first wave of attack, you can completely make all the Fahrenheit immortal people be able to seconds.


    But now this move has reached such a fierce level.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is still a kind of bad feeling. In his heart, he still felt that such a move should be totally useless in the face of the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, this idea has not turned around, it has been hit directly in the face by the black devil tiger.


    All of a sudden, there was a blue mark on his face.


    Asshole!


    Isn''t this just bullying?


    It''s much smaller than you. This realm is dozens of different levels. What are you fighting with me.


    When thinking about it like this, Lin Tianyu''s heart is full of frustration.


    But there is no way.


    People will use high realm to oppress you, who calls you lower than others'' realm. You can''t beat anyone.


    Bang!


    After Lin Tianyu was beaten by another blow, his brain ran fast. At the same time, the eyes turn.


    No way.


    If you have been entangled with each other, with the other side that is much higher than their own realm, they will only suffer losses. We have to find a way to get the other party to live. Then, hem, come to see my strength. Let''s see how I deal with you and teach you a lesson.


    But how can we find a way?


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes turned for a long time. When the eyes turned, he was beaten several times by the other party. Finally, Lin Tianyu came up with a solution. What''s more, Lin Tianyu felt that the other party must have been involved in the scheme and implemented it with his method. Then, it''s time to clean up each other.


    Lin Tianyu then beat him and said, "stop, stop! You are so unfair. Do you know that? "


    Bang!


    Lin Tianyu was knocked to the ground by another blow.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger said slowly: "tell me, why is it unfair? Then, how do you want to be fair. You say, if you can say a truth, I may not be able to implement it according to your reason. Tell me what you want to do to be fair. "


    Bang Bang


    The black devil tiger ancestor said this paragraph of time, also did not have the slightest reduction own punch speed.


    In the meantime, it is still one punch after another to bombard Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1778

    Lin Tianyu only felt the anger rising.


    All right.


    I''ll let you beat it up first.


    Wait till the rules are set. In the principle of fairness, I want to give you back all the harm I have suffered. You are waiting for me to clean up your old boy. Hum! June rain, but also fast. You are waiting for me.


    Lin Tianyu was upset.


    Then, in the middle, again and again was beaten in the middle, gnashing teeth, but there is no way to do.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu calmed down and beat him if he was beaten. Anyway, he has to pay it back.


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, it is unfair. Our realm is so much worse, at least dozens of levels. Is it fair for two people who are less than dozens of levels to compete? "


    Bang!


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger once again beat Lin Tianyu out and said, "yes! There seems to be some unfairness and some bullying. "


    But the black tiger''s mouth, although it is so said, but in his hand, it is never stopped.


    One punch after another, he shuttled between the swords that Lin Tianyu had chopped, and he was very happy to beat him.


    Lin Tianyu said: "yes. How can you do such an unfair thing? "


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger said: "then you boy, what kind of fight can be regarded as fair."


    Lin Tianyu said, "of course, it''s just fair to fight with the same realm.". In this way, as long as the elder suppresses the realm in the same realm, and then, fight with me again. At that time, no matter what kind of play, play what results. It was all a fair fight. That''s worthy of being a senior, isn''t it? "


    In the meantime, the ancestor of black magic tiger waved his fist again and beat Lin Tianyu more than ten times.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu has always paid attention to the body refining. His skin is rough and his flesh is thick. Otherwise, he would have been seriously injured.


    "Yes, this seems to have a little bit of truth."


    Lin Tianyu quickly nodded and said, "yes, yes. That''s the truth. Only in the first World War of the same realm, can we be worthy of the status of our predecessors, right? "


    When he said this, Lin Tianyu''s heart was full of joy.


    Hum!


    As long as you promise to fight with the same realm. Just now, you beat me a lot. Well, later on, I''m going to beat it back completely.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes twinkled with the light of hope.


    Hey, hey!


    It''s time for revenge.


    Although the face was beaten blue, purple, are completely deformed feeling. But Lin Tianyu''s face is just happy to bloom.


    "That makes sense. If you press people with your realm, you will be defeated with so much higher realm. In your heart, you will not be convinced. In this way, that is to say, you can''t be oppressed by such a high realm. yes. There''s a lot of truth in that. "


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger repeatedly agreed with Lin Tianyu. However, although the mouth is so said, and then, the hands of the movement is not a bit of a pause. Even faster.


    In that case, it seems to know that later, if we fight with Lin Tianyu in a fair war and lower the level, I''m afraid there will be no such convenient way to abuse this boy as much as possible.


    So, now, to seize the opportunity, first abuse enough.

 Chapter 1779

    Lin Tianyu hit him and said, "yes, yes. That''s the truth. Master, I told you that a wise and powerful man like you must fight with a younger generation in the same realm. If you win in this way, you can be worthy of your identity, right? "


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    When Lin Tianyu said so, he began to enjoy himself secretly.


    Now, pretend to be a grandson in front of you.


    As long as I can make you promise to fight at the same level. Well, at that time, I''ll see how to abuse you like a dog. At that time, the front, how you abuse me, I will abuse you, and then, directly is to abuse you back. Come on, make a promise. As long as you promise to fight with me on the same level, even if you are immortal, what will happen? Even if you are the Immortal Emperor, I can kill you as well.


    Hey, hey


    Promise. Then, let me abuse you like a dog.


    The old ancestor of the black magic tiger continued to hand and bombard Lin Tianyu from the gap, thinking. It seems that he is seriously thinking about Lin Tianyu''s proposal.


    Then, the old ancestor of the black devil tiger said, "well, it seems that I have suppressed you with such a high level. I really bullied you when I fought with you. Then, I will suppress the realm and fight with you. "


    Hearing that the ancestor of the black devil tiger really agreed to fight with himself, Lin Tianyu''s heart was almost full of joy.


    Ha ha ha


    Finally, it''s time for me.


    Lin Tianyu busy way: "yes, yes, master, you quickly suppress to the same level, we have a good fight, a decisive victory."


    In the heart is thinking, suppressed to the same realm, look at me to abuse you.


    The black tiger ancestor said: "it''s unreasonable to suppress to the same level. In this way, I will fight you with the accomplishments of two great realms higher than you. "


    Black magic tiger ancestor said so, is already suppressed own realm. And then, when he did it, he was even more merciless.


    Ah!


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu was directly stupid.


    What''s the matter? This is still suppressed to two levels higher than oneself, and then fight with yourself. What''s the difference between the two levels and the six or eight levels?


    This is not the same, are able to directly rely on the realm, can directly to the death of their own abuse?


    In this way, is it not the same if there is no suppression?


    Two high levels, where there is the strength of their own hand back ah. They want to abuse each other''s dream, this is not all in vain? Moreover, on the other hand, I have to be abused by the other party all the time.


    What''s going on?


    Originally, everything has been planned, has been dug well, waiting for the other party to jump down. How come all of a sudden there is such a big reversal change. All these good plans have changed so much, or even reversed completely?


    Then, I have to continue to be abused by the other side.


    It''s really clever, but it''s been mistaken by cleverness. ,


    it''s also true. The other party has already reached the level of xianzun. How can I be calculated by such a little monk. In that case, he is such an immortal, that is not equivalent to white living?

 Chapter 1780

    Ah!


    The old boy is just a man.


    This is not only not just not the right, but also has the opposite cruel abuse of their own reasons.


    Two high levels, that also play fart ah.


    If only a high level, self-effort, but there is still a possibility, the other party to do down, and then, the other side to anti abuse back. Because, to this degree, even if it is a high level, Lin Tianyu in the heart, still feel, they should have been possible, did each other. There are two big realms. Even if he is evil again, it is impossible to have such a big gap, and anti abuse back to each other. That''s just a part of being abused by the other party.


    Lin Tianyu quickly hit himself with another punch, and protested loudly and said, "elder, you are wrong to do so. You are two higher than me in fighting with me, which is also inconsistent with the identity of the senior people of your predecessors. Elder generation, if not, make a discussion. The higher a big realm, the predecessors suppressed the realm, than I was a big realm to fight with me. In that way, we even if it is fair first war. What do you think, elder generation? "


    "Not so?" The old ancestor of the black demon tiger said nothing, then, he continued to swing his fist and said, "it is the first battle in two high levels. Otherwise, I will use my own realm to fight you, not suppress any points. You choose it yourself. "


    And let yourself choose.


    But has this given you the choice?


    These two choices are clearly a dead end, right?


    Lin Tianyu said: "elder, can you not choose these two."


    The old ancestor of black demon tiger will be in Lin Tianyu again, and even hit several boxing.


    The old ancestor of the black demon tiger said, "No. You have no choice but these two. Otherwise, if you are hesitant again, you will only be able to wait for the beating. It is better to choose quickly, and fight with heart and point, which may have a little chance. "


    Lin Tianyu shouted: "elder generation, you are not clear that you are superior to me by virtue of realm, bullying people?"


    The old ancestor of the black demon tiger said, "what, don''t you take it? I''m bullying you. What''s up? You have the ability to give the strength up, until the strength is stronger than me, you can bully me. Now, you have no strength, you can only be bullied by the life. If you want to be bullied, or even, bully people in turn, you should quickly improve your strength, and then, with strength, you will bully others in turn. Moreover, it is a gift to win over people with high two levels. For those real talented people, they don''t say that the other side is just two higher than themselves. Even if the other party is really three higher than himself, it is possible to defeat the other party. Now, I choose the two high realm, and fight with one, that is to prove whether you are genius or, in the end, how talented. What else do you hesitate about? "


    The old ancestor of the black demon tiger said this is very aggressive, so Lin Tianyu feels ashamed and defiled.


    However, in the heart of the old ancestor of the black demon tiger, it was a little bit of the root of the local spirit.


    Defeat the opponents of the three high levels.


    Is there such a genius?


    Anyway, the old ancestor of the black demon tiger never saw it.


    Even if it is the opponent who wins the two high levels, it is only in the hearsay, which is heard implicitly.

 Chapter 1781

    However, even the black devil tiger himself was totally helpless in his heart. When he heard this, he aroused a hidden will in Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and said: "master, in the rumors of real genius, there is really a genius who can defeat the opponent by three lower levels?"


    Seeing the appearance of Lin Tianyu, the ancestor of the black devil tiger understood that Lin Tianyu had been completely aroused by himself.


    Since it has already aroused the fighting spirit.


    Well, at this time, it can only go up, but it can''t fall down.


    Otherwise, this kind of fighting spirit and fighting spirit will rise again, but it will be extremely difficult.


    As a result, the ancestor of black magic tiger almost did not have any half minute hesitant way: "good. There is such a kind of real genius, they are able to directly lower than the opponent three big realm, and defeat the opponent. That''s a real super genius. But, after all, you are still only in such a lower limit of the heavenly power of the mainland. Compared with those super geniuses, it''s a little worse, and it''s completely normal. However, how do you say that, it is also the first day on the mainland. However, in the end, if only two higher than you, you are not able to overcome. Well, your name of genius is not worthy of its name. "


    Speaking of here, the black tiger ancestor full of exclamations.


    It seems to be sighing that the name of Lin Tianyu''s genius is not worthy of its name.


    But in this kind of sigh time, the black magic tiger ancestor''s heart, actually is in secretly smiles.


    This boy, when he broke through just now, the power of that kind of sword was felt by the ancestor of black magic tiger. With the power of his sword, if Lin Tianyu can give full play to it, then he can also have the power of World War I by two lower levels. Otherwise, the ancestor of the black devil tiger would not have really put forward such a totally impossible situation to challenge Lin Tianyu''s war intention. He just wanted to better stimulate Lin Tianyu and fully stimulate the potential in him.


    In that way, it will be of great benefit to Lin Tianyu''s cultivation in the future.


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes lit up.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "good! Master, let''s fight with me with the cultivation of two high realms. Let''s have a good comparison and see if I can really reach the level of genius


    As Lin Tianyu said, his momentum rose in bursts. As soon as his Sabre technique was displayed, his figure flashed, and he directly rushed to the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Bang!


    But just as soon as he was halfway there, Lin Tianyu was once again punched by the black devil tiger ancestor and flew back directly.


    But this time, Lin Tianyu had just been blown back, and his body method flashed again. After waving his knife incisively and vividly, he rushed to the black tiger ancestor again.


    But when the black devil tiger ancestor wanted to blow Lin Tianyu into the air with another fist, Lin Tianyu''s body method turned, the black knife slightly raised, and again changed a posture, and again launched an attack on the black devil tiger ancestor and human from another angle.

 Chapter 1782

    For a moment, the sword was shining and the fist was shadowing.


    That kind of fighting momentum, let all the monks outside, are feeling a burst of panic.


    What''s going on?


    Now, in this, it seems that not only Lin Tianyu has broken through his own Dao by waving his sword. But I feel that there are countless people fighting in it. Even in front of us, when we fought with those faeries, the momentum was not as fierce as that of this war.


    It''s so powerful to fight. This clearly should be that there are many people fighting in this, that is possible.


    But now, there are only two people in this.


    In addition to Lin Tianyu, there are only black tiger ancestors in it. Moreover, in a reasonable way, it is impossible for the black devil tiger ancestor and Lin Tianyu to fight. Why, it is clear that there is such a strong battle wave coming out of them? Moreover, even if they really fight, it is impossible to have such a fierce momentum.


    This makes all of them completely confused.


    However, regardless of how, this is still so fierce fighting, and more and more fierce fighting.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu has almost reached the peak of his footwork and sabre skill, and launched the most decisive attack against the black devil tiger ancestor again and again. And this kind of attack, also let Lin Tianyu have a kind of hearty feeling. Because, he knows, no matter how hard he used to fight with the black tiger, he can''t really hurt the black tiger. Therefore, he didn''t need any scruples when he took out the knife. Do what you want.


    At this time, even, Lin Tianyu regarded the battle with the black devil tiger ancestor as a special sword practice.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill can''t be played well in this kind of practice. Let the black devil tiger ancestor slightly grasped a vacancy. Then, Lin Tianyu will be directly bombarded by the ancestor of the black devil tiger, leaving a black scar all over his body. Therefore, in order not to let the black tiger ancestors bombard themselves. Lin Tianyu can only empty his mind and constantly improve his own sword and body method. Not only to enhance their own offensive, but also to protect, but also to constantly strengthen, it is possible to really fight with the black tiger ancestor.


    In this kind of fighting, he was beaten, thinking and improving. He suddenly found that, in fact, at this time, his Sabre technique really improved very fast. Even after such a short period of time, Lin Tianyu was able to feel it, and his Sabre technique had made a great progress.


    In front of him, his fight with the ancestor of black magic tiger was almost the object of being beaten. As long as he makes a move, and then, the black magic tiger ancestor will fight him directly.


    If you want to hide, you can''t hide.

 Chapter 1783

    Hum!


    Do you really have such a big gap with those real talents?


    The more he was beaten, the more unconvinced he became.


    Then, he spent his whole mind on his own Sabre technique, which was gradually improved with the sword technique. Finally, Lin Tianyu was able to gradually find some faint tracks from the fist of the black devil tiger. Between the swords, he slightly blocked the fist of the black devil tiger. Then, he is from the front, as long as the black magic tiger ancestors boxing, is able to directly bombard him. Gradually, Lin Tianyu was able to dodge once when the black devil tiger''s ancestor gave ten fists. Later, I was able to avoid driving twice.


    As a result, the number of fists that can be avoided gradually increases. Lin Tianyu is able to feel that even at this moment, the ancestor of the black devil tiger, who is two levels higher than himself, is not the existence that he can''t overcome at all.


    Therefore, with this discovery, Lin Tianyu became more confident in the Vietnam War.


    Although it took a long time for Lin Tianyu to avoid opening his fists four times, it was very difficult for Lin Tianyu to go further.


    It''s as if his limits were just here.


    The black tiger ancestor gave ten punches, and he was able to avoid four punches, which was already a kind of limit. Then, no matter how hard he tries, it is impossible to go further.


    However, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he has a firm idea. Even if this is a kind of limit, he must break this kind of limit now and give full play to his potential to a greater extent. He is a genius beyond the past and the present. So, since he is a genius with that fairyland, he can surpass three great realms and defeat his opponent. Can''t Lin Tianyu surpass two great realms to defeat his opponent?


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu not only lost the slightest sense of depression and discouragement, but also became braver and more frustrated.


    Finally, when Lin Tianyu broke through such a limit, he even felt a sense of joy from his black knife.


    It seems that at this time, black knife also recognized him more. Even in front of him, he has been constantly improving. Even if he is still on the mainland, his cultivation is only half a step of Yuanying realm, and his Dao is already a straight immortal cultivation. However, his black knife also did not have such recognition to him. Now, when he has made such progress in such a kind of adversity, he clearly feels a deeper recognition of himself from black knife.


    With such a kind of recognition, Lin Tianyu has added his own motivation to make efforts.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is more incisive and incisive, and has a free and unrestricted breath, which overflows from his Sabre technique.


    Then, every time he wields a knife, Lin Tianyu''s mind goes deep into the sabre technique. Even if it was a progress in the most subtle part of sabre technique, he could clearly understand it from his own feelings. Then, once again, I continued to improve my Sabre technique.

 Chapter 1784

    It''s just landing and fighting.


    In this battle, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that it is not only his Sabre technique that is continuously improving. Even his Dao philosophy, in this kind of battle, is also the same continuous progress.


    Finally, it was such a fierce battle that the first World War had been fighting for three days.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Tianyu who has been paying attention to the training of his body, I''m afraid his body would not be able to stand it after such a long time of fighting. Not to mention anything else. However, Lin Tianyu with his strong will, finally, has been persisting down. In the process of this insistence, he finally avoided four, five and six punches from ten punches in the black magic tiger ancestor So far, even occasionally, we can still get a knife or a half.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu relied on his firm belief and his confidence that he was no worse than anyone else. Finally, with the passage of time, he was able to return more and more moves in the fight with the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Now, of the ten moves, there are already two or three, three or four, all of which are Lin Tianyu''s main attack.


    Although at first glance, Lin Tianyu is in absolute inferiority. However, at this time, it was not completely oppressed by the black tiger ancestor. At this meeting, the duel between the two sides can be regarded as coming and returning. Only on the scene, or more inclined to the black tiger ancestor side. After all, the black tiger was able to punch Lin Tianyu''s body and face from time to time. However, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand has not yet scratched the body of the black devil tiger''s ancestor.


    But even so, Lin Tianyu is still full of confidence.


    Because, at this time of battle, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel the progress of his own Sabre technique.


    Now the sabre technique is totally different from that when he just broke through.


    Even, Lin Tianyu could feel it, as long as he was given time to fight. With the speed of his sword technique progress, he can even defeat the black magic tiger ancestor. Supported by this belief, Lin Tianyu''s will to fight is becoming stronger and stronger. The sword technique is more and more incisive. Lin Tianyu seems to have completely entered a state of selflessness. At this time, in Lin Tianyu''s eyes and in his heart, besides his Sabre technique, it was his Sabre technique. For a moment, Lin Tianyu almost stopped thinking about anything. He just thought about how to make his Sabre technique in the peak state now and further.


    Besides sword technique, it is war.


    In the mind, there is no trace of miscellaneous thoughts mixed in it.


    In this state of mind, Lin Tianyu can feel that his own Sabre technique has improved more rapidly.


    Puff, puff, puff


    Finally, after a few rings, the black magic tiger ancestor suddenly stepped back and opened the distance between Lin Tianyu and him.


    At this time, if you look around, you can see it. On the lapel of the black devil tiger''s ancestor, it was just now that Lin Tianyu''s knife had cut many long holes.


    This is the first time that Lin Tianyu made a long cut in the lapel of the black devil tiger''s ancestor during the following battles. What''s more, there are several blood holes in a row.

 Chapter 1785

    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, all of a sudden, he was totally happy.


    Although now it seems that Lin Tianyu is black and blue and his clothes are damaged in many places. If you want to be in a mess, you will be in a mess. However, at this time, Lin Tianyu was very excited and happy. Because, for the first time, in the face-to-face battle with the black tiger ancestor, he got the upper hand for the first time. Moreover, at the moment when he had the upper hand, he succeeded in revenge directly and made several cuts in the clothes of the black devil tiger ancestor.


    Although, this is not on the whole state of the black devil tiger ancestor. As a matter of fact, the old ancestor of the black devil tiger has suppressed his accomplishments by an unknown number of levels, but he still retains the combat power under two great realms higher than Lin Tianyu and is fighting with Lin Tianyu.


    But it''s also something to be happy about.


    When fighting with an opponent who is two times higher than himself, he can''t fight back completely. Even, he has no place to hide. Light, to the end, can occasionally avoid, and then to fight back, and then to now, more than three days later, finally slightly occupy a trace of the upper hand.


    Although it was just a little bit of the upper hand, Lin Tianyu was still very excited.


    Because, this silk of the upper hand, that is the beginning of the reversal. With this trace of the upper hand, Lin Tianyu is able to develop into a greater upper hand in the next battle. Then, he was able to gradually hurt the ancestor of the black magic tiger, and then he could develop into, and finally abuse the ancestor.


    Hey, hey


    Don''t you abuse yourself in front of you?


    What''s more, it''s cool to abuse as much as you want. Now, my Sabre technique has made great progress. So, next, it''s time to watch my performance. I believe it won''t take long for me to abuse you.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    I want to return all the maltreatment in front of me completely.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu felt himself. At this time, his face was black and blue, and he should be full of sneers. Then, Lin Tianyu held his black knife tightly in his hand and walked towards the ancestor of the black devil tiger step by step. Hum! Boy, wait to suffer.


    The ancestor of the black magic tiger saw Lin Tianyu''s appearance, but he gave a big drink and said, "stop it!"


    Whoa!


    With a powerful sword, Lin Tianyu chopped at the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Stop it!


    It''s the fool who stops.


    Such a good opportunity for revenge, if you don''t grasp the opportunity and hurry to find the ancestor of the black devil tiger to take revenge, Lin Tianyu himself is feeling a little bit sorry for himself. Of course, such an opportunity cannot be missed. Lin Tianyu didn''t mean to stop. However, the power of this Sabre was even stronger.


    Lin Tianyu was laughing wildly in his heart, but in his hand, he once again waved the black knife out of his hand to the black demon tiger ancestor who had just dodged away.


    Bang!


    However, just when the black knife was just in the middle of cutting, a huge fist was gradually enlarged in Lin Tianyu''s eyes. Finally, when Lin Tianyu reacted and wanted to escape, the blow hit him heavily on his cheek. Then, Lin Tianyu was in the middle of this blow, and then he flew out directly towards the back.

 Chapter 1786

    The ancestor of the black devil tiger looked at Lin Tianyu, waved his fist, and protested: "what''s the matter? If you can''t listen to good words, you have to let me wave my fist. That''s the way to listen."


    Asshole!


    Lin Tianyu was filled with anger.


    Just now, he was clearly able to suppress the ancestor of the black devil tiger, who was two levels higher than himself. But now, it is the other side to give a direct blow to fly. It is obvious that the ancestor of the black devil tiger has released his cultivation. At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger was abusing himself as much as he wanted.


    However, this old boy is not polite at all.


    In front of us, we have already said that we have suppressed the realm, and only have the cultivation of two higher realms than ourselves to fight with ourselves?


    Now?


    I just got the upper hand just now. This old boy is good. All of a sudden, he let go of his cultivation and used his hard strength to suppress and abuse himself.


    Lin Tianyu is so angry in his heart.


    Lin Tianyu roared: "master, you don''t follow the rules."


    "Rules?" "What are the rules?" said the black tiger


    Lin Tianyu said: "in front of us, we have already agreed. When we were fighting, you suppressed the realm, but fought with me with the accomplishments of two great realms higher than me. But now? But you just let go of your cultivation. Isn''t it that you don''t follow the rules and play the rogue


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger was not lucky at all, and said: "this is called not speaking of rules and playing rogue. I''m much higher than you. Why should I lower the realm to the realm you say and fight with you


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Yeah.


    The realm of others is higher than you, and the strength is stronger than you. It''s not up to people to say what rules should be used. People in front of the suppression of the realm and you fight, that is people happy. Now, people don''t want to suppress the realm and fight with you. What can you do?


    But Lin Tianyu is angry in his heart.


    The key point is that he has just had the opportunity to severely abuse each other. At this time, as long as the other party fights with himself with the cultivation of two higher levels than himself, then he is able to revenge. But now the other party is not doing so.


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, in front of you, why did you agree to fight with yourself with your accomplishments two higher than yourself. You also said that this is a measure of genius. You want to test genius. "


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed innocently and said, "Hey, when I suppressed to two levels higher than you, I could still abuse you and make you look like a dead dog. Of course, I am willing to fight you with the accomplishments of two great realms higher than you. But now? This is a risk. Why should I suppress the cultivation that is only two levels higher than you and fight with you. I''m stupid. Am I looking for abuse myself? Do you still think that everyone is as stupid as you are? "


    Hearing this truth, Lin Tianyu was totally stunned.


    This is just my own stupid.


    This old bastard!


    But no matter what, I''m not convinced. There''s no way. Because if you really fight, you can''t get half a chance to get revenge except for being abused.


    Hum!


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. One day, when the strength is enough, we must beat the old bastard into a pig''s head.

 Chapter 1787

    See Lin Tianyu so angry appearance, black magic Tiger Old Zu le.


    The breath in my heart is completely calmed down.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu first used his ancestor of black magic tiger as a companion to practice sabre. Later, a knife also directly cut the lapel of such a high-ranking immortal Zun. This revenge, now also can be regarded as completely revenged.


    The black tiger ancestor saw Lin Tianyu who was so angry and said: "what''s so angry about. If you think about it again, although you were beaten, you got a lot of benefits. At least, your Sabre skill, up to now, is just different from the one you just broke through. With the power of your sword technique, don''t say it''s a common Dixian. Even if it''s a normal fairy, I''m afraid it''s not your opponent at all. What else are you upset about.


    "You go to the practice world and ask if you tell any one of them. It can change his strength. See if he''d like to be beaten like this.


    "Promise, ten out of ten of them nodded their heads.


    "Stinky boy, I''ll tell you, you''ve got a lot of shit. Don''t be ignorant


    The black magic tiger ancestor said so and patted Lin Tianyu on the shoulder.


    Lin Tianyu is still a burst of breath.


    But is this the same thing as the black tiger ancestor said?


    From the beginning of the black tiger, it was clear that he was ready to give him a good beating. Just to beat him up. As for later, because of such a beating, the strength has been improved so much. That''s just a side effect. This and being beaten in order to improve the strength are two concepts, right?


    The old man is clearly trying to change his concept.


    As soon as the black demon tiger ancestor saw that Lin Tianyu was not so good at fooling him, so he laughed again and said, "Stinky boy, it''s a big deal. I''ll give you some more benefits. Let''s call it the past. "


    Benefits.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened.


    The other side was once the immortal figure. Even in the fairyland, it is a big man. At least, there is no immortal master in such forces as Huashi family and xuesha gate in the fairyland. This is to be able to see that xianzun is in the fairyland, but also at the top of the master figure.


    But such a master figure, now, is to give their own benefits.


    Such a master can take advantage of the hand, that advantage can still be small?


    So, Lin Tianyu looked back at the ancestor of the black magic tiger and said, "good, what''s the benefit? If that benefit is too small, I will not look at it at all. "


    "Hey, hey." When he heard Lin Tianyu say so, the ancestor of the black devil tiger was not angry. Instead, he laughed and said, "this benefit is guaranteed to be 100. What''s more, it''s the benefit you need most now. "


    I need the most benefits now.


    Lin Tianyu is more interested in it.


    What are the benefits?


    What benefits do you need most? However, how can you not know what benefits you need most?


    What do you need most now?


    Martial arts, martial arts, magic tools, cultivation It seems that these are not particularly needed now, OK?


    Even if there are skills, martial arts and magic weapons, they are better than what they have now. However, that is not necessarily the most suitable for themselves.


    As for cultivation?


    Lin Tianyu still thinks that the most practical cultivation is his own practice.


    Now, what do you need the most?

 Chapter 1788

    Lin Tianyu thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t think of what he needed most?


    However, from the perspective of the black devil tiger ancestor, I think that is what I need most now. There is no mistake. That must be what you need the most. Otherwise, it would be impossible to tell such a big lie.


    So, Lin Tianyu''s eyes, with a little bit of hesitation, looked at the black tiger ancestor in the past.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, you said that I have what I need most now. However, I now think carefully, that is also not able to think of now, the most needed, in the end is what. Master, you don''t mean to take such a gimmick to fool me? "


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger listened, and said, "Stinky boy, what are you talking about? Is it possible that Laozi is such a person? Would you cheat such a bad boy? I don''t have that kind of leisure. "


    Lin Tianyu heart is a Tucao endless: make complaints about


    .


    Just now, in the front of the battle, but agreed to suppress to two big realms, with their own war.


    But what happened?


    He has just had a reverse, suppress his head, the trend of the upper hand. The old boy turned a blind eye to it. Such an old bastard, still want to talk about character.


    Wonderful flowers!


    However, Lin Tianyu didn''t dare to say so directly, even though he thought so much in his heart.


    But he knows. If you say so directly. I''m afraid that the other side will not talk about any face, that is, they will do it to themselves. One is not good. You''re going to be beaten up for nothing. Moreover, at this meeting, the old guy said that the most suitable for their own benefits have not been given. If you make the other party unhappy now. Then the other party is angry, directly is not to that benefit, he can really cry have no place to cry.


    Hum.


    Let''s see what the benefits are.


    What''s the matter? You have to take the advantage of yourself first, right?


    But the benefits are still not seen, but Lin Tianyu is already in his heart, marking this benefit with his own label.


    Although I don''t know what kind of benefits this is. However, Lin Tianyu knows that, anyway, this is the advantage of the superior immortal superior. Can it be worse?


    Don''t take it for nothing.


    So, Lin Tianyu said, "well, master, what is the thing that I need the most? You have to show it to me and verify it. Otherwise, the treasure you said would be better. I didn''t see it. Confirm it. It''s not reassuring. "


    The ancestor of the black tiger laughed and said, "who told you this is a treasure. I just said that this is what you need the most, but I didn''t say what kind of treasure it is. What''s more, this thing is not shown to you. He''s just able to act directly on you. "


    Hearing the mysterious appearance of the black devil tiger, Lin Tianyu was aroused with endless interest.

 Chapter 1789

    Lin Tianyu, on the contrary, pretended to be indifferent and said, "what is it, then


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger was not worried at all, and said: "I asked you. In front of you, in order to beat back the immortals of the Fahrenheit family, did you think that you should quickly upgrade your cultivation to fight. In the end, because of the breakthrough of footwork, you didn''t break through the cultivation, did you? So now, you are still a half step of Yuanying''s cultivation. "


    That''s it.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t take this seriously. After all, he didn''t really want to break through this cultivation. In order to be able to go further when climbing the peak in the future. In fact, now, instead, he should suppress his cultivation. In the golden elixir realm, it is the best. Now, however, he has reached the half step state of Yuanying, which is like a thorn in his heart.


    Now, the ancestor of the black devil tiger has talked about it.


    In this way, is it to help him directly to break through the realm of Yuanying?


    If so, Lin Tianyu did not really put it in his heart.


    Originally, Lin Tianyu did not want to break through the realm of Yuanying. If you really want to break through, even if it''s only half a step away from the realm of Yuanying, it''s just a very easy thing for Lin Tianyu to break through the realm completely. Without anyone''s help, Lin Tianyu, as long as he completely releases his own cultivation, can easily break through the cultivation and reach the realm of Yuanying. Therefore, if the ancestor of the black devil tiger only helped him break through the realm of Yuanying, he would not have the slightest attraction to him.


    Thinking that it was only to help him break through the realm of Yuanying, Lin Tianyu was not interested in saying: "master, if it is just such a thing, in my opinion, it''s better to give up. This is what I need the most. As long as I want to, I can do it easily. What''s the need for the elder to help me? "


    After saying this, Lin Tianyu looked at the ancestor of the black devil tiger. In his eyes, it was clear that he had not deceived himself enough. Now, he wants to deceive himself again.


    Hum!


    Once I was cheated, I still want to be cheated for a second time. Dream, you.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it like this, the expression in his eyes was full of strong contempt.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s expression, the old ancestor of black magic tiger was stunned for a moment. But then, the ancestor of the black devil tiger wanted to understand the key, and immediately, he laughed again.


    "Why, don''t you really need it? Opportunity I gave you, you do not cherish, when the opportunity lost, can not think of regret oh. You know, there''s no time to lose. It won''t come again. "


    "Still a chance?" Lin Tianyu didn''t even bother to lift his eyes and said, "that''s the chance. It''s better to leave it to yourself. I don''t need such an opportunity. Don''t you want to help me break through the realm of Yuanying? If I really wanted to break through to Yuanying, I would have broken through the realm by myself, and there is no need for you to help me


    "So you really don''t need this opportunity?"


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger looked at Lin Tianyu with a banter on his face. He looked as if he had made up his mind. At that time, Lin Tianyu would certainly regret it.


    Looking at the expression of the black demon tiger ancestor, Lin Tianyu was secretly happy.


    The old man is really talented at acting. If you don''t know the details, you''ll be stunned by his expression.

 Chapter 1790

    "No need is no need. Besides, I don''t need it either."


    Lin Tianyu saw through the expression of the ancestor of the black devil tiger and said firmly.


    "Well, you really don''t need it." The ancestor of black magic tiger sighed deeply.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with disdain. If you don''t know the root of the matter, it''s just a small event that you can do easily. You''ll be fooled by the old guy''s expression.


    Lin Tianyu has made up his mind. Therefore, he did not pick up the story of the ancestor of the black magic tiger.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger said to himself: "originally, when I saw you break through the realm of Yuanying in front of you, I suddenly stopped. Therefore, think, you actually don''t want to break through the realm of the young baby. And now you are only half a step away from the realm of Yuanying. Therefore, I thought, as long as I am willing to spend some immortal power, I can help you seal the cultivation of this half step Yuanying realm directly, and then let you return to the golden elixir realm.


    "Oh! It seems that I was wrong about it. It turns out that you don''t need me to do it at all.


    "In that case, forget it.


    "Moreover, in my opinion, when you were in front of you, because you forced to stop the breakthrough of Yuanying''s realm, you stopped in the realm of half step Yuanying. However, there are still many disadvantages and instability in this way of forced stop. If I read it correctly, it may not be long before your cultivation will automatically break through to the real state of Yuanying.


    "At that time, I really want to seal it. It can''t be sealed.


    "Alas


    Finally, the black tiger sighed a long time and came to the end.


    Then, after this long sigh, the ancestor of the black magic tiger looked away from him.


    It looked like a deep sigh, but in the eyes of the black devil tiger, there was a twinkling of cunning light. In that case, Lin Tianyu was waiting for him. Moreover, he also knew that Lin Tianyu was bound to come to him.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also had some silly eyes.


    In front of me, just when I heard the black magic tiger ancestor say this, Lin Tianyu was already in his heart. Subjectively, he thought that the black magic tiger ancestor wanted to give him a breakthrough in the Yuanying realm which had not yet been completed. To tell you the truth, if it was just a breakthrough in Yuanying''s realm, Lin Tianyu really didn''t pay attention to it. Because, as long as he is willing, he can break through to the realm of Yuanying almost anytime and anywhere.


    But now?


    Where is the ancestor of the black devil tiger going to help him break through the realm of Yuanying.


    That is clearly thinking, to give him suppression, seal this half step of Yuanying realm, let him return to the golden elixir realm. To reach the peak in the future, now, stay in the golden elixir realm, and then enter the Shenwu continent, that is a very necessary thing. As long as you stay in the golden elixir realm, then enter the Shenwu continent, and obtain the body cultivation inheritance palace of Tiandao secret state, you can help yourself to climb that higher realm in the future.


    But now, the ancestor of the black devil tiger is able to seal his seal, which has broken through to the half step Yuanying realm, and then let him return to the golden elixir realm.


    This is exactly what he can''t get now.

 Chapter 1791

    I''m afraid that no one else can do such a good thing except the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Therefore, this opportunity has to be grasped.


    However, thinking about what he had said just now, Lin Tianyu felt a lot of headache.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu also knows that this old guy must have done this on purpose. Then, deliberately all this is said with vague, so that they will be wrong, and then, take hold of themselves. Listen to this finally, the black tiger ancestor said these words, it is able to completely understand. In fact, the ancestor of the black devil tiger was thinking of pinching himself.


    Can arrive this meeting, if oneself want to ask the black devil tiger ancestor to do this matter, that also really let the other side take hold of oneself.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was very angry.


    No matter how angry you are.


    Now, if he wants to seal off the cultivation of the half step Yuanying realm, he still has to humbly ask the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Think about it again. Just now, it was the black devil tiger who begged to do it for himself. But now, he is to turn to the black tiger ancestor to help him do such a thing. In Lin Tianyu''s heart, it is not the taste.


    No matter what, such an opportunity must not be missed.


    It''s about whether you can climb higher in the future.


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu felt extremely uncomfortable, but he still pulled down his face and said: "master, you see, I just had a little dizzy, didn''t I? This speech has not gone through the brain, offending the predecessors. Here, I''ll make a mistake to my predecessors first. "


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger turned his eyes and said, "no, how did you offend me? I don''t know. Otherwise, you can tell me how you offended me. In this way, I also know how you have offended me. I''ll also have a look at it. What''s the extent of your offence. If we have a basis to ask you to compensate for the loss, do you think so? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, whatever you say, it''s all my fault."


    The ancestor of the black magic tiger looked at Lin Tianyu seriously and said, "why, do you really know that you are wrong? You''re sure you did it wrong. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the black tiger ancestor who deliberately pretended to be serious, and his heart was filled with anger.


    This old guy knows what I''m talking about, and, in front of me, he has already promised to help me. But in front of me, I didn''t say it clearly on purpose, which made me a little unhappy with him. Now, deliberately take this to pinch themselves, and then, to see themselves to beg him.


    Hum!


    It''s going to piss me off.


    Can be in the heart again angry, that should ask, still have to ask.


    So, Lin Tianyu said, "it''s really my fault. Senior, you see, you didn''t say that there is one thing I need in particular. You are ready to help me. You see, this cultivation is because I have broken through to the half step Yuanying realm. If I go to the Shenwu continent with this cultivation, it will certainly affect the foundation after getting the chance. Therefore, the elder said that he could help me suppress my accomplishments and directly suppressed them to the golden elixir realm. Look, master, now, can you help me suppress my accomplishments? "

 Chapter 1792

    The ancestor of black magic tiger said in surprise, "eh! You mean this thing. In front of me, I was really ready to help you suppress cultivation. But later, didn''t you say you didn''t need it? I also said that I would keep it for myself. You don''t need it at all. What are you asking me for? "


    Lin Tianyu''s face turned black.


    But this is really what he said. Can it be refuted?


    Can you blame others?


    At that time, he always thought that it was only the ancestor of the black devil tiger who wanted to help him break through his cultivation. I didn''t think that the black devil tiger ancestor was actually going to help him suppress his cultivation. Now, after understanding this, it is really certain that this is what he needs. However, those words in front of me are just my own words. Now, being held by the ancestor of the black devil tiger, he really has no way.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "master, you don''t care about villains. The prime minister can support a boat in his belly, can''t you? In front of me, it''s like a kid farts. Now, the boy really needs to help suppress cultivation. Front, you see, you have been busy working for so long for my Dao breakthrough, and you are also tired. Otherwise, the elder will go to the Chongxiao Pavilion and have a good rest for a day or two. After the energy is fully recovered, he will help the boy suppress his accomplishments. "


    When Lin Tianyu said that, the tone of voice, how low he could put himself, how low he put himself.


    There''s a complete appeal.


    Moreover, it seems that if the ancestor of the black devil tiger does not agree, he must not let go of this time for help.


    The ancestor of black magic tiger looked at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, and finally, he laughed triumphantly.


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger nodded and said, "well, it''s also true. It took so long and consumed so much energy to help you break through the Dao cultivation. I''m really tired. Otherwise, I''ll go to your ChongXiao pavilion to repair it for a few days, and see if you can have the spirit after a few days. If the energy comes up, it will directly help you suppress cultivation back to the golden elixir realm. If I can''t keep up with my energy, I can''t help


    While they were talking, the outer circle of black knife light was slowly and gradually dissipated.


    Moreover, at this time, those people outside could not feel that there was a bit of fury in the aperture.


    Therefore, at this meeting, everyone understood. Now, the breakthrough should have been completely successful. Everyone''s heart was completely relaxed, waiting to see what Lin Tianyu looked like after his breakthrough.


    This is Dao Dao Dao that directly breaks through to the level of immortal. Should be able to see a kind of fairy temperament in Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, each of them wanted to have a look at what kind of immortal the immortal was like. In particular, this man was a monk who was born and raised on the land of Tianquan.


    Everyone was waiting with interest. Even those close to Lin Tianyu felt the violent breath inside. After all of them had stopped, they all went directly to the scope of the aperture.

 Chapter 1793

    However, as soon as those close relatives walked into the aperture, they immediately saw the image of Lin Tianyu.


    But like this?


    It''s too different from what they imagined.


    Dao Dao has broken through to the level of immortal. That should be to let a person look at, can feel his body above, full of a kind of immortal breath, have the sense of dust removal. But now, look at Lin Tianyu''s face.


    What''s the matter?


    The whole body, the clothes are just rags, let people look at the past, as if it was like a beggar. What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s face, together with his head, was completely beaten into a pig''s head.


    What''s the matter?


    Is this a good lesson?


    Just now, in this aperture, it was clear that only Lin Tianyu and the black tiger ancestor were in it. Since he was taught a lesson, this man must be the ancestor of the black devil tiger. So, all those relatives are looking at the black tiger ancestors, the eyes inside, hidden full of murderous spirit.


    In the murderous look of these close relatives, the ancestor of the black devil tiger actually felt a trace of retreat, and vaguely felt that he had done too much. After looking at Lin Tianyu''s appearance after being beaten by himself, it is really too miserable. The clothes on the body are no longer good. Moreover, the whole head is also a whole big one, the more you see, the more you have a special sense of joy.


    Hey, hey


    In the heart of the black demon tiger, he thought with shame that he beat Lin Tianyu into such a look. Is this really his own hand?


    Just now, it seems that I was too cruel.


    Oh!


    It''s a big deal. When I suppress his cultivation, I''ll pay more attention to it. I''ll take it as compensation and beat him up.


    Li Yunxia stepped forward, grabbed Lin Tianyu''s hand and said, "Tianyu, what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you breaking through your accomplishments? Why, this breakthrough has become this way? "


    "Ah Lin Tianyu cried out in pain.


    When Li Yunxia pulled Lin Tianyu''s hand, he felt the pain on his hand. Just now, I have been fighting with the ancestor of black magic tiger. In that battle, they almost completely forgot their own pain. Therefore, in spite of the time just now, it should be much more painful than now. However, at that time, under the support of that Qi, Lin Tianyu also completely resisted.


    But now, that gas has been vented.


    Therefore, when Li Yunxia held his hand, he just pulled it on his hand, which also made Lin Tianyu feel extra pain. He didn''t hold back for a while, and called out directly.


    Li Yunxia also felt that she should have been reckless, which made Lin Tianyu suffer more, so she quickly let go of her hand.


    Lu Feixue also came up and wanted to pull Lin Tianyu.


    However, when he saw Li Yunxia again, he just landed on the ground and pulled him casually. Lin Tianyu was so painful. Of course, I know that there should be scars all over Lin Tianyu''s body. If I touch him again, I''m afraid it will aggravate his pain. So, the hand that has been stretched out is taken back again.

 Chapter 1794

    But Lu Feixue''s mouth is anxious to ask: "Tianyu, what''s the matter with you? Why do you have so many injuries? What about your breakthrough cultivation? Did you fight with someone? "


    Lu Feixue asked, but his eyes glared at the black tiger.


    Under the gaze of these people, the ancestor of black magic tiger felt embarrassed.


    Yes, he beat Lin Tianyu for three days. There was almost no place in Lin Tianyu''s body. He was not beaten to pieces. Moreover, in the process of beating Lin Tianyu, the black tiger ancestor also clearly felt how abnormal Lin Tianyu''s physical quality was. So, hit to the back, this strength is slightly increased a few points. Of course, these injuries are just trauma. But there is absolutely no injury.


    However, even if it is only trauma, it is absolutely not light. What''s more, what''s more, the pain of these injuries is far beyond the endurance of ordinary people. Originally, Lin Tianyu just because he has been fighting with his anger, that mind and nerve are completely not concerned about the body above these injuries. So, I haven''t felt the pain. But now, the mind a loose down, this pain is passed out. In his profession, Lin Tianyu also took into account the image of the patient. But at this time, if someone didn''t know and touched him a little, the pain was not that he could bear it any more.


    Of course, the injuries that the ancestors of the black devil tiger beat out were not completely useless for Lin Tianyu.


    It''s like making iron. The ancestor of the black devil tiger hammered the whole body of Lin Tianyu again from the beginning to the end. After this hammering, if Lin Tianyu''s body recovered again, his physical strength would reach an incredible strength. The metamorphosis of the flesh will make those warriors who are on the same level, or even those who have surpassed Lin Tianyu''s level one or two, feel invincible.


    Because, when the black devil tiger ancestor beat Lin Tianyu, the place where he had been hammered was exquisite.


    Otherwise, if we just bully people on the ground like this, and then we don''t give them any good, the ancestor of the black devil tiger is really unable to do it.


    Although he has given him some benefits, he has been caught by his close relatives. Therefore, the ancestor of the black devil tiger is still in a state of emptiness.


    Lin Tianyu also looked back at the ancestor of the black magic tiger and said, "ah, it''s nothing. The injuries are all the ancestors of the black magic tiger. They were beaten out."


    If so, after hearing this, those relatives looked into the eyes of the black devil tiger, and they were even more awe inspiring.


    But Lin Tianyu clearly saw a flurry in the eyes of the black devil tiger.


    The black tiger can''t be angry with ordinary people. But it''s clear that he did something wrong, OK? At least, in his heart, it was only when he felt ashamed.


    Hum!


    I''ve been beaten by you for such a long time. I''ll let you reflect on your mistakes in your heart, and then I''ll help you out.

 Chapter 1795

    I waited for a while to see the effect.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger is also made a bit of a mess.


    Moreover, later, he will have to ask the old man to suppress his cultivation. So we can''t go too far, can we?


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, the ancestors of the black devil tiger beat me, that''s for me."


    "For your own good?"


    Her mother Li Yunxia immediately said she didn''t understand.


    At this time, other relatives are also looking at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was beaten up by the black devil tiger. He was confused. He was beaten so badly that he said it was for his own good. Even if a person is born with a tendency to be abused, it is impossible to have such a serious tendency to be abused. This is to beat Lin Tianyu''s whole body into deformation, OK?


    So, when everyone looked at Lin Tianyu, their eyes were full of doubts.


    At the same time, he was secretly thinking in his heart whether it was the old ancestor of the black devil tiger who used some means to threaten Lin Tianyu and deliberately let him say so to fool everyone.


    But that''s not right. If the old black tiger really wants to fool everyone, there are too many ways to do it by his immortal way. There is no need to do so at all. If it''s just playing such an obvious threat, it seems that it doesn''t accord with the status of the immortal, right?


    It''s just, what kind of secret is there?


    Lin Tianyu was so open-minded that he lied.


    At this time, his father Lin Hong was much calmer, and his voice was rather calm: "Tianyu, what''s the matter? You make this clear. You can rest assured that the ancestor of the black devil tiger is the elder, and people will not really blame you. "


    When he said this, Lin Hong''s voice had a sense of self-confidence. Can let the people who hear settle down, there will be no other miscellaneous thoughts born.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "Oh, what''s wrong with you? You are all really misunderstood. It''s really good for me when the ancestors of the black devil tiger beat me up. "


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu said this, Lu Feixue seemed to be really sincere and said, "Tianyu, what''s the matter? You''ve made it clear. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "you all saw the situation when I broke through.


    "At that time, I was almost possessed by the devil. Later, the ancestor of the black devil tiger entered the scene and gradually suppressed, dredged and guided me. This finally led me from such a state of being possessed by the devil to the right direction of breakthrough.


    "However, even in that case, it has experienced many twists and turns, and this is the final breakthrough.


    "However, when the breakthrough was really successful, a serious problem was discovered. At that time, the breakthrough was successful on the verge of being possessed. Therefore, a hidden danger was buried. That is the possibility of being possessed by the devil. With the success of the breakthrough, it is completely buried in the body. Then, this kind of hidden danger exists, it is very likely that at any time in the future, it will suddenly break out and be triggered out. And then, straight away, he was possessed.


    "At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger saw the root of the problem."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped deliberately.

 Chapter 1796

    "Ah! There is a hidden danger. How can we get it? "


    "When the cultivator breaks through, it is easy to trigger the heart demon. If you have such a hidden danger, can you still break through the realm after that? "


    "How can this hidden danger be solved?"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as I heard that there would be such a hidden danger, everyone was in a hurry.


    As a practitioner, especially if he is an excellent practitioner like Lin Tianyu, he will no longer be promoted to the realm in the future. How painful it would be. However, as long as he is promoted to a higher level, the hidden danger of being possessed by the devil will jump out and form a fatal interference to him. Moreover, even if it is not promoted, sometimes, in some normal practice, as long as there is such a hidden danger, it will be dangerous at any time.


    However, immediately, everyone''s eyes are toward the black tiger ancestor concentrated in the past.


    After all, Lin Tianyu said that the black tiger ancestor could see that there was such a hidden danger in his body. Since the ancestor of the black tiger can see it, maybe the ancestor has a solution.


    As for the front, they saw Lin Tianyu''s miserable appearance. In addition, I also know that Lin Tianyu''s miserable appearance is precisely because of the black devil tiger ancestor. But now, I can''t care. Now, the key is to see what the black tiger ancestor has to solve the hidden danger on Lin Tianyu''s body.


    So, the eyes, but full of flattery in the inside.


    Li Yunxia quickly said: "master, look, there is such a hidden danger in Tianyu''s body. Moreover, I also know that only you can solve this hidden danger. Therefore, I would like to ask you to help me remove this hidden danger. "


    When Li Yunxia said this, the eyes of the black demon tiger ancestor were full of embarrassment.


    Lin Tianyu''s body, what are the hidden dangers. His biggest hidden danger is that he was beaten out by himself. Then, with the injury, he took a rest for a period of time, and when he was completely cured, he could not only have no hidden danger, but also get great benefits.


    What''s more, the boy suddenly said that there was a hidden danger in his body.


    He also said that the hidden danger was discovered by himself.


    What does this kid mean?


    Skin itch, still want to let oneself hit again on a meal?


    The black tiger ancestor thought and glared fiercely at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed awkwardly and said, "Niang, you haven''t heard me finish. My hidden danger has been seen by others. Naturally, it has helped me to remove it. Just now, that beating was just to remove such a hidden danger on my body. Though I suffered a little pain and some flesh injury after passing the beating just now, it also eliminated the hidden danger that I might be possessed by the devil through this kind of training. Therefore, I would say that the ancestor of the black devil tiger beat me like this. In fact, it''s really for my good. "

 Chapter 1797

    Ah!


    That''s what happened.


    It seems that just now I and others had such a bitter look at the ancestor of the black devil tiger. In fact, it is really wrong to blame others.


    As a result, when everyone looked at the black tiger ancestor again, they were all embarrassed.


    Lin Hong said: "master, you see, just now, we didn''t know that you helped Tianyu so much. It''s a real offense for us to treat you like that. You are a large number of adults, but don''t share the common sense with us


    Other people are also to the black tiger ancestor a burst of apology.


    In this way, on the contrary, it is to let the black devil tiger ancestor a burst of embarrassment. After all, he can really, under the dead hand to give Lin Tianyu a good beating.


    Now, in order to help him, Lin Tianyu told such a big lie that he changed from a villain who beat people to a good person who helped others solve hidden dangers. In the middle of the role change, even if it is the black tiger ancestor such characters, in a moment, there is no reaction.


    Even if it is an old guy like the black devil tiger, his face is unconsciously suffused with a little color.


    Then, the old ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed and said that this was what he should do, and so on. It was very polite.


    But then, the black tiger ancestor thought again, why should I be embarrassed.


    In front of him, when Lin Tianyu made a breakthrough, it was really a companion training for him to help him break through. Even when he got here and beat him hard, it was good for him. At least, he made great progress in his Sabre technique. Moreover, after being beaten this time, his body would also make a great progress. It''s good for him. Moreover, this benefit, also is precisely after oneself hits him, he is able to have. However, when Lin Tianyu said these benefits, he changed his concept and talked about other things. So, what are you sorry about.


    Thinking of this, the old ancestor of black magic tiger said: "there is nothing more. Tianyu, after all, is the descendant of Tianquan continent. It is also necessary to help him. What''s more, in the future, if there is any accident in the mainland, we also need them to protect them. "


    When the black tiger ancestor said so, he took a look at Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, the heart is also a burst of curiosity.


    Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough just now, that scene is really too strange. So a scene, anyone who looks up, it is clearly a sign of being possessed by the devil. However, here in Lin Tianyu, it has become a successful breakthrough phenomenon. What''s more, he really made a breakthrough. Can a person really break through directly in the signs of being possessed by the devil, and make use of the momentum of being possessed by the devil to directly break through?


    There seems to be something wrong with it.


    Black magic tiger thought about it carefully, and felt that when he was free, he must ask Lin Tianyu carefully what was going on.


    This also adds a kind of experience.


    Otherwise, when I come across such a sign in the future, I also know what''s going on and have experience in handling it.

 Chapter 1798

    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart, but there are some greasy crooked feeling.


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger made a step for him in order to help him out. But this guy is fine. On the contrary, he took this step to act as a rescue person and let his family thank him.


    Didn''t he feel ashamed?


    What a thick skin!


    However, those words were spoken by Lin Tianyu himself. Now, he can''t blame others.


    Then, everyone was gossiping and went outside. After all, after Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, it has been completely destroyed.


    At this meeting, although the aperture of Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough was based on the knife technique after Lin Tianyu reached the limit, it had a trace of virtual knife shadow inside. However, Lin Tianyu did not specially bless these sabres. So, at this meeting, the shadows of these swords gradually dissipated in the air. The people outside also stretched their necks one by one to see Lin Tianyu after the breakthrough.


    First of all, this is the real hero of the whole heavenly power continent.


    Secondly, the Dao that Lin Tianyu broke through can be directly used to enter the level of immortal. If Lin Tianyu wanted to, he could even let go of the Dao completely and fly directly to the fairyland. This is what they really saw with their own eyes the friars who entered the immortal. In their eyes, of course, they still want to have another look. This is Lin Tianyu who has made a breakthrough.


    With the disappearance of the black halo, people close to the front are able to see the appearance of Lin Tianyu. Even, some people did not recognize Lin Tianyu at first sight. Because, Lin Tianyu''s appearance, if not for Lin Tianyu''s special familiar person, who is able to see him, the whole head is big several circles. Ragged, just like a beggar, who can connect such a embarrassed guy with the hero who rescued their whole heaven power continent. At the moment, Lin Tianyu is still looking for a breakthrough, but they are still looking for a breakthrough.


    However, looking around, it was not able to see Lin Tianyu in their mind.


    Then, they finally found out that Lin Tianyu''s relatives were all around the person in distress. At this time, they are also the reaction come over, is this embarrassed guy, really is Lin Tianyu?


    But in the heart no matter how to think, their eyes are finally locked in that embarrassed figure.


    After careful observation, they finally recognized the man.


    That''s right!


    Isn''t this man Lin Tianyu, the hero of Tianquan land?


    Watching Lin Tianyu gradually come out towards the outside, more and more people recognize Lin Tianyu.


    The moment they recognized Lin Tianyu, they were completely stunned.


    Is this really a hero of their heavenly power continent, rather than a real beggar?


    When I think of this place, those people who think about the heroes of Tianquan land can''t believe it.

 Chapter 1799

    The scene was so quiet that even the slightest breath could be heard clearly.


    No one could believe what they saw.


    It''s really a bit too strong for everyone.


    Their heroes should have just made a breakthrough. Moreover, after the breakthrough of Dao Dao, it should be beyond the separation between the immortal and the ordinary, and directly enter into the realm of immortal by virtue of Dao Dao. So, Lin Tianyu''s body, should have that kind of supernatural spirit of the immortal just right. But now? The man in front of them was a man whose head was swollen like a pig''s head and was in rags. Is this really Lin Tianyu who broke through to the level of immortal just now?


    Everyone is stupefied, are not able to make a little voice.


    Just so stupidly looked at Lin Tianyu, no one can know what this is all about.


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone''s expression, which was a headache.


    Is it necessary to recombine the lie that I just wove in front of me again?


    But if you make up this lie again, isn''t that old guy who beat himself up again?


    Think again, I was beaten so badly by the old man. Now, I have to weave a lie to thank him. Lin Tianyu is how to think, how to do in the heart, felt the waves of greasy crooked. However, the front, in front of their families have been so said, if they now repent, it can really have some say nothing. So, after thinking about it for a while, I felt that I had to make another bargain for this old guy and tell a lie like this again.


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone and said, "don''t be surprised. In fact, this is just a breakthrough, something happened.


    "I believe everyone has seen my breakthrough.


    "In my breakthrough scene, it must be that all of you would think that I was possessed. pretty good! You''re right. My situation is a sign of being possessed. However, later, because of the participation of the ancestor of the black devil tiger, he suppressed the situation that he was going to be possessed by the devil, and helped me to break through the Dao successfully. It''s just that it''s going to be crazy. In the end, it was a breakthrough. Therefore, there is a hidden danger in this and that. That is, the situation of being possessed by the devil enters into the body and hides. In the future, once there is such a situation, it will suddenly jump out.


    "It''s like a time bomb hidden in my body.


    "If this hidden danger is not revealed, I will not be promoted to any other level in the future. At that time, it will become an insurmountable gap for me. Even the ordinary practice is in danger. "


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    Although Lin Tianyu had not reached the realm, he broke through to the level of immortal directly with Dao Dao. However, his breakthrough is obviously not something that can be easily achieved. For this, he also paid the price.

 Chapter 1800

    Even knowing that Lin Tianyu has paid such a high price.


    Everyone is still envious of Lin Tianyu''s position.


    In their hearts, they thought that if they could cultivate martial arts, they could break through to the level of immortals. Then, they are willing to pay such a price. As long as they can really break through the level of immortals, even if they don''t have to break through any small realm in the future, they are completely willing.


    It''s just, some people will think, it''s a pity.


    In particular, people with outstanding talent like Lin Tianyu are destined to climb the peak in the future. Now, there is such a hidden danger in his body, which will cut off his future promotion road?


    Anyway, for a while, there are people who think about it.


    Then, everyone''s eyes are toward Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, I thought, that would be a breakthrough. Even in the body, there is such a hidden danger. That''s not right. I''m so miserable to be repaired. What''s more, listening to Lin Tianyu''s words just now, it seems that he has been repaired so badly, which is also related to his miserable appearance.


    As a result, everyone is waiting for Lin Tianyu to continue to explain.


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone like this and then said: "everybody, what I want to tell you is that there is a hidden danger in my body. But now, this hidden danger has finally been removed. And my present appearance is closely related to the elimination of this hidden danger.


    "This is the black tiger.


    "He found such a hidden danger in my body after the breakthrough. He also knew such a hidden danger, but it was very difficult to eliminate it. But in the end, he came up with a way. That is, by constantly forging and tempering the body, and then, bit by bit, I can eliminate this hidden danger in my body.


    "So that''s what my body looks like after all this clearance.


    "Although such a method is said, it seems to have some unreliable feeling. However, it can actually achieve the effect of eliminating the hidden danger.


    "This is only an expert like the ancestor of black magic tiger who can come up with such a method to eliminate hidden dangers. Otherwise, how can ordinary people come up with such a way. At this meeting, although my image seems to have some, it is too sad. However, on the whole, I am very happy to be able to remove this hidden danger in my body. After clearing this hidden danger, the future breakthrough cultivation is not just with ordinary people. Even the chance of being possessed by the devil is much smaller than that of ordinary people. In this way, I can be regarded as a blessing in disguise. "


    When Lin Tianyu explained this again, everyone finally understood how Lin Tianyu got his present appearance.


    Everyone was filled with emotion. I didn''t expect that there was such a way to eliminate the hidden danger of being possessed by the devil. It''s really unheard of. But, some people, can''t help but doubt. Such a method, can you really eliminate the hidden danger in the body directly?


    However, in this case, everyone accepted Lin Tianyu''s appearance from the heart.

 Chapter 1801

    After explaining all this, Lin Tianyu went back to his room.


    He has to practice martial arts first to recover all the injuries on his body. Otherwise, such a body injury, not only let people look up, particularly awkward. What''s more, the key is the pain. As long as a little move, Lin Tianyu was in pain. If it was not for Lin Tianyu''s health, he would not be able to bear the pain.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu saw that the ancestor of the black devil tiger was enjoying himself in the compliments of many people.


    Those who flatter the ancestor of the black devil tiger still think that there is a hidden danger that Lin Tianyu is possessed of being possessed by the devil. Then, he is treated by the black devil tiger in such a wonderful way. The ancestor of black magic tiger did this, but he saved the hero of Tianquan continent. So, make a good voice.


    Lin Tianyu''s teeth itched as he listened to these friendly voices.


    Why is he so stupid?


    In order to get rid of the old boy, he thought of such a good idea. Now, all people think that he is really a big help for themselves. As a result, everyone treated him as his benefactor. But when the old boy beat himself, it was just that he used himself as a sandbag to vent his anger. Think about it like this, how can''t people feel angry.


    As he walked into the room, Lin Tianyu fixed his eyes on the black tiger ancestor. He should have a good look at this old guy, whether he can really be so thick skinned, and put all these benefits which are not his own, to his own head. However, Lin Tianyu was more and more angry. Because, he found out, the black devil tiger ancestor that can be a little embarrassed feeling has no. In the public''s compliments, it can really be enjoyed like a fish in the water. Look at his look, there is no, because this thing is clearly false, and the slightest bit of embarrassment.


    This old bastard!


    How damned!


    No matter who it is, if someone else said so, it will more or less have some feeling of guilty. After all, none of the things mentioned by Lin Tianyu were actually done by him. But now, he should be able to accept all this with such ease. It''s not for nothing that this old man has cultivated to the realm of xianzun. At least, the skin has been cultivated to be thousands of times thicker than others.


    Gradually, Lin Tianyu has already entered the inner room, the secret room of self-cultivation.


    At this time, Lu Feixue also followed into the secret room.


    Lin Tianyu is injured all over. Of course, someone has to give him some wound healing medicine. Lu Feixue followed in, that is to give Lin Tianyu on the Jinchuang medicine.


    However, just after entering the secret room, Lu Feixue did not give Lin Tianyu any medicine. Instead, he complained a few words and said, "Tianyu, I think you just looked like you have a big prejudice against the black tiger ancestor. I know that people beat you into this way. In your heart, it must be a burst of anger. However, you also want to think, the reason why people beat you like this is not for your good, in order to eliminate the hidden danger on your body. Otherwise, they will beat you up when they have nothing to do. Therefore, after that, we should think about the good of others. We should not be in the heart and hate others just because they beat you. "

 Chapter 1802

    At this time, the ancestor of black magic tiger, who was being complimented by others outside, should be able to listen to this with his ears moving. It was a pleasure. The corner of the mouth involuntarily pulled up an arc.


    But Lin Tianyu was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    It''s good for me if they beat me up?


    It''s just too much nonsense.


    However, this also can''t blame Lu Feixue to think so. Who let Lin Tianyu in front of himself in order to save the face of the black devil tiger ancestor, so to speak.


    Oh!


    This is really a big hole that I dug for myself!


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said: "he is for my good, his old bastard! He... "


    However, when he was shouting so loudly, he even unconsciously pulled his own injury. The pain came from bursts of pain, which made Lin Tianyu cry out again and again. At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is even more angry. I''ve been cleaned up to such an extent that I''m all injured. However, at the end of the day, all the relatives, acquaintances and friends would like to talk about him.


    Is there anything more oppressive than this?


    Lu Feixue said: "you, you really can''t read others. People help you to remove the hidden danger. But now, people just beat you, and this beat you, it is also to remove the hidden danger of your need. However, because of the beating, you still remember the beating. What''s the matter with you? Can''t you recite the benefits of removing this hidden danger


    Lu Feixue said, to Lin Tianyu medicine, a little harder on some.


    However, the place that had been beaten, as long as it was slightly moved, the effect was greater, it was unbearable pain. What''s more, Lu Feixue deliberately increased the strength to make Lin Tianyu worse.


    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu didn''t hold back for a moment, and cried out in pain.


    Then, Lin Tianyu opened his mouth and said, "that old bastard, is this for me? You see, he beat me up. These injuries. Even if it''s all for my good, beat out so many injuries, that''s also a damned old bastard. That old man is a damned old bastard


    Lu Feixue takes a look at Lin Tianyu.


    The look in her eyes made Lin Tianyu feel that she wanted to stop Lin Tianyu from scolding the black tiger ancestor again. So, Lin Tianyu finally stopped talking. If the devil comes up again, he will be angry again. When the time comes, isn''t the pain on his body still his own? Therefore, at this time, it is better to shut up. A good man does not suffer from immediate loss. Otherwise, oneself in Lu Feixue hand suffered the crime, has no way to blame who. It''s just for nothing.


    However, when Lin Tianyu looks at Lu Feixue, his eyes are full of grievances.


    Then, at this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he found a bunch of glittering things on Lu Feixue''s neck. Take a closer look. Isn''t that just a necklace?


    This necklace is too beautiful.


    But such a beautiful necklace, why have not seen Lu Feixue wear before?

 Chapter 1803

    Otherwise, no girl would be willing to wear such a beautiful necklace if she got it.


    Did she just get such a beautiful necklace just now?


    It''s not right.


    In the past few days, who would give her such a beautiful necklace?


    When Lin Tianyu looked at such a beautiful necklace, his eyes were full of light. It is conceivable that such a beautiful necklace will be so powerful to those girls. If you had such a beautiful necklace, especially with the temperament of Lu Feixue, it would have been irresistible. It would have been taken out and put on.


    Lin Tianyu thought and said, "Feixue, where did you get this necklace on your neck?"


    When Lu Feixue heard Lin Tianyu ask about this, he took down the necklace and said, "this necklace is given to me by the ancestor of the black devil tiger."


    Lin Tianyu said again, "did he give it to you? When did he give it to you. I remember, when we were married, he didn''t seem to send such a necklace


    "It''s not from the wedding. Front, when you break through inside, it''s too scary. Let a person look up, it is clear that are to be possessed by the devil feeling. So, I couldn''t hold back for a moment, and I directly rushed into the circle you broke through. At that time, he saw that I dare to rush into the circle. So, he said, "it''s a rare truth. When he sent me out of the circle, he gave me such a necklace."


    Oh.


    That''s what happened.


    At last, the old boy is not worthless. I also know how to give some benefits to the younger generation.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the necklace and laughed. Indeed, such a beautiful necklace, Lu Feixue wearing on the neck, but it added to her beauty. At last, the old boy had a little insight.


    Thinking that the ancestor of the black devil tiger gave Lu Feixue such a beautiful necklace, Lin Tianyu''s resentment finally subsided.


    Hum!


    For the sake of the beautiful necklace you sent to Feixue, I don''t care about so much with you, the old boy.


    Lu Feixue took the necklace and stroked it gently with her hand. She was obviously very fond of it.


    Then, Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, in fact, this necklace, in addition to its beauty, also has a greater protective effect."


    "Protect the main effect?" Lin Tianyu was stunned for a moment, but then he reacted and said, "Feixue, you can talk about it. What kind of protection effect is it?"


    When Lin Tianyu asked this question, his heart was full of strong expectation.


    What is the ancestor of the black tiger?


    But in the fairyland, they are all immortal statues that can be counted as big men. This is a person who can be regarded as high above in the fairyland. If a piece of jewelry that he sent out was really just beautiful, it would be too much to say. Of course, in addition to this beautiful, there will be some other practical functions, which can be worthy of his immortal status.


    Hey, hey!


    This immortal statue sent out, has some functions of jewelry, not to say can stop the immortal''s attack. At least, among the friars, no one can break the attack of this necklace.


    Then, when the time comes, as long as Lu Feixue wears such a necklace, she can walk horizontally on this day''s power continent, and absolutely no one can hurt her.

 Chapter 1804

    Lu Feixue said: "according to the elder, as long as I wear this necklace, after being attacked, the automatic protection function will be able to play a role. The strength of the function of protecting the Lord, even if it is the real Xuanxian figures in the fairyland, it can not be broken. "


    What?


    Xuanxian can''t break through.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Even when the Huashi immortal people and the immortal of xuesha gate attacked Tianquan land, there were only a few real masters who reached the level of Xuanxian.


    This is what can be imagined, Xuanxian in the fairyland, that is how high-ranking figures. However, now, just such a chain of necklaces, it turns out that even the mysterious immortal figure who is high above can not break the protection formed by him. This is really sensational.


    Xuanxian!


    In such forces as chushamen and Huashi family, they can be regarded as absolute high-level.


    Even such immortals are unable to break the protective layer formed by this necklace.


    Lin Tianyu always thought that the necklace, which could prevent the monks from attacking, was already a very wonderful thing. But now, this effect, that is better than Lin Tianyu imagined, how many times better. There is no way to measure such a thing with any effective value. It''s not just a treasure. It''s still a super treasure, OK?


    All right.


    Old man, you are willing to pay such a high price. Well, in front of you, you hurt me like this. We''ll be fine. From now on, we will never mention it again. We are a man and a man. We mean what we say, spit and nail. Don''t worry about the front, how you treat me, how badly you beat me, how badly you hurt me. As long as you''re such an old boy, this matter will be completely over from now on.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu''s heart is even more planning, if there is such a treasure necklace, then, in the future, when they come to the fairyland together, his worry about Lu Feixue will be much less. Otherwise, with the strength of Lu Feixue, if you want to live a stable life in the fairyland, it is really not easy. When I first arrived in the fairyland, I was afraid that I would not take care of Lu Feixue so well. Such a string of precious necklaces, for them, it is really the timely rain after they arrive at the fairyland.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu said: "Feixue, your necklace is not only exquisite, but also very beautiful. Moreover, its use is far beyond our imagination. Therefore, you should put such a necklace away, do not let anyone see. If anyone sees such a treasure, it''s hard to guarantee that they will be greedy. We don''t have a good treasure to protect now. We should hide it well. Moreover, such a treasure is also an important guarantee for your safety in the future when you arrive in the fairyland. "

 Chapter 1805

    At this time, Lin Tianyu even thought of it.


    Is it true that the ancestor of the black devil tiger actually sent such a necklace to Lu Feixue, it was premeditated. Because, with their own talent, it should be soon will fly to the fairyland. At that time, when going to the fairyland, he must have taken Lu Feixue with him. However, when he is enough to go to the fairyland, with the strength of Lu Feixue, I''m afraid it is difficult to have the strength of self-protection. Can listen to the meaning of the black tiger ancestor''s words, that still hope to be able to climb to the top as soon as possible, and then, after having enough strength, can guard the power continent of this day.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the black devil tiger deliberately found such a reason and sent such a necklace against the sky to Lu Feixue.


    This means that with such a necklace, Lu Feixue is protected, so that he can be less worried about his future, and can be more attentive and brave to climb the peak of cultivation.


    Otherwise, it is bound to be in a lot of things, so that they have too much mind, is not conducive to future cultivation and progress.


    Moreover, if the guess is right, there must be some divinity left by the ancestor of the black devil tiger on this necklace. Even if in the future to the fairyland, when the real encounter invincible danger, the black devil tiger ancestor that is certainly able to know these things, and also can quickly shuttle to the fairyland, to carry out rescue.


    The old boy, it seems, really cares about me.


    It didn''t directly send me something to protect me. But this was given to Lu Feixue. In fact, it''s the same as giving it to yourself?


    With this old boy''s heart.


    In the future, after arriving at the fairyland, I must make great efforts to cultivate myself. I can''t let the black devil tiger''s ancestor be disappointed.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu thought of the matter in front of him, who was beaten up by the old boy. Although I think more and more angry. But now think about it again. Lin Tianyu can still feel it. Although the old boy is angry with himself, he wants to teach himself a good lesson. In fact, when I beat myself, it was just like what he said. It was really good for me.


    My own Sabre technique and Dao are all in that fight, and I have made a great progress. Only after the injury is completely healed, and then a little temper, that is to be able to directly let their own Dao forward a big step. It will be easy to move their own strength progress. This is a real benefit.


    And their own physical fitness. Lin Tianyu can also feel that when the ancestor of the black devil tiger beat himself, in fact, it is also a matter of paying attention to it.


    The places where the black devil tiger ancestor beat are advancing inch by inch. In this way, all the places where he would be beaten have a regular arrangement. Then, when all these places were finished, it was like iron was forged into better steel, so that Lin Tianyu''s physical fitness could be directly improved by a big step. In fact, good physical quality is the foundation of cultivation and progress.


    It is the foundation of cultivation.


    Therefore, the black tiger ancestor''s beating, to their own benefits, is equivalent to once again to lay a good foundation for themselves. In this way, it is more helpful to climb the peak of self-cultivation in the future.

 Chapter 1806

    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he felt grateful to the black tiger ancestor.


    Yeah.


    The old boy also said that he wanted to help himself suppress his cultivation, to suppress to the golden elixir realm. In fact, in order to be able to climb to a higher level of cultivation in the future, it is very necessary. The ancestor of black magic tiger can also be seen. Since he placed high hopes on himself, he must have done so. In fact, in front of me, I don''t have to ask this old boy, he must be able to help himself.


    This old boy!


    The advantage is to give himself, but his people are too cunning.


    When he thought about it, he made up his mind and gradually relaxed his mind. And then, I don''t think about these things anymore.


    "Ah


    I just had to relax, but I was just crying out. It was Lu Feixue who was applying medicine to his wound. In front of me, I kept thinking about things. Therefore, he did not feel his own pain too much. But this will, a relaxed mind down, this Lu Feixue to his medicine, just as light as possible. However, this injury is really too much. Therefore, the sudden pain, finally let Lin Tianyu can not bear, straight pain cry up.


    Lu Feixue quickly stopped and said, "Tianyu, is it really painful? I was just trying to be more careful


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "well, I know. You''d better take the medicine. "


    Lu Feixue heartache way: "otherwise, we will not take medicine. Let it wait for a few days. It''s a little better. Let''s take the medicine. Otherwise, even if I''m so light handed, I''ll accidentally touch your injury, which will make you extremely painful


    Lin Tianyu said, "No. You''d better take the medicine first. It''s much better and can be much faster with all the medicine on. Otherwise, if we let the injury fall on the ground like this, we don''t know when we will be able to completely recover. "


    Lu Feixue said: "but, however, your injury is too serious. If you are not careful, it will touch your wound and make you feel unbearable


    "Nothing, nothing!" Lin Tianyu quickly comforted: "you just take medicine, I this skin is coarse, flesh thick, can endure."


    "Oh."


    Lu Feixue nodded and put the medicine on Lin Tianyu more lightly.


    However, those who were beaten out of the injury, it is really a little too bad. As a result, lufeixue is as light as possible. But, still can''t help but is can''t help but be painful to convulse unceasingly. Let Lu Feixue see more and more heartache. Therefore, when the medicine is applied, it is also softer.


    Then, after taking medicine for a while, Lu Feixue suddenly said, "Tianyu, after your injury is healed, can you beat the ancestor of the black devil tiger?"


    Lin Tianyu was curious and asked, "what''s the matter? Why do you want to win the black tiger


    Lu Feixue said: "if we can win the black tiger ancestor, when all your wounds are healed, we will find a reason to beat the black devil tiger ancestor and get angry. Although when he hits you, it''s for you. But, you see, how he beat you up. These injuries on your body are painful to anyone. Of course, it''s because he''s doing it for you. When you beat him back, you don''t have to beat him so hard. Well, I''ll beat you half of the wound. Let him also good pain last time. Let him know what it''s like to be beaten hard once. "

 Chapter 1807

    The black magic tiger ancestor, who was holding up his ears and heard the voice inside, was startled. It turned out that the chopsticks inside the handle were all startled to the ground.


    At the same time, the way of heart: it seems that when I beat Lin Tianyu in front of me, it''s too heavy.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu can''t win himself. Otherwise, if this punk can win himself, then he will have to plan his way from now on. Otherwise, when the bad boy''s injury is better, he can''t do without a full beating. Let others watch. Where can I put my face.


    There is also this smelly girl, also owe oneself to send so precious gift to her.


    Now it''s all right.


    This is just a blink of an eye, is thinking again, want to give oneself to beat a meal to come out this tone.


    Oh!


    Good things are for the white eyed wolf.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is warm in the heart of the earth.


    Originally, Lu Feixue heard himself say that the old boy of the black devil tiger ancestor was for his own good, and he beat himself up like this. Therefore, Lu Feixue has been thinking, people that is to give themselves good. That can''t be enough to bite the hand of the hand. You have to thank others well. Therefore, in front of himself scolds two old boys, Lu Feixue will stop himself.


    But now?


    It''s really too bad to see the injury on myself. As a result, the anger came up all at once. So, directly from the front, he scolded the two old boys are not good, directly came up with an idea, to beat the old boy a good meal. This kind of real concern, let Lin Tianyu''s heart, involuntarily rose a warm feeling.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue and said with a smile, "thank you, wife. Now, on me, it really doesn''t hurt at all. "


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s smile, Lu Feixue was also happy. Then, he still said, "Tianyu, after all your injuries are healed, is this the opponent of the black tiger ancestor?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "why, you still want to beat the black tiger ancestor?"


    Lu Fei Xue said: "of course, you must beat, and you have to beat hard to relieve such a breath. By the way, Tianyu, are you the opponent of the black tiger ancestor


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, in front of me, I was just attacked by that old boy. Otherwise, I will beat that old boy into a fat pig head. Everything depends on the wife. When you say to beat the old boy, we will beat the old boy. Well, don''t worry, I will beat that old boy to the satisfaction of his wife


    "Good. Then you should get better. When your injuries are all right, we''ll beat the old boy. If you can''t beat him, I''ll go with you to beat him. If the two of us are not rivals, then call it my grandfather, and then call your master Anyway, if we call a lot of people, we''ll beat him together. We must beat him into a pig''s head. "


    "Well. yes. You must beat this old boy into a pig''s head. "


    Lin Tianyu said in agreement.


    Then, as he said this, Lu Feixue took his medicine. But at this time, when Lu Feixue gave her medicine, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he did not have the front. When Lu Feixue took the medicine, it was painful.

 Chapter 1808

    But at this time, the black devil tiger ancestor who heard these words outside, was so angry that his beard was erect.


    The stinky boy and the smelly girl are totally against the sky. This is still behind the calculation, how to deal with themselves. I''m sorry to have given them so much benefit. Hum! Son of a bitch, if you want to beat yourself, you should beat yourself into a pig''s head. Then come on. At that time, we''ll see who beat who into a pig.


    This meeting, that''s going on.


    Everyone is curious to see the appearance of the black tiger ancestor.


    What''s wrong with the black tiger ancestor?


    It seems that I am very angry.


    However, on this dining table, we all know that he is actually a benefactor of Lin Tianyu. Therefore, all of them have great respect for him, and none of them has really offended him. Moreover, all the people still regard him as the most important person, so they offer up. Even when talking to him, they were careful and said what they had said. So, now, what''s the matter with him like this.


    Everyone looked at the appearance of the black devil tiger ancestor. It was completely incomprehensible.


    The black sword ancestor also saw the black devil tiger ancestor this angry appearance.


    Therefore, the ancestor of black sword quickly said, "master, are you - is there something we have offended you, or are you dissatisfied with something? Don''t worry, you are the host and guest here today. As long as you have any dissatisfaction, you are saying it. As long as it''s something we haven''t done, then we''ll make a good change to your satisfaction. "


    Listening to the words of the black sword ancestor, the black devil tiger ancestor is more angry.


    He was really dissatisfied with something. What he was not satisfied with was that the two cubs dared to say so about him. They were still in private, planning to give him a good beating. He is such a big immortal, but he was planned by two younger generations. Can this satisfy him? However, even if he is not satisfied. Can this dissatisfaction be justified? Therefore, his so a breath of sullen, that can only be stuffy in the heart, their own gas themselves. It''s just that you can''t tell anyone. The more so, the more angry the black tiger ancestor felt.


    But now, this group is also looking at the black tiger ancestor. Then, he will not take this anger, so let it out.


    So, after thinking and thinking, the black devil tiger ancestor finally suppressed his anger and said, "ah, nothing, nothing angry. Just a moment ago, I suddenly thought of another thing. This matter, has been pressed in the heart, think of the gas, this just think up, can not help but a burst of anger. It has nothing to do with anything here. "


    Oh.


    That''s right.


    Everyone was relieved.


    If they are angry because of their hospitality, it is that they did not accompany the black tiger ancestor. This is to lose face to the host family. What does the ancestor of black magic tiger say? It''s the benefactor of Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. But invited them to accompany, but did not accompany this guest well, that can not listen to.

 Chapter 1809

    No matter how to say it, since people are unhappy and angry, this matter must be asked clearly.


    They also want to see whether it has anything to do with them.


    Then, the ancestor of black knife said again: "master, can you tell me what is the matter that makes the elder so angry. If we say it, we can all listen to it, so that we can give an idea to our predecessors. "


    On hearing this, the ancestor of the black magic tiger was again blowing his beard and staring at him.


    Is it easy to tell everyone about it?


    It was the two little guys in the family who planned at that time that they would come to find their own troubles and beat themselves into pig heads when they were well hurt. Although they will never be able to beat themselves into pigs. But think that the two little guys are secretly planning such a thing, that is to make people angry.


    Don''t say that he has given them two benefits, no matter how to say, they are all ancestors.


    Are you the two younger generation, still want to hide behind, ready to plot their own such a senior figure?


    Although I beat Lin Tianyu that boy, the hand is a little bit cruel. However, in that ruthless inside, is not also the same to let him get due benefits? These benefits, you do not go to see him clearly. Now, it is to care about their own hand a little harder. You know, if it''s not so tough, how could he temper his body to such a tough degree. This can help him lay a better foundation for his body. You know, the body is the foundation of cultivation. At the end of the day, isn''t he still helping him?


    But you two little guys even dare to plot behind your back, how to calculate yourself, to wait until the injury is good, beat yourself into a pig''s head.


    Hum.


    I was thinking about getting help.


    Good boy.


    At that time, you can ask someone to help you. See how many people you can find. No matter how many people you''ve got. As long as he dares to come, I will guarantee that the person who comes to help will also be beaten into a pig''s head.


    Thinking in my heart, I gave a vicious smile.


    The ancestor of black magic tiger thought so, that was to say again: "it''s OK. It has nothing to do with you. You can''t help. This matter can only be solved by myself. "


    "Master, are you sure you don''t need us to help you with this matter? Sometimes, some things, that is, one person is short, two people are long. Although our strength is much worse than our predecessors. If we do it, none of us can help our predecessors. But it''s OK to give an idea and think of a way. Here we have the military division of Chongxiao Pavilion, and so on. As long as the elder can tell the unpleasant things in your heart. So many of us must be able to help you figure out a good way to deal with such a matter. "


    The black devil tiger ancestor saw how enthusiastic he was to help himself, but he couldn''t let anyone help him.


    Therefore, the ancestor of black magic tiger had to evade once again: "only I can handle this matter. It''s impossible for any of you to help. Come on, let''s not talk about it. Let''s eat and eat. "


    The black devil tiger ancestor said, and began to put vegetables first.


    Obviously, I just don''t want to say anything more.


    The black sword ancestor saw the black devil tiger ancestor''s posture, that was also completely understood. Maybe, in this, there is the privacy about the ancestor of the black magic tiger. Since people just don''t want to say more about such a thing. Then, he would not ask more about it.

 Chapter 1810

    When the black tiger ancestor said this, it seemed that he had completely put down the matter.


    Then the rest of them stopped talking about it.


    Therefore, everybody pushes the cup to change the cup, its happy fusion.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger can still clearly hear all the arguments of the two little guys in the secret room.


    At this time, Luffy Snow said: "yes. We not only beat the black tiger ancestor into a pig''s head, but also apologized in public. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up like this. If you don''t apologize, you''ll never let him go. He kept beating and beating until he was willing to apologize


    Lin Tianyu also said: "yes, yes, we must let this old boy apologize. Otherwise, if he dares not to apologize, he will be beaten to the ground. Let him lie there alone, no one will pay attention to him, always let him lie there. When he thinks it''s time for him to apologize, we''ll make him stand up. Hum! Such a son of a bitch, he beat me up. He dares not to apologize. He''s against God, he! "


    These two people''s deliberation sound, but one sound unceasingly, all is falls in the black magic tiger ancestor''s ear.


    The black demon tiger was so angry in his heart that he almost didn''t vomit blood.


    At the same time, secretly planning.


    Hey, hey


    Stinky boy, since he dares to recite and arrange his ancestors. Well, as long as there is another chance, like the predecessors, such a chance. Then, you must be beaten more severely. At that time, it will be more than just beating the pig''s head. When the time comes, I''ll beat you to pieces Pig''s head, pig''s head.


    In the end, I couldn''t think of any better adjective. This is the only way to add the two together. Anyway, that means it''s better than this one, but it''s going to be much worse.


    Then, in the ear, Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, if you really beat the ancestor of the black devil tiger so badly, is it too much. If you think about it, they are all real predecessors. That''s going to take some face. But we hit him like this. When that happens, where will his face go


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes, you have a point. If you really beat up the old boy like this, I''m really sorry


    When hearing this, the black devil tiger ancestor''s heart finally had to be better.


    Hum!


    At last, two stinky boys still have a little conscience.


    But at this time, Lu Feixue said again: "but, he beat you to be like this. And that''s a little tough. If we just let him go and don''t beat him up, we can''t get through it. "


    "Yes."


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you don''t beat him, the breath in your heart will be too hard to eliminate. I think it''s better to do it like this. "


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Feixue asked quickly.


    Lin Tianyu said: "when we picked him up, we went to beat him. Even if he was beaten into a pig''s head, no one else would see him. That would save his face. What do you think? At that time, whether he was beaten into a pig''s head, or beat to lie on the ground, dare not climb up, are not seen. You say, OK? "


    Lu Feixue quickly nodded: "yes, yes, I think this idea is very good. It''s done in this way. "


    Lin Tianyu said again: "however, I think it''s better for the old boy to knock him down when he is alone, and knock him out at once, and then beat him again. Otherwise, that old boy can be very powerful. We are so many people, it is not necessarily his opponent. "

 Chapter 1811

    Lu Feixue said curiously: "Tianyu, the ancestor of the black devil tiger really has what you said is so powerful? He is really so strong. So many of us can''t beat him


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "yes. Although the old boy''s character is not very good. However, his strength is really not worth mentioning. His strength is estimated that all the friars on Tianquan land have gathered together, which must not be his opponent. Therefore, we must be more cruel when we plan to deal with him. Otherwise, once you can''t do it in the shortest time, you will be able to restrain the old boy. I''m afraid that even if we have more people to help us, we will not be able to restrain him. "


    "Ah


    Lu Feixue said: "so, the way you said to beat a stick is not necessarily able to do it. As strong as he is, if we use this method of beating the stick, we will be found by him before we hit him. Then, it will be impossible to beat him. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well. We have to plan well and come up with a good idea. "


    Lu Feixue thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think of any good ideas at all. Or, in my opinion, he is so old and pathetic, let alone. "


    "No, it can''t be that way. What''s the matter? You have to give this tone. Then don''t let him lie on the ground and don''t want him to apologize. Well, at least, it''s going to take him to be a pig''s head


    When Lin Tianyu said about this, he stopped and continued: "since we can''t beat him. It is estimated that with his cultivation, we want to attack him secretly, which is also impossible. Well, let''s poison him. When the time comes, he will lose all his skills due to poison. Haha At that time, wasn''t it that we would beat as much as we wanted? If you want to make a pig''s head, you should beat it into a pig''s head; if you want to make it square, you can make it square; if you want to make it round, you can make it round What do you say? "


    Lu Feixue laughed triumphantly and said, "ha ha, yes, yes, this is a good idea. That''s it. "


    At this time, the black magic tiger ancestor just put a chopsticks into his mouth.


    Suddenly, I heard such an idea from Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue. It was almost not directly one mouthful, which was just put into the mouth of the vegetables to vomit out.


    At the same time, stomach regurgitation in the heart.


    Although the ancestor of the black devil tiger knew that he would never be poisoned in the food he ate and the wine he drank. Moreover, even if it is really poisoned, it will definitely not have any impact on him. I''m afraid that the poison that can have any influence on him can not be found on the whole Tianquan continent.


    But it''s the same thing.


    But in his heart, he always wondered whether the food he ate and the wine he drank would have been poisoned by Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    So an idea came out.


    When he ate and drank again, it was inevitable that he would have a lot of nausea.


    As a result, the black magic tiger ancestor had to put down the chopsticks directly and no longer went to eat.


    But the ancestor of the black devil tiger didn''t eat it.


    Everyone was stunned again.


    Today, what''s wrong with the ancestor of the black devil tiger?


    In front of me, OK, I''m sulking all of a sudden. But now? It is eating, eating, suddenly stopped again, do not eat.


    Is it the taste of this dish is not good?


    However, they have all eaten it, and the dish is very good. What''s more, this wine is also a real good wine cellared.


    What''s the matter?

 Chapter 1812

    The ancestor of black magic tiger stopped and looked at himself and said, "what are you doing? Hurry to eat your food. This is a sudden thought to me


    Oh!


    Did you think of something again?


    The ancestor of the black tiger is really strange. His accomplishments are so high. But there are so many things in my heart.


    Just in front of me, I thought of one thing and got angry. Now, it is thought of another thing, even eat are not in the mood to eat.


    Just having a meal like this, I can think of so many things.


    In the heart of the black devil tiger, how many things were installed in it.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are also continuing to plan.


    One by one, vicious schemes came out of the mouths of their two little fellows. Moreover, each of these strategies is completely aimed at the ancestor of the black devil tiger. Let the black devil tiger in the heart of the old ancestor, how to listen to these words, that is how to land uncomfortable.


    In fact, to this meeting, the black tiger ancestor that also heard.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue keep calculating and plotting is not necessarily that they really want to do something about themselves. In fact, the key to their action was just that Lin Tianyu could not stand the pain when he applied the medicine. He thought of such an idea. Both of them kept saying such and such plans, which could distract attention. In this way, it will make Lin Tianyu feel so painful when Lu Feixue gives him medicine. Therefore, they are talking and planning all the time. Some of them even made some special and malicious plans.


    The more such a plan, the more distracted Lin Tianyu''s attention.


    However, what makes the black magic tiger ancestor angry is, why, all these plans have to take his black magic tiger ancestor as a version to plan?


    What''s more, what''s more hateful is that Lin Tianyu''s stinky boy is crying out one by one. It''s true that when I shot the ball just now, it was a little harder. But you don''t need to be so hateful.


    In short, when we plan again in the future, there are many particularly vicious plans in it. Moreover, all the original victims of this vicious plan are his ancestors. Even if it''s the character with the mood cultivation of the black devil tiger ancestor, they are angry to vomit blood after hearing about these plans again and again.


    Two stinky boys, now, wait for you to talk about it.


    Don''t fall into my hands again.


    It''s time for you to take it.


    But then, the eyes of the ancestor of the black devil tiger were bright. Who said it would not fall into their own hands. Right now, now, there is an opportunity, which will fall into their own hands.


    Next, Lin Tianyu, that stinky boy, doesn''t he have to let himself suppress his cultivation?


    This is a rare opportunity.


    When suppressing cultivation, it is also the same to loosen the skin of the whole body. Then, suppress his cultivation, the effect will be more outstanding, isn''t it?


    Hey, hey, hey, hey

 Chapter 1813

    Then, finally, Lu Feixue finished the medicine for Lin Tianyu in the endless planning of the black devil tiger ancestor.


    At this time, the vicious plot of the two of them finally came to an end.


    Then, the black devil tiger ancestor can calm down and plan how to clean up Lin Tianyu.


    In the next few days, Lin Tianyu had Lu Feixue give him medicine. Plus Lin Tianyu''s physical fitness, it is really very good, far beyond ordinary people. Finally, after a few days, all the injuries were completely recovered. After a little trimming, on this day, Lin Tianyu went to the ancestor of the black devil tiger and asked him to help suppress his accomplishments.


    The black tiger ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu and laughed.


    In order to suppress cultivation, we must find a very quiet and energetic place. Moreover, in the process of suppressing cultivation, the most important thing is that no one can come to disturb his suppression action.


    That makes sense.


    Lin Tianyu nodded. However, in the process of nodding, Lin Tianyu always felt the smell of a frightened conspiracy. Especially when the ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed so much, it felt like he saw a wolf eating meat. Finally, he could have a good meal.


    However, this time, Lin Tianyu felt that he had not offended the black tiger ancestor.


    Last time, when he made a breakthrough, he took the ancestor of the black magic tiger as a companion. Then, after the breakthrough was successful, the black magic tiger ancestor''s skirt was cut when he was not paying attention. These things, let black magic tiger ancestor angry, gave himself a lesson, that is also reasonable. After all, if some things like that were put on their own body, they would also be angry. However, this time, he really did not do anything to make the black tiger ancestor angry. After that, I should have done something like that?


    You''ve beaten people like that. Are you still in your heart, still holding grudge and thinking about beating again? That''s what counts.


    You old man, that''s too petty.


    However, if this old guy, he will be small. What can I do?


    The strength of others is higher than you, that is to beat you to vent your anger, can you chew a bite?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu felt that there was no bottom in his heart. I feel vaguely that this time''s suppression cultivation will not be another journey of masochism. In my heart, I have been playing the dropping out drum. I wonder whether I should end this suppression action and not participate in this action. However, when I think about it in the future, I will climb the peak of cultivation. If we don''t lay a good foundation now, we will be affected again when we reach the final practice. Especially those who are really high in cultivation are limited at the last minute. The key point is that when they practice in front of them, they don''t pay attention to make the foundation stronger. That''s it.


    I don''t want to be able to climb the peak of practice because the foundation is not well laid.

 Chapter 1814

    Because of these confused ideas, Lin Tianyu was hesitant for a while.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger said hello to other people, and grabbed Lin Tianyu with one hand. His figure flashed and disappeared in front of the crowd.


    When the ancestor of the black devil tiger disappeared, everyone had a strange feeling. It seems that when the black tiger just disappeared, it clearly had some proud appearance and some bad intentions.


    But why?


    Everyone is a little confused.


    Anyway, I always felt that something was wrong.


    Everyone thought carefully about what was wrong. What kind of extraordinary things did the ancestor of black magic tiger do?


    Suddenly, Lu Feixue had some uncertain way: "you said, the black tiger ancestor, when he helped Lin Tianyu suppress his accomplishments, he would beat him up like the previous time when he helped him break through his accomplishments."


    Lu Feixue''s words are too inappropriate.


    After all, the ancestor of the black devil tiger wanted to help Lin Tianyu suppress his accomplishments. This is also a guarantee for Lin Tianyu to climb the peak on his way to practice in the future. Now, it seems that there is something wrong with people in this way. However, when they think about the expression of the ancestor of the black devil tiger, they all clearly feel that the quick calculation is likely to happen.


    This -


    No, the ancestor of the black devil tiger did it.


    But seeing everyone worried, Lin Hong said, "it doesn''t matter, even if it''s a beating. After all, Tianyu, the child, is rough and fleshy. If you beat him, it will only be a kind of exercise for him. It''ll be better in a few days, and it''ll take a piece of meat. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    As soon as Li Yunxia heard this, she was not happy and said, "isn''t Tianyu your son? You don''t hurt. You have to know how badly he was beaten last time. At that time, there was no good place in the whole body. No matter where it is, as long as you gently touch it, it is painful all over the body is shaking. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Fei Xue. At that time, Tianyu suffered what kind of crime. Feixue, what did Tianyu look like when he was beaten? "


    Lu Feixue''s eyes blinked and said: "the ancestor of the black devil tiger is really a little too cruel. Although last time, it was to help Tianyu remove the hidden danger of being possessed by the devil. But that shot, also really too cruel. At that time, when I put medicine on his body, as long as I touched him gently, his body would shake involuntarily. It''s heartbreaking to look at it like that. However, this time, there is no hidden danger to be eliminated. The ancestor of the black devil tiger should not beat him again. Besides, he should beat him so hard. "


    Lu Feixue said, thought of the last time, Lin Tianyu all over so severe injury.


    At the thought of these, I felt my eyelids jump.


    If that black devil tiger ancestor likes to beat people unreasonably, catch Lin Tianyu and beat him up again. What can they do?


    Now, the ancestor of the black devil tiger said it was the suppression cultivation. He wanted to find a quiet place and a place with enough aura. He caught Lin Tianyu and disappeared. Now, they don''t know where they are.


    What about this?

 Chapter 1815

    It should not be.


    With a master like the black devil tiger, he would not beat a boy like Lin Tianyu again.


    But, No.


    When he took Lin Tianyu away just now, he clearly took him.


    Why do you feel like you''ve taken someone with you?


    Isn''t that just about beating people up again?


    When you think about it like this, everyone is not calm again.


    It won''t really beat Lin Tianyu again. Besides, will he beat him as hard as last time?


    I hope, even if it is a beating, it is not like the last time, hit so hard.


    In everybody''s heart, think so.


    At this time, the ancestor of the black magic tiger was holding on to Lin Tianyu. He had already arrived at the center of the magic fog forest, where they lived. Then, the ancestor of black magic tiger landed on the ground and took some ferocious looks at Lin Tianyu. He threw Lin Tianyu to the ground, which made his butt hurt for a long time.


    To this meeting, that kind of bad feeling, it is more intense incomparable.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he suddenly looked like a mirror. This beat, he must be unable to run. The old black tiger ancestor must have beaten him hard again.


    It''s just, why beat him again?


    This time, I didn''t offend him?


    Is it true that the ancestor of the black tiger is addicted to beating people?


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu felt in his heart and said, "master, I suddenly feel that in fact, I don''t need to suppress my cultivation. In fact, my talent is so good. Even if I don''t need to suppress my cultivation, my cultivation level in the future is far beyond ordinary people, isn''t it? Therefore, I need not suppress my cultivation. Look, master, you don''t need to spend more time on it, don''t you? I''ll go back first. I seem to remember that when I go back, I still have something to do. Oh, there''s one more thing I have to do. Well, I''ll go first. Master, you are busy too. "


    Lin Tianyu said, and his figure flashed. He was ready to run away.


    However, as soon as Lin Tianyu had just escaped, the black tiger ancestor''s hand gently grabbed him in front of him, and then he caught Lin Tianyu, who had been thinking of leaving.


    Then, the old ancestor of the black devil tiger looked at Lin Tianyu with a grim smile on his face and said, "boy, what''s the matter? You want to run away. You say, you are in the hands of an immortal who has no suppression cultivation. Do you have a chance to run away?"


    Looking at the appearance of the ancestor of the black devil tiger, Lin Tianyu was in his heart and had a good time of silence for himself. What''s more, I know that this time''s beating can''t run away even if it''s how. So, simply put the heart a horizontal, way: "master, you said, the last time you want to beat me, then I also recognized. After all, I offended you last time. However, this time, if you want to beat me again, it is your fault. You said, didn''t you? You beat people, there should be a reason. You can''t beat people just because you are an old man and a senior man. There is no such reason. And because you are an old man, you should learn to be reasonable, right? "


    However, the old ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed with pride and said, "Hey, I don''t want to be reasonable. What can you do? You hit me


    Looking at the appearance of the ancestor of black magic tiger. Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Yeah.


    I am stronger than you, I just don''t reason, what can you do?

 Chapter 1816

    Lin Tianyu only felt a burst of grief and indignation in his heart.


    Grandma''s!


    How come I met such an unreasonable old bastard.


    This -


    how bad luck I should be!


    However, Lin Tianyu thought again, it was not right. The old man seems to be unreasonable. But actually, that''s reasonable, OK? Just like the last time, although I taught myself a lesson. However, it also has its own reasons. Moreover, even if you teach yourself a lesson, it is actually a change of direction to give benefits.


    Well, this time, of course, it won''t be so old and new, and I want to teach myself a lesson. Then, I''ll teach myself a lesson by landing on the ground like this.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said: "master, I know something must have offended you. So, you''re going to try to teach me a lesson. But what''s wrong with you? You have to make it clear. Otherwise, I this muddle headed, also don''t know where offended the elder. It would be bad if we offended our predecessors again when we arrived. "


    In the heart of the black devil tiger, the old man was angry and said, "what''s the matter? You want to offend me on this one."


    Bang!


    The black demon tiger ancestor said, is a fist, directly immediately hit Lin Tianyu into a panda eye.


    In that case, it''s really something that offends the ancestor of the black devil tiger. But what has offended the God of pestilence?


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him.


    So, Lin Tianyu tried again and asked, "master, what did I do to offend you? I have a good intention, isn''t it? Otherwise, I will have a grudge in my heart. When the time comes, after the elder beat me, I will scold the elder secretly in my heart. In this way, the elder will suffer losses, right? "


    Of course, Lin Tianyu wants to make this matter clear.


    Otherwise, the beating will be inevitable. Moreover, with this black tiger ancestor''s disposition to be good at killing hands, I''m afraid that if I beat him down, I can''t think of a good place.


    But if you can ask this matter clearly. Then, there is a possibility of sophistry. At that time, as long as this sophistry can make sense. Perhaps, it is able to get through to the elder and let him let go of himself. In his mind, Lin Tianyu was full of hope. I hope that this time he offended the old ancestor of the black devil tiger. It is not a big thing at all. Otherwise, even if his mouth can worship again, it is impossible to say that the ancestor of the black devil tiger is so moved that he will be let go.


    However, the ancestor of the black devil tiger didn''t say much. He went up first and gave a few fists. After he had beaten him, he just glared at Lin Tianyu coldly.


    Then, the ancestor of the black devil tiger said, "I really want to know why?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "yes, even if it''s death, I''ll have to die. Understand, right?"


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger was going to punch Lin Tianyu into a pig''s head again. He said: "well, I''ll tell you. When you were healing in the secret room, you were planning something with that little girl. How did it happen? Still thinking about beating me up. He''s trying to use the sea of men tactics against me. Still want to give me the drug, and then, repair me. Now, I''m standing here. You''re here to fix it. "

 Chapter 1817

    That''s what happened!


    Ah!


    How can this old guy know.


    You know, the secret room that Lin Tianyu entered has the effect of isolating divine consciousness. Even if the monks let go of their divine consciousness, they would not be able to hear the sound inside. What''s more, in ordinary times, which monk would be bored to let go of his divine consciousness.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue were talking about the plans to repair the ancestors of the black magic tiger, they were completely relieved to speak boldly.


    Because, in their hearts, it is impossible for anyone to hear them. But now, all this was completely heard by the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    How could that be possible?


    Lin Tianyu thought of this, but also a burst of anger, said: "old boy, you are eavesdropping on our talk?"


    The black demon tiger ancestor laughed and said, "on your secret room, do I still need to eavesdrop on you? I''ll just sit there, not to mention a secret room like you. Even if it is more than your secret room, but also a secret place, any sound that comes out can be clearly transmitted to my ears. Do I still need to eavesdrop? "


    Listen to the black tiger ancestor said so, Lin Tianyu thought, it seems that is really such a truth.


    It''s true.


    His secret room has a good effect of isolating divinity, which can also isolate the divinity exploration of friars. But who is the ancestor of the black tiger? That''s the immortal. Even if it''s the top of the mountain, it can be counted as a fairy. Is it true that the isolation effect of such a small secret room can really isolate the divine consciousness of the ancestor of the black demon tiger?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    I''m afraid it can''t cut off the divine sense of the ancestor of the black devil tiger. Even, the voice of their conversation with Lu Feixue in the secret room was as clear as his ears.


    Damn it!


    When I speak ill of others behind my back, I don''t think about it. These words will be heard clearly by the person who said them.


    This is really a dead end. In particular, it seems that the ancestor of the black devil tiger is not easy to speak at all. His own Lu Feixue said so many vicious words specially aimed at him. So, can he let himself go easily?


    It''s impossible.


    He must have cured himself to death.


    Last time, just a little thing, he beat himself into such a look. This time, if he is so vicious, he may have to beat himself up.


    No way.


    It''s time to think of a way.


    Lin Tianyu quickly used his brain, thinking, to see if there is any good way to round the matter in the past. However, after thinking about it, I couldn''t think of any good way. But in this time, the black devil tiger ancestor didn''t stop all of a sudden. He kept on punching and beat Lin Tianyu all over.


    Lin Tianyu said, "stop, stop, master, what I want to say is, in fact, those words are not really talking about or targeting the seniors. In fact, I said those words just for the sake of Just for... "

 Chapter 1818

    The old ancestor of the black magic tiger waved his fist and said: "make it up, then make it up. Look, I won''t beat you up today. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, I really didn''t make it up. I didn''t cheat you. I didn''t say that to you


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger was angry and said with a smile, "ha ha, that''s not for me. Who is it for? Then you can make it clear."


    "We said that, no one was targeted."


    Just now, when he finished this sentence, Lin Tianyu''s mind was suddenly bright - right. That''s the truth. In fact, when they said these words, it was really that no one thought about whom to target. It just happened that the ancestor of the black devil tiger beat Lin Tianyu so much. So, later, the words were all around the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "master, what we said is really not aimed at you. The reason why we said those words at that time was just to distract my energy and let me not think about the injury all the time. Then, there would be no such pain. Just to distract my energy, that''s what I''m going to say. I really didn''t want to target you. What''s more, those words, where they are said and finished, have never thought that we should follow the plan in those words and aim at your predecessors. Master, what I said is true. Master, you have to believe me. "


    Lin Tianyu guaranteed it.


    At this time, only to let the black tiger ancestor believe in himself, it is possible to avoid the fate of being beaten. Otherwise, with this beating, we can''t avoid it.


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger beat him and said, "I know. I know what you''re talking about


    Ah.


    You old man already knows the purpose of our saying these words, that is to distract my energy.


    However, you old man, since you already know the internal reason. What''s the matter? I still have to beat myself up.


    When Lin Tianyu thought of this place, he was very angry and said: "master, since you already know it, we are not really ready to deal with you according to this statement. What do you want to do to me. This is too unreasonable and unreasonable. Master, you can see this clearly. Then you can let me go this time, OK


    "Not good!"


    The old ancestor of the black devil tiger said with a smile: "it''s because I know what you''re talking about, it''s not ready to carry out at all. So, when I beat you this time, I will just like the last time, even if I beat to that degree. Otherwise, I will beat you to half death, beat to only one breath, and then, come back to revive you. And then I''ll have to beat you again. Hey, hey, you see, the methods I use for different ways are different, aren''t they? "


    So, that''s why, I can''t help beating myself.


    Lin Tianyu thought in his heart. Moreover, the more I want to be, the more angry I am.

 Chapter 1819

    Since such a beating, it is inevitable.


    Well, it''s better to give the old guy a good scolding first and get over the mouth addiction first. Anyway, it''s inevitable to get such a beating. If you scold the old man, it can be regarded as a disguised return to the point, isn''t it?


    So, thinking, Lin Tianyu''s mouth is: "damn old things, unreasonable old bastards, old monsters who can''t die easily..."


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s anger at this moment was pouring out of his mouth and scolding the ancestor of the black devil tiger incessantly.


    However, Lin Tianyu scolded Lin Tianyu. The ancestor of the black devil tiger just kept silent and beat Lin Tianyu.


    After scolding for a long time, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt very strange, and asked, "master, I scold you so much. You don''t answer back, you don''t say me, you don''t scold me."


    However, the old ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. The more fierce you scold, the more powerful I will beat up. What''s more, listening to your scolding, I haven''t hit the target yet. In this way, listen to your swearing spirit. I can know how much I beat you. In this way, I have a bottom in my heart to master the strength of the hand. Otherwise, excessive strength, you will be beaten to death. Is that not beautiful? "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu stopped talking and didn''t scold again.


    Because, all the words that he said to the ancestor of the black devil tiger were listened to in the ears of the ancestor of the black devil tiger, it was just a standard to beat him. Equivalent to the black tiger ancestor, that is a little bit of damage. This scolding, where there is a little bit of motivation.


    You know, this is a thing that can be used more and more vigorously.


    That is, when you scold a person, you can make that person angry. Then, you will scold more and more vigorously. Because, only in that way, you can feel your swearing. That''s the effect. That works.


    However, if you swear, people will not hear.


    Even, they are deaf. Then you scold people, there is no strength.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu just stopped scolding.


    At the same time, in the heart of the plan, how, is to be able to let this old boy not beat himself?


    Thinking about it, suddenly, Lin Tianyu had an idea.


    Yeah.


    How to forget this stubble.


    Lin Tianyu said, "master, you see, it''s meaningless to beat people like this. Or I''ll give it to you like before. It''s suppressed to two levels higher than me. Let''s compare again. Isn''t it more interesting to fight and beat at the same time? If you win, of course you can beat me all the time. What''s more, with your skill, you must have won or lost, didn''t you? "


    Lin Tianyu said so, and looked at the ancestor of black magic tiger eagerly.


    Heart way: Hey, old boy, the last time you suppressed to two big levels higher than me, then I was able to slowly beat you a small chip. This time, if you suppress to only two levels higher than me, it depends on how I abuse you.

 Chapter 1820

    Bang!


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger hit Lin Tianyu and flew out.


    Then, the old ancestor of the black magic tiger said, "good. That''s your suggestion. If you simply beat you like this, there is no meaning in it. In my opinion, it''s better to suppress cultivation and let you do it. In this way, it''s really interesting to have opponents beating people. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened, he quickly agreed: "yes. What the elder said is really reasonable. Well, let''s make an appointment. The elder suppressed to a level two higher than me and fought with me. At that time, we who win, who beat each other. Neither of us can go back on our word. Master, let''s make a deal, OK? "


    "Not good." The ancestor of black magic tiger immediately retorted.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart sank. This is the last critical moment. How can this old guy go back on his own?


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "master, we have not already agreed on this. Master suppressed cultivation. Are we here to compete? Why, now, my predecessors don''t want to. "


    "I don''t want to, it''s not such a thing. It''s the wrong demand to suppress cultivation. "


    It''s wrong to suppress cultivation.


    What does that mean.


    The ancestor of the black devil tiger continued: "I can suppress cultivation and fight with you. However, it is not suppressed to only two levels higher than you. "


    It''s not just two levels higher.


    Then, it is necessary to be directly higher than three levels. However, if it is really higher than three levels. What else did Lin Tianyu take to fight with others. Is it not the same as not suppressing. Lin Tianyu was beaten up all by himself, for he had three high realms and ten higher realms. What''s the difference?


    Lin Tianyu clenched his teeth and said, "master, you want to be three levels higher than me. Do you want to fight me again? Well, I might as well accept my life as I do now, and let the elder beat me like this. Master, then you just want to beat me up. Besides, you don''t want to take any risks. So come on. If you want to, you can do it. Come on. I promise not to fight back. "


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s deliberate encouragement, the ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed and said, "I have never said that I must be three levels higher than you to fight with you."


    Lin Tianyu was confused when he heard this.


    It''s neither the two great realms of high school fighting with ourselves, nor are the three great realms of high school now. What kind of situation can that be.


    No.


    What about four, five, and six levels higher?


    But if it is, it will be so much higher. It''s hard to say that he was the ancestor of the black devil tiger.


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, then, you say that you want to be higher than a few levels to fight with me. We have a deal. If what you say is totally unreasonable, then you can avoid the fight. It''s still the elder. You''d better beat me up and speak like this. "


    The old ancestor of black magic tiger laughed and said, "of course, it will give you some hope. In this case, let''s fight. This is the strength. In this way, I will be two and a half higher than you. If you promise, we''ll fight like this. If you don''t, we''ll go ahead. It''s up to me to beat you. "


    Two and a half years higher.


    Lin Tianyu hesitated.


    I''m afraid that even in such a state, he has no chance to win at all.


    However, is it true that the old man is allowed to beat himself so directly?


    This is too much to bear.


    However, the two-and-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-a-half-year-. But last time, he was able to rely on a whole low two big realm is to fight to the end, occupy the upper hand. This is a half more realm. Can''t we have a chance to win?


    Good!


    Let''s put it together.

 Chapter 1821

    Lin Tianyu nodded and agreed, and then said, "but, master, this time, we have a deal. It can''t be the same as before. As soon as I get the upper hand here, you stop there. "


    "Then, we have to stop. But when will it stop? "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it. It''s the same truth.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "when I say stop, you can stop."


    As soon as the ancestor of the black devil tiger heard this, he completely understood what Lin Tianyu meant.


    That feeling, is still thinking, to wait until the strength is enough, after the sword technique rises, and then beat his black demon tiger ancestor.


    To understand the reason, the ancestor of the black devil tiger laughed. With Lin Tianyu as a boy, he still wants to beat his ancestor of black magic tiger. He really wants to skew his heart. Even if the ancestor of the black devil tiger was only two levels higher than Lin Tianyu, at that time, although Lin Tianyu''s Sabre had already had the upper hand. However, that doesn''t mean that Lin Tianyu can beat him up.


    After all, at that time, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill increased a lot. If he fought with the black devil tiger ancestor with that sword technique, he would gradually gain the upper hand. However, it is different from beating the ancestor of black magic tiger.


    Among them, the most important reason is that Lin Tianyu has been beaten by the black tiger ancestor for so long. At that time, the physical condition was extremely poor. If in such a state, Lin Tianyu thought that he could beat up the old ancestor of black magic tiger immediately. Then, with a will to support, but also can reluctantly support for a while. However, how long can that last. After all, the physical condition is fundamental, can support Lin Tianyu to fight more than a quarter of an hour, two quarters of an hour? That''s impossible. Maybe after a little fight, Lin Tianyu doesn''t have to touch the black tiger ancestor. He just can''t stand up.


    Another reason is that even if Lin Tianyu was able to gain the upper hand at that time, what would happen?


    If you get the upper hand and beat people directly, it''s a different matter, OK?


    Taking the upper hand means that in the battle, we can have more opportunities to attack our opponents. But if you want to beat people directly, it''s far from enough?


    After all, if you want to beat people, you can beat them if you want to. That''s called beating people. Casually occupy a little bit of the upper hand, and fight with people, that is just a fight. Even if it is to occupy a little bit of the upper hand, in the end, whether we can win or not is still two. With such a little bit of the upper hand, that is to be able to beat people?


    This is still the case when the ancestor of the black devil tiger is only two levels higher than Lin Tianyu. In such a situation, even after Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill has reached such a level, it is also impossible to beat the ancestor of black magic tiger. However, in such a situation on that day, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique should have almost reached the peak of his Dao. In the current cultivation realm and Dao realm, Lin Tianyu should have no more room to rise. Therefore, it is great to be able to play at the same level as last time. And the black devil tiger ancestor, that is directly higher than half a big realm.


    Although it is only half a big realm, the difference in strength is also growing in multiples.


    What else did Lin Tianyu take to beat his ancestor.


    Want to understand here, the black devil tiger ancestor complacently smile, way: "good, I promise you, when the time comes, as long as you don''t say stop, I will always accompany you to fight."


    Hearing that the ancestor of the black magic tiger actually agreed to such a request, Lin Tianyu also laughed with pride.


    In short, the last time, he felt that when he arrived, he had a chance to beat the old ancestor of black magic tiger. But in the end, it didn''t succeed. The key is that the black tiger ancestor played a trick. When he had just gained the upper hand, suddenly he was about to stop again. This time, he has to make an appointment in advance. At that time, as long as they can occupy the upper hand, it will be the previous hit, and even, this time was beaten, all to find back.


    Therefore, as soon as the ancestor of the black devil tiger agreed, Lin Tianyu looked at the old ancestor''s eyes again. It was just like two ghost fires, glowing green.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu himself in the heart, that is also very clear.


    In the case of two and a half years higher than him, he is likely to fight to the end. There is no possibility of winning the battle against the black tiger. However, he is still thinking, to this agreement.


    What if there was a chance?


    He must return all the blows he had been beaten.

 Chapter 1822

    As agreed, Lin Tianyu found the best time to shoot, and he attacked first.


    But the dream is beautiful, but the reality is bony.


    This is two and a half high level of black magic tiger ancestor, that is really too much. Therefore, in just a few rounds, Lin Tianyu was beaten up again. But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there was a stream of Qi. He just wanted to beat the black tiger ancestor once. Therefore, he has always insisted. Finally, after a day of fighting, the black demon tiger ancestor also felt that he had some troubles in the battle. Several times of heavy fists directly knocked Lin Tianyu to the ground and could not get up again.


    However, at this time, if you look carefully, you can see that there are more than a dozen long cuts on the lapel of the black devil tiger''s ancestor by Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    It can be seen that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has made great progress in the past day of fighting.


    However, they were all knocked down on the ground and couldn''t get up. Naturally, there was no way to fight again.


    This time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger took the medicine himself and dealt with all the injuries for Lin Tianyu. When this medicine was applied to the wound, there was no sense of pain. It seemed that when it was applied, it naturally anesthetized the pain at the wound. Moreover, this time the injury, compared with the previous one, should be more serious. However, it was only a day later that the injuries on Lin Tianyu''s body were under the medicine of the black devil tiger''s ancestor. They were all cured.


    At this time, the ancestor of the black devil tiger had no more trouble with Lin Tianyu.


    He did not use Lin Tianyu to say anything more. He directly used a special immortal method, which broke through the cultivation of half step Yuanying state, and then suppressed it to the golden elixir realm.


    Then, fortunately, he sent Lin Tianyu back to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    On the way back to Chongxiao Pavilion, the ancestor of black magic tiger said: "Stinky boy, if you want to go to Shenwu land, you can rest assured. I will take care of the affairs on the mainland. When you get there, you don''t have to worry about anything. Just take care of yourself and don''t let yourself die. "


    When Lin Tianyu heard this, he looked at him with gratitude.


    But at this time, the black devil tiger ancestor said: "know your kid''s ghost mind. You are still worried about your family and family. Don''t worry. If there''s something special that really threatens your family, I''ll do it. You don''t have to worry about this. "


    "Thank you very much," Lin Tianyu said


    The expression of thanks this time is very sincere.


    After arriving at Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu said goodbye to his family, relatives, friends, disciples and other familiar people. Ten days later, he decided to leave for Shenwu land.


    This time, along with Lin Tianyu, there are Lu Feixue, Gao dewu, Gu Tongtian, luoguyang, Laomo Wait for some people.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s already ten days.


    Lin Tianyu and his party are going to Shenwu land.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu made a special trip to master Heidao and said, "master, are you really not going to Shenwu land? Remember that day, your biggest dream is to go to Shenwu land. If not, you would not have been hurt by the immortal childe Hua. You would have fallen into a trap. You would have been killed. But now, with such an opportunity, why did the master decide not to go? "


    Heidao Laozu was calm and said, "I''ve thought about it. My cultivation has been suppressed for this reason. Now, that''s enough time to enter the fairyland. I might as well let go of my cultivation and enter the fairyland directly. After all, my accomplishments have gone far beyond the golden elixir realm. Even if I went to Shenwu land, I would not have any more chances to obtain. Besides, I always wanted to go to Shenwu land. At that time, wasn''t there you? So, I want to do it all by myself. But now, with you to complete the following things, I can rest assured to go to the fairyland. "


    In fact, a few days ago, Lin Tianyu also advised his master, Heidao Laozu.


    Lin Tianyu plans to take his master, Heidao Laozu, to Shenwu land. But in the end, Heidao Laozu refused to go. Instead, he prepared to fly directly to the fairyland after Lin Tianyu went to Shenwu land.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu tried to persuade him again. Seeing that his master had made up his mind, he did not persuade him again. After saying goodbye to everyone, he urged Lao Mo to verify the antiquity, and felt the place of Shenwu land.


    In the end, the sun disappeared in the sky.

 Chapter 1823

    This kind of cross domain shuttle, although it is also the principle of the common transmission array.


    However, it is also obvious that this cross domain shuttle distance is too far away. Therefore, they can still feel the feeling that they are in the wormhole and pass with time.


    That is to say, the time they shuttled through the wormhole in this space is not the same as that in front of them. In just a moment, they have arrived at the place. In their feelings, this time they traveled to Shenwu land through the space wormhole. Perhaps, just this shuttle process, it will take several days to complete completely.


    In the last few days, I have been busy.


    There are a lot of things I want to know, but I haven''t had time to ask them clearly.


    This meeting, anyway, will stay in the wormhole of this space for several days. At present, there is an old Mo who knows more about Shenwu land than they all do.


    Lao Mo''s ancestors were the indigenous people of Shenwu land.


    Only later, in order to go to Tianquan land and explore the secret place of Tiandao, the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace was shuttled through the space wormhole to reach Tianquan land. Then, Lao Mo and other descendants fell on the Tianquan continent, where the fallen leaves took root and developed.


    Therefore, their ancestors must have left some records about Shenwu land for them.


    Now, I will go to Shenwu land, a strange land.


    Naturally, we can understand a little more.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lao Mo, your ancestors came from Shenwu land. After arriving at Tianquan, there are still messages about Shenwu


    Old Mo said with a smile: "although the ancestors left little information, but there are some."


    Obviously, Lao Mo thought that he could finally fulfill the last wish of his ancestors and go to Shenwu land.


    There was a burst of joy in my heart.


    At the same time, the whole face, also can not help but show a happy smile.


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, old Mo, tell us something about Shenwu land. Moreover, judging from this situation, it should be a few days before we can get to Shenwu land. During this time, I can''t do anything else. Just knowing more about Shenwu land may be of great benefit to us going to Shenwu land. "


    This is going back to Shenwu.


    Lao Mo is also very interested.


    Then, old Mo said: "well, I''ll tell you about Shenwu land. Shenwu and Tianquan are different continents. On the land of Shenwu... "


    "No more words, old Mo!"


    At this moment, suddenly, there was a colleague all the way.


    After Lao Mo invited him, Lin Tianyu took a young man back to Shenwu land with him. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and interrupted Lao Mo''s words.


    Then, with a cold look on his face, he kept a close eye on Lao mo.


    Old Morton was embarrassed for a while.


    Old Mo said: "Mr. Du, I''m just a good friend of ours and a benefactor who brought us back to Shenwu land. I''d like to talk about some common situations in Shenwu land. This does not violate the taboo on my land. What can''t be said. Besides, although your Du family is on the land of Shenwu, it is more powerful than my mo family. But that was tens of thousands of years ago, before we came to Tianquan. Tens of thousands of people have seen it. It''s not sure which family is stronger. What''s more, you du family can''t take care of my mo family''s affairs. "


    Young master Du looked at Lao Mo coldly and said, "why, old Mo, you are so determined that you want to make a sound about the secrets of the land of Shenwu and give it to a place on the Tianquan continent.


    "Hum!


    "When I come back to Shenwu land, I will tell my father of Du family that you don''t betray the secret information of Shenwu land. At that time, we have to let me Du family ancestors, a good review of your old mo.


    "What''s more, over the years, your old Mo has opened a weapons shop on the Tianquan land. I have made friends with the Tianquan mainland. I don''t know how many people of all kinds. Maybe, before this, you have already sold many secrets about our Shenwu land to the people of Tianquan.


    "At that time, all this will have to be checked out clearly."

 Chapter 1824

    Originally, it was just a simple thing.


    That is, Lin Tianyu and others have never been to Shenwu land. So, I want to let Lao Mo introduce to myself the situation on the Shenwu land. Add some insight. And these are just some public news that everyone knows on Shenwu land. But now, this Du childe put on such a big hat at random.


    There''s no way to go on.


    Because it is a felony for anyone to sell secrets on the mainland.


    Although the speaker knows that he has not betrayed the secrets of his own mainland.


    But this kind of big hat thing, as long as it''s put on for you. And the other party is more powerful than you. Then, the other party can take this matter, let you not die also have to peel off the skin.


    Old Mo glared at dugongzi with all his eyes and said: "Du, when I''m Mo Qing, I can stand up to the gods and gods, and I can stand up to my conscience. How could I have betrayed Shenwu land? You have come up with a factual basis. "


    Dugongzi sneered: "hum! Is it really up to the gods and gods, down to their own conscience. Du Heng was not born with a pair of eye, which is not to see. However, I believe that my ancestors of the Du family must be able to see some of the features. When the time comes, I will report this matter to my ancestors of the Du family and ask them to check it. As for what will be found out in the end. Then it''s up to my ancestors of the Du family to decide.


    "Haha!


    "Don''t say that you are on the Tianquan land and make extensive communication with the aborigines in Tianquan. It''s just that when I cross the mainland, I still tell the secrets of Shenwu land to outsiders. I''m afraid you will not escape the reputation of a traitor. "


    "You, you, Du Heng, you''re talking nonsense."


    When old Mo Qing was very angry, his tone had some knots and said: "ah! Duheng, I know! You are so aimed at me, just to cover up your own incompetence.


    "I miss you, Du''s son, who can''t even make a living on Tianquan.


    "In the end, I had no choice but to let myself live in a slum and make a living by picking up food garbage. If it wasn''t for me, Mo Qingshi found that you were the people of Shenwu land, and picked you up and fed you with good food and drink. I''m afraid you don''t know where you''re going to suffer from cold and hunger?


    "Now that I have to be a model, I want to cover up my disgraceful past. So, you have to put a hat on the head of a former life saver.


    "Just kill your old Savior. Your past experience can be completely covered up, right? "


    Hearing this, Du Heng''s face began to tremble.


    At the same time, they are also keeping a close eye on the people who are also Shenwu continent in the shuttle of this cross-border area.


    His eyes were full of murders.


    In order to cover up this part of the past, it is ready to save their benefactor when Mo Qing will be killed.


    Now, then, these people, who had no kindness to him, heard it. So, once Du Heng returned to the Shenwu land, would he not immediately pull the forces of the Du family on the Shenwu land and destroy all those who heard this?

 Chapter 1825

    Du Heng''s meeting, as if to remember the faces of the people, indifferent eyes, scared the rest of the Shenwu mainland people, all silent, dare not come out of the atmosphere.


    Then, Du Heng looked at Lao Mo again and said, "Mo Qing, originally, read the kindness of your day, but also wanted to save your life. At that time, just let you say some more pain, let you know that after tightly shut your mouth, it is not without the possibility of survival.


    "But now, you must die!


    "Because you are so stupid!


    "I don''t know what I can say and what I can''t say.


    "Some words, once they are exported, will kill people. It''s not just you who are going to die. All of them will die because of your influence. "


    Listen to Du Heng.


    When these people who came back to Shenwu land saw the time of Moqing, they also inevitably felt a little resentment against it.


    Mo Qing looked at Du Heng and said coldly, "don''t try to cheat children any more.


    "What if I don''t say it, I can live.


    "That''s enough for you to coax ghosts.


    "Someone like you who can bite the hand that feeds you without blinking. Will really move the heart of compassion, let me a way of life? I''m afraid that from the moment you weave the accusation and punish me with the crime of betraying Shenwu land, there is no possibility to let me go in my heart.


    "Because, in a man of your nature. In your heart, there are only dead people, which is absolutely no threat to you.


    "As for the others, I am the one who killed them.


    "Ha ha ha ha


    "That''s more of a joke.


    "You were down and down that day. Besides me, there are a lot of people who know it, even those who see it with their own eyes. You can rest assured of these people. If you don''t fear them, they''re the ones who know what''s going on. I''m afraid that as soon as you get to the Shenwu land, you will immediately give them all sorts of false accusations, and kill them in the same way.


    "Don''t you think so in your heart?"


    Originally, those in front, after listening to Du Heng''s words, still felt that it was Lao Mo who had harmed them.


    Think about it again.


    Then, he linked Du Heng''s daily life together.


    This Du Heng can really do it.


    When he was on the Tianquan continent, Du Heng didn''t want to do it. But at that time, he was too weak to do these things.


    But now?


    We''re going back to Shenwu soon.


    And the Du family is clearly a big family on the Shenwu continent. The strength behind them can not be underestimated.


    At that time, Du Heng again used the power of the Du family to deal with them. It was not just a matter of minutes, too simple.


    Even, it is very likely that they were killed by Du Heng. At the end of the day, I don''t know what happened to me.


    He died unjustly.


    Return to Shenwu land, but it will become their death journey.


    After a little bit of Mo Qing, several people understood the cause and effect. When they looked at Du Heng, their eyes were full of disgust. Of course, there is a kind of hidden fear intention among them.


    It''s about to return to Shenwu land.


    In terms of the whole Shenwu continent, the Du family is only a small family.


    But the Du family is much bigger than the other families.


    At that time, when Du Heng dealt with these people with the power of Du family, wasn''t it easy to do something?

 Chapter 1826

    All the way to the meeting, Lin Tianyu and other people who came to cross the land of Tianquan just watched the event.


    Although Lin Tianyu frowns from time to time.


    But he didn''t say much after all.


    He was thinking that he would make plans after he had made a thorough understanding of the matter.


    I heard it.


    Lin Tianyu finally got the whole story through. Therefore, he was disgusted with Du Heng.


    This kind of person, just to cover up a bad past.


    But he was bent on killing his former benefactor.


    He even thought of killing all the people who might have known the inside story.


    Such scum!


    Is it necessary to live?


    Lin Tianyu thought, and looked at Du Heng with a look in his eyes.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is the first person in the whole land of Tianquan, except for the black devil tiger. He was targeted by the "first man" in Tianquan. Duheng felt the chill all over his body. It''s like a wild beast with a carnivorous head staring at himself.


    Du Heng looked back and met Lin Tianyu.


    In fact, there are a lot of legends about Lin Tianyu in Tianquan land. However, although Du Heng has always heard people talk about it, he has never experienced it personally.


    Therefore, there is no intuitive sense of Lin Tianyu''s terror.


    But this meeting, but let him thoroughly fright.


    Du Heng looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "what are you going to do? Do you want to kill me now when you travel through the realm? You know, the space in the wormhole is extremely unstable. As long as you dare to play martial arts freely in this space, then, if the stability of this space wormhole is destroyed. It''s not just you, I''m dying. And all of them are going to die. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Lin Tianyu said with a loud laugh: "don''t you want to contact the people of Du family immediately after you return to Shenwu land and kill all of us?


    "At that time, if you want to die, you will only live a few more days.


    "Why not pull you to die with Du Heng?"


    When Mo Qing heard this, he also laughed and said, "yes, that''s right. Just do it. Kill this ungrateful, vengeful guy. Oh! It''s just that when I die, it''s so uncomfortable to be with this guy. "


    Du Heng said in horror, "No. If you can listen to me, make sure you don''t tell the news you just heard. Well, I can swear. I will not take advantage of the Du family''s influence to kill you. "


    Lin Tianyu coldly looked at Du Heng and said, "after you say this, do you believe it yourself?"


    "What do you want? Don''t kill me. What''s more, you''re really going to drag all these people to die together? "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "I will kill you, but I will not take everyone to die. After all, Lao Mo was right. To die with such ungrateful and ungrateful people as you. It''s really uncomfortable. "


    "No, you don''t know. As long as you do it. Then, the empty tunnel of the whole space wormhole will lose its balance and explode instantly. All of us are going to die. You know, there''s your best friend and your wife in here


    Du Heng quickly said these words.


    He knew that as long as he could really persuade Lin Tianyu not to fight in this space wormhole. His life was saved.


    Because as soon as we get to Shenwu land.


    On that side, there must be some people of his Du family, who have been staying all year round.


    When I met the Du family.


    Give him the courage of Lin Tianyu. He must be afraid to kill himself.

 Chapter 1827

    Bang!


    Lin Tianyu''s black knife appeared in his hand and said, "I''m more interested in trying it. Is this really what you said


    "No! You can''t try. If you try, the wormhole in this space is unstable. Everyone is going to die. "


    Whoosh!


    But then the flash came.


    "Ah, ah..."


    With the light of the knife, a cry of surprise rang out.


    This is not just Du Heng. Even several others followed.


    They all have some basic common sense.


    In such a space wormhole, if the fight, energy imbalance, and spread out. But it will really cause a big explosion in the wormhole. When the time comes, all of them will be blown into the void, even if they can''t die for a while. Then, into the void, with their current strength, it is only a dead end.


    Moreover, it is more likely that they were all killed by the explosion as soon as it started.


    Although now, everyone hopes that Du Heng will die soon.


    However, no one is willing to accompany him to die.


    However, all of them were amazed at Lin Tianyu''s boldness and worried that the empty wormhole was about to explode. They were all in the explosion. When they were buried with them, they were surprised to find out.


    The light of the sword, though it was to kill Du Heng. However, each of them did not feel the slightest overflow of energy.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu just waved a knife for fun. Although the light of that knife is fast, it just doesn''t have any energy.


    Is it really just a playful swing?


    But how could he kill Du Heng without any knife?


    Is it true that he is just angry in his heart, but he deliberately wields such a knife to frighten Du Heng and export his evil spirit?


    It''s OK.


    It''s cool enough.


    I didn''t do anything irrational.


    After all, even if it is true to the land of Shenwu. Even if Du Heng really with the help of Du family''s power to find their trouble. That doesn''t necessarily mean 100% death. Maybe there''s a chance to live?


    Maybe, as long as a few of them really listened to Du Heng''s words, even swore that they would not tell the story.


    There may be a way to live.


    But if the wormhole passage explodes in the void. They are bound to die.


    At this time, several of them saw Lin Tianyu, and even, they had some resentment.


    Even if you are not afraid of death, don''t harm us to die with you, OK?


    But then, they all found something wrong.


    Du Heng, it seems that after Lin Tianyu''s knife was cut out, there was no movement. Just so, quietly standing there, do not say no move, eyes dull.


    And then


    Everyone was surprised to find that there was a thin blood line coming out of Du Heng''s forehead.


    Next, they saw the stiff Du Heng, and the blood line from the midline was more and more dense.


    People are also surprised to the wrong.


    Boo Hoo!


    Next, I just saw Du Heng''s body, separated from the center, divided into two neat halves, and fell to the ground from both sides.


    Ah


    The cry of surprise came again.


    Everyone stepped back as if they were frightened.


    However, this empty wormhole is only so big. There is no retreat. Therefore, it was just able to see Lin Tianyu in horror.


    He can do it in this hollow wormhole and kill his opponent directly. And it won''t cause the energy to spill out and explode the deadly wormhole.


    Such a person, if the interest comes.


    Kill all sides!


    Is it not that none of them can escape?

 Chapter 1828

    But also just at this time, Lin Tianyu had some bleak eyes and looked at the people.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu used the same knife technique.


    In fact, it''s one of the most effective ways to use the sabre technique he has realized.


    Endless cutting.


    This Sabre technique is to start from the delicate place, and then cut into the free space of the material. It can even cut materials that are much harder than they are. But it is clear that there will be no barrier.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu also applied this endless cutting to an extreme.


    This extreme, even, is to the point that it does not affect the surrounding void.


    Of course, we can''t feel the energy overflow of half a silk. It is also impossible to cause the void explosion in the wormhole space.


    What''s more, when the endless cutting was performed to the extreme, Lin Tianyu''s divine sense also spread with the sword technique.


    Indeed, just outside the wormhole that they shuttled through, they felt a frenzy of extreme energy gathering there. If the energy spills to this, it must cause a large explosion.


    However, it is not easy to get that energy out of the wormhole and into the void.


    At least, we have to have the equivalent of the golden Friar''s all-out strike to break the barrier.


    People say so terrible, as if as long as there is energy spillover, it will explode, it is really too much to worry about.


    Thinking like this, Lin Tianyu is much more confident of killing people in this wormhole space because of his endless cutting.


    Therefore, this meeting, that gloomy face looked at the crowd.


    The murderous spirit is also naturally revealed.


    He really wanted to kill.


    After all, judging from the previous events. Du family must be a big family in Shenwu land. Powerful. Lin Tianyu is not necessarily able to fight each other. Now, kill Du Heng, but so many people have seen it with their own eyes, if they can stay here. At that time, it''s hard to avoid the wind. If it''s just yourself, it''s OK to say it.


    But he also brought Lu Feixue and several friars from Tianquan.


    When the time comes, the Du family will come with the strength of the whole family.


    Even if I can escape. What should they do when they come with them and go to Shenwu land?


    I feel the killing opportunity in Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    Those who are ready to return to Shenwu land, all feel a cold neck. They can feel it clearly. Lin Tianyu is really going to kill them. There is no way to make a mistake.


    At this time, Mo Qingshi stepped forward and directly blocked Lin Tianyu''s killing eyes.


    Lao Mo looked at Lin Tianyu and sighed.


    In his heart, he also knew the difficulty of Lin Tianyu.


    To tell you the truth, if you change positions, old Mo may also choose to kill.


    This makes it difficult for Lao Mo to persuade.


    Finally, Lao Mo hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Lin, I want them to take the oath. I promise I won''t tell you what happened in the wormhole space. "


    "Can swearing work?"


    Lin Tianyu''s words came out.


    Old Mo said: "if there are other vows, it really doesn''t have much use. However, in my Shenwu land, there is a kind of oath, as long as the Shenwu land people, he dare to take this oath. Then, I will swear. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lao Mo in disbelief.


    Old Mo said: "this kind of oath is to make them swear by the supreme god of the divine land. This kind of oath, in the Shenwu land, few people dare to violate. No one has ever escaped the punishment of the oath


    "Is it so effective?"


    Lao Mo has not spoken yet.


    The knife in Tiandao space is already open.


    "The Supreme God should be the master at that time. It seems that at that time, the master grew up in Shenwu land. Then, it is called the Supreme God by the people of Shenwu land


    In the space of consciousness, Lin Tianyu asked in a hurry: "knife, it''s not allowed to swear to the Supreme God?"


    Xiaodao thought about it and said, "now, the Dharma inheritance palace is still in Shenwu land. Moreover, the master was indeed the supreme god of Shenwu land. Therefore, the inheritance palace of Ti Xiu must have some reaction to the oath of the Supreme God. It is bound to bring down punishment. Therefore, this should be true. Unless one day, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is no longer in Shenwu land. Then the oath to the Supreme God will gradually fail. "


    "Good! It must be good! "


    Lin Tianyu was overjoyed when he heard the saying.

 Chapter 1829

    The communication between Lin Tianyu and the knife in Tiandao space.


    It''s all a kind of communication in consciousness. It''s very fast. There''s almost no time left.


    When they had finished their communication, old Mo said, "Mr. Lin, on our whole Shenwu continent. If it''s anything else, it''s possible that it''s not allowed. But this is the oath of the Supreme God, which is a hundred oaths and a hundred spirits. As long as they dare to take the oath of the Supreme God, few dare to violate it. "


    In fact, there is communication with knife.


    Lin Tianyu already knows what the supreme god oath is.


    Of course, I also know that as long as I take this oath, I will definitely take it.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu just pretended to think for a while and said, "OK.


    "Since Lao Mo said that. I believe what you said, too.


    "As long as they can now make the supreme oath. Then I will believe what they say


    Lin Tianyu said, and looked at the monks who were returning from the sacred land in this wormhole space.


    To be honest.


    Lin Tianyu was not familiar with these people who had returned to Shenwu land.


    The reason why I took them to Shenwu land was just to see the face of Lao mo. If it were now, they would have taken the oath. So, it''s easy to say. However, if they dare not take the oath, the newspaper has a fluke. Lin Tianyu will never be soft on them.


    Under Lin Tianyu''s cold eyes.


    Those who wanted to return to Shenwu land all lowered their heads involuntarily.


    They all understand.


    At this time, if they dare to violate Lin Tianyu, they will not take the oath of supreme God. Lin Tianyu would never believe what they said so easily. They must have been killed.


    But ask them to take the oath of the Supreme God.


    But in my heart.


    This is really an inviolable constraint. Once sent, there is no possibility of repentance.


    Therefore, the two sides confront each other.


    Inside the wormhole space, a tense atmosphere rises involuntarily.


    Just then, suddenly, there was a voice of oath.


    "When I''m not clear, I''m here to take the oath of supreme God. What happened today will never be mentioned to anyone again after it is out of the empty wormhole. Otherwise, I would like to be punished by the Supreme God


    I followed the sound.


    I saw that old Mo was facing the direction of the wormhole with a devout face and made the oath of the Supreme God.


    The direction of this wormhole is exactly where Shenwu land is.


    After Lao Mo made the oath of the Supreme God, all people, especially those returning to Shenwu land, felt a kind of binding force from the void. All of a sudden, they were bound to Lao Mo''s body.


    This force.


    There will be no interference with the rest of the future.


    As long as he does not break today''s oath.


    It''s all right.


    But if he dares to break today''s oath. After returning to Shenwu land, he said about Lin Tianyu''s killing Du Heng. Then, the next second, he must die on oath. Died of five thunders.


    For Lao Mo, Lin Tianyu can still trust him.


    After all, Lao Mo''s weapons shop has always been open in Qingye city. Over the years, Lao Mo''s reputation has been well-known.


    As long as old Mo says it, he won''t tell it out.


    No oath at all.


    Lin Tianyu will believe it.


    However, Lao Mo still made the oath of supreme God. For one thing, let Lin Tianyu feel more at ease. What''s more, it is also a good example for those who are hesitant to return to Shenwu land.


    After all, if they don''t take the supreme oath.


    Lin Tianyu will definitely kill them all.


    This meeting, with Lao Mo swearing to be in front, and Lin Tianyu''s deterrence full of murders. Finally, others, whether they are willing or forced to do so, gradually take the oath of supreme God.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed.


    The atmosphere of the scene was obviously relaxed.

 Chapter 1830

    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu approached Lao Mo again and said, "Lao Mo, I was about to introduce Shenwu land to me, but I was interrupted by that disgusting bug. Now, please tell me more about the deeds of the Shenwu land. So that those of us who have not been to Shenwu land have an understanding. "


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, those who were forced to take vows in Shenwu land were also bored.


    This duheng is not only ungrateful and vengeful, but also a very stupid guy.


    He should have thought of it.


    Lin Tianyu is on the Tianquan continent. What kind of person is that.


    He is almost the first person in the mainland of Tianquan.


    How can you beat others with your ability?


    You are a descendant of Shenwu land. There must be a variety of adaptations to cultivate martial arts in Tianquan land. What are you going to fight with the first person on the surface of the mainland?


    Even if you really have an idea.


    You''ve been in Tianquan for almost a lifetime. I don''t care how much longer I have to endure. When we really arrived at Shenwu land, we would attack again. Isn''t there such an end now?


    However, such a sinister boy, really has been tolerated by the Shenwu continent again.


    I''m afraid that these people will be implicated in the same way, and be killed by Du Heng?


    It''s better for such an ungrateful and ungrateful fellow to die.


    Even now, there is an extra constraint on everyone. But at least you have to keep your life safe.


    When everyone was so confused, Lao Mo also began to explain the Shenwu land.


    First of all, it is the cultivation system of Shenwu continent.


    Its cultivation system is all defined by the realm of physical cultivation, which is absolutely different from that of Tianquan.


    On the land of Tianquan, after becoming a monk, there will be a division of the realm of practicing Qi, building foundation, golden elixir and Yuanying. Even, the strength of conjoined training is the same, corresponding to the division.


    But on Shenwu land?


    The division of its cultivation levels is much simpler.


    Physical training from low to high, a total of one to nine grades.


    A product body repair, according to the strength of the above. It is equivalent to the two levels of the human friars on the heavenly power continent, namely, the practitioners of physical and martial arts and the practitioners of Qi.


    The two levels of cultivation are equivalent to the two realms of the heaven power continent, namely, the foundation building and the golden elixir.


    Sanpin cultivation is equivalent to the cultivation of Yuanying and Dixian.


    ¡­¡­


    Then, and so on.


    Let''s talk about this style.


    He is divided into prophase and anaphase. In the early stage, it was the same as those who practiced martial arts on the Tianquan continent. In the later period, it was equivalent to a monk practicing Qi.


    Compared with the realm of the monks, the division is so detailed.


    The division of the body friars on Shenwu land is much rougher.


    However, it is also because they do not practice the law but only themselves. Therefore, there are no too many restrictions on the laws of heaven and earth. After reaching a certain level, they will be excluded by the world''s great powers and will be directly excluded from the mainland.


    Therefore, even after they have reached the Jiupin physical training, if they want to.


    It''s the same thing. You can live on the Shenwu land in the lower world. Just note that you can''t use all your strength at will and break up the lower continent.


    Of course, with the increase of the physical fitness level.


    In the lower bound, it is difficult for them to obtain the corresponding natural material and earth treasure to refine their own physique and improve their physical training level. Therefore, after reaching a certain level, they will inevitably go to a higher level of the world and leave the Shenwu continent.


    However, for reasons of unrestricted.


    Naturally, on this land of Shenwu, there will still be the body cultivation in the later period of Sanpin. Even, there will be four kinds of physical training.


    That can be directly equivalent to the immortal without any suppression under the strength.

 Chapter 1831

    Lin Tianyu was shocked when he heard Lao Mo talking about it.


    If this Du Heng really put up with it.


    Wait until the Shenwu land, then attack out of the words.


    I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu and other people will suffer a great loss. Even, there is a good chance of life-threatening.


    Because, on the Shenwu continent, it is equivalent to the immortal people in the fairyland, and there is no strength that has been suppressed at all.


    Although Lin Tianyu is on the Tianquan continent, he has already killed many immortals of xuesha gate and Huashi family. But that''s because after they arrived at Tianquan continent, they were suppressed by the world''s great power of Tianquan continent, and could not exert the power of immortals at all. After they came out, Lin Tianyu was able to kill each other.


    If the other side really has a complete immortal strength.


    Lin Tianyu wants to kill them.


    Is it possible?


    Although did not have with the strength has not been suppressed the real immortal hand. However, Lin Tianyu is clear in his heart. If you really have the strength, not been suppressed by the immortal, and now he on, absolutely easy, he can be killed.


    In front of him, Du Heng has been so arrogant.


    Obviously, even in Du''s family, there must be an ancestor with the strength of immortal.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said: "Lao Mo, as far as you know, the Du family has a body monk equivalent to a real immortal level."


    Old Mo said: "as far as I know, before our ancestors crossed to Tianquan land, the Du family had a body friar in the later period of the third grade, and the old ancestor was in charge of the family. Of course, like me, Mo''s family also has the ancestor of body friars in the late third grade period. However, in terms of strength, it is far less than the body of the Du family. Even if it is the family of all the people here, it is the Du family that is the most powerful. Therefore, Du Heng will have an endless sense of superiority in front of us. "


    The same realm, different strength.


    Lin Tianyu can understand.


    After all, in terms of his own strength, it can not be measured by the realm.


    "Third grade later period!"


    Lin Tianyu muttered, "the late three grades are just equivalent to the earth immortals. Even if it''s a powerful Dixian. What''s more, the other side is a body monk who only practices physique but not laws. Then, with his own attainments in the law of space, if he just escaped by himself, he would have a good grasp. It''s just that there are so many people with us. If there is a conflict, there will be some trouble.


    "Yes. Lao Mo, I feel that the boundary division of your Shenwu land. In fact, isn''t it more reasonable to divide it into 18 grades?


    "If it''s eighteen grades. It''s just that a product corresponds to a cultivation realm on our heavenly power continent. "


    Old Mo said with a smile: "after all, physical cultivation is not as detailed as Dharma cultivation. Moreover, even if it is the change of Jiupin, it is only the strength accumulated by itself that is enough, and it will evolve from quantitative change to qualitative change. With the division of nine grades, it is already a very clear direction of cultivation. "


    "But if it is so broadly divided into nine grades. At that time, the difference in strength, is not between each product, often will be very different? "


    Old Mo naturally knew what Lin Tianyu meant.


    After all, the early and late stages of each product are clearly two completely different levels.


    The strength of the power, with the difference between heaven and earth to describe, but really is not too much.


    Even, the same product of the same early, or later, that is a great difference.


    Otherwise, Du Heng would not be able to see the return to Shenwu land.


    So arrogant!


    Isn''t it because the ancestor of his family''s third grade is the most powerful one in the same level?

 Chapter 1832

    Boom! Boom! Boom


    All of a sudden, the wormhole space, which is shuttling, is shaking.


    Some of the monks in the wormhole space were white with fear.


    The concussion in this wormhole space is not a good thing.


    Such a shock, once the space is broken. Then, the end of all of them will be sent into the endless void. In the end, it must be a death.


    But at this time, old Mo is calm way: "everybody don''t panic. This is the shuttling of empty wormholes. This kind of shock should be the node of Tianquan and Shenwu. In other words, we have already traveled half the distance in this void. If we are so far away, we will be able to reach Shenwu


    So it is.


    After listening to Lao Mo''s explanation, everyone was a little more down-to-earth.


    In front of me, I have been shuttling for two days.


    It''s only half way through.


    That is to say, it will take two days to get to the land boundary of Shenwu.


    At this time, the eyes of those who are looking forward to returning to the mainland are full of expectation. Although they are the people of Shenwu continent. But since their ancestors crossed to Tianquan, they have no idea how many generations have never seen Shenwu land.


    Now, finally, we will return to Shenwu land.


    I saw Shenwu land with my own eyes.


    They have been calm down and used to the life without Shenwu land.


    But this meeting, is also equally excited.


    Lin Tianyu and others, although there will not be those who return to the land of Shenwu, so excited. However, I think I will see a new continent soon.


    Their mood, also can''t calm down.


    This is a land totally different from their heavenly power. On this continent, the body cultivation is the main body. There lived a very strong body friar. Even, it has reached the level of a real immortal.


    On such a continent to come.


    They have their own hope. With the advance, but also can not help but a burst of confusion.


    At this time, Lao Mo suddenly approached Lin Tianyu and said, "Mr. Lin, there is something I need to remind you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    See Lao Mo so serious look. Lin Tianyu just knew that what Lao Mo wanted to remind himself must be a very important thing. What''s more, it''s something related to entering Shenwu land.


    Is it that on the Shenwu continent, if people from other continents enter, what kind of bad treatment will they receive?


    No.


    If this matter, just decided to go to Shenwu land, old Mo should be to remind himself.


    It''s only now that I''m reminded.


    Then, it must be that after crossing, something happened again. Let Lao Mo treat it with such caution.


    What''s up?


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu thought of Du Heng.


    Is it because he killed Du Heng?


    Sure enough, the old Mo said: "Mr. Lin, what I want to say is that you killed Du Heng in the void passage. After you enter the Shenwu land, you may have some trouble because of this."


    "Why, is that oath not working? In the end, will anyone come to Nadu''s house to report? " When Lin Tianyu said so, his eyes twinkled with cold light.


    "No


    Old Mo shook his head and said, "it''s not that oath doesn''t work. Moreover, for their own lives, these people will not go to the Du''s house to report. "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "what''s that for? Can the Du family calculate what happened in the void passage? "


    Old Mo shook his head again and said, "although the Du family can''t calculate this matter. However, their ancestors, that is a strong third grade, the late physical training master. People like him will have some special feelings. In particular, the accident happened to someone close to him by blood. Those who are infected with causality can also have a certain induction.


    "Therefore, if you come to Shenwu land and meet the ancestor of Du family.


    "Maybe, the ancestor of the Du family in the later period of Sanpin was able to sense some cause and effect between you and his descendants of Du family, and doubted you."


    Lin Tianyu understood this.


    At the level of Du''s ancestors, they are the most powerful. If they want to kill someone, will they tell you any evidence?


    As long as there is a doubt, it is enough to sentence the other party to death.


    At that time, even the Du family ancestor could not see all the cause and effect of the whole thing. But as long as he can see a little bit of causality. The death of his descendants of Du''s family has something to do with Lin Tianyu.Then, this reason is enough to become the death date of Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1833

    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu knows that the strength is strong to a certain extent. Even, the ancestors of the Du family have the strength of a real immortal.


    Then, there will be a hazy causal induction, but it is completely possible.


    At that time, the Du family once had the slightest doubt about himself.


    Lin Tianyu believes that the father of the Du family will not be so soft as to kill himself.


    This is a problem.


    Moreover, if only Lin Tianyu went to Shenwu land alone. He can take advantage of his own expertise in the laws of space and leave. I believe that even the Du family ancestors, for their own, it is completely no way. He must have escaped easily.


    But what about Lu Feixue, Gao dewu, mitongtian and luoguyang?


    They are all with themselves in this land of divine power. Even, it can be said that he took them to the Shenwu continent.


    Is it true that after he fled, he left them all there to die?


    Absolutely impossible.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, and felt that it was difficult to deal with it.


    Unless, can let that Du family ancestor not feel at all, oneself and his that Du family descendant, have any cause and effect among them.


    But it''s impossible.


    Since Lao Mo specifically said it.


    Then, the ancestor of the Du family must have a way to find out that there is a causal relationship between himself and his descendants.


    What to do?


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there was nothing to do.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Suddenly, in Lin Tianyu''s consciousness space, a burst of proud laughter sounded.


    This is


    It''s obviously the rude guy with the knife.


    The guy burst out laughing so wildly.


    Does this guy have a way?


    Yeah.


    I remember that at the beginning, those strange images after my breakthrough were covered up by the knife. Under the cover of the knife, even the monk Yuanying and even the immortals in the lower world could not feel the slightest abnormality.


    Here, if the knife exerts some functions to cover up his breath and the causality of his body, that is to say, it is likely that the ancestor of Du family will not be able to detect any abnormality.


    How can you forget this son of a bitch?


    Lin Tianyu quickly said in the space of consciousness: "knife, do you have a way to hide the causal atmosphere between me and Du Heng


    The knife shook his head and said, "you can''t hide it."


    "You can''t hide it. What did you just laugh at? Oh, my God, you. "


    Lin Tianyu was furious.


    I thought the knife had a way.


    But who wants to ask him. But also is like oneself, two eyes one wipe black. There is no way.


    Xiaodao said: "Hey, master, I can''t hide all the causal atmosphere between you and that duheng. However, I can appropriately affect the causal atmosphere, so that it becomes vague and hazy, which makes people see unreal. Even if the ancestor of the Du family directly stands in front of you, it will just feel that there is a hazy relationship between you and that descendant of his Du family. It''s just as hard to see. "


    "But what''s the use of that?"


    Lin Tianyu said.


    After all, you can see the domineering of Du Heng''s family.


    Well, as the ancestor of the Du family, this hereditary character starts from him.


    He''s all right.


    At that time, as long as the induction of their own and his descendants of the Du family, there is the slightest causal relationship in. That is, they will not speak for the slightest reason, and they will kill themselves directly.

 Chapter 1834

    But all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved again.


    The knife looks like a ten year old boy.


    But actually?


    He is a monster of ten thousand years old.


    He has many ideas. How can you come up with an idea that is obviously useless?


    After he came up with such an idea that had a slight impact on causality, there must be something else to follow. right. If there is a match with the later, can fool the Du family ancestors. It''s not necessarily impossible to survive from death.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes lit up and said, "knife, are you talking again? You''re only half talking. Come on, what''s the idea behind. What''s more, if you talk later, you can''t just say half of it. If you want to say it, you have to say all the meanings. "


    "But before I finished, did you interrupt me? Can you blame me? "


    The knife murmured.


    However, Lin Tianyu can hear it.


    Lin Tianyu''s consciousness glared at the knife. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    It seems that Lin Zhanyu has some truth.


    There was a good laugh in my heart.


    But the mouth still said: "knife, don''t say quickly, what should be done behind?"


    "That''s easy," the knife said.


    "Since it''s the cause and effect, it''s completely blurred. So, even the powerful ancestor of Du family can confirm that there is a relationship between you and Du Heng. However, he can never know that you killed Du Heng.


    "Well, then, the cause and effect is up to you.


    "You can also say that you have saved Du Heng of his Du family. It is only in time that Du Heng can save his opponent in time.


    "In this way, you are not only innocent, but also meritorious. It''s just that the credit is a little small. After all, people are not really saved, are they?


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe..."


    At the end of the day, Dao couldn''t help but let out a vicious laugh.


    It''s an old monster who has lived for thousands of years.


    So insidious, completely turn the facts black and white, reverse the plot, are able to think out.


    Sinister enough!


    However, to deal with such people as Du Heng, no matter how insidious the scheme is, it is completely worth it.


    So, this trick, I like it!


    Next, what should be done is to let all the people on the scene cooperate with themselves to play a play. As long as all the people are determined to make a statement. Then, no matter how skillful the method is, it is impossible for the ancestor of the Du family to explore the truth of the whole incident.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s mind, it can be said that the whole event thought came out.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at all the people in the void passage and said, "gentlemen, I want to discuss a matter with you. I want you to cooperate and tell a lie.


    "Of course, it won''t be a white lie for you.


    "As long as you cooperate with me, tell this lie. Well, I would like to give each willing to cooperate with 3000 spirit stones as a reward. "


    When Lin Tianyu finished, he looked at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    Waiting for the answer.


    Just, that full of smile in the eyes, constantly in a person''s face, so sweeping. However, those people who were allowed to be seen by Lin Tianyu felt cold in their hearts.


    Although now, Lin Tianyu is full of laughter.


    However, not long ago, he was a fierce man who even killed Du Heng of Du family directly.


    Because of the relationship between Du family and Du Heng, he is about to return to Shenwu land.


    But everywhere showed a domineering, higher than them.


    However, he has the backing of Du family.


    But he was killed by Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1835

    When Lin Tianyu was willing to give each person 3000 spirit stones to negotiate conditions with everyone.


    In everyone''s mind, it was Lin Tianyu who killed Du Heng.


    Therefore, almost without any hindrance, all the people agreed. Willing to cooperate with Lin Tianyu to say this lies.


    Lin Tianyu did not say a word at once, but took out the spirit stone. Each of them directly sent out 3000 spirit stones, and then Lin Tianyu immediately told the lies he wanted everyone to tell.


    When they arrived at Shenwu land.


    The ancestors of the Du family must have come to them. And then it''s the causal connection that he can detect. The investigation revealed that Lin Tianyu had something to do with the death of his descendants of Du family. However, it is absolutely impossible to find out what is the relationship between them.


    Therefore, at that time, in order to determine what happened to the descendants of the Du family.


    The old ancestor of the Du family must have inquired about the details of the incident.


    What the people had to do was to ask them to lie when they were asked about it.


    At that time, just when they were about to enter the void passage, a celestial immortal came and gave them a hand. At that time, fortunately, Lin Tianyu opened the void channel at this critical moment. But Du Heng and other seven people were just about to step into the void channel the moment before they were affected by the pursuit of immortal moves, unfortunately died.


    At this time, a person worried: "if that Du family ancestor found us lying. He learned that you killed Du Heng. Would he not cause us trouble at that time? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "you can rest assured. I have a secret that can hide some of the causal information. The ancestor of the Du family can only see that this descendant of the Du family died recently. But it is impossible to find out the specific cause of death. "


    "But what if we could find out?"


    "If the ancestor of Du family can really find out, I killed Du Heng. Well, then, you can put it all on me. Just say I threatened you to say that. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will all be in danger of your lives. Therefore, I have to say so. But I have to say it again. If the ancestor of Du family didn''t find out the cause and effect, I didn''t know that Du Heng was killed by me. If anyone dares to reveal half a word. But don''t blame me for being rude! "


    At this time, another person worried: "however, with the strength of the Nadu family, after learning that we lied, I was afraid that we would not listen to any explanation, and would kill us directly. At that time, we will die in vain. "


    Listening to this, Lin Tianyu didn''t say anything more. He just looked at the speaker with a smile.


    The man didn''t react for a moment. I was thinking about something more.


    But all of a sudden, it is a cold heart, suddenly want to understand what. His face changed.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "why, you are afraid that the Du family ancestor is too strong and unreasonable, and will kill you directly. Well, this means that I am too kind and reasonable. I won''t kill you easily. So, I''m just kidding here. Even if I paid enough spiritual stones, do you think there is no need to listen? "


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of black knife light.


    Finally, a piece of the lapel of the man who spoke fell off.


    The man was white and trembling with fear.


    Lin Tianyu said, "now, I have a good discussion with you. Even enough spirit stones have been paid. Moreover, you all vowed to the Supreme God in front of you to never reveal it. The reason why I still do so much is just to reason well with you and hope you can be reasonable.


    "After all, if I hadn''t killed Du Heng. I''m afraid that when he arrives on the Shenwu land, none of you here can escape the fate of being killed by him.


    "From this point of view, I have saved your lives.


    "Now, if you say so, it can be regarded as I want you to repay me for saving my life. It can also be regarded as an explanation for the oath you made. At that time, if there is no such reason, the father of the Du family will know the cause and effect of his descendants'' death recently. You are afraid that it will be more difficult for you to escape the fate of death.


    "You can think about it again.


    "I just want to say, don''t force me to be unreasonable."


    With Lin Tianyu''s words falling.


    All the people in the void passage are under the heart.

 Chapter 1836

    This time, people are completely calm down.


    Because of the strength of the Du family, the ancestors of the Du family might not be reasonable. Then, when they learned that they lied, they were killed directly.


    However, just stand in their own angle to think about this matter.


    They were afraid that Du''s ancestors were unreasonable.


    Don''t you fear that Lin Tianyu doesn''t make sense?


    What''s more, if Lin Tianyu doesn''t make sense. Even, they don''t need to reach Shenwu land. They can be killed directly in this empty passage. If they dare not agree, I''m afraid Lin Tianyu will do it right away.


    What''s more, the supreme god oath they made also made them dare not say anything about Lin Tianyu''s killing Du Heng.


    Now, with such a good excuse, it is more conducive for them to account to the Du family.


    It''s a good thing.


    Therefore, everyone also promised that they would go to the Du family according to this.


    Although everyone is really ready to circle this lie. Lin Tianyu has no idea. But now, it can only be so. Unless, Lin Tianyu is ready to kill all of them directly.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu has not thought about killing all the Shenwu people present.


    These people, if they have not done harm to themselves. After all, it can''t be regarded as one''s own enemy.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a second and then said, "now, everyone, what should be said has already been said. We''re going to Shenwu soon. I just hope that when people arrive at Shenwu land, they will try their best not to do anything intentionally harmful to me. Thank you very much. However... "


    When Lin Tianyu talked about it, he was full of obvious murderous spirit.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if anyone wants to be the enemy of Lin Tianyu. Well, I''m bound to kill it. I''m good at space. If you offend me, I can assure you that no matter where you hide, I will find you out and kill you. "


    With Lin Tianyu''s words.


    In the void passage, there are bursts of sabre Qi cutting open,


    making everyone feel the body cold.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that as long as he reaches Shenwu land. His restriction on these people is bound to drop to the freezing point. Therefore, I also want to give the other party a warning.


    And this warning, they had better remember it in their heart.


    Otherwise, at that time, if they really damage Lin Tianyu and the people around him for some reason.


    This warning is bound to come true.


    Boom, boom, boom


    Then, the dizziness came.


    Time has come, and it is two days later. Everyone is sure.


    They finally arrived in Shenwu land safely.


    Then the void passage disappears. In front of them was a flat canyon area.


    But at this time, in this flat canyon area, there are dozens of people standing there, staring at these people who have just come out of the void.


    Inside, they felt the super powerful eyes.


    Just looking at them so quietly, it makes them feel a kind of endless pressure. The pressure was so great that they couldn''t help shaking.


    It seems that these people are clearly here, waiting for them.


    But how could that be possible?


    You know, they''re coming from across domains.


    Even if someone wants to deliver the message ahead of time. That''s impossible. After all, no one has such a way to deliver information across domains.


    Look at the people who are waiting here.


    It is clear that they are really waiting for them.

 Chapter 1837

    All of a sudden, a sudden burst of drinking rang out.


    "Who killed my descendants of Du family?"


    With the sound of drinking, a level of pressure has completely exceeded the cultivation level of these people who just passed through, and rolled towards them.


    Talking about this person, it is the Du family that third grade later body repair ancestor.


    The reason why so many people appear on the scene is that they are here. It''s also related to the ancestor of Du family.


    This place was also the place where the Shenwu land sent out to the group of people from Tianquan land to cross the void passage. Here, it is also connected with the Tianquan continent. If you want to get to Tianquan continent, you can only start it in a special way in this place, and then you can cross to Tianquan continent.


    Just like Tianquan land, if you want to cross to Shenwu land.


    Only in front of him, Lin Tianyu led these people through the place. Start in a special way, you can cross it.


    Since those people in front of Shenwu land crossed to Tianquan land, there have been people guarding this place all the time.


    Of course, even if it''s guarded here.


    It can''t be that there are powerful figures like Du''s ancestors who are guarding here.


    However, just a few days ago, Du''s ancestors suddenly felt something. I felt that he had a descendant of Tianquan land who was killed suddenly. Then, the father of the Du family immediately led several of his family''s cronies and rushed to this place directly.


    This kind of induction of Du''s ancestors is not purely the cause of cultivation.


    There should be some other reasons for the unknown.


    And also in the Du family because of this feeling, and arrived here. At the same time, the Mo family, which has been paying close attention to the Du family, as well as some of the families that once sent people to Tianquan land, also got the message. Or, it can be said that there is a sense. Then, it is also the fastest speed, rushed to here.


    It is precisely because of this that when Lin Tianyu and all of them have gone out of the void channel, they will see so many top masters gathered here.


    The Du family ancestor''s this violent drink, as well as that momentum and pressure down.


    Let these people who come through here dare not say more than half a word.


    Then, the father of the Du family said, "OK! Since you don''t say it, take it all back to my Du''s house. When things are clear, you will be released from Du''s. Don''t worry, as long as there is no one who has anything to do with the killing of the descendants of the Du family, I will never make it difficult for you. "


    The father of the Du family said that he winked at the relatives who followed him.


    That means that they should hurry to take these people back to Du''s house.


    "Du Zu, it''s not appropriate for you to do so."


    At the time when the Du family were about to start, one of them stood up and raised a voice of opposition.


    Du Zu said: "Oh, Mo Zu, do you want to object to my Du family''s investigation of the murder of their descendants?"


    "I dare not."


    Mo Zu said: "I will not stop Du Zu from investigating the murder of Du''s descendants. However, if we just want to find out the matter, we don''t have to take these people back to Du''s house, do we?


    "Now, everyone is here.


    "They must have seen it with their own eyes.


    "Well, it''s OK to investigate the scene directly?


    "Why take them all to Du''s house?"

 Chapter 1838

    Du Zu heard Mo Zu''s words, and his heart was filled with hatred.


    In fact, the reason why Du Zu brought so many confidants to the scene.


    It is only a small aspect to investigate the death of the descendants of Du family.


    After all, the descendants of the Du family were born on the land of Tianquan, and they were separated by many generations. If it is not the kind of Tiandu children, it is impossible to attract the attention of Du family.


    Well, the main reason why the Du family brought these confidants with them is that they want to bring all the people who came through here to the Du family.


    These people, however, are all from the Tianquan continent.


    What do they represent?


    That''s a message from another continent.


    If you make good use of it.


    At that time, the Du family monopolized the information. Maybe it''s just that you can shuttle back and forth on the land of heavenly power. At that time, it led the material exchange between the two continents. What a huge benefit it can bring to their family.


    This is even more important than the life and death of a descendant of the Du family of many generations.


    But now, Mo''s ancestors are standing up, so stop, this is not clear to damage his Du family''s major events?


    Therefore, the Du family ancestor looked at the Mo family ancestor, and his eyes were filled with endless anger.


    However, although Mo''s ancestors are weaker than their own strength. But also has the strength of the third grade later period. It''s the same level. Even if it is weak, it is not too weak. Therefore, although there is endless anger towards the ancestor of the Mo family, it is not suitable to break out immediately.


    The old ancestor of the Du family secretly suppressed his anger. However, his tone was still very bad. He said, "so, I must take these people back to Du''s house to find out. If I find out, Mozu will stop."


    In the tone, there is a sense of threat.


    The old ancestor of the Mo family was also slightly cold in his eyes and said, "Du Zu, if you must do this, I''m afraid it''s not just me, Mo''s family, who wants to stop it.


    "There are still several more on the scene.


    "What''s more, there must be descendants of their families among those who have returned. At the same time, I must take the descendants of our Mo family home. "


    The father of the Du family looked around.


    Sure enough, those family members did not say much. Can see that appearance, clearly also agree with the Mo family ancestor''s view.


    However, the strength of these families is obviously weaker than Du family and Mo family.


    Therefore, no one dares to come out and be a pioneer.


    But now?


    With the ancestors of the Mo family leading them in the front. What else do they have to be afraid of. Of course, we should closely follow the ancestors of the Mo family. At least, we have to find a way to take the descendants back to the family.


    In this case, the Du family can see that if these people bring back the Du family, they can have the information about the heaven power land.


    Well, other families, of course, can be seen.


    They don''t want to get the message alone. At least they want to know something about another continent.


    At this time, a master of he family also stood up and said, "Du Zu, if you have any doubts, please ask directly at the scene. After that, the children of our respective families finally returned to the land of Shenwu and wanted to take them home as soon as possible. "


    Du zuman looked at the master of he''s family with a murderous look and said, "how, does he want to fight against me?"


    "I dare not."


    The host of he family said: "I just hope to bring back my son of he family. Please forgive me. "


    "Yes. Du Zu, we just want to take our children back to our family. After all, they have been drifting outside Shenwu for so long. Now, it is not easy to return to Shenwu land. I must very much hope that at the moment of returning to Shenwu land, I will go back to my family and have a look at it. "


    "I hope Du Zu can accomplish it."


    "Du Zu, we don''t mean to be against you. I just want to take back my family''s children. "


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, there was a lot of discussion on the scene.


    Everyone claimed that they were going to bring back their own family''s children.


    Although the Du family was prepared, Du Zu even brought several confidants to the scene. It''s not enough to fight all these families. In particular, in the middle, there are Mo''s ancestors, but they are not much weaker than Du''s.

 Chapter 1839

    The eyes of Du''s ancestors were gloomy.


    If it''s just a family against him, he has a way.


    Even if it is the ancestor of the Mo family.


    If you can''t, you can only give it to your family.


    But now, all of them want to bring back their children in their families. The key lies in the leader of the ancestors of the Mo family. Such a concentration of forces, can let the Du family ancestor also dare not despise it. In this way, the Du family had made preparations, and their plan to enjoy the information of the heavenly power of the mainland was doomed.


    But so many family forces are against it.


    Even if you don''t want to fail, there is no way.


    The father of the Du family thought about it and said, "good! Then I''ll ask me on the spot how the Du family''s children were killed. After that, the children of other families will take them back. But I have to take them back to the Du family. "


    In short, there is a backstage, Du family ancestors do not want to make too stiff, they let each step.


    These people, let the families come back.


    Those who have no backstage, no family claim. The Du family is still going to catch them in their hands.


    Now, it''s hard for people to say anything more.


    Then, the cold eyes of Du''s ancestors gave a cold glance to all the people who came across from Tianquan.


    Du''s grandfather''s eyes were staring at Lin Tianyu''s body, pointing with his hand, he said, "what''s the relationship between you and my Du family''s children? Why do you want to kill Du''s children? "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    No way.


    The knife promised him. It must have blurred the cause and effect, but it will let the ancestor of Du family see that there is a certain relationship between it and duheng. It can never be seen that Du Heng was killed by himself.


    But the next moment, Lin Tianyu knew that the Du family ancestor was cheating himself.


    If he really saw that he had killed Du Heng and showed the strength of Du''s ancestors, he could not have just come out to blame himself. I''m afraid I will directly start and take myself down. After some torture. I want a confession. I''ll ask after the torture. Now, it''s not about doing it yourself. That is to say, the Du family can really see that there is a causal connection between himself and Du Heng, the descendant of Du family. But whether he killed Du Heng, he was not sure.


    Think about the key.


    Lin Tianyu is sure.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Du zumingjian. I didn''t kill Du''s children. "


    "Didn''t you kill my son of Du family? Are you trying to cheat me on purpose? You think I didn''t see it. Hum! If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll show you the punishment methods of Du family. "


    "Father Du, I''m telling the truth. It''s not only that I didn''t kill your Du family''s younger brother. Moreover, I still want to save you, Du''s younger brother. It''s just that it happened suddenly. Even if it is my heart to rescue, but also can not save. In the end, it''s not just Du Heng, the descendant of your Du family, who died. Even seven other monks who were preparing to return to the land of Shenwu died together


    Lin Tianyu said this.


    Especially with his lifelike expression, for a time, most of the people who were waiting for the arrival of this void passage believed it.


    Du''s ancestors were also puzzled.


    Is it true that this kid is saying it?


    After all, it can be seen from Lin Tianyu that there is some causal connection between Lin Tianyu and his descendants of Du family.


    However, these causal implications can not be seen clearly because of the fuzziness and concealment of the knife.


    In particular, Du''s ancestors in which, simply can not see the killing of half silk out.


    This makes Du''s ancestors suspect.


    It is very likely that what Lin Tianyu said is true.

 Chapter 1840

    Du''s ancestors also want to know the truth.


    Then, he said, "tell me what kind of situation it was at that time. But remember, we must be realistic. If you dare to have half a lie, I will let you die without a burial place


    Lin Tianyu said, "don''t worry, Du family. I must have told the whole truth. "


    "Not yet!" The old ancestor of the Du family said in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    Lin Tianyu answered, but he didn''t talk nonsense any more. He just said it according to the words he had planned in advance.


    "At that time, we were all ready to come to Shenwu land.


    "It was at this time that the accident happened.


    "Just when the void passage was about to open, suddenly, a real immortal came down from the sky, directly to us who wanted to come to Shenwu land. A huge palm spread down, and it took the lives of three of us. And look at the sudden arrival of the fairy. Obviously, it doesn''t mean to just take the lives of these three people and stop. That is to kill all of us on the spot.


    "At this time, I also hastened to open the void channel.


    "Because only when we enter the void passage can we be truly safe.


    "As I opened the void passage, I also cried out," monks with great strength, please help stop the immortal on the periphery. Those who are weak in strength come here quickly and prepare to enter the void channel at the first time. " Listening to my greeting, some people blocked in the periphery, and others rushed to the void passage to be opened.


    "But, towards this void passage. There are only five in all. The rest of the people, etc., were all ready to compete with the immortal temporarily. For more time.


    "But who thought, the accident happened again.


    "At this time, the immortal who came down didn''t do anything with those who stopped him. Instead, he ran to these places and shot them.


    "It''s a pity to see that the five people running towards the void passage want to seize the moment when the void passage opens, but the five people who enter first are killed under the cactus in the sky.


    "At this moment, the void passage opens.


    "Before the fairy had time to arrive or even send out the third palm. All the rest of us are rushing into the void passage.


    "Oh!


    "Originally thought, let those weak strength people, first into the void channel. But who thought, it was those weak people who gave their lives first.


    "And Du Heng, the descendant of Du family, is just among those who rush to the void passage first."


    Originally, Lin Tianyu or thought of another way to fool the ancestors of the Du family.


    But this meeting, once saw this Du family ancestor so strong.


    It''s really unpleasant.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu simply weaves the lie in front, again slightly modifies some. Then, he turned the descendants of his Du family into weak, timid and afraid of death.


    Because the strength of the weak people, is in Lin Tianyu''s reminder, the first to escape to the void channel.


    Du Heng, the son of Du family, happened to be among the group of people who fled to the void passage first. Isn''t that just proof that Du Heng''s strength is weak?


    However, the scene so many people, are also carefully watched from the void channel out of these people.


    Among them, some of the disciples who returned to Shenwu land were just reluctant to look at the later stage. And this strength is also the minimum requirement for the passage through the void. If it is lower than this strength, shuttling through the void passage, it is quite dangerous. Because even if the void channel is OK. But inside, there will be a certain pulling and squeezing force. The cultivation is lower than this. It is likely that they will not be able to bear those forces and will be directly crushed to death.


    Du Heng, the son of Du family, will certainly not be lower than this strength.


    But he was the first to rush to the void passage.


    This is not a fear of life and death, what is it?


    All people think of this, are to the Du family all place to see the past. There was a faint sarcasm in his eyes.


    Aren''t you a cow?


    Isn''t it a bully?


    But it turned out that they were just a group of people who were afraid of death.


    At this time, Du Heng, the son of the Du family, was clearly a face of the Du family in the hearts of all.

 Chapter 1841

    Du''s ancestors felt the sarcastic eyes of the crowd, and his heart was filled with anger.


    This son of a bitch!


    Do you want to fight against the Du family?


    In front of so many people, I said so much to the children of Du family.


    It''s nothing to do in private. But in front of all the people directly said it, can become a laughing stock of the public. What''s more, the object of ridicule also happens to be the Du family, which has always been extremely domineering.


    Damn it!


    What''s the name of Du''s son?


    Duheng, right.


    If he did not die directly in the immortal''s hand, but returned to the Shenwu land, I would also slap the disgraceful guy to death directly.


    At the same time, those who came through together also looked at Lin Tianyu in surprise.


    I remember the lie that Lin Tianyu wove for them, but it was not for them to say so.


    This will, under such changes, this is clearly to deliberately damage the face of the Du family?


    However, although they were surprised, they didn''t say much.


    After all, the supreme oath has been made. The truth is, no one dares to say it. That is to say, we can only use a lie to make a lie. As for the lie, it''s no big difference at all. The only difference is that it makes the Du family lose more face.


    Du''s face?


    Du Heng was trying to kill them.


    Therefore, the face of the Du family has nothing to do with them.


    But Du''s ancestor was obviously angry and roared: "you''re talking nonsense! My sons and daughters of Du family are all good men. How can they do such a thing as you said


    It''s not just fear of death!


    Because he was greedy for life and afraid of death, he lost his life first.


    It''s even better to say than to hear.


    Lin Tianyu was sincere: "Du Zu, what I said is true. There''s no half of it. This is to make it easier for Du Zu to judge the situation at that time. Besides, I''m not the only one on the scene. There are also these people who have passed back together. They have witnessed all this with their own eyes. If Du Zu doesn''t believe me, you can ask the rest of them if I''m half lying. "


    Lin Tianyu has a sincere face.


    The tone was firm.


    I dare to let all these people come through together to witness.


    What does all this mean?


    It shows that what Lin Tianyu said is true.


    But Du''s ancestors or eyes a cold, pointed to a person, way: "you, come out to say, at that time, exactly what kind of a situation?"


    The man that Du''s ancestor pointed to was just Mo Qing.


    After being pointed out by Du''s ancestors, Mo Qingshi appeared first, bowed to his ancestors, and said, "I''ll see you when you''re younger."


    "Are you the descendants of my mo family?" the ancestor of the Mo family was surprised


    Mo Qing nodded and said, "ancestor, Mo Qing is the descendants of Mo family. But, at that time, all the people who crossed to Tianquan were no longer there. "


    "Alas


    The ancestor of the Mo family sighed and said, "this is also inevitable. After all, their cultivation is just a second grade later period. So many years down, Shouyuan is finally the end.


    "However, as the younger brother of Mo''s family, it''s a matter of celebration that you can return to Shenwu land again.


    "And Du Zu asked you something. You can tell everything according to the facts. Don''t have any worries. "


    "Yes, grandfather."


    When Mo Qing went to his ancestors again, he turned to Du.


    Mo Qingshi said: "Du Zu, what this young master Lin said is true. All the people present at that time, including me, saw this happen with their own eyes. At that time, Mr. Lin had hoped that those weak people would go to the void passage first. Fortunately, when the void passage opened, they would enter and leave first. But who wants to Alas

 Chapter 1842

    Mo Qing''s tone and expression.


    As long as it is an individual, it can be clearly seen that what Mo Qing said is the truth.


    But this time, but let the Du family ancestor more angry.


    Because just now, Mo Qingshi''s words also involuntarily used the adjective of a weak person, saying that he was the younger brother of Du''s family, Du Heng.


    This weak person, obviously can not simply refer to the strength of Du Heng is weak.


    The strength of the people who have come through here are all displayed here.


    This weak meaning, I''m afraid that in the hearts of all these people, it will be a laughing stock for his Du family.


    Thinking of this, Du''s ancestors only felt a burst of anger incomparable.


    Immediately, the old ancestor of the Du family waved his hand angrily and said, "OK. Families rushed to take their children away. The rest of them will take them back to the Du family. "


    With the words of Du''s ancestors.


    Those who have families come to pick them up are all concentrated in their respective families.


    Lin Tianyu several people looked at the situation, but did not say anything, but they all came from Tianquan mainland. All of them followed Lao Mo''s back and went in the direction of Mo''s family and concentrated at the Mo''s.


    The old ancestor of the Du family looked at Lin Tianyu and other people. Then, he pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "Mo Zu, are they your brothers in the future generations of Mo family?"


    The Du family''s ancestors are just Lin Tianyu.


    The ancestor of the Mo family also saw Lin Tianyu.


    He can feel it, too.


    Lin Tianyu is not their son of Mo family.


    At this time, Mo Qingshi approached the ancestor of the Mo family and said, "Laozu, these are the best friends I have made in Tianquan. It was against me that they came to the land of Shenwu. Naturally, they are going to go to my mo family. "


    This is a native of Tianquan.


    Mo''s grandfather''s eyes lit up.


    This day, the native people of the right continent came to Shenwu land. Obviously, they are more valuable than the return of Shenwu land. After all, they are the people of Tianquan continent, so they must have a better understanding of Tianquan continent. Moreover, if we really want to go to Tianquan land in the future. It is accompanied by the native people of Tianquan. Isn''t it more convenient.


    At this time, Du''s ancestors also had the same eyes.


    Then, the eyes of the Du family''s ancestors were immediately and directly staring at Lin Tianyu and other people.


    The old ancestor of Du family said: "Mo Zu, these people are not your Mo family. According to our previous agreement, these people, I will take them back to Du''s house. "


    "Du Zu."


    The ancestor of the Mo family said: "although they are not the direct descendants of my mo family. But it''s my Mo''s guest. This is a person who came from far away to visit my mo family. Of course, my mo family is going to take them to Mo''s. Isn''t it? "


    Du''s eyes were cold and said, "Mo Zu, do you have to fight with my Du family?"


    The old ancestor of the Mo family did not give in and said, "Du Zu, don''t wear such a big hat. Is it true that my Mo''s family is against your Du family when they pick up some guests from my mo family? You, Du family, are too overbearing. "


    "Hey, hey, hey! Good "It seems that sometimes there is no contest. The ancestor of the Mo family is more confident in his own strength. Well, I''ll also take a look at the progress you''ve made these days. "

 Chapter 1843

    Du''s grandfather said, the momentum of his body is beginning to condense.


    I saw the momentum of Du''s ancestors.


    Mo''s ancestors dare not neglect, immediately, but also began to condense their own momentum.


    Bang!


    Later, the two ancestors'' fists and palms hit each other.


    Thump, thump, thump


    Then, the two ancestors were in the fist and palm of the moment, straight back away.


    If you look carefully, it''s 123 steps away. The ancestor of the Mo family retreated thirteen or four steps. Although, in terms of the number of steps. The ancestor of the Mo family seems to be weaker. But sometimes, the strength of the strength, is not just this kind of hard power competition.


    Some exquisite moves and powerful martial arts skills can also add to your own strength.


    Such a small gap.


    Maybe, if there is any variable in it, it will erase all these things.


    After standing still, the two ancestors looked at each other.


    The eyes are cold.


    For a long time, no one said more.


    Then, finally, Du''s ancestor laughed and said, "I didn''t expect to see Mo Zu some days. Unexpectedly, Mozu''s strength has been improved so much. It''s amazing. "


    Mo Zu also a smile, said: "Du Zu''s strength is not small. I''m afraid Du Zu is about to touch the height of the four products. "


    "Where, where."


    The father of Du family laughed again and said, "OK. Since Mozu wanted these people, it would be better to put them under your care. Just, I hope Mozu can really look after these people. In addition, don''t let these people bring trouble to the Mo family. "


    "Thank you for your concern. My mo family''s affairs should be handled by the people of my mo family. There is no need for Du Zu to worry about it. You know, worry too much, but it is easy to get old in advance and lack of Qi and blood. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The two ancestors laughed and separated.


    The ancestor of the Mo family left with Mo Qingshi and Lin Tianyu.


    Other family members also hastened to take their children and leave quickly.


    In front of them, there are ancestors of the Mo family supporting them. It is also able to say something for them, so that they can take their own younger brother to leave. But now, the ancestor of the Mo family has gone. Moreover, the Du family ancestor is obviously in a bad mood.


    At this time, it''s better to spend less time in this land of right and wrong.


    After a while, there were only Du family members left on the scene, as well as those returning people who had no family claim they wanted to stay.


    Du''s father''s face was gloomy.


    A well-known confidant came closer and said, "Lao Zu, is it that our Du family has been so patient about this matter. I see that the ancestor of Mo family is more and more rampant. There are clearly some of them, and they don''t mean to put me in the eyes of Du family. It''s time to teach them a lesson. "


    Du''s ancestor said coldly, "it''s time to teach him a lesson.


    "Only now, but that''s all I can do.


    "After all, I haven''t seen it for some time, but I didn''t expect that the strength of the ancestor of the Mo family has grown to such an extent. Really fight up, still don''t know, he Mo family ancestor can still have hidden means in. After all, the Mo family has always been known for being good at hiding.


    "If it''s really hidden. If we fight, maybe I''ll suffer. "


    The confidant then said, "Laozu, don''t you..."


    "Of course, we can''t just let it go. This matter, I will certainly find him Mo family to make a good liquidation. It''s just that it''s a little bit late. Let''s make him a little proud. "

 Chapter 1844

    At the same time, after the people of the Mo family went further, the ancestors of the Mo family gradually slowed down.


    Then, the ancestor of the Mo family looked at Mo Qing and said, "Qingming, you come from the Tianquan mainland. What do you think of the matter just now


    The ancestor of the Mo family can still be accompanied by several people close to the Mo family.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Mo family didn''t ask the people who were close to him first. Instead, he asked Mo Qingshi first.


    Obviously, is thinking that he can return to the Shenwu land family in that Shenwu land, must have his own extraordinary means. Therefore, for the present matter, also want to see whether Mo Qing has any unique views.


    Mo Qingshi said: "Laozu, I want to talk about this family event. I''m afraid I''ve come up with some good idea.


    "After all, I just opened a weapons shop to live on the Tianquan land, with limited vision.


    "But, my grandfather, one of us may be able to give him a good idea."


    "Oh." The ancestors of the Mo family are interested.


    In fact, when he asked, he was just curious.


    I hope Mo Qing can give me a good idea. If you have a good idea, it''s the best. But if you don''t give good advice. The ancestors of the Mo family will not be disappointed.


    But this will, did not expect, this is really such a character.


    Mo Qingshi said: "Laozu, in fact, this time, we can return to Shenwu land, all because this talent can make a trip. He is Mr. Lin. Moreover, on the Tianquan continent, Mr. Lin also has his own power, Chongxiao Pavilion. And Mr. Lin built this ChongXiao pavilion from scratch, and with his own strength and wisdom, he has established such a great force. "


    When Mo Qingshi said so, the ancestor of the Mo family looked at Lin Tianyu.


    In my heart, I''m more interested in Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu quickly said with a smile: "Mozu, in fact, this is because I have a lot of people around me to help me, so that I can establish the Chongxiao Pavilion. Otherwise, with my own strength, how can I achieve something? "


    "Good."


    "Young people are not arrogant and impetuous. With such achievements, they also know how to be modest. It''s rare. "


    With that, the ancestor of the Mo family seemed to be more interested in Lin Tianyu and said, "in Qing Dynasty, you can tell me more about Lin Xiaoyou. What more outstanding achievements do you have?"


    Mo Qingshi said: "first of all, Mr. Lin was able to establish the Chongxiao Pavilion. His wisdom is needless to say.


    "In addition, his strength should not be underestimated. On the mainland of Tianquan, he is now the first person with apparent strength.


    "What''s more, he led people to resist the attack of the two great forces in the fairyland, the xuesha gate and the Fahrenheit family. With the array arranged by hand, the people in the fairyland are kept out of the array. After that, they even killed the two fairyland forces


    Tianquan, the first person in mainland China?


    He is also a master of array.


    This time, when the ancestor of the Mo family looked at Lin Tianyu again, it was clear that he did not treat Lin Tianyu as a junior. On the contrary, they are treated as people of the same generation.


    There was a twinkling look in his eyes, which was completely equal.

 Chapter 1845

    The ancestor of the Mo family looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, do you have any views and good suggestions for today''s affairs?"


    Lin Tianyu was no longer polite, and said directly: "I think that Mozu should start from now on and make preparations early."


    "Oh, why?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "because, the Du family, I have been listening to wind reviews on the way to Shenwu land. His family power, and strong. Often they say something. Let other people do what they want. If there is a violation, it will feel that it is a great treason.


    "What Mo Zu did just now is reasonable. Can also be equivalent to not in accordance with his Du family''s will and line.


    "Well, because of this, the Du family must be angry with the Mo family.


    "I''m afraid that now, the Du family is already calculating, how to give you mo family a big lesson."


    After hearing this, the ancestor of the Mo family wrinkled faintly.


    Then, he just wanted to understand.


    Just afraid of the facts, that''s true.


    After all, the ancestor of the Mo family is an old monster who has lived for endless years. A lot of things, just need others to briefly mention a word or two, that is to be able to think clearly.


    This meeting, Lin Tianyu said so frankly. The analysis is also justified.


    Naturally, the ancestor of the Mo family was able to figure out all the key points in it.


    Then, the face of the old ancestor of Mo''s family sank.


    Mo''s ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "Lin Xiaoyou thinks, how should I prepare for this matter?"


    In fact, at this time, Lin Tianyu can already feel it. To this meeting, Mo''s ancestors have already had their own ideas. The reason why I will come to ask myself is just a comparison.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "if this Du family wants to target your Mo family, this first time, it must be carried out quietly.


    "Because, in front of the scene, that can also be seen. Perhaps the Du family is stronger than the Mo family. But it should be limited. Therefore, if there is no need, he Du family should not be willing to comprehensively and thoroughly provoke your Mo family.


    "So, in my opinion.


    "This time, they will quietly and privately attract some families who have close contact with his family. Then, he found a suitable time to come to Mo''s house, approached Mo''s family and promised them something.


    "When the time comes, the soldiers will come to the Mo family, but they can''t help but refuse.


    "And as long as the Mo family has agreed to these things. After that, the Du family will use the corresponding conditions to limit the Mo family, and then use his Du family''s strong strength to clean up the small family forces that are present today. In this way, the reputation and strength of his Du family will certainly be greatly improved. Also just can borrow this matter, and leave Mo family far behind.


    "Even if the Du family were more cruel.


    "Just after the power and reputation of his family and Du family were greatly shaken, they might not do anything, but just gather the small forces that they had taught them to come to the Mo family and destroy it. At that time, in this area, it will only be left his Du family, the real one is dominant. No one dares to violate any decision of his family. "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu''s analysis.


    The face of Mo''s ancestors became more ugly.


    In his heart, he felt it clearly.


    It is very likely that the ancestor of the Du family would really do it in the way that Lin Tianyu said.


    Because, Du family that is really strong used to.


    From time to time, there will be a different voice. It has already made Du''s family very unhappy.


    Then, make what Lin Tianyu analyzed.


    It''s really possible.

 Chapter 1846

    Mo''s ancestors thought, there is a faint evil spirit spread out.


    He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the Mo family asked Lin Tianyu again and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, what do you think the Mo family should do now to better prevent the conspiracy that the Du family may have carried out?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "Mo Zu, with the strength of Mo family now, if it is against the Du family, what will happen?"


    Mo''s ancestor thought about it and said, "if it''s just Du Zu''s strength, I can''t help it. However, the Du family these years, they are domineering, it is true that they have their own overbearing truth. In addition to Du Zu, the other forces developed by the Du family were much stronger than those of the Mo family. If the two families are at war, the Mo family will be destroyed. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "and, in my opinion, when the Du family wants to really deal with the Mo family, I''m afraid it''s not just that there will be them. The Du family will fight."


    Of course, the ancestor of the Mo family knows.


    Lin Tianyu has already analyzed these situations for him.


    Moreover, if his Mo family is in the position of Du''s, he must have done as Lin Tianyu said.


    All of a sudden, the ancestor of the Mo family felt an invisible pressure and rolled towards him.


    Then, the ancestor of the Mo family looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, what good way do you have to help my mo family out of trouble?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, it is also simple. His Du family wants to target the Mo family and unite with the forces that make friends with it. The Mo family can also unite with the forces that make friends with each other. To the words and conditions. I think, as long as people living in this area, should be very clear about the domineering Du family. Now, can still have mo family in front of. So, their pressure will be less. But once something goes wrong with Mo''s family. At that time, there will be almost no room for other families in this area. Unless, they are completely committed to the Du family.


    "And can become a family force. Who is willing to depend on other families to survive.


    "The Mo family only needs to make this truth clear to the forces that make friends with their own family. I think they should be able to understand and support Mojia.


    "At that time, with these forces, we will have the strength to compete with the Du family, and we will not fall behind."


    When he said this, Lin Tianyu missed Chi remote in his heart.


    If there is a pool, remote at the side.


    Then, it must be able to think of a more suitable way to deal with this matter.


    It must be able to let the whole thing be handled without leakage. Even if the Du family really dares to deal with the Mo family.


    At that time, it will make the Du family suffer a big loss.


    These conspiracies and calculations really need to be carried out by those who are really skilled in this way.


    "But," the old ancestor of the Mo family said, "if we Mo family unite with other families, it is very likely that we will reveal the truth. At that time, if you let the Du family know, I''m afraid it will be bad. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "it is possible. But even so, the Mo family still had to unite with these family forces to fight against the Du family.


    "This is just like, if they go to unite with other families, they will also worry about being discovered by the Mo family. They are also very secretive. At that time, good to give Mo behind the back, a hard blow.


    "But the Du family, because they are afraid of being discovered by the Mo family, will not unite with other families to deal with the Mo family?"


    The Du family will never stop inaction because of this fear.


    It''s just that when they move, they try to be more careful.


    Because of this, when he arrived at his home, Du gathered his strength. Suddenly appeared in front of his Mo family, there is no preparation for the Mo family, only bow.


    But what about the real discovery?


    As long as they move fast enough.


    By then, the Du family has gathered enough strength. It''s too late for the Mo family to find out again.

 Chapter 1847

    In the heart already knew, Mo family ancestor no longer has any astonishment.


    Even if it was discovered by the Du family, what?


    As long as you do it fast enough. Du''s got enough strength to catch up. Then, Mo''s everything, also as stable as Mount Tai, there is no need to have any worry and fear.


    As a result, the ancestors of the Mo family did not wait to go home.


    At present, it is to arrange these confidants to go to the families that have always been friendly with the Mo family.


    Invite them to Mo''s house.


    After the invitation of those close to him, Du''s ancestors felt a burst of stability in his heart.


    In fact, in front of him, he also felt a sense of crisis.


    However, because of various concerns, they are not willing to implement it. But this time, Lin Tianyu gave him a burst of analysis, and finally felt his worries. How ridiculous. In the event against Du Jia. Only when he has mastered the strength can he have the initiative. Even at the end of the day, the Du family didn''t really treat him well. It doesn''t matter.


    The key is that with the combination of these strengths, he will be more stable.


    And only this combined strength can make his family more stable.


    Lin Tianyu and others went back to the Mo family with their ancestors and old Mo Qing.


    However, I have seen the whole family in mainland China, and I feel that they are more powerful than those in Tianquan. After all, the ancestor of the Mo family is the strength of the later stage of the body cultivation. That is equivalent to the earth immortal pole in the Dharma world. It can also be regarded as a real immortal.


    The forces built up by real immortals are naturally more profound and have a long history than those built by friars Yuanying.


    Naturally, it''s a little more imposing.


    What''s more, through the understanding that comes along the way.


    Lin Tianyu also learned a lot of common sense.


    The Shenwu continent, if calculated according to the level and strength. It should be even stronger than Tianquan mainland. Even the area of this continent is much larger than that of Tianquan.


    At the same time, the ancestors of the Mo family kept learning from Lin Tianyu about various situations in Tianquan mainland.


    However, when it comes to understanding the land of Tianquan, Gao dewu knows more.


    Later, Lin Tianyu directly asked Gao dewu to give the Mo family ancestor a detailed account of the various situations on the Tianquan continent.


    ¡­¡­


    Then, until the sixth day, the ancestors of the Mo family sent their cronies to invite people from various families.


    Finally, to see what should come, it should have come.


    The ancestor of the Mo family let all the people invited, including Lin Tianyu, to the conference room.


    After the parties have said hello.


    The patriarch of he family, who happened to be the head of the family who came home from the place where the empty passage was located, got up first and said, "Mo Zu, I don''t know why you invited us to come here?"


    Listen to the he family head asked, the other several people are also cohesion, listen carefully.


    When they arrived at the meeting, they didn''t quite understand why they were invited to come.


    Of course, there are also flexible people who have thought about a little bit of the cause and effect. However, they still hope to be confirmed in the mouth of Mo''s ancestors.


    The old ancestor of the Mo family and Lin Tianyu had already discussed their words, so they said, "I''ve come to you this time to discuss an important matter about the survival of each family. At the same time, it''s a secret. So what is said in this room. I hope you can''t spread it out. No matter how close you are, you must not reveal half a word. "


    "Mo Zu, don''t worry! We will not tell the least of what we are talking about today. "


    There was a general response.


    The ancestor of the Mo family nodded at ease.

 Chapter 1848

    Mo''s ancestor then said: "today''s business to be discussed is related to the Du family."


    Scene, steep ground quiet.


    Du family!


    In the area where they are now. The Du family is an absolute overlord. Anything, in this area, as long as it involves the Du family, it is absolutely not a small matter.


    But now, the Mo family ancestor opened his mouth is related to the Du family, naturally to everyone''s heart, caused a kind of invisible pressure.


    However, among these people, there are obviously some people who have already guessed some of this situation.


    Therefore, the expression of these people should be more natural.


    But also is to this Du family to feel a kind of invisible pressure to exist.


    "I got the news. The Du family is going to rule our area. Moreover, at present, the Du family should be gathering all the forces that can be gathered to enhance their own strength. Only to Du''s strength gathered to a peak. Then, it is time for the Du family to start annexing our forces.


    "Of course, the Du family will not want to annex all these forces at the beginning.


    "He must have divided us first. Annexing one or two of them. However, with the annexation of these forces, the forces that could compete with his family became weaker and weaker, while his family became stronger and stronger.


    "And then, at the end of the day, all of us here will have an end.


    "Or he should submit himself to his family officials thoroughly.


    "Or it was completely wiped out by his family.


    "Do you want to see such consequences?"


    We couldn''t help but get cold on our backs.


    Just listen to the Mo family ancestor''s words, let you fidget.


    We should know that the power of each of their families has gone through generations of hard work to finally lay down such a foundation today. If they directly submit to Du family officials or are swallowed up by Du family, how can they be worthy of their ancestors'' inheritance. What''s the face of meeting the underground ancestors?


    But there was also a master who thought about it and said, "Mozu, are you reliable? Why did the Du family want to attack our families? "


    Another owner said, "I heard the news that the Du family will attack your Mo family."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as this word came out, it caused a lot of discussion.


    The Du family and the Mo family, relative to their families. It''s a big Mac family.


    Because, their two families, that can be a strong body repair in the late third grade. This is equivalent to the earth immortals in the Dharma world. With such a character''s family war, it is equivalent to a fight between the gods. If these small families are involved in it, will they be destroyed in the fight between the two families every minute?


    Therefore, if the Du family is only aimed at his Mo family.


    They these small families, most know the choice, it is better not to participate in.


    Be wise!


    Only in this way can their family exist for a longer time. If you get involved in this kind of fight. I''m afraid that a small wave will be able to completely submerge such a small family.


    Is not Mo''s family clearly want to be in the war with Du family, pull them these small families, to be a cushion?

 Chapter 1849

    The ancestor of Mo''s family nodded and said, "yes. According to the news I got from the Mo family, the first one to prepare for the attack this time is probably my mo family. "


    The scene, one more silence.


    Even the people who said this were stunned.


    After all, after he said this, he thought about the response of the ancestors of the Mo family.


    In his thought, the ancestor of the Mo family should strongly oppose his words. Claiming that they got the news from the Mo family, the Du family may be the first to target the Mo family. Maybe it''s the family of these people who are sitting here. But I didn''t expect that the ancestor of Mo family didn''t have any objection at all. Instead, he accepted it directly.


    If the Du family is just aiming at the Mo family.


    There seems to be no need for them to get involved in this, do they?


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family was stunned for a long time, and then said: "but I still want to let everyone think about one thing.


    "Du family, with their overbearing style. Don''t they want to unify this area?


    "But they haven''t unified this area for so long.


    "Everybody thought again, is this because of what?"


    The scene was quiet again.


    Everyone is thinking about the question raised by the ancestor of the Mo family.


    Then, they united to the purpose of inviting them to come. Among them, there are already some people who want to understand the key point.


    However, there are still some people who are still trying to think.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Mo family took a look, and his eyes were clear and bright. Obviously, he was the head of the he family who had completely figured out the matter. He said, "chief he, let me tell you, the Du family has not unified this area. What''s the reason? I think patriarch he must have thought about this


    He said, "yes. With the prompt of Mozu, I really want to understand the cause and effect.


    "The domineering style of Du family should have the ambition of unifying this area.


    "But the Du family has never unified this area.


    "It''s not that they don''t want to, it''s their strength that doesn''t allow it. Because, in front of them, there is a Mo family in front of them. They have not absolutely suppressed the strength of the Mo family.


    "As long as the Mo family is still alive, the Du family will not dare to fully expose their ambition to unify this area."


    Yeah.


    That''s true.


    The strength of the Mo family is weaker than that of the Du family.


    However, it is not too weak.


    At this time, if the Du family once revealed, their ambition to unify this area came out. Mo''s family will go up again. Only afraid of those afraid of the family, will all be attached to the Mo family around. At that time, it will be disadvantageous to the Du family.


    The ancestor of the Mo family saw that everyone had some understanding, and then he said, "the news we got from Mo''s family is more complete than that of your families.


    "This time, Du Jiazhen is just the first step of their Du family''s action.


    "And then, they will have a second and third step.


    "However, if you want to take the following steps well, the first step to completely defeat my mo family is a crucial link. As long as it really breaks down my mo family. At that time, there will be no family in this area that can compete with the Du family.


    "Well, I don''t need to talk about the second and third steps. I think everyone can understand.


    "At that time, will the Du family give up the ambition of unifying this area instead of fighting against you families?"

 Chapter 1850

    Scene, quieter.


    All of us are thinking about whether these words from the ancestors of Mo family will become reality.


    Think about it.


    They are clearly feeling, to Du family has been used to strong means. If in this area, there is no match for the Mojia in front of the block.


    I''m afraid that the next moment, the Du family will attack these other families. This area is unified.


    "This is the news we got from the Mo family. At the same time, it is also our Mo family invited you to discuss.


    "Of course, you can choose to protect yourself now.


    "But after making such a choice, will you be able to keep your family in the end. I''m afraid I don''t need to say more. "


    A family master stood up and said, "but, Mo Zu, our family power is still too weak for the upper Du family. I''m afraid that before we can let go of the war, we will be destroyed by the Du family. "


    The old ancestor of Mo family said: "if you are a small family to the Du family alone, it will really be like what you said. The Du family can easily make your family die.


    "That''s why we need to unite.


    "As long as we form an alliance. At that time, even with the strength of his family, he would not dare to start the war lightly.


    "Our alliance is organized.


    "The ultimate goal is to help our families. As long as any family power is threatened by the Du family. Then, all of us in this smart, the rest of the family forces, also want to mobilize strength to help. Then, we achieved the goal of curbing the annexation of our family forces by the Du family. "


    Listen to the words of the ancestor of the Mo family, but also some families, already heart.


    Just, think of the strength of Du family, or let them heart born hesitation.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "please listen to me."


    Lin Tianyu suddenly spoke.


    People''s eyes also naturally looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu fixed his eyes on the family owners and said, "at this meeting, what you worry about is the strength and strength of the Du family.


    "What I want to say is that the strength of Du family is not as terrible as imagined.


    "Today, at the scene of the void passage. Everyone saw it with their own eyes. Mo Zu''s strength, but compared with Du Zu''s strength, is no worse.


    "As for the Du family, in addition to their ancestors, their own strength is still weaker than that of the Mo family. But now, because of my joining, plus me, and Gao dewu who came with me, it is enough to be equal to the whole Du family.


    "The only thing you need to do to join the alliance is to resist the influence of the alliance family on the other side of the Du family."


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s voice fell, the owner of the house jumped out and objected: "boy, you say that only you and Gao dewu join in, which is enough to make the strength of Du family and Mo family equal. You''re not afraid of the wind. Do you know how many more top experts do Du family have than Mo family? "


    Obviously, for Lin Tianyu, they are not as cautious as they are to the ancestors of the Mo family.


    Even, there is a little more despise.


    In their hearts, Lin Tianyu is just a young boy.


    Where are they qualified to participate in their discussions?


    In front of me, seeing him sitting here, people are not happy. However, due to the face of the ancestors of the Mo family, I don''t say much. But now, the little boy even dare to jump out and point out their affairs.


    How can this be tolerated?

 Chapter 1851

    Lin Tianyu, however, said with a cool smile: "I don''t know how many top experts Du''s family will have than Mo''s family in terms of specific strength comparison.


    "But what I want to say is.


    "As long as those top masters of the Du family have not reached the physical training strength of the late third grade. Well, I can beat ten on my own.


    "I think the Du family is even more powerful. That''s absolutely impossible. There are ten more top masters than Mo''s


    What?


    One man plays ten top players.


    Or as long as he didn''t reach the level of the third grade, he could do it.


    You don''t have to brag like that.


    It''s just too much blowing, OK?


    It''s not just the owners invited by the ancestors of the Mo family who think Lin Tianyu is bragging. Even the ancestors of the Mo family felt that Lin Tianyu''s words were too big. Don''t get to the end. You can''t stop.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s face, but there is a faint look of self-confidence, as if he said this, it is really true.


    But, you boy, that strength


    After careful investigation, they found out.


    Lin Tianyu just barely reached the level of the second grade. Moreover, according to its appearance, it should have just broken through the early stage of the second grade and entered the later stage of the second grade. In terms of this strength, he also dares to claim that in addition to the third grade later stage, he can play ten. Don''t talk about hitting ten people. I''m afraid that if you come to a three grade prophase, you can beat ten of them in minutes.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu''s physical training strength, according to the level of Shenwu mainland, should also have the strength of the early three grades. That is to say, it is equivalent to the level of Yuanying realm in the Dharma monks.


    The reason why now, people look up, Lin Tianyu is just barely the strength of the late second grade.


    It is because, after arriving at the Shenwu continent, Lin Tianyu felt his own strength. After arriving at the Shenwu continent, he was actually greatly suppressed. The cultivation has been under this kind of repression, and keeps stepping back. Even, not only the strength of physical training, but also the strength of Dharma cultivation has been suppressed.


    As he got used to it, Lin Tianyu understood.


    This is because Shenwu is obviously a higher level than Tianquan.


    Therefore, after arriving at a higher level in the mainland, that kind of repression will not only make the cultivation become better, but also make the self-cultivation more solid.


    Therefore, this kind of cultivation retreats. It''s not just that they didn''t let their own strength decline. On the contrary, it filled him with a sense of strength.


    Lin Tianyu can feel it.


    If he had already been at the level of Yuanying when he came through. Then, even if it is suppressed to a certain extent, it is impossible to let the cultivation retreat. At most, it can play a subtle grinding effect.


    Because, once the friars have a baby, they are successful.


    That is equivalent to, in one''s own body, one has achieved another level of cultivation by forming a baby by law. Its main body is the spirit.


    This degree of stability, even if it is simply the suppression of a slightly higher world class, can no longer shake its foundation. It is impossible to suppress the accomplishments of the monk who has already formed a baby.


    Of course, this is also because this cultivation will not be suppressed and regressed. In the end, if you can get a solid foundation of cultivation, you won''t get it.


    This is why Xiaodao must not break through the golden elixir and enter Yuanying when he did not come to Shenwu land.


    As for physical training.


    There is no such restriction.


    Even in the early stage of Sanpin cultivation, it is equivalent to the strength of monk Yuanying. However, after all, it is not in the body of the birth of a young baby. There is no such unbreakable and solid restriction. Even in front of him, Lin Tianyu''s physical training strength is already equivalent to Yuanying''s three grade early strength. After arriving in Shenwu land, he was also suppressed and regressed.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of it again.


    Perhaps, this is the reason why there are body friars comparable to the level of immortals on the Shenwu continent.


    Even with the power of an immortal.


    But there is no fundamental change.

 Chapter 1852

    After perceiving Lin Tianyu''s current state, the owner who first made trouble to Lin Tianyu even laughed.


    "Boy, do you know that with your own strength, you will be able to defeat the ten top masters in the later stage of the third grade


    Lin Tianyu indifferently looked at the owner of the house who had been making troubles to himself again and again, and said, "how, do you want to try it?"


    Lin Tianyu knows that.


    Low key and humility, that is to be seen by different people.


    Like now, this is constantly making trouble for the owner of his family. If Lin Tianyu can bear it again. The other side will only treat him as a soft horse who only talks big words, and lacks strength. In such a time, only when we really show our own strength, this is the fundamental to solve the problem. That''s what convinced these guys.


    At this time, a pair of hard fists, but no matter how much truth he said, was more convincing.


    The master, who is making trouble for Lin Tianyu, was angry when he saw Lin Tianyu behave like this.


    Because Lin Tianyu is such a nameless boy, young posterity, if it was not brought by the ancestor of the Mo family to the conference room, they would be too lazy to answer each other.


    But now?


    This guy, do you want to fight yourself?


    That''s good.


    Just use your fist to teach this guy to be good.


    In the future, we should keep a low profile.


    Thinking about it, the owner said, "I would like to have a try. However, I don''t want you to be able to play ten top masters alone. As long as you can beat me, I will accept it. "


    "Win you?" said Lin Tianyu


    The owner said, "why, didn''t you just say that one person can play ten top masters? Now, on my own, there is no self-confidence. My strength, but not to the late third grade, is under the strength you said. Even, if compared with the real top masters, I am still much weaker than others.


    "Ha ha!


    "Of course, if you are afraid. Then you can rest assured. I must have mastered the strength and won''t really hurt you


    In front of me, the owner of this family has always called Lin Tianyu boy directly.


    This meeting, on the contrary, calls him young Xia.


    But that tone of ridicule, anyone can hear it all at once.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Other householders who are looking at this scene are just making a funny joke about the situation in front of them. Listen, it''s all laughing.


    In their hearts, it has been confirmed.


    As long as Lin Tianyu dares to promise to come down this competition. Then, the next second, it should be the moment when Lin Tianyu failed and made a fool of himself.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "then I am not here to thank the master for his kindness. However, please rest assured. I''ll try my best to control the propriety, will not hurt you. Of course, one is because I am ready to be merciful and not hurt you. Secondly, because you are ready to be merciful to me. I have to pay you back, don''t I? "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The other people couldn''t help laughing when they heard Lin Tianyu''s irony.


    But for a moment, the owner felt that he had been insulted.


    He said that he would be merciful to Lin Tianyu, which is the strength of his strength. After all, he has the strength of the early three grades.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    Just just entered the second grade later stage.


    This is a whole lower than their own strength of a large level. Now, they say they will be merciful to themselves.


    This is not an insult to yourself. What is it?

 Chapter 1853

    The owner said angrily, "good! Boy, I''ll see you in the martial arts arena. "


    With that, the owner of the house should go outside first.


    Of course, this is to go to the martial arts field to have a real contest with Lin Tianyu.


    The owner of the house has obviously been exasperated by Lin Tianyu. I''m afraid that if Lin Tianyu is defeated by the other party, even if he is merciful, he won''t be seriously injured. But at least, it will punish Lin Tianyu.


    "Hold on!"


    Lin Tianyu said suddenly.


    The owner, who was going out, turned around suddenly, looked at Lin Tianyu, and said with a cold smile: "what''s the matter, boy, are you afraid when you really want to start? Just now, you didn''t say that much. Why did you come to this meeting again? "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "I want to say that it''s a waste of your time to go to the martial arts field for a move."


    One move.


    The owner of the house was obviously stunned.


    Although with his own strength in the early stage of the third grade, this kind of talent of Shanglin Tianyu is just a guy who just broke through to the later stage of the second grade. He is a sure winner.


    However, he was not sure. He won Lin Tianyu in one move.


    If you want to beat Lin Tianyu, you have to have ten moves.


    Of course, if the super normal play, three moves to win the other side, is also possible.


    A move.


    I don''t dare to ask the master.


    But now the other side said it in reverse.


    Is it that the strength of the other side is extremely low.


    If so, he is also really likely to take the other side.


    In this way, the owner''s eyes are toward Lin Tianyu. But for a moment, it was found that Lin Tianyu''s eyes were full of confidence.


    It''s not right.


    If the strength is extremely low, how can it be such a confident look in the eyes.


    Ah!


    In a flash, the owner suddenly seemed to understand something.


    A move!


    Is it true that this punk is saying that he can solve himself in one move?


    Oh!


    Until this meeting, the owner finally wanted to understand what Lin Tianyu had just said.


    Of course, it can''t be blamed for his slow reaction. It is the contrast of the realm strength between the two, so that anyone can think of the final result at a glance.


    A move!


    The winner is a person of a higher level.


    It''s a little too much to imagine.


    But when he understood what Lin Tianyu meant, the owner was even more angry.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t look up to him. It was he who would say such irritating words.


    "Boy, do you want to say that you can''t get a move under my hand? If so, you are really weak! I''m afraid you can be regarded as the weakest in the same realm. "


    Although I think of Lin Tianyu''s words, it may be another meaning.


    But the owner of the house still wants to ask Lin Tianyu what he means by his move.


    Because he always felt that it was impossible for Lin Tianyu to say such mindless words.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head indifferently and said, "no! You''re wrong. It''s just one move that I need to win. "

 Chapter 1854

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The owner of the house laughed angrily and said, "good! Boy, since you''re so crazy. Well, I''ll stand here and wait for you to defeat me. If one move doesn''t defeat me. Next, I''ll let you know how good I am. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head indifferently and said, "if you let me do it first, you will never have the chance to do it again. Are you sure I''ll do it first? "


    "Boy, are you just practicing your mouth work? You do. Let me see. How did you win? "


    The owner of the house has been so angry that he vomited blood.


    How about letting Lin Tianyu do it first?


    He is a great level of cultivation than this boy.


    Don''t say it''s just a move for this kid. Let him do ten moves first. As long as you wait for your real shot, isn''t it as easy to pull back the winning game?


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, you''ll see."


    Lin Tianyu said, slowly took out his black knife out. Then, across the entire conference hall, he directly cut the head of the house.


    And when Lin Tianyu cut it out, it also affected everyone''s heart.


    Although before, Lin Tianyu''s words have always been very big.


    This kind of big, has already let many householders feel that this young man is too unsophisticated. However, since I dare to speak so much.


    Well, it should also have some real strength, right.


    As a result, everyone is also in Lin Tianyu''s hand, all concentrate on Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    However, how can this look up, it is clear that it is just a simple starting move, OK?


    With such a simple starting move, can one move directly win the owner?


    This seems to be a little too big.


    At the same time, the owner of the house opposite Lin Tianyu could not help but feel relieved. Just now, he has been competing with Lin Tianyu, because of his own identity, he is higher than Lin Tianyu, and his realm is higher than Lin Tianyu. However, there are some talents, which can not be completely measured by realm. Sometimes, they will hide some powerful killer mace.


    These assassin mace, will let them have the strength of leapfrog challenge.


    Lin Tianyu has been talking so much just now.


    Maybe it''s because he has such a killer move.


    If this kind of Assassin''s mace moves are just more powerful than the conventional martial arts skills, maybe the owner of the house will suddenly capsize in the gutter. It''s true that Lin Tianyu will take it. By that time, he would lose face. By a lower than their own a big realm of the boy, a move to win.


    It is impossible for him not to be a laughing stock.


    But now?


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu just put out such a move as if it was a starting move. The master''s heart, also can be regarded as a moment, completely put down.


    With such a move to deal with themselves, but also think of a move on their own to take down.


    Is this possible?


    Daydreaming is almost the same!


    All of a sudden, the confidence in the master''s heart came up completely. At the beginning, when he saw that Lin Tianyu was going to shoot, he was still a little worried and put on a defensive posture.


    Only Lin Tianyu attacked.


    No matter what angle he''s attacking from.


    Well, his defense is able to defend in the first time.


    But now, when I saw Lin Tianyu, he just put out such a simple starting gesture. He was completely relieved. Simply, I just put myself out to see that defensive frame, but also completely withdrawn.

 Chapter 1855

    "Why


    All of a sudden, at this time, it was the owner who had been paying close attention to Lin Tianyu.


    The owner of the house, who was quiet and loud, was one of the owners who had been staring at Lin Tianyu and had not moved his eyes.


    After listening to the light noise, they all followed the owner''s eyes and looked in the direction where Lin Tianyu had just stood. Then they were all surprised to find out. Just now, Lin Tianyu just waved a simple starting gesture. In the eyes of the public, his figure was gradually fading.


    At this time, the owner, who had been completely relieved, was also aware of the strangeness.


    This is


    The figure suddenly faded.


    Well, this is clearly just a shadow left on the scene.


    Where has he gone?


    The owner, who was completely relieved, suddenly felt something was wrong. Then, it is also a hurry to put the previous one of the strongest defensive moves again.


    But at this time, the owner felt a cold on his neck.


    It is clear that there is a knife on his neck.


    Let this is also ready to put out the defensive frame of the owner, a stiff body, no longer dare to move a bit.


    At this time, all other people''s eyes are also looking towards this side.


    They all clearly saw that Lin Tianyu was standing beside the owner who was going to fight with Lin Tianyu, and the knife in his hand was just on the neck of the other party.


    Although Lin Tianyu just put on a starting gesture.


    But it was just such a starting move, but it was only one move that took the other party down.


    If it''s a fight between life and death.


    He''s dead!


    All of us could not help but feel a tremor when we saw this meeting.


    Even the ancestors of the Mo family are thinking about it.


    Lin Tianyu has such an unpredictable body method. I''m afraid that even if he is a master of physical training in the late third grade, he may not be able to win. At least, if he really feels any danger. Lin Tianyu can walk away with such excellent body method. There is no way to leave each other.


    Moreover, his body method, if it is true, will be used in fighting against people.


    In the end, the effect that can be achieved is much more powerful than his own master in the later stage of the third grade. Even, what he said before, one hit ten, I''m afraid it can be regarded as he said less.


    This meeting, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes again, and they all had a completely different look.


    No one else thinks that Lin Tianyu is just a bad boy who doesn''t know the sky and the earth and talks nonsense.


    The rest of them have totally regarded Lin Tianyu as their peer. Even, he looked at Lin Tianyu more seriously.


    In the realm of practice, that''s it.


    Everything is based on strength.


    With strength, there will be all the right to speak. If there is no strength. Then, even if you say it, no matter how good it is, it is equivalent to farting.


    At this time, he clan leader suddenly said: "Lin Xiaoyou, I also want to fight with you. If you can do it in one move, you can take me down. Well, after that, my family will listen to Lin Xiaoyou and Mo Zu''s orders, and I can''t afford to be indifferent. "

 Chapter 1856

    He said so, and several other owners were also moved.


    Lin Tianyu put everyone''s reaction and expression into his eyes.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said, "this is what patriarch he said. So, what do the other owners say? "


    This matter, of course, should be made clear in advance.


    Once Lin Tianyu really hands, a move after he clan chief. These people are going to go back on their words and say that they have not agreed to come down. At that time, there will be no more trouble.


    Some of the other family owners immediately said, "Lin Xiaoyou, if you can take down clan chief he with one move, we are also willing to absolutely follow the orders of the ancestors of the Mo family and Lin Xiaoyou, and we will never regret."


    There are also several householders who were thinking about it.


    But as soon as I heard that, several owners had already agreed to come down.


    So, no longer hesitating, immediately agreed to come down.


    You know, the owner in front of him, although he also has the strength of the three products in the early stage. But in the early stage of Sanpin''s physical training, it''s just a very ordinary member. In front of him, he said that he was not a top player in the third grade later period. It was not completely modest, but it was true.


    Where''s the chieftain?


    He''s not the same.


    Almost, in addition to these super physical training masters in the late third grade, he can be regarded as the top level. Third grade later period does not come out, he clan chief has not been afraid of who.


    He clan leader''s strength, not to mention a dozen top-ranking masters. But we are still sure to deal with two or three people.


    If Lin Tianyu really can take down clan chief he in one move. That is just like what Lin Tianyu said before. In addition to the super masters of the late third grade. He can handle ten top masters alone. Even less.


    With the addition of Lin Tianyu, a super fighting force.


    At that time, Mo''s ancestors were resisting Du''s.


    They, the rest of the family, blocked the other members of the family invited by the Du family.


    Then, the rest of the Du family''s top experts in the late stage of the third grade have become a dish of Lin Tianyu?


    At that time, I''m afraid Lin Tianyu will have to kill him.


    And


    They imagined that after the war, in addition to their ancestors, these top masters of the Du family were first-class. It was very likely that there would be a fault directly. At that time, in this area, the dominant position of the Du family would be shaken.


    There will also be a new overlord in this area, which will shine again.


    Can the overlord have a second force besides the Mo family?


    These people, however, were the closest people who had followed the Mo family to fight together before the Mo family completely rose.


    At that time, what they pay now will benefit them a lot.


    Think of these wonderful places.


    Everyone''s face, is involuntarily spilled out a piece of complacent color.


    Now, the prerequisite for all this is the strength of Lin Tianyu. Only Lin Tianyu is more powerful. When it comes to fighting with Du family, the more top masters of Du family are killed. Then, the advantages accumulated for them are bound to be greater.


    The strength of Du family is not only the strength of Du family''s ancestors, but also the strongest.


    It is because of the Du family has more huge, in addition to the ancestors, the top three grades under the late master.


    But if Lin Tianyu is strong enough.


    After harvesting these top masters of Du family. The Du family is bound to be in this area, the prestige greatly reduced.

 Chapter 1857

    Everyone thought, they all focused their eyes on the field completely and looked at the fight between Lin Tianyu and he Jiazhu.


    At this time, clan chief he has completely released his most powerful defensive moves.


    Even though it hasn''t been a real fight yet.


    Kehe clan chief that has made the most complete preparation.


    Lin Tianyu''s look was much more cautious than before. Obviously, Lin Tianyu can feel the challenge just now, and the strength of the other side is just like that. A move to win the other party, in fact, is just a matter of ease.


    But now, in the face of patriarch he, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt the pressure.


    Especially to take the other side.


    It''s not that difficult.


    Lin Tianyu can feel that the strength of clan chief he is at least several times stronger than that of the one who fought against him in front of him.


    If you win the other party in three or five moves, Lin Tianyu is full of confidence.


    He just needs to be careful and he can do it.


    A trick!


    Lin Tianyu thought, closing his eyes in silence. At the same time, he also knows that he must come up with a real trick, is possible.


    Then, all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu just opened his eyes, and an electric light shone on the head of clan he.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s black knife suddenly waved.


    At the moment when the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was chopped out, people could not help feeling the scalp numbness. It''s as if that knife was chopped out, not just a simple one. It''s about cutting the whole space apart. Even, if Lin Tianyu''s knife is not broken. Then, the whole space will not be able to merge under his Dao idea.


    They feel that:


    now, any one of them, if he is under the knife that Lin Tianyu cuts out at the moment, will be directly cut in two.


    Even this meeting, even the ancestors of the Mo family felt that if he was under the knife like cutting, he would not be immune. I''m afraid he''ll have to take off his skin.


    It''s not just a monk''s flesh and blood.


    Even if at this time, there is a piece of divine iron, which is cut by Lin Tianyu at the moment, it is bound to be cut by him at the moment, and it will be cut off by him.


    Everyone''s heart is more involuntarily in a row.


    Just now, when Lin Tianyu was fighting with the owner in front of him, in fact, he didn''t exert all his strength at all.


    At that time, it was only a small test.


    In a very clever way, he won the match.


    This will be regarded as the exhibition of Lin Tianyu''s real strength.


    By this time, even the onlookers felt the endless cutting power of Lin Tianyu.


    Let alone the chief he, who bears the brunt.


    He even felt that he would die in the next second. He will be cut and killed directly by Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    Moreover, he doubted that it would become a reality.


    Such a powerful move.


    Lin Tianyu was able to do it, but he couldn''t do anything.


    After he put it into practice, he tried to take back the move. He was afraid that it would be completely impossible.


    Oh!


    Do you really want to die under such a powerful sword move?


    Why do you want to provoke such a powerful move?


    Isn''t it good to live?


    Thinking about it, he clan chief closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1858

    Then, patriarch he felt his body cool.


    An evil spirit extends from the top of the head to the heel.


    Is that how I die?


    By the inexhaustible knife, it is directly cut into two halves.


    He feels that his present self is just the last consciousness of the moment of death.


    Eh!


    No!


    After waiting for a while with his eyes closed, he felt that he was still conscious. Their consciousness, there is no sign of collapse at all.


    Isn''t he dead yet?


    But such a powerful move, he is really can send can receive?


    He clan chief thinks, do not quite believe ground slowly opened an eye.


    Then, I saw the rest of them. They all opened their mouths and there was no other movement for half a day. Just so stupidly looking at himself, as well as standing in front of his Lin Tianyu. Obviously, they were scared by the knife. But Lin Tianyu is just a faint smile, standing in front of himself.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had already put away his black knife.


    The clan chief can clearly feel the incomparable power of that knife just now.


    Let him up to now, still body shiver.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, clan chief he, my sword has been cast. Now, it''s time to congratulate the Patriarch on fulfilling his promise. "


    Yeah!


    Lin Tianyu talks to himself like this, so, it seems that he is really alive.


    I think I''m not dead, I''m still alive.


    In the heart of he clan chief, he was excited for a long time.


    At the same time, it is also the real strength of Lin Tianyu. With such a strong strength, we will fight against Du family again. At that time, that can be to give this do not know the inside story of Du family, send a big surprise.


    Therefore, patriarch he no longer hesitated, and immediately said, "I congratulate the head of the clan, and I wish to express my will here. Since then, to Mo Zu and Lin Xiaoyou two people for life is from. If you disobey, you can''t die easily. God is the most important thing to learn from. "


    This is a direct oath of the Supreme God.


    This time, it is a thorough and thorough show of the heart, no more possible betrayal.


    On this land of divine power, no one has dared to break the oath of the Supreme God.


    See he patriarch, but without hesitation made the supreme god oath. Several other family owners have the example of clan chief he in the front. As a result, they all made the oath of the Supreme God.


    Under this situation, the forces led by the Mo family and sufficient to confront the Du family were finally established. And firmly guarded around the Mo family.


    The ancestor of Mo''s family nodded with relief.


    He did not expect that things would go so smoothly.


    At first, the ancestor of the Mo family only thought that all the people who had been invited could reluctantly agree to their own proposal, which was already very good.


    But now?


    Direct is to make the oath of the Supreme God.


    Now, there is no need to worry about who will disclose the news.


    How is the ancestor of Mo family unhappy?


    However, he also knew that Lin Tianyu was the greatest credit. If not, Lin Tianyu showed his strength. Even if he was able to resist the ancestors of the Du family. But under the ancestors of the Du family, those top masters who were enough to crush other family forces also made the other small families scared. Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, almost wiped out this unbalanced balance of power.

 Chapter 1859

    "Lin Xiaoyou, we now have so many family Alliance forces, is enough to fight against the Du family alliance. So, Lin Xiaoyou, what else should we pay attention to next? "


    This time, when the ancestor of the Mo family asked Lin Tianyu again, there was no one else who did not treat Lin Tianyu as a matter of fact.


    Everyone also looked solemnly at Lin Tianyu.


    It seems that with an idea, he can completely kill the victory and defeat of this confrontation with the Du family.


    But inside, they don''t think so.


    The reason why they pay attention to Lin Tianyu''s words now. The key point is that Lin Tianyu''s powerful strength is the backing. It''s not because Lin Tianyu was able to come up with a brilliant idea.


    The key to the confrontation with Du family lies in the strength.


    As long as we have enough strength.


    Do not need any arrangement, also can block the Du family completely.


    But if the strength is not enough, even if the calculation is wonderful again?


    Under the powerful hand of others, no matter how perfect your plan is, it is bound to come to nothing.


    However, when the ancestor of the Mo family inquired about this meeting, Lin Tianyu thought about it carefully and then said, "I think that the Du family now clearly has the family power to destroy you, or let you all be obedient ministers under their obscene authority. In this case, it is no longer a simple confrontation between the two big family forces. This is a complete conflict of hostility. It''s a life and death battle. Therefore, there is no room for slighting. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, it also attracted the attention of several householders.


    But the same, there are also several owners, but they do not take this seriously.


    However, Mo''s ancestors cautiously said, "well, according to Lin Xiaoyou''s calculation, how should this be arranged to be more appropriate?"


    Lin Tianyu tried hard to think back to the war in the black sword league that day.


    At this time, is it not just possible to apply that war completely to the present day?


    So, Lin Tianyu thought again and said, "I think, several big families must have their own strong bow and crossbow team."


    Indeed, although their families are not regular troops.


    But family power is just as powerful.


    Within the family, there are also various teams. And these teams are the key to protect the family forces. Naturally, it is also a powerful strong crossbow team.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think that after the owners went back, they quietly mobilized the elite forces of their families to the Mo family. Especially with the crossbow.


    "Let''s take a look at the terrain of Mojia.


    "Coming from Du''s house, I must have passed this mountain road in the forest.


    "When the time comes, we will lay out a large number of strong bows on both sides of the mountain. Once the Du family''s team entered the ambush circle of the mountain road, they first used the strong bow and crossbow team to give them a wave of merciless massacre, in order to weaken the other side''s effective strength. After that, the real elite of our side rushed out again and destroyed the Du family on this mountain road. "


    Lin Tianyu said as he drew the line according to the topographic map.

 Chapter 1860

    The reason why Lin Tianyu dares to put his mind on the layout is completely said.


    He is completely relieved that all of you in this room can''t divulge this matter.


    They have all taken the oath of the Supreme God.


    On the land of Shenwu, no one dares to break the oath of the Supreme God.


    And after Lin Tianyu has said all the plans. This listen to the layout of Lin Tianyu, but suddenly feel a cold.


    If it is really in accordance with the layout of Lin Tianyu.


    I am afraid that this time down, even if the Du family is not destroyed, it must be completely injured. From then on, it was impossible for them to compete with the Mo family.


    A family owner was still worried and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, but if the first target of Du''s attack this time is not Mo''s, but other families in our alliance, what should we do? You know, if we follow the instructions of Lin Xiaoyou, all the most powerful forces in our family are concentrated in the Mo family.


    "At that time, as long as the Du family has a whim to change the direction of attack and attack any one of our families.


    "I''m afraid it will bring disaster to our family."


    Listen to that.


    Several owners nodded.


    "Yes. At that time, if the Du family arbitrarily chose a family that made friends with the Mo family to attack. Then we''ll have to perish. "


    "Lin Xiaoyou, is this arrangement too risky?"


    "Otherwise, we will wait. When Du''s got the exact information about the operation. What''s more, they just came to Mo''s house. At that time, our families, with the fastest speed, concentrated their dominant forces and rushed to rescue them. "


    ¡­¡­


    For a while, there were many opinions.


    Lin Tianyu listened to the people''s words, but he could not help shaking his head.


    Then, after the voices of the people''s comments were reduced, Lin Tianyu spoke again.


    "First of all, I dare say that the first family to be attacked by the Du family will be the Mo family.


    "Because, so far. Although we have spies, we have found out the trend of the Du family''s forces and the forces that have United several families. We have got the secret of what to do. But the Du family did not know that we had detected their secrets. They thought that their own operation was a great secret operation which was well hidden.


    "Since it was a secret operation.


    "Then, in this action, the greatest interests must be achieved.


    "I think if they don''t attack the Mo family. I chose any of your families. Even if it is a complete victory, it will directly destroy one of your families.


    "So what?


    "It is also impossible that this battle will directly consolidate the dominant position of the Du family. Moreover, it will expose all the secrets of his Du family.


    "But if this extremely secret first battle, it will directly take down the Mo family, so that the whole Mo family will lose its combat effectiveness.


    "The effect is quite different.


    "By then, even in this area, all the family forces have already known about the secret operation of his Du family, so what?


    "As long as the Mo family is destroyed, who else dares to jump out and compete with the Du family?


    "Well, next, it''s very simple. We just need to swallow up all the family forces that lack the leading forces, one by one.


    "Imagine if you are the leader of the Du family. Are you the first to target Mo''s family, or do you attack other unimportant families first? "

 Chapter 1861

    This is the truth.


    If any of them is the master of the Du family. I am afraid that they will not hesitate to choose to attack the Mo family first. And there is no way to attack those unimportant families first.


    Everyone nodded with conviction.


    However, at the same time, there are still some owners who are worried about the proposal of their predecessors.


    After all, what if?


    In case the Du family chooses one of them to attack first.


    At that time, however, they concentrated all their superior combat power to Mojia.


    Isn''t it that a family with no fighting power was placed there and the Du family was allowed to slaughter?


    Seeing the expression of the crowd, Lin Tianyu said again, "OK, let''s talk about the second.


    "Even the family leader of the Du family is not clear headed. He must choose one of these weak families who make friends with the Mo family.


    "So what?


    "Really.


    "Then, the Du family is bound to face the same empty family, but also to face the threat of Mo family and your coalition forces. At that time, we can take advantage of the Du family''s power to deal with other families, concentrate all our forces here, and rush to the Du family''s home, which is directly to kill the Du family.


    "At that time, the Du family will destroy a small family. But we destroyed his whole Du family.


    "Who will lose more and not be hurt?"


    Lin Tianyu said that, those small owners have some unhappy.


    "Lin Xiaoyou, if this really happened. The one who has been destroyed is one of our families. When the time comes for a family to be destroyed, how can we bear the loss? "


    "Lin Xiaoyou, if your family is in danger of being destroyed, would you still be so calm in analyzing these various forms?"


    Now, when everyone looked at Lin Tianyu, there was a faint anger in their eyes.


    Lin Tianyu immediately felt that his own thinking, it seemed that there was some omission in it. If the pool is remote, then the layout of these words, absolutely more perfect than their own layout.


    Of course, now, even if you know that you have omissions, you can never say it.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a moment and said, "well, you masters, even if it''s your family''s strength, one to one has not been mobilized. Well, if the Du family preferred your family as the target of attack.


    "Think again, with the strength of your family, can you resist the attack of Du family?


    "Obviously not.


    "As for rescue. Maybe there will be. But at that time, if it really happened, I think the first thing we should do was not to rescue a small family. Instead, they should attack the Du family''s nest directly. This is not cold-blooded, but in order to ensure less loss later, it must be so.


    "By then, the result will not change at all."


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, all the heads of the family immediately felt it.


    If this is the case, their small family is doomed to perish.


    This can not blame the Mo family in such an opportunity, directly take the Du family, rather than choose to rescue them.


    If at that time, not directly take the Du family, but really rescue them such a small family. That can really fall into the abyss, everything is to fall into the calculation of the Du family. Will be led by the nose. There''s no time to take the initiative. Even, only a few rescues are needed. I am afraid that the strength of the Mo family will be completely destroyed by the Du family, which has taken the lead.

 Chapter 1862

    Hearing this, the owner of the family said in dismay: "if the Du family first chose to attack one of our small families, would we really only face the fate of being destroyed?"


    "No. Even if Du Jiazhen chose to fight one of your small families. As long as you make the right choice, you will not perish. "


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, those householders all look back at Lin Tianyu.


    A Master excitedly said: "Lin Xiaoyou, you have a way to make our family, even if it is a positive attack on the Du family, there will be no danger of extinction?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "the first method is an easy one.


    "When you come here with the advantages of each family, you should also bring the important inheritors of the family. At that time, to the elite of the family. No matter where you go, it''s easy to set up another family?


    "The elite of your family is where the family is.


    "The family is destroyed. As long as we are good at it, we will be able to find all these things again. "


    The heads of the house thought about it, and they did.


    Another owner said, "well, is there another way?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "the other way is actually easier to do. I''m sure that will be the arrangement after you go back home.


    "That is to let those forces still in the family quickly find the hidden places near the family and hide them first.


    "Of course, this hiding time must not be too long.


    "Otherwise, the Du family will surely follow some faint traces and find them.


    "Therefore, whether this second method can achieve an effective effect. It also depends on whether our actions are quick enough. If the Du family is really after the attack on your family. As long as we launched an operation against the Du family, we were quick enough to attack the Du family more quickly. At that time, the influence of Du family forces back to defense, not to find those who hide. This is also able to achieve the effect. "


    When Lin Tianyu makes such an analysis, he is also depressed.


    He didn''t feel like a layout designer, he was in control of everything.


    But very passively, when the other side out of the move, their own to see the move.


    In spite of this, there will be no mistakes and omissions.


    But there is always a feeling of suffocation.


    I feel that if there is a pool of remote so good at scheming, it will be a happy thing.


    Lin Tianyu thought about the layout of the remote pool.


    In fact, there are only two points.


    One is to anticipate the enemy''s opportunities.


    One is unexpected.


    Anticipate the enemy''s opportunity.


    When Lin Tianyu arrived at the meeting, he finally felt his head and became more sober.


    In fact, the layout in front of him.


    It is clear that the enemy is already the first opportunity.


    Then, set up such a clever ambush.


    That was a surprise.


    But in the back, facing all kinds of problems of the owners, what they explained to and went to was to disrupt their own positions. A good plan was made into a mess.


    After thinking about it like this, Lin Tianyu also felt that his mind was getting clearer and clearer.


    All of a sudden, it is completely understood.


    In fact, this layout is not just a simple layout. There has to be a grasp and trust in the right aspects. A kind of assurance of the first opportunity.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "now, what I want to say is that the previous analysis is only a kind of possibility in case. In fact, in our hearts, everyone should be very clear. Any one of them was the head of the Du family. It must be impossible to give up the Mo family and attack one of your small families instead.


    "Therefore, now, everyone is in accordance with the layout in front of me, hurry back to the family, and mobilize people as quickly as possible.


    "Only in this main battlefield has real victory been achieved. Next, we will have a better prospect.


    "Otherwise, everything will be vain."


    After Lin Tianyu said this, he had no interest in talking about it.


    And he could feel it clearly.


    This kind of overall layout is really good.

 Chapter 1863

    Seven days later, the owners of the house, who had been deliberated in front of them, also came with the elite forces of their families. They are also in accordance with the general arrangement of Lin Tianyu. Directly, they quietly brought the elite forces of these families to the small forest from Du family to Mo family.


    Although there are various doubts in the previous discussions.


    But obviously, these householders are also very clear.


    In the contest with the Du family, they have now chosen to stand on the side of the Mo family. Then, we must firmly go on. Otherwise, if you are half hearted and half hearted, and you are afraid of the end, you will not have any good results.


    And taking advantage of these days, Lin Tianyu is also under the cooperation of those Mo family members. With the help of a knife.


    Finally, it is also in this piece of forest inside the layout of a large array of cover.


    Now, the men and horses of these families, together with the elite forces of the Mo family, are all gathered in this forest, which is blocked by this large covering array. The rest of the people did not see any trace of a large number of soldiers and horses ambushed.


    The masters also personally tested their feelings from this Taoist road trip.


    If it was not for knowing that the mountain road was on both sides, it was an ambush with heavy troops.


    They may, indeed, think that this is a safe and ordinary mountain road. Nothing happened.


    All of a sudden, my heart was filled with emotion.


    This array is really more mysterious.


    There is such a mysterious array. At that time, in the face of Du family, it is bound to be able to give each other a sense of surprise.


    After the experience, we are more confident to hide all the soldiers and horses in this mountain forest.


    Finally, ten days later.


    Boom, boom, boom


    From a distance, there was a large group of people marching towards this place.


    Come on!


    Listen to the sound of a large group of people marching.


    The owners of the families who were lurking in the mountains and forests were all involuntarily in their hearts.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu''s calculation is really accurate.


    As expected, the first target chosen by the Du family was the Mo family. Moreover, now, their Du family''s horses have been driving towards the Mo family.


    There was a burst of tension in the hearts of the people.


    At the same time, also rose the feeling of dark excitement and expectation.


    Since Lin Tianyu''s calculations have been proved to be completely correct at this meeting. Well, then, what he arranged later must be carried out according to his arrangement.


    Then, after the war, a new hegemonic force, Mo Jia, will emerge in this area.


    They are the first to follow the Mo family, will also be bound to rise.


    At that time, their family power will inevitably follow the Mo family''s dominant position, and further expand and develop.


    Thinking of this, the owners of the house suddenly felt proud.


    They finally got the bet right.


    With their current layout and various strength configurations, as well as the pitfalls laid down by this mountain road.


    All this, since the Du family has come along this road.


    Then, it is doomed to the tragic fate of the Du family, which will inevitably happen.


    All this, at this meeting, is just waiting for an order from Lin Tianyu and Mo''s ancestors, and it can be completely realized.

 Chapter 1864

    Boom, boom, boom


    Listen to the continuous rumble from the mountain road.


    Hidden in the mountains and forests, these owners and elite people just feel that they are listening to a kind of beautiful music.


    Boom, boom, boom


    The sound of the earthquake moving closer and closer.


    Finally, most of the voice has entered the mountain road.


    Although when they entered this mountain road, they also sent the vanguard troops to inspect. However, because of the cover up of the large array arranged by Lin Tianyu. They did not find a trace of the ambush in the mountains.


    And the follow-up men and horses also followed closely, and all continued to enter the buried mountain road.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Mo family and Lin Tianyu appeared in front of the team.


    The old ancestor of the Mo family stopped in front of the powerful men and horses and said, "Du Zu, you have led such a large group of people and horses. I don''t know where you want to go and what do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du''s ancestor laughed wildly and said, "Mo Zu, is it that the large number of people I led have already appeared here. Can''t you see that?


    "Not at all.


    "It''s not that you didn''t see it. It''s your hindsight. By now, it''s time to find something wrong.


    "Ha ha ha ha! I told you. Now, with the troops of Du family, there are more than a dozen family alliances. The direction of moving forward is exactly where your Mo family is. Now, you should know why we are here.


    "Now, you have two choices.


    "Surrender to my Du family.


    "Or be destroyed by the army of Du family."


    Mo''s father''s face changed.


    At the same time, he took a grateful look at Lin Tianyu.


    If it was not for Lin Tianyu, he could see that the Du family was not good. If you want to gather all the forces to deal with him.


    At this meeting, the Du family''s army came under pressure.


    I''m afraid he Mo''s family has no third way to choose except the two roads proposed by Du''s ancestors.


    Then, Mo''s ancestor looked at Du''s and said, "Du Zu, you''ve brought a large army to fight against our Mo family. Don''t you fear that at the end of the day, both sides will be hurt. Even if you hurt my mo family, you can''t get it from Du family as well? "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du''s ancestor was proud to smile again, and said: "Mo Zu, if only with me, Du family''s hand, deal with you Mo''s words. This kind of situation you said is really likely to happen.


    "But now?


    "Take a good look behind me.


    "OK, but in addition to the elite troops of Du family, there are more than a dozen elite families. Such a powerful force. What are you fighting against?


    "With your own efforts, it''s possible that you want to put so many of our armies together and lose both sides?"


    Follow the direction of Du''s ancestors'' fingers.


    Behind him, there are thousands of troops.


    The momentum of the boom, straight shock nine clouds.


    There is such a huge team. That is no matter who will have rampant capital.


    Even if there is a tight ambush set on both sides of the mountain road. Looking at the other side such a powerful lineup, Mo''s ancestors or can''t help but face a change.

 Chapter 1865

    Seeing the startled face of the ancestor of the Mo family.


    The father of Du''s family is even more wild.


    "Mo Zu, in my opinion, it''s better for you to surrender to my Du family. So that Mo''s family will not suffer from the disaster.


    "Don''t worry.


    "As long as the Mo family really submits to my Du family.


    "Well, from now on, this area belongs to my Du family. And you Mo''s family is the second place in this area.


    "How?"


    Du''s ancestor said here, lightly looked at the Mo family ancestor.


    At this time, Du''s ancestors were not in a hurry.


    Because, from the moment he brought the horses here. And the Mo family is obviously to now just react. Then, all this has become a foregone conclusion.


    Mo family can only choose according to the will of his Du family.


    Then, the old ancestor of Du family thought about it again, and looked at Lin Tianyu twice more, and said: "of course, Mo Zu, if you choose Mo family, now submit to my Du family. Well, I have to ask for some people from your Mo family.


    "The first one is Lin Tianyu standing beside you.


    "Then, there are those people who have crossed with him to the Shenwu land.


    "Then there is the son of your Mo family who returned from Tianquan.


    "These people, my Du family are going to take them back to the Du family immediately."


    As he said that, the Du family ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu again and sneered.


    The reason why this time decided to move Mo family, in addition to the Du family want to thoroughly consolidate his dominant position in this area. In this, we still want to master Lin Tianyu. Then, we have a better understanding and grasp of the situation of Tianquan mainland, so as to expand the Du family''s interests.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the eyes of the Du family''s ancestors and calmly said, "Du Zu, there are several people in your Du family''s team, but they all came back from the Tianquan land with me on that day. Before Mozu agreed to Du Zu''s terms, I have a few words to ask these people who have returned from Tianquan with me. "


    The old ancestor of Du family laughed and said, "OK. If you have anything to ask, just ask.


    "Don''t worry.


    "Even if it''s because the Mo family is not ready. You two deliberately show up here, trying to stop the Du family army and delay some time for the Mo family.


    "Even if you delay a little bit, it won''t be of any use at all.


    "As long as our army moves forward, even the Mo family has begun to flee. It must not escape the control of our Du family army. "


    Having said that, the Du family ancestor confidently and complacently smiles.


    It seems that the father of the Du family decided that the ancestor of the Mo family and Lin Tianyu were here to delay the march of his Du family army.


    But even so, he Du family army also does not matter.


    At the speed of the army, the delay can easily be made up.


    Therefore, he also let Lin Tianyu at will.


    At this time, even the old ancestor of the Du family kindly let those people who followed Lin Tianyu back to Shenwu land to come to the front, so as to facilitate Lin Tianyu to ask questions.


    Obviously, in the heart of the Du family''s ancestors, Lin Tianyu has been regarded as the bag of his Du family.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu can be a useful line to help his Du family understand more about the land of Tianquan.


    This meeting, also don''t mind to meet Lin Tianyu''s small conditions and requirements properly.

 Chapter 1866

    With a smile, Lin Tianyu nodded to Du''s ancestors to show their thanks for their cooperation.


    Then, Lin Tianyu smiles and looks at the people who are coming.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you are all brought back from Tianquan. Moreover, in the meantime, I saved your life. Now, you have joined the Du family. It''s your freedom. Just, there''s one more thing I want to know. After joining the Du family, how do you evaluate me? At the same time, is there any reason for Du''s move? "


    What Lin Tianyu said saved their lives.


    In their ears. Of course they know what''s going on.


    Lin Tianyu refers to that he killed Du Heng, which is equivalent to indirectly saving them. Because if Lin Tianyu had not killed Du Heng. With the character of duheng, he will kill them all after he returns to Shenwu.


    In the ears of Du''s ancestors, it is clear that Lin Tianyu opened the void channel and let them escape the pursuit of the immortal.


    A man came out and looked at Lin Tianyu coldly and said, "what''s the reason for us? Now, we are protected by the Du family. What can you do to us? "


    "Well, there''s a reason for you." Lin Tianyu fluke was interested in saying, "well, tell me about it. What''s the reason for that?"


    "Du Jia Du Heng, do you still remember. Is not his death due to your influence? "


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    They all took the supreme oath at that time.


    Does this fellow dare to break his own oath of the Supreme God?


    Probably not.


    Otherwise, he would have died on oath.


    Although it''s not long since we arrived here.


    But Lin Tianyu is also deeply aware that in the Shenwu land, the supreme god oath, which is a representative of what kind of power and retribution.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "how could the death of Du Heng have something to do with me. At that time, I still wanted to save him. However, he is not lucky, is being targeted by the immortal and killed. I''m not to blame. "


    "I can''t blame you."


    The man added, "at that time, if you opened the void passage, the speed would be slightly faster. Du Heng, including all the other seven people, would not have died under the immortal''s pursuit, would they? "


    Now, Lin Tianyu also understood.


    This guy really provoked himself in front of the Du family.


    However, he did not dare to break the oath of the Supreme God. So, he changed his direction and slandered himself.


    In this way, we can still rely on ourselves for the killing of Du Heng. And don''t worry about breaking the oath of the Supreme God.


    Lin Tianyu nodded slightly and said, "OK. What else did the rest of you say about me? Let''s talk about it all together


    Another man stood up and said, "Lin Tianyu, don''t think we are afraid of you. You know, this is the land of Shenwu, not the land of heavenly power that you dominate. Now, we are more protected by Du''s ancestors. Even if we all said bad things about you, what? What else can you do to us with Du''s ancestors


    Lin Tianyu looked at the man who stood up again and said curiously, "so you have said bad things about me. So, what did you say? "


    After standing out, the man looked up arrogantly and said, "I didn''t say some false words like the fool in front of me. I''m telling the truth. "


    "And what truth are you telling?"


    Lin Tianyu is more curious.


    This humanity: "I just told the ancestor of the Du family that you got the Dharma inheritance palace left by the Supreme God on the Tianquan land. Why, can you deny it? "

 Chapter 1867

    As soon as this is said.


    First of all, Du''s face changed. There were moments of embarrassment.


    Obviously, he asked the fool to answer Lin Tianyu''s words. But I didn''t want to let this fool tell such a secret thing in public.


    This matter involves so much that it is far beyond imagination.


    You know, the last time Shenwu land had so many people going to Tianquan. Isn''t the main purpose just because of this supreme God''s Dharma inheritance palace?


    If Lin Tianyu has the matter of the supreme god Dharma cultivation inheritance palace, it will be spread out.


    I''m afraid that when it comes, it will be more than just their area.


    Even the whole Shenwu continent will be a sensation because of this. At that time, all the masters will come to fight for this big chance.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of the Du family''s ancestors twinkled with a faint opportunity to kill.


    This killing is aimed at the ancestors of the Mo family.


    At the same time, it is also to the person who just said the news.


    In any case, except for Du''s ancestors, those who absolutely had completely surrendered to him. Other people, as long as they had a little ambivalence towards his father, heard the news. Then, they all have to die.


    At the same time, the ancestor of the Mo family was also greedy.


    If Lin Tianyu has a Dharma inheritance palace of the Supreme God.


    He was also unable to restrain his own heart.


    On the Shenwu land, there is a legend:


    the inheritance palace of the supreme divine body cultivation in Shenwu land has never been obtained. The fundamental reason for this is the inheritance palace of Dharma.


    According to legend, if you want to build the inheritance palace properly, you must first get the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace. Then, if you can get this dharma cultivation inheritance palace. That is to say, we can get the inheritance palace of the supreme god body cultivation.


    Get the supreme deity body cultivation inheritance palace. It was a chance to be the supreme god of a new generation.


    This temptation, in Shenwu land, no one can withstand.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also in his heart.


    This guy is right.


    The inheritance palace of Dharma is indeed in his hands.


    What''s more, the reason why I chose to cross the Shenwu continent was to know that the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was in Shenwu land.


    It''s the Dharma inheritance palace of Tiandao.


    Lin Tianyu knew that it was a kind of high-level inheritance. Naturally, I also want to put this body cultivation inheritance palace in my pocket.


    Now, as soon as the man said that he had got the Dharma inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that there were several air machines around him, all of which were locked to himself.


    This time, it is obviously affected too many people''s nerves.


    Lin Tianyu was anxious, but his face was calm and said, "ha ha! Do you think that if you make such a nonsense, someone will believe what you say?


    "If you say that I get the Dharma inheritance palace, I will get the Dharma inheritance palace.


    "If I really get the Dharma inheritance palace. Do you think that I would be an idiot to cross the land of Shenwu by myself?


    "The first thing I should do is to learn all the inheritance of the Dharma system. Fly up to the fairyland and create your own power in the fairyland, right.


    "No.


    "Ask anyone here. If they get any inheritance palace. Will you travel freely to other continents? Shouldn''t they be the first to learn all the inheritance in the palace?


    "What''s more, if I really get the Dharma inheritance palace and come to Shenwu land.


    "It''s on you. What will you do?"


    When Lin Tianyu asked, he deliberately let the knife cooperate with him, using some small methods to confuse the mind.


    Therefore, the man almost subconsciously said, "it goes without saying that I will kill all the people who come with me, in case the news gets out."


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said nothing more.

 Chapter 1868

    Although Lin Tianyu just so gently smile.


    But anyone can see it.


    This man, a fool like him, who can tell the news in front of everyone, knows how to do it. So, don''t Lin Tianyu know how to do it?


    Then, if Lin Tianyu really got the inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace.


    Will they still be alive?


    Listen to Lin Tianyu so gently smile, all those who, in front of the greedy heart. At this meeting, it was a moment of thinking.


    Yeah.


    If it''s like what this man said.


    This is really unreasonable.


    Is this man just telling such a big lie just to get shelter and certain important position in Du''s family?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at other people and said, "what about you? I''ve talked about it. I brought you back from Tianquan. Have you slandered me behind my back and deliberately slandered me? Come on. I think it''s time to see the real chapter at this meeting, and any words can be said face to face.


    "Even, just like the guy just now, in order to gain the trust of the Du family''s ancestors, he deliberately fabricated such lies.


    "I''m also ready to accept more outrageous slander.


    "Tell me all about it."


    When Lin Tianyu asked.


    The ancestor of Du family also said: "OK. What I said in front of me is also taking advantage of now, face-to-face time, all are said. Let me see whether you lied to me or something else


    At this time, Du''s ancestors are not sure.


    I can tell you the truth. It''s a lie from Lin Tianyu.


    Because, in front of him, he himself also said, even if he really got the Dharma inheritance palace. Then, if you come to this land of Shenwu, you will surely kill all those who know it.


    But Lin Tianyu, would he not know this?


    What''s more, after Lin Tianyu asked so many questions, the man finished answering. There was no more to say.


    In this way, it is clear that because of a guilty heart, he told a lie, and it is not easy to refute.


    Therefore, at this meeting, Du''s ancestors also wanted to know how many of them lied to him.


    Lin Tianyu was right in front of him and asked them to confront each other face to face.


    Then, after further inquiry, there were two other people who also said some words about Lin Tianyu in Du''s family.


    One said it was Du Heng, though not killed by Lin Tianyu.


    But the descendants of Du family inherited from Tianquan mainland are not only Du Heng. In addition to Du Heng, originally, there is another son of the Du family. But the man was killed by Lin Tianyu himself. And the man also told the details. It was so detailed that one had to believe that this was the truth.


    Ha ha!


    But it''s really two skins of human mouth!


    Say what you want.


    There is another person who firmly claims that Lin Tianyu has a Dharma inheritance palace.


    These people who came to Shenwu land, apart from the four, did not say anything bad about Lin Tianyu.


    Wait until all questions are clear.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the four men and chuckled.

 Chapter 1869

    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "I just want to say one thing.


    "If it had not been for me who led you through the void from the land of heavenly power. Are you able to return to Shenwu land just by your own strength? "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s question, these people were speechless.


    Good.


    Without Lin Tianyu, they might never have returned to Shenwu.


    Even in the end, until he died of old age, he could only be on the mainland of that day. It will never be possible to return to their ancestral home.


    Lin Tianyu said: "from this point on, I helped you.


    "But how do you repay my help?


    "Are you the one who has helped you with this betrayal, pollution and slander?


    "That is, in order to get a little bit of reuse from Du''s ancestors. You are willing to make up everything. You don''t believe even the things you make up.


    "People like you who bite the hand that feeds the hand.


    "You should know what I do with it."


    When Lin Tianyu said this.


    In order to show their meritorious deeds, the four people who wanted to be valued by Du''s family all stepped back involuntarily.


    At this time, they all subconsciously thought of Du Heng in the void channel.


    It''s also the same ingratitude, the vengeance of the hand.


    As a result, he died.


    And looking at Lin Tianyu''s look, it is obvious that they have not let go of their plans.


    But only one step back.


    They reacted again. Instead, he looked at Lin Tianyu angrily.


    Here, it''s totally different from the void passage in front of you.


    In the void passage.


    None of them is Lin Tianyu''s opponent. Moreover, Lin Tianyu did not have to worry about the explosion of the void channel. Naturally, in that void passage, also appears completely unscrupulous.


    But now?


    All of them have already taken refuge in the ancestors of the Du family.


    Behind them, there is an ancestor of Du family to support them.


    What else do they have to be afraid of.


    Thinking of this, one of them was even more arrogant and yelled: "why, Lin Tianyu, do you want to kill us? Good. We''re here waiting for you to come and kill. So, come on. Come and kill us. We just want to see what you did to kill us? "


    Think of the Du family behind them. What''s more, behind Du''s ancestors, there are countless people standing behind.


    With such a strong strength, Lin Tianyu has no possibility of killing them at all.


    Moreover, even if Lin Tianyu really has the strength to kill them.


    Can face such a powerful opponent.


    He must not dare to do it easily.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "good! Since you all want to die. Well, I''ll give you what you want. Although after a while, you will all die. But since you have such a wish. Then I''ll let you people die first


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile and pulled out the black knife.


    All of a sudden, a fierce and murderous spirit rushed out of the sky and rushed to the four people first.


    Four people''s hearts are in a flutter.


    Can Lin Tianyu really kill them under such circumstances?


    No way!


    No way!


    In their hearts, they kept on cheering themselves up.


    At the same time, thinking about the Du family''s ancestors behind him, and the Du family army, he suddenly had a full confidence.

 Chapter 1870

    Eh!


    All of a sudden, one of them found that Lin Tianyu was standing opposite them, and his figure seemed to have a dim feeling.


    "Ah! Not good


    Obviously, this man suddenly thought of some rumors about Lin Tianyu on the Tianquan continent.


    He''s good at space.


    All of a sudden, they will be killed when others are totally unprepared.


    At this time, they are not far away from Lin Tianyu. In such a case, if Lin Tianyu killed him with his way of space. I''m afraid, even if it''s Du''s ancestors behind them, in the late third grade, they may not have time to rescue them.


    It''s not good to shout.


    The man quickly stepped back.


    But only half a step out of the step, a step meal.


    Then, those who heard his cry and looked at him saw the neck of his head crooked. It''s falling down the body to the ground.


    Dead!


    This


    Lin Tianyu''s figure and the black knife light seemed to shine around him.


    Then, it fades to disappear.


    All of them also quickly turned their eyes to the other three.


    At the same time, the other three people were crying out. As a result, they are all rushing back. However, in their steps have not yet time to move out of the real time. It''s all body shape.


    Then, slowly, slowly and equally, there was a thread of blood coming out of their necks.


    In addition, the head also tilted along the neck, and then with a "puff" sound, they all fell to the ground.


    Unexpectedly, as Lin Tianyu said before, let the four of them go to death first.


    But Lin Tianyu clearly said that.


    They all die.


    If you look at the sharpness of Lin Tianyu''s killing these three people, you can fully understand. He''s the one who can do what he says. Well, he said, all of them will die.


    This


    Du''s ancestors and Du''s army all glanced around suspiciously.


    But inside, clearly can''t see any ambush appearance to come out.


    Is it true that Lin Tianyu''s last sentence, in fact, is just to deceive them, scare them, so that they dare not advance easily, but give them more time to let the Mo family escape better?


    But if Lin Tianyu said it was true.


    And here, there are really elaborate ambushes. Then, are they all going to die?


    Du''s ancestors thought, his eyes also flickered.


    But immediately, but also is the eye certainly, looked at Lin Tianyu and the Mo family ancestor two people.


    Catch the king first!


    As long as we can get Mo''s ancestors in their hands. Well, with the ancestors of the Mo family as hostages, even if they have what kind of conspiracy. On the one hand, it can also be regarded as invincible.


    And Lin Tianyu.


    As a monk who is proficient in the way of space, he is also a great threat to his own side. When he is alone, he must be caught in his hand to eliminate the hidden danger of his own side.


    Thinking about it, the old ancestor of Du family immediately waved his hand and said: "attack, capture Mo Zu and Lin Tianyu alive!"

 Chapter 1871

    Boom!


    In the Du family, my grandfather gave me an order.


    On the other hand, there is already a large group of Du family members. They are directly out of the crowd and rush towards the ancestors of the Mo family and Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, this is to win with more, cut the mess quickly, and quickly caught the Mo family ancestor and Lin Tianyu in their hands.


    Of course, with the team rushed out of the Du family team.


    Finally, Du''s team was in a mess.


    After all, I''ve been guarding all around with such vigilance. There will be a sense of tightness. Under that kind of simple defense, even if it is some strong impact, also can''t break through this kind of defense. At that time, even if there was an ambush all around, it was inevitable that they would be under the most rigorous defense of the Du family, and the effect received was obviously much worse.


    And so, with the Du family''s men and horses moving up, such a mess.


    If you want to seize the opportunity to attack, attack. This is the most appropriate time.


    With the Du family''s men and horses forward, the impact is faster and faster. Du''s army is becoming more and more chaotic.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Mo family also suddenly raised his hand and said, "shoot the arrow!"


    With an order from the ancestor of the Mo family.


    In the past, it was just like an arrow to cover the sky.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The sharp arrows covered the sky for a long time and flew towards the Du family''s army, which directly frightened the whole Du family army, which was just a little flustered. Not to mention the lethality of these sharp arrows, just such a momentum is enough to frighten them stupidly.


    There is no ambush around here.


    When they enter this area again, they can see clearly.


    Why now


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    With the continuous shouts of the Du family army.


    This time, it is the Du family side of the horse, it is completely to wake up.


    There''s an ambush!


    And it''s a deadly ambush. It was just at this time when their Du family army was in chaos that they launched the most powerful attack.


    "Defense! Defend


    Du''s ancestors are already red in their eyes.


    Just for a while. In that kind of intensive to the extreme of arrow feather shooting, the whole Du family, at least directly discount about a fifth.


    "Ah


    Du''s ancestors cried out in a loud voice, "Mo Zu, and Lin Tianyu, my Du family and you are not finished. What if you had a sneak attack? The powerful army of Du family is not a small Mo family that can fight against it. After this wave of arrow rain, I not only want you two to die without a burial place, but also your whole Mo family!


    "Ah!


    "I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "You want to kill us," the ancestor of the Mo family laughs with pride. Yes, come on. I''m waiting for you to come and kill us. However, before you kill us, you''d better think about how the Du family should resist this wave of arrow shooting. Ha ha ha


    The more he said, the more excited he was.


    As a result, he said, and he couldn''t help laughing again. I couldn''t stop laughing.


    At the same time, my heart was filled with pride and thought:


    after such a wave of shooting, what else did the Du family take to fight against my mo family?

 Chapter 1872

    Hearing Mo''s wild laugh, Du''s father was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    But the ancestor of Mo family was right.


    Even if the Du family wanted to find trouble with the Mo family, they had to find a way to deal with it first. After this wave of flying arrows, they would talk about it.


    So, the impatient Du family ancestor let himself quickly calm down. After a good look at the Du family team, he raised his voice and said, "everyone, pay attention, step up the defense. It''s a square defense. Put up your shield outside


    The old ancestor of the Du family said, while waving the weapon in his hand, he shot down the arrows.


    At the same time, the Du family''s ancestors are moving in the direction of Mo''s. After breaking through that wave of arrows, the Du family ancestor appeared beside the Mo family ancestor. Without saying a word, he waved the hammer weapon in his hand and directly attacked him. The ancestor of the Mo family also quickly took out a epee and attacked it.


    After the Du family experienced the initial chaos and was shot by a lot of people and horses by a burst of random arrows, they came to the rear, stabilized the situation, and formed a square array, with the shield as the periphery, but gradually withstood the endless arrows.


    After a while of flying arrows, they also shot and killed some unfortunate Du family men and horses.


    The effect is not much.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu waved his hand decisively and stopped the arrow array. Then, instead of the Mo family ancestor who was fighting, he issued an order, saying, "everyone, launch a comprehensive attack!"


    With the gesture of Lin Tianyu.


    In the mountains on both sides of the mountain, the people and horses rushed out were more than those of the Du family.


    How could that be possible?


    The Du family, who was fighting with the ancestors of the Mo family, was stunned.


    You know, they Du family side, gathered these large army, it is not only his Du family people. In addition to their Du family, there are more than a dozen family forces that they have united together.


    Therefore, even just now, many of his Du family were shot and killed by an arrow feather.


    In the heart of Du''s ancestors, there was no worry at all.


    The combined influence of their more than ten families is even a lot of damage. But it is also not a Mo family can compare.


    But now?


    Is this a force of the Mo family?


    This is clearly also the Mo family united with more than a dozen family forces, ambushing themselves here.


    How could the Mo family have thought of our Du family''s sneak attack, and gathered more than a dozen family forces to ambush the Du family here?


    Is it possible that a spy from the Du family forces informed the Mo family of the Du family''s plan of action in advance.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain all this.


    Du''s grandfather thought, his eyes red. At this time, but everyone looked like a spy.


    Who is it?


    As long as we can find out.


    Who leaked the news to the Mo family. He Du''s ancestors must lead the army to destroy his nine clans.


    When Du''s ancestors thought of these things, they planned to start in their hearts.


    Now, although it seems, there are more people on the Mo side. However, this time, the Du family gathered all the elite in the family. Therefore, there are more top experts in the family than in the Mo family.


    The shooting just now did kill many Du family members.


    However, it was just shooting and killing some ordinary Du family people. Like those top experts, it''s not like this, a few rounds of arrows can be easily shot.


    Well, next, Mojia has the advantage of a large number of people.


    But my Du family is a top player, more than the other side.


    Although the first battle was not good.


    But if the real fight comes down, in the end, it is not known who will win.

 Chapter 1873

    In his mind, the old ancestor of the Du family calculated the pros and cons of the war, as well as the possibility of winning.


    At the same time, Du''s ancestors also accelerated the attack in their hands.


    He and the ancestor of the Mo family are also the key battlefields that affect the war situation. If he could be in a state of stalemate in the war, he would be able to take the first step and win the ancestor of the Mo family.


    Then, the balance of victory must be easily tilted towards the Du family.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Suddenly, just as soon as the two armies came into contact with each other, there was a continuous call.


    As a matter of fact, it is quite normal for the voices of the two armies fighting on such a large occasion.


    But at this time, listening to the ears of the Du family''s ancestors, I felt the extra harsh.


    All of a sudden, all of these loud voices, one by one, are the voices of those top experts.


    It''s just now that the two armies are fighting. How can there be the cry of the top experts falling down?


    What''s more, the Du family''s ancestors clearly felt some familiar sounds.


    Aren''t they just the shouts of those top masters on Du''s side?


    What''s going on?


    He Du family of those top masters, how can so easily one by one to fall. Du''s ancestors can also point to these top masters, to suppress the Mo side of the force, with them to turn the plate. Otherwise, the initial battle would have been a great defeat. There''s no way there''s any hope of a half game.


    At this time, when the two armies had just met.


    There is a dim shadow, into the Du home.


    The dim shadow came and went. As the dim shadow passed by, there were black knife lights, followed by the dim shadow, flickering through the Du family''s troops. Moreover, every time the black knife light flickers, that is to say, there is a top master of Du''s family. In this black light, he is left with his life.


    In front of me, for a short time, I have been killed by several top Du family masters by black knife light.


    However, the Du family has not responded.


    Until they react. When protecting this ghost like shadow, although occasionally it can have a certain preventive effect. But this only slightly slowed down the speed of the black knife light taking away the lives of the top masters, or let them make a strong cry before they died.


    They can''t save their lives at all.


    With the cry more and more urgent, finally, is also a sound of such a ground into the ears of the Du family.


    At this meeting, it was not just the top masters of the Du family who were completely shocked by Lin Tianyu''s fierce and decisive knife light. Even in the attack, because he had the advantage at the beginning, and Lin Tianyu held down many top experts of Du''s family. The Mo family, who had the upper hand, slowed down the attack.


    They were also frightened by Lin Tianyu''s decisiveness.


    This lethality!


    In the confrontation between the two armies, I''m afraid it''s much stronger than the ancestors of Du family and Mo family. In general, the strength of the three grades in the later period is still much stronger.


    At the same time, they think about it.


    If there is such a strong Lin Tianyu to kill the people of the team, it is not their side. It''s from the Du family. If they have such a powerful killer


    Mo''s people are suddenly feel a cold body.


    Then, what kind of deeper feelings will the Du family people who are under the attack of Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 1874

    Puff, puff, puff


    As the black light of the knife passed all the way, the sound of the black knife entering the flesh and killing the opponent never stopped.


    A flash of black light takes a life away.


    Moreover, the lives taken away are not ordinary Du family people.


    They are all top experts in Du''s army.


    Even if it''s a little worse. That''s the second level master in Du''s army.


    In this endless killing, every time those who fall are all real masters. If any force is changed, their will to fight will surely collapse completely.


    The Du family is no exception.


    Finally, Du family master can no longer withstand this pressure, high voice way: "ancestor, we withdraw!"


    "Go! Get out of here! Get back


    Du''s ancestors are also in the war, looking back over. That''s exactly what I saw. So, with a tight breath of Zhongqi, he issued such an order.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, like a ghost, shuttles through the Du family''s team, killing the experts in the Du family''s team endlessly.


    Then, the Mo family members and horses closely cooperated with Lin Tianyu and then made a move.


    This will have been a total loss of the will to fight Du Jia horses, as if they were prey in general to kill.


    At this time, if you don''t retreat again, you can stick to it.


    I''m afraid that at the end of the day, the whole Du family will have to account here.


    After the Du family called out the order to retreat. It''s also a compact attack on Mo''s ancestors.


    Feel the Du family ancestor''s attack trend suddenly strengthened. The ancestors of the Mo family knew it well. After this wave of attacks, Du''s ancestors must have fled far away. However, although the heart is clear. But after all, the strength is to be slightly weaker than the Du family ancestors, so, we can only watch the Du family ancestors under such a compact and rigorous attack, and do our best to defend. After that, can be helplessly watched Du family ancestor escape and go.


    Du''s people arrived at this meeting, and they had no intention of fighting. Then, the ancestors of Du family gave orders in person.


    As a result, there was no hesitation any more, and they ran away like a swarm of bees.


    People squeeze people, people crush people, in this process, plus the Mojia people closely pursue and kill.


    For a while, the Du family lost a lot.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu, who was shuttling between the Du family and the horses, stopped abruptly and looked in the direction of the Du family and the Mo family.


    Just to see the Du family ancestor stepped up the attack.


    Clearly is to force from all directions after Mo family ancestor, calmly fled.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he abandoned the Du family. His figure flickered, and he went straight to the place where Du Mo and his ancestors fought.


    Whoosh!


    When he came near, he didn''t have any doubts. Lin Tianyu immediately showed his black knife in his hand. He made the most of the cutting, and then he waved to the ancestor of the Du family.


    However, the old ancestor of the Du family is not comparable to ordinary monks.


    He is equivalent to the immortal level of the Dixian, Sanpin later physical training strength. Moreover, still did not have any suppressed Dixian strength.


    Therefore, after Lin Tianyu came near, he was cut out with the intention of endless cutting knife.


    Du''s ancestors finally had a reaction, and waved a hammer to Lin Tianyu''s black knife.

 Chapter 1875

    Dang! Whew!


    When the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand intersects with the treasure hammer in the hands of Du''s ancestors, there is a sound.


    However, just after the sound.


    The knife that Lin Tianyu cut out, under the blessing of endless cutting, actually directly cut off a piece of the treasure hammer in the hands of the Du family''s ancestors. Then, with the same blade power, he continued to cut down, and directly cut off a piece of the lapel of the Du family''s ancestors.


    "Ah


    The father of the Du family was shocked. Even, it was shouting.


    Then, Du''s ancestors knew it deeply.


    He must run away at once.


    Otherwise, if you fall into the siege of the ancestors of Mo family and Lin Tianyu. I''m afraid that he is in danger of falling today.


    Although he is powerful.


    But they have completely surpassed the ordinary monk level, and even have reached the level of the real immortal. If we don''t reach this level of strength. No matter how many people came to besiege him, it would have no effect at all.


    But now, Lin Tianyu''s appearance clearly makes him feel an endless sense of danger.


    If you cooperate with the ancestor of the Mo family, it is very likely that he will be left here directly.


    It''s the knife that Lin Tianyu chopped just now.


    The ancestors of the Du family are really cold hearted.


    It turned out that one of the precious hammers in my hand was chopped down.


    But you should know, as the ancestor of Du family, he is the most powerful person in this area. This is the most excellent blade in his hand. The materials used to make this pair of hammers are almost the same, even if they have not really reached the level of shentie. In addition, in this area, the most outstanding master smelter personally made this pair of precious hammers for him.


    Its hardness, not to say, is second to none in the whole Shenwu continent, but is definitely one of the top ten.


    And the other weapons, even if the ranking is slightly higher than the pair of hammers in his hands.


    It must be impossible to directly cut off a piece of material from his pair of precious hammers.


    At least, it''s impossible to cut a piece of material from his hammer without much effort like Lin Tianyu.


    Is it because the sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand is better than that in Shenwu land or even the first one in the list?


    No.


    The ancestor of Du family saw the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    He could feel it.


    The material and refining degree of the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand can not even catch up with the pair of precious hammers in his hand.


    But Lin Tianyu still easily cut off a piece of material on his precious hammer.


    Even, he also took a small piece of his lapel.


    The old Du''s forehead was sweating.


    This is clearly the power of the sword technique that Lin Tianyu used. It seems to be able to find the weakness of anything, and cut into it directly. It is precisely because of this that he directly cut a small piece of the precious hammer in his hand.


    This kind of knife technique.


    That knife just now, if it was cut to your own body.


    So, with the strength of your body, can you survive?

 Chapter 1876

    Cut into your own body!


    Du''s ancestors felt cold.


    If only Lin Tianyu was the only one, Du''s ancestors still had the confidence that he would never let Lin''s terrible Sabre cut into his own body.


    After all, his strength is there.


    Even if the moves are fast enough.


    The ancestor of Du family can completely avoid being cut off by Lin Tianyu.


    But now?


    With Mo''s ancestors on the side of the move, affecting their own judgment. Then, he created a good opportunity for Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the black knife must have a chance to really chop and hit his body again.


    Thinking about it, Du''s ancestors were afraid.


    I know I have to get out of here right now. Otherwise, there is a real danger.


    Even at a certain price, he has to get out of here in a hurry.


    Fortunately, all this is just in the heart of the Du family. Although I have thought so much and moved so many thoughts. But in fact, in the outside world, it is just a moment. What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s terrible knife just now also made the Mo family''s ancestor stupefied for a moment.


    As a result, Du''s ancestors just need to block Lin Tianyu''s attack.


    Dang!


    Once again, after Lin Tianyu''s knife was blocked, Du''s ancestor was about to flee.


    That is, at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family also came back to God. Even, it was too late to use the giant sword in his hand. One hand, directly toward the Du family ancestors out.


    This meeting, also is the Du family ancestor figure flash, thought to escape the critical moment.


    Looking at the Mo family ancestor''s hand has been blasted to.


    At this meeting, the old ancestor of the Du family who fled just happened to receive a knife from Lin Tianyu. If you want to take the hand of Mo''s ancestor again, it is bound to be cut off again by Mo''s ancestor and Lin Tianyu, and there is no possibility of escaping.


    Du''s grandfather looked at Mo''s hand, which was about to hit his own body.


    However, Du''s ancestors are on the contrary a cold eye, no longer have the slightest dodge meaning.


    Then, is to watch the Mo family ancestor''s palm, directly is just printed on their own body. But Du''s ancestors also borrowed the power of this palm, and accelerated to escape to the distance.


    Poof!


    Just in the escape and go, but finally did not be able to resist, directly spit out a mouthful of blood out.


    However, Du''s ancestors just escaped from the scope of the two people''s attack, and then want to catch up, can be difficult.


    After all, Du''s ancestors also have the strength equivalent to Dixian. In terms of speed, physical training may not be better than the real Dixian. However, it is not that ordinary monks can be compared.


    At the full speed of Du''s, Mo''s is still a little slower.


    Even if Lin Tianyu pushed his own space law to the limit, he might still be able to hang himself behind the Du family''s ancestors. But if the lack of Mo family ancestor''s containment, he one person catches up, what big use.


    Lin Tianyu also looked at the direction of Du''s rapid escape and shook his head.


    Their own strength is still weak. If you have the strength of third grade later stage.


    It is impossible for Du''s ancestors to escape alive.


    However, Du''s ancestors are really decisive.


    Fight hard by the Mo family ancestor a palm, also want to quickly escape.


    Good!


    With the lesson of this time, the Du family was afraid to start the war again. Taking advantage of this period of calm time, it is necessary to quickly improve the strength.


    Lin Tianyu could not help thinking.

 Chapter 1877

    But when he thought about it, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold again.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu looked back at the ancestor of the Mo family and said, "Mo Zu, have you ever thought about once and for all?"


    Mo''s ancestors shrunk their eyes when they heard Lin Tianyu''s words.


    This meaning, that can''t understand more.


    That is to take advantage of this great victory, and directly wave into the Du family''s nest. Then, if you can attack the Du family''s nest, and then kill the Du family ancestors. Then, this matter is really once and for all.


    Think of it.


    The old ancestor of Mo''s family has a burst of heart.


    But then, the eyes were dark again.


    The old ancestor of Mo family said: "don''t look at the Du family''s defeat now. In fact, this time, we have all kinds of favorable conditions. However, the Du family is the first family in our area. Strength and details are far from comparable to those of our small families. This time the Du family suffered such a defeat. Then, it must be too careful.


    "I''m afraid we''ll never have such a chance again.


    "What''s more, I''m afraid that even the families we''re allied with may not be willing to fight with the Du family to the end."


    In fact, the words of the ancestors of the Mo family said.


    Lin Tianyu also understood.


    In the heart of the ancestors of the Mo family, first of all, there was no plan to continue to advance toward the Du family.


    However, Lin Tianyu still vaguely felt that his idea was good.


    So Lin Tianyu said, "Mo Zu. In fact, it is precisely because the Du family has always been the first family in this area. Therefore, it is necessary to take advantage of their great defeat to crush them more thoroughly. Otherwise, once the Du family really relieved. Or wait until the Du family finds a strong support. In that case, I''m afraid it will give us more trouble. "


    This truth, Mo family ancestor also understood.


    However, when he looked into the eyes of the Mo family''s ancestors, Lin Tianyu knew that he had never heard this truth into his heart.


    Sure enough, the ancestor of the Mo family seemed to think about it for a while and said, "well, I''m going to ask the opinions of other families. If everyone agrees to attack the Du family again. Then, we organized again and launched an attack on the Du family. "


    Listen to the words of the ancestor of the Mo family.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that it is impossible to attack the Du family again.


    It''s like before.


    At that time, when the families were united, if they only asked their own opinions, there would be no such alliance.


    Now, it must have been forced directly by the Du family''s coalition forces to the Mo family.


    Then, there are only two roads left for the Mo family.


    Surrender or perish.


    However, this meeting, the ancestor of Mo family said that he wanted to ask the opinions of other owners. Obviously, it''s a kind of evasion. But Lin Tianyu didn''t go to his heart too much. But now, although it is the most appropriate time to continue to pursue the Du family, can let the results of the war once again expand to the maximum. However, if we do not expand the results of the war, we will maintain the status quo.


    I am afraid that after this defeat, Du family also did not have more ability, once again launched an attack on the Mo family.


    Mo family can also enjoy the next, a long period of time of stability.


    This is also convenient for Lin Tianyu to quietly improve his own strength while waiting for the opening of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    This battle, especially in the fight with Du''s ancestors.


    Although Lin Tianyu took advantage of it.


    In fact, it''s just taking advantage of the Mo family''s ancestor''s restraint and taking a surprise. In terms of real strength, Lin Tianyu is still much worse than the physical training in the later stage of Sanpin.


    At that time, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will be opened.


    However, there will be a lot of body cultivation in the later stage of Sanpin.


    If only now''s strength, then, I''m afraid there will be no small obstruction.

 Chapter 1878

    Sure enough, just as Lin Tianyu expected.


    When the ancestors of the Mo family asked the owners whether they would continue to pursue the Du family, there was no one to support them.


    This matter has to be done.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, he went back to Mo''s house and held a grand celebration banquet to reward the merits.


    During the banquet, the ancestor of the Mo family specially arranged Lin Tianyu in the upper table.


    Then, between pushing the cup and changing the cup, the old ancestor of the Mo family said: "this time, I think that the most important credit we have achieved is due to Lin Xiaoyou. If it was not for Lin Xiaoyou''s foresight, let''s gather all the families together to set up an ambush against the Du family. I''m afraid that by now, it will be the family power of my mo family and all of you here who have been made so miserable. "


    Lin Tianyu said politely: "Mo Zuyan is heavy. In fact, it is all because of the common resistance against the enemy that all of you here have achieved. If there is no one here. Even with the most perfect plan, it is impossible to carry out. "


    "No!"


    One of the family owners stood up and said, "this time, Lin Xiaoyou should be the first to achieve such a success. Lin Xiaoyou not only anticipates the enemy''s opportunities, but also gives us a chance to arrange such an ambush array. What''s more, when we kill the enemy in front of us. Lin Xiaoyou''s strength, as well as the speed of terror when he killed the enemy, played a crucial role in the victory of the war.


    "If it wasn''t for the performance of Lin Xiaoyou. The enemy was completely frightened.


    "At the end, even if we can really win. The top master of Du family obviously has better strength than us. On our side, we have to pay a big price.


    "In any way.


    "Lin Xiaoyou''s performance in this war can be called a great contribution."


    With this master''s words, several other owners also stood up and toasted Lin Tianyu one by one, which was a good compliment.


    "Yes, Lin Xiaoyou is the lucky star of all of us."


    "Don''t say it''s the Du family. Even if it''s another ten Du''s, we''ll be as fearless as with Lin Xiaoyou."


    "Yes, Lin Xiaoyou is just Du Jiake Xing."


    ¡­¡­


    The more people said, the more ridiculous.


    Lin Tianyu had to stand up, smile and say: "in fact, this is just the right time. The real contribution, or the owners. What''s more, I was just forced to fight against the Du family. Because it''s him. The Du family will deal with me first. Just after crossing the void and coming to the land of Shenwu, the ancestor of Du family began to target me.


    "At that time, he just wanted to take me back to Du''s house.


    "If it had not been for him, the Du family would not have attacked me first.


    "As for dujiake, we must not say so. If there is no concerted efforts, the first time in a charge, it would have scared the Du family. I can''t do that either. If the Du family had been prepared to deal with me alone, I would have no chance to attack at all. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he toasted everyone one by one to express his thanks.


    However, when Lin Tianyu toasted the crowd, he clearly felt that after what he had just said, there seemed to be some other atmosphere on the scene.

 Chapter 1879

    Suddenly, there was a strange atmosphere. Lin Tianyu didn''t go to his heart much.


    In any case, in order to find opportunities and increase his strength, he was also ready to leave Mo''s family and travel around the land of Shenwu.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Tianyu thought:


    since he is going to leave.


    But after all, it''s also a meeting with these people. It''s better to take this opportunity to say goodbye.


    Then, Lin Tianyu stood up again and said, "Mo family, there are all the masters of the house. After coming to Shenwu land, I am very grateful to meet you all. This is my greatest fortune since I came to Shenwu.


    "However, in order to find opportunities and better experience.


    "I decided that I would leave Mo''s house tomorrow and go to all parts of the land of Shenwu for a visit.


    "I will come back and get together with you again when my strength is successful."


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, he suddenly felt the atmosphere of the scene, as if he had some depressing feeling.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    At the same time, I realized it immediately.


    It seems that there are a lot of people on the scene, which clearly do not want him to leave.


    Then, after Lin Tianyu said that he was about to leave, he subconsciously released a kind of suppressed momentum.


    They don''t want to leave on their own?


    Lin Tianyu''s heart sank.


    He didn''t think it was a kind of good intention to stay.


    If it is a kind of good intention to retain, then, how can subconsciously is to release such a repressive momentum out.


    This is clearly from the heart, eager to keep him down.


    In addition, there must be some other kinds of selfishness mixed in.


    When Lin Tianyu frowned slightly, the ancestor of the Mo family said, "Lin Xiaoyou, in my opinion, you might as well stay in my Mo''s house for the time being. We are not in a hurry to look for opportunities and experiences. Live for a while, so as to have a rest. After that, there will not be a lot of training time. "


    In this tone, there is a kind of good fake flavor, which is full of it.


    All of these reasons.


    Listen to the tone, you can clearly feel.


    This is just a very perfunctory excuse.


    That tone, is a clear hint, let Lin Tianyu stay in his Mo home, do not leave.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of the tone. He laughed and said, "I don''t want to stay. Mozu, although people''s life, is a lot of time. But if you do not fight for the day and night, do not grasp the present every minute of time. Then, in the end, I''m afraid that I will become nothing, and I will be sad. "


    "Ha ha ha ha! No wonder Lin Xiaoyou is so young, he has extraordinary strength. It turns out that they are supported by such faith. "


    The ancestor of Mo''s family held up a little, and then, he said, "Lin, if you really want to go out to experience, I really don''t want to stop you. But the key is, now, it is not long before the war with the Du family. After all, the Du family was the first family in this area. Its strength should not be underestimated. If at that time, the Du family again organized their forces to fight back.


    "At that time, there will be no omission of Lin Xiaoyou''s strategy and strong strength to support.


    "I''m afraid that we will never be able to fight against the Du family who won the second attack.


    "Therefore, this is just looking forward to letting Lin Xiaoyou stay in my Du family for more time. After confirming the Du family, we have no strength to fight back against our family. At that time, it was not too late for Lin Xiaoyou to leave again. "

 Chapter 1880

    This is reasonable.


    But Lin Tianyu just listen, but clearly in this discourse, feel a strong false taste.


    They were afraid that the Du family would organize another attack.


    Can see them now such a look, that is clearly already completely no longer put Du family in the eye. One by one, one by one. Don''t say it''s the Du family. Even this time, some people told them that there was a force much more powerful than the Du family. They were in the neighborhood and wanted to do them harm. They look like this, it is impossible to listen to them.


    This victory has clearly made them feel.


    The Du family is no better.


    Moreover, if really is afraid Du family''s counter attack again.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu put forward the once and for all proposal, they should also implement it without hesitation.


    Although these are just a little thought in the head, it is already completely clear. But Lin Tianyu did not intend to break all this directly.


    No need.


    Anyway, I''m leaving.


    The other party can''t stay.


    The rest, to say more, is of no use.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "after this defeat, it is impossible for the Du family to have such strength again in a short period of time and launch an attack on the Mo family. What''s more, I won''t go too far away for this experience. The Mo family can also keep an eye on the trend after the Du family. If the Du family once again has the cohesive force, after launching the attack again, you can send me a message, I will certainly rush back immediately.


    "Mo family is my best friend since I came to Shenwu land.


    "Mo Zu, don''t worry. In the future, as long as the Mo family is in real danger. I''ll get back as fast as I can after I''ve been summoned. "


    Lin Tianyu said and looked at Mo Zu in the eyes.


    In the eyes, it clearly indicated.


    This time, he had to go out for training anyway. This decision is unshakable.


    Finally, Mo Zu advised: "but, Lin Xiaoyou, in this area. In fact, in addition to the Du family, there are several powerful forces. However, these forces, in the past, were extremely low-key and had no ambition to compete for supremacy. Therefore, it is not well known. But in these forces, it is the same that there are the top three products in the later period.


    "If Lin Xiaoyou goes out like this, and he still comes from another continent.


    "I''m afraid they''ll get the news. They can''t help but shoot at Lin Xiaoyou.


    "After all, there are some secrets in Lin Xiaoyou, which may make the top strong in these forces irresistible.


    "In my opinion, Lin Xiaoyou will stay in my Mo''s house for a while. By the time the news had subsided completely. What''s more, it also allows those who are likely to attack Lin Xiaoyou, and understand that Lin Xiaoyou is under the protection of my mo family, and then go out to experience and find opportunities.


    "At that time, security will be more or less guaranteed."


    This is clearly the opposite.


    Lin Tianyu heard a strong sense of threat and conspiracy from the words of the ancestors of the Mo family.


    In this area, there are several low-key and powerful forces.


    Among these forces, there are also the top three products in the later period.


    If Lin Tianyu goes out now, it will be in danger.


    This is clearly warning and threatening Lin Tianyu. After all, who doesn''t know, at least in this area, only the Du family and the Mo family have the peak masters in the late third grade.


    This is the peak master of the third grade later period.


    It is not clear that if Lin Tianyu chooses to go out at this time, there may be a peak master of the third grade later stage to deal with him.


    Du''s ancestors had just experienced a great defeat, so they did not have more experience to mix into this matter.


    Who is this man?


    Isn''t it obvious?

 Chapter 1881

    This time, Lin Tianyu''s anger is really some up.


    What''s more, the secrets mentioned in the words of the ancestors of the Mo family. When he arrived at the meeting, Lin Tianyu thought about it again, and he understood it.


    Originally, the ancestor of Mo family has been so strong hope that he can stay, when it is for his secret.


    What''s the secret?


    Obviously, it was the scene of the battle. Following one of the Du family''s people who returned from Tianquan mainland, Lin Tianyu has the Dharma inheritance palace of the Supreme God.


    This matter, I''m afraid at the moment of speaking out, has also been thought of by the ancestors of Mo family and several house owners.


    The meaning of this meeting''s words is almost to say it. You just need to leave the secret in your body. You can leave Mo''s house safely.


    Lin Tianyu''s face turned cold and said, "is the third grade later stage? Perhaps the next battle is not its opponent now.


    "But, even if it''s the late third grade.


    "As long as he really gets in my way. He''s the same. There''s no end to it. Now the Du family is the best example. He and Du''s family have a strong and incomparable late three grades. Moreover, it should also be the most powerful third product period in this area.


    "But what was the result?


    "Don''t say it''s the third grade later period like Du''s. Even the body friars who are more powerful than the ancestors of the Du family. Let me match, so what?


    "He can''t have any way, either?


    "Once upon a time, on the Tianquan continent, I was just a little warrior. At that time, there was a real immortal standing against me. The little warrior is equivalent to the body friars in the early stage of Shenwu continent. The real immortal is much more powerful than the body friars in the later period of the third grade.


    "What was the result?


    "In less than a year, I cut off his head with my own hands, and let him die."


    Lin Tianyu said this, although he didn''t deliberately release half of the silk''s killing intention.


    But those on the scene who had thought about him felt cold all over.


    I can''t help thinking:


    this Lin Tianyu can''t be easily provoked.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause a great disaster to myself.


    At the same time, those who are still the secrets of Lin Tianyu, that is, those who have a mind for the inheritance palace of Dharma practice, have another mind.


    If you want to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    Then, it must be done. As soon as he did it, he was put to death. He could not be allowed to turn over.


    Otherwise, according to what he said in his words, the past war achievements.


    Once it''s for him to escape.


    I''m afraid it won''t take much time, but it will bring endless trouble and danger to themselves.


    But thinking like this, there are more people who are worried.


    By means of Lin Tianyu.


    Especially his horrible understanding of the laws of space. Once Tarshish launched such a means to escape, I''m afraid that few people can catch up with him.


    Is it possible to cure him completely?


    I''m afraid, even if it''s the ancestor of Mo''s family, he doesn''t have to be Lin Tianyu who can leave this master of space.


    However, the Dharma inheritance palace


    According to the old legend, it is a shortcut to get the inheritance palace of the supreme deity.


    Thinking about Lin Tianyu, when there should be a Dharma inheritance palace, there are still several masters'' faces full of greed.

 Chapter 1882

    Then, in this dreary atmosphere, the banquet finally came to an end.


    Lin Tianyu was no longer polite to others.


    He left the table directly and went back to the guest room arranged for them.


    Lin Tianyu immediately asked Lu Feixue to call Gao dewu, mitongtian and luoguyang to one place.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s face became more serious and said: "I have decided that tomorrow, I will leave Mo''s home and go to various places in Shenwu land to experience and wander. By the way, look for opportunities. Perhaps, we can get some great opportunities, let our strength go one step further, that is not sure


    Mitong Tiandao: "I also have this idea. It''s only a few days since I arrived in the land of Shenwu. My accomplishments have been reduced a lot. Don''t look for opportunities to improve your accomplishments. I''m afraid that it will be reduced to the level of ordinary ordinary people


    "Yes," said Luo Guyang, "my accomplishments have also declined greatly. If not, after the decline of cultivation, we would feel a more solid foundation. But it really scared me to death. "


    After discussing for a while, they all understood more clearly.


    They have to go out and look for opportunities.


    Shenwu land is a place of opportunity for those who prefer to cultivate themselves. This has just arrived in Shenwu land. The world rules in this have helped them suppress their cultivation and lay a solid foundation.


    Then, they should seize this opportunity, cherish it, look for opportunities, and strengthen their own strength.


    Each one spoke for a while, and then left one after another.


    Just wait until a few people are gone, there is a knock outside the door.


    Open the door. It''s Gao dewu.


    Lin Tianyu let Gao dewu in.


    Gao dewu said: "big brother, today, suddenly proposed to go out to experience, but, there are other things happened?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "you can see it."


    "Well."


    Gao dewu nodded his head and said, "just now, when you said you were going out for training, there was a faint look of worry on your brow."


    Lin Tianyu said: "we still have to start from fighting with the Du family. At the time of the war, one of the Du''s camp, who came with us from Tianquan, claimed that I had the inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace. On this land of Shenwu, there is a palace of body cultivation and inheritance. Also by the Shenwu mainland people, to crown with the supreme god pass on palace.


    "It''s really a land of gods and warriors. Everyone is moved. Everyone wants a heritage palace.


    "According to the old legend, if you want to get this inheritance palace more easily, you have to get the Dharma cultivation inheritance Palace first. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for us to get this palace.


    "Therefore, because of such a legend, and the previous news.


    "So, these family forces on the land of Shenwu are thinking of leaving me behind. Then, I will take this dharma inheritance palace from me. "


    "These bastards!"


    After hearing these words, Gao dewu got angry.


    Gao dewu angrily said: "but before, the elder brother just helped them deal with the Du family.


    "If there is no big brother''s advice.


    "I''m afraid that their families, even the Mo family, will not have a comfortable life. Either to be destroyed by the Du family, or to choose to submit to the Du family, in the future, will have to look at other people''s face to live.


    "These things that bite the hand that feeds the hand!"

 Chapter 1883

    Seeing Gao dewu''s angry look, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    "Interests move people''s hearts!"


    Lin Tianyu said plainly: "there are enough interests. At present, how can they manage such small things as a little favor.


    "In the whole Shenwu continent, the Supreme God''s inheritance palace can be regarded as the most top-ranking interest body.


    "For this inheritance palace.


    "Don''t say it''s just a little bit of vengeance.


    "It''s very easy for relatives to hurt each other."


    Gao dewu frowned and thought for a while and said, "but elder brother, if they all want to keep us. Especially with us. At that time, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome. "


    Thinking, Gao dewu also saw through the key to the problem.


    Obviously, with Lin Tianyu''s attainments in the way of space.


    If he tried his best to escape, I was afraid that no one could stop him.


    Even if it was the physical training in the later period of Sanpin, the ancestor of the Mo family did it in person. It was impossible to stop Lin Tianyu.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is not the only one.


    Lu Feixue, Gao dewu, mitongtian, luoguyang


    Lin Tianyu''s temperament is also completely impossible to leave them alone.


    At that time, as long as there are enough people from the other side and their strength is strong enough, they will be surrounded by these people. Limited Lin Tianyu''s escape. After a series of car fights, plus the Mo family ancestor, such a top master in the late third grade. At that time, it is not just these people who will be arrested. Lin Tianyu is bound to get involved.


    No way!


    If they''re all in it.


    So, who can save them?


    That is to say, there is no hope at all.


    Therefore, someone has to escape, not all of them fall in.


    Gao de Wudang saw Lin Tianyu and said seriously: "brother, if tomorrow, after we leave, we will be in a tight encirclement. I only ask you one thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Gao dewu''s serious look, Lin Tianyu asked cautiously.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu also wanted to understand.


    Gao dewu, this is what to say.


    Sure enough, Gao dewu said, "I only ask for one thing. At that time, in the tight encirclement, big brother can''t because we have no possibility to escape, and you are also trapped in it. At that time, as long as you feel that the situation is not right. Big brother, you must make sure you escape. Because you''re the only one who really escaped. All of us have hope.


    "I can still hope for help.


    "But if you''re all with us, you''ll fall into it. I''m afraid we''re all finished.


    "Then we will all fall into their hands and no one will come to rescue us.


    "They will certainly be more unscrupulous.


    "Do what you want.


    "I''m afraid our fate will be even more miserable.


    "So, big brother, you must try your best to escape. Only you escaped. With you outside, echoing from afar. At any time, it may appear and help us out. In this way, they will be more afraid.


    "Therefore, you must and must not let yourself fall in. We must get out of here

 Chapter 1884

    Lin Tianyu stood quietly on the spot, thinking silently.


    Gao dewu''s statement is indeed very right.


    Moreover, when the scene, if he really only wants to escape, it will be relatively simple. He is also sure that he can do it himself.


    But when the time comes, is really looking at them these people, let them fall into each other''s hands, regardless?


    Gao dewu is the same with him, and he doesn''t say much.


    He just used this quiet way to remind Lin Tianyu how to do it.


    Finally, after waiting for a long time, Lin Tianyu came to his senses and said, "maybe things are not as bad as we thought."


    "If, what if it were so bad?"


    Gao dewu pressed one step.


    "I''ll talk about it then."


    Finally, Lin Tianyu did not seem to want to discuss this issue any more.


    Gao dewu also knows that it is of no great use to say more. So, before leaving, he gave a serious advice and said, "brother, please remember what I said just now. If it''s a critical moment like that. You have to make sure you get out first. In this way, we have a certain hope. "


    Gao dewu said, just quietly out of the room.


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, how do you think about this matter?"


    "For a while, I didn''t know how to think about it. It''s just that it''s a little messy. "


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, at that time, in any case, you must ensure that you can escape. Only you haven''t been caught like us. Then there is hope. "


    Lin Tianyu takes a look at Lu Feixue.


    In his heart, he also knew that Gao dewu and Lu Feixue were very right.


    Just, when the time comes, is it really a person to escape first?


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time.


    Mojia, inside the conference hall.


    At this time, all the senior members of the Mo family were present.


    They are all talking about one thing.


    Obviously, look at their look. Obviously, there was a big dispute among them. Several people blushed at the dispute.


    "Three elders, you are against this matter. Do you know the meaning behind this incident? If it can succeed. Then our whole Mo family will rise several times. Even, it is possible to rise directly to the first family of Shenwu land. "


    The man said so.


    There are also several other people, are also at the same time to speak with this statement.


    Obviously, they were all on the side of the man who had just opened his mouth and completely agreed with what he said.


    Moreover, these people are the majority of people in this chamber at the moment.


    He was directly accused of the humanity of the three elders: "elder seven, all these things you said are based on the premise that this event can succeed. But you should know. If a thing is done, there is the possibility of success, that is, there is the possibility of failure. Then, when you encourage this matter again, do you think about it. Once it''s done, it''s impossible to succeed. What''s more, it failed?


    "By then, it failed. Have you ever thought about the consequences?


    "Lin Tianyu, however, took less than a year to kill the immortal with three high-level strength after he had gone from a low-level to a high-level level.


    "If it fails.


    "Our whole Mo family, however, can withstand his towering anger of Lin Tianyu?"

 Chapter 1885

    Obviously, there is a dilemma in the Mo family of this meeting, which is put in front of them.


    On the one hand, they are eager to get the Dharma inheritance palace in the hands of Lin Tianyu.


    On the one hand, they are worried that things will fail. The whole Mo family may not be able to withstand Lin Tianyu''s anger.


    The seventh elder said, "the three elders, what they said is just what Lin Tianyu said. Who saw it with his own eyes. One year, from a small warrior in the early stage of the first grade, it has risen to the point where the strength is enough to kill the third grade immortal in the later stage. I don''t believe it. "


    It''s not just the seven elders who don''t believe.


    It can be said that there is no letter in this chamber.


    They all think clearly.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu said it on purpose, so as to frighten those people who are interested in his secret and the inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace.


    Don''t say it''s been a year.


    Even if it is hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, with such a great leap forward, many people will be completely satisfied.


    Of course, there are also the legendary genius.


    But even if it''s the real genius in the legend. It is bound to take them at least several decades to have such a great strength.


    Of course, according to Lin Tianyu.


    His own strength has not yet reached the level of the late third grade. Well, he killed the third grade later, perhaps also used some side, unknown means.


    Don''t care how to say, such a short period of time, with such a big strength improvement, they do not believe.


    But the three elders laughed and said, "well, according to you, how old should Lin Tianyu be. Twenty years old, not yet. Eighteen. I guess it''s about that age. And he is still at this age, can have the cultivation of the present. Then, you can tell me how much time he can spend to practice to such a degree.


    "Three years? Five years? Or eight years?


    "But I don''t think it will be more than ten years.


    "In such a short time, he has been able to make such great progress in cultivation. Well, if you give him such a long time, under the present foundation, what kind of growth will he have?


    "At that time, the strength is strong enough to wipe out the whole Mo family?


    "As for that, after the operation, we set a very precise layout, so that he had no chance to escape. He will not be given this long training time.


    "I think it''s almost impossible.


    "A monk like him who is good at the way of space. I''m afraid that even our ancestor, the real supreme friar in the later period of the third grade, is not sure that he can catch him


    The scene was silent.


    Now, few people objected.


    After all, if a monk who is good at the way of space wants to escape. Even if it is a monk who is a big class higher than he is, it is really hard to catch him.


    This is also the most difficult part of the operation.


    Once Lin Tianyu escaped.


    They are bound to have no chance to inherit the so-called Dharma inheritance palace. Or will just from the ground to provoke Lin Tianyu such a big enemy in the future.

 Chapter 1886

    At this time, the seven elders did not find a good reason to refute.


    Even those who have been following the seven elders and supporting them just now can''t support them.


    However, the seven elders were obviously unwilling to give up.


    However, half of such a big opportunity has already fallen on us. Can we just give up like this


    Those who have been supporting the seven elders are clamoring again.


    Indeed, in the whole Shenwu continent, I''m afraid there is no bigger chance than this.


    In addition to being able to directly get the inheritance of the temple of physical cultivation.


    But for such a long time, who has directly obtained the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. If anyone can get it. How can it be that the inheritance palace of body cultivation and the inheritance palace of the Supreme God will still be a thing without owner?


    Therefore, it is said that if you want to get the Supreme God''s inheritance palace, you must first get the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace.


    Now, the Dharma inheritance palace appears.


    It''s already within their reach.


    Just let it go?


    Everyone is reluctant.


    So, finally, everyone is their own eyes, looking at the Mo family ancestor.


    Obviously, I hope the ancestor of the Mo family will decide this matter alone.


    As long as the ancestors are settled.


    Right or wrong.


    They must have carried out it firmly.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family turned his eyes to the side of Mo Qing.


    That is to say, Lao Mo came back from the Tianquan land.


    Of course, according to the status level, Mo Qingshi is far from qualified and qualified to participate in such level of meetings. However, because he came back from Tianquan. He must have a certain understanding of Tianquan and Lin Tianyu. The purpose of this meeting is just for Lin Tianyu. So, it also allowed him to be included in the meeting list.


    The ancestor of the Mo family looked at Mo Qing and said, "in Qing Dynasty, you should know something about Lin Tianyu after living on the Tianquan land for such a long time. So, do you think that what Lin Tianyu said in front of me is true, or is it deliberately boasting and scaring us? "


    Mo Qingshi said: "although it is true, it is not completely consistent with the facts."


    "Oh."


    The old ancestor of Mo''s family suddenly came to be interested and quickly said: "then you should tell me all about it. What he said is inconsistent with the fact."


    Although Mo Qingshi said that Lin Tianyu''s words were not consistent with the facts.


    In other words, most of Lin''s words are consistent with the facts.


    However, it will be of great benefit for their subsequent arrangements and plans if we can understand the part of words that are inconsistent with the facts.


    Through these words inconsistent with the facts, we can know that Lin Tianyu''s psychology has come out.


    If he really deliberately exaggerates the facts.


    That is to say, he is lack of confidence. Only with this, they can at least be regarded as having a guiding direction for the next action.


    Mo Qingshi said: "take his cultivation for example. As a matter of fact, from an ordinary extreme warrior, that is, in the early stage of his cultivation, he has developed to such a level that he can''t say for a year. In fact, as far as I know, in fact, just half a year ago, he had the strength he has now. But later, in order to cross the Shenwu land and not be affected, to better suppress the cultivation and consolidate the foundation, he has been suppressing the cultivation.


    "If you count the time of suppressing cultivation.


    "It''s almost a year."

 Chapter 1887

    Ah!


    However, they thought that they should find out from Lin Tianyu''s words, and the evidence that he boasted of exaggerating the facts came out.


    But now it''s better.


    This not only failed to find the evidence that he boasted and exaggerated the facts, but also learned that he reduced the facts.


    That''s not right.


    Seven elders said: "in the Qing Dynasty, are you trying to help Lin Tianyu and deliberately deceive us?"


    "No


    Mo Qingshi said quickly, "I really didn''t cheat you. I''m telling you the truth. "


    "You are telling the truth. Hum


    "Is it true? What you said must be true. Does that not mean that Lin Tianyu is actually a top talent. But since he is a top talent, he has made great progress in strength within half a year.


    "Well, before that?


    "Before him, during the period from his birth to the rapid progress of his strength, did he not make progress?


    "As you said, he was just the initial strength of a product.


    "Since it is a genius, why has it been that there has been no progress in strength in the past few years?"


    The seven elders said that, those who had already despaired also immediately responded.


    Yeah.


    Is it because when Mo Qing was on the Tianquan continent, he made friends with Lin Tianyu. Therefore, when he arrived at the meeting, he deliberately helped Lin Tianyu to speak. Instead, he helped Lin Tianyu by exaggerating the facts.


    When several people looked at Mo Qing, it was already a bad look.


    Let Mo Qing sit here, suddenly, all over the body, the pressure is infinite.


    Mo Qing said: "no, seven elders, I have not exaggerated the facts at all. I''m telling the truth. As for the past few days, why Lin Tianyu has been only a product of early strength, it is not known. However, I have heard that he was only practicing a knife technique in the past few years.


    "Although at that time, his strength was really very low.


    "However, he has practiced a knife technique to the point of perfection.


    "With that sword technique, he can even defeat his opponent by several small ranks even when he is an ordinary warrior.


    "And then, later, I didn''t see him for a while.


    "His strength has also been improved by leaps and bounds. Even directly, it is the first person on the surface of the land of heavenly power. "


    "What?" someone said in surprise? Do you mean that Lin Tianyu is now the first person in the mainland of Tianquan


    Mo Qingshi said: "it''s just on the surface. In the dark, there should be hidden and more powerful hermit masters. "


    Several people digested these words that Mo Qing said.


    But in their hearts, they still don''t believe what Mo Qing said.


    Half a year.


    Can have such a great strength across.


    The year mentioned by Lin Tianyu has already made them feel ridiculous.


    They stretched that time several times in their hearts. And then, it still makes them feel incredible.


    But now?


    It''s not only that there''s no stretching, it''s even half compressed.


    Is there such a genius in the world?

 Chapter 1888

    We thought about it again.


    Suddenly, I still feel that when Mo Qing lies, he is more likely to lie.


    It should be mo Qingshi''s meeting with Lin Tianyu. I don''t want them to embarrass Lin Tianyu. Therefore, in this speech, he deliberately exaggerates and helps Lin Tianyu to fool them.


    Damn it!


    Is mo Qing exaggerating, or is it the case?


    Although I think it''s the former in my heart.


    But after all, there is no way to investigate and collect evidence.


    Now, it''s just what you can say when you don''t know what to say.


    The seven elders thought about it and said, "in the Qing Dynasty, you can tell me more about what Lin Tianyu said about the killing of immortals. Is there such a thing? He should have lied about this, right? Even if it''s on the Shenwu continent, it''s also known how hard it is to kill immortals. Immortal, at least is equivalent to our Shenwu land above the third grade late strength. Moreover, because we understand more laws and immortals. In fact, it''s more difficult to deal with than the late Sanpin period on Shenwu continent.


    "What kind of strength is Lin Tianyu.


    "How can he kill the immortal?"


    After asking, the seven elders carefully looked at the look on Mo Qing''s face.


    As long as he has a little bit of concealment, concealment, not telling the truth, then, the seven elders can clearly and timely observe.


    Mo Qing did not blink his eyes, and said, "Lin Tianyu has killed an immortal. Moreover, he killed more than two immortals. There are hundreds. "


    Hiss!


    A breath of air was heard.


    But immediately, the seven elders were really angry and pointed at Lin Tianyu and said, "you lie, you talk nonsense! With him, he killed hundreds of immortals. If it is, he has killed hundreds of immortals. Well, in the face of the Du family, he can''t see our Mo family''s cooperation at all. At that time, even without the cooperation of our Mo family, he was able to deal with the Du family by himself.


    "Mo Qingshi, in order to help such an outsider as Lin Tianyu. It was in our Mo family''s meeting that he made such a big speech.


    "What is your intention?"


    Mo Qing said in a hurry: "seven elders, I really did not lie."


    "You''re not lying." Seven elder anger way: "well, you say, this Lin Tianyu''s strength, how can he kill hundreds of immortals?"


    Everyone has seen Lin Tianyu''s strength with their own eyes.


    It''s strong enough.


    But it''s not enough for him to kill hundreds of immortals.


    Even, if it is a face-to-face fight, Lin Tianyu wants to kill an immortal, it is completely impossible. If it is a sneak attack, he is very good at the way of space, but it is still possible to quietly kill an immortal.


    Hundreds of immortals.


    Are they all like dead people, staying there and waiting for you to attack?


    Mo Qingshi said: "he really killed hundreds of immortals.


    "It''s just that there are some external factors in his killing the hundreds of immortals.


    "At that time, the two forces of the fairyland, the xuesha gate and the Huashi family, came together and broke into Tianquan. Of course, because they are the immortal of the upper world, after the lower bound, the strength is naturally suppressed by the world power of the lower bound. At that time, their cultivation was just equivalent to the top-notch Yuanying great energy, or equivalent to half step immortal.


    "At that time, Lin Tianyu led the group on the Tianquan continent and realized the power of some immortals to fight against it.


    "At the end of the day, they killed all the people in the other side on the Tianquan land.


    "In that battle, there were hundreds of real immortals who died in the celestial world."

 Chapter 1889

    Kill hundreds of immortals in one battle.


    Good.


    Those immortals because of the lower bound, and led to a great suppression of strength. But even if it was suppressed again, it was a real immortal. Moreover, that is at least half step immortal''s strength.


    There are still hundreds of them.


    As the saying goes,


    ants often kill elephants.


    What''s more, this is not a mole ant, but a real immortal.


    The crowd was silent.


    Believe this, Mo Qingshi should not dare to tell such a big lie. You know, although they are only Mo Qing, a person from the right to cross the mainland and back. However, there are still people in the families who have made friends with them. At least, he family has a person who goes back through.


    So it must be true.


    People felt their backs getting colder and colder.


    Then, all people''s eyes, once again looked at the Mo family ancestor.


    But at this time, when they looked at the ancestor of the Mo family again, it seemed that they clearly expressed that Lin Tianyu had better not provoke him.


    Clearly, there is a kind of implicit fear.


    The ancestor of the Mo family also frowned tightly.


    In fact, from the heart, the ancestor of the Mo family was really salivating at the Dharma inheritance palace and wanted to get it into his pocket. Even at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family still had a strong desire for Lin Tianyu''s Dharma inheritance palace.


    It''s just, now, look at the look of all these people in the family.


    They were all scared.


    If it is really arranged, they will deal with Lin Tianyu. I''m afraid we can''t achieve any results. It''s just this timidity that makes them unable to play half of their normal strength.


    Indeed, if anyone had killed hundreds of real immortals.


    Well, he just so plain light stood in the scene, is enough to let all see him fear.


    In the heart of the ancestor of Mo family, there is even a faint regret in it.


    If he had known that, he should not have dragged Mo Qingshi to this meeting, or asked Lin Tianyu what he had done. It''s just that in front of me, after hearing what Lin Tianyu said, he also felt that these things were really out of line. Therefore, this is the only way to think, through the inquiry of Mo Qing, to prove that Lin Tianyu lied evidence came out. To increase the confidence of the whole family.


    But it''s good.


    On the contrary, all the family members are bombarded with no confidence.


    In the heart of the ancestors of the Mo family, it is too late to repent.


    After all, so many people were brought together to attend the meeting. This is enough to show the intention of the ancestors of the Mo family.


    He has already taken a fancy to Lin Tianyu''s chance to inherit the Dharma.


    He summoned everyone to come here, just to tell them, and then, together, to seize the great opportunity.


    Otherwise, is it necessary to gather everyone here so carefully?


    Even in front of him, he did not concentrate all his strength on his side any more. He took advantage of the defeat and flight of the Du family to pursue the Du family and further expand the battle results. There are a lot of reasons. It is precisely that the ancestor of his Mo family wanted to concentrate these forces and seize the opportunity of Lin Tianyu''s Dharma inheritance palace.


    But now

 Chapter 1890

    Although the ancestors of the Mo family do not want to.


    But in the end, when he opened his mouth, he just said, "that''s it. When we get there, we''ll get together and watch. "


    There is a long way: "grandfather, when the time comes, watch from the side..."


    "It''s just that we''re not the first to do it. Because there is such a big temptation in. At that time, there will be others who will do it. We just watched. At that time, if the opportunity allows, we will do it. But if there is no chance, then we will give up


    "What if the chance was snatched away by other people who took the opportunity first?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The ancestor of the Mo family laughed with pride: "if it is, it will be really great. Among these forces now, the Du family has been beaten back. Besides Du family, who are we afraid of? At that time, if it is true, other families will have such a chance. Well, in fact, it''s just like if we get this big chance.


    "As long as it is not snatched directly from Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    "Would you be afraid to snatch this great opportunity from other people''s hands?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Listening to the words of the ancestor of the Mo family, other people are also proud to laugh.


    Yeah.


    If other people can really snatch such a chance from Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    Well, in front of me, all that Mo Qing said was about those legends about Lin Tianyu. What else do they have to be afraid of.


    Whether it''s true or not.


    Since other people are able to directly snatch such a chance from Lin Tianyu''s hand. Well, this also shows that, at least now, Lin Tianyu is not as terrible as they imagined, and it is not so frightening.


    At that time, if other people could not snatch the opportunity from Lin Tianyu''s hand, he would escape.


    So, in the future, Lin Tianyu wants to revenge the object, but also has nothing to do with his Mo family.


    This is really the best way to do things.


    At the same time, everyone is more deeply aware of it.


    The ancestor of Mo''s family is really thinking and never forgetting about this chance.


    Everything is in order.


    All the people of the Mo family are going to disperse gradually.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family suddenly opened his mouth and said, "in Qing Dynasty, you left it first."


    My ancestors have orders.


    Mo Qing, who just got up, had to sit back again. Wait for everyone to leave, and then take a look at the Mo family ancestors, that is what will be said.


    When they got to the conference room, they were only left with Mo''s ancestor and Mo Qingshi. They said, "in Qing Dynasty, what you just said about Lin Tianyu is true?"


    Obviously, even now this meeting, Mo''s ancestors still have some doubts.


    When Mo Qing was in front of him, he deliberately lied to deceive them.


    Mo Qing said: "ancestor, I dare to swear to the Supreme God, there is no half a lie."


    Listen to Mo Qingshi''s words, but the ancestor of Mo''s family just looked at Mo Qingshi lightly.


    Mo Qingshi understood it all at once.


    Ancestor, this is waiting for him to swear to the Supreme God.


    Therefore, Mo Qingshi no longer hesitated, and said, "the Supreme God is above me. When I am Mo Qing, I promise that everything I have said in the meeting is true. But there is a lie. I am willing to be punished by the Supreme God."


    Take the oath.


    This meeting, Mo Jia just can''t help thinking:


    it seems that all the things that Mo Qingshi said are really true.


    Oh!


    I''m afraid it''s hard to seize the inheritance of the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace.


    Then, the ancestor of the Mo family looked at Mo Qing again and said, "in Qing Dynasty, you will stay in this conference room for the time being, and you will be able to leave after my order."


    Mo Qing was stunned.


    But then, that''s the reaction.


    The ancestor of the Mo family was worried that he would report to Lin Tianyu after he went out.


    Obviously, the ancestor still wanted to get the Dharma inheritance palace in his hands. Even, it should have started to lay out how to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    When Mo Qing looked at the ancestor of Mo family, he opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    But in the end, it was not able to say it.

 Chapter 1891

    The next day, it was just light.


    Lin Tianyu and others have already finished their grooming and left the house. Obviously, they are ready to experience outside.


    At this time, outside, outside the big house of the Mo family, not only the ancestors and elders of the Mo family, but also a large number of senior members of the Mo family came to see each other off in person. Even the senior officials of some other families were also present and sent to each other in person.


    Of course, when they arrived at the meeting, Lin Tianyu and other people did not feel naive:


    it was because they helped the party and defeated the Du family. People were grateful. Therefore, they put on such a big scene and sent them to go out for training.


    This is not so much to see them off as to monitor them, more precisely.


    They want to see Lin Tianyu and his party pass by in front of them and go to the training place. They want to see all this with their own eyes, and see the trap they have arranged waiting for Lin Tianyu and his party to take a bait. They have involved Lin Tianyu and other people and caught them.


    Then, under the people''s farewell, in the obscure eyes, Lin Tianyu and his party walked slowly.


    After gradually getting out of the sight of the public.


    Mitong Tiandao: "younger martial brother Tianyu, they are looking at us with greedy eyes. Look at their appearance, it is clear that they are all thinking of swallowing us into our stomachs. "


    "Hum!"


    Luo Gu Yang snorted coldly and said, "I think they are coveting something on us."


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "that''s right."


    "Oh, really. What do they want from us


    "Dharma inheritance palace."


    Luo Guyang said: "is the Dharma inheritance palace?


    "But isn''t the whole land of Shenwu dominated by physical training? Even if there are a small number of Dharma monks, it is clear that they have been greatly restricted and have no great achievements at all. This is just like those of us who are suitable for the cultivation of physical culture, just as we are on the land of heavenly power, it is also difficult for us to do anything great. Of course, boss, you are a variable. When we were on the Tianquan land, the physical training was able to be so fast.


    "In this case, what''s the use of seizing this dharma inheritance palace?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "they want to get this dharma inheritance palace, but it is not for the sake of this dharma inheritance palace itself."


    "And for what?"


    "That''s because there is an old legend on Shenwu land. It is said that if someone can get the Dharma inheritance palace. Then, when the so-called "supreme god inheritance Palace" was born on the Shenwu land, those who had the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace in hand were more likely to be recognized by the supreme god inheritance palace. "


    Although they have just arrived in Shenwu land.


    But the supreme god passed on the name of the palace, but they were already like thunder.


    This is on the whole Shenwu land. The supreme god passes on the palace. Just like its name, it is a supreme god standing on the Shenwu land. Without a monk on the land of Shenwu, he would not have tried his best to get the palace.


    Now, Lin Tianyu''s Dharma inheritance palace is connected with it.


    Indeed, it''s hard for the other party to be greedy.

 Chapter 1892

    Mitongtian suddenly said: "brother Tianyu, if so, why did we not escape overnight last night?"


    "Ha ha."


    If we are afraid of each other''s escape, then we will fall into Tianyu


    "Why?"


    "Because at the dinner party yesterday, I already felt their thoughts. As a result, a brief account of the past achievements on the Tianquan continent has given them some psychological pressure. I''m afraid that some of them, even if they are greedy, will not dare to do it for some reasons. But if we run away, we will be guilty. Those who dare not do it are afraid that they will take advantage of the opportunity to rob. "


    Mitongtian nodded, as if he understood.


    As a result, several people left all the way, although not slow. But it''s definitely not fast.


    Slowly, slowly


    On the dirt road in an open land, Lin Tianyu stopped.


    Then, the others stopped.


    Then, just see the front, all of a sudden, nearly a hundred people came out.


    Among them, there are three masters in the Mo family united forces. The nearly 100 people should be the elite of these three families.


    If it''s really just about a hundred people. Lin Tianyu thinks he can do it alone.


    Moreover, it is also able to kill all these people easily in the shortest time.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s face did not relax. Instead, he took a look further away. There, he could still feel that there was still a team of men and horses, which happened to be an ambush there. Moreover, further away from there, Lin Tianyu still felt several other fluctuations.


    That is to say, it is very likely that the more than 100 people, that is, the vanguard troops, will come out first to test themselves.


    Gao dewu took a step forward and also held the Epee tightly. He said, "brother, otherwise, I''ll take care of these guys. Big brother still left more physical strength to deal with the back of those who did not show up


    Obviously, Gao dewu also sensed.


    Behind the hundred people, there are still a large number of people behind them.


    Lin Tianyu held out a hand and stopped Gao dewu. He said, "let me do it. You can protect them from harm."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, his voice was a little cold.


    Gao dewu looked back at Lin Tianyu''s expression, which was already understood.


    Lin Tianyu wants to give these a lesson and shock.


    I''m afraid that the scene will turn into a killing Shura field in a flash.


    At the same time, Gao dewu was also curious.


    If Lin Tianyu really let go of his hands and feet completely, what terrible achievements would he have. Because, since the end of the war with the immortal, Lin Tianyu has been taken away by the black tiger ancestor for a period of time. Then, when he came back, it was obvious that his strength had risen dramatically.


    However, it is not known to what extent.


    Obviously, in this meeting, Lin Tianyu will completely release all his strength in an instant.


    Gao dewu thought, there are not only a few nervous, but also a few expectations and excitement.

 Chapter 1893

    After that, Lin Tianyu walked over to a hundred people who were in front of him.


    Lin Tianyu walked very slowly.


    Step by step, it''s like walking for ordinary people.


    On the way, Lin Tianyu also took out the black knife and took it into his hand.


    However, as Lin Tianyu walked forward slowly and slowly, everything looked like an ordinary person who could not do anything at all. However, he immediately scared many people in the opposite direction. Even, some people have subconsciously stepped back a little bit. However, it is in their eyes toward the side of the sweep, see the side, there are so many people standing with their own time, is the heart about a little more stable.


    With so many people around him, I don''t believe that Lin Tianyu can give himself how.


    In this way, those who bear the brunt of it have taken a small step forward to cover up their advice.


    Obviously, in the battle between Lin Tianyu and Du''s family, the killing of Lin Tianyu''s way of space has clearly left a shadow in the hearts of these people.


    Such a person may be when, it will suddenly appear in their own side, to kill themselves.


    Later, Lin Tianyu talked about his past achievements in Tianquan.


    But I killed the real fairy.


    This is to let these people''s heart, add an invisible pressure.


    No matter what their performance is.


    In the eyes in front of them, Lin Tianyu is still walking in their direction step by step. It''s just like a very, very ordinary person who can''t do any accomplishments at all, and goes towards the hundreds of people on the opposite side. Step by step, there was no big sound.


    Da da da Da da da


    But it is this small sound, rhythmic, slightly toward the ears of those people in front of the past.


    It is just like a small hammer tightly held in the hand, gently beating the hearts of those people.


    Let them have tried everything to settle down. However, it is difficult to do so, let their own peace of mind.


    Da da da Da da da


    The sound of footsteps, not slow, not urgent.


    But in this kind of March which seems to have completely controlled the scene atmosphere, Lin Tianyu''s mind is spinning rapidly.


    This next war, not only to play their own momentum out.


    Moreover, the first world war will take shape, creating enough deterrence.


    Let those who hide in the dark can see the power of this war. It is no longer the slightest bit of confidence, dare to come out to fight against themselves. Even, it is to let them not have the idea of devious thoughts. It will shatter all the greedy thoughts that grow out of their hearts at one stroke.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are colder.


    At the same time, he also knew that in this war, he was afraid that he could not hide any more. He had to show all his strength without omission.


    Indeed, since we arrived in Shenwu land.


    Lin Tianyu has not shown all his strength.


    He thought:


    he should always give himself a little bit of cards on his body.


    In any case, keeping enough cards is able to make him back to his life at the critical moment.

 Chapter 1894

    Because of this kind of belief.


    Therefore, even the last time he fought with Du''s ancestors, in fact, Lin Tianyu didn''t really show all his strength without omission.


    Even if it was the time of the Du family.


    If at that time, Lin Tianyu really showed all his strength.


    I''m afraid that was the first time that the ancestors of the Du family would never have left alive.


    Even, if Lin Tianyu is true, he will show all his strength. He has the confidence, just by his own person, is completely enough to kill the Du family ancestor. It is just that although Du family has a certain idea for him. But after all, it is not too deep a contradiction. Moreover, there are powerful forces of the Mo family on one side. There is no need for him to completely dominate.


    Since he was on the Tianquan continent, during the last period of time, Lin Tianyu had been trained by the black knife ancestor, who was trying to make Lin Tianyu despair.


    How much has Lin Tianyu grown in strength.


    He himself also has some, not too clear.


    He just felt:


    even with a real immortal. It is completely not under any suppression of a generation of immortals appeared in front of themselves. Oneself also can easily between, is a knife cut off the other side''s head.


    It''s just an intuition.


    But this strong intuition made Lin Tianyu feel that it should be true.


    This feeling is so strong.


    Even, it has been so strong that Lin Tianyu wants to try this feeling, whether it can be true.


    The real immortal!


    This meeting, although there is no real immortal. But the strength of Mo''s ancestors is clearly not inferior to the real immortal.


    If Mo''s ancestors really dare to fight.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    Although according to his strength which has been shown in front of him. Under the frontal battle, he is absolutely impossible to block the ancestor of the Mo family. However, when he completely revealed his strength, he would definitely surprise the Mo family.


    As for the more than 100 people who jumped out first?


    Hey, hey!


    You''re going back to hell.


    Lin Tianyu thought in his heart that his pace was still moving forward to more than 100 people in front of him.


    Walking, walking


    It seems that Lin Tianyu is simply enjoying the process of going to the opposite 100 people.


    The more than 100 people on the opposite side felt more and more depressed when Lin Tianyu approached them so slowly. Even in their hearts, they were thinking, so they directly rushed to fight with Lin Tianyu.


    That''s better than this kind of repression of watching the other party step by step toward their own pace.


    However, whenever I want to step forward, I can''t help but be scared back.


    They simply did not have such an ambition, and directly rushed out to fight.


    At this time, they did not expect to be able to fight Lin Tianyu in this battle, to achieve any extraordinary results.


    They just hope that the war will come faster.


    Lin Tianyu was able to walk to them as quickly as possible.


    Fight them.


    Even if it''s defeat or death, come on.


    But


    Eh!


    It seems that

 Chapter 1895

    The figure of Lin Tianyu, who has been marching towards them, is gradually fading.


    What''s going on?


    Is this -


    is it


    All the more than 100 people in the opposite side felt a tight heart involuntarily.


    At the same time, I think about why.


    The monk of the way of space.


    Their sudden attack is also hard to prevent. And now, this faded figure, that clearly means that Lin Tianyu has begun to attack them.


    Ah!


    The three masters who responded to the attack also cried out in a hurry and said, "set up the array quickly and defend tightly. Be careful! He''s coming. The monk of the way of space. The hardest thing to guard against is a surprise attack. As long as we can guard against his attack. Then, next, there is our opportunity. Everybody, watch out. Keep a close watch. Don''t make any mistakes in any direction. The monk of the way of space, as long as he defends, is just like other friars. There''s nothing to be afraid of. "


    With the words just fell.


    All of the more than 100 people felt a strong sense of killing, which directly shrouded them.


    It''s so murderous.


    Even, these people who are in this kind of murderous spirit clearly feel that they are about to die under this strong murderous spirit.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, another person couldn''t bear this wave of strong murderous spirit.


    Then, directly raised step, is toward the outside to escape out.


    Puff, puff, puff


    However, those who fled to the outside just left their circle of 100 people. And then there was the spatter of blood. It''s literally dismembered.


    All the people looked at those who had escaped, but they had not gone a few steps. They were dismembered into bodies one by one. They were all nauseous and all were about to vomit out.


    "Everybody, don''t move! Watch the defense! Watch the defense! Watch the defense! As long as you don''t move, it''s OK. If you dare to move, you will die faster. "


    At this meeting, everyone is calm down.


    That seems to be the case.


    If you can be quiet in defense.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong.


    If the heart is in a mess, it is directly in such a strong killing opportunity, ready to escape. Instead, they will be dismembered and killed immediately. Those who just escaped are the best examples?


    So, everybody just calm down. Formed the most tight defensive formation.


    Indeed, none of the people who did not go out died.


    This seems to confirm the statement of the three masters.


    It seems as long as they form the most rigorous formation. So, even the monks who are proficient in the way of space, it is clear that they should not be killed easily.


    Therefore, these people who are still alive are determined.


    It''s a strong, tight defensive formation.


    Then, they also have the mind, looking at the outside of the tight defensive formation they formed.


    They want to have a look, too.


    Just now, what happened to those people who escaped after being frightened. All of a sudden, all of them were killed.


    Is Lin Tianyu guarding the outside.


    Then, they go out one person, and he just kills one.

 Chapter 1896

    Anyway, they seem to feel it when they arrive at this meeting.


    It''s just that those people who are scared to escape are all killed. They formed a tight defensive formation of people, to this meeting, it is really no one died.


    It seems that the three masters are right.


    Although this kind of space is incomparable.


    But really more terrible, but they can''t stand the shock, the heart first chaos.


    That''s a good opportunity for the other party.


    Yeah!


    That''s what happened.


    Just now, those people who were killed were just because they were flustered and wanted to escape from here. Therefore, he will be killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Even, it was the battle with Du family.


    Lin Tianyu''s achievements are frightening.


    However, it was not the same because the Du family of the other side was completely in chaos after being ambushed by others. This is the opportunity that Lin Tianyu can take advantage of. Therefore, he was able to achieve such a frightening record.


    If you don''t have that opportunity.


    He was afraid that it would be impossible for him to achieve such amazing achievements.


    In this way, those who have already arranged a tight defensive array of about 100 people are also thoroughly relieved.


    They looked out.


    Then, they saw, just outside of them, there were all kinds of shadows of knives. The shadows of those swords are murderous. People can clearly feel it. If they hit these knife shadows. Then, they must be killed by these sword shadows in the next second.


    Are those people who were cut into pieces just now, they were not killed by Lin Tianyu at all?


    In fact, they were killed by the shadows of knives arranged outside.


    These people, who are still surrounded here, saw that Lin Tianyu was just standing outside in his spare time, as if he was walking quietly in front of them.


    Quiet and indifferent


    There is no sense of being blocked by more than 100 people.


    But it''s not right.


    Now, more than 100 people have stopped Lin Tianyu. He stopped more than 100 of them by himself.


    The outside is covered with knife shadows.


    Although no one could see clearly how Lin Tianyu arranged so many knife shadows on the periphery. However, they have fully understood. These sword shadows were laid out by Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu looked at more than 100 people trapped in the endless shadow of the sword outside.


    It was not until these people, after their initial panic, came to their senses.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the more than 100 people and said, "why do you want to come to my trouble. Isn''t it good to live? "


    With Lin Tianyu''s words, more than 100 people felt a sudden chill in their bodies.


    Although Lin Tianyu is just a simple, plain and light sentence. Neither did he make a move, nor did he say anything too fierce. However, at this moment, more than 100 of them felt clearly that there was a knife cutting on their bodies, which cut them to the full extent.

 Chapter 1897

    The three householders, who were among the more than 100 people, clearly felt the same cold.


    No way!


    The three masters of the house suddenly moved.


    Can never let such an emotion spread out.


    Otherwise, they will be in chaos again for fear that they will be a stable team of 100 people.


    So, the three owners looked at each other and nodded again.


    One of the family owners stepped forward and said, "Lin Daoyou, if our team of more than 100 people can be completely stabilized from the inside, we should not make chaos from the inside. What can you do to us again? You''re good at space. As long as we don''t mess ourselves up. You''re the same. There''s no way, right?


    "The power of the way of space is to take advantage of the chaos to win.


    "Only the other party is in a mess. The way of space will have an opportunity.


    "If the other side settles down and defends tightly, you can''t do anything about it, do you?


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The owner said that, in order to enhance his own speech that kind of calming effect. After saying that, he also deliberately and triumphantly laughed.


    "Oh, I see."


    Lin Tianyu suddenly realized and said, "so you have the courage to challenge me. It''s because of this idea, right? Otherwise, in front of me, the top experts I killed in Du''s team are first-class. If they attack you, I''m afraid it won''t take long to kill all of you. And in your heart, you must think that the record in front of me is just because they are in disorder, and I have the opportunity to take advantage of it. Have you


    "Not bad!"


    The owner replied positively.


    Then he said: "in front of me, the record of fighting with Du family is brilliant. But without us. In the past has been the Du family team to disrupt, give you can take advantage of the opportunity. How can you achieve such an amazing record.


    "Even if all the people of the Du family have settled down and arranged a tight defense array. I''m afraid, on the contrary, it will make you fall into it.


    "The way of space, if no one makes a mess for him.


    "In fact, it''s no better."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "so that''s why you have the courage to challenge me?"


    When he arrived at the meeting, he also regained a lot of confidence and said, "ha ha, now, none of our more than 100 people are panic stricken. Do you have the slightest chance to take the life of any of us? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed again.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "even if I don''t start now, I won''t kill you. You also have to be trapped in an array arranged by my empty sword shadow. You can still be proud. I''m an eye opener


    The shadow of the empty sword is trapped in the array.


    The three masters of the house and the more than 100 people also looked out at the shadow of the sword which was lying in the void.


    It''s just too figurative.


    Lin Tianyu said so.


    They are also clear and completely affirmed.


    I''m afraid that those guys in front of me who are almost scared out of their wits and choose to escape will be killed and cut by these empty sword shadows outside.


    People think, the eyes are involuntarily a shrink.

 Chapter 1898

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    When Lin Tianyu saw the expressions of these people, he began to laugh.


    "A group of such a simple image of a virtual knife is not able to break the mole ants, they actually dare to challenge me. I really don''t understand who gave you this courage? "


    Ants!


    The hearts of these more than 100 people are sinking.


    It turns out that in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, they are just a group of ants.


    Ridiculous!


    It is a group of ants like them who dare to stop Lin Tianyu''s way.


    But the three householders looked at each other again and knew that if the mood spread, they would be in chaos again.


    At that time, it will give Lin Tianyu a chance to take advantage of it.


    Then, the master who was talking before said, "what if the trapped array of the shadow of the empty sword trapped us? If there is no sustained maintenance of energy, the shadow of virtual sword will eventually dissipate. At that time, we can also get out of trouble. Therefore, as long as we are more than 100 people in chaos, we will not give you the opportunity to seize the opportunity to kill us. We''re not in danger, are we? "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu seems to have heard one of the funniest jokes.


    After laughing for a long time, Lin Tianyu said, "first of all, I want to tell you something.


    "The shadow of the empty sword, however, is drawn by the power of law. To maintain by the power of law.


    "So, even for half a month, he can keep going."


    Lin Tianyu is telling the truth.


    Because, after fighting with the black tiger for so long, the power of his laws also improved rapidly. This is the shadow of a knife carved in the void. If he didn''t take the initiative to eliminate it, it would have lasted for half a month.


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s statement, the faces of a hundred or so people surrounded by the shadow of the empty sword all changed.


    Is it just the shadow of these swords that can keep them here for half a month?


    Lin Tianyu said again: "secondly, I want to kill a group of ants like you. Why should I wait until you are in chaos?


    "Don''t say it''s a group of ants.


    "Even on that day, when I killed the real immortals, there was no need for them to mess up. It was enough to kill the immortals in groups."


    Killing the immortals in groups?


    More than 100 people in the field were all in a burst of tension.


    Killing immortals is a group.


    Then, it is not too much for them to be called mole ants. What''s more, in the eyes Lin Tianyu looked at them, it really meant that.


    One of the householders still said with a stiff neck: "hum! Who can''t talk big. "


    "Big talk?" Lin Tianyu sneered, "do you think I''m talking big?"


    "It''s not a big story, so why, from your appearance to now, except those who run away, they died. We people still live well in this defensive circle. Hum! In my opinion, you just want to use all kinds of words to confuse our hearts, and then, take advantage of the chaos to show the advantages of the way of space and kill us at one stroke.


    "No, you don''t have a chance.


    "Even if it''s the shadow of the empty sword outside, as you said, it''s enough to exist for half a month, so what?


    "It''s a big deal.


    "All of us will stay for half a month in this empty sword shadow."


    Yeah!


    The more than 100 people felt certain in their hearts.


    Indeed, just now, they were influenced by Lin Tianyu''s words, which made them floating in their hearts.


    But in the heart, what good floating.


    The facts are in front of us.


    Facts are the best basis.

 Chapter 1899

    Lin Tianyu looked at the owner of the house calmly and said, "so you really think that as long as you don''t mess up, I can''t kill you all?"


    "Then you can try it?"


    The owner of the house said, tightening the weapon in his hand and saying, "as long as we defend tightly enough, there will be no loopholes. When the monk of the way of space came, it was also useless for birds. The way of space is not more powerful than other monks. It''s that they''re better at seizing the opportunity. Come on! I''d like to see how you can break our tight defense


    "You''ll see."


    Lin Tianyu said and raised the black knife in his hand.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I promise that for a while, I won''t kill you, but save your life. You can see how I did it. I tore up your tight defensive array like a piece of paper."


    "No way. You can''t do it, you can''t do it! "


    Obviously, the owner felt a kind of invisible pressure in Lin Tianyu''s words.


    Therefore, such a loud cry, in order to ease the pressure in the heart.


    Lin Tianyu is a smile, way: "I can do, you will see immediately."


    But when it comes to this, Lin Tianyu seems to suddenly think of something in general.


    So Lin Tianyu said again, "Oh, yes. From now on, I''ll take ten interest time. After ten breath, if I haven''t been able to kill it, even if he is qualified to survive. I''m not going to kill him anymore.


    "Of course, you are an exception.


    "After ten, I''ll let you have a good rest."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he also extended his finger to the owner who had just answered.


    "Count the time, now. Ten breaths


    With Lin Tianyu''s words spread out.


    Then, everyone saw at least dozens of Lin Tianyu at the scene. Facing this, I was trapped in the same place by the shadow of the virtual sword. I dare not move at all. A hundred people have made a move.


    Puff, puff, puff


    It seems that all of a sudden, dozens of extra Lin Tianyu were able to really kill these 100 people.


    This Gongming is equivalent to dozens of Lin Tianyu''s simultaneous actions to kill these hundred people.


    At the speed of killing, where can we use ten breath.


    One breath or two at most is enough to kill all these people.


    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu, who said in advance that he would see the result, could not bear such a kind of oppression and cried out in horror. I dare not look down and close my eyes.


    But then, he felt that it was quiet all around.


    It just has a strong, pungent smell of blood.


    But the family did not dare to open their eyes to have a look.


    He was really scared.


    "You can open your eyes and have a look."


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s voice sounded in his ear.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I didn''t think of it. These 100 of you are too weak. I feel that since I have the courage to appear here, to block me. At least, it has to have some real skills. Therefore, I have also left ten rest time for a hundred of you.


    "But who wants to


    "What a surprise.


    "It''s so weak.


    "How long has it been.


    "A breath.


    "It''s only a little while ago, but all of them are gone.


    "Is that why you came to die with such a group of weak chickens?"

 Chapter 1900

    It''s just a breath.


    From the moment he closed his eyes, the housekeeper began to calculate the time in his heart.


    Of course, he calculated the time, but he didn''t want to see how much time Lin Tianyu would spend to kill them all.


    He thought, and quickly passed ten breaths.


    Then, how many more people were not killed.


    He''ll have to stop in a hurry.


    Well, at least a few people can survive.


    But now, in Lin Tianyu''s words, the meaning clearly means that he has killed all of the 100 people.


    How could it be?


    It''s a group of chickens and ducks. These 100 people want to kill all of them. They can''t be so fast. What''s more, it''s still about a hundred masters and real masters.


    Is he really dead?


    The owner didn''t want to believe it.


    However, it is clear that the sound around is completely quiet.


    This silence!


    This terrible atmosphere.


    All that, clearly, was saying that the battle was really over.


    More than 100 masters have been solved by Lin Tianyu.


    Ah!


    Roaring in his heart, the owner finally opened his eyes and glanced around.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    "No one alive!


    "No one alive!


    "You killed them all.


    "You have not let go of one.


    "You, you are a devil, you are a devil!


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah,..."


    When he arrived at the meeting, he really opened his eyes and saw everything around him. After that, the owner who still survived was obviously crazy. Looking at Lin Tianyu in front of him, his eyes are red and his mouth is constantly reciting and repeating a topic. At this meeting, he said all those words as if he were not using his own consciousness.


    What he said and all the words he said came out of his mouth subconsciously and directly.


    It didn''t go through the brain at all.


    It''s a nervous reflex after being scared to be stupid.


    "You, you devil, I will kill you!"


    Finally, the owner of the family can not accept this reality completely. It''s already directly freaked out by the scene. Then, on the ground, unconscious rushed out, thinking to kill Lin Tianyu.


    He even had no consciousness to think about anything else, too much.


    Puff, puff, puff


    However, as soon as the owner rushed out, his vague consciousness had been completely forgotten. It was just outside their circle. There were so many and many empty sword shadows that Lin Tianyu had arranged there all the time.


    He rushed out without any scruples.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t have to do it again.


    He directly bumped into the shadow of the empty knife outside, and was directly dismembered and cut into several pieces.


    But even after being cut into several pieces, it is still unable to hide the terrible look on the face of the owner.


    At the moment before he died, he was really freaked out.

 Chapter 1901

    Lin Tianyu stood outside, looking at all this, but he didn''t even move his eyelids.


    From the moment they stop themselves here because of their lust for profit.


    They are doomed to be enemies of life and death.


    Either you die or I live.


    If the party who failed is his side of Lin Tianyu. Not only Lin Tianyu, but also Lu Feixue, Gao dewu, mitongtian, luoguyang


    They will be like the dead in front of them.


    No one wants to live.


    I''m afraid that even if I can barely survive, I don''t want to live well.


    Since I want to die for the sake of profit. Well, it''s just like being ready to die. What''s more, Lin Tianyu has helped them a lot before. In this way, it can still be regarded as their benefactor. However, they are still blinded by the desire for profit and appear here to stop him and seize his chance.


    Then, more damned!


    Lin Tianyu flicked the black knife in his hand and then looked at the places where he had felt the breath before.


    There, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the breath was a wave, but then it subsided.


    Obviously, it was a wave of fear, even fear.


    Feeling that calmed down, there will no longer be any possibility, jumped out, again blocked in their own.


    Lin Tianyu added body, still the kind of slow footwork, toward Gao dewu and Lu Feixue their side walked back. It''s like walking, like the killing just now, and Lin Tianyu is not what happened in the same space.


    Quiet and indifferent


    It seems that even if Lin Tianyu is given another 10 or 100 such murders, it will not change at all.


    Those who hide in the dark, can not help but a spasm of expression.


    This is a real killer!


    At such an age


    However, from his style of doing things, it can be clearly felt.


    It was from the killing that he came all the way.


    I''m afraid that his experience of killing at this young age is no less than that of these old monsters who do not know how many years they have lived.


    And the killing of a group of fairies.


    I''m afraid it happened.


    After a while.


    Lin Tianyu finally came to Lu Feixue and Gao dewu and said in a low voice: "it''s OK. Let''s go


    Gao dewu looks at Lin Tianyu and wants to say something.


    But after all or a word is not spit out, directly is to follow Lin Tianyu together gently to the front.


    Lu Feixue also did not say a word.


    It''s just the facial expressions of the two people, MI Tong Tian and Luo Gu Yang, which are not very good.


    As if there is something has been enduring, endure very hard appearance.


    However, after all, there was nothing to do, so he followed Lin Tianyu, and walked to the front without any delay.


    Then, through those, until now, when passing, is already very obvious ambush circle.


    But when they walked by so slowly, the ambush circle was half a step away. It seems that there is no one in the ambush. Or, it''s all dead. Or it can be said that at this time, those people who are still in the ambush circle are playing dead at this meeting.

 Chapter 1902

    "Wow, vomiting, vomiting..."


    Just as soon as we got out of the encirclement, there was a sound of vomiting, which seemed to be vomiting the intestines.


    Looking back, I saw that a few people left behind, just had to endure a very hard time in the field of luoguyang two people lie down in the local, vomiting that is a magnificent.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Gao dewu looked at them and laughed heartlessly.


    Then, just standing there, watching them spit and spit.


    Gao dewu waited until they were both tired and could hardly spit out any more. He said, "boys, learn something. Wait until you''ve gone through enough killing scenes. You won''t vomit so much on such a small occasion. "


    "Don''t you think I''ve ever seen a murder? I also killed people. But who the hell has seen such a murder.


    "A breath.


    "It''s just a breath.


    "And then, all over the place, there were only stumps and broken arms.


    "Can it make you vomit?"


    "Whoa, vomit, whoa, vomit..."


    Then, the two people of MI Tong Tian and Luo Gu Yang began to vomit again.


    However, at this meeting, it is just dry vomiting. I can''t spit out anything at all.


    Gao dewu stopped laughing at them. Instead, he went to Lin Tianyu and said, "boss, just now, when walking from the middle of their encirclement circle, was he not afraid at all?"


    "Afraid?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "even if I''m afraid, it''s not that I''m afraid. It should be that they feel scared. The reason why my killing was so fierce. In fact, it is to deter them.


    "Besides, it really frightens them.


    "I didn''t even think that the effect would be so good.


    "Because I didn''t even think of it myself. When I give full play to it, there is no hidden time, it will have such a great power. In fact, at the beginning, I really thought that maybe it would take several interest to solve those people. But who thought, in the end, it just took a breath.


    "It''s really the result of all my efforts, which I didn''t even think of.


    "I believe it''s a startling effect even for me. The others must have been shocked


    Gao dewu thought about it, and this is the same truth.


    Just looking at the scene of the battle.


    Gao dewu estimated himself, but he didn''t have the courage to fight again in that situation.


    That kind of scene is really a little too much pressure on his heart.


    However, Gao dewu thought again and said: "but, boss, just now, I clearly felt that the ancestor of the Mo family was also hidden in the side. If at that time, the ancestor of the Mo family also rushed out and started at you. Isn''t there any danger? After all, it''s not just an ancestor of the Mo family. There are so many other people who will give help to the ancestors of the Mo family. "


    "Hey, hey."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "I bet the ancestor of Mo family must not dare to rush out. Even the ancestor of the Mo family was completely awed by the momentum I just killed.


    "What''s more, just a moment ago, the ancestor of the Mo family really dared to rush out, and I didn''t mind. He really left his life behind.


    "Because, without any reservation, I felt like I could do it after I tried my best."

 Chapter 1903

    Gao dewu glanced at Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, I felt that perhaps there was no suppressed, real immortal strength of the Mo family.


    Lin Tianyu can really kill him.


    At the same time, there is also a greater sense of oppression in the heart.


    He has to improve as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, when the time comes, I''m afraid it will be more and more far away from this big brother.


    What''s more, he has always focused on physical training. And the land of Shenwu is just the land of physical cultivation. Well, as long as he works hard enough. He must be able to use the shortest time, to achieve the best results.


    Thinking about it, Gao dewu looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "elder brother, I am ready to go to this land of Shenwu by myself and experience for a period alone."


    Lin Tianyu said, "you have a good idea. Where to go? Do you have a goal? "


    "Not yet. Go and see. Maybe you will be able to meet a great opportunity for yourself, not necessarily. "


    Lin Tianyu did not leave Gao dewu.


    Just nodded.


    He can also understand what Gao dewu thinks in his heart.


    All along, his strength can not be ignored. But since the front in the Tianquan continent, after the immortal hands, he is no longer able to participate in the qualification.


    This gap.


    Now, in Shenwu land, the dream world of body cultivation.


    Naturally, he would like to seek his own chance.


    Gao dewu said, and turned away.


    After a while, mitongtian and luoguyang finally vomited. Then, both of them wanted to experience each other.


    They are not strong enough.


    But they also have strong dreams of their own.


    After that, only Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue were left on the scene.


    They looked at each other.


    "Let''s look everywhere to see if there is any good chance," Lu Fei Xue said


    "Well, let''s go with it."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, after Lin Tianyu left, until they were out of sight. It was at that scene that several teams of people came out one after another.


    Then, after these men and horses came out, they all walked towards the place surrounded by the shadow of empty swords.


    Almost all of the more than 100 people were killed in the empty sword shadow.


    There are also a few people, is falling outside the trapped array.


    However, they are all ready to come out of this empty sword shadow trapped array. Then, it was the shadow of the virtual sword that was arranged to directly kill at the scene. Instead, it turned into a piece of remains.


    "Wow, vomiting, vomiting..."


    Standing outside the trapped array of the empty sword shadow, finally, there are many people in these people who have been holding on and haven''t vomited out. However, to this meeting, is also really can not bear. Finally, it is like the rice Tongtian and luoguyang big spit up.


    Everyone looked at the situation inside, even if this will not start vomiting people, are tightly frowning.


    "All these people were killed by that Lin Tianyu."


    "Is this another monk able to do it?"


    "Don''t say it''s just a monk. I''m afraid that even in the later stage of the third grade, it''s hard to do so even if it''s the existence of God. After all, this is not a hundred chickens and ducks, but a hundred real masters. "


    "Maybe the four level physical training masters can do it."


    "But even if we can, we can kill so many masters in such a short time. But it''s impossible to have been killed one by one. Instead, we should use absolute power. All of a sudden, we should bombard all these people into slag. But now, this is clearly a knife a knife, a knife to kill all these people

 Chapter 1904

    Can the body training of four grades be done?


    The scene was completely silent.


    Four grades, but in God, can not be considered weak.


    Dharma becomes an immortal.


    Body cultivation becomes God.


    The monk Yuanying can become an immortal if he understands enough immortal rules.


    Body friars, after the early three grades, to the late three grades, they are gods. They will also have a corresponding understanding of certain divine patterns and rules. The four character cultivation is in God, which belongs to the God who has gone a little step further.


    At this time, the head of the he family looked at the ancestor of the Mo family and said, "Mo Zu, can you do it?"


    Mo''s ancestor''s eyes were fixed on the bodies of more than 100 people.


    A rest time.


    How can he do it?


    Finally, Mo''s ancestor just shook his head in frustration and said, "I can''t do it either. If these more than 100 people have been fighting with me all the time, and if they do not abandon the battle and escape, I will be able to kill all of them. But if they abandon the war and run around. Maybe, in the end, there may be someone who can escape. "


    The ancestors of the Mo family are only a hundred who are unwilling to admit this fact.


    But now it''s in front of you.


    He had to admit it again.


    Another owner suddenly said, "Mo Zu, do you think that Lin Tianyu is more powerful than you?"


    This time, the ancestor of the Mo family shook his head firmly and confidently, and said, "No. If it''s a direct battle, I''m sure I''ll kill Lin Tianyu. "


    Then, after a pause, the ancestor of the Mo family said again: "it''s just that Lin Tianyu''s killing method is obviously much better than me. So I can''t kill people like him so efficiently. But killing people is related to strength. But sometimes, it does not completely represent a person''s strength. It just shows that his body method and sword technique are the most suitable skills for killing people. Even, it can be said that his body skills, sword skills and martial arts are clearly martial arts for killing people. "


    Martial arts for killing people!


    Take a look at the bodies of more than 100 people at the scene. Indeed, it is the most suitable annotation for Lin Tianyu''s martial arts skills.


    "These empty sword shadows, as Lin Tianyu said, could have been here for half a month. Are we just looking at the bodies of more than 100 of them, just like this, standing here all the time for half a month? "


    Asked a householder.


    Another said: "No. He''s here. We just can''t break all the shadows left by him. "


    The man said that he stretched out his weapon in his hand and chopped at those empty swords.


    Dang!


    But then, at the next moment, the edge of his sword fell to the ground.


    The man quickly took back the blade with heartache. However, a good blade tip could never be connected again.


    Other people who saw the scene also changed their faces.


    These weapons in their hands also have the law of cultivating the world. It''s also called a French soldier, which is equivalent to the magic weapon in the hands of a friar. Moreover, because of the particularity of practice, the soldiers in their hands are often more abundant in materials and heavier in weight. As a result, compared with the Dharma friars, they are usually stronger.


    However, the shadow of a virtual sword cut off this piece of French soldier directly.


    Moreover, the scene, but there are countless virtual sword shadow.


    This empty sword shadow array

 Chapter 1905

    Everyone looked at the array of empty sword shadow, and felt the scalp numbness.


    "How did you feel when your weapon just broke off?"


    Someone asked.


    The man whose blade has been cut off has reached the extreme when he comes to this meeting. So, he said angrily, "I want to know. Wouldn''t you try it yourself? Just try it, and you''ll know the same thing. "


    Er!


    people who are so contradicted by him are furious.


    However, once again, because he had just been cut off, he was trying to find someone to fight with him. Finally, the man who was going to find him bad luck had to clean up his anger. At this time, it is obviously not wise to provoke each other.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family saw the man whose blade had just been cut off and said, "otherwise, you''d better tell us how you felt when the blade was cut off. Let''s make a reference for everyone


    "Why. If you ask me to say it, I''ll tell you. Who are you


    The man was hurtling up his brain.


    As a result, as soon as someone asked him to talk about his feelings just now, his anger really came up.


    It doesn''t matter.


    So, there was a blast at this man.


    Even, that depressing appearance, it is short of a real duel with the questioner. As he spoke, he looked at the questioner.


    But after seeing the man in front of him, the extremely depressed guy, all of a sudden, hurriedly put the words that he still wanted to say behind him and held back one after another.


    At this time, he saw the old ancestor of the Mo family staring at himself with anger.


    Just now, it was clear that the ancestor of the Mo family was asking him.


    But he took the questioner as an ordinary and irrelevant character. Unexpectedly, all of a sudden is directly scolded to the head of the Mo family ancestor.


    This


    Suddenly, the extremely depressed guy felt a burst of scalp numbness.


    In the Mo family ancestor that is full of anger in the eyes, even standing steadily in place, all feel that there are some hard appearance. There was a slight tremor in the body.


    "Mo, Mo Zu, I, I don''t know it''s you. I''m asking."


    When speaking, the voice is in bursts of knots.


    The ancestor of the Mo family was also very angry.


    As the ancestor of Mo family, he is the second most reliable person in this area except Du family. But now, it is such a hairy impetuous guy, to so inexplicably hate a meal. As the number two figure in this area, the ancestor of Mo''s family was not angry enough to smoke on his head.


    But at this time, look at this guy''s appearance again.


    Obviously, it''s not suitable to have more gas with him.


    In this way, it is clearly to lose their own value.


    Then, the ancestor of the Mo family waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t say anything more. You''d better tell me the feeling that the blade was cut off just now. In this way, we can give you a reference. Then, we made concerted efforts to break the trapped array of the empty sword shadow, and got out the bodies inside. We can''t let these bodies rot in this way. "


    See Mo''s ancestors did not intend to really compare with it.


    The talent is finally relieved.

 Chapter 1906

    The man did not dare to hide any more.


    So, he quickly opened his mouth and told him all about his feelings when his weapon was cut off.


    The man said: "just now, the moment when the blade was broken. I suddenly felt a sense of cutting. When the blade touched the shadow of the virtual sword, it came into being.


    "Yes.


    "At that time, I really didn''t have much strength to touch my weapon.


    "There''s no sense of sharpness. It''s cutting.


    "It feels like it belongs to a sense of cutting. It simply wants to cut off the blade of my hand from its weakness, and this idea is the same in it. Not too much power, not too sharp. It''s just a matter of simply cutting anything that comes into contact with it. "


    Simply cut.


    It''s just such an idea, but it can cut a strong French soldier.


    If there is such an idea.


    These people who are here want to have it, right?


    You can see what the other side said.


    Obviously, it can''t be fake.


    For a while, everyone was talking about it, but they couldn''t come up with one. Obviously, if we go on talking like this, we can''t solve any problems at all.


    Finally, the ancestor of the Mo family frowned, and then, looking at a Mo parent beside him, he said, "five elders, try with your weapon."


    After listening to the orders of the ancestors of the Mo family, the five elders stood up.


    It''s just a little ugly.


    After all, it''s right in front of him.


    The guy just tried, but the sharp edge of his good weapon was cut off directly. This let me take a weapon to try, this is not clear is to let their hands listen to the blade, is also cut off a cut?


    But when the old ancestor opened his mouth, he could say more than half a word, and dare to oppose it?


    The five elders came out.


    Then, standing in front of these empty sword shadows, I watched them carefully.


    He wanted to find out one of these empty sword shadows that should be weaker to try. Maybe, if you really have a weaker shadow of void sword, try it. Perhaps, their weapons will not be cut off by this sword shadow.


    But standing in front of these empty sword shadows, I can see clearly that I can''t see them at all. That one is weaker.


    It seems that every shadow of a knife is like what I saw before. There is no other difference.


    So, after looking at and looking at the ground like this, the face of the five elders became more embarrassed.


    I had to try with my weapon.


    Therefore, the five elders are not willing to take out their own weapons.


    The blade came out.


    Everyone understood. Why did the ancestor of the Mo family just select the five elders to test the shadow of the void sword. Because, as soon as the five elder''s weapons are taken out, it clearly gives people a sense of massiness.


    What a square drawing halberd!


    It''s more than three feet. The sense of massiness is clearly the blade that is very suitable for fighting.


    The halberd is so thick that it can hardly be easily cut off by any weapon.


    It''s really suitable for the five elders to test the power of the empty sword shadow with his heavy blade.


    However, even the weapons of the five elders are already regarded as beasts in the weapons.


    But when others saw the ugly five elders, there was still a thick look of pity on his face.


    It is clearly written in full:


    under the five elder''s test, his weapon blade can''t be more complete.

 Chapter 1907

    "Ah


    The five elders hesitated for a long time and finally made up his mind.


    However, since we have made up our minds.


    Then, the five elders no longer have the slightest regret. At the same time, since it''s decided to do it. That would be the most thorough. Don''t flinch.


    The five elders held up the heavy halberd of the square sky painting in his hand, and then, with all his strength, he directly waved down those empty swords.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang


    Then, the five elders in the hands of the square heaven painting halberd is in this one time under the swing, a continuous contact with several virtual knife shadow. And the halberd body was directly cut into ten pieces under this blow. It''s completely scrapped.


    The five elders looked at his beloved weapon coming to such an end, and his eyes were cold.


    A sad look on his face.


    "Good! The five elders, after returning to the family, take out the materials from the family treasure house, play the best master of refining utensils, and refine a better Fang Tian drawing halberd for you


    "Thank you


    Now, the expression of the five elders is better.


    However, when they came to the meeting, they all looked at the shadow of the empty sword again, but they clearly felt that the shadow of the empty sword was still the same as before, without any change.


    After cutting the shadow of such a heavy virtual sword directly into ten pieces, the shadow of the virtual sword has not changed at all.


    These knife shadows


    There was a burst of terror in the hearts of the people, and even, subconsciously, they stepped back.


    It seems that it is a little far away from the shadow of the sword. It can be safer.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family started directly and passed the shadow of the empty sword in front of him.


    What is Mo''s ancestor doing?


    I dare to get close to such a terrible void sword shadow.


    Not afraid to die?


    However, everyone only in mind, is this thinking. But in their mouth, it is unnecessary to say a word.


    The ancestor of the Mo family is the first expert among them.


    Now, the ancestor of the Mo family suddenly leaned towards the shadow of the empty sword. Maybe it was because he had seen something. This is what he saw by leaning on the past and thinking of trying it out.


    Everyone is closely watching the ancestors of the Mo family.


    I want to see.


    In fact, what they think is true.


    Just now, when the five elders of the Mo family asked the five elders to use their own halberds to test the shadow of these empty swords, when the shadow of the sword vibrated, the ancestor of the Mo family saw something out as if it were true. Now, when he landed so close to the shadow of the virtual sword, he wanted to verify whether the things he had seen were correct.


    However, the ancestors of the Mo family only managed to see something more or less.


    Can not be completely verified before, he can not be 100% sure.


    Therefore, the ancestors of the Mo family are also very cautious.


    Even when he walked past the place where he was trapped by the shadow of the empty sword, he walked very carefully, only slowly approaching it.


    In the near future, the ancestor of the Mo family directly tried to get closer to him, so that he could feel some things in the shadow of the virtual sword in more detail.


    As close as half a step forward, the ancestor of the Mo family will directly cross over and directly touch these empty sword shadows.

 Chapter 1908

    At this time, the rest of the people are clearly feeling that a heart of their own is completely raised in the throat.


    The ancestor of Mo''s family is so close to this horrible shadow of void sword.


    If one is not careful.


    It''s a small step forward.


    That is clearly the end of being dismembered.


    The body of the ancestor of the Mo family is hard and strong. However, no matter how hard and powerful it is, can it be stronger than the five elder''s drawing halberd?


    Everyone is also involuntarily for the Mo family ancestor tightly squeezed a sweat.


    The rest of the Mo family, in particular, were so frightened that they did not dare to breathe out of the atmosphere.


    After all, now they are so close to the shadow of the void sword, but they are not the ancestors of the family. If there is any small accident, it is equivalent to their whole Mo family''s sky has collapsed.


    And at this time, at a time when people were so nervous.


    I saw Mo''s ancestor actually stretched out his hand.


    That means, clearly is to put his hand directly to his horrible void knife shadow.


    What a terrible shadow of void sword!


    Will there be any hands left after this hand is put in?


    "Grandfather, no!"


    "Grandfather, don''t do it!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, Mo''s children, to this meeting, but really can''t bear, directly is to open their mouth and shout loudly.


    One by one, they were all afraid that their ancestors would be seriously hurt.


    But the ancestor of Mo''s family heard these calls behind him.


    However, it is clear that there is no ear inside. He is still not affected by any influence, slowly, slowly is to stretch his hand to the empty knife shadow. Moreover, in people''s eyes, his palm was getting closer and closer to the shadow of the empty sword.


    Then, with my eyes on it, the palm of my hand will directly touch the shadow of the virtual sword.


    At this time, the people of the Mo family did not dare to shout.


    They are afraid, because their own such a loud cry, but it will frighten their ancestors. Then, a bad thing is that they will make mistakes and cause more damage.


    They''re not just afraid to shout.


    Even, I dare not even breathe loudly. One by one, they held their breath as hard as they could. They looked at the front nervously and stretched out their palms. It was clear that they were going to be close to their ancestors of the void sword shadow.


    Slowly, slowly


    As the palms of our ancestors gradually approached the shadow of the empty sword, the hearts of the people of Mo family were also raised to the top of their voice.


    Ah!


    In their hearts one by one, however, they kept shouting loudly.


    Then, the hand of the ancestor of the Mo family reached up to the shadow of the empty sword in front of his eyes and touched it for a while.


    But at this time, it is clearly felt that the figure of Mo''s ancestor faintly twitches. Then, the palm that reached out and touched the shadow of the virtual sword came back slowly and slowly. However, in the eyes of people''s panic, it can be found.


    The palm of the hand was intact.


    No harm.


    How could it be?


    Is it true that one hand of the ancestors of the Mo family is stronger and thicker than the Fang Tian painting halberd of the five elders of the Mo family?

 Chapter 1909

    The others were terrified.


    But all the people of Mo''s family are in this meeting, all of them are smiling on their faces.


    The ancestor of their family went to test the power of the empty sword shadow. What''s more, it''s a meat paw to test. The key point is that their ancestors of Mo family also succeeded.


    Their ancestors of Mo family are really amazing!


    You know, just now, the five elder''s heavy Fang Tian Hua halberd was cut into more than ten pieces when it touched the shadow of the virtual sword.


    Later, the ancestor of the Mo family tried out the shadow of the empty sword and did not come back here.


    The old ancestor of Mo''s family turned around again, and went to another direction, toward another void sword shadow.


    This is


    Immediately, everyone found that the ancestor of the Mo family was close to another void sword shadow, and he also put his palm towards the empty sword shadow there, and leaned up in the same way.


    Just now, didn''t you have tried this empty sword shadow?


    Why do you have to try now?


    However, no one dares to disturb the ancestors of the Mo family.


    They just fixed their eyes on the ancestor of the Mo family. Want to see their ancestors, in the end is to do what?


    I saw the old ancestor of the Mo family went to the place where the shadow of the empty sword was.


    It also stopped.


    Then, just like the front, I slowly and slowly put my palm against one of the knife shadows. When the palm and the shadow of the knife contacted, Mo''s ancestors were constantly twitching. What''s more, it can be found. At this time, the Mo family ancestor''s body convulsion, clearly is more severe than in front of it.


    Then, the ancestor of the Mo family slowly and slowly took back his palm.


    When the hand of the ancestor of the Mo family was taken back.


    Now, everyone can see clearly. There is a finger missing from the palm of the Mo family''s ancestor. Besides, there are several obvious scars on the palm of the hand. Obviously, the power of the empty sword shadow just now is much stronger than that of the empty sword shadow in front.


    The scene was silent.


    Even the ancestor of the Mo family could not bear the shadow of the empty sword, and was so hurt.


    What''s more, it''s just a palm.


    As a monk, the most powerful and hard part in the whole body structure is his own hands. The palms were so lightly touched that they were so hurt. Other parts of the body, if so touched, do not have to be immediately dismembered?


    In the hearts of the people, there was even more terror.


    "Grandfather


    "Grandfather! Don''t worry about your injury? "


    ¡­¡­


    Several children of the Mo family called and ran towards the ancestor of the Mo family.


    They were really afraid that the ancestor of the Mo family was really in the shadow of the empty sword, and what serious harm he had suffered.


    More afraid of the body of the ancestors left what irreparable injury.


    As long as Mo''s ancestors have any small problems. Well, in this area, it will directly affect the whole status of the Mo family.


    "Don''t rush over here!"


    But who thought, at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family directly stretched out his hand and stopped them.


    Then, the ancestor of the Mo family once again stretched out his hand and approached another empty sword shadow.

 Chapter 1910

    "You can''t, grandfather."


    Although I know, at this time the mouth shouts out the sound, easy to frighten the ancestor.


    Maybe something bad will happen.


    However, the children of the Mo family still couldn''t help shouting.


    In their hearts, at this time, there is only one idea. That is, they must stop their ancestors. It is clear that it is enough to make their ancestors suffer such damage.


    How can we try so easily again?


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Mo family did not seem to have heard the voice of the children of the Mo family. He was still slowly and slowly extending his hand to the shadow of the empty sword.


    Then, when I came into contact with the shadow of the empty sword, the body of the ancestor of the Mo family began to twitch again.


    However, in this meeting, it is obvious that the time for the palm of the ancestor of Mo''s family to contact with the shadow of the virtual sword will be longer.


    After contacting enough time, the ancestor of Mo family took out his palm.


    At this time, everyone looked at the palm of the ancestor of the Mo family who had been in contact with the shadow of the empty sword for such a long time. Then, they can see it.


    On the palm of Mo''s ancestors.


    One by one, one by one, it is clear that it is full of more scars.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    At this time, the ancestor of the Mo family was extremely happy and laughed and said, "I know. I finally know it! "


    "Ancestor, you, what do you know?" Mo''s children leaned up and asked with a few worries.


    At the same time, he thought in his heart:


    the palm of his ancestor was hurt so much by the contact with the shadow of virtual sword. I can still laugh so happily. Is it because the palm of the hand was hurt, but also let their own brain with the same injury?


    However, the ancestor of the Mo family did not know what he thought.


    But happy way: "I finally understand this empty knife shadow, what is the matter."


    "Grandfather, do you really understand?"


    The old ancestor of the Mo family said, "of course, I understand.


    "Otherwise, why do I have to hurt myself several times in a row.


    "In the shadow of the empty sword, there are two kinds of superb laws, which are mixed together. First, the subject is the law of emptiness. It can make the shadow of the sword stay in the void for a long time, and will not dissipate easily. The other is the law of cutting. Let''s call him the law of cutting. It can cut endlessly along the weakest part of anything it touches, towards the inside.


    "Anything powerful will have its own weak points.


    "If we can find this weak point, we can cut it off at the least cost.


    "The shadow of the virtual sword is also integrated into these two laws.


    "As long as we can break the two laws.


    "Then, even the weakest things can easily pass through the seemingly terrifying shadows of swords. What''s more, it can be guaranteed that you won''t be hurt by the terrible shadow of the sword. "

 Chapter 1911

    So, they have some understanding.


    Because, how to look at it.


    It is impossible for the palm of the ancestor to have the hand of the five elders, and the soldiers with the square heaven drawing halberd are stronger. But his palm was not cut off by the shadow of the virtual sword.


    That''s a good explanation.


    Obviously, it is the ancestor who has understood the law.


    This virtual sword shadow has been broken fundamentally.


    Naturally, you don''t have to be afraid to be hurt by the shadow of the virtual sword.


    So, want to understand the key point of the Mo family surprise way: "ancestor, you, you have fully understood the law of this?"


    But the ancestor of Mo family shook his head regretfully and said, "No. If we give this principle decades or hundreds of years to feel and understand, we may be able to sort out some of the features. But such a little time, it is impossible to make any achievements. "


    Oh.


    Those who listened were also disappointed.


    They were full of the thought that the ancestor of the Mo family had sorted out the rules in this, and could get rid of these empty sword shadows and clean up the corpses that had been killed inside.


    But now


    Mo''s ancestor took a look, and immediately understood what everyone was thinking, and said: "however, we don''t have to be disappointed. Although I can''t break these higher laws alone. However, I have come up with a way to get rid of these empty swords. "


    "Mozu!"


    A master said, "but you just said you didn''t understand the rules in this? If these laws are not eliminated, how can we break this void sword shadow? "


    The ancestor of the Mo family said confidently: "just now, everyone saw it. I just went to two places to test the shadow of the empty sword. And the two places, we can see, is there any difference? "


    The old ancestor of the Mo family said this and looked at everyone in the past.


    Everyone was in a daze.


    The ancestor of the Mo family just went to two places and personally tested the shadow of the empty sword. Everyone has been staring at Mo''s ancestors all the time.


    But what does that mean?


    However, the ancestor of the Mo family said: "just now, I went to the place first. As a result, after the test, the shadow of the knife inside was not enough to hurt my palm. Then, I came here to test, and as soon as I touched it, the shadow of the virtual sword here directly cut off one of my fingers.


    "What does that mean?


    "This shows that the cutting force of the knife shadow is much weaker than that of this side.


    "What''s the reason?


    "I believe everyone saw it. There, in the shadow of the empty sword, there were five elders and a halberd waving in it.


    "Just now, I have been sensing the shadow of the virtual sword, which is also the induction.


    "Although the shadow of the virtual sword is formed by the laws. But it is not inevitable. As long as you continue to have the strength to cast to this void sword shadow. Then, it is the law that will constantly consume the shadow of the empty sword. When the law is exhausted. The shadow of the empty sword disappeared


    "Mo Zu, what do you mean, let''s all start to attack the empty sword shadow here with our own weapons?"


    The ancestor of the Mo family nodded and said, "that''s right. You''re right


    Ah!


    Even if it works.


    In this, there must be many empty sword shadows.


    These people, that is to lose how many French soldiers, is able to eliminate all these empty sword shadow.


    Seeing that all the people were silent, the ancestor of the Mo family said: "in fact, we don''t need to eliminate all the empty sword shadows here. It''s just not necessary. We just need to eliminate the shadow of the empty sword on a road and clean out the corpses inside. That''s all. Just clean up the place. The power of the five halberd swords has been reduced by the elder. That''s where it starts. "


    Then, I saw that the people were still obviously distressed by their own French soldiers.


    The old ancestor of the Mo family said: "well, each of the families present will take ten pieces of French soldiers to clean up the passage. If it''s enough, it''s best. If it is not enough, each one will be increased proportionally. "


    This meeting, the ancestor of the Mo family directly gave the death order.


    The owners, even if they don''t like it.


    But they don''t dare to force the ancestors of the Mo family. Therefore, they had to arrange their own members to take out ten pieces of French soldiers to clean up the road.

 Chapter 1912

    When they directly used the power of the French soldiers to clean up these empty sword shadows with consumptive means.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are back.


    There were only two.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu directly applied the law of space and quietly wrapped Lu Feixue. Then, they appeared in a small jungle far away from this place. Standing at the end of a big tree, you can see the scene where the ancestor of the Mo family is directing the people to clean up the empty sword shadow.


    Lu Feixue curled her lips and said, "Tianyu, it seems that you don''t need to eliminate this empty sword shadow. People already have their own ways to eliminate it."


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue suddenly returned.


    In fact, I come back and want to eliminate this void sword shadow.


    The hundred or so people are dead. Then, it''s not good to let their bodies be exposed in the wilderness all the time. Therefore, after Gao dewu and several of them left, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue said that they were ready to come back and collected the empty sword shadow of the cloth here. And then, so that those of them come out together, ready to ambush them, and take back the bodies.


    Now, after all, there are only two of them.


    Even, Lin Tianyu can let Lu Fei snow away. Stay away from there. He just needs to go alone.


    At that time, after eliminating the shadow of the virtual sword. By virtue of the laws of space, even these people are twice as many. Lin Tianyu wants to leave alone, which is also a matter of ease.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK. Now that they have found a way to eliminate this void sword shadow. Then there is no need for us to get involved. Let them do it by themselves. "


    "It''s just that their method is so stupid." "According to their method, clean it up like this. At least they have to spend dozens and hundreds of French soldiers. That''s where it''s possible. A path has been cleared out to get the bodies out


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "it''s OK. In this way, it''s enough to make them heartache for some time even if they don''t do it.


    "From the moment they decided they wanted to do something to me, they had to be ready to pay the price.


    "Compared with the dead bodies, they pay a small price.


    "After all, I have just helped them deal with the Du family''s allied forces.


    "The hand that feeds the hand that feeds. Pay such a price. It''s cheap for them. "


    Lu Feixue said: "however, the ancestor of the Mo family finally has a snack. After the death of these people, he can also think of taking out the bodies of these people and burying them. "


    Lin Tianyu listened, but he just laughed a few times and didn''t respond.


    Lu Feixue raised her eyebrows and said, "what are you laughing at? What''s funny? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "although he can be regarded as kind-hearted. But he did. The bigger reason is to win the hearts of the people. "


    "Close the hearts of the people?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "of course. This is a way that the superior must know.


    "You think so.


    "Since they all chose to ambush here. Before that, they must have known each other already. What''s more, they must know it from the bottom of their hearts. What are they doing that for. Isn''t that just for the Dharma inheritance palace in my hand? It''s just that others have some doubts about my strength. So, let those three become pioneers and come out to test me.


    "If that ancestor of Mo family is really kind.


    "Well, I have already indicated that when we want to kill them all, he should come out to help or stop me from killing these people.


    "Or, after I killed these people, he should also quickly bring people out to avenge them.


    "And he did nothing.


    "Now, if he doesn''t think of a way to come out and take back the bodies. Well, then, the whole group of his Mojia alliance is bound to fall apart. "


    Luffy snow nodded.


    But that look on the face, look up.


    But it seems to understand. I don''t seem to understand it again.

 Chapter 1913

    They chatted and left.


    Since they are the ancestors of the Mo family, they have thought of such a clumsy way to deal with this matter, and the next incident has nothing to do with him.


    Three months later, a man and a woman appeared in Fengpo city on the Bank of Weishui lake. Two young students.


    These two people are Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    Originally, just like this two people into the wind park city, also not enough to attract attention. But now, the moment they entered the city, they almost attracted the attention of the whole Fengpo city. Because there is a kind of evil spirit that almost can''t be concealed.


    For the past three months, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have been killing and training in that mountain forest.


    The way of cultivation all the time.


    Lin Tianyu knows more than anyone else.


    Only in fighting and killing is the best way for self-cultivation to make continuous progress. Especially on the land of Shenwu, their own cultivation realm was suppressed, so that their foundation was more solid. This is to let Lin Tianyu see his own further hope.


    So, without any hesitation, I chose such a road full of killing and exciting experience.


    Even Lu Feixue, who was not so interested in the cultivation all the time, followed Lin Tianyu to experience and practice. After three months, not only the suppressed accomplishments were restored. Even a little bit.


    Lin Tianyu, on the other hand, was repressed and restored.


    However, this kind of recovery is not only a simple recovery. Because of the more solid foundation under the suppression, Lin Tianyu felt that his body was full of a sense of explosive power.


    Originally, I still wanted to experience a little more.


    But at this time, it is to hear that the Weishui lake has a big chance.


    Therefore, just and Lu Feixue hastily ended the experience and came.


    It is precisely because they have just experienced the endless experience of killing and cutting. They have no time to settle down and eliminate the sharp evil spirit all over their bodies. Therefore, as soon as they entered the city, they almost became a focus of attention.


    Feel the evil spirit of Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    Although they are very young.


    But the others subconsciously tried to stay away from both of them.


    However, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue did not take this seriously.


    If you want to stay away, just stay away.


    In this way, we can achieve a clean life instead.


    "Two, please take your time!"


    But at this time, a person suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking the way.


    Look up.


    He is a young man less than twenty. The paper fan and the silk towel have a natural and unrestrained appearance. Let a person see, have a kind of feeling like spring breeze. Beside the young master, there was a maid with him. Then, close behind the maid, there is a childe to accompany.


    "Two, please." After stopping Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, the childe gave a smart smile and said, "I''m Su Mu San. I don''t know how to address them?"


    However, seeing how polite they were, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue couldn''t refute their intentions.


    What''s more, when they first came to Fengbo City, they didn''t know where to live. Look at this childe, it is clear that the wind park city is very familiar with the feeling. Make friends with them. Maybe we can get some useful information.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also saw the ceremony and said, "brother, I am Lin Tianyu. This is my wife, Lucille. "


    Su Mu San''s eyes moved slightly when he heard his wife Lu Feixue.


    However, there are not too many expressions.

 Chapter 1914

    Su Mu said three times: "I don''t know if you two come to this Fengbo city. Where is the so-called


    Lin Tianyu has nothing to hide.


    After all, it is said that there will be a great opportunity in the Weishui Lake recently, which has been widely spread. Even he and Lu Feixue in the mountain forest experience, can get the news. And Su Mu San looked at it as a native of Fengpo city. It''s impossible that he didn''t know.


    Lin Tianyu said directly: "we have come from experience all the way. It is said that there will be a great opportunity in the Weishui lake. So it''s time to take a chance. "


    Su Mu San Xi said: "that''s right. That would be great. Just as it happens, we are going to the big chance. Well, let''s get together and go all the way. "


    "Good."


    Lin Tianyu immediately agreed to come down.


    Because, he can be keenly aware that Su Mu San has no evil feelings towards him and Lu Feixue. In addition, with such a person who is familiar with it, we will be able to get a lot more useful information and make it more convenient for them to get the big chance.


    Why not?


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s just that Feixue and I rushed all the way. Just on the way, I heard that there was such a big chance. However, it is not clear what the chance is. I would like to ask brother Su to introduce him more. "


    "Good."


    Su Mu San also said happily, "how about looking for a restaurant and chatting while eating?"


    "Little childe!"


    When Su Mu San said so, the maid who had been following Su Mu San suddenly started to shout.


    Su Mu Sany turned back and glared fiercely at the maid and said, "the young master is the young master. What kind of Childe is the big one?"


    "Yes, sir."


    The maid called it again, and then said, "but, master, I have told you. Young master is not allowed to go out at will recently. At most, it is just able to walk in the wind park city. If the young master is also going to look for the big chance... "


    As a matter of fact, the master said that he didn''t want Su Mu San to look for the so-called big chance.


    What''s the big chance?


    Great opportunity always represents great terror.


    The master told us that he didn''t want Su Mu San to take any risks.


    Su Mu San turned back and glared at the maid again and said, "I know. I have my own sense of propriety. What''s more, with Mr. Lin accompanying me and taking care of my safety, what else should I be afraid of? "


    But the maid looked back at Lin Tianyu with distrust.


    He''s such a young man. If you enter the land of opportunity, it''s good to protect yourself. Young as he is, he can have some real strength. Still protect you, can you be trusted?


    But the young master said so, and the maid didn''t dare to oppose face-to-face many times.


    So, a few people all the way to this Fengpo City, more famous restaurant, wind and rain tower.


    Wind and rain building.


    The restaurant''s name is full of the spirit of the river.


    Therefore, it also attracted a lot of wandering people to come to dinner.


    Of course, to attract so many people, in addition to the name of the wind and rain building is very characteristic, but also because of the extraordinary skills of the chef. Let a person eat once, still want to eat a second time. The taste, let people aftertaste, long unforgettable.


    At the same time, the food materials of Fengyu building are also famous aquatic products in Weishui lake.


    It''s unique.


    Several people found an elegant seat near the window and sat down.

 Chapter 1915

    At this time, Su Mu San called the shop assistant and began to order.


    Lu Feixue was quietly close to Lin Tianyu''s ear, lowered his voice, and said: "Tianyu, I feel that it''s better not to walk with this Su Mu San."


    "Why?"


    Lin Tianyu asked, and then said, "but I can be three times less out, this Su Mu three to us two people, is not half of the malice."


    "There is no malice, I feel it," said Lu Fei Xue


    Lin Tianyu was surprised and asked, "well, why don''t you go with him. What''s more, he saw that the local people of Fengpo City knew more about it than I did. Especially in the secret place of chance. We knew nothing about it except that we heard such a news. Is it better to have him with us


    "Anyway, I''m just not happy to go with him."


    "Why is that?"


    "I feel that Su Mu San is a bit of a bitch."


    "Ah! I don''t think so. "


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, while Su Mu San was not paying attention to him, the young man who had been following Su Mu San with the maid just now also quietly approached Lin Tianyu and said, "little white face, I''ll tell you, stay away from Su and Su Gongzi. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not reminding you. At that time, in this Fengpo City, you will find any bad consequences. "


    As he said this, Li Zhi''s face flashed with a grim look.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing Li Zhi''s threatening words, Lin Tianyu not only didn''t pay any attention to it, but also deliberately laughed out loud.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "so, in this Fengbo City, you Li Zhi can be regarded as a character. However, what I like most about Lin Tianyu is stepping on those self righteous idiots. "


    If it wasn''t for Li Zhi''s speech, the strong threat smell and the grim color on his face.


    Lin Tianyu would not give this Li Zhi face.


    Just, such a small person, but dare to play in front of their own set.


    With Lin Tianyu''s current skills, he is not afraid of even the peerless body cultivator in the later period of Sanpin. He has nothing to be afraid of. In this small Fengpo City, Lin Tianyu believes that even if there is a peerless body cultivator in the later stage of Sanpin, it is just amazing to have a name.


    What is he afraid of?


    Besides, Lin Tianyu is still a young man after all. After being provoked like this, it is only natural that the anger rises.


    "What are you talking about? It''s such a good chat. "


    Su Mu San hears Lin Tianyu''s laughter and looks at Lin Tianyu and Li Zhi.


    Just when he looks over, Su Mu San stares at Li Zhi fiercely. In the eyes, the threat is full of meaning.


    Obviously, even if Su Mu San didn''t hear all that he said to Lin Tianyu, he could imagine what they had just said. He is warning Li Zhi with his eyes that he should be more restrained.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "brother Li told me a joke just now."


    Su Mu three way: "Oh, what kind of joke?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, brother Li told me that in this Fengpo City, there is a pile of smelly dog excrement moving around. Ask me if I dare to step on a foot. Can think, I such a refined person, how can so no style to step on a pile of smelly dog excrement. So I turned down brother Li''s proposal. But brother Li is obviously not happy. Because, that pile of smelly dog excrement put there, it is clear that people to step on.


    "Brother Su, you say, I''m so elegant. Is it time to step on this pile of shit


    Li Zhi''s face turned black.


    Lin Tianyu is such a bastard. He is clearly described as a pile of smelly dog excrement.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Mu San naturally heard the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words. However, he still laughed.

 Chapter 1916

    Li Zhiqi turned blue.


    Then, turn around and go to your position.


    However, when he turned around, he just covered the position that Su Mu San couldn''t see. He lowered his voice and said: "boy, when you die!"


    "What?"


    But Lin Tianyu deliberately amplified his voice and said, "Mr. Li, what did you say just now? You mean, when it''s time, let''s both step on the stinky shit


    Su Mu San laughed again, and then said, "Mr. Lin, this is on the table. Don''t open your mouth and shut your mouth. It''s easy to affect your appetite."


    "That''s not what I''m going to say."


    Lin Tianyu said innocently, "because there is stinky dog poop here."


    So, Lin Tianyu''s eyes, but also deliberately toward Li Zhi''s direction.


    Under this, Li Zhi only felt the anger in the bottom of his heart and was about to burst out at any time. The whole chest looks like it''s going to explode. If Su Mu San had not been on the scene, he would have rushed to the scene recklessly. He would have smashed Lin Tianyu.


    It''s not surprising that Lin Tianyu is so embarrassed about Li Zhi.


    If he had not run in the past and threatened Lin Tianyu, he would have been too lazy to care about him.


    But now, before you want to step on people, you should also be ready to be trampled on?


    However, in this way, it can also be regarded as an unresolved friendship with Li Zhi. Of course, Lin Tianyu didn''t pay much attention to it. If people want to step on me, I will step back.


    That''s it.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at Su Mu and said, "Mr. Su, now, let''s talk about the Weishui lake and Fengpo city."


    Su Mu San said, "well, I''ll tell you about it.


    "Weishui lake and Fengpo city first produce a kind of silverfish. This kind of silver fish is of great benefit to the friars of our body. Such a small wind park city, why it will be so prosperous. The main reason is that the silver fish, which plays a great role in the cultivation of body friars, is the main reason. Therefore, most of the body friars are attracted by this silver fish.


    "Of course, that''s just one.


    "At this time, the whole Fengpo city is almost full of friars. It''s not because of the silver fish.


    "Because of the silver fish effect, it will have a great attraction to this monk at any time. And it can''t be concentrated in such a period of time


    Indeed, if it is only a silver fish which has a great effect on the body friars.


    Then, these body friars can come at any time. Not necessarily at such a time. What''s more, the news that there are great opportunities in the Weishui lake and Fengpo city has been spread all over the city and concentrated in this period of time.


    There must be something else.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Mr. Su, in this period of time, it is said that there is a big opportunity, and it has attracted so many people to come. What is the big chance besides the silver fish? "


    Su Mu Sany smiles and is about to answer.


    But Li Zhi chuckled and said, "I haven''t heard of it. It''s really earthy."


    Obviously, in front of him, Lin Tianyu spurned him so much that Li Zhihuai hated him.


    At this time, there was a chance to ridicule Lin Tianyu. Naturally, it was impossible to let it go.


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu didn''t say much. He didn''t fight back with Li Zhi. But suddenly put out his hand, in front of his nostrils, fiercely fan a few times.


    Then he said, "Oh! This taste really affects my appetite

 Chapter 1917

    Seeing what Lin Tianyu did, everyone was obviously stunned.


    Taste?


    What''s the smell of this?


    Here, but there is no smell.


    If you want to say that there is any flavor, it is also the flavor of the dish, OK?


    But other people do not understand why Lin Tianyu suddenly means that there is a smell here. But Li Zhi thought of the key point in this all at once.


    This is clearly talking about him.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu has been talking about stinky dog excrement and smelly dog excrement all the time. Although he didn''t directly point out who he was talking about. But anyone can understand. That is to say Li Zhi again. That''s a comparison of Li Zhi and Shifu.


    And now?


    When Li Zhiyi spoke out, Lin Tianyu held out his hand again and fan wildly.


    Then, also said that there is a smell, affect appetite.


    It''s just that this statement didn''t fall on other people. Therefore, they didn''t think that they were talking about Li Zhi. But it''s just a matter of time. After a while, they must be able to think of it. Lin Tianyu is talking about Li Zhi. At that time, did Li Zhi become a laughing stock of these people?


    Li Zhixin inside, a burst of anger, straight out.


    Sure enough, after a while, the little maid of Su Mu San suddenly thought of the meaning in Lin Tianyu''s words. Then, the maid turned her eyes and looked at Li Zhi, covering her mouth.


    Seeing the expression of the little maid, Su Mu San understood it immediately. When looking at Li Zhi, there is a strange color in his eyes.


    And then, Lu Feixue also looked at Li Zhi.


    Li Zhi''s eyes are more gloomy.


    Then Li Zhi just looked around with his eyes. To avoid the embarrassment.


    But immediately, Li Zhi''s eyes shrunk.


    There was a table next to their window seat. There, there are five big men, surrounded by a table, while eating and drinking, from time to time to look at their table. Inside the eyes, full of lust. Only, occasionally looked at their table, the eyes have a little dodgy meaning in it.


    Li Zhi is familiar with these five great men.


    They are the five thieves outside Fengpo city.


    However, they have always been very good at being human. Even if they rob, it''s just robbing those who pass by Fengpo city. Never give a hand to the local people of Fengpo city. Moreover, every time the robbery, also will cover up the identity skillfully. So that outsiders can''t find out who they are. Moreover, as long as you have done a single business, you will come to Fengpo city again and cultivate for a long time as a good citizen.


    Therefore, it is also to let those who specially catch up with their robbery place. If you want to catch them, there is nothing to do. You can''t find any trace of them.


    Of course, it''s also because of these people that they do come.


    There is also some intersection with some forces in Fengpo city.


    In this way, they can get some accurate information. At the same time, they can avoid a lot of risks.


    In this way, there are various benefits to some big forces in Fengpo city.


    The most immediate benefit.


    If there are big forces, there are forces or people that are not convenient to solve. You can sell the news to them and let them solve it on their behalf.


    In this way, it can also be regarded as mutual utilization.

 Chapter 1918

    Seeing these five people, Li Zhi was very happy.


    The Li family asked these five people to help them do some difficult things for them. Therefore, Li Zhi is also familiar with the five of them. At a glance, they were recognized.


    What''s more, Li Zhi can see that.


    These five people have been staring at the person, it is Lin Tianyu''s Taoist partner Lu Feixue.


    Obviously, they were fascinated by Luffy snow.


    And they all know it.


    This Lu Feixue is by no means a young lady or wife of a powerful family in Fengpo city. If it is such a person of status, give them a courage, they also dare not make up their mind to each other.


    With the nature of thieves like them. If you are enchanted by female sex, the simplest and direct way is to wait until the other side is alone and directly take back. By then, they were not has the final say.


    And now, the dodgy eyes of the five.


    Hum!


    Clearly, because I can see him here, Li Zhi is here, so I dare not be presumptuous. Because Li Zhi knows their background. If Li Zhi was provoked, it would be equivalent to breaking the back road of Fengpo city.


    Thinking about it, Li Zhi was even more angry:


    just now, let Lin Tianyu go! He doesn''t go away. What''s more, he made fun of himself.


    Now?


    On the contrary, I made a shield for them.


    This matter, how to think, how angry.


    No way!


    Not only can''t let himself be his shield. Besides, you have to do something bad for this kid.


    These five people can be used.


    Just then, one of the five left the table. It was convenient to go.


    Li Zhi''s heart moved.


    Also stand up, pretending to be convenient. Then, when he came to the place where Lin Tianyu and Su Mu San could not see, he directly chased the man who had just left the table in front of him. It was soon followed by the man.


    At this time, Li Zhi lowered his voice and said, "boss Hu, don''t look back. Keep going."


    As soon as he heard the voice, he also saw Li Zhi and other people sitting at a table separated from him. Therefore, we know that Li Zhi caught up with himself.


    "Li Shao, don''t get me wrong. Don''t get me wrong! Li Shao was present. Those people were also Li Shao''s friends. Therefore, I dare not to move any crooked mind. Just now, I saw that the little girl was really beautiful. I just looked at it more. Li Shao, I promise, I really have a little crooked mind, and that''s not moving. "


    When Li Zhi heard this, he felt bored and crooked.


    What do you mean?


    It''s not a bad idea. It''s just because I''m there. Is it not clear that he has become a shield for Lin Tianyu?


    Li Zhi thought of this and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with that man and woman. Do you have a half dime relationship with them


    What do you mean, this is


    Boss Hu doesn''t understand. So, I want to ask Li Zhi clearly.


    But at this time, Li Zhi said: "don''t look back, just keep going."


    "Oh."


    Finally, he did not dare to go back.


    As he walked on, Hu Laodao said, "Li Shao, what do you mean?"


    Li Zhidao: "the meaning in the words is what I just said."

 Chapter 1919

    As they spoke, they turned a corner again.


    At this time, Hu turned around.


    And Li Zhi didn''t say again, let Hu not look back. Then, Hu looked at Li Zhi and said, "Li Shao, did those two foreigners offend you?"


    However, Li Zhi just stared at boss Hu quietly and directly. Then, with a cold smile, he said, "boss Hu, what do you want to do, just do it. It has nothing to do with me, understand? "


    "Understand, understand, we do anything, is our own to do, and Li Shao has no relationship."


    Boss Hu followed Li Zhi''s words and laughed wildly.


    Li Zhi smiles suggestively and leaves first.


    After waiting for a long time, Hu came out slowly.


    When they passed the corner and looked at the table where they were, there was a greedy look in their eyes. Then, with a smile, he walked back to the table where the five of them were. When he arrived at the table with five of his own, he whispered to the other four.


    Another four people listen to Hu''s words, the face is also filled with a touch of greed.


    Then, they all looked at the table where they were.


    Eyes inside, full of unscrupulous.


    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu also felt this unbridled look.


    Although in front of them, the five people who were separated by a table would look at their table from time to time. But at that time, even Lin Tianyu sensed it. He didn''t take it seriously at all. After all, it''s normal to take Lu Feixue out with you and be noticed. If it doesn''t get people''s attention, it''s abnormal.


    At that time, I would pay attention to them from time to time, but it was not just the five people across the table.


    It''s in this stormy restaurant.


    Lin Tianyu can say that at least more than 20 men are paying attention to them. Of course, the eyes, also mainly to look at Lu Feixue. But people just sneak a look at it. Lin Tianyu can''t say anything.


    Now, there are five people at a table.


    This clearly is not to see them these simple. That vision, clearly is to swallow them down.


    In front of them, they were not so bold and presumptuous.


    Why, just for a while, has such a big change already?


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled. Then he frowned and looked at the five people at that table. After all, at this time, because of the unscrupulous eyes of the five people, it is clear that the surrounding atmosphere has been quietly changed.


    At this time, it is not only Lin Tianyu who has such a strong spirit.


    Even some ordinary extreme diners have already experienced it.


    I''m afraid these five people are thinking of something wrong.


    Lin Tianyu also looked back at the five people.


    In the eyes, a touch of prestige, there is a fierce sense of oppression. That is clearly warning these five people not to cause trouble.


    If the five people knew each other well, he would not have said much.


    After all, although the other party is full of aggression, people are not happy.


    But there has not been any substantive action.

 Chapter 1920

    "Oh, you see, that boy dares to stare at me."


    When Lin Tianyu turned back and warned each other with his eyes, a more unscrupulous voice began to ring.


    The speaker also said, "boss Hu, you say that this boy is staring at me so that I want to go over and buckle his eyes off, but should he?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing this, the other four were all laughing wildly.


    Then, Hu Laodao said: "he Laosan, in my opinion, what he means by staring at you is that he wants to frighten you and warn you that you have no seed and dare not offend him."


    He Laosan said: "boss Hu, you can see that. Is that really what he just glared at me? If so, I''m going to try and see who doesn''t have seed


    He Laosan said so, just stood up and walked toward Lin Tianyu''s table.


    This posture can not be more obvious


    it is clear that it is going to be troublesome.


    Moreover, as he Laosan got up, he came to Lin Tianyu''s table. Hu and other four people also got up together and came to Lin Tianyu''s table.


    For a moment, five big men came to Lin Tianyu''s table.


    Moreover, it is obvious that the five of them are not weak in their cultivation, and they belong to the first-class monks.


    Those who have nothing to do with it stand a little farther away. At the same time, they stare at Lin Tianyu with a sympathetic eye. My heart is full of pity:


    alas!


    Just now, the little boy couldn''t bear it for a while.


    I have to stare at them.


    Can''t we see that these people are coming to vent their anger on others?


    It''s a group of people who want to come out if they have nothing to do.


    If you don''t give them an excuse.


    They were just there, watching. Thinking about finding a reason to provoke. But if there is no reason for provocation, it will not run out in such a disorderly way and look for trouble.


    But then they thought again.


    I''m not sure?


    Look at these five people, then later, unscrupulous appearance, it is clear that they want to find trouble at their table. I''m afraid that even if they really don''t provoke, they don''t give each other any reason. The other party may not really let them go. Maybe, it will be really unreasonable. Without any reason, it will also be provocative.


    Oh!


    It should be a beautiful woman.


    It caused the lust of these five obviously bad guys.


    The five, headed by he Laosan, came to Lin Tianyu''s table.


    He Laosan said: "a few brothers, later, you can never start, just stand by and watch. If you want to do something, I''ll do it together. "


    "He Laosan, you dog. I have no conscience at all. You want to eat alone. Why, thanks to our friends, so many years of relationship in. Can''t we have a piece of the pie, man? "


    "This one?"


    He Laosan pondered for a moment and said, "that''s not impossible. However, brothers want to share a share of the share, that also has to say. This water must be mine. After all, this is my first choice of prey, OK


    "Good! It''s up to you. "


    Several people did not take this as a matter of fact, laughing and joking to Lin Tianyu, they came to this table.

 Chapter 1921

    Bang!


    Su Mushan slapped the table and stood up.


    Obviously, with Su Mu San''s temperament, it''s totally impossible to see through. We should let these guys look good.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu reached out his hand and patted Su Mu San. At the same time, he stood up. Then, in the eyes, a touch of cold awn, toward the boss Hu and other five people looked in the past.


    Lu Feixue didn''t move, even her eyes didn''t lift.


    After all, she completely believed in Lin Tianyu.


    Just leave it to him. I don''t have to worry about it.


    But Li Zhi, sitting opposite him, is at this time. In his eyes, there is a flash of cold light, and there is a faint chance to kill him. He releases the past to Lin Tianyu.


    Originally, he should have come to persuade Su Mu San.


    Besides, he even thought about it.


    There''s a lot of drama going on. At the end of the day, when Mr. Hu and other five people came over, they made a lot of trouble. At that time, Lin Tianyu couldn''t cope with it. So, it''s his turn to play. At that time, he Li Zhi stood up and roared, frightening the five people of old Hu. It was his turn, Li Zhi, to make a big show on his own.


    Li Zhi has been waiting for the limelight.


    Of course, now, Li Zhi doesn''t think that he has no chance to show off.


    The five men, such as boss Hu, have been able to roam in this area all the time. They have been active so far. In addition to their flexible minds, they know what they can and can''t do, but also their own strength is strong enough.


    If only a small number of officers and soldiers appear, they will not be able to suppress them at all.


    Therefore, in Li Zhi''s heart.


    He doesn''t think that Lin Tianyu, who is such a small white face, can cope with five people, such as boss Hu.


    Anyway, there will still be a chance for him to show up.


    When the time came, he came out and roared, which directly scared boss Hu and other five people to shit.


    No.


    It doesn''t seem too good.


    After all, if it''s just a roar, boss Hu and others will be scared to death. This makes people look, there will be some too fake.


    Yeah.


    We have to do it.


    At that time, give Hu boss and others a wink, let them cooperate with their own fight. Finally, he gave in to his own force.


    Win over others with strength!


    This is more convincing, but also can highlight, Li Zhi''s invincible.


    However, there is a key factor in this process.


    That is, we must not let Su Mu San jump out and destroy this layout.


    After all, Su Mu San''s identity is there.


    Boss Hu, they are afraid that once they see Su Mu San''s identity and let Su Mu San participate in it, the five of them will recognize and advise him first. Give them five guys and give them ten more courage. They dare not challenge the third act of Su.


    Therefore, Li Zhi''s first thing to do later is to stabilize Su Mu San.


    He must not be involved in this matter.


    But when he thought of stabilizing Su Mu San, Li Zhi could not help but think of the hand Lin Tianyu had just patted on Su Mu San''s shoulder.


    Inside the eyes, there was even more murderous spirit, which could not be concealed completely.


    Hum!


    Then I''ll ask Mr. Hu to do something about it later. They''ll clean up Lin Tianyu and help them.


    This is a lesson for Lin Tianyu.


    Li Zhi planned in his heart and went to the side where Su Mu San sat. After all, Su Mu San was sitting close to Lin Tianyu just now. Li Zhi just sits on the opposite side.


    Now, Li Zhi has to get as close as possible to the past.


    Later, once Su Mu San wants to break out and fight with Hu and other five people, Li Zhi is close to him. It''s convenient to persuade Su Mu San.

 Chapter 1922

    Li Zhibian goes to Su Mu San''s position and looks at Lin Tianyu, who stands up on impulse, with a sneer in his eyes.


    Hey, hey!


    Later, Hu and other five people will beat you black and blue, you will know how powerful.


    At that time, it was my hero.


    , but Hu, you five guys must be more awesome.


    Although Lin Tianyu came to eat in this stormy restaurant with me, you can''t really be killed. The lesson can be more severe. Later, when I help, it will be able to highlight my power, isn''t it?


    Lin Tianyu coldly looked at he Laosan, Hu boss and other people and said in a cold voice, "you five bastards, now you''re going back. I can spare you a dog''s life for a while."


    "Ouch


    "I''m so scared, I''m so scared," he said. We''ll be spared a dog''s life. You are not the Lord of Fengpo City, are you. But even if you''re not the Lord. But I feel that the tone of your voice is much more powerful than the Lord of Fengpo city.


    "Why not.


    "Why don''t you just let us all kneel here, and then, after each of us slapped ourselves three times, no, 30 times in the face, we can leave alive.


    "Isn''t it all the more domineering?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    As soon as he Laosan finished, the four people, including Hu, all laughed wildly.


    That appearance, clearly is to treat Lin Tianyu as a fool.


    But when Lin Tianyu heard he Laosan''s proposal, he suddenly said with a happy smile: "very good, very good! Just now, for a moment, I didn''t think of how to punish you. If you just let you go back like this, it seems that there is something too light to forgive you. If you take your dog''s life. But it polluted the place where I had dinner with my friends.


    "Now it''s all right.


    "You are clever enough to offer me an idea yourself.


    "All right.


    "The five of you are kneeling here now, slapping yourself in the face and acknowledging your mistakes. After a hundred slaps each, all five of you will be able to get out of here alive.


    "Otherwise, I''ll be dead."


    What?


    Five people were stunned.


    They didn''t hear me wrong.


    Just now, he Laosan said that to give him advice? That''s just to make fun of him, OK?


    But what about him?


    He thought it was he Laosan who gave him advice.


    That''s too much.


    Can this man be more funny?


    So thinking, Leng for a moment of five people, are proud to laugh up. Laugh that call a rampant, that call a unscrupulous.


    Obviously, none of them really heard Lin Tianyu''s words into their ears.


    Don''t say it''s them.


    Even if it is the people around who watch the excitement, there is no one who takes Lin Tianyu''s words seriously.


    "Oh! Young people in the end, it''s too aggressive


    "Look at these five people, it is clear that they are deliberately causing trouble. If you can bear it, it will be over. "


    "Endure! It''s easy for you to say that. Let your wife be coveted, can you bear it? But I think you may be able to bear it


    This caused a burst of laughter.


    "Stop talking nonsense. The young man might be able to stand up. Otherwise, his words can be so confident and forceful? "


    People think about it, too.


    If it is true, there is no confidence at all.


    Who dares to face life and death, speak so confident and hard.


    When thinking about this, these onlookers looked at Lin Tianyu again, and their eyes were full of expectation.


    Although let them really stand up and fight the five people to punish the villains. They don''t have the courage. Can be in the heart, but still the same, has a stroke in. We can distinguish right from wrong, good from evil.


    These five are obviously the villains.


    If someone can beat them up.


    These bystanders, of course, love to see them.

 Chapter 1923

    "Oh! I''m so scared


    Just in the expectant eyes of the onlookers, he Laosan put on a pair of exaggerated expression and called out meanly and deliberately.


    Then, he Laosan suddenly looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "well, since you have the conditions. I also said my conditions.


    "My condition is that you, and your friends, are immediately assholes!


    "Of course, a good girl has to stay.


    "Let''s have a good time!


    "In this case, I can consider saving you a dog''s life."


    Li Zhi was delighted.


    It''s in its own way.


    According to his observation, Lin Tianyu''s character will not allow this matter down.


    Next, Lin Tianyu will be beaten into a pig''s head under the fist of five people, such as boss Hu. At that time, it was his turn to play and show his prestige.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi can''t help but look at Lu Feixue.


    Hey, hey.


    This little girl is so beautiful.


    It''s no wonder that the five people such as Mr. Hu are excited.


    Yeah.


    If this time, I have left a good impression in the hearts of the little girls. In the future, there will be an opportunity. Maybe, we can


    Poof, poof, poof!


    But when Li Zhi fantasized so well, suddenly there was a strange noise.


    Li Zhi was so scared that he gave a jerk.


    He quickly looked at the scene, but he just imagined that in such a little time, boss Hu and his party of five people, there were four of them, and their heads had been directly cut off. Blood column washed away, sprinkled all over the ground, dotted, bright red.


    What''s going on?


    This is what Lin Tianyu did.


    But how old is Lin Tianyu. Can such a young man have such strength?


    You know, the five of them are all strong body friars.


    Boss Hu is the peak in the early three grades. If you can get a big chance by chance, you may have a chance to step into the ranks of body friars in the later period of the third grade. At that time, however, in the whole land of Shenwu, it could be called the existence of the peak figure.


    In addition, the other four people, who were at the early stage of the second grade and the peak in the later stage, will step into the third grade of physical training.


    But now, how long has it been?


    Just a blink of an eye.


    Just for a little time, Li Zhi didn''t pay attention to the scene. This is what happened.


    Suddenly, Li Zhi felt a deep fear in his heart.


    This Lin Tianyu can''t have the strength of third grade later period?


    If you really have such a strong strength. And I just got into his head. I''m afraid, even if his Li family learned about this matter, there was his instigation and participation, I''m afraid that they would not be willing to help him. Even more likely, he was offered directly. In order to quell the anger of Lin Tianyu, a monk of the third grade later period.


    When he thought of it like this, Li Zhi looked uneasily at the field.


    And at this time, it happened to meet the eyes of old Hu who looked at him.


    The meaning of the eyes, but in understand.


    Let Li Zhi think of a way to help him out. Otherwise, he would not mind at all. In front of such a strong man as Lin Tianyu, he confessed Li Zhi.


    Looking at Hu''s eyes, Li Zhi was scared to death.


    Lin Tianyu was so murderous that he directly cut off the heads of the four people. I''m afraid to know that Li Zhizhen is really involved in this matter. The next second, I''m afraid he''ll have to follow the footsteps of the four men who were beheaded by Lin Tianyu.


    Why is it that the one who was just killed is not boss Hu?


    Among the five of them, the only one who has direct contact with himself is boss Hu. If boss Hu is beheaded, then, perhaps, this matter will be covered up in the past.


    No one knows that Li Zhi has something to do with it.

 Chapter 1924

    Now, Li Zhi''s heart, but a hundred people are not willing to let himself have any connection with this matter.


    But in his heart he knew it.


    He couldn''t get rid of the connection.


    Because, if he doesn''t think of a way to stand up and help boss Hu escape this time. I''m afraid boss Hu will bite him out.


    Thinking about it, even though Li Zhi didn''t want to, he could not help but stood up and walked towards the scene. It''s just that he walked very slowly.


    One is to think, can you come up with a good idea to rescue Mr. Hu.


    One is also hope. At this time when they moved closer to the past, Lin Tianyu was able to directly kill Hu. Then, all this can be regarded as one hundred.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t want to kill old Hu immediately. He looked at him coldly and said, "say it, who ordered you to come here?"


    Although Lin Tianyu didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    But at the beginning, these five people obviously just dare to peep at them secretly.


    However, in the back, it became bold.


    Those who stare at their table are like a group of greedy wolves in an instant. Lin Tianyu couldn''t have imagined that someone had deliberately instructed the five of them to do it behind their backs.


    Lin Tianyu was more angry than the five of them. If he found out, Lin Tianyu could never have spared the other party.


    Hu''s eyes twinkled and said, "if I told you the person who instructed him. Can you let me go again? "


    Li Zhi is slowly approaching Li Zhi, and his heart is tight.


    No way.


    It''s time to think about it.


    Otherwise, the next second, the old Hu will have to sell himself out. It''s sold out.


    There is no credibility for robbers like them.


    At this time, suddenly, a sound of "Hula" suddenly made a dozen people stand up and pull out their weapons in succession, and then they closed in on the side of boss Hu and Lin Tianyu.


    What''s the situation?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Just now, these ten people were obviously divided into two tables. It has always been a common diner.


    Just now, when boss Hu and other five people obviously wanted to make trouble, they went to Lin Tianyu''s table, but there was no movement among them. As if completely put on a pair of irrelevant appearance came out.


    It''s going to come out all of a sudden.


    One of the leaders, even yelled, "boss Hu, take your life!"


    At the same time, the leader is drawing a knife and directly beheads him.


    Whoosh!


    But at this time, it was late, then fast.


    As soon as the turmoil broke out, boss Hu turned around and rushed directly at the people who had killed him. But this is a dozen people who have been killed, although they want to kill Hu. However, it is obvious that the strength is insufficient, so that the old Hu rushed, has been directly overturned several people on the spot.


    Then, in a twinkling of an eye, it seems to be out of the restaurant.


    Poof!


    Just then, there was a flash of black knife light. A big good head, suddenly is cut to fly straight into the sky. "Click" a, fly straight out of a good distance, just fell to the ground.


    And then he looked at Lin Tianyu. That clearly still can see Lin Tianyu still standing in place, seems to have not moved a bit.


    But everyone knows it.


    Just now, it was Lin Tianyu who cut off the head of Hu. That black knife light is the best sign of Lin Tianyu''s hand.


    After killing Hu, who was just about to escape, Lin Tianyu looked at the dozen people who had just rushed out.


    The dozen people were obviously stunned.


    It seems that they did not think of it.


    Lin Tianyu was able to make a move. He was about to escape from the stormy restaurant. The old man was killed on the ground.

 Chapter 1925

    A dozen people just stood out.


    The leader was the first to react.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he came to Lin Tianyu and said, "I''m in charge of Wang. Thank you for helping me kill big brother Hu. Here are five thousand taels of gold tickets, which are presented to young Xia as a token of thanks for helping the Wang family to kill the villain, Mr. Hu. "


    Wang Guanshi said, and immediately took out a gold ticket from his arms and handed it to Lin Tianyu with a little pain.


    Five thousand taels of gold.


    For those of them who can casually go to the wind and rain restaurant to eat, it is not a huge sum of money. But there are many.


    You know, these gold tickets, if given to a slightly more ordinary family, would be a huge sum of money that could not be spent in countless lives.


    Moreover, even if they are the guests who come to the stormy restaurant.


    Seeing the five thousand taels of gold tickets, it is also a little bit of a heartbeat.


    Of course, no one dares to make any wrong ideas.


    No, did you see what happened to the five of them just now?


    That is a few murderers, even, there is not weak cultivation in the body. Just now, when boss Hu moved, they could clearly sense the momentum released. Lin Tianyu killed him directly with a knife. If they dare to make this stroke, it is obviously the idea of giving Lin Tianyu a golden ticket. Don''t they think their life is too long?


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not pick up the 5000 gold tickets handed over by the other party.


    But just a cool smile.


    Lin Tianyu said, "tell me, what''s the relationship between you and the old Hu?"


    Hearing this, the faces of the dozen people changed slightly.


    Steward Wang also changed his face a little, and said, "young Xia, we have a deep hatred between us and the bandit boss Hu."


    "Oh."


    "Let''s talk about it," Lin said


    "Good." Wang Guanshi said happily: "if we want to talk about the deep hatred with the old Hu, we have to start with our Wang business firm.


    "We, Wang''s firm, have a caravan. The main route of this caravan was just passing Fengpo city on the way. When selling goods here, I also buy the specialty of Fengpo City, silver fish, and then sell them to other places through the channel of Wang''s firm.


    "Originally, this is a very mature business.


    "And the perfect management of this business road has brought great profits to our Wang''s firm.


    "But who thought, it was at the end of last year that something happened."


    To be serious, this steward Wang is very talented in acting.


    This matter, to this meeting, has not mentioned the key point at all. But the tone and expression of his voice when he said this matter had caught the hearts of all the audience at once.


    At this meeting, even Lin Tianyu was interested in what Wang Guanshi was about to say.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "Wang Guanshi, tell me about it. What happened at the end of last year? "


    With a sad look on his face, steward Wang said: "at the end of last year, my Miss Wang Yingying personally escorted a batch of goods on the road, preparing to pass through Fengpo city. After selling, she bought various specialties of Fengpo City, especially silver fish, and sold them to other places.


    "But who would have thought that something had happened 300 miles away from Fengpo city.


    "There, there is a thick forest.


    "Miss Wang Yingying had a bad feeling after the motorcade stepped onto the path in the woods. So, he quickly ordered the Wangs to strengthen their vigilance in case of accidents from time to time.


    "But at this moment, a man appeared in front of the team.


    "Then, behind the motorcade, there were four people.


    "The one who appeared in front of the motorcade was the old Hu. The other four people are the four under Hu. "


    Wang Guanshi said, also with a finger, in front of Lin Tianyu cut off the head of the four people.

 Chapter 1926

    Lin Tianyu has been listening carefully to Wang Guanshi''s statement.


    Moreover, when listening to Wang Guanshi''s words, he always looked at Wang Guanshi''s eyes carefully.


    Lin Tianyu''s look at it made Wang Guanshi''s heart grow angry.


    But at this meeting, Wang couldn''t care about anything else, so he had to keep on telling the story.


    The next thing, as many people can imagine.


    Wang Yingying, their Miss Wang family, was captured by Hu and other five people. In the end, he was humiliated to death. All the goods and money of Wang''s caravan were robbed by five people, including boss Hu. The rest of the caravan was also killed by boss Hu and others.


    Wang Guanshi said: "boss Hu and my Wang family have made a life and death feud.


    "A dozen of us came to investigate the whereabouts of boss Hu and others just at the order of our master.


    "After such a long time, I finally got to know some of them, and learned their foothold. However, compared with them, the strength of our people is so much worse that we dare not act rashly.


    "This time, thanks to the help of young Xia.


    "Help my Wang family kill this mess.


    "Since then, you have been a great benefactor to my Wang family. But if you want something, you can ask it to my Wang family. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "really, but if you want something, can you mention it?"


    Wang Guanshi said, "seriously. As long as the Wangs can do it. "


    Lin Tianyu said seriously, "OK. I will make a request now, and all the enmities will be cancelled. And, I promise, you can do it. "


    "You may drop it, young Xia."


    Lin Tianyu said: "my request is, you more than ten people, now, all give me suicide to apologize."


    Er!


    A dozen people were all stunned.


    The others were all stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Is it totally out of order?


    You are very kind to the Wang family. It makes sense to have such a great favor and take it as a reward.


    However, even if it is to carry the cause map.


    You can''t let more than a dozen people in the family commit suicide directly because of a whim. I''ll leave my life to you.


    Wang Guanshi said: "young Xia, don''t make such a joke, OK?"


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "look at me, are you kidding people like this?"


    Wang Guanshi''s eyes shrunk and said, "so, are you serious, young Xia?"


    "I''m serious."


    Wang Guanshi confirmed Lin Tianyu''s expression again. Then, looking back at the dozen people, they all nodded.


    "Good! Since it was the young Xia who asked for this. What''s more, Shaoxia is really grateful to our Wang family. So, more than a dozen of us have met the needs of young Xia. More than a dozen of me committed suicide in front of you. "


    This, too cruel.


    Those who watch are puzzled in their hearts. Even, several people wanted to jump out and explain Lin Tianyu. However, at the thought of Lin Tianyu''s decisive action, he was in his heart and had no confidence at all.


    Such a decisive and murderous person, even if he has kindness to others, can make others commit suicide in return for his kindness. If they dare to persuade.


    Is it possible to be beheaded directly by this murderer?


    Therefore, those people also looked at Lin Tianyu in such a way. Their eyes were full of discontent, but they did not dare to say anything more.


    At the same time, in my heart, I was thinking:


    those five people even provoked such a powerful killing maniac, which was their own misfortune.


    This man is more vicious than the five villains just now.


    Or, more directly, Lin Tianyu is the real villain.


    However, his evil is hidden in his bones.


    At a glance, there is no mountain or dew. But once the attack comes out, it is a great evil person.


    If you are kind to others, you can commit suicide in front of you.

 Chapter 1927

    In the sighing of the crowd, I saw that the dozen people were all taking out their weapons and were ready to commit suicide.


    At the scene, a depressing atmosphere rippled.


    Everyone looked at the dozen people and thought they were going to commit suicide on the spot. It''s a pity.


    They are all loyal people!


    For the master''s young lady was insulted to death, and at the risk of life, to track down a group of murderers such as Hu. But now, these loyal people are about to come to such an end. How can we not feel sorry for this?


    Whoosh, whoosh


    But when these people feel sorry for the more than ten people, they can see that the weapons in their hands are suddenly cut out with the sound of the wind.


    What''s more, the direction of the chopping was just the benefactor Lin Tianyu, who had just said that he had great kindness to their Wang family and avenged their Wang family''s Miss Wang Yingying.


    This posture clearly means that Lin Tianyu''s life will be directly killed in between.


    There is no room for moderation and no hand.


    But they don''t have a big favor with you.


    Just now, he was willing to commit suicide on the spot in order to repay his kindness.


    When he turned around, he changed his mind completely again.


    It''s getting a little too fast.


    Moreover, we will kill this benefactor on the spot.


    However, not all the more than a dozen people who were present at the scene waved their weapons at Lin Tianyu. A few of them, when others wielded their swords and chopped at Lin Tianyu, turned around and went back directly to the rear. Looking for the window and the door, he was ready to run away.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    But immediately, those who ran away were beaten back one by one and fell to the ground.


    And those who wield their weapons and cut at Lin Tianyu are all killed. Those who wield weapons and chop at Lin Tianyu are stunned.


    What about the people?


    This man was here just now.


    What''s the matter? After this move, there is no sign of the other side.


    At the same time, these guys who just waved their weapons looked at the people who were about to snatch the doors and windows. Eyes twinkle. Obviously, in their hearts, they also had a small abacus, and they also wanted to escape from those doors or windows.


    "If anyone escapes again, if he does it again, he will die!"


    Just as these people''s eyes twinkled and their own little ideas came out a cold voice.


    Follow where the sound comes from.


    It was Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, he just sat on his seat in his spare time and looked at the dozen people coldly.


    Just now, those who were ready to escape fell to the ground. For a while, they couldn''t get up at all. But those who attacked Lin Tianyu just now stayed in the local area and did not dare to make any more unnecessary moves.


    At this time, the steward Wang stepped forward, arched his hand toward Lin Tianyu and said, "young Xia, I don''t know. What do you mean?"


    Poof!


    As soon as the steward Wang spoke, a black light flashed by, and one of his arms was directly cut off from his body.


    "Ah


    With a cry of pain, steward Wang put his hand over the cut arm.


    "You, you, you..." Wang Guanshi stretched out his left hand and pointed to Lin Tianyu. He wanted to say something, but because of pain and fear, he could no longer speak.

 Chapter 1928

    But Lin Tianyu looked at Wang Guanshi coldly and said, "if I don''t ask questions, if you dare to speak nonsense again, I will behead you."


    Steward Wang shuddered all over, but he didn''t say a word more.


    Lin Tianyu is definitely a decisive master.


    Five of them were killed. That''s what happened in front of us. Some of them have not been killed. Obviously, it was Lin Tianyu who wanted to leave them to ask questions.


    Lin Tianyu said, "do you know why I do this to you?"


    Wang Guanshi, in a cold sweat, said, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you know?" Lin Tianyu said, "well, I''ll tell you.


    "First of all, you came out at the wrong time.


    "If you''ll come out when you''re surrounded by old Hu and other people. It''s not if you come out again after I''ve killed the four of them easily. I may really believe that your appearance is really because you have a big feud with boss Hu.


    "Second, you''re not playing in the right way.


    "If you really have a life and death feud with boss Hu. The first thing you should do as soon as you show up is to block boss Hu and prevent him from escaping. At least, on his way to escape, there must be a few of you who will fight with him. But at the moment when boss Hu escaped, you did not fight with each other. On the contrary, it seems that he deliberately made a way out to facilitate the escape of old Hu.


    "But, on the road that I pursued Mr. Hu. Instead, you people are crowded in. If the body method is a little bit worse, it is impossible to bypass the obstruction of you people and go to pursue boss Hu.


    "Again, you have the wrong momentum.


    "I really have such a big feud with boss Hu. After seeing boss Hu, you have to kill him quickly. But when you face Hu, I didn''t feel the slightest chance from any of you. On the contrary, it was also full of alert to me.


    "Do you want me to say that?"


    Lin Tianyu said, and looked straight at Wang Guanshi.


    At this meeting, those onlookers also vaguely felt that this was really wrong.


    I understand.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu was in front of him made them all commit suicide. Well, it''s not a reward. Then, it''s time for fun. In fact, there are deeper reasons.


    Is it true that these guys, in fact, are in company with those people of boss Hu?


    Wang Guanshi said: "young Xia, if you kill boss Hu, you can be regarded as a great favor to my whole Wang family. Therefore, the whole Wang family is grateful for the kindness of young Xia. But young Xia, we can''t be wronged for this. "


    "Wronged you?"


    Poof!


    As Lin Tianyu said this, there was a flash of black light.


    Wang Guanshi''s left arm also suddenly flew out and fell directly to the ground.


    Lin Tianyu said: "cooperate with people like boss Hu, commit crimes, kill and plunder goods. I don''t know how many evils have been committed. Still wronging you? Then, to whom should those who have been killed by you complain


    Wang is in charge of affairs, but he knows it well.


    At this time, however, we must not let go.


    So he bit his teeth and said, "young Xia, you really wronged us. We didn''t do it, and we didn''t have any cooperation with Hu. How do you want me to admit it? "

 Chapter 1929

    Lin Tianyu said, "so you won''t take the initiative to admit it or say it out?"


    Wang Guanshi bit to death and said, "young Xia, we have never done it. How do you want us to admit it? "


    "I really haven''t done it. I haven''t partnered with boss Hu?"


    "Really not."


    "Good!"


    Lin Tianyu said, "you have a hard mouth, don''t you. But I don''t believe it. The rest of the dozen people have such a hard mouth. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu no longer cared about the king. Instead, I turned around and looked at another person.


    Lin Tianyu pointed to the black knife in his hand and said, "tell me what happened between you and the old Hu just now?"


    The man was pointed at by the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand, which made him a wordy man. Then, the man looked at Wang again. Obviously, steward Wang is their head. Everything must be done according to Wang''s eyes.


    After seeing Wang Guanshi''s look, the man said, "I, I don''t know. There is no relationship between us and boss Hu."


    Poof!


    A flash of black light directly killed the man''s head.


    At the sight of this situation, more than ten people in the field were frightened and couldn''t help shaking.


    Then, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand pointed to another person and said, "if you don''t tell me the answer I want to know. Well, you have to think about it. How many heads do you have


    The man''s legs were shaking with fear, and then his pants were wet.


    At this time, a bystander, unable to look down, came up and said, "young Xia, if you want to ask questions. Just ask them. Don''t kill people all the time. In this way, you can kill yourself. Young Xia, it''s not good to kill too much. "


    Just now, the one who was scared to pee his pants looked at the man as soon as he heard this.


    There was a fluke in his eyes.


    Obviously, is thinking, can have this person to say a few words, can let Lin Tianyu no longer so overbearing words.


    Well, he''s not just able to put it off. Maybe, you don''t have to lose your life like the man in front of you.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu turned back abruptly, looked up to persuade the man, and said angrily, "why, are you with boss Hu. That''s why you''re here to say good things to them? "


    Lin Tianyu said, the black knife in his hand was lifted, and it was directly on the neck of this man.


    The man was so scared that his face turned blue. He pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "you, you, you..."


    Lin Tianyu was cold all over, and said, "if you dare to say one more word, take your dog''s head."


    When he said this, Lin Tianyu''s body, there is a chilling opportunity to kill, steeply is released to this man.


    The man was so frightened that he did not dare to say more than half a word.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu''s heart, it is very clear that this person is absolutely impossible, and he has something to do with Hu and others. In addition, Lin Tianyu is so kind to blame. However, at this time, if this kind of person can not see the situation clearly and is just a kind-hearted person, there will be great resistance to his interrogation.


    So just know that this person is kind. But Lin Tianyu also had to cut through the mess quickly and drove the guy out of the room.

 Chapter 1930

    Then, Lin Tianyu looked back at the moment, who was already scared to pee, and said, "now, I can talk about it."


    "I want me to say what?" he said


    "All the transactions you know between you and boss Hu can be said."


    Lin Tianyu said, just quietly looked at the man, did not pull out the black knife.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, has been able to feel out.


    The man was clearly frightened.


    It was also a break of his psychological defense. In this case, then, it is much easier to get the final result than to start from others. And, as the one who jumped out and persuaded Lin Tianyu to say, killing iniquity was too heavy, and it was not good after all.


    "You can rest assured," Lin said. Just say what you know, all that you know. I''d like you to make up for it and spare you a life. But if you are deliberately dressed in a confused way, you can say nothing.


    "So, you see the end of the man in front of you.


    "I don''t mind taking you a ride either."


    The man listened to Lin Tianyu, and then went to him. The man in front of him only argued a little more. Next moment, it was directly beheaded by Lin Tianyu. The body was shaking again.


    Lin Tianyu said in time: "please. What is the matter between you and the boss Hu? "


    The person who was frightened to pee also looked at Wang Guan again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "no need to look at it. The king is in charge of affairs. I dare to make a ticket. He is dead. If you want to die like him, then you will look at him and act well. "


    Scared to pee this person, finally the psychological defense completely collapsed, said: "young Xia, please, don''t kill me! I said everything you want to know. There will never be a half more hidden. "


    "Well, tell all that you know, between you and the boss Hu. There must be no concealment. "


    This humanity: "I know, not too much.


    "Because all of them despise me for being timid. Many important things, never let me join.


    "But I know something they have done.


    "Their main thing is to help boss Hu sell the stolen goods. And, through various channels, they will inquire about the news, and then sell them to the boss Hu. Of course, sometimes, if boss Hu kills the main characters of the robbery, those who have no force value will be dealt with by the Wang Guan affairs.


    "People like us can also be called the peripheral of the boss Hu."


    Then, the man said a lot more in a row, and the king led them, and the specific cases they had participated in.


    Lin Tianyu had to finish all these things and said, "so, this time, the king led you to jump out, and what is it for?"


    This humanity: "is to give Hu boss to cover, so that Hu boss escaped."


    "Let''s talk about it in detail," Lin said


    When we get to this meeting, this man has betrayed the king.


    There is no more scruples.


    So, what Lin Tianyu asked, he said.


    This humanity: "we have done this kind of cover several times. Before, there was also a time when Hu was surrounded. Wang Guan affairs will take us out, pretending to find boss Hu revenge. In fact, it is to give the boss Hu a way to escape. At the same time, he stopped the tracing of the people behind him. "


    Lin Tianyu listened and nodded.


    Sure enough, it was just as good as he had guessed.


    At the same time, there was a lot of talk about the people around.


    And the guy who just jumped out, I am sorry to stay here again. So, while people don''t notice, they slip away.


    Lin Tianyu just smiled, but he didn''t really find this guy in trouble.

 Chapter 1931

    This meeting, Lin Tianyu looked at Wang Guanshi again and said, "now, what else do you have to say?"


    Wang Guan Shi, however, gave a cold smile and said, "if you want to add sin, why have you got nothing to worry about?


    "You''re just threatening him with life and death, forcing him to say what you want.


    "The so-called evidence you get here is just the evidence you think in your mind. Under the pressure of life and death, what do you want him to say


    "That makes sense."


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    At this time, Wang Guanshi was very happy.


    Among his men, except the one who was scared to pee his pants. The others are outlaws. No matter how close Lin Tianyu is, it is difficult to get any useful information out of those people''s mouths. At this time, as long as he bites, this is Lin Tianyu''s confession forced by death, which is not believable.


    Then, the rest of the population will bite a little bit more.


    In the end, Lin Tianyu couldn''t ask why.


    Maybe, I can still live a life.


    Whoosh!


    But at this time, the black knife light flashed again, which directly cut off Wang Guanshi''s throat.


    Governor Wang put his hand over his neck and looked at Lin Tianyu with disbelief.


    The look in the eyes, clearly speaking.


    Didn''t you say that just now? Am I right?


    How, this turn back, directly killed me.


    Can you make some sense?


    Lin Tianyu looked at Wang Guanshi''s eyes and said, "although you have a point. But I know for myself that you have indeed done those bad things. I''m not the city Lord''s office. I must find all the evidence and then make a judgment.


    "Well, just now, we must find someone to testify against you.


    "It''s just that there are so many people in this stormy restaurant.


    "It''s boring for everyone to have a meal here. So, let''s have a play of interrogating the bandits, just add a little bit of adjustment to everyone.


    "I killed you because I know that you are really evil. You collude with the robbers of big Hu, and have done a lot of evil things. I wish I had my own conscience. "


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes turned to the remaining ten people.


    Under Lin Tianyu''s gaze, these people were scared to shiver.


    Looking at these guys, Lin Tianyu didn''t know what to do for a while. Kill these guys, but just like this, this feeling


    Let''s go!


    But when these guys mix up with boss Hu, they are a group of murderous bandits. How can you put it? So let out, maybe, in a twinkling of an eye, is to do the expected business to come.


    At this time, Su Mu three said: "childe Lin, leave the rest to the city master''s office."


    Following Su Mu San''s direction, he saw the entrance of the stormy restaurant and a group of guards from the Lord''s house came in.


    Seeing this situation, Lin Tianyu said in his mind:


    it''s OK!


    I just don''t know what to do. It would be nice to have these people to deal with this.


    Lin Tianyu thought that he would return to his table.


    At this time, the guard captain looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "this young master, you, as an insider, have to go back to the city Lord''s house with us."

 Chapter 1932

    You want to go to the city Lord''s house?


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    But it''s business. What can I say more?


    Therefore, they are ready to explain with Lu Feixue, and then go to the city Lord''s house with the captain of the guard.


    At this time, Su Mu San said: "Captain Wu, they have helped to catch the robbers for you, and let you go to get credit. What''s more, they want people to go to the city Lord''s house and explain. "


    Captain Wu turned around and looked at Su Mu San and said, "three little..."


    "What''s so small?"


    Su Mu San immediately interrupted captain Wu''s words and said: "I have been here all the time. I can testify to him. Just now, these robbers still wanted to do evil in this stormy building. It was Mr. Lin who stood up and killed the famous robbers outside Fengpo City, such as Mr. Hu. And these ten or so people who are still alive are just the accomplices of Hu.


    "You know, boss Hu is the one who wants to catch him with a high reward.


    "Now, you can take the body of old Hu to get the reward."


    Boss Hu!


    As soon as the captain heard of Hu, he was nervous. At the same time, he pulled out his waist knife and looked at the ten people who were still alive.


    Obviously, this is a kind of conditioned reflex. It should be that they have fought with Hu for too many times.


    By now, boss Hu has almost become a shadow in their hearts.


    But the next second, Captain Wu felt that he had some overreaction.


    Just now, Su Mu San said that.


    Let him take old Hu''s body back to get the reward.


    So, outside Fengpo City, the most famous boss Hu, who has always been a villain, has been killed.


    To understand the key, Captain Wu''s face flashed with joy.


    This is a great credit!


    And the reward


    Then captain Wu turned back and looked at Su Mu San and said, "thank you, young master, for your great contribution to the villain. As for the reward, when the villain gets it, it will be given to the third young master. "


    Su Mu looked at captain Wu and said, "thank you. What''s the use. I didn''t kill this bandit, boss Hu. If you want to thank, you should thank Mr. Lin. The bandit was killed by Mr. Lin himself. "


    Mr. Lin!


    What''s more, Su Mu San is known as Mr. Lin.


    So, what''s the story of Mr. Lin.


    Moreover, even if the young master Lin had no background, he would have called Su Mu San respectfully. He could not offend him, and he had to make friends with him. Maybe, in the future, they can be used in the city Lord''s mansion.


    At the moment of Su Mu San saying this, Captain Wu''s mind has already turned these countless ideas.


    Then, Captain Wu turned back and said to Lin Tianyu, "thank you, Mr. Lin, for removing this evil person from the city. Mr. Lin''s great achievements and virtues will always be remembered by all of us in Fengpo city.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lin.


    "After I went back to the city Lord''s house, I must report this matter to the Lord of the city and let the Lord Su personally reward Mr. Lin."


    Lord Su!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    Is there any connection between Su Mu San and Su Cheng Zhu?


    Moreover, the captain saw some changes after su Mu San, even a fool could see it. That Su Mu San is just like the respect of his parents.

 Chapter 1933

    However, this matter, Lin Tianyu also only in the brain slightly once, also did not put on the heart.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "Captain Wu, you don''t have to trouble the Lord of the city. From then on, I just passed by. I don''t have much to do with my reputation. "


    Captain Wu is happy.


    Since the other party doesn''t care about the false name, then, I can take the credit for killing boss Hu.


    Thinking about it, Captain Wu said: "thank you, Mr. Lin. Please rest assured, Mr. Lin, I will give all the rewards I have received to him. "


    After seeing off captain Wu, Lin Tianyu looks at Li Zhi intentionally or unintentionally.


    Under this one eye, however, Li Zhi could not help shaking all over.


    Lin Tianyu said, "brother Li, what''s the matter with you? How the body is shaking. Is brother Li a little cold? "


    Li Zhixin was more afraid, especially when he thought about Lin Tianyu''s decisive killing. Moreover, with the strength of boss Hu, even if it was the peak physical training in the later stage of Sanpin, they could barely carry one or two moves.


    But now, in the fight with Lin Tianyu?


    It''s not like fighting at all. Instead, it''s like chickens and ducks slaughtered by Lin Tianyu. Then, the strength of Lin Tianyu is definitely the strength of Sanpin later stage physical training. Even if they are not in the late stage, they are all weak.


    At this meeting, Li Zhi has already made a firm idea in his heart.


    From now on, no matter what reason, he will never be the enemy of Lin Tianyu.


    Because it''s not just him who can''t get rid of Lin Tianyu.


    Even if it is the Li family behind him, all the strength is concentrated, it is also unable to provoke this Lin Tianyu.


    Li Zhi''s forehead was dripping with sweat.


    Then Li Zhi turned around and looked at Lin Tianyu''s reply.


    Li Zhi quickly said: "Lin, Lin, I remember that there is still a little thing I haven''t done in my family. I have to hurry to do it. Otherwise, let my father know, I''m not busy with business, but I hang out every day, and I must be killed. Lin and Lin, I''ll leave first. In the future, as long as I can use Li Zhi in this Fengpo City, I will be on call as soon as you can


    Li Zhi said, and went straight out of the wind and rain building, all the way down the street.


    Can see his appearance, but always has a sense of inexplicable confusion to escape.


    Lin Tianyu looked back at Lu Feixue and said, "Feixue, do I look so scary?"


    Lu Feixue is looking at Lin Tianyu carefully. He looks left and right, looks up and down, and looks for a long time. Suddenly, he nods. On the face, but full of complacent smile.


    Luffy Snow said: "well. Take a closer look, it is not as attractive as before. There seems to be something scary about it


    Lin Tianyu:


    Seeing Lin Tianyu in such a way.


    Lu Feixue was laughing.


    Then, Lu Feixue deliberately looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "however, although other people look at you like this, they will be scared and scared to death, but I like it."


    Then he reached out and gently hooked Lin Tianyu''s chin.

 Chapter 1934

    Cough, cough.


    Just then, a cough came.


    It was the third young master of Su Mu who was sitting on the side.


    Su Mu three way: "brother Lin, Mrs. Lin, you also have to worry about other people''s feelings, OK?"


    Then Su Mu San said, "brother Lin, I''ll leave first. When the secret place is opened, we''ll see you again, and then we''ll explore the secret place together. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "do you want to enter that secret place, too?"


    Su Mu San said: "many secret places, once every ten years, naturally want to go in and explore some opportunities. At the same time, I also want to thank brother Lin for helping me a lot. "


    "A big help?" Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    It seems that he didn''t help Su Mu San.


    Is it the robber, boss Hu, who has a big feud with Su Mu San. He killed boss Hu himself, so he did him a big favor.


    Su Mu San didn''t explain. He just laughed and said, "but brother Lin, if you see Li Zhi again in the future, you should be more careful."


    Su Mu San said, and asked the maid to pay the bill and left directly.


    Lu Feixue is to see Lin Tianyu still have a few doubt appearance, smile, way: "how, haven''t thought to understand?"


    Lin Tianyu was stunned and said, "what do you want to understand?"


    "You are a fool


    Lu Feixue said: "don''t you see that Li Zhi has been entangled with Su Mu San? If it wasn''t for the shock of the move you just made, Li Zhi would not have left and would have been haunting Su Mu San. Su Mu San, thank you for your great help. That''s just to thank you for helping him frighten Li Zhili away. "


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu said, "I understand. According to the relationship between Su Mu San and the bodyguard of the city Lord''s house, he must be the prince of the city Lord''s house. And Li Zhi kept pestering him. It must be that I want to ask him to help him to find a good position in the city Lord''s house. Such trifles must have made Su Mu San annoyed, but he didn''t say much. If I helped him to frighten Li Zhi away, I was happy. "


    Puff!


    Lu Feixue suddenly burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue and asked in doubt.


    Lu Feixue shook his head and said, "don''t you really see it?"


    "What do you see?"


    Lu Feixue said: "that Su Mu San is not the son of the city master''s house at all, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not the childe of the city Lord''s house. The guards of the city Lord''s house are afraid of him."


    "That''s not easy, because she is indeed a member of the city Lord''s house."


    "You mean to say..."


    "She''s not the son of the Lord''s house, but it''s possible that she''s the lady of the Lord''s house. If she''s a lady of the Lord''s house. Are those guards afraid of her and flatter her? And that Li Zhi, has been so entangled with her meaning, is not it obvious? What''s more, the name of Su Mu San must not be her real name. It''s just that she got such a name at will just because of her temporary intention. "


    Lin Tianyu is really a little stunned.


    It was not a childe, but a lady in the Lord''s house.


    Then, Lin Tianyu thought about it carefully.


    It seems that I really found some special places. It''s just that he didn''t think much about it. Therefore, it is not noticed at all.

 Chapter 1935

    Later, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue also went out of the restaurant to find the inn.


    On the way, Lu Feixue said: "just now, Su Mu San said, let me be more careful about this Li Zhi. I think he said this is reasonable."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "well. I can see that. Even if the general assembly of the robber Hu suddenly came out and made a difficult decision on our side, it must be Li Zhi who instructed him behind his back. "


    "What are you going to do with Li Zhi


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "in all, there will be three months left. It will be time to open the secret place. When the secret place is opened, we will also leave the Fengpo city. As long as Li Zhi doesn''t take the initiative to provoke us in these three months, it''s OK. But if so, in these three months, he jumped out again and provoked us. Then, when the time comes, we will have to settle new accounts and old ones together. "


    Lu Feixue also nodded.


    If you don''t get entangled in this matter, it won''t be a big deal.


    Even in collusion with the robbers.


    However, behind which big family, will there be no such shadow?


    Then, they talked about the secret of this time.


    Between the dining tables just now, there was an introduction of Su Mu San. They also had a good understanding of this secret place.


    It is said that on the East Bank of Weishui lake, there is an extremely magical secret place. Every ten years, this secret place will be opened. In this secret place, there are all kinds of opportunities in it. Even, there are those who can get the third grade in the later period, and suddenly the strong chance of the early fourth grade is in it.


    You know, in the later period of Sanpin, it can be called the immortal in the friars.


    Similarly, in the later period of Sanpin, in the body cultivation, it can no longer be simply called a monk. There is also a more sonorous name, called demigod.


    The body cultivation of the four qualities is directly called God.


    In this secret place, there is a chance that a decent monk can break through as a God.


    This is the reason why almost all the top monks in Shenwu land are flocking to it. Therefore, every ten years, when the secret place is about to be opened, there will be body friars from all over the Shenwu continent in the Weishui lake and Fengpo City, and they will come here to look for their own opportunities in this secret place.


    Of course, such a place of opportunity, it is also inevitable that all kinds of fighting in it.


    Here, it is a place of opportunity.


    At the same time, it can also be called a place of killing.


    Every time, during the period when this secret place was opened, this place of chance, I don''t know how many days of tianduti friars would fall among them.


    However, the only thing that made Lin Tianyu feel at ease is some news.


    That is, the body cultivation that has reached the four levels, that is, the body cultivation of the real God level, can never enter this place. Otherwise, it will be directly wiped out by a special force in this secret place.


    As long as you don''t reach the level of four levels.


    Lin Tianyu has confidence in his heart. Even if it can''t beat. With his understanding of the laws of space. He wanted to run away, which was a very easy thing.

 Chapter 1936

    I found the Inn and stayed.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, this secret place is opened every ten years. According to Su Mu San, the number of times this secret place has been opened has been many times. So, what kind of secret place can be opened all the time, but there is always such a big chance among them. Is this chance inexhaustible


    Lin Tianyu also tried to think about it.


    In fact, he has been thinking about it.


    Even if it is the secret place, if there has been a fixed time to open.


    Well, more than one. The chance inside is always reduced because someone has been searching for it. Unless, it''s the force of heaven and earth, which grows naturally. Every once in a while, he''s always able to grow that much. Then, after one harvest, it will grow again in the next.


    But in this secret place.


    The chance they found. It''s often different.


    Some of them are elixirs for breaking through cultivation; some are weapons that can enhance combat power; some are protective armor; and there are real things used by gods


    In short, in this secret place, there are so many opportunities that you can''t even think about it.


    Moreover, they are all non renewable opportunities.


    But it has always been inexhaustible.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "maybe someone put these things into this secret place on purpose and let people take them."


    "Someone put it in it on purpose? Who would that be? What''s more, what''s the purpose of putting these opportunities in it? "


    "I think the people who put these opportunities in it should come from a higher world. That is to say, it is a higher level than the Shenwu land. If the power on the Shenwu continent, even if he wants to go to these places, put things, attract people to compete. But the items that can directly make the body friars in the late third grade break through the fourth grade are definitely not willing to put them in the Shenwu land


    Lu Feixue also nodded and said, "yes, if any force in Shenwu land has the goods that can make the third grade later stage and directly break through the fourth grade, it is absolutely for them to keep it.


    "In that case, only the real God would do it so extravagantly.


    "But even God, they can''t do it for no reason."


    Lin Tianyu said: "maybe I want to use the body friars on the Shenwu continent to sharpen their descendants and give them a place to practice. Or, it is the real gods who want to find some good seedlings that are really suitable for their power from the body friars on the Shenwu land.


    "After all, such a great opportunity has appeared. I''m afraid that on the whole Shenwu continent, those real talents and top monks will involuntarily come to this place and look for opportunities.


    "Among so many talents and the top friars in Shenwu land, we can find the top monks who are suitable for them."


    It''s quite possible to say so.


    However, after this analysis, Lu Feixue was worried for a while and said, "if so, is it possible that after the gods find the good seedlings, they will directly bring them out of this secret place and into their power?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed.


    He knew what Lucille was worried about.


    After all, with Lin Tianyu''s excellence now.


    What''s more, in terms of the realm of physical cultivation, he is only in the late second grade, but he has already been able to contend with the third grade later period. I''m afraid that those who have the power of God will take a fancy to him.


    If that''s the choice.


    Maybe, Lin Tianyu will be in the secret place, and he will be directly selected to leave. At that time, they are not going to separate the two places.


    Lin Tianyu said: "even if the selection is really like this, then I will certainly bring you. Otherwise, even if there is a real power of God, I will not bird him


    Lu Feixue also laughed.

 Chapter 1937

    The next day, just after washing and coughing, Su Mu San came over with the maid of yesterday.


    As soon as Su Mu San saw Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, he said, "brother Lin and Mrs. Lin, today, I''ll take you to a fun place."


    "Fun place? Where? "


    "We''ll know when we get there."


    Su Mu San said and went ahead.


    Then, after a while, a few people left the city. Further on, you will be able to see the rippling Weishui lake.


    Lu Feixue said: "Su childe, the interesting place you said is this Weishui lake?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Lin. This is the Weishui lake. Remember I said to you yesterday, there is a special product in Weishui lake, silver fish? But if you can''t catch a silver fish in the Weishui lake, it''s really too much to lose. "


    "Today, you brought us here to fish silver fish in Weishui lake."


    "Exactly."


    "But if I want to eat this silverfish, I can buy it directly."


    "Buy?"


    Su Mu San said: "if you want to buy silverfish and enjoy the fresh food, it is also possible. However, the price is also unbearable. Do you know the price of a kilogram of silver carp? That would be ten thousand yuan stone. What''s more, there is always a price but no market. And when the secret place is about to open, the price of silver carp has gone up ten times.


    "And it''s just a kilogram of silver fish.


    "When the weight is doubled, the corresponding price is doubled.


    "After reaching the weight of ten jin, he is called the king of fish. That''s priceless. Even the city Lord of Fengpo city can not afford it.


    "This also gives me to fish silver fish, increased a certain degree of stimulation.


    "If you can catch a fish king with a weight of 10 jin. Then, we''ll be able to step into the ranks of rich friars


    Hearing Su Mu san say so, even Lin Tianyu was moved.


    Yuan Stone, in fact, is equivalent to the spirit stone of Tianquan continent.


    The use of Yuan Stone is more suitable for body repair.


    Spirit stone is more suitable for Dharma practice.


    Of course, the two have something in common.


    For example, spirit stone can also be used by body friars in Shenwu land. However, its function is only 80% of the effect of the Yuan Stone on the body friars. In the same way, Yuan Stone can also be used by monks. However, it is also the same. When the Dharma friars practice with Yuan Stone, it is only 80% of the effect of spiritual stone.


    But a kilogram of silver fish, it is actually to use 10000 yuan stone to be able to buy.


    And the weight of silver carp doubled, so did the price.


    Is that not to say that a silver fish weighing two catties and weighing one will get forty thousand yuan?


    A ten jin silver fish will cost millions of yuan. Even, if only to compete for such a 10 jin silver fish king, it may be far more than such a price.


    If you can catch one or two catties of silver carp in one day, it will be developed enough.


    If you can catch a fish King weighing 10 jin. I''m afraid that many monks will never earn so much Yuanshi in their whole life.


    This is clearly a kind of behavior of robbing Yuan Stone, OK?


    When Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue heard Su Mu San''s introduction, they all looked at the green and rippling Weishui lake. In their eyes, even a touch of war, they quietly came into being.

 Chapter 1938

    Seeing the look of Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, Su Mu San is laughing.


    Even the maid who followed Su Mu San laughed.


    Su Mu San said, "Mr. Lin, the price of this silverfish is so high. In addition to its unique use and excellent effect, there is another reason that this silverfish is rare. If you''re lucky. Perhaps, just under the fishing, you can immediately catch the silver fish on the fishing. But if you''re not lucky, maybe you won''t catch a silver fish for a month or even longer. "


    Although Su Mu San said so.


    But Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue didn''t listen to it at all.


    This is also reasonable.


    If anyone hears about the profiteering, there will be a certain risk in the profiteering industry. But this heard that there are profiteering people, that is not to worry about this, or will be hidden in the risk. Their eyes are often just staring at the profiteering that they hear in front of them.


    Soon, the four people rented a boat, four fishing rods, and then rowed toward the middle of the lake.


    When the boat rowed to the center of the lake, Su Mu said on three sides: "in this shallow water area, it is almost impossible to have silverfish. If you want to catch silver fish, you have to go to the muddy water area. "


    Lu Feixue looked at the rippling water of the lake and said, "how can no one directly weave a net to catch silver carp for its high price. In this way, can we catch more silverfish? "


    Su Mu San said: "it is also thought that some people want to use nets to catch silver fish. But at the end of the day, there was almost no success. "


    "Why?"


    "First of all, this silverfish is much smarter than other fish. Seeing the net and entering the water, he escaped early. And it''s so fast that it''s impossible for the net to get in touch with it.


    "Secondly, it is the power of the silverfish.


    "A pound of silver fish, the power that can burst out, that is equivalent to the strength of the body friars in the later stage of the first grade. In such a force, and what net, can easily net to it. Moreover, as long as the weight of this silverfish is increased by one point, its strength will be doubled.


    "With such power, coupled with the intelligence and speed of the silverfish.


    "Those who want to use the net to net the silver fish, in the end, are in a mess. Not only is there no net to the silver fish, even, will lose the net


    Lin Tianyu curiously said: "since this silverfish is so smart, fast and powerful. You can''t even catch the net. So, how can we catch it if we go fishing like this? "


    Su Mu San said, "that''s why we came here to rent this kind of fishing rod.


    "The body of this kind of fishing rod comes from a kind of purple bamboo, which is three times harder than refined iron. The fishing line is made of nine refined gold wire, which is a kind of extremely peculiar natural silk. It is made by adding various kinds of toughening materials into it. Therefore, this fishing rod, but enough to catch the body friars of the early third grade, do not need to be easily broken. With such a fishing rod, it can only catch a little more than 10 jin silver fish at most. If it exceeds this weight, even with such a fishing rod, it is absolutely impossible to catch.


    "This is the bait.


    "This is one of the most popular fish for whitebait. After seeing this kind of fish, even if the silver fish knew that it might be a pie, it could not withstand the temptation. Or, it can be said that the silverfish is confident that it can eat the bait and then escape calmly.


    "Of course, it is true that there are many times when the bait is eaten up, but no silver fish can be caught."


    Listen to Su Mu San''s introduction.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue look at each other.


    At the same time, the heart path:


    will not believe it. Is it that the silver fish of Weishui lake has become the essence?

 Chapter 1939

    Then, everything went on, and a few people started fishing.


    Just after they had just finished the pole, they saw another fishing boat coming towards the lake from the Bank of Weishui lake.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at him. It was a coincidence.


    Unexpectedly, it was Li Zhi.


    When Li Zhi''s boat was heading towards this side, there were five people on it. Four of them should be the local childe of Fengpo city. There was another man who had just arrived here and was like Lin Tianyu. He heard that there could be silver fish here. So Li Zhi and others took him to fish silver fish.


    However, the young man from abroad is obviously stronger than Li Zhi. Therefore, Li Zhi and his friends were all with a smile, surrounded the young man and flattered.


    All of a sudden, that foreign childe''s eyes looked around, just saw Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue on their fishing boat.


    For a moment, his eyes were shining, and he was about to reach Lin Tianyu and his fishing boat.


    Li Zhiyi looked, scared a brain sweat. They quickly turned their own fishing boat to one side and whispered something in the young man''s ear.


    Li Zhi said in a low voice: "Mr. Zhou, that man can never be provoked."


    Mr. Zhou was displeased and said, "in this Fengpo City, are there any people I can''t offend? Don''t say it''s just an ordinary person in Fengpo city. Even if it''s the Lord''s house of Fengpo City, if you know that I''m Zhou, you have to give me some face. "


    Li Zhidao said: "yes, yes, yes. Indeed, the city Lord''s house has to give Mr. Zhou face. Who doesn''t know, the ancestor of Zhou family, that is the peak of Sanpin''s later period. This is, in the whole Shenwu continent, can count the master


    Duke Zhou raised his neck and said, "since I know that my Zhou family has the peak of the third grade physical training in the later period. What else are you afraid of? Is it true that behind the young man just now, there is still the peak body cultivation stage in the later stage of Sanpin


    "It''s not clear." Li Zhidao: "maybe, maybe not. After all, he arrived in Caifeng city yesterday. The identity and background have not been found out yet. "


    "What are you afraid of? past times. I want him to offer up the little lady


    In Mr. Zhou''s eyes, there is only the backstage of the peak of Sanpin''s physical training.


    If there is such a backstage, it can also be put on the same level with him. Of course, it can only be put on the same level, and it can''t make him afraid.


    If there is no such backstage.


    That means that the identity is lower than him.


    See this week childe must gather together to Lin Tianyu and their side. In addition, also a pair of sperm on the brain, thinking about the way to bully Lu Feixue. Li Zhifei is scared.


    Li Zhi said, "don''t, don''t, don''t go. We can''t afford that man. "


    "How could it not be provoked?"


    Mr. Zhou could not bear to say: "you just said that he didn''t have the peak physical training in the late third grade as the backstage?"


    But then, Duke Zhou seemed to think of something, and suddenly said: "is it he who has the peak strength of the third grade later period?"


    After all, Mr. Zhou himself was happy first.


    Is it possible?


    If you can reach the peak of Sanpin later stage, which one is not a genius. But even if it is such a person, it will take most of his life, until he is old, it is possible to reach such a high level.


    Such a young man, however, was able to achieve the cultivation of the late third grade.


    Doesn''t it make people laugh off their big teeth?

 Chapter 1940

    This meeting, not only this young master Zhou burst into laughter, but also the other three people on the boat.


    That''s ridiculous.


    One of them happened to see Su Mu San on Lin Tianyu''s boat and said, "Li Zhi, isn''t that the third lady of Su Cheng''s family? This is the beauty you''ve been chasing for a long time. How, this is because see other people''s strength is strong, put oneself in the mind of beauty, also take the initiative to let out? Ha ha ha... "


    The man said, laughing to himself.


    Hearing the laughter, Li Zhi held his fist tightly.


    But now, as this guy said, let him fight with Lin Tianyu for the third lady of the Lord of Su. He really didn''t have the courage.


    On hearing this, the other two looked at Lin Tianyu''s fishing boat carefully, and then there was a mockery.


    "Li Zhi, I remember you, but I have been pestering Miss Su for a long time. What''s more, he never looked back when he hit the south wall. When, as long as the place where Miss Su San goes, you will be like a piece of brown sugar together. What''s the matter? Now, it''s giving up? "


    "Li Zhi, you are so generous. If I were, even if the other side was a top player in the late third grade, I would have to go all out with him. "


    ¡­¡­


    A few people, you and I made fun of Li Zhi.


    Li Zhi''s face was flushed with red at first. But gradually, this red color, but slowly subsided. Then there was complete calm.


    Li Zhi said seriously: "I don''t know if the other party is in the third grade later stage. However, I have seen with my own eyes that he killed the peak of Sanpin in the early stage, which was as simple as killing a chicken. "


    When Li Zhi said this, he looked very serious and did not have any sense of banter.


    After hearing this, they looked at Li Zhi again. They wanted to see from Li Zhi''s face that he was joking, scaring people, or something.


    But clearly it was a bit of a joke. I didn''t see it.


    So


    A few people had some silence.


    At the early stage of slaughter, Sanpin is like killing chicken!


    There''s a lot of information in it.


    Explain the strength of others, that is to have the strength of the third grade later period. And it''s not just about strength. In this, there is also a kind of killing and decisiveness of the other side.


    One of them said, "Li Zhi, you are not kidding."


    Li Zhi took a look at the man and said, "yesterday, there was a group of robbers, boss Hu, who was a group of robbers near Fengpo city. Later, five of them were killed. Have you heard of this? "


    "I heard that such a big thing happened in Fengpo city. How could we not have heard of it. "


    But the man just said that, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked back at Li Zhi seriously and said, "why, you don''t want to tell us that boss Hu''s Party of five people was killed by the guy in this."


    As soon as this person asked, the other several people also rushed to Li Zhi to look at the past.


    If not, Li Zhi couldn''t have picked out the words.


    Killed Hu and others?


    You know, they are all the ones who add blood to the edge of the sword. He is good at killing and cutting. He is more powerful than the usual monks in the same realm.

 Chapter 1941

    Hearing this, several people did not say anything more.


    After all, the person who can kill the elder brother Hu, I''m afraid, can be regarded as the top monk even among the top monks in the late third grade.


    Can such people be provoked by them?


    Don''t say it''s their young boys.


    Even if it is the family power behind them, it must be unwilling to easily provoke such a Lord.


    But after a while, a man said, "No. It must be in front of him. When boss Hu committed the crime, he happened to be seriously injured and was picked up by this boy. Otherwise, as a young man like him, where is it possible that he will really kill a murderer like old Hu? "


    "Yes! It must be. He picked up a leak. Don''t say it''s him when you are seriously injured. Even if it is such an opportunity, put on my body, I can also kill the other side


    ¡­¡­


    Several people said so positively.


    Obviously, in their hearts, they can''t accept it.


    A young man like Lin Tianyu can kill such a vicious robber as boss Hu.


    Li Zhi just listened to their argument, but he just gave a cold smile and did not participate in the debate.


    Don''t say it''s boss Hu who was seriously injured. Even if his life was in danger, there was only one breath left. In his name of ferocity, let these people who are present go to kill old Hu. Does one of them dare to do it? I''m afraid that boss Hu is just a look in his eyes, and he will be able to make a fool of them such a conceited young man.


    Not to mention, at that time, boss Hu was not hurt at all.


    Not only his body was intact, but also his four brothers helped him to resist Lin Tianyu''s killing. As a result, Lin Tianyu killed him cleanly.


    The real strength of Lin Tianyu.


    Li Zhi thinks:


    even if it has not reached the late stage of the third grade product, it should be that it has the strength of the third grade later stage.


    At this meeting, Li Zhi again said to Mr. Zhou: "Mr. Zhou, people like Lin Tianyu, if you want to provoke him, it''s not worth it."


    After listening to what Li Zhi said just now, Mr. Zhou hesitated.


    The robber, Mr. Hu, has heard something about him. He is really a murderer. Although the Zhou family is not afraid of each other. But if there is no need, they Zhou family is also absolutely not willing to provoke the robber Hu boss such a person.


    However, Mr. Zhou looked at Lin Tianyu and his boat again.


    After looking at Lu Feixue again, the heart is moving again.


    Finally, Zhou Gongzi said, "even if it''s the robber, boss Hu? If you meet me outside, just give me the name of the Zhou family, and he won''t dare to touch the things of my Zhou family. "


    Busy somebody flatters a way: "right! Mr. Zhou was right. Don''t look at the robber, boss Hu, it seems to be very cruel. However, it is also for ordinary people. For the Zhou family, who really had the peak physical training in the late third grade, he still had to turn around. "


    Zhou Gongzi said: "well, even if Lin Tianyu can really kill boss Hu, it''s not enough to see my Zhou family. In this way, we will sail the boat to see if he dares to give me face again


    On hearing this, Mr. Zhou is really ready to move Lin Tianyu and them.


    A few people have a little hesitation.


    What''s more, the Zhou family is the peak monk of the third grade later period. But none of them.


    The Zhou family is not afraid of Lin Tianyu, but they are.


    Li Zhiyan beads a turn, busy way: "Mr. Zhou, this is really not worth it."


    Mr. Zhou glanced at Lu Feixue on the boat in front of him and said, "it''s not worth it. I think it''s worth it. "


    Li Zhi busily said: "Mr. Zhou, if you are the top three grade masters of the Zhou family in the later period, it is here. It is naturally worth it. I believe that, with the top experts of your Zhou family, Lin Tianyu dare not refute your face. But the key is that the top experts of the Zhou family are not here. "


    "Isn''t he afraid that we are the top experts of Zhou family and seek revenge from him?"


    "Of course he would be afraid. However, he is rootless and bottomless, just a casual cultivation. When the time comes, if you really commit a crime, just leave. What can you do to him? At that time, even if you want to retaliate against him, you will probably not find his people. "


    Li Zhi said so.


    Mr. Zhou also hesitated.


    If it''s on the scene, these childe brothers with his name and surname, whose families are all here, will not be afraid of the family power behind him.


    Zhou family''s third grade later peak monk, that is a kind of huge pressure on them. No one of them would dare to act rashly when they heard the power behind the Zhou family.But if it is scattered, there will be no force behind.


    Even if he killed Mr. Zhou.


    It''s a big deal. At that time, I''ll be anonymous as soon as I run away. What can he do to the Zhou family?


    In this way, Duke Zhou took a look at Lin Tianyu''s boat again.


    Especially after taking a deep look at Lu Feixue, she finally did not insist on putting her fishing boat on.

 Chapter 1942

    Then, Li Zhi''s fishing boat on their side began to fish quietly.


    In fact, when Li Zhi and his fishing boat came to Lin Tianyu''s side. Lin Tianyu also noticed. What''s more, it''s also vaguely known why. It''s just that they didn''t show up after all. Lin Tianyu didn''t do anything. But if they do. Then don''t blame Lin Tianyu for his ruthlessness.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at Li Zhi''s fishing boat and went fishing quietly again.


    Soon half a day passed.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu also knew that Su Mu San was true.


    It''s been a long time.


    They also caught a few fish. But the real specialty of Weishui Lake silver fish, it is not a catch. It''s not just that they didn''t catch a silver fish. Moreover, there are dozens of fishing boats on the Weishui lake at this time. But there was no silver fish to catch.


    If it was not su Mu San who said so sure.


    Lin Tianyu even doubted whether he could catch silver fish in the Weishui lake.


    Lu Feixue was already out of breath and said, "master Su, can you really catch silver fish in the Weishui lake? Is there anything wrong with the rumor? "


    Su Mu San smiles.


    However, Su Mu San has not said anything yet. But the maid spoke first.


    The maid said, "of course it''s true. This is not a rumor, but it is true that someone has caught a silver fish. In our Fengpo City, there are several small rich families. That is because they once caught a silver fish in the Weishui lake. Then, they are just an ordinary family, and become a little rich family all of a sudden. "


    A silver fish weighing one Jin is worth ten thousand yuan.


    I changed it into gold coins.


    It''s true that a small family with a high standard of living can be regarded as a family with a high standard of living.


    Even, those gold coins, if you get those places where the consumption is low, you can become a rich man directly.


    In Fengpo City, there is such a living example. It''s true.


    Moreover, Su Mu San didn''t have to cheat himself and others.


    "Ah! Catch it! Catch it! I''m fishing for silver fish


    In this dreary, suddenly, on the right side of the place, there is a shouting, all of a sudden, let the whole Weishui lake have some boiling.


    Over there, someone really caught a silver fish.


    Silver fish hanging on the hook under the fishing rod, against the sun, rolling, silver shining, so that all who see the silver fish, are bursts of passion surging.


    Lin Tianyu also looked at the past carefully.


    That silver fish, the whole thorough, is not a foot. But even if it is already out of the water, in the air, still keep rolling endlessly. Obviously, the man holding the fishing rod still has his own cultivation. However, in the back and forth swing of the silver fish, it is dangerous to grasp the potential of the fishing rod. Several times, almost, even people with pole, to pull down the Weishui lake.


    However, the big man held on to the fishing rod tightly and did not let go. Take the silverfish and move it into the cabin.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that as long as the silverfish is moved to the cabin, it is put into a special jade bucket, and there is no need to worry about it running away. Otherwise, it''s a catch. As long as it hasn''t been put in the jade bucket, maybe it will be possible to escape and then escape back to Weishui lake.


    Therefore, even at this time, it can not be said that it is the man who has caught this silver fish.


    On their fishing boat, in addition to this man, there were three other big men who shared the same boat with the man.


    However, when the man was entangled with the silver fish, even if he had several times, he almost escaped. The other three men did not come forward to help, but looked around with fierce eyes.


    It''s like guarding against something.


    Su Mu San said: "do you know why they don''t help their companions to catch silverfish, but they look around in a sinister way?"


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "it should be interest that moves people."


    Su Mu San looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "that''s right. You can see it very well. It''s because of its high value. Therefore, there will be special people who take risks on the fishing boats. After seeing who catches up the silver fish with super high value, he will directly start to rob the other party''s silver fish.


    "Therefore, his three companions, when they arrived at the meeting, helped him to keep an eye on his surroundings and prevent people from coming to rob them of their fishing achievements. Even, it was more important than helping him catch the silver fish.


    "Because at this point, as long as no one else bothers me. This silver fish can be counted as 100% of them. "

 Chapter 1943

    Lin Tianyu looked at the other side''s silver fish, but he curled his mouth and said, "but in my opinion, the other side''s silver fish is not so big. It''s not worth much. Is it worth their nervousness? "


    Su Mu Sany said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, you look at this matter with your eyes.


    "I believe, with your wealth, let alone such a silver fish. Even if it is more than 10 jin, dozens of Jin weight of silver fish, in your eyes, may be nothing.


    "But in the eyes of ordinary friars, it''s not the same.


    "Even if it''s just a couple of silverfish, it''s a lot of income.


    "What''s more, this silverfish probably has more than two catties."


    Lin Tianyu also wants to understand.


    It was clear that he looked at it in his own eyes.


    With his current strength and identity, he really can''t see such a silver fish. But the other side, those three people, clearly is just a product of late strength. Their strength, then, even if only a few hundred yuan stone, are rare good things.


    But Lu Feixue did not believe: "what? This fish will weigh two Jin. In my opinion, it''s eight Liang at most. "


    Su Mu San said: "if other fish, maybe, just like Mrs. Lin said, it''s only eight or two. But because of its great strength, the silver carp is very compact. Even if it is just such a fish, it must weigh at least two Jin


    Two Jin silver fish!


    But it is equivalent to 40000 yuan stone.


    If these yuan stones are in the eyes of Lin Tianyu now, they are really nothing.


    It''s in the eyes of some ordinary low-level monks.


    How much can be done with the 40000 yuan stone. Moreover, many low-level friars, it is very likely that they will not be able to earn so much inferior Yuan Stone in their lifetime.


    Look around carefully.


    As expected, I was able to see a pair of pairs, a pair of pairs full of greedy eyes.


    Lu Feixue worried: "like them, even if they have caught a silver fish. It''s not safe to be watched by so many greedy people. I''m afraid that even if they can catch silver fish, they may not have the good fortune to enjoy the wealth. "


    Su Mu San said: "well, as long as they can withstand the impact of the Weishui lake, they will not be robbed on the lake. As long as you can get to the shore safely, it''s OK. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because when you get to the shore of the lake, the Chengwei of Fengpo city will be in charge there. There, they will collect the silver fish according to the price, and at the same time, they are also responsible for maintaining order


    Lu Feixue said: "however, even if the city master''s office is to manage these things and maintain good order. What''s more, if we don''t live on the Weishui lake, we will directly maintain order. "


    "I can''t help it."


    Su Mu San said, glancing at the endless Weishui lake.


    But Lin Tianyu''s heart is a faint smile.


    It''s not that the city Lord''s office can''t manage it. But there is something fishy in this. Perhaps, some forces are cruising on the Weishui lake. If they see the valuable silverfish coming out of the water, they will start to rob. And usually. Such forces should have a great origin, even if the city Lord''s house is not willing to provoke.


    Of course, with the master of a city sitting in the town, it can not be completely out of order, can it?


    As a result, we have reached some kind of unwritten agreement with these forces.


    If you really have a great value of silver fish, want to rob is also OK. However, they can only rob in the Weishui lake, but when they reach the shore, they are under the jurisdiction of the city Lord''s office. No one is allowed to disturb the order of the Lord''s house again. In this way, we can save face for each other. We all know it well, so we don''t have to be so straightforward about it.


    Otherwise, no matter how big the Weishui lake is.


    As long as the city Lord''s house has made laws and regulations, who dares to offend easily?


    To understand this, Lin Tianyu did not say much.


    Since they are the default rules of the Lord''s house, he is not living in Fengpo city for a long time. Why should we take more measures?


    As long as they these robbers, don''t have eyes, to offend themselves.

 Chapter 1944

    Finally, at the end of the day, there was no one to snatch the four big men''s silver fish.


    After a lot of efforts, he caught the silver fish, put it in a special jade bucket and went ashore.


    But Lin Tianyu understood it.


    It should be that the silver fish is not enough to let the man who is hiding in the dark.


    It should also be said that even if they want to make a move, they have to pay more attention to the silver fish. Otherwise, if someone else catches a silver fish, they will do it once. Then, at the end of the day, who dares to fish for silver fish in the Weishui lake. Where are they going to rob the silverfish again.


    However, there is a living example of the man who just caught the silver fish. But all of a sudden let these fishermen come to passion, are more attentive and focused on their own fishing.


    However, after a long time, no one was able to catch silver fish.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly thought.


    For such a long time, no silver fish has been caught. And, more importantly, almost up to now, there is no silver fish to bite.


    If you go on like this, you may not be able to catch silver fish today.


    So, if you use your own divine sense to sense where the silver fish is, and then go fishing in accordance with the fish situation, what will happen?


    At this thought, Lin Tianyu quickly put it into action.


    The divine consciousness scattered into the lake and sensed the movement of the fish. However, as soon as the divine consciousness was scattered into the Weishui lake, Lin Tianyu felt a deep feeling. At this meeting, even with the strength of his spirit, he felt a lot of hard work.


    Lin Tianyu knew immediately.


    The Weishui Lake must be quite different from other lakes. With the strength of his spirit, it is so difficult to penetrate into the Weishui lake. So, it can be imagined that if it is weaker than his spirit, what should be done?


    However, Lin Tianyu''s spirit strength is strong enough. Still can barely along the vein of the lake, slightly forward, check out some of the Weishui Lake situation.


    With the investigation of divine consciousness, Lin Tianyu said, "the ship is going in that direction."


    Then, Lin Tianyu pointed out a way forward.


    The boat moved on to that one.


    Su Mu San''s eyes lit up and said, "childe Lin, is there a silver fish in that direction? Can you feel the silverfish in the Weishui lake? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I can feel a little faintly."


    "That would be great. To be able to sense the silver fish, then our harvest, I''m afraid to have several times that of others. As long as there is a silver fish in the place under the hook, that''s afraid you can''t catch a fish? "


    Su Mu San said, a burst of excitement.


    "That''s great," Lu Fei Xue said! Tianyu, hurry to check clearly, in the end where there are silver fish gathering. Then, we hurry over and catch all the silverfish. "


    Seeing Lin Tianyu and their boat, they did not stay in a place and stopped to fish. Instead, they rowed on the lake looking for fishing spots. Those old fishermen are all contemptuous.


    In this way, we can catch fish.


    You know.


    Fishing is a state of mind for fishing. I couldn''t calm down and rowed around looking for fishing spots. How can you catch fish with such impetuous hair?


    Without other people''s eyes and comments, Lin Tianyu is still directing the fish boat, moving in the direction he sensed.

 Chapter 1945

    Lin Tianyu and their fishing boat went on for a while.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly said, "stop here."


    Lu Fei snow way: "here, there are silver fish."


    "There are silver fish, as long as the technology is good, we can guarantee a bumper harvest."


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, Lu Feixue, Su Mu San, and even Su Mu San''s maid were so excited that their eyes lit up.


    So, they all quickly hang the bait and throw the rod to fish.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s fishing boat was not far away from Li Zhi''s fishing boat.


    Li Zhi has nothing to do with it.


    After all, in the stormy restaurant, after experiencing the decisive attack by Lin Tianyu, Li Zhi has made up his mind and will never have any conflict with Lin Tianyu. At this time, it was Mr. Zhou, who was completely out of the mind to fish. From time to time, he took a look at Lu Feixue''s direction, which was full of thieves.


    Sure enough, this place is just like Lin Tianyu said.


    After a while, Lu Feixue caught a silver fish first. The silver fish caught by the big man in front of him is about two Jin.


    See Lu Fei snow fishing on the fish, suddenly, let the people around this are showing the envy of the extreme eyes.


    Then, with this fish on the hook, it ignited the passion of those hookers. Everyone is more focused on fishing. I hope I can catch a silver fish.


    However, after a while, the others didn''t have a silver fish. Lin Tianyu and Su Mu San caught another silver fish.


    Looking at the silverfish caught by their fishing boat again, everyone was very red.


    Even, there are several people looking at each other, and then, looking at Lin Tianyu and their side. The meaning is self-evident. Obviously, if Lin Tianyu and his side are fishing for silver fish again, they may have to start to guard against these other useful people.


    However, Lin Tianyu and they are still seriously fishing here as if they did not see all this.


    Then, without waiting for a long time, another silverfish was caught.


    After a while, another silverfish appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Just now I looked at those people. I couldn''t help it any longer. Quietly, I rowed the fish boat they were sitting on towards Lin Tianyu.


    However, just as their fishing boat was just moving, there were several more people. They also rowed their own fishing boats towards Lin Tianyu.


    That just looked at a few people, I a Leng God, can''t help but some silly eyes.


    What kind of work do they do? They know what they do. Usually, if anyone catches a valuable silverfish, they will gather around them, and then, if they want to rob them, they should try to hide them as much as possible. You can''t be too blatant. After all, among so many fishermen, who knows whether there will be stubble in this.


    At that time, so many fishermen gathered together. It is also a big force.


    Don''t get to the end, the fish didn''t get it, but on the contrary, it was to compensate yourself.


    It''s not worth it.


    Therefore, when they do this, their eyes will be brighter. If they find that kind of hard role they feel they may not be able to get rid of.


    Often also won''t be forced to go up.


    But now, so many people are leaning towards Lin Tianyu. That meaning, too, can''t be more obvious. Because Lin Tianyu and they have been getting silverfish here all the time. Obviously, they should be a school of silverfish. As a result, everyone is leaning over, hoping that they can be stained with light.

 Chapter 1946

    See those people are all around one by one.


    Lin Tianyu frowned, Lu Feixue and Su Mu San were also unhappy. But it''s not much to say.


    It''s like fishing in general. If you''re lucky, you find a fish nest. That''s your luck and ability. If other people see that there are enough fish in the fish nest, they will run up, share a piece of soup and fish together. The man who found the fish nest must be unhappy in his heart.


    However, the Weishui lake is also a public place after all.


    If it''s the other side, it''s not face. You can''t just throw your hand and drive the other party away.


    The fishing place chosen by Lin Tianyu was close to Li Zhi. Therefore, Li Zhi''s fish boat was close to the water and got the moon first. And it''s very close.


    However, when Su Mu San saw the crowd getting closer and closer, he could not help but stood up and said, "gentlemen, this is our selected fishing spot. Please keep away from me. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    "You''re welcome. This is a fishing ground for all of us. Can''t we come just because you can come? "


    "You are too overbearing


    "Or is this Weishui Lake your home?"


    ¡­¡­


    People, you said, I began to refute.


    Such a good fishing spot, of course, they can''t get out of the way. Look at Lin Tianyu. They have already caught six or seven silverfish.


    Then, as long as they occupy such a good fishing spot, they may be able to catch silver fish in this fish nest.


    Even if it''s just a silver fish, they''ve made a lot of money.


    Lin Tianyu also suddenly frowned. He was about to release his momentum and suppress the people around him. Suddenly, I felt the rod sink.


    Fish on the hook again!


    Lin Tianyu was happy in his heart.


    Come on, catch this fish first. Otherwise, as soon as his momentum comes out, he scares away the fish that has begun to bite the hook, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    So, Lin Tianyu said: "let them stay around here, and wait for me to catch this fish."


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    Originally, Su Mu San, who was preparing to get angry, also restrained his anger.


    If you have a fish bite, you have to catch it first. Don''t look at them just now, they have caught so many silverfish. But the people who often fish in the Weishui lake are like mirrors in their hearts. They all know very well how difficult it is to catch the silver fish. Now, having a fish bite is, of course, the most important thing.


    The fish bit the bait tentatively. Try again, try again That''s it. I''ve tried dozens of times.


    Looking at this situation, Lu Feixue turned his mouth and said: "in this way, it must be a small fish. It doesn''t matter if you hook it up or not. "


    As a matter of fact, Lu Feixue said this, so he had the confidence.


    Because, up to now, they have caught seven silverfish from this fishing boat.


    If they are too small to catch, or can''t catch, they really don''t care too much.

 Chapter 1947

    But Su Mu San immediately said, "No. Maybe it''s a big fish


    "A big fish?"


    After hearing this, Lu Feixue obviously did not believe it. "Big fish bite like this," he said. Don''t say it''s a big fish. I''m afraid even if it''s a half Jin fish, it won''t bite like this. "


    Su Mu San said: "it''s fair to say that it''s a small fish according to the appearance of the bite hook.


    "But sometimes, there are exceptions.


    "Some big fish, for example, often have too many hooks. I''m very familiar with the fishing methods. As a result, they will become extremely careful. Again and again, gently explore, gently bite the hook, until really can be sure that there is no danger, they will eat to their heart''s content


    Lu Feixue did not believe: "so to say, those big fish, are not about to become fine?"


    Su Mu San said, "that''s really the case. Those big fish, sometimes, really seem to be refined


    "So, is it a big fish or a small one?"


    "It''s really not clear. However, if only small fish, it should be small to the extreme. Looking at this way of biting the hook, it is very likely that the fish will not be able to swallow the bait completely. If it''s a big fish, then, it''s very likely that it''s the king of fish that has reached at least ten jin. "


    Fish king!


    The silver fish in the Weishui lake is called the fish king as long as it reaches 10 jin.


    That''s really a fish king with price and no market.


    Often a year, even a few years, no one caught such a fish king.


    Hearing Su Mu san say so, Lin Tianyu can''t help but move in his heart. So, Shenzhi quietly let out, slowly went deep into the water, and looked for the fish with the hook.


    Yeah.


    As soon as he saw the fish, Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    This is more than fish king.


    This is the king of fish.


    This silver fish, let alone ten jin. It has the length shown in the water, plus the compactness of its flesh and the same size, it weighs a lot more than other fish. Lin Tianyu estimated that under the water, the silver fish that was trying to bite his hook now had 50 Jin.


    Lin Tianyu was excited.


    If this fish catches up. Not to mention the value of this fish. Just the sense of accomplishment of catching such a big fish is enough to make people proud.


    What''s more, this silverfish weighs 50 Jin. According to what Su Mu San said before, this silverfish will double its value as it grows up. Moreover, when it comes to 50 Jin, it should be a rare silverfish.


    In this way, the silver fish will be worth several hundred million yuan at least. Even if it''s sold separately, the value may be far more than that.


    Lin Tianyu is also excited by such a valuable fish.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought of the front again. Su Mu San said that this fishing line is the biggest silver fish that can be caught. It seems that I can catch nearly ten silverfish.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu looked at Su Mu San and said, "Mr. Su, are you sure that what we can catch from this fishing rod is only a silver fish weighing 10 jin?"


    Su Mu San said: "if you use our fishing rod to catch silver fish, ten jin is the limit that can be caught. If the fishing technology is better, it will still be able to catch 10 jin silver fish. If you don''t have the skills, it''s estimated that the silver fish weighing 10 Jin will break the line

 Chapter 1948

    Su Mu San originally only answered Lin Tianyu''s question at random.


    However, as soon as I finished answering, I was stunned.


    When Lin Tianyu suddenly asked this question, it must have meant something.


    Su Mu''s eyes lit up at once and said, "brother Lin, you don''t want to say that there is a fish King biting at the bottom?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "there is indeed a fish King biting the hook."


    "What a fish king?"


    "If I didn''t make a mistake, I''d have to have a king of fifty catties."


    Fifty Jin fish king!


    Su Mu San listened, and his face was flushed with excitement.


    It seems that he has never heard of the king of silver fish, which weighs 50 Jin, among those who have been caught. Let alone see.


    But now the king fish is biting like this.


    But immediately, Su Mu San''s face collapsed again.


    Such a big super silver fish king, they can not catch up. In particular, the strength of this silverfish is almost infinite. If you have a weight of 50 Jin. This silver fish King''s strength, I''m afraid, is close to the strength of body friars in the late second grade. It''s impossible to pull up the fishing line with such great force.


    It''s no wonder that Su Mu San was in Fengpo city. He never heard about the king of silver fish weighing 50 Jin.


    Because, even if there is such a big silver fish, the king will not be able to catch it.


    Su Mu San said: "brother Lin, in my opinion, this fish should not be fished."


    Lin Tianyu also knows the meaning of Su Mu San.


    Such a big silver fish, even if it is really on the hook, they also have no way to get it up. Even, in the end, under the excitement, but also has to pay a fishing line, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Lin Tianyu thought it was reasonable.


    So, ready to finish.


    At this time, the fishing rod in Lin Tianyu''s hand sank steeply.


    The king of fish of 50 Jin is on the hook!


    Lin Tianyu was flustered.


    At this time, is not in the heart happy, but really in the heart flustered. Because, 50 Jin fish king, they really can''t catch it. First of all, the fish line simply can''t stand. It''s not to say that the line can''t catch even 50 Jin of fish.


    This fishing line is specially made, but it is more powerful than ordinary French soldiers.


    However, if this 50 Jin silver fish, once it exerts force, its strength is equivalent to that of the later body friars of the second grade.


    But now, the king of fish, weighing 50 Jin, is already on the hook, and there is no way out. So, had to quickly row the fish boat, but also put the fish line, along the direction of this 50 Jin silver fish King hair force, stepped up to row the fish boat.


    However, even so, the fish is swimming faster and faster, and the fishing line slows down a little bit, which means that a kind of amazing force is born along the fish line, as if to break the fish line directly.


    No way!


    If it goes on like this, the fishing line has to be broken.


    Lin Tianyu thought hard, and even, in his heart, he could not help but imagine that if he could catch the king of silver fish, which weighs 50 Jin, he could catch it.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu said in his heart:


    although this kind of silverfish is born with incomparable strength. But it didn''t turn on intelligence at all. Its wisdom, and ordinary fish no doubt.


    So, the soul strength of this kind of fish must be much weaker than that of the species that turn on intelligence.

 Chapter 1949

    Thinking of Tianyu, he thought:


    if the strength of soul is weak, then the ability to bear soul attack is also weak.


    If I suddenly give him a soul attack.


    However, thinking of this, Lin Tianyu has a burst of regret. Because, for a long time, he has always been based on Sabre technique, and has never practiced any fierce soul attack moves.


    But the knife must have known.


    In his consciousness, Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, now, I want to use my soul power to attack the fish below. You can help me think of any good soul moves that I can use now. "


    The knife suddenly rolled his eyes and said, "the soul attack move is much more complicated than ordinary martial arts moves. It''s so easy to learn


    Lin Tianyu said: "knife, I want the most common move. It''s just the fish below. It''s just a kind of fish that doesn''t even have a mind. You just need to tell me the simplest soul move that can be attacked. "


    Xiaodao has been sleeping in the Dao space all the time.


    Until this meeting, I didn''t pay attention to the outside.


    Listen to Lin Tianyu said that he wanted to learn a soul attack move to deal with a fish. So, the spirit of God outside, take a look at the fish outside.


    After a glance, the knife was happy.


    The knife said: "such a fish, the master is still ready to learn the soul attack move, to deal with it?"


    "Yes, why, isn''t it?"


    When Lin Tianyu asked, in fact, in his heart, he already felt something was wrong.


    The knife said: "the soul moves have learned to deal with such a fish. Ha ha ha You''re a real genius. If you want to catch a fish like this, you need to attack your soul. I really don''t know how to describe you. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "don''t laugh. Don''t laugh at your master, don''t you know? "


    "Well, I don''t laugh."


    The knife said, but he laughed again. Obviously, he couldn''t help it.


    Finally, the knife laughed enough, then said: "such a low-grade fish, still need the soul move. You''re just like dealing with those low-level friars, and a targeted soul will be oppressed. Promise, the next second, it won''t even move. "


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he really was.


    At this level, as long as they exert a spirit to oppress them, those lower level monks will not dare to move a little bit, let alone such a fish whose intelligence has not yet been turned on.


    It''s just that all along, Lin Tianyu has never come to the time when he uses the power of his soul.


    Even if there is a confrontation, he is often used to using his own knife to solve.


    So he almost forgot about the pressure of his soul.


    In fact, isn''t it the simplest soul attack?


    Lin Tianyu was also amused.


    No wonder the knife would laugh at him so much.


    Such a simple thing, he easily, is able to do. However, he is just such a thing, to think of complex.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s prestige from a high-level monk was a flash, and he directly pressed down on the silver fish king who was fleeing in the water.

 Chapter 1950

    With this pressure.


    The naked eye can see that with the continuous escape of the silver fish king, and in the Weishui lake, rolling out of the huge silver waves, a steep sink. Then, on the surface of the lake, calm soon returned.


    The moment that the king of silverfish began to flee, they felt the huge waves rolling under the lake, and began to pay attention to Lin Tianyu and all the people of their fishing boat sighed in their hearts.


    Oh!


    According to the huge waves under the water just now, the king of silver fish with a hook must have exceeded ten jin.


    If this king of silver fish can catch it, then, this is the largest one ever caught in Weishui lake.


    What a pity!


    This suddenly calmed down on the Weishui lake.


    The silver fish king had apparently cut the line and escaped.


    Yeah.


    Such a big silver fish king, but in the whole fishing circle of Weishui lake, no one has ever heard of anyone fishing.


    It''s not that there isn''t such a big silver fish King bite. It''s such a big silver fish king, even if it''s a bite.


    Who can catch it again?


    After all, with their fishing rods and lines, they can catch a king of silver fish weighing 10 jin. Even if he is a king of silver fish weighing 10 jin, he has to be a master with rich fishing experience to catch it. After all, the strength of this silver fish king is hundreds of times more than that of ordinary fish of the same weight. I''m afraid it''s more than enough.


    Don''t mention the other people who were attracted by the silver fish king under Lin Tianyu''s fishing rod. Even Su Mu San and Lu Feixue felt a pity.


    If the line is strong enough to withstand the force, such a big silver fish king, it is impossible to escape.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, don''t be discouraged. Isn''t it a silverfish? What''s more, we have caught seven silverfish now. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have that one. "


    Su Mu San said, "yes, just this time, we let it go. Next time, when you find a better line, you can catch it


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "who said that the king of silver fish on this hook has run away?"


    What do you mean?


    Lu Feixue''s eyes suddenly brightened and said, "Tianyu, do you mean that silver fish king is still on the hook? No more running? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Su Mu San also said, "but if the king of silver fish is still on the hook, then how can he be so obedient? There is no movement at all."


    "Hey, hey."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "of course, there is my secret method, so that the silver fish king is obedient."


    "So the king of silverfish has not run away, but is still on the hook?"


    "It''s true that nature is still hanging on the hook."


    Lin Tianyu said, casually closing the fish line in his hand. However, when collecting the fishing line, the pressure released by Lin Tianyu is still pressing down on the surface of Weishui lake below. Under the pressure of this spirit, Lin Tianyu can clearly sense that the king of silver fish wants to escape. However, it is not dare to move a little bit, but obediently lying in the water, the whole fish body is a little bit jittery.

 Chapter 1951

    In a moment, the line was received by the fish boat.


    Then, Lin Tianyu hands slightly up, a full of 50 Jin up and down of the silver fish, is immediately by Lin Tianyu to put forward the water.


    Then, it was quickly put into the special jade bucket.


    "King of silver fish!"


    Just then, there was a shout.


    Although just now, because that huge wave disappeared directly, other people who were paying attention to the king of silver fish here are lack of interest. After all, the king of silver fish has escaped. If you look at it again, it''s just a pity for someone. There''s something else to look like.


    But even without the temptation of the king of silver fish.


    It is also someone who is watching Lin Tianyu''s fish boat.


    After all, they were on the boat, but seven silver fish were caught. And, there is also beautiful Lucifer on the fish boat.


    Besides, the silver fish king, though he did not catch it, had it cut off the line and escaped at the end. But after all, it also has silver fish King hook ah.


    It is also these people who have been concerned about Lin Tianyu''s fish boat.


    So, when Lin Tianyu put a little effort on his hand and brought the king of silver fish into the cabin, it was discovered by these people. So, they cried out loud.


    Such a shout, but suddenly all people''s eyes are focused on Lin Tianyu here.


    There are wonder, envy, greed, desire


    All kinds of eyes were focused on Lin Tianyu and their fish boat.


    Even, there are many fish boats that directly paddle towards Lin Tianyu. The meaning of staring at Lin Tianyu in their fish boat was also obvious to the fool.


    Originally, when Lin Tianyu came to fish in this direction, he was close to Lizhi''s fish boat. But just now, it was a coincidence that the king of silver fish that Lin Tianyu caught escaped in the direction of Li Zhi. So now, Li Zhi''s fish boat is also the nearest to here.


    "The son of Zhou saw the situation, and laughed and said," it seems that God is caring for us. "


    Then, hurriedly let others to work together, and rowed the fish boat to Lin Tianyu.


    The heart is more happy to the extreme:


    Hey!


    It seems that the old man is all standing here to help himself. If you don''t take it again, it''s too sorry for yourself.


    Originally, because of the incident Li Zhi said, in the heart of the son of Zhou, he had completely abandoned his idea of lufifsnow. Beauty is charming, but life is more important!


    The case Li Zhi said.


    Lin Tianyu is absolutely a decisive man to kill and cut. If I dare to join up like this, maybe, annoyed each other, it is possible, on the spot to kill themselves. So this week, the son of lust, has been his own death to suppress.


    But now, you can see that the other side is fishing for such a unique silver fish. The greed of the Duke of Zhou is no longer under control.


    You know, behind him, it was the peak ancestor of the late third stage.


    Mr. Zhou doesn''t believe it.


    When he moved out the power of his own top ancestor, the other side dared to take a hand at him.

 Chapter 1952

    But seeing this, Li Zhi was shocked.


    Li Zhi said, "Mr. Zhou, don''t go there. That''s a man who kills people without blinking an eye. Don''t get killed at that time. "


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    "Even if he kills people without blinking an eye, it depends on who he is? If there is a peak master of the third grade later period, then, even if he kills again without blinking an eye. At this time, he also had to open his eyes to see clearly. Because, at this time, if he dare to kill people without blinking an eye, he will not see this clearly. Maybe he won''t have another chance to kill without blinking an eye. "


    "You''re afraid again. I''ll see you later. Anything has nothing to do with you. However, we have seized the king of silver fish. When the time comes, the Yuan Stone sold will not be able to be distributed to you. "


    "Yes. Li Zhi, you are in our Fengpo city. That''s a person you can count. What''s the matter? You''re so timid now? "


    "The king of silver fish, judging by its size, must have been fifty Jin. Think about it, the king of silver fish. How much is that worth. I''m afraid that just the value of this silver fish king will be enough for us to live for many decades, and we can''t spend it all. "


    "Li Zhi, don''t hesitate. After this village, there will be no shop. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the midst of everyone''s persuasion, Li Zhi was very serious: "OK. Then you go and share the king of silver fish, which weighs 50 Jin. Keep sth. in mind. It''s none of my business. "


    Seeing Li Zhi say so seriously.


    Several people who tried to persuade Li Zhi were stunned.


    What kind of character Li Zhi is, they are too clear.


    But now, Li Zhi is clearly afraid of Lin Tianyu. Well, what a terrible figure is behind Lin Tianyu.


    The other three looked at each other and nodded in secret.


    Obviously, they are all determined. Later, when they arrived at Lin Tianyu''s fishing boat, everything was left to the master Zhou, but they did not participate in it. Otherwise, don''t come to the end, the benefits did not get, but put their own lives into the small again.


    But what about Mr. Zhou?


    Up to this meeting, I didn''t feel anything wrong.


    In my eyes, I just have a look of greed.


    Now, in his whole mind, he only thinks about the king of silver fish weighing 50 Jin, the beautiful and charming Lu Feixue, and the ancestor who has the peak master of the third grade later stage.


    Soon, the boat came near.


    Lin Tianyu frowned and looked at the fish boat that had been leaning towards him. His eyes were a little cold.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu was in the fish boat and saw Li Zhi.


    Anger came out of my heart:


    this boy!


    Yesterday, in the wind and rain restaurant, maybe it had something to do with him?


    But now he dares to come up.


    Who gave him the courage.


    Is he really afraid of death?


    However, when Lin Tianyu''s eyes glared at Li Zhi fiercely, Li Zhi still shook his head as he dodged his eyes.


    That means, as if to say, this matter, has nothing to do with him. He can''t help it.

 Chapter 1953

    Has nothing to do with Li Zhi?


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled.


    From Su Mu San, Lin Tianyu has heard that Li Zhi is a famous dandy in Fengpo city.


    It has nothing to do with him, he can''t help but get involved.


    Then, who can influence such a dandy like him.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu just looked at several other people.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t have to look at it. Mr. Zhou was the first to stand up and said, "boy, don''t look around. I''m looking for you


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Lin Tianyu watched this week.


    He didn''t know each other.


    Besides, even if it was the famous character of Fengpo, he didn''t know it. After all, he was in Fengpo city only yesterday. So Lin Tianyu looked at Su Mu San. I hope that I can get a little hint from Su Mu San.


    But Su Mu San just shook his head.


    Obviously, this week. Su Mu San didn''t know him either.


    Then who is this guy who jumps out?


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it any more.


    Anyway, no matter who it is. If you dare to really offend him, you won''t have a good end.


    Even if the third grade is the peak of the real master. Now he has to compete with him to let him know.


    Lin Tianyu made up his mind and said, "I have something to do with you."


    Mr. Zhou''s nostrils were almost lifted to the top of his forehead and said, "my surname is Zhou. I come from Lucheng. We Zhou''s family have two top monks in the late third grade period."


    Two monks of peak physique in the later period of Sanpin!


    It was a shock to Li Zhi and his four people who were with Mr. Zhou.


    After arriving at Fengpo City, Mr. Zhou always talked about the peak of the third grade physical training in his family. Besides, the Zhou family in Lucheng is indeed a rich family. Therefore, the four of them have been carefully accompanying this young master Zhou.


    But they didn''t know until the meeting, when Mr. Zhou said it himself.


    It turns out that in this week''s childe''s family, it''s not just the peak physical training in the late third grade. In addition, there are still two peak physical training in the later stage of Sanpin.


    You know, they Fengpo City, even the city master''s mansion, seems to have only two third grade peak physical training in the later period.


    And the whole Fengpo City, in addition to the city master''s house.


    The rest of the forces, but have not heard of, who has a clear surface of the third grade, the peak of the late physical training.


    Lucheng''s overall strength is indeed higher than that of Fengpo city.


    But he didn''t wait. There are only two rich people in the family.


    Well, just such a Zhou family, that can be comparable to the influence of Fengpo City Lord''s house.


    When Mr. Zhou said this, Li Zhi and other people all looked at each other. There was a fierce light in his eyes. Obviously, they have a choice.


    This week, young master, they have to make up with each other.


    In front of him, he chose to retreat because of Li Zhi''s prudence. But when they arrived at the meeting, they felt that there were two peak physical training in the later period of the third grade.


    Even if it was to give Lin Tianyu ten guts, he would not dare to do anything about this week''s childe.


    And they, of course, have to be totally close to this week''s childe.


    They will fight whatever Mr. Zhou points out.

 Chapter 1954

    Under this, Li Zhi and other people, are fierce and firm eyes toward Lin Tianyu, they swept over.


    Now, it is obvious that all the four of them are dominated by Mr. Zhou.


    They will do what Duke Zhou says.


    Even let them stand up and fight with Lin Tianyu. It is estimated that they can do it.


    That kind of ferocious and firm eyes, if the heart is a little weak some people, see so, just afraid that will have to be scared down.


    But Lin Tianyu was indifferent.


    It''s just a little cold in my eyes.


    Then, Lin Tianyu is a light tunnel, "Oh."


    In addition to such a word, but no more than half a sentence out.


    What the hell is "Oh"?


    In other people''s family, there are two whole top-level physical training in the later stage. You just "ooh" and you''re done. Listen to such a strong strength, you should not worship it?


    At this time, Mr. Zhou was obviously stunned.


    After that, he looked at Lin Tianyu for two days.


    But who thought, the other side so gently "Oh" a word, even if it is finished.


    Mr. Zhou''s eyes are a little cold.


    Then, Duke Zhou said, "I''ll take the silver fish king you just caught." In the tone, the meaning of command is full. There''s no objection at all.


    "Oh, why?" Lin Tianyu said faintly.


    Mr. Zhou looked colder.


    Why?


    Because he said it.


    That''s the simple truth.


    Mr. Zhou opened his mouth, and he already looked up to you. You know, in his Zhou family, it was the peak physical training of two three grades. Even in some big cities on the Shenwu continent, such families as the Zhou family have the power of face. Now, to this Fengpo City, such a small city, to you a silver fish king, you should not feel the times have face?


    However, Mr. Zhou still suppressed his anger and said casually, "because your silver fish king is in the line where we fish, and it naturally belongs to me."


    "From you?"


    Lin Tianyu sneered and said, "why don''t you say that the silver fish in the whole Weishui lake belongs to your family. If anyone catches a silver fish in the Weishui lake, it''s better to be surnamed Zhou. "


    Mr. Zhou was stunned for a moment and said angrily, "even if I say that the silver fish in the whole Weishui lake, as long as I catch them, they belong to my Zhou family. Who dares to deny it? Who dares not to give it. Now, I don''t just want you to be the king of silverfish. And the seven silverfish you caught up in front of you, you have to take them out for me and send them to my boat


    Speaking of this, Mr. Zhou took another look at Lu Feixue and said in a domineering way: "besides, not only the silverfish you caught, but also all of them must be sent to our boat obediently. Besides, she has to go with me


    Mr. Zhou said, pointing to Lu Feixue with his finger. In his eyes, there was an obscene smile.


    Hiss!


    At this time, it seems that there is a flash of black light.


    Then, on the face of Duke Zhou, there was still a smile. But the head has been tilted from the neck, directly fell into the cabin.

 Chapter 1955

    Everyone took a look at Mr. Zhou''s head, which fell into the cabin.


    Everyone is a bit stupefied.


    That''s how it was killed.


    It''s not too difficult to kill this week.


    But the key is that this week, what kind of force is represented behind the childe, and how can anyone be provoked. That was the peak physical training of two third grade masters.


    If you dare to kill their descendants, you have to have a few heads, which is not enough for others to chop?


    At this time, even Su Mu San felt that things were beyond his ability.


    So Su Mu San gently pulled down Lin Tianyu and said, "brother Lin, you just moved too fast! I''m afraid you''ve caused a disaster for yourself


    Lin Tianyu turned back, but there was still a murderous look in his eyes. He said, "why, is brother Su afraid? If you are afraid, you can leave now. don ''t worry! I''ll carry this on my own. It has nothing to do with brother su. "


    Su Mu San shook his head and said, "brother Lin, I''m afraid you won''t be able to carry it. Listen to me, brother Lin. get on the ground and take this silver fish king. Run for your life. "


    Hearing Su Mu san say so, Lin Tianyu immediately felt that he had misunderstood Su Mu San.


    Obviously, Su Mu San was worried about himself.


    After all, he directly killed two young masters in the family who had the highest level of physical training in the later period. This force, even if it is to wind park the city Lord''s house is not willing to carry with it.


    In Su Mu San''s heart, Lin Tianyu must not be able to carry this strength.


    Lin Tianyu was a casual smile and said: "although this week''s family has two peak ancestors in the late third grade. However, with the virtue of this surname Zhou, I''m afraid it will not necessarily get the attention of their ancestors in their family. I think that Zhou''s ancestors did not necessarily come to this storm city for such a waste. As long as the peak of the third grade can not be repaired. Other people, I don''t have to be afraid of Lin Tianyu. "


    In fact, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was still thinking of saying.


    It''s just a peak training in the late third grade.


    With his current strength, if the physical training in the later stage of the three grades is not particularly powerful, he will not necessarily put the other party in his eyes. If it''s really urgent. He also wants to let the other party try his knife in the end.


    On the boat where Mr. Zhou was just sitting.


    Li Zhi''s face turned white with fear.


    The ferocious and firm momentum just as soon as Mr. Zhou''s head fell into the cabin, it was an instant, all disappeared. Even, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to look at Lin Tianyu again.


    Because, just yesterday, he witnessed the killing of Lin Tianyu and was decisive.


    Now, even in the family, there are two top-notch sports masters in the late third grade. They dare to kill without blinking an eye.


    Where did Li Zhi have the slightest desire to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    At this meeting, I just thought, how can I escape. Don''t throw your life on the Weishui lake.


    However, the other three have not yet realized this.


    Even when they arrived at the meeting, they were still thinking that there were two top-notch athletes in the family of Mr. Zhou.


    Then, a man responded, reached out and pointed to Lin Tianyu, and said: "bold, even Mr. Zhou dare to kill!"

 Chapter 1956

    "Whoosh," a knife flash, an arm fell into the opposite cabin.


    It was just now that I reached for Lin Tianyu''s arm.


    "Go away!"


    Lin Tianyu glared at the four people who were still alive, and said angrily, "if you don''t go away, you four will not leave alive. You and that surname Zhou come together, what idea, you think I don''t know. Only, today caught a silver fish king, the mood is good, let you a life. Get out of here before I change my mind


    Although the four are all famous dandies in Fengpo City, they don''t put them in their eyes on weekdays.


    But at this meeting, even if they are playful, they also understand one thing.


    Lin Tianyu is the one they can''t afford.


    Unless, they really think their lives are long.


    The four people did not even dare to face each other any more, and Lin Tianyu quickly rowed and fled.


    "Ha ha ha ha Good! Courage and courage


    Just then, there was a big laugh.


    And this laughter, also from just to Lin Tianyu and their side close to the other ships above.


    When these ships approached, Lin Tianyu had already noticed.


    These boats are almost from all sides, so quietly encircle up, happened to be Lin Tianyu and their fishing boat to be surrounded in the middle.


    From their calm and complete layout.


    Lin Tianyu already knew it well.


    What they do is clear at a glance.


    Obviously, they should be those who are not willing to offend the dead. For them in the Weishui lake, rob other people''s fishing results, acquiesced in those forces inside the people.


    Of course, these people are not necessarily how powerful.


    But the power behind them must be incomparable.


    It may be a huge force, or it may be that several forces have come together to form a big force. In short, this force has the strength to break hands with the city Lord''s house.


    However, the meaning of their encirclement can not be more obvious.


    They are for the king of silver fish.


    Understand the purpose of each other.


    Lin Tianyu just took a cold look at the six boats.


    The direction they circled up was almost enough to stop Lin Tianyu from escaping from any direction.


    After all, although their power is enough to compete with the city Lord''s house. Even the city Lord''s house acquiesced in their robbery on the lake. However, after all, the city Lord''s house should also be a little worried about the face of his own city Lord''s house. Therefore, there is an unwritten agreement.


    On the lake, they can rob.


    But once on the shore, to the lake above, it has the city Lord''s house to maintain order. Even if it''s them, they can''t rob any more.


    Therefore, once they have their own robbery target, they will surround the target to death on the surface of the lake, preventing the target from escaping to the shore.


    Especially this time, it was a king of silver fish weighing 50 Jin.


    I''m afraid that for the sake of this robbery, they have used all the forces they can use on the surface of Weishui lake.

 Chapter 1957

    The six ships got closer and closer.


    These boats, however, are obviously slightly larger than the ordinary fishing boats on the lake, and are more suitable for fighting on the lake.


    On each fishing boat, there is also a top body repair expert at the beginning of the third grade.


    However, it is equivalent to that on each ship, there will be a great power figure at the level of Yuanying.


    Although, the Shenwu land should be relatively higher than the Tianquan land. This can accommodate the three grades of the immortal level equivalent to the realm of Dharma cultivation, and the later body cultivation masters are there. Therefore, in the early days of the three grades, they were equivalent to Yuanying masters, which were not the highest level on the Shenwu continent.


    But even so, the top experts in the early three grades are not Chinese cabbage.


    This force, in order to rob silver fish on the Weishui lake, has brought out six top-notch physical training experts in the early stage of the third grade.


    From this we can see the great power.


    Slowly, as the six specially designed fishing boats, No. 1, drew closer and closer, the enclosure became more and more tight.


    Under such circumstances, it is almost impossible for Lin Tianyu to escape again. At least, in the eyes of several people on the six fishing boats, they thought so.


    Seeing this, Su Mu San''s eyes glared and he was about to get angry.


    No matter how, he is a member of the city Lord''s mansion. If he really shows his identity.


    I''m afraid we have to weigh up the six large fishing boats.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was aware of Su Mu San''s fluctuating momentum, so he stretched out his hand and gently pulled rasumu San, saying in a low voice, "brother Su, you don''t have to worry about this matter. Let me do it


    Su Mu San had some nervous way: "but, brother Lin, they now have six top masters in the early stage of the third grade. These six people, can be equivalent to yesterday''s Hu boss general top master. Are you sure you can handle it alone? "


    With a confident smile, Lin Tianyu said, "don''t worry. Don''t say it''s just six top masters at the beginning of the third grade. Even if there are 60 top experts in the early three grades. As long as they don''t organize the kind of array that can be used for joint attack. I have enough to cope with it. "


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    He took a closer look at Lin Tianyu. I don''t want to joke when I find out. What''s more, it''s a kind of confidence that comes from the bone.


    He is able to cope with the six top masters at the beginning of the third grade.


    Is his strength


    Thinking of this, Su Mu San quietly pulled Lin Tianyu and said, "brother Lin, are you strong enough to achieve the cultivation of the late third grade?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "No. But it''s coming. "


    Lin Tianyu''s realm has not reached the late stage of Sanpin.


    Even when we first arrived in Shenwu land, cultivation was suppressed. The realm of Dharma cultivation has directly reached the initial state of the golden elixir. The state of physical cultivation is almost up and down. However, because of his solid foundation and the application of the way of space. And his Dao, as well as the magic body shadow step bonus.


    His real strength, though, is much more than that.


    But his realm is really so low.


    Of course, after more than two months of experience. His realm has been improved a lot.


    The realm of Dharma cultivation has once again reached the peak of the golden elixir realm. Even, he felt that as long as a little more tempering, he would be able to impact the realm of Yuanying.


    At the same time, when the state of physical cultivation reached the peak of the second grade, it was about to break through the third grade.

 Chapter 1958

    After arriving at the six fish boats surrounded by them, it was confirmed once again that Lin Tianyu and their small fishing boats could never escape.


    At this time, on one of the ships, one of the first three grades of the body Xiu, with a smile, said: "childe, just now, I killed the man surnamed Zhou, but it was very neat. But have you ever thought about the serious consequences? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh. Are the consequences serious? So what is the consequence? "


    The physical training in the early stage of the third grade class laughed again and said, "when you started to kill people just now, you were very happy. But do you know who the man you killed just now


    "Who is it?" Lin Tianyu said, "isn''t it just a young man surnamed Zhou?"


    On the other side, hearing Lin Tianyu''s remarks about the early stage of Sanpin''s physical training, the corners of his mouth slightly puffed.


    Is that an ordinary young man?


    In other people''s family, there are two ancestors of peak physical training in the late third grade.


    The man on the other side said, "if it''s just an ordinary young man with the surname of Zhou, it will be OK. However, in the family of the young man surnamed Zhou, there are two top-notch physical training in the later period of the third grade. Moreover, Zhou family is Lucheng big family. His power is so great that even the Lord''s office of Fengpo city is not willing to be easily provoked. "


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "Oh, so to speak, I''m really in trouble."


    On the other side: "although it can be regarded as a big trouble, but if it is handled properly, there is also a way to avoid danger."


    "How to save the danger from danger?"


    Lin Tianyu asked.


    The opposite person laughed and said, "of course, we have to find someone who has the ability to resolve this matter."


    "You are not the one who has the ability to resolve it, is it?"


    The man on the other side did not deny it, and said, "you can also call me manager Wu. You are right. I am the one who has the ability to deal with this


    "How to resolve it?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "is it true that manager Wu has the strength to directly attack the last week''s family and kill the whole Zhou family, and even the two top ancestors of the Zhou family in the later period?"


    Manager Wu on the opposite side of the mouth once again.


    Destroyed the Zhou family in Lucheng. Even, together with their Zhou family''s two third grade later peak ancestor also to kill together.


    I dare to say it.


    That is to say it on the surface of Weishui lake. No one else has heard it.


    Otherwise, if you dare to go out of the Weishui lake and go to the town where the population is concentrated. He was promised to be a lunatic.


    Manager Wu said, "No. Moreover, with the power of the Zhou family, we did not have the ability to destroy the Zhou family. Not to mention, the Zhou family still had the peak of two third grade sports in the later period. "


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu said, "in that case, your power is much weaker than the Zhou family. There is no ability to carry with the Zhou family. So, what are you doing to protect me? How can I be safe? "


    "Ha ha!" Manager Wu said, "young master, can you say that. Sometimes, in order to protect a person, it is not necessarily necessary to completely eliminate the party that is unfavorable to the person. In addition to exterminating the Zhou family, in fact, there are many ways to do it. Isn''t it? "

 Chapter 1959

    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu nodding, manager Wu chuckled.


    Lin Tianyu said, "for example, manager Wu, what is your method?"


    Manager Wu confidently said, "for example, we can hide Mr. Lin in a hiding place, or give him a new identity. At that time, even if the Zhou family is strong, they will not find Mr. Lin at all. So, how can they retaliate against Mr. Lin? "


    "Oh, that''s it."


    "Yes! That''s it. "


    Lin Tianyu frowned, dissatisfied with the way: "if it is so simple, we can do it. Then, why don''t I escape by myself, and then change my name or remain anonymous so that the strong men sent by the Zhou family can''t find me. Why borrow your hands to do this? "


    Manager Wu said, "of course, it''s because of the professional work. We have to find professional people to do it.


    "And we''re just professionals doing this.


    "As long as we pass through our hands, we can guarantee that no one can find you from now on.


    "If we didn''t have this ability, you think that anyone could occupy the surface of the Weishui lake, and the Lord''s house of Fengpo city would just dare to turn a blind eye."


    Lin Tianyu said, "you want to say that.


    "All the loss events on the surface of Weishui lake are caused by you. Moreover, the city Lord''s house, knowing this, has turned a blind eye to you


    On hearing this, Su Mu San became angry.


    However, Lin Tianyu just quietly pulled a handful of Su Mu San, so that he did not reveal it.


    On the other hand, although manager Wu didn''t admit it, he didn''t say no. Just like this, he looked at Lin Tianyu with a smile on his face.


    This means, obviously, that everyone knows it well. There is no need to say it.


    Seeing the other party''s appearance, Lin Tianyu seemed to have some assurance and said: "Oh, so, manager Wu really wants to use the power behind him to help me. That makes me so happy. Thank you very much, manager Wu. "


    Manager Wu smiles with pride.


    "But, young master, we can help you. But you have to show your sincerity. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "sincerity. Yes, yes, yes, I have always been sincere. This time, I want you to help me sincerely this time. Well, in the future, as long as the force behind you has any trouble, you can come to me.


    "Even if someone is going to destroy your power.


    "You are in danger of destroying the door. I will certainly stand in front of your forces and block the disaster of extermination for you. "


    Manager Wu heard Lin Tianyu say so.


    His face suddenly burst into embarrassment.


    How can this boy talk.


    Can this talk?


    What is it that our forces are facing the disaster of extermination?


    Although on this land of Shenwu, there are many forces stronger than their own. However, there are very few powerful forces that can wipe out their influence.


    But when the other side opened his mouth, he said that his own force had met with the disaster of extermination.


    Is this intentional?


    But then again, Lin Tianyu seems to be really just unintentional loss. It should be that this man is too honest.


    Manager Wu was so angry that he couldn''t get out of it.

 Chapter 1960

    At the same time, shopkeeper Wu thought in his heart:


    no wonder this guy killed that childe Zhou.


    I don''t know how to change it!


    Does he not know in his heart that some things can be done and some things can''t be done? Can some words be said and others not?


    But now


    Manager Wu looked at Lin Tianyu again. At the same time, he swept the cabin of Lin Tianyu''s fishing boat. Finally, his calm face was slightly closed, which made him look better.


    He didn''t forget.


    He came here for another purpose.


    So, shopkeeper Wu said, "my sincerity is that I hope you can give me the silver fish king you just caught. I only want the king of silver fish and the remaining seven silver fish. You can stay by yourself. As long as you give me the king of silver fish. Then, childe, our forces will be responsible for hiding identity and escaping. "


    But Lin Tianyu suddenly realized: "Oh, the sincerity that manager Wu said is this silver fish king. Manager Wu didn''t say that earlier. It''s just such a little thing. I said earlier, I would not have given it to manager Wu. "


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, manager Wu''s face was like a flower.


    Then, shopkeeper Wu was excited and said, "OK, OK, OK, as long as you give me this silver fish king. Well, then, the safety of Childe is all covered by our forces. It''s guaranteed that there will be no accident. "


    Then, manager Wu put out his hand.


    That means to ask Lin Tianyu to give him the silver fish king.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu also stretched out his hand to the top of the ship of manager Wu.


    What do you mean?


    Manager Wu was stunned.


    At this meeting, it should not be Lin Tianyu who directly took out the silver fish king and gave it to him?


    Why now, it''s still reaching out to him?


    Manager Wu was puzzled and said, "young master, you are..."


    Lin Tianyu said, "of course, you have to pay Yuanshi. Do you want my silver fish king for nothing if you don''t pay Yuan Shi? If so, even if I give you the king of silver fish. But then, they said. This is a good thing to say but not to hear. Isn''t this equivalent to that you forcibly robbed my silver fish king? "


    Manager Wu''s face was cold.


    This is the tune. Is he here?


    If he had to pay Yuan Shi to buy such a 50 Jin silver fish king, would he need to talk so much nonsense with Lin Tianyu?


    Then just make an offer.


    At that time, the high price will naturally be able to get this silver fish king.


    However, if really high price bought this silver fish king. What do they use to earn Yuanshi?


    They want this silver fish king, that is not only to win this silver fish king. But they thought, to borrow this silver fish king to earn a lot of Yuan Stone, OK?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "originally. This silver fish king is so big, must have extraordinary effect. I catch up with the idea, that can think, to enjoy their own, this silver fish king to eat. If you really ate such a big silver fish king. Perhaps, is to be able to take this, a breakthrough to four. What''s more, even if you can''t break through the fourth grade, it''s good to break through the third grade. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s murmur, manager Wu and others were in a state of confusion.

 Chapter 1961

    Who are you?


    A silver fish king can suddenly four grade body repair, even if it is a third grade later stage, it is also good.


    This silverfish has a great effect on body repair. Not to mention this super silver fish king.


    But even so, it can''t be the effect of adverse weather to such a point. A silver fish king, is able to make people directly break through to the fourth grade, or third grade later stage.


    With such a powerful effect, it is not the king of silver fish.


    That''s Shendan, OK?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was chanting, "those ordinary silver fish kings are of great help to physical training. So, this super silver fish king. With this kind of adverse effect, it should be justified, manager Wu, isn''t it? What''s more, even when it''s just eaten, there''s no immediate adverse effect. But who can say exactly, after eating this silver fish king, will there be some special energy in the body. Or, they can change their own constitution and play a big role in the future when they are promoted to the third grade or the fourth grade. "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu''s nagging.


    But manager Wu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Yeah.


    If this silver fish king is hyped according to Lin Tianyu''s statement just now, he claims that it will play a great role in the promotion of the third grade or the fourth grade in the future.


    Well, the value of this super silver fish king has to be doubled several times.


    No way.


    This silver fish king, he must take it down.


    When thinking about this, manager Wu seemed to see the endless Yuan Stone waving to himself. For a time, even their own breathing is under this kind of guidance, gradually become rapid up. At the same time, in the eyes, there is a flash of fierce light.


    If Lin Tianyu doesn''t give this silver fish king to himself.


    Then, they had to take their own people and rob each other again. At that time, it will be more than just the king of silver fish. Even the seven silverfish they caught in front of them had to be robbed all the time. Let them not have a harvest.


    But then, manager Wu was patient again.


    After all, in front of him, Lin Tianyu was too casual to kill the young man surnamed Zhou.


    This also seems to indicate:


    there may be a huge force behind him. At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s own strength should not be low.


    It is very likely that the gains will outweigh the losses, and the losses will be greatly injured.


    Shopkeeper Wu suppressed his anger and said, "Mr. Lin, you''ve decided to sell this silver fish king to us. You must collect our Yuan Stone?"


    Lin Tianyu naturally said: "of course, we should collect Yuanshi. Otherwise, the silver fish king gives you, and you will not take a single stone. At the end of the day, isn''t it the silver fish king that you came to rob me.


    "It''s hard to say that.


    "But, of course. You''re the one who''s trying to hide my identity. I have to give you a little discount and some benefits, No.


    "Therefore, I will sell it to you at a discount."


    Manager Wu''s face is more and more ugly.


    But at the end of the day, when Lin Tianyu was willing to sell them the silver fish king at a discount, his face suddenly looked much better.


    Is it a discount?


    That sounds good. It''s a discount.


    Actually?


    It''s just to give it to them in a different direction.


    One hundred million yuan stone.


    90 million yuan stone is a discount; 80 million yuan stone is also a discount; but ten yuan stone and one yuan stone is also a discount, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1962

    Manager Wu thought about this and put a smug smile on his face.


    Hey, hey!


    Well said. Without fear of power, he gave this silver fish king to himself for fear of the power behind him.


    But actually?


    Sell it to yourself at a discount. If the discount range, it is really like what you think. So, isn''t it the same as giving it to yourself in disguise?


    Thinking so in his heart, manager Wu looked at Lin Tianyu complacently.


    There was a touch of praise in his eyes.


    Obviously, it is at this time that manager Wu''s psychology has changed.


    Good boy! Grasp, understand. No matter how, as long as finally, let this silver fish king into his own hands. Besides, you don''t have to pay too much for yourself. So, in the future, young man in our power, I will certainly pay more attention to it, so that you can have a good future in our power


    but Lin Tianyu looks at manager Wu''s eyes, but he is a little puzzled.


    Mind:


    are these guys around, not thinking of robbing the king of silver fish in their hands, but actually to buy the king of silver fish in their hands?


    It''s really my mistake!


    But if it is to buy their own hands in the silver fish king, why make such a big battle out. As long as the price is right. They are very likely to sell it to them, OK?


    Lin Tianyu thought, laughed and said, "since you want to buy this silver fish king so much. Besides, I''m willing to help me hide my identity. Of course, I have to give you a good discount. "


    Manager Wu also said with a smile, "I know. So, young master, how much discount can you give us? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "if the weight of this silver fish king is increased according to the weight of silver fish, the price will double. What''s more, the king of silver carp, weighing 50 Jin, has never been produced in Weishui lake. The price has to go up a lot. Therefore, the price of this king of silver fish, weighing 50 Jin, must exceed the price of 200 million yuan


    When Lin Tianyu said this, manager Wu''s face turned ugly.


    It''s not that Lin Tianyu said the price was wrong.


    If according to the market trend. Lin Tianyu said that the price of the king of silver fish is really just like what he said. The price is really not that high. Even, if it can get to the auction, the price may double again, it''s not sure.


    But the key is, is he really coming to buy this silver fish king?


    But he wanted to make a fortune with this silver fish king.


    This kid, such a price, then, even if he discount again, it will not leave this price too ridiculous.


    If it is calculated carefully, even if he is given a 30% or 50% discount, it will be tens of millions of yuan.


    Isn''t this playing with yourself?


    After thinking about it, manager Wu knows that he can''t let this boy go on like this.


    Manager Wu pressed down his anger and said, "boy, don''t count so much. Those who have or don''t have. You can tell me directly, this silver fish king, how many yuan stones you have prepared to sell to us after discount. "

 Chapter 1963

    Lin Tianyu takes a look at manager Wu and smiles.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "how much price, manager Wu has not heard. However, for the sake of changing my identity, I''d like to give manager Wu a 20% discount. How much is the 20% discount? Yeah. It should be 160 million yuan. Let''s do that. Shopkeeper Wu will pay me 150 million yuan directly


    Pay 150 million yuan stone!


    It''s a lot of money. However, the key is such a big silver fish king, if at the end of the day, he did not earn money alone. There have to be a lot of people to share the money.


    This is 150 million yuan less. This is how many yuan stone each person has to lose.


    What''s more, if we let those people know that he paid 150 million yuan stone to each other when he was facing such a hairy boy as Lin Tianyu. Isn''t he going to be the laughing stock of all the people in their circle of influence? At that time, how can he raise his head in their power.


    You know, they are a force that has no capital.


    What we pursue is nothing but profit.


    Of course, if the other party is not Lin Tianyu such a hairy boy, but a master who has been famous for a long time. If you pay 150 million yuan stone, you will pay 150 million yuan stone.


    But the key opponent is not a master who has been famous for a long time.


    It''s just a hairy boy.


    And, no fame. From any source known to his manager Wu. We can''t find any information about this little boy.


    Although in front of him, he dared to kill the Duke of the Zhou family in Lucheng directly. That just shows that the young man has a decisive and bloody nature. It''s just that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. That doesn''t necessarily mean how powerful he is. Strong enough not to fear the Zhou family in Lucheng. Or, behind him, there is a terrible force.


    Just a bloody kid.


    I dare to open my mouth in front of myself.


    Manager Wu said angrily, "boy, are you sure you want to sell me this silver fish king with 150 million yuan stone?"


    When he said that, his eyes were staring straight at him. A pressure was born invisibly, and he suppressed the past toward Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "what''s the matter, manager Wu? I didn''t say it well just now. I want to sell you this king of silver fish. What''s more, you have heard the price I worked out. That''s a very reasonable price. Besides, I gave you a 20% discount to manager Wu. Is manager Wu not satisfied with the discount


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked innocent.


    This look, no matter who looked at it, could clearly feel that Lin Tianyu didn''t know where he was wrong at all.


    Manager Wu looked at this look and thought of it.


    Heart way:


    didn''t the boy really understand the content of buying him the king of silverfish?


    Do you really want to buy the king of silver fish in his hand?


    I''m going to rob myself, OK?


    No.


    Even if you have to buy it. That''s what the boy said himself. how?

 Chapter 1964

    Thinking of this, manager Wu''s face became colder.


    Then, shopkeeper Wu said, "of course, I''m not satisfied with the discount you said. I''ll give you a discount. If you accept it. Let''s buy this silverfish at the discount I said


    Lin Tianyu immediately agreed and said, "OK. That''s a price for manager Wu. don ''t worry! As long as manager Wu''s price is sincere, I will sell this silver fish king to manager Wu. Isn''t it a matter of sincerity in this business? "


    Honest business.


    The corner of the mouth of shopkeeper Wu. He found the whole six large-scale fishing boats on the surface of the lake and occupied one side. Was that for sincere business?


    Manager Wu was still patient and said, "well, I''ll give you a price. If you are willing to sell this silver fish at this price, then we will have a deal with it. I think a hundred yuan stone is more suitable for this king of silver fish. "


    "What? Ten billion yuan stone. "


    At the moment, Lin Tianyu''s face was full of surprise.


    Then, Lin Tianyu showed a sudden insight and said, "shopkeeper Wu is willing to give such a big price to buy the king of silver fish in my hand. Is it because he is interested in my ability to catch this super silver fish king, and he thinks that all the silver fish King I can catch in the future are all wrapped up?"


    Lin Tianyu said, grinning and saying, "that''s good. Since manager Wu is so sincere. Then I''m here to make a promise. In the future, as long as I catch this kind of silver fish King weighing 50 Jin, I will give it to manager Wu. What''s the price? It''s in the 10 billion yuan stone. You can relax. Since you have paid enough. Then, I will sell the silver fish king that I will catch to you first, manager Wu. Other people, even if the price is higher, I will not sell


    Lin Tianyu said, his face full of complacency.


    It seems that we are proud of the success of this 10 billion dollar business.


    Manager Wu''s face was even more ugly.


    The boy on the other side really didn''t understand his meaning, or deliberately pretended to be crazy.


    However, no matter what, since this boy is so bad on the road, don''t blame yourself for being rude.


    The face of shopkeeper Wu flashed a ferocious look and said, "boy, I mean 100 yuan stone, not 10 billion yuan stone. But just now, you didn''t know. Now, I''m only willing to offer ten yuan stones to buy the silver fish king in your hand. If you don''t take this chance again. Well, later, I''ll just offer a yuan stone to buy the king of silver fish in your hand. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Those who followed the shopkeeper Wu all laughed triumphantly.


    Obviously, I think Lin Tianyu is really cute.


    He really thought about selling the king of silver fish to them. Is there such a fool?


    I really think the leader of the team on the lake is called manager Wu. They are business people. They are in business, but they are all doing business without cost.

 Chapter 1965

    Lin Tianyu''s face was also cold, and said, "in this case, my silver fish king will not be sold."


    "Are you sure this silver fish king will not be sold to us?"


    When manager Wu asked, his eyes were cold and frightening.


    Lin Tianyu did not look at manager Wu again. Instead, he looked back at several other people on his fishing boat and said, "this business can''t be done. Well, when we go back to Fengpo city later, we can make and eat this silver fish king, OK? "


    "Good." Lu Feixue was the first to say yes.


    Su Mu San looked at manager Wu anxiously and then said, "manager Wu, I''m..."


    However, before Su Mu San said anything, Lin Tianyu began to stop him and said, "don''t worry, master Su, everything has me. You don''t have to worry about any heart."


    Obviously, just now, Su Mu San was going to tell his identity.


    I believe that with the face of the city Lord''s mansion, the manager Wu has to think more about it. Although, under pressure, the city Lord''s office will not participate more in what they do on the Weishui lake.


    But it''s just that the city Lord''s house is not really too serious.


    If it is true that the city Lord''s house is completely provoked. I''m afraid even the power behind manager Wu is not necessarily better.


    But Lin Tianyu is to prevent Su Mu San from saying his identity.


    Obviously, from the very beginning, Lin Tianyu did not really intend to do any business with the shopkeeper Wu. He was just teasing each other for fun.


    If the other party does not directly provoke Lin Tianyu''s head.


    Since the city Lord''s house has acquiesced in their robbery on the Weishui lake. Then, Lin Tianyu will not say anything more. But now, these guys are just about to provoke him to the head of Lin Tianyu. Then, Lin Tianyu didn''t mind, so he gave each other a lesson he would never forget. At the same time, it also makes fishing activities on the Weishui lake more peaceful.


    It''s on his head.


    Then, the city Lord''s house does not care, He Lin Tianyu will take care of it.


    He asked that after this time, those who were fishing on the Weishui lake would no longer have to worry about being robbed of their own fish.


    Having made up his mind, Lin Tianyu looked back at manager Wu and said, "manager Wu, since business is not successful. Then, there is no need to go on talking. I also asked manager Wu to let the fish boats under his command get out of the way. So that our fishing boat can go out and go back to the shore. "


    "Ha ha ha ha! It turned out to be a fool. At this meeting, I still want to go ashore. "


    "Well. Is it not good to sell this silver fish king to our shopkeeper Wu


    "Now, it''s not just that you can''t keep the king of silver fish. I''m afraid that this boy can''t even survive. "


    ¡­¡­


    For a while, manager Wu has not spoken. The others on the other six boats said it first.


    In front of them, they have never spoken.


    Obviously, at that time, it was manager Wu who was "talking business" with Lin Tianyu. Of course, their subordinates were inconvenient to disturb.


    But at this meeting, the business obviously collapsed. There is no need to go on. Therefore, they do not have to take into account the face of manager Wu. So, so unscrupulously ridiculed.

 Chapter 1966

    Among those people''s ridicule, Lin Tianyu was laughing too. He couldn''t see a trace of unhappiness.


    Then, when the laughter of those people stopped, Lin Tianyu said, "what''s the matter, all of them are laughing? When you''re done laughing, get out of here


    Manager Wu listened to Lin Tianyu''s words of not giving face at all, and his face turned black.


    The other people on the six boats were stunned. Then, it was the reaction.


    "What did you say, boy?"


    "Let''s all get out of here!"


    "The boy dares to say so. Is it true that he doesn''t know how to write death


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, manager Wu raised his hand, stopped the shouting of those people under him, and said, "boy, you can go. Leave the king of silverfish. However, now, leaving the king of silver fish alone can''t keep you alive. Besides the king of silver fish, you must stay with the other seven


    "Why?" Lin Tianyu said and looked at manager Wu.


    "By what?"


    Manager Wu said, "with my word, you can stay at the bottom of the Weishui lake to feed the fish. Is that enough? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at shopkeeper Wu coldly and said, "Oh, I can see it clearly. You''re trying to rob us of the silver fish we''ve caught, aren''t you? "


    But manager Wu just looked at Lin Tianyu and didn''t speak.


    But that look, but already is enough to explain everything.


    Just then, one of the six fishing boats suddenly said in a loud voice, "No. They can''t be let go just by leaving them. If you want to go, you have to leave the two little girls in their boat. "


    "Yes, yes, yes. Besides the silver fish, the two girls have to stay. Otherwise, you don''t want to leave Weishui lake. "


    Lin Tianyu looks colder.


    The two little girls mentioned by these bastards were obviously the maid brought by Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    But the maid that Su Mu San took was from the city Lord''s house.


    Don''t they, these guys, don''t even know Su Mu San.


    Do they dare to detain the people of the city Lord''s house?


    At this time, manager Wu said to the men on the boat: "that woman can''t move."


    The place where shopkeeper Wu points is the maid. Obviously, manager Wu should have mastered more information than others. He should have known the identity of Su Mu San and the maid who was also the Lord of the city. So, I would like to let the maid go.


    What''s more, the reason why manager Wu talked to Lin Tianyu for such a long time.


    I''m afraid there is also the reason why Su Mu San is on the ship.


    After all, those in charge are just responsible for following orders. It is impossible to know the source of all kinds of information so clearly. But manager Wu is responsible for the actions of these people on the Weishui lake. Of course, we will learn more about it.


    Then, manager Wu looked at Lin Tianyu and his fishing boat and said, "but you can stay with this other woman."


    At this time, the direction of manager Wu''s finger is exactly the direction of Lu Feixue.


    "Good! Everything is ordered by manager Wu. "


    All the people under me are shouting.


    After all, leaving the maid was just a passing away. It was luficelle who really moved and charmed them.

 Chapter 1967

    Whoa!


    But in the most proud of the time, suddenly, a gust of wind blowing.


    Then, on the fishing boat where manager Wu stood, there was an extra person. With the flash of a black knife. Manager Wu''s head with a smile on his face suddenly fell down. But when manager Wu''s head rolled down, his face still hung that kind of smile in control.


    Lin Tianyu gently reached out to wipe the blood on the black knife and said, "now, the ears are much quieter. You, also feed the fish in Weishui lake


    Lin Tianyu said, lifting a foot, is to directly kick the body of shopkeeper Wu down the Weishui lake.


    "You, you killed manager Wu?" When he arrived at the meeting, he was the one who woke up. He pointed to Lin Tianyu and said in horror.


    Lin Tianyu said, "why, can''t you kill manager Wu?"


    The man looked at Lin Tianyu, still with fear: "you, you are dead. You killed manager Wu. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you are also dead. Besides, you can''t escape at all. "


    "In that case, should I kill more people and earn enough capital?"


    Lin Tianyu said, looking at the man in front of him, let his heart straight hair hair hair.


    "Bold!"


    On the other five fishing boats, the five top masters in the early stage of the third grade were all reacting to the meeting.


    "Good, stinky boy, you dare to kill our manager Wu. Today, you will save your life on the Weishui lake, and your body will sink into the Weishui lake. Go and feed the fish. "


    With that, the five top masters at the beginning of the third grade all came to Lin Tianyu''s fishing boat.


    Among their accomplices, there was humanity: "but just now that boy killed manager Wu with a knife. Manager Wu is the most powerful one among us. Then, can the five of them come forward to attack and win the boy? "


    "No. It must be won. " The other replied.


    "Why?"


    "Just now, the boy killed manager Wu directly because he was able to do so. In fact, it was just a loophole in the sneak attack. This just shows that if this kid is going to make a sneak attack, he will be extremely skillful. But such people, often face to face, the strength is not so outstanding. Now, we have sent out five top experts in the early stage of the third grade. Under this group of strength, even the top experts of the third grade later period are not afraid. Do you think, this boy, will you have the strength of the third grade later peak master? "


    "Well. yes. No matter how good this kid is. It''s also absolutely impossible to reach the peak of the third grade master''s strength. "


    As he said this, the rest of the people on these boats were relieved.


    Just now, I saw that manager Wu, the most powerful among them, was killed directly by Lin Tianyu. They were all scared.


    Even, there are people, in the heart of the idea, whether such a run away. It''s important to protect your life first.


    But now, it is known that he did not escape first. If you really run away, it is the other side of the boy lost. Even if they were killed. Then, there is no need to say much about the fate they will face.


    It is impossible for any force to escape without fighting such a coward.

 Chapter 1968

    At the same time, those who were watching focused their attention on the center of the battle.


    He longed for:


    with the cooperation of the five masters, Lin Tianyu was killed in a few moves.


    This kid, it''s too dangerous!


    Even their manager Wu was in his hands, but he was killed with one move. Although it''s a "sneak attack", it''s not a change of direction. If you give Lin Tianyu a chance to attack them. Aren''t they going to be killed by him?


    Therefore, a dangerous person like Lin Tianyu can make these people feel at ease only when he dies in front of his eyes.


    In the eyes of these people.


    In the field, when the top experts of the first five top three grades jumped out, there were dozens more Lin Tianyu.


    What''s going on?


    Watching these people, all of a sudden all stupefied.


    How come there are dozens of Lin Tianyu. This was supposed to be their side. Five people besieged the other one. But now, these dozens of Lin Tianyu have come out all of a sudden, which has reversed the situation. Have you become the opponent with more and less?


    Under the "sneak attack" of the other party, he can kill the owner of manager Wu with one move.


    Now, it''s almost one in ten.


    Do the five of them still have a half chance of winning.


    "No All of a sudden, there was a man who said, "these dozens of people should be empty shadows. Only one is his noumenon. With our side, the five top masters in the early three grades must be able to easily find his essence and launch an attack on him. As long as we can find his noumenon. His method of virtual shadow has no effect. "


    "Indeed. I''ve heard a rumor that some people have cultivated some kind of extremely powerful divine skill, and as a result, they have been able to conjure up three figures. And the other two figures actually have the power of 60% of noumenon. But that''s the super magic power in the rumor. It''s just three images of people. At that moment, dozens of figures appeared, which were certainly illusory and had no attack power. What''s to be afraid of if you don''t have the power to attack? "


    When they heard this, they all nodded.


    Indeed, if it is just a shadow without any attack power, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu is still one of the five top players in the early stage of the third grade.


    In this way, we are more confident.


    But there is still humanity: "even if it is just a shadow, it will confuse the five of them. At that time, if the five of them can''t find each other''s entity to attack. Is it not that it will also give the other party the opportunity to sneak attack? "


    Give the other party a chance to attack!


    Several people heard this, are steep to feel a burst of cold.


    Lin Tianyu''s "sneak attack" was witnessed by their own eyes. Even the most powerful manager Wu on their side could not support a move.


    How can others survive his "sneak attack"?


    "What are you talking about? Now, we have five top experts in the early stage of the third grade. How could he hide his mere shadow. They must be able to find out the other party''s entity and attack at the first time


    "Yes, you stand up and talk nonsense, but do you want to shake the morale of our side?"


    Hearing this, the man who refuted just now felt cold.


    I tightened my neck and didn''t dare to say more.

 Chapter 1969

    I''ll say that. But these people are also more concentrated, looking to the field.


    Obviously, in their hearts, they still have no complete grasp.


    These are all virtual shadows.


    Moreover, when facing these virtual shadows, one side must be able to play the other party''s main body and win the battle.


    Poop, poop


    Just when all the people concentrated all their energy and looked to the field, they heard only a sound.


    But, in the field, but there are ten figures of Lin Tianyu. These figures have completely stopped their sight. They didn''t know at all, and the voices came out. Lin Tianyu was injured. Five others were injured.


    They were in a hurry, thinking of being able to see it quickly.


    Suddenly, a man: "I guess, it must be that stinky water was cut. Maybe, it''s been killed. "


    "Why?"


    One asked.


    And others looked at it. I want to hear the explanation of this man.


    "Isn''t that easy yet?" The man: "because just now, there are many times when the sharp tools are cut through the body.


    "If the boy hands, he can have such a quick movement, at the same time, in the five people, are all chopping out the injury come?


    "It is obviously impossible.


    "Then, there is only one possibility left.


    "That''s the boy. By the five top masters on our side, each one has been cut once. So, this chopping in the body''s voice, is so dense. "


    Gee!


    That''s what it really is.


    I want to understand that. These people all laughed with pride. Although the sound just now, it doesn''t necessarily mean that Lin Tianyu has been killed. But since it was just the beginning of the war, it was hurt to the other party. Moreover, it should be five people, and everyone has hurt Lin Tianyu. So, it''s already the absolute first hand. The next ending


    But then, there was no more voice of fighting in this scene.


    No, just now, it wasn''t just a chopping of Lin Tianyu?


    But, has he been killed directly?


    If it is, it would be really great.


    Su mu 3 also heard the voices of the other six fish boats, and his face was in a state of fear.


    Lin Tianyu will not be killed by the other five people really.


    Ah!


    As he knew so, he should not listen to Lin Tianyu''s stop at that time, and directly open his mouth and report his identity. At least, she was the master of the city. The other party would never have dared to kill directly.


    When I think about this, Su Mu three have some six gods.


    But at this time, Lucifer still smiled, and did not take this as a matter of fact.


    Then, as soon as Lucie turned around, he saw that all three eyes of Su Mu had some red feelings, and said, "son Su, don''t worry. There is absolutely nothing in the universe. "


    Su mu 3 also looked at Luffy snow. Seeing Lucifer snow so calm look, inside the heart, there is some air.


    Su mu 3 is still hesitant: "but, the other is five top experts in the early stage of the third grade are besieged. And for a while, there was no movement. If Lin wins, he will win five people. How can it be enough for such a little time? "

 Chapter 1970

    Su Mu San said this. Obviously, he was affected by the analysis of the man on the other six ships just now.


    Lu Feixue is confident: "don''t say the other side is only five masters of the early three grades. Even if there are 50 masters in the early three grades. If Tianyu tries his best, such a little time is enough. "


    Su Mushan''s heart leaped.


    Then, he looked at Lu Feixue seriously.


    That''s too much to say.


    Fifty masters in the early stage of the third grade are enough time to kill them.


    Is this the early Chinese cabbage expert?


    And even if it''s Chinese cabbage, if you want to cut it off, it takes time, OK?


    What''s more, if there are masters in the early stage of grade 53, even if they are the top masters in the later stage of the third grade, it can''t be said that they can kill each other in such a short time. Even, can a top master in the late third stage win 50 top masters in the early stage of the third grade, or two opinions?


    Can Lin Tianyu really compare with the top experts in the late third grade?


    But then he took a closer look at the expression on Lu Feixue''s face.


    Su Mu San suddenly felt a sense of conviction in his heart and rose abruptly.


    What Lu Feixue said, Lin Tianyu can really do it.


    Strange?


    Is that totally unreasonable?


    However, at this meeting, the dozens of figures left by Lin Tianyu in that scene are gradually disappearing.


    Slowly, people can gradually see the blurred image in the battlefield just now.


    But under a second, those people on the six fish boats were all open mouth, completely scared out of their wits.


    What do they see?


    The five men who had just stepped forward and besieged Lin Tianyu were killed by Lin Tianyu at the meeting, and their bodies fell into the Weishui lake and floated on the lake. In the field, only Lin Tianyu stands between heaven and earth.


    Lin Tianyu won.


    In addition, or the other five top three early masters, all to be killed. What''s more, it''s only a long time from fighting to killing.


    Su Mu San saw this scene, and was totally stupid.


    This is just like what Lu Feixue said.


    Su Mushan''s heart moved.


    In the third act, Lin Tianyu really has the strength of Sanpin later stage. Even, it is more powerful than ordinary third grade later strength.


    But he is still so young


    "Run away!"


    The people on the six large fishing boats were completely stunned when they saw this. There was no thinking and reaction for half a day. Until this meeting, it was reluctantly reflected.


    As soon as the reaction came, one of them called out and quickly rowed the large-scale fishing boat to escape to the Bank of Weishui lake.


    Now, but on their side, including manager Wu, the six top experts in the early stage of the third grade are all destroyed. As far as the rest of them are concerned, they have no strength to fight against Lin Tianyu. Even if all the rest of them were gathered together, Lin Tianyu could not be stopped.


    Now, the Weishui lake bank is the last lifeline in their hearts.


    The tacit agreement reached between them and the city Lord''s house:


    on the lake, they can rob. But once they got to the shore of the lake, even they had to rob those who were fishing for silver fish.


    But they did not expect that one day, they would be reduced to this rule to protect their lives.

 Chapter 1971

    Plop, plop


    Some even thought it was too slow to go back to shore. Not enough to keep them alive at this time.


    So, after a little hesitation, he dived directly into the water.


    Hope to be able to escape by water.


    But when these people scattered and fled, Lin Tianyu looked at Su Mu San and said, "these people, all damn it! In order to rob the silver fish on the lake, I don''t know how many lives have been touched on my hands. Moreover, they must not only commit crimes on the Weishui lake. I must have done a lot of cases around the outskirts of Fengpo city. They, I will kill them all. "


    Su Mu San, however, took a look at the fleeing fellows and said, "but just now, they didn''t kill us?"


    Lin Tianyu said indifferently: "they didn''t want to kill me at the beginning and directly captured the silver fish king in our hands. They are afraid. "


    "Afraid?"


    Su Mu San was puzzled and said, "do they already know that your strength is so strong? But that''s not right. If they really know that you are so powerful. I think, they must not lose to you. After all, although Yuanshi is important, there is only one life after all. It''s obviously impossible to survive. They should know how to choose. "


    "They certainly can''t know that I''m so strong."


    "So, what else are they afraid of?"


    "They are afraid of your identity." Lin Tianyu said: "among them, at least the manager Wu knows your identity. So, at the end of the day, when the bandits make rude demands, shopkeeper Wu will take you and your maid out. "


    Su Mu San was puzzled at first.


    But then, it was furious.


    Su Mu San said, "you mean they know that I come from the city Lord''s house. How dare you rob us? Who gave them the courage? Do they still put the Lord''s house in their eyes? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "these people, it is estimated that they can not provoke the city Lord''s house. However, the forces behind them should not be afraid of the city Lord''s house, and even have the strength to compete with the city Lord''s house. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the lake will not become a place for them to commit robbery. If they were in Fengpo City, they would be far less than the city master''s house. But if they get out of the city, I''m afraid their strength will make the city Lord''s house scared. "


    Lin Tianyu did not go on.


    But Su Mu San had fully understood the meaning of this.


    It is also because they are outside the Fengpo City, which makes the city Lord''s house scared. Therefore, the city Lord''s house will not be able to yield below.


    Even with this kind of agreement that is not explicitly stipulated:


    on the Weishui lake, they can carry out robbery freely. However, when they reached the shore of the lake, they were under the jurisdiction of the city Lord''s office. They have to stop fooling around.


    After all, the face of the city Lord''s house should be preserved.


    Su Mu San also fully understood.


    It can be seen from the fact that they dare to rob the Weishui lake.


    Their robbery outside Fengpo city is more than that.


    Compared with them, old Hu is just a little shrimps that don''t grow into shape.


    The reason why the city master''s house has not caught a little shrimp like old Hu. I''m afraid there will be a shadow of this force in it.


    It''s not that you can''t catch boss Hu.


    But the city Lord''s office, in some aspects, has to compromise and bow down.


    Well, today''s scene on the lake.


    I''m afraid there is a front. The reason why Lin Tianyu killed boss Hu is in it.


    After all, if you just rob some ordinary fish boats on the Weishui lake, there''s no need to go out all the time. Six top experts at the beginning of the third grade show up.

 Chapter 1972

    Because of some involved reasons, it is not easy to move them in the city Lord''s house.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is not afraid of such involvement.


    So why keep them.


    Su Mushan calmly faced the bandits who fled on the lake. Then, he also nodded and said, "some people like this do not need to live any more. Kill them all. What''s more, Mr. Lin can rest assured that I will tell my father about it after I go back. At least, it is also to ensure that when you are in Fengpo City, there will be no accident. "


    Lin Tianyu smiles.


    In fact, he also wanted to see the attitude of the city Lord''s house.


    According to the law, the city Lord''s house also does not want to have these people who disturb the order of Fengpo city. However, it is obvious that the power behind them is enough to make the city Lord''s house afraid.


    In many ways, we have to turn a blind eye.


    Let''s live in peace.


    If these forces did not provoke Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Lin Tianyu will not be able to break this balance. Or, to help the city Lord''s house to solve some of their own inconvenient small trouble. But since you dare to offend him, Lin Tianyu''s head. Well, I don''t mind being a gun to the city Lord''s house. To kill these brave guys directly.


    However, since it is already a gun for the city Lord''s house.


    He also hoped that the city Lord''s house could show some sincerity.


    At least one mu of land is above the city. Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to have trouble finding himself all the time.


    This force is also good.


    The Zhou family in Lucheng.


    Lin Tianyu hopes that during his stay in Fengpo City, the city Lord''s mansion can help him to stop the trouble.


    What will happen after leaving Fengpo city?


    At that time, Lin Tianyu would speak with his own knife.


    Of course, if he lived in Fengpo city at that time, the city Lord''s house could not protect him. He didn''t mind taking Lu Feixue to another place. Only two people have the understanding of space and Tao. If he wants to go, even if he is the peak master of the third grade later period, he can only do it.


    Now, Su Mu San has agreed to this.


    It also represents the city Lord''s mansion.


    Next, he will see the attitude of the city Lord''s house.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu is directly the figure gradually transformed. At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s shadow appeared in the direction of the six fish boats fleeing.


    Moreover, every shadow waved a black knife and killed those fleeing guys.


    Even on the surface of Weishui lake, there are shadows of Lin Tianyu, killing the gangsters who jumped into the water to escape.


    After a while, the whole surface of Weishui lake was dyed red with blood.


    Rippling with the waves, bursts of beautiful incomparable.


    There are also some big carnivorous fish in the Weishui lake. They smell the deep smell of blood and gather together to eat the bodies that fall into the Weishui lake.


    "Ah. This man has killed On the Bank of Weishui lake, someone screamed.


    "What are you shouting at?" Someone said: "I don''t know. On the Weishui lake, it''s allowed to rob openly. What is it to kill a few people? "


    "Yes. What''s more, the man just caught a super silver fish king. And the six fishing boats were then surrounded. obvious. Those six fish boats were just going to rob the super silver fish king. This man is a murderer. But the person killed is just a robber. Well done, I say

 Chapter 1973

    After the six large-scale fish boat robbers on the surface of Weishui Lake were all killed.


    Lin Tianyu and their fishing boat, Lin Tianyu''s figure gradually solidified.


    Then, a few people just rowed and went straight back to the shore.


    At this time, those people on the shore of the lake saw Lin Tianyu, and they all made a good way out. Looking at Lin Tianyu, he was full of fear. At the same time, there are also some people who look at Lin Tianyu, have a few inexplicable gratitude.


    These people who appreciate Lin Tianyu should be the professional fishermen on the Weishui lake.


    They have been fishing for fish on the Weishui lake.


    Especially when the fish that has reached the 10 jin weight of silver fish King level, there will be no security, afraid of being robbed. And those who would rob the king of silver fish in their hands are just the people killed by Lin Tianyu just now.


    So, in the future, if they catch the king of silverfish, the risk will be much smaller.


    And all this is the gift of Lin Tianyu.


    However, they just dare to express their gratitude to Lin Tianyu with their eyes, but they dare not express their gratitude directly. After all, who knows if there will be robbers among these people on the shore of the lake. If they directly come forward to cheer for Lin Tianyu now, if they are seen by the robbers who are still hiding in the crowd, they will have no good end in the future.


    However, just this kind of grateful eyes has already made Lin Tianyu particularly useful.


    On the Bank of Weishui lake, there are people who collect this silver fish.


    The man who was called to see the silver fish in Lin Tianyu''s jade bucket said, "little friend, I can take all my silver fish. However, I don''t have enough Yuan Shi to pay. If you believe me. You can take these silverfish directly to me. Then, go to Fengpo city to get Yuanshi.


    "However, you can also take these silverfish and go directly to Fengpo city.


    "Then, in Fengpo City, we can hand in Yuan Stone and silver fish in the other hand."


    Lin Tianyu said, "don''t bother. In addition to this silver fish king, all the other silver fish have been sold to shopkeeper Zhuang. You should have these silver fish yuan stones with you, shopkeeper Zhuang. "


    Of course, the manager of Zhuang is not the one I met on the Weishui lake.


    The shopkeeper Wu is just in the name of the shopkeeper. In fact, it''s just a cover up for robbery.


    The manager of the village, at a glance, is the manager of a serious business.


    Zhuang shopkeeper said: "if there is no silver fish king, the Yuan Stone in the hand is enough."


    After all, to the Weishui lake, set up such a village manager here, that is to do business. How can you take Yuan Shi with you.


    It''s just that silver fish King weighing 50 Jin is too high, and the yuan stone that shopkeeper Zhuang brought is not enough.


    Manager Zhuang said that he asked the people below to arrange the weighing, and then calculated the yuan stone that should be paid to Lin Tianyu and paid off in one time.


    Then, shopkeeper Zhuang said again, "little friend, I don''t know. What are you going to do with this silver fish king in your hand?"


    Only the manager of Guanzhuang has already traded seven silver fish with Lin Tianyu.


    However, this silverfish is a price for a weight.


    The seven silverfish, taken together, are not worth a fraction of the king''s.


    Naturally, manager Zhuang also wants to handle this silver fish king himself.

 Chapter 1974

    Lin Tianyu is casual way: "this silver fish king, I don''t plan to sell."


    Manager Zhuang said, "little friend, are you trying to auction this silver fish king? If Xiaoyou wants to auction, we can also contact the auction house for Xiaoyou. If you go to the auction house directly, you will get 15% of the spot fee. And after our firm contacted the auction house, you can only charge 12% of the spot fee. What do you think of it


    In the heart of manager Zhuang, he is thinking about it.


    This is not intended to sell the subtext, that is, to sell a higher price.


    It''s also the usual way to do business.


    Obviously, at the beginning, manager Zhuang planned to buy the king of silver fish directly. At that time, their firm would hold an auction again to maximize the interests of this king of silver fish.


    But now, they have other plans. Obviously, it can''t be as expected at first.


    Therefore, we have to separate the interests.


    However, no matter how, as long as they can handle this silver fish king. Then, they must be able to get a huge profit. There is much more profit margin than other ordinary silverfish.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu shook his head.


    Shopkeeper Zhuang looked embarrassed:


    would Lin Tianyu have a better auction channel than his own?


    Then, shopkeeper Zhuang said, "Xiaoyou, if this silver fish king is auctioned in Fengpo City, it is impossible to find a better auction channel than our firm. Unless, Xiaoyou wants to take this silver fish king to a higher city for auction. But if you want to take this silver fish king to that higher city. Such a valuable fish, the transportation along the way, it is not necessarily very safe. After all, on the whole continent, there is a band of bandits who specialize in robbery. "


    Manager Zhuang said, but also looked at the surface of Weishui lake.


    The meaning can''t be more obvious.


    Even on the surface of Weishui lake, there are bandits robbing the king of silver fish, let alone the road to other big cities after Fengpo city.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that manager Zhuang''s words, one is to remind him that the silver fish King took to the big city outside to auction, in fact, is a matter of more than gain. Second, it is also hoped that Lin Tianyu can take this silver fish king to their firm for auction.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "manager Zhuang, in fact, my silver fish king has no intention of being auctioned."


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, manager Zhuang was puzzled and said, "little friend, this silver fish king is unique. Weishui lake for so many years, but no one has caught such a big silver fish king. The king of silver fish like this can only maximize its interests by auction. "


    Instead of answering, Lin asked, "so, what is the real value of these silverfish?"


    "Their greatest value, of course, is that they have a strong promotion effect on physical cultivation."


    Manager Zhuang answered and looked at Lin Tianyu. All the people who are fishing for the king of silver carp here know this. He didn''t believe it. Lin Tianyu came to the Weishui lake to fish for the king of silver fish. He had never heard of this reason.


    Well, since he knows why.


    Why do you even ask yourself about this?

 Chapter 1975

    Lin Tianyu said: "shopkeeper Zhuang also knows that the real value of this silverfish is that it has an obvious effect on body cultivation. Moreover, it should also be able to tamp the foundation of solid repair


    Manager Zhuang nodded.


    What Lin Tianyu said is true.


    Lin Tianyu also said: "since this silverfish is so good for body repair. Then, this silver fish King''s benefits must be more than those ordinary silver fish, the benefits are too much.


    "And I''m also a gymnast.


    "This silver fish king has such a great effect.


    "It''s so useful for other physical exercises. Well, isn''t it the same for my use?


    "In this way, I can also use such a silver fish King myself.


    "I really don''t intend to sell this silver fish king. They are prepared to keep the king of silver fish and enjoy it by themselves. "


    "What?"


    Manager Zhuang was stunned. I didn''t respond for half a day.


    Such a big, fifty Jin silver fish king, stay, just for their own enjoyment.


    This is too luxurious!


    You know, such a big silver fish king is worth tens of billions of Yuan Stone. With so many yuan stones, you can''t buy any cultivation resources. Isn''t it a waste to enjoy such a silver fish king?


    Which fisherman who comes to the Weishui lake to fish for silver fish is willing to enjoy a king of silver fish?


    Don''t say it''s a silver fish king. Even if it''s just the smallest silver fish they''ve caught, they''re reluctant to stay and eat.


    Shopkeeper Zhuang quickly advised: "little friend, such a big silver fish king, if you take the auction, that price, but tens of billions of Yuan Stone ah. This is enough for Xiaoyou to become a little rich man in Fengpo city. So many yuan stone, just for its little effect, if you eat it, it''s too luxurious. Little friend, we must think more about it. What''s more, with those yuan stones, what kind of cultivation resources can''t be bought? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "manager Zhuang, I''m curious to ask. If the king of silver fish is auctioned. What are they doing with it? "


    Manager Zhuang said, "of course, it is. What''s more, they will take this silver fish king as a good cultivation resource and eat it. "


    "Now that they have auctioned this silverfish, the king will eat it. So why can''t I eat it? "


    Manager Zhuang was stunned.


    Yeah.


    Others can eat this silver fish king.


    Why can''t I eat it?


    Besides, this is the king of silver fish I caught.


    But then, manager Zhuang said in his heart:


    indeed, even if this silver fish king was auctioned out, it would be taken to eat.


    But can the people who eat it be the same as ordinary people?


    Who is able to spend tens of billions of dollars to eat such a silver fish king, which is not rich and expensive. How can they be compared with ordinary people?


    However, these words can not be said in person.


    Manager Zhuang said, "little friend, don''t you think about it any more. This is a mobile repository. As long as such a silver fish king is auctioned. Maybe, in the next few decades, I don''t have to worry about the cultivation resources. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head firmly and said, "don''t think about it. I decided to enjoy it myself

 Chapter 1976

    There was a burst of disappointment in manager Zhuang''s heart.


    Such a big silver fish king. Even if it''s only one percent of the value, it''s enough to be worth tens of thousands of small silverfish.


    If it can be auctioned out by his hand, the profits he can share


    But now, people that is iron heart, do not plan to sell this silver fish king. Since it is someone else''s iron heart, to leave this silver fish king to eat for himself, manager Zhuang has no way.


    However, after that, manager Zhuang tried to persuade Lin Tianyu to take the silver fish king to him for auction.


    But Lin Tianyu is determined to keep the king of silverfish for himself to eat.


    In fact, this is also related to Lin Tianyu''s strong heart.


    From the beginning, he began to practice the Dao. At that time, Lin Tianyu made up his mind. He wants to practice to the best. And to repair to the strongest, the most critical point is that the foundation must be tamped.


    At that time, when he had just crossed the Shenwu land, his cultivation was suppressed to a great extent.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu was not only not anxious, but also full of joy in his heart.


    This kind of suppression, that is the will of the heaven and earth of the divine land, and helped him to lay a solid foundation.


    Then, after these two months of experience down.


    The strength of Dharma cultivation has reached the end of the golden elixir. However, Lin Tianyu has not yet thought about it, and now he has directly broken through the realm of Yuanying. Because, in the golden elixir period, it will also have a limit. Of course, he has to break the limit and then break through the realm of Yuanying. At this time, there was no immortal pressure like that in Tianquan mainland, so he had to think about breaking through Yuanying realm.


    The physical training strength has reached the peak of the second grade in the later period, and will soon step into the early stage of the third grade.


    However, when he entered the initial stage of the three levels of physical training, Lin Tianyu also thought that he would choose to break through only after he had honed his physical training to the fullest extent possible.


    Of course, if you give him another two months, or more time to experience, Lin Tianyu is also fully confident and has honed his physical training strength to a more solid level. After that, we can directly break through the initial state of three products. At that time, even if it was the front of the third grade of the late body repair. Lin Tianyu believes that he can also have the strength of the first World War.


    But now, there is a silver fish that is said to be of great benefit to physical cultivation and can consolidate the foundation of physical repair.


    How could he give up such an opportunity?


    Naturally, it is necessary to keep the silverfish for yourself to eat. Then, take this opportunity to see if it is possible to directly break through the initial stage of the third grade.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not waver.


    Then, they went to the rain house with Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    To the wind and rain building, Lin Tianyu directly took out the 50 Jin silver fish king and asked the chef of the wind and rain building to help make it.


    It is said that it is the king of silver fish weighing 50 Jin.


    The boss behind the rain and rain building learned that they all came out in person and received Lin Tianyu. Moreover, with a big wave of his hand, Lin Tianyu was exempted from the processing cost of this king of silver fish.


    With such a super silver fish king in the wind and rain restaurant inside the processing.


    Just with such a reputation, it can make his business of wind and rain restaurant rise several levels.


    In this way, the wind and rain restaurant is still making money.


    Subsequently, the big boss of the wind and rain restaurant went to battle in person, and directly ran to the back kitchen to supervise.


    He didn''t allow such a super silver fish king to be processed. There was any problem in their stormy restaurant.

 Chapter 1977

    When the king of silver fish is ready, Lu Feixue and Su Mu San naturally eat the king of silver fish with Guan.


    Even the little maid also took part of it.


    However, the three of them, in fact, did not eat much at all. If they ate a little bit, they felt that they could not eat any more. After that, I had to drink part of the fish soup.


    Lin Tianyu ate the whole half of it.


    However, after eating more than half of the bar, Lin Tianyu also felt that his body had reached a kind of bearing limit.


    This kind of silver fish ate down, indeed, just like the rumors heard.


    After eating the silver carp meat, it immediately becomes a kind of energy. However, this kind of energy is essentially different from the Reiki in Tianquan. This energy is directly into the body''s flesh and bones, strengthen their own physique. After this energy is integrated into the body, the benefits of physical training are simply better than those pills that can strengthen the body, but it is much better. And there are no side effects.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu finally understood.


    Why is the price of this silverfish so high that it has been sought after by those rich practitioners.


    It''s worth it.


    Of course, can have such a big role, should have something to do with this super silver fish king. After all, but it is said that the bigger the silver fish is, the better the effect will be. Therefore, this price is from the silver fish every big point, directly doubled the phenomenon.


    Lin Tianyu believes that those silverfish weighing more than one kilogram will have an effect on ordinary low-level physical training.


    However, for Lin Tianyu, who has already cultivated to such an extent and whose foundation is extremely solid, it is estimated that the ordinary silver fish has no effect on him.


    There is no other use than to eat it as a delicious fish.


    Fortunately, he did not sell such a silver fish king. Otherwise, where would he find such a large-scale cultivation material.


    Moreover, by this time, Lin Tianyu could not only feel the strengthening of his body, but also the consolidation of his foundation. Even, under the irrigation of this silver fish King''s energy, he could clearly feel that he was getting closer and closer to the perfect state of second grade physical training in the later stage, and was about to step over and directly step into the early stage of the third grade.


    And most of the king silverfish ate it. Lin Tianyu felt clearly that he was finally full.


    It should also be said that his body was filled with the energy of this silver fish king.


    He was like Lucille, sumosan and the maid.


    Lin Tianyu carefully sensed his current physical condition. Then, again and again, the divine consciousness looks back and forth again and again. Finally, he nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, he is enough to break through to the early third grade.


    Moreover, there will never be any hidden danger of weak foundation left behind.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s mind went deep into his body and began to break through the realm of physical cultivation. In fact, things like this breakthrough. Lin Tianyu''s most suitable is to start practicing his Dao as soon as possible. Then, with the power of Dao, he made a breakthrough, which is the most suitable way for him to break through.


    But now, in this restaurant, taking advantage of Dao Dao to break through the realm seems to be inappropriate.

 Chapter 1978

    As a result, Lin Tianyu, like other people''s breakthroughs, practiced meditation and broke through the boundary barrier with cultivation.


    A quarter of an hour, two quarters of an hour, three quarters of an hour, half an hour, one hour, two hours


    As time went by, Lin Tianyu''s impact on the inner boundary barrier became more and more violent. However, let him how to impact this realm. But it is still hard to open. What''s more, it''s just a little bit worse. As long as he breaks through this line, he will be the state of physical cultivation in the early stage of Sanpin.


    But it''s just a thin line.


    But often there are many monks, and even, in their whole life, they can not break through this line of separation.


    The monks with outstanding talent can break through this line. But it often takes a lot of time.


    Maybe the top monks can break through this line in a few months. Maybe some of them will take a few years, maybe, some will last for decades, which is not uncommon.


    Often, such a line of separation, it is really do not know, how many people blocked.


    But Lin Tianyu did not want him to be stopped for such a long time because of this line of separation.


    If the foundation has not been tamped down and the foundation has not been completed, then a breakthrough will be made later. It''s no big deal.


    But the key is now, solid foundation, perfect state, just a breakthrough.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu opened his eyes.


    In the private room where they were, there was no one but the four of them. It seems very quiet.


    Obviously, this is the owner of the wind and rain restaurant.


    And Lin Tianyu looked at the other three people. At this time, they were all in the state of meditation.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not disturb the three of them. He went out of the private room and gently brought the door.


    Then, Lin Tianyu found the owner of the wind and rain restaurant.


    Lin Tianyu said, "boss, can you help me find a quiet yard?"


    What do you want to do in the courtyard


    At the same time, the heart is also a burst of doubt.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu ate a lot of silver fish.


    At this meeting, shouldn''t we calmly seize the time and rush for a breakthrough?


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, maybe we can directly break through the realm. If you miss the chance to eat the silver fish king, and then want to break through, then really do not know what day it is.


    Even, in order to facilitate Lin Tianyu to break through the realm here, the restaurant owner has specially taken away all the people around him.


    Isn''t this just for the convenience of Lin Tianyu?


    But now, do not grasp the breakthrough, but instead ran to find their own to a quiet yard.


    What is this for?


    Lin Tianyu said: "I want to break through the realm. I want to find a quiet yard to break through. "


    Ah!


    It''s for a breakthrough.


    It seems that the private rooms in the restaurant are quiet enough. However, after all, there is no such quiet yard can let people calm down. The other party asked to find a quiet yard to break through.


    A breakthrough, sometimes, is an opportunity.


    If you don''t have a good chance. It''s a pity to miss it.


    As a result, the restaurant owner no longer talked much, and then, directly took Lin Tianyu to a quiet courtyard.


    This is a private property of the restaurant.

 Chapter 1979

    At this time, there were five or six people living in the courtyard.


    The owner of the restaurant said, "young master, I''ll go and get those people who live in this yard away. You can rest assured to break through here. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "don''t take those people away. Just warn them not to enter this little yard. When I break through here, I''m afraid they''ll get too close. If I''m not careful, I''ll hurt them


    "Break through in this yard?"


    The owner of the restaurant asked a question and said, "young master, otherwise, go to the innermost part of the yard and go into the house. It''s quiet there. As long as you live there, break through and guarantee that there won''t be anyone who will disturb the childe''s waiting. Even if the childe wants to break through there for ten days and a half months, no one will disturb you


    "No more." Lin Tianyu said, "it''s good to be in this yard. These yuan stones will be given to the owner. As compensation for the damage in this courtyard. "


    Lin Tianyu said, taking out a cloth bag and taking it to the restaurant owner.


    In this cloth bag, there are some yuan stones.


    Without waiting for the restaurant owner to say no, Lin Tianyu has already handed the bag containing Yuanshi to the restaurant owner.


    After that, Lin Tianyu took out the black knife and began to practice the technique.


    The restaurant owner also retreated to the corner of the yard.


    At the same time, my heart is even more confused:


    isn''t it necessary to break through the realm and practice in a quiet environment?


    How come now, it is a breakthrough to practice the sabre technique.


    Is it not that he wants to break through the realm of cultivation, but to break through the realm of sabre technique?


    However, he clearly ate the king of silver fish before suddenly breaking through the realm.


    The king of silver fish is only helpful to the realm of body cultivation. For the realm of sword technique, I have never heard that silver fish king is helpful.


    No matter how the restaurant owner thinks about it, he is still completely puzzled.


    So he looked at Lin Tianyu, who was dancing his sword technique in the courtyard.


    It seems that this Sabre technique is quite common.


    It is estimated that there is no great power to break through this Sabre technique.


    But in front of him, it is said that Lin Tianyu killed the bandit boss Hu and his four subordinates in the stormy building yesterday.


    Today, he killed all the robbers who had been robbing other people''s silver fish on the lake.


    This combat power is definitely not low.


    But this knife technique?


    Eh!


    The owner of the restaurant was suddenly surprised.


    Because, at this time, Lin Tianyu is dancing the knife technique, although it looks so ordinary. However, he clearly felt that it was the ordinary extreme Sabre technique. It seemed that when the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand was slashed, it seemed that there was an extra knife in the air.


    The restaurant owner rubbed his eyes.


    Is it possible that I am dazzled.


    However, when the restaurant owner rubbed his eyes, and then looked into the field, his mouth opened wider. The color of surprise on his face also became more intense.


    Because, just now, in the eyes of the restaurant owner, there was just a feeling of a knife.


    But in this meeting, in this scene, where is only one more knife.


    Clearly, there are many knives coming out again. Then, next, around Lin Tianyu''s side, is full of knife shadow.

 Chapter 1980

    What kind of knife technique is this?


    The owner of the restaurant thought:


    if he could learn this skill. So, even if it is their own cultivation, it is really too weak. But with this Sabre technique, I''m afraid that ordinary monks would not dare to offend themselves easily.


    When thinking about it, the restaurant owner immediately felt his whole mind, which had completely penetrated into the knife technique Lin Tianyu was exerting at the moment.


    At this time, I saw Lin Tianyu''s sword technique.


    There are more and more black knives, almost all of them have covered the whole courtyard.


    What''s more, by this time, it''s not just the feeling of countless black knives being used in this yard. Even, it seems that from the very beginning, Lin Tianyu is the only one who is practicing the sabre technique. Now, there are several Lin Tianyu who are practicing the sabre technique at the same time.


    After a while, the figure was more and more.


    The owner of the restaurant is dazzled.


    Dozens of figures. Then, there were hundreds of people, and then, I felt that there were hundreds of Lin Tianyu who were practicing his Sabre skills.


    The owner of the restaurant wants to take a serious look at it again, thinking that he can see something from the sabre technique of Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the whole spirit was gathered.


    But all of a sudden, I just felt dizzy.


    The heart suddenly a tight, know that this should be their own spirit is too concentrated, has been beyond the endurance of their own soul. If you look at it like this again. Even, most likely, it was right here at the scene.


    The restaurant owner''s heart is a tight, rushed to close his eyes, dare not continue to look like this.


    In the field, Lin Tianyu, with the development of the sword technique, is already the shadow of Lin Tianyu in the whole courtyard.


    It seems that there are countless Lin Tianyu at the same time.


    At this time, it is also the critical moment for Lin Tianyu to break through.


    All along, Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough is quite different from that of others.


    In order to break through a realm, other people often choose to retreat in seclusion. They will not leave the pass until they have broken through a realm. Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough has always been guided by the sword technique. The barrier of his cultivation is like being cut open by the sword technique.


    Therefore, every time, at the time of breakthrough, Lin Tianyu will make the best of his Sabre technique.


    This time, it is also the same. Not only has the sword technique been applied to the extreme, but even the avatars of thousands of illusions are completely driven to their own extreme.


    But it''s just a little short.


    It seems that there is not enough accumulation in it.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu is to forget this idea.


    There can''t be enough accumulation. He can clearly feel the accumulation of the second level of cultivation in this body. That is absolutely beyond anyone who practices this realm. Even, they have been practicing beyond the limit. Lin Tianyu does not think that there are other people who have such a strong foundation of his cultivation.


    And at this time, it should be nothing to think about, just break through this realm.


    Otherwise, as long as there is any hesitation.


    I''m afraid this breakthrough will fail.


    And once this breakthrough really fails.


    Well, it''s very likely that he won''t be able to break through to the early stage of the third grade of physical training for a long time.


    A breakthrough should be a one-stop effort.


    Is there anyone who has been trapped in a state for many years and can''t break through at all. Because every time we face a breakthrough, it is always for this reason. Under the hesitation of that reason, it is equivalent to setting a lock in my heart.


    Then, this kind of breakthrough again and again becomes a kind of normal.

 Chapter 1981

    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s mind is more firm.


    The sabre technique has been used more exquisitely.


    At the beginning, I could hear the wind of the sword waving and chopping. But in the end, it seems that this sword technique has been integrated into the space. I can only feel that the sabre technique is being used and wielded, but I can''t even hear the wind of waving it.


    However, the whole courtyard, but everywhere is black knife shadow.


    There are more and more Lin Tianyu.


    Walk around the yard.


    Even at this time, looking at the past, it was not only hundreds of Lin Tianyu, but also thousands of Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, with Lin Tianyu''s current achievements, it is impossible to really display thousands of Lin Tianyu.


    The whole scene is just because his sword technique is too fast, which will give people an illusion. What''s more, his present avatar is far from reaching the level of thousands of people. However, it is enough to conjure up more than 200 figures.


    These more than 200 figures clearly displayed completely different Sabre techniques. The whole scene was full of Lin Tianyu''s feeling.


    Therefore, under this speed bonus, it is clear that there are thousands of Lin Tianyu who are practicing the sabre technique at the same time.


    Not yet!


    Lin Tianyu tried his best to use the sabre technique, while carefully thinking about the reasons.


    Why, the feeling of breakthrough is still a little bit worse?


    You know, when he made breakthroughs in the past, when he accumulated to the present level, he would have made a breakthrough completely and naturally.


    It''s just that after every breakthrough in front of him, Lin Tianyu will still suppress this sense of breakthrough. Then, keep suppressing until the time when you can''t suppress, then you will choose to break through. Therefore, every breakthrough almost does not require Lin Tianyu to make more efforts. Lin tried his best to break through every time.


    This time, although there is no previous repression.


    But the accumulation before the breakthrough, even the accumulation of the impact limit, is completely enough.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has provoked some terrible enemies.


    Zhou family, for example, has two top masters in the late third grade.


    Another example is the robbery organization destroyed above the Weishui lake. Although I don''t know, what is their specific strength? But it can be seen from the fact that they were able to make Fengpo the city Lord''s house in some aspects and had to compromise. Their influence is huge.


    There are such two huge forces as the enemy.


    Lin Tianyu, of course, felt great pressure.


    Don''t look at what he said before.


    In fact, this is the internal and external pressure.


    Of course, he can not because of the pressure in his heart, and violate his mind, and so let go of that kind of scum.


    But under this kind of pressure, Lin Tianyu thought that he could break through a realm. Then, with his strength, if he breaks through another realm. Lin Tianyu believes that even if these two strengths are really combined, he must have the means to deal with it.

 Chapter 1982

    However, this time, although it is because of the external pressure.


    As in the past, he did not suppress his own cultivation again and again. Moreover, or by eating this silver fish King''s opportunity, to make a breakthrough.


    However, according to the past practice, Lin Tianyu knows that this is completely enough to break through the current state.


    But why, at this meeting, he almost pushed his own Dao to an extreme. But still feel, a little bit worse, and difficult to break through?


    Why on earth is this?


    When Lin Tianyu thought like this, when he pushed the sword technique to the extreme again, he tried harder to think about the reason.


    He believed that there must be some reason that he did not understand, which prevented his breakthrough.


    Its own reason should be that there is no need to think about it any more.


    After all, he has been breaking through the realm, which is not once or twice.


    He believed that after reaching such a level, it was impossible for him to break through successfully.


    So, what is the difference between this breakthrough and the past?


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully that this breakthrough was different from all previous breakthroughs.


    But he thought and thought, still can''t find out what powerful difference come out.


    If there is any real difference.


    So, that is to say, the location of the breakthrough is different.


    In the past, he had broken through the realm of Tianquan. But this time, he broke through the realm on the Shenwu continent.


    That''s the only difference.


    But can this be called a difference?


    Anyway, Lin Tianyu doesn''t believe it. This difference will have an adverse impact on his breakthrough.


    Wait.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    Maybe, it''s really this difference that makes a difference.


    You know, when he just came to the land of Shenwu, at that time, his cultivation was directly suppressed, and even dropped a lot.


    This shows.


    The suppression on the Shenwu land is far superior to the heavenly power. It should be at a higher level. It will make the foundation of practitioners more solid. Then, correspondingly, the realm in such a continent is suddenly, and certainly more difficult.


    Yes.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    Find the root of this problem. All the doubts in Lin Tianyu''s heart were completely dissipated.


    Since it is only because of the different world levels, the different breakthrough pressures formed.


    Then there is no other hesitation to consider.


    Now, what I should do is to make more efforts to break through the existing state than the previous breakthrough in Tianquan.


    In order to understand this, Lin Tianyu directly applied his Sabre technique to the extreme.


    With the application of sabre technique, it goes deeper. Lin Tianyu suddenly had a wonderful feeling.


    It seems that his Sabre technique has advanced to a new level again. Even on the verge of breaking through. If his Sabre skill, at this time, really broke through a level. Then, it is very likely that at the moment of breaking through the sabre technique, his cultivation realm will also form a breakthrough naturally.


    After all, his breakthrough in the realm has always been based on the skill of the sword.

 Chapter 1983

    When this idea was born, Lin Tianyu''s belief became more firm.


    His Dao is also more exciting to an extreme.


    If you look in the eyes of ordinary people, maybe Lin Tianyu''s knife technique at the moment is no different from that in front of him.


    But Lin Tianyu''s own heart is very clear.


    Because, his Dao Dao, it has already reached three levels of state. At this time, if we break through it again, it will be four layers. In the level of perfection, every time the Dao breaks through a small level, there will be an essential difference. What''s more, now, it''s still from the third floor to the fourth floor. In front of that, they are just the initial state that can be regarded as supernatural. To the fourth floor, that can be the standard medium-term state.


    Despite this kind of breakthrough, it is really very difficult.


    Don''t say it''s just a monk.


    Even the real fairies of fairyland. How many steps have they taken in the realm of perfection?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu is not only not affected by the difficulty of this breakthrough. Even, the heart is full of a beautiful vision.


    The more difficult the breakthrough is due to regional reasons. Then, after this breakthrough, the achievements we can get will naturally be higher.


    And, this time, as long as he can really make a breakthrough.


    It''s not just a breakthrough in the realm of physical cultivation. Even the Dao realm can be directly broken through.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu''s own strength increased.


    He didn''t know where he was going.


    In my heart, I can''t help but be full of expectation.


    Because of this belief that can become stronger. When Lin Tianyu began to use his Sabre technique, he felt more like he was accomplished at one go. The more Lin Tianyu used his Sabre technique, the more confident he was.


    He firmly believed that he must be able to make his own Dao break through another level.


    With the application of the sword technique, his own Dao accumulation is becoming more and more solid.


    But I feel closer and closer to the breakthrough. But it''s not easy to break through the Dao. After all, in the level of perfection, one layer is separated, which is equivalent to a heavy day.


    Lin Tianyu has made a breakthrough, but he believes that as long as he can make progress.


    It''s just that it''s going to be a long time.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu himself did not know how long it had been since he used his Sabre technique in this small yard.


    At this time, Lu Feixue and Su Mu San all came to him.


    Obviously, they were in the wind and rain restaurant, after eating the silver fish king. Up to now, they are all successful in digestion and breakthrough. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure was not seen. After inquiring, he also found this small yard all the way.


    Although he felt that they were coming, Lin Tianyu did not stop to say hello to them.


    Lu Feixue and other people did not come to disturb Lin Tianyu.


    Su Mu San looks at Lin Tianyu''s continuous dance of sword technique. He is puzzled and says, "sister Lu, why does this young master Lin suddenly want to practice martial arts?"


    Originally, in front of him, Su Mu San always called Mrs. lufishelin.


    But now, after getting familiar with it, I''m a few years older than Lucille. So, she simply called her sister Lu. In this way, it can also appear closer.

 Chapter 1984

    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "master Su, Tianyu is not practicing Sabre skill, but breaking through the realm of cultivation."


    "Break through the realm of cultivation?"


    Su Mu San looks in front of him, and he is constantly waving his sword. He is completely confused.


    Indeed, if we break through the realm of cultivation, we can make it.


    Because, just ate silver fish king.


    The king of silver fish is good for the cultivation of physical training, not only can it lay a solid foundation. Even, it can infuse energy and perception into the body cultivation, so as to promote the breakthrough of the realm of physical cultivation.


    Otherwise, the silver fish king can not be pursued to such a high price.


    But now, it seems that Lin Tianyu clearly wants to practice the sabre technique. What''s the feeling of breaking through the realm of cultivation.


    When someone breaks through the realm of cultivation, which one does not find a place to meditate, increase his understanding, and then accumulate energy to break through the barrier of realm.


    This is to practice Sabre technique to break through the realm.


    Have you?


    Su Mu San thought and said, "sister Lu, don''t coax me. This is not a breakthrough. incorrect. You mean, he''s breaking through the realm of sword technique. When he was on the Dao, he suddenly had a feeling. So, come here and practice the sabre technique to break through the realm, right? "


    Lu Feixue shook his head and said, "it''s not like this. However, it can also be said that. However, he even broke through the realm of cultivation. That''s often based on knife technique. Drawing with the knife, we can break through the realm. This is a very special way for him to break through the boundary barrier. "


    "What?"


    Su Mu San was surprised and said, "do you mean that he broke through the realm with the help of knife technique?"


    "It''s true."


    Su Mu San said: "that''s really wonderful."


    Su Mu San said with a look of surprise on his face.


    This time, it was Lu Feixue''s turn to be puzzled and said: "Mr. Su, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter. But Tianyu has always been so breakthrough. "


    Su Mu San said: "sister Lu, I''ve heard of this breakthrough method. This breakthrough is often not a realm of cultivation. It represents a kind of Tao. In the future, they will be one step ahead of other friars.


    "Because, the initial accomplishments of a monk are always based on the promotion of the realm of cultivation.


    "With the improvement of their realm, their perception is deepened and their strength is improved.


    "But it''s the last moment. That''s the summit of the friars. Think further. At that time, the state was mainly supported by the Tao they understood.


    "When your Tao is understood.


    "Maybe in the blink of an eye, we can go further.


    "But if you can''t understand it. Then, no matter how hard you try, it''s just in vain. It''s impossible to go any further. "


    When Su Mu San said this, he looked at Lu Feixue.


    Lu Feixue also seems to understand.


    "Mr. Su, you mean that the cultivation came to the end. In fact, at that time, the cultivation was not the realm. It is a kind of Tao. Only when we have made progress in the cultivation of Tao, can we make further progress. Lin Tianyu is now practicing his own Dao. Then, when he reaches the peak in the future, his cultivation is bound to be faster than others. "


    Su Mu San nodded: "yes. That''s why. Because, his practice now is directly to the essence. Well, it''s time to practice at the top. He must have been much faster than the others. Even in the understanding of Tao, it is easy and free. "

 Chapter 1985

    Lu Feixue was happy.


    After all, this is his husband, and Lin Tianyu will be able to further guarantee him in the future.


    Lu Feixue said: "Mr. Su, why haven''t I heard of this before? Who told you that? "


    But after asking, Lu Feixue is in the heart move.


    Is it true that this is the upper part of Shenwu land, which is different from the inheritance of Tianquan land. So, do you have a more detailed explanation of cultivation? On the Shenwu continent, those physical training in the later period of Sanpin had already realized what was the top of the cultivation?


    Thinking like this, Lu Feixue also felt reasonable.


    After all, Shenwu can be regarded as a higher level than Tianquan.


    The body cultivation in the later period of Sanpin is equivalent to the immortal in the realm of Dharma cultivation. They can feel the top of the cultivation, which is reasonable.


    Therefore, Lu Feixue also felt that this truth should be told by the Lord of the city to Su Mu San.


    Su Mu San, however, shook his head and said, "this is not what others have told me. It''s from a special ancient book.


    "There is an introduction to the cultivation of monks in that ancient book.


    "For example, our whole land of Shenwu mainly focuses on physical training. Then, above the monk, there is God. Even, in the later period of the three grades, it can be regarded as infinitely close to God. It can be called demigods. Then, up again, is the real God. And even to the real God. Their way of practice is almost the same as those of us.


    "It''s just that they need more energy to practice. It will be more difficult to break through the realm.


    "And then, the real gods, practice again.


    "When they reach the summit of God, they need not only greater energy and understanding of the realm to break through. At that time, they want to break through the realm again, that is to have the perception of Tao.


    "At that time, we should break through the realm of God and enter the realm of Tao."


    After the realm of God, it is the realm of Tao.


    This is the path of physical training.


    What about Dharma?


    Lu Feixue thought:


    the monk Dharma is immortal. What is the immortal upward?


    All of a sudden, Lu Feixue felt that it should be Daojing.


    In the end, the road of practice should always be the same goal by different paths.


    At the beginning of his practice, Lin Tianyu practiced with his own understanding of Dao to break the barrier of realm. Then, at the peak of practice, when you enter the realm of Tao, you must be able to be one step faster than others.


    No.


    It''s not just that when you reach the summit of practice, you will be one step faster than others.


    Even now, he is one step faster than others.


    After all, others are just practicing step by step. But he used the way of the highest point of practice to treat practice. Can''t it be a step faster than others?


    All of a sudden, at this time, Lu Feixue and Su Mu San had a very special feeling.


    That''s the whole courtyard. Although Lin Tianyu''s figure is still everywhere, he is constantly wielding the sword technique. All kinds of exquisite moves are changing and evolving continuously.


    However, just a moment ago, they suddenly felt different.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu, who is still brandishing the sabre technique, suddenly has some kind of inexplicable change.


    It''s hard to say.


    But it did happen quietly.

 Chapter 1986

    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a comfortable feeling flowing through his body.


    His whole will. It seems to be a step further.


    In the distance above the sky, there is a distant echo of the sound of knife.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu finally made a breakthrough in the Dao and stepped into the fourth step of the state of the Dao.


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that if it was this time, he would wave his knife to the sky. He can cut the sky in half. Even in the sky, there is already a thick layer of thunder clouds. Electric light flickers.


    And at the moment, in this wind park city, all people are steeply feel a sharp meaning, rising into the sky.


    All the weapons trembled faintly, as if, afraid, and as submissive.


    In particular, those who use the sword as their weapons feel more obvious.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also felt that with the breakthrough of Dao Dao, the state of physical cultivation was naturally broken through to the initial state of Sanpin. Moreover, at the same time, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt that there was a breakthrough in the realm of Dharma cultivation. As long as he has a little impact on the barrier, he can easily step into the realm of Yuanying.


    In this way, it is equivalent to the breakthrough of three parties at the same time.


    Then, the thunder disaster must follow.


    Moreover, the thunder robbery''s momentum, also must be earth shaking.


    There is always a breakthrough, especially when there is a big change. He is a kind of calamity to those who have transcended the realm. At the same time, therefore, the more evil people are, the more powerful they are when they encounter thunder robbery.


    Lin Tianyu is very clear in his mind.


    If he still stayed in the yard, half of the Fengpo city would be destroyed in his kind of thunder robbery against the sky.


    So, Lin Tianyu said to Lu Feixue, "Feixue, you go back to the inn first, don''t wait for me. I''ll be back when I''m through. "


    Finish saying, the figure a flash, toward the outside of the city.


    Even, there is no time to say hello to Su Mushan.


    Between the rapid twinkling of the figure, there are already wisps of electric light falling around Lin Tianyu. At one glance, I feel like a luminous man.


    Lu Feixue said: "Mr. Su, let''s go back first."


    Su Mu San was worried: "sister Lu, he has broken through the world. Look at this posture, the thunder disaster that ushered in is certainly not small. In this way, there will be no danger. And even if he survived the thunder. At that time, some monks like to rob people who have just passed the thunder robbery and are seriously injured. Then, even if he has survived the thunder robbery, he may be in danger. "


    When Lu Feixue heard Su Mu san say this, he was also worried.


    Although all along, Lin Tianyu seems to recover quickly even though he is injured. There has never been a bad injury left to others.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu spent all the previous thunder robberies by himself. It seems that he has not gone out with any major problems.


    But this time, it seems that the thunder robbery is really different from the past.


    Although, the thunder robbery has not come.


    But it is just the condensed thunder cloud, it is already oppressed almost to let people breathless.


    Such a strong thunder robbery, if it is really dangerous. I''m afraid Lin Tianyu may not be able to survive alone.

 Chapter 1987

    Lu Feixue thought, a flurry in his heart, and said, "Mr. Su, what can I do?"


    Su Mu three said: "how about this? I''ll go to the city Lord''s house and let the city Lord''s house send experts there. At that time, if there is any change, there will be a master of the city Lord''s house, who can help


    Then hurry to the Chengfu, Master Lu. Let the city Lord''s house send experts to protect. "


    "Well, I''ll be back in a minute."


    Su Mu San said, ready to go back to the city master''s house.


    Lu Feixue is also ready to follow Lin Tianyu''s strong momentum all the way to catch up and watch Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough.


    In the past, Lin Tianyu''s breakthrough, in addition to that, Lei Chi''s breakthrough. Later, no matter experienced thunder robbery, or any other reason, Lu Feixue did not see it with his own eyes. There has never been any danger. There''s no need to worry about it.


    But this time, Su Mu San said this, and then thought that the momentum was really too amazing thunder cloud.


    I can''t let go of my heart.


    But when Su Mu San and Lu Feixue leap out, they are blocked by an inexplicable force.


    "Miss Su, don''t go back for the time being. Stay in the yard for a while


    The voice of this speech, a flutter.


    What''s more, when the other party opens his mouth, he calls Miss Su directly. Obviously, we also know the true identity of Su Mu San. But even so, it is necessary to block Su Mu San. However, listening to their tone, they did not dare to really do something about Su Mu San. After all, if the lady of the city Lord''s house moves. You have to think about the consequences.


    Now, it''s just to put Su Mu san under house arrest here.


    Obviously, he didn''t want Su Mushan to return to the city''s main residence, so he asked the master to come and protect the Dharma for Lin Tianyu.


    Their purpose is self-evident.


    They want to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    Now, Lin Tianyu happened to catch up with the thunder robbery, such a time. When he finished the thunder robbery, he must have been injured. At that time, it was the best time for them to start.


    "Who? Who are you? Get out of here


    Su Mu San shouts at the sky. However, no one paid any attention to her.


    At the same time, there is a force, suddenly from the void, extended, one is to seize Lu Feixue, pull to the outside.


    Feel the force.


    Lu Fei snow slightly a frown, take out the machete on the body, a knife cut out, directly is to pull the strength of her to cut off.


    "Why


    In the void, a surprise.


    But then, there are several forces, and at the same time, from the void to reach Lu Feixue.


    Lu Feixue wields a knife and cuts repeatedly.


    However, just cut off one, there will be several at the same time.


    Obviously, it is not just one person who exerts the power to pull Lufei snow in the void formed. Moreover, they are all people with extremely advanced cultivation. Look at the strength they exert, they should all be top masters in the early stage of the third grade.


    Although Lu Feixue has been following Lin Tianyu, he has made great progress in his Sabre technique.


    But after all, the cultivation of the opponent is one level inferior. Moreover, the other side is many people joint hands.


    Finally, after a short time, Lu Feixue was so tired and panting that he was not careful. He grabbed his body and pulled him out.

 Chapter 1988

    Lu Feixue also wanted to wave the knife method again, to cut off those who caught her strength.


    However, the strength of a sudden tight, so that Lu Feixue is already powerful far away.


    Soon, it was pulled by that force and entered the void and disappeared.


    Just now, Su Mu San also wanted to help Lu Feixue get out of that force. However, no matter how hard Su Mu San tried, it would be of no use at all. She was directly blocked by a force on the other side, and could not get close to Luffy snow.


    In the end, they can only watch Lu Feixue be captured by the other side.


    Su Mu looked at the void with three breaths and said, "where is the rat, you can report a name. Let''s meet you, miss. "


    Then, Su Mu San directly scolded the void.


    Now, but there is no lady image of the city Lord''s mansion.


    You can let her scold each other.


    In the void, there is no half of the response. Until Su Mu San was tired of scolding and stopped himself.


    However, Su Mu San wants to leave, but she has a force to prevent her from going out of the small yard.


    The maid worried and said, "Miss, we are so trapped here. What should we do? Is this the legendary ghost hitting the wall


    Su Mu San also knew that it would be useless for her to make trouble any more.


    So, Su Mu San comforted the maid and said, "don''t be afraid, this is just a group of little ghosts. They are just a group of ghosts who dare not really provoke people. Don''t you see? I just scolded them so much that they didn''t even dare to say more. Deal with this kind of kid, as long as you are more fierce. Then, they will be afraid. I dare not move you lightly. "


    "Oh."


    The maid nodded.


    I don''t know whether I really understand it or not.


    With the void, Lu Feixue grasped her strength and flew forward. Then, slowly, it was close to a place with dense thunder.


    Obviously, this is the place where Lin Tianyu broke through.


    Slowly, with that force, I saw ten figures hidden in a dark place covered by woods. Five of them wore face scarves to cover their faces. There were five others standing in the open. Obviously, looking at this dress, it should belong to two different forces.


    As soon as Lu Fei xuelue thought about it, he already wanted to understand it completely.


    The five men with face scarves should belong to the one who robbed on the lake.


    And the five of them. If what you expect is right. It should belong to the Zhou family in Lucheng.


    During this period of time, in Fengpo City, I only offended the two forces.


    At this time, although from the place where the thunderstorm condenses, it seems very close. In fact, it''s about thirty miles away.


    Just because, that thunder cloud condenses the momentum, too big.


    Therefore, it is able to let this even if it is 30 years, but also see clearly, feel in front of the general.


    In this distance, you can easily see everything Lin Tianyu has broken through, and you don''t have to worry about being discovered by Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, they had made up their minds to take Lin Tianyu down after he broke through and was injured by thunder robbery.


    Lu Feixue wants to understand these, in the heart a burst of anxious can''t do.


    He wanted to report a letter to Lin Tianyu, but he couldn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 1989

    Lin Tianyu arrived here, and soon felt a few breath, concentrated and came.


    However, for these, Lin Tianyu just smiles at will, and he doesn''t put it in his heart at all.


    If these guys are, just look at their own breakthroughs.


    So, Lin Tianyu will not be too much.


    If they dare to move their mind, prepare to break through the mine, injured situation, thinking about taking advantage of the fire, Lin Tianyu also does not mind, sent such a person on the road.


    Lin Tianyu also did not carefully sense those who smell.


    To this place, a flat area in the forest, which is nearly 500 miles away from Fengpo city. Lin Tianyu is still beginning to wave the sword.


    Just at this time, Lin Tianyu moved in his heart.


    Deliberately, the sword inside the road, that startling vanguard, quietly disguised.


    Otherwise, it is only the meaning of the sword. Even if he was in the middle of a thunderstorm, he was injured again, and no one dared to move him to share.


    Lin Tianyu thought that the sword was restrained, although the sword method had been cut to the extreme. But his kind of fantasy incarnation, but it has not been put out at all.


    After all, if it is really to put out the thousands of magic incarnations. Just the full court is just the figure of Lin Tianyu, it is enough to be astonished.


    But his sword is different.


    His sword technique has been applied to the extreme, which is just a kind of Dao which is tenacity to him.


    If only simply put out this Dao. Anyone who will see this knife will feel common. Even, it will give people a sense of basic sabre. Because, his Dao, that is the way to fight. Only in the real confrontation can he embody the power of his Dao to the utmost.


    With the ultimate application of this Dao.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, is all kinds of feelings, with the Dao Dao born.


    Boom!


    Just a slight advance, the barrier of the Dharma Yuanying realm has been completely broken by him.


    When we get to this meeting, it is really a joint breakthrough of the three parties.


    Under the heaven, the sky had gathered some frightening clouds of thunder. Suddenly, it was increased several times, even ten times, at once. If, just this gathered thunderstorm, is enough to put the whole sky, is the feeling of collapse.


    Those who have been watching for ten years or even dozens of miles have steeply felt this heavy thunderstorm that has enhanced so much.


    A sudden gall.


    Then, they were forced to go back to the distance.


    At this time, even the ten people who seized Luffy snow, must have hurriedly retreated to further places.


    Although 30 miles away, it is far enough.


    But now, look at the intensity of the thunderstorm, just afraid of the distance of 30 miles. It will be easily wave and arrive.


    Then, these ten of them, together with lufifsnow, have retreated to the land of the ferry from Lin Tianyu, a hundred miles away, and this is the stop.


    "Such a strong thunderstorm cloud gathers, and that ray robbery, even, will surpass the monks who broke through the later stage of the third grade, and the thunder robbery formed. You said, under such a powerful mine, will he be directly cut to death by this mine robbery? " One of them asked.


    Another humanity: "if it is robbed by thunder and split to death, is it better? I can hear that he is not weak. We are the ones who can not take him in a perfect situation. Now, if ray robbed, he would be able to be split to death. That was just the right time to get rid of me. It also makes us less unnecessary danger. "


    "It makes sense. Though, under the thunder, he will certainly be hurt. But how much he would have been hurt. No one can say that. If the injury is small. With his strength, we, these people, are still in danger. It is a natural thing to let ray rob chop him to death. "


    Several others listened to the statement and nodded.


    Obviously, they all know the real strength of Lin Tianyu.


    Why dare to get together now. It should be also to see Lin Tianyu is about to be robbed. And the thunder was so loud. Therefore, they will be lucky psychology, bet on a bet. By then, if the thunder is robbed, Lin Tianyu is seriously injured, they can just pick up a cheap one.


    Now, the mine robbery is further increased.


    Of course, they would like to hope that Lin Tianyu will fall directly in this thunderstorm.


    Then, they can easily complete this task of killing Lin Tianyu. But there will be no danger.

 Chapter 1990

    Boom, boom, boom


    In the sky, where thunder clouds are more dense, electric light flashes and thunder roars.


    Just the strength of this momentum is as if it is to directly drop an afterlife divine thunder.


    "Hula", an electric light from the sky.


    The thunder and lightning were almost miles long.


    In the blink of an eye, it directly hit Lin Tianyu''s body. Directly, all the clothes on Lin Tianyu''s body burned. In the end, there was only one piece of body armor left, still on the body, but it was only a piece of burnt black. At the same time, the shadow of Lin Tianyu also sank down to the bottom of the earth when the thunder and lightning bombarded it. At the same time, a small lake appeared in the place where he was just now.


    Those who were hundreds of miles away, watching the scene of the robbery, were all shaking in their hearts.


    Have any of them ever seen such a huge thunder robbery.


    Then, there was no half a minute to stay.


    In the sky, there is another thunder and lightning, bombarding Lin Tianyu.


    And at this time, suddenly, there is a figure, unexpectedly is the reverse of the air. Then, a black knife technique across, towards the thunder that splits down to go.


    This is


    All of us have a look of stupidity.


    Isn''t it Lin Tianyu who flies backward to the sky and slashes with a knife?


    Others are worried that the thunder robbery is too strong. Will let their own panic, careful to cross.


    But now?


    Instead, Lin Tianyu took the initiative to fly up to meet the thunder robbery.


    In this way, the thunder robbery clearly thought that this man was provoking his majesty. Then, the next, the thunder robbery will be more powerful than before.


    This man is dying!


    Sure enough, as soon as the thunder was drowned. In the sky, it was suddenly, followed by two thunder and lightning, and fell down at the same time.


    Boom, boom, crash, crash


    When he fell on Lin Tianyu''s body, with the drowning of the electric light, Lin Tianyu''s body was immediately and directly split back to the ground.


    But then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again and rushed to the sky.


    But at this time, in the sky, but immediately, there are three thunder and lightning, toward Lin Tianyu split down.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was chopped from the sky again and again and fell to the ground. But Lin Tianyu is again and again from the ground, toward the sky. To meet the split thunder.


    Thunder is also more and more intensive.


    From the beginning of one, two, three Until the next nine thunder, and at the same time fell down.


    However, there is no more than nine thunder in one go.


    Although the time interval between the thunder is getting shorter and shorter. However, the intensity and quantity of thunder are obviously restricted by the way of heaven, so it is impossible to go up.


    Finally, after half an hour, the thunder finally did not want to dissipate.


    But obviously, it can also be seen that Lin Tianyu was seriously injured under the bombardment of this super thunder.


    In front of him, he would rush into the sky very quickly to meet the thunder. But in the back, gradually, he will rush to the sky, more and more slowly. Even, in the end, he did not rush into the sky at all.


    In fact, this is only what outsiders see.


    It should be said that this time the power of thunder. Indeed, it is much stronger than the thunder robbery that Lin Tianyu has experienced before.


    However, even if it was such a thunder robbery, it was only at the beginning, which did a lot of harm to Lin Tianyu''s body. Later, Lin Tianyu was the same as before. He constantly introduced the power of thunder into his own body and refined himself with the power of thunder. Let the body adapt to the thunder.


    Then, the thunder swam in the body.


    No, but no longer hurt his body.


    Even, he was still in front of his body suffered from the thunder injury, which was formed and repaired. At the same time, the body is also in the thunder, is more and more strong.


    When he got to the back, he felt that Lin Tianyu was injured more and more seriously. Even, he felt as if he had some feeling of unstoppable. It was just that Lin Tianyu arrived at the back, and the power of thunder had no effect on him any more. He did not have the mind, and then flew into the air, but met the thunder from the sky.


    Of course, there are still a lot of monks around here. Monks who are full of greed for him gathered there.


    Although their hearts are full of greed.But if they didn''t put them into action, Lin Tianyu would not be very good to take the initiative to deal with each other.


    So, why not make them feel that they are really seriously injured. How about jumping out?


    Now that you have this greedy heart, you have to be prepared to be punished.

 Chapter 1991

    Lin Tianyu looked around coldly and was staring at his own people at the moment.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu didn''t prepare for it, and he gave up the plan. Whoever jumps out first will be solved by those who jump out first. Give them a deep memory.


    Sure enough, after a while, there were eight people who jumped out first.


    "Brother Hu, I didn''t expect that you would also come to pick up the bargain?" One looked at another of the eight.


    Brother Hu, however, laughed and said, "you don''t take advantage of the cheap. Brother Zhu, didn''t you also come? What''s more, it''s as powerful as the monk when he broke through. This kind of monk can cultivate to such an extent. It must be a good status. This meeting, just taking advantage of the injury, picked up this cheap, and got the resources in his hands. In the future, I will upgrade to another level, and I will not worry about resources. "


    "But with so many of us, even if we have got the resources, how can we divide them?"


    Brother Zhu said and glanced at the eight people.


    Brother Hu said proudly: "this is simple. Those who have strength can stay, but those who have no strength can go away! There are three people on my side. What about you, brother Zhu? "


    Brother Hu said, and two other people stood behind him.


    Brother Zhu laughed and said, "it''s a coincidence. There are three people on my side. "


    As brother Zhu finished, there were two people who came directly behind him.


    Then, brother Zhu and brother Hu, as well as the four people behind them, joined together, and all of them looked at the other two. These two people, one fat and one thin. The fat one is higher, but the thinner one is shorter.


    Brother Hu said, "you two, you can go."


    The skinny one said, "why let us brothers go? Why don''t you six get out of here? "


    Brothers!


    This one is fat and tall, and the other is thin and small. What''s more, the fat and tall figure is enough to change into three or four of the slim ones.


    Is this going to be the brothers?


    If it is, the fat and tall will bully the skinny. It is estimated that all the delicious food has been snatched away by myself.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    All of them laughed.


    Obviously, it was a joy to see the brothers with such a big difference in body size.


    The skinny one suddenly became angry and said, "laugh at your grandmother, a bear! You six bastards, get out of here


    I don''t know.


    Such a small, but also a temper.


    However, even if the little man was a violent man, no one took him seriously. After all, there are six people on the other side and only two people on their side.


    As for cultivation?


    They''ve already sensed each other.


    They are clearly the cultivation of the late second grade. And brother Zhu and brother Hu have reached the peak of their cultivation in the late second grade.


    This fat tall and skinny, but only second grade later cultivation.


    Even if their brothers have reached the peak of the second grade, in front of the six of them, it is clearly a dish. How could the six of them, in turn, listen to the brothers?


    So, brother Zhu and brother Hu did not speak.


    Behind them, a man reached out to the little man and said, "you skinny, you''re going to say the opposite. It''s you who should get out of here. "


    At this time, this person just reached out and pointed to the skinny one. Suddenly, he saw a flash of the figure of the little one.


    Poof!


    Then, before the man took it seriously, he was stabbed in the throat by a small sword.

 Chapter 1992

    "You, you, you dare to kill me!"


    After being stabbed in the throat, the man again reached for the skinny one, and finally fell to the ground with a thump.


    Originally, a few people who were still laughing were suddenly quiet.


    An expert knows if there is one when he reaches out.


    The skinny man''s sword just now made the five people on the opposite side feel a great threat. Even, in their sense, the strength of the thin man''s sword just now is much stronger than that of brother Hu and brother Zhu. And the fat man is his brother. Well, it is very likely that the strength of the two men is very close.


    The two of them combined.


    I''m afraid that all the people on the side of brother Hu and brother Zhu will unite and win. Moreover, even after winning, he still has to face Lin Tianyu who has just made a breakthrough.


    Although it can be seen from the breakthrough just now, he has been seriously injured.


    But they can also sense that Lin Tianyu''s strength is much stronger than those of them.


    If they were to fight against Lin Tianyu again, they would not be able to get benefits.


    Finally, brother Hu and brother Zhu looked at each other.


    Brother Zhu said, "two Taoist friends, why don''t we join hands for the time being, and after we get the benefits, we will divide them equally. What do you think?"


    The skinny one said, "if we divide them into three parts, we need 40% of them. The rest will be divided between you. "


    When brother Hu heard this, he was not happy and said, "why? You two are going to get 40%. In my opinion, I should get 40%. After all, a brother died on my side just now, and I have to appease his family. "


    In fact, I''m afraid that elder brother Hu doesn''t believe him.


    They are only for temporary interests, and come together a few people, he will go to comfort each other''s family.


    Ghost letter?


    However, the skinny one glared and said, "if you don''t agree, we''ll fight first. Whoever is strong will have all. Those who are weak will get out of here


    Brother Hu only felt the breath in his chest stagnated.


    I haven''t seen anything like this, have you?


    If you don''t have a word, you have to fight first.


    Didn''t the conditions be worked out slowly?


    Besides, if he really wants to fight, even if he and brother Zhu unite, five against two, he may not be able to win. What''s more, Lin Tianyu, who was seriously injured, must be taking time to recover. If in their fight, they will delay the opportunity. At that time, they won''t even get it. Moreover, with Lin Tianyu''s strength, they are likely to be in danger of life.


    Of course, brother Hu doesn''t want to fight with this short, angry man.


    But at this moment, it is obviously impossible for him to apologize.


    The atmosphere in the field, for a moment, had some stagnant feeling.


    Brother Zhu quickly stood up and said, "you two, listen to me. Everything we do is to get the man''s resources first. "


    Brother Zhu said, to Lin Tianyu, finally fell to the ground, never again to the direction of the sky pointed.


    Everyone is smart.


    As soon as brother Zhu reminded me, everyone understood.


    Their main purpose now is to take this advantage back. As for the distribution, we can discuss it later.


    Brother Zhu said again, "if you can get the benefits, the three of us will take 30% first. As for the remaining 10%. At the end of the day, we compare the outcome of the game. The winner gets the final 10%

 Chapter 1993

    The two sides nodded and agreed with each other after a little bit from brother Zhu.


    After all, if they are really at this time, they will fight hard. At the end of the day, no one may be able to get any benefits.


    It''s better to take the benefits first and then talk about the rest.


    So, after the negotiation, the three parties all went to the place where Lin Tianyu finally fell.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with a sneer.


    These three forces are really funny.


    I''m not dead yet.


    But the three of them have begun to discuss how to distribute their treasures.


    Is there such a wonderful person?


    When they discussed this, did they not calculate that if their own strength was not damaged at all. These three forces are waiting to die? Lin Tianyu make complaints about


    ''s heart.


    And at the same time, a hundred miles away from here.


    Five black masked men, and five others, and Lu Feixue, where the eleven were.


    A person had a little impatient ground to say: "let''s do it. If we wait for a few idiots of the three forces to tease them on like this, it will be enough time for Lin Tianyu to recover. When he recovers, even if it''s ten of us, it''s far from his enemy. "


    The man with black towel covered his face said coldly: "if you want to do it now, you can do it. I will accompany you to die. "


    The man who offered the proposal was not happy and said, "what do you mean? I didn''t want to cooperate, so I mentioned it earlier. Don''t waste everyone''s time. "


    He said in a huff.


    Even, look at the posture, as long as one of the other side''s answers is not good. He might go away in a hurry. No longer care about these five black masked men, to go alone.


    Black scarf masked humanity: "don''t be unhappy, I''m going to save your life."


    "Save my life? Do I want you to save my life? "


    At first, the man was still angry in his heart, and his words were full of sarcasm.


    However, the black scarf masked man shook his head and said: "you Zhou family, don''t see that there are two ancestors of the third grade in the later period. Their strength is not vulgar. But let''s talk about the source of the news. Even if we have ten Zhou families tied together, we can''t be compared with Tiemu gang. Well, do you know how long it took him to kill six top masters in the early stage of the third grade on that day in the Weishui lake? "


    "How long did it take?" the man asked casually


    "One man in front of me killed him. For the last five, he only spent less than a breath. "


    "What? Is that true? "


    "This is what we have seen with our own eyes by the spies hiding on the shore of the Weishui lake."


    If it''s the strength of Chou''s family. It''s only after the arrival of our ancestors that we can get the reward. " At first, the man said, frowning tightly.


    "It''s just because of this that I got to know that the Zhou family are going to take revenge on Mr. Zhou, so I asked you to come together and let everyone not be impulsive. If Lin Tianyu is really in good condition. Maybe, it really needs the Zhou family''s ancestor, the peak of Sanpin''s physical training in the later stage, to avenge your Zhou''s son. But now, it''s not. "


    The black scarf masked man said, and looked at the big hole where Lin Tianyu had just broken through and was bombarded by thunder.

 Chapter 1994

    The Zhou family, who was the first, understood it immediately.


    Zhou Jiazhi said: "you mean that he was seriously injured in this breakthrough. This is the chance for us to kill him for revenge?"


    "Yes. This is the opportunity. If we can take this opportunity. Then, it is very likely that he can be killed directly without spending too much effort. "


    "But since this is an opportunity. Then why do you stop me? "


    Black scarf masked humanity: "good. This is a great opportunity. But at the same time, it''s also possible that it''s a hopeless situation that can take us forever. "


    "You mean..."


    "If that Lin Tianyu is really in this breakthrough, he is seriously injured.


    "Well, it''s a rare chance to kill him.


    "But if he had not been seriously injured. It''s just a deliberate act. And we hit each other head on.


    "Do you think we can still survive?"


    Zhou family, to this meeting, is also to understand the black scarf masked man''s intention.


    Zhou Jiazhi said: "so, you let those who want to be greedy for small and cheap things rush up first. Let them use their lives to test the strength of Lin Tianyu. How much is left in the end. See if he''s really seriously hurt, isn''t he


    The masked man nodded.


    "Ha ha ha ha What a clever plan Zhou family members clapped their hands in approval.


    Hearing these words, Lu Feixue turned pale. I want to stop and shout and give Lin Tianyu a tip off and let him leave quickly. However, Lu Feixue was captured by them, and then he stopped his breath. To this meeting, don''t say is shouting out loud, even if it is normal speaking is impossible.


    Therefore, we can only watch the place where Lin Tianyu is.


    In my heart, I prayed silently, hoping that Lin Tianyu would not have any accident.


    At this time, the three forces had already surrounded the pit in which Lin Tianyu fell.


    The skinny one looked at Lin Tianyu in the pit and yelled, "Hey, that boy, throw up your Najie and your weapons. We can spare your life. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "what''s the matter? Do you want to rob?"


    "Yes. If you do what we say. We''re just robbing. It''s just robbery. But if you don''t do what we say. So, we''re not just robbing. I''m going to take your life. Boy, according to what I said, throw up all the things I need


    The skinny one said, and looked at Lin Tianyu in the pit.


    Lin Tianyu said: "want my life, do you have this strength?"


    The skinny one laughed and said, "if you have complete strength, we will not be as advanced as you. But now, you don''t have to look at how you are. He was badly hit by thunder and was seriously injured. At this meeting, even, can not stand up. In the face of you at this time, if we want to kill you, it will be as simple as killing an ant. "


    "Is it? I''ll have a look at it


    Lin Tianyu said, breakthrough, a violent momentum, from the bottom of the pit inside, up.

 Chapter 1995

    The fury rose.


    All of a sudden, it was like crushing the whole ten days and nine places. Let all feel this momentum of people, can not help but shiver.


    Standing in the pit above the seven people, are all up and down, shaking.


    At the same time, the heart, full of regret.


    Why?


    They want to be so greedy?


    I want to make a windfall on the seriously injured man.


    That''s it.


    They even lost their lives completely.


    If they had another choice, they would not be greedy again.


    Just pray for God to give them a chance to repent?


    At the same time, those who had been hiding in the surroundings just now did not rush out in a hurry. In my heart, I have been calling for luck.


    If they were just like these eight people, they would rush up in such a hurry.


    Then, their fate is the same, only death is left.


    At the same time, the Zhou family and ten members of the Tiemu Gang, who were hidden a hundred miles away, also looked at each other.


    The people of the Zhou family bowed their hands in admiration and said, "thank you for your advice. You saved your life. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone will die without a burial place. "


    However, the black scarf masked man laughed triumphantly and said, "now, you can know that everything is good to be careful. Our Tiemu Gang is not a powerful gang in Shenwu land. But if it''s about survival. In the whole Shenwu continent, there is no one power that can live longer than our Tiemu gang. First, our sources of information are wide enough. Another reason is that although we are bold. But not reckless. If you don''t know the right thing, you will never do it easily. "


    The people of the Zhou family all nodded at the extreme.


    But at this time, that let all of us are terrified momentum, suddenly fell down again.


    It''s like a ballooning balloon.


    In his expansion to the extreme, but suddenly there is a place, suddenly began to leak.


    Then, almost in the blink of an eye, the balloon fell back and shrunk.


    What''s going on?


    However, the Zhou family was happy all of a sudden, and said, "it seems that Daoyou also made a mistake in planning. In fact, Lin Tianyu is just at the end of his tether. Just now, just in order to frighten those people, they deliberately released such a powerful momentum. Good idea to frighten the other side, let the other side dare not start to him. I''ve escaped a robbery.


    "But if you are seriously injured, you are seriously injured. It''s not so easy to survive such a powerful thunder wound.


    "Even if it''s just the release of that powerful momentum. They can''t last.


    "Ha ha! This is the best time for us to do it.


    "Daoyou, let''s do it together!"


    The black scarf masked man looked at the place where Lin Tianyu was and said, "otherwise, we''ll wait."


    "Wait? Still waiting? " The people of the Zhou family were not happy and said, "if you wait for such a rare opportunity, you may just go wrong. Isn''t it a pity? I don''t want to miss the chance to wait for you. "

 Chapter 1996

    The black scarf masked man was a man who stopped the Zhou family and said, "for the sake of safety, it''s better to wait."


    The people of the Zhou family are not happy.


    Just now, he waited. Because at that time, the words of the black scarf masked man were indeed in order.


    But now, it''s all so obvious.


    Lin Tianyu was seriously injured. Even, it just can''t support the simple momentum. At this time, we have to wait. It''s a little too careful.


    You can live longer by being careful.


    But be careful too much, that is timid, OK?


    However, after seeing the serious look of the black scarf masked man, the Zhou family finally stopped.


    Well, wait a second.


    Around the great pit were the seven who thought they were mortal. After that, he felt the momentum of Lin Tianyu who had just risen, and suddenly fell down again.


    Panic seven people, are obviously stunned.


    Then, brother Hu said, "ha ha ha ha God help me too! It turns out that your injury, in fact, is much more serious than we have seen. Unexpectedly, it is to such a small momentum, are completely unable to support the point. But God wants to help us, so that we can get all the resources and materials in you. "


    When the other six heard this, they all understood what was going on.


    A sense of survival flashed over their faces.


    But at this time, they didn''t have the appearance of escaping after they had prayed to heaven.


    They are all thinking about how much resources Lin Tianyu will have.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the seven men and said coldly, "if you want to die, you can try it. However, I advise you to leave at once. Otherwise, there will be only one life. It''s not good to be killed. "


    The skinny one said angrily, "Stinky boy, I was scared just now. Now, let''s talk about it. Even if it''s not your resources. I''ll have to kill you first


    The skinny one said, his figure flashed and rushed directly to Lin Tianyu.


    In other words, what happened to the momentum just now?


    The momentum rose and was unmatched.


    In fact, it is Lin Tianyu who has already killed these seven people. Moreover, in that overwhelming momentum, let these seven people be killed in despair. However, Lin Tianyu already felt that the spirits of the seven people were shaking. When I was about to start, suddenly, I felt a kind of heart tremor.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu immediately released the power of the soul and quietly looked at the distance.


    Then, a hundred miles away, he saw the hijacked Luffy snow.


    After a while, I''ve understood.


    Originally, there are hidden enemies, in the distance. Moreover, this is the enemy with a clear direction. Even, they caught Lu Feixue in advance.


    Are they prepared to take Lufei snow as the pledge and let them throw their own mousetrap?


    So these people


    It''s either from the Zhou family or from the gang forces killed on the Weishui lake.


    Now, however, none of them did. Obviously, it''s just about to see how much of our combat power is, and then we''ll make sure whether we can do it or not.


    Then try to seduce them.

 Chapter 1997

    Lin Tianyu''s eyes moved.


    I thought of an idea:


    and then, the momentum that rose to the top suddenly dropped to the bottom.


    It gives people the feeling that the injury is too heavy, even supporting such a frightening momentum, all the feeling of lack of strength.


    Lin Tianyu thought in his heart:


    best of all, these guys were tempted to fight against themselves. Even, under the stimulation, it would be better to let Lu Feixue go. As long as there are no hostages in hand. None of these guys want to live.


    At this time, the skinny one rushed to Lin Tianyu, when the other side stabbed.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed again and again.


    In the end, he quietly gave way. However, it seems that the injury is too serious and the body is not very flexible. This concession, however, has not been able to make it completely.


    "Poof", the clothes on the left shoulder were stabbed by the sword and came out.


    But in front of Lin Tianyu, when dealing with the thunder robbery, he showed the means. This thin and small sword, though fierce and incomparable. But it''s not that he can''t stop it.


    Now?


    With such a sword, however, a piece of his clothes was stabbed out directly.


    It''s not a big injury. From this, we can see that. Lin Tianyu is really at the end of his tether. In front of him, when he passed the thunder robbery, he really consumed too much. Up to now, even such a sword can''t be resisted.


    "It seems that Lin Tianyu is really hurt. This is our chance. Hurry up and take advantage of this opportunity to kill him. "


    Said, looked at those black towel masked people, is to jump out again, solve Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, the black scarf masked man still stopped him and said, "Taoist friend, we''d better wait a little longer. If you look at it more clearly, it doesn''t matter. If he had been so badly hurt. Well, if you give him more time, you can''t recover so quickly. But if we look at it more clearly, it will be of greater benefit to us. It will save our lives. "


    The Zhou family glared at the black scarf masked man.


    Even, in the heart, are already faint some regret, why should with these timid people act together.


    If you''re on your own side.


    In front of them, when Lin Tianyu was shot down by thunder for the last time, they would have started directly. With Lin Tianyu''s appearance, maybe they have already killed Lin Tianyu and can start to celebrate.


    However, since it is cooperation.


    When the other party is so cautious that he has to wait, then wait. Indeed, as the other side said, even if Lin Tianyu was given a little more time, the injury caused by the thunder bombardment could not have recovered so quickly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is a pity.


    Those ten guys are too cautious.


    He is in a second grade later peak of a small sword, is already punctured clothes.


    Is it not enough to attract you to come here and do it?


    As long as you come and start, your team of ten will be in chaos.


    Then, it is to be able to give themselves the chance to save Lu Feixue.

 Chapter 1998

    And the six people standing above the pit.


    Although I hesitated just now. Not like the skinny one, he jumped into the pit directly, and Lin Tianyu made a move.


    After all, the momentum released by Lin Tianyu in the previous period was too frightening.


    But this meeting, as soon as I saw the skinny one, he had already punctured Lin Tianyu''s clothes.


    The fighting power


    Clearly less than the front, in the face of the thunder disaster in case.


    This shows how serious the injury is.


    Ha ha!


    How wonderful!


    Six people look at each other, not too hesitant.


    Then, they all jump into the pit and attack Lin Tianyu. Because of the fierce attack of the seven men, several wounds were made on Lin Tianyu''s body. The clothes were scratched on the left and right by the seven men''s weapons, like beggars'' rags all over. For a moment, Lin Tianyu''s appearance, said how miserable, how miserable.


    However, although it looks miserable.


    But at this time, he did not cause fatal damage to Lin Tianyu.


    Every time, when it comes to the critical moment that endangers his life, Lin Tianyu always suddenly escapes.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu and the seven men, the battle has become such a situation.


    At this time, the Zhou family did not say anything more.


    After all, although the seven are lower than their strength. But Lin Tianyu was able to fight the other side to such a degree. It''s not like at the beginning, just a small person, is already stabbing Lin Tianyu.


    What does that mean.


    Although Lin Tianyu was in front of him, he should have been hurt.


    But he''s not as serious as he looks.


    Since there are seven people on the other side, Lin Tianyu can''t be seriously injured. Although Lin Tianyu looks miserable. But as long as you don''t get seriously injured, it''s not too serious. What''s more, with the passage of time, instead of giving them a feeling, they are getting better and better. In front of us, there is almost no force to fight back. But to this meeting, has been with each other seven people to fight back and forth.


    It''s still going to hurt.


    But Lin Tianyu is also able to gradually cut out the injury on the other side''s seven people.


    Seeing some situations, the people of Zhou family hesitated even more.


    At this time, if they also go forward, will they be like these seven people, be dragged by Lin Tianyu. Slowly, slowly, on the contrary, let the other party gradually occupy the upper view?


    But at this time, the black towel masked man''s eyes lit up abruptly, and said, "let''s hurry up!"


    Say, already be involuntarily jump out.


    The people of Zhou family didn''t understand: "why? It is clear that his strength at this time is much higher than that in front of him. At this time, isn''t it uncomfortable to try again? "


    However, the black scarf masked man kept on saying, "this is the time for us to make a move. His strength is rising. That shows that he was seriously injured just now. In the meeting just now, when he played with seven people, his strength had been rising slowly, which means that he had already operated his skills and began to heal his wounds. Of course, we have to take advantage of the other party, and before the healing is completed, it is possible to kill him in the other party''s injury this time. "


    Eh!


    This seems to be the truth.


    Hearing this, Zhou family''s people also jumped out.

 Chapter 1999

    In the blink of an eye, Tiemu gang and the nine members of the Zhou family had already reached the top of the pit.


    Why nine?


    Because, among them, there is a black scarf masked man, is escorting Lu Feixue, standing behind several people.


    Obviously, they are prepared to make good use of Lu Feixue as a hostage to get rid of the unfavorable situation. Tiemu Gang is really a big guild with great care.


    As soon as a few people appeared, the eight men who were fighting under the pit had already noticed.


    Back to see the top of the nine people, thin seven of them are facial expression became particularly embarrassed. Lin Tianyu is their prey. Now, all of a sudden, there are nine people coming out. Isn''t it clear that we should share their benefits?


    The skinny one looked at the top nine people and said angrily, "do you understand the rules? Everything has to be done first and then. This is our first move. If you have some sense, you should leave. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    "Go away!"


    The first black scarf masked man, however, was not in the mood to talk to this skinny little one. Just open your mouth and let the other person go.


    The skinny one was also angry and said, "it''s you who should roll."


    Black scarf masked humanity: "since do not roll, then all die."


    Say, black towel masked person is the first to hand, between a hand, is already a direct move to blow to kill the skinny on the spot.


    With the leader of the black scarf masked a hand.


    The other eight people around him are also directly to the remaining six. Almost, it was just a breath, and the remaining six people, that is to say, followed the footsteps of the skinny ones.


    Then, all nine people looked at Lin Tianyu.


    "Do you know why we have to deal with you?" the leader''s black scarf said


    "Why?"


    "Good! Then I''ll let you die to be an understanding ghost. We''re from the Ironwood gang. That is to say, among those large fishing boats above the Weishui lake, all of them are members of our gang. As for the five, they are from the Zhou family. But you killed them directly. Now, you know why. Therefore, you have not died unjustly. "


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Lin Tianyu answered casually and said, "but what can you do to guarantee that you can kill me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." The head of the black scarf masked man seemed to have heard a funny joke in general, and said: "if you are not injured. Of course we are not your match. However, you have been through this thunder robbery. I hurt myself. Even just now, when you started with the seven rubbish, they were just able to make a draw. They''re seven rubbish, but it''s only in the late second grade. But all of us are in the early stage of the third grade. But it''s a whole different story. Now, let''s talk about it. Why can we kill you? "


    Finish saying, black towel masked person complacent smile.


    The others all followed with a smile.


    Lin Tianyu is also laughing.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "yes. The strength of the nine of you is really much better than the seven of them. If I had just been injured for a while, you would have done it right away. I don''t really have a chance. But your fault is that you shouldn''t have been waiting for such a long time just to think that you have come to me. "

 Chapter 2000

    The head black towel masked people''s heart "clutters".


    He felt vaguely:


    something was wrong.


    "What do you mean?"


    With a faint smile, Lin Tianyu said, "my meaning is very simple. At that time, I was seriously injured. At that time, if you chose to take the shot directly, I would have little power to fight back. But at that time, you hesitated. So, in the middle, it gave me enough time to recover. Now, if you want to kill me again, can you do it? "


    "No way." Black scarf masked humanity: "just for a while, how much can you recover. And, just now, we have been watching your fight. You and their seven rubbish, also just just reluctantly a draw. Where can we recover? "


    "Then you can have a try."


    In fact, this is really Lin Tianyu is fooling each other.


    Even if they started shooting, it could not be Lin Tianyu''s opponent at all. Because of the thunder. To the back, it is completely impossible to form any injury to him.


    So, just after the thunder robbery, he was almost in perfect condition.


    And the reason why Lin Tianyu talked so much with them. That''s because he has already manipulated an incarnation of vitality to the one who escorts Lu Feixue behind them.


    At this time, of course, it is not suitable to compete with them any more.


    In this way, it is able to more perfectly manipulate the incarnation of vitality and save Lu Feixue.


    Lin Tianyu was very careful.


    Even if it is a real start, it is not a big problem. After all, in front of him, he was able to conjure up dozens of people at the same time. At this time, the manipulation of an incarnation of vitality is nothing.


    However, for the rescue of Lu Feixue, Lin Tianyu did not want to have any slightest mistake.


    That''s why you''re going to be so careful.


    But then Lin Tianyu laughed.


    The incarnation of vitality had killed the man in black hiding in the rear. Luffy snow has also been saved.


    At this time, the Zhou family couldn''t help it any longer. They also looked back at the black scarf masked man and said, "it''s your waste of time. Otherwise, the boy would have been killed


    Say, a wave, oneself be the first to rush up.


    And the other four Zhou family members were also under his wave, followed him, rushed up.


    Poof!


    However, he just rushed to Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu had already cut off the man''s neck with a knife.


    "You..."


    Zhou family talent said a word, eyes a burst of fear, fell on the ground.


    Then, all of a sudden, dozens of Lin Tianyu appeared in the field and rushed to the other eight people. Just a confrontation, black scarf masked people and Zhou family people, they fell down two people.


    The head of the black scarf masked man, but for the time being, escaped a robbery and called out: "stop! Stop it! Don''t you want your wife''s life? He''s still a hostage in our hands. Stop it! Otherwise, we will kill her. "

 Chapter 2001

    With the shouts of the head black scarf masked man, Lin Tianyu really stopped.


    Then, Lin Tianyu casually said, "you should try to kill one."


    The head of the black scarf masked humanity: "Xiao Qi, bring me the man!"


    "Are you going to take me up?"


    Immediately, there is a voice, in the pit above the ring. However, this is clearly a female voice.


    The head of the black scarf masked man looked up and saw that Lu Feixue was standing on the top of the pit and sneered at him.


    What''s going on?


    How could that be possible?


    She was not taken down by her own side. Now, she should also be guarded by Xiao Qi?


    How can this, she actually appeared here, seven is not in it?


    "Where is Xiao Qi? What have you done to Xiao Qi


    The first black scarf masked man almost subconsciously asked.


    "Do you mean him?" Lucille said Then he threw his head down the pit. That''s the head of Xiao Qi.


    Then, the first black scarf masked man saw that there was another Lin Tianyu standing beside Lu Feixue. That is exactly as like as two peas below Lin Tianyu.


    Split up!


    The head man is completely stupid.


    The art of separation is so profound. Even if it is the person of the later period of the third grade, it is almost unheard of, who will be the art of separation. Why, Lin Tianyu is a master of the art of separation?


    At this time, he also knew how Lu Feixue was rescued.


    A sense of despair rose abruptly in the heart of the man in black. Now, he has no cards. What else to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    He suddenly felt that it was his most wrong choice to run out so rashly.


    The head of the black scarf masked humanity: "young Xia, you see, we are just a misunderstanding. If you can let us go this time. Then, I promise you, all the gratitude and resentment between you and our iron wood gang will be written off in one stroke. "


    "Despair."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I just want to let you feel despair. Therefore, it was not in the first confrontation just now that we killed you directly. If you dare to touch the people around me, you must be prepared to die in despair. "


    "Are you really ready to make an everlasting feud with our Tiemu Gang?"


    "You are wrong. If you Tiemu Gang is willing to expose this time, you will never come to me again. Well, I can''t let go of your Tiemu Gang once. But if you iron wood still dare not give up. We''re going to have to fight. Well, I don''t mind. In the future, I''ll kill you Tiemu Gang directly. "


    Lin Tianyu is more than just saying this in a domineering way.


    Moreover, between that look, is also indifferent calm, as if completely did not take the iron wood Gang as a matter.


    The head black scarf masked the heart of a sudden.


    He felt that the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words was the real meaning.


    If the iron wood Gang offended him again, Lin Tianyu would be in trouble. But it was really possible for him to put out the iron wood Gang directly. Besides, it won''t take him much effort at all.


    What kind of monster have they provoked?


    The first black scarf masked man took another look at the remaining four people. Then, his figure flashed and he was ready to rush out. And four points away.


    Only in this way can they have the possibility of escaping.

 Chapter 2002

    However, they just started to escape, only to see a flash of black light.


    Then, the four figures are a meal.


    Then, all four heads rolled down and fell to the ground.


    Lin Tianyu did not look at the four figures any more. The figure flashed, and it was already around Lu Feixue.


    Then, the incarnation of vitality rushed to Lin Tianyu, and it was directly submerged into Lin Tianyu''s body.


    This is certainly not a separate body.


    If it''s a split, it can always exist.


    However, if the incarnation of vitality did not return to Lin Tianyu''s body for a long time, it would gradually dissipate in the air.


    "Feixue, you were scared just now."


    Lin Tianyu said, reaching out his hand and gently stroking Lu Feixue''s cheek.


    Lu Feixue gently smiles and says: "this is not all right. I know that as long as Tianyu is here, I won''t have any accidents. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "don''t worry. In the future, I will never let you suffer like this again


    However, when Lin Tianyu said so, his body suddenly shook.


    Lu Feixue was flustered and said, "Tianyu, what''s wrong with you. This is the injury you suffered just now. Haven''t you recovered completely? Don''t scare me


    Lin Tianyu chuckled: "it''s OK. It''s just that the robbery is not over. "


    Just now, everyone just saw the thunder robbery Lin Tianyu had to cross. However, in the early stage of breaking through the third grade and the realm of Yuanying, it is really only necessary to cross the thunder robbery. But Lin Tianyu is different. He''s not just a double break. Moreover, even at the same time, it has broken through the realm of Dao. Therefore, in the case of three breakthroughs. Moreover, every time he made a breakthrough, he broke the limit again. So, it''s not just a thunder robbery, but also a big disaster.


    And now, he is living through the disaster.


    As a matter of fact, just now, the fire disaster has already occurred in his body. But at that time, Lin Tianyu has been strong physical quality, as well as a strong will, suppressed, so that outsiders can not see.


    And it is precisely because of this repression, on the contrary, it makes the body suffer greater harm.


    At this meeting, it will not be suppressed.


    As a result, there was a reaction on his body. When Lin Tianyu finally looked at Lu Feixue and completely put down his heart, he felt a little loose and couldn''t help but let his body shake.


    Lu Feixue worried: "what robbery is this?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "there is a big disaster. However, it doesn''t matter. I just need to give a little more guidance, and it will be ready soon. "


    Lin Tianyu said, and then began to dance the knife technique. At the same time, the body, on the contrary, started to slowly guide into the body, let it begin to temper the inside of the body. The training of thunder robbery is enough to increase the strength and toughness of the body. However, the Fenghuo catastrophe was able to go a step deeper than the thunder robbery, and went straight to the interior to start tempering.


    This more in-depth training, as long as we can really stick to it.


    Then, it must be able to get great benefits.


    But often there are a few people who can really stick to it. And such a catastrophe, as long as we can''t stick to it. That''s really a place where there is no burial place.


    However, Lin Tianyu or directly on the wind and fire disaster, into the body to go.

 Chapter 2003

    With this disaster was introduced into the body, began to temper the body.


    Lin Tianyu''s shaking is even more severe.


    Although the benefits of such tempering are huge. But this has been tempered, but it is not ordinary people can bear it. The pain alone is enough to crush a lot of people. Moreover, if the physical fitness is not strong to a certain extent, it will also be the case of the wind and fire, to be easily enough to kill.


    But step by step, Lin Tianyu attaches great importance to physical exercise. What''s more, the previous several robberies are also introduced into the body to temper the body, which is to enhance the body''s pressure resistance.


    Even so, with the deepening of the disaster, his body trembled more severely.


    This is also because in front of him, he sensed that after Lu Feixue was caught, he did not dare to introduce the disaster into his body.


    At that time, he must completely ensure the clarity of his mind, to the greatest extent possible, to ensure that Lu Feixue can be saved intact. Therefore, we will try our best to compete with body and will. As far as possible, it''s a disaster.


    At this time, there are those who are hiding around, thinking about robbery, and they are beginning to be active again.


    "Boss, do it."


    "Looking at him like this, it is clear that he has been severely bitten, and even his body has some uncontrollable. Just now, he must have used some kind of secret skill to improve his fighting power temporarily. But the wound on his body is not complete yet. This will be eaten back again, and the combat effectiveness must be reduced to the end. It''s our chance. "


    These two people said so, others are also looking at the leader of the boss in the past.


    Old slightly frown a thought, but shook his head, way: "withdraw."


    "Why?"


    "You have all seen those who died in front of you. At that time, the man in front of him was obviously seriously injured and was totally vulnerable. In that case, if you let you do it, do you feel sure you can take the man in front of you? Yes. If that''s the time, you really did. I think you''re going to end up like these people in front of you, aren''t you? Now, I still have an intuition. If it is, it will definitely be more miserable than those in front. Go away


    The old man said, without hesitation. At once, the figure flashed and went towards the distance.


    After being seriously injured, the wealth of this kind of person is moving. However, life is more important.


    The fate of those in front of us has undoubtedly explained all this as they have.


    The boss is also a decisive man. With his retreat, those who followed him were all in the direction of Lin Tianyu. After a greedy look, they also followed the old man to retreat.


    And behind this, there are also several other people, quietly retreating.


    However, at last, there was a group of five. Looking at Lin Tianyu, it was obvious that he had suffered from a serious attack. He could not bear it any longer. He rushed out and wanted to kill and rob resources.


    But after these five people rushed out, even Lin Tianyu didn''t make a move at all. They just lived through the disaster in their bodies.


    Then, Lu Feixue next to him stopped the five people directly.


    Dozens of moves down, all killed on the spot.

 Chapter 2004

    "Go, go, go!"


    Those who are still hiding around are even more flustered when they see this situation.


    It''s not just that Lin Tianyu is powerful. Even just now, the one who was taken hostage was so powerful. It gives them something else to think about.


    In fact, Lu Feixue''s strength is not weak.


    Just in front of her, the strength of the people sent out by the Tiemu gang and the Zhou family was too strong, so that she did not have time to play at all. She was directly captured.


    But now, those who are still around and want to make some foreign money can''t have the strength of those people sent out by Tiemu gang and Zhou family to deal with Lin Tianyu. In the front, after seeing Lin Tianyu''s power, they were hesitant. This meeting, is once again to see Lu Feixue is also such a strong master, where they dare to think any more carefully.


    After all the others had withdrawn, the surroundings became quieter.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s disaster was just over.


    Only feel, the whole body, as if the general cast iron. It''s a big step up. At this time, just relying on his constitution, he was able to carry the attack of monk Yuanying.


    Feel inside the body, stronger. Lin Tianyu nodded.


    However, just at this time, Lin Tianyu''s consciousness suddenly appeared the picture of Lu Feixue being hijacked just now.


    Then, under the hijacking of Lu Feixue, he had to give up all resistance and become a victim.


    Lin Tianyu tried several times to break through several people on the opposite side, or used some clever methods to save Lu Feixue. But those people on the opposite side did not give him such a chance at all. The other side is careful and cautious. In addition, several people were sent to guard Lu Feixue. After Lin Tianyu failed in a rescue, the other party was angry, and even directly cut off a palm of Lu Feixue with a knife.


    Seeing this, Lin Tianyu did not dare to act rashly.


    In the other party''s ruthless attack on Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu also dare not easily fight back, and is to kill each other. They can only defend passively. Moreover, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt that his strength was getting smaller and smaller, and his moving speed was also getting slower and slower. There''s no protection at all.


    In a short time, the body suffered a lot of large and small injuries.


    Although he has not been seriously injured. But if it goes on like this, it''s only a matter of time before you get seriously injured. Even, in the back, if he still dares not fight back by the other side''s attack, he may die in the other party''s hands.


    "Now," the leader of the other side said, "I want you to stop moving and let my men do whatever they want. Otherwise, I''ll kill him first. "


    As the leader said, he gently pulled back the knife which was on the top of Lufei Snow''s neck. There was a shallow blood mouth on the neck of Lufei snow, with blood flowing out.


    But obviously, if Lin Tianyu continues to evade the attack of his men.


    I''m afraid that the next moment, his knife in his hand is not just on Lu Feixue''s neck, drawing a shallow blood mouth. It might even have cut off Luffy Snow''s neck.


    Lin Tianyu stood down and did not dare to dodge.


    At this time, a black scarf masked man waved a sword and directly stabbed Lin Tianyu''s abdominal cavity.

 Chapter 2005

    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu yelled, sweating profusely.


    If he was so seriously injured, then who else would come to rescue Lu Feixue.


    No.


    No way.


    I can''t be so badly hurt.


    At least, I have to rescue Feixue first.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there was a violent struggle, and his emotions fluctuated violently. Then, his whole body outside now is shaking. I was sweating all over. The whole skirt, only for a while, has been completely wet by sweat. But you should know that once a monk reaches the point where he can use his mana, he can completely control his sweating. It''s impossible to sweat again.


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, but also worried.


    But Lu Feixue also knows that at this time, Lin Tianyu is not suitable to be disturbed. He had to go through all this on his own.


    Now, Lin Tianyu should be passing through his heart demon catastrophe.


    However, Lu Feixue still walked forward gently, stretched out his hand and held Lin Tianyu in his arms.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a kind of peace.


    Heart path:


    is it because you are injured so much that you are going to die?


    In this way, Lu Feixue, who was also escorted by those people of the other side, looked at the past. However, he really died. But even Lu Feixue has not been able to save it?


    No!


    Never!


    He can''t just die. At least, he had to get Lucille out first.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu didn''t care about the injuries on his body. As soon as the figure flashed, it was directly towards those people who were facing each other. If you cut off a person''s head with a chop, "poof," it''s like cutting off a person''s head. Then, taking advantage of this momentum, Lin Tianyu did not make any stay. Continue to fight forward, constantly killing each other those who dare to intercept their own people.


    Soon, Lin Tianyu has killed more than ten people of the other party.


    And at this time, he finally rushed to the place close to Luffy snow. Although there are still a few people in front of them. But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was sure to kill those people. So, next, he can, save Lu Feixue.


    Lin Tianyu continued to rush forward.


    All the way forward, all the way to kill.


    However, in front of him, there are always people who stop him from going to rescue Lu Feixue.


    At this time, the leader, with a ferocious smile, said, "since you dare not obey the orders, but also dare to kill my people, then let this little lady accompany you to die together."


    The leader said, with a hard stroke of the knife in his hand.


    "No!"


    Lin Tianyu called out.


    But it''s too late.


    Can''t you really save Lu Feixue?


    It''s impossible.


    It''s impossible.


    I''m going to kill you!


    I''m going to kill all of you!


    Lin Tianyu swung his knife and started to kill those people mercilessly. Before long, those people were all buried by Lin Tianyu''s knife. The black knife was stained with blood, and it was dripping quietly on the ground.


    Then, Lin Tianyu tried to endure the injury and discomfort on his body, and went to Lu Feixue and held each other up.


    However, he could not call the other party back.


    Are they going to be so different?

 Chapter 2006

    incorrect.


    It''s not Lucille.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt something wrong. When he picked up Lu Feixue, the feeling was obviously wrong.


    Well, none of this is true.


    Lin Tianyu thinks so, think again carefully, feel more unreasonable.


    The other party caught Lu Feixue''s people, it is clear that there are only ten people, OK?


    But what about him just now?


    How many people did he kill.


    If there is no one hundred, there will be seventy-eight. Where did the other party come from and didn''t show up.


    So, it''s all the same.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that the whole consciousness was suddenly returning. Then, I opened my eyes, and I saw Lu Feixue. At this time, Lu Feixue was holding himself tightly, with a look of concern, as if afraid. If he let go, he would suddenly disappear.


    Then, Lu Feixue also saw Lin Tianyu''s clear eyes.


    Lu Feixue smiles.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed and said, "Feixue, it''s nice to have you."


    Lu Feixue smiles and nods. Then they held each other more tightly.


    After waiting for a long time, the two are separated.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, what''s the matter? How did they catch you? "


    When Lin Tianyu asked this question, there was a killer on his face, which was extremely heavy, and suddenly came out. Just now, in the heart demon catastrophe, his feeling was really too real. At that time, he clearly felt that he might lose Lu Feixue forever. So, I think of a situation. Lin Tianyu was terrified.


    To this meeting, but in his heart, he made an oath.


    In the future, anyone who dares to move the people around him. Then, there is only one word - death!


    With this idea, the murderous spirit in my heart can no longer be concealed, and naturally spread to the surrounding areas.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "Feixue, I promise that you will never be left alone in the future. No matter when, we are going to be together. No matter what the danger is. Well, I''ll be outside for you. Don''t let it hurt you. "


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu, nodded slowly, and then closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, after a long time, Lu Feixue said anxiously, "Oh, it''s over. Su Mu San is still being held by them. We have to go back and save him. "


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Lin Tianyu.


    Lu Feixue said: "it is in that small yard. As soon as you left, they just started to catch me. Then, I brought it all the way here. Obviously, I want to be a hostage to threaten you. But Su Mu San was confined to that small yard by them, so it was impossible to take off Su Mu San. It should be afraid that he would report back to the city Lord''s office. At that time, it will change this matter. "


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "they just restricted Su Mu San. She should be OK. After all, if there is something wrong with the young lady of the city Lord''s house. Then, these people also quite directly offended the city Lord''s house and opposed the city Lord''s house. In Fengpo City, they directly offended the city master''s house. I dare not dare to do such a great job. However, we are also in a hurry to go back and rescue Su Mu San first. "

 Chapter 2007

    Then, Lu Feixue, led by Lin Tianyu, just a moment later, has already returned to Fengpo city.


    However, they did not have the first time, they directly returned to the courtyard.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s figure first flashed, and then he came out of his body as an incarnation of vitality. The incarnation of the vitality was like a real person and went to the small yard where they left in front of them. Even, there will be nearly 90% of Lin Tianyu''s own strength.


    And this is also a kind of special effect that he cultivates thousands of magic incarnations. Otherwise, even if it is the peak master of the late third grade, it is impossible to have such a means.


    Vitality incarnated in the yard.


    All of a sudden, we can clearly capture the source of the force that restricted Su Mu San''s activities with his maid. That''s two top masters in the early third grade.


    One black scarf, one not.


    Obviously, it was Tiemu gang and Zhou family each.


    The vitality incarnation flickers between, is already arrived at those two people''s side. And then the two men were on the ground.


    At this time, Su Mu San broke through and looked up, "eh! It seems that just now, there was a wave of fighting. Is it that the restrictions have been lifted? "


    Su Mu San thought, pulled the maid, and rushed outside the yard.


    As soon as she broke through, she really found that the confinement that restricted her movement had indeed disappeared completely. At present, no longer hesitated, pulled the maid, and ran forward quickly. The direction of running is the city Lord''s mansion. It''s time to go to the city Lord''s house to help soldiers.


    But it was just a few steps.


    Su mu-3 stopped in a daze.


    At this time, a man and a woman were standing in front of them. Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    Su Mu San was surprised and said, "ah, you''ve got rid of those guys. Oh, just now, I felt a ripple around here. That''s what you''ve done to get rid of the guys that got me in my way. "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "smart, guess right. Oh, no reward. "


    Su Mu San laughed happily.


    As a matter of fact, she was in such a hurry to go to the city Lord''s house just now, which was just for the purpose of carrying soldiers to rescue Lin Tianyu and them. This will, but found that they have been out of danger.


    The joy in my heart is needless to mention.


    Su Mu San happily said: "however, it doesn''t matter. I have rewards."


    "Is it? Why reward? What kind of reward? "


    "Because you saved me. Naturally, this is a good reward. Moreover, these guys, in Fengpo City, dare to be so presumptuous. Even I dare to limit my freedom. Well, I have to report this matter to the city Lord''s office to take good care of it. Don''t let them think that this wind park city has really become a place for them to do whatever they want. Brother Lin, don''t worry. I''ll let the Lord''s house protect you. As long as they stay in Fengpo City, I believe none of them will dare to touch you


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "thank you first, brother su."


    However, in his heart, Lin Tianyu did not think that Su Mu San was able to do it.


    After all, the city Lord''s office has already turned a blind eye to the behavior of the Tiemu Gang on the Weishui lake. Well, with a step back, naturally there will be a second step back.


    Moreover, the Zhou family is also a powerful force.


    There are two ancestors of the late third grade. This is not weaker than the city Lord''s house. I''m afraid that if the city Lord''s house wants to make any decision, it''s necessary to consider all kinds of causalities.

 Chapter 2008

    Then, just chatting casually, Su Mu San went back to the city Lord''s house directly.


    Su Mu San entered the city Lord''s house, but almost did not stop at all. He went directly to the city master''s study and beat the city Lord.


    The city Lord looked at Su Mu San and said happily, "Oh, our third son also knows to go home?"


    Su Mu San was coquettish and said, "Dad, I don''t know how to go home. As long as dad is in here, I have to come back, right? "


    The city Lord heard the coquettish voice of the third daughter, and looked at Su Mu San with a good look. He said, "stop, stop. Are you in trouble again? Do you want my father to help you out?"


    Su Mu three jiao voice way: "father, how can? I''m so good, how can I go outside and make trouble? "


    "Well, if not."


    "But Dad, I was bullied outside."


    "What?"


    After hearing this, the city master had a dignified momentum on his steep ground, and then he said, "which son of a bitch doesn''t have eyes anymore. Even the daughter of the city Lord dares to bully him. Come on, tell Dad who bullied you. Dad will go and take off this son of a bitch''s dog''s head. "


    Su Mu said: "Dad, however, that force is not easy to provoke. If my father goes there in person, he may not be able to control others. "


    "If it''s not easy to be provoked, it will be bigger than the Lord of Fengpo city." The city Lord said angrily: "tell Dad, who is it? Even my daughter dares to bully me. If you don''t kill him, he doesn''t know who is the world of Fengpo city. "


    Su Mu San looked at the fire and said, "it''s the Zhou family and the Tiemu gang."


    "Iron wood Gang?"


    "It seems that the city Lord has been too kind to them all the time. As a result, even now, they dare to provoke the head of the daughter of the city Lord. I''m getting more and more daring. "


    After that, the city Lord said again, "which family is the Zhou family. In Fengpo City, there is not a family whose surname is Zhou so bold that even the daughter of the city Lord dares to provoke. "


    Su Mu three way: "it is the Zhou family in Lucheng."


    "Lucheng. The Zhou family?"


    Su Mu San nodded.


    The city Lord thought about it and said, "even if it''s the Zhou family in Lucheng, since they dare to provoke the daughter of the city master, they have to pay the price. Unless, they will never come to this Fengpo city for a lifetime. However, saner, you can also tell me specifically how they bullied you? "


    Su Mu San talked about his grievance.


    However, between the words, it is inevitable that there are many embellishments.


    After hearing all this, the city Lord said, "in this case, they just want to deal with Lin Tianyu, and then they restrict you for a while."


    Obviously, the meaning of the city Lord''s words is not a big deal.


    Su Mu San hurriedly said, "Dad, think about it. In the whole Fengpo City, when did my daughter get wronged. Even Dad, you haven''t restricted your daughter''s freedom. Why do they restrict their daughter''s freedom? "


    The city Lord nodded and said, "it makes sense. What do you want to do? Let dad take revenge on you? "


    Su Mu''s three eyes turned and said, "of course, I have to ask my father to send a large army to unite these two forces."

 Chapter 2009

    The city Lord''s face trembled steeply, then again.


    The two forces have been wiped out. I''m afraid that he, the Lord''s mansion of Fengpo City, is twice as powerful as it is.


    The city Lord thought about it for a moment, but he understood that his third daughter was bargaining for himself. He did not believe that the third daughter would not know. It was impossible to wipe out these two forces.


    However, it''s too cruel to ask such a high price.


    The city Lord thought about it and said, "it is impossible to destroy these two forces. At the most, it is to restrict the actions of these two forces in Fengpo city. Meanwhile, protect your friend Lin Tianyu. As long as he is still in Fengpo City, I can protect him from any accidents. "


    "Good. That''s settled. "


    Su Mu San stopped the city Lord''s words at once.


    Obviously, she also knows that this is the maximum that the city Lord can do.


    Then, Su Mu San did not have time to say goodbye to the city Lord and ran outside the study.


    The city Lord''s face collapsed and shook his head, "Alas, the woman is not in the middle of staying."


    Right here, he saw Su Mu San and came back. The city Lord was relieved that he had not completely forgotten his father.


    Su Mu San said, "Dad, I''m going to take captain Wu to guard the place where brother Lin lives. Only when they are there can they truly represent the will of the Lord''s house. "


    Ah.


    It''s just for that.


    The city master waved his hand and said, "good. Go, go, take captain Wu. Let him take a dozen more brothers with him. "


    "Thank you, Dad. Dad, it''s very kind of you


    Su Mu San said and ran away.


    Only the master of Su city shook his head there.


    However, after waiting a little longer, the city Lord waited until Su Mu San was gone. This was a greeting to the dark place. Then, in the dark place, a shadow appeared.


    The city master said: "shadow three, you go to give Tiemu gang and Zhou family a good knock. After that, in the Fengpo City, they could not be presumptuous. Otherwise, the city Lord will not mind killing all their forces in Fengpo city. "


    Shadow three did not leave immediately, and asked, "the city Lord, or send a shadow guard to take care of the boy Lin Tianyu."


    "No


    The city Lord said, "just say hello to them here. I don''t believe that they have the courage to do it in Fengpo city. Besides, Lin Tianyu is not so easy to deal with. "


    Shadow three did not say anything more, just a flash of figure, it was already disappeared.


    The city Lord thought to himself, "the iron and wood Gang is really going too far. Even the daughter of the city Lord dare to restrict her action. Do you really think that the majesty of the city Lord''s house is just a decoration? If you don''t know the convergence after this beating, it will not be so easy to say next time. "


    At this time, Su Mu San also rushed to the inn where Lin Tianyu lived.


    When he arrived at the inn, Su Mu said, "brother Lin, I told the city Lord about the attack. The city Lord immediately sent a dozen people to protect brother Lin''s safety."


    When Lin Tianyu arrived at the hotel hall, he saw more than a dozen people like Captain Wu.


    Then, hurry up, and Wu captain a polite, and then, is to the dozen people under the room arrangement.


    But Lin Tianyu knows:


    with these ten people in the inn, I understand that the Tiemu gang and the Zhou family will never dare to make any small moves.


    As you know, the more than ten soldiers of Captain Wu are here, which not only represents their own combat power. Even, they still represent the will of Fengpo City, the Lord''s mansion.

 Chapter 2010

    At the same time, Tiemu gang and Zhou family are gathering in a mansion in the city.


    Although it seems to be just a luxury house on the surface, its concealment is not inferior to any hidden hiding point.


    Because, this mansion, which is attached to the name of a local tyrant in Fengpo City, has nothing to do with his Tiemu gang and the Zhou family. No one can find out here.


    They are very relieved to be here.


    This is, there are about ten people in black. These people should be the people of the iron wood gang.


    There are seven other people, who are from the Zhou family.


    A Zhou family humanitarian: "I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu, such a stinky boy, could not kill him after he was injured in the robbery. This kid is really big. "


    Tiemu Gang, a man in black, said, "it''s not that this boy has a big life. It''s that the kid is strong enough. I''m afraid that the strength we have now is not enough to kill him. If you want to kill him again, I''m afraid that you have to have the top experts of the third grade later stage to kill him


    "Why should the ancestors of the later period of Sanpin take action?" Zhou Jiazhi said: "last time, they were careless. Besides, those early masters sent out last time are not the top ones here. If it''s from the top of our team. Last time, Lin Tianyu couldn''t have survived. Then, next, we can''t look down on him any more. It''s time for Lin Tianyu to die. "


    "No! Even if we are here, now, the most top experts are not Lin Tianyu''s opponent. I went to check the scene. I''m afraid all of us are not his opponents in the way he killed people. "


    "Don''t you think so much of us? Leave him alone? "


    "Of course not. What we can do now is to learn more about his movements and keep him under close surveillance. At that time, as long as our real bottom card, after the arrival of the master of the third grade later period, is his death


    "No. Just such a stinky boy, but also reported to the grandfather of the late third grade. I can''t afford to lose face. I''m going to take someone and I''ll do it again. Moreover, this time, we must kill Lin Tianyu directly. "


    ¡­¡­


    "You, no one can do it again!"


    When the people in black of Tiemu gang and the Zhou family argued endlessly, suddenly, a voice sounded, and a dark figure suddenly appeared in this mansion.


    "Who are you?"


    But the shadow said in a quiet way: "don''t care who I am. I just want to warn you that in Fengpo City, none of you can fight against Lin Tianyu any more. Otherwise, there is only one end: death


    When it comes to the last word "death", everyone can''t help but feel a sense of coldness, which rises abruptly in the heart.


    The people of the Zhou family are not happy because they failed to kill Lin Tianyu.


    This time, actually saw a inexplicable shadow came out, but also dare to threaten him. The heart is an inexplicable fire, burning.


    Zhou family''s person is a punch to the black clothes person thundering past, way: "then I let you die first."

 Chapter 2011

    However, after a blow from the Zhou family, the shadow just floated out as if it had no weight.


    "Die, die, die!"


    The people of the Zhou family yelled one after another, and they shot and killed the black shadow one after another.


    However, after more than a dozen punches, the shadow floated out. He didn''t even touch a corner of each other''s clothes.


    The people of Zhou family got angry and said, "just rely on the quickness of body method, do you go around with me? If there is a kind of seed, come out and give me a hard blow. Let''s see who died. "


    "Is it?"


    The shadow man stopped.


    Then, the black man looked at the Zhou family and said, "since you don''t know the situation, let me teach you how to be a good man."


    When the black man said so and looked at the Zhou family, the Zhou family suddenly burst into a sudden.


    And when the shadow just appeared, the leader of the iron wood gang was already eyelashing. Obviously, he recognized the other party as soon as he appeared. At the same time, also dare not say a word more, just stood aside, watching the general excitement.


    Then the shadow felt a flash of black light.


    And at this time, the Zhou family also felt that the other side was attacking him, and his power was incomparable. So, hurry up, put out a most powerful defense move out.


    Although the opponent''s blow was incomparable. But the Zhou family also believed that with his most powerful defensive move, it was also able to defend.


    Don''t say it''s the man in black. Even if he is stronger than the man in black, the Zhou family also believes that he can defend the opponent''s move. At least, he can''t be defeated by one move. Unless, the other side is the peak master of the third grade later period.


    But the other side will be the peak of the third grade master?


    Obviously not.


    Therefore, as long as this move is equally divided. He wanted to see the other side''s shadow again, and how he could say the threat.


    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a huge sound.


    Then a figure flew out. The figure was flying straight ahead. Even, they crashed several walls and flew out of the yard. Then, they fell on the ground and were unconscious.


    The man who flew out was the man of Zhou family who had just put out the most powerful defensive move.


    Originally full of confidence, but did not expect, there is no next move. He became a flying man.


    At this time, the black shadow again swept the scene of more than a dozen people.


    Then, the shadow said, "I''ll give you one last piece of advice. You should not make trouble in Fengbo city any more. Don''t say it''s you, even if it''s the peak master of Sanpin''s later period coming to Fengpo city. That''s the same as the rules of Fengpo city. If you want to solve any problems, you can solve them when you are out of the wind. Otherwise, it will be in the right place. "


    After finishing this sentence, the shadow disappeared.


    Just like when he came.


    This makes people look at the past, and how they look, they will feel that the other party is a shadow, not a real person.


    For a moment, the whole room was silent.


    Obviously, I was scared.

 Chapter 2012

    Then, the rest of the Zhou family went out in silence and helped the Zhou family members who had just been punched through the wall and flew outside.


    After a long time, the Zhou family was sober.


    Just as soon as he wakes up, he is full of fear and has no arrogance at the beginning. Then, it is more to look at the surrounding, is to see that a shadow, whether still in the field.


    In this way, I was scared to death.


    Even, it was a joke to watch.


    If it is normal, everyone will be in the heart, look down on this person a bit. But this meeting, actually has no one in the heart, despises this person. Because, that person, is really too strong. It''s totally unreasonable. Everyone is in the early stage of the third grade, OK?


    But the difference in combat power is so great


    However, the rest of the Zhou family and so on looked at this person''s performance, after all, there were some bad looks on his face.


    After all, who would like to see their own people, frightened by others look silly.


    A member of Zhou''s family stood up and warned, "the shadow has gone."


    The man who was stunned by a blow just now said, "have you really left?"


    The other party nodded and replied positively, "it''s really gone."


    Hearing this affirmative reply, the Zhou family was relieved at last.


    Then he said, "go, go, go!"


    But then, he also thought of what he had just looked like, and it was really a bit of a gaffe. So, the whole clothes, want to stand up from the ground. However, this move, but the face even changed, even the sweat is flowing down.


    You know, that blow just now can blow him into a coma. That naturally hurt his body.


    At this meeting, there are still several bones in his body that have been directly broken and have not been connected. Such a move, involved in the bone above the injury, let him how can not bear the pain.


    But he managed to stand up.


    But when the people of Zhou family saw him like this, they had to help him, which made him feel better.


    The man stood up and turned to the man in Black: "who was that man just now?"


    The man in Black said: "if what I expected is not bad, he should be the shadow guard of Fengpo City, the city Lord''s house. Their strength is strong, but next. The key is their body method, which can really come without a shadow and go without a trace, making people unable to defend themselves. "


    The man who was stunned just now said, "so, our stronghold has been discovered by the city Lord''s house. I think we''ll have to change places quickly. "


    The man in Black said, "No. Since the city Lord''s office has not sent anyone to encircle us. That''s acquiescence. We live here. However, we still have to abide by the rules of his city Lord''s house. That''s what the shadow guard said just now. We are in Fengpo city. We must not attack Lin Tianyu again. No one is allowed to do it. Otherwise, then, we will be able to be encircled and suppressed by the city Lord''s house. "


    When the man in black finished speaking, no one else dared to say a rebuttal.


    Because the foundation of all speech is based on the strength of fists. But they have already seen the shadow guard''s fist. Are they qualified to speak?

 Chapter 2013

    However, the Zhou family member who was knocked out just now was obviously unconvinced.


    He thought for a moment and then said, "although we can''t do it any more. Because we are not strong enough. But I don''t believe it. If we report it back to the family, we will wait until the ancestors of the third grade later period come in person. Even in the city, what can they do to deal with Lin Tianyu? "


    "Then you can ask your ancestors to give it a try."


    The man in black just said something. But in that simple words, it is a full of indifference.


    The Zhou family member was unconvinced and said, "why, I don''t believe it. In the face of the peak master of the late third grade, he dares not to give this face. Although, his city Lord''s mansion is also the peak master of the third grade later period. But that''s just the same as the cultivation of my Zhou ancestors. "


    Idiot!


    black man make complaints about it in his heart.


    Then, the man in black seemed to think of something and said, "for the sake of our cooperation with the Zhou family, I would advise you to say that even if the ancestor of the late third grade of the Zhou family comes, you should not offend the Lord of the city. Otherwise, I don''t know how your Zhou ancestors would die. "


    "What do you mean?"


    The man in Black said: "what you said just now is that the state is equal. However, it is often impossible for the realm to truly represent the combat effectiveness. For example, just now the shadow, he and your realm is also equal. What do you think of his fighting power? To put it bluntly, even if you add up to ten, I''m afraid it''s not the opponent of the man in black. "


    Hearing this, the people of Zhou family couldn''t refute a word.


    This matter is really in front of us.


    What else does he have to say.


    The man in black again said: "at that time, we Tiemu gang had four top masters in the late third grade period. However, under the master of the city, he did not even support 50 moves.


    "Of course, being able to send out four top experts in the late third grade at one time also naturally shows the strength of our Tiemu gang.


    "It was also after the war that the city Lord''s house acquiesced in some of our small moves.


    "As long as it is not too much, everyone will be better.


    "But if it''s really over the line. I''m afraid that even with the strength of our iron and wood Gang, we can''t stop the city Lord''s house. "


    But Zhou family this person is a burst of silly eye, then just way: "you, you Tiemu Gang, unexpectedly have four peak masters of third grade later period?"


    However, the man in black just laughed and said nothing more.


    And look at the other side''s look, it is very likely that the Tiemu Gang even has four top masters in the later stage of the third grade.


    Laughably, his Zhou family has two top masters in the later stage of the third grade. He thinks that he is excellent enough to dominate the whole country and become a vassal. Compared with other people''s iron wood Gang, it is not on the same level at all. But the iron and wood gang did not dare to fight against the Lord''s house of Fengpo city. Where did they come from.


    Can Tiemu Gang really have four top masters in the late third grade?


    But on second thought, the people of Zhou family thought that this should be the fact.


    After all, they iron wood Gang, that is to do business with no capital. What''s more, their business, even in many places, has already achieved a bright future. If they don''t have some strength behind them.


    Can they be so high-profile that they are not destroyed?

 Chapter 2014

    At this time, the man in black again said: "this time, we sent shadow guards to warn us that it should be the last time that the city Lord''s third daughter was banned, and the city Lord learned about it. So, in the future, you have to use your brain. Don''t make trouble to the city Lord''s house again. In particular, the relatives of the Lord of the city must not offend each other. "


    Listening to this, the man of Zhou family bowed his head.


    Because, at that time, when the partnership worked together to deal with Lin Tianyu, in fact, they just said that they had dealt with Lin Tianyu.


    But later, it was the Zhou family who ordered the third daughter of the city Lord to be put under house arrest in that small yard.


    Who thought, now, it is true that the city Lord''s house was provoked out.


    Moreover, at that time, the two men who had the third daughter of the city lord under house arrest were killed. Thinking of this, Zhou family this person''s heart a kind of secretly congratulation. Fortunately, he was not there. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will die on the spot.


    They discussed again.


    It''s finally settled. If you want to deal with Lin Tianyu, you have to send out the top experts of the third grade later period. That is possible.


    However, they are also agreed that even if it is true to send out the third peak of late masters. It is also absolutely impossible to start in Fengpo city.


    But it doesn''t matter much.


    After all, Lin Tianyu came to this Fengpo City, but he must be aiming at the opening of that secret place.


    Just go to the secret place. Even if the city Lord''s strength is strong, he can''t reach in. Well, then, in the secret place, don''t you want to clean up the boy, just do it?


    Let him live a few more days.


    It was also because of the admonition from the city Lord''s house that the people of the Tiemu gang and the Zhou family were finally quiet.


    Lin Tianyu here, not only is there no one to retaliate. Even the people who disturb them a little are gone.


    This is also a rare leisure time.


    And Lin Tianyu also just broke through the realm. He just used this time to polish and consolidate the realm.


    Lu Feixue is also thinking about this time, he was arrested. I feel that my strength is still too weak. If something happens. It''s not just that you can''t help Lin Tianyu. Even, it will become a burden to Lin Tianyu. Lu Feixue is working hard to improve her strength.


    Su Mu San came to them several times and saw their hard-working practice. He also joined them.


    During this time, they had a peaceful and fulfilling life.


    Then, in this enrichment, the secret place they were waiting for finally opened.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue came here for this secret place. It is impossible to miss this secret place. Even Su Mu San decided to enter this secret place and look for opportunities.


    Of course, in addition to them, there are many people who rush to the secret place of Weishui Lake as soon as the secret place is opened.


    In addition to that secret place, Lin Tianyu also keenly captured several invisible killing opportunities. Even the invisible ones are so powerful. Clearly is can feel, this inside, has three product later period peak master.


    But Lin Tianyu just smiles.


    Is it a top player in the later stage of Sanpin?


    He was just about to try his real strength.


    See you in the secret.

 Chapter 2015

    Entering the secret place, there is a light door, as long as you get close to the light door, people will disappear.


    Obviously, this should be a portal.


    Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue, Su Mushan, and there should be several other people sent by the city Lord''s office to Su Mu San to protect him. Together they stepped into the light door. With just a blink of an eye and a second look, these people are gone.


    After them, those who had been killing Lin Tianyu all the time came up and walked into the light door, and then disappeared.


    The grassland is a place of forest.


    As soon as he appeared, Lin Tianyu rushed to investigate the situation.


    There is no danger. In this way, Lin Tianyu is a little relieved. Then, once again, there is only Lu Feixue around. When he came in just now, he and Lu Feixue were holding hands. Although other people are also standing around, but there is no hand in hand.


    This is clearly a random portal.


    It''s just because he and Lu Feixue have been holding hands and never separated. So, after the transmission, they are still together.


    This prairie looks like a vast expanse. There was almost no hindrance, so I could see my head at a glance. Obviously, there should be no big chance on such a grassland.


    It seems that we have to go through this grassland and continue to go deep.


    At this time, Lu Feixue was pale and said, "Tianyu, let''s have a rest first and then go."


    Lin Tianyu said, "what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu strangely and said, "are you ok? Didn''t you feel it when it was transmitted? When I get here, I have a splitting headache. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue carefully. He was really very pale, as if he had just passed a great war.


    However, he really did not feel much.


    On second thought, Lin Tianyu understood. Since it needs to be transmitted, it means that the place is far away from the portal. Well, shuttling through such a far space, it is obvious that people will have extreme maladjustment. And I almost have nothing to do with it. It should be just because the physical fitness is strong enough to resist. After the transmission, there was only a slight dizziness. There was almost no other discomfort.


    But Lu Feixue''s constitution is obviously not so strong as his own. As soon as this has just been transmitted, it will naturally be unbearable.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, let''s have a rest here. It''s just that you''re here. I''ll take a look around here and explore the environment. "


    Lu Feixue said: "the whole grassland can be seen clearly at a glance. You need to know something about the environment. "


    "You''ll have to rest here for a while. I just looked around. Maybe you''ll get something? "


    "Well, well, you should go and come back soon."


    Lin Tianyu nodded, flashed and chose a direction.


    About a hundred miles ahead, in Lin Tianyu''s view, he saw rabbits, antelopes, eating grass on the grass.


    Lin Tianyu must have eyes.


    He vaguely felt that the rabbits and antelopes were totally different from the animals they saw in the ordinary days. They seem to have a very special power of rules in their bodies. If they can hunt and eat them, it is definitely good for his cultivation.

 Chapter 2016

    Lin Tianyu was aware of this phenomenon, and his eyes were full of light.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, that is, to a suitable size antelope side, a knife cut down. What''s more, when he cut the knife, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but move in his heart, pushing the endless cutting force to the limit.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a feeling:


    if he does not try his best to stimulate the endless cutting. It is very likely that his knife, at most, can cut off a layer of fur from the neck of this antelope.


    If it''s just like that, it''s impossible to hurt this antelope.


    Lin Tianyu pushed the meaning of endless cutting to the extreme and cut it off. After a knife, Lin Tianyu''s eyes widened sharply.


    He clearly saw that the neck of the antelope, after being cut by him, did not break on the spot, but was cut into about one third of the appearance by him.


    How could it be?


    You know, by now, with the improvement of Lin Tianyu''s strength, he has been completely convinced:


    even if he is a top player in the late third grade, if he doesn''t avoid and stop him, he can cut off the neck of the other party directly.


    But now?


    Such a antelope, he did not have a knife to cut off its head.


    This is so weird!


    But now that it''s done. Of course, we will take this antelope. So, in less than a blink of an eye, Lin Tianyu had already chopped out the second, third, fourth and fifth knives in succession. Finally, under the fifth knife, the head of the antelope was chopped down by Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu quickly collected the killed antelope, put it into Najie, and quickly withdrew.


    Just a moment ago, Lin Tianyu had found that there were several antelopes around him. After killing this antelope, he had already reacted. His eyes were red and he looked at him, and his horns moved forward and rushed towards him.


    Even when the antelope rushed over, Lin Tianyu felt a faint threat.


    Moreover, the speed was so fast that Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    This can be a threat to him, speed can make him feel amazing.


    This antelope is definitely not easy.


    If it is really caught up by the other party, and, with the number of each other. Maybe Lin Tianyu will have to suffer a big loss. So, without any hesitation, Lin Tianyu turned and ran. Between the flash of the figure, although it is a little faster than those who chase the antelope. But it''s too fast. Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not dare to take Lu Feixue there. Instead, he went around in a circle until he lost the antelope. He is the one who dares to return to the place where lufsey is.


    As soon as he got there, Lin Tianyu discovered that there were two other people standing in the place where Lu Feixue was.


    Lin Tianyu seems to have never seen these two people outside.


    What''s more, feeling the momentum of these two people, Lin Tianyu suddenly realized that the momentum of the other side was so strong that it was clear that he had reached the peak of the third grade and was about to break into the fourth grade.


    This is placed in any of the forces in Shenwu land, which is definitely a level figure of the ancestor.


    If such a person appears, Lin Tianyu will definitely have an impression.


    But now, in his mind, there is no shadow of each other.


    That only tells one thing.


    They are not in the same entrance as themselves into this secret place.

 Chapter 2017

    Lin Tianyu took a closer look and found that both of them were very young.


    It''s not youth on the surface.


    Some practitioners, for the sake of the whole body, have changed their cultivation. Then, it makes people look very young.


    But actually?


    Practitioners like them just look young. And their real age is definitely not small. Therefore, it will also be associated with the gradual decline of Qi and blood. It is impossible to be as active as those young people.


    But these two people are really young. Because of their strength of Qi and blood, there is no half a trace of twilight. Even so, it''s very generous.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes shrunk.


    He is so young in the later stage of cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t believe that there would be someone like him, so fast. This is only how long, it has entered the level of the early stage of the third grade. However, even with such people, it is absolutely not many.


    Because, Lin Tianyu''s practice, that is directly to the essence of the practice.


    He took the Dao as the guide. Since he was 14 years old, he has never seen the speed of cultivation. Who can compare with him.


    Of course, it may be that he didn''t find out at all. There is such a genius.


    But this all of a sudden appeared two such talents in front of their own eyes, Lin Tianyu is really a little uncomfortable.


    Besides, he had never found such a genius with him.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly came up with an idea:


    are these people not local people in Shenwu land. They come from a higher level. Because, above, there is a more rebellious cultivation environment, so they can achieve higher cultivation results in a shorter time, which is reasonable.


    When Lin Tianyu observes these two people attentively, they also see Lin Tianyu.


    One of the young men said, "go! Don''t let me see you, or die


    When the young man finished, he looked at Lu Feixue again.


    But looking at Lu Feixue, the meaning of that look in the eyes, but can''t understand. That touch of greed, that touch of desire. Obviously, she is fascinated by her beauty and wants to take her back.


    The young man said to Lu Feixue: "beauty, as long as you follow me, I can guarantee that when this secret place is closed, it will be brought into the divine world. When you get to the divine world, you can really live the life of God. All this, as long as you nod your head. I, Huang Siyuan, guarantee my life that I will take you into the divine world. "


    After the young man called Huang Siyuan yelled at him, Lin Tianyu couldn''t leave immediately.


    Not only did not leave, but also walked towards Luffy snow.


    I just heard what Huang Siyuan said.


    But Lin Tianyu sneered and said, "what''s great about going to the divine world? I''m tired of staying in Shenwu land. I will go to the divine world. Why do you have to come and take it to the divine world? "


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Huang Siyuan looked back again and said to Lin Tianyu in a gloomy voice.


    Then, there was another young man beside him: "Dong Qi, kill him for me."

 Chapter 2018

    "Yes


    Dong Qi agreed that he went directly to Lin Tianyu. All over the body, a thick killing machine.


    From this, we can see that.


    This Dong Qi should belong to the role of the attendant. When Huang Siyuan gives an order, he has to hurry to do it for Huang Siyuan.


    Of course, this follower must not be the strength of Huang Siyuan. It should be related to the family forces behind Huang Siyuan. Therefore, Dong Qicai had to yield to a follower.


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully:


    the strength of these two people is so strong.


    Moreover, they are clearly from the divine world. In the divine world, it is not known what kind of powerful Assassin''s mace they will have.


    Therefore, in the face of these two people, perhaps, they really can not eat down.


    Although Lin Tianyu knows that his own strength is really big enough. Usually, he should be fearless in the late third grade. However, these two masters of the third grade were much more profound in their cultivation than those in the later period of the third grade, such as those of the Mo family and Du family. If they have the powerful magic and secret method practiced by the divine world again. Lin Tianyu is really in trouble.


    It doesn''t matter if he is alone.


    He believes that, with his strength and the understanding of the space law, if he wants to go, at least, the third grade later period is impossible to stop him. But now, there''s Luffy snow. At that time, there will be any trouble, that is, maybe.


    Even the spread of the battle may have killed Lu Feixue.


    If there was only one person, Lin Tianyu could barely take care of him.


    But if you fight two people who are so powerful. Lin Tianyu can''t take care of Lu Feixue.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold, and suddenly made a decision.


    He killed a man before his opponent was caught off guard.


    So, next, it''s just that he has to face another person.


    And want the other party to be unprepared, kill a person. For Lin Tianyu, who practices the law of space, it is too simple. For example, the antelope he killed. In fact, at that time, it was like a sneak attack and an assassination. If it''s not for that, we''ll kill the antelope first. Even in the next few cuts, the antelope was killed directly. I''m afraid that under the attack of the antelope, Lin Tianyu may not have a chance to kill an antelope.


    Dong Qi on the opposite side is still step by step and slowly walks towards Lin Tianyu.


    With the pace of the forward, he released the murderous spirit, is more and more strong.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu just stood in place, did not even move.


    This is obviously awed by his momentum and murderous spirit.


    But he can clearly feel that Lin Tianyu is only the physical training strength at the beginning of the third grade. This kind of strength, in particular, is a monk on the lower land like Shenwu. How can he resist the momentum and murderous spirit released by the enemy.


    Dong Qi thought, happy in his heart:


    this boy, I''m afraid of this meeting, and I''m beginning to regret it.


    But it''s no use regretting. Who made him offend Mr. Huang.


    Now, I''m not just going to kill him. Moreover, in his endless regret, let him die.

 Chapter 2019

    Dong Qi gets closer and closer.


    But until this time, Lin Tianyu still did not move.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s body did not shiver under the momentum released by Dong Qi. But it has been to this meeting, there is no move.


    Obviously, it can''t move at all.


    What if there''s no shaking on the surface?


    I''m afraid my heart is already shaking.


    Hey, hey


    Then let your heart tremble for a longer time.


    Dong Qi thought so, even a grim smile appeared on his face. At the same time, it''s going slower. It is clear that Lin Tianyu will be killed if he is fed up with this slow fear.


    Huang Siyuan watched Dong Qi carry out his orders so slowly that he didn''t urge him at all.


    He also thought, saw Lin Tianyu was killed by Dong Qi after he was fed up with panic.


    But it''s strange!


    He is slowly approaching Lin Tianyu. After giving Lin Tianyu enough fright, Dong Qi, who will kill Lin Tianyu, suddenly has a strange feeling in his heart.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu opposite him is gathering momentum.


    However, the gathering of momentum is very, very slow. If it is not carefully understood, you can''t feel the momentum of Lin Tianyu.


    Is this possible?


    A guy who has been suppressed and scared to move his fingers can still gather momentum to fight against himself.


    Isn''t that a big joke?


    In his heart, Dong Qi has completely rejected the idea that Lin Tianyu is gathering momentum against himself.


    Hum!


    Even if you really gather momentum, how about fighting yourself?


    But in the end, it''s all about strength.


    Is it possible that you, such a guy, can be higher than me in terms of strength?


    Dong Qi cleaned up the feeling in his heart. In his subconscious mind, he felt completely that this was an illusion. Therefore, when he got to the back, he just looked at Lin Tianyu arrogantly. Want to see this tiny human in the last struggle of life, what kind of expression will be.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a smile on Lin Tianyu''s face.


    What''s going on?


    It''s all about being killed by myself and laughing.


    No!


    Just now, I felt the momentum.


    It is clear that there is.


    In fact, he is really fighting against himself. And, by now, it should be ready. It''s time to do it yourself.


    When he thought about this, Dong Qi could not help but burst out.


    In fact, his idea and the feeling in front of him are totally right.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu was indeed gathering momentum.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu gathered momentum so slowly. It is because he has a feeling that Dong Qi is not so easy to kill. Even, probably like the antelope he killed in front of him. Easily, it''s hard to kill. Well, in order to make sure that he is safe, he has to be better prepared.

 Chapter 2020

    Just now, Dong Qi felt the momentum.


    In fact, it''s just that Lin Tianyu has turned his own skills to the extreme. Even, we are making the most adequate preparation for all aspects. As long as you do it, you must make sure that you will be killed.


    And it is this kind of preparation, and it is slowly and quietly prepared.


    This is what will be reflected in the outside world, that is, it will form a kind of momentum if there is nothing to show.


    And with this Dong Qi deliberately in order to give Lin Tianyu a kind of pressure, and gradually so step by step slowly close to the situation. Finally, Lin Tianyu arrived at the meeting, and all the preparations were fully done.


    With a smile.


    Dong Qi was shocked. Almost subconsciously, I want to be on guard.


    But at this time, Dong Qi suddenly felt a pain in his neck. Therefore, it is necessary to move the skill to the neck and protect it.


    Then came a series of pain.


    Then, Dong Qi''s consciousness gradually blurred, and his neck was directly cut off.


    If it''s an ordinary third grade master in later period. Lin Tianyu, however, is confident that he can cut off the neck of the other party with a knife. But in front of me, I have the experience of killing that antelope. Lin Tianyu went down several times in order to be safe. Sure enough, it was just what he thought. If it''s just a knife, it''s going to cut the neck of each other.


    It was almost the same as the antelope in front of him. It was only after the fifth knife that Dong Qi''s neck was cut off.


    However, as soon as Dong Qi''s neck was cut off, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again. He went to Lu Feixue''s side and held Lu Feixue for another flash. He was far away from Huang Siyuan.


    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu''s action really had foresight.


    Just when Lin Tianyu was just holding Lu Feixue and leaving, Huang Siyuan suddenly responded and reached out. And this is where Lu Feixue stood just now. Obviously, when Huang Siyuan saw Dong Qi, he was almost killed by Lin Tianyu. There was a burst of fear in my heart.


    So, this thought, to grasp Lu Feixue in the hand, let oneself have more hostages in the hand, good life use.


    But his reaction was obviously slow.


    When he reacts and wants to act, Lin Tianyu has already gone out with Lu Feixue. Huang Siyuan is obviously too late to think about action.


    However, it is not surprising that Huang Siyuan''s response is late.


    It should be that Lin Tianyu''s action was too fast.


    Even Dong Qi didn''t react at all. He was chopped on the neck by Lin Tianyu for several times, and he was killed on the spot.


    This is also the same, because Lin Tianyu''s action is too fast.


    For him who understands the laws of space.


    At that time, Dong Qi was still pretending to force Lin Tianyu step by step. Even, no defense has been made.


    In that case, Dong Qi was doomed to die.


    But Huang Siyuan was obviously stunned at the moment when Dong Qi was killed. Then, just think of it, we will take Lu Feixue as a hostage.


    At this time, how could Lin Tianyu give him this opportunity.


    Even if it wasn''t for the safety of lufsey. At that moment, Lin Tianyu would take the opportunity to kill Huang Siyuan.

 Chapter 2021

    What a pity!


    Such a good opportunity has to be given up.


    Because if you don''t pay attention to the killing of Huang Siyuan, the power of Huang Siyuan will be revealed. Then, it is very likely that in a moment, Lu Feixue was killed.


    Therefore, even if it is a pity, he can only recognize.


    Under the option of killing the enemy or possibly making Luffy snow seriously injured, he would choose to protect Luffy snow first.


    As for the enemy Huang Siyuan?


    Lin Tianyu has self-confidence, even without the opportunity created by the other party, he can also kill each other. At most, it''s a waste of time. Even, it is very likely that Huang Siyuan will be killed easily without any extra effort.


    After all, Dong Qi died with his attendant.


    When Huang Siyuan arrived at the meeting, he also clearly felt a sense of being helpless.


    This is the nature of mind.


    Obviously, I seldom go out for training. It''s just that he has a good family in the divine world, which has been protected all the time. In addition, the environment and resources of the divine world can make him practice to the present level. He is such a person, not to mention that he has not gone out to experience. Even if there is a chance to go out for training, it is also protected by endless subordinates, who will not let him experience life and death.


    Such a person and mind, if they have the upper hand, it''s OK. But once it fails, it falls into the downwind. Then, people like him will suddenly become at a loss, and they can''t give full play to half of their normal strength.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianyu was full of murderous eyes, he could not help shaking his body.


    Huang Siyuan''s voice trembled: "you, you can''t kill me. People like me can''t die in this place of practice. "


    "Oh, really?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "people like you can''t die. Who made it. Are you immortal


    Lin Tianyu said that, but also deliberately ridiculed a sentence.


    Huang Siyuan said: "because, the main purpose of this place of trial training is just to try and practice the children of a big family like us. Of course, we must be absolutely safe.


    "Of course, we are trying to practice with the people of the lower world.


    "It is impossible for people in the lower world to kill such a favored son as us. As for those who are also from the divine world. We will all abide by the rules, and we will never kill the important successors of these forces.


    "Therefore, we cannot die.


    "It doesn''t matter how many of our men are dead. But if we die, it will be a great event. "


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "in this way, I can''t really kill you."


    "Of course."


    Huang Siyuan said so, unexpectedly recovered a touch of proud color.


    He began to worry. In fact, the main reason is fear. If Lin Tianyu didn''t know anything, he would directly move the killer and kill himself. Then he died unjustly.


    But now, before Lin Tianyu killed him, he had a chance to say his identity.


    Then, he believed that as long as he made his identity clear, no one would dare to really kill him.

 Chapter 2022

    Lin Tianyu said, "if I am not careful, I will kill you?"


    Hearing this, Huang Siyuan was in a hurry.


    This killing can be done in case of carelessness.


    However, he was just short of breath, but he was not really afraid. Because he has already explained his identity. Then no one dares to kill him in case of carelessness.


    This is the foundation of the big family.


    Huang Siyuan said: "as long as we know our identity, no one dares to kill us accidentally."


    "Why?" Lin Tianyu asks for advice with an open mind.


    Huang Siyuan said: "because we are children of a big family. When entering this training place, everyone will have a blood mark. With such a blood mark in. As long as it is the last person who killed us, then, it will be imprinted into his body.


    "At that time, my Huang family will be able to find the person who killed me through this blood mark.


    "Well, then, it''s not just the murderer himself who will suffer revenge from my Huang family. Even, all the families related to this person will be directly destroyed by the Huang family behind me. "


    Speaking of this, Huang Siyuan is more confident.


    With such a deterrent in Huang Siyuan''s body, it''s just like if there is another heavy security in it. I believe that as long as he is a normal person, he absolutely dare not kill him again.


    Who can really be afraid of death?


    If you kill him, you have to leave your name on the death book of Yama.


    Who can not be afraid?


    But even this man is not afraid. He is not afraid to die. But what about his family, his new blood?


    As long as he dares to kill himself, he will bring endless disaster to his whole blood family. Can he not be afraid?


    When Huang Siyuan said this, he became more and more confident.


    He even took a provocative look at Lin Tianyu and said in his heart:


    now, you know how powerful I am.


    Now, how dare you kill me?


    Even if I give you ten more courage, you dare not kill me now, right?


    Looking at Huang Siyuan''s face, Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, there are many ways to kill you and not find someone to revenge your family. Why, you look like you want to have a try? "


    "What is the method?"


    Huang Siyuan asked, his heart suddenly.


    He vaguely felt that Lin Tianyu''s statement seemed to be true. It makes sense.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I will not teach you this method for the time being. But I can tell you one more truth. For example, I''ll kill you now. At that time, even if you Huang family really found someone to avenge you. But at that time, did it have any relationship with you? Because you''re a dead man. Even if someone comes to avenge you and kills more people, it can''t make you live. Isn''t it? "


    After Lin Tianyu finished, he just looked at Huang Siyuan calmly.


    Huang Siyuan was frightened.


    And then, I can''t help but step back.


    Yeah.


    He always thought that the family''s revenge was their greatest protection. But if the other side doesn''t care about the revenge, he will be killed directly.


    Then, even if there is a big revenge, what does it have to do with a dead man like him?

 Chapter 2023

    Seeing Huang Siyuan''s look of fear, Lin Tianyu nodded with satisfaction.


    A kind of dandy like this, if you can''t beat them down. Well, it''s impossible for you to know anything useful.


    Even, he would make slaves of all the people he thought he could bully.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu felt that the heat was almost over.


    Lin Tianyu thought, or give him another fire. Then, he will be more obedient. What he wanted to know, he would tell himself without reservation.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, I have a better way to kill you without getting revenge. Just now, I didn''t tell you. Now, I''m interested in saying it. Do you want to hear it again? "


    "What better way?"


    Huang Siyuan almost subconsciously asked. But as soon as the question was finished, my heart jumped for several times.


    If there is such an idea. Well, even if he has such an identity now, it is also not safe.


    Maybe, the other side killed their hearts together, they really killed themselves.


    This method has to be asked clearly.


    If it is true, there is still a solution.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I can beat you to serious injury first. But I will not kill you again. Then, he threw it in front of the beast. I believe that the predators will not dare to eat you because they are afraid of the family revenge behind you. At that time, even if your family wants to revenge, it will only find that a beast has eaten you.


    "The latter thing has nothing to do with me any more.


    "You said, with such a good idea. Dare I kill you? "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he deliberately took two steps forward.


    When he saw Lin Tianyu go forward, Huang Siyuan was scared to retreat.


    Now, he is really afraid.


    Their family, although it is for them to do a comprehensive protection. But it is also impossible to expect that there are such terrible and shameless characters in such a secret place.


    If he is, he will kill himself in the way he says.


    Then, even if his family wanted to revenge him afterwards, it was completely impossible.


    A beast in this secret place.


    What kind of revenge?


    Moreover, even if it is really found here, to avenge him. That is just killing a beast in the secret place and his blood beast. Did you have a Half Penny relationship with this guy across the street?


    In such a way, if the other party really wants to kill himself, it''s a very easy thing.


    Thinking like this, Huang Siyuan was even more afraid.


    Then, quietly moving back, step by step away from Lin Tianyu. As long as he is far enough away from Lin Tianyu. Then, he will turn around and run as fast as he can. Run as far as you can.


    He will never be able to come back again, opposite Lin Tianyu.


    Unless, the other three guards sent by the family are all here. At that time, he would not only come back to find Lin Tianyu.


    He wants Lin Tianyu to look good!


    But this damned secret place is actually random transmission. As soon as he came in, he was separated from the other guards. Only such an unreliable Dong Qi is by his side.

 Chapter 2024

    Huang Siyuan''s small movements under his feet spread out. The farther away he was from Lin Tianyu, the more happy he was.


    Hum!


    Stay away from me!


    A little further away!


    As long as you''re far enough away from this guy. When the time comes, start and run. He didn''t believe that the guy opposite could catch up with him.


    Huang Siyuan has always been timid.


    Therefore, he has done a lot of hard work in body method.


    Even his strength is not the most outstanding. But if we only talk about body method. Huang Siyuan, however, never believed that there was anyone who could be much better than him in body method. Those who can compete with him can be regarded as the outstanding people of upper body method.


    Good!


    At last, the distance is far enough.


    And, more importantly, the guy seemed to have never found out, and was still standing there.


    At this time, just turn around and leave.


    He can''t even catch up with himself.


    Eh!


    Maybe, just now, that guy said so much, in fact, it was just to scare himself to play.


    After all, he shouldn''t really kill himself.


    Then, in this way, I scared myself away.


    Don''t you think you can do more with one action.


    They don''t have to kill themselves and get themselves into unnecessary trouble. You don''t have to face yourself again.


    Why not?


    Huang Siyuan thinks he is right and completely grasps Lin Tianyu''s mind. So he turned around with some ease and was ready to leave like this. With the guarantee of life, naturally, there is no need to run away like before.


    However, as soon as he turned around, Huang Siyuan''s eyes couldn''t help shrinking.


    This, this, this


    Those two people, should not be still in place, did not move at all?


    How, in front of him, but clearly still in a Lin Tianyu.


    What''s going on here?


    Lin Tianyu looked at Huang Siyuan and said, "why, do you want to escape? Then, have you ever thought that in my hand, you have the possibility of escaping? "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say this time, Huang Siyuan even forgot to be afraid. He first turned around and looked back at the place where Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue stood. He wanted to see if they were really there.


    Can look back, that Lin Tianyu clearly still accompanied Lu Feixue standing in situ.


    But now, in front of himself, he still stands in another Lin Tianyu.


    This man


    On Huang Siyuan''s head, sweat flows.


    It''s a very good way to distinguish the body. Even in the divine world, the art of separation is only with those super powers. It is possible that there may be a kind of secret skill to achieve this effect. But now, it is in such a lower bound of the aboriginal body, found this kind of divine world are missing the art of separation.


    In fact, this is also a disciple of a great power.


    Even the power behind him is far beyond that of his own Huang family.


    If it is really a disciple of such a force, even if he killed himself. Then, the Huang family is absolutely afraid to say no more.


    Does the Huang family dare to fight against such a big force as his family''s son?


    It''s obviously impossible.

 Chapter 2025

    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt the fear of Huang Siyuan.


    In front of him, Huang Siyuan was always afraid after Lin Tianyu killed Dong Qi.


    However, at that time, although he was afraid, he also had the confidence of some big family members. After all, in their hearts, there is always an idea. That is, they are the children of a large family. Naturally, there are such priorities. Even if they make the biggest mistake. That would have saved a life after all.


    But what about this?


    Lin Tianyu felt it clearly.


    It seems that just in this moment, all his pride and pride were completely knocked down.


    In the whole heart, there is only fear left.


    What''s going on?


    Is there anything more frightening than the death threat just now?


    Lin Tianyu was just a little strange. Then, he didn''t think about these things any more.


    Lin Tianyu said: "now, I want to ask you something. You have to say everything you know. "


    Huang Siyuan nodded again and again and said, "yes, I know, and I will tell you everything I know."


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu was curious:


    in his heart, he still thought that Huang Siyuan would make a deal with himself on this matter. Even, bargaining, in order to tell their own news on the ground, let him live. But who thought, this meeting, Huang Siyuan unexpectedly is what condition all did not mention, and readily agreed to come down.


    Is it possible that this guy is still thinking about what kind of plot is hidden when answering his questions?


    Lin Tianyu thought again that it should be impossible.


    The key is that just now, Huang Siyuan''s look of fear can''t be fake.


    He promised it so readily, which should have something to do with the look of sudden fear in front of him.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    Lin Tianyu said: "first of all, tell me what happened to this secret place? What''s more, I think you and Dong Qi are not local people on Shenwu land. "


    Hearing this, Huang Siyuan looked at Lin Tianyu curiously and said, "young master, don''t you know the cause of the formation of this secret place?"


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    Vaguely felt:


    there seems to be something wrong with the question just now. It seems that in Huang Siyuan''s heart, he should have known the secret place and the reason for its formation.


    But where did he find out.


    In front of him, he asked Su Mu San.


    But Su Mu San didn''t know it very well. He just said that this is the secret place of Weishui lake. It seems that I also mentioned some words related to trial and practice. But specifically, Su Mu San is not very clear.


    Now, in Huang Siyuan''s eyes, if Lin Tianyu didn''t even know such a secret place, it seemed to be an incredible thing.


    Lin Tianyu thought a little and said, "I was sent to Shenwu land to grow up since I was a child. Therefore, I have been living in Shenwu land all the time. I have no idea about other things. "


    Lin Tianyu said so. It was just a gamble.


    He bet just now, Huang Siyuan asked. He thought he was from the same place as him.


    Well, his answer now is that Huang Siyuan can''t catch any loopholes at all.

 Chapter 2026

    Huang Siyuan said: "it turns out that the young master has such an experience. It''s really enviable. May I have your name, please


    Lin Tianyu just talked about a reason.


    But I didn''t think that this reason was just to find the right person.


    In order to better train their descendants, some big forces in the divine world will send their descendants to live on some continents in the lower world. In such a more difficult environment, he tempered, grew up, survived, and then returned to the divine world. Well, because of this lower bound, the sharpening effect is in.


    When they return to the divine world again, they will usher in an explosive period of life.


    With the cultivation environment and resources far beyond the past, their growth rate will be much faster than those who have been living in the divine world.


    Even if they can handle it.


    They will be better than those of the most evil people in the divine land.


    Of course, only those super powers who can do this can really do it.


    In addition, the same secret method that Lin Tianyu has applied, Huang Siyuan is almost certain that Lin Tianyu must be a childe in the great power of the divine world.


    Lin Tianyu said, "my name is Lin. You''d better answer my question first


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    Huang Siyuan said: "about this secret place, in fact, he is a testing ground of the divine world.


    "It''s just that several forces in the divine world joined hands to open up such a secret place, and then they used their great power to connect it with the small worlds in the lower world.


    "Then, every once in a while, the forces in the divine world who opened up this secret place sent their own excellent disciples to enter such a secret place and look for opportunities. And all kinds of exercises.


    "Of course, there are a lot of these opportunities, which were originally put into this secret place by the major forces. There are also some, it is this secret place that has formed itself for a long time. For example, some miraculous drugs, spirit animals and so on.


    "And at the same time, it will open a portal to enter the lower continent which is connected with this secret place and transmit it to this one."


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled and said, "such an opportunity. If it is only for the sake of training their descendants, then it is better for them to enter. Why should some people from the lower continent enter? In this way, will not it share a lot of opportunities in this secret place? "


    "Indeed. Can be compared with these opportunities to be distributed out. They have a bigger purpose in it


    "For what purpose?"


    Huang Siyuan said: "first, in order to better temper their own children.


    "After these people enter the lower world, they can better temper their own children in the struggle for opportunities and in the life and death struggle with their own disciples.


    "Another reason is for the accumulation of talents.


    "After their children enter this secret place, they can also recruit their subordinates by various means. Especially those young and powerful people who have taken over their subordinates and then brought them into the divine world can be used to expand their own influence. "


    That''s a good idea.


    Since in the lower continent, such an environment, can stand out. Then, if you come to the divine world and cultivate it, you may become a force that can not be ignored.

 Chapter 2027

    Hearing these words, Lin Tianyu first digested the news.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "you just said that this secret place connects several lower continents. Are there other continents, besides Shenwu, able to enter such a secret land? "


    Huang Siyuan said: "it''s true. Shenwu is just one of these lower continents. In addition to the Shenwu continent, there are 13 different continents, all of which can enter such a secret place. These continents are also related to our divine world


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    At this meeting, he really felt the difference of his own insight.


    In the past, when he was in the heavenly power continent, he could feel how big it was. It''s almost limitless.


    But when we arrived at Shenwu land, we found that it was much bigger than Tianquan. Even the level of monks is clearly higher than that of Tianquan.


    But what about this?


    There is such a secret place in the divine world, which is clearly connected with 14 continents of the same size as Shenwu continent.


    How vast it is, then.


    Similarly, there is the fairyland, which is certainly not lost to the divine.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu really felt small.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "however, such a secret place is clearly that some talented disciples of the divine world have entered the place of trial training. On the lower land, those who enter here are just to temper the children of these forces in the divine world. Then, how could they, the people of the lower world, compete with each other to enter this secret place? "


    Isn''t it stupid to give someone a sparring and have to rush in?


    Huang Siyuan, however, looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "so, why did Mr. Lin enter here?"


    Although in Huang Siyuan''s heart, Lin Tianyu has already been regarded as a great power in the divine world. But now, Lin Tianyu is really just a person in the lower world.


    After Huang Siyuan asked, he felt that something was wrong.


    Therefore, he quickly said: "those people, of course, are still for real interests and opportunities. Although they enter this secret place, it is to give us the people of the divine world to sharpen them. But in fact, they can get real benefits in this secret place. Pills, martial arts, martial arts, magic weapons have everything that one expects to find. As long as their chances are good enough and their strength is strong enough, these things can be obtained in this secret place. "


    Indeed, the interests are moving.


    As long as the person who has really benefited from this secret place reveals a little bit of information.


    For example, when he got a pill, he was a monk who got the third grade at the later stage and entered the early stage of the fourth grade. For example, after getting a magic weapon, a monk''s strength was greatly improved. Another example is that someone gets a skill and makes great progress.


    Such news, once revealed.


    Even if you know that there is a great danger in this secret place, it can''t stop the monks'' determination to come in and look for opportunities.


    Since we have chosen the path of cultivation, we naturally understand it. Danger and opportunity coexist.

 Chapter 2028

    After Lin Tianyu fully understood this truth, he was no longer entangled in this matter.


    Those who can enter this secret place may not really know. In this secret place, there must be many dangers. They still made that choice. Then they have to be responsible for themselves.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at Huang Siyuan and said, "I want to plant a mark in your spirit."


    Huang Siyuan hesitated when he heard Lin Tianyu say so.


    You know, this kind of mark in the spirit is like controlling the life and death of a person. At that time, Huang Siyuan did not dare to violate Lin Tianyu''s meaning. Otherwise, as long as Lin Tianyu''s mind moves, he can easily take his life.


    Lin Tianyu also did not make a sound, just looked at Huang Siyuan in silence.


    He will wait for Huang Siyuan''s decision.


    If Huang Siyuan let him plant a soul mark in the spirit. Then, Huang Siyuan can be regarded as a real person of his own. Lin Tianyu can trust him completely. Otherwise, Huang Siyuan is from the divine world. First of all, he still has a lot of influence under him. In fact, he must have known some other people in the divine world.


    At that time, if Huang Siyuan had a second heart for himself, he would have drawn the talents of the divine world to target him.


    Don''t look at the front. When Lin Tianyu killed Dong Qi, he was extremely relaxed. Even, it was only related to the space Tao he practiced. That''s equivalent to taking advantage of a sneak attack. What''s more, the killing looked so relaxed. In fact, Lin Tianyu has done his best. Even with the strength of his meeting, such a killing, three times in a row, he was afraid that he would be tired first.


    Without these gods, Lin Tianyu would not be afraid.


    But with the appearance of these people, there are too many variables in this secret place.


    Therefore, Huang Siyuan is either enough to make him trust.


    Or, there is still one choice left, that is to kill him directly on the spot.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t want to take risks. He was chased and killed by a group of top talents from the divine world.


    Huang Siyuan is still hesitating.


    He also understood the situation.


    If you don''t plant the soul mark by Lin Tianyu. I''m afraid Lin Tianyu can''t trust him. Well, the likely outcome is that he will be killed on the spot.


    Can be planted in the soul mark, it is almost as if this person''s slave.


    In particular, he still claims to be a first-class genius. How can he be willing to be controlled by others?


    But between life and death


    Huang Siyuan''s eyes are fixed.


    Yeah.


    How could he forget that. Lin Tianyu is clearly the top power in the divine world, and an excellent descendant who is arranged to be trained by the lower bound. His identity is several levels higher than his own. If you are enslaved by such people, in fact, it is nothing. What''s more, isn''t this just a special way to get in touch with such people?


    Thinking about this, Huang Siyuan''s heart suddenly brightened and said, "please just plant your soul mark. I Huang Siyuan is willing to follow the example of Mr. Lin in the future, and I will never go against his will. "

 Chapter 2029

    Huang Siyuan suddenly wanted to understand.


    But Lin Tianyu was a little surprised.


    Although he felt that under his own pressure, Huang Siyuan should be able to gradually understand and let himself plant his mark in his soul. But this sudden reversal, or let him some did not expect.


    But it''s no big deal.


    If Huang Siyuan really cooperates with him, let him plant his mark in his soul. Otherwise, if you want to borrow it and play with something special, Lin Tianyu doesn''t mind killing each other directly.


    At present, Huang Siyuan stood there, and Lin Tianyu held out his hand directly and pressed it on the other side''s forehead.


    But just for a moment, the soul mark has been planted.


    This kind of soul mark mainly means that the planted person will not resist. After all, it''s about the soul. If the other party''s resistance is fierce, unless you kill the other party''s soul, it is impossible to plant your own mark in the other party''s soul. Of course, if the other side does not resist, it can easily plant a mark in the other party''s soul.


    At this meeting, Huang Siyuan can be regarded as Lin Tianyu''s most trusted subordinates.


    Lin Tianyu continued to ask about the secret place. He took the antelope that he had just hunted out and roasted it.


    But when he saw the antelope that Lin Tianyu took out, Huang Siyuan was surprised and said, "Mr. Lin, I didn''t expect that you can even hunt such antelope. It''s really not easy."


    "Why, is it hard to hunt?"


    "It would be easy to hunt a single antelope. But the key is that antelopes like this live in groups. As long as you hit either end of it. Then, there must be a group of antelope rushed to fight with you. You know, this kind of antelope has the strength of the third grade later period. "


    Lin Tianyu thought, it is really like this.


    He was able to hunt such an antelope, which is really thanks to a little sneak attack.


    Before their group reacted, Lin Tianyu had already killed a head, put it into Najie and ran away.


    If he didn''t have the skill of sneaking attack, he would have been surrounded by such a group of antelopes. He would not have been able to hunt this antelope.


    Of course, in this secret place, these antelopes are not the only ones. There must be some more ferocious animals in it.


    So, taking this opportunity, Lin Tianyu also asked Huang Siyuan.


    Not to mention, there is a kind of bear in this secret place, which is the strength of the early four grades. There is also a kind of tiger, which is also the strength. In addition, Huang Siyuan also mentioned several kinds of animals that need to be on guard.


    Lin Tianyu is also one by one in mind, thinking, when the time comes, if you meet, you have to hurry to run.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "the animals you mentioned just now are only at the beginning of the fourth grade. In this secret place, are there any animals that are more than those at the beginning of the fourth grade? "


    Huang Siyuan shook his head and said: "there are no more than the early four grades. Even at the beginning of the fourth grade, there are only a few. The main purpose of their existence, in fact, is only to exercise that kind of real genius. Let them kill it, and it will be better honed. "

 Chapter 2030

    Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly moved.


    The meaning of Huang Siyuan''s words is that among those talents who are down from the divine world, there are masters who can kill the early four grades.


    Well, in this way, the crisis Lin Tianyu is facing is not just the beasts in the early stage of the fourth grade. Even, it includes the real genius of the divine world.


    Inside Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was alert.


    But we must not be careless because our strength has been improved. After all, it was a divine genius.


    Slowly, antelope has been roasted yellow, fragrance straight out.


    Lin Tianyu took out his knife and everyone cut a piece of meat to eat.


    After eating in his mouth, Lin Tianyu only felt that a special force was born in his body. This kind of strength, after his level of physical training has broken through to the early stage of the third grade, and just after consolidating the foundation, he has been promoted again. Although it is only a small improvement. But you should know that the higher the realm, the smaller the promotion effect of the same items.


    However, this antelope meat can be improved in the early stage of Lin Tianyu''s three grades. As you can imagine, it is not a simple thing.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened. I thought that I would kill more antelope and take it back to enjoy it.


    At the same time, after careful understanding, Lin Tianyu found that although the antelope had improved, it seemed to be worse than the silver fish in the Weishui lake.


    And this kind of antelope is clearly only the strength of the late third grade.


    If you can get the four grade early monster, eat it, that kind of promotion effect, isn''t it more fierce.


    Thinking like this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes lit up.


    But after a while, he suppressed the idea again. Lin Tianyu still has self-confidence when fighting with the third grade later stage. But if he fights with the fourth grade in the early stage, I''m afraid he really doesn''t know how he will die.


    Come on!


    This is just thinking about it.


    After a few people finished eating, they were on the road.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu really didn''t know where he should go on such a vast grassland. But it was Huang Siyuan who came down from the divine world to practice. With him as a guide. Nature knows where to go.


    Huang Siyuan led the way and said, "Mr. Lin, go through this grassland, pass through a desert, and then climb a high mountain. And then to the last piece of plain above, after a certain distance, is able to find a no man''s city there. Most of the opportunities in the trial are concentrated in that city. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, if we go all the way to that city, how long will it take us on this road?"


    Huang Siyuan said: "if you keep on going, if you don''t delay on the way, I''m afraid it will take about half a month to get there."


    "Will it take so long?"


    Lin Tianyu said, thinking about it, he said, "since it still takes so long to get to the city where the opportunity lies. But along the way, there should also be various opportunities. Well, let''s not rush on. Just like this, while you are on your way, you are looking for opportunities. "


    Said, several people are along the direction designated by Huang Siyuan.

 Chapter 2031

    Walking at the same time, Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    The danger level of this secret place may have exceeded his previous prediction.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if he is alone. Even if there is a strong enemy. Even if Lin Tianyu can''t win. But he also has absolute self-confidence, he can easily escape.


    But now, there''s lufsey.


    If you really met the beast that Huang Siyuan said, or even the beast in the early stage of the fourth grade. Or it''s a powerful herd. Even, it is possible to meet the real talented people who have experienced in the divine world. At that time, with the strength of Lin Tianyu, maybe it is just enough to protect himself. So, what else can he use to protect Luffy snow?


    Unless you can put away Luffy snow.


    But a living man is no longer an object. How to put it away at will.


    When I was thinking about it, a voice burst into my consciousness and began to laugh.


    Knife!


    This guy laughs so wildly for no reason. Is it under smoking?


    Lin Tianyu said, "knife, what are you crazy about? So, all of a sudden, I burst out laughing


    However, Xiaodao was very proud and said, "master, don''t you want to put the mistress away later? In fact, this is just a very simple thing. As long as I like, I can take my mother with me whenever and wherever I like


    After hearing this, Lin Tianyu thought about it again, and vaguely understood it.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised and said, "you mean, in that Tiandao space, you can collect living people."


    But Lin Tianyu has always thought that in that Tiandao space, only the soul can enter. He really did not think that there would be room for living people.


    "Master, you didn''t expect that Ah, master, you are so clever that you think of it all at once


    Actually, listen to the meaning in front of the knife.


    That is clearly prepared to laugh at Lin Tianyu, saying that he didn''t even think of it, and that he was too stupid. Can arrive at this back, unexpectedly do not know how, just a change, words completely changed.


    Obviously, it was Lin Tianyu who taught this knife well.


    Let him know. Don''t make fun of the host at will.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, since it''s inside the Dao space, it can take in the living people. Why didn''t you say it earlier? "


    The knife rolled its eyes.


    Is it worth saying?


    That''s on the Tianquan continent. It has already taken in the living people. But at that time, the enemy was still the enemy. Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s idea has not changed completely. He can use this knife space to protect the people around him.


    Xiaodao Xindao:


    alas!


    From the owner''s point of view, it''s really that his brain is short of filling, so forgetful. What''s wrong with this?


    Did you really choose the right host when you chose such a master?


    As a matter of fact, as soon as Lin Tianyu himself said it, he also thought about it. In front of him, when he was on the Tianquan continent, it seemed that he was in the secret land of Tiandao and had earned living people. At that time, it seemed that an unreal environment was created in the secret place of Tiandao.


    Then, I always let those guys who have been in the secret world with themselves all stay in it.

 Chapter 2032

    This time, Lin Tianyu put down a big stone in his heart.


    If it is really that after encountering the invincible danger, he can receive Lu Feixue into Tiandao space and run with him.


    Even the ferocious beasts in the early four grades, and the real talents in the divine world.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t have any good fear.


    Even if we can''t win.


    He wanted to run away. No one can stop him.


    While walking, I heard a fight coming from the front. What''s more, the direction of the fight came just towards them. Listen to that sound, there should be several people, and a group of fierce animals met.


    Huang Siyuan looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "what about Mr. Lin? Shall we go and have a look, or shall we hide first? "


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "let''s hide first and see what happens. If you are acquaintances, or those who are worth saving, it''s OK to rescue them once. If it''s not worth saving. Then, you don''t have to worry about him. Just hide and watch the excitement. "


    As a result, the three of them dodged to the side of the road among the stones.


    Among them, the three talents just hid themselves.


    On the road opposite them, more than a dozen people came.


    Lin Tianyu has a closer look.


    Among these ten people, there is an acquaintance, Li Zhi.


    However, Lin Tianyu is not ready to rescue this acquaintance.


    On that day, he clearly sensed that Li Zhi had been killed and was born. However, for various reasons, they didn''t really attack him. So, now, how could he possibly rescue the man who had killed him?


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the remaining ten people carefully.


    There, but there are several people between the hands, clearly let him feel a familiar feeling.


    It''s the kind of martial arts they''re using.


    Lin Tianyu seems to have seen it clearly.


    On second thought, Lin Tianyu just remembered. Among them, the move between one of them was clearly the same as that of one of the Zhou family members who assassinated him last time. Moreover, this person also clearly has the third grade later period cultivation.


    To this meeting, this person''s identity, it is clear that is ready to come out.


    He was one of the ancestors of the Zhou family. When he was in Fengpo City, he did not dare to do it himself because he was constrained by the city master. Therefore, this is a direct access to this secret place, which can find opportunities. You can also come and kill Lin Tianyu.


    It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Since this Li Zhi, it''s all with the Zhou family who are going to kill themselves.


    Maybe, at that time, there will be a time for the Zhou family, who is preparing to kill his third grade later ancestor, to identify his own use.


    Well, such a person, of course, is even more impossible to save.


    Lin Tianyu looked behind them again.


    It''s just funny.


    Because, after these people, it is clear that they are all a group of wild boars, OK?


    However, although it is a group of wild boars, but, the two leading wild boars, it is clear that they have the strength of third grade later period. Therefore, it is to catch up with them.

 Chapter 2033

    However, this pig''s realm is enough.


    Obviously, pigs of the same level are much worse than human beings and other beasts. Otherwise, the casualties of this week''s family will be much greater than they are now.


    Lin Tianyu looked at their embarrassed appearance and tried to hide his body tightly.


    He didn''t want to, because he was present, caused some misunderstanding to these pigs. He thought that someone else was lurking them and gave up chasing them.


    Best of all, they are chased by this group of pigs, the worse the better.


    If you can be killed directly by this group of pigs.


    So, on the contrary, he should make Lin Tianyu less active.


    These people, that is really killing Lin Tianyu. Even they found the secret place. The main purpose is to kill Lin Tianyu. So why did Lin Tianyu create a chance for them.


    Soon, those people in the pursuit of a group of pigs, fled to Lin Tianyu where they hide near the stone.


    The pig that is chasing behind.


    In particular, the two heads of the pig, the third grade of late, steep ground, pig nose a shrug. Obviously, something special came out. Then, the leading pig grunted and ran away.


    Now run!


    Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while.


    But he didn''t think that these pigs'' noses were really afraid. They hide so well. Obviously, the pigs would not have found him if they had not sniffed them out. I didn''t expect that at the end of the day, I was able to help the Zhou family.


    These pigs are naturally timid.


    So, it''s just a smell of strangers around here. They feel that the people in front of them are deliberately attracting them. Then, another team of men and horses were laid in ambush, which would be detrimental to them.


    As a result, there is no confidence to pursue. Straight away.


    Oh!


    People say they are cowardly.


    But Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that after this, he should be changed to be as timid as a pig.


    If these pigs were not so timid. As long as they intensify their pursuit of these people. For a long time, it must cause great casualties to them. After all, among these pigs, there are two pigs in the late stage of Sanpin.


    What a pity!


    What a pity!


    All of a sudden, those who run away are the ones who run away.


    Then, they all laughed happily.


    If such a group of pigs, have been chasing down, they really do not know, in the end, whether they can really live. Among them, there is only one of the Zhou family''s top experts in the late third grade. But inside those pigs, it is full of two third grade pigs.


    Moreover, the number of pigs in that group is still much more than those of them.


    When the time comes, even if three or four pigs fight them out, few of them will survive. At most, it''s lucky to see if we can get help from others.


    That said, it''s really bad luck for them.

 Chapter 2034

    When they appear in this space in the secret place.


    When you look around, there is no danger at all. So, it is completely relaxed. Just like this, I walked around on the grassland.


    Then, they were lucky.


    In addition, before entering this secret place, they were equipped with communication devices. I didn''t expect that although they were separately transmitted to this secret place. However, it is not far away. After a while, they were already relying on the transmitter to get together with each other.


    When this person gets together.


    The courage is even more sufficient.


    Then, on the grassland, I saw a group of pigs eating grass. In particular, I felt that there was a special energy gathering on the pig. If you can eat such pork. Then, their physical cultivation realm will have a lot of benefits.


    Several people looked at each other. After that, they launched a round of annihilation against these pigs.


    Yes, it''s encirclement and annihilation.


    But they thought, not just kill a few pigs to eat. In addition, after slaughtering this group of pigs, we will take a few pigs back and save them for later consumption.


    As a result, more than a dozen people were fighting against dozens of pigs.


    Slowly, they encircle, this group of pigs, is already trapped in the encirclement they set. Looking at the victory in sight, every one of them was covered with proud smile.


    But at this time, the leading third grade pig''s nose shrugged. Then, suddenly forced to hum a few, suddenly powerful, toward the nearest person rushed.


    Poor man, I haven''t responded.


    The two leading pigs rushed over, one went up and broke a leg. Another pig rushed straight up and bit off his head.


    The others were stunned.


    They felt something was wrong.


    I feel the state of pig again. Unexpectedly, the two leading pigs turned out to be the strength of the third grade later period.


    It''s OK.


    What''s more, it was ferocious when one of their accomplices was killed just now. Although it is not as fierce as tiger, leopard, wolf and bear, this kind of beast lives on killing. But add their realm, that also makes them scared.


    As a result, the more than ten people quickly turned around and began to run away.


    That''s good.


    They were ready to kill the pigs and have a good meal. But now, no pork. On the contrary, he caused endless trouble for himself. In addition to escape, there is only escape left.


    And in the middle of this escape.


    Fortunately, among them, there is an ancestor of the Zhou family in the late third grade. In order to take care of and ensure the safety of the Zhou family''s children, the ancestor of the Zhou family has been deliberately left behind. As long as the pigs get too close. The ancestor of the Zhou family would just turn back and stop and run away again.


    After all, even the ancestors of the late Zhou family.


    But he did not dare to be surrounded by such a group of pigs.


    Otherwise, even with his strength, it is impossible to escape.


    It is also the constant care of such an ancestor of the Zhou family. This is just, let them in the beginning, because of insufficient preparation. I don''t know how powerful these pigs are. One person was killed. Behind them, though they were in a great mess. But no one died.

 Chapter 2035

    It was said.


    That''s when they first saw one of their companions killed by a pig, which made them scared to death.


    In fact, if they are more daring.


    If you don''t land like this and run away all the time. Even, they dare to turn back and fiercely attack the pigs to fight. Well, these pigs were scared away by them.


    These pigs are cowardly masters.


    If they feel the slightest threat, or if the enemy is strong, they will only have the instinct to escape.


    That''s why, when we get to the stone cluster, we just smell the smell of strangers. They don''t make any unnecessary identification and turn around and run away.


    However, it is such a cowardly pig.


    If they feel it.


    Those who are weaker than them and fear their prey will become more fierce and cruel than other fierce animals.


    And it was a group of them who were scared to death.


    Before fighting with this group of pigs, he ran away first. This is what attracted such a group of pigs to pursue them.


    Even, they all felt that it was too bad luck to pursue them all the way.


    It''s very likely that all of them will die.


    I didn''t expect that.


    There is no way out.


    The pigs turned around and ran away.


    Some people even ignore the image when they come to the meeting. Direct is to sit on the ground and gasp.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Zhou family''s third grade later period first looked around. Then, his eyes are fixed on the side of the road where the stones are scattered.


    Facing the chaotic stone Cong, the old ancestor of the Zhou family''s third grade later said: "thank you for your help. Today, Daoyou saved my Zhou family, more than a dozen people. They are our great benefactor. In the future, however, I went to the Zhou family in Lucheng. My Zhou family will try our best to fulfill any request of Taoist friends. "


    Said, again toward the mouth of that piece of rubble arch hand, line a salute.


    Now, more than a dozen other people were curious.


    Why, just now, those pigs were scared and ran away. It''s not that they''re going back. But because, in this piece of disorderly stone clump, hiding has the master, frightened that group of pigs. So, are they suddenly scared away?


    What kind of man could this be?


    More than a dozen of them were chased to death by the group of pigs.


    But this expert is able to frighten those pigs and run away.


    I''m afraid the strength of this expert is extremely strong.


    The ancestors of the Zhou family said these words. This is a verbal commitment to the other party. After all, they did help them. Well, in the future, as far as we can. They did not mind, and gave a certain reward.


    At the same time, this is also the Zhou family ancestor with another mind in it.


    A man of such great strength.


    If they can make friends with each other. That''s good for their Zhou family, but it''s too much.


    Even, in the future, if we can really let this powerful person become a big help of the Zhou family. It was a chance to make the Zhou family''s overall strength and reputation in the Shenwu land to a higher level.

 Chapter 2036

    However, after Zhou''s ancestor finished, he waited for a long time. There was no one to answer.


    The others were stunned.


    In this stone clump, is someone really helping them out?


    Can it be that my grandfather made a mistake.


    Lin Tianyu stayed in the chaotic stones, and his heart was full of greasy and crooked. They just didn''t want to show up. Let this group of Zhou family people, are chased by that group of pigs, to kill a few people. But now, on the contrary, they have been saved. I''m not happy in my heart. Therefore, Zhou''s ancestor''s words, he also did not answer at all.


    This meeting, a descendant of the Zhou family, came forward and said, "ancestor, can you feel wrong. There is no one here at all. "


    The ancestor of the Zhou family glared at the younger generation.


    If other people come out to talk like this, Zhou''s ancestors will certainly give a good reprimand.


    But this younger generation, that is exactly the Zhou family ancestor is also more optimistic, and doting on the younger generation.


    Therefore, Zhou''s ancestors also forbearance, but on the contrary, he was kind enough to explain: "impossible. Although, I did not sense out, in this stone cluster, there are people in it. However, just now, the group of pigs, but in pursuit of here, first with the nose to smell hard. Then, was scared to take the rest of the pigs, rushed to escape.


    "This shows that there must be strangers around here.


    "Otherwise, the pigs would not have been frightened like that.


    "It''s just that pig''s nose is much more flexible than us. Although they all smell a stranger around here. And our human nose, obviously, can''t smell.


    "And here, the place where people can hide is just a clump of stones left. Therefore, I think that the elder who helped us out of trouble must be in the midst of the chaotic rocks. "


    The descendants of the Zhou family also felt reasonable when they heard the Zhou family ancestor say so.


    But on second thought, the descendants of Zhou''s family said again: "ancestor, can''t it be in this chaotic stone cluster. There is no one hiding it. In fact, this is the site of another fierce beast. They are much more fierce than those pigs. Therefore, the group of pigs here, smelling the smell of the other fierce beast, was scared to run away quietly


    "Presumptuous!"


    The ancestor of the Zhou family quickly drank.


    If the one who helped them was a descendant of him, he would dare to compare him to a fierce beast. Well, if the other side is slightly bad tempered. This posterity, that is the head of the horse. Even, one is not good. Even a dozen of them were buried with such a descendant.


    However, in such a drink reprimand this posterity, the Zhou family ancestor is a burst of eyes twinkle unceasingly.


    Originally, he didn''t think about it.


    He always thought that he must be a real senior man who scared away a group of pigs.


    But now?


    This descendant says so, he thinks again, that also faintly feels. It was hidden in the rocks and scared away a group of pigs. Maybe it was a more dangerous and ferocious beast hiding in it.

 Chapter 2037

    In this way, Zhou''s ancestors even subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    Try to stay away from that random stone clump as far as possible.


    Obviously, from the bottom of my heart, the ancestors of the Zhou family have already recognized the view of this descendant.


    After all, in such a prairie, the possibility of suddenly meeting someone else is too low. And it''s just a secret place. The possibility of meeting people is lower.


    In such a place, however, even a group of pigs were scared to kneel.


    It''s highly unlikely that it was someone else.


    So what would it be?


    The answer is almost always in the air.


    The ancestor of the Zhou family retreated a little. The rest of us started to step back. Suddenly, they understood why. Even the ancestors of the Zhou family wanted to retreat for safety. Where did they come from? They dare to face this dangerous rock cluster.


    They were retreating, but they also took a close look at the disordered rocks in front of them.


    As if, there, really will suddenly drill out a beast out.


    "Hum!"


    Just then, a cold hum came out.


    This is Huang Siyuan. I can''t help it.


    They''re here, scaring the pigs away for that bunch of guys.


    But now it''s better.


    On the contrary, he was made a fierce beast by such a group of people.


    How irritating it is.


    But when I heard this cold hum. The dozen people stopped. At this meeting, they can be sure that they are hiding in the rubble. That''s not a fierce beast. And it''s really people.


    Since they are human beings, they will be reasonable.


    It''s better than being targeted by a fierce beast.


    But at this time, the ancestor of the Zhou family quickly bowed his hands. Moreover, it will be lower than the body in front of it. Almost all of them are about to stick to the ground.


    Zhou''s ancestor said, "please forgive me. The younger generation of Zhou''s family offended the elder. My Zhou family is willing to pay a big gift, thinking it''s a crime. "


    The "elder" was in the middle of the stones, and the hum just came out.


    Obviously, that is to say that the descendants of the Zhou family just said that there might be fierce beasts in the rubble, which has already been extremely dissatisfied.


    And just now, even the ancestors of the Zhou family, there were the actions of the rest of the people. They didn''t say it out of their mouth. However, in my heart, it is obvious that this "elder" in this chaotic stone cluster has become a fierce beast. If now, let this "elder" slightly dissatisfied. It is very likely that none of them will die.


    You know, this "elder" just now scared dozens of pigs out of his wits. They were scared and ran away.


    At this time, it was just good to quickly apologize to this "elder". Then, a big gift. That''s possible. They can survive.


    You know, in this world, it''s all about strength.


    As long as we have absolute strength.


    That''s to be able to do whatever you want. Do whatever you want.


    And the "senior" in this is obviously the strength is strong enough to overlook them.

 Chapter 2038

    With this week''s ancestors called, from the front of the rubble, finally out of the three people.


    It was Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue and Huang Siyuan.


    Originally, Zhou''s ancestors, who were addressing each other''s predecessors, opened their mouths all at once, and could not say a word for half a day.


    Three predecessors.


    However, this is clearly just three young people who are too young to be younger, OK?


    For young people like them, can they still scare off dozens of pigs?


    Zhou''s ancestors looked at this and suddenly came out of the three young people, a flash of vision. But immediately, it is the eye socket shrinks again. Staring at these three people, I feel vaguely that I have already understood the key.


    About this secret place.


    Of course, the Zhou family still has some news.


    It seems that in this secret place, there will still be some young talents from the divine world who will come here to try and practice. And the geniuses of the divine world. Although each of them is very young. However, the strength of each of them is amazing.


    Is it true that the three of them also came from the divine world?


    If so.


    It was a rare opportunity.


    As long as you grasp it. Make real connections with these young people. With these young people in the relationship. That''s equivalent to, Zhou family, in the divine world, it can also lead to a little relationship.


    When I think of this place, Zhou''s ancestors even have some shortness of breath.


    At this time, Li Zhi was quietly close to Zhou''s ancestors, saying: "Zhou Zu."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou''s ancestors were not happy.


    I didn''t see it. He was thinking about how to get in touch with the "God''s pride" and get a good impression?


    Why, this little eyesight is not strong?


    If I collide with the connection between myself and these gods. With Li Zhi, even if he died a hundred times, it was not enough to make up for his own loss.


    Therefore, when the ancestors of the Zhou family looked at Li Zhi, his eyes, even, were faintly twinkling with a faint sense of killing. Moreover, the momentum of his body, a little bit to the outside, that was even more oppressive, Li Zhi almost almost almost stood unsteadily. Let Li Zhi all over the body, is a burst of sweat dripping.


    At the same time, Li Zhi''s heart is even more strange:


    what is the ancestor of Zhou family doing?


    Why, suddenly dissatisfied with yourself?


    This even seems to be killing myself directly. But I suddenly stood up to help you identify people. So that you can take revenge on those who have died in the Zhou family?


    When he thought about this, Li Zhi was so frustrated that he didn''t dare to say it.


    So, had to hasten a way: "Zhou family, the person in front, he is the Lin Tianyu that you are looking for."


    "Sure?"


    "Sure!"


    Zhou''s ancestors have been hesitant.


    Originally, this time he entered this secret place, his main idea was to kill Lin Tianyu. Moreover, he also thinks that it is a very relaxed and happy thing.


    But now?


    People just hide in a disordered stone clump, and the good breath comes out, which directly frightens dozens of pigs to turn around and run away.


    You know, in front of them, the pigs fought with them for a long time, and they didn''t shrink back?


    So, the strength of Lin Tianyu?

 Chapter 2039

    Thinking of these, Zhou''s ancestors have not only hesitated.


    But think, have to run away quickly, to protect their own life.


    At the same time, in my heart, I scolded those Zhou family members who had died in front of me. What''s wrong with them? It''s provoking such a powerful person.


    Especially the young master Zhou who made trouble at first.


    The ancestors of the Zhou family even felt that when they were able to return to the Zhou family alive, they would have to kill the parents of the son of Zhou in apology.


    This is clearly to kill the rhythm of Zhou''s ancestors!


    At this time, Zhou''s ancestor glanced at Li Zhi again. Even Li Zhi hated him.


    First of all, his Zhou family''s younger brother was slaughtered by Lin Tianyu when he went out to play with Li Zhi. In this way, he made a big feud with Lin Tianyu. Otherwise, his Zhou family has nothing to do with Lin Tianyu. Where did he come from? Later, when the elite of Zhou family was sent to kill Lin Tianyu, something happened.


    Second, let''s say now.


    If it was not for Li Zhi, he would not have known Lin Tianyu. So, how can we be in this dilemma?


    Li Zhiyin secretly felt the Zhou family ancestor''s murder, and his heart suddenly burst.


    This is clearly to kill Lin Tianyu. How come now, this killing machine is released to oneself instead.


    Li Zhi doesn''t know why.


    But in his heart, it was very clear. If he can''t get rid of the Zhou family''s killing machine. Then his life would be over. For the peak master of the third grade later period, to kill such a small person as him is really as simple as squeezing an ant to death.


    So Li Zhi quickly gathered together and went to Zhou''s ancestors and said, "Zhou Zu, this man is Lin Tianyu. If you want revenge, now, there is no city Lord to protect him. It''s just that you can easily kill him. "


    Zhou''s ancestors heard, but angry to spit blood.


    And killed him.


    It''s not protected by the city Lord.


    You don''t know who needs protection now.


    Thinking about it, the ancestor of the Zhou family said angrily, "Li Zhi, didn''t you make it clear? Lin Tianyu was so powerful that he just released a breath and scared dozens of pigs and ran away. A strong man like this, you let me kill him. Are you trying to kill Lao Tzu


    Li zhileng was stunned.


    But then he understood it completely.


    It turned out that just now, the ancestors of the Zhou family had released a killing opportunity on him. It''s because of this.


    Is it not clear that there is a black dragon?


    So Li Zhi quickly explained: "Zhou Zu, just now, those dozens of pigs were scared away. In fact, it is not because of Lin Tianyu''s strength that he was scared away. Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu. The three of them are hiding here. Even if it''s just an ordinary person who has no cultivation at all, hiding here, as long as the pigs who are tracking find out. Then, they will turn around and run away. This has something to do with a habit of these pigs


    When Zhou''s ancestors thought about it, they seemed to understand.


    If it is because Lin Tianyu and the three of them are too strong, then dozens of pigs suddenly ran away.


    This seems to be a bit unreasonable.


    If it is really strong, at least we can sense the powerful momentum that they send out. But just now, I ran all the way, I didn''t feel a little momentum fluctuation at all.

 Chapter 2040

    Are you really wrong?


    Zhou''s ancestor thought about it again, and continued to pass on the voice: "Li Zhi, tell me, what''s going on here?"


    Li Zhi also completely understood the thoughts of his ancestors this week.


    Despite the profound accomplishments of my ancestors this week. In fact, it is just a greedy person who is afraid of death. If he felt that he could suppress Lin Tianyu, he would not hesitate to kill Lin Tianyu and avenge the Zhou family. But if he feels a little bit threatened. Then he must have escaped faster than anyone else.


    Want to understand that.


    Therefore, Li Zhi also used voice transmission when answering the ancestors of the Zhou family.


    Li Zhi said: "Zhou family, this is really from the pig''s habits.


    "This kind of pig is timid and afraid of death.


    "As long as there is any disturbance, the first thing they think of is to run away.


    "For example, just now, when we arrived here, Lin Tianyu and the three of them should not have any breath at all. However, this kind of pig has a very sensitive nose. Although the three of them were hiding in the rubble. But, obviously, they were all smelled by those pigs. Therefore, with their timid and fear of death habits, it must be that they will think. In fact, we are just a group of people who lead them deep into the enemy.


    "And in front of them, there is a deadly ambush. Because of their timidity and fear of death. Of course, I have to turn around and run. "


    When Li Zhi said this, he suddenly thought of the matter ahead.


    Therefore, Li Zhi sent a message: "in fact, Zhou Zu, when we were in front of us, when we were confronted with these pigs, if at that time, we would not escape, but confront and fight with this group of pigs. Well, with this group of pigs timid and afraid of death habits. Maybe, even if they are much stronger, they will not dare to fight us. "


    Zhou family ancestor airway: "so you blame me, in front of me, did not take all the people, fight with these pigs to death."


    When Zhou''s ancestor said this, he felt more and more that Li Zhi''s words clearly meant something else. So, a burst of exasperation. The breath was moving, so that Li Zhi''s breath was slightly short.


    "No! afraid to! Absolutely not! Laozu, I''m really talking about things. I''m talking about the habits of pigs. "


    Li Zhizhi only felt that he was sweating.


    At the same time, the boss is not happy in his heart:


    who is this?


    Good people do not compare, but it is to compare themselves to pigs.


    However, Li Zhi understood it in his heart.


    At this time, in any case, he must not be able to offend this week''s ancestors. Otherwise, with the great strength and changeable character of Zhou''s ancestors. I''m afraid that I really don''t know how to die.


    Not only can''t offend this Zhou family ancestor.


    What''s more, he had to try his best to be nice to the ancestor of the Zhou family.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi suddenly ran out. Standing in front of Lin Tianyu and the three of them.


    Li Zhidao: "bold Lin Tianyu, in front of you, on the Weishui lake, you killed Mr. Zhou. Do you know the crime? "

 Chapter 2041

    Lin Tianyu was curious.


    When did Li Zhi become so courageous.


    Don''t you dare to take off his head if you are not happy?


    Looking at Li Zhi coldly, Lin Tianyu said, "Li Zhi, Li Zhi, have you forgotten. Just now, who saved you guys who were chased by a bunch of pigs. Just in such a blink of an eye, do you want to think of ungrateful, ungrateful, vengeful? "


    "Bullshit! If the ancestors of the Zhou family are here, how can you save us? "


    Li Zhi''s words are majestic.


    "Zhou''s ancestor, oh, is that the old fellow who was chased by a group of pigs to run away like you?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he also took his finger and looked at his ancestor of the Zhou family.


    "Presumptuous!" Li Zhi said angrily: "the ancestors of Zhou family are also small people like you. They dare to make fun of them. You know, Zhou family ancestor that is the peak of the third grade master. Just now, I ran away in front of that group of pigs. In fact, it''s just to lure a group of pigs away from their nests a little further, and then, to give their litter to a pot.


    "But you are good!


    "For no reason, he hid in this disordered stone clump, scaring away the group of pigs that the Zhou family''s ancestors were optimistic about. You have not been asked to pay for it. "


    Just now, Lin Tianyu said that Zhou''s ancestors were also chased by a group of pigs. When they ran away, their faces turned black.


    Lin Tianyu, this boy, doesn''t know that he is the peak expert strength of the third grade later stage.


    I don''t know how to die.


    Now, Li Zhiru is here to help him with his work. But it made Zhou''s ancestors happy.


    Li Zhi, this boy, can really come.


    In addition, Li Zhi made a definite decision. After all, with the strength of his ancestors of Zhou family. In the future, who dares to turn this matter over and discuss it at will. Even if we want to say that, it must be in accordance with Li Zhi''s meaning and spread down. Well, this time, it''s not just that his family was chased away by a group of pigs.


    On the contrary, he was brave and resourceful and wanted to design this group of pigs.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "I didn''t think of it. Li Zhi, you can still tell a lie like this. It''s just this old guy who was scared by a bunch of pigs. But it''s in your mouth. It''s all right. Instead, he was chased by the pig and became a deliberate lure. Well, just now, the panic and panic on the face were also deliberately revealed to lure pigs.


    "And the old man.


    "People say so, in order to flatter you, that''s fine.


    "But what about your old man?


    "After listening to this completely overturning of black and white, I still have a look of enjoyment. It''s thick skinned. I''m afraid it''s much thicker than the corner of the wall in Fengpo city. "


    Li zhibusy opened his mouth and was about to argue again for the ancestors of the Zhou family.


    "Enough!"


    However, the ancestor of the Zhou family spoke with dignity and said, "young man, the newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger, which can show the momentum of the young people. However, if you really do not know fear. But often they don''t live long. Maybe, when, it''s going to be a terrible death. "


    Zhou''s ancestors said so, eyes glared at Lin Tianyu, the threat inside means full.


    Full of confidence.


    After all, he is the peak of the third grade.


    Isn''t that enough to put a lot of pressure on the other side?

 Chapter 2042

    Lin Tianyu, however, laughed and said, "why, old man, do you want to threaten me? But I''m not threatened. "


    "Presumptuous, dare to talk to Zhou''s ancestors like this, do you want to die?"


    At this meeting, Li Zhi jumped out again and showed himself.


    He had a good idea.


    In front of this ancestor of the Zhou family, you should show yourself a lot. At that time, the peak ancestor of the late three grades, give himself a little good, it will be enough for him. If you can call him to the income Zhou family again, it will be more beautiful.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and said, "Li Zhi, who gave you the courage to challenge me so many times and times!"


    Li Zhi laughed heartily and said, "Lin Tianyu, before the Zhou family, everything has the final say of Zhou''s ancestors. But you are a younger generation, but you dare to confront the ancestors of the Zhou family. Who gave you the courage? "


    Lin Tianyu is really angry.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at Li Zhi like this and said, "I''ve been treating you as a fly. In front of you, although you are disgusted enough, you still want to count on Laozi. However, I''m generous and I don''t care about you. However, who would like to, but you boy is pushing the inch, more and more excessive. It seems that if the fly is not killed, he will be more and more happy


    Li Zhi was indifferent.


    He said, "Lin Tianyu, don''t pretend here. Do you dare to kill them in front of the ancestors of the Zhou family? "


    Li Zhi said, even straightening his chest.


    After all, the top masters in the later period of Sanpin are legendary figures.


    With such a legendary character, standing behind him, he has nothing to be afraid of.


    Zhou''s ancestors stood in the back, and his face was proud.


    First of all, don''t say that with him here, it''s impossible for Lin Tianyu to have a chance to kill again.


    Moreover, even if Lin Tianyu was given a chance to kill him. However, with his own standing here, did he dare to kill again?


    Dare not young, he did not do a single thing.


    Perhaps, in his words, a few words can highlight his momentum and pride as a young man. But it would be stupid to kill people in front of the top experts in the late third grade.


    Lin Tianyu received the look of the two people in front of him.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Li Zhi, do you really think that you have let a master of a third grade master at the later stage to be a dog for others. Is it noble? Dogs are always just dogs. If I wanted to kill this dog, I wouldn''t give him any chance to live again


    "Is it? Did you kill it


    At this meeting, Li Zhi didn''t speak, but Zhou''s ancestor took it.


    His arrogant look clearly just shows that I''m standing here to see what you can do to kill my dog.


    "Good! Open your eyes and see how I kill the dog. "


    After Lin Tianyu said that, Li Zhi felt the birth of a crisis. Zhou''s ancestors also felt that Lin Tianyu on the opposite side could really kill Li Zhi in the next second.


    In fact, if he doesn''t kill Li Zhi, he really has no relationship with his ancestors of Zhou family.


    But now, however, he has already said big words in front.


    If Li Zhi was killed face to face at this time, where should his old face go.

 Chapter 2043

    So, Zhou''s ancestor quickly stretched out his hand, toward Li Zhi''s front block.


    Even if Lin Tianyu was going to kill Li Zhi, he had to have a chance to get close to Li Zhi. Even if he wants to kill him, he can''t kill him.


    Poof!


    But when Zhou''s ancestors blocked him, he only felt that there was a black light in front of him and rushed to Li Zhi''s neck.


    Then, next, Li Zhi''s head was crooked and fell to the ground directly.


    Zhou''s ancestors were shocked.


    Steep, that is to feel their whole body up and down the hair, is all of a sudden stand up.


    He had a faint feeling that the black light just now, if it was his head, he would never have escaped.


    He is bound to face a life and death crisis.


    This is really just a young monk. What''s more, isn''t Tianjiao from the divine world?


    In the heart of Zhou''s ancestors, there was a burst of fear.


    However, good thing is, although that black light, to the Zhou family in the past has brought endless threats. But at the same time, he felt it. The other side is just the beginning of the third grade. Poor oneself but a whole level. Even if it''s a monster again. If the difference is a level, then do not think, to own a cheap hand.


    It''s a quick kill move like that. It should be just the big trick he can put out.


    It''s powerful, but it''s impossible to release such a big move anytime, anywhere. Moreover, even if it was the move to kill Li Zhi just now, it clearly had the feeling of sneaking attack.


    So want to stand, Zhou''s ancestors finally is to suppress their own heart panic.


    What''s more, is it necessary to be a monk in the early stage?


    Then he looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "young man, you are so angry that you can kill people easily. This is not good. In this way, it''s easy to get into trouble for myself. It''s going to kill you. "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "don''t I kill him, will he let me go?"


    "At least, you can die a little better."


    "Ha ha, old man, if you put your neck out now and let me cut it off with a knife, I promise you will die a happy death, and you won''t suffer any extra pain."


    "Presumptuous. It seems that when the young people have some strength, they think they are very good. The whole people are floating. "


    Zhou''s grandfather said, his face full of pity.


    As if for Lin Tianyu such a day, but do not know how to endure and will fall, feel a pity.


    At this time, Huang Siyuan, who was watching from one side, shook his head in succession.


    Oh!


    This old guy is so good at pretending.


    If later, after he felt the real strength of Lin Tianyu, he didn''t know what kind of expression it would be.


    Then, although the old man has some strength. But Huang Siyuan is feeling, really serious together. This old guy may not even be able to match his Dong Qi.


    I don''t know where he comes from. He can talk with Lin Tianyu so much.


    After saying that, Zhou''s ancestors directly hit out and bombarded Lin Tianyu.


    The fist is powerful and powerful, showing the supreme strength of the third grade later stage.

 Chapter 2044

    But at this time, Zhou''s ancestors just feel, there is a flash of black light.


    Then, his powerful blow suddenly looked like a balloon that suddenly leaked air. No more power.


    Ah!


    In the heart of Zhou''s ancestors, they were shocked.


    What a pervert this is.


    Why, his powerful and invincible fist was easily broken by him.


    This is clearly the big move that killed Li Zhi just now. But this is a big move. Why did he say let it go? He was able to let it go again.


    The ancestors of the Zhou family were in a panic and did not dare to take any more actions.


    Even, he carefully pulled out a big mace.


    At first, Zhou''s ancestors were not even ready to use weapons. But this meeting, he must treat cautiously.


    What about Lin Tianyu?


    In fact, Lin Tianyu has even done a good job with the knife just now, and directly killed the ancestor of the Zhou family. At the last moment, however, he was able to take back the power of his own knife.


    It suddenly occurred to him.


    After his strength has risen to the present level, he has not really enjoyed the war.


    Because of his space law, combined with his knife technique.


    Every time he fights with the enemy, he almost always tries to kill the enemy and kill the enemy. In that case, there is really no real battle.


    So, this time, he suddenly had an idea.


    That is, he is going to use this week''s ancestors as his opponent to practice his hand well. At least, let him in the knife, can further. Let the level of martial arts, more solid.


    Lin Tianyu can feel it.


    His future enemies are bound to grow stronger and stronger.


    For example:


    the pride of the divine world.


    Now, he just met Huang Siyuan.


    However, we can see it from the perspective.


    Huang Siyuan is so out of tune characters, they are all able to cultivate to the level of the late third grade. Then, how powerful should the real God pride be?


    Then, not to mention later, he may encounter a more powerful enemy. Even, it''s just the arrogant people in this secret place. It''s enough to be a threat to him.


    He must have a chance to practice and refine the skills in front of him.


    In this way, we can better deal with the following accidents.


    When he thought about this, when Lin Tianyu made a knife, he also collected some strength.


    When Zhou''s ancestors attacked Lin Tianyu again, he suddenly felt that the speed and strength of Lin Tianyu''s moves were far from the front. Suddenly, in the heart, is also more relaxed.


    So, the swords came and Maces went, and for a while, the two men even had a fight.


    Fighting with each other, the confidence of Zhou''s ancestors suddenly became stronger.


    Zhou''s ancestor said, "boy. The move just like that should be a big move you can release. But that kind of move, as long as you release a move, it is bound to consume a lot. At this meeting, it''s impossible to make such a big move again. Now that we can''t do that. What else can you do for me, the peak monk in the late third grade

 Chapter 2045

    Lin Tianyu listened to the words of Zhou''s ancestors, and his heart was filled with laughter.


    We''ve run out of tricks!


    Where did my ancestors come from this week?


    What else?


    That''s just Lin Tianyu''s usual moves, OK?


    It''s just that this move is used by Lin Tianyu to fight against the ancestors of this week''s family after being suppressed to the extreme. It''s just to sharpen my martial arts and skills. Now, this week''s ancestors have suppressed this move to the extreme, when his actual level. It''s a common move.


    What a joke!


    Lin Tianyu suddenly moved in his heart and said, "but, have you ever thought about it. Like just now, although I was sent out one after another, I did not have the ability. However, if I have to stay a little longer after a period of time, I may be able to do the same trick again.


    "And now, it seems to be fighting you.


    "But how can you not know that I am actually recovering the consumption of the general trend just now?


    "Though I have been at war with you for so long. However, just for such a long time, it is a big move has not been put. Compared with the big moves. That''s basically equivalent to rest. And after such a long rest time, I was able to gather the power of magnifying moves again. Isn''t it? "


    Zhou''s father''s face changed.


    Yeah.


    For such a long time, there has been no amplification, so it is very likely that just as Lin Tianyu himself said. He''s been resting all the time. He''s holding back.


    By the time he''s recovered enough, he''s releasing a big trick. It''s just like killing Li Zhi in front of him, and what''s the big move he took to stop him.


    Thinking about it, the attack in the hands of the ancestors of the Zhou family suddenly stepped up.


    Originally, the front thought that Lin Tianyu''s big move had been released. To this meeting, it is already able to clean up Lin Tianyu. Therefore, it has not been too anxious.


    Can want to understand these, Zhou''s ancestors who dare to do so, not slow to attack Lin Tianyu.


    And in the case of Zhou''s ancestors stepping up.


    In the attack, it is obvious that the move is faster than Lin Tianyu, and the strength is bigger than Lin Tianyu.


    The black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand was shocked to retreat two steps as soon as he came into contact with the giant mace in the hands of the Zhou family''s ancestors. Zhou''s ancestors in the heart of a joy, and rushed to pursue, taking advantage of such a momentum, the attack more urgent.


    As soon as he saw another mace, Lin Tianyu couldn''t defend, so he took a step back.


    All of a sudden, at this time, just opposite Lin Tianyu, there appeared seventeen or eighteen mace shadows in succession.


    Obviously, in order to solve the problem of Lin Tianyu as soon as possible, the ancestor of the Zhou family didn''t let him have the opportunity to recover and enlarge the move, which was also a fight. This should also be regarded as the Zhou family ancestor''s big move.


    And with this big move released, Zhou''s face, full of satisfaction.


    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu retreated several steps in succession under the shadow of the seventeen and eighteen Maces. Until the mace shadow on the front disappeared, Lin Tianyu had a chance to stop a little.


    But at this time, the Zhou family ancestor in the hand of the giant mace again toward Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2046

    Then, in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there are dozens of mace shadows attacking Lin Tianyu.


    This is not just an increase in the number of mace shadows.


    Moreover, each mace shadow can feel a kind of deep momentum from it. Obviously, it''s just an increase in number. Even the power of every mace shadow has been increased several times.


    This should be the Zhou family ancestor saw just that mace, had so some effect. Therefore, the confidence greatly increased, issued a more powerful move out.


    After this move was issued, it was obvious that beads of sweat had appeared on the foreheads of the Zhou family.


    This is clearly the ancestor of the Zhou family, completely spell.


    We must really win Lin Tianyu in a few moves.


    Sure enough, under the handover of this move, Lin Tianyu retreated several dozens of steps, and finally completely dissolved the power of this move.


    But this move is not completely over, the next move is more powerful, it is from the hands of the ancestors of the Zhou family, brewing out.


    One move after another, one move is more powerful than the other.


    Under such a move, Lin Tianyu seems to have little strength to fight back. From the Zhou family ancestor this big move released the beginning. Lin Tianyu has been retreating all the time.


    The face of Zhou''s ancestors was full of ferocity.


    At the same time, he was pale and sweaty.


    However, at the sight of Lin Tianyu, there was no other way to fight back in addition to retreating. In the heart of Zhou''s ancestors, there was still a burst of uncontrollable excitement. He must go all out and kill Lin Tianyu on the spot.


    What about Lin Tianyu?


    Although Lin Tianyu has been retreating since Zhou''s ancestors put out a big move.


    But even when he was retreating, there was no sense of panic at all. It seems that every step of the retreat, there are rules and regulations, no confusion.


    What''s more, the Zhou family''s ancestor''s big move just kept bombarding Lin Tianyu''s black knife. But a mace did not directly hit Lin Tianyu.


    Judging from the scene, Lin Tianyu was completely defeated and beaten by the ancestors of the Zhou family.


    But it didn''t do any real harm at all.


    Before the shadow of mace in front of him had not dissipated, the ancestors of the Zhou family had to show dozens of mace shadows. As soon as he received the attack, Lin Tianyu retreated one after another.


    As he retreated this time, Lin Tianyu said, "old man, it''s good. Such a move, just reluctantly have a little look. yes! Don''t stop. You''re going to do it one after another. "


    From his heart, Lin Tianyu really hoped that the ancestors of the Zhou family would continue to use such moves.


    This move allows Lin Tianyu to better hone his Sabre technique when he suppresses his strength and speed.


    Otherwise, if the move is too bad.


    Even if he suppressed his strength and speed, he could not get much experience at all.


    After all, it didn''t get into his eyes at all.


    But now, the Zhou family ancestor''s this kind of big move, actually is just right. With such a big move, Lin Tianyu was able to make the sword play more incisively and vividly when his strength and speed were not as good as those of the Zhou family.


    Find each other''s flaws and enter.


    Almost is to use the other party less than 1% of the strength, and slow many times the speed, block the other side''s big move.


    Lin Tianyu believes that as long as he can carry it through to the end. Then, when he is confronted with the true genius of the divine world, he will be more sure to win.

 Chapter 2047

    "Hum!"


    The old Zhou family father snorted coldly and said, "Stinky boy, when you get to this meeting, you still have other thoughts. You''ll wait. How can you die. "


    "OK! I''m waiting. Then you''re going to be more refuelling. "


    Lin said, still step by step in the Zhou family ancestors of the attack, constantly back.


    "All the ancestors of Zhou family need to have hair Zhang and say," OK! Take your life in three moves. "


    Then, the mace shadow of the ancestors of Zhou family increased more than ten times, and the power can be raised a level further.


    "Poop!"


    But at this time, Zhou family ancestors spit a blood.


    Obviously, Zhou family ancestors have put their mace to this level, which has exceeded his own limit. Even, by the time of the meeting, he should have adopted some secret method, which is the ability to show such moves.


    No wonder, the ancestors of Zhou family wanted to say that Lin Tianyu had taken his life in three moves.


    Only fear, if within three moves, can not take Lin Tianyu''s life. With this secret technique, his strength will immediately drop a large level, and there will be no chance to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    "Good," said Lin Tianyu! Old man, since you''ve already been fighting like this. Well, I can''t let you down, can''t I? "


    Said, Lin Tianyu body momentum, is also steep on a burst of soaring.


    "You! Why are you... "


    Zhou family ancestors were in a panic.


    Suddenly again: "you have recovered. It''s enough to make a big move again, right? Ah! Why, why, just in my top big move out, enough to kill you, is to recover, and enough to send big moves.


    "No, no!


    "Even if you''ve recovered, it''s enough to make a big move. But, in my ultimate move, you still have a dead end. "


    The grim color of Zhou family ancestors.


    Then, spit out another breath of blood, the power of the mace in hand, and rise up again.


    Obviously, Zhou family ancestors did it completely.


    He must kill Lin Tianyu at any cost under the great explosion of this secret method.


    Lin Tianyu had meant to say that now, what he has done is just his normal level. Even, it has not been fully performed to the extreme. But after seeing such a state of Zhou family ancestors, finally, I chose nothing to say.


    Although this week''s ancestors came to kill themselves.


    Then, it is also natural that you can not put a person who wants to kill himself.


    However, the other side has already been able to fight to such a degree.


    And there is no need to hit each other from the words. So, let the ancestors of this week go on the road after the extreme outbreak.


    Whirring


    The black light is shining. Lin Tianyu''s black sword is more rapid and powerful than the ancestors of Zhou family.


    "Stop the block", a continuous sound of the collision of the blade rings.


    In a short time, I don''t know how many times the black sword and the giant mace of Zhou family ancestors have been handed over.


    However, when the last and most powerful three moves of Zhou family ancestors were completed, another black light rushed to the ancestors of Zhou family, and crossed his neck. In a moment, he directly cut the head of Zhou family ancestors out.

 Chapter 2048

    "Ah


    When Lin Tianyu retreated one after another, they were all elated Zhou''s children. They were all scared to be silly.


    Just before this moment, isn''t it always Zhou''s ancestors who have the absolute advantage?


    How, just a blink of an eye, has been so earth shaking changes.


    The ancestors were killed directly.


    Even my ancestors are dead. How can they survive. Fight against Lin Tianyu? With their strength, are they not killed?


    One of them turned his eyes and said, "if you go directly to fight, you will die. Why don''t we... "


    Say, this person''s eyeball is to turn to Lu Feixue.


    The meaning of that is self-evident.


    That''s to take Lucille, the hostage. As long as you have a hostage like Lu Feixue in your hand.


    Do you still have to be afraid of Lin Tianyu?


    With this hostage as the condition, then there may be a chance to escape.


    The others all nodded.


    Then they all rushed in the direction of Luffy snow.


    Can see these people toward Lu Fei snow that side rushed in the past, but Lin Tianyu did not move at all. Instead, he stood still and shook his head gently.


    When they saw that Lin Tianyu didn''t stop them, they were more energetic. As if it is already vaguely seen, they took Lu Feixue as a hostage. Then, taking Lucille as hostage, they are in sight.


    But at this time, Lu Feixue turned back and said to Huang Siyuan, "if you have more than three grades, you can do it. If you have less than three grades, you can give them to me."


    Huang Siyuan had this uneasy way: "can you do it?"


    "Don''t worry. Even if I can''t cope with it. Tianyu is not far away from here. He has time to do it. "


    Thinking of Lin Tianyu''s terrible fighting power, Huang Siyuan nodded.


    As the group of Zhou''s children rushed towards this side, Huang Siyuan and Lu Feixue also rushed to kill them.


    The children of the Zhou family were stunned.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are both brain problems?


    Seeing that so many of them rushed up, Lin Tianyu didn''t stop him. But at this meeting, Lu Feixue, on the contrary, rushed up to fight against them. You know, among them, there are five top masters in the early stage of the third grade.


    Can Lu Feixue, such a person, still be able to resist the top three grade masters in the early stage?


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides have begun to fight.


    But just a simple contact war, Zhou''s side, has been directly killed three people. Moreover, these three people are also the top experts in the early three grades. The rest, though others were wounded, were not killed.


    Under this fight, however, the top experts among them were killed.


    It''s the one who''s with Lu Feixue.


    He, he is clearly a third grade later peak master.


    Such a young top player in the late stage of Sanpin.


    What kind of force can cultivate such a master.


    In the heart of the Zhou family''s children, shivering.


    You know, although Lin Tianyu is powerful. However, if only on the realm, he has not yet reached the peak of the late third grade. In fact, Lin Tianyu is only in the early stage of Sanpin. It''s just powerful.


    But now this guy?


    What else do they fight with?

 Chapter 2049

    Almost all of the Zhou family who survived did not have any communication.


    Then everyone turned around and ran.


    By now, they have been completely frightened.


    When he saw these people turning their heads and running away, Huang Siyuan ran after them and took advantage of the situation to kill five people. However, the rest fled because they were scattered. At this meeting, it is clear that they have already fled far away. Huang Siyuan did not chase down.


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, why don''t you kill them all. Only by cutting the roots can we eliminate the hidden danger. Otherwise, the people of the Zhou family, knowing that you are in a secret place, killed them again. I''m afraid that they will not give up with you any more. "


    "It doesn''t matter. They are all enemies to me. It doesn''t matter whether you kill these small minions. They don''t bother me anymore, that''s all. If you dare to provoke me again, you will kill me at that time. "


    "But they will tell you that you have gone out. After all, you just killed their ancestors in the late third grade of the Zhou family. "


    "Let it be known. With this kind of fighting power. The Zhou family should be more afraid. In this way, perhaps it will save a lot of trouble. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he had already come near and naturally held Lu Feixue''s hand.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu was only after the last battle with Zhou''s ancestors that he suddenly felt something. So, he thought mercifully that he would let them live.


    If they don''t bother themselves anymore, they don''t want to kill these people.


    But if they don''t know what''s good or bad, they''ll have to get on their heads. Don''t blame him. Lin Tianyu is too murderous.


    But obviously, although Lu Feixue had been asking like that just now, he clearly understood Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    Lu Feixue just looks at Lin Tianyu and smiles.


    No more words.


    Then, the three simply cleaned up and went on the road again according to the topographic map given by Huang Siyuan.


    Just after walking forward for a period of time, I happened to see a group of fleeing guys of the Zhou family in a direction. It''s just, look at how they describe it. It seems that after escaping from here, there is another battle. Moreover, it was completely defeated, and it was not easy to escape. What''s more, when they escaped this time, it seemed that there were two less of them.


    As soon as these Zhou family members saw Lin Tianyu and his party, they quickly changed a direction and ran away.


    "They''re just fighting again?" Lu Feixue looked at the Zhou family members who had already fled, and felt a burst of curiosity.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the direction of their escape and said: "look at them, they are not fighting with people. It''s like we''ve met some fierce beast again


    Then Lin Tianyu''s eyes moved and said, "they came from that direction. Let''s go and have a look. If there are really fierce beasts there, we can not only hone our martial arts skills, but also accumulate some fierce animal meat. The fierce animal meat in this is much better than the ordinary fierce animal meat in the cultivation


    Luffy snow nodded.


    Huang Siyuan has no objection.


    Therefore, the three accelerated their steps a little, and moved forward rapidly towards the direction where the Zhou family members had just escaped.

 Chapter 2050

    Soon, in front of the three, there was a big mound, just blocking the view.


    But after this mound of soil, it was already able to hear bursts of "hum" sound.


    Clearly, behind that mound, there are a group of pigs.


    It can''t be so coincidental!


    Could it be that the group of Zhou family just now, after escaping from their own place and gathering together, happened to meet the pigs in front of them. Therefore, the enemy met, particularly jealous. This group of pigs is on their pursuit. Even, they are still allowed to the Zhou family, which has damaged the hands of two celebrities.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue and Huang Siyuan look at each other.


    Vaguely feel, as if it is really so.


    If this is true, then, this group of Zhou family people, is also too sad to urge some.


    They were first chased by pigs.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Tianyu, they would have been scared away by a group of extremely timid pigs when they were hiding among the chaotic rocks. Maybe, that time, their Zhou family members will have a loss.


    But now, they are also broken in the mouth of the same group of pigs.


    Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue and Huang Siyuan went up the mound and looked forward.


    At this glance, I really found out.


    This is exactly the group of pigs they saw in front of them, chasing the Zhou family.


    This will be, when Lin Tianyu and they are exposed on this small mound. Those pigs that have a good sense of smell are already responding. Then, in the lead pig, "hum" sound, the other pigs are also looking at this small mound.


    This time, the two sides look at each other, and they can see clearly.


    Originally, with the cautious and timid nature of this group of pigs, it must have been after discovering that there was an outsider. The first thing that came to mind was to run away.


    But obviously, just now, in the battle with the Zhou family. They obviously have the upper hand, so that they all have some expansion. So, when they saw Lin Tianyu and their side, there were only three people. These timid pigs did not escape. And, on the contrary, as soon as he made an effort, under the leadership of the leading pig, he directly rushed up to this small mound.


    Good!


    I was thinking about finding some fierce beasts to practice martial arts.


    Unexpectedly, I met such a group of fierce pigs.


    In front of him, although Lin Tianyu was outside, he also had a period of experience. However, the fierce beasts there can not be compared with those in this secret place.


    After all, here, it is a place that is prepared for those great powers in the divine world to practice.


    The fierce beasts here are too powerful.


    It''s just suitable for Lin Tianyu to exercise his Sabre skill better.


    So, when the group of pigs rushed over, Lin Tianyu also rushed to the group of pigs.


    Lin Tianyu''s main target is just the two leading pigs in the later period of Sanpin. Only the strength of these two pigs can bring him certain experience effect.


    In front of me, the two pigs led dozens of pigs, but they were able to chase the Zhou family. Even, including the ancestors of the Zhou family, they had to escape. Then, fighting against it must be better than fighting with Zhou''s ancestors.

 Chapter 2051

    As soon as Lin Tianyu rushed up, he also suppressed his own strength and speed. Then, he fought with the two pigs.


    What''s more, the boar, even a pig, has his own fighting consciousness.


    Although there is no cultivator, that one move to practice martial arts moves.


    But they have formed their own set of killing skills and dodging ways in this natural environment.


    This engagement has a completely different fighting effect from that of human practitioners.


    As for the dozens of pigs left.


    With Huang Siyuan at the same time to deal with, and Lu Feixue two people to kill, Lin Tianyu is also not too worried about. Lin Tianyu just took the two leading pigs to practice knife.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu is still practicing his knife.


    But Huang Siyuan and Lu Feixue have already killed about one third of the remaining pigs.


    When the rest of the pigs saw such prestige, where there was courage to entangle again. So the rest of the pigs hummed and ran away. At this meeting, when the two pigs who were fighting with Lin Tianyu saw that the situation was wrong, they immediately turned around and ran away.


    With a flash of black knife light, Lin Tianyu killed one head.


    When the knife is raised and he wants to kill the other end, Lin Tianyu suddenly thinks of something. Put the knife away suddenly.


    Huang Siyuan and Lu Feixue are just coming.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu, he killed only one of the leading pigs. A burst of curiosity. Then, Huang Siyuan wanted to catch up and kill the other leading pig. But Lin Tianyu stopped Huang Siyuan and waved his hand.


    Huang Siyuan looked at Lin Tianyu in disbelief.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in this secret place, all kinds of fierce beasts are too high. These pigs are not the top beasts. If you are slaughtering all the leading pigs in the third grade period of this group. Perhaps, this pig group will not be able to cope with other fierce animals at all, and will soon be exterminated by the herd. "


    Huang Siyuan thought about it and said, "yes, the fighting power of this group of pigs. Even if there is a leading third grade pig in their group, in this secret place, as long as they encounter the real fierce beast, maybe they will be easily killed by the group."


    "That''s their life," Lin said


    "It''s better to kill a pig at the later stage. That''s a pig in the late third grade. The quality of his flesh is of great benefit to the cultivation of young master. "


    "No. If it''s really destroyed by the regiment, it''s their life. However, I can''t really put them on the road that is likely to be destroyed by the regiment. "


    When Huang Siyuan was still thinking about what to say, Lin Tianyu shook his head.


    Lu Feixue didn''t say anything, just laughed.


    Obviously, no matter what Lin Tianyu said, she was fully supportive. What''s more, it''s just a shot at the pigs. But also can see the benevolent side of Lin Tianyu.


    The three of them just dealt with the spoils and the pigs a little, and all of them were put away. Now, anyway, the space rings on them are big enough. Especially Lin Tianyu. He also has the space of Tiandao, which is out of proportion to the capacity of the space ring. Don''t say it''s just these pigs. Even if the fierce animals in the whole secret place are all put in, they don''t take up a little.

 Chapter 2052

    The three people roasted a part of the third grade pig to eat.


    Then, keep going.


    Along the way, they will occasionally encounter a good elixir, they will put it away. And then, all of a sudden, there will be some fierce beasts. In the fight with fierce animals, he also killed all the way and honed his martial arts skills.


    But it can''t always be so smooth. Half a day ago, for example, they suddenly met an angry winged lion.


    As soon as he saw the three of them, he chased them and ate them on the spot.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu saw the opportunity quickly and called Huang Siyuan to run away.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also surrounded by Lu Feixue. Under the expansion of the law of space, he is able to escape in the shortest time.


    The silver winged lion is a mythical beast in the early four grades.


    Although this silver winged lion in the early stage of the fourth grade, it is clear that it has just reached the initial stage of the fourth grade.


    But that strength, absolutely complete crush three grade later monster. Even those top three grade later monster, it is impossible to be its opponent.


    Of course, they were able to escape so easily, because the silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade did not seem to want to leave the place where it was. It seems to have something special to worry about. Otherwise, even if they see the opportunity early, it may not be so easy to escape.


    After escaping, Huang Siyuan looked back again at the place where the silver winged lion had just turned.


    Inside the eyes, there is a look of eager to try.


    All of a sudden, Huang Siyuan looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "Mr. Lin, I think there must be a top-level magic medicine in that place just now."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu quickly turned back and looked at Huang Siyuan.


    Huang Siyuan said: "the silver winged lion just now looks like it doesn''t want to leave that place. It''s clearly to protect that place. And to the early four grades, but also can let it to guard, can not bear to leave the place, that is only one possibility. It''s there that there are top-notch elixirs.


    "And by the way, the silver winged lions in the early stage of the four grades are all top-level magic medicines that are useful. If we can get them, it will certainly benefit us to an unimaginable degree.


    "Young master, otherwise, let''s go together and get the top-level medicine."


    Huang Siyuan said, eyes, straight light.


    Obviously, when Huang Siyuan thought that there might be a top-level magic medicine, he could no longer restrain his mind.


    Lin Tianyu said: "however, even if we have the top-level divine medicine, then we have to have a life to enjoy. You know, that silver winged lion is a fierce beast in the early stage of four grades. Even if the three of us put together, it''s not enough for the winged lion to eat. "


    In fact, when Lin Tianyu was talking like this, he suddenly moved in his heart.


    He had a chance to get the top-level medicine.


    You know, he is the embodiment of the law of space. When the time comes, he confuses the silver winged lion with his vitality, draws it away, and stealthily takes the magic medicine to escape with the law of space. To be sure, at the end of the day, it''s impossible for him to know who stole his elixir.

 Chapter 2053

    "Ha ha ha ha This kid is right


    With laughter, five people came out of a small jungle not far from them.


    Seeing the five people who suddenly came out, Huang Siyuan''s face suddenly became very embarrassed.


    Among the five, one of them was mainly a young man.


    The leading young master met Lin Tianyu and said, "Mr. Huang, why are you alone here. Didn''t you find any of your attendants? You know, this is a very dangerous place. If none of your attendants come with you, then, perhaps, it will be very easy to die in this place for no reason. "


    "I don''t care about it."


    Huang Siyuan said: "although my attendants have not come. But as long as I''m careful, if I don''t enter easily when I''m in danger, it''s enough to keep my life. It''s Mr. Wang, although you have found all the four attendants. Yes, Mr. Wang''s careless character may be in danger. On the contrary, it is easy to die. "


    Wang Gongzi and Huang Siyuan both laughed.


    No, although both of them are laughing, anyone can see that they are obviously not paying.


    But now, Mr. Wang has four attendants at his side.


    Huang Siyuan had a valet at his side, but he was cut off by Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, the present balance of power is obviously that Prince Wang has a big advantage.


    So, Prince Wang suggested, "don''t you want the magic medicine that the silver winged lion protects? To be honest, we want it, too. Why don''t we work together to get that elixir


    "Not good."


    Huang Siyuan, however, did not think about it, so he directly refused.


    Joke, with this surname Wang together to get medicine.


    It''s not going to work with him. If you go with him again to get God''s medicine, I''m afraid it''s not clear how he was killed in the pit at that time.


    It''s better to get the medicine alone than to get it with Wang.


    Prince Wang was not in a hurry.


    He just said, "Mr. Huang, that''s the best medicine. Even the four silver winged lions are so concerned about it, you can imagine how important the magic medicine is. Why, is Mr. Huang not moved at all? "


    To tell you the truth, how can Huang Siyuan not be moved by such a top-level medicine.


    Otherwise, just now, it would not encourage Lin Tianyu to go with him to get the magic medicine.


    You know, if there is really such a top-level magic medicine. Then, Huang Siyuan can go further with such a top-level medicine. At that time, he will be able to stand out in those days of pride and absolutely surpass others.


    But now, when Mr. Wang said this, what he thought of first was that he immediately objected.


    However, Huang Siyuan has not yet been waiting for him to speak.


    Lin Tianyu said it first and said, "Mr. Huang, you just said that you would like to take that divine medicine? This meeting, with Mr. Wang''s partnership with us, this opportunity is much greater than that of our own. Why don''t we go into partnership with Mr. Wang to get the divine medicine. "

 Chapter 2054

    The prince Wang listened to Lin Tianyu and was happy.


    "Mr. Huang, this is the one you just received after you arrived in this secret place? You see, even your follow-up class knows such a truth. If we combine, we will benefit and divide two losses. Well, we''ll work together this time. "


    Although that''s what I said in my mouth.


    But in the prince''s heart, it was a series of disapproval.


    Especially for Huang Siyuan, that is even more despised.


    In other words, as the God of heaven pride, to this try to practice the secret territory, because their own follow-up has not found. Then, we can find out some of the following shift temporarily, and then we can make up the numbers with myself. By the way, I can protect myself. That is to say, it is a good thing. But the key is, now, the successor Huang Siyuan found, that is, the master has not spoken yet. His follow-up class was first opened to answer for the master.


    So, that''s a failure.


    This is really the more mixed back.


    It was clearly that they lost their God proud faces.


    Thinking, but also more despised Huang Siyuan.


    However, this time, Lin Tianyu did not rob the first answer.


    "Wang son, this is not my successor," Huang Siyuan said


    But Huang Siyuan said that Lin Tianyu was busy and said, "Prince Wang, he treats people equally, and doesn''t let me follow him, but he has made friends for a brother of different family name."


    Lin Tianyu so a confession, Huang Siyuan also immediately understood over, Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    Lin Tianyu made up his mind.


    Let the prince look down on him. Then, he was good to take advantage of the bad, maybe, just thinking, to steal that God medicine.


    Thinking of this, Huang Siyuan was very proud.


    Hey, hey!


    With the strength of Lin Tianyu. At the end, maybe, it was really possible to steal that medicine quietly.


    Finally, to the Wang, he tried hard to find that the medicine had been taken by others. At that time, the expression on his face did not know how wonderful it would be.


    Thinking of this, Huang Siyuan also followed Lin Tianyu''s words and said, "right. Brother Lin and I, that is to say, brother. Will anyone who trust you, your prince, call each other as a slave? "


    Huang Siyuan said that, surname Wang, who with those people, are the face of a change, it seems to be ugly.


    Indeed, it''s time to talk about their identity.


    That''s just the bottom line.


    There is no big difference between slavery and slavery.


    But now, this is from the mouth of others, directly said that, or let their faces have some hang.


    But the Prince did not care about the other four people''s expression. He still said: "ha ha, Mr. Huang, you are really more and more productive. It is even a brother to be a brother with a man of the lower Kingdom, and to his own brother. Great, powerful! Admire, admire! "


    The four of the sons of the king''s class were more embarrassed to hear this.


    But Huang Siyuan saw this phenomenon, and he was happy.


    In this secret field, the prince of course only took four followers. But now, because of his deliberate design. And the prince himself was not paying attention.


    It was between the prince of the king and the four followers that had a rift.


    In this way, maybe, there are some special and dangerous places. These follow-up will not be so hard. Maybe, it is to be able to put the prince on a good pit.

 Chapter 2055

    In their hearts, each of them was planning his own mind.


    Huang Siyuan said again: "Mr. Wang, then, later, if you capture that one of the miraculous herbs, after you get something, how should you divide it?"


    Prince Wang took a look at the four people behind him, full of confidence.


    If this magic medicine can be seized, then it must be taken by his people.


    Take a look at his side, that can be a full five masters of third grade later stage.


    Take a look at Huang Siyuan.


    He is just a master of the third grade later period. There is also a monk in the early stage of the third grade. Of course, he was a friend of Huang Siyuan. ha-ha! As far as their strength is concerned, they are also qualified to compete with themselves.


    Naturally, the lower the compensation, the better.


    Prince Wang thought and said, "Mr. Huang, it''s better to be like this. The magic medicine will belong to whoever gets it. As for the other side, the one who did not get the medicine was to compensate him with 100000 stone. What do you think? "


    Ten thousand stone!


    It seems, indeed, quite a lot.


    However, if that one is protected by the silver winged lion, it is true that even the silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade will care so much. Then, the value of this divine medicine will be far more than 100000 divine stones. Even the one hundred thousand divine stones are not worth even a fraction of such a precious medicine.


    Ha ha!


    It seems that in the eyes of this prince, it is already felt that this divine medicine is already in his bag.


    However, now, there is Lin Tianyu in it.


    And then with the body method that he understood in the way of space. At that time, I''m afraid that even if it''s face-to-face to take such a magic medicine away. Mr. Wang, you don''t want to see any trace coming out.


    But of course, Huang Siyuan couldn''t just show up.


    Huang Siyuan pondered for a while and said, "Mr. Wang, this is not good. You know, if it''s really a miracle drug that even the silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade is so concerned about, its value is immeasurably high. At that time, it would be too little if the one who got the magic medicine would only give the other party 100000 divine stones. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Prince Wang laughed and said, "why, does Mr. Huang have no confidence in seizing this divine medicine?"


    Huang Siyuan seems to have been totally out of his wits.


    When Prince Wang was so excited, Huang Siyuan said angrily, "who said that I have no confidence in seizing this divine medicine. Otherwise, we will compare and see who can win the magic medicine. The loser will have to call the other the big brother when they meet later


    "Good! It''s settled. "


    Mr. Wang originally said those words to stimulate Huang Siyuan. He didn''t expect Huang Siyuan to be cheated.


    So, it was decided immediately.


    Mr. Wang said again, "Mr. Huang, you can also think about it. If it comes to the end, it''s really you who have the magic medicine. Then, when you give us compensation, don''t you just need to compensate 100000 God stones? "


    In fact, in front of him, the key is to stimulate Huang Siyuan.


    He just wanted to give up the matter that after seizing the divine medicine, he only needed to compensate 100000 divine stones.

 Chapter 2056

    Huang Siyuan listened to Wang Gongzi''s statement, although his eyes still seemed to have a reluctant look.


    But I had to promise.


    After all, he just should have made the bet. This meeting, is again afraid that after getting the magic medicine, the compensation given is too little. This is not clear, has not begun, is already timid. Do you think you can''t compare with Mr. Wang?


    This has not yet started, is already in the momentum above the first weak head.


    How can it work?


    Then, you don''t have to gamble any more. You can just throw in the towel.


    Mr. Wang obviously thinks so.


    I feel that Huang Siyuan is finally on his hook.


    But I didn''t expect that, in fact, all that just now was just a play that Huang Siyuan deliberately played out to show Mr. Wang.


    Now, after discussing the conditions, we should discuss what to do next.


    Huang Siyuan said: "Mr. Wang, next, how should we seize the magic medicine? I don''t know. Mr. Wang has plans and arrangements."


    "Of course, we have a plan. In this way, two people from each side of us will lead away the silver winged lion, and the others will go to seize the magic medicine. What do you think? "


    The prince said that he looked at Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    Obviously, it''s arranged like this.


    Prince Wang sent two men to lead the silver winged lion away, so we only need to send two attendants. On the other hand, Huang Siyuan had to send Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue.


    And those who have been sent out to lure the winged lion to leave must have been sacrificed in order to achieve better results.


    But after seeing Lu Feixue''s appearance completely, Wang Gongzi''s heart was full of murmuring pity.


    Such a beautiful woman, can only be used to be sacrificed later?


    But think again, there are even four grades of silver winged lion will care so much about the magic medicine in. Then, this divine medicine must be of great use to the practitioners of the early four grades. If you get such a miracle drug. When you go back to the divine world, you can take this medicine in a special way. Maybe you can enter the early stage of the fourth grade.


    This can save him a lot of practice time.


    When thinking about this, Mr. Wang also put down all his thoughts.


    If you should sacrifice, sacrifice.


    Anyway, she''s not her own woman now.


    Just in the heart, but still a burst of dark straight call, a pity.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu stood up and said, "Mr. Wang, I think it''s better to be like this. We will send one of us, and you will send two of us. The three of us will go together to draw away the winged lion. After all, the strength of Feixue is still too low. Even if she tried to lure away the winged lion, it would not have done much


    "Good! That''s the decision. "


    Prince Wang immediately agreed to come down.


    Just now, he was still thinking in his heart that it was a pity for such a beautiful woman to die like this. But I didn''t expect that, just for a while, this change happened.


    Lin Tianyu obviously doesn''t want Lu Feixue to take risks.


    This is just in the mind of Prince Wang.


    And, because lufeicher is not used for adventure. But Lin Tianyu will take the initiative to attract the silver winged lion.


    If at that time, a dangerous, not to pay attention to the situation, the direct death of words. Then, there will be Lu Feixue alone.


    Isn''t there a big chance for him?

 Chapter 2057

    Mr. Wang laughed triumphantly.


    Then, he quietly looked at Lu Feixue with his eyes. Inside his eyes, there was a strong color of greed.


    But, this meeting, he also conceals better.


    After all, for a while, we''ll have to steal the elixir together. At this time, if you do too much. Is it not afraid that when the partnership steals the divine medicine, it will be given to the pit by the other party?


    As long as they wait, they go to attract the good three of the winged lion. After all of them die, there is only such a little beauty left alone.


    Their own opportunities are huge.


    After all the plans have been arranged. Lin Tianyu took Lu Feixue into a small forest nearby, saying that he would hide Lu Feixue, and he would be able to steal Shenyao with peace of mind.


    When we got there, we went into the woods.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Feixue, I''ll take you to a place. Your mind won''t resist


    "Well."


    Lu Feixue nodded and relaxed all at once.


    Then, the next moment, she was in another space. Lu Feixue feels a little bit, here, but it is not in the secret place where they are.


    This is another world.


    Then, in front of Lu Feixue, there is an image of Lin Tianyu with some illusions.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, what is the place here? How do you feel? It''s like a totally different place from Tianquan, even Shenwu, and this secret place. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is my unique space. It''s my own. "


    "Your own space. Where did this come from? " Lu Feixue was surprised.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Feixue, do you still remember the famous secret place of black sword in Tianquan land?"


    Lu Feixue was more surprised and said, "you are the secret place of black sword. It turns out that you have not only got the ultimate inheritance of that place. Even you have received the secret place. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "this is the secret place of black sword. However, its name is not the secret place of black sword, but the secret place of Tiandao. And this space is also called Tiandao space. After I got the ultimate inheritance of this space, it is to recognize me as the main one and follow me all the time. By the way, in this space, there are still space tools and spirits. "


    Lin Tianyu said and exclaimed, "knife, I haven''t come out yet. I''ve seen my mistress."


    "Yes, coming!"


    With a childish voice, there is a little boy in his teens coming out.


    Looking at the little boy carved with jade, Luffy sheaton''s eyes brightened and stretched out his hand, pinching the little boy''s pink face.


    After the knife felt that his small face was deformed for a while, his face was a bitter color.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! Feixue, if you have anything else you don''t understand, you can ask Xiaodao. I went out first. They are still waiting outside. They are always here for a long time, which inevitably makes them suspect. "


    "Well, well! I see. You go. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll ask about the knife. "


    When Lu Feixue said so, he just waved to Lin Tianyu, but he didn''t even look at him.

 Chapter 2058

    Looking at Lu Feixue, Lin Tianyu is fascinated by the knife. He can''t help moving.


    Is this the so-called overflow of maternal love?


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help thinking:


    he had to make a child with Feixue.


    Yeah.


    This can be.


    Thinking so, out of the woods.


    Outside the grove, Mr. Wang and Huang Siyuan both looked at Lin Tianyu curiously.


    Prince Wang suddenly said, "Lin You just now, that is how to hide people. We can''t feel the existence of people. You Tibetan''s method is too clever. "


    Mr. Wang almost called Lin Tianyu as brother Lin, just like Huang Siyuan.


    At the end of the day, however, the car stopped.


    Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for him to call an aborigine on the Shenwu land of the lower world as his brother.


    Just now, he and Huang Siyuan both looked at Lin Tianyu in this way, because when Lin Tianyu went to the grove and said that he had hidden Lu Feixue, they could not feel any smell of Lu Feixue any more. They''re weird. You know, this person is hidden, but it''s usually hard to find.


    If this person was hidden, he held his breath a little. It''s hard for others to find out.


    It''s hard to find, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t find it at all.


    If you know where to hide, and more careful understanding, you will always be able to find some clues.


    It can''t be the same as now, but no clues can be found.


    This is really strange.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "it''s nothing. However, there is a stone wall inside, which seems to be able to isolate all the feelings outside. With such a natural stone wall, I can hide Fei snow here, which is completely relieved. "


    Joke!


    Naturally, it is impossible for Lin Tianyu to divulge the secret of his Tiandao space.


    If the treasure is leaked out.


    I''m afraid that not only the young Tianjiao people who have entered this secret place to try and practice will be interested in the space of Tiandao on him and want to take it for himself. I''m afraid that even those real powerful people who are far away from the divine world will be moved by the so-called Tiandao space, such a treasure.


    With heavy treasure, it is necessary to be able to hold the treasure.


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s explanation, they all knew it.


    I see.


    With such a natural stone wall to isolate the inside and outside, they can not sense the existence of Lufei snow, that is normal. And in this, it''s Lu Feixue. It is not easy for them to go to check whether Lin Tianyu''s words are true.


    Huang Siyuan thought in his heart that with such a place, he hid Lu Feixue. Lin Tianyu is no longer worried about his future. Then, the divine medicine, according to Lin Tianyu''s space law and related body methods, is already in his pocket.


    Mr. Wang''s heart is happy:


    this is better.


    This time, they went forward to seize the elixir, but this little lady could not have any danger at all.


    And when the three of them lead away the winged lion and die, they will come back to find the little lady. At that time, she was helpless. Besides following herself, could she have any other choice?

 Chapter 2059

    Then, according to Prince Wang''s arrangement, the party quietly moved towards the location of the silver winged lion.


    "Come on! It''s right here. " After a period of March, Prince Wang suddenly waved his hand, which made everyone stop.


    Then, looking back, Mr. Wang ordered two of his attendants and said to Lin Tianyu, "you three are going to lead the silver winged lion away. I remember, but we must lead the winged lion as far as possible. "


    Two of the prince''s men nodded without expression.


    Lin Tianyu make complaints about it:


    also drew some as far away as possible.


    Don''t you know, it was a silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade. Kill these three people, that is the effect of complete crushing.


    What''s more, the winged lion is obviously good at speed.


    Don''t talk about it as far away as possible.


    Even if it is a little bit away from a distance, it is also a very dangerous thing.


    But now, Prince Wang is so commanding them, that is obviously not prepared to let them come back alive again.


    The mind is so poisonous!


    If you are an outsider, that''s all.


    But the other two, that is clearly his follower. Moreover, he brought his followers from the divine world, his own power. What''s the matter? I''ve been with you for a long time. It must be that I still have some feelings with him.


    But now?


    But to give up is to give up directly.


    This young master Wang is also too cool.


    Lin Tianyu looked back at the two attendants who were called out by the prince.


    Sure enough, though the two men were expressionless. However, in the eyes, there is a touch of rogue and hatred.


    Obviously, although they were not happy and satisfied with the one hundred princes. However, behind them, there should be relatives of their families. They are all under the influence of the prince. Therefore, even if they are no longer happy, no longer willing. They did not dare to disobey the king''s orders at all, so they had to strictly carry out his orders.


    Hum!


    This Wang childe''s heart is so cold. Even those who followed him and were prepared to protect him were strongly dissatisfied with him.


    Well, this is also a place to use.


    Later, if the prince does not want to kill himself, he has to come to provoke him, that is all. But if he wanted to provoke him to death, he could use the estrangement between his followers and him to kill him.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu and the two servants of the prince went to the front where the silver winged lion was.


    In front of him, a few hundred meters away from the silver winged lion, the three had already stopped.


    At this time, they could see that there was a red light coming out of the place guarded by the winged lion.


    A young master Wang''s attendant said, "look at this strange image. If you guess it''s right, then what the silver winged lion guards in that place should be a blood spirit fruit."


    "What is the blood spirit fruit?" Lin Tianyu said


    Although, in that vision, Lin Tianyu has been able to feel the strong blood force floating.


    I also know that the elixir guarded by the silver winged lion is absolutely a wonderful miracle medicine.


    But he didn''t know exactly what it was.


    Even if the other side said the name of the blood spirit fruit.


    He also had no idea.

 Chapter 2060

    Wang''s attendant snorted, but he had no interest at all and came to solve the puzzle for Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu hurriedly said: "talk about it, let me also grow a little knowledge."


    I''m still not moved to see that man.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "anyway, we sent out this trip, that is to be the cannon fodder that can be sacrificed. Since it is, we will all be sacrificed by them. Is it impossible for me to know more about the function of this miraculous medicine before we die


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, the Wang childe''s attendant is also a little soft hearted.


    After all, it was a stab in his heart.


    You know, they were sent out by the prince to lead away the silver winged lion, and they were also ready to sacrifice them.


    Their fate is different from that of Lin Tianyu.


    So, after listening to these words, I couldn''t help but move in my heart.


    So another attendant said, "OK, I''ll tell you. Before you die, you will have a little more knowledge. "


    Then, the attendant told Lin Tianyu the blood spirit fruit.


    It turns out that xuelingguo is a kind of thing that can effectively improve the power of Qi and blood. Even if the silver winged lion in the early stage of the fourth grade, if he ate this blood spirit fruit, it would be able to enhance his whole body Qi and blood force by more than ten times.


    Of course, it is more likely that if the blood spirit fruit is really swallowed by the winged lion. Maybe it''s not the silver winged lion. Perhaps, that enough energy, or will directly support the winged lion burst to death.


    We can see the good effect of this medicine and its overbearing effect.


    And, even if it''s so overbearing.


    If you eat it, it will also be in the body, leaving a lot of precipitation. Then, with the gradual cultivation of their own, and then sent out, back feeding their own body.


    Lin Tianyu said: "since it has such a good effect. Why didn''t the silver winged lion eat this blood spirit fruit directly. I will stay here and guard this blood spirit fruit


    "The silver winged lion just broke through to the early stage of the fourth grade. It must have wanted to be stable for some time. Then, eat this blood spirit fruit, the effect should be better. Moreover, his own bearing capacity will be too small. After all, the medicine in such a blood spirit fruit, even if it is the body of the winged lion, can bear it completely. I''m afraid it will be seriously injured.


    "But in such a secret place, if a Silverlion is seriously injured, it will attract a large number of enemies and want to eat it.


    "Therefore, it can also be regarded as a helpless move."


    When Lin Tianyu heard this, he was shocked.


    Just now, he still thought that he would take this blood spirit fruit to Lu Feixue to eat.


    After all, in terms of physical training, Lu Feixue''s strength is still too poor.


    Lin Tianyu still has some confidence in his physical training strength. Therefore, he thought that priority should be given to improving Lu Feixue''s physical training strength.


    Fortunately, I heard these words from the two attendants.


    Otherwise, if he really took such a blood spirit fruit to Lu Feixue to eat, maybe it would directly make Lu Feixue die.


    At the same time, the heart is a burst of dark vigilance.


    It seems that no matter how good things are, they can''t be enjoyed casually. Otherwise, the final result may not only be that there is no benefit, but also harm.

 Chapter 2061

    Another attendant snorted and said, "if what I expected, even if this silver winged lion can break through to the early stage of the fourth grade, it should be that it has been here all the time. Only by smelling the breath of this blood spirit fruit can we promote its breakthrough."


    What?


    Lin Tianyu was really shocked.


    Although it''s not long since I arrived here. But he also knew how difficult it was to break through the early stage of the fourth grade after the third grade.


    But now, a silver winged lion can only smell the blood spirit fruit more, which can promote it to break through the initial state of four grades.


    So, how powerful is the effect of this blood spirit fruit.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t believe it.


    Then, he just turned his eyes to another attendant, trying to find out whether the answer was true or false from his eyes.


    But then, he saw it from another Prince''s attendant.


    This statement is absolutely correct.


    So, he may have underestimated the effect of this fruit.


    Lin Tianyu asked again, "well, the biggest effect of this blood spirit fruit is how many products are still useful for physical training?"


    "It should not be called body cultivation, but God. After four grades, they should be called gods. This blood spirit fruit, which can let the God of the early five grades, has the opportunity to break through to the later five grades. "


    Lin Tianyu was shocked again.


    The strength of the blood spirit fruit is really beyond his imagination.


    You know, the physical cultivation of the divine world is the same as the Dharma cultivation of the fairyland.


    That is, the higher the level, the more difficult it is to upgrade.


    First of all, it is difficult for ordinary people to gather all the energy required.


    In addition to the disciples of the super power, they have the power behind them. It is not too difficult to get the energy to upgrade the level. Ordinary people, sometimes, have been stuck in a certain level, that is, it is impossible to get enough energy for them to ascend.


    Secondly, there is the perception of realm.


    Even if we can completely get the energy needed for the state promotion, but if the perception of the state is not enough, it is impossible to break through a realm.


    And this is a bloody fruit.


    But there is an opportunity to let the early five grades, break through to the top five grades in the later period.


    Of course, it is only possible, and it does not necessarily promote the breakthrough completely.


    If it really breaks through from the early stage of the fifth grade to the later stage of the fifth grade, it is estimated that the energy contained in this bloody fruit is not enough. As for the perception of breaking through barriers. Obviously, there will be a certain effect on the God who has reached the five grades, and the effect must be very small.


    Therefore, after the real five grades, the effect of the blood spirit fruit is really small enough to be ignored.


    But, deliberately raised said, to the five grade gods are effective. Isn''t that more able to explain the power of the divine fruit?


    Although the blood spirit fruit should have been dispensable to the God of five grades.


    However, for the five grades below, whether it is energy or state perception, it must be very effective.


    Yeah.


    This blood spirit fruit must be in your hand.

 Chapter 2062

    When Lin Tianyu made up his mind, there was a red color in his eyes.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked back at the other two people and said, "how did you lead this silver winged lion away?"


    A man said: "I''m afraid that casually may not be able to lead it away. We have been here for a long time. However, it did not even move, and even did not lift its head. It can be seen that it just doesn''t look up to us at all


    Indeed, when they got here, they didn''t believe that the silver winged lion had not found them.


    After all, they didn''t hide their tracks along the way.


    Even if they really hide their tracks, they can''t hide in front of this silver winged lion in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    The silver winged lion found them long ago.


    However, they did not even look at them.


    Obviously, it didn''t put them on a level at all. If you don''t mess with it, it doesn''t care. If it is really provoked, then, it does not mind a paw to directly beat dead.


    Since it dares to offend Tianyu, we will not offend him. What do you think? "


    "Actively provoke it?"


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s proposal, the two attendants changed their faces.


    After all, if you didn''t take the initiative to provoke this silver winged lion.


    Well, after a period of chasing, it is very likely that it will have no interest in pursuing it. After all, it is just a mole ant that accidentally broke into its territory.


    But if you take the initiative to provoke it.


    That''s quite another thing.


    It is very likely that the silver winged lion will never die with them. They will be chased to heaven and earth.


    At that time, they could have died. Even a little hope for life is possible.


    So, a humanitarian: "it''s not good to take the initiative to provoke it."


    In the tone of voice, it is clear that there is a false heart.


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, if we don''t take the initiative to provoke it. How can it be activated. You know, up to this meeting, it has never looked at us directly


    "This..." The other hesitated.


    When Lin Tianyu looked at them again, he understood. Although they are forced to lead away this silver winged lion. But they didn''t want to die in vain. In such a situation of death, they still want to live in the dead and find such a chance of life.


    I also know that if we continue to discuss with them in this way, we will not be able to come up with a good way.


    So, Lin Tianyu simply picked up a stone from the ground and threw it out towards the silver winged lion.


    The stone was thrown on the winged lion.


    However, the winged lion did not even turn over. Even, it''s not even tickling at all.


    The silver winged lion really looks down on people.


    This stone throw it, it is not to give a little response.


    All right.


    Since I don''t give you face, don''t blame me for not giving you face.


    Lin Tianyu thought so, that is, he found a stone half a man high. Then, with the help of both arms, the half man high stone was lifted directly.


    Moreover, when holding up that stone, I still bestowed my own cutting way on this stone.

 Chapter 2063

    They looked at such a big stone that Lin Tianyu held up.


    In particular, he found that just now, Lin Tianyu has integrated his own martial arts will into this stone.


    They just looked at it simply and felt the pangs of pain for the winged lion.


    If you are really hit by this big stone.


    Perhaps, just the weight of this big stone itself is nothing. But if it is reintegrated into the martial arts will. That is to say, there will be a certain threat to the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "Hoo," the boulder flew out.


    The silver winged lion suddenly felt the hair all over his body. Hurry up to jump, is to avoid this big stone. Otherwise, I''m afraid that it will do some harm to it.


    "Roar!"


    The lioness was completely angry.


    These three little human beings!


    I was going to ignore them.


    Do you think you should not take a detour and stay far away when you see the king resting here?


    But now?


    I don''t care about you, but you just treat my kindness as a bully.


    Humble human beings, die!


    And in this roar just together, Lin Tianyu and the other two people already turned around and ran away.


    They are very clear that a winged lion like this has been provoked. Well, it must be furious. It''s impossible to let go of these three human beings.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought again. Just now, these two people told him about the knowledge of blood spirit fruit. Think again, they are two poor people. Unexpectedly, is will be that one king childe so easily is when an abandoned son to abandon.


    At last, I couldn''t bear it.


    Lin Tianyu said, "it''s better to run separately for the three of us. In this way, the silver winged lion can only pursue one person. The hope of the remaining two of us, young Xia, will be much greater. "


    As soon as they heard Lin Tianyu''s proposal, they both looked at Lin Tianyu in a puzzled way.


    Although the foot did not stop, but the heart is a burst of gratitude.


    You know, just now, Lin Tianyu smashed that silver winged lion with such a big stone. If once separated. That silver winged lion will just keep a close eye on Lin Tianyu. At that time, the chances for them to survive would be too much.


    Can Lin Tianyu be so kind?


    But looking at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, it is clear that they are all serious.


    Therefore, the two people are not hypocritical.


    "Brother Lin, we have recorded your great kindness. In the future, as long as you have the opportunity, you will definitely repay brother Lin for your love today. "


    In fact, from the heart, although they are just a servant of the Wang family.


    But in fact, they all look down on Lin Tianyu.


    After all, they are from the divine world.


    What about Lin Tianyu?


    However, he was just a body monk of the lower bound. Even if it''s a lifetime, it''s possible that you won''t be able to reach the throne. What''s worth seeing.


    But now, they have accepted Lin Tianyu from the heart.


    Otherwise, if you change the front, they will never be able to address them.

 Chapter 2064

    From the heart, even if it is for them, it is absolutely impossible to do what Lin Tianyu is doing now.


    If you change them.


    Even if the other party really wants to separate and escape, they will catch up with each other and run away together.


    After all, in the end, if there are two more people to share their pressure, the chances of surviving will be much greater.


    In their hearts, a burst of gratitude.


    Then, they all changed direction, and soon disappeared.


    After seeing that the two people had no shadow, Lin Tianyu also directly cut through the space and stepped into it.


    At the same time, he also sent a sound to the silver winged lion.


    "Silly. It''s really how it got out. I''m afraid that the blood spirit fruit you are guarding has been taken away. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure is gradually fading away.


    The silver winged lion suddenly and completely understood.


    Yeah!


    So three weak mole ants, and why to challenge themselves.


    Are they really afraid of death?


    Then, all this is just a possibility.


    They went away for the blood spirit fruit they were guarding. The three men provoked themselves and let themselves chase them out. But at the other end, someone has already gone to pick the blood spirit fruit that he is guarding directly.


    Damn it! damn! damn!


    As the winged lion ran back, his anger was blazing in his heart.


    And at this point, in the other direction.


    After Lin Tianyu and Lin Tianyu fled, the silver winged lion also chased out. Suddenly, there was a figure in the place where Lin Tianyu was standing. All of a sudden, it was solidified.


    If you take a closer look, it''s Lin Tianyu again.


    However, this is not the noumenon.


    It is the embodiment of Lin Tianyu''s vitality.


    When he stood here just now, he had already separated out a kind of vitality incarnation and left it in place.


    As soon as the vitality incarnation appeared, he directly rushed to the place where the blood spirit fruit was guarded by the silver winged lion. He quickly picked up the blood spirit fruit and directly received the acceptance of the precepts. All the blood light, also is a time, completely hidden.


    Then, the embodiment of the vitality is a flash of the figure, which directly disappears in the local area.


    At this time, Prince Wang, his two attendants, and Huang Siyuan had clearly sensed the oppressive breath of the winged lion, which had disappeared in place.


    So they all showed up and went to the place where the winged lion had just been.


    In the heart of Mr. Wang, he was content for a while.


    You know, he was the only one to protect the magic medicine by the silver winged lion.


    What did Huang Siyuan take to argue with him again.


    At that time, if he found the magic medicine, he would follow two attendants. Let them hold down Huang Siyuan a little bit. Won''t that miracle medicine be captured by themselves?


    After thinking about it, I looked at Huang Siyuan again, but I felt that Huang Siyuan was not as good as himself.


    First of all, his valet is in proportion to his brother.


    Secondly, there is no chance of winning. Because a valet''s suggestion was really willing to do it.


    Hey, hey!


    From then on, I got such a magic medicine. Huang Siyuan has to be trampled on by himself.

 Chapter 2065

    At this time, Huang Siyuan''s ear, however, suddenly sounded a voice.


    "Run away!"


    This voice is clearly the voice of Lin Tianyu.


    He let himself run.


    So, does this mean that Lin Tianyu clearly has already taken the divine medicine into his hand. If the silver winged lion comes back and finds that the magic medicine is missing, the RAGE level of the lion will not be able to survive.


    Huang Siyuan immediately stepped forward and said, "Mr. Wang, I feel as if I''m not feeling well. I''m not going. You go. "


    Huang Siyuan said that he was about to leave.


    But Mr. Wang didn''t know what he was thinking.


    As a matter of fact, Huang Siyuan is only good for him if he doesn''t go.


    After all, the winged lion had been led away. This will pass, that is to directly extract the magic medicine. Of course, the fewer people follow, the better.


    However, he just came back, pulled Huang Siyuan and didn''t let him go. And let him go with him.


    As soon as Huang Siyuan thought about Lin Tianyu''s message to him, he felt anxious, and even sweat came out.


    But I can''t get rid of the king''s entanglement.


    Huang Siyuan was in a hurry and said, "Oh, Mr. Wang, I''m in a hurry. I want to go there quickly, or you can wait. When I''m finished, I''ll go with you. "


    Mr. Wang''s face changed when he heard Huang Siyuan''s words.


    They are all practitioners. Even if they don''t have to worry for several years, it''s completely normal. How can it be? It''s just up to this point. I''m in a hurry.


    Then, Prince Wang''s heart also a burst of doubt, said: "otherwise, we will go with you, and when you are finished, we will go to get the magic medicine together. You see, I''m doing it all for you. You know, the winged lion has been led away by them. This meeting will be over, and it is only the matter of taking the divine medicine. I''m still waiting for you to come. This is because, after all, you also sent someone to lead away the silver winged lion. The same is true. I mean what I say, and we will take the medicine together, each according to his own ability. "


    With that, Huang Siyuan, who was preparing to leave, was caught up again.


    Huang Siyuan is really in a hurry.


    Should be in Lin Tianyu to his voice, that silver winged lion is already starting to drive back.


    This has been entangled by the prince for such a long time. If you let yourself escape, you don''t know how far to escape. But now, still here.


    When the silver winged lion came back, I was afraid that even if they were under the claws of a lion in the early stage of four grades of rage and found that the magic medicine had been stolen, none of them could escape.


    No way.


    I can''t spend so much time with this prince.


    Huang Siyuan looked at Mr. Wang very seriously and said, "Mr. Wang, I feel that there is a very dangerous thing in that place. If we dare to get close to the past, we will have no life to return to the divine world. Therefore, regardless of whether Mr. Wang thinks I am timid or not, I have to run away. I even, already feel, now, we just need to run slower. Well, it''s very likely that our lives will all be here. "


    "Do you really feel that way?"


    Mr. Wang asked earnestly.


    Huang Siyuan nodded his head and said, "of course it''s true. The closer I was to that place, the more I felt a thrill. So, I''m just trying to escape. "

 Chapter 2066

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s run away. "


    Even when he said what he said, he started to escape first.


    Huang Siyuan was stunned.


    I didn''t expect that, but I was much more afraid of death than myself. This is just to listen to their own said, may have a sense of danger, do not ask about anything, immediately think to escape first important.


    If I had known that it was so easy to send Mr. Wang away. In front of me, I should have felt dangerous.


    Well, they didn''t run away long ago.


    It doesn''t have to be here. It''s been a long time.


    After such a long time, I don''t know whether the silver winged lion has returned?


    If the winged lion was already there, it would return immediately. As long as a few of them are found out, at the speed of the furious winged lion, it is very likely that all four of them will not escape.


    "Roar!"


    That''s what I''m thinking.


    In the place where the winged lion''s lair was, the sound of a startling roar rang out abruptly.


    The winged lion has returned.


    Moreover, it should have been found that the divine medicine it guarded has been stolen.


    Ah!


    If we catch up.


    Can one of them survive?


    Besides, there should be only four of them around here. The winged lion must have come after them.


    Sure enough, at this time, they all felt that the eyes of the winged lion seemed to penetrate the space and sweep towards the direction they were fleeing.


    The next second, we''ll have to hunt down the four of them.


    All four of them were so frightened that they all felt weak.


    Prince Wang immediately said to the two attendants, "let''s run separately."


    Can be in so say when, that look in the eyes, a touch of cold sharp God awn flashed. The meaning is self-evident. Obviously, the meaning of running separately means that the speed of the two followers is slightly behind. Then, let them draw the lion''s attention away and let him escape.


    Although the two attendants in the eyes of a reluctant color.


    However, they did not say much.


    Whoosh!


    Feel that the silver winged lion is clearly catching up.


    The speed is so fast that they all feel a kind of despair.


    At the same time, Prince Wang felt that the three men who had been sent out to lead the lion had been eaten by the lion in such a short period of time. Therefore, the silver winged lion would come back so soon, and it happened that it blocked up the four people who were going to steal the magic medicine.


    What a waste of three!


    It is impossible to pull this silver winged lion for a quarter of an hour or half a quarter of an hour.


    If they could pull the lion a little longer. It''s enough to lead the lion far enough. Well, now, I have not only picked the magic medicine, but also fled.


    What a bunch of useless rubbish!


    Fortunately, Huang Siyuan was able to have that feeling, but they did not directly enter the place where the silver winged lion lived.


    Otherwise, they have no hope of escaping.


    Even now, even now, they feel that there is little hope of escape.

 Chapter 2067

    They are faster at their feet.


    It''s getting even more urgent.


    But they still feel, not insured.


    After all, the speed of that silver lion seems to be too fast. It was just a little longer, and that was already clearly closer to them.


    Are they all going to die so stiffly in such a secret field?


    "Roar!"


    But at this time, when a sense of despair rose in their hearts, the silver winged lion was roaring again. Then, it was Sheng Sheng stopped and ran after him in another direction.


    What''s going on with this?


    They were all confused for a while.


    But they can''t think so much. Anyway, they can survive, and that''s good.


    Don''t mind who the Silver Lion is going to chase. Just don''t come after them.


    And what is the matter with this?


    In fact, this is Lin Tianyu actively released the breath of the blood spirit fruit hiding in, and led this silver winged lion away.


    Lin Tianyu also hid in the place not too far away from them. Then he saw the Silver Lion chasing the four of them. But there is Huang Siyuan in it. Thinking, in this secret environment, it is a fate to meet Huang Siyuan. But he is not expected to die in the mouth of this silver winged lion.


    So, in another direction, deliberately exposed the breath of blood spirit fruit.


    The silver winged lion has been living with the blood spirit fruit for a long time.


    Moreover, the smell of Silverlion is obviously much stronger than that of human beings. So, when Lin Tianyu exposed the breath of blood spirit fruit, this silver winged lion was able to sense the existence of blood spirit fruit. Indeed, he gave up tracking four people of Huang Siyuan, and turned to the place where Lin Tianyu was.


    Lin Tianyu felt that the silver lion came up, which was to push the space law to the extreme, and ran away.


    Above speed, the ability of space law is much stronger than this silver winged lion.


    After the distance was opened, Lin Tianyu suddenly turned to escape.


    At this time, the other direction has been changed, in fact, it is only a spirit incarnation of Lin Tianyu.


    While this incarnation of Yuanqi turns, Lin Tianyu''s body also shielded his breath as much as possible. It makes him feel like a rock. There is no breath, no breath is exposed.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu turned in another direction, silver wing lion was too late to consider, and hurriedly to that direction, which was to directly pursue.


    After the breath of this silver winged lion was completely lost, Lin Tianyu came out quietly in the place where he had just hid.


    Then, toward oneself and others, began to make a good appointment to gather place and go.


    The spirit incarnation that the silver wing lion is constantly tracking, because it also has the body method of space law. It is impossible to get that Silver Lion to track it directly. Just like this, once chasing and escaping, they kept flashing on the prairie.


    Until the Silver Lion was led far enough, the spirit of the body suddenly became a group of Yuan Qi, disappeared from the exhausted.


    Only that wisp of divine knowledge, it is to return to Lin Tianyu body quickly.


    And at the speed of divine awareness, even the silver winged lion found it. At a certain distance, it is also too late to intercept its own divinity.

 Chapter 2068

    Four people, including Huang Siyuan and Wang Gongzi, returned to the meeting place.


    This time, Mr. Wang will be more polite.


    Prince Wang looked at Huang Siyuan and said, "this time, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for your whim, sensing the danger, let''s evacuate that place in advance. I''m afraid the four of us have become the food of the lion. If you don''t say thank you for your great kindness, you will surely repay it in the future. "


    Mr. Wang said this very sincerely.


    After all, this is a real salvation.


    Then both of them chatted politely.


    At the same time, in the heart of Prince Wang, it was felt that there was no need to wait any longer. With the power of this silver winged lion. I''m afraid that the three men who went out to take away the silver winged lion will not survive any more.


    Mr. Wang said, "well, the four of us will go straight to the center of this secret place."


    Huang Siyuan was deliberately thinking about it and said, "Mr. Wang, otherwise, we will wait."


    "Wait! Is it necessary? As far as I can see, the three men went out to lead the lion away. With the strength of the lion, they were all doomed to death. There is no need to wait for the three of them and waste time. "


    When Mr. Wang said so, there were two attendants beside him. They were all indifferent.


    Obviously, this cold thin nature of mind, so that they are these followers are a burst of cold.


    All of a sudden, Prince Wang turned his eyes again and said, "but the three of them are dead. However, the little lady was still hiding in the woods. This little lady who has no one to take care of. Let''s take it on the road. Hey, hey... "


    Said, will go to that side of a small forest inside.


    When Lin Tianyu hid Lufei in the woods, he could clearly see where the place was.


    Therefore, he was just ready to go to that place and found out Luffy snow.


    "Hold on!" Huang Siyuan said, and his figure flashed in front of Prince Wang.


    Mr. Wang said unhappily, "why, Mr. Huang, are you also interested in that beautiful girl? That''s right. Who is not interested in such a beautiful woman. Mr. Huang, after finding that beautiful girl, I won''t take it by myself. Why don''t we enjoy it together


    "No way!" Huang Siyuan said, "that''s my brother''s woman. Even if he died. I have to protect her


    Prince Wang laughed and said, "don''t talk about those useless things. What kind of disposition do you think I don''t know? She was well protected. I think you want to eat alone


    Huang Siyuan angrily said, "please speak with respect, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    At this meeting, Huang Siyuan has really put his identity on Lin Tianyu''s class.


    Therefore, although he was a bit of a dandy in front of him. But at this meeting, he also knows what he should do.


    When he said this, Huang Siyuan''s momentum suddenly broke out completely. That posture is clearly that if you dare to move forward half a step further, I''m afraid that he will fight against him.

 Chapter 2069

    Prince Wang hesitated for a while, but he retreated several steps.


    Seeing Huang Siyuan''s desperate posture, he was also a bit afraid.


    After all, when they come to this secret place, they will have several kinds of self-defense treasures. If Huang Siyuan really finds him, he may not end well.


    Then, Prince Wang retreated and said, "OK! For the sake of saving my life, I will not care about you


    When he said this, his eyes kept sweeping away from the grove where Lin Tianyu hid Lu Feixue.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, here, there is another figure out.


    Several people were startled at first.


    Then, take a closer look. That is Lin Tianyu.


    Eh!


    The boy still has a life to escape.


    When Wang saw Lin Tianyu, he was very curious.


    But when Lin Tianyu saw the prince, there was a flicker in his eyes.


    This guy first let himself and his two attendants lead the silver winged lion away. In fact, from that moment on, he had already made up his mind. When I want to lead away this silver winged lion, I will never return.


    But then, after he thought that he was dead, he immediately began to fight lufsey''s idea.


    This guy is cold and thin, greedy and greedy. Moreover, if he doesn''t dare to be one of his own, he can be sold out immediately for his own benefit.


    Such a person, there is no value to live.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about this, he was completely in his heart, and had left the mark of death on the prince.


    But the prince obviously did not know himself.


    Then, Mr. Wang came up and said, "boy, how did you come back? Didn''t we ask you to lead away that winged lion? "


    In this speech, the hidden meaning is clearly to say.


    Let''s get you away from that silver winged lion.


    Shouldn''t you die in the mouth of that winged lion?


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu suddenly turned back and glared at the prince.


    In that eye, there was no hidden killing opportunity, which scared the prince back several steps.


    The ferocity of that killing machine. But it''s really scary.


    After retreating for several steps, Mr. Wang relaxed, pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "you, you, you dare to frighten me. Do you want to die? Go! Kill him for me. "


    The prince turned back and said to the remaining two attendants.


    The two attendants looked at each other and came out.


    Although, look at their expression, that is clearly do not want to be enemies with Lin Tianyu. However, they did not dare to violate the king''s orders.


    However, as soon as these two talents came out, they wanted to attack Lin Tianyu.


    Huang Siyuan''s step is to block the two followers.


    "Huang Siyuan, what are you doing? Do you really want to live with me forever? "


    "If you don''t die, you''ll never die. Wang Delu, you''ve got the ability to let them both go one step further. If that''s the case, then we''re going to have to kill each other now. "


    When Huang Siyuan said this, the firm expression made Wang Delu have no doubt. What Huang Siyuan said was true or false.


    Huang Siyuan that is really because of such a lower bound of people, and he desperately.


    Wang Delu was just shaking with anger.

 Chapter 2070

    Wang Delu didn''t think his name was good.


    For a long time, he didn''t like to be called by this name. He was always called Mr. Wang.


    Therefore, when he met a person of his identity, it was always a gentleman.


    But in this meeting, Huang Siyuan called Wang Delu to his face.


    He didn''t respond for half a day.


    Because he didn''t think of it.


    Huang Siyuan is really the one who will never die for such a "brother" in the lower world. But Huang Siyuan really had the determination to live with him forever. Wang Delu did not dare to make up his mind.


    Because if it''s really like this.


    Maybe they will die.


    Wang Delu was obviously not ready to die.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t look at Wang Delu behind him, and then he walked directly to the small forest. In the eyes of Wang Delu and other people, it was clear that Lin Tianyu was going to the forest and picked up Lu Feixue. In fact, Lin Tianyu couldn''t find a place to see. Then, he released Lu Feixue from Tiandao space.


    Into the woods, to the people outside them are invisible.


    Lin Tianyu''s consciousness also entered the space of Tiandao.


    However, he did not immediately release Luffy snow.


    He first took out the blood spirit fruit and showed it to the knife. Then he said, "knife, look at this blood spirit fruit. If I want to improve Lu Feixue''s physical cultivation level, is it feasible?"


    However, the knife shook his head and said, "the blood spirit fruit is indeed a treasure that can enhance the realm of physical cultivation. But if you really use this blood spirit fruit to improve her body cultivation realm. Then, there is only one possibility. That is to say, the moment you let her swallow this blood spirit fruit, she will immediately explode and die. "


    Lin Tianyu''s forehead was full of cold sweat.


    At the same time, after listening to the words of Wang Delu''s two attendants, he knew the utility and energy of this blood spirit fruit, and did not decide to give it to Lu Feixue at will. Otherwise, at that time, it was eaten by a spirit fruit and died. That would be a great injustice.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "Xiaodao, then, can''t this blood spirit fruit be used to improve Lu Feixue''s physical cultivation state?"


    The knife shook his head again and said, "it''s not impossible."


    Lin Tianyu glared and said, "I know what, so I said it quickly. You knife, do you have to make me lose my temper so that you can speak well? Remember, what you have, it''s all one-time to say, don''t give me hesitation


    Xiaodao said: "in the secret place of this sword, I can exert a great ability to seal the energy of this blood spirit fruit in the mother''s body. Then, let that kind of energy slowly spill out. In this way, the master mother can slowly absorb the energy of the blood spirit fruit to increase the realm of body cultivation. In this way, it is very good for his physical cultivation. And it''s been able to avoid a lot of sequelae


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu said, "you don''t have to hurry to get it."

 Chapter 2071

    This knife has a way.


    However, he had to go around such a large circle.


    Oh!


    This knife is really worrying.


    Then, Lin Tianyu made it clear to Lu Feixue.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Feixue, you need to use this blood spirit fruit to improve your physical cultivation realm. However, the blood spirit fruit has too much energy. If it''s for you. It''s very likely that it will explode and die. Therefore, I will ask the knife to seal the blood spirit fruit in your body for a while, so that you can absorb the energy in the blood spirit fruit gently and slowly.


    "After a while, when the knife comes to cast the spell, you don''t have to resist, just let the knife do it."


    Lu Feixue nodded and said, "I know."


    She did not say, let Lin Tianyu eat this blood spirit fruit, more can increase cultivation.


    After all, this is what Lin Tianyu gave her.


    Since it''s for her. It shows that Lin Tianyu had his own consideration before he made the decision. What''s more, it''s something Lin Tianyu gave her. She certainly deserves it.


    Besides, Lu Feixue also thought about it, and hastened to upgrade the realm and strength.


    At the critical time, he can help Lin Tianyu.


    Even if it doesn''t help.


    At least, it is not necessary for Lin Tianyu to worry about her safety when fighting with others. More strength. That''s a little more self-protection.


    After that, the knife made a direct use of the secret method, which was to seal the blood spirit fruit in Lu Feixue''s body. It can let the energy in it slowly release. Warm up the body gently, and gradually improve the realm of physical cultivation.


    These things are very quick to do.


    Almost not for a while, the knife has been cast completely.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu found that in the knife''s hand, it was clear that there was still more than half of the blood spirit fruit.


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled and said, "knife, why do you still have half of it. Didn''t Lu Feixue give you all the blood seals? "


    The knife shook his head again and said, "I just tried my best to seal this blood spirit fruit into the mother''s body. However, with my ability, as well as the master mother''s constitution and realm, I can only seal the blood spirit fruit in front of her into her body. If the seal is more. As long as the master mother is out of this day''s Sabre space, without suppression, she will also explode and die. "


    "Really?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at the knife and became suspicious.


    With the ability of a knife, it will seal this complete blood spirit fruit in Lu Feixue''s body, so that she can slowly absorb it, but they can''t be completely done.


    Is this possible?


    "It''s true, of course."


    If the knife has been in the space for a whole day, she has been angry. I have a way to help her suppress the excess energy. However, it is impossible for the housewife to stay in this space all the time and not go out. Then, as long as we wait until we go out, we can''t seal it completely without the excess energy that I give her. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the knife and felt that what he said was also true.

 Chapter 2072

    Lin Tianyu said, "in this case, let''s do it."


    With a smile, the knife said, "master, there are still more than half of the blood spirit fruit. It''s better to let the knife seal the host in his body. "


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the knife and said, "knife, with my master''s constitution, it''s OK to eat most of the blood spirit fruit directly? There''s no need to make such a fuss. You should seal the blood spirit fruit in your body. "


    The knife said, "master, it''s not that the knife underestimates you. Although this is only half of the blood spirit fruit left. But if the host ate it directly. Then, the master will die in the same way. "


    Lin Tianyu was a little incredulous and said, "Xiaodao, you don''t mean to say it so seriously. This blood spirit fruit, really have you say so powerful?


    "I don''t believe it.


    "Besides, it''s only half of them left.


    "I have asked before. Once the blood spirit fruit is cut, the energy inside must be completely absorbed immediately. Otherwise, the energy will continue to spill out. Now, it seems that although there are still more than half of the blood spirit fruit. However, I''m afraid there is not much energy left.


    "Isn''t there so much energy left that I can''t eat?"


    With a smile of pride, the knife said, "there is no mistake in introducing the use and function of the blood spirit fruit. If it''s outside, if it''s cut off, it''s only half of it left. I''m afraid the energy is almost over.


    "But now it''s not the same.


    "In this sword space, everything is up to me. This energy, I won''t let it spill out. Naturally, it can''t just spill out on the ground like this. "


    Knife said, his face full of satisfaction.


    In fact, when outside, the reason why the silver winged lion did not eat the blood spirit fruit. That''s why.


    With the strength that he also promoted to the early stage of the fourth grade, it is impossible to completely credit this blood spirit fruit. Otherwise, its body simply can''t bear it.


    But if the fruit is not completely absorbed.


    As long as it is destroyed, its energy will quickly overflow into the air.


    The winged lion was also afraid that there was too much energy spilled out.


    Therefore, it is always hesitant to wait until its present state of consolidation, and then have a certain progress, and then come back to eat this blood spirit fruit. At that time, it can absorb more energy and waste less.


    It is because of this idea that Lin Tianyu will finally be cheaper.


    But I didn''t expect that the knife had such a means.


    So, Lin Tianyu hurriedly said: "that does not hurry to use the method, the remaining blood spirit fruit to seal in the body."


    Lin Tianyu, however, has already had some can''t wait.


    You know, he is now the state of physical cultivation in the early three grades. If you get the nourishment of this blood spirit fruit again. Maybe, before the blood spirit fruit''s energy is exhausted, he has the opportunity to step into the early stage of the fourth grade.


    If he is in physical training, he can enter the early stage of four grades, plus his martial arts, body method and so on.


    Then, his strength will reach what kind of unimaginable level.


    He could be called the king worthy of his name in the whole Shenwu land.

 Chapter 2073

    The knife was not wordy any more. It simply sealed the remaining half of the blood spirit fruit into Lin Tianyu''s body.


    Lin Tianyu felt for a moment, and the seal was put into the blood spirit fruit in the body.


    I didn''t feel any big difference.


    He just felt that there was an energy in his body that was constantly releasing to his body. It should be a continuous process of improving one''s physical fitness and enhancing one''s realm.


    But that''s good.


    Because it is a slow, continuous ascension, the sequelae will be much smaller.


    Moreover, in this kind of ascension, oneself also can increase some experience and sharpening, to better digest this kind of continuous enhancement.


    Then, all this is done in Tiandao space. Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are out of Tiandao space. Then, he went out of the woods and went outside to meet Huang Siyuan, Wang Delu and others.


    At this time, the two were sent out by King Delu, and the two servants of the winged lion were just back.


    Seeing these two people, Wang Delu''s face was flat, especially angry.


    Wang Delu said, "just now, I sent you out to lead away that silver winged lion? What''s the matter with you all running back? "


    Wang Delu was angry, because just now, if not that one winged lion suddenly went mad.


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly took a turn to escape.


    Then, it is very likely that he was directly involved in, and there was no place for his death.


    All this, in Wang Delu''s eyes, was that they did not work hard to attract the silver winged lion. Didn''t lead that lion far enough. At least, they''re going to lure the winged lion. They should have been doomed to die in the mouth of that winged lion. They came back alive.


    That means they didn''t do their best at all.


    Two people see Wang Delu such a question, the eyes are not very good-looking.


    If it is not for having their own family and still under the influence of Wang Delu, they are really going to have a direct confrontation with Wang Delu.


    The lion is still hesitant, but we should not be cautious. However, we only ran out for a short distance. It seemed that the silver winged lion suddenly found something, and then quickly stood and ran back. Later, no matter what we do to provoke it, it is actually no longer paying attention to us, but just go back to it


    Another: "look at it. That should be the blood spirit fruit that it guarded, and it was picked away. "


    "Young master, did you pick the blood spirit fruit in your hand?"


    So asked, both of them looked at Wang Delu, his eyes shining.


    Blood spirit fruit!


    In the divine world, it''s a wonderful medicine.


    If it is really Wang Delu who got this blood spirit fruit, then they can also count as a credit in it. After returning to the divine world, the family will certainly be given a lot of rewards.


    But at this time, looking at Wang Delu''s face, it was a pale color.


    As ugly as you want to be.


    This expression, that looks, seems to be completely wrong.


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 2074

    Wang Delu''s lips were long winded and said, "what kind of magic medicine is that?"


    "Blood spirit fruit." A valet.


    Wang Delu said again: "how, you are sure, that is really the blood spirit fruit?"


    Another attendant said, "of course, it''s blood spirit fruit. There can be a fake. When we went to lead the silver winged lion away, hundreds of meters away, we were able to clearly sense a breath of blood spirit, straight to the sky. The strong spirit of blood and spirit can not be shown on other divine medicines except for blood spirit fruit. "


    When Wang Delu heard this, he was all over again.


    That should be anger, plus excitement.


    Of course, even if he was excited again, it was only white excitement. After all, he will never get that blood spirit fruit.


    Thinking of the power of the silver winged lion, he still felt a burst of fear.


    If he wants to calculate the silver winged lion again and capture the blood spirit fruit, he has no courage at all.


    However, it is blood spirit fruit.


    Even in the divine world, it can be regarded as a top-level medicine for physical cultivation.


    Wang Delu''s eyes wandered, thinking, is there any other way to make him win the blood spirit fruit, but there will be no danger?


    However, how to calculate, as long as the thought of the silver winged lion. Especially at the end of the day, when the winged lion came after them, it made him shiver. No matter how many thoughts, they will be directly and forcibly extinguished.


    Do you know that there is a top-level medicine blood spirit fruit, but you just can''t get it?


    This kind of feeling, that is not as good as not knowing that blood spirit fruit at the beginning.


    If you don''t know. He would not think about it so much in his mind.


    After all, it''s that you have no relationship with yourself.


    But now?


    He knows.


    Moreover, the blood spirit fruit is clearly in that place. However, he did not dare to fight that blood spirit fruit again.


    What could be worse than this?


    Wang Delu thought and thought, he still can''t come up with a practical way to get the blood spirit fruit.


    Then, Wang Delu''s eyes turned to the four attendants.


    Wang Delu said, "the four of you, think hard for me, and come up with a way to win the blood spirit fruit. Remember, it must help me to win that blood spirit fruit. Don''t remember all the costs, you have to capture that blood spirit fruit for me, you know? "


    Four attendants listen to Wang Delu''s words, the old man''s heart is not happy.


    We must get that blood spirit fruit.


    Is it possible?


    Even if all of them were put together, it was not enough. The winged lion was killed by a few moves.


    Let them must think of a way to get the blood spirit fruit.


    That is clearly to let them give their lives to the silver winged lion, in exchange for the blood spirit fruit.


    But the problem is, even if they really don''t want to die. Willing to leave your life behind. It is impossible for them to get blood spirit fruit from that silver winged lion.

 Chapter 2075

    The atmosphere of the scene is a little dull.


    For a long time, everyone did not speak.


    At this meeting, Wang Delu also knew that his request just now seemed to be too much.


    So, after thinking about it, Wang Delu said again, "well. If you can help me come up with an idea, you can really get the blood spirit fruit. Well, after returning to the family, I will let the family give a reward of five million God stones. Even if he doesn''t get it himself. Then I will reward his descendants and family members. "


    Obviously, the meaning is more straightforward.


    I''m paying for your lives.


    And if you are willing to sacrifice this life, you will come out and take this blood spirit fruit for me. Even if you die. These five million God stones, then I will take them to your descendants or immediate relatives to enjoy.


    These five million God stones come to buy you a life to capture the blood spirit fruit.


    There was a flicker in their eyes.


    Five million sacred stones!


    It''s quite a lot.


    If only in case, they were lucky enough to survive after capturing the blood spirit fruit. With these five million God stones, their future life will be much better.


    And even if they do die.


    Their descendants can get the five million God stones, and the road of cultivation in the future must be much smoother.


    Then, the four people are trying to think, it seems that they really want to come up with a good idea that can help Wang Delu really get the blood spirit fruit.


    The scene is still quiet.


    Seems to be thinking, how to get that blood spirit fruit method.


    But I just can''t think of a good idea.


    That winged lion is too powerful. And it''s too fast. All of these are totally unsolved.


    Wang Delu saw that everyone thought for a long time, but he still didn''t come up with a good idea. Then, he urged: "everybody is working hard and trying to think about it. But you know, as long as you come up with a practical idea. This is five million stone. "


    "What''s the idea, drew. It''s going to make you willing to spend five million yuan on such an idea. "


    Hearing that someone called himself Delu again, Wang Delu was not happy for a while.


    I don''t know. He doesn''t like this name. Therefore, he doesn''t like to be called DERO at all.


    All those who knew him called him prince in person.


    Even after a long time, almost a lot of people did not know his name, but only knew his name was Wang Gongzi.


    And now, this is a very critical moment.


    Don''t you know that they are secretly discussing how to take the blood spirit fruit?


    How can more people know such a thing?


    So, in an instant, Wang Delu''s mind is a strong killing machine. The man who wanted to jump out of the room and call him Deru was killed on the spot directly. Because he paid for it. It''s to keep this secret again.


    So, Wang Delu suddenly turned back, his eyes were full of murderous spirit. Angry way: "bastard! Who do you call Druid


    But the next second, Wang Delu is completely stupid.

 Chapter 2076

    Wang Delu looked in front of him awkwardly, the man who called himself Deru just now.


    Wang Delu had some hesitant way: "Zhuang Shao, you are here. What kind of wind brings you here


    Wang Delu said, with a smile on his face.


    But Zhuang Shao''s face sank and said, "Delu, I can''t stand your address. Just now, but someone called me a jerk. What''s more, just now, when you look like that, it''s clear that you want to kill me on the spot. What''s the matter? Are you trying to do something with me? "


    Zhuang Shao said that he was not polite to Wang Delu at all.


    And from this attitude, Lin Tianyu can see that.


    This village is less. It should have a clear hierarchy, which is much higher than Wang Delu.


    Just the momentum of the appearance, it is completely beyond Wang Delu can match. And this Zhuang Shao''s own strength, even Lin Tianyu is a throb of palpitation.


    At the same time, Zhuang Shao still has four followers.


    However, under Lin Tianyu''s subtle induction, he can even feel it. It''s just that the four followers of Chuang Shao are much stronger than those of Wang Delu.


    These two people are not equal at all.


    Wang Delu quickly nodded and bowed to meet the young Chuang and said, "how can I scold you, Chuang Shao? I can''t scold you even if I scold myself


    Zhuang Shao still had a cold face and said, "is it?"


    Wang Delu even said, "of course, of course. Zhuang Shao is the idol in my heart. He is my most adored person. "


    Zhuang Shao said coldly again. Wang Delu''s servitude of beating and scolding was also the reason why Zhuang Shao lost the disposition to argue with Wang Delu.


    Then, Zhuang Shao thought for a moment, and then said, "Delu, just now, who has come up with a good idea for you, you will be willing to give five million God stones. When are you so generous and have so many divine stones


    Wang Delu''s heart trembled as soon as he heard it.


    Great!


    I''m afraid that the silver winged lion guarding the blood spirit fruit will be revealed to this Zhuang Shao if we talk about it more.


    If so, I''m afraid that the blood spirit fruit has nothing to do with myself.


    Zhuang Shao Ming Zhuang Yi, can be the five childe of the Zhuangzi of the divine power.


    The banker is much stronger than his Wang family.


    Zhuang Yi is also gifted, and his cultivation talent is much better than Wang Delu. The strength of the two is not at the same level at all.


    If you let this Chuang Shao know about xuelingguo


    Wang Delu hesitated in his heart.


    But his face did not show.


    Wang Delu still heaped a smile on his face and said, "where did I get five million God stones. It''s just for the family. After going back, the family will pay for the stone. "


    Working for the family.


    Hearing Wang Delu say so, Zhuang Yi can''t ask any more questions.


    After all, some families will release some special tasks to the disciples who enter the secret place to practice. If you do well, you will get some extra rewards.


    And here, of course, there are some family secrets in it, do not want to let others know.


    What Wang Delu wanted to do was the responsibility of his family.


    Zhuang Yi is naturally not easy to ask more questions.

 Chapter 2077

    Seeing that Zhuang Yi is finally fooled by himself.


    Wang Delu changed his mind and said, "Zhuang Shao, I don''t know why you came here in person?"


    Wang Delu is still in the heart with his own small abacus.


    If Zhuang Yi just walks around casually and passes by here, he should be fooled to leave here quickly. At that time, he is good to use the means to capture the blood spirit fruit.


    Zhuang Yi''s staying here always makes him feel uneasy.


    Always felt, even if he got the blood spirit fruit. With Zhuang Yi, it is impossible to have his share.


    Zhuang Yi didn''t expect Wang Delu to be so careful.


    Zhuang Yi just casually said: "I came here, just to hear that there is a silver winged lion in the early stage of the fourth grade. It is very powerful. Therefore, I have brought someone here to kill this winged lion


    "What?"


    Wang Delu was surprised.


    Zhuang Yi came here to kill the silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    That''s a crazy idea.


    You know, the silver winged lion in the early stage of the four grades, that majestic momentum, Wang Delu just thought about it, and he felt a lot of chills in his heart. This meeting, although we know that the silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade is really guarding a blood spirit fruit. But he himself did not dare to go up there and think more. Instead, let his followers think of him.


    Even, to the final execution time, Wang Delu did not want to let himself do it.


    He will let these attendants come to work and pick the blood spirit fruit for him.


    But now?


    Wang Delu was surprised for a long time and said, "Zhuang Shao, do you really want to deal with that silver winged lion?"


    "Nature." Zhuang Yi said, and suddenly looked at Wang Delu and said, "why, Deru, listen to what you mean in this speech. You know the specific location of the silver winged lion. Well, you''ve assigned me a location. Let me find it along the road and kill this silver winged lion


    It''s over!


    It''s over!


    Wang Delu''s heart was filled with sighs.


    As he said this, he talked about the winged lion, and then, inadvertently, he had already revealed that he knew where the winged lion was.


    Obviously, although Zhuang Yi is coming to kill this silver winged lion.


    But he didn''t know where the silver winged lion was.


    He should have listened to other people''s rumors before he came. I haven''t really seen this one.


    But now, Wang Delu thought of Zhuangyi''s power, and knew that he could not hide it any more.


    After thinking about it, he said, "Zhuang Shao, I know where the silver winged lion is. Besides, I know where a miracle drug is


    Speaking of this, Wang Delu stopped.


    The meaning can''t be more obvious.


    He can tell Zhuang Yi about the whereabouts of this divine medicine.


    However, if Zhuang Yi knows the whereabouts of this miraculous drug, he must give him some benefits.


    Zhuang Yi is naturally a man of understanding.


    As soon as he saw this situation, he immediately said, "Deru, don''t worry. As long as the divine medicine you mentioned is really worth the money, then I will certainly give you enough compensation. I have always been a good talker. "

 Chapter 2078

    Wang Delu also knew that, as long as the arrogant generation like Zhuang Yi said something.


    Then, he must have recognized it.


    It''s impossible to deliberately deceive people like him. After all, Zhuangyi, who is really proud of heaven, needs face most.


    Wang Delu no longer doubted, and said: "Zhuang Shao, what I want to say is that in the place where the silver winged lion is, it is guarding a blood spirit fruit. If Zhuang Shao really has the strength to kill this silver winged lion, then he can pick up the blood spirit fruit


    Zhuang Yi''s eyes were wide at once.


    The whole person''s expression is obviously has some excited feeling.


    Zhuang Yi said quickly, "Delu, what did you say just now? You mean there is a blood spirit fruit in the place where the silver winged lion is guarding. Is that true? "


    Zhuang Yi, such a proud man, was so excited when he heard that there was a blood spirit fruit.


    Wang Delu said, "it''s true. There is a blood spirit fruit there. Although, did not really see that blood spirit fruit. However, if you look at it from a distance, you can also see a strong spirit of blood. It''s definitely the fruit of blood spirit. "


    At this meeting, Wang Delu took the vision of his two attendants as what he saw.


    Lin Tianyu was moved in his heart.


    This Wang Delu said so definitely. If at that time, to the location of the silver winged lion, even after killing the lion, but no blood spirit fruit.


    I don''t know how Wang Delu should justify himself.


    Hey, hey!


    I really want to see what kind of expression he will have.


    Zhuang Yi said again, "so there is a blood spirit fruit there."


    "Absolutely true."


    "Good. I didn''t expect that I could be so lucky to get a blood spirit fruit. "


    Zhuang Yi said, his face full of intoxication.


    The blood spirit fruit has not yet arrived. Even, there is a silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade. He had already taken the blood spirit fruit as his own bag. This guy is too confident. It''s just over confident.


    Zhuang Yi was intoxicated with himself for a while, and then said, "Delu, what are you waiting for? Take me to get the blood spirit fruit. Don''t do that, because you''ve already found a place like that. And it made the lion feel unsafe. He ate the fruit of blood spirit. That''s not worth the loss. "


    Wang Delu said, "don''t worry, young Zhuang. With the strength of that silver winged lion, it should not be able to eat that blood spirit fruit. If it is really bold, the blood spirit fruit to eat in the mouth. So, its only end is to explode and die. Obviously, it also knows this. Therefore, it has only been guarding the blood spirit fruit. Around here, a little blood spirit can be absorbed, but the blood spirit fruit is not eaten


    "Stupid!"


    Zhuang Yi said angrily: "that silver winged lion can''t eat such a blood spirit fruit completely. In front of me, all along, it just guarded the blood spirit fruit and absorbed a little blood spirit gas by the way. But now, it''s not the same. "

 Chapter 2079

    "Different?"


    "What''s the difference?" Wang Delu said


    However, Zhuangyi looked at Wang Delu and shook his head. Then he said, "of course it''s different.


    "In front of me, it didn''t eat the blood spirit fruit. But slowly absorb the spirit of blood in this to enhance the strength. That''s because it feels safe enough.


    "But now?


    "The silver winged lion must have known that you know the whereabouts of the blood spirit fruit. Then, in this way, it will worry about whether it will attract more powerful enemies after the news is disclosed.


    "With this sense of crisis, what does it do?"


    When Zhuang Yi said this, he stopped deliberately and looked at Wang Delu.


    But Wang Delu thought again and again, or did not come up with a so ran out.


    Lin Tianyu has already sighed in his heart.


    Oh!


    Wang Delu is really stupid.


    I can''t understand it.


    If that lion doesn''t feel safe. So, it will still be so silly to guard that blood spirit fruit?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    At this time, it is very likely that it directly began to eat this blood spirit fruit. In the end, how much energy can it absorb after eating this blood spirit fruit. If you can''t digest the rest, you don''t have to eat any more. Then let it turn into aura and dissipate directly in the air.


    But Wang Delu obviously can''t think of these.


    At this time, it''s not just Zhuang Yi shaking his head one after another. Even the attendants were speechless to Wang Delu''s brain.


    Wang Delu didn''t think about it, so he just said, "Chuang Shao, what did it do with that silver winged lion?"


    "Isn''t that easy?"


    Zhuang Yi said: "of course, it is eating the blood spirit fruit. Only if you eat something, others will never be able to take that blood spirit fruit from its hand any more. "


    Wang Delu still did not fully understand, and said: "but, Zhuang Shao, did it eat that blood spirit fruit? You know, there is a lot of energy in the whole blood spirit fruit. If the silver winged lion really ate that blood spirit fruit. It''s just going to end up in a blast. "


    Oh!


    Zhuang Yi sighed again in his heart and said, "good. If you eat a complete blood spirit fruit. It does explode and die. However, why should it eat a complete blood spirit fruit? It can completely rely on its own body. It eats as much as it can digest. "


    "But isn''t it a waste? The blood spirit fruit, but as long as there is damage, it will be the spirit. In a short time, it will be completely dissipated in the air. "


    "You are right. It is also because of the fear that the aura of the blood spirit fruit will leak out. So, it''s going to take so long. The silver winged lion has never eaten this blood spirit fruit. But now, someone else found out. It is possible that the blood spirit fruit was completely taken away by others. At this time, how can the silver winged lion still be afraid of the influence of that little bit of aura leaking out? "


    At this meeting, Wang Delu finally wanted to understand.


    Wang Delu patted his head and said, "look at my brain, but I''m really stupid. I can''t think of such a simple reason. "


    How can you know how stupid you are now?

 Chapter 2080

    Can say here, Wang Delu also knew this meeting, the matter is how urgent.


    However, he did not immediately tell Zhuang Yi where the silver winged lion and the blood spirit fruit were.


    Zhuang Yi''s eyes flashed, and he knew what Wang Delu thought.


    Zhuang Yi said, "Delu, you can rest assured. As long as you tell me where the winged lion and the blood spirit fruit are. Then, if I can get the blood spirit fruit smoothly, I will definitely pay you five million stone reward. "


    When it comes to the reward of five million stone, Zhuang Yi can''t help but move.


    How can you be so familiar with this.


    Just now, Wang Delu said that if anyone could come up with a good idea for him. Will he also give the man five million stone reward?


    Zhuang Yi thought to himself:


    was it possible that Wang Delu asked his followers to take blood spirit fruit for him just now?


    And he said that the five million God stone, that is, those who helped him get the blood spirit fruit reward.


    It should be.


    Wang Delu said, "Zhuang Shao, where are you talking? How can I not believe you


    He told Zhuang Yi where the silver winged lion was and where the blood spirit fruit it guarded was.


    Wang Delu looks really stupid.


    However, he had a good grasp of this interest.


    If Zhuang Yi doesn''t speak, he won''t tell the truth.


    This meeting, Zhuang Yi promised five million God stones. He told Zhuang Yi all he knew.


    After all, five million sacred stones, that''s a lot.


    Although in front of him, Wang DeLuna also promised five million God stones. However, at the end of the day, can you really have so many of his attendants?


    After all, the attendant is the attendant. When the time comes, try your best to get rid of some. The other side did not dare to say anything more.


    What''s more, the five million God stones, but if the attendant wants to come up with a good idea for him, he has to take back the blood spirit fruit and give it to him.


    And now?


    He just told Zhuang Yi such a news. As long as Zhuang Yi can confirm the news. Then Zhuang Yi went to get the blood spirit fruit by himself. After that, he will still receive five million God stones.


    How can they both sound like five million sacred stones.


    But the difference between the two is too much.


    After hearing Zhuang Yi''s promise, Wang Delu moved again in his heart and said, "Chuang Shao, I have a request. Can Zhuang Shao agree?"


    "Oh, what''s required? Tell me."


    "I want to go with you. We have to witness with our own eyes that Zhuang Shao killed that silver winged lion. After all, it was the first beast of the fourth grade. With the strength of the third grade later stage, he killed the god beast in the early stage of the fourth grade. I have never seen such a feat before. Therefore, I want to follow Zhuang Shao to broaden my horizons. "


    Wang Delu said, looking forward to Zhuang Yi.


    Obviously, that look is real. I want to go with Zhuang Yi to have a good look.


    Zhuang Yi looked at Wang Delu and said, "Delu, we have to say everything in front of us. It''s not a fun thing to fight with the gods and beasts in the early stage of the fourth grade. At that time, once we fight, we may not be able to take care of you any more. At that time, if there is damage. Don''t blame me for not warning you in advance

 Chapter 2081

    Wang Delu said quickly, "don''t worry, I know about it. At that time, however, if there is any damage, it is absolutely impossible to blame Zhuang Shao


    The reason why Wang Delu said this is because he thought that this trip should be safer.


    After all, the silver winged lion was in his eyes, though it was an incomparable pronoun.


    But who is Zhuang Yi?


    He is the top God of the divine world.


    Even, they went into this secret place to practice. The main purpose is to come here and kill a god beast in the early stage of four grades. In this way, we can prove his strength. Is also able to have in front of peers Tianjiao, show off the capital.


    And they have this belief, and they really have this strength.


    Now that Zhuang Yi has the strength, he has killed the beast in the early stage of Sipin. I followed him to go with him and watch for a while. At that time, the main fighting power was attracted by Zhuang Yi.


    There will be no danger at all.


    Unless, it was the winged lion who suddenly went mad. Regardless of the ground, insist on swallowing themselves.


    However, is this possible?


    Of course, Wang Delu had to go with him. Also because, he will see Zhuang Yi collect blood spirit fruit with his own eyes. In this way, at the end of the day, Zhuang Yi couldn''t have defaulted. Otherwise, if Zhuang Yi had collected the blood spirit fruit, he would have told himself that he had never seen the blood spirit fruit. At that time, he hit who was going to ask for the five million stone.


    Zhuang Yi saw that Wang Delu must follow the past to see what happened.


    Then, of course, the four attendants of Wang Delu must have followed him together.


    Zhuang Yi took another look at Huang Siyuan and said, "Siyuan, are you interested? Have you had a look together in the past?"


    Although the words are asking, but the meaning in the eyes, it is implied in a touch of challenge. That is to say clearly, but do you have the courage to go over and have a look at it?


    Huang Siyuan was not vague, and said, "what dare you? If at that time, Zhuang Shaozhen is in danger, I can help Zhuang Shao to attack the enemy one or two. "


    Huang Siyuan said this, but also said the heroic dry cloud.


    However, he had the strength to say it.


    Because he has such a strong master as Lin Tianyu.


    Although I haven''t seen the situation when Lin Tianyu tries his best. But Huang Siyuan has a kind of faint feeling. That is, if Lin Tianyu tries his best, he will never be worse than Zhuang Yi.


    Zhuang Yi laughed and said, "in that case, let''s go together."


    When walking on the road, we are about to reach the place where the silver winged lion is.


    Zhuang Yi stopped again and said solemnly, "later, when I fight with the silver winged lion, you should try not to get too close. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will be hurt by the aftereffect of the attack. "


    "Don''t worry. If it''s true, it''s hurt by the aftermath of the battle. That''s his own misfortune. He can''t blame anyone else. "


    Zhuang Yi thought, it is the same truth.


    If you''re hurt by the aftermath of the battle. Even, he lost his life. Then this man is too useless.


    Why should he pay more attention to such wastes?

 Chapter 2082

    By this time, we were getting closer and closer to the winged lion''s nest, and everyone was more and more careful.


    Even Zhuang Yi, who was determined to kill the silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade, held his breath and held his sword tightly.


    After all, he was only the cultivation in the later period of Sanpin.


    If you want to kill the silver winged lion in the early stage of the four categories, there is a certain element of adventure in it.


    He believes in his own strength again. But after all, this is still a grade in it. At this time, the difference of strength is too big.


    Therefore, the best result of this killing is that at the beginning of the war, a sneak attack will be carried out, which will directly injure the silver winged lion. That''s the best thing.


    Therefore, Zhuang Yi and his four followers quietly separated themselves from them, and then crept forward toward the place where the silver winged lion was.


    "Roar!"


    However, they just did not go far.


    The silver winged lion had found out five of them, and a great roar of anger came.


    Then, there was a silver light rushing towards the five of them.


    What''s more, looking at the posture of the winged lion, it''s very angry. If you don''t kill all five of them here, you will never give up.


    Zhuang Yi''s heart was full of emotion.


    There seems to be something wrong with it.


    Although he is ready to kill a beast in the early four grades. However, that also can''t be so hard to carry with this fierce four grade early god beast. In this way, his danger will be too much.


    However, the winged lion had already attacked fiercely.


    At this time, there is no time to think about it.


    Zhuang Yi immediately revealed his whole body momentum. Holding a long sword in his hand was a head-on sword and chopped at the Silverwing lion in the early stage of the four grades. A flash of white sword light, is already on the top of the angry silver winged lion.


    But the winged lion was obviously a fierce animal that used to fight.


    Just as the light of the sword was a millionth away from the top of his head, the silver winged lion''s body was on one side, giving way to the sword cut by Zhuang Yi and continuing to attack Zhuang Yi.


    At this time, the four men cooperated with Zhuang Yi''s attack to kill the silver winged lion''s followers, which quickly made up for the loopholes in Zhuang Yi''s body. With a hard blow, it blocked the attack of the winged lion.


    Then, the other three men, all standing in the best position, surrounded the lion in the middle.


    If you look vaguely, you can understand.


    In fact, the cooperation of the five of them is clearly an attack array suitable for joint attack.


    The so-called divine Tianjiao killed the early stage of the fourth grade with the third grade later stage.


    It''s just the arrogance of the divine world who borrows the power of his followers. Then, the five of them formed a joint attack array. It is clear that it is the power of the array composed of five people to kill the first four level beast in the early stage.


    However, once the killing is successful.


    They don''t tell anyone. That is with his followers, to kill the early four level beast with joint attack array.


    In this way, they will naturally be able to promote their invincible prestige in the divine world.

 Chapter 2083

    The combined attack array they formed is extremely powerful.


    Compared with the personal strength of Tianjiao Zhuangyi in the divine world, he is at least more than ten times stronger.


    It''s a fantastic array indeed.


    However, this will, because this silver winged lion somehow, is very angry and irritable. Therefore, under a strong impact, it also formed a certain threat to their formation.


    After the formation of this array, the best effect against the enemy.


    That''s the trapped beast, a little less fierce. That''s fine.


    Because the longer it takes.


    This array is to attack more perfect. And the trapped fierce beast will be more difficult to play a stronger power with the consumption of physical strength.


    But at this time, I don''t know what happened to the silver winged lion.


    This is just the beginning. It is a fierce attack on the array they have arranged. Let them in a flurry. However, fortunately, they have been on this array for a long time and have practiced several times. Although there was a flurry, the array did not collapse directly.


    As long as you give them some more time, the power of this array will be brought into full play.


    Then, Zhuang Yi is quite sure.


    You can kill this silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    Seeing that the silver winged lion has been trapped by the array composed by Zhuang Yi and his five members. So, Wang Delu jumped out first.


    He didn''t really want to be closer, so that he could see more clearly the process of killing the early four grade beast.


    In fact, he jumped out and just wanted to go up and cheer Zhuang Yi.


    This is able to kill Tianjiao in the early stage of the fourth grade. Wang Delu first jumped out and cheered for Zhuang Yi. It is also able to leave a good impression in each other''s heart. In this way, it is also natural to have a further friendship.


    However, Lin Tianyu in the rear is a congealed eye.


    In his heart, he had long thought of getting rid of Wang Delu.


    Now, if you grasp it.


    Maybe it''s an opportunity.


    If the winged lion rushed out, it would have killed him directly. So, who would blame him for this?


    However, how should he become the object that the silver winged lion must kill and be willing to kill?


    You know, now, although Zhuang Yi''s array has already trapped the silver winged lion. However, after all, it is not completely sleepy. If it was a silver winged lion, it would be a very deep killing thought of Wang Delu. It is also very likely that they broke through Zhuang Yi''s array blockade, escaped and killed Wang Delu first.


    But, how can we do this?


    Lin Tianyu thought about it carefully. Suddenly, he contacted the knife in the space of consciousness and said, "knife, do you have any way to get the taste of this blood spirit fruit to Wang Delu''s body?"


    As soon as the knife listened, he began to laugh.


    Of course, he knew what to do when Lin Tianyu suddenly proposed this matter.


    That clearly is to have a good Yin this Wang Delu.


    However, he also liked it.

 Chapter 2084

    Xiaodao had some Xu Xing and said, "master, this is simple. As long as you get close to him. Then, patting him with my hand, I was able to transfer the taste of the blood spirit fruit to his body


    Lin Tianyu said, "is it that simple? Is there a mistake? "


    "Master."


    Knife airway: "how could there be a mistake? When did you make a mistake? "


    It seems that the knife is really angry.


    But Lin Tianyu did not argue with the knife again.


    Since the knife is so angry, it means that the knife has a way to do it.


    Therefore, without any doubt, Lin Tianyu jumped out of his invisibility and cheered Zhuang Yi as he moved forward.


    Wang Delu felt Lin Tianyu''s behavior, and his heart was filled with unhappiness.


    It was just that he jumped out and cheered Zhuang Yi.


    That''s what makes him so important. But now, there is another Lin Tianyu who suddenly jumps out and cheers Zhuang Yi. Moreover, that cheering energy, even, is more than oneself. Isn''t it clear that you are going to steal your own limelight?


    So, Wang Delu turned around and glared at Lin Tianyu.


    There is a faint killing opportunity in it.


    He is clearly threatening Lin Tianyu. Let him get out of here. Don''t be in the way of flattering Zhuang Yizhuang Shao.


    But Lin Tianyu did not seem to understand his expression at all. And came straight up to him. Then, in front of him, Lin Tianyu suddenly put out his hand, touched Wang Delu''s eyelids and said, "eh! What''s the matter with your eyes, drew? Why are you staring so big? It''s like two duck eggs. "


    What?


    Wang Delu almost went mad.


    Such a humble human being, dare to call him DERO. There is no royal law. Is it true that this boy doesn''t know how to write death?


    What''s more, he even dares to touch his eyelids and teases his two eyes, staring like two duck eggs.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    Wang Delu was so angry that his head was smoking. He roared and said, "boy, do you want to die?"


    Lin Tianyu, however, still seemed to have a completely unknown appearance and said, "eh! I''m just doing it for you. You see, your eyes are so big. It can''t be retracted. Maybe, that''s something wrong. You have to treat it in time. "


    Wang Delu was so angry that his seven orifices were smoking.


    He was about to call his four followers to come over and kill Lin Tianyu on the spot.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the silver winged lion suddenly roared, shaking the audience.


    Then, the silver winged lion was madly attacking the five man array arranged by Zhuang Yi and his five men.


    That crazy force, but Zhuang Yi and other five people were scared.


    For a while, because of the combined attack effect of the array.


    They clearly have the upper hand.


    But I don''t know what happened to the winged lion. All of a sudden, I went crazy.


    Then, the winged lion was under a burst of attack, and the formation was finally unable to fully withstand.


    After several times, the array broke and the winged lion rushed out.

 Chapter 2085

    Seeing this, it was suddenly a silver winged lion that rushed out of the array arranged by Zhuang Yi.


    Wang Delu was stunned.


    At this meeting, he was not in the mood. He would have to worry about his rudeness with Lin Tianyu.


    What''s more, he found that at this moment, the furious lioness was rushing towards him.


    What''s going on here?


    Wang Delu was puzzled. But he knew that at this time, he had to run for his life. As long as he''s slow. Then, he would probably never have a life to think about anything else.


    So Wang Delu turned and ran.


    Similarly, Lin Tianyu also turned around and ran away.


    However, he ran in a different direction from Wang Delu.


    Lin Tianyu, of course, knows why.


    After all, this is what he designed. It''s specially used to pit the king''s Druid.


    At this time, the silver winged lion rushed out angrily. It was obvious that he smelled the smell of the blood spirit fruit that Lin Tianyu contacted Wang Delu just now, and let the knife deliberately make the smell of the blood spirit fruit on Wang Delu''s body.


    How can the winged lion not be angry?


    You know, it''s because this humble human has stolen his own blood spirit fruit.


    And then, it''s a series of things.


    Obviously, it is this human who, after knowing the blood spirit fruit that he is guarding, designs to steal his own blood spirit fruit first. Then, he was more ruthless to his position, told the five ruthless people, let them to kill himself.


    This man not only stole his own blood spirit fruit, but also wanted his own life.


    Damn this man!


    As for the evidence?


    Now, it has been able to clearly from this person, smell the smell of blood spirit fruit.


    This is more telling than any evidence.


    It all happened to this damned human being. Now, at all costs, that''s going to kill this damned human.


    The silver winged lion thought, that is, it rushed to Wang Delu more quickly.


    Wang Delu was so frightened that he broke his courage.


    Why is he so unlucky. However, he jumped out and cheered Zhuang Yi to please him. What''s the matter? It''s just that he provoked such a terrible winged lion to catch up with him.


    Besides, it jumped out and cheered.


    But he''s not alone.


    Why, that Lin Tianyu, it will not go after.


    When the winged lion chased Wang Delu, Zhuangyi and other five people also rushed to pursue the winged lion. However, after all, they were slower than the winged lion.


    At the same time, the four attendants of Wang Delu also jumped out and ran after him, thinking of saving Wang Delu''s life by blocking this silver winged lion for Wang Delu.


    However, everything is slow after all.


    Then, they all watched helplessly, that silver winged lion caught up with Wang Delu and swallowed him up.


    And then there was a strong bite.


    It can also be seen that in the heart of this winged lion, it is to what extent the king''s Deru is hated.


    This is to kill Wang Delu first, regardless of everything.


    But at this time, when the winged lion bit Wang Delu''s body.


    Boom!


    There was a powerful explosion.

 Chapter 2086

    Then everyone looked at the explosion.


    At this time, I saw that Wang Delu had been blown beyond recognition and died.


    The silver winged lion was directly injured in the explosion. Dying to the ground.


    This should be Wang Delu''s body, with his elders refined to protect the life of things. When the winged lion bit down and was about to bite Wang Delu to death, he was inspired by himself and formed a layer of protection for him.


    But obviously, this silver winged lion is the strength of the early stage of the fourth grade, and its mouth is the most powerful place. Therefore, a good layer of protection could not protect Wang Delu''s life at all. So, when the winged lion bit through that layer of protection, it directly triggered an explosion. Jean de Wang de Lu was directly killed in the explosion.


    With an explosion, everyone stopped.


    Even Zhuang Yi was in a hurry to kill this silver winged lion.


    At this time, even if he was able to kill the winged lion, it would be of no help to his reputation.


    As long as others know, this silver winged lion was seriously injured by an explosion, which gave him such a chance.


    What face does he have.


    But Wang Delu''s four attendants were despairing.


    They were ordered to protect Wang Delu.


    Now, however, he died in front of them.


    Well, they have no other way to go except death. Even if they dare to survive. Even their family members and relatives in the divine world were all arrested by the Wang family. When they get back, they settle accounts together.


    Now, it''s better to die.


    At least, it can still leave a name for the master to die. Their family members in the divine world will be better.


    Thinking of this, the four just looked at Zhuang Yi and Huang Siyuan.


    One of them said, "Mr. Zhuang Shao and Mr. Huang, please do me a favor. Now, the four of us are going to die. If you come to the divine world and are asked about this matter, please try to find a way to help us round a lie. He said, "we died in the war after the king was killed and tried our best to avenge him.". In this way, the Wangs may appreciate our loyalty and treat our family better. "


    Huang Siyuan said, "but even if you are dead now. The king''s death. Maybe the Wangs will send this anger to your family


    "I also know that this is likely to happen. But now, we have only one way. It''s also possible to find a way for our family. If Prince Wang dies. And we''re all alive. I''m afraid that all our family members will be killed by the Wang family. "


    Huang Siyuan was silent.


    Knowing this, it is very likely to happen.


    "Therefore, I beg Zhuang Shao and huanggongzi to conceal this matter for me. Or, you don''t see us. All the follow-up events, let the Wangs themselves to infer


    Not long after Wang Delu died, they were all dead.


    Then, the people of the Wang family must think that they must be fighting to avenge Wang Delu. They were all killed.


    This is really a kind of helplessness.

 Chapter 2087

    Lin Tianyu looked at the four men, and suddenly his heart moved.


    Then, in his consciousness, Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao and said, "Xiaodao, is there any way to send these four people to Tiandao space. And then, it will make people think that they are dead? "


    After hearing what Lin Tianyu said, Xiaodao understood what Lin Tianyu wanted to do.


    "Why, do you want to save their lives?" the knife said


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes. After all, they fell into this situation, but because of my action. It''s all right to help them, isn''t it? Again. I also want to form my own power. Isn''t it easier with them to help


    But the knife turned his lips and said, "master. If you just want to save them, it''s nothing. But if you want to take them into your power, it really won''t do much. After all, their talent is limited. In the divine world, under such good conditions, they were all at this age, and only reached the late third grade. You can imagine that. "


    Lin Tianyu is proud of the way: "knife, you are wrong. It depends on where they are. If this is put to the right place, their use will be immeasurable. "


    However, Xiaodao didn''t think so. He said, "if they put their qualifications anywhere, they would be useless."


    Lin Tianyu, however, laughed and said, "well, if I create a force of my own in Shenwu land. Then, he put them on the Shenwu land. What would their effect be?


    "On the Shenwu continent, their physical training in the later stage of Sanpin is definitely the top level master.


    "If you put them in the power I''ve built. You can also think about how much power they can play


    For a moment, the knife couldn''t refute it.


    Indeed, with their four qualifications, if they were placed in the divine world, they would only be at the bottom of the list.


    However, it is also because they have been practicing in the divine world.


    Although the qualification is not so good.


    However, because of the environment of the divine world, they all reached the peak of the third grade.


    This kind of cultivation came to the Shenwu land in the lower world. That''s the top player of toto. With the four of them in power, any Shenwu continent can be called the peak power of Shenwu continent.


    After Lin Tianyu''s analysis, Xiaodao Dao Dao completely understood it.


    Now, let''s talk about it. Let''s see if Lin Tianyu can save their lives. Then, we can make those high-level people in the divine world think that they have died together for the sake of Wang Delu. "


    The knife hesitated for a moment and then said, "master, if you really want to use this method to save their lives, there is a way."


    "Oh, what can I do?"


    "I still take advantage of the characteristics of Tiandao space."


    "To be specific, what can be done to save their lives."


    "I just told them not to resist. I just put them all in Tiandao space. Then, during the period when the secret place is opened. They stayed in Tiandao space all the time. After arriving at Shenwu land, they came out again. "

 Chapter 2088

    Lin Tianyu was surprised and said, "it''s really OK."


    In fact, Lin Tianyu proposed this method earlier. But he himself is not sure, he must be able to do.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaodao gave a positive reply.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is a little surprised.


    The knife said, "of course. With me, the knife is in control of Tiandao space. Make sure that none of the top officials of the royal family in the divine world will find out that the four of them are still alive. What''s more, in their knowledge, they must feel that the four of them died after Wang Delu died


    "Good! That''s it. "


    Lin Tianyu immediately drew up the action plan.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu was speaking to the four gods.


    "Now, I can find a way for you so that all four of you don''t have to die. But the Wangs will think that you four have died together for the sake of Wang Delu.


    "If you want to try this method. I just need you not to make any resistance, and then my consciousness will wrap you up and move you to a special place.


    "Why, are you still hesitating?


    "In fact, you can think about it.


    "If there is no such way. Now, for the sake of your relatives in the divine world, there is only one way to die.


    "Since you are all ready to die.


    "Not even afraid of death. What are you still afraid of?


    "If my method is well implemented. You can survive. What''s more, it won''t involve your family members in the divine world. If that doesn''t work. It''s a big deal. At that time, you''ll have to die again, won''t you? "


    When Lin Tianyu saw that the four men were still hesitant for a while, he directly put forward the most extreme reason.


    Yeah.


    I don''t even fear death.


    What are you afraid of?


    The four looked at each other, and then they all nodded.


    Then, they all gave up their resistance.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness wrapped up the past.


    The next moment, all four of them were in the same place and disappeared.


    Eh!


    Several people are at the same time, issued a curious voice.


    Just now, after Wang Delu died, his four attendants were planning to die with him. Then, they helped to keep the secret.


    If you are asked.


    It should be told that they died after Wang Delu was killed suddenly in order to avenge him.


    In this way, they can also get a little welfare for their families.


    Although they have some intolerance in their hearts.


    But this is the choice of others. They don''t have much to say.


    But who would have thought, in the next moment, the four of them had disappeared collectively.


    What''s going on.


    Everyone was surprised. Looking around, I want to find some clues.


    Even Lin Tianyu, in order not to let others doubt himself, also followed the others, looking around, as if to find the four people around here.


    It''s just that Lu Feixue has some doubts. It seems that the four of them should have been received by Lin Tianyu.


    After all, she has also entered the Tiandao space once.


    Of course, she couldn''t have told anyone else.

 Chapter 2089

    Everyone looked around for a while. Of course, it was impossible to find the four again.


    After searching for a while, everyone attributed it to an unknown feature of the secret place. So, I don''t have to pay more attention to it.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think it may be that this secret place has sensed the determination of the four of them to die. So, some kind of special transmission is activated. They should have been transported to a specific place


    Huang Siyuan thought about it and said, "I think it should be like this."


    Lin Tianyu, together with Huang Siyuan, has such a response.


    This matter is almost settled in this way.


    Think about it, it should be.


    Otherwise, if it is man-made.


    In this secret realm, the highest cultivation is just the body friars who can enter the third grade later period.


    These people who are present don''t think that there will be body friars in the later period of the third grade, that is, they can take people away under their noses. They can''t find out.


    There is only one explanation left.


    It was only in this secret place that people were taken away. That makes sense.


    We all agree with this statement.


    Lin Tianyu added: "these people are determined to die, but they are also loyal. Then, if the Wangs ask about their whereabouts in the future. I think it is still necessary to answer in accordance with his previous statement. "


    Zhuang Yi said coolly: "I won''t say much about this. Whether it''s good or bad, I won''t talk about it. I just don''t know about it. "


    Huang Siyuan thought about it and said, "I don''t know about it."


    In fact, they have no way.


    After all, the body of Wang Delu had been blown to pieces.


    If they really saw this, they could not even take the body of Wang Delu back to the Wang family. At that time, it is really difficult for them to say.


    Why don''t you just think you don''t know about it.


    As for how the Wangs would think about it, it was their own business, which had nothing to do with them any more.


    But that''s good.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and didn''t mention it any more.


    At this time, the divine world, the Wangs.


    The king''s master suddenly received a report from the watcher of the soul lamp.


    It is said that Wang Delu''s soul lamp suddenly went out.


    The king''s master felt heartache and said, "get Lu. At the beginning, you don''t have to take part in any secret realm practice. You will go, you will go, and the result is by the way. Do you hurry to find out whether the four men who protected derro are still alive? "


    The informer was a little timid and said, "just now, I have read it carefully before I come to report. The soul lamps of the four of them have not been extinguished


    "What?"


    The king''s master was furious, "OK, let them go and protect Deru. But now it''s all right. Drew is dead. The four of them are still alive. Is this for them to protect DERO, or for DERO to protect them. Besides, there is a secret treasure in nadelu''s body. It must have survived better than all four of them. But he died. The four of them are still alive. Is this their duty to protect? "


    The servant on one side did not dare to say more than half a word.


    Just listening to the owner''s roar so quietly.

 Chapter 2090

    However, there is another idea in the people around me.


    How can other people die, Wang Delu can''t die?


    Moreover, Wang Delu himself is not a good bird. If he killed himself again, he would run to death. When in danger, the four guards had no time to save him.


    So, who can blame for this?


    The king said again, "go! You hurry to inform the family''s guard team and arrest all the family members and relatives of the four guards. I''m not just going to let the four of them die. Even if they were all members of the four families, they would be buried with DERO. "


    The servant who came to report the news did not dare to say anything more.


    I have to pass on the master''s orders.


    At this time, there were more than ten Wang family members around him.


    "Why, do you think my punishment is too serious?"


    "I dare not. The family is wise. The decision of the owner must be right. "


    Wang said, "good. Then I''ll give you a reason.


    "Indeed, in the secret place, it is inevitable that there will be sudden danger.


    "And when this kind of danger suddenly comes, if you choose to choose DERO, these four guards may not have time to rescue. These, too, can be justified.


    "But there is one thing, which is absolutely unreasonable.


    "Since DERO is dead. Then, they should try their best to avenge DERO. But they did not die for the sake of vengeance. They''re Alive. This is their greatest crime. "


    Wang said so.


    It was originally some people who were not satisfied with the king''s treatment.


    But this meeting, they are also put down so a little careful thinking.


    Indeed, the owners are dead.


    But you guards, who are ordered to protect the master, are still alive. You don''t want to avenge the master, but you try your best. It seems that there is something wrong with this.


    But at this time, another servant came to report.


    The king let his servants in and said, "go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    At the sight of such a dull atmosphere in the room, the servant was scared to some extent and didn''t dare to speak. He stammered and said, "the family, the master of the house, just now, just now, just now, the soul lamps of the four guards of master Deru were all suddenly extinguished."


    The master of the king''s family stared at the servant for a long time.


    Then, closing his eyes for a while, he waved to the servant and said, "you go down first."


    "Yes


    The servant replied, hastily retreated.


    The atmosphere in the room made him feel too depressed. He didn''t dare to stay in the house any more. Until out of the house, it was a long breath.


    "It seems that I have wrongly blamed the four of them. They should have avenged him after his death. Therefore, all four were killed in the war.


    "Since they are all loyal people, they can''t embarrass their families any more.


    "Well, if you give another order, it''s not just that you can''t embarrass the families of the four of them. There are also special rewards to be given to their four families


    The king said so, and then he went into the inner room.


    In fact, according to the king''s mind. He still wanted to kill all their families and relatives.


    Only in this way, can be able to calm the anger of losing DERO.


    But he couldn''t do it.


    Although he is the owner of the house.


    But in the family, there are many pairs of eyes are staring at him. Wait for him to make a mistake, and then, good push him down the position of householder, to replace him.


    Therefore, if there is no proper reason.


    He had to bear the injustice in his heart.


    However, there is a long way to go.


    In the future, maybe we can find the loopholes of these four companies. Let''s clean up the four of them.

 Chapter 2091

    In the secret place, Zhuang Yi came forward and easily killed the silver winged lion who had been seriously injured and only had one breath left.


    Originally, Zhuang Yi came to kill this silver winged lion.


    But now, after he killed this silver winged lion, there was no joy in his heart.


    After all, this beheading of a silver winged lion, which was seriously injured and dying, could not be shown at all. His strength was irresistible.


    Zhuang Yi was in a state of depression.


    However, at the thought, the silver winged lion is still guarding a blood spirit fruit. Zhuang Yi''s eyes flashed again.


    Then, Zhuang Yi looked back at Huang Siyuan and said, "Siyuan, where is the nest of the silver winged lion?"


    Huang Siyuan didn''t give up and said, "it''s not far ahead. You can see it if you go straight ahead. Zhuang Shao, let me show you the way. "


    Huang Siyuan said that he was the first to lead the way and went to the nest of the silver winged lion.


    Can arrive at that place, double where return to the blood spirit fruit.


    You know, if you really have blood spirit fruit.


    The strong spirit of blood could be clearly seen from afar.


    But now, this place, where also to the spirit of blood gas.


    Zhuang Yi frowned and said "Chuan".


    Did Wang Delu dare to cheat him?


    It''s not right.


    With Wang Delu''s temperament, although he dared to deceive others at will. However, in front of him, Wang Delu did not dare to cheat him. Wang Delu could not bear the consequence.


    Well, there is no blood spirit fruit here.


    What''s going on here?


    Zhuang Yi stepped forward and looked at it carefully. This observation really showed him some features.


    Then, pointing to a completely withered plant, Zhuang Yi said, "here, there is indeed a blood spirit fruit. This withered plant should have a Xueling fruit. However, after the Xueling fruit was removed, the plant used up all the life and withered rapidly. And look at this plant. Clearly, it was not long ago.


    "This shows that the blood spirit fruit was just picked up not long ago.


    "Even, it is very likely that, while we were fighting with the silver winged lion, the man slipped in quietly and picked up this blood spirit fruit."


    Speaking of this, Zhuang Yi is looking around.


    It seems to be eager to be able to observe and see the trace of the man who secretly picked up the blood spirit fruit.


    But looking around, the grassland is vast, and where to find such a person''s trace came out.


    "Damn it! Damn it! What a nuisance! Unexpectedly, when we were fighting with the winged lion, he came to secretly pick the blood spirit fruit. Don''t let me know who it is. Otherwise, I must let him die without a burial place. "


    As he spoke, Zhuang Yi vigorously waved his arms and bombarded the ground again and again.


    The ground was bombarded out, and one pit after another came out.


    Then, after venting, he looked at Lin Tianyu and Huang Siyuan with suspicious eyes.


    There was a burst of doubt in my heart:


    did they take the blood spirit fruit?


    Then, Zhuang Yi again in the heart, first denied his own ideas.


    No way!


    If it''s in front of them, they want to take this blood spirit fruit. Their strength is simply not enough. It is even more impossible for them to take the blood spirit fruit when they are fighting with the winged lion.


    After all, they were all under their noses at that time.


    There is no time to come here to pick this blood spirit fruit.


    So, who picked this blood spirit fruit?

 Chapter 2092

    Even if Zhuang Yi wants to break his head, he can''t figure out who picked up the blood spirit fruit.


    This made the atmosphere extremely oppressive.


    Until later, Zhuang Yi still had an idea. He wanted to kill a god beast in the early stage of the fourth grade. After parting with the others, he let everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    Otherwise, Zhuang Yi is like a bomb ready to explode at any time, but it is really unbearable.


    In this meeting, only after the three of them were left, they continued to experience and look for various opportunities along the route provided by Huang Siyuan.


    In the next two days, Huang Siyuan''s other three followers also came to meet Huang Siyuan.


    With the meeting of these three guards, Huang Siyuan had a little bit of self-protection.


    After all, in this secret place of trial training, it is really fierce beasts and dangerous everywhere. If you are not careful, you may die. In front of me, several times of crisis, if not for Lin Tianyu. Huang Siyuan really does not know how to deal with it.


    Then, a few people moved on.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    On this day, in the process of marching, I suddenly heard the sound of weapons attacking each other from the front.


    Lin Tianyu looks at Huang Siyuan.


    Both of them nodded, and then they quietly walked toward the place where they were fighting.


    He hid his body in a small hill and secretly looked at the place where he was fighting.


    Then, Lin Tianyu saw a familiar figure.


    Su Mu San.


    He turned out to be in the fighting place.


    There are three acts to protect su.


    Among them, one person''s third grade later stage, two people''s three grade initial peak state.


    However, there were only three people on the other side. However, the three people are clearly the peak of the third grade masters.


    The battle is almost one-sided.


    The other side, however, has three top masters in the late third grade. If you want to win Su Mu San, they will have already won. However, they just want to play cat and mouse with Su Mu San, and the three of them have fun. This is not to let Su Mu San directly fall into the hands of the other side.


    But in this way, it also made the four people on Su Mu San''s side very tired.


    Even so teasing.


    I''m afraid that Su Mu San will not be able to support him for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu has already discovered that the three people of the other party are all gods. Among them is a man wearing a yellow shirt. When


    came to this meeting, the yellow shirt man laughed back and forth when he was fighting.


    Obviously, it''s been a long fight.


    Su Mu San was soaked in sweat and finally showed the shape of a woman.


    At the sight of the boy in yellow shirt, his eyes flashed, and his words were in full swing.


    Lin Tianyu felt all over his body. A strong anger rose abruptly. He was about to rush out and kill the three men in yellow clothes.


    But at this time, there were several people in black suddenly.


    What''s more, they chose the right timing. It''s just a direct thunderclap. On the spot, one of the men in yellow shirt was killed.

 Chapter 2093

    In this group of people in black, it is clear that there is a peak master of the third grade later period.


    They are in a shot, is directly killed the yellow shirt man side of a third grade later peak master.


    In this way, the number of top experts in the later three grades of the two sides is equal.


    This makes it possible to fight on an equal footing.


    At the same time, in addition to Su Mu San and the man in black, there are also several good hands at low level to help. In addition, when the man in black suddenly made a move just now, he directly killed a master on the side of the yellow shirt. His righteousness was like a rainbow. In this way, it is actually under the yellow shirt.


    Seeing this, the young master in yellow clothes suddenly stood out of the black clothes, and was also in his heart.


    Then, the yellow shirt young man should be facing, and said: "do you know who you are fighting against? We are the people of the Liu family. If you don''t want to give yourself, as well as the forces behind you, cause great trouble. I advise you to stop and leave. "


    A man in Black: "is it Mr. Liu from the divine world? However, we did not know your identity just now. We have killed one of your people.


    "At this time, you say, the contradiction is over.


    "If we let you go again, you won''t go back and bring people back to trouble us?"


    "No, absolutely not."


    Mr. Huang immediately gave an oral reply to stabilize the other party.


    Then he said, "brothers. If you can help me catch that little lady. Well, I don''t want to get even with you. And there will be big gifts. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu had seen the group of men in black appear again, but he had already delayed his going out a little. This meeting, is pressed to go out to help the mind. He wanted to have a good look at how these black clad men would choose after facing the temptation of a powerful childe in the divine world.


    Of course, this is also because Lin Tianyu has confidence.


    Even if it''s after him.


    As long as the other side has a change, he has time to save Su Mu San.


    At this time, hearing Liu Gongzi say so, Su Mu San and the three people who protect her are quietly getting closer. Warily looked at the later group of people in black and Liu Gongzi and others.


    They are also unable to grasp, this group of people in black will not be able to withstand Liu childe''s temptation, and to them.


    The man in black pondered for a while, and then suddenly he said with a smile: "but I heard that people who come down from the divine world are full of pride, and they don''t look down on us, the aborigines of the lower world. Even if there is no enmity, it is to us who are in the lower world. If you want to kill them, you can kill them. And now, instead, I have made a feud with you and killed one of you directly. I don''t think you can let me go


    Mr. Liu''s face changed and he said, "why, do you want to fight against the Liu family in my divine world?"


    The man in Black said: "it''s not against the Liu family in your divine world. You''re such a young man, you can''t represent the Liu family. And even if you can represent the Liu family. However, if you are all killed by us in this secret place. You Liu family can know who killed you? "

 Chapter 2094

    "Why, do you really want to kill me?"


    Mr. Liu said, his face changed and he said, "but have you ever thought about..."


    But just talking about it, Mr. Liu suddenly stopped. Then, the eyes looked in a direction. In an instant, his face was flashing with a touch of ecstasy.


    Young master Liu suddenly became arrogant and said, "humble mole ant. Just now, I gave you a chance to live. But you don''t know how to cherish it. Now, you''ve lost your only chance to live. I tell you, all of you here are going to die. Except for that little beauty. None of you will survive. "


    Seeing this young master Liu suddenly became so arrogant.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This kind of arrogance clearly represents a kind of confidence of Mr. Liu. This confidence naturally comes from strength. And he looked at that direction, which clearly means that in that direction, foreign aid from his Liu family is coming.


    Sure enough, after a while, I felt it again.


    In the direction that Mr. Liu looked at, there were three powerful momentum, and they rushed here.


    He is also the top three masters in the later period of Sanpin.


    In this way, Mr. Liu, on the other hand, has produced three top masters in the later period of the third grade.


    In such a battle, but only the peak of the third grade master, that is the real decisive force. Although only from the number of people, Su Mu San and the people in black on their side, there are still several more.


    However, the peak master of the third grade later period is obviously less than Mr. Liu.


    These three people will become the decisive factor of Liu Gongzi''s victory.


    There is no possibility of any change.


    Almost just in a few blinks of an eye, those three top masters of the late third grade have already arrived at Mr. Liu.


    Master Liu burst into a burst of wild laughter and said, "what''s the matter? Do you still want to kill me now?"


    The man in black who stood up at present said: "Mr. Liu is joking. How about this, we are all the things in front of us, when a misunderstanding. From now on, we will go our own way. What do you think, Mr. Liu? "


    "Not so much." Mr. Liu said, "you killed one of my men first. Then he threatened to kill me. Now, I''ll let you go if I want to. Do you think it''s possible? "


    When Mr. Liu said this, he suddenly turned his eyes and said, "but it''s not impossible to let you go. As long as you do one thing for me. Then, I can let you go. "


    "Oh, I don''t know what Mr. Liu wants me to do?"


    "It''s simple." Mr. Liu said, "just now, what did I want you to do. Now, you''ve done what I gave you. Then you men in black can leave. "


    Mr. Lin said with a smile on his face.


    At this meeting, it is clear that everything is under his control.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Liu wants to help you do


    Mr. Liu squinted at Su Mu San''s place and said, "that''s what you did yourself to catch that little beauty and give it to me. Then, you people in black can live. "

 Chapter 2095

    The face of the black man became very ugly.


    He knew that even if he really grabbed Su mu 3 now, he gave it to the liugongzi. With the character of the son Liu, it is impossible to spare them at all.


    Now, Liu is clearly thinking about a cat play mouse game.


    We should play with them well, and it will not be until the liugongzi has enough fun to kill them.


    These people who came down from the divine world have never really treated them as real people.


    Moreover, the proposal of Mr. Liu has no intention to let them consume some strength on their own. After they expended some more strength, the Liu son let his men come to the hand again. By then, it will be much easier.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu has been paying attention to the choice of these black people.


    From this black dress, Lin Tianyu naturally knew their identity.


    Isn''t it the iron wood Gang they have met twice with themselves?


    This will be. They came out and helped Su Mu Sany.


    Lin Tianyu is also a person of their love. That is, naturally, they jumped out of the room and killed them.


    Now, it''s up to them to choose.


    If they choose to stand on the Soviet Union three sides all the time. So, Lin Tianyu can let them go once at least this time. But if they chose to sell Su mu 3 directly. So, Lin Tianyu doesn''t mind. Now he will hand out and leave them all in this secret place.


    The black man seems to be thinking about it.


    Then, suddenly, the man in black was directly in the hand, and attacked Liu Gongzi. At the same time, several people from the three sides of the Soviet Union curtain attacked the Liu Gongzi side.


    This time, the attack suddenly launched, but also let the son of Liu busy for a while.


    However, five masters to two masters, that is obviously too much gap. And there are followers to Liu Gongzi block.


    The final result was only that one of the boys of Diliu was slightly injured. The rest, however, did not cause any other trouble to the son of Liu.


    And the son of Liu, also quickly reversed the situation, suppressed the Soviet three and the black people.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Liu said with a smile: "what, did you want to take me hostage? Don''t say, your plan is very good. But you don''t think about what you''re capable of. This strength, also want to seize the son as hostage.


    "You are so delusional.


    "It''s a pity. You have a chance to live in front of you. You''re not sure. This opportunity, but not the next time. "


    Of course, the last word, Liu Gongzi was a black man to say.


    He is clearly going to fight, and then hit each other''s confidence. In this way, the other party will be more chaotic, and it is easier for them to take them down.


    "I don''t need to say it," he said. You think I don''t know. Even if I just did, I gave you su mu 3 as you asked. We, all of us, are going to die. Because, in your eyes, it is clear that we have not been given to the same equal number of people to see, want to kill, did not you? "

 Chapter 2096

    "Ha ha ha ha I didn''t think you were stupid. "


    Mr. Liu laughed wildly and said, "but if you had just done it just now, follow my advice. Maybe I''ll give you a more comfortable way to die when I''m happy.


    "But now?


    "I''m not happy. Therefore, I will let you taste the torture, and then slowly die.


    "Now, you are afraid.


    "If you''re really afraid, you''ll kill yourself first."


    Mr. Liu was talking with pride when he suddenly stopped.


    Even at this time, all the personnel on both sides of the battlefield stopped.


    I saw a black knife rest on Mr. Liu''s neck.


    All of them didn''t even see clearly. How did this black knife come from. And in front of Mr. Liu, he also stood a figure. It''s the same thing. They did not see how this figure suddenly appeared.


    Lin Tianyu is the shadow of course.


    When they saw Mr. Liu, they were caught by Lin Tianyu. I wanted to come and save people. However, they all know very well. With Lin Tianyu''s unpredictable body method.


    The speed of his knife is also conceivable.


    With their skills, it is absolutely impossible to save Mr. Liu from Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    Therefore, they all dare not act rashly.


    Lin Tianyu watched the meeting, but he did not dare to move. He said, "Mr. Liu, now, but if you can say something, you know what kind of criminal law you know. Wait a minute. I''m trying to test the criminal law on you first. I want to see if those criminal laws really have such a super powerful power as you said. Now, tell me about it. "


    "Who are you? Why are you involved in this


    After Mr. Liu was caught by Lin Tianyu, he didn''t panic. There were some calm tunnels.


    Lin Tianyu is the black knife in his hand gently toward the upper part of Liu Gongzi''s neck, which brings out a bloodstain, and the blood runs straight.


    Lin Tianyu said: "remember, now, it''s me who asked you again. If I didn''t ask, don''t give me the wrong answer. Otherwise, you''re asking for trouble. "


    "Hum!"


    Master Liu snorted angrily and said, "you dare not kill me. You know, in my body, it can be a kind of tracking mark of my Liu family. As long as you kill me. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, my Liu family will trace you and kill you


    Poof!


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is gently around, and he brings out a deeper blood hole on the neck of Master Liu. The blood flows faster.


    Lin Tianyu said, "now, I ask you something. Moreover, even if you Liu family wants to kill me, it will be later. By that time, you are dead. Even if it''s revenge. That doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, does it? "


    Mr. Liu thought that it was really such a thing.


    If he''s dead.


    Even if he gets revenge again, he can''t live again.


    Obviously, in front of him, this young master Liu always thought that there was such a amulet in his body. Also doomed is not really dare to force him to death.


    But did not think, if there is such a person?


    Lin Tianyu seems to be such a person.

 Chapter 2097

    Mr. Liu arrived at the meeting, but he was really afraid.


    Even, the body has some slight tremor.


    You know, the reason why he has been so calm in front of him. That''s because, in his heart, there is a clear idea. That is, he won''t die in any way. Therefore, he acted as if he was completely afraid of death.


    But now, the idea is broken.


    Even if there is a family to protect his body, it may really be dead.


    Mr. Liu said, "you, you won''t really kill me, will you?"


    "What do you say?"


    "You can''t kill me. I don''t have a grudge against you at all. There is no contradiction. You don''t have any reason to kill me


    "Who said we had no contradiction?"


    "But I didn''t provoke you at all."


    Lin Tianyu pointed to Su Mu San and said, "that one is my friend, but you have offended my friend. You say, whether there is any contradiction between us. "


    Mr. Liu looked at Su Mu San, and his face was embarrassed.


    Just now, he had been playing with Su.


    But who thought, this little beauty, in this secret place, should have such a powerful backstage.


    If he had known this, he would never have been moved to Su Mu San.


    Mr. Liu said, "I don''t know he is your friend. In this way, I am willing to compensate her. "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t know what he thought. He said, "well, it depends on whether my friend is willing to accept your compensation. If my friend doesn''t agree, you''ll have to pay for it. "


    Lin Tianyu said that he looked at Su Mu San.


    At this time, Su Mu San also came to Lin Tianyu.


    Just now, I saw that Lin Tianyu has been dealing with this difficult young master Liu. Therefore, Su Mu San is not good to disturb him.


    Su Mu San said, "brother Lin, thank you very much. This time, if not for you. I really don''t know what will come of it. "


    "You are welcome, brother su." Lin Tianyu.


    Although now, it can be seen completely that Su Mu San''s daughter is dressed up. However, this is the habit of addressing brother su. For a while, it''s hard to change.


    Lin Tianyu said, "brother Su, this young master Liu wants to compensate you. I don''t know how brother Su wants this young master Liu to compensate you before he is willing to let him go. "


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s tone, Su Mu San seems not ready to kill Mr. Liu.


    So Su Mu San looked at Mr. Liu and said, "well, I don''t know what Mr. Liu can compensate for?"


    Mr. Liu is not vague.


    Hearing Su Mu San''s question, he directly took off his own Na ring, handed it to Su Mu San, and said, "all the things in my na ring are for Su and Su Gongzi. I don''t know. Mr. Su is satisfied. "


    Although this meeting, Master Liu can already see Su Mu San''s daughter.


    However, it is clear that men dress up. Moreover, Lin Tianyu also called each other brother su.


    Therefore, Mr. Liu also directly called each other Mr. Su.


    Su Mu San took a close look at the ring, and his face flashed with joy. Obviously, there must be a lot of good things in this Najie.

 Chapter 2098

    However, after seeing it, Su Mu San didn''t put away that Najie.


    Instead, he put out his hand and handed it to Lin Tianyu.


    Su Mu said, "brother Lin, this is your booty. You put these away. "


    Lin Tianyu did not receive Su Mu San''s acceptance ring. On the contrary, he pushed the Najie back to Su Mu San and said, "brother Su, the articles in this are compensated by others, and they belong to you."


    When Su Mu San sees Lin Tianyu, he pushes Na Jie to himself again.


    I don''t know what''s on my mind. A little red on his face, he even put away the ring.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at Mr. Liu again and said, "Mr. Liu, I have something to discuss with you. Let''s go over there and have a good talk


    Without waiting for Mr. Liu''s consent, Lin Tianyu went to the place he was referring to.


    Liu Gongzi''s four men and those in black are all in the heart.


    A faint fear.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu suddenly took down Mr. Liu, which can be regarded as his sudden sneak attack, which made Mr. Liu unresponsive.


    But what about this?


    Lin Tianyu was wrapped up in young master Liu. They landed on the ground in front of all of them, and suddenly disappeared. Then, when they appeared in the distance, they didn''t feel what happened to Mr. Liu, who suddenly appeared there.


    That''s too scary.


    Leave in front of their eyes, they are unable to sense.


    So, if Lin Tianyu had the intention to kill them, or even, in front of them, could he easily kill them?


    Lin Tianyu took Mr. Liu to a quiet place.


    Here, everyone can only see their faint trace.


    Lin Tianyu also put down Mr. Liu. Even, he did not use a knife to compare his neck.


    Young master Liu moved in his heart and thought of taking advantage of this opportunity to escape. If you really run away, and then have his four third grade later hand down to help himself resist, not necessarily there is no chance to escape.


    Mr. Liu''s heart was full of desire.


    But at last, he took a look at Lin Tianyu, whose face was calm and without waves. He finally sighed in his heart and didn''t think about anything more.


    Since Lin Tianyu dare to put him down so easily.


    Then, obviously, he must be able to catch him easily again.


    Try one more time, maybe, just to be humiliated once more.


    Moreover, although Lin Tianyu caught him here. However, one did not torture him, two did not kill him. This shows that the other party must be true to tell him.


    Then listen to what Lin Tianyu can say.


    Lin Tianyu just looked at Mr. Liu calmly until he had completely given up the idea of running away. He said, "Master Liu is very cooperative. That''s ok. In this way, our next conversation will certainly be much easier. "


    Mr. Liu said, "Mr. Lin, I don''t know. What do you want to say to me?"


    When Mr. Liu asked, there was something careful in his words.


    Obviously, this young master Liu is a prisoner.

 Chapter 2099

    Lin Tianyu is also straight to the point: "I want Mr. Liu to be my follower."


    When Mr. Liu heard this, he was angry.


    He is a follower of a man in the lower world.


    If this is said, let others know. Isn''t he about to be laughed off?


    Without thinking about it, Mr. Liu said, "no way. It''s absolutely non-negotiable. You change the terms. As long as it is within the scope that I can promise, I can also consider to promise you


    "But if I have only one condition?"


    "Then there is no discussion. In any case, I will not accept this condition. "


    Mr. Liu said that, but also a fearless appearance, so quietly looked at Lin Tianyu. The meaning is clear. Even if I do not agree to this condition. How dare you do to me again.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Mr. Liu''s expression. He suddenly laughed and said, "Mr. Liu, you must still be thinking. In fact, I don''t really dare to kill you, do I?"


    Master Liu said with a smile, "you are really right.


    "Unless, you don''t want to live.


    "From our great forces, we have sent key successors to this secret place to seek opportunities. But they are all under a kind of tracking blood curse in the family. As long as we die. Well, the people who kill us are put into this kind of blood curse.


    "And with this kind of blood curse, there is. Well, in our family, it is easy to find your person after you leave the secret place.


    "At that time, even if you go to heaven and earth, you will not escape from the pursuit of our family forces.


    "Even if it''s the lower world forces, our family can send the real God''s lower bound to pursue and kill you.


    "You must not doubt that."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I don''t doubt that those big family forces can really do this. However, I also want to tell you a way. That is, even if you die. And I can''t have anything to do with it. "


    Hearing this, Mr. Liu''s heart burst out.


    He vaguely felt that when Lin Tianyu said so, he really had such a method.


    However, what kind of method can escape from his family''s trace blood curse in his blood?


    But in his heart, Mr. Liu is constantly worried.


    Lin Tianyu said: "there is a prince named Wang Delu. You must have heard of it."


    Wang family, Wang Delu and Mr. Liu certainly know.


    After all, they were able to enter this secret place together.


    That is to say, he is in the divine world, though far apart. But in fact, they are all in the same domain.


    If they were just ordinary people, they might not have heard of it.


    But they must have heard of the key childe in every family.


    Mr. Liu thought, nodded his head, and said, "I''ve heard of it. What did you say about him? Have you seen that prince, too. Or, it is Wang Delu who has already recognized you as the Lord. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "that Wang Delu is not qualified to be my follower. So he died. "

 Chapter 2100

    Mr. Liu listened, and his heart trembled fiercely.


    Wang Delu is dead!


    Although in this secret place, it is very common to die. However, as those key childe, it is impossible to die at all.


    First of all, they are protected by many attendants and guards.


    Moreover, once there is really a fatal danger, they must be the first to escape.


    It''s time to face the unknown dangers in those secret places.


    And if they are faced with other practitioners who come down from the divine world. They will know the rules and never break them. A force of the family killed the prince so easily.


    But Wang Delu was dead.


    Is it just the young master Lin who killed Wang Delu?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Liu''s heart suddenly raised a strong chill.


    If it is true, he killed Wang Deru.


    Well, since he has already killed a young master. Where would you be afraid to kill the second childe?


    What''s more, he has now revealed such secrets to himself. Then, obviously, he was not ready to let go of himself. isn''t it?


    Thinking so, Master Liu''s body trembled even more.


    He has been able to clearly feel a crisis of death, and then close to himself.


    Master Liu trembled and said, "you, you, did you kill Prince Wang?"


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "No


    Then, after stopping for a while, Lin Tianyu said again, "it''s not just that I killed Wang Delu. Moreover, no one killed Wang Delu at all. Even if it''s his Wang family''s tracking blood mantra, it''s impossible to trace anyone. "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, Mr. Liu didn''t know why.


    Since no one has killed Wang Delu.


    Could it be that he killed himself or not?


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "because he died in an accident. He suddenly felt that his strength was greatly improved, and then he jumped up to challenge a silver winged lion in the early stage of the fourth grade. It turned out to be sad. He was swallowed directly by the winged lion.


    "However, it should be the elders of his family who have added a kind of protection to him.


    "Just as it was swallowed, that layer of protection came out.


    "But, after all, it was a silver winged lion at the beginning of the fourth grade. What''s more, the teeth are really too powerful. Even that layer of protection can not protect him.


    "As a result, there was a big bang.


    "That Wang Delu was blown to pieces on the spot."


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Mr. Liu has a good brain to make up for the plot that Lin Tianyu didn''t have to say just now.


    I''m afraid that Wang Delu is not himself to challenge the first four grade silver winged lion.


    With Wang Delu''s great courage of fearing death, where did he dare to challenge the silver winged lion in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    It must be that someone caught him and threw him to the winged lion to eat. As a result, it triggered a layer of protection on him, and it exploded.


    In this way, Mr. Liu looked at Lin Tianyu.


    He felt vaguely that Lin Tianyu had done this.

 Chapter 2101

    Mr. Liu thought in his mind:


    maybe Lin Tianyu will use the same method to threaten himself.


    But if he really caught him, he threw them into the fierce herd.


    Well, even if you''re dead.


    In the family, it is impossible to trace the real murderer. Who is the real murderer?


    In the end, the result of the investigation was that the "murderer" was just a fierce beast. The family came and killed the beast.


    Is it revenge for yourself?


    Is this half of the damage to the real murderer?


    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu looked at Mr. Liu again and said, "Mr. Liu, if I hurt you seriously. Or, it is to seal all the accomplishments in your body. And then, you''re marched into a group of fierce beasts. You say, will they eat you? At that time, your family can really find out. Am I the murderer behind the scenes? "


    Mr. Liu is stagnant.


    For a moment, he really didn''t know how to answer.


    Obviously, his family couldn''t find out who killed himself.


    But then, there was a flash in his eyes.


    Looking at Mr. Liu, Lin Tianyu naturally found the look in his eyes and said, "Oh, you think about it again. There are four third grade guards out there, right?


    "But you think that if I had caught you, I would have prepared to make you according to the above method.


    "Will your four guards still have a chance to live?"


    Lin Tianyu finished and looked at Mr. Liu again.


    After a while, he said, "why, don''t you believe it?"


    But if you look at Mr. Liu''s expression, it''s obvious that he really doesn''t believe it.


    He didn''t believe it. Lin Tianyu took the four guards who were able to take him down or kill them.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t give any more explanations.


    But the black knife in his hand flashed, and it was on Mr. Liu''s neck again. Then, Lin Tianyu received the black knife. Then, there was a flash of black light, and it was on the neck of Mr. Liu.


    Ten times.


    At the back, the young master Liu clearly knew that Lin Tianyu would produce a black knife, and it would still be directly placed on his neck. However, no matter how he parried and dodged, he could not escape the fate of his neck on the black knife rest. How he dodges doesn''t work.


    Now, Lin Tianyu said again: "how about it?


    "If I use this knife technique, do they have the slightest chance of success and fluke?


    "As for letting them escape. That''s even more impossible.


    "Just now I suddenly appeared to control your body steps and the footwork I brought you. Do you think they can run away as fast as I can? Moreover, on my side, there are two masters in the late third grade waiting. In addition, I here, can not have four hidden, did not appear in the late three masters.


    "In the face of such a strong strength, the four of them can''t even escape, let alone win.


    "Who can you expect to report to you again?"


    Lin Tianyu said that on his side, there are four hidden masters of the third grade later period.


    Although Mr. Liu didn''t see the real man.


    But he believed it.


    If so, it would be impossible for the four men to report the news.


    At this moment, Mr. Liu''s whole heart was completely crushed at this moment.

 Chapter 2102

    This time, Mr. Liu''s eyes even had a look of confusion.


    That''s how he died here.


    Even at the end of the day, even the family had no chance to avenge him.


    Is he really a follower?


    In his heart, he was absolutely unwilling.


    Lin Tianyu saw the look of Mr. Liu, and he knew that when he arrived at the meeting, the heat was almost over.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "if I want you to be my follower, I have to plant a mark in your soul sea. Of course, even if I plant the mark, I will not use you easily. I won''t just give you orders. Even, most likely, you won''t be ordered any more. However, if I come to the divine world and need you, I will find you


    Master Liu thought about it again and said, "even if you left a mark on my soul sea, I would not call your master in front of others. What''s more, what you ask me to do in the future is absolutely not harmful to my family, my relatives and friends. "


    "Good! I can definitely promise you that. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, I can''t let you deal with your family and friends. Even in the future, they really annoyed me. Then I''ll just do it to them myself, and I won''t let you do it to them. You can rest assured. Moreover, in your face, as long as it is your relatives and friends, I will not go to death to offend. Then I can let them go


    Hearing this, Mr. Liu looked at Lin Tianyu.


    When Lin Tianyu spoke, it seemed to be a matter of course.


    But now, he is nothing.


    Wait.


    It seems that he has not reached the third grade. He''s just the beginning of the third grade. In the early days of Sanpin, we had such strength.


    This is definitely a genius of genius.


    However, even if it is a genius?


    After all, he is only such a cultivation. The family of his Liu family, which has a real God''s family.


    However, Lin Tianyu said that in the face of Mr. Liu, in the future, he could give them a break. This, however, was said with great justice.


    It seems that he is the real God who has mastered the life and death of ordinary people.


    The Liu family, which has a real God, is an ordinary person instead.


    Young master Liu suddenly moved in his heart and felt vaguely that if he really followed such a master, maybe it would be a very good choice. Although Lin Tianyu doesn''t look at the present, his cultivation is still low. But he is not young. Moreover, the talent is so outstanding. Then, perhaps, it is really the end, will be in the top of the divine world.


    At that time, with such a master, may also let countless people in turn envy.


    When Mr. Liu thought about it, he immediately decided.


    Mr. Liu said, "if you can really do what you said above. Even if I let you leave a mark in the sea of souls, I will recognize you as the Lord. "


    Next, it''s going to be easy.


    Lin Tianyu directly left his mark in the soul sea of Master Liu.


    From then on, unless Lin Tianyu takes the initiative to eliminate that mark. Otherwise, Mr. Liu will have to recognize Lin Tianyu all the time. Even, Lin Tianyu could easily control the power of life and death of Master Liu.


    Mr. Liu also told Lin Tianyu his name.


    His name is Liu Sheng.

 Chapter 2103

    Lin Tianyu thought about the experience after entering this secret place.


    In the heart a burst of dark complacency.


    At this meeting, however, he has not been able to really enter the divine world. However, he had already subdued two princes of the divine world. I believe that, apart from Lin Tianyu, no one else can do it.


    Soon, Lin Tianyu and Liu Sheng returned.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said hello to Huang Siyuan and Lu Feixue''s hiding place.


    Huang Siyuan and Lu Feixue all got up and came here.


    Liu Sheng was shocked when he saw Huang Siyuan.


    He said in his heart:


    is it true that Huang Siyuan was also accepted by his master?


    What''s more, just now, Lin Tianyu said that he was still lurking four third grade masters outside. This meeting Huang Siyuan comes out, plus Huang Siyuan''s side is still following the three followers, that is not exactly four third grade later masters?


    Fortunately, just now, Lin Tianyu was promised.


    Otherwise, if you have a fluke psychology, bet on a. Lin Tianyu now shows such a number of powerful strength.


    He himself and the people around him, it is very likely, will be folded here.


    Huang Siyuan also saw Liu Sheng and said: "young master Liu, I didn''t expect to see you here. It''s really a pleasure to meet you."


    Liu Sheng also hastened to say hello to Huang Siyuan.


    Then there was another round of eye contact.


    Soon, both of them found out. They should have been subdued by Lin Tianyu.


    When they arrived at the meeting, they thought that the prince of the divine world was not only himself but also accepted by Lin Tianyu of the lower world. In this heart, it is more balanced.


    Moreover, in Huang Siyuan''s heart, he was not always a real Tianjiao disciple who made Lin Tianyu a great power in the divine world and arranged the lower world to practice. In this heart, nature is more convinced.


    Lu Feixue also went up and said hello to Su Mu San.


    At this time, among those people in black, it was their leading third grade master, who came out in front of Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu just looked at the man in black casually.


    Although they are members of the iron wood gang.


    Lin Tianyu also has some grudges with the Tiemu gang. However, they did not provoke Lin Tianyu. Besides, they did their best to help Su Mu San just now. Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not intend to embarrass them in this secret place.


    The leading man in black went to Lin Tianyu and said, "Mr. Lin, I''m here to make a promise on behalf of my Tiemu gang. From then on, we Tiemu gang will never be the enemy of Mr. Lin. In the future, however, wherever Mr. Lin goes, we Tiemu gang will give up. "


    The man in Black said this seriously.


    It''s not a bit of a drag.


    Obviously, he really had such a decision in his heart.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the man in black and said, "you are serious."


    The man in black nodded and said, "this time, I went back from this secret place to inform the whole Tiemu gang. Make sure you do what you say. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Then the grudges between you Tiemu gang and me will be cleared. However, for you Tiemu Gang, I still want to remind you. If you can really listen to it, maybe it will be of great benefit to you. "

 Chapter 2104

    "Mr. Lin, please say so. As long as it is really useful to my Tiemu Gang, we will certainly seriously consider it. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, your Tiemu gang has a lot of useful information on Shenwu land.


    "Now that you have so much useful information, why do you have to run to the bottom of the underworld?


    "You can use this information as the basis for normal business activities.


    "I think if you want to make use of these resources and really run business, you will have a great development. Even, it will definitely be more beautiful than the iron wood gang you have now. "


    What Lin Tianyu said was just to give them a suggestion. As for whether the iron wood Gang listens or not, he can''t control it.


    But the man in black thought carefully for a while and said, "OK. Mr. Lin, when I return to the Tiemu Gang, I will certainly respond to Mr. Lin''s suggestion. "


    What''s more, the sincere expression of the man in black when he said this.


    Obviously, he didn''t just say that.


    He will really refer Lin Tianyu''s suggestion to Tiemu gang. Moreover, he can be the peak master of the third grade later period. In Tiemu Gang, there must be a lot of right to speak. What he said is bound to get the attention of Tiemu gang. Maybe, in the future, this iron wood gang can really become a regular business organization.


    This is, the man in black quietly approached Lin Tianyu again and said, "Mr. Lin, we found a medicine garden in a place. There are a lot of magic medicines in there. I don''t know if Mr. Lin Tianyu is interested in going there. "


    Shenyao.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly became interested.


    You know, the blood spirit fruit is just a magic medicine. His perverse effect. Lin Tianyu had a personal experience.


    In the past two days, because his body was sealed with blood spirit fruit by a knife, Lin Tianyu was able to clearly feel his cultivation, and he had some improvement.


    You know, in only two days, he was able to feel the improvement of his cultivation.


    This is really against the weather.


    But Lin Tianyu was suspicious again.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "since you have found out where the medicine garden is. What''s more, there''s magic medicine in there. Then, why don''t you go straight into that herb garden to get the elixir? "


    Indeed, who can stand the temptation of divine medicine.


    The man in black looked embarrassed and said, "although there are many miraculous herbs in that medicine garden. But the danger is far beyond imagination. Because, in that medicine garden, it is not home to the first four grade animals in it. Besides, it''s not just a beast. At least, what we have seen is the emergence of two heads and four grades of the early divine beast


    It has at least two heads and four grades in the early stage.


    It is true that no one dares to make the idea of a medicine garden.


    Don''t say it''s just a few of them from the Ironwood gang. Even if it is to pull their whole iron wood Gang here.


    Well, it is very likely that they would not dare to make the idea of this medicine garden.


    After Lin Tianyu wanted to understand, his eyes flickered.


    He would like to go and have a try.


    According to his body method, it is very likely that he secretly took Shenyao and left.

 Chapter 2105

    The man in black looked at Lin Tianyu, and it was obvious that he could understand what his idea was.


    So, after waiting for a while, the man in Black said, "Mr. Lin, if you want to go to that medicine garden, you''d better go alone. The rest of these people are not to take it. "


    The man in Black said, or took a look at Lu Feixue, Su Mu San and Huang Siyuan, Liu Sheng and others.


    The man in Black said: "I also saw that childe Lin''s Footwork was very good just now. Therefore, I think that if Mr. Lin entered the medicine garden, he might have a chance to pick up the magic medicine. This is to inform Mr. Lin of the whereabouts of this medicinal garden. However, it is entirely up to Mr. Lin to decide whether to go to that medicinal garden to pick up the miraculous herbs or not. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu became curious and said, "why, don''t you go with me?"


    The man in black laughed and said, "I know what strength I am and how much I can undertake. Therefore, I will not participate in that medicine garden. "


    Lin Tianyu took a deep look at the man in black.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt that.


    The reason why the iron wood gang has been able to live on the Shenwu land for such a long time is really reasonable.


    At least, there won''t be too stupid people in it.


    There''s a medicinal garden like this.


    If you change any one person is absolutely impossible to give up easily.


    But the man in black was able to decide not to go to that medicine garden without blinking his eyes.


    If Wang Delu in front had one tenth of the self-knowledge of the man in black, he would not have been killed by a winged lion.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Thank you for telling me where the medicine garden is. I owe a favor. In the future, if there is an opportunity, it will definitely pay off. "


    The man in black laughed.


    And then, with the men under him, he left.


    The reason why he told Lin Tianyu the location of such a medicine garden was just for Lin Tianyu''s personal affection.


    Unexpectedly, he was not disappointed.


    Lin Tianyu is really not the kind of white eyed wolf who won''t recognize people because of its advantages.


    After the man in black left, Lin Tianyu gathered all the others together.


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, those people in black told me where a medicine garden is. In that medicine garden, however, there is a magic medicine


    Speaking of this, those who have heard this are all eyes shining.


    Obviously, they were all attracted by the word Shenyao.


    Lin Tianyu said, "but he told me that although there is a magic medicine there. However, there are also great dangers there. Because, as far as they have found, they have already seen at least two heads and four grades of the later state of the divine beast, in that medicinal garden to guard. Of course, I must go to that medicine garden. As for you, it''s up to you.


    "However, I still want to advise you that if you are not strong enough, you should try not to go to that medicine garden.


    "Otherwise, you should also imagine the final consequences."


    There are at least two top four grade early god beast in that medicine garden guard.


    A wisp of enthusiasm that just rose from the crowd was poured down by the leader again, and a cold water was put out.


    Good medicine. However, the animals in the early stage of the fourth grade were guarding there. They went there, which was obviously to die.

 Chapter 2106

    Although they knew the danger, there were several people whose eyes flickered.


    That is clearly still thinking about the magic medicine.


    In my heart, I have made up my mind. If you get there, you may be able to fish in troubled waters. Fortunately, you have got a magic medicine?


    Lu Feixue, however, laughed and said, "Tianyu, go and get the magic medicine. I won''t go. "


    Luffy snow was soon put down.


    Although Shenyao is good, she really knows her own strength.


    What''s more, if Lin Tianyu really gets the magic medicine, will he be able to reduce his benefits at that time?


    Next, Huang Siyuan said, "brother Lin, I won''t take part in the miracle medicine. I am willing to stay and protect Mrs. Lin temporarily in this secret place. "


    He was also optimistic.


    After all, he had seen it with his own eyes in front of him. Wang Delu was directly bitten and exploded by a god beast in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Moreover, in front of them, when they were ready to pick up the magic medicine, if it was not for Lin Tianyu to give him a voice, let him run quickly. Then, suddenly, the winged lion turned again. For once, he will die.


    Therefore, he had a more personal feeling of the power of the divine beast at the beginning of the four grades than others.


    When Huang Siyuan said this, it was his subordinates. One of the remaining three people was discontented.


    Obviously, he wanted to enter the medicine garden and take a chance.


    But now, Huang Siyuan is not going.


    Naturally, they had to stay with Huang Siyuan. That''s the same thing. You can''t get into the herb garden with magic medicine. This also made him a little less chance. In my heart, I feel a little unhappy.


    Liu Sheng was still hesitating for several times.


    But at this time, when he saw that Huang Siyuan had made a decision, he suddenly made a decision in his heart and said, "I will not go either."


    With that, he took a look at Huang Siyuan.


    He believed that since it was Huang Siyuan, they all decided to give up. Then, he must have made the right decision to give up.


    As soon as Liu Sheng stayed, his attendants could only stay with him.


    At this time, it is only the remaining Su Mu three that a third product of the late protector, still thinking.


    Obviously, he was still a little moved.


    God medicine!


    If he can get it, he may be able to use this medicine to step into the early four grades and become a real God.


    This temptation.


    In his heart, however, he could not resist it.


    Su Mu San looked at the scene, and there was only one person still thinking.


    Su Mu said, "ancient."


    The old one who protected Su Mu San was stunned. Then, he saw the people again.


    At this meeting, he also knows. Lin Tianyu was the only one who wanted to enter the medicine garden and look for opportunities. Everyone else has decided to give up. What''s more, during the fight, Liu Sheng and his men were no weaker than him. Since it is, they have decided to give up.


    Obviously, they are also really aware of the power of the beast in the early four grades.


    And he''s going to do it.


    With his strength, isn''t that a real death seeking behavior?


    God medicine is good, but there is only one life.

 Chapter 2107

    The old man looked at Su Mu San and said with a smile, "alas. It seems that I have been old. That is still not fully understood.


    "Well, I decided not to go either."


    Lin Tianyu took a look at everyone and said, "since you have decided not to go, you should find a hidden place around here and hide it. When I come back. "


    In fact, Lin Tianyu could not tell them about the medicine garden and the Shenyao.


    It''s just that, after all, everyone is on the same journey.


    If you know the news, you should share it.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also wants to see if all of them can have self-knowledge.


    After the explanation, Lin Tianyu was a flash of his figure and went to the place where the medicine garden was located.


    At this time, Liu Sheng quietly pulled Huang Siyuan to the side and said, "brother Huang, why didn''t you want to go to that medicine garden just now? After all, you still have a good name to accompany you. At that time, even if there is danger. They''ll block you. You also have a great possibility of escaping. "


    Huang Siyuan was serious: "brother Liu, you may not have really seen the power of the beast in the early four grades. And I saw it with my own eyes.


    "The strength like us is absolutely only needed to be able to eat one bite at a time.


    "Of course, if we have the same strength as Zhuang Yi''s kings in the later three grades, it will be another matter."


    I''ve seen it with my own eyes!


    This is the information that comes out.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu said that the winged lion bit Wang Delu.


    Is that what he saw.


    It''s just that there is something about Lin Tianyu. Liu Sheng didn''t ask any more questions.


    Then, several people all found a comfortable place nearby and stopped to have a rest. By the way, make some barbecue to satisfy your appetite.


    Lin Tianyu went all the way, almost not long before he could feel that there were many monks hiding in front of him.


    Lin Tianyu knew that it must be the medicine garden.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is quietly hiding the figure, using the space law of thousands of avatars, quietly hiding the past.


    When we get closer, we can see it clearly. Every place suitable for hiding is hidden by monks.


    Obviously, they are all here for the sake of this medicine garden.


    I hope that I can get some valuable medicine from this medicine garden.


    Among these hidden people, Lin Tianyu also saw Zhuang Yi.


    In addition, there are two people. The momentum of their bodies is not weaker than Zhuang Yi. Obviously, they should be the other two kings of the divine world. And with them, the three kings did not attack this medicine garden. It can be seen that the information given by the man in black is incomplete.


    It is very likely that in this medicine garden, it is not just a beast in the early days of two heads and four grades.


    Besides the ordinary monks, there were more of them.


    There are monks in the divine world, and even there are many other friars in the lower world.


    Obviously, the appeal of this medicine is really too strong.

 Chapter 2108

    Looking at these people in front of him, Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly burst with emotion.


    Later, when he entered the medicine garden, he really did not know how many of these people could survive.


    When he thought about this, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a throb in his heart.


    No.


    The place where they are waiting for themselves is not far from here. If later, after entering the medicine garden, the animals in the garden will come out, and they will probably pass by the place where Lu Feixue is.


    At that time, with the power of the beast, how could they resist it.


    You can''t just leave them there.


    Maybe it will directly kill them.


    Lin Tianyu thought so that he could no longer take advantage of this place. On the contrary, it is the figure of a show, hurry back. He wants to solve this worry first. It''s not too late to fight for chance again.


    All the way back, Lin Tianyu thought again:


    but how can we solve this problem?


    If only Lu Feixue was alone, it would be easy. It''s good to put her income directly into Tiandao space. In this way, there is no need to worry about his safety. I can also concentrate on fighting for these opportunities.


    Not really.


    Now, it''s far more than just Lu Feixue.


    And the other people, he can not completely trust them.


    However, such a big secret as Tiandao space. If there is no complete trust of those, but he absolutely dare not let the other party know, his body has such a space exists.


    In this case, how can we avoid this worry?


    Lin Tianyu rushed back all the way, thinking all the way.


    But all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu looked a little moved and said, "knife, do you have any good ways to let these things enter the space of Tiandao. Then, they have to let them not know that they have actually entered the Tiandao space. "


    "Yes," the knife said


    "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    "That''s not easy. That is to knock those people out first and get them into Tiandao space. As long as he enters the Tiandao space, I can keep him in a coma all the time. He didn''t wake up until he was let out. In this way, he didn''t know that he had already been in the Dao space for some time


    Lin Tianyu suddenly rolled his eyes.


    He wants to knock these people unconscious and put them into the Tiandao space.


    However, the key is not just one person.


    If all of a sudden, all of them will be put into Tiandao space after coma. Then, after they wake up, they must have aroused their suspicion.


    And, in another direction.


    With his strength, it is possible to knock out several top masters of the third grade in a very short period of time?


    This is the impossible way.


    Lin Tianyu said, "this is not a good idea. If you think about it again, you must come up with a practical idea. Let them enter the Dao space of that day, and then come out of that space by themselves. They don''t know that they''ve been in such a space. "

 Chapter 2109

    The knife replied, "this method is also simple."


    Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly moved.


    The knife didn''t even think about it at all. It claimed that the method was simple again.


    Looking at this, I''m afraid that just like the front, I''ve come up with a particularly unreliable method.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, how simple is it. This time, if you can''t come up with a practical method. Well, I''m going to be rude to you


    "Master, this time I really think of a very good and practical method. As long as this method is said, the host must fully approve it. "


    "Then you don''t hurry to say, what is the solution?"


    "It''s just that I arranged a hidden secret place in a place that they couldn''t find out in advance, and things like that came out. And then, you voice in and tell your mistress you can trust among them. Let her take them into such a place. Just after they thought it was a good secret place, they all entered it. I put away this secret place again. They will be completely trapped in it. "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened as he listened.


    It sounds like a good idea.


    If this is the case, maybe it can be fooled in the past.


    After all, after entering the Tiandao space, all this is said by Xiaodao.


    They are in the sword space of the day. The knife won''t let them discover any secrets. They are bound to find nothing useful.


    When it comes to letting them out, we just need to open the space of Tiandao and drive them out.


    Lin Tianyu went back to the place where they were separated from each other. After a little induction, he was able to sense where they were.


    Lin Tianyu did not show up. They met.


    He just went to a place close to the woods and released the space of Tiandao. There, he formed something like a natural secret place. Having arranged all this, they are back to the place where they are now.


    In the near future, Lin Tianyu still did not disturb them.


    Lin Tianyu is just the first to Lu Feixue.


    "Feixue, yes, it''s me. You don''t have to make any representations. Just listen to me.


    "I''ve been to the place where the medicine garden is.


    "That garden is not far from us. Moreover, I think that the danger level of that medicine garden is far more than that of Tiemu gang.


    "And that place is too close to us.


    "I''m afraid that as soon as they start to move, they will lead all the fierce animals out of the medicinal garden after picking the magic medicine.


    "At that time, those fierce beasts are bound to kill all directions. It must pass by us. Maybe it will bring great danger to the place where you are now. Therefore, I want to send you all to Tiandao space. Only in this way can we be more secure. "


    When hearing Lin Tianyu''s statement, Lu Feixue was obviously stunned.


    Obviously, she is the same as Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, the Tiandao space is not suitable for more people to know.


    Otherwise, it must cause the covetous and contention of some real powerful figures. At that time, it will bring endless danger to Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2110

    Lin Tianyu also found Lu Feixue''s expression.


    So he quickly explained: "of course, although I will hide them in the Tiandao space. However, I will not let them know that they have entered my Tiandao space.


    "So it''s up to you to cooperate.


    "I''ve set up a fake entrance to the secret place over there. Later, there will be some spatial fluctuations coming from the entrance. Then, you should lead them all to the entrance of that secret place. And that secret place, on the sky, is my sky sword space. As long as they enter it, they will think that they have entered a secret place.


    "It''s impossible to know that they have entered my Tiandao space.


    "Therefore, I don''t have to worry about it. It will be exposed."


    Lin Tianyu said, and then to Lu Feixue said some details need to pay attention to, Lu Feixue is also one by one down.


    Then, at this time, several people here suddenly felt a kind of spatial fluctuation coming.


    What''s going on?


    Several people are in the heart of a shock.


    Then, they all looked at the place where there was a spatial fluctuation.


    Huang Siyuan said: "do you feel it? It''s just there. It seems that there is a kind of spatial fluctuation, which suddenly comes over."


    Liu Sheng said, "yes. You feel it. I feel it, too. In such a secret place, all of a sudden, there are spatial fluctuations. It''s not easy. Where can this suddenly open? "


    As he said this, Liu Sheng seemed to suddenly think of something. His eyes were full of light.


    The old way: "is there a hidden space, suddenly opened."


    Speaking of this, everyone has already understood what this means.


    In this secret place, the hidden space suddenly opened.


    That is to say, there is a place that no one else has ever explored. At this point in time, it suddenly opens up. Well, the chance in this, of course, has not been given by others. They are now in the past, and they are the first people to discover this space. All the opportunities in it belong to them.


    All of us have some desire to try.


    "Not bad. In the medicinal garden where there are miraculous herbs, there are miraculous animals at the early stage of the fourth grade. We are not qualified to go there to find opportunities. Now, there is such a space. Is this the compensation of this secret place to us? "


    Everyone nodded subconsciously.


    Then, they said hello to each other, and almost all of them didn''t need any organizations. All of them are in the past towards the spatial fluctuation.


    Lin Tianyu saw the joy in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that the implementation of this method was so smooth. It was a little unexpected.


    A few people soon arrived at the place where the spatial fluctuation was.


    In front of them, is an ancient and simple gate. Just such a gate, can let a person feel out, here, is indeed an extraordinary place.


    Lin Tianyu is a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    This knife, it seems, is really an ancestor of people who have been trapped.

 Chapter 2111

    Sure enough, just saw a simple door, is to let them these people are moved.


    "As soon as I see this gate, I can bet that there must be a relic in it."


    "What''s more, judging from the spatial fluctuation just now, it should still appear suddenly."


    "That is to say, this is a site that has not been explored yet."


    A few people had a little discussion.


    This place is completely determined.


    "What''s more, the space fluctuation just now may not be felt by just a few of us. Maybe there are other people around here. It''s just a little farther than us. So they haven''t made it. "


    "Yes, we have to get into this ancient trail as soon as possible and get the chance first."


    "Do you want to keep some people out there?"


    When everyone said this, they looked at Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng''s followers.


    Obviously, if you want to keep people on guard, they are the only ones.


    First, their identity is also suitable for guarding.


    Thirdly, they also have the strength to guard this site.


    Being looked at by these people like this, those attendants are in the heart of a burst of boss''s unhappiness. Why can you all enter the ruins to look for opportunities. But let us just stay outside and drink the wind.


    Lu Feixue shook his head and said, "it''s not appropriate for them to stay. After all, there may be a chance for them.


    "What''s more, this remains has already appeared. Well, it is also very likely that other people will soon find this place. At that time, if there are more people coming. They just can''t stop it.


    "So, the best way is to get them in together.


    "Let us explore the most places in the shortest time.


    "By the time other people come, we will have all the opportunities we deserve.


    "We must try our best to find out where this secret place is before others find out."


    Listen, everybody. It makes sense.


    In particular, Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng''s followers are very grateful for Lu Feixue''s proposal. After all, in this secret place, maybe there is a chance for them. If they are arranged to watch the door outside. Then, it is very likely that they will no longer be associated with this secret place.


    "Yes, Mrs. Lin has a good point." Liu Sheng said: "now, the most important thing we should do is to be ahead of others and explore this secret place first."


    Liu Sheng said that, first of all, he went to this place.


    Other people are not willing to lag behind, are also following Liu Sheng, is to this place inside the flood into.


    Lin Tianyu smiles when he sees that they have entered such a relic set by the knife.


    It''s done!


    After they were all given income to this Tiandao space, he would have no worries about his future. That is to be able to explore the medicine garden safely.


    Lin Tianyu thought, is a wave, to put away the knife layout of the trace.

 Chapter 2112

    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a wave coming.


    It is clear that several people have come to this place.


    They clearly sensed the spatial fluctuation of this place before they made a special trip.


    Then, the next second, Lin Tianyu is to see each other clearly. A total of three people, also three product later cultivation. And in the eyes of the three of them, it is clear that they all saw the ruins. However, when they saw it clearly, the site gradually disappeared.


    One of them should be the leader of the three.


    Step forward and say: "boy, you can see the ruins just now."


    Like this kind of completely impolite questions, Lin Tianyu was unreasonable, and walked away directly.


    "Stop!"


    The man who came up to me just now was on fire.


    Some people dare not give him face.


    You know, he''s from God. For these people, the higher is the lower. Now, such an attitude. This lower bound person, is that going against the heaven?


    Lin Tianyu didn''t stop at all, but he walked on.


    Then he said, "eh! This is where the dog is barking. Is this a mad dog? Why, when you see people, you bite them? "


    "Who do you think is a mad dog? Stop! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    This person said, began to gather strength, to give Lin Tianyu a fatal blow.


    But at this time, a sudden move in the heart, is to put all of their own strength.


    Lin Tianyu called out a pity in his heart.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu has made up his mind to leave these people in this secret place. After all, they saw the disappearance of Dao space that day. Moreover, when the knife space disappeared that day, Lin Tianyu was next to him. With these, connect them together. Maybe they can infer something.


    It''s about the secret space of the sword.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t want to leak any news.


    Even if it is just a little bit of leakage, he will be killed in the cradle.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is waiting for them to make a move, and then he leaves these people behind. But who thought, this guy actually ended up in the end.


    After Lin Tianyu had gone far away, the two people were puzzled.


    One of them said, "Mr. He, why didn''t you leave that boy? I think he must know something about the ruins that disappeared suddenly just now. If you can keep that kid. Maybe it is from him that we can find out the location of such a relic. "


    He said, "you are all right. I also think that he must have known the site.


    "Even just now, it should be he who came out of the ruins and opened the trail. Therefore, it was the space fluctuation that caused me to feel it.


    "But now, it is not a good time to start. We have to get hold of the main chance first, and then slowly ask him about the location of this site. "


    Hearing what he said, they all wanted to understand.


    Now the key point is that it''s the medicine garden.


    After all, there is a magic drug in it.

 Chapter 2113

    When Lin Tianyu was on his way, he felt that the three men had not caught up.


    Heart way:


    you know what you look like.


    Otherwise, I don''t mind leaving you in this secret place forever.


    Then, Lin Tianyu did not think about it any more. After all, when it comes to this meeting, the most important thing is to fight for the magic medicine in the medicine garden.


    When Lin Tianyu arrived at the medicine garden again, he could still feel that many people were surrounded by such a place. No one had entered such a medicine garden first to seize the magic medicine.


    Lin Tianyu observed quietly, and found that there were about ten people in a place who were discussing something.


    Lin Tianyu launched the law of space and quietly approached without disturbing anyone.


    I found that there were more than ten people, each of whom had a strong breath.


    Obviously, it should be the most powerful group recognized among these people.


    Here, Lin Tianyu also found that Zhuang Yi was also among them.


    What are they discussing now.


    "I don''t think there is any other way for us to do it now, except to make a strong attack."


    "Yes, this sneaks in, although it can hide the body. But it can''t block the smell. But those fierce animals have a good sense of smell. We haven''t been waiting for us to get closer, and we''ve got the magic medicine. They smell it. This is already dead. Several people are in the mouth of those fierce beasts. "


    "But it''s unreasonable to fight these fierce beasts head-on. After all, there are powerful beasts in it. "


    "Yes, what we have found is that there are four animals. With our strength, we have to deal with the four beasts, but it''s too hard. "


    At this time, Zhuang Yi spoke.


    Zhuang Yi said, "let me make a suggestion. Let''s see if it works. By me and the other two people, we organized into an array to contain the three divine beasts. As for the remaining one, the rest of you will join hands to deal with it. As long as the four animals are blocked, the rest of the fierce animals should not stop us from entering the medicine garden to get the magic medicine. "


    When Zhuang Yi said this, everyone''s eyes were shining.


    Indeed, in this, if there is anyone who can block those gods and beasts. Only Zhuang Yi and his three princes, together with their subordinates, will be able to completely stop them.


    As for others, they are not sure.


    But now, if Zhuang Yi and their three kings are willing to hold down the three sacred beasts, and only one is left for them, they will be more confident.


    In this way, it is really able to get into it and pick the magic medicine.


    However, after the three princes of Zhuang Yi and their three princes restrained the three magical beasts, they would no longer have the spare power to pick the divine medicine.


    Then, a man said, "Zhuang Shao, then, how should we distribute the Shenyao we have picked?"


    Obviously, this distribution has to be mentioned in advance.


    Zhuang Yi and they have caught the beast, so they can''t spare their hands to pick the magic medicine. Then, other people are afraid to forget these three kings.

 Chapter 2114

    Zhuang Yi casually said: "since it is the three of us who have held the stone beast in check. That is to say, it is equivalent to holding down three quarters of the force at once.


    "Therefore, the three of us will take three quarters of the earthly medicine which is collected in the herb garden.


    "Take the rest of you to share the rest of the quarter."


    When Zhuang Yi said this, there was a taste that could not be refused.


    The others looked at each other.


    Then, take a look at Zhuang Yi and their three princes. They are all bitter.


    If they were three princes, they would have gone to three quarters directly. So, how can the remaining quarter of them be divided.


    You can hear Zhuang Yi''s casual tone.


    It is said that this is clearly a matter of no doubt. There is no room for discussion.


    In fact, it''s really that there is no discussion.


    After all, if they all work together, they can''t defeat Zhuang Yi and their three princes. If it really upset them. Then, the three of them will have a clean-up first and drive the rest of them away. Let them not get any benefits at all. They also have no place to reason.


    A quarter, a quarter.


    At least, they were able to get some soup.


    You know, that''s the real magic drug. Just a little soup, that''s enough to envy.


    In addition to these three princes, all the others finally nodded and agreed to the matter.


    Zhuang Yi said, "well, next, you will tell the other people who have come here and are ready to pick the magic medicine."


    "But we have agreed to the distribution plan. But if the others don''t agree. "


    "Then let them go. Or die


    When Zhuang Yi said this, a cold and merciless killing idea was transmitted out, and he directly pressed the crowd.


    Obviously, this rule that he has set down can''t be refused by anyone at all.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also felt that there was no need to listen.


    So, ready to leave.


    "Who?"


    All of a sudden, one of the princes looked at the place where Lin Tianyu had been hiding just now, and burst into a drink.


    And then, Zhuang Yi and another prince also looked at the place where Lin Tianyu had just been hiding and exerted a strong pressure.


    Lin Tianyu did not expect that these princes would have such a sensitive perception.


    As a result, he did not hesitate at all. As soon as his body method was unfolded, the space Tao urged him to leave here immediately.


    Those other people saw the reaction of the three princes, and they were all shocked.


    Is it true that so many of them gathered here just now, and there are still people who dare to come and spy on them?


    But the reaction of these three princes is absolutely different.


    At this time, Zhuang Yi looks at the other two people, and they all nod.


    "A master."


    "I can feel it under our eyes. It can be seen that his strength must be extremely strong. If you can get his help. Maybe we can deal with the four beasts directly

 Chapter 2115

    But other people listen to, but the facial expression is not good-looking for a while.


    After all, it was under discussion.


    By Zhuang Yi and other three princes to deal with the three beasts, they have already taken three-quarters of the magic medicine. Now, if one more person comes out to deal with the other beast, will the four of them take away all the magic medicine they have got.


    Finally, the remaining one, however, shook his head and said, "this person is not necessarily a real master."


    "Why?"


    "If he wants to be really powerful, then he must stay and discuss with us the matter of dealing with the divine beast and seizing the divine medicine. But he didn''t stay. Obviously, it''s just that he has mastered a very powerful body method and footwork skill. Is it real strength? But it''s not too strong. Therefore, he did not dare to stand up directly


    Listen to the analysis.


    Everyone also felt that it was reasonable, so they nodded.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not listen to the arrangements behind them.


    He came to a quiet place by himself.


    Lin Tianyu thought:


    just now, listen to their comments and discussions.


    I can understand.


    In front of them, in fact, someone had already sneaked into the medicine garden. Want to secretly pick the magic medicine inside. But obviously, although the sneaker''s body method should be good. However, the smell of their bodies clearly can''t hide those fierce animals in this medicine garden.


    In the end, those who sneak in are found out by these fierce beasts.


    And in this medicine garden, there are still gods and beasts.


    After they were found, they were found out and faced with the beasts. It''s natural that they''ll end up as well.


    But when he thought of this, Lin Tianyu could not help but move in his heart.


    It''s about the subtlety of body and footwork.


    Even among them, there are many people from the divine world. Lin Tianyu doesn''t think his avatar is weaker than them. Even, it should be better than them on a large level.


    After all, the avatar he practiced was the master of stab Dao Tian Dao Dao Dao.


    That is the body method of the old master of the knife. This is not a cow.


    In this period of time, Lin Tianyu can also deeply feel. The owner of the knife is definitely more powerful than some big men in the divine world and the fairyland.


    With such exquisite body method and footwork, it''s much better to sneak into the medicine garden to pick the magic medicine secretly.


    As for speaking, it is easy for these fierce beasts to find the body odor of the trail.


    Lin Tianyu has a better solution.


    He can be completely differentiated into an incarnation of vitality.


    Then, let this incarnation of vitality enter into the medicine garden and secretly pick the magic medicine.


    It''s the embodiment of vitality. Where does it come from. After entering the medicine garden, even those fierce animals will not smell a fart.


    Do what you want.


    Lin Tianyu immediately differentiated into an incarnation of vitality. He found a secluded place where no one else was. He flashed into this medicinal garden and entered it.


    Just as soon as he entered the medicine garden, he felt the aura almost too thick to melt.

 Chapter 2116

    Lin Tianyu''s figure in this medicine garden, all the way to borrow the benefits of various terrain, hiding forward.


    Then, all the way over, it didn''t attract the attention of any fierce beast.


    On the one hand, it is because of the favorable geographical conditions.


    On the one hand, it is also because Lin Tianyu''s body method is really too clever.


    Of course, there is a more important reason in this.


    Even those fierce animals, they also believe their sense of smell too much. Because, no matter what the monk is, as soon as he enters the medicine garden. Then, the smell that distinguishes him from the fierce beast must be smelled by them.


    It is also because of such a self-confidence.


    Therefore, those fierce beasts are somewhat careless in other aspects.


    This is also a common problem that many people often make.


    They are too confident in some aspects. As a result, in many other aspects, they are no longer too concerned. At the end of the day, it was precisely those aspects that they did not pay attention to that led to their failure.


    Lin Tianyu went on all the way, and he was elated.


    Of course, this method, these people here, should only be able to own it.


    After all, not everyone has the same high-level avatar overlapping shadow step in the secret realm of Tiandao, as well as the avatar of thousands of illusions.


    In the process of moving forward, Lin Tianyu has seen that there is a miraculous medicine in the medicine garden.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not pick the elixir.


    He took such a great effort to enter this medicine garden mainly to pick the magic medicine in it.


    Although these miraculous drugs also have great value.


    But compared with the magic medicine, they are not worth mentioning.


    Therefore, if he had taken these miraculous drugs because of his greed. But in the end, it attracted the attention of the fierce beast. On the contrary, the gains outweigh the losses.


    After all, there are still some ferocious beasts who visit occasionally.


    Without some precious elixir, it will also attract their attention.


    Lin Tianyu is still working slowly.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu just stopped.


    In front of him, there is a magic medicine. Although, Lin Tianyu did not know what the name of this medicine was. However, I only felt the effect of this medicine. As well as, in the feeling, the effect of the change on his body, Lin Tianyu knew that this was a very wonderful magic medicine. What''s more, there is still a circle of divine patterns on this herb.


    Lin Tianyu quickly started to pick the magic medicine.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was moved in his heart and said, "knife, in your Tiandao space, can you plant this divine medicine?"


    Xiaodao said proudly: "naturally, you can plant the active spirit medicine in this. As long as you keep the roots of these miraculous herbs, you can easily plant them alive in the sword space of this day. "


    When Xiao Dao said this, Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Since the Dao space in this day can be planted with active medicine.


    Then, of course, we can grow those miraculous drugs. Before that, I met so many precious miracles. The knife didn''t remind him all the time. It can be transplanted to Tiandao space.

 Chapter 2117

    Lin Tianyu thought about it. He got angry and said, "you''re a dead knife. Now that you are in this Dao space, you can plant the active spirit medicine. Well, before, there were so many precious miracles. Why didn''t you tell me that I planted them in them? "


    "Precious elixir?"


    "I haven''t heard of it, and the miraculous medicine can be regarded as precious. Don''t say it''s a panacea. Even if you want to plant this kind of magic medicine, in fact, it can only be regarded as garbage.


    "If it were not for the master, you would have asked about it. It''s impossible for me to let such rubbish medicine be planted in Tiandao space. "


    In the tone of the knife, there is a kind of meaning in it.


    But Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    This kind of magic medicine, in the mouth of the knife, is just not worthy of being planted into the garbage in the Tiandao space.


    Then, it can be seen how high the level of the Dao space is.


    But even some ordinary magic drugs are looked down upon.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it again. He was a little excited and said, "Xiaodao, in the past, there must have been a lot of magic medicine and fairy medicine in the secret place of Dao, right?"


    "Naturally. How can the master not be in such a good place and plant some miraculous herbs which are beneficial to him. "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes lit up and said, "Xiaodao, what about the magic medicine and fairy medicine that were planted in the secret place of the sword? Now, where are they? "


    When asked, Lin Tianyu could not help but be excited.


    If we can find the magic medicine and magic medicine.


    With them, the huge and incomparable medicinal power is bestowed on oneself. Then, the future practice. I don''t have to worry about spiritual power, immortal power and divine power. Only need to understand enough of the realm, use these precious medicine to promote. Then, isn''t his realm just like eating and drinking water, one strength, rubbing against the ground to rise?


    However, the knife sighed and said, "where are those miraculous herbs and fairies.


    "At that time, when the master was beaten and injured, the whole Tiandao space was smashed. But Tiandao space was divided into three parts and escaped.


    "Under such circumstances, there is no magic medicine that can be left behind."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu felt an endless regret.


    Oh!


    If those magic medicine, fairy medicine can leave a little bit, they can really benefit infinite.


    But then Lin Tianyu laughed again.


    He seems to have some demands, too much. He was lucky enough to get this dharma inheritance palace.


    What''s not enough?


    Lin Tianyu is also no longer thinking about the things that are and are not. Instead, he concentrated his mind and began to dig a magic medicine in front of him. To keep its roots constant. It''s planted in the sky.


    When this medicine was dug up and planted into the space of Tiandao.


    Lin Tianyu was elated.


    Now, he has his own medicine. It is also equivalent to having a magic medicine garden.


    I''m afraid it''s all in God''s garden.


    What''s more, it''s a miracle herb garden that can be moved at any time.


    After that, he must be filled with all kinds of medicine.

 Chapter 2118

    After planting this divine medicine, I felt that it was still full of vitality in Tiandao space.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, more happy.


    Time is also the time to find the God of Lin.


    However, even in this secret medicine garden, in fact, although there is a divine medicine. But the number of Shenyao is really not much. Most of them are all kinds of miraculous drugs.


    After a long time of searching, Lin Tianyu finally found the other three magic medicines.


    And went on looking.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a strong blood spirit in front of him.


    Here is -


    Lin Tianyu looked at it carefully, and sure enough, there was a miraculous medicine of xuelingguo.


    Lin Tianyu has used the blood spirit fruit. The spirit of blood was sealed in his body by a knife, which made him absorb it slowly. Of course, this medicine of xuelingguo has to be transplanted into Tiandao space.


    Lin Tianyu rushed forward and began to transplant this miraculous medicinal material of xuelingguo.


    After that, Lin Tianyu found two magic drugs after transplantation.


    All of a sudden, in this medicine garden, a sharp howl sounded. A hole was burning in the sky of that angry feeling.


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    It soon became clear.


    It should be that he picked the elixir and was found out.


    Of course, it''s not like he was found. But there should be a fierce beast, just passing by the scene after he picked the magic medicine. Then, it was found that the magic medicine that should have been growing disappeared. So he became angry. There was such a sharp roar, which reminded all the fierce animals in the medicine garden to pay attention.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that he can''t pick magic medicine in this medicine garden. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous.


    So, his figure flash, is to urge the law of space, hiding in a small hill of trees.


    And from the place where he was hiding.


    Just as it happens, it is able to take into account the income of most of the scenes in the pharmaceutical garden.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu found that the team organized by Zhuang Yi and his team was ready to enter the medicine garden and snatch the magic medicine, which was just at the gate of the medicine garden.


    Since it is impossible to pick secretly.


    They just negotiated. We have to organize our forces to enter this medicine garden by force to rob the magic medicine in it.


    Just at the time when they entered the medicine garden, the fierce beast in the medicine garden found that the magic medicine in the medicine garden had been stolen. With a sharp roar, all the fierce beasts rushed out and met the men and horses who were preparing to rob the magic medicine.


    Zhuang Yi did not think of it.


    This just entered the medicine garden, the fierce beast also happened to gather together, a pair of fight to death posture with them.


    However, even in the face of these fierce beasts, Zhuang Yi and their people are not flustered.


    After all, when they enter the medicine garden, they come to rob the magic medicine. Naturally, it is also necessary to have a fierce battle with these Guardian beasts.


    "Kill!"


    Zhuang Yi, led by his four men, rushed towards a mythical beast.


    The other two princes also rushed to a god beast.

 Chapter 2119

    And all this is going on according to what they have discussed before.


    The three kings were against the three beasts.


    The rest of the people and so on, separated out a part, is also on a god beast.


    Then, the rest of the people, is towards the other fierce beast in the past. At the same time, during the battle, some people were assigned to pick the magic medicine.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, in the middle of the battle, everything was already arranged.


    There was a great roar.


    Straight into the hearts of all.


    Even, it''s all people''s hearts, can''t help but a burst of heart shaking.


    Then, in the panic of the people, there are two heads and four grades of the early god beast, rushed over. What''s more, the place they attacked was the battlefield of one of the princes. Originally, in order to fight with the god beast in the early stage of the first four grades, the prince needed the cooperation of his subordinates, so that he could make a draw.


    This time, suddenly there are two heads and four grades, and the god beast of the early stage comes out.


    Or really killed him.


    This clearly has the suspicion of some sneak attacks.


    In such a situation, where can the prince resist.


    So, almost just between a few breaths, under the siege of the god beast in the early stage of the three heads and four grades, the prince directly died on the spot.


    Even the prince died on the spot.


    The rest of the people who are still left have no intention of fighting. Shaking with fear, he turned and ran.


    The other two kings, including Zhuang Yi, who were fighting with the mythical beast in the early days of the two heads and four grades, did not dare to fight with the beast again when they saw this situation. They were covered by the people under their command and quickly withdrew from the medicine garden. In the cover, their men were almost dead and wounded. Only Zhuang Yi and another Prince escaped alone.


    Oh!


    They also know that they can''t blame anyone for the situation.


    It''s a work they didn''t do well in advance.


    Who asked them to directly reduce the number of animals in this medicine garden.


    With such a big mistake, is it possible that they will not be defeated?


    Then, under the leadership of six magical beasts, most of the fierce beasts in the medicine garden rushed out of the medicine garden and chased the monks who had just entered the medicine garden and wanted to rob the magic medicine.


    There are six beasts in the rear, which is almost a no suspense chase.


    I was afraid that the monks who had entered the medicine garden would be destroyed.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with emotion:


    fortunately, he had the foresight to put Lu Feixue and his people into the secret realm of Tiandao first.


    Otherwise, such a wave of fierce beasts will be chased out.


    The distance they are at. I''m afraid that after a while, these fierce beasts will be easily chased there. Among them, there are gods and beasts. As long as they''re killed, they''re found. Their fate can be imagined.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Yeah.


    All the animals in the garden have been chased out.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    At this time, although there were still some fierce beasts on patrol in the medicine garden. However, obviously, it is already a four grade early gods and beasts are not.

 Chapter 2120

    It''s really wonderful!


    Hey, hey!


    As long as there is no animal in this medicine garden. Then, this medicine garden is not his world.


    Lin Tianyu thought, that is, his figure quickly unfolded and continued to explore this medicine garden.


    He hoped that he could find a few more miraculous herbs in this medicinal garden.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s body shape is just a show. Leaving this place, he suddenly feels a strong pressure towards his place and oppresses him. The intensity of the pressure.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was dark:


    this is the divine beast!


    In this medicine garden, there are still animals hidden in it. Well, the six animals that have been chased out just now. Obviously, it is not the total number of all the gods and beasts in this medicine garden. Except for the six beasts that chased out. In this medicine garden, there are still animals hidden in it.


    Lin Tianyu again carefully realized that there were four strands of pressure that he had crushed over.


    It''s just too scary.


    That is to say, in this medicinal garden, in addition to the divine beasts that have been chasing the monks out, there are four divine beasts in it.


    Well, there are ten animals in this medicine garden.


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu also felt cold sweat on his forehead.


    There are ten animals in this medicine garden. If Lin Tianyu is suddenly ambushed by these ten animals. I''m afraid that even with the footwork of his illusory incarnation, he may not be able to escape from this medicine garden.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu also felt lucky for the group of people who had just escaped.


    If he did not steal the magic medicine, he would be found in advance by these fierce beasts. The attack was advanced on those who had invaded.


    But wait until they all enter this medicine garden, and then suddenly launch an attack. With ten animals in danger. I''m afraid that none of those who have gone deep into the herb garden will leave alive.


    This will, although they are suffering heavy losses.


    Ten does not save one.


    But after all, a few people survived.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu was even more surprised:


    since there are ten animals in the early stage of four grades in this medicine garden, they can still live in peace in this medicine garden. Well, is it possible that, in this medicinal garden, there is in fact a supernatural beast that surpasses the early stage of the fourth grade.


    After all, if it''s just ten heads and four grades, it''s a god beast.


    They''re all nobody''s business. So how can we get along so peacefully?


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu only felt his back was full of cold. In a flash, it was already wet.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu almost did not have any hesitation.


    He directly pushed his avatar to the extreme, let the phantom flicker, invisible by the law of space, to the outside of the medicine garden, and escaped.


    If it is, it''s just like what he thinks.


    He really has no assurance that he can survive.


    It surpasses the mythical beast of the early four grades. What kind of terrifying degree will its power reach. It''s hard to imagine that Lin Tianyu has not been exposed to it.

 Chapter 2121

    After Lin Tianyu''s vitality separated from this medicinal garden, he merged with noumenon.


    Then, it is the avatar of thousands of fantasy to the extreme.


    He chose a direction and fled quickly.


    But at the time of escaping, Lin Tianyu even felt behind him that there was a divine beast chasing after him. What''s more, it''s clear that the prestige is really beyond the divine beast of the early four grades.


    Lin Tianyu whispered that he was lucky.


    If he hesitates again, it is likely that he will really be blocked by the god beast who surpassed the early stage of the fourth grade.


    It''s because he saw it fast enough.


    Moreover, the avatar is indeed a brilliant footwork that can surpass many divine footwork. In coordination with the law of space, the distance is opened first. That gave him a chance to escape.


    But he escaped all the way. Lin Tianyu saw the bodies of those monks who entered the secret place and wanted to find opportunities.


    It''s been all the way, and I can imagine it.


    These friars were chased and killed by many fierce beasts led by these six divine beasts.


    Lin Tianyu fled to a secluded place and felt around again. When there was no danger, he hid himself.


    At the same time, my heart is thinking of the situation just now.


    To tell you the truth, if it''s just the beast of the early four grades, Lin Tianyu is still sure to escape.


    As long as it is not at the beginning, it is surrounded by the gods and beasts in the early four grades. With confidence, he escaped with the magic avatar of the law of space. Moreover, even if it was surrounded by two or three, three or four heads and four products in the early days, Lin Tianyu also had a great deal of assurance to escape.


    However, if this beast has already surpassed the early stage of the fourth grade, Lin Tianyu doesn''t know whether he can escape after facing up.


    After all, beyond the early stage of the fourth grade, it was at least the mythical beast in the later stage of the fourth grade.


    In the understanding of the principle of God, such a beast must be far beyond the spirit of the early four grades. If those gods surrounded Lin Tianyu and let him fall into it, he really didn''t know if he could escape.


    The act of stealing Shenyao just now is really breathtaking.


    Lin Tianyu continued to stay quietly.


    Then, when he saw that there was already a fierce beast, he began to return.


    Lin Tianyu also knew that those fierce beasts should be hunted down by human beings, and friars fled to a far distance. Moreover, it should be that most of the monks have been directly killed by them before they return.


    Lin Tianyu waited in this hidden place again.


    When it is determined that those fierce beasts should return, this is from the invisible place to come out. At the same time, at a glance, there are dead human friars everywhere.


    It''s almost a whole road paved.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but tremble.


    Fortunately, I went there alone. Otherwise, if others follow. It must be impossible to escape these fierce beasts. At their speed. It''s almost impossible to escape. Moreover, if it is, then I may have to help them.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu was unable to think about it any more.


    The danger level of this secret place is really beyond Lin Tianyu''s imagination.

 Chapter 2122

    Lin Tianyu watched all the way, but he was also sad in his heart. He went in front of him and asked the knife to deliberately arrange a grove that looked like the trace just appeared.


    Lin Tianyu wants to be in that small forest, and then release some of their income into Tiandao space.


    At that time, they will not arouse suspicion.


    Lin Tianyu is still integrated into the law of space. At the same time, also urged thousands of illusory incarnations, began to go on the road, all the way to that small forest and went.


    When he got to the grove, Lin Tianyu stopped, looked around a little, and found that there was no one else.


    Lin Tianyu just contacted Xiaodao and asked him to put it back. He arranged the trail to confuse other people and made it out again.


    Xiao Dao listened to Lin Tianyu''s order and was preparing to set out the trace.


    But at this time, the knife snorted.


    Xiaodao said unhappily, "master, you are too careless. There''s a tail that''s hidden right next to you, and you haven''t found it. If it goes on like this, sooner or later, you will make me known to everyone. "


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    What''s the matter? There are people hiding around here.


    Lin Tianyu quickly released his divine consciousness and searched for it one by one in the vicinity like the water wave.


    However, despite his careful search, it was impossible for him to find the slightest clue.


    Eh?


    This hidden Kung Fu is really good.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t believe that the knife will feel wrong.


    He said that there are people around here, so there must be people hiding around here.


    However, he could not find out the hidden man at all. It''s really weird.


    When he thought about this, Lin Tianyu was not reconciled.


    Then, he carefully explored the surrounding area again.


    There''s still no trace of anyone.


    But it''s just in the front left. When Lin Tianyu got there, he felt that the place was different from other places.


    Yeah.


    They should be hiding there.


    Now that we know, it''s their hiding place.


    Lin Tianyu is to gather his own divine consciousness, to that place to explore the past.


    However, even if he is so focused on the exploration of divine consciousness.


    He could only feel it vaguely. There was something strange there. In addition, it can no longer be explored, more useful things. If it wasn''t for the knife that reminded him. He''s been exploring this for several times. Even there is a strange situation in that place. He couldn''t find out at all.


    Lin Tianyu is absolutely confident. His spirit strength, compared with any person in the late third grade, is absolutely no worse than human. But he couldn''t find out who was hiding there.


    It can be seen how powerful this guy''s hiding method is.


    However, since there is something different.


    So, that is to be sure, that person is hiding in that place.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu not only used his divine sense to explore that place. Even his eyes were carefully fixed on that place.

 Chapter 2123

    What a surprise!


    Lin Tianyu became more and more curious.


    It can''t be detected by divine sense, and it can''t be felt by eyes.


    This method of hiding is much better than his avatar of the law of space.


    Lin Tianyu explored for a while, but he couldn''t find out who was hiding there.


    So, Lin Tianyu simply went to the right place and said in a loud voice, "friend, since you are here. There''s nothing else to hide. Come out


    However, after Lin Tianyu called, there was still no movement there.


    If it''s just someone else, even if they don''t get the knife''s warning.


    Well, even if we are aware of a little bit of anomaly there. At this meeting, I will certainly think it is an illusion of my own.


    But Lin Tianyu firmly believes that there must be someone hiding there.


    So he gave a big drink and said, "friend, I have seen you. Is it interesting to hide it?


    "Do I have to find you out?


    "Don''t hide it. It''s in the direction of my finger.


    "Come out quickly!"


    Lin Tianyu said as he pointed to the unusual place he had just felt. With such an obvious direction. The man who was hiding, obviously, could not hide any more. Finally, a flash of light, it is in that place, there are two figures.


    Lin Tianyu looked at it carefully.


    He happened to meet these two people.


    Isn''t this the time in front of me that I collected Tiandao space here, and then, two of the three people who appeared immediately?


    Moreover, at this time, both of them were in a state of confusion.


    I don''t want to talk about the wounds all over my body. The clothes were all torn to pieces. Obviously, it was after a fierce battle that he survived by a fluke.


    And it must have been a fierce battle with those fierce beasts that were chased out of the medicine garden.


    They used to be three people, but now, only two people appear here.


    It can be imagined that the man must have died in the fierce beast.


    However, Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    After all, that fierce beast hunt. How many people died. Even if it was the prince, he was dead. But the three of them were able to survive two. It can be seen from this that the means of the three of them must be extraordinary.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu couldn''t find out what happened when they were invisible.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, a burst of dark vigilance:


    there are real masters in the divine world. Just entering this secret place, there are three kings and three people like them.


    In the future, if you really enter the divine world, you must be more careful.


    At this time, the leader stepped forward and said, "boy, I''m from the divine world. You can call me little.


    "In front of you, you have already offended me.


    "However, in this place, when I was the last, I clearly saw a ruins. However, I can''t find the entrance to the site.


    "Now, as long as you tell me the entrance to that relic. Led me into the ruins.


    "Then, I''ll write off all that you have done to me.


    "Otherwise, die!"

 Chapter 2124

    Lin Tianyu looks at him.


    Then, after thinking about it, he said, "Mr. He, I also want to take you into the ruins. However, I don''t know how that site should get into it. "


    Mr. He''s face sank at first.


    First of all, Lin Tianyu didn''t call him any less. He Shaona is a honorific title. If it''s just a childe, it''s more common.


    Secondly, Lin Tianyu even wanted to deceive him, saying that he did not know where the ruins were.


    He said: "do you think you can hide from me?


    "Since you don''t know which remains. So, why do you come straight to this place when the tide of animals in the medicine garden is over? "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t even think about it, so he blurted out: "Mr. He. I think, in front of you, you should have seen the shadow of that ruins, didn''t you?


    "And when I was in front of me, I saw the ruins.


    "It''s just that when I was ready to enter, I felt that the ruins were gradually disappearing.


    "At that time, I wanted to enter the medicine garden and look for some miraculous herbs. He left the place and went to the medicine garden.


    "This meeting, until the end of the trip to the medicine garden, I was back here to see if I could find that relic again and enter it."


    Lin Tianyu''s remark is reasonable.


    Mr. He is also a little uncertain. What Lin Tianyu said is true or false.


    If it appears in that place, it will be just like what Lin Tianyu said.


    He came to this place just in front of himself. Then, he just saw the disappearance of the site with his own eyes. Then, it is very likely that Lin Tianyu did not know more about the ruins than he did.


    But in this world, is there such a coincidence?


    He took a closer look at Lin Tianyu. He wanted to see some flaws in Lin Tianyu.


    Take a closer look.


    He was shocked.


    This kid!


    According to what he said, he should not have been in the same place as himself and others just now, ready to rob the magic medicine.


    However, all of us who are going to rob the magic medicine are the fierce animals chased out by the rear, and they are extremely miserable to be investigated and killed. Even, most of them died directly from the mouth and claws of fierce beasts.


    What about this kid?


    On his body, there was even a little trace of fighting, which could not be seen.


    It''s as clean as new.


    After such a fierce and fierce animal tide, there is no trace left. How powerful a master is to be able to do it.


    No.


    He can''t really be that powerful.


    After all, in that fierce animal tide, there were six divine beasts in it. Even the three princes died and fled. The other two escaped. But also with a lot of scars.


    This kid, even if it is more powerful.


    That is absolutely impossible. It is more powerful than the three princes.


    It should be that the boy was hidden in a place, which was not found by those fierce beasts. Therefore, it is to let him pick up a leak. In this case, there is not a little injury on the body escaped.

 Chapter 2125

    At the thought of this, Mr. he suddenly moved.


    If this kid''s hiding ability is really so strong.


    So, is it possible that he has already entered the herb garden and picked the magic medicine?


    When he thought about it, he felt more and more that this was the case.


    He also thought that he would sneak into the medicine garden by his hidden way and steal the magic medicine. Only, just sneaked in not far, was smelled by the fierce beast in the medicine garden, escaped.


    But this kid, this meeting body is not a little scar.


    Then, he escaped all the way, and certainly was not found by those fierce beasts.


    He must have a way to hide his smell.


    Then, it is very likely that he entered the medicine garden and picked the magic medicine.


    Thinking so, Mr. He''s eyes are shining.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t find that one. We have to get the potion from this boy. Even if you enter this site. Isn''t it just for chance?


    But what kind of chance can be compared with the ready-made divine medicine?


    Mr. He thought so, and looked at the other person. Then, with a tacit understanding, they surrounded Lin Tianyu and surrounded him in the center.


    When Lin Tianyu looked at the situation, his heart was bright.


    Obviously, they are trying to make their own treasures.


    Lin Tianyu said in secret:


    hum!


    These two guys saw the shadow of Tiandao space. Anyway, it was a hidden danger. I was thinking, how to find a reason to kill them.


    But now it''s better.


    They surrounded themselves, trying to rob me. I want to die myself. There''s no need to find a reason for that.


    Mr. He and Mr. He have already formed an encirclement on Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, he laughed and said, "boy, now, bring me the magic medicine you picked in that medicine garden. As long as you get the potion out. Then I can give you a happy way to die. "


    Magic medicine!


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled.


    How did he know that he had picked the magic medicine in that medicine garden.


    No.


    This guy is just trying to cheat himself.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said, "childe he, I haven''t seen the magic medicine you mentioned. I also went to that medicine garden together with everyone, and wanted to enter it to grab the magic medicine. However, in the medicine garden, the master''s fierce beasts poured out. I was so scared that I ran away with everyone. Where did you come from? I picked the magic medicine in the medicine garden. "


    However, he laughed and said, "did you believe the words you made up?"


    "Why are you making up these words. In fact, this is the truth, right? I also like all people, after seeing the fierce beast tide, I also ran away quickly. There''s nothing to lie about. "


    "Is it?"


    He said: "look at us, and then look at you. Do you think that''s different?"


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu first looked at Mr. He.


    Then, take a look at yourself.


    In front of me, I haven''t paid attention to it.


    At this point of view, there is a huge difference.

 Chapter 2126

    He childe two people on the kind of embarrassed appearance.


    It can be seen at a glance that it is after a good fight with the fierce beast that he finally managed to escape.


    If you look at Lin Tianyu''s body, there is no scar at all.


    The whole body is as clean as new. In fact, there is no trace of fighting.


    He said again: "just like you, you still escaped from the fierce beast tide. Does anyone believe that?


    "I don''t think you''ve escaped.


    "I''m afraid that when we fought against the fierce beast tide, you were still in the medicine garden secretly picking the magic medicine, didn''t you?


    "If you do not resist the fierce beast tide, I will report it to the three kings. No, now, there are only two princes left. You say, what will they do to you?


    "If you want to live, give me the magic medicine.


    "Then I can think that nothing has been seen and nothing has happened."


    Lin Tianyu sighed.


    In any case, this young master he, that is really powerful.


    These things, after his analysis, although there are still great differences.


    But some details, he is really right analysis.


    Oh!


    However, people say that too smart people don''t live long.


    Can he be regarded as such a man?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and said, "well, if I don''t hand over the magic medicine. How are you staying? Are you really going to sue the two princes. Is there no room for discussion? "


    "Hehe. So you really have a magic potion


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    The meaning of the words can be heard by Mr. He.


    Lin Tianyu''s body should have a divine medicine.


    He was so excited that he said, "God medicine and life, which one do you want to choose. If you let the two princes know, they are fighting with the fierce beast tide, but you are secretly picking magic medicine. I''m afraid no one can save your life. And as long as you give me the potion. Well, I will keep this secret for you. Then nobody will know about it. You also have hope to live. "


    Lin Tianyu, however, gave a cold smile and said, "I''m afraid, even if I really give you the magic medicine.


    "I can''t live either.


    "In order to prevent the news from leaking out, I think you will kill me on the spot, won''t you?"


    Mr. He looked at Lin Tianyu very seriously and said, "boy, I didn''t expect that you are very smart.


    "Yes.


    "It''s impossible for the two princes to know that the magic medicine is in my hands.


    "So you have to die anyway.


    "But if you give me the elixir, you can choose a more pleasant way to die."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "well, if I don''t give you the magic medicine? It''s going to die anyway. Why did I give you the magic medicine I got? "


    "Then I''ll get it myself."


    He said and winked at the famous man.


    Then, the two hands together, waving their weapons, eyes flashing fierce light, toward Lin Tianyu directly killed the past.


    This time, if it is implemented.


    Lin Tianyu will be killed on the spot.

 Chapter 2127

    Then, the two weapons were going to hit Lin Tianyu.


    In such a small distance, even if Lin Tianyu wants to dodge, it is completely impossible to escape.


    There was a ferocious and ferocious look on the faces of Mr. He and Mr. He.


    There was a little excitement.


    Unexpectedly, in the medicine garden, there is no magic medicine. If they didn''t have some special means of escape. The three of them, or even, most likely, not only lost one person, but all three of them will be accounted for in the medicine garden.


    But who thought, now, here we are. That is to be able to harvest the magic medicine again.


    They just saw that the two men''s weapons had hit Lin Tianyu.


    However, there is no sense of entity.


    And when the blade is about to hit the body, I still feel a flash of shadow.


    Is it true that in the end, in such a short time, he can still escape.


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as he collected his weapons, he was about to make a best defensive posture. At the same time, I have not forgotten to remind the man under him to be careful of Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, he felt a cold on his neck.


    Looking down, a black knife is already on his neck.


    But in front of him, that one''s subordinate, actually already is the head and the body separation.


    He only felt that the sweat was flowing down his back. In an instant, it is completely wet behind the clothes.


    Is this a man?


    Moreover, this is the monk of the lower world.


    This is more strange than the real initial God who has just stepped into the spirit.


    He was stiff and did not dare to move.


    Then, childe he''s brain turned to turn urgently and said: "childe, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, everything just happened are misunderstandings. You must not kill me. If you kill me, you can''t live by yourself. Why don''t you let me go? We''ll take it as if it didn''t happen. And I will never tell a third person to know if you have picked up the divine medicine. "


    "Can I believe you?" Lin Tianyu said


    "Of course. Otherwise, I can swear. I promise that what I said just now will be done. Otherwise, I will be hit by the sky five thunder


    "But I believe more in a dead man."


    "No, no, no Childe, you can''t kill me. You have to know that when you come down to practice like us, they are all... "


    Lin Tianyu directly interrupted childe he''s words and said, "I know that your ancestors died unexpectedly in the place where you tried for fear of you. So, will leave a blood mark on your body. Then, as long as you kill the people, you will be imprinted with this blood mark and chased to death by the forces behind you, right? "


    He nodded quickly.


    Heart path:


    just know. I wish I knew.


    In this way, you don''t have to spend too much time explaining. It can also make him believe that it is true.


    In this way, he should not dare to kill me.


    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    When he heard this, he was completely relieved.

 Chapter 2128

    See what son face suddenly flash out of that touch of the color of interest.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "however, I know, you prefer the medicine. So I want you to be with God medicine.


    "Next, I will seal your whole body and throw you into that medicine garden.


    "From then on, you can always be in that medicine garden, with the God medicine."


    He Gongzi''s face just rose up the color of the interest, suddenly became full of panic.


    If this is blocked all over the way, throw into the medicine garden.


    In the medicine garden, the ferocity of those fierce animals. He can imagine him. Just afraid that at the moment when they are found, they will be eaten by the fierce beasts directly by the corpse. The fierce beasts would not care about his blood mark, but they would not kill him.


    When he thought of the fear, he Gongzi''s body trembled.


    He wants to ask for mercy, or promised benefits, let Lin Tianyu let him go. But then he found out that he could not say a word at all.


    Lin Tianyu has sealed up his channels.


    So, Lin Tianyu really will do what he said.


    He Gongzi was stunned by his immediate fear.


    But Lin Tianyu did not sympathize with the him in flood.


    This will be. He got the boy.


    So if he is not strong enough, he is caught by the boy. Just afraid, this son will use more than he thought of the means, more powerful than 100 times to deal with themselves.


    And, smart people die fast.


    This son also knows too much.


    With his imagination, maybe, after giving him more time, he really can restore all the truth.


    After that, Lin Tianyu will face the pursuit of all forces.


    Lin Tianyu did not hesitate to leave directly, to the place where the medicine garden was. Then, the luck made a coincidence, just that he son threw into a center of the medicine garden.


    And then stand high.


    In a moment, Lin Tianyu could see it. The boy he was already surrounded by the fierce beast, to bite the food. It''s too dead to die any more.


    Between the flash of the figure of Lin Tianyu, he returned to the woods in front of him.


    Lin Tianyu put the knife out again and asked, "knife, this will be, there are still people hiding nearby."


    The knife sensed and said, "there is no one near the left. But a distance from here is that there is a monk. Moreover, one of them is still in a good position. If I had to put out the kind of remains in front of me. There will be certain spatial fluctuation. And this kind of fluctuation, naturally, will let those people feel. Maybe they will be in a hurry to see what it is. "


    Lin Tianyu was unhappy for a while.


    That''s all.


    In front of him, he Gongzi found the trace. As a result, it was in my heart to think about it. Even, it was hidden here, thinking about whether there was a chance to enter the site.


    How can this happen, someone else is nearby?


    The fierce beast in the medicine garden just gave off the fierce power. Are these people not afraid of death. Don''t you know how to stay away?

 Chapter 2129

    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and hesitated.


    Then, Lin Tianyu decided to find a place far away from here and release them.


    Although they are not sent out in the same place, they will inevitably be suspicious.


    However, it can also be explained.


    After all, when this site appeared, it was very abrupt. If you don''t open the door again, who doesn''t?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu set out to find another place to release them.


    Lin Tianyu just walked a distance towards the selected direction. He saw there and several people gathered there.


    After the massacre of the god beast in the medicine garden, these people will gather here with such heart.


    What is this for?


    Did they find another chance?


    If you want to think of Tianyu, you will have a look.


    When you get there, listen carefully.


    Lin Tianyu just has some understanding.


    It turns out that they are recruiting again.


    Moreover, the reason for recruiting people is really ridiculous.


    This is another prince, Wu Sheng. At that time, when they escaped from the medicine garden, all Wu Sheng''s attendants were killed in the war. It was the lives of those in charge that saved Wu Sheng''s life and made him escape.


    But after escaping, Wu Sheng was completely frightened by the fierce animal tide.


    Always feel that there are not a few attendants around to protect themselves. Even if he is a prince, he is not safe enough. So, on the spot to recruit followers. These attendants only need to protect his safety in this secret place.


    But it was just during this period of time in the secret place that Wu Sheng had directly offered a price of one million divine stones.


    As long as we can make sure that Wu Sheng can get out of this secret place safely.


    Then, after returning to the Wu family, all those who followed him and protected him were able to follow him to the Wu family and receive a reward of one million sacred stones.


    Attracted by this expert, everyone is surrounded here, waiting to be recruited by Wu Sheng.


    Lin Tianyu was amused.


    People like this can also become princes.


    It''s a joke.


    Perhaps, his strength is relatively strong. However, this nature of mind, I''m afraid it won''t be long before it will be completely surpassed by others.


    Lin Tianyu also understood.


    Just now, the knife sensed that there were people nearby. It should be them.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu is interested in this recruitment, and has no interest in it.


    You know, in the space of Tiandao, he has harvested several plants of Shenyao. I don''t care about the millions of God stones. Moreover, this million God stone, still have to go to the Wu family in the divine world to get it. Lin Tianyu has no plans to go to the divine world for the time being.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu turned around at will and was ready to leave.


    "Oh, stop. Yes, boy, that means you


    Just as Lin Tianyu turned around and was ready to leave, a voice rang out. This voice is directed at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu pretended not to notice at all. It is still not urgent to leave.

 Chapter 2130

    But after a few more steps, Lin found that he couldn''t go at all.


    Because, as soon as the wind blows, in front of him, more than one person came.


    It is Wu Sheng who is recruiting people.


    Wu Sheng looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "boy, I asked you to stop just now. Why don''t you stop?"


    Now, Lin Tianyu has to stop.


    Unless, he will fight with Wu Sheng and blow the other party away.


    But now, he is still anxious to find a place to put Lu Feixue and their several people are quickly released. Of course, I don''t want to cause more trouble at this time. Otherwise, if you are found out by your heart, it will be a trouble to follow yourself, isn''t it?


    Lin Tianyu could only say, "are you calling me? No attention. "


    Wu Sheng looked at Lin Tianyu''s expression. It seemed that he didn''t think of it. He was calling him just now.


    Now you have a chance. I want to give you this chance. I don''t know if you want to? Remember, it''s your boy''s blessing. "


    Although the meaning of this is to ask Lin Tianyu whether he wants a big chance.


    But in fact, that high tone.


    It is clear that he is giving Lin Tianyu a great chance, and there is no doubt about it.


    Lin Tianyu frowned. He really didn''t want to stir it up any more.


    However, Wu Sheng''s appearance clearly did not mean to let him go easily.


    Then, seeing that Lin Tianyu didn''t answer, Wu Sheng was not happy and said, "boy, now, as long as you promise to be my Valet, you will always follow me in this secret place. Then, when I get out of this secret place, I can take you to the divine world. "


    After Wu Sheng said this, he looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, he could see that Lin Tianyu was not a man of the divine world, but a human being of the lower world.


    If human beings like this can know that they have the opportunity to enter the divine world, they will not hesitate to promise to do anything.


    Therefore, when talking about this, Wu Sheng also looked at Lin Tianyu with fixed eyes. There was a touch of condescending flavor in his expression.


    Just waiting for Lin Tianyu to promise himself.


    It won''t cost him much to take Lin Tianyu to the divine world.


    In this way, we can not only have a loyal follower, but also pay a million stone less.


    Lin Tianyu said, "go to the divine world. I have to think about it. To be honest, I am not ready to go to the divine world. When I''m ready, maybe I want to go to the divine world. "


    Wu Shengna, full of condescending momentum, collapsed abruptly.


    This boy, he has given the hope of going to the divine world. How could he not be moved at all.


    Lin Tianyu sneered in his heart:


    joke!


    For a short ticket to the divine world, I want him to be obedient.


    Going to the divine world is indeed the dream of many people in the lower world.


    But it doesn''t include Lin Tianyu.


    Because he has confidence, with his own strength, he must be able to have the opportunity to go to the divine world. There is no need for others to use this quota to restrain themselves.

 Chapter 2131

    Lin Tianyu said, and then he went forward again.


    In his heart, he really wanted to stop disturbing him. So that he can find a secluded place where there is no one to let them out.


    At this time, Wu Sheng had a flash in his eyes, but he caught up with him and stopped Lin Tianyu.


    Wu Sheng said: "boy, otherwise, it''s like this. When you are in this secret place, follow me. Then, when the secret place is closed, I will not only take you to the divine world. What''s more, I''ll give you another 200000 stone when I get to the divine world. "


    With that, he looked down at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was very angry.


    Obviously, if he did not agree to come down, he was afraid that Wu Sheng would not give up.


    Unless, it''s really here to beat Wu Sheng directly.


    But it invited him to be a guard, though it was a nuisance. But if you just beat people like this, it seems that there are some inappropriate.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a while. Finally, he put up with it and said, "Mr. Wu, it''s not that I don''t want to follow you. But I do have something else to do. I felt that, in that direction, there were several friends of mine who were there. I''m going to get there and find them. After all, it''s too dangerous in this secret place. If you can''t find them. I will worry. Otherwise, let''s see. I''ll think about it until I find those friends


    Wu Sheng called Lin Tianyu and said it was true.


    Obviously, at this time, Lin Tianyu could not have any thoughts, and said more about the rest with him.


    Wu Sheng had to get out of the way and said, "OK. Then you should hurry to find your friends. If you can find it. I welcome your friends to follow me with you. "


    When Lin Tianyu leaves.


    Looking at the background of Lin Tianyu''s disappearance, Wu Sheng murmured:


    "it''s really strange. Why do I have to think about making this guy my follower? "


    Looking back over there, those people who are competing to sign up for the million God stone.


    In Wu Sheng''s heart, however, he had a strange feeling.


    It seems that all the people competing for registration are all added together, which is not equal to Lin Tianyu who left just now.


    Wu Sheng thought it was impossible.


    After all, the boy''s strength is just the beginning of the third grade, even the latter has not reached the third grade.


    How can he be equal to all these people.


    Wu Sheng thought again, but he didn''t come up with a clue. He just shook his head and walked back.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu accelerated his speed and left in a direction.


    In this direction, it should be just farther and farther away from the center.


    There is no way.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that now, in this secret place, it should have entered many people. Moreover, at this meeting, everyone must know how to get to the core of the secret place. Then, there is only a place farther and farther away from the core. It''s even fewer to meet other people who enter the secret place.


    Lin Tianyu is on his way.


    Finally, we came to a hiding place.


    Then, Lin Tianyu released the knife and asked the knife to feel carefully whether there were any other people around here.

 Chapter 2132

    After a while, the knife nodded and said, "master, it''s ok now. There is no one around here. No one will find out. "


    Lin Tianyu was always relieved and said, "well, you can arrange the appearance of the ruins first. Let them all out first. I''ll come back later. "


    Lin Tianyu said, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    At this time, in this space, suddenly appeared a large number of buildings, simple atmosphere.


    Especially in this secret place, it is easy to associate it with the location of an ancient relic. Can''t help but live, want to go in to explore the idea came out. This is also the reason why Lin Tianyu was able to let their own people into it.


    This time, in this piece of ancient relics, there were suddenly more than a dozen figures appeared.


    They are Lu Feixue, Su Mu San, Huang Siyuan, Liu Sheng and other people who have entered the front to explore.


    However, they seem to have gained some benefits in this area of ancient relics. Therefore, it will be more interesting to look in it.


    But then, all of them felt a repulsive force, which suddenly acted on them. Then, the next second, these ten people all flew out of the ancient ruins very quickly.


    "Why


    "Ah


    "That''s the end. There are many places that have not yet been explored. "


    In everyone''s eyes, there is a deep unwilling color.


    Even after they were excluded from this ancient relic, they still thought that they would enter it again.


    But they soon discovered that they would never be able to enter the ancient ruins.


    Moreover, in front of their eyes, that piece of ancient trace is gradually becoming more and more pale. Then, it disappeared directly in front of everyone.


    Su Mu San was quite open and said, "this ancient trace suddenly appears. We have got some chances when we enter it. It''s something to gain. Now, it should be time for the ruins to appear. There''s nothing to be sorry about. "


    All of them nodded.


    "Why


    Huang Siyuan suddenly looked around him and said, "it seems that this is not the place where I entered this piece of ancient relics."


    "That''s true."


    "If it''s not really that place. I''m afraid brother Lin may not find us when he comes back. "


    Lu Feixue said: "well, I''ll send a message to Tianyu first to explain it, so as not to worry about him when he can''t find our people."


    With that, Lu Feixue took out the stone and sent a message to Lin Tianyu, explaining the situation in front of him. Then, it sent him a positioning.


    Su Mu San said, "sister Feixue, how far is brother Lin from here. How long did you get here? "


    Lu Feixue received the message stone and said, "it''s a coincidence. It seems that he arrived in front of us and entered the place of this ancient relic. Without finding anyone, he sensed it for a while. Unexpectedly, he had a kind of mysterious feeling and brought him all the way here. This meeting, he is near here, should not take long to arrive


    After hearing this, no one was suspicious.


    After all, the sudden appearance of this ancient relic in this secret place has already surprised them.


    This meeting, with some mysterious feelings, guided Lin Tianyu to come here to find them. It seems that it is not too difficult to accept.

 Chapter 2133

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Lin Tianyu to come.


    After meeting, they continued to go to the center of this secret place.


    After going out for a while, I was able to see a corpse with a deep smell of blood in this secret place.


    There were also many corpses, which had been bitten by the fierce beasts chasing them.


    Everyone''s heart, can not help but spread a kind of cold.


    Huang Siyuan said, "brother Lin, what''s the matter with these bodies?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is when they want to invade that medicine garden, they are chased out by the fierce animals in that medicine garden, and the pursuit and killing has become like this."


    "Were all killed by the fierce beasts in the medicine garden?"


    "But, don''t you say that there are only two heads and four kinds of animals in the early stage of the medicinal garden? Among the people we have entered, there are still three princes like Zhuang Yi. Can''t resist that wave of fierce beast''s attack? "


    Lin Tianyu also told us about it simply.


    Liu Sheng said, "brother Lin, do you mean that there are six head and four grade animals in the early stage of the medicinal garden, which are guarded by them."


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "of course, this is still the front. All of a sudden, he drove out of the medicine garden and chased our fierce animals. As for whether there are more miraculous animals in the early stage of the fourth grade in that medicinal garden, it is not known. However, in my feeling, I vaguely feel that there should be some miraculous animals in the early stage of the fourth grade in that medicinal garden. It''s just that they didn''t chase them out. "


    When the crowd listened, their faces were even more tense.


    It is not enough to subvert their imagination to have six heads and four grades in the early stage.


    And behind the six heads and four grades of the early gods and beasts that have already attacked, there may be more gods and beasts in the early stage of the four grades in that medicinal garden.


    Even Liu Sheng and Gu Gu, who are hesitant in front of them, have a feeling of surviving after a disaster.


    If it wasn''t for the end, they would have suppressed their thoughts. Really went to the medicine garden, ready to look for opportunities inside. I''m afraid that they are dead but not alive.


    Thinking about it, I was very happy.


    And then they went on all the way.


    However, after a while, Lin Tianyu doesn''t want to entangle with Wu Sheng any more.


    Maybe, after meeting again, Wu Sheng will think of pulling him to become his follower.


    Lin Tianyu deliberately chose one, slightly deviated from the route of Wu Sheng and his men.


    Finally, two days later, they walked out of the prairie.


    Looking ahead, you can see the boundless sea of sand. There was no more than yellow sand all over the eyes.


    Although it has not officially entered this sea of sand, just looking at it like this, it makes people feel a little bad.


    In front of the grassland, although there are dangers.


    But that full of green, see in the eyes, always let people feel better.


    And the sand sea of this meeting has not entered, it has already made them feel uneasy. It seems that in this sea of sand, there will be a much more dangerous existence than the green grassland in front of us. Waiting inside, we are ready to swallow them up.

 Chapter 2134

    Although the boundless desert gives people a look, it is full of despair.


    But none of them quit.


    After all, chances and dangers often go hand in hand.


    If you want to seize the chance.


    Then, we have to bear the risk of seizing this opportunity.


    However, after entering the desert, several people were obviously more careful. Until half a day later, there has been no danger, people this is a little relaxed mood.


    You can go a little further.


    Suddenly, I felt that under their feet, there was a slight floating feeling.


    "Ah


    One of Su Mu San''s bodyguards suddenly called out and saw that his man was directly pulled into the sand and sank.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s figure unfolded, he arrived at the bodyguard''s side. The black knife in his hand suddenly fell under the piece of sand that the bodyguard was about to sink in, and he cut it down with force.


    In a flash of black light, the bodyguard was no longer pulled down into the sand.


    Lin Tianyu pulled the guard out of the sand with his backhand. Then, we can see that on the leg of this bodyguard, there is still a big clamp of a fierce beast.


    Obviously, the fierce beast in the sand caught the bodyguard''s leg with this big clamp. After pulling the guard into the sand under the ground, he would enjoy his prey.


    The bodyguard was clipped by this big clip, and the injury was not light. It was a fracture of the leg.


    However, they are also monks, this kind of fracture, with enough pills, very easy between, is able to recover.


    But, that big clip clip clip place, in addition to the injury fracture, there is a faint black gas does not disperse.


    Obviously, it''s toxic.


    Fortunately, in order to enter this secret place, they have made a lot of preparation. Nature is also equipped with a good antidote pills. Take it to the bodyguard''s clothes, and then, the black air on his legs slowly recedes.


    At this time, however, the ancient has been standing on one side, without saying a word.


    However, his expression was very cautious.


    Let a person look, is able to feel out, the ancient mood at the moment, must be ups and downs.


    Su Mu San, of course, saw it.


    Su Mu San said, "ancient, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong? "


    But the old one pointed to the big clip which was taken from the guard''s leg and said, "do you know what this is?"


    When the old man asked, his face changed again. After that, he replied, "this is a big clip for desert cancer."


    After that, the old face changed again.


    The expression on his face was even more embarrassing.


    Huang Siyuan did not understand: "ancient, even if this straight is a big clip of desert cancer, it is not a big deal. What''s more, from the time brother Lin killed it just now, I''ve realized it carefully. This desert cancer is just trying to strengthen the strength of the early three grades. With this strength, all of us can kill it.


    "Desert cancer with such strength, what''s to be afraid of?"


    Huang Siyuan said that he did not quite understand what the ancient was afraid of.


    Even the guard who was bitten just now. If he''s careful enough. With his strength, he should be able to kill this desert cancer in a frontal battle.


    Not to mention that, among them, but there are still three peak masters in the late stage.


    Killing this desert cancer is a very easy thing.


    What else to be afraid of?

 Chapter 2135

    Looking at Huang Siyuan, he said, "yes, you have a point.


    "Even if 10 or 100 desert cancer appear in front of us, with our strength, we can easily solve these desert cancer.


    "However, once such desert cancer appears, it will be far more than ten hundred."


    As the old man said this, his face became more cautious.


    Seeing the old look, Huang Siyuan asked carefully, "well, how many desert crabs will go out at a time if they go out?"


    As long as they appear, at least a group of tens of thousands of them appear at the same time. Sometimes, even more. These desert crabs cross the border, good, but nothing will be left. They''ll eat up all of them.


    "Just now, as soon as we got here, we felt that the sand under our bodies seemed to float.


    "If that''s what I expected. I''m afraid it will. In the sand under our feet, all of them are desert crabs. "


    This time, Huang Siyuan''s face also changed.


    If there are tens of thousands, even more desert cancer under their feet.


    So, if all these desert crabs come out and attack them. Don''t say whether they can win or not.


    Even if we can win.


    That tens of thousands of desert cancer, is enough to consume all their mana and physical strength.


    In this strange desert, if you really consume all your mana and physical strength. I''m afraid that


    Thinking of this, Huang Siyuan only felt a cold in his heart.


    Other people''s faces have changed a little.


    Because, just this meeting, they already feel the sand floating under the foot clearly, more and more intense. It is clear that those desert crabs are going to climb out of the sand and attack them.


    All of them took out their weapons and stood by.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the ancient and said: "ancient, so many desert crabs suddenly attack, in addition to killing them all, but there are other ways to deal with it?"


    The old man sighed and said, "there is another way. But this method is the same as no method. "


    If you have a way.


    Lin Tianyu said: "ancient, tell me about it. What''s the way. Maybe we can do it. "


    Poof!


    Just as he was speaking, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand stood out.


    In front of him, just as there was a piece of sand, the ground bulged, and the black knife had already directly killed two desert crabs that were about to burst out of the ground.


    But with this killing, there are many places, all of which are raised up one after another.


    There are more and more bulges.


    All of them also hastened to join in the killing of these desert crabs.


    But let them kill as fast as they can.


    There are more and more desert crabs coming out of the sand. Soon, all eyes look, just left a dark one. All of them, brandishing a pair of big pincers, charged at them. It made all of them shiver.


    So many desert crabs, how can they kill it all.


    But at this time, they did not give them extra time to think.

 Chapter 2136

    Look at the desert crabs that are coming closer and closer to them.


    All of them rushed forward to fight against these desert crabs.


    After a while, the ground is full of dead desert cancer. However, immediately, these desert crabs were bitten and eaten by the desert crabs coming from behind.


    At this time, these people on their side also had some damage.


    These desert crabs, in particular, are not just fighting head-on. From time to time, they would stick out a big clamp from under the sand, clamp people and drag them into the sand.


    The bodyguards of Su Mu San, who had not yet reached the third grade, were responsible for protecting Su Mu San.


    Therefore, only for a short time, three people have fallen down.


    The old man also took care of Su Mu San and approached Lin Tianyu. He said, "Lin Xiaoyou, if you want to break the current situation, there is a feasible way. However, this method has hardly been heard, and no one has succeeded. "


    "Let me listen to that method first, and then I can do it."


    Lin Tianyu said, while protecting Lu Feixue, and then repeatedly cut and killed several desert cancer.


    The ancient also said while fighting: "that way is, you must tame these king of desert cancer. Then, ask their king to order the desert crabs to retreat. Not to mention the king of taming a desert cancer. I''m afraid that even the king who is close to this desert cancer is a very difficult thing to do


    That''s right.


    The desert cancer King''s side, can be less desert cancer guard?


    If you want to get close to this king of desert cancer, you have to pass the guard of those desert cancer first.


    It''s so hard to get close.


    How can we tame such a desert cancer king.


    Lin Tianyu waved his knife and even chopped, and said, "ancient, can''t you kill this king of desert cancer directly? You have to be tamed. "


    "If you kill the king of desert cancer directly, it is impossible to play any role at all.


    "Even without the king of desert cancer, these desert cancer will still instinctively pursue us. And even the king of desert cancer is dead. Among these desert crabs, one of the strongest desert crabs will come out and become king again. Continue to command this army of desert cancer, attack us.


    "So, the only way is to tame the king of desert cancer."


    It''s no wonder that in front of us, when we had a way, we had no way.


    Tame a desert cancer king.


    Who can do it?


    And even if someone can. It is impossible to do it in a short time.


    But as long as a long time, these people will die here.


    This is almost an unsolvable problem.


    But Lin Tianyu''s eyes twinkled and said, "then I want to go in and have a try."


    Then he looked back at Lu Feixue and said, "Feixue, you go with me."


    Old busy way: "Lin Xiaoyou, you really want to try."


    Lin Tianyu nodded firmly.


    The old man said: "Lin Tianyu wants to have a try. Maybe Lin Xiaoyou will succeed. "


    As he said this, there was also a faint look of expectation in the old eyes.


    Somehow, he thought:


    Lin Tianyu could have succeeded.

 Chapter 2137

    Then, the old man said: "but, Lin Xiaoyou, you are going to take over the king of desert cancer. It''s still too dangerous. If you take Miss Lu with you, I''m afraid you''ll be hindered.


    "Why don''t you leave Miss Lu here.


    "It''s up to me to protect her and Su Mu San."


    It''s a good idea to say so.


    After all, if you want to conquer the king of desert cancer, you have to enter the nest of desert cancer.


    The danger there is, of course, much more dangerous than the battle scene on the ground where they are now.


    If only Lin Tianyu was alone, there might be some hope.


    If there is one more person to take care of, the hope may be even smaller.


    However, this time, the old is more worried.


    Lin Tianyu has a Tiandao space with him. He can put Lu Feixue into Tiandao space. This is, however, much safer than outside.


    With the power of an old man and the occasional help of Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng, he was only able to protect Su Mu San.


    He could not protect the guards of Su Mu San.


    In addition, Lu Feixue, with this ancient strength, may not be able to protect us.


    Lin Tianyu thought and said, "old, don''t worry. Even if it''s a dangerous place, I can still protect Feixue


    After all, without waiting for the ancient to say anything against him, Lin Tianyu is already a figure, holding Lu Feixue in his hand, and heading for the place where the giant crabs have emerged in the desert. But down there, it''s all sand. However, Lin Tianyu did not care at all. With a strong wave of the black knife in his hand, he cut out a long passage directly under this piece of sand.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Tianyu held Lu Feixue in his hand and jumped into the long passage below.


    Just when he jumped into the passage, he blocked the sight of several people. Lin Tianyu quickly put Lu Feixue into the Tiandao space first.


    Entering the sand passage below, Lin Tianyu gradually went deep into it and found it.


    Down here, there is clearly a stone road extending in all directions.


    Weird!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    In the hinterland of the desert, however, someone has built such an underground passage.


    What is this about?


    Along the way, of course, you can see a large number of desert cancer, just inside this passage.


    It''s everywhere.


    But Lin Tianyu''s body method is fast, walking in front of those desert crabs. By the time they find Lin Tianyu, an outsider, and want to launch an attack, Lin Tianyu has already gone further ahead.


    Continue to go deep, the tunnel is even longer and longer.


    Moreover, when he went deep into this tunnel, Lin Tianyu also had a feeling.


    The cancer king must be at the end of this tunnel.


    And now, the cancer king should have sensed the arrival of Lin Tianyu.


    This is there. Everything is arranged and waiting for Lin Tianyu to deliver it to the door and kill him.


    Lin Tianyu is still fast and incomparably continue to go deep into this channel.


    At this time, the desert crabs above the passageway finally not only looked like the front, but also watched Lin Tianyu pass by, but could not even catch the shadow.


    This meeting, these desert crabs, before Lin Tianyu came in front of him, had already launched an attack.


    But it also slightly blocked Lin Tianyu''s footwork.

 Chapter 2138

    Of course, Lin Tianyu still used his body method to dodge and keep on going.


    If you can''t hide it.


    Lin Tianyu is able to start killing and kill the desert crabs that are in his way.


    All the way.


    It was bloody all the way.


    After all the way to the depths of the tunnel, Lin Tianyu was very happy.


    If it wasn''t for his strong body method.


    I''m afraid, even if his strength is twice as strong, it is impossible to pass through so many desert cancer, and has been killed to the deepest part of this tunnel. Those desert crabs in the way can kill all the visitors to death in the passage.


    However, Lin Tianyu relied on his footwork.


    Almost without much fighting, he went deep into the underground palace at the bottom of the tunnel.


    And to this place, the blocking force ahead is more powerful. There are more than just a few more desert crabs to stop here. Even more powerful.


    Lin Tianyu has clearly felt it.


    There are several of them, which clearly has the strength of the third grade later stage.


    And in the front of that underground palace, there is clearly a stronger breath in it.


    The king of desert cancer.


    Lin Tianyu can be sure that he must have been a desert cancer in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Facing these desert crabs, whose strength is obviously several times stronger than before, Lin Tianyu also felt a tremendous pressure. Even if he''s here, it''s impossible for him to fight too long. Otherwise, his mana and physical strength will be exhausted.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu also more understand the horror of desert cancer.


    Fortunately, he had already thought out the Countermeasures before he came.


    It''s in the middle of a fierce battle.


    Suddenly, not far from them, a door suddenly appeared.


    Moreover, in that gate, we can clearly see that there are several Shenyao growing, which reflects the glory of Daodao divinity.


    This time, those desert cancer and Lin Tianyu all saw this door and its magic medicine.


    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu called out excitedly and said, "these magic medicines are mine! It''s all mine! No one of you is going to rob me of these miraculous medicines. "


    Lin Tianyu exclaimed excitedly. As soon as he showed his figure, he directly rushed into the door.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu rushed into the door that suddenly appeared, those desert crabs had no reaction at all, and they directly rushed into the door.


    But before Lin Tianyu rushed into the door, he called out the magic medicine.


    The sound was also transmitted into the underground palace.


    Then, just after Lin Tianyu and those fighting desert crabs all rushed into this gate, the door of the underground palace was filled with overwhelming pressure. A giant giant desert crab appears at the gate of the underground palace.


    As soon as the giant crab arrived at the door, he naturally saw the sudden appearance of a door and the magic medicine shining in the door.


    Super crab hesitated for a moment.


    The wisdom of this cancer should have been high. He was not sure about the sudden appearance of such a door. Therefore, there is no rush into this door.


    But after a little hesitation, he looked at the magic medicine in the door.


    Super cancer is finally determined, body shape flash, into the door.

 Chapter 2139

    Seeing this super giant crab enter the door, Lin Tianyu is happy.


    All this, of course, is also a plot designed by Lin Tianyu.


    He discussed with the knife in advance.


    After entering the deepest part of the tunnel, the knife is transformed into a gateway. Moreover, in this door, but also sends out the spirit medicine breath.


    In this way, where can those desert crabs withstand the temptation.


    They will automatically enter this portal. It''s in Tiandao space. That''s the world of knives. In this space, if you want to take over a king of desert cancer, it will be much more likely.


    Seeing that the king of cancer in the desert really entered the space of Tiandao, Lin Tianyu also appeared in the space of Tiandao.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at the king of desert cancer and said, "now, give you two choices, surrender to me or die!"


    The king of desert cancer has reached the early stage of the fourth grade. Lin Tianyu also knows that he must be able to understand what he said.


    The king of cancer in the desert is a roar, waving a big clip to attack Lin Tianyu.


    It''s the beginning of the fourth grade. It''s a divine beast.


    Now, such a tiny human being is actually asking it to submit.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Cancer King''s big clip "click", suddenly clip together. However, Lin Tianyu, who was directly opposite him, did not move. Just so indifferent to see cancer king.


    In cancer King''s eyes, there was an excited look.


    This sudden clip down, is not to put this one want to subdue their arrogant little human, is directly clip into two sections.


    However, after the clip, the cancer king was stunned.


    What''s going on?


    It''s a pair of big clips, actually there is no clip to the real object. Even, I didn''t even touch Lin Tianyu. But it can see clearly in its eyes. In this distance, this clip down, there is no possibility of miss. Moreover, it has not felt the slightest bit of spatial fluctuations, or other forces blocking itself.


    How, this clip goes down, but actually did not get to Lin Tianyu.


    Cancer king didn''t believe it.


    Leng God for a while, and then, again waved the big clip, is again toward Lin Tianyu in the past.


    There was a click.


    This time, cancer king even concentrated his divine consciousness on this clip.


    It can also be seen clearly.


    With the distance between it and Lin Tianyu, this clip should have directly caught this tiny human being. However, when it was sandwiched down, the space seemed to be stretched out infinitely. Let it this infallible clip, is completely in the empty place.


    Cancer King completely does not understand, this inside reason.


    Therefore, cancer king is also a faint fear of emotion.


    At the same time, it also thought, to find the front of the door, quickly fled here.


    Although it has not fully understood the reason. The cancer king felt the instinct of fierce beast.


    All of these weird things must have something to do with the gateway it entered.

 Chapter 2140

    However, when the king of desert cancer looked back and wanted to find the door again, he saw nothing at all.


    Lin Tianyu''s voice sounded again and said, "here, I am the Supreme God, submit to me."


    Cancer king saw that the door had disappeared.


    Moreover, this meeting, Lin Tianyu once again asked it to submit.


    All of a sudden, it completely infuriated cancer King''s ferocious nature as a fierce beast.


    It suddenly turned his head and glared at Lin Tianyu fiercely. Then, he rushed to Lin Tianyu. Looking at that posture, it is clear that this time, it has made up its mind to kill Lin Tianyu in any case.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the cancer king who suddenly and ferociously rushed to him and said, "why, don''t you want to surrender? You want to show off? Give it to me


    The cancer king, who was originally attacking Lin Tianyu, was directly set in place with the word "Ding" in his mouth. However hard he pushed his killing legs, he could not move any further.


    At this time, the cancer king still had the ferocious nature of the beast, and even, in his eyes, there was a clear flicker of fear.


    However, this is clearly not to the extent of its complete submission.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the cancer king for a while and then said, "give it to me!"


    Then, visible to the naked eye, cancer king is directly by a strong force, to the ground. Several times cancer king wants to wave his crab leg to stand up. But it can''t do it at all.


    Finally, can only be helpless belly stick to the ground, can not move.


    Cancer King''s eyes inside the color, also become more afraid.


    Even, when looking at Lin Tianyu, it is no longer the feeling of looking at a tiny human being. It felt vaguely that this was the man he could not provoke.


    Lin Tianyu approached the cancer king and said, "now, may I submit to you?"


    But cancer king still did not express the foreign service.


    Although it is completely afraid of this human. Let it just surrender to a human being. It''s still reluctant.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "pressure!"


    With the word export, the cancer King''s whole body is subjected to an unprecedented pressure, constantly began to squeeze its body. Soon, cancer King''s body, there are already a line of cracks, blood four flow.


    Lin Tianyu was very calm: "when did you choose to surrender? Let me know."


    Said, no longer care about that head of cancer king.


    Let that pressure continue to pressure cancer king.


    After a while, this cancer king is not only the surface of the body appeared a series of cracks. Even, the cancer King''s body, under such a pressure, has begun to deform.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the cancer king under such a pressure, and he was a little worried.


    If you squeeze it down like this again, it will not be the cancer king who will die here directly.


    Lin Tianyu spent so much trouble, it is not just to kill this cancer king. He''s going to take over the cancer king.


    Only by taking this cancer king, can it give orders to stop the attack of those cancer outside.


    Otherwise, with the ferocity of these desert crabs.


    Don''t kill all the people outside. They don''t stop.

 Chapter 2141

    However, although the cancer king is about to be crushed to death by the force in the space of Tiandao.


    But Lin Tianyu did not want to withdraw the idea of strength.


    However, he knew that if he wanted to subdue such a fierce beast king as cancer king, he must completely subdue it once and for all. Otherwise, as long as you give it a breath, the next time you want to take it, it will be more difficult.


    Under that constant pressure, cancer King''s body has been completely deformed.


    It is estimated that if it is pressed down, it will become a pile of minced meat.


    Lin Tianyu also hesitated.


    Is this really a cancer king who would rather die than surrender?


    But at this time, an idea passed into Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    "Surrender! I will submit to my master


    Ha ha ha


    It was a real success.


    That''s exactly the idea that cancer King sends out.


    Lin Tianyu also quickly contacted the knife and let it completely remove the squeezing force. However, just now, the cancer king was injured too seriously under such a crushing force. To this meeting, with that squeeze force completely removed, cancer king is directly a body tilt, fell on the ground.


    However, the supernatural beast is the divine beast in the end.


    Although the injury was so serious. However, as soon as the squeezing force is gone, it is slowly recovering.


    Looking at this fallen cancer king, Lin Tianyu frowned again.


    Such a look of cancer king, how to order those all the cancer.


    It looks so weak, I''m afraid not to wait for it to order other cancer. Those cancer will attack it in turn. With the ferocity of desert cancer, if you find a chance to kill the king. They certainly will not miss this opportunity. Then, the other cancer will compete for the king.


    If cancer king wants to order all desert cancer, it must be in good condition. With the majesty of cancer king, it can play a role.


    It can be seen from the recovery speed of this injury.


    It may take another day to get the cancer king back to his old style.


    One day, but can those who are fighting outside, can they wait a day?


    No way.


    You can''t do this. Wait.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and called out: "knife."


    In front of him came a boy named Lin Tianyu.


    The little boy said, "master, is there anything else I can tell you?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, can you help him recover the injury on his body as quickly as possible?"


    Lin Tianyu said, pointing to the desert cancer king.


    The knife looked at the desert cancer King''s body, all over his body. He felt some flesh ache and said, "the way is there. It''s just that I have to divide some of my Tao principles which have just been condensed into a few more to give it."


    Naturally, Lin Tianyu knows the Tao in xiaodaokou very clearly.


    Because he used that rule himself.


    Lin Tianyu said: "with the Dao principle, you can speed up the recovery of the injury on its body."


    The knife nodded and said, "of course, it can speed up the recovery of his injury. And, almost immediately, it will recover. Even if this desert cancer absorbs the power of those principles, it will be blessed by misfortune and get a great chance. "


    "Then help him recover quickly."


    Lin Tianyu said it seriously, and Xiaodao didn''t refute it.


    Then, on a face of meat pain led to the road, into the cancer King''s body inside.

 Chapter 2142

    With the power of Tao, the scarred body of cancer King began to recover with the naked eye.


    It didn''t take long for cancer king to recover the strong wind in front of him and stood up.


    Even, there is a kind of more powerful pressure than before, born in cancer King''s body.


    Cancer King rushed to Lin Tianyu and said, "thank you, master!"


    This time, I really want to express my thanks.


    After all, that road not only restored the body, but also improved its strength. It''s just a little bit of progress, but it''s continuous progress to the top. Just a little bit, it''s not easy.


    Even cancer king felt it.


    Because the Tao was integrated into his body, and it was clearly able to make it feel it.


    In the future, it is bound to have a broader cultivation world. It can go further on the existing basis.


    This possibility is one that any ferocious beast, or even any monk, is extremely eager to obtain.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the cancer king who should have recovered completely and said, "OK. Now let''s go out, and you must order the desert crabs to stop attacking


    The next moment, Lin Tianyu, cancer king, and ten other desert crabs who fought with him just now appeared in the underground palace again.


    As soon as the more than ten desert crabs who had just fought with Lin Tianyu appeared in the underground palace and saw Lin Tianyu, they waved the big clip again and launched an attack on Lin Tianyu again.


    "Roar!"


    A roar came from cancer King''s mouth.


    At the same time, a supreme pressure filled the whole underground palace.


    Cancer King''s idea is passed on.


    "This human is the most precious guest of our whole cancer family. No one is allowed to deal with this precious guest. Otherwise, there is no amnesty for killing. What''s more, you should give me an order to stop all the desert crabs and stop attacking the people above. "


    Listening to cancer King''s orders, the rest of the desert cancer can''t understand what''s going on.


    Their king, how do you feel, like a changed crab.


    You know, in the past, whenever there were prey found by them desert cancer, they were all wiped out. I have never let go of this saying.


    Just when these desert crabs were still hesitating, the king of cancer suddenly jumped up from the throne, and then waved the big clip. All of a sudden, the desert cancer that was closest to it was still in a daze and killed directly.


    Click, click, click


    And then a dozen clip down, directly to clip into a pile of broken meat.


    Cancer king just spread out the idea of Indifference:


    "why, now, do you dare not listen to my command?"


    The other desert crabs immediately responded, and did not dare to have the slightest stay. They rushed out of the underground palace to convey the cancer King''s order.


    Seeing the cancer King''s action, Lin Tianyu was also very happy.


    He cured cancer King''s injury completely in advance.


    Otherwise, the cancer king would have given the order. In particular, the command of desert cancer to stop attacking human beings would be impossible to carry out.

 Chapter 2143

    Later, Lin Tianyu also released Lu Feixue.


    Two people a crab is from the depths of the underground palace, has been to the ground.


    On the ground, the fighting here has already stopped. Because there was no war, the desert crabs were all shrinking back to the sand one by one.


    This time, everyone on the ground is injured.


    In particular, those bodyguards brought by Su Mu San did not reach the strength of the third grade at all. What''s more, we should protect Su Mu San while fighting. So, it''s also the team that lost the most. Only the old and a bodyguard are still alive.


    In their current state, if Lin Tianyu had not tamed the cancer king. Before long, I''m afraid all of them will die here.


    When Lin Tianyu looked at everyone in the past, others also saw Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue and said hello to them with a smile.


    But then, just behind Lin Tianyu, he saw a super giant crab.


    It''s much bigger than the cancer they''ve fought before. What''s more, the key lies in the pressure.


    This is clearly a desert cancer of the early four grades.


    Everyone is a look of caution, and then, even bandaging the wound is too late. He quickly tightened his weapons and was ready to fight at any time.


    However, the old in the crowd is laughing.


    This guy really did it.


    But is this really a person who can do it in such a short time?


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone''s tense expression and said, "don''t be nervous, everyone. Hurry to relax.


    "I''d like to introduce this cancer king to you. He is my new friend. It was it who ordered the desert crabs to stop and go back.


    "So you can rest assured.


    "This meeting, with cancer king in, there will never be a desert cancer out to embarrass us."


    I see.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    When I saw the king of cancer, the super size and the pressure on the body really scared them all.


    I thought the cancer king had appeared.


    This is to prepare for the final wave of general attack.


    Who ever thought, but it was just a false alarm.


    Everyone was relieved and said hello to Lin Tianyu. Then, they continued to clean up the wound. The medicine should be applied and the bandage should be bandaged.


    Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng are both powerful. With the deliberate protection of those attendants, there was almost no big obstacle to them. After a little treatment, they all came to Lin Tianyu.


    Huang Siyuan takes a look at Lin Tianyu, and then the mighty cancer king.


    Then, Huang Siyuan said, "brother Lin, how did you make friends with him?"


    It''s just that when he made friends with this cancer king, Huang Siyuan made a sudden move and looked at Liu Sheng beside him.


    Huang Siyuan recognized Lin Tianyu as the main one. However, Lin Tianyu has always given him face, just to match his friends.


    Well, Liu Sheng, and the king of cancer.


    They are also friends of Lin Tianyu.


    Is it not to say that they all recognize Lin Tianyu as Lord?


    At this thought, Huang Siyuan was shocked.


    Liu Sheng did not say, and his own strength is comparable.


    But this one cancer king, that but has four grade early strength, is the real god beast.


    How could he have taken it?


    At this meeting, Huang Siyuan looked at Lin Tianyu again, and felt more and more:


    Lin Tianyu must be a person sent down to experience by the top forces of the divine world.

 Chapter 2144

    But Lin Tianyu looked at the look of Huang Siyuan, but he just laughed.


    Of course, he could not expose himself to the way to take over the king of cancer.


    Then, the group is to clean up, and after a rest, they are ready to continue to go on the road.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "everyone wait. I always wanted to come out and save you all. So, there''s something I don''t pay much attention to. But now think about it, it should be a place of opportunity. "


    Everyone is interested.


    Su Mu said, "brother Lin, I don''t know where the opportunity you said is, where?"


    Lin Tianyu took his feet and ordered the ground and said, "it''s just below, in the old nest of the desert cancer. There is a neat underground passage and a magnificent palace. I think, there must be good things in it. "


    Lin Tianyu said more and more moved, thinking about going down to the palace, to control the reality.


    But other people saw such a pair of the color of the movement, unexpectedly, they were all face changed involuntarily.


    Is it not the nest of desert cancer in the palace?


    Just now, on the ground, only how many desert cancer, compared with the nest, is not worth mentioning. But they were already so miserable. If they enter the desert cancer nest again, can they have good fruit if they move their hands again?


    And now, I see the king of cancer in the early four.


    They also understand.


    The strength of these desert cancer is far more than the desert cancer they are dealing with in front of them, but only the strength of the early three products.


    In that old nest, the king of cancer in the early stage of the four products may not have any more.


    But the later stage of the three products desert cancer, that must not be less.


    It was just a thought, and they were scared.


    Huang Siyuan said: "brother Lin, if not, I think it is better to do it. We should still get to the center of this secret area as soon as possible, where the greatest chance of this secret place is located. There''s no need to waste time here. "


    After Huang Siyuan said, others nodded more than just as they did.


    Obviously, in their hearts, they didn''t want to go down to the palace.


    Lin Tianyu was obviously stunned.


    He just said that when there was a chance to be located, these guys, not all excited?


    What, only this moment, is all changed divination.


    Again, Lin Tianyu also knew their mind.


    It seems that they are worried. They enter the underground palace, and in the old nest of desert cancer, they are afraid that no one can escape if they are besieged.


    Lin Tianyu smiled and said, "you will be relieved. Even if we entered the dungeon and into the nest of desert cancer, they would never come out to besiege us. "


    Huang Siyuan said: "brother Lin, it doesn''t have to be. In case, I mean, in case, the desert cancer suddenly went mad and was coming to attack us. Then, what else will we take to resist. "


    Said, Huang Siyuan also toward that four products of the initial cancer King scanning a glance.


    There was a strong fear in the eyes.


    Lin Tianyu saw it, and just smiled at it at random, saying, "it is because of the king of cancer. So, we are absolutely safe when we enter the palace. Anyway, I''m going to the local palace to explore. As for whether you go or not, it depends on your own decision. "

 Chapter 2145

    Everybody, you look at me, I look at you, or a moment of hesitation.


    Just now, it was crazy and bloody to fight with those desert cancer.


    This meeting, however, is about to enter the nest of desert cancer.


    In their hearts, they really have no confidence.


    At this time, however, the old man stood up and said, "I''d like to go with Mr. Lin. Young master, why don''t you come with us? "


    Su Mu San nodded.


    Originally, even if there is no ancient stand out, she is also ready to go together.


    Because, from the heart, she always felt that as long as she followed Lin Tianyu''s side, she could have a sense of security.


    As for the place they went to, whether it was the nest of desert cancer, she didn''t care at all.


    As soon as the old man agreed, Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng also looked at each other. Then, they slightly nodded their heads and said, "well, we are willing to accompany us to the underground palace to look for opportunities."


    With a decision, several people with the cancer king, all the way to the underground palace.


    In the underpass, there are desert crabs everywhere.


    At the beginning, there were desert crabs who saw that it was human beings who dared to enter their own territory. They showed their teeth in a fit of grin. They all showed a fierce look to Lin Tianyu and his party.


    This made Huang Siyuan feel uneasy.


    After all, it''s really desert cancer territory. If you really turn your face. Make sure none of them can escape.


    But at this time, a huge clip stretched out and cut the grinning desert crab in two. At the same time, cancer king is a supreme idea passed out.


    Then, all the way forward, the desert crabs saw the people and pretended not to see them.


    In this way, everyone is a little relieved.


    Go along that passage all the way, soon already arrived at the end of the passage, that place underground palace is located.


    Into the underground palace.


    Inside the underground palace, there are exquisite sculptures everywhere. There are divine beasts and real gods.


    Just looking at these carvings, we can know that this underground palace is not an ordinary place.


    Everyone guessed secretly in their hearts.


    Perhaps, the chance in this is really beyond their imagination. Well, this time, of course, they are all right.


    Everyone has an intuition.


    The chance in this should be from this underground palace to look for.


    All of us came separately and searched in the underground palace. But such a circle to find down, also did not find the mechanism ambush and so on.


    It seems that this place is just an ordinary underground palace.


    A week later, we all looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Obviously, no one has found anything.


    You can see the pattern of this underground palace. It is impossible that there is no secret room or a place for treasures.


    Everyone did not give up and began to look for it carefully.


    After searching for a long time, I still found nothing.


    When we arrived at the meeting, we took a closer look at the underground palace. There is something special about it. It''s the carvings. Then, the throne just above the underground palace.


    In addition to these two places, there is no exception in other places.

 Chapter 2146

    Those carvings only show the original owner''s extraordinary place after being seen.


    There was nothing else to see.


    Now all that remains is the throne.


    Everyone''s eyes are on the past.


    Then, Huang Siyuan called out a subordinate and asked him to move the throne.


    The secret should be under this throne.


    The man went over and moved the throne with his hand, but suddenly felt that the throne had not moved half a minute.


    It''s impossible.


    You know, he is the peak master of the third grade later period.


    His hand, even if it is just a casual force, it is enough to crack the ground. But now, such a small throne, he can not move.


    The man''s face turned red, and he had enough strength to move the throne.


    This time, don''t say it''s just such a throne. I''m afraid, even if it''s a hill, he can move it.


    However, when he tried his best to remove the throne, he found that the throne was still motionless.


    The man looked back at Huang Siyuan with some dispirited color.


    Huang Siyuan is also a frown, just about to arrange two people to end together, combined with several people''s strength, to move this throne away.


    At this time, Liu Sheng came over and said, "wait a minute, brother Huang!"


    Huang Siyuan was stunned for a moment, looked back at Liu Sheng and said, "brother Liu, what can I do for you?"


    Liu Sheng said: "in fact, the brother can''t move this throne just now, it''s not that his strength is not enough. It''s the throne. It''s an extraordinary array that connects it with the whole underground palace, even the underground passage and the desert. If it is really forced to move this throne, I am afraid that next, all of us will be buried in this place by the collapse of this place. What''s more, even if there are treasures in it, they will be destroyed when the underground palace collapses. "


    It turns out to be the power of the array.


    Under this, everybody is to have some helpless.


    There is really no top array master among them.


    However, after that, everyone looked at Liu Sheng.


    After all, he could see.


    Here is the power of the array.


    Well, maybe he can break the array here.


    Liu Sheng laughed and said, "I don''t have the ability to break this array. I can see this array, but it''s just because I once saw a little record about this array in an ancient book


    Huang Siyuan said: "brother Liu, since such an array is recorded in the ancient books, it should also record the method of breaking this array. You can tell me. "


    "There is a way to break it. However, we will not be able to deal with those complicated ones. But at the end of the day, a method of comparing the bias gate was recorded


    "What method?"


    "Blood sacrifice."


    Liu Sheng stopped and explained: "if you want to break this array, you have to pour a lot of blood into it. If you want to break this array, you will be able to break it if you take blood as a sacrifice."


    After listening to the final solution, everyone felt a chill.


    What yiliusheng said is that a large amount of blood is needed. I''m afraid that this large amount of blood is not enough to break the array even if the blood of these people who are present is exhausted.

 Chapter 2147

    But Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed, and he always felt that there was something wrong with this secret place.


    I''m afraid that the place where they are now is the core of this secret place.


    As for the front, the central point marked on the map in the hands of the disciples of the divine world. It should be just some forces in the divine world who put some of their own resources on the so-called central point, and let them, Tianjiao disciples of the divine world, rob and exercise. And in this secret place, the real biggest chance. They must have never detected it.


    Although these ideas, for a while, can not find effective evidence.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there must be an idea. He felt that his guess should be correct.


    Blood sacrifice.


    Just listen to such a word, it is able to make people feel a smell of blood coming from the face.


    Moreover, with the power of this array, ordinary blood sacrifice may not be able to play any role on it.


    I''m afraid that countless people will have to die to meet the blood sacrifice needs of this array.


    So, is it possible


    In fact, they entered this secret place again and again to practice. Then, after practicing so many times, so many people will die every time.


    And those who died, their blood, in fact, in a special way, flowed here to sacrifice blood.


    Lin Tianyu thought, sweating faintly on his forehead.


    If it is true that someone has made such a big deal and arranged such a big game.


    So, after the array is opened by blood sacrifice, what will come out of it?


    Top of the line chance, the most fierce devil


    Lin Tianyu''s head is a little messy. He felt that, in this, it must be something he can''t afford now.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu said: "since this array, we can''t open it. Why don''t we just leave and go to the center. "


    Lin Tianyu said, turning his head and leaving.


    The others were stunned for a second.


    In front of him, he said that he was going to look for opportunities here. It was Lin Tianyu.


    How come now, as soon as the formation is hard to break, it is Lin Tianyu who is about to leave here.


    However, Lin Tianyu is leaving.


    Naturally, others are not as good as staying.


    After all, the cancer only knows Lin Tianyu. If Lin Tianyu left, who knows if the cancer king will call on other desert crabs to attack them.


    Everyone followed Lin Tianyu to the outside.


    When he was about to get out of the passage, Xiaodao suddenly said in Lin Tianyu''s consciousness space: "master, I feel that there is something that makes me particularly uncomfortable in that place. What''s more, it should have something to do with something that killed the old master. "


    What?


    This time, Lin Tianyu was more surprised.


    You know, in the eyes of Xiaodao, even the big men in the fairyland and the divine world can''t even look at them. In his eyes, only his old master.


    Even if the old master of Xiaodao is willing to do something, it seems that as long as the old master is willing to do something, it is completely possible to destroy any force in the divine world and the fairyland.


    It is frightening that such a big man will fall.


    But now, in such a small secret place, something related to the old owner of the knife is involved.


    This makes Lin Tianyu not surprised.

 Chapter 2148

    While walking, Lin Tianyu is preparing to learn more from Xiaodao.


    However, because of the injury, the knife just can''t remember some key things. After asking for a long time, I didn''t ask for anything too valuable.


    Several people returned to the ground.


    Looking at this endless desert, I don''t know how many dangers there are ahead.


    They are here, is to meet the desert cancer, then continue to walk ahead, who knows whether there will be the same risk as the desert cancer. Even beyond the danger of desert cancer.


    At this time, cancer king followed out, behind it, there are several tall desert cancer.


    Then, cancer king to Lin Tianyu, a burst of consciousness passed on.


    Lin Tianyu said: "you mean these crabs under your command are familiar with the terrain of the desert. They can show us the way and avoid some special dangerous places. Is it? "


    Cancer King nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Thank you so much. With them to lead the way, our next journey will be much safer. "


    Then, along the way, with these desert crabs leading the way, there was no other big trouble.


    Soon they were out of the desert safely.


    If you go further, you will find a mountain forest area.


    Desert cancer to the mountains and forests, there is no place for use, so, Lin Tianyu sent away the desert cancer who led the way.


    Several days ahead, all you can see is a piece of yellow sand. Now, it''s hard to see the green among the mountains and forests, which makes people feel more comfortable all of a sudden.


    We all rest here. By the way, we prepared some more food for barbecue.


    Even if they don''t eat food at all, it won''t have any influence at all, as long as they have enough aura. Delicious food can regulate people''s mood and satisfy people''s tongue desire.


    While cooking food, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue left the crowd a little and walked around.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, what''s the matter? I feel that after you come out of that underground palace, you always look very thoughtful. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s just that some things have not been figured out."


    In fact, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he always thought about what was in the array that needed blood sacrifice to open.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to worry Lucille too much. Also do not want to put their own mind, told to Lu Feixue.


    Lu Feixue did not ask again.


    They walked quietly.


    "It''s you!"


    Just as they were walking along like this, a voice suddenly rang out in front of them.


    The voice is so familiar.


    Lin Tianyu looked up and saw Wu Sheng and his new followers.


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    It seems that Wu Sheng is really not simple.


    Lin Tianyu and their crossing the desert is fast. Because, in addition to entering the desert, they encountered a wave of desert cancer attacks. In the back, with the desert cancer leading the way, they went straight through the desert with few friends in danger.


    But Wu Sheng was crossing the desert when they were crossing it.


    It seems that the king of the divine world can not be underestimated.

 Chapter 2149

    Lin Tianyu also said with a smile, "what a coincidence, Mr. Wu. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Wu here. "


    Wu Sheng is now with three followers.


    However, it is obvious that Wu Sheng did not just recruit these three people when he recruited them in front of him. And those people, of course, are already buried in the desert.


    And Wu Sheng and the three followers, there is also a can''t hide the murderous spirit.


    Obviously, they came all the way, but they were far less successful than Lin Tianyu. It''s all the way.


    Wu Sheng said: "well, have you thought about it? The conditions in front of me remain unchanged. As long as you are willing to follow me, I will not only take you to the divine world, but also give you 200000 stone. Even your friends can take them to the divine world. "


    Lin Tianyu had a tangle in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that Wu Sheng was still thinking about making himself his valet.


    When I was in front of me, I made a detour to avoid him. But who would have thought that as soon as he got out of the desert, he ran into him again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I''m really sorry, Mr. Wu. I''m so lazy that I''m not ready to go to the divine world. Therefore, the good intentions of Mr. Wu can only be understood by his heart. "


    One of Wu Sheng''s three followers suddenly stepped forward.


    The man''s whole body was full of blood and blood, and his intention of killing was rippling, and he said, "boy. Don''t be shameless, Wu Shao solicited, you dare to refuse. You should think it over before you answer. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me. My knife will cut off your head


    After saying that, holding the knife in hand, the murderous spirit of the whole body is just like the essence.


    Lin Tianyu could not help but feel angry.


    I don''t want to be a valet, and I''m in trouble.


    What''s more, that kind of murderous spirit, just want to approach yourself and promise?


    Even so threatening themselves.


    Lin Tianyu said coldly: "whose dog is this. It''s not tied up. It''s not good if you bite people. If nobody cares, I''ll kill him like crazy. "


    Wu Sheng didn''t speak up until the meeting.


    Obviously, he also wants to let this one attendant come out, try Lin Tianyu''s skill.


    In front of him, he wanted to recruit Lin Tianyu as a follower, just because of a strange feeling. But Lin Tianyu''s specific strength, he is not clear at all.


    The attendant''s momentum rose to a higher level and said, "boy, who are you calling a dog?"


    "The dog barking in front of me, of course. When I become a dog, I have achieved great success. I also want to pull others to be a dog. You say, this is not a particularly cheap dog


    "Boy, look for death."


    The valet roared, and his whole body soared. Even, there was a kind of red blood evil spirit condensation on his body.


    It can be seen that he must have been a fierce man who had been killed all the way.


    Immediately, he saw the big knife in his hand and cut it straight at Lin Tianyu.


    If the knife is right, don''t say it''s a person. I''m afraid, even if it''s a big mountain, it will have to be split in two under this knife.


    Lin Tianyu looks at the other side''s sharp knife.


    This time, however, they did not use a thousand illusions to hide and dodge. Instead, he directly took the black knife in his hand, and he also attacked the big knife that he had cleaved towards the other side.

 Chapter 2150

    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s sword posture, wusheng shook his head successively.


    Others have already taken the sword first, and they have already taken the lead in the momentum and strength. Moreover, this split down, than the attack up, and can reasonably easily play out the power of the move out.


    Even if Lin Tianyu is a man he likes.


    Just afraid, under this move, will also eat a small dark loss.


    Boom!


    Both of them were directly bombarded together without any concessions.


    Suddenly, the ground was shaking.


    This small area, as if in this moment occurred a small earthquake.


    Then, with a "whoop" sound, I saw a man flying out like a shell out of the bore.


    This is the figure flying out.


    We looked at it again, which was clearly a follower of wushengxin. The one who stood out to find Lin Tianyu, who was in trouble, was full of endless killing breath.


    The eyes of the group can''t help shrinking.


    They all felt it clearly and vividly in the face of the boom.


    Lin Tianyu is only the beginning of the third product.


    But the one who was shot out by Wu Sheng was the top monk in the later period of the third grade.


    If they defeat each other with their strong martial arts, they can barely accept some. But with the hard power, it is directly to put a higher level than yourself, so hard to fly out.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu is not completely OK.


    His legs had fallen into the ground, and he didn''t reach his waist.


    Moreover, it should be the result of his violent force that he passed on to other people, all of which were directed to other places.


    Did not see the surrounding peaks shaking in their just one bang?


    This should be the result of the past power led by Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, if not lead to so many forces out. Under this boom, Lin Tianyu will never just put his legs under the ground. Even if the whole person had to blow down dozens of meters underground, it was possible.


    Although Lin Tianyu was unable to guide all the strength out, his legs fell under the ground.


    But at this moment, the powerful of Lin Tianyu, let Wu Sheng shrink his eyes.


    Wusheng said to himself:


    his first feeling was no mistake.


    This is a real powerful person.


    I want to get him in my hand. Even, not only promised to take him to the divine world, but also promised the other benefits, but still failed to let the other party move.


    Oh!


    It''s a pity.


    Why can such talents be used for themselves?


    Whoosh!


    At this time, the man who had just been blown out of the house, suddenly returned.


    Fall on the ground and stand opposite Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu has also been trapped in the hole, legs are pulled out.


    Just came back this person, cold stare Lin Tianyu, said: "boy, I have a little look at you. You''re really strong enough, at least, you''re very strong. Even, the physical strength of my later three-stage physical nun is much stronger.


    "However, being physically strong doesn''t represent everything.


    "It just shows that you have the ability to be a powerful monk.


    "The real strength of the monk, besides physical ability, is the cultivation and application of his martial arts between life and death.


    "I''m going to beat you now from the top of martial arts."


    The man said, put the knife in his hand horizontally, and set out a trick to start the hand.

 Chapter 2151

    Lin Tianyu looked at the knife movement of the man on the opposite side. He felt funny.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the other side and said, "are you sure you want to compete with me in martial arts?"


    And at this time, because they just did that move too much.


    Su Mu San, Huang Siyuan, Liu Sheng and other people were also attracted.


    On the other side, he looked at the man opposite Lin Tianyu with some sympathy.


    The man felt everyone''s expression, and his heart was full of boredom. However, there was no change in his expression. Just cold way: "how, dare not in the martial arts above, carry on the contest?"


    "You are wrong!"


    "I just don''t want to bully you anymore," Lin said


    "What do you say?" "Yes, please say it again."


    Lin Tianyu sighed. Why did he tell the truth.


    How come the man on the other side doesn''t believe it at all. I thought I was trying to make fun of him.


    Do you have so much leisure?


    Lin Tianyu said: "what I want to say is that if you only rely on strength and face-to-face attack, you may still be able to support more than a dozen moves before you are really bombed by me.


    "But if you want to fight me with your martial arts skills, I''m afraid you will be defeated if you can''t support one move.


    "Now, you understand."


    "Presumptuous!"


    The faces on the other side were livid.


    No one has ever dared to look down on him so much.


    Now, there is a monk who is one level lower than himself. He says that if he fights with martial arts, he can be subdued in one move.


    What a fool!


    The man couldn''t help it any longer. He said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. Look at the knife!"


    With the sound of the words, the light of the knife flashed, and the direct one was to cut Lin Tianyu in front of him.


    Ha ha ha


    The boy is blowing a lot of air. He speaks so much. I think it''s really something powerful. It turns out, but it''s just a guy who brags too much and has the worst strength.


    With such a simple knife, he was easily killed.


    Hum!


    If you dare to talk to me like this, you deserve to die.


    Eh!


    There seems to be something wrong.


    The knife in his hand, in the line of sight, is clearly cut directly from the other side''s body. But this will, how can not feel at all, really cut to the feeling of the human body?


    If it''s really cut into the human body, it can''t be so.


    Well, the knife in my hand has clearly cut into the other party''s body.


    What''s going on?


    But then, he saw clearly that in front of him, the body that had just been cut by a knife began to dissipate in the air.


    This is not a real person.


    It''s just a shadow.


    The man hastened to withdraw his knife and made the best defensive sabre. In addition to the palpitation in the heart, he looked around him.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I won''t attack you."


    From behind the man, suddenly there was a voice.


    The man quickly looked back and saw Lin Tianyu standing there in his spare time, looking at him quietly.


    When Wu Sheng''s valet arrived at the meeting, he was completely shocked and said, "you, what body method did you just display. How could it be so fast? "


    Lin Tianyu but smile, so looked at each other, did not say anything more.


    But that meaning, but also can''t understand.


    If he had just used this unpredictable body method to fight him, he would have been able to stop him before he had any reaction at all.


    It''s really just a move.

 Chapter 2152

    This person also understands.


    Immediately, he bowed his hand to Lin Tianyu and said, "you are wise. I''m willing to bow down."


    Then he retreated to Wu Sheng.


    Then, he apologized to Wu Sheng and said, "Wu Shao, his subordinates are not strong enough to win this man."


    Wu Sheng just nodded his head and said hello. Then he looked at Lin Tianyu with his eyes shining. At this meeting, in his eyes, Lin Tianyu was just like a shining gem.


    In front of him, Wu Sheng just felt that Lin Tianyu should be extraordinary. He wanted to win him over to his subordinates and protect himself in this secret place.


    But this meeting, Wu Sheng''s heart, even thought that it would be better to let Lin Tianyu become his own subordinate and follow him all the time.


    In this way, Wu Sheng came to Lin Tianyu and said, "Mr. Lin, I want to recruit you.


    "You don''t have to be busy rejecting me. What I said about solicitation this time is totally different from what I said before.


    "It''s real solicitation. Moreover, or directly recruited you into our Wu family. Let you become a real member of our Wu family. At that time, Mr. Lin and I, Wu Sheng, are brothers.


    "These people with you, as long as they are not people of the divine world, and want to go to the divine world. I can take them all to the divine world.


    "Mr. Lin, I really want to accept you. I hope Mr. Lin will not refuse. "


    Wu Sheng said this sincerely.


    The key is that the conditions in his words are very sincere.


    I believe that such conditions, let alone those practitioners on the lower continent. Even in the divine world, those practitioners who are less powerful will be excited to accept this condition immediately.


    Even the three attendants who followed Wu Sheng couldn''t help swallowing their mouths when they heard Wu Sheng''s offer.


    Directly become a member of the Wu family.


    You should know that Wu family of wusheng is one of the influential forces in the divine world.


    Ordinary people, as long as they are able to get involved in some relations with the Wu family, will be complacent. Enough to attract a lot of envy.


    But now?


    Actually, he directly recruited Lin Tianyu to become a member of the Wu family.


    Everyone is fixed to look at Lin Tianyu, I wish I could change to Lin Tianyu''s position.


    Such a good condition, of course, is immediately agreed, there is no hesitation.


    However, Lin Tianyu just thought about it casually and said, "Mr. Wu, I still have a lot of mundane affairs to do on the Shenwu land. I haven''t thought about going to the divine world yet. One day, I want to go to the divine world. I will go to look for Mr. Wu. "


    everyone make complaints about the


    : such a good condition is not allowed.


    If you miss this village, you won''t have this shop.


    What''s more, he refused Wu Sheng face to face again. I''m afraid that Wu Sheng will get angry.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, Wu Sheng just smiles casually and says: "since brother Lin has not made a good plan to go to the divine world. Then we can have a good talk later when brother Lin wants to go to the divine world. However, if brother Lin really goes to the divine world. But remember to come to me. "


    With that, he specially branded a copy of his Wu family in the divine world and handed it to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu took over the regional logo handed over by the other party and said, "as long as I go to the divine world, I will certainly disturb Mr. Wu."

 Chapter 2153

    Since it''s not successful.


    And in this secret place of opportunity, naturally we have to look for opportunities. When you get together, the chances of finding opportunities are much smaller.


    So, each polite a few words, also separate to come.


    At this meeting, Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng felt that they recognized Lin Tianyu as the main person.


    Maybe in the future, they will find that it''s not just the wrong decision they made.


    Moreover, it should be their most correct decision.


    Perhaps, because of this decision, it can lead them to a wider sky.


    They looked at each other with firm eyes.


    People rest in place, and then continue on the road.


    As long as you pass through the mountains in front of you, you can directly reach the core of this secret place.


    The closer we get to the goal, the more confident people are.


    After all, they are such a dangerous desert. There are desert crabs who can''t swallow anything. They all come here. It''s hard to get them in this mountain range.


    Everyone got up and set out for the last mountain forest.


    Although there are some dangerous areas in this mountain range. But good thing is, in this, did not encounter the four grade early god beast. The most powerful, but also just met the third grade later. Even without Lin Tianyu, they were able to solve these problems easily.


    It took a few days to get out of the forest.


    And then, in front of them, there was a large group of buildings.


    It seems to be a group of tall and powerful castles.


    It shows that this place used to be a wonderful place.


    However, now that it is declining, it can only be used as a training ground for these descendants of the divine world.


    However, if you want to get into it, you have to depend on your own means.


    First of all, on the square, there are full of guards standing in rows.


    Of course, these guards are not real people. They''re just a bunch of puppets.


    If you want to enter the hall in front of you, you must first defeat the puppets in front of you. Otherwise, even entering the hall is not available, and how to seize the opportunity to practice.


    Bang Bang


    The sound of fighting continued. There are already several people who are fighting with these puppets in advance. They want to break through and enter the hall.


    Lin Tianyu and his party did not rush forward to fight the puppet.


    They have to look first to see how the other people are fighting.


    Gradually, they saw something coming out.


    It''s not too difficult to get into this hall.


    That is, the man must defeat three puppets with the same level of strength in the square one after another before he can enter.


    Can enter this secret place.


    In particular, it was able to reach the core location. Which one is weak again. It is difficult to defeat three puppets of the same realm.


    After a while, with the sound of fighting, we can see that some people have entered the hall in front.


    "Let''s go in," Lin said


    The crowd nodded and went directly to the direction of the hall.


    However, as a dozen or so of them acted together, those in front of them who had already entered the puppet array and entered the hall were surprised at first, and then showed a look of schadenfreude.

 Chapter 2154

    Lin Tianyu and others naturally saw the expression of surprise.


    It''s just that they don''t understand.


    What''s so surprising about this puppet array.


    Didn''t they all break through in front?


    What''s wrong with that?


    They couldn''t figure out why they had such a look. As a result, he did not pay more attention to this matter, but continued to move forward.


    Soon, we arrived at the place which was covered by puppet array.


    Then, the next moment, in front of them, there was a huge shadow. This shadow formed a kind of pressure, which was oppressed towards them.


    Looking up, this is clearly a puppet.


    However, this puppet has clearly surpassed all the puppets they have seen in front of them.


    According to the grade, it is clear that this is the grade of the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Isn''t this a fight against puppets of the same rank?


    How come they are now facing the puppets of the early four grades?


    Which of them has reached the level of cultivation at the beginning of the fourth grade?


    On second thought, they just understood.


    It must be that they all entered the puppet array together. Therefore, the array calculates them by grouping them into a puppet array. But there are several monks in their later period. Therefore, the puppet array made its own decisions and calculated their combat power according to the early stage of the fourth grade.


    That''s too much.


    It''s just a pit. They''re all in the pit.


    They would rather fight with thirty puppets in the late third grade than one in the early fourth grade.


    Because, these are two completely different levels of concept.


    Puppets are hard to beat.


    In the later stage of the third grade, with their own means, there is still a little bit of possibility.


    But at the beginning of the fourth grade, I was afraid that even if I stood there and let them attack, I would not hurt the puppet any more.


    How can we fight this war?


    However, immediately, a message was formed in all their minds:


    to fight with the puppet in the early stage of the fourth grade, and they did not need to be able to win the puppet. As long as they can persist in fighting for a quarter of an hour, they will be cleared.


    If you want to defeat this puppet, the difficulty is not ordinary.


    Especially for such high-level puppets, it''s hard to hurt their bodies a little.


    Now, it''s just a quarter of an hour.


    Everyone looked at each other, and there was a flicker of faith in winning.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, and he rushed to the powerful puppet in front of him. Thousands of avatars were displayed, as if there were countless Lin Tianyu who were fighting against the powerful early puppets of Sipin.


    Although the figure of the avatar can not really hurt the puppet of the early four grades.


    However, in this way, it can form a very good containment effect.


    What''s more, it''s just that they''re going to survive for a quarter of an hour. It is not necessary to defeat the puppet of the early four grades.


    This method is also the best.


    What about the others?


    They tried to move back a little bit. If the puppet suddenly rushed towards them, there were several monks who were at the peak of the third grade in the later period, which would form a certain resistance.

 Chapter 2155

    Seeing Lin Tianyu, he suddenly launched an attack on the puppet.


    Those who are ready to see a joke are also stunned.


    In the heart, it is the powerful means of secretly startling Lin Tianyu.


    The fighting continued.


    But Lin Tianyu is just so illusory that countless figures of Tao appear, fighting with the puppets of the early four grades. It doesn''t even give it the possibility to fight below.


    How powerful is this puppet?


    How about being strong?


    It''s not going to hit the opponent at all. No matter how great the power is, no matter how strong the destructive force is, it will be of no use at all.


    Fortunately, it is a puppet.


    This is not human after all.


    It only knows that someone will fight with it, so it can fight. It doesn''t know how to use its brain at all.


    If a wise living body is here, it must be able to find that other talents are the real weakness of Lin Tianyu. Well, since the strong strength, can''t attack Lin Tianyu at all. Why not attack the people he really wants to protect first. As a result, Lin Tianyu became passive.


    But the puppet is only a puppet. As long as someone is fighting with it, it won''t take care of the rest.


    Time flies.


    Then, in Lin Tianyu''s mind, he has already received the message.


    As long as he insists on ten more breaths, they will be successful.


    Ten breaths?


    Lin Tianyu could not help but move.


    This is the puppet of the early four grades.


    Since all of them have been fighting for so long, why don''t you take this puppet from the early stage of four grades to try how powerful your real combat power is. And how much gap does it have with the real early stage of the four grades.


    Good!


    Just at the last breath, make sure you have a try.


    Lin Tianyu thought, his eyes twinkled with a firm light.


    Whoa!


    There''s one last breath left.


    Lin Tianyu concentrated all his energy and poured the whole human spirit into the knife in his hand. Even, the endless cutting between, is completely driven to an extreme.


    It''s time for the puppets of the early stage of the four categories to strike with their fists.


    Silent collision.


    At that moment, everyone clearly saw that the black light of the knife collided with the puppet''s fist.


    This should have been the shaking of the earth.


    But they couldn''t even hear a sound.


    Then, they just saw a figure flying out.


    This flying figure, of course, is Lin Tianyu. But when I looked at the past, he found that Lin Tianyu had no more scars except a little blood on his lips.


    This power!


    In front of him, although he had been fighting with the puppets of the early four grades for a long time.


    However, it was all relying on the power of body method, and launched a fight with puppets. That just shows that he has a set of extremely high-level body and footwork, and he has cultivated it to a very high level.


    But now, it was a confrontation with the puppets of the early four grades.


    He didn''t have any other discomfort except spitting out a little blood.


    I''m afraid that even the three kings of the arrogant generation sent by the divine world may not be able to achieve this.


    What''s more, his realm seems to be just the beginning of the third grade.


    When everyone found out this, they opened their mouths in horror.

 Chapter 2156

    Lin Tianyu did not care about other people''s thoughts and opinions.


    The puppet''s eyes just turned to his own four times.


    The knife he just made was the one he had played to the extreme.


    He wanted to see how the knife worked.


    When they found Lin Tianyu''s eyes, they all followed his eyes.


    Then, everyone looks like a ghost.


    They even saw that the puppet in the early stage of the four grades had been directly cut open with a knife from the fist to the elbow joint. It forks out like a clip.


    When everyone looked back at Lin Tianyu, the cautious expression was even more important.


    Even, there are several people, in the eyes, it is clear that they have a faint fear of Lin Tianyu.


    Although the puppets in the early stage of the fourth grade are of the same rank as the friars of the early stage of the fourth grade and the divine beasts of the early stage of the fourth grade.


    However, there are still some differences between them.


    The puppet will be less flexible.


    There is no wisdom of friars and beasts.


    But if we only talk about defense, puppets are definitely the most powerful among the three.


    After all, its whole body is made of gold.


    Even the friars and deities of the early four grades could not have harmed the puppets of the early four grades. But now, Lin Tianyu is a knife directly cut open its arm.


    If it was a monk or a divine beast, instead of puppets all over his body made of divine gold, was it not that the whole land would be cut off with this knife?


    But that''s just how you think about it.


    After all, friars and beasts, of course, have other means to defend.


    However, such a terrible destructive power still scared many people.


    At this meeting, it''s time to fight the puppets. Lin Tianyu and his party, which can be regarded as a collective clearance, all entered the hall directly in front of them.


    In this hall, further on, there are more than ten entrances.


    The last chance is in these entrances.


    I don''t know what chance it will be. I have to take a chance.


    Lin Tianyu quickly selected an entrance.


    Then, looking back at the crowd, he said, "are you going with me or separately?"


    Huang Siyuan thought about it and said, "brother Lin, since we have arrived at the last chance, let''s move separately. In this way, we can also search more places and get more opportunities. "


    Later, Liu Sheng and Su Mu San also found another entrance to enter.


    It''s time to separate from Lin Tianyu.


    In fact, Su Mu San wants to follow Lin Tianyu to look for opportunities.


    But old is against it.


    Finally, they had to follow the old and enter another entrance.


    Lin Tianyu, holding Lu Feixue in his hand, entered the entrance they had chosen.


    After entering this entrance, the first thing you can see is a long corridor.


    Along the corridor, you can see that there are many rooms of different sizes on both sides of the long corridor.

 Chapter 2157

    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue try to open a room.


    Then, go in and have a look, it is empty inside.


    Obviously, this has been entered by other people in the room looking for opportunities.


    So, all the way, they pushed open the doors of the rooms on both sides of the corridor. Then, take an eye scan, if there is nothing valuable in the room, they will immediately leave, do not stay.


    "Why! This room. " When Lu Feixue passed another room, he reached out and pushed, but he couldn''t push it away.


    Lu Feixue was surprised and said: "Tianyu, please come and have a look at this room. What''s going on? I can''t push it. I feel that the things in this room have not been taken away. "


    Lin Tianyu also came quickly.


    Then, Lin Tianyu tried to push hard.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu was also surprised.


    He couldn''t even push the door open.


    Lin Tianyu strengthened his strength a little more, and suddenly pushed toward this door. But then, Lin Tianyu was blocked back by a force.


    This time, Lin Tianyu was even more surprised.


    You know, the strength he has just added, even a hill, is enough for him to directly level it.


    But now, it''s just that the door of such a room can''t be opened.


    However, the more so, the more excited Lin Tianyu felt.


    Since the doors of this room are so hard to break open, the things in this room must be more valuable.


    Lin Tianyu stopped and looked at the door of the room carefully.


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling that it is impossible to open this door simply by virtue of his physical strength. Don''t say it''s him. I''m afraid that even all the monks who have entered the training ground can''t open this door.


    After all, the highest level of entering this secret state of trial and practice is only the later stage of Sanpin.


    Lin Tianyu does not think that those three grades later, will be more powerful than his strength.


    Since I can''t push it, I''ll do it in another way.


    Lin Tianyu thought and took out the black knife. Then, the endless cutting force to the extreme, towards this room door cut in the past.


    After a single cut, Lin Tianyu took the knife and looked at the effect.


    On the door, only a half foot long, less than half an inch deep, was left.


    Looking at the hole, Lin Tianyu bared his teeth.


    You know, in front of us, when we went down like this, we cut the puppets of the first four grades into one arm directly.


    In contrast.


    Is it not to say that the materials used in this portal are better than those used to make the four grade puppets?


    Use this kind of high-level magic material to make a door.


    What a failure.


    Of course, at the same time, we can see that the things in it must be more precious.


    Lin Tianyu put away his thoughts in his heart, and then, accumulating his strength, he cut out again. He just chopped at the same position just now, which made the scar in front of him slightly longer and deeper.


    Then Lin Tianyu cut the third, fourth and fifth knives


    Finally, it was nearly a hundred knives, and suddenly, there was a burst sound.


    When I looked at it again, the whole door had completely burst into pieces.

 Chapter 2158

    Looking at the debris all over the ground, Lin Tianyu was surprised again.


    No.


    When I cut the gate just now, the hardness was much stronger than that of the puppets in the early stage of the four grades.


    How can suddenly, burst into pieces.


    Lin Tianyu picked up a piece of debris and looked at it carefully. He found that it was just a door made of ordinary materials. Just now, they couldn''t open the door. Even with the blessing of endless cutting, they could only cut the door a little bit. It''s not how strong the material of this door is.


    It should be the high man with the divine world who blessed this gate with the rules of the divine world.


    To make it strong.


    With his endless cutting knife, he finally exhausted all the rules of the divine world.


    The door will burst open without support.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue looked at each other and were about to enter this room and collect their chance.


    "If I were you, I would never have stepped into that room. I would have been out of the house at once!"


    Just then, a voice came from another part of the corridor.


    Then, immediately, we saw a whole dozen monks coming towards this side. Moreover, each of these friars is the peak master in the late third grade.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the more than ten people. His face was cold. Lu Feixue said, "you should go into this room first."


    Lu Feixue nodded and stepped into the room.


    In fact, at this time, Lin Tianyu has directly received Lu Feixue into Tiandao space.


    Of course, he can''t let outsiders know that he has Tiandao space.


    Other people just think that Luffy snow has entered the room.


    The man who spoke just now said again: "boy, didn''t you hear my words clearly? I told you to get out of here. Do you want me to say it again? "


    The reason why Lin Tianyu collected Lu Feixue into Tiandao space just now was that he was worried that there were more than a dozen masters in the later stage of the third grade. If one of them could not take care of him at that time, it would be more troublesome.


    This time, he is alone with these guys, he has nothing to worry about.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "Oh, go away. I haven''t seen it. How the hell is this guy rolling. Otherwise, you come out first and show me


    Hearing Lin Tianyu make fun of himself, the man was so angry that he rushed out to fight him.


    At this time, there was a girl beside him and said, "just now, there was a little beauty beside him, who has already entered the house. It''s going to be a fight with him. Maybe, they have already been in it and have taken away all the good things. The boy deliberately stood at the door and blocked us. It is estimated that he is delaying time so that the female companion can collect the good things more freely


    The man who wanted to do something in front of him said: "Damn it! He almost got his plan. "


    "But it doesn''t matter. Even if the woman found something good in it. Isn''t it all in the hands of that woman? When the time comes, just leave the woman with what she found. As long as the boy goes away alone At this point, another of them said.

 Chapter 2159

    Brush!


    At this moment, a black knife light flashed by, and they opened their mouths at random. The man''s head rolled to one side.


    There was a steep silence at the scene.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden change.


    But Lin Tianyu said faintly, "who else do you want to be like him?"


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, they all unconsciously stepped back several steps.


    You know, this head was cut off by a knife, just now, can stand by their side. If at that time, the black knife light did not go to the person, but to himself. I''m afraid that the head rolling on the ground should be


    Thinking of this, people subconsciously step back.


    The first person who spoke to him said, "you don''t have to be afraid. His real strength is not necessarily that strong. He just learned a kind of more advanced footwork, and also, to a higher level. Therefore, the effect of this kind of surprise attack will be very terrible, but if it is a real frontal engagement, his combat power is not necessarily so strong. "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and looked at the humanity: "you are not wrong at all. My ability to fight head-on is not so good.


    "One thing, though, is that my ability to make a surprise attack, even in a frontal battle, is irresistible.


    "If you people want to do something to me, you have to think about it.


    "Whoever is the first to do it, I will use the power I just used to kill him first.


    "Come on!


    "Who is the first among you to stand up and die?"


    Lin Tianyu said, standing in the front door of the room.


    The eyes swept the crowd with a faint smile.


    The black knife in his hand pointed to these people one by one.


    The provocative implication is obvious.


    It is in the contempt of these people, who dare to jump out of the first to do it themselves. Of course, when they are the first to jump out, they have to finish the same end as the man just now.


    With Lin Tianyu''s black knife pointing, these people are subconsciously back.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu''s knife directly killed one of their companions.


    No one among them could have the slightest assurance to block such a knife.


    However, although none of these people dare to advance to Lin Tianyu. But they didn''t leave either.


    In their hearts, they actually think about it.


    If they are so many people at the same time, then there is no need to fear Lin Tianyu. Must be able to kill Lin Tianyu and seize the chance in this room.


    But they knew more clearly that the first person to do it would have to be killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, no one dares to be the first to do it.


    Everybody''s waiting.


    When you can''t hold back, you have to do it first.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold, and his heart was:


    it seems that the deterrent is not enough. It''s going to take a little more heat.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the people in front of him and said, "if you want to do something, do it quickly. If you don''t have the courage to do it. Then I''ll get out of here as soon as possible. "


    "Young man, don''t be so angry. It''s a big fire. It''s easy to get hurt. "


    In Lin Tianyu''s exclamation, one finally stood up.

 Chapter 2160

    Lin Tianyu coldly looked at the man standing out.


    Now that this man dares to stand up, he must have his own idea.


    Lin Tianyu also wants to hear what the other party is going to say.


    The man walked up to Lin Tianyu and said, "if you want to say that this room is opened by you. But we found out first.


    "It was just because we found that this room had not been opened that we went to ask our companions to open it together. But who thought, in this space, you have already opened the room first.


    "In this case, we all have half the credit.


    "Well, what do you think?


    "The treasures in it are divided into two parts, one half for each."


    Lin Tianyu sneered in his heart and said, "not so."


    At the same time, I understand.


    No wonder, just as soon as he opened the room, so many people came all at once.


    In fact, they still found these rooms in front of themselves, but with their ability, they could not open them at all. So, I went to find these companions.


    But with this, you want to share half of the treasure?


    The man then said, "this Taoist friend, I''m also good advice. I don''t want to hurt each other''s harmony. Moreover, even Taoist friends are powerful. But we still have ten top experts in the late third grade. If it is really a duel, Taoyou may not be able to take advantage of it. Moreover, Daoyou also has a female companion. Even if Daoyou is powerful, your female companion may not have such a powerful strength as you.


    "It''s not good to hurt your companion if you are fighting without eyes.


    "Why don''t you think about it again?"


    The man finished and stood there confident.


    He believed that as long as he was a rational person, he would certainly agree to his own conditions.


    After all, there are also many unfavorable factors for the other side in the real confrontation.


    Lin Tianyu chuckled indifferently and said: "Taoist friend, I have seen almost every place in the secret place all the way.


    "So, every treasure you harvest in the secret place, seriously speaking, has half of mine.


    "I really don''t want to break up with you.


    "Well, I''ll give you half of the treasures in this room. You also give me half of every treasure I see, OK?


    "Then we don''t have to argue.


    "Each of you took Najie out, and I took half of the treasure from it. Then, I promise you half of the treasures in this room. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s rambling words, his breath was stagnant.


    This is exactly what he said just now.


    They found this room first. So, half of the treasure is required.


    Then Lin Tianyu took this truth and turned them into an army. He said he had seen all the treasures they collected. They should have split up.


    But this matter, originally belongs to the crooked reason, the matter which speaks to oneself, how to refute?


    The man on the opposite side has been full of confidence, integrity and confidence.


    But this time, he was very angry. He pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "boy, don''t toast or eat or drink. If you think you have a little skill, you can turn the sky. Let me tell you, today, if we can share half of the treasures in this room, everything is easy to say. Otherwise, we''ll fight to have a few people die by your knife, and you won''t want to leave this room again. "

 Chapter 2161

    "After talking for a long time, I still have to do it. Since we are going to do it, why do we have to stand up and say so much nonsense? "


    Whoosh!


    With Lin Tianyu''s words, a flash of black light, the head of the opposite person has been directly flying into the sky.


    Lin Tianyu just wants to hear what he will say.


    In fact, there is no reason for this secret land to seize treasure.


    Big fists are the last word.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t mean to keep his hand this time. With the decapitation of this man''s head, even, directly exterminated the soul. Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed and attacked others.


    Those people on the opposite side saw Lin Tianyu''s power. Just a little while ago, they had already killed one after another.


    Suddenly I realized that Lin Tianyu could not be dealt with by one person.


    So, in their team, five people went out directly and arranged a small joint attack array to attack Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu had already felt it when he was fighting with these five men.


    In a short time, it is absolutely impossible for him to leave the array arranged by the five men. The five men''s array seems to be better than the one they used to fight the immortal Fahrenheit on the Tianquan continent.


    Lin Tianyu stormed for a while. Then, taking advantage of no one else''s attention, he quietly released an incarnation of vitality and entered the room to collect the chance.


    Can enter the room, just found.


    In the whole room, there was only a big black box, and nothing else.


    Yuan Qi Fen doesn''t care about it. He reaches for it directly and takes the big black lacquer box into Najie. Once the body turns, it disappears.


    The people outside who originally surrounded Lin Tianyu saw Lin Tianyu cut them both in front of him, and their hearts had already planted a kind of fear. For a moment, there was no basis for it.


    However, when it was found that the combined attack array of the five men could trap Lin Tianyu, he finally recovered some confidence.


    One of them said in a loud voice, "come on! The boy is temporarily trapped. We quickly seized the opportunity to collect the opportunity. By the way, he captured the boy''s companion and made him throw a mouse. At that time, all this will be up to us. "


    All of them rushed to the room where the door burst.


    But when they got into the room, they were all dumbfounded.


    There are treasures and a woman in the whole room.


    It is clear that there are only four walls.


    Besides, there is no hair.


    However, these people still do not die.


    Is there nothing in such a hard door to open?


    No way.


    As a result, all the people were pickling on the walls and searching bit by bit to see if there was any device like a secret door mechanism that we and others had just ignored.


    But let them look for it more carefully.


    There is no obvious difference between the wall and other places.


    Just then, the light at the door was dim.


    Five more people came in.


    The people who were looking for it looked back in surprise and found that it was the five people who had resisted Lin Tianyu just now, and they were a little relieved.

 Chapter 2162

    The five men frowned when they saw how they looked.


    One of them said, "did you find out after you entered this room? Whose hand did you receive the treasures in this room? "


    When this person asks, there is clearly a smell of the superior asking the subordinate.


    The rest of these people, just listen to, in the heart of the boss is not happy.


    But I can only bear it.


    If the five men did not have a joint attack array, they would not lose to the other side. But once the five men set up the joint attack array, the power was almost doubled.


    What''s more, they all heard that there would be an opportunity here, so they got together temporarily to see if they could come and pick up a bargain.


    If we really fight, we can''t be united, let alone give our backs to these strangers.


    Therefore, it is only from the perspective of momentum.


    These people are one head weaker than these five.


    Finally, under the pressure of these five people, one of them walked out and said, "there is no treasure in this room. From the time we came in, it was like this, and now, it is still like this. We searched around in this room, but we didn''t find any secret door and other places. It''s just an ordinary room. "


    The man then asked, "five Taoist friends, what about the boy who was fighting with you just now? Did you take him. If not, we should catch him and have a good examination. Maybe, we can get something. "


    "He ran away."


    One of the five replied stiffly.


    Just now, although these five people stopped Lin Tianyu.


    But when the battle was really over, the five men found that it was impossible for them to win over Lin Tianyu in a short time.


    What''s more, they are also the treasures in the room. Where do they come from? They have been entangled with Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also found that in a short time, he could not win the five.


    Besides, the treasure has arrived. Is it necessary to stay here?


    If you go to other places as soon as possible, you may be able to find other treasures.


    Both sides have lost the mind of fighting all the time.


    That''s easy.


    When Lin Tianyu walked away, the five of them did not even have a symbolic chase.


    The man on the other side said: "otherwise, five people have also participated in the search for the secret door inside with us."


    The leader of the five shook his head and said, "don''t look for it any more. The chance has been taken away by that man. "


    "How could it be?"


    The man on the other side didn''t believe it and said, "just now, the boy has been standing out with us. And then, next, we were at war. How could he come here and take the chance? "


    The others nodded.


    Yeah.


    All this is under their noses.


    If the boy can take the chance in this room from under their eyes, they will not find it?


    The leader of the five shook his head.


    I was working with such a group of idiots to search for treasure in this room.


    This is really a little lower his own IQ ah.

 Chapter 2163

    So, under the leadership of the leader, the five people were too lazy to speak any more, and went directly to the outside of the room.


    The man behind him said, "please stay. You said that the chance had been taken by him, but what evidence is there? "


    The leader said, "is there any more evidence? Just now, you have seen with your own eyes that his female companion has also entered this room. But now, what about his girlfriend? Since his female companion, he is able to get people away under your noses. Then, how can we not take away the treasures in this room quietly


    With that, he left without stopping.


    It seems that there is no interest in talking nonsense with these people.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu has run away from this room enough distance, this just let Lu Feixue out.


    Then, continue to search for treasures in this.


    As for the big dark box, Lin Tianyu is not ready to open it.


    He felt vaguely that there must be something terrible in a big dark box. Therefore, he wanted to leave the secret place and open the big box after the end of the secret place.


    At this time, in the distant sky, there are two old people playing chess.


    All of a sudden, one of the chessmen in his hand stopped involuntarily.


    The opposite person, a burst of curiosity, said: "but what special discovery?"


    "Strange!"


    The old man who stopped first said, "I just felt vaguely that something I left in the fiend had been moved."


    The man on the other side said, "no way. That place, with our seal, as long as it exceeds the strength of the third grade later period, it can not enter that space at all. And who has the ability to open the portal you set up in the later stage of Sanpin


    "But I really feel that someone has moved my things."


    "Well, even if someone moved your things. That means that the person is indeed predestined with you. However, even if it is fate with you, it also has to have enough strength to go. Otherwise, even if he is lucky, he will not have a chance to come here to see you. "


    "Yes. In this world, there are countless talents, but how many people can finally reach the summit? Stop talking. Let''s play chess. "


    Then he dropped the piece that had just stopped.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are marching all the way.


    Then, it is also found a few good objects.


    However, they are not of great value.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu thought in his heart:


    he had to make some joint attack arrays for his Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At the beginning, they had a joint attack array of Fahrenheit when they were fighting with Fahrenheit immortal.


    The five men just now have a more sophisticated joint attack array.


    This kind of joint attack array is not only a simple way to combine individual attacks together. What''s more, the power of the moves attacked by your own people in this array will be increased by geometric multiples.


    It''s just that it''s hard to find a good joint attack array.


    At the beginning, after fighting with Huashi Xianren, Lin Tianyu tried to make them find some joint attack arrays.


    But that''s just a combination of all the attack moves.


    There is no advantage of this kind of power increasing by geometric multiple.

 Chapter 2164

    Then, all the way to find opportunities.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have been walking this long corridor completely.


    At the end of the corridor, there is another hall.


    The hall here, even, is several times larger than the one in which they just came in.


    Inside the hall, many people have already arrived.


    Obviously, several entrances, to the end, should come to the last hall.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue look around.


    Then, he saw Su Mu San and Liu Sheng, but he didn''t see Huang Siyuan. He should still be looking for treasure in that journey. After all, there are four top masters in their group. It''s not like ordinary people can eat them all.


    Sure enough, before long, Huang Siyuan came into the hall with his three hands.


    Su Mu San said, "I am the first among you to come here. As if just now, listening to their words, this hall, although there is the greatest opportunity in this secret place. But nobody got it. Even if I get it occasionally, it''s just a little chance that doesn''t matter


    "Why is that?"


    "Because there will be a special test in this hall when everyone has arrived. What kind of strength can be achieved is what kind of opportunity can be obtained. "


    It''s a test again.


    How does it feel like a clan accepting disciples.


    Since we have to wait for all the people to arrive, the test will start, and there will be nothing to do, so meditate and regulate breath.


    Finally, a whole day later, a wave of divine consciousness came out of the hall.


    This fluctuation of divine consciousness can clearly convey the meaning to everyone''s mind.


    "Now, the final trial is about to begin. First of all, congratulations on being able to enter the final training ground. Because, you are all qualified to participate in the final trial. At this time point, those who have not come here can no longer participate in the final trial. Because they are no longer qualified.


    "Now, the first level is on."


    With the end of the voice of divine consciousness, a dark door appeared on the wall in front of the hall.


    And those in the divine world should have known for a long time what is the test in this portal.


    Therefore, almost all of them went to this door without hesitation. When you get to the door, you step in directly.


    If someone takes the lead, more people follow up.


    However, in a short period of time, there were already many people who came out of the door directly.


    Moreover, looking at their appearance, a burst of dejected, I am afraid that they have not achieved any ideal results.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu said, "let''s go in, too."


    They all nodded and went to the dark door. However, this time, they have deeply remembered the lesson in the square.


    Although they can be counted as entering the dark door together.


    But between them, it is deliberately opened a little distance. In this way, they will not be treated as a whole like those on the square, and one or four puppets will be sent directly.

 Chapter 2165

    Stepping into the door, the space suddenly changes.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was surprised to find out.


    He is now in an independent space. In this, he is the only one. Just now, none of the people who came in with him were around.


    If expected, they should also be like themselves, into a space of solitude.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s mind, there is a voice.


    "This is called challenging yourself. Your opponent is yourself. What''s more, it''s all your martial arts that have been perfected. Think of this cultivation world, how many people who think that they are extremely talented, they do not know how many enemies they will encounter and how many enemies they will defeat in their life. However, they have never had a chance to challenge themselves. In fact, in one''s life, the biggest enemy should be himself. If he can defeat his perfect self, he will surely be able to defeat the stronger enemies. "


    This voice is only in Lin Tianyu''s mind, and then, there is no following.


    as like as two peas in the independent space, Lin Tianyu is facing another person, and is exactly the same as Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu looked as like as two peas, but the other side did not attack himself.


    Obviously, if Lin Tianyu doesn''t move, he won''t move either.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu simply did not rush to start, but raised the volume, said: "Hello, who are you, I have something to ask you."


    Although Lin Tianyu only asked in the sky.


    But he knows, the other party must be able to know, he is looking for just that can put the voice into his mind that person.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no response at all.


    Lin Tianyu asked again several times, but there was no response at all.


    This time, Lin Tianyu knew that even if he asked again, he would ask for nothing.


    I''m afraid that before the battle results, the other side will never pay attention to himself. Even if you lose. The other party will not be more himself.


    Unless you win.


    So, Lin Tianyu looked at the other self on the opposite side and murmured in a low voice: "let''s fight."


    Lin Tianyu muttered and took out the black knife.


    He is going to make the best preparation.


    The voice told Lin Tianyu. What he is facing is the most perfect self. All martial arts skills have been cultivated to a perfect state. And all the martial arts skills have been cultivated to a perfect state of their own, how much power can burst out, Lin Tianyu himself can''t imagine.


    Therefore, he did not dare to be careless.


    When Lin Tianyu took out the black knife, the opposite Lin Tianyu also took out a black knife.


    Then, release the momentum.


    All over the body, they are the same as Lin Tianyu.


    Even, standing in front of those people who are familiar with Lin Tianyu, they are absolutely likely to regard the opposite Lin Tianyu as their own.


    Lin Tianyu was more cautious.


    He knows the power of his own knife better than others. Even if he was not careful, he would be seriously injured.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu didn''t rush out.


    First of all, he put out his avatar. In the field, dozens of hundreds of Lin Tianyu came out. Then, they attacked Lin Tianyu in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 2166

    When dozens of Lin Tianyu attacked the past, Lin Tianyu found out sadly.


    On the opposite side of him, there were dozens of figures, and they came to meet him.


    This is clearly the embodiment of thousands of illusions.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu can really feel it. The other party''s Avatar of thousands of illusions, to the level of cultivation, is clearly higher than their own level.


    Lin Tianyu''s Avatar is still a small realm.


    But what about the other party?


    That clearly is already a great realm.


    How do you do that?


    Lin Tianyu was completely suppressed by the other party. In this confrontation, Lin Tianyu had to rely on his own exquisite Sabre technique to support it.


    In this battle, Lin Tianyu was extremely subdued.


    Moreover, even if it is the skill of the sword, the opponent is no weaker than him. I have already cultivated the sabre technique to the point of great perfection.


    Because they have the same skill level. But the body footwork is much weaker than the opponent.


    Therefore, this battle has always been suppressed by Lin Tianyu, but there is no real danger.


    After playing for such a long time, Lin Tianyu''s heart also has a bottom.


    Then, Lin Tianyu raised his sword technique to a higher level, reaching the first step of perfection. But then, he felt that his opponent had adjusted his knife technique to the first step of perfection.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    The other side still didn''t give full play.


    In front of me, I saw that I was just using the sabre technique of perfect realm. He only used the sword technique of the perfect state. This time, he was promoted to the first step of perfection, and he was correspondingly promoted to the first step of perfection.


    But that''s not right.


    If he wants to keep up with himself all the time.


    In front of him, his footwork is obviously just Xiaocheng realm. Why should he suppress himself with the footwork of Dacheng realm?


    Perhaps, it should be the person opposite him. When his or her martial arts reach a perfect state, he will always maintain the same realm with himself. If his martial arts have not reached the perfect state, he will automatically adjust to a higher level than himself to fight with himself.


    When Lin Tianyu thinks so, although there is no direct evidence to prove it.


    But it should be the same.


    Otherwise, there is no good way to explain the previous grade difference.


    "I don''t want to believe that you don''t have a limit," Lin thought


    Then, Lin Tianyu made his sword move to the second step. But the other side still followed, and then rose.


    And then, the third step, it''s the same. It doesn''t embarrass the other party.


    Later, when Lin Tianyu''s knife power rose to the fourth step, he found that the knife power in his hand was no longer the same as himself.


    It seems that the highest level of martial arts skills of this copied person is just the third step of perfection.


    Lin Tianyu is more down-to-earth.


    Three steps and four steps, though only one step away. But it''s a big difference.


    Martial arts in the cultivation to the level of perfection, as long as a little less than that one and a half points, the difference is too big. What''s more, it''s a whole grade short. What''s more, these three steps are the initial stage, and the four steps are the middle stage. These are two different levels.

 Chapter 2167

    It seems that the so-called perfection is only relative.


    It is estimated that in this realm, almost no one can achieve the fourth step in martial arts. Therefore, the reproduction of their own, of course, is no longer the fourth step of evolution.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu is confident that he will directly defeat his opponent with his superb sword technique in the fourth step.


    When Lin Tianyu was preparing to carry out the plan, he suddenly moved in his heart.


    Don''t you always want to find a good place to experience and practice?


    Now, this is the best experience opponent.


    If we use the experience of fighting with him to improve his martial arts skills, this war will definitely be more than any previous experience and gain too much.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he simply put away the idea of the fourth step, but kept his Sabre technique in a perfect state and kept fighting with his opponent.


    The man on the other side, when Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was only in a perfect state, he also took the initiative to lower his own Sabre technique to the perfect state.


    In this way, the state of sabre technique is the same, but the level of footwork is obviously lower than that of the opponent.


    This is clearly the rhythm of being hit by the other side.


    If at the beginning, Lin Tianyu''s heart must have been choked.


    But at this meeting, his heart is full of expectation.


    In such a short time of fighting, because of the tiny flaws in his Sabre technique, he has already added several wounds to his body.


    And when these wounds appeared, Lin Tianyu also adjusted those flaws in a timely manner.


    Now, every wound on Lin Tianyu''s body is a clear proof of the flaw of the sabre technique.


    With this time''s sword skill promotion.


    Lin Tianyu believes that it is only from the level of perfection of the sabre technique. He can definitely be regarded as a figure who has already stood at the top of the mountain.


    At the beginning, from time to time, he would let the opposite person make a cut in his body.


    But gradually, with the passage of time, Lin Tianyu did not know how long.


    At this meeting, even if it is the other party, it is impossible to make a small cut in Lin Tianyu''s body.


    Lin Tianyu was pleased:


    he has developed a set of knife techniques without loopholes.


    No matter how fast the other side is, as long as the other side is not completely oppressive, he has suppressed Lin Tianyu''s moves. Then, Lin Tianyu is sure that with this set of sabre techniques, few people can break it.


    Of course, it''s just a simple improvement in Sabre technique, which has nothing to do with the rest.


    While fighting, Lin Tianyu thought to himself:


    fighting with the other side, in such a short period of time, he has made such a big breakthrough in his Sabre technique.


    Obviously, in the battle, it is the best place for monks to break through.


    But now, what else can break through?


    When Lin Tianyu wielded his knife, he saw the other side''s figure and his heart flashed. Then, can we make a breakthrough in the footwork of one''s own avatar by fighting with the other side?


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter.


    Do what you want.


    When fighting with the other side again, Lin Tianyu tried his best to avoid the other side''s sword moves by using the footwork of his own avatar.


    Only when you can''t avoid it, you will attack with a knife and help yourself out.

 Chapter 2168

    At this time, in the whole space, only two figures can be seen, constantly fighting and shuttling here.


    No one was able to see the two warring figures clearly.


    It''s like hallucinations.


    As the Vietnam war between Lin Tianyu and another became more and more fierce, their movements became faster and faster. In particular, Lin Tianyu also deliberately reduced the frequency of his own knife to meet the challenge with footwork.


    In this way, almost the entire space, are the two of them left behind.


    Several times, Lin Tianyu displayed his avatar of thousands of illusions, but he was just able to avoid the knife in the other party''s hands. Let Lin Tianyu''s nerves tense again and again. Even, nervous thrill to the body is a burst of sweat wet feeling.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is really a little suspicious.


    If it''s really in this space, it''s dead.


    I don''t know if his noumenon will die with him.


    I don''t think so.


    But Lin Tianyu did not dare to gamble at all.


    Finally, after another battle, Lin Tianyu felt that he had made great progress.


    But obviously, at the present rate of progress, I''m afraid that it will take no less time to reach the state of great success.


    Lin Tianyu sighed in his heart.


    It seems, or their own extravagant expectations are too much.


    If the avatar of thousands of illusions breaks through the realm of Dacheng, we have to look for opportunities to break through in the future.


    Next, Lin Tianyu''s knife power rose sharply, and he directly stepped into the fourth step. In addition, I have already practiced a knife move without loopholes in the training just now. Under the blessing of the two phases, they cut directly at each other.


    Puff!


    Then, a knife cut, Lin Tianyu was surprised to find that the other side was not able to avoid opening his own knife.


    With this knife, the other side is also immediately directly vaporized and disappeared.


    Eh!


    Do you really have such a big progress?


    You know, the other side has been fighting with their own, even.


    But now, it''s only seconds that I''ve been stabbed by myself.


    So, is that to say, if the current self to the previous self, it is also able to cut the previous self.


    How many times has this strength increased.


    "You think too much!"


    A voice sounded, and then, in front of Lin Tianyu, there was an extra graceful woman.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the woman suspiciously and realized, "you are..."


    "Yes," said the graceful woman. Bingo. I am the spirit of this space. "


    Lin Tianyu was shocked again and said, "you say you are the spirit of this space. This space refers to... "


    But Lin Tianyu secretly guessed that it should be this piece of architectural space.


    Otherwise, if it is the spirit of the whole secret space, it will be too incredible and beyond imagination.


    "You are wrong," said the graceful woman. I am the spirit of this whole secret space. "


    Lin Tianyu opened his mouth and said for a long time: "you are the spirit of this whole secret space. Is this whole space a piece of equipment? What''s the name of this instrument


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he was really close to the fundamental secret of this secret place.

 Chapter 2169

    The graceful woman said: "to be exact, this is not an instrument. This is a remnant part of a continent that has been smashed.


    "And after a long time on this continent, I was born, and then, I opened my mind.


    "I don''t know what this continent was called.


    "It''s just that after it''s broken, there''s a name that''s unique to it.


    "Fiendish."


    Hearing these words, Lin Tianyu was completely shocked and could not speak.


    This secret place turned out to be a part left over after the whole continent was broken.


    What kind of war is needed to completely break up this whole continent.


    Moreover, now, the name of this piece of fragment is actually called the fiendish.


    The name must have a special meaning in it.


    However, before Lin Tianyu asked about it.


    "The name of this place, I just want to tell you. Don''t tell anyone else. Otherwise, if more people knew the name. Even if it reaches the ears of some people with ulterior motives, it will bring great disaster to our whole universe. "


    The tone was firm.


    Lin Tianyu did not have the slightest hesitation. He nodded firmly and said, "you can rest assured. I''m not going to tell anyone about the devil''s land. "


    The graceful woman nodded and said, "in this way, I''m relieved.


    "I told you that just now.


    "That''s because, I think, you''re the one they''re waiting for. It''s the hope they''re looking for. So, I hope you practice well and grow up quickly. "


    "Who are they?" Lin asked? Why am I the hope they are waiting for? What do they have to do with the fiendish? "


    The graceful woman said, "I can''t tell you these things for the time being. Only when your strength is strong enough to achieve that step, can be enough to take away this enchantment. At that time, I will be able to tell you everything you know. "


    Strength.


    Or the strength is not enough.


    Even if you want to know something useful. If there is no corresponding strength, it is also no qualification to know.


    Lin Tianyu also understood this.


    It''s not on this, no more entanglement.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "I saw an underground palace in an underground passage in that desert. There is a strong seal there. I can feel that what is sealed in it should not be a good thing. And that seal can be opened with blood sacrifice. But now, the secret place is opened once every ten years, which has made the seal loose


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he did not go on.


    He believed that his meaning should be fully understood by the other party.


    Graceful woman said: "this is also no way of things."


    "Why not?"


    "Because the guy who was sealed in it was so tough. We don''t have the strength to kill him. Even the seal could not completely seal all his power. Even in that seal, he had the ability to blow himself up. Then, he can be divided into a lot of small sub bodies. At the same time, his breath can also provide the coordinates of our universe for his people. "

 Chapter 2170

    Lin Tianyu understood.


    This is a disguised compromise.


    This is the demon that they sealed in the magic land, because its strength is too strong. Even if it was so powerful that the person who sealed it was helpless. The only thing is to be able to limit him to this.


    Even if it is limited in it, he still has the possibility of self explosion.


    At that time, there will even be a lot of sub bodies. Moreover, his breath, will also give his fellow people, form the direction guidance.


    Can guide his fellow clans into the present side of the star.


    So a compromise was formed.


    After sealing him up, every ten years, some people will try to practice in it. Then, the blood of those who died just gathered, went to the seal, and slowly weakened the seal. When it is weakened to a certain extent, the demon in the seal will have a chance to come out of it.


    In this way, this powerful demon does not need to explode itself, but also can see the hope coming out of the seal one day.


    In the same way, those who have sealed the demon can also use this period of time to look for people with outstanding talent. With successful cultivation, they can directly kill this demon.


    This is between them, two people each step back, do not block their own way.


    In this way, on the surface, it seems that we are at peace.


    But in fact, it''s like lying on top of a dynamite barrel.


    As long as there is a small accident, all of this calm, will be in a flash, completely blown out of smoke.


    At this moment, Lin Tianyu clearly felt his own insignificance.


    My ability is really too limited.


    Moreover, if it wasn''t for the wonderful talent shown in this secret place. Even with his accomplishments, it is impossible even to know about it.


    But once this happens.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t think that because he doesn''t know about it, he can have a good end.


    He has to be stronger and stronger, otherwise, he will not only be unable to protect the people he wants to protect. Even he himself is going to die.


    After thinking about this, Lin Tianyu looked at the graceful woman in front of him again and said, "if you say so, I may be the genius you want to cultivate and place your hope on. But now that it carries your hope. Then, should you show me some benefits? "


    The graceful woman glared at Lin Tianyu and said, "is there someone like you? This is a kind of responsibility, everyone should work hard for it. I didn''t expect it. When you open your mouth, the first thing you think of is to benefit. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "I can''t help it. You don''t want to see what I''m doing now. With my weak cultivation, how can I carry the hope of those big people. So, why don''t you give me some treasures to improve my accomplishments in the shortest time. In this way, we can carry the hope of those great people, right? "


    "You are wrong. If you only rely on the treasure to upgrade, the accomplishments will be useful. Can carry the hope of those adults. Is it still necessary to look for genius in this way? The treasure has been brought out for a long time, and more than ten or twenty top-level immortals have come out directly. Hum! Besides, didn''t you get that dark box? That''s not a simple thing. Very people can get it. "


    Lin Tianyu is also ready to talk more about whether he can deceive some treasures.


    It doesn''t work at all.


    After the graceful woman gave Lin Tianyu the reward for this level, she just flashed away and disappeared.

 Chapter 2171

    After getting the prize, Lin Tianyu was directly excluded from this independent space.


    Outside, he saw Lu Feixue and them. Lin Tianyu said, "how long has it taken me to enter here?"


    In Lin Tianyu''s impression, although his Sabre skill was improved, the specific training time was not exactly calculated. But he also knew that it would take at least seven or eight days or ten days for his Sabre skill to be improved.


    "Yes, it''s a long time for you to say so," Lu Fei Xue said


    Lin Tianyu swept around, as if no one else was here. Just these people are still waiting for him. "How many days have passed," he asked


    "What, how many days." Lu Feixue glared at him and said, "about two quarters of an hour."


    "Two quarters of an hour, that''s a long time?"


    "That must be compared. At the most, only a few other people come out of it. Where there is like you, it''s two quarters of an hour when you go in. Don''t you see, the rest of them have already gone to the front, ready to break through the second level? "


    It''s only two quarters of an hour.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there were bursts of remorse.


    If he had known that only two quarters of an hour had passed, then he would have cultivated the avatar of thousands of illusions directly by the way, and he would have been practicing until he reached the state of great accomplishment.


    At that time, however, he thought that it would take him a few months to cultivate his avatars to a great level.


    I''m afraid they''ve been waiting too long.


    But in this, there is clearly the effect of time acceleration.


    A few months, in fact, are just a few hours outside.


    Doesn''t he mean he can practice for a few more months?


    Ever since he heard the legend about the fiefdom from graceful woman, he felt a special sense of urgency in his heart.


    Now, let alone let him practice for months. Even if he practiced more hours, he would feel that he was making money. Otherwise, it will make him feel the pressure.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu recalled the road of cultivation ahead.


    Suddenly, I felt as if I had been too comfortable before.


    If he had such a sense of urgency before. Perhaps now, his achievements are far greater than now.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu looked at the crowd and said, "they have all gone to the second level. Then, let''s hurry and go. "


    Say, go ahead.


    Other people look at each other, always feel, as if Lin Tianyu has a strange feeling.


    It seems that it has become a little strange since the first time I was released.


    Is it because his grades in the first level are not ideal?


    But that''s not right.


    At the first level, other people came out of it so quickly. Obviously, it was easily defeated by the perfect self. Lin Tianyu has been in it for so long. This is several times better than others.


    Well, even if you lose, it''s far better than others, isn''t it?


    But where did they think of it.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu is not only not defeated by his nearly perfect self. Moreover, after his cultivation, even, it can be regarded as killing the nearly perfect self.

 Chapter 2172

    Soon, a group of about ten people arrived at the second level.


    At this time, it was found that those people did not start to break through.


    Only when asked.


    It turns out that the second level, we must wait for all the others to arrive, and then we will go through the pass together.


    The second level, it is said, is a towering step. Then, after all the people have entered that step at the same time, they climb to the top of that step. Only a monk who can reach the summit in two hours is considered successful. Then, the monk who has successfully broken through the second level will have a chance to try the third level again.


    This is different from the first level.


    After all, everyone who has passed the first level will have a chance to go through the second level again. But after breaking through the second level, we have to reduce the number of people who break through the third level.


    At the same time, the top three of the second level will be rewarded.


    Lin Tianyu and his ten or so people arrived.


    When all the personnel arrive, the clearance will start immediately.


    Those monks who have been waiting here are all glaring at Lin Tianyu.


    This boy, because you are so late, we have been delayed.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was full of boredom:


    if he had known this second level, all the people had to come to pass the second level together. Then, how could he do it, he had to directly cultivate the avatar of thousands of illusions in the first level, and then come out.


    Oh!


    It''s been a waste of months!


    This will, if let other people know his inner thoughts.


    I''m afraid there will be an impulse to strangle him.


    You don''t have to pretend to be forced to do so, OK?


    Then, presented in front of them, is a towering ladder. However, the so-called success. It''s not necessary for them to go all the way up to the top of the ladder. It just needs to be able to reach a platform a hundred feet above. It can be regarded as their success.


    At the beginning, when everyone saw the towering stairs, they could not help but feel a sense of fear.


    But when they hear the rules, they just need to break into the height of this ladder, that is, success.


    All the faces, the time, is flashing, from a moving color of excitement.


    If it''s all the way to the top of this ladder.


    They''re really not sure.


    After all, after all, after the ladder ascends into the cloud, it is still unknown how many steps there will be above the cloud. After all, the cloud cover, their eyesight, it is impossible to completely see the top of the ladder.


    But now?


    Let them in two hours, can break into a hundred feet high that platform.


    Each and every one of them is full of confidence.


    It''s no need for two hours to break into a hundred Zhang. Like them, they are all monks with profound accomplishments. Almost all of them are breathing, so that the whole person can easily go up a hundred feet.


    With the sound of breaking through the barrier.


    All of them, full of confidence, flocked to the front steps.


    Even, some people think of a simple way, directly is to jump up, hoping to be able to break into the hundred feet with the fastest speed and get the reward.


    I saw the people who jumped up.


    Some people''s eyes are full of wonder.


    Yeah.


    I didn''t think of such a good idea.


    Between the heart, also waiting to jump up.


    Others, however, shook their heads with a sigh. I always feel that the guys who jump up and want to take a shortcut will have bad luck.

 Chapter 2173

    Bang Bang Bang


    Sure enough, as soon as the idea of this kind of person was raised, a series of heavy objects were heard hitting the ground.


    Look where the sound comes from.


    The heavy objects that hit the ground.


    Isn''t that just the monks who just sprang up and wanted to leap directly to the platform of the hundred foot high step?


    They were all black and blue.


    If you think about the deep noise when you hit the ground, everyone felt a kind of pain for them.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! It was I who said one less sentence


    This meeting, from the beginning, has been able to easily echo in everyone''s mind, the sound is timely ring.


    And, for the first time, I apologized.


    But listen to the voice, but people clearly can not hear any apology to come.


    Even, it makes people feel a kind of gloating.


    The sound.


    Can''t help but let a person outline some naughty lines in the heart.


    The voice then said, "to break through the second level, we must go through these steps step by step. This hundred Zhang height, every ten feet 20 steps, there are 2000 steps altogether. If you want to break into the height of 100 Zhang, you have to walk through the 200 steps step by step, which is the second level of success. Otherwise, there will be corresponding punishment. "


    Those guys who had fallen to the ground were all puffing at the corners of their mouths.


    You, ya!


    I didn''t say it earlier.


    Now, there''s another bird to use.


    This is a living example of them being thrown to the ground by the ferocious pole.


    Although they were indignant, they did not dare to find the voice to reason with the courage.


    As friars, they all know it.


    The truth is based on the fist.


    If the fist is not hard enough, and you still feel that you are very reasonable. Well, the best way is to quickly shut your mouth, what must not say more. Otherwise, I don''t know how I''m going to die.


    These guys who fell on the ground, are also very clear.


    At least, in this test level, the voice of speaking, trying to kill them, is just like playing.


    But that voice, said here, is clearly not over. It seems that my explanation is not detailed enough. Then he went on to say:


    "but what is the punishment for this violation? Maybe, you haven''t experienced it in detail. Well, I''ll tell you more about it.


    "If you violate the rules and don''t walk up the steps properly, you will fall out of the air.


    "And the key point, in fact, is the strength of the fall.


    "If a friar violates this rule for the first time. Then, the force of his falling from the sky is a hundred times as strong as his ascending. What about the second violation? That''s a hundred times more than the first time. How much is that? That''s ten thousand times that.


    "But there may be others who will ask.


    "If someone violates it for the third time, how many times will it be?


    "Well, I don''t know.


    "Because, since I took charge of the second level, no one has been able to reach the level of violation for the third time.


    "Of course, if any of you has this ability and confidence. You can try that, too. I also want to see what will happen after the third violation. Maybe, on the contrary, there will be no punishment, not necessarily? Isn''t it? "

 Chapter 2174

    Everyone was shocked.


    If you look at those people who have been thrown to the ground and scream, you can clearly feel that their injuries are far more than what they seem to be.


    The wounds in the mainland are certainly more serious than they seem.


    When it goes up, it''s a hundred times more powerful.


    It is estimated that this is the time for them to jump up and not do their best. Otherwise, maybe some of them are weak enough to fall to the ground directly.


    At the same time, those who are just moving their hearts and not putting them into action call for luck in their hearts.


    After that, all of us are climbing the ladder step by step honestly.


    Just stepped on the stairs, these people are feeling a force, steeply toward their own oppression. However, this kind of pressure is nothing to the monks who can break into the front of their eyes. After all, to be able to practice in this, has been to this step. That also naturally shows that they are the arrogant generation with certain means.


    Although this is more than usual, more pressure, but all people are not too seriously, easy to climb up.


    Soon, someone had climbed the tenth step and reached five feet.


    Immediately, he did not hesitate to climb the 11th step directly.


    Yeah.


    The pressure here has risen to a higher level.


    Although, this kind of pressure is still nothing to the friars who can climb eleven steps in the first place.


    However, according to this characteristic.


    Isn''t it that every ten steps, that is, half a foot high, will add to the pressure on yourself. What''s more, for their cultivation, it seems that the added level is really nothing.


    But the point is, how many steps are there.


    There are two thousand steps, one hundred feet high.


    If this has been climbing to the height of 100 Zhang, it will increase the force of suppression to oneself, and what degree will it be.


    These people who first broke into the ten steps had absolute confidence that they would be able to climb a hundred feet.


    But what about the others?


    They looked back.


    Vaguely felt that all the people who had climbed the ladder. I am afraid that no more than one-third of them can climb the hundred foot ladder in two hours. Even less.


    After a while, everyone has already passed the ten steps. Also felt, that suddenly increased a level of strength.


    This time, most of them changed their faces.


    As most of the people climbed the hundred step ladder, the climbing team gradually opened up the distance.


    In front of everyone, there are three people who are far ahead all the way.


    Zhuang Yi.


    Wu Sheng.


    And who''s the one at the front?


    After all, many of the people who have come here have participated in the activities of robbing drugs in the medicine garden. Although it was not successful, it lost a lot. However, at that time, most of them realized the three princes from the divine world.


    Except for Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng, another person is not lucky. Direct is that suddenly appears two head four grade early god beast, to sneak attack, died on the spot.


    However, they had a deep understanding of the tyranny of the princes in the divine world.


    Therefore, Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng are far ahead of ordinary people. They are not surprised.


    On the contrary, I took it for granted.


    Just another person, how can we be honored to be ahead of the others together with the two princes?

 Chapter 2175

    From the people''s point of view.


    This meeting, clearly can see three people go hand in hand, and did not distinguish a high and low.


    Is that man the prince of the divine world.


    However, he is low-key, so his reputation is not obvious.


    All of us did not think about Lin Tianyu''s identity as a person from the mainland.


    After all, the environment in the lower world and in the divine world is totally different. In their eyes, the talents that can be cultivated are different from each other.


    In addition to those people who have known and met Lin Tianyu.


    In the eyes of surprise.


    Wu Sheng and Zhuang Yi looked at each other, and then they both slightly nodded their heads.


    After that, both of them suddenly made efforts, and all of a sudden they surpassed Lin Tianyu by more than ten steps.


    This is the glory of being a prince of God.


    As the princes of the divine world, they should strive for the name of the prince of the divine world. As princes, they can attack each other and each other. Between the high and the low. Win or lose the ranking, it''s all between them. This kind of ranking, though extremely cruel.


    However, they stick to a principle.


    That is, people who are not the princes of the divine kingdom will not be allowed to have a chance to fight with them.


    Encounter this kind of ignorant opponent, of course, we have to suppress him first. And then they fight their own battles.


    Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng suddenly made efforts to make it clear that Lin Tianyu was excluded from their position as a prince.


    No matter how evil you are, you can never easily get the glory of a prince.


    "Wow! I''m really worthy of being king. In front of me, I was at the same level as that person, but they didn''t pay attention to it at all. You see, a little more serious, they left that man behind. "


    "That man is stupid, too. Why do you have to fight with princes? Isn''t it because you have to make yourself lose face? "


    "Yes, yes! This man has been hanging in front of the kings behind the princes. I''m afraid that he has done his best. Even at this meeting, they are almost tired and can''t climb higher steps any more. "


    Although this statement, we all feel wrong when we look at it.


    Because, that Lin Tianyu has been climbing to now, clearly can not see the degree of difficulty. Even, the continuous climb, let people see, clearly as usual walking general relaxed and happy.


    Where can you see, exhausted all one''s strength, almost tired to get down the sign.


    But all the people who heard this all nodded with approval.


    After all, it is impossible for them to compare with the princes.


    Because, that''s the clouds in the sky. No matter how much they catch up, they can''t catch up.


    But now, an ordinary person, but suddenly, as if there is a possibility to catch up with such a height. Well, for the sake of balance in the heart. It''s necessary to laugh a little more.


    "Well, you don''t understand. This is one of the most attractive strategies. You think so. After getting out of the secret place, this person can be all the people to brag about. Once upon a time, when I was breaking through the second level and climbing the ladder, I was juxtaposed with the prince of the divine world. You want to be envied by those who don''t know


    "Oh..."


    Then, there was a long "Oh" sound.


    It seems that all of a sudden, all of us understand the true meaning of this.

 Chapter 2176

    "You''re talking nonsense! Mr. Lin is by no means a vain man, as you say


    Liu Sheng''s eyes turned and he burst into a rage.


    Now, I have recognized Lin Tianyu.


    Naturally, he has to protect Lin Tianyu''s reputation.


    "Why, are we wrong?"


    One man asked, "is it true that in your heart, you think that the young master Lin you mentioned is stronger than the two princes Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng?"


    Liu Sheng was puzzled when he asked.


    Although Lin Tianyu is powerful, he has seen countless times.


    Moreover, in his heart, he also vaguely felt that Lin Tianyu was no worse than those so-called Prince of the divine world.


    But he did not dare to say anything more powerful than the princes of the kingdom of God.


    After all, the power of the princes of the divine world has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Every prince can not be granted to himself. Every one of them can become a prince, that can be in a certain area, with endless fighting reputation. Only in that area, the same rank without defeat, can be called prince.


    Although Lin Tianyu is already very powerful.


    But the power of the prince has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Fangruo has become a kind of belief, which can not be broken easily.


    Therefore, Liu Sheng was speechless.


    Huang Siyuan is trying to think.


    Liu Sheng has corrected his master''s name. How can they easily fall behind. What''s more, Huang Siyuan thinks that Lin Tianyu is a way of cultivating his own talented descendants by sending the great forces of the divine world to the lower world.


    Since he is a great genius in the divine world, he can''t be worse than the princes.


    All of a sudden, Huang Siyuan thought of a little.


    Huang Siyuan said, "what do you know. At the beginning, when entering the hall at the outer end of the barrier, Mr. Lin defeated a puppet of the first four grades by his own strength. Even if it is the real prince of the divine world, can they do it again? In my opinion, Mr. Lin is no worse than the princes in the divine world. "


    But Huang Siyuan did not dare to say it after all. Lin Tianyu''s words were stronger than those of the princes in the divine world.


    Although he felt that Lin Tianyu should not be weak in the divine world.


    But I just think it''s equivalent.


    As for transcendence, it should be impossible.


    What Huang Siyuan said seems reasonable.


    One man defeated the puppet of the early four grades. There are a lot of people who have seen it with their own eyes.


    Although puppets are not as flexible as human friars. But they''re more defensive.


    What''s more, during the battle, one of the puppet''s arms was cut in the middle.


    "Ha ha ha ha That''s funny. Is that the puppet who defeated the first four grades? It is just a battle to a certain time, can maintain invincible, even if pass the customs. That kind of difficulty is just that Mr. Wu Sheng and Mr. Zhuang Yi did not meet. If they do. It''s also easy to go over your head. Even, it''s ten times better than what Lin did. "


    Another retort.


    "Nonsense."


    At this time, a man angrily said: "it''s ten times stronger. Don''t you do all you can to tell lies? Lin Tianyu cut the arm of the puppet in the early stage of the four grades. Don''t say it''s ten times stronger. Just ask the two princes to cut apart one arm of the puppets in the early stage of the four grades. They can''t guarantee that they can do it. "

 Chapter 2177

    Everyone was a little silent.


    Although in the dispute, exaggeration, wantonly quoted things without basis, this matter, everyone has done.


    However, it is impossible to really lie with your eyes open.


    One knife splits the arm of the puppet in the early stage of Sipin.


    At least, in their thoughts, the monks in the later period of the third grade were absolutely impossible to do. Even the princes, they can''t. Even if you give them the real artifact used by God, it will be possible to do it after the artifact has been unsealed. But in that case, even if it can be done. Can it be said that they did it by their means?


    This is clearly the power of artifact.


    But Lin Tianyu''s knife went down, and they could see clearly.


    It is clear that there is no magic power at all. That is to rely on Lin Tianyu''s own ability to achieve that step.


    So they looked at the man who suddenly opened his mouth.


    In front of them was a beautiful young face. But a face of anger, let people look, there is a sense of dignity. Anyone can see that she is really angry. It seems that if anyone dares to belittle Lin Tianyu, she will be anxious with whom.


    She was Lucille.


    What''s more, what she said just now is beyond explanation.


    Scene, a silence.


    Then, suddenly, there was humanity: "why, according to what you mean in that. Do you think that Lin Tianyu is even stronger than our two princes? "


    "Naturally, no one can be better than Lin Tianyu."


    Lu Feixue replied naturally.


    But there is no way to measure the level of each person''s statement.


    In front of them, as long as they play the last card. Both Liu Sheng and Huang Siyuan dare not refute. They only dare to claim that Lin Tianyu is not inferior to the two princes. It can never be claimed in public that Lin Tianyu is more powerful than the two princes.


    But at this time, there was a man who dared to claim that Lin Tianyu was more powerful than the two princes.


    Moreover, they have no way to refute the fact that Lin Tianyu''s knife split the puppet arm in the early stage of Sipin.


    Then, the person who argued couldn''t find any reason. After thinking and thinking, I suddenly came up with an idea.


    Immediately, he said, "since you think Lin Tianyu will win. I''ll give you a hundred stones, and we''ll make a bet. Do you dare? "


    The others looked at the man with disdain.


    You, ya!


    Isn''t it intentional?


    Let people compete with the prince, and then you come to bet on the God stone. Don''t you want this stone pit?


    Then, everyone looked at Lu Feixue again.


    Beauty, don''t agree to this guy''s bet.


    We can all see that this guy is trying to make a stone out of you. With your beautiful head, how can you not see it?


    But Lu Feixue seemed to be totally lost. Hearing the call of these people''s hearts, he opened his mouth and said, "good! Gamble, who is afraid of you. You put down a hundred stone, right. Would you like to lay more sacred stones. I make a village. However, big guys are only allowed to buy the king''s son to win. There are bets to be made. Hurry up. Buy it! Buy it out of your hands


    When Lu Feixue was in the sword magic club, he had a good grandfather covering his head. He was a God who was not afraid of heaven and earth.


    Gambling is no fun.


    This meeting, immediately aroused a lot of people to gamble a lot of spirit.

 Chapter 2178

    Everyone''s mind moved, and they would like to bet quickly.


    "Hold on!"


    But at this time, the first to mention the gambling people, but it is the first to speak, blocking others.


    Other people are staring at, anxious.


    Suddenly, someone said unhappily, "what do you mean? If you''re only allowed to make a fortune in silence, you won''t allow the rest of us to get some light? "


    "No one is. Listen to what I''m going to say next."


    The man added, "since you are gambling with us. So, you''ve got to take out your money, too, don''t you? If you lose, what do you pay for it? "


    Those who just roared were stunned.


    Just now, they just thought that there was a god stone to earn.


    But I didn''t think of it at all.


    Even if they really earned God stone, the other side did not have God stone to compensate, they did not make a profit in vain?


    What''s more, Lu Feixue is just a person from the lower continent.


    Where could she get a lot of magic stones?


    Lu Feixue did not talk nonsense. He looked back at Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng and said, "you two, how many divine stones do you have?"


    Two people''s facial expressions all at once became bitter gourd color.


    In fact, they all thought that Lu Feixue might borrow the stone from them. Moreover, they are all ready to lend the stone.


    But now?


    As soon as Lu Feixue opened his mouth, he directly asked them how many divine stones they had.


    This is clearly not to borrow a little meaning. This is the rhythm to clear all the sacred stones on both of them at one time.


    Luffy snow saw two people did not speak.


    Then he said, "I won''t let you borrow it in vain. Now you borrow the stone. If you win later. Half of you. If you lose. I''ll let Tianyu find a way to compensate for your capital. "


    As soon as Lu Feixue finished speaking, another voice said, "I lent Miss Lu a hundred thousand magic stones. If I win, I will pay back my capital. If you lose, you don''t have to pay a cent. "


    Lu Feixue looked at the person who opened his mouth, but found that he was a man in black.


    Moreover, he is also with each other once.


    It was the leader of the iron wood gang who met him in the secret place.


    "Good! Since the guild leader dares to support this way, it is the same as my condition just now. Won half a point. If you lose, I''ll let Tianyu find a way to compensate you. "


    "Lu Feixue, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not the leader of the gang. "


    "Ha ha ha ha However, as you are so grand, you will soon be the leader of the gang. "


    Now, those who are ready to gamble have confidence.


    After all, there will be one hundred thousand stone at once.


    Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng looked at each other and nodded.


    Huang Siyuan said, "I have a stone of 180000 gods."


    Liu Sheng said, "I have 290000 sacred stones."


    At this time, they also made up their minds.


    First of all, there is a real possibility that it will win.


    After all, they have seen Lin Tianyu''s evil spirit with their own eyes.


    But they didn''t dare to say it directly from the mouth. Lin Tianyu may be stronger than these two princes. But in my heart, there is still a little bit of this idea.


    And even if you lose.


    At that time, let Lin Tianyu compensate.


    Even if he didn''t compensate himself for the two gods. It''s worth it if you just lift the mark in your two souls.

 Chapter 2179

    "I put down a thousand sacred stones."


    "I''ll do 800."


    "I''ll go down to three thousand."


    "The one hundred in front of me is invalid. I want five thousand. " The person who first proposed to gamble with Lu Feixue was also in a hurry. Hurry to change your mouth, to increase the amount of God stone.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hold on!"


    At this moment, another discordant voice sounded.


    Who is this?


    Is it revenge with everyone?


    Do you have to stop everyone from making God stone?


    Everyone looked at the speaker with anger again.


    I saw a young man with a gentle face and a smile.


    It was su Mu San.


    Su Mu San said: "this gambling method is not fair."


    "How unfair?" someone asked


    "Because they are two people, and brother Lin is only one. How can it be fair to compare two people''s achievements with one? Therefore, I have come up with a fairer way. "


    Once again, Su seems to have a point.


    Then, someone asked, "well, in your opinion, how is it fair?"


    Su Mu San said, "that''s easy. It''s two for one. As long as you win. And he that bets a thousand shall pay five hundred more. If you lose, the 1000 will naturally belong to the banker. "


    "Good! That''s it. " All of a sudden, everyone agreed.


    As a result, the bets that can be won will be reduced by half at once. However, this is a sure win. Compared with the prince of God. Who can win?


    Su Mu said, "good! I did the calculation just now. On our side, there are a total of 570000 God stones. As a result, we can take you 1.14 million bets at the most. I want to bet. Hurry up. When 1.14 million is enough, there will be no more bets. Come on, make a bet. "


    After su Mu San yelled.


    We''ve got a lot more momentum.


    I''m afraid. Just for a while, I''ve already made enough bets of 1.14 million.


    No more bets.


    As a result, we have received millions of bets as we climb.


    "I''ll bet five hundred!"


    At this time, suddenly a voice, flying overhead.


    It turns out that this man has climbed to his limit. If the gas engine does not float, there is still a chance to climb up a few more steps. But I''m afraid it''s too late to catch up. So, hastened to open the mouth to bet on the God stone.


    At this opening, the air will leak.


    There is no way to resist the violent pressure of this step.


    Therefore, under this violent pressure, he was directly carried to the bottom of the ladder.


    Everyone looked at the person who flew away, and felt a burst of coke in their hearts.


    Then, he quickly turned back and looked at the top. Lin Tianyu and the two princes were already there.


    At this time, looking again, Lin Tianyu was already on the same ladder with the two princes.


    Eh!


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Just now, the two princes have already taken the lead? Why is it even now? "


    "No. It seems that the man has already surpassed the two princes? "


    The faces of the people turned pale for a while.


    This is different from the front.


    In front of us, it''s just a battle of will. Losing and winning were just temporary pleasures at that time, and there was no big loss for them.


    But now?


    They''ve made a lot of bets.


    If Lin Tianyu wins.


    They are not all going to die!


    As a result, everyone did not have the heart to open their mouth to make unnecessary disputes, but quietly watched the climb of the three people above.

 Chapter 2180

    At the point they discussed, Lin Tianyu had already caught up with the two princes, and soon surpassed them.


    Lin Tianyu''s original intention was to try to keep a low profile in front of so many people.


    I won''t argue with these two princes.


    But then, it was thought that the top three would have a bet. Moreover, the bet must be different with the rank. Besides, Lin Tianyu also knows.


    This secret place is actually a magic land.


    They are here looking for the one to carry their hope.


    Only myself is better.


    It is possible to carry their hopes. It is also to be able to get their greater attention, and have more resources to tilt to their own.


    If you''re just acting mediocre.


    Who can rest assured that more resources are tilted to their own body?


    Lin Tianyu is even more thinking, if this first really is his own gain. And it''s far beyond the geniuses ahead. Then, the treasure he can get will be many times higher than that of the other first place.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu accelerated sharply.


    What''s more, it accelerated as much as possible.


    He accelerated not only to be the first, but to surpass the two princes in front. And even surpass all the talented people who have entered this magic land to practice.


    Because he wants to get more resources and get better growth.


    Only he has grown to a higher level.


    It is possible for him to eliminate the hidden danger in the magic land. It''s possible to protect yourself and protect the people you want to protect.


    After surpassing Lin Tianyu, Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng also have a fight.


    They''re not just going to compete with people under the title of king. They are going to win or lose.


    But at this time, they suddenly feel behind them, there is a strong wind blowing towards them.


    Eh!


    What''s going on?


    As soon as they turned back, they saw a figure blowing past them quickly. Then, like a wind, it surpassed both of us. And, after surpassing oneself two people, return all the way still like a gust of wind to go up the ladder, all the way blow past.


    Two''s faces suddenly became very embarrassed.


    This time, they don''t have to look at each other again.


    They all started to speed up together and climbed up the higher stairs.


    After a while, they were already sweating on their forehead and temples.


    But no matter how hard they try, they can''t catch up with Lin Tianyu.


    Even, he is far away from Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng.


    Two dejected with a sigh.


    They are already in the mirror. Knowing that they can''t catch up with Lin Tianyu in any case.


    But they didn''t stop. On the contrary, it accelerates again at this level.


    As a king, you can lose.


    We must not lose our fighting spirit.


    Even if you know you''re going to lose. They also want to know how much difference they have with each other.


    But the people below who were looking up to the top were all dumbfounded.


    It''s not just because they lost a lot of bets.


    And because


    Are those three people really human?


    They had a hard time climbing the seven or eight hundred steps.


    But those three people, should have reached 1500 levels?


    They just ran like flies.

 Chapter 2181

    Thinking of this, these people, who had been only making bets just now, seemed to be inspired by something. They accelerated sharply and ran to the higher stairs.


    Bang Bang


    However, when it comes to such pressure, it accelerates sharply.


    Obviously, it is not a very well-known decision.


    Soon, someone could not withstand the pressure on the stairs. It''s just being pushed down the stairs. Fell to the bottom of the ground.


    It''s just that although this man was crushed away.


    But the strength of this fall is not so great.


    Although the whole body fell pain, but did not really fall to death.


    Higher up, Lin Tianyu soon reached the two thousand step ladder. However, when he arrived at the 100 foot high platform, Lin Tianyu did not stop at all. Then, directly over a span, the speed does not reduce, continue to climb up inexhaustible.


    "Damn it!"


    Zhuang Yi roared in his heart.


    The speed seems to have picked up a bit.


    But it''s clearly his limit.


    If he speeds up a little bit, he will probably be blown down directly by the pressure on the ladder.


    Wu Sheng is even behind Zhuang Yi by nearly 20 steps.


    Can''t he say in his heart:


    is that Lin Tianyu really a monster?


    Zhuang Yi, he took it.


    After all, they are all kings of the divine world.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    When he reached the height of 100 Zhang, he still kept on climbing up. Even, it''s accelerating again.


    Although Zhuang Yi also accelerated.


    But there is no big difference between acceleration and no acceleration.


    Moreover, he was still more than 200 steps away from the hundred Zhang steps.


    Wu Sheng was really depressed.


    Perhaps, his title of Prince. However, it happened to meet again, their district, is a relatively weak area.


    Let''s not talk about the feeling of stranglehold in the hearts of Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s speed has been increasing.


    Is it true that he does not have a little pressure to increase his speed so wantonly and willfully?


    It''s not.


    He felt more and more pressure. No matter how much pressure it is. The faith in his heart was as firm as ever. He wants to get better materials and treasures, and he wants to get more resources to improve his cultivation. He should have his own strength to bear the worries that belong to the whole star region in the future.


    It is this firm belief that has been accelerating.


    Even if the pressure is great, there is no time to stop.


    Lin Tianyu has been accelerating.


    However, when he reached 4000 paces, he could not increase his speed at all.


    At this time, he was clearly in the cloud covered place.


    The people below, by this time, clearly can no longer see Lin Tianyu who continues to climb up.


    But at this point, if someone can be both above and below the cloud. He can feel it clearly.


    There is a special difference between these two places.


    The time flow of these two places is actually different. It''s almost a thousand times the time flow.

 Chapter 2182

    Of course, Lin can''t feel the acceleration of the time flow.


    He just kept trying to think that he was going to sprint up there.


    It''s just that, at this meeting, with the increasing pressure. He felt that he couldn''t accelerate any more. At the most, they just maintained the speed that they can maintain now.


    Below.


    Zhuang Yi''s eyes are fixed.


    No matter how, it can''t compare with Lin Tianyu. He must have reached the height of that cloud.


    Wu Sheng looked up at the clouds and felt powerless. Right now, the pressure where he is. He clearly felt that he would never get to where the clouds were.


    At the same time, further into the sky.


    The two old chess players.


    "There''s another one coming in."


    "It''s not the boy who got your chance, right?"


    "Why! It''s really the little guy. Besides, you have a close look. This little guy, rushed to the clouds, unexpectedly, did not slow down. Great


    "That''s true. I remember how many years it has been since this magic land existed. With him, only four of them broke into the cloud. Moreover, although the first three also broke into the clouds. But it just managed to break through. But as soon as he broke in, the whole spirit was almost exhausted. It''s impossible to go any further. "


    "Yes, those three are good guys. Unfortunately, two of them didn''t grow up at all. There is another person, also just reached the juxtaposition with us. It''s impossible to eliminate the demons in the fiendish


    "You say, if this guy grows up, will it be possible..."


    The eyes of the two old people are in this moment, a piece of snow.


    Then, he went down again. To now, Lin Tianyu, who could only keep moving at a constant speed, looked at the past carefully once again.


    "Have you found out that this boy is only in the early stage of the third grade, and has not reached the later stage of the third grade. But his strength is not weaker than the first three grades, or even stronger. No wonder. "


    "Yes. If it''s one level lower. Well, the pressure on this ladder will be dozens of times lower. But his strength is not bad at all. In this way, no wonder he has been able to maintain such a speed forward


    "If you can be at a lower level, you will have such strength..."


    The more they talked, the brighter their eyes became.


    They seem to have clearly seen that Lin Tianyu, after growing up, has eliminated the demons in this magic land and completely solved a sword hanging on his head in this star field.


    As long as the demon in the fiendish exists all the time.


    They will have to guard the portal of the astral realm with fear all the time. The moment, whether there will be an attack.


    At the same time, they are not even interested in playing chess.


    Then, the two elders put all their energy into the body of Lin Tianyu climbing on the ladder again.


    They''re looking forward to it, longing for it.


    Let''s see which step of the ladder Lin Tianyu can climb.

 Chapter 2183

    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not know that the distant sky, the attention of the two elders.


    He just knows that he has to do his best to show his ability and get more resources. It accelerated his practice.


    The magic land accelerated the sense of urgency in his heart to the point of irresistible.


    In fact, at this time, it was just the constant speed that made Lin Tianyu feel the boundless pressure.


    At this speed, Lin even felt that his legs were filled with lead. The whole body of blood vessels are also like to be this boundless pressure, to suppress burst open.


    But he had no idea of slowing down a little bit.


    Unless, his strong will can''t support the movement of his body.


    Four thousand five hundred, five thousand


    When it reached 5200, the skin on the surface of Lin Tianyu''s body began to bleed under the pressure.


    The boundless pressure seemed to be forcing down his speed.


    But at this time, even if it is Lin Tianyu''s strong and invincible will and faith are no longer able to support.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu still didn''t want to slow down his own pace.


    So, in an instant, he bestowed his own Dao meaning on himself.


    However, his Dao idea has reached four steps of perfection. In fact, after he has really reached the realm of God or fairyland, it can also be called the realm of transformation. The four steps of sublimation are the four steps of transformation.


    When the sword meaning of the fourth level of incarnation was bestowed on him, Lin Tianyu felt the pressure around his body, and he suddenly lightened.


    He then extended his divine consciousness to all around him and realized it carefully.


    It is just that his divine sense extends out, and he feels boundless pressure clearly.


    But here in his body, the pressure has obviously decreased a lot.


    This is just like his sword meaning of the fourth level of transformation, which directly cuts off the pressure on his body from the ladder.


    He was slightly shocked.


    The cutting of the fourth step knife is so terrible.


    Eh!


    What if the meaning of endless cutting is also added to the meaning of Dao in the four levels of transformation?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu did it immediately.


    Between endless cutting, it is instantly added to the Dao meaning of the fourth level realm.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu again felt the pressure on his body. It seemed that it was just the same kind of pressure that he had just stepped up the first step.


    Under this kind of pressure, clear can accelerate again.


    It can even accelerate to the top of the speed he can now.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought for a while, but he didn''t speed up again.


    He still just maintained the current speed, and kept climbing all the way up.


    After all, it''s just the current speed.


    Even monks of the same rank can hardly achieve it easily without pressure.


    Lin Tianyu kept this speed and went on without stopping.


    At this time, in the eyes of all the people below, Lin Tianyu just stepped into the clouds.


    They are still just trying their best to climb the ladder.

 Chapter 2184

    However, although it is just a feeling that Lin Tianyu is just passing through the clouds for a moment.


    But there are many new changes coming out of it.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu had just passed through the clouds, the people who could see clearly below were all in a flutter of mood.


    Someone stepped up the footwork.


    They have to get to that hundred feet faster.


    Some people are already on the verge of being unable to persist.


    Originally, if you can calm down.


    Maybe they can hold on for a little longer on this ladder. But at this time, the mood suddenly floated, it was no longer difficult to suppress that sudden feeling, it seems that also increased a few pressure. Then, with a "ah" sound, it was lifted directly to the bottom of the stairs.


    At this time, most of the monks were only at the level of 800.


    These friars are the vast majority of people who have entered this secret place this time. Their accomplishments have not yet reached the third grade. It''s just the beginning of the third grade. As for the early three products below, although there are also into this secret realm.


    But there are fewer monks like that.


    Moreover, most of them didn''t get into the first audition hall at all.


    Even if I had good luck, I came here and broke the ladder.


    When they arrived at the meeting, they were only up and down the 500 or 600 steps. Even, there are, have been shaken to fly under the stairs.


    Those who have reached the level of 1000 or above are mostly monks who have reached the third grade. There are only a few of these monks who can reach here. One thirtieth of the whole group of friars. If it was not for the time ahead, the monks below the third grade in the later period would have more deaths and injuries in the training. I''m afraid that the proportion of monks in the later three grades is much less.


    In contrast, these monks who have reached the third grade should be able to reach the Baizhang ladder in two hours.


    After the third grade.


    Maybe it''s a little bit hanging.


    Although they had reached the place of 800 steps up and down, it was only a quarter of an hour later. But the point is, everyone can feel it. The more they go up, the slower the speed will be. Now, although it has reached the 800 level. So it looks like there''s more time left.


    You can''t do that.


    If so, even if they were two thousand steps, they would not need two hours. I guess a few breaths will be enough.


    At the same time, Lu Feixue and Su Mu three looked at each other. In their eyes, they could not help but raise a fighting spirit.


    Su Mu San''s physical training level is already the peak state of the early three grades.


    Lu Feixue had always been practicing law when he was in Tianquan. Therefore, the level of physical training is just at the beginning of the third grade.


    And on this ladder, in the face of endless pressure. Obviously, the use of physical training is far greater than that of Dharma practice.


    However, after they nodded, they both made it clear that they must have reached the hundred foot high ladder in two hours.


    The other monks who were climbing also had stronger fighting spirit.

 Chapter 2185

    At this time, it was beyond the height of 100 Zhang, except Lin Tianyu.


    There are two princes, Zhuang Yi and Wu Sheng.


    Zhuang Yi looked up again at the cloud. At this meeting, he has clearly felt that it is impossible for him to compare with Lin Tianyu after all. At least, on the ascent of this ladder, he can''t compare.


    However, Zhuang Yi still has a firm belief in his heart.


    At least he''s going to get above that cloud.


    It is this belief that makes him want to keep going at the speed he is now. Although his speed is also getting slower and slower. After all, the force exerted on his body by the outside world was increasing every moment. Even if his will is weaker. Then, he would think that he would stop immediately and have a good rest.


    This kind of pressure is really like a mountain to suppress on him.


    It''s going to increase the pressure on him every step of the way.


    Under him, Wu Sheng finally stopped.


    However, Wu Sheng did not want to climb again.


    Just he thought, take a breath first. After recovering some strength, he continued to climb.


    And this meeting, to the clouds, everyone can no longer see Lin Tianyu, still maintain the final uniform speed, all the way up the climb.


    However, even if he bestows on himself the Dao meaning of the fourth level of incarnation, he also bestows on him the artistic conception of endless cutting. However, when he reached 6000, his constant speed was suppressed again. Moreover, at this meeting, he still has no way to maintain the front of the uniform speed.


    "Alas


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    After all, he had to slow down again.


    What''s more, as you go along, you''re slowing down all the way.


    He can feel it.


    At this time, if you don''t slow down a little bit. Then, it is very likely that he will let his persistence time decrease again. On the contrary, they can not reach the final height they can reach.


    Although his speed has been slowing down slowly.


    But at this time, he maintained the speed, compared with other monks. It''s still very fast.


    Plus, over the clouds.


    That''s a hundred times faster.


    After his speed was reduced, he continued to rise by two thousand steps until he reached the height of 8000. Below, the monks on the March have not changed much.


    At this time, if the other monks could see the height of Lin Tianyu, they would be shocked.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is a sense of helplessness.


    Because by the time he reached 8000, his speed had already dropped to a lower level.


    At this time, compared with ordinary people''s walking, it seems to be much slower.


    Then, every step out, Lin Tianyu clearly felt his own body, steep once again added a mountain. And Lin Tianyu thought carefully about all his means. It seems impossible to help yourself at this time.


    Lin Tianyu had to take a look at the top again while he was on the way.


    He knew that if he went on like this, maybe he would reach his own limit if he didn''t advance much.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu firmly said: "I don''t know how many steps there are in this ladder. Perhaps, with my power, I can not reach the top of the ladder. But I have to reach the 10000 level. "


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that there was more strength in his body.

 Chapter 2186

    The horizon.


    An old man said: "the boy put down his bold words and said that he must reach the height of 10000 steps."


    Another old man with a chuckle on his face said, "do you think it is possible that he has reached that height?"


    "Haha! Ten thousand steps, I think nine thousand steps is almost the same. "


    "I think, 8500 steps, should be the top."


    They looked at each other.


    In fact, they all agree with each other. That''s impossible. Don''t look at Lin Tianyu. He has reached the 8000 level now. There is really not much left from Wanjie. Moreover, even when he reached the 8000 level, he didn''t even spend much time at all.


    However, in their hearts, they still did not think that Lin Tianyu could reach the 10000 level.


    After all, in this meeting, almost every time you go up one level, the pressure that will increase will rise to another level.


    Although the increase is extremely slow.


    But now, looking at Lin Tianyu, it is clear that he is about to reach the limit.


    Often in this is about to reach the limit of the above, and only a little more strength, will become the last straw to crush the camel.


    However, the two people said so, but they looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, but they were more cautious.


    After all, they are very clear in their hearts.


    Even Lin Tianyu himself, he also knows that it has reached the 10000 level. Clearly, it is beyond his limit. But he did not hesitate to say ten thousand steps out.


    He said that is to give himself a pressure beyond his own limit, so that he can break through this limit again.


    All of a sudden, the old man in front of him said, "do you think it''s possible for that boy to reach the height of 10000 steps?"


    "You''re kidding."


    "Or we''ll make a bet."


    "How do you want to bet?"


    "If he can reach ten thousand, you will give him a good fortune."


    "What if you lose?"


    "No! I want to say, if he reaches the 10000 level. You give him a fortune, and I give him a treasure. How about it? "


    "Good!"


    Then, the two old men again looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Their eyes were filled with expectation.


    Although they all thought that Lin Tianyu could not reach the 10000 level. But in their hearts, they all clearly hope that Lin Tianyu can reach the 10000 level.


    The two elders continued to pay attention.


    But a little longer time, and really boring tight.


    In fact, he said, "it is possible for me to reach the rank of 10000 again."


    "Oh, why?"


    "Because of the knife meaning of his last blessing. It is clear that it is beyond the realm of transformation, a direct essence of the Tao state of things. If he can understand the nature of the ladder and get into it, let alone the ten thousand steps. Even, it is possible for him to go directly to the top of the ladder from where he is now, isn''t it? "


    "Ha ha ha ha You dare to say so. Do you know how many steps this ladder has? In their numbers, it has to be hundreds of millions. Can he get to the top? Don''t say it''s him. Even ordinary immortals and gods can hardly reach the summit. "

 Chapter 2187

    The old man in front said, "of course I know. Because of the ladder, they thought it was just a name. But where can they know. In fact, this is a real ladder. "


    At this time, if someone is here, pay attention.


    He just can find out.


    Under these two old people, it is clear that there is a step-by-step shadow.


    What''s more, they are on the same ladder as Lin Tianyu.


    Then, this ladder is clearly from the place where Lin Tianyu and his two elders are going.


    But the location of the two elders is clearly the gateway to the horizon.


    This ladder, obviously, is the gateway to the sky. It''s a real ladder.


    Another said: "so, this ladder can never be such a stinky boy who can climb to the top. Unless one day, he has reached the level of six grades, or Xianjun or Xianwang. And I can understand the Tao of the ladder. Or, it is possible to reach the realm of Tao. "


    "What you''re talking about is just the usual situation. But he''s different from ordinary people again. "


    "Oh, no matter how different it is, it can make him a little bit ahead of time. But we can''t cross such a big span. "


    The old man in front said again, "it''s not sure. His cutting knife sense. That is clearly beyond the realm. Direct nature. Otherwise, he would not have got the chance to hide in the magic room. And beyond the realm of transformation, contact with the realm of Tao. Often the genius generation, also got you just said six grade, or is the fairy king, fairy King level. But he can do it now. Why can''t he go further? "


    Then, the two old people stare at each other, big eyes stare at small eyes.


    Yeah!


    This kid, can really reach such a height.


    You know, ordinary friars, though they have a lot of talents, can practice extremely well. That is to say, we have reached the state of transformation.


    In fact, there is only one super talent. It''s just beyond the level of a monk for a while.


    And the real situation.


    In fact, they are all under the control of the gods.


    Their mastery is no longer limited to a particular kind of gifted martial arts. It''s really after reaching the realm of transformation. If you practice any martial arts skills, you can easily reach the realm of transformation. Even, often just a look, are able to reach the level of transformation. As for the steps of the transformation, it also depends on the level of the transformation they really grasp.


    Above the realm of transformation, it is the realm of Tao.


    Daojing is beyond the level of the realm of transformation.


    When they were young, they could occasionally touch the realm of Tao.


    But to reach the real height of the Taoist realm. Then it must be really beyond the level of immortals and gods.


    Even now, the two old men in the sky clearly haven''t reached the real height of the Taoist realm. They are just the absolute high rank of the gods and immortals. It''s not really beyond that.


    But the boy below, above the Dao Dao, has a trace of the shadow and rudiment of Dao state.


    Although there should be something else that touched him.


    For example, he had contact with daoze.


    But it''s scary enough.


    Then, is it possible for him to really understand the meaning of the ladder when he is on it?


    If you can understand a little bit.


    Well, don''t talk about vantage.


    Even if it is a hundred thousand steps, he is afraid that he can achieve it without too much effort.

 Chapter 2188

    The two old men were speechless for a moment.


    Then, he paid attention to Lin Tianyu''s expression, which was much more serious.


    Below, Lin Tianyu has passed 8500 steps. It has reached the level of 8800.


    It''s just that at this meeting, every time he goes up one step, it will be more difficult several times. If at any time it is possible to directly rest, and then, sit on the spot, can no longer get up. He kept on climbing, but he never gave up.


    The meaning of the four step sword of the incarnation was also fully exerted, and the blessing was given to him.


    If it can go deep into his Dao idea.


    Then, it can be found that he has already reached the four-step state of Dao. When he breaks the pressure, he is clearly made more compact and thick, sharper and sharper.


    Endless cutting mood.


    In fact, until now, it is just a kind of hazy artistic conception.


    Even Lin Tianyu didn''t know what it should belong to. Or, it will have several steps to distinguish.


    However, every time he added it to the sabre technique, he could easily cut something much more solid than his knife.


    But he still had a hazy feeling.


    He is his endless cutting, this kind of artistic conception, in fact, up to now, there is no entry.


    If it''s really an introduction.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he didn''t even need to really wield a knife. It was just an idea that he could cut a towering mountain directly.


    Even if it is a real immortal or God, he can fight with one of them.


    And now, this endless cutting mood, under this pressure, seems to have made progress.


    However, Lin Tianyu seems to feel that it is just an illusion of his own.


    He didn''t fully understand whether he had made progress or not.


    Then, step by step, I move my steps up.


    Then, it''s up to the height of 9000.


    And every step up.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he did not come out. He split the heavy pressure on him with his mind of transformation and endless cutting, and then gradually rose. Cut with a knife.


    Otherwise, don''t say it''s 9000.


    Even if he can reach the level of 680 or 7000, it should be his limit.


    Lin Tianyu looked up again.


    10000 steps?


    It''s only a thousand steps left.


    Since his own spirit of transformation and endless cutting can bring him to the height of 9000 steps. Then, he can take advantage of the pressure of the ladder to sharpen the two kinds of swords and reach a higher level.


    Don''t mention how miserable Lin Tianyu looks now.


    The whole body surface blood vessel, already did not know how many burst. The whole person is about to become a blood man.


    There was blood in the corners of the mouth.


    But his eyes became brighter.


    The idea of sharpening the knife idea made him find a sense of direction.


    Especially the endless cutting.


    For a long time, although he will use this kind of knife meaning. However, he has never had a good way to continuously improve this kind of Dao.


    But now, the ladder has finally given him such a chance.

 Chapter 2189

    When Lin Tianyu arrived at the meeting, he was no longer just obsessed with it. He had to reach the height of ten thousand steps.


    But in his heart, he must take advantage of this rare pressure to sharpen his spirit of transformation and endless cutting.


    As for the knife meaning of endless cutting, what kind of knife meaning is it.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t understand now.


    But he had an idea in his heart.


    If his endless cutting knife will reach the first level. At the moment when he really started, he might be able to know what the meaning of endless cutting is.


    However, although now, the knife meaning of endless cutting has not been achieved.


    However, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that the meaning of endless cutting was not weaker than the four step transformation of the sword. Even more powerful and mysterious.


    In this way, while sharpening their own knife meaning, step by step to the top of the ladder, keep climbing.


    Every step is very difficult.


    All over the body, but also more and more miserable incomparable.


    Just climbing like this, Lin Tianyu doesn''t know how long he has been climbing.


    I don''t know if his own climbing speed is fast or slow.


    I don''t know if he stopped to rest.


    Until he finally couldn''t walk any more and had to sit down and rest. At this time, even if he had been honed more thick knife intention, it was not enough to support him to move forward.


    After sitting down, Lin Tianyu protected himself with the blessing of the sword.


    Otherwise, the terrible pressure here will be enough to crush him into a meat pie.


    After sitting down, Lin Tianyu began to feel carefully again.


    But at this time, the two old men in the sky widened their eyes in horror.


    Lin Tianyu has not only reached the 10000 steps he has said before. Moreover, it has directly reached 11375 steps.


    At the same time, the two elders even released their own ideas and guarded Lin Tianyu.


    They are really afraid.


    Without paying attention, Lin Tianyu''s Dao meaning could not be connected.


    In that place, I am afraid that the pressure directly crushed Lin Tianyu.


    At that time, they two old people are optimistic about such a genius, I''m afraid there will never be a second one.


    After sitting down, Lin Tianyu did not think about anything for a long time.


    He just simply realized his two major knife ideas.


    The meaning of Huajing Dao has reached the level of four steps, which is more condensed. At this meeting, it can be regarded as completely stable at the early stage of the four steps. If he is able to step into the middle stage, he will be able to step into the middle stage.


    At that time, his combat power will probably have another qualitative improvement.


    The knife meaning of endless cutting still has no introduction.


    It''s just that there seems to be some progress.


    Lin Tianyu thinks that if you use endless cutting again, it should be better than the front.


    The improvement of overall strength.


    It''s estimated to be twice as much as before.


    After comprehending his own progress, Lin Tianyu began to feel the ladder under him.


    He felt that the ladder had a spirit.


    If he could touch the spirit of the ladder. Maybe

 Chapter 2190

    By this time, Lin Tianyu had been sitting on this step and never moved again.


    So I have been quietly feeling.


    The two have been paying close attention to the old man, and even directly contacted the spirit of the heavenly ladder. Let Qi Ling pay attention to Lin Tianyu, who has been sitting at 11375 steps. Don''t let him suddenly neglect his blessing to himself and the knife''s intention in the course of his understanding. It was directly crushed to death by the terrible pressure on the ladder.


    The spirit is also a little old man.


    The little old man is not willing to say, "you two old guys, think that it''s just you who pay attention to these talents again. I''m just as concerned about these geniuses. With my attention, will the genius of our star field be crushed to death on this ladder? You are too much to worry about. "


    Said, no longer bird two old people, a flash did not enter the ladder.


    Eh!


    Suddenly, the two old men''s expressions moved again.


    Someone broke into the clouds again.


    They looked down at the people who had passed through.


    It was Zhuang Yi.


    He did touch the clouds at 4000 feet, that is, at 200 feet.


    However, just as soon as he touched the cloud, he fell again. Then he thought about going up and touched the clouds again. However, he found that no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible.


    It''s always a little bit short.


    If it is based on Zhuang Yi''s own strength, he can''t touch the clouds here.


    Just after being stimulated by Lin Tianyu, finally, he also broke out completely.


    Only later, the degree of difficulty is far beyond the imagination of others. Even though Zhuang Yi was under the pressure of the ladder, his whole body was as miserable as Lin Tianyu.


    It is the obsession to step into the clouds that has been supporting him, and has been so persistent.


    Finally, at the moment of touching the clouds, all his energy was exhausted.


    Even at this time, if not for the tools and spirits, they had been paying close attention to the talents who were climbing the ladder. When all his strength was exhausted, he secretly gave him some support. I''m afraid Zhuang Yi may be driven down the ladder by the endless pressure on it.


    Wu Sheng stayed at the level of 3287 and could not go further.


    The two old men looked at the moment with a miserable and incomparable Zhuangyi.


    "This boy is good, too. At least, the power of his will. It''s almost the same as the three geniuses who have climbed above the clouds


    "You can have a good look. Maybe it''s worth cultivating."


    "Our Terrans are now in great need of genius."


    At this time, two hours had already passed.


    However, the voice did not announce the end of the second level.


    But those who failed to reach the height of 100 Zhang within two hours, and those who broke the 2000 step ladder were automatically sent down the ladder.


    In these two hours, only 50 people reached the 2000 step ladder.


    Among them, the monks in the later period of the third grade and the early stage of the third grade accounted for almost half of each.

 Chapter 2191

    Time goes on and on.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it has been.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu, who had been feeling the ladder, suddenly felt that he seemed to have touched the origin of the ladder.


    This is a very compressed, can go straight to the sky''s real ladder.


    And this endless pressure, in fact, is just the pressure of the whole vigorous wind layer, has been extremely suppressed outside the ladder. There was a natural pressure to protect the monks who passed the steps.


    When Lin Tianyu wants to go down to the next level of understanding, or to get some kind of creation from this understanding, it is simply impossible.


    Then, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that he seemed to have shuttled time and space, and then arrived at a place.


    Here, two old men, set up a chessboard.


    Lin Tianyu looked at himself again.


    But I found my body unreal.


    This just feels, as if not their own noumenon has arrived at this place. It''s the soul that shuttles through the endless void and arrives here.


    These two old men must be the kind of top-notch people.


    Lin Tianyu respectfully bowed his hand to the two elders and said, "two elders, let the boy come here, I don''t know what The good is given. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." An old man laughed and said, "boy, why do you think that we want you here to give you good?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "the reason why the two elders want to see me must be related to the magic land. If you want to solve the fiendish, you need genius, and you have to be super genius. However, whether it''s genius or super genius, their growth will take time. At the same time, in order to speed up the growth of super talents, if you have super treasures, you can''t do it, right? "


    The old man said: "boy, where do you get confidence, you think you are a genius or a super genius."


    With that, he looked at Lin Tianyu with a playful expression.


    But Lin Tianyu looked at the joking expression, which was clearly a kind of encouragement.


    Clearly, let Lin Tianyu play from me. If he plays well, he can persuade the two old men. So, of course, there are super rewards.


    Otherwise, even if there is a reward, I''m afraid it''s just a passing away.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the old man fearlessly and said, "although I dare not call myself a super genius. However, since I was able to get the advice of the two elders, it can be imagined that I could become a hope in the eyes of the two elders. What''s more, I don''t think it''s worse than others in these people who have entered the fiefdom.


    "Besides, besides talent, I have a determination.


    "Ever since I learned of the danger of fiendish. I have a decision in my heart. I must grow up quickly. Then, I will completely solve the danger of fiendish


    Lin Tianyu said, and fixed his eyes on the old man in front of him. There was a steady look in it.


    As he said.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, it has become a motive and determination for him to practice fast.


    Lin Tianyu can''t rest assured that he is not free from the evil land.


    After all, all his relatives and the people he cares about are in this star field. If the danger of fiefdom breaks out. Then, all these people are bound to die.


    What Lin Tianyu said is also from the heart.

 Chapter 2192

    "Good!"


    With the old man''s way to communicate with heaven, naturally, you can tell whether Lin Tianyu''s words are from the heart.


    The talented and gorgeous generation, coupled with the spirit of responsibility for the star territory crisis.


    This is the real genius most needed in the current stardom crisis.


    The old man said, "boy, with some temperament and your talent, maybe one day, you will be able to solve the crisis of the magic land for the astral region as mentioned just now. Brother Lu, you left a box for the boy. It seems that I have to give the boy some good


    The old man, who was called brother Lu, laughed and said, "what benefits do you want to give? But it must be more than my box. "


    The old man said: "of course, it will not be stingy than your old boy."


    The old man said and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the momentum of the old man''s whole body suddenly soared. Even, let Lin Tianyu feel that he is in the face of this side of the sky in general. The momentum of the old man is so strong that it seems that he is going to cover the whole world.


    Then, the old man suddenly stretched out his hand and slapped it directly on Lin Tianyu''s forehead.


    After Lin Tianyu took this picture, he was in a daze. He didn''t know where he was and where he was. The whole person''s perception seems to be under the hand of the old man, and there is a sense of pause.


    I do not know how long, also do not know how much distance across.


    In any case, it was just a kind of muddleheaded, and then, when Lin Tianyu was fully awake again.


    Lin Tianyu found that he had reached the step where he was just now.


    It''s just that this is where he is now. He felt it clearly. Just now, it was a force that had made it almost impossible for him to continue standing here. At this meeting, it seems that all of a sudden it has been reduced by dozens of times. It''s not just a step he can stand on. Even, he felt that he could run fast on this step again.


    All of a sudden, there was a whirl.


    Then, when Lin Tianyu appeared again, he arrived at the platform of Baizhang.


    At this time, there were more than 200 people standing on the hundred Zhang steps.


    Among the more than 200 people, Lu Feixue and Su musan both broke into the Baizhang platform. However, the two of them are in a bad state. Obviously, to be able to break into the hundred Zhang platform, has been a serious overdraft for them. Then, it is an invisible challenge for them to be under the pressure of this place all the time.


    Then, the sound that led them through the barrier rang again.


    "Now, all monks who have broken into the Baizhang platform are qualified to go through the third level. However, all monks below the third grade still need not go. After all, in the third level, the death rate of monks below the third grade is 100%


    The voice said that, including Lu Feixue and Su Mu San, all the friars below the third grade disappeared suddenly.


    Then, these figures appeared at the bottom of the ladder.

 Chapter 2193

    The sound came again.


    "Now, all of you are qualified for the third level. However, it''s up to you to decide whether you want to break through the third hurdle. "


    As the voice spoke, three boxes flew out.


    One of the three boxes fell into Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    One fell into Zhuang Yi''s hands.


    One fell into Wu Sheng''s hands.


    Then, the voice said: "what I want to tell you is that the third level, not only those who enter the third level or below, are 100% dead. Even if the monks enter the third level later stage, there will be a great death rate. So now, all of you, you''d better think it over carefully. Do you want to enter the third level or exit? "


    For the time being, let''s call him a spirit.


    At this time, a man at the Baizhang platform said, "well, can you tell us what the third level is?"


    "Good! I can tell you in advance.


    "The third level, what you are facing will be a head of strength, which is also related to the Warcraft king in the later stage of the third grade.


    "You may think, that is, Warcraft with the same strength as you. What are you afraid of?


    "That''s wrong.


    "Because the king of Warcraft is an immortal being. What''s more, the strength of the head you are facing is equivalent to the Warcraft in the later stage of the third grade. It just needs all of you to fight with it and revolve around for two hours, and it has not died, even if you have passed the customs. From this, you can imagine how powerful this beast is


    As soon as the sound of the spirit fell, there was a buzzing discussion.


    "What? The same Warcraft in the later period of the third grade, we have so many monks with the same strength that we can''t kill it. "


    "I don''t believe it. Even if the strength of Warcraft is more powerful, so many of us, even if we use people to heap, can also heap it to death. "


    "The spirit is too small for people."


    "Just for this breath, we are going to enter the third level and kill this Warcraft."


    ¡­¡­


    "Why, do you think I said that on purpose? Wrong. Because, the third level, but how many times have we broken through. Every time they enter this secret place, they go through the second level. When they arrive at the Baizhang platform, some of the later friars will enter the third level to kill the Warcraft of the same rank.


    "Now, you can think about how many monks have entered the third level.


    "But even with so many monks, I have entered the third level. However, on that head is equivalent to the third grade of human friars in the later stage of Warcraft, can still live well.


    "And among the monks who have been breaking through the third level all the time, there has always been a death rate of more than half."


    When the Spirit said so, the buzzing voice never sounded again.


    Because it is obvious that all the words said by the spirit are true.


    However, they still have some doubts.


    Since there are so many times to break into the third level of things happened. Moreover, because the death rate of breaking through the third level is so high.


    However, why hasn''t any news about the third level in the secret place of practice ever come out?

 Chapter 2194

    At this time, the spirit seemed to know what they were thinking.


    Qi Ling said: "because the third level is top secret. Therefore, all human friars who have left this space will completely delete any information about the third level in their minds at the moment of leaving.


    "Even if you just hear these messages, they will be forcibly deleted when you leave.


    "Even if those people under the ladder know that you have passed the third level, they will be deleted when they leave this secret place."


    Why is this?


    Other people just don''t understand.


    Is it really that important that they break through the third level?


    As soon as they leave here, all that information will be deleted.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly wanted to understand the meaning of the spirit.


    All the information about the third level was deleted. That''s because the truth about these things in the devil''s land has been spread out. After all, there will be some smart people, as long as they get some pieces of news, it is completely possible to analyze all these information. Even, the nature of the fiendish has been analyzed.


    But now, there is still no way to solve the matter of fiefdom.


    At this time, if all the facts of the fiendish were spread out, it would only cause the fear of the human friars.


    After all, what was going on in this fiend was not a glorious thing for human friars.


    You know, this is a kind of compromise relative to the devils.


    With the blood of human friars, we can slowly weaken the seal of demons in the desert underground palace. This kind of helpless thing, that is only a few high-level know, can never spread out.


    When the spirit saw the monks below, he seemed to talk about it occasionally.


    However, the confidence in the front of the explosion, and as a genius arrogance is disappeared.


    Although they have confidence in their own strength.


    But they will never think that they are friars of several realms in front of them. They are much more powerful.


    "However, it is a free choice to break through the third level. You can choose voluntarily to participate in the third level or give up entering the third level. Now, it''s up to you to choose. "


    A friar said: "I want to ask, how are those Warcraft kings compared with the first level of the fourth grade of the divine beast?"


    After listening to this question, the others were all quiet and listened to the answer of the spirit.


    After all, if there is a comparison with the first level of the fourth grade beast, then there will be more image strength data.


    Of course, they want to have a practical assurance before deciding whether they will enter the third level. After all, it''s a bit too unreasonable for a genius to give up the third level before he has entered the third level. However, if you enter the third level in a daze and take risks, it seems that you don''t take your life seriously.


    Now, they also need more information to support whether they risk entering the third level or withdrawing from the third level.


    At this time, it is obvious that these four kinds of early beast is a very feasible choice for comparison.

 Chapter 2195

    Qi Ling said: "if there are six such divine beasts in the early stage of the fourth grade, they can kill this one under attack.


    "But if your strength is enough to kill the six heads and four grades of the early gods.


    "But you can''t kill the king of Warcraft as well."


    Some people don''t understand.


    So he asked, "why is this? Six heads and four grades of the early beast can kill the king of Warcraft. Why, even if we have the strength of these six heads and four products, we can''t kill this one? "


    Qi Ling said: "because of this king Warcraft, he needs enough rules to kill him.


    "The god beast in the early stage of the four grades was called the god beast, besides its strength, because it was above the rules and far beyond any strong one under the divine beast.


    "It is the power of these rules that makes it possible for them to kill Warcraft.


    "But you monks in the later period of the third grade, even the genius of heaven, have already understood the power of certain rules. However, it can never be compared with the beginning of the fourth grade.


    "Well, even if your strength is strong enough to kill the beast at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    "But you can''t do the same thing.


    "Now, the third level is just such a paralyzed king that you can''t kill. But such a king of Warcraft, but to you who break through the barrier, has the fatal lethality.


    "Now, it''s up to you to decide whether or not to break through."


    The spirit stopped here.


    At this time, he even made it clear.


    Therefore, it is also necessary to give people time to think.


    Almost no longer want to go down, Lin Tianyu said: "I am willing to go through the third level."


    Next, Zhuang Yi is willing to go to the third level.


    Wu Sheng hesitated a little, but he also accepted it.


    Later, those monks in the later period of the third grade also accepted them one by one and were willing to go through the third level.


    Although some people are more hesitant.


    But later I thought that there were two princes among them. In addition, there are more than 100 masters of the late third grade. So many monks, even if they can''t kill the king Warcraft of the third grade later period, at least, protect themselves.


    Seeing that all these people agreed to come down, the Spirit sent out a happy laugh.


    After that, all of them are transmitted directly to the third place.


    This is a barren land. There is no grass, everywhere is a barren black land. Then, in this piece of black land, in addition to these people who have just been transmitted, there are two proud figures.


    The voice of the spirit rings again.


    "These are the two gods of the two major gates of the divine world, Luo Hongsheng and Cheng Ming. Next, in the battle against Warcraft in the late third grade, there will be the addition of these two gods. "


    "It''s great to have two more gods join us."


    "Each of the Shenzi of the big gate has the strength to simply kill a beast in the early four grades. With the addition of two Shenzi, we will surely be able to kill the Warcraft in the later stage of the three grades. "


    I heard that in addition to his own one hundred people, there were two gods joining in.


    All of us, in an instant, are completely confident.


    It seems that in front of me, the numbness of ferocious power, as mentioned by the spirit, has become unimportant after the two gods joined in.

 Chapter 2196

    Seeing such an expression, Lin Tianyu also observed the two gods carefully.


    The pride of their faces.


    The indifference on his face clearly indicated that it was enough for them to deal with the king Warcraft in the later stage of the third grade. Now, together with these hundred people, it is clear that this is unnecessary.


    In the eyes of the son of God, the rest of them are but weak sheep.


    No matter how many sheep are, they are only sheep after all. They can''t be lions.


    Therefore, although the two sons of God said nothing. But the expression is clearly to all these participants, you are just a bunch of trash. It''s just getting in the way. It doesn''t work at all.


    "I have seen two gods."


    Although the two gods have such a bad breath look. But there are also some monks from the divine world who have seen the two gods one by one.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but shrink his eyes.


    Although these two Shenzi are only the later cultivation of Sanpin. But Lin Tianyu felt a strong threat from them.


    But in front of him, Lin Tianyu felt that he had won. Therefore, he felt that the monks in the world were invincible at the same level.


    But now, there is more than the prince of God son of the current.


    In addition, there are more super gods in the same level of Warcraft king.


    Lin Tianyu was shocked:


    it seems that we can never be arrogant blindly.


    Just thinking about this, the two gods said calmly: "since all the people have arrived, then we should hurry to the third pass. After the clearance, we can quickly return to the divine world."


    In the eyes of the two gods, enter the third level to kill Warcraft, as if it was fun in general.


    As he spoke, Luo Hongsheng, the son of God, glanced at the crowd.


    But just a glance, the son of God Luo Hongsheng frowned tightly.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it true that the friars at the beginning of the third grade have been cleared away? Why now, there is still a monk from the late second grade mixed here? "


    Then he looked at Lin Tianyu tightly.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu''s cultivation was already in the early stage of the third grade.


    However, when his soul reached the top of the ladder, one of the old men clapped his hands, which actually directly suppressed his first level cultivation. At this meeting, only the body repair in the later stage of the second grade was left. However, only repair was suppressed one layer. But Lin Tianyu clearly felt his own strength, no slightest reduction.


    It''s just that the whole cultivation is more solid and thick.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his foundation was more solid.


    Hearing the words of Luo Hongsheng, the other people also looked at Lin Tianyu carefully.


    Then, he felt the cultivation of Lin Tianyu.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Lin Tianyu''s cultivation is really just the later cultivation of the second grade. It was two steps lower than them.


    In front of them, they just saw that Lin Tianyu won the championship of climbing the ladder.


    I haven''t paid attention to the cultivation. I always thought that their accomplishments were equal to those of the latter three grades.


    But now


    Is it true that the cultivation in the later period of the second grade is the key to winning the champion of climbing the ladder?

 Chapter 2197

    Now, Lin Tianyu didn''t know how to explain it.


    Don''t laugh at anything.


    However, Luo Hongsheng frowned more and more tightly, and said: "boy, hurry up and get down by yourself. Benshenzi killed a Warcraft and took so many people to take care of such a group of weak chickens. It was enough distraction. But I don''t have the heart to take you to play with a weak boy who didn''t even reach the initial stage of the third grade. "


    Lin Tianyu was speechless for a while.


    This is a disaster of no name.


    Unexpectedly, he was targeted by Luo Hongsheng, the son of God, because his cultivation was suddenly suppressed.


    What''s more, I really want to eliminate myself. Do you need luohongsheng to shiver?


    I''m afraid that the graceful spirit has already eliminated itself.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also impolitely said: "please don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself. There''s no need for you to be distracted. "


    "What do you say?"


    Luo Hongsheng glared and said, "I don''t know. Is this for you? You know, the battle with Warcraft is the real battle of life and death. If you lose, it''s not just a defeat. It''s a direct loss of life, you know


    Lin Tianyu said unhappily, "of course I know. The son of God will take care of himself and protect his life


    "Hum!" Luo Hong snorted coldly and said, "why, you saw that my brother Cheng joined us. So, do you want to get involved and take credit for it?"


    Now, Luo Hongsheng''s words are very direct.


    He pointed out that Lin Tianyu wanted to take advantage of the powerful fighting power of the two gods and fish in troubled waters and steal credit in a fight with paralysis.


    Even after Luo Hongsheng said this, he also glanced at all the people present.


    That means, clearly is thinking, want to let these people voice to support oneself.


    As the son of God, you just need to release a meaning slightly. Then, supporters tend to come in an endless stream.


    But this meeting, Luo Hongsheng''s meaning is so obvious that no one even spoke up.


    Everyone just looked at Lin Tianyu curiously.


    Lin Tianyu even said: "Luo Daoyou, later, can you win the credit. Everyone has eyes to see. There''s no need for Luo Daoyou to tell us what to say. "


    When Luo Hongsheng said this, Lin Tianyu''s anger also came up.


    What about the son of God?


    The strength is really strong. Let oneself feel a trace of threat. But even with the smell of the threat. That doesn''t mean that you are qualified to order Lin Tianyu.


    Luo Hongsheng was also immediately angry and said: "boy, are you calling Luo Daoyou? Do you have the qualification? I''ll tell you to get out of here, and you''ll get out of here


    Luo Hongsheng said, with great momentum, he pressed Lin Tianyu directly.


    His momentum is so strong that even ordinary friars in the late third grade period can not bear it. The monks at the beginning of the third grade were afraid that they could not stand up under this momentum. The friars below the early stage of the third grade were afraid to kneel down directly.


    Luo Hongsheng''s purpose is also very direct.


    That is to make Lin Tianyu kneel down on the spot with such momentum.


    Then, let''s see if Lin Tianyu has the face to stay here.

 Chapter 2198

    With this momentum of Luo Hongsheng, he suddenly burst out.


    Several of the monks in the later period of the third grade were unable to bear the powerful momentum and stepped back several steps.


    Luo Hongsheng''s face was full of color.


    Even the monks in the later period of the third grade were unable to bear the pressure. Like Lin Tianyu, a monk in the later period of the second grade, it is not only a part of kneeling.


    Then, he glanced contemptuously at Lin Tianyu, waiting for him to kneel down on the spot.


    But immediately, Luo Hongsheng''s eyes could not help shrinking.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu didn''t just kneel down.


    Moreover, there was a faint smile on his face. He had no appearance of being affected at all. He looked at Luo Hongsheng with indifference.


    It seems that Luo Hongsheng''s sudden exertion of such a powerful momentum and pressure is just playing monkey games.


    In Luo Hongsheng''s eyes, a strong anger and a murderous motive rose abruptly.


    Then, Luo Hongsheng''s eyes flashed suddenly, as if trying to understand the key point, and said: "boy, you should be wearing a treasure that can suppress the pressure? However, having such a treasure to protect your body does not mean your strength. Since you go down unconsciously, you still want to stay here with a treasure. Then I will have to do it myself and sweep you down to the bottom. "


    Luo Hongsheng said with one hand.


    It''s not too fast.


    It''s not that powerful.


    However, Luo Hongsheng was extremely confident.


    That''s how it''s done. Luo Hongsheng has self-confidence, which is more than enough to deal with a boy in the later stage of second grade. If you pass by, the boy will be directly knocked out of office by himself.


    Whoa!


    It''s a slap in the face.


    The strong wind brought by the palm, let alone a monk in the later period of the second grade. Even the friars at the beginning of the third grade had to be blown out of the ladder directly and to the bottom of the ladder.


    But Lin Tianyu is only the cultivation of the second grade in the later period. I''m afraid that under this palm, he will have to suffer a little.


    Luo Hongsheng''s face was filled with a burst of triumphant laughter.


    Hum!


    Such a little monk in the later stage of the third grade dare not listen to his own words.


    Who gave you the courage.


    Don''t let you suffer, you really think the son of God is just a title.


    By the time he passed, Luo Hongsheng could already imagine Lin Tianyu''s extremely embarrassed appearance. Although it would not have killed Lin Tianyu on the spot. But it''s a must.


    Eh!


    However, Luo Hongsheng had a strange feeling after he took the palm.


    Because of his palm, it is clear that he did not take any real object.


    It was clearly shot directly in the space.


    No way.


    When he was about to touch Lin Tianyu with his palm, Luo Hongsheng could clearly see Lin Tianyu standing on the spot. What''s more, this palm clearly and directly hit Lin Tianyu. However, during the shooting, Lin Tianyu, who was photographed, broke up directly and gave no effort.


    It''s just a shadow.


    Just a little monk in the late second grade.


    Is he so quick?


    Luo Hongsheng felt that he was just a shadow of the other side, and his eyes could not help shrinking.

 Chapter 2199

    This is not particularly fast.


    Luo Hongsheng did not do his best at all. Even half of the strength was not used.


    However, even so, under the palm of this palm, it is impossible that a little monk in the later period of the second grade can escape. Besides, the speed is not too slow.


    That kind of slow is just relative to the Shenzi of the late third grade.


    For the little friars in the later period of the second grade, it was extremely fast.


    However, Lin Tianyu just escaped so easily.


    Moreover, judging from the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also clearly is extremely relaxed, completely did not take a matter too seriously. Until the moment when Lin Tianyu''s body is about to be photographed in this palm, he is just escaping.


    This did not pay attention to Luo Hongsheng''s palm at all.


    "Boy, that''s enough!"


    Luo Hongsheng said, and he clapped it again.


    In this palm, both strength and speed have been greatly improved compared with the previous one.


    Whoa!


    With this palm shot, Luo Hongsheng''s whole divine consciousness is also firmly locked in Lin Tianyu. This time, even if Lin Tianyu still wants to escape, but under the lock of his divine sense, he can change his hand at any time, which can hold him firmly.


    This palm, must be able to shoot Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, in the lock of divine consciousness, it was clearly felt that this palm was really directly shot on Lin Tianyu.


    Luo Hongsheng''s face showed a kind of ferocious smile because of his mistake just now.


    With this palm down, can the boy still escape?


    Good!


    Finally, I got this kid.


    He was afraid that he would be seriously injured.


    Luo Hongsheng thought that under the palm of his hand just now, the boy in the later stage of the second grade escaped. Now, he had a special feeling of exhilaration.


    Yeah.


    What''s more, I still didn''t get the feeling of entity.


    The figures in the picture are scattered again.


    What''s going on?


    I have already shot each other.


    Then, Luo Hongsheng looked to the right, and clearly saw Lin Tianyu standing there, as if he had never moved.


    Luo Hongsheng''s eyes trembled again.


    This kid''s speed is clearly locked in his own divinity. He is about to be shot in his own palm, and then he is able to escape calmly.


    When Luo Hongsheng thinks so in his mind, he is even more angry.


    In front of themselves, show such extreme speed. Isn''t it clear that you haven''t put yourself in your eyes?


    So Luo Hongsheng was too lazy to say anything.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    One hand after another, a series of shots, each palm is blowing a gust of wind. The speed, the strength, I''m afraid even those so-called princes may not be able to escape. And if they were photographed by such a gesture, they would also have to fly out to the ladder.


    However, after taking dozens of palms in succession, Luo Hongsheng stopped again.


    At this time, he looked at Lin Tianyu again. In his eyes, there was a more cautious look.


    With so many palms, Luo Hongsheng almost exerted his great power in every palm. But at this meeting, it is clear that Lin Tianyu has not been photographed.

 Chapter 2200

    Although Luo Hongsheng was angry at the meeting, he clearly paid more attention to Lin Tianyu.


    Don''t say it''s just such a little monk in the late second grade.


    Even if he was forced to go to the top of the ladder by Hongpin, he was forced to go to the top of the mountain.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    Under Luo Hongsheng''s so many palms, it is clear that even the corner of clothes has not let the other party touch.


    This shows.


    At least the other side''s Footwork speed, compared with most of the monks in the late third grade, are much stronger.


    However, let such a little monk in the later period of the second grade escape from his own hand, but Luo Hongsheng can''t swallow this tone in his heart. If you are a monk in the late third grade period, it''s OK. But such a little monk


    Although Luo Hongsheng did not take the lead again.


    However, the eyes looked at Lin Tianyu, but it was full of unwilling.


    Luo Hongsheng said angrily: "how, just dare to escape? You don''t even have the guts to do it? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "why do you have to have a palm? You are a great God. Even in the divine world, it is a generation of young and top masters who have become famous. But I''m just a nobody. I don''t have to fight with Luo Daoyou to prove something, right? "


    "Hum!"


    Luo Hongsheng was angry and said: "today, if you don''t really fight with me, you won''t have the qualification to break through the third level."


    Lin Tianyu Road: "whether there is a qualification to enter third level, not Luo Daoyou has the final say, the machine in this space has arranged. Naturally, I have been arranged to go through the third level, and then I have the qualification. "


    "Is it?" Luo Hongsheng said, "but I''m in the way now. I don''t think I''ll leave. How can you get the qualification to break through the third level?"


    Luo Hongsheng said, but directly blocked the local.


    Obviously, he has made up his mind. If Lin Tianyu doesn''t really fight with him, he won''t be qualified to enter the third level.


    Seeing Luo Hongsheng''s expression, Lin Tianyu was angry at last.


    "Luo Daoyou, do you have to really fight with me? You know, since you are the son of God, you have to think well, to keep the name of the son of God. If there is any real damage in a fight, I''m afraid it will do harm to the name of your son of God. "


    Luo Hongsheng''s eyes shrunk.


    Just now, he was just angry.


    Besides, I am the son of God. The cultivation is two levels higher.


    He didn''t think he was going to lose.


    So he didn''t think about it at all.


    But now, Lin Tianyu said so, but all of a sudden he talked about his heart. After all, where did he see a young monk in the later period of the second grade who was like Lin Tianyu.


    He didn''t take advantage of his footwork and body method.


    Then, in terms of combat effectiveness, can he not take advantage of this dharma body method?


    Thinking like this, Luo Hongsheng even hesitated.


    But then, the hesitation was directly expelled from his heart by Luo Hongsheng.


    No way.


    If a monk in the later period of the second grade has some special adventures in the body method, he can rely on the benefit of the body method and deal with himself temporarily.


    But he is more powerful than himself.


    That''s out of the question.

 Chapter 2201

    Although Luo Hongsheng has already hesitated in his heart.


    But now, it''s hard to get off. So he had to be brave and say, "hum! I''ll lose. You think too much. You''re worried about yourself. How can I escape under my hand


    Lin Tianyu also looked at him in the eyes and said, "well, since Luo Daoyou has to compete with each other, we will have three palms. At that time, whether you win or lose, that''s it. "


    "Good."


    In fact, at this meeting, Luo Hongsheng no longer has the kind of arrogance in front of him.


    Therefore, the agreement of the three palms is just in accordance with his mind.


    In this way, if Lin Tianyu is too weak, he can easily win. But if Lin Tianyu is really powerful, then he doesn''t have to lose face too much.


    Good agreement.


    They stood face to face.


    At this time, the other people also took the initiative to give them some room.


    After all, one side is the first to climb the ladder. When he was still in this place, he fought the puppet in the early stage of Sipin by himself.


    The strength is strong, and everyone can see it with their own eyes.


    On the other hand, they are descendants of the great power of the divine world. This is a representative of the younger generation who is one level higher than the prince.


    The power of their real relationship. It must be powerful. These people on the platform naturally don''t want to be affected by the fluctuation in the real fight between the two people.


    Luo Hongsheng stood at will and said, "boy, you are ready. If I''m ready, I''ll do it. "


    Although Luo Hongsheng showed a look that he did not put Lin Tianyu in his eyes. However, in fact, he has already applied his strength to his right palm, hoping to solve the problem with one hand. In this way, it is able to save more of the front, a series of palm techniques go on, even Lin Tianyu edge did not suffer the decline. Save the reputation of the son of God.


    Lin Tianyu is also the same force, dare not be a little careless.


    No one dares to ignore the name of Shenzi, even in the divine world.


    How dare Lin Tianyu despise each other.


    However, seeing Luo Hongsheng''s deliberate attitude, which seems to have never been taken seriously, Lin Tianyu is just acting in a dark way and acting as if he is very casual: "Luo Daoyou, if you are ready, do it if you want. I have nothing to prepare for. It''s just three palms. "


    Listen a little. Luo Hongsheng can''t stand it.


    Then, with a roar, he clapped Lin Tianyu directly.


    As soon as Luo Hongsheng''s palm power came out, Lin Tianyu immediately welcomed him with one hand.


    Boom!


    Two palms intersect, each step back, also can be regarded as equal.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    Luo Hongsheng is worthy of the name of the son of God. The power of this palm should not be underestimated.


    If I hadn''t been fully prepared, I would have lost one point directly.


    Luo Hongsheng was even more alert:


    this boy is not blowing out.


    In front of him, his footwork is extremely against the sky. But he didn''t expect that his cultivation was so low, but his strength was hard to fight, but he was so powerful that he could not lose a cent.


    It seems that he still has the next two palms. He has to be more careful.


    Otherwise, if the boat capsized in the gutter, he would lose for a while in the boy''s hand.


    The name of his own son of God was completely destroyed.

 Chapter 2202

    Luo Hongsheng thought so, and his strength rose by three points.


    Then, without hesitation, he shot it again to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also raised the strength of his hand a few minutes, and he welcomed him.


    Bang!


    When the palms meet again, they step back five or six. It''s still on a par.


    There''s one last stroke left.


    Both of them were more cautious.


    Luo Hongsheng doesn''t want to lose, and he must have an advantage. After all, if the name of Shenzi is superior in cultivation, it can''t take the upper hand. His reputation will be greatly damaged.


    Lin Tianyu will try his best to take the next move.


    Luo Hongsheng won''t have any more hands for his fame.


    Therefore, if the palm can not be fully sustained. I''m afraid that he will be seriously injured in this palm.


    Therefore, both of them did not take the initiative to take the palm any more. Instead, they were saving all their own strength and preparing for the palm.


    After more than a dozen breaths, the two people are ready for each other.


    Then, look at each other.


    Each of them clapped their prepared palms at each other.


    On the contrary, this one is not as swift and powerful as those in front. Instead, they just slowly approached each other.


    If it was not for this time, the boundless momentum brought by the palms would make anyone feel that it was just a gesture, as if they were going to have a real fight.


    Boom!


    Two palms meet, a bang.


    Then, Luo Hongsheng stepped back dozens of steps, and his face turned pale. Finally, he finally stopped.


    On the other hand, Lin Tianyu stepped back one hundred times, with a wisp of blood on his lips.


    Obviously, by virtue of his hard power, Luo Hongsheng, the son of God, clearly wants to be stronger. But even so, Luo Hongsheng has nothing to be proud of. After all, he was two steps higher in cultivation and had the name of the son of God. He was only slightly better than others.


    This victory not only prevented Luo Hongsheng from feeling proud, but also vaguely felt a kind of depression.


    But at this time, he also had a kind of recognition for Lin Tianyu.


    After all, there is no one else in the temple who is afraid of the same quality.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Luo Hongsheng and said, "brother Luo is really powerful. I admire him! I admire you


    Luo Hongsheng also completely put aside the arrogance in front of him and said, "brother Lin is powerful, and he is qualified to participate in the third pass."


    With the sound.


    Then, everyone felt a burst of violent breath, rushed to the people.


    The strength of that breath is clearly beyond the front, and they feel when they are facing the early four grade beast.


    Third, the king of Warcraft.


    It came at last.


    From the front of an imitation of the mist, directly rushed over. Just the momentum of the pressure, so that the hearts of the people, can not help but rise up a sense of urgency.


    As a result, the people did not dare to be careless. They all arranged according to the most suitable battle formation, and divided them into several teams and put forward the best combat array, waiting for the battle with the king of Warcraft.

 Chapter 2203

    Finally, the fog ahead became clear.


    At this time, everyone was able to vaguely see the rushing Warcraft.


    Like a wolf, like a tiger, like a leopard, like a lion, but not exactly the same. And the body shape is only slightly higher than the tiger.


    However, every breath of the beast seems to have a string of fire flying out, which makes the beast more mysterious and ferocious.


    But the Warcraft faced up to a hundred or dozens of top monks in the late third grade period, but it was clear that he did not take a thing seriously. He walked slowly and slowly to the people. In the eyes, there was a strong feeling of contempt. It is clear that the opposite of a hundred or dozens of monks, when a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    "Kill!"


    Suddenly, a team on the right side of the center could no longer bear the pressure. After a big drink, he rushed out.


    Although others did not come under the pressure of Warcraft, they lost their sense of propriety, but they were also nervous.


    The power of this Warcraft is clearly beyond all their expectations.


    The other monks who did not rush forward also took out their own magic weapons and paid close attention to more than a dozen of them. One is to see how powerful Warcraft is. In addition, it is also necessary to be prepared. Once more than a dozen friars of this team are defeated, they will be ready to rescue immediately.


    Then, a dozen friars in a blink of an eye, has been rushed to Warcraft.


    Puff, puff, puff


    There was a succession of voices.


    The other monks, who were ready to rescue, did not have time to rush out. The ten monks who had just rushed up were all reduced to ashes in a black light with a dazzling sense of flame.


    This is


    All of a sudden the faces of the living monks turned blue and white.


    Although in front of me, the spirit of this space has repeatedly warned that this Warcraft is powerful. But now, personally experiencing the real power of the Warcraft, or let everyone''s heart can not help shaking.


    It was totally beyond all their expectations.


    Even Luo Hongsheng and Cheng Ming, the divine sons of the great religion, looked ugly and incomparable.


    In front of me, even if they didn''t say it directly, they said it clearly. Kill this one Warcraft, have them two people already enough. No matter how many people come here, they just want to share their credit.


    There is no need at all.


    But this meeting, two God son also can''t help but doubt in the heart.


    Can they really deal with this Warcraft?


    More than a dozen monks in the late third grade period, in the hands of this Warcraft, it is clear that the second kill. Can they do it again?


    When they thought about it, they looked ugly and incomparable.


    If they did, they could easily kill the dozen monks.


    But it is absolutely possible that in such a short period of time, it can be easily killed in seconds. Even if they want to rescue, they can''t do it.


    The strength of this second killing is not the same level as killing more than a dozen monks.


    They thought about it and looked at the remaining one hundred monks carefully.


    With the help of these friars, can they win this Warcraft again?


    What''s more, with the help of Warcraft, can these 100 monks help?

 Chapter 2204

    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were also cold.


    He did not expect that the strength of the Warcraft was really so strong.


    Such a powerful Warcraft, if face-to-face with the enemy, Lin Tianyu knew that he could not have any chance of winning. Even if so many of them rushed up, it would only be their share of death.


    But at this time, it is even more impossible to escape.


    Otherwise, with the speed of the Warcraft, almost no one can escape from it.


    Lin Tianyu thought and took a look at the two gods.


    At this time, the two gods also just looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "the two gods will fight each other. Two face to face, I use the advantage of body method to harass this beast. Other Taoists assist from the side, how about? "


    A look of contempt flashed in Luo Hongsheng''s eyes and said, "can your body method be faster than this one? We can all see the attack just now. It is also a Warcraft with high speed. If you want to go around with body method and footwork, you can''t do it by ordinary people. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Luo Hongsheng coldly.


    Then, there was no more word to say.


    The next moment, behind the Warcraft, there is another Lin Tianyu. And, directly one knife to the beast''s back to cut out.


    It was not until the black knife touched the back of Warcraft that Warcraft reacted. The body moved directly and flashed the knife cut by Lin Tianyu. But this knife is still chopped on the back of Warcraft. Although there is no harm to the Warcraft. But also let the fire on the back of Warcraft burst into full bloom.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly stood where he had just stood and looked at Luo Hongsheng.


    Luo Hongsheng''s eyes shrunk.


    In front of me, when I played with Lin Tianyu, although I knew that Lin Tianyu''s Footwork was against the sky, I still didn''t have an intuitive feeling. After all, at that time, Lin Tianyu just avoided his palms with the advantage of footwork.


    But this meeting, can see Lin Tianyu with footwork advantage initiative attack prestige.


    Luo Hongsheng suddenly thought that when he was fighting with Lin Tianyu in front of him, if the other side used such footwork to deal with himself, he would have been defeated.


    Thinking about it, sweat beads appear on the forehead.


    I''m afraid that his name will be seriously damaged.


    At this meeting, Luo Hongsheng no longer hesitated, and said: "good! It''s up to you. You go around and fight with it. Brother Cheng and I fight head-on with this Warcraft. "


    Then he glanced at the other friars around.


    Everybody knows what it means.


    That is, as Lin Tianyu said before. These people, from the side of the attack.


    The discussion is settled.


    Luo Hongsheng and Cheng Ming immediately attack the beast.


    If they fight Warcraft head-on, though they have no chance of winning, they will not be killed directly. You can always play a few rounds. With the cooperation of other friars and the disturbance of Lin Tianyu, the time they can persist will be longer and longer.


    Other friars also did not hesitate, all formed a square array and rushed to Warcraft from the side.

 Chapter 2205

    When the crowd rushed to the Warcraft in front of them, a black knife light had already been cut on the side of Warcraft. In the light of black knife, the surface of Warcraft skin is full of sparks.


    Under the black knife light, the Warcraft roars, and suddenly catches Lin Tianyu after the black knife light.


    But at this time, the light of the black knife flashed again, and chopped at the other side of Warcraft.


    When Warcraft wants to attack again, Luo Hongsheng, the son of God, and Cheng Ming''s frontal attack have already hit Warcraft.


    Then, side attacks followed.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of fury from Warcraft.


    However, all the monks who have attacked Warcraft have already dodged away with their own cooperation, and the monks are fully aware of it.


    If you fight with this Warcraft, if you don''t know what to do with it, then even if so many monks join hands, I''m afraid it will be far from its opponent. Even, with a few hard knocks, they will all fall under the claws of Warcraft. So, after only a few rounds of fighting, everyone understood.


    Each time, we have to wait for the Warcraft to react, and cooperate with each other to attack the king Warcraft.


    Then, as long as the Warcraft has a strong counterattack on one side, it quickly withdraws. At the same time, the others stepped up their attacks. It''s too late for the Warcraft to track down the monks.


    Of course, the key point.


    Lin Tianyu''s body method and footwork are indeed almost invincible. At the same time, under the joint efforts of Shenzi Luo Hongsheng and Cheng Ming, they can temporarily collide with the Warcraft.


    Under such a strategy, slowly consuming the attack can not only cause certain damage to the Warcraft, but also avoid itself falling into crisis.


    This cooperation, more than a dozen rounds down, although not in the body of Warcraft, see the substantial damage.


    But also let this Warcraft roar again and again, but have nothing to do.


    If you seize the opportunity, attack.


    As long as he felt any danger, he quickly retreated under the other friars'' side.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Warcraft was completely angry.


    At this meeting, it also knows that it is impossible to kill more than a dozen monks of the other side with one attack, just as in the front. Even, has been so entangled to go on, it will not support the moment. But a hundred monks of the other side, at most, were not seriously hurt.


    "Roar!"


    In the roar of Warcraft again, he completely stares at Lin Tianyu and attacks Lin Tianyu alone.


    It''s also felt.


    Every time, Lin Tianyu''s body method has caused the greatest interference to him, whether it is attacking or evading the attack of those friars.


    If you can take the first to interfere with their own Lin Tianyu.


    Then, in the next engagement, there was no such greatest interference. Perhaps, he will be able to defeat these 100 monks one by one and win the war.


    At this meeting, Warcraft was no longer in charge of the attack of other friars, and rushed towards Lin Tianyu.


    Between the twinkling of Lin Tianyu''s figure, the swift and violent Warcraft has suddenly taken a paw and directly hit Lin Tianyu''s figure, which makes Lin Tianyu split apart.

 Chapter 2206

    Ah!


    There was a roar in their hearts.


    Why, Lin Tianyu was killed by this fast Warcraft with one claw?


    Although he has only been fighting with this Warcraft for a while, Lin Tianyu''s unparalleled speed has made it clear to everyone that he has a restraining effect on the Warcraft. If Lin Tianyu is really killed by Warcraft, without Lin Tianyu''s control, they will be in danger in the next battle.


    Eh!


    No!


    Lin Tianyu, who was shot to pieces, didn''t have any flesh and blood splash, as if


    Then, the next second, we all saw that in the back of the Warcraft, another black knife was slashed on the Warcraft.


    There was a burst of ecstasy in everyone''s heart.


    At this meeting, they all fully understand.


    Just now, the body was shattered by a paw of Warcraft. In fact, it should be just a shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu''s speed is so fast that all of them don''t respond. It''s just a shadow.


    "Roar!"


    Under the roar of Warcraft, it is toward Lin Tianyu again.


    "Step up the attack!"


    Luo Hongsheng called out and rushed to Warcraft.


    At this time, only a more violent attack can better separate the Warcraft''s attention and share the pressure from the Warcraft to Lin Tianyu.


    It has to be said that although Luo Hongsheng is very proud and even disgusting.


    But in this real battle between life and death, he was able to distinguish between the heavy and the heavy.


    Other people stepped up to attack, but also better to contain Warcraft, so that Lin Tianyu can also have a greater buffer.


    Lin Tianyu nodded to Luo Hongsheng.


    Then, all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s figure was all around, and he suddenly attacked the Warcraft.


    In the face of so many Lin Tianyu who attacked himself, Warcraft wanted to find Lin Tianyu''s main body and solve the biggest interference first. But under such circumstances, the Warcraft found that it was impossible to find out the subject of Lin Tianyu.


    Under the roar of Warcraft, between the two claws, the fire is great. Attack power has also been upgraded several levels.


    Under one blow, he drowned more than a dozen of Lin Tianyu''s illusions.


    Even, affected by the attack, more than ten monks were seriously injured and quickly retreated.


    But it was a powerful blow.


    But after this blow, you can also feel clearly that the flame on Warcraft has been weakened for a while. The prestige of the body seems to have been significantly weakened.


    Obviously, the big move just now also has a big overdraft on this Warcraft.


    While taking advantage of the big move just released, the other monks who had not been attacked stepped up their attack. All the powerful moves took advantage of this moment to attack Warcraft. After all, the powerful Warcraft retreated more than ten steps in succession under the attack of all the forces.


    Whoa!


    At this time, a powerful and fierce black sword light, after all, directly attacked Warcraft''s back, and at once directly chopped down a large flame.

 Chapter 2207

    The effect of this knife is obvious.


    Cut down that layer of flame, it is clear that has hurt the beast.


    After Lin Tianyu attacked the knife, he also retreated to a safe area.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "among the attacks, we should increase the effectiveness of some divine principles. In this way, you can do more damage to the Warcraft. "


    Everyone listen, also in the next hand, the light of God is flashing bright.


    Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed out, and a black knife light cut it. Once again, a flame was cut off from the beast''s body.


    Then, cutting off a piece of flame, Lin Tianyu quickly showed his figure and fled far away.


    Twice in a row, each time he cut a piece of flame from the beast''s body, Lin Tianyu pushed the endless cutting knife to the extreme. Even after a single cut, it is difficult to cut a second knife with the same power. I have to step back for a while, save the rules, and do it again.


    However, after cutting off the flame on Warcraft, the effect is obviously excellent.


    One after another, coupled with the previous, the Warcraft outbreak of a big move, the momentum of the body obviously weakened a lot.


    The remaining hundred monks, reminded by Lin Tianyu, released God to the greatest extent in each attack. In particular, there are also top masters like Luo Hongsheng and Cheng Ming.


    Not long ago, the power of the Warcraft was getting weaker and weaker.


    A quarter of an hour later, Warcraft roared and roared, but it could no longer hide its increasingly weak momentum.


    In this case, it is only a matter of time before the beast falls here.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, the beast roared wildly.


    The whole body of Warcraft was inflated for a while.


    Then, two Warcraft hands raised, toward the direction of Lin Tianyu suddenly waved.


    Obviously, even when he arrived at the meeting, he still hated Lin Tianyu, who had been the biggest disturbance to him. Even if it was the last desperate blow, it would really hurt Lin Tianyu.


    Under this blow, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed and even left dozens of illusions.


    But these illusions were all scattered under the violent attack to the extreme.


    Poof!


    Lin Tianyu''s Noumenon was finally attacked by the Warcraft and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, along the way, several monks who were attacked by the attack were drowned in the fierce attack of Warcraft.


    After Warcraft made such a powerful blow, his body shook and his momentum obviously fell back.


    Whoosh!


    Although Lin Tianyu was injured.


    But at this time, I also know that, obviously, when Warcraft is the weakest, where can he miss such a good opportunity. The figure flickers between, already arrived at the Warcraft side, a knife directly cuts off.


    This time, the black knife, which gathered endless cutting power, cut off the head of Warcraft with one knife.


    In fact, in front of them, they also cut off the head of the Warcraft.


    But every time, the next moment, the head of the Warcraft will return to the body, perfectly connected with the body.


    But this time, after Lin Tianyu cut across the board, he clearly had a special feeling.


    This knife, not only cut off the head of Warcraft.


    Even its soul, also in this knife, completely cut apart.

 Chapter 2208

    Sure enough, after this knife. After waiting for a long time, the head of Warcraft never came back to the body.


    The friars around looked at it quietly.


    Then, a burst of uncontrollable cheers, earth shaking.


    They won.


    What''s more, they killed the beast.


    You know, in front of them, the requirements set for them to pass the third level are just under the attack of this one Warcraft, and they will pass the test if they insist on two hours.


    But now, they don''t just stick to it for two hours.


    What''s more, they really did it.


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu.


    The last knife killed the beast, which was the effect of Lin Tianyu. What''s more, they are very clear in their hearts.


    Lin Tianyu can really kill this Warcraft, but the effect of Lin Tianyu in it is far more than the effect of the last knife.


    Even, from the beginning of the battle, Lin Tianyu''s effect of restraining the Warcraft, and the effect of chopping away a flame on the beast from time to time, played a crucial role in their victory over the Warcraft.


    Otherwise, let''s not say whether we can win this Warcraft.


    At least, compared with the present loss, they are at least several times more than that of a hundred monks.


    Luo Hongsheng also came over and said, "brother Lin, are you interested in going to the divine world. If brother Lin wants to go, I can take him with me. "


    Originally, when he was real, Luo Hongsheng despised Lin Tianyu at all.


    As the son of God, that is clearly high.


    All the people present, except Cheng Ming, who is also the son of God, did not look up to anyone at all. Not to mention Lin Tianyu, who was the second grade cultivator in the later period.


    But now, after the current war, especially to see the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    Luo Hongsheng''s mind has also changed significantly.


    Even if Lin Tianyu is invited to the divine world this time, it is more than just going to the divine world. If possible, Luo Hongsheng also thought that he would directly invite Lin Tianyu to join his sect.


    Lin Tianyu said, "brother Luo''s good intentions, I understand. However, I still have a lot of things to do when I am on the lower continent. I''m afraid we can''t go to the divine world for the time being. "


    There was a trace of regret in Luo Hongsheng''s eyes, and he said, "brother Lin, after his affairs in the lower world are over, he must go to the divine world as soon as possible. And don''t forget to come to me when you get to the divine world. In the divine world, if there is any trouble, I will solve it for brother Lin


    "If you do, you will go to the divine world. Then, I will go to find brother Luo. "


    Then, other friars also came and made an appointment with Lin Tianyu.


    After all, as long as a strong monk like Lin Tianyu goes to the divine world in the future and has such good cultivation conditions as the divine world, it will be easily highlighted.


    At this time, making friends with them, whether it is for yourself or for the clan family behind you, will be of great benefit.


    Huang Siyuan and Liu Sheng also came to celebrate.


    At the same time, I feel vaguely in my heart that I paid homage to Lin Tianyu during this trip to the secret place. Perhaps, this matter is not only their loss, but also a kind of capital for their rise in the future.

 Chapter 2209

    At this meeting, even Cheng Ming, the son of God and Zhuang Yi, the prince of the king, came forward to make a good deal with Lin Tianyu.


    Then, when they met again with the monks under the ladder.


    This trip to the secret place is over.


    A strange force flashed by.


    Lin Tianyu only felt the change of space.


    Then, he appeared in the Weishui lake where he entered the secret place.


    At the same time, he also saw that Lu Feixue, Su Mu San and so on did not fall in the secret place, and they all appeared with him.


    Another wave in space. More than a dozen people in black also appeared here.


    They are the monks of the Tiemu sect who have entered the secret realm.


    At present, the peak monk of the third grade later period immediately came forward, gave a fist to Lin Tianyu, and said, "Mr. Lin, I will contact the Tiemu Gang immediately and ask them to cancel all actions against him."


    When Lin Tianyu saw this man, he did not just talk about it in the secret place, but also nodded with approval and said, "OK. As long as you iron wood Gang is no longer in trouble with me. Then, from now on, I will certainly not trouble you again. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin. my name is Miao Yi. I hope that in the future, we can cooperate with Mr. Lin more. "


    Miao Yi said, and Lin Tianyu exchanged contact information with each other, and took more than a dozen people in black to leave first.


    Lin Tianyu also went to Fengpo city with Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    Back to the inn.


    Lin Tianyu is preparing to make a good inventory. This time, a message was received in the message bead.


    This has just come out of the secret place, who is in such a hurry to send a message to himself?


    Lin Tianyu took out the message bead to have a look.


    It''s a message from the ancestors of the Mo family.


    Mo''s family was attacked by Du family. Now, they are in crisis. Therefore, they sent a message to Lin Tianyu for help.


    After reading the message, Lin Tianyu put away the message bead and did not read it again.


    When you have a crisis, ask yourself for help. As soon as the crisis is over, he will try to kill his life-saving benefactor and investigate the benefits. How can such a person be worth helping himself?


    After a while, several messages were received in succession.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t even look at it. If you don''t know how to be grateful, you should suffer. Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue start to check the secret place.


    First of all, I opened the big box I got in that room.


    When he opened the box, Lin Tianyu was a little stunned.


    This is a special box, which is full of Taoist principles. What''s more, the degree of this principle is obviously much better than what the Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao. If all these principles are absorbed, Lin Tianyu is sure that he can become a God and an immortal immediately.


    But just then, the knife jumped out.


    The knife said, "master, if I take these rules, I will absorb them all. Then, my Tiandao space can be restored. At that time, the utility will be better, and the help to the host will be greater. "


    In the past, I heard Xiaodao say that Tiandao space was seriously hurt when the previous owner fell, and it is in urgent need of recovery.


    The key to recovery is Tao.


    Therefore, the knife can''t stand it any more when I feel the Dao rules in the box.

 Chapter 2210

    Without any hesitation, Lin Tianyu gave all the Dao rules in this box to the knife.


    Xiaodao happily took the box and "whoosh" it all went into Tiandao space.


    Lin Tianyu also figured out these principles.


    Give it to the knife to restore the space of Tiandao. If he takes this principle to improve his cultivation, he will be able to temporarily reach the level of immortality, and his strength will be improved immediately. But this kind of promotion, obviously can''t have the kind of self-cultivation from the cultivation, more conducive to the solid foundation.


    Without a solid foundation, even if he is able to gain more strength now, it is just that he looks strong in front of him.


    But such strength, it is obviously impossible for him to climb the cultivation peak, go further. If you want to go further, you can only get more solid strength from your own step-by-step cultivation. Otherwise, when his soul reached the top of the ladder, the old man on the edge of the sky would not take a picture of it. Instead, he would cut off his accomplishments.


    Obviously, it is also for the sake that he can go further and play a greater role in the future.


    Then, he and Lu Feixue count the secret place again.


    Lu Feixue won more than one million stone in his bet. Lu Feixue got 50% God stone. The rest of the God stone, let the other out of the God stone gambling book of a few people to share.


    Lin Tianyu himself also won several Najie.


    In these Najie, more than one million sacred stones were harvested.


    In addition to these sacred stones, there are also various kinds of divine medicines, pills, magic weapons, and some secret collections. However, there are still several roots of these miraculous herbs that are completely preserved and full of vitality. Lin Tianyu quickly transplanted it to Tiandao space. At this meeting, he has transplanted 15 Shenyao plants in Tiandao space.


    There are 15.6 million magic stones and 15 living miraculous herbs. There are the rest of the magic medicine, pills, magic weapons, secret collection.


    If these things were known to outsiders, even the princes of the divine world would be shocked and flushed. Perhaps, the wealth of those great religious deities is more than that. However, when it comes to the quantity of Shenyao, I''m afraid that those great religious deities can''t have more Shenyao in Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    And finally, the reward the soul gets after climbing the ladder.


    Lin Tianyu opened the reward box, which contained a pill.


    Lin Tianyu took out the pill and felt it carefully.


    This should be a pill specially used to tamp the foundation of physical cultivation and improve the cultivation of body.


    Then, Lin Tianyu asked carefully about the use of Xiaodao, the pill.


    After seeing the knife, I can be sure that it is really a pill for ramming the solid body and repairing the foundation.


    After being confirmed, Lin Tianyu directly took this pill to Lu Feixue and let him take it.


    Lin Tianyu was suppressed by the Shenwu land, and then, suddenly, this time, he was once again suppressed by the old man at the top of the ladder. The foundation was solid enough. Of course, it''s for Lucille.


    After taking the pill, Lu Feixue refined it again.


    It is not only the physical cultivation that has been further consolidated. Even, with the help of the effect of this pill, it broke through from the later stage of the second grade to the early stage of the third grade.

 Chapter 2211

    Everything is counted.


    Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu go to Fengbo city to look around.


    After all, for a long time, I didn''t seem to accompany Lu Feixue. Lin Tianyu did not say anything, and agreed directly.


    They wandered along the way.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, how do you feel? After you come out of the secret place, the whole person seems to become much more boring. Do you have any idea? "


    Lin Tianyu is really worried.


    Since he saw the seal in the desert palace in that secret place, and the truth later learned, he was worried. At the same time, there is greater pressure, hope to get more powerful strength.


    But he knew that he could not tell Luffy snow enough.


    He couldn''t even say it.


    After all, after leaving the secret place, Lin Tianyu inquired carefully. Those who took part in the third level with him did not remember everything about the third level at all.


    Obviously, a lot of things that those people had in the fiendish had been erased directly after they got out of the secret place.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu still remembers these things.


    Obviously, he was used as a seed to solve the crisis. With these things in his heart, can give him a better power to spur.


    Naturally, it can''t be told to Luffy snow.


    So, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "isn''t this a sense of urgency after seeing the real power of the divine world with the real pride of those gods?"


    "It''s urgent. Even if it''s the gods. Don''t the real prince of the divine world bow down in front of you? You are much better than those gods who are arrogant. "


    Lu Feixue said, full of pride.


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s right. If only compared with those who are arrogant, I am not weak. However, in the divine world and the fairyland, in addition to the arrogant people we have seen. But there is still a vast world. There are more outstanding than the so-called princes, real pride. For example, there are gods and fairylands in the divine world. "


    Lu Feixue said: "no matter it is Shenzi or Daozi, I believe that they must not be better than Tianyu. And even if they are better than you now. But Tianyu, you will step on them before long. "


    When Lu Feixue said so, it seemed that it was just a matter of course.


    Lin Tianyu, listening, also has such a kind of confidence.


    God son or Tao Zi.


    Besides, he has already seen two gods with his own eyes. They are excellent indeed. But Lin Tianyu never thought that he could not surpass them.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "if I had time, I would be able to surpass all of them. Even the forces behind them, I can easily win. However, I always feel that there is not enough time. Maybe, before I grow up, some changes have already happened. "


    Lu Feixue listen, always feel Lin Tianyu seems to have something really wrong.


    Then, Lin Tianyu seemed to feel it too. He said with a smile, "OK, I don''t want these things anymore. Now, let''s just go shopping. Today, I must accompany you well. "


    With that, Lu Feixue wandered around.

 Chapter 2212

    After that, they spent the whole day happily without mentioning anything unnecessary.


    Until evening, when the two returned to the inn.


    Lin Tianyu took out the message bead and looked at it. It was full of information.


    Looking at it again, it was all the messages from the Mo family.


    Most of them are messages from the ancestors of the Mo family. Looking down, there is also a message from old Mo Moqing.


    Lin Tianyu directly saved all the messages from the ancestors of the Mo family. Then, I carefully read the message from old mo. The content of the message is almost the same. It is also the Mo family that has been strongly attacked. By now, all the people have been evacuated from Mo''s house and fled to the mountain forest near Mo''s. I hope Lin Tianyu will help.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the message and frowned tightly.


    If there is no front, Mo''s family and the families he has saved will think about robbing him of his chance. I''m afraid that when Lin Tianyu saw the message, he would immediately rescue him.


    But who are those people.


    The front foot just saved him. The back foot, he will think, to snatch you may have the opportunity.


    Is such a person worth saving?


    However, seeing the message from Lao Mo, Lin Tianyu hesitated for a while.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door.


    It''s Miao art. The sixth leader of Tiemu gang.


    Let Miao Yi into the room, Lin Tianyu said curiously, "the head of the Miao family is in such a hurry to find me, but is there anything urgent?"


    Miao Yi said: "Mr. Lin, there is an urgent matter. I must talk to you immediately."


    "Oh, what''s up?"


    Miao Yi said: "young master Lin, in front of you, there are some contradictions between you and our Tiemu Gang? Moreover, at that time, we Tiemu Gang also cooperated with the Zhou family to deal with Mr. Lin.


    "And now, this is what I''m going to talk about.


    "When Mr. Lin entered the secret place, we Tiemu gang used all kinds of relations to find out that there was some relationship between Mr. Lin and a family surnamed mo. Therefore, we Tiemu Gang directly united with the Zhou family, and then found the old enemy of the Mo family, Du family, and launched an attack on the Mo family. "


    Lin Tianyu listened, his face was cold.


    In fact, in front of me, I always saw the message from the Mo family.


    Lin Tianyu also has some doubts.


    The enemy of Mo family is Du family. However, with the strength of Du''s family that day, after being killed by many experts, it is impossible to have overwhelming strength against Mo family. Well, now I know that there are iron wood gang and Zhou family united Du family.


    This can be fully explained.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is more contradictory.


    Originally, because of what the Mo family did that day, Lin Tianyu did not want to manage the affairs of the Mo family. Only now, this Mo family will fall into the present predicament, has the relations which cannot shirk with oneself.


    At this time, if put down the Mo family regardless, it seems that some too unreasonable.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Miao is in charge. Now, are you Tiemu Gang still involved in attacking Mo family?"


    When Lin Tianyu asked, he kept a close eye on Miao Yi.


    You know, Miao Yi promised himself that he would no longer have conflicts with Lin Tianyu. What''s more, all the previous affairs have to be put down and solved.


    In the matter of Mo family, of course, it depends on the attitude of Tiemu gang.

 Chapter 2213

    Miao Yi''s face tightened and he said, "please don''t worry, Mr. Lin. Now, our Tiemu gang has withdrawn and will never interfere in the affairs of Mo family.


    "It''s just that we Tiemu Gang still don''t know the attitude of Mr. Lin.


    "Therefore, there was no effort to help the Mo family in turn."


    Lin Tianyu said strangely, "what does this matter have to do with my attitude?"


    Miao Yi said: "because in front of him, although he helped the Mo family, he was a benefactor of the Mo family. Therefore, the Mo family is also involved with Mr. Lin.


    "It''s just that later, when we attacked the Mo family, we learned more about the situation and learned something special.


    "For example, just after Mr. Lin helped the Mo family, the Mo family united with more than a dozen other families, trying to seize the opportunity of Mr. Lin. Although in the end, because of the strength of Mr. Lin, they did not get what they wanted. However, because of this, we don''t know what kind of attitude Mr. Lin has towards the Mo family. "


    Lin Tianyu watched Miao art.


    Tiemu Gang is really the most informed guild.


    When attacking the Mo family, it''s not only found out that he helped the Mo family before. Even, the Mo family to their own an unjust act, unexpectedly is also found out clearly.


    Lin Tianyu really doesn''t want to help any more.


    However, there are also old Mo who has made friends with him from Tianquan mainland.


    Moreover, this matter, the cause also has a causal relationship with itself.


    Lin Tianyu tried to think for a while and said, "Feixue, do you think it''s worthwhile for us to manage this Mo family?"


    Lu Feixue laughed and said, "Tianyu, since you will ask me about this matter. Then, that is to say, you still can''t put Mo''s family in your heart. "


    Yeah.


    If encounter betrayal after, oneself really can put down completely. So, why do you have to ask others?


    Miao Yi Dao: "Lin''s son, if he really wants to help Mo Jia, I can summon the leader of the iron wood Gang to let him adjust it." In this way, it can also let the Mo family take a breath for a while, so as not to fall into the crisis of extermination so soon. "


    Lin Tianyu finally said, "well, thank you for being in charge of the family. Please send a message to the leader of Miao''s family, and let the iron wood Gang delay for a while. "


    Miao Yi did not hesitate to hear Lin Tianyu say so.


    The message was immediately sent out.


    Then, Miao Yi also helped to get in touch with the spaceship and went directly to Mo''s house that night.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu and Lin Tianyu left, Su Mu San also learned the news.


    The old man looked at Su Mu San and said, "miss three, that Lin Tianyu and we are not the same person at all. Don''t think about it any more. Go home. "


    Su Mu San suddenly said: "ancient, we also mobilize a team of city guards to go to Mo''s house. Brother Lin is just going there alone, and the other side is a joint effort of two families. I''m not at ease. Moreover, even the Tiemu Gang, despite the oral promise, put down all the gratitude and resentment with brother Lin. However, once brother Lin went there, he was weak. When the iron wood Gang arrived, it was not sure how to choose. "


    The old man looked at Su Mu San carefully and said, "miss three, have you really decided? You know, once we participate in Fengpo City, we will be involved in a lot of gratitude and resentment. "


    Su Mu San said: "ancient, I have decided. You can help to get people together. I''m going to see my father and get him to agree to send troops. "

 Chapter 2214

    After finding the city master, Su Mu San is in accordance with Su Mu San''s decision. The old man who summoned people and horses has received the official order from the city Lord.


    The city Lord also agreed to send troops to the place of Mo''s family to rescue the Mo family.


    After receiving the official order, the old man was shocked.


    Although because of Su Mu San''s request, we are calling in people. However, the old did not think that the city Lord would agree. After all, if Fengpo city sends troops for an expedition, some of the causes and effects involved are too large. Even, some forces will be involved. At that time, I''m afraid that the border wind park city itself will cause a lot of trouble.


    However, since the city Lord also agreed to send troops.


    The ancient self accelerated the gathering of people. There are only about 800 people. However, they are all excellent soldiers of Fengpo city.


    City Lord''s house.


    In the master''s study, a shadow flashed suddenly. Behind him, there appeared a shadow like figure.


    The city Lord said, "shadow three, you take twenty shadow guards with you, and go with the three young ladies and the ancient."


    Shadow three said: "Lord, do you really want to send troops to rescue the Mo family? Moreover, I have heard that the Mo family is not worth rescuing at all. In front of him, Mr. Lin''s front foot saved the Mo family. The Mo family''s back foot thought that he would seize the opportunity of Lin''s family. Such a family is not worth my rescue in Fengpo city. What''s more, once we send troops to the army, it may shake the surrounding forces. At that time, it may cause endless trouble for me


    Su Cheng said, "shadow three, I have already thought about all these things you said. It''s just that I''d like to listen to saner''s words this time, and send troops there, not to rescue the Mo family. "


    "What does the Lord mean?"


    Su Cheng said: "we sent troops to support Mr. Lin this time. Mr. Lin is so young that he can do what he has now. It is not easy. In the future, it may be able to stand directly on the top of the Shenwu continent. "


    Shadow three said: "but, city Lord, even if childe Lin can finally stand on the top of Shenwu land. But once we send troops, the causes and effects may be immediately rewarded. At that time, we may not be able to wait for Mr. Lin to really stand on the top of Shenwu land, and our trouble of Fengpo city will really damage Fengpo city. "


    Su city master laughed and said, "even if it will really affect my Fengpo City, it doesn''t matter.


    "After all, with the strength of our Fengpo City, even if it is affected by some factors, it can''t really lead us to the demise of Fengpo city. And as long as we survive this difficult period. When Mr. Lin rises, it will be the time for us to get the reward.


    "Besides, there is another reason for my decision to send troops.


    "Tiemu Gang, you should know.


    "Their news and vision are even more powerful than their strength.


    "Have you ever seen that the Tiemu Gang made a wrong bet?


    "And their Tiemu Gang is on the side of Mr. Lin.


    "So don''t look at anything else. Just by looking at the iron wood Gang''s actions, we can know how far Mr. Lin''s future will be. We now, make friends with it, to the final harvest, will be greater than the present pay

 Chapter 2215

    At this meeting, Ying San didn''t persuade him any more.


    At the same time, in Ying San''s heart, he even felt that there was a reason why Su Chengzhu was able to do this.


    At least, Su Chengzhu''s vision is not comparable to others.


    Even today''s Lin Tianyu, everyone can imagine his achievements at this time. His achievements in the future are by no means comparable to those of ordinary people. However, how many other people, like the city Lord Su, made up their minds and sent city guards to support them?


    The shadow three thinks, on the direct figure dissipates, went to choose the shadow guard.


    At the same time, near Mo''s house, the men and horses of the Tiemu gang were there.


    It''s the fourth leader of the Tiemu gang who is in charge here.


    After receiving Miao Yi''s message, the fourth leader''s face became discontented.


    "What''s the matter with Miao Laoliu? As for the boy named Lin Tianyu, he is really worth his help. In front of us, let''s tie Mu Gang to stop and stop dealing with Mo family. This has already led to the dissatisfaction of the Zhou family and the Du family. But this will also allow us to tie in with the iron wood Gang, so that Zhou Jia and Dujia will stop attacking the Mo family.


    "If it''s a real God''s favorite, it''s worth making friends with my Tiemu gang.


    "But now, it''s not just about making friends.


    "There is no bottom line to help such a young man.


    "Is it really worth it?"


    After receiving the news from Miao Yi, the fourth leader began to think that Miao Yi had done too much.


    Seeing that the four Masters had not made a decision, his subordinates said, "how did we do it? Do you act according to the six masters'' words or... "


    The four in charge looked at his subordinates and said, "let''s do it according to the words of the six masters. Make proper adjustment first. Let the war stop for a while. As for Lin Tianyu, after all, I have to wait for this guy. Although Lao Liu has always had a fierce vision, he seldom sees the wrong person. However, I have to make a good test after Lin Tianyu arrives. "


    His men took orders, and soon went down to make arrangements.


    After a while, Zhou''s ancestors and Du''s ancestors all entered the Tiemu Gang''s camp.


    Zhou''s ancestor was not happy and said, "four masters, what do you mean by doing this? You Tiemu Gang first withdrew from the encirclement and suppression of the Mo family. But now, it is even more to stop us from attacking the Mo family. We should know that the three allied forces are the common army. "


    "Yes. Four masters, what a good opportunity now. Mo''s family has been forced to a dead end by our three coalition forces. Now, as long as our three coalition forces unite again and launch a large-scale attack, we can take down Mo Jia at one time. Now, the fourth leader has withdrawn his troops. And it''s stopping both of us from attacking. As long as the Mo family was given time, they were completely relieved. Then, all our efforts in front of us are completely in vain. "


    When the fourth leader listened to this, he did not know the truth.


    But Lao Liu directly convinced the leader of the gang to agree with his decision.


    Now, the old six, who has always had a fierce eye, is personally summoning himself to do so.


    Although we can see the achievements in front of us.


    But it can''t conflict with the overall interests of Tiemu gang.

 Chapter 2216

    "Zhou Zu, Du Zu, listen to me. The attack was suspended. This is a decision made by my iron wood gang. "


    Zhou''s ancestor glared fiercely and said: "four masters, this is the decision made by Tiemu gang. You will resolutely implement it. So, once you decide to help the Mo family attack our two families in turn, will you do the same to our two families? "


    Zhou''s ancestors said, eyes fixed to stare at the head of the four.


    Four Masters said: "if we really made a decision within the Tiemu Gang, and this decision is really beneficial to our Tiemu gang. To help the Mo family, we should take action against your two families. Then, the people of our Tiemu gang will not hesitate to attack your two families. "


    The four in charge said, his eyes were sharp, and he didn''t give in half.


    "You..."


    Zhou''s ancestor was so angry that his tone was stagnant.


    Originally, he said so, that was to make the four masters of the family and one army. But who thought, the fourth leader was not moved at all, and admitted it directly. As long as the Gang made a decision and asked him to reverse it, it would be all right to attack the Zhou and Du families.


    Du''s ancestors were also angry.


    But obviously, because of the last defeat, the Du family''s ancestors were obviously lack of morale.


    So, the old ancestor of the Du family advised him to stop the Zhou family and said, "four masters, then, according to what you said, how long will the war be suspended. And in the end, is it going to take action against the Mo family, or just let it go? "


    Four when the family said: "everything will wait for me to help six masters come after."


    At this point, there is no need to go on.


    Unless the Zhou family and Du family have the determination to fight with the four masters of Tiemu gang.


    But now this situation, if you fight with the Tiemu Gang, let alone whether the Zhou family and Du family can win. As long as there is turmoil here, it is bound to give the Mo family a chance. On the contrary, when the time comes, Mo will join in with the family of Tiemu.


    Moreover, Tiemu Gang is not only a top master in the late third grade. Tiemu Gang is powerful and has many experts, but it is far superior to their two big families.


    After the event, they could not bear the Revenge of the Tiemu gang.


    Zhou and Du looked at each other.


    Then, they said nothing more and left in a huff.


    Outside, the old ancestor of the Du family said, "brother Zhou, Mo Ru, we don''t tell the four leaders, and then secretly attack the Mo family. First we take the Mo family. When we try our best to attack and win the Mo family, even then, it is impossible for the fourth leader to rescue the Mo family. At that time, after all, everything was a fact. What''s more, the four leaders do not necessarily attach so much importance to the Mo family. "


    Du''s ancestor said, and he looked at Zhou''s ancestor closely.


    From the heart, Du''s ancestors hope to take the Mo family.


    First of all, the two of them are in the same area. The coexistence of the two sides will certainly benefit the interests of this area.


    Moreover, there had been a large-scale war between the two families before.


    At that time, the Du family ended up in a terrible defeat.


    Therefore, even if only to revenge for the last defeat, Du''s ancestors are also eager to win the Mo family.


    But at this time, if only the Du family to fight, obviously, even if the Mo family suffered such a heavy blow, it is not the Du family can easily win.

 Chapter 2217

    But Zhou''s ancestor thought for a moment and hesitated: "otherwise, we''d better look at the attitude of the iron wood gang."


    Hearing this, the ancestor of the Du family didn''t give up for a moment and said, "brother Zhou, Lin Tianyu has killed your Zhou family''s legitimate son. Are you willing to let it go? "


    Zhou''s father''s face turned black and his breath fluctuated.


    But in the end, I don''t know what to think of, and finally said: "brother Du, otherwise, wait and see."


    Zhou''s ancestor said, and led his men to leave.


    Back to Zhou''s base camp.


    People close to Zhou''s family and their ancestors came together and said, "Laozu, why didn''t you agree with the old ancestor of Du family just now. If our two families join hands, as long as we are fully prepared, it is entirely possible that we will take down the Mo family before the fourth leader of the Tiemu Gang reacts. By then, it has become an established fact. I think even the four leaders of the Tiemu gang will not be able to say anything more. "


    Zhou''s ancestor glared at the man and said, "do you think I didn''t think of it? But we can''t do that now. "


    "Why?"


    The people under me are a little confused.


    This week''s ancestral temperament, he knows, has been, can not be a patient Lord. Always have a hot temper, revenge, resentment.


    Today, however, he was able to bear it even when the Du family had this proposal.


    This is quite different from what he had learned in the past.


    Zhou''s ancestor glared at his subordinates and said, "because the second ancestor lost contact after entering the secret place."


    "Grandfather, do you mean..."


    There was a tremor in the man''s heart.


    When the ancestor said this, he had almost figured out what it meant. But he did not dare to think about it, and he did not dare to say it easily.


    Zhou family ancestor said: "after entering the secret place, because that secret place is like a world. With the isolation of the secret place, it is naturally impossible to transmit information.


    "So at that time, I didn''t worry at all.


    "But now, the secret place is closed, and everyone has come out of it. At this time, it should be able to contact. However, I have been summoning the second ancestor several times, but I have never responded. "


    Speaking of this, Zhou''s face is clear, on a burst of ugly incomparable.


    Then, after waiting for a long time, the old ancestor of the Zhou family said, "if what I expected is not bad, it is very likely that the second ancestor has fallen into the secret place."


    "How could it be?"


    My confidants didn''t believe it.


    "The second ancestor is the peak master of the third grade. How can you easily fall into that secret place? Moreover, with the second ancestor, there are several top experts in the family. Even if it is the fall, they can not all fall in it. Someone has to come out of the secret. Did the ancestors have contact with other family members? Did they still contact them? "


    Zhou''s ancestor shook his head and said in a dispirited voice, "I''ve contacted you. All those people who had entered the secret world had contacted each other. However, there is no one to contact at all. None of the messages sent back. I think it''s not just the second ancestor who died in the secret place. Even the top experts in the family, who have entered the secret realm, have all fallen into it. "

 Chapter 2218

    what?


    This confidant''s hand suddenly felt a cold.


    If the second ancestor of the Zhou family died in a secret place. Even if the top monks of the family who went with the second ancestor all died, it would be an immeasurable disaster for the Zhou family.


    Zhou''s ancestors have always been hot tempered, there are resentment and revenge.


    In fact, all this is also based on the strong Zhou family.


    Because of the Zhou family, there are two ancestors of the late third grade.


    With the existence of two ancestors of the Zhou family, they are enough to crush most of the top families.


    As long as there is a family with the top masters in the later stage of the third grade, it can be called the top family. However, even in the top family, there are several families, that is, there are two top masters in the late third grade.


    This is also the strong foundation of Zhou''s ancestors.


    But now


    If these two ancestors fell into the secret place like this, along with those top masters who entered together, they all fell.


    Zhou''s old ancestor''s morale also had to drop half in this instant.


    What''s more, the Zhou family offended a lot of people when they were strong.


    Now, suddenly, the words of an old ancestor have fallen. Other families and forces that had been bullied by the Zhou family should not take advantage of it.


    Of course, these are not the most important points.


    The key is how the second ancestor of the Zhou family fell into the secret place.


    What if this is an action against the Zhou family?


    Thinking of this, my confidant is even more cold sweat.


    If so, what a powerful force it would be. That directly killed the second ancestor of the Zhou family.


    Now, there is only one ancestor left in the Zhou family.


    If he turns back to the Zhou family''s ancestors again. So, can we even destroy the ancestors of the Zhou family?


    When my confidant thought of this, my whole body shivered.


    Then, there are some hesitant way: "ancestor, then, next, what should we do?"


    To this meeting, this confidant can really have some sense of being helpless.


    All along, he can be because the Zhou family has two ancestors of the late third grade, and let him have the confidence in his heart. But now, this confidence is almost with this sudden news, instantly disappeared.


    Zhou''s ancestor frowned deeply and said, "let''s wait and see. Perhaps, the second ancestor just because of the delay, where was bound. Maybe, if you wait a little longer, you will be able to hear from the second ancestor again, won''t you? "


    "Yes, yes, it must be so. The second ancestor must have something to delay. It is not convenient to send back the message to the old ancestor." His confidant was busy and said, "when the second ancestor has dealt with the matter, he will give the old ancestor a message."


    Although his confidants responded to Zhou''s ancestors in his mouth, he thought clearly in his heart:


    the second ancestor was afraid to fall into the secret place.


    Moreover, the Zhou family sent out so many people, but in the end, none of them came back.


    This is clearly a targeted action.


    And can keep a third grade later peak ancestor is left in the secret place. This targeted force is bound to be extremely powerful.


    I''m afraid that this time, if the Zhou family does not do well, it may go directly to extinction.

 Chapter 2219

    In fact, the ancestors of the Zhou family wanted more.


    He felt vaguely that the fall of the second ancestor of the Zhou family might have something to do with the Tiemu gang.


    After all, to be able to fight against a third grade later peak master. He can''t think of anyone else except Tiemu gang.


    But at this time, let alone how the Zhou family ancestors Yang. This meeting, Tiemu Gang carried Lin Tianyu''s spaceship, has been accelerating toward the place where Mo''s home is.


    In the same way, the city guards of Fengpo city''s Lord''s house have been fully assembled, waiting for the troops to be sent here.


    On the spaceship, Lin Tianyu said: "six masters, the person in charge of your Tiemu Gang near Mo''s house has mediated the end of the war now?"


    Now that we''ve decided to rescue each other.


    Lin Tianyu naturally has to do his best.


    No, he''s still on his way there. But as a result, there is still a war. The present situation of the Mo family and the message it has delivered. I am afraid that under the encirclement and suppression of these major forces, we will not be able to persist for a few days.


    Therefore, if there is no mediation, don''t wait for him to rush over. The war there is already over.


    Then, his rescue is completely meaningless.


    "Master Lin, please don''t worry. Since I sent the message, the person in charge there, the fourth in charge, has already fully mediated the war, waiting for Mr. Lin to pass by. Moreover, the four masters always do things carefully. He even sent people to guard the mountain where the Mo family fled. Therefore, Mo''s Enron, there is no need to worry about. It''s just that although the four masters have achieved their positions. However, in my heart, I am still unconvinced by Mr. Lin


    "Oh." Lin Tianyu curiously said, "Why are you unconvinced?"


    The sixth leader laughed again and said, "the fourth leader is threatening that if Mr. Lin arrives, he will have a good fight with him. If Mr. Lin is lower than him and can hold 300 moves in his hand, he will recognize him. Otherwise, even if Mr. Lin is supported by me and approved by the Tiemu Gang, he will not recognize it. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu burst into laughter.


    Then, in my heart, according to the words of the six masters, I outline the four masters. All of a sudden, I felt that this four in charge was really a wonderful person.


    Such a person, only let him be convinced.


    Then, he will be really convinced. be sincerely convinced.


    Otherwise, he will never be able to stand up to anyone who is holding back.


    Good!


    Since it is in this way that he can be convinced, it can''t blame himself to give him a good beating.


    Six in charge looked at Lin Tianyu that had some bad intention smile, suddenly, in the heart for four in charge of a burst of silence.


    You know, at the beginning, in the secret place, the six masters saw it with his own eyes. Lin Tianyu easily killed a third grade ancestor of the Zhou family. In addition, there are also news that Lin Tianyu has taken over the childe in the big family of the divine world.


    Such strength is at war with the four masters.


    The four leaders did not come up completely by themselves, looking for abuse?


    No words all the way.


    The ship passed in a hurry.


    Only three days later, we can see the location of Mo''s family on the cloud.


    Then, the spacecraft slowly landed, just in front of the Tiemu Gang headquarters.

 Chapter 2220

    When the spaceship fell down and opened the door, Lin Tianyu and the six Masters had just got off the spaceship when they saw the people standing below.


    He was the first one with unparalleled momentum and was domineering all over.


    When Lin Tianyu saw the man who was domineering all over, he also looked at him. Then, there was a cold "hum" in the nostrils.


    Needless to say, Lin Tianyu can also guess.


    This person is naturally in the spaceship, the six Masters said the four masters.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "this is the four masters. I''ve heard about it. As expected, he is outstanding in martial arts. He is born with a kind of heroic spirit. "


    "Hum!"


    The fourth leader glared at Lin Tianyu and said, "it''s no use flattering me. If you want to convince me, you have to know the truth. If the hand is just a soft egg counsels the bag, cheated old six. Well, don''t blame me for not giving you a face. I''ll have to give you a good beating


    Lin Tianyu, however, still laughed and said, "just in time, I want to find someone to beat me up. I think it''s just right for the four masters to be the sandbag. "


    "What do you say?"


    The fourth leader said angrily, "OK, boy, you have seed. However, you have angered me. I will beat you now. But, boy, don''t worry. I won''t really beat you up. At most, it''s just going to beat you into a pig''s head. After all, if I really beat you up, I can''t get over old six''s face, won''t he? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Then I will be in accordance with the four masters wish, beat the four masters into a pig''s head on the line. It will never really hurt the four masters. "


    "Boy, you''re looking for a beating."


    Four in charge said, a wave of his hand, the people under him is also immediately in accordance with the arrangement of the arrangement, to give up a piece of enough for two hands-on field out.


    Four in charge of a station, contemptuously waved: "boy, come up and be beaten."


    But Lin Tianyu walked slowly towards the scene, with an indifferent expression on his face.


    "Who is this?"


    "I dare to make the four masters angry. How miserable he is


    "Yes, our four masters are good at everything, but they are hot enough. Now, it''s impossible for the boy not to be beaten into a pig''s head. "


    "You boy, dare to say that the four in charge is not. Be careful that the four in charge will beat you into a pig''s head."


    "Shh!"


    Several people who spoke also meant that what they had just said seemed to be wrong.


    They are clearly saying that the four in charge of the family''s temper is not good, right?


    We talk about the four masters behind the scenes.


    If you let the four masters know, I''m afraid of this beating, it''s inevitable.


    Then, after all the discussion, they all looked at the scene.


    In this meeting, the four in charge stood so lazily that he didn''t take Lin Tianyu who was walking slowly across the street. It was not until Lin Tianyu got close to the four in charge, who could easily attack Lin Tianyu, that momentum of the four masters was suddenly lifted.


    As the momentum of the four masters broke out, Lin Tianyu also let go of his momentum to compete with the four masters.


    These people around can easily feel it. Lin Tianyu''s momentum is obviously much weaker than the fourth leader.


    However, if we only talk about the degree of ferocity, they are not inferior to the four masters at all.

 Chapter 2221

    "Why The four masters were obviously stunned for a while, and then said: "boy, how can you just be the cultivation of the second grade in the later period?"


    According to the information from the four masters.


    Lin Tianyu is the early cultivation of Sanpin.


    Moreover, he was blown by the six masters.


    The real strength of the early cultivation of Sanpin is not weaker than that of the peak monk in the later period of the third grade. He was boasted by the six masters as a real genius friar.


    But even if it is like this, the four in charge do not believe it at all.


    Therefore, this is a big battle that has been put forward. We should have a good fight with the other party to see if the other party really deserves the title of a genius friar.


    But now, this boy is just the second grade later cultivation, OK?


    After feeling the cultivation of Lin Tianyu, the four masters looked at the six masters with an unfriendly look.


    Four Masters said: "Laoliu, is this what you call a genius friar? This cultivation is one level different from that reported by you. I''m afraid, this strength has more moisture. Laoliu, did you accept the boy''s great advantage, so he helped the boy talk nonsense. It seems that after you enter the secret state, Laoliu, your mind has changed a lot. "


    Six in charge of the family for a while, really do not know how to answer.


    He clearly remembers that Lin Tianyu had the early cultivation of Sanpin.


    Moreover, the good strength is also clear that it is much stronger than the peak friars in the late third grade.


    How come now, the cultivation has been reduced to another level.


    This is two grades away from the four masters.


    Even if Lin Tianyu is excellent, outstanding and talented.


    It is also impossible to directly surpass two levels to surpass the four masters. What''s more, the four masters themselves are gifted monks.


    Six masters did not speak for a while, but Lin Tianyu said.


    Lin Tianyu said: "six masters, as long as they can beat you, beat you into a pig''s head. No matter how high or low it is? Even if the cultivation is low, even if there is no cultivation at all, then what


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The fourth in charge was directly angry and laughed and said: "Stinky boy, I was just going to beat you into a pig''s head. But now, you not only bribed old six to say good things to you. What''s more, I''m going to repair you. You''re going to get bruised all over. However, you can rest assured that, in the face of Lao Liu, I will not really hurt you or kill you


    Lin Tianyu suddenly turned his eyes and thought of a plan.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, if the four masters lose and are beaten by me instead, what should we do?"


    "I''ll lose and I''ll be beaten up by you. I don''t think you''re awake. "


    "I mean in case. If this happens, what will happen to the four leaders? I''m afraid of losing, or I''m afraid of losing


    The fourth leader is also a master who can not be stimulated.


    So, as soon as Lin Tianyu''s words fell, he said, "good! Boy, listen to me. If I really lose. Then, I will take you as the Lord. After that, all actions will be honored by you, and your orders will follow. That''s it. "

 Chapter 2222

    Although the mouth is so said, but four in charge of the heart is sneering.


    Will you lose?


    Even if the boy has the early cultivation of the third grade, and is still a real genius, he will never lose. It''s a big deal. There are some talents like that. It''s amazing to be able to draw with the top experts in the early stage of the third grade and the top masters in the later stage.


    But the second product later stage, and own third grade later period entire difference two big grade.


    In this way, I will lose. It''s better to buy a piece of tofu to kill me.


    At the same time, those who watched the war all around looked at Lin Tianyu in amazement.


    This kid, that really is how can die.


    It''s a hot temper to think of their four masters. Now, still with the cultivation of the second grade later period, and then to challenge the four masters, this is not looking for death?


    I''m afraid that in the end, although he is looking at the face of the six masters, he will not seriously hurt Lin Tianyu, nor will he kill him.


    But this full beating, that is completely unavoidable.


    Whoa!


    At this time, Lin Tianyu has been directly boxing, a punch toward the four in charge of the past.


    While punching, Lin Tianyu also said: "well, since the fourth leader is willing to be a follower with me, then I will accept you as a small follower. However, before I accept you, I still have to follow what I said before and beat you into a pig''s head


    When he said that, the fist had already hit the four in charge.


    It''s just that the speed and power of this punch are just average.


    Do you want to beat the fourth leader with such a fist?


    The others were all humming in their hearts.


    The four masters didn''t take this punch seriously. Then, with a soft palm, he went up to Lin Tianyu''s blow.


    Bang!


    Under the contact, there is a bang.


    Then, in everyone''s surprised eyes, I saw that under this contact, the fourth leader actually flew out directly.


    Is this -


    is everyone dazzled?


    Everyone quickly wiped their eyes and looked again.


    That''s right!


    It was the fourth leader who was blown out directly by Lin Tianyu''s light blow.


    Then, in the surprised eyes of everyone, there was a flash of figure.


    Lin Tianyu caught up with the four masters who flew out.


    And then, once again, with a straight fist.


    Then, one blow after another hit the four masters.


    Arms, chest, back, head


    Everywhere is the target of Lin Tianyu''s fist attack. After a while, the fourth leader became a pig head under Lin Tianyu''s fist attack. Moreover, I feel the power of Lin Tianyu''s fist. I''m afraid the whole body is completely bruised.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Under Lin Tianyu''s fist, the fourth leader was beaten to a great extent.


    With such endless fists, Lin Tianyu stopped beating up a column of incense in the painful voice of the fourth leader. Lin Tianyu stopped fighting.


    But at this time, in all people''s eyes, their once powerful and extraordinary four Masters had been directly beaten into a pig''s head by Lin Tianyu.


    Even at this time, if we don''t look at the clothes of the four masters, we will not recognize the four masters at all.

 Chapter 2223

    Everyone looked at the four in charge of such a look, suddenly a burst of laughter.


    After all, the four leaders are so happy with their appearance.


    However, although everyone felt funny, but also in the heart, smile can not help themselves. However, none of them dared to laugh.


    The fourth in charge had a hot temper.


    Now, I have suffered such a heavy loss.


    At this time, they were laughing in front of each other.


    Isn''t this to make yourself uncomfortable?


    The fourth leader said angrily, "the surname of Lin is no good. Just now, this is a sneak attack. It didn''t count just now. Let''s come back. "


    Four in charge said, and once again put the posture.


    That clearly is to have another match with Lin Tianyu.


    "Good."


    Lin Tianyu said, "but we have to make a deal. If there is another match, then, I still have to fight as much as I did just now before I stop. Otherwise, I''ll do it casually, and the price of this move is too worthless. "


    What?


    It''s just as good as it was.


    The fourth in charge thought that he was beaten to the miserable situation, as well as the body that bursts of pain. I couldn''t help shaking.


    If you get beaten up like this again.


    Don''t say that kind of pain, but I really can''t stand it.


    What''s more, it''s still in front of so many people.


    On this face, I can''t hang myself.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed when he saw that the fourth leader was not willing to admit defeat and didn''t want to be beaten.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "so, four masters, now, let you be convinced and willingly follow me, you must not be happy, right?


    "Good! I''ll give the head four another chance.


    "I ask the four masters to do ten moves, and I will not fight back. If the four masters can''t win me again within ten moves, then they will follow me directly.


    "Will the four masters like it?"


    The fourth leader did not hesitate, and said, "good! If I do ten more moves and still can''t win your surname Lin, I will follow you from now on. Never regret it


    Whoa!


    Four in charge said, also no longer hesitated.


    It was a blow to Lin Tianyu.


    Then, in my eyes, I can clearly see that my fist hit Lin Tianyu.


    Four masters are happy in their hearts.


    His power of such a blow, let alone a little monk in the late second grade. Even if he was the peak friar in the late third grade, he couldn''t stand such a blow.


    I''m afraid that under this blow, he can completely lock in the victory.


    Even after the blow locked in the victory, he had to take advantage of the victory to attack Lin Tianyu and beat him into a pig''s head to relieve his evil anger that he had been beaten so badly just now.


    One hit.


    The four in charge laughed with pride and said:


    stinky boy, it''s time for me to take revenge.


    Eh!


    However, the smile of the four masters has not yet fully unfolded. On the face directly disappeared.


    What''s going on?


    What the hell is going on here?


    He obviously hit Lin Tianyu''s body with a blow. However, the fist does not have the slightest sense of hitting the entity.

 Chapter 2224

    Then, in the four masters'' surprise mood.


    Just then, Lin Tianyu''s body, which he had just blasted, had dissipated directly in the air.


    This


    There is no need to say more about it. The fourth leader knows that the shadow of Lin Tianyu that he hit just now is just a phantom of Lin Tianyu. In fact, Lin Tianyu should have dodged away.


    Sure enough, when I looked sideways, I saw that Lin Tianyu had already appeared on his right side.


    The fourth in charge did not hesitate, and then he blew out to his right side.


    Moreover, this time the strength and speed of the punch, but also clear than the previous one more than a good number of points.


    But with such a blow, the four masters have no confidence in their hearts. They must be able to blow up Lin Tianyu.


    After all, the first blow in front of him would have hit Lin Tianyu.


    But in the end, Lin Tianyu escaped.


    This blow, in the eyes of the fourth in charge, hit Lin Tianyu again.


    However, even if it is such a punch, it is clear that there is no slightest sense of the entity.


    This is clearly another shadow.


    Sure enough, the figure in the bombardment was dissipated in the air again.


    In the heart of the four masters:


    every time you can avoid the past, you are definitely a top-ranking expert.


    After all, his boxing speed and strength can definitely be regarded as a real master among the top friars in the late third grade.


    And now?


    Lin Tianyu didn''t just hide.


    What''s more, he didn''t know that he was hiding out when his fist was about to touch his body. You know, the shadow of each bombing is very illustrative. If you hide early, it is impossible to be in the air, leaving a shadow.


    Lin Tianyu clearly has reached the limit of speed.


    With the opponent''s speed, even if he blows out more punches, it is obviously impossible to have any substantial impact on the other side. It''s impossible to bombard the other side.


    The fourth leader stopped and didn''t punch again.


    Then, the four in charge looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "master Lin is really brilliant. I will take it orally."


    Lin Tianyu stood on the opposite side and said, "why, there are still eight moves for four masters. Isn''t the fourth leader ready to finish all the remaining eight moves? "


    The fourth leader gave a gloomy smile and said, "with the skill of Mr. Lin, even if I had another 80 moves, I might not have been able to blow up the corner of Mr. Lin''s clothes."


    When Lin Tianyu heard that, he did not say anything more.


    I just landed on the ground and watched the four masters quietly.


    Finally, the fourth leader hesitated for a while. Then, he gave Lin Tianyu a big hand and said, "see Mr. Lin, I''ll be Mr. Lin''s man in the future."


    Lin Tianyu quickly helped Hu Si and said, "four masters don''t need to be like this. In front of me, it''s just a joke. "


    The fourth in charge was just saying, "why, does Mr. Lin look down on me?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at the four masters and said, "OK. Since the four masters follow me. Well, after that, the fourth leader will be the elder of Chongxiao Pavilion. I once established a force on another continent, Chongxiao Pavilion. On the Shenwu continent, if I have the chance, I will also set up another Chongxiao Pavilion here. "

 Chapter 2225

    At this time, the six leaders stepped forward and said, "fourth brother, you really want to do well. Do you really decide to follow Mr. Lin in the future


    Hu Si said: "naturally, Hu Si is also a man who does what he says. Sixth brother, please tell the leader that I will no longer be a member of the Tiemu gang. "


    Six masters Miao Yi looked at Hu si so resolute expression, finally, a moment of hesitation, no further persuasion.


    Hu Si said: "Mr. Lin, how are you going to rescue the Mo family this time?"


    Lin Tianyu thought about it a little and said, "just give this Mo family a break."


    Obviously, Hu Si asked Lin Tianyu this way, which depends on Lin Tianyu''s attitude.


    After all, when Lin Tianyu didn''t show up, the Mo family lost a lot in this war. If Lin Tianyu valued the Mo family and asked other forces to compensate for the losses, it would be different. If it''s just for Mo''s family, it''s different.


    But think about what the Mo family once did, and Lin Tianyu finally did not have too many ideas.


    Since it''s simple, it''s just for Hu Mo to solve the problem. As long as Mr. Lin challenges the ancestors of Zhou and Du. I reckon that the two families will withdraw soon. "


    In fact, Lin Tianyu thinks so.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! That''s it. All this will be arranged by Mr. Hu. "


    Hu Si immediately nodded and went down to arrange the matter.


    The next day, the ancestors of the Zhou family and Du family led dozens of their subordinates to the juncture between them and the three armies of the Tiemu gang.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu and Hu Si also appeared.


    Hu Si came out and said, "two ancestors, now, my son wants to discuss a matter with them. I hope that both of you can stop and withdraw from the attack on the Mo family. "


    "Your son?"


    "Who is it?" Zhou''s ancestor asked? Is it the son of the Tiemu gang leader? "


    When asked, Zhou''s ancestors felt depressed.


    You know, since now has been unable to contact with his second ancestor, Zhou''s ancestral heart is particularly bad taste. Moreover, he has been doubting whether it was the iron wood gang who dealt with his second ancestor. Now, if it is really the son of the leader of the Tiemu Gang to solve this problem. So, what Zhou''s ancestors thought, maybe, is really true.


    Du''s ancestors also a burst of doubt, to Hu Si looked over.


    They have been working together to deal with the Mo family for several days, but they have never heard of it. Hu Si also has a character that he has to call childe.


    Is it really the son of the leader from the Tiemu Gang?


    Hu Sizheng wants to make it clear.


    At this time, only saw the sky, a spaceship appeared steeply.


    Then, I bought it from this side.


    This ship is


    You know, a spaceship just arrived at the camp of Tiemu Gang just yesterday.


    Why is there another spaceship coming here today?


    Who would it be?


    Two ships in a row. What''s more, the current ship is much more spacious than the previous one.


    This is not to lead troops directly to participate in the war, right?


    Hu sicai of the Tiemu Gang is just mediating. Now, he is sending troops here again. This how to see, all clearly felt that the iron wood Gang clearly does not have the sentiment to have the good intention.


    Is it that Tiemu Gang is interested in this area and is ready to directly intervene to accept this area?

 Chapter 2226

    Thinking of this, especially the ancestors of the Zhou family was even more frightened.


    First, his second ancestor lost contact.


    Next, the iron wood Gang mediated their attack on the Mo family.


    Then, some young master in charge of Hu Si came in person.


    At this meeting, another ship suddenly arrived.


    If the Tiemu Gang is involved in the affairs of the Mo family, it will take so much thought. If Tiemu Gang doesn''t have any idea about this area where Mo''s family is, I''m afraid no one will believe it?


    Just as the ship slowly stopped, a depressing atmosphere rose.


    At this time, it''s not just Zhou''s ancestors who feel the pressure. Even Du''s ancestors felt a sense of pressure.


    If this ship is on board, it is really the men and horses of the Tiemu gang.


    Plus Hu Si and a spaceship that tiemubang arrived yesterday.


    These strengths together, even if it is completely enough to deal with their Zhou family and Du family.


    If these strengths are linked to the Mo family


    Zhou''s and Du''s looked at each other, and they both retreated in secret, but also opened up their positions to guard against any sudden attack.


    But at this time, Hu Si was also stunned.


    However, he has not received the message that Tiemu gang will send troops here again.


    Moreover, looking at the style of the spaceship, it seems that it is not the spaceship of their iron wood gang.


    But now, what other force will suddenly send a spaceship to bring people here?


    In a moment of doubt, the ship has landed. What''s more, the landing place is just in favor of the Tiemu gang.


    From where we landed.


    This is clearly the spaceship of Tiemu gang.


    But Hu Si really didn''t know. The iron wood Gang also sent men and horses to come here.


    I saw the hatch open. Then, from the ship came down a team of men and horses. What''s more, it can make people feel clearly that this is an army capable of fighting.


    Hu Si hesitated even more.


    Although they have their own army.


    However, it is different from such an army.


    Who the hell is this?


    As the army came down from the spaceship, everyone could see clearly that there were hundreds of people.


    Moreover, judging from the momentum of the army, it is clear that it is a valiant army capable of fighting.


    Then, after all the troops got off the spaceship, they saw that they finally came out of the spaceship.


    Seeing the last two men, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened.


    It was them.


    In fact, before seeing these two people, Lin Tianyu was also confused.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is vaguely guessed, this is exactly what is going on.


    The last two people who came down also saw Lin Tianyu.


    They are su Mu San and Gu Gu.


    Su Mu San immediately said hello to Lin Tianyu and said, "Mr. Lin, are we not late yet?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "thank you very much. It''s not late. It''s just ready. "


    "I wish I hadn''t been late."


    Su Mu San said, and the old together, toward Lin Tianyu.


    But in the opposite Zhou''s and Du''s are convulsions.


    Any one can see that this group of people who came down here is clearly a team born for the sake of war. Moreover, in addition, they led by a peak monk in the late third grade. In addition, the leader was surrounded by a dark shadow.


    If there is a real war, the lethality of that flickering black shadow will surpass this army of hundreds.


    Fighting against such an army.


    If you are a little weaker, you will be easily destroyed by the other party.


    Now, this strong army is clearly supporting the other side.

 Chapter 2227

    When Hu Si saw that the army had just arrived, the leader said hello to Lin Tianyu.


    So he asked, "who are they, young master?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "elder Hu, they are all my friends."


    They are friends of Lin Tianyu.


    Hu Si was shocked.


    It seems that this young master Lin is really not simple.


    He has such a strong team to support him. Then, even if he didn''t come forward by himself, it would be enough to pacify the Zhou family and Du family''s troops with the help of Childe Lin.


    Su Mu San stepped forward and said, "Mr. Lin, it seems that you can solve the crisis without me."


    Lin Tianyu said: "thank you so much, brother su. If brother Su didn''t come forward, even if I could solve these problems, I couldn''t have any confidence. "


    With these words, the hundreds of city guards have been arranged to face the Zhou family and the Du family.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not issue an attack order.


    Then, Lin Tianyu went out of the crowd, facing the Zhou and Du families.


    As soon as Du''s ancestor saw Lin Tianyu coming out, he was surprised and said, "you, can''t you bring these troops here?"


    But when asked, Du''s ancestors didn''t believe it from the heart.


    Just two or three months ago, Lin Tianyu had just crossed from Tianquan to Shenwu. How much time is it. In such a short period of time, how could he bring such a powerful army with his own strength.


    But Lin Tianyu said frankly: "yes, this army is really because of it. But I don''t want to start a war. I just hope the two families can withdraw. What''s more, from now on, it''s OK to promise that no war will be waged against the Mo family. "


    Zhou''s ancestors saw that Du''s ancestors clearly knew who Lin Tianyu was.


    Thus, Zhou''s ancestors whispered and asked Lin Tianyu about his origin.


    Then, Zhou''s grandfather''s face became ugly.


    Under this inquiry, Zhou family ancestor also completely understood.


    Isn''t Lin Tianyu the one who killed the son of his Zhou family in Weishui lake?


    Why, the front killed his descendants of Zhou family. This meeting, again came to the Mo family, to stop their attack on the Mo family.


    Does Lin Tianyu have a grudge against them?


    Zhou''s ancestors hate to see Lin Tianyu, wish to go forward to kill Lin Tianyu. However, he just can so in the heart of hate. He didn''t have the courage to go directly to Lin Tianyu.


    The other side now has three top monks in the late third grade.


    Ancient, four masters, six masters.


    Moreover, in addition to these three top friars in the late third grade, behind him, there is also a powerful army behind him.


    What''s more, once they attack Lin Tianyu now.


    In addition to these people, even the Mojia people who were forced into the mountain forest by them will surely seize the opportunity, and the trend will rush out of the mountain forest and attack them from the back.


    Now, Lin Tianyu wants to mediate this matter. They can''t say more than half a word no.


    In the face of such a strong strength, they can''t afford to confront them head-on.


    the Zhous and DUS looked at each other, and it was clear that they had already begun to retreat.


    Although the heart is unwilling, there is nothing to do.

 Chapter 2228

    Lin Tianyu looked up and looked at the Zhou and Du ancestors.


    At this time, he can clearly see the eyes of the two ancestors, that kind of full of unwilling look.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly moved.


    Since I''m here to solve the problems for the Mo family.


    Then, why not form a real deterrent effect on these two families for the time being.


    Even in the future, I will never come to the Mo family. Also want to let them think of their own hand, no longer dare to easily to the Mo family.


    Thinking about this, Lin Tianyu said: "two ancestors, let''s make a bet. If I win the bet. Well, from now on, you can''t fight against the Mo family any more. And if you two grandparents win. Then I turn around and go. I don''t care about your attack on the Mo family any more. "


    Zhou''s ancestors hesitated for a while.


    He felt vaguely:


    this seems to be a trap. Is to let them step into such a trap.


    Therefore, he just looked at Lin Tianyu and did not reply.


    But at this time, the old ancestor of Du family said: "Mr. Lin, I don''t know, what kind of gambling method are you talking about?"


    Listen to the meaning of Du''s ancestors, it seems that they want to agree with Lin Tianyu''s bet.


    Zhou''s ancestors were shocked.


    Immediately, the ancestor of the Zhou family passed on the message to the ancestor of the Du family: "brother Du, how can you agree to come down like this. At that time, if this is a trap, it is very likely that we will not even have a chance to escape. "


    "No way."


    The ancestor of the Du family also echoed: "although Lin Tianyu has some origins with the Mo family. But on that day, after Lin Tianyu rescued the Mo family, the Mo family immediately gathered people and horses, thinking of snatching Lin Tianyu''s chance. Therefore, Lin Tianyu was completely angered. "


    Hearing this, Zhou''s ancestor suddenly came to his spirit and said, "brother Du, there is such a thing. If so, even if Lin Tianyu had brought someone to help the Mo family, he would never have been sincere. "


    "Yes. That''s why I agreed to his bet. Perhaps, the so-called bet put forward by Lin Tianyu orally is just to deal with it. After all, the Mo family should be begging him. But he''s not very good at rejecting. Therefore, it is possible to borrow this bet and take this opportunity to leave directly. "


    "Well. Maybe it''s really possible. "


    Zhou''s ancestors responded and felt that it was really possible.


    At the same time, the people of the Mo family who were forced into the mountains and forests felt the changes below, they also sent people out to investigate the situation. Unexpectedly, he learned that it was Lin Tianyu who personally led the troops to the rescue.


    As a result, the ancestors of the Mo family, as well as a large number of backbone members, are gradually gathering here.


    Lin Tianyu said: "my gambling method is very simple. It''s two ancestors who fought against me together. If two grandparents win. Then, I''ll take all my men out of here right away, and I won''t get involved in this anymore. And the result of the war, if I win. Then, the two ancestors must immediately take all the people and leave. And guarantee, from now on, will never again have any thoughts on Mo''s family. No more attacks on the Mo family. "

 Chapter 2229

    Such a bet.


    All the people who heard this bet were stunned.


    You know, this week''s ancestors and Du''s ancestors, that can be clearly the peak of the third grade masters. Play against them. What''s more, challenge both of them.


    The ancestors of Zhou and Du looked at each other.


    Then, both of them nodded with a smile.


    They clearly felt it.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu proposed such a gambling method.


    This is clearly that he did not want to help the Mo family. But there are also a variety of human relations in which it is difficult to refuse. At this time, I came up with such an idea.


    At that time, because they lost the gambling, they could not participate in the war.


    Well, no one can say anything more.


    As for the battle with Lin Tianyu, these two top monks in the late third grade will lose.


    They didn''t think much about it at all.


    Just think, after really winning, they can''t go too far.


    After all, behind Lin Tianyu, there is such a powerful army now.


    When the time comes, as long as Lin Tianyu really fulfills the bet.


    At the same time, the Mo family ancestor and others who are paying close attention to this matter at one side, but their facial expression changes and they are extremely ugly.


    They also know that Lin Tianyu''s strength is indeed incomparable.


    But even if it is the most powerful strength, to be able to face a third grade later peak friar, it is amazing. What''s more, it is estimated that the main purpose of the fight is to avoid. The so-called frontal confrontation, in fact, is not a real frontal confrontation and confrontation.


    But now, there are two top monks in the late third grade.


    In this way, to fight with each other, that is not to find their own uncomfortable?


    Even, the ancestors of the Mo family and the people of the Mo family also thought of a possibility.


    Although Lin Tianyu refused because of their help.


    But actually, in my heart, I don''t want to help them sincerely. So, this put forward such a bet that can''t be completed at all. Come and deal with them like this. Then, turn around and you can take your own troops and leave.


    The ancestors of the Mo family took a serious look at the backbone of the Mo family, with a wry smile on his face.


    Even if Lin Tianyu really did.


    They also have no way at all, or superfluous words to say.


    Because it''s all their own making.


    On that day, if it was not for their own selfish motives, they would have robbed Lin Tianyu of his chance. After Lin Tianyu released the siege for them, he sent men and horses to intercept Lin Tianyu.


    So today, with such a big disaster, and then help Lin Tianyu, how can he play such a trick.


    It''s just a show.


    Oh!


    It''s all self inflicted.


    Several people thought, the heart, full of regret, can not help themselves.


    But at this time, Mo Qingshi suddenly said: "do you think that Lin Tianyu can really win these two top friars in the late third grade?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    The ancestor of the Mo family was not happy when he heard this.


    This kind of thing, as long as it is a discerning person, can see at a glance, this is simply impossible.


    Is it still possible to guess?

 Chapter 2230

    But at this time, even under the roar of his ancestors, Mo Qing still did not shrink back.


    Mo Qingshi said: "for Lin Tianyu, I know him better. After all, on the Tianquan continent, that is all his legend.


    "If he didn''t want to help the Mo family, I''m afraid he won''t come at all.


    "Since he is here, he will really help my mo family.


    "In your opinion, the competition he is now proposing may not be able to win at all.


    "That''s exactly what happens.


    "But don''t forget.


    "What you know about Lin Tianyu''s strength is just two or three months ago. Now, it''s been two or three months. Perhaps in the past two or three months, most of our monks could not have changed much.


    "But sometimes, even in a short period of time, for those real talents, there will be earth shaking changes."


    When Mo Qingshi said this, the people of Mo family felt that there was some truth in it.


    If Lin Tianyu really didn''t want to help them.


    Then, he can really ignore them.


    It''s not used here at all.


    There is no need to make such a fuss. We have to bring the army here.


    Did you bring such a large army here just for fun and to see their jokes?


    People of Mo family still don''t understand.


    Then, after seeing Mo Qingshi, he said, "Qingshi, if Lin Tianyu really is to help us. Then, why should he make such a fuss and have a bet with the other party. In terms of the strength he has now. As long as he sends out a word. Then, the other side will never dare not to follow. The other party will definitely take his men and leave without saying a word. "


    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu now has such a great strength.


    He didn''t need to talk to each other any more.


    This bet is totally unnecessary.


    However, Mo Qing thought for a moment and said, "maybe it is Lin Tianyu who wants to give Mo family a once and for all help. He in this time of gambling, let the other side see a great despair. This despair is even so great that the other party can no longer resist. At that time, the two men of the other side would never dare to attack our Mo family again. Then, we can achieve a long-term peace. "


    Is that really the case?


    Everyone thought for a while.


    This Lin Tianyu will not be angry because they have calculated him in front of him. On the contrary, will he think of helping them?


    Besides, this way, unless it is based on Lin Tianyu, has an overwhelming advantage over the other party''s two top monks in the late third grade period.


    Even genius cannot be measured by common sense.


    Two or three months, for ordinary people, there is no big change at all.


    But for this kind of genius, there will be a remarkable change.


    But it is impossible to grow up to the point where the two top friars in the later stage of the third grade have an overwhelming advantage, right?


    When they looked at each other, they still felt:


    What Mo Qing said was impossible.

 Chapter 2231

    In this meeting, the ancestors of the Zhou and Du families have a look at each other.


    Then, the ancestor of the Zhou family said, "Mr. Lin, is the gambling method you mentioned count?"


    Lin Tianyu affirmed: "of course, since I have said it, I will definitely count. But if you two lose. Well, you have to take your men and leave immediately. And remember. From then on, we can''t use troops against the Mo family any more. "


    "Good! We bet on brother Hu and others. "


    With that, Zhou''s and Du''s ancestors walked forward and directly faced Lin Tianyu.


    Zhou''s ancestor also made a gesture of "please first." then he said, "Mr. Lin, please


    The ancestor of Du family made the same gesture.


    Obviously, in the eyes of the two ancestors, their two top masters in the later stage of the third grade were able to win.


    At this time, if they are still fighting for the first move, they will lose their identity.


    Therefore, at this time, do not mind pretending to be generous to let the other side first.


    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at the two ancestors and said, "it''s better for them to do it first. Otherwise, if I make a move first, I''m afraid that you will never have any chance to make a move again


    Zhou''s ancestors and Du''s ancestors turned black when they heard this.


    What''s that. They let Lin Tianyu take the lead. It''s just that their two ancestors are absolutely confident and will win each other.


    That''s why I''m so generous.


    But Lin Tianyu actually said that if he shot first, they would never have a chance to make a move.


    It''s too small of them.


    The two ancestors looked at each other.


    Then, the old ancestor of the Du family said again: "it''s better for you to do it first."


    When saying so, in the eye, a touch of proud color.


    That means, clearly, it means:


    if the two of us make the first move, I''m afraid Lin Tianyu will never have a chance to do it again.


    With a faint smile, Lin Tianyu said, "well, let me do it first. It''s just that if you lose later, don''t regret it. "


    Whoosh!


    When they finished speaking, Zhou''s and Du''s just felt a flash of figure. Then, with the sound of "bang", the whole family of the Du family flew out directly.


    Even, both of them still haven''t figured out what''s going on.


    Zhou''s ancestors had already felt something wrong. As soon as his skills turned, Lin Tianyu was about to make a move.


    But at this time, it is steep to feel a cool neck.


    Zhou''s ancestor looked back at the past, he was clearly aware that a black knife was just on his neck.


    In fact, when they reached the peak of the third grade monks, they would not die immediately even if they were cut off by others.


    However, Zhou''s ancestors are clearly feeling.


    If at this time, he dares to have a slight violation.


    Well, with this knife going on, he is definitely not just having his head cut off. It''s about to die.


    Zhou''s old ancestor''s face was a burst of ugliness, way: "childe Lin, you win."


    This meeting, the Du family ancestor is also from Lin Tianyu give a blow to fly out of the place, and quickly fly back.


    However, looking at the black knife on the neck of Zhou''s ancestor, his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 2232

    Just now, Lin Tianyu clearly hit himself with a blow.


    However, if Lin Tianyu didn''t punch, he directly gave himself the black knife, which is now on the neck of Zhou''s ancestors.


    Du''s ancestors, however, could clearly feel an endless threat from that black knife.


    If this is the case, can he really have a good one?


    Now, Lin Tianyu is more than just winning them both.


    Moreover, it is clear that after the shot, they two people have not reacted before, it is seconds to win them both.


    Even if you want to kill them, you can kill them easily.


    This kind of strength, if they dare to fight against it again.


    I''m afraid they don''t know how they died.


    At the same time, Hu Si is also in the heart:


    this will make him feel it.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu didn''t do his best when he played with him. Even, I''m afraid that even half of the power has not come out.


    Mo Jia and others looked at such a result, which was completely stunned.


    None of them had thought it would be such a result.


    Of course, except for Mo Qing.


    At this time, they thought about the words in front of Mo Qingshi.


    Suddenly, he felt that Lin Tianyu should be just like Mo Qingshi said before. The reason why he wanted to make this bet was to help the Mo family solve this problem forever.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Mo family personally came forward and saluted Lin Tianyu.


    This is not just for Lin Tianyu to help his Mo family solve the current dilemma. Because Lin Tianyu is so powerful, he can stand this ceremony completely. At the same time, he apologized for trying to seize the opportunity of Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say much, so he received a gift from the ancestor of the Mo family.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took up the knife and said to the ancestors of Zhou and Du: "now, you know what to do."


    The ancestor of the Zhou family said, "don''t worry, Mr. Lin. I must have followed the previous bets and left immediately. Moreover, since then, they have promised not to step into the area where the Mo family is located. "


    The old ancestor of Du family also said, "I''ll take people away immediately. Moreover, since then, in this area, everything has been respected by the Mo family. "


    With that, the two family ancestors both bowed their hands to Lin Tianyu and then turned away.


    Obviously, they are going to take all the soldiers of the family and leave here.


    At this time, they dare not have the slightest violation.


    This is not only because Lin Tianyu has brought a strong force. The strength of this force has made their two families scared.


    Also because, Lin Tianyu himself is powerful.


    Looking at the two families leaving, the ancestor of Mo family said: "Mr. Lin, thank you for your help this time. This time, if there is no master Lin to help. I''m afraid that my family will be destroyed. Here, once again, I would like to express my deep thanks to Mr. Lin. What''s more, from now on, as long as Mr. Lin asks for something, my mo family will definitely give it to him. "


    This time, the words of the old ancestor of the Mo family are very loud.


    After all, today''s Lin Tianyu is completely different from that of that day.


    More powerful, and more powerful support.


    In the future, as long as you really make friends with Lin Tianyu, you will have great benefits for their mo family.

 Chapter 2233

    Mo Qing also came over and said, "Mr. Lin, I really feel sorry for you last time. I''m here to apologize. "


    With that, he bowed down to salute.


    Lin Tianyu stepped forward and helped Mo Qingshi up.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I don''t blame you for that. I know that you must have done your best in that matter


    Mo Qingshi said: "but, after all, it has not been able to stop it. However, fortunately, it did not really hurt Mr. Lin. Otherwise, Mo family today''s difficulties, who will come to rescue. But today, Mr. Lin is even more generous than ever to save him. "


    In fact, Mo Qingshi is a grateful person.


    What''s more, when he was in Tianquan mainland that day, Lin Tianyu had been familiar with Mo Qingshi and had a lot of contacts.


    Looking at Mo Qing, Lin Tianyu said, "old Mo, I want to set up a branch of Chongxiao guest on the Shenwu land. If you want, you can come to my ChongXiao pavilion to help me."


    Now the Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu is already in the heart, has the rudiment of construction.


    He has no shortage of high-end combat power.


    In the secret place, when Wang Delu died, he received all the four people who followed him into Tiandao space.


    There are four top masters in the late third grade.


    Then, plus Lin Tianyu himself.


    I''m afraid that in the whole Shenwu continent, it''s hard to find a force that can compete with itself in high-end combat power.


    Now, the key is to build up a group of contacts.


    Old Mo is just right.


    He is a man of Shenwu land. If he joined Chongxiao Pavilion, it would be easier to gather a force in Shenwu land.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu can completely trust Lao mo.


    In addition to Lao Mo, there are Gao dewu, luoguyang and mitongtian.


    These are all Lin Tianyu''s lineages in the future. They, together with the four top monks in the later period of the third grade, have been able to support the preliminary construction of Chongxiao Pavilion on the Shenwu continent.


    Mo Qing first looked at the ancestors of the Mo family.


    After all, no matter how to say, he is also a member of the Mo family. Later, if you really join the Chongxiao Pavilion, you will never be a member of the Mo family. This, of course, must have the Mo family ancestor to approve.


    The old ancestor of the Mo family said, "in Qing Dynasty, since you can use you, you can go with him. Mr. Lin is a great benefactor of the Mo family. In the future, you have to follow Mr. Lin to do a good job. "


    At this meeting, the ancestors of the Mo family naturally agreed.


    This is a good thing to do with Lin Tianyu.


    Now, it''s enough to get involved with Lin Tianyu.


    Don''t say you agreed with Lin Tianyu immediately.


    The ancestor of the Mo family was even afraid that Lin Tianyu would not join him in Chongxiao Pavilion because of the last incident.


    Mo Qing time to the Mo family ancestor line a ceremony, said: "thank you for your permission."


    When Lin Tianyu looked at Mo Qing, he was able to set up ChongXiao pavilion with him, which was a further step.


    At that time, you can ask Mo Qingshi to personally call on the monks on the Shenwu continent to join the Chongxiao Pavilion. After all, they are all from Shenwu land, so it is more convenient to communicate.

 Chapter 2234

    At this time, Mo''s ancestors suddenly had a flash of essence in his eyes.


    Then, the old ancestor of the Mo family said, "Mr. Lin, I wonder if you want to set up Chongxiao Pavilion. Is this staff enough?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at the ancestor of the Mo family and said, "Mo Zu, what do you mean..."


    The old ancestor of the Mo family said: "master Lin, if you don''t have enough people to set up Chongxiao Pavilion, my mo family is willing to send the elite disciples of Mo family to master Lin to build Chongxiao Pavilion."


    That''s the idea.


    Obviously, the ancestor of Mo family saw the strength of Lin Tianyu and the power behind him.


    Therefore, I want to make friends with Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, the ancestors of the Mo family can clearly feel it.


    Since the ChongXiao pavilion was set up by Lin Tianyu, its potential in the future must be extraordinary. Now, if you send elite disciples, you can join Chongxiao Pavilion directly at the beginning of its establishment. Well, for the safety of Mo''s family, as well as its development and growth, it is of great benefit.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu really needs people.


    It''s just from the Mo family.


    Lin Tianyu pondered for a moment, and suddenly he made a decision.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! I can find some Mo''s children to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion. However, all the Mo''s children who join my Chongxiao Pavilion must be approved by Lao mo. Old Mo, now, I will order you to be the outer gate elder of Chongxiao Pavilion. You will stay in the Mo family for the time being, and help me recruit a group of Mo''s children to join the Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Mo Qing said, "please don''t worry, Mr. Lin. I will definitely select the real elite for Mr. Lin to join the Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "old Mo, remember a little.


    "Elites are needed. But loyalty is also needed. It''s up to you. The talent and the nature of mind can not be lacked.


    "After all, although my Chongxiao Pavilion is only a preliminary building, its foundation is no weaker than that of any big school.


    "At present, there are four Taishang elders in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "As long as you have such details, there will be no less people who want to join my Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Therefore, Lao Mo, when you select personnel in the Mo''s family, you must also bear in mind that it is better to be short than excessive."


    Mo Qingshi said: "yes. We must obey the orders of Mr. Lin and Lin''s cabinet master. "


    Obviously, since Mo Qingshi decided to join Chongxiao Pavilion. Naturally, I put my identity into the corresponding position of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Others were shocked.


    What did Lin Tianyu say just now?


    Lin Tianyu just said that there were four Taishang elders in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength is strong and there is a huge force behind him, which they all know.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is speaking directly. There are four Taishang elders in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    You know, the top friars in the later three grades are absolutely high-level in any power. It is impossible to easily release such high-level people and send them to other forces.


    What''s more, it''s only a little longer for Lin Tianyu to come to the Shenwu land.


    Where did he go to find four top friars in the late third grade period who are willing to join him in ChongXiao pavilion?


    Of course, there is one who has joined.


    But it''s just a coincidence, and it''s still Hu Si''s temperament.

 Chapter 2235

    But now, Lin Tianyu is clearly not a peak master in the late third grade.


    If it''s just one, it''s certainly Hu Si.


    But Lin Tianyu is talking about four Taishang elders in the later period of Sanpin.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s words seem to indicate that the four top monks in the late third grade period did not include Hu Si.


    But in such a short period of time, where did Lin Tianyu call in four top monks in the late third grade period.


    When did the peak monk of the third grade become so worthless with Chinese cabbage?


    However, since Lin Tianyu said so.


    That means it should be true.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Mo family felt that it was a wise decision to let Mo Qingshi join the Chongxiao Pavilion. What''s more, it also let Mo Qingshi call people in the Mo family.


    Yeah.


    After returning to the Mo family, we must gather all the elite members of the Mo family and select them according to Mo Qing''s time.


    I just hope to be able to select a few more Mo''s children to enter Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Although this Chongxiao Pavilion is only the initial building, but his future lofty, at this moment, is beginning to show dignity.


    At the same time, Hu Si''s heart is also a jump.


    You know, he chose to join Lin Tianyu''s side mainly because he lost his bet at that time.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu''s personal strength is indeed incomparable.


    But I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu was powerful in addition to his personal strength. Unexpectedly, the Chongxiao Pavilion he is going to build has such a strong foundation.


    This has not shadow matter, unexpectedly already already had full four peak friars of third grade later period as the supreme elder. If you add yourself, there are five peak monks in the late third grade.


    Moreover, the real strength of Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, is far more than the usual peak monk of Sanpin period.


    It''s worth it to join such forces.


    Even Su Mu San was surprised.


    However, there are still some people who are surprised by Lin Tianyu''s words and feel that Lin Tianyu is just bragging. Although his own strength is strong.


    But after all, the peak friars in the later period of the three grades do not mean that you can be recruited at will if you are powerful.


    Then, Lin Tianyu thought that it was time to find a place full of spirit to form a clan.


    Of course, such a good place, to iron wood help to introduce themselves is the most appropriate.


    After all, when it comes to information.


    I''m afraid that in the whole Shenwu continent, there is no force comparable to the Tiemu gang.


    Lin Tianyu looked back at Miao Yi and was about to ask about it.


    Didi, Didi, Didi, Didi


    All of a sudden, there was a beep.


    There''s a message coming.


    Who is going to send a message to himself?


    You know, Lin Tianyu didn''t know a few people in the whole Shenwu land. Naturally, it is impossible for a casual person to send a message to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    Is it


    Sure enough, he quickly took out the message bead and saw that it was Gao dewu who sent the message to himself.


    Gao dewu claimed in the message that he found a Yuanshi vein in his experience. However, just as he was about to enter the vein mining time, it was found by another team of people and robbed the place where he found the vein.

 Chapter 2236

    Gao dewu followed the message and sent out his current address.


    Lin Tianyu shows Hu Si and Miao Yi the position Gao dewu sent.


    When Hu Si was still thinking about it, Miao Yi was quick to say: "Mr. Lin, this is a chance given by heaven."


    Lin Tianyu busy way: "six masters, what do you mean?"


    Miao Yi said: "according to the address sent by your friend, this is the Pingding Mountain. And Pingding Mountain is a primitive mountain range, full of vitality. What''s more, there has never been a clan. Isn''t Mr. Lin looking for an address suitable for establishing a clan? Here, it''s the best place. "


    Lin Tianyu is interested in Miao Yi''s words.


    Indeed, at this time, he was thinking of establishing the address of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    With such a good place as Miao Yi said, it''s just the place he needs now.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu frowned tightly.


    Lin Tianyu said: "six masters, since it is such a good place. Why, then, has no one else occupied it? According to the law, there are still some forces and ideas in this land of Shenwu to establish the influence of the clan. A good place like this, of course, is also the first choice for those who set up a clan. However, how come it is still a land of no owners? "


    Miao Yi said, "this is what I was about to explain to Mr. Lin


    "Oh, six masters, please say so."


    Miao Yi said, "it''s really a good place. However, it is also because it is a good place and full of aura.


    "Therefore, in such a beautiful place, it is also rich in monsters.


    "There are nearly ten monsters, which are equivalent to the monks in the later period of the third grade.


    "What''s more, it''s said that there is a mythical beast in the early stage of the four grades, occupying the Pingding mountains.


    "So, all along, though everyone knew it was a good place. But no one dares to think of that place.


    "Those powerful clan forces are enough to calm down the chaos of these monsters. However, they must have had their own territory for a long time. And those who want to establish the clan force, at the beginning, must not have such a powerful force, enough to compete with these monsters.


    "For these reasons, the Pingding mountains have been idle."


    When Miao Yi said this, he looked at Lin Tianyu directly.


    That obviously means that such a good place also has corresponding risks. This depends on whether Lin Tianyu has confidence and strength to occupy such a place.


    After listening to Miao Yi''s introduction of the dangers of the Pingding mountains, all the people of the Mo family, as well as those brought by Hu Si and Su Mu San, all had convulsions in the corners of their mouths.


    This is a good place.


    If you want to find such a place to set up a clan, you are not going to build a clan.


    That''s obviously looking for death, OK?


    You know, only the monsters at the late stage of the dozen or three products there are already enough to let all the forces seriously consider.


    In the face of these monsters, what are they fighting against.


    But now, in addition to the more than a dozen monsters in the late third grade, there is actually a mythical beast in the early stage of the fourth grade in that mountain range.


    Who can compete with which power?

 Chapter 2237

    Then, everyone''s eyes are looking at Lin Tianyu.


    Su Mu San said, "in my opinion, you might as well choose another place. I can make my contribution to Fengpo city and select a corresponding place for you to set up the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Su Mu San said and sincerely looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Zong didn''t want to go there.


    Besides, it is a desolate place, far away from Fengpo city.


    The ancestor of the Mo family also looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "if you really want a mountain to build a zongmen, a mountain range 3000 miles east of our Mo family is also full of vitality, which is suitable for the establishment of zongmen."


    If Lin Tianyu chose the place where ChongXiao pavilion was built, he chose it near Mo''s house.


    When the time comes, they will be able to get the moon first.


    In the future, it must be able to establish closer ties with Chongxiao Pavilion. Let Chongxiao Pavilion help the Mo family even more.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a moment. Then he looked at Miao Yi and said, "six masters, can there be any other place in the mountain range that you are talking about, which can be compared with the abundant aura there? On the edge of Fengpo City, or within a few thousand miles of Mojia, can there still be such an energetic mountain range? "


    Miao Yi shook his head and said, "three thousand miles to the east of Mo''s house, there are also some mountains without owners, which also have some aura. Compared with Pingding Mountain range, it is not on the same level at all.


    "As for Fengpo City, there are also some mountains.


    "However, those mountains are just as smart as those near Mojia."


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s good. I chose Pingding Mountain to build Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Other people listened to Lin Tianyu''s words and opened their mouths. They wanted to persuade them.


    However, seeing the firm eyes of Lin Tianyu, at last, nothing was said.


    Lin Tianyu said: "now that we have chosen that place as the location of ChongXiao pavilion''s ancestral gate. Well, now, I''m going to go right away and start exploring. At the same time, we have to hurry to help senior Gao dewu. He''s a man I brought from Tianquan. Moreover, I am the elder of Chongxiao Pavilion. No loss is allowed.


    "Now, I''m going to the Pingding mountains.


    "Six masters, brother Su, this time, thank you for coming to help me solve the difficulties of the Mo family. I, Lin Tianyu, will surely repay this kindness in the future.


    "But you have your own business, I think. Well, we''ll say goodbye. "


    In fact, go to the Pingding mountains, from the initial building of zongmen. And to help Gao dewu and pacify the monsters and beasts in the mountains, they are all needed.


    However, Lin Tianyu also knows that some things can''t just rely on others too much.


    What''s more, when those people heard that there were supernatural beasts in the Pingding mountains, they were obviously afraid.


    At this time, if they are asked to go, they will certainly be unhappy.


    Instead, say goodbye to them now.


    Their kindness will be remembered in my heart. In the future, the Chongxiao Pavilion will be established successfully, and it will be rewarded once it has power and strength.

 Chapter 2238

    Su Mu San, however, took a look at Lin Tianyu and said, "childe Lin, you just look down on me. I am willing to lead the city Lord''s house guard to Pingding mountains with Childe Lin


    Lin Tianyu said: "however, there are not only many fierce animals in that mountain range. Even, there is a legendary beast. There is danger. "


    "Is it possible to help only when there is no danger?"


    Su Mu San said, "because of the danger, I have to help Mr. Lin even more.


    "If there is no danger to help, it can''t be called help at all."


    Su Mushan said, and then looked at the people under him and said, "now, I''ve decided to go to the Pingding mountains and help Mr. Lin build the Chongxiao Pavilion sect together. Those who want to go with me stay. If you want to return to the wind park city, I will not stop. It''s all up to you. However, I have to make one point. That is to go to the Pingding mountains, it is likely to directly face the first four grade beast. If we decide to go, we should be prepared for the fall. "


    The old man immediately stood up and said, "third miss, I''d like to accompany her to go."


    In those illusory shadows, suddenly a person completely turned into an entity and said, "miss three, shadow three is willing to go with you."


    Then, those elite generals brought by Su Mu San also agreed to go to Pingding mountains with Su Mu San.


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    These men brought by Su Mu San are not short of the elite soldiers who killed the enemy in the real military array.


    None of them admitted it.


    Miao Yi also stepped forward and said, "master Lin, we Tiemu Gang is willing to select 50 top experts from among the people here. The rest of them will let them go back to Tiemu sect."


    Lin Tianyu said, "thank you for being the master of six."


    After seeing the support of all the people, the ancestor of the Mo family finally moved his mind.


    What Su Mu San said is very good.


    To help when there is no danger, is that a help?


    Only when it''s dangerous, when the clan was first built, when everything is in trouble, can you help me, which is the most valuable.


    Finally, the old ancestor of the Mo family said, "Mr. Lin, my mo family is willing to select a hundred elite soldiers to go with Mr. Liu. Under the leadership of the old man, I will help him build a Chongxiao Pavilion in the Pingding mountains."


    "Good. Thank you for your help


    This time, the old ancestor of Mo family didn''t think of anything else.


    This was a relief to Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, if you come back to the last time, you will not only not help, but also prepare directly to seize the chance on yourself. Then, the Mo family is really hopeless.


    However, this time, the ancestors of the Mo family finally had some courage.


    At this time, he sent the elite of Mo family to help Lin Tianyu go to Pingding mountains.


    After the negotiation, fengpocheng, tiemubang and Mojia ships were arranged in a row. After all the people got on the spaceship, they flew into the sky and headed for Pingding mountains.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is filled with emotion.


    I didn''t expect that this was just two or three months after he came to Shenwu land. He had already saved up enough to establish the influence of Chongxiao Pavilion sect.

 Chapter 2239

    When Lin Tianyu sighed, he understood.


    It''s all because he''s strong enough.


    After all, compared with Tianquan land, the Shenwu land has the same level. Even if it is slightly higher, it is only on the same level, so many orders higher.


    On that day, on the Tianquan continent, Lin Tianyu directly reached the summit of the mainland.


    Therefore, it is so easy to climb to the top again on the Shenwu land.


    It''s natural strength.


    But if you let Lin Tianyu go to the divine world, or fairyland.


    With his current strength, if he wants to get ahead, it is much harder than now.


    It''s impossible to have achieved so much in a few months.


    Not to mention a few months.


    Years, decades, even


    By that time, if he can get to the top, it will be fast.


    Thinking about immortals and the divine world, Lin Tianyu is a figure who has reached the top of the world even now. But inside, or can''t help but a burst of pressure boundless.


    Moreover, even if it is such a powerful divine world and fairyland, in the face of the demons in the fiend, it is clear that there is nothing to do.


    Now, it''s just procrastination.


    Then, Lin Tianyu felt a sense of powerlessness.


    He has to step up his strength.


    However, when he ascended to the top of the ladder, the old man who was so powerful and powerful that he was just a palm, which sealed him with another layer of cultivation.


    And the old man is obviously not the key to Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, according to the old man, he gave Lin Tianyu a big chance.


    It is a great opportunity to seal Lin Tianyu''s accomplishments.


    Then, or that is to say, the foundation of Lin Tianyu has not been laid to the most solid level. He needs to continue to lay a solid foundation.


    Or, it is necessary for him to obtain something from his later cultivation of second grade.


    But what is the reason for this?


    Under Lin Tianyu''s thinking, he couldn''t think of the reason at all.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Tianyu suddenly contacted Xiaodao and said, "Xiaodao, do you know that when I was on the top of the ladder, that powerful old man sealed my accomplishments again. Why did he do it? "


    The knife is a little vague.


    In fact, after the old man suddenly sealed Lin Tianyu''s cultivation, he also thought about it.


    However, he has not been able to come up with the reason for this.


    It''s the foundation.


    Lin Tianyu''s foundation was firmly laid down under the witness of Xiaodao. That foundation is solid enough.


    If it''s for chance.


    In addition to going to the divine world, the strength is weaker, but it will have some advantages.


    However, if the strength is too weak to go to the divine world, it will certainly be difficult to develop at that time, and will suffer a lot in the divine world.


    In this way, it is really a double-edged sword.


    After all, if the strength is too weak, there are too many attacks.


    Although there is tempering, but in the heart above, it will eventually cause too many blows, inevitably leaving a shadow.


    Therefore, Xiaodao thought about it again and said, "master, I can''t think of the specific reason for this. Perhaps, to a certain point, that is to be able to know, what is this

 Chapter 2240

    Since old monsters like Xiaodao don''t know the reason, it''s useless for them to think more.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu felt it clearly.


    As long as you breathe one more breath of Reiki, you can easily break through to the early stage of the third grade. However, the old man said that it was the seal of his accomplishments, which gave him a great opportunity. Naturally, he could not break the seal now, wasting the kindness of the elder.


    However, this is clearly felt endless crisis and pressure.


    However, they can improve their accomplishments, but they can''t.


    This kind of feeling always makes Lin Tianyu feel bored and crooked.


    The ship continued, and the Pingding mountains below could be seen.


    Lin Tianyu once again realized the Pingding mountains below, and immediately had an idea of setting it as the Chongxiao Pavilion sect.


    This is indeed a good place to set up a clan.


    This is much better than the Lingshan mountain where Lin Tianyu established his clan in Tianquan. It''s full of spirit and beautiful scenery. If we set up a clan in such a place, our disciples will certainly be able to cultivate and enter the country rapidly, so they can easily develop.


    As for the monsters in the mountains.


    Lin Tianyu just squinted in his eyes.


    For others, this is really a big problem. However, Lin Tianyu has the means to solve it easily.


    Even if it''s the beast of the early four grades.


    As long as Lin Tianyu hands in person, he can also win it over.


    Yeah.


    So it can be regarded as a good thing.


    After all, if you can take such a head of the four early level beast, as the guardian of their own clan. The safety of one''s own empty door is another guarantee.


    With the early stage of four grades, the mythical beast as the guardian beast is an endless deterrent.


    When Lin Tianyu was thinking, he also contacted Gao dewu.


    At the same time, I was watching the mountains below carefully from the top of the boat. In the observation, to see which place, more suitable for their own creation of the door.


    Drop by drop, drop by drop


    Lin Tianyu just sent a message to Gao dewu, and immediately received a reply.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the reply message, frowned quickly, and said, "hurry to land."


    The four masters, the sixth masters and the third Su Mu were all surprised.


    Su Mu San said, "what''s wrong with you, Mr. Lin?"


    Lu Feixue looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, is Gao dewu in danger?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes. Mr. Gao dewu has just returned the message that he is being pursued. Even, there will be life-threatening. I have to get there right away. Forget it. Don''t land in a hurry. Open the protection and hatch of the spaceship directly. I''m going to fly down from here. I''m going to rush there. I don''t know what kind of danger Gao dewu met there. I don''t know how long it will take for the ship to land. Come on! Open the hatch. "


    At the request of Lin Tianyu, the cabin door of the spaceship opened.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, and he went directly out of the spaceship and flew to the place where Gao dewu finally sent the message.


    At the same time, the four masters, the six masters, the ancestors of the Mo family, and the ancient people all caught up with each other.

 Chapter 2241

    Lin Tianyu felt the four strong breath behind him.


    Looking back, Lin Tianyu said: "hurry back to two people. Protect the ship. Don''t say there''s anything wrong with the ship here. "


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, the four immediately responded.


    Then, the old and the six masters returned to the spaceship.


    Indeed, this is the Pingding mountains.


    There are many monsters in the later period of Sanpin. If they all leave the ship. At that time, there is a third grade later monster to sneak attack the spaceship. I''m afraid that with the protection of the spaceship itself, it''s hard to resist the attack of monsters in the later stage of the third grade without the monks in the later stage of the third grade.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure almost turned into a black light, and quickly approached the front.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu saw it.


    Just ahead, Gao dewu, mitongtian and luoguyang are running away quickly.


    And behind them, there are more than 20 powerful monks, closely behind them.


    Because, among these twenty monks, there are four top monks in the late third grade.


    Can lead the team with four top friars in the late third grade.


    The strength of such a force.


    It is estimated that in the whole Shenwu continent, they can be regarded as the major forces in the front row.


    However, Lin Tianyu is found that, at this time, in tracking the three Gao dewu, it is not the powerful team behind them. Because, this is a team led by four top friars in the late third grade, they are also running for their lives.


    Looking at the past behind this powerful team.


    Just behind them, there are nine peak monsters in the late third grade, chasing them.


    However, at this time, although dangerous. But for Gao dewu, it was not too dangerous.


    After all, behind them, there were four top monks in the late third grade period, led by more than 20 people. With them behind, it is also equivalent to the ground to Gao dewu and other three people to block the back of the nine head third grade peak of the demon beast.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the team again and understood what was going on.


    They should be Gao dewu discovered the Yuanshi vein, and then suddenly came out, together with Gao dewu who robbed the Yuanshi vein.


    And these four top friars of the third grade later period certainly did not come here at the beginning.


    It should be after knowing the report of Yuanshi vein that they came together. This is supposed to be the peak of their own forces in the late three grades all transferred over, want to town with such a strong strength, to exclusive mining of this yuan stone vein.


    Seeing this, Gao dewu is not in great danger for the time being.


    Lin Tianyu is not in a hurry.


    Just to make Gao dewu at ease, Lin Tianyu still gave Gao dewu three people a message and told him that he had arrived.


    However, I want to see more about how the team behind them will handle things. Therefore, he did not show up for the time being. However, with the presence of Lin Tianyu, they have no problem at all.


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s voice, Gao dewu''s three men were all relieved.


    With Lin Tianyu present, they can rest assured.

 Chapter 2242

    You know, two months ago, Lin Tianyu alone was able to frighten more than a dozen forces led by the Mo family, and they did not dare to attack easily. Now, two or three months have passed.


    How strong is Lin Tianyu.


    In the past two months, Gao dewu has already gone from the initial stage of the third grade of physical training to the peak of the early stage of the third grade. It is only half a step before he can directly break through to the later stage of the third grade. At that time, he was really the top monk on the Shenwu land.


    The talent of Gao dewu in physical training.


    The peak of his three grades in the early stage was no weaker than that of ordinary friars. Even, the weaker friars in the later period of the third grade were far from their rivals.


    Because of this, the three of them are able to compete with each other''s powerful team.


    Judging from this situation, it should be that Gao dewu and his three were not willing to be driven away by the powerful team of the other party. So, he sneaked back, and wanted to take the opportunity to enter the yuan stone vein again, and secretly mined the yuan stone inside.


    Then, it should be just in time to get there.


    Before we can secretly exploit, there are nine heads of third grade later peak monster found, all the way to chase over.


    Just as the speed of Gao dewu and other three people was just reduced after Lin Tianyu''s transmission, a peak friar in the rear who was good at speed in the later stage of Sanpin suddenly accelerated and directly surpassed Gao dewu and other three people.


    Then, the man stopped Gao dewu.


    This humanitarian: "Taoist friend, discuss one thing."


    Gao dewu''s eyes were cold. However, he knew that Lin Tianyu was on the side, and there was nothing to worry about.


    Gao dewu said: "Daoyou, what do you want to discuss?"


    "You see, that Yuanshi vein is a main vein. There are abundant Yuanshi. Why don''t we talk about it? After fighting the monster behind us, we can divide the Yuan Stone mined from the vein together, how about that? "


    Gao dewu laughed and said, "you really think so. Besides, you have four people in charge. Will all four of you agree to this condition? "


    "Of course, I came to discuss this matter with a Taoist friend, which was the result of the discussion among the four of us."


    Gao dewu said: "good! However, when the vein is mined out, how should we allocate the mined Yuanshi


    The other side said, "this is simple. At that time, we will enter the vein by means of means to mine the yuan stone. The Yuan Stone mined out is his own. When the time comes, how many yuan stones can be mined out depends on their own means. What do you think? "


    Gao dewu nodded and said, "as you said. But you''d better not play any tricks. Otherwise, it will be you who regret at last


    The other side was laughing and said, "don''t worry, since I have promised to come down this matter. Then there will be no turning back. "


    More than 20 people from the rear who fled while fighting with monsters soon caught up.


    Then, Gao dewu joined the ranks of the nine demons in the later period of the third grade with the speed.


    With the addition of Gao dewu, they have five top monks in the late third grade.


    Although compared with the peak monster of the late nine heads and three grades, it is still inferior. However, while fighting and retreating, they were able to protect other people and gradually escaped.

 Chapter 2243

    When Gao dewu was fighting, he let mitongtian and luoguyang retreat quietly. He could not fall into the siege of monsters.


    Because one more person, coupled with the neat formation, is much better than the front.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, the other side a person, complacent ground laughs, way: "go!"


    As the word "go" dropped, the four top friars of the other side at the later stage of the third grade and the more than 20 of them did not hesitate at all and fled out of the mountains with full speed.


    Obviously, they are calculating Gao dewu.


    As long as Gao dewu is involved in the war, he will go.


    They, all of them, were in the middle of a fight and suddenly left.


    In this way, Gao dewu will give them a temporary defense against the monsters in the rear. And they can get out of here.


    As for whether Gao dewu is dead or alive, what does it have to do with them.


    Gao dewu also laughed and said, "gentlemen, I have said that you will regret if you repent. When I arrived, I didn''t regret taking the medicine. "


    The other party''s more than 20 people didn''t listen to Gao dewu.


    Instead, he ran away to the Pingding mountains with a laugh, and the more he fled, the faster he ran. He didn''t take Gao dewu''s words in his heart at all.


    However, when they tried to escape, it was clear that there were three figures suddenly appeared, standing side by side with Gao dewu to fight against the nine peak demons of the third grade.


    However, these 20 odd people did not rest assured about this matter.


    What if Gao dewu added three more people?


    Even if all the three monks in the later period are the peak. But with Gao dewu, it''s only four to nine, and they''re bound to lose.


    However, when the more than 20 people had already escaped to the edge of the Pingding mountains, they found that there were three huge spaceships in the sky that day, heading for the Pingding mountains.


    What''s going on?


    Why are there three huge spaceships suddenly coming towards the Pingding mountains?


    One man said: "is it possible that the news about the Yuanshi vein in the Pingding mountains has been spread out? Therefore, these people will be attracted to mine Yuanshi vein in Pingding mountains


    "Not good."


    Another said: "if the other party gathers so many people to mine Yuanshi vein, we plan to organize and unite other forces to come to mine Yuanshi vein. I''m afraid it will be a disaster."


    These people, when they were running away, had already planned.


    After they escape from the Pingding mountains, they will return to their own power.


    Then, they will quietly reveal the news to several big forces with their strength. If they can gather together nearly 20 top friars in the late third grade, they can use this power to mine the Yuanshi vein found in the Pingding mountains.


    It''s just like this, but it''s going to separate out a lot of Yuan stones.


    In this way, their income will be reduced.


    As a result, they are also hesitating.


    Even, there are people who think about it.


    No mining for the time being. After waiting for a while, when these monsters are gone, they will come back to mine.


    But now, there is another powerful man.

 Chapter 2244

    Moreover, look at this spaceship team''s action goal is incomparably clear.


    This is clearly where the vein is going.


    One of them said, "it seems that we can never wait any longer. Only temporarily gathered other forces to forcibly mine this vein. In spite of this, the Yuan Stone we can get will be thinned a lot. However, it''s always better to do so. The Yuanshi vein has been mined by others, and we can''t get a piece of Yuanshi. "


    "That''s all. We''ll go back to town and join the others. "


    "Hum! It''s the damn guy. He must have seen the strength of our side. There''s no way he could have won over us. Therefore, we released the news that there were Yuanshi veins here. "


    "Damn it! It''s best if this guy is eaten by a monster. Otherwise, if he survives, he will be killed when we bring the troops here. "


    These twenty people talked all the way and quickly went to the city where they lived.


    On the other hand, Gao dewu felt relieved when he saw Lin Tianyu appear and stood with himself.


    Moreover, besides Lin Tianyu, there are two powerful monks.


    The breath on their bodies is clearly the peak monk of the third grade later period.


    Gao dewu is more certain in his heart.


    Although they are only four people, there are nine monsters in the later period of the third grade. But Gao dewu was not worried at all. He knows the strength of Lin Tianyu. In particular, after more than two months, the growth will not be small in places like Shenwu.


    Even mitongtian and luoguyang, who had just escaped, returned.


    When they met, the nine monsters on the opposite side roared, and then they rushed to Lin Tianyu.


    Whoa!


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is raised.


    Then, one after another, cut out one after another of the dark shadows out.


    In the "Hoo Hoo" continuous sound, before Gao dewu, the ancestor of the Mo family, and the fourth leader of the family, the nine peak monsters in the later stage of the third grade were successively chopped off by Lin Tianyu.


    However, while chopping and flying the nine peak monsters, Lin Tianyu did not give any blessing and entered the endless cutting mood.


    Otherwise, even if these monsters have rough skin and thick flesh, they will be cut directly by Lin Tianyu''s endless cutting intention.


    It is also because Lin Tianyu did not bless the endless cutting intention, so he just cut off these powerful monsters and did not really kill them.


    However, Gao dewu looked at the monsters that were cut off and said, "boss, otherwise, let''s go ahead and kill these monsters. Kill these monsters, then we can safely mine the Yuan Stone in that vein. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "don''t kill me. They''re left to work. From now on, I will turn them all into guardians of our clan. "


    Gao dewu was surprised and said, "why, boss, are you going to set up zongmen Chongxiao Pavilion here?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes. I''m going to set up Chongxiao Pavilion here. Now, I have gathered enough power. The Pingding mountains are full of vitality, which is just the best site for us to set up our ancestral gate. "

 Chapter 2245

    It is said that Lin Tianyu is going to set up Chongxiao Pavilion in Shenwu land.


    Gao dewu was overjoyed.


    Even mitongtian and luoguyang are excited.


    After all, although the land of Shenwu is more suitable for those monks who focus on physical cultivation than Tianquan land. However, after all, the land of Shenwu is not a place they are familiar with. There is always a feeling of outsiders.


    But if Chongxiao Pavilion is built here, it will be totally different.


    As long as Chongxiao Pavilion is there, they will feel at home.


    Then, Lin Tianyu pointed to a direction and said, "senior Gao, the Yuanshi vein you mentioned is in that place."


    Gao dewu said, "yes. That''s where it is. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s really a good place. In this Pingding Mountain range, there is absolutely a very good place with abundant spirit. The Yuanshi vein there is no wonder. However, there is no need to mine the Yuanshi vein there. I''ve decided to make that place the site of ChongXiao pavilion where we live. "


    "Good." "It''s really a good place," Gao said. As the ancestral gate of Chongxiao Pavilion, it is really suitable. Even there, I suspect, is far more than a vein of Yuanshi


    "More than that. After all, the rich aura converges and fattens the Yuanshi vein, which is closely related to the Yuanshi vein existing underground. With these Yuanshi veins, we can suppress the pneumatics of our ancestral gate, which can make our empty gate develop better. "


    When Lin Tianyu and Gao dewu discussed the establishment of the zongmen''s address, the nine top demons in the later period of Sanpin were only roaring in a low voice, but they did not dare to attack again.


    Then, even, with the low voice of the roar, slowly backward, until the back to a certain distance, directly is back to quickly escape.


    Looking at the performance of the nine monsters, several people were laughing.


    In people''s common memory, although the monster is extremely ferocious.


    Only killing.


    But obviously, after reaching a certain level, it opened up the spirit of the monster.


    In addition to their instinct to kill, they also have times of fear.


    Lin Tianyu had just shot out the nine monsters. This makes them instinctively feel afraid.


    Hu Si looked at the nine monsters that had escaped and said, "master of the pavilion, you want to make these monsters the guardians of the clan. But now, these monsters have escaped. This also how can make them become Guardian monsters. Why don''t we all go out and get these monsters back? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "No. Let these monsters become the guardians of the clan. It would be too troublesome to catch them one by one. I have a better way. "


    "What can I do?"


    "Isn''t there a god beast in the Pingding mountains? If I had tamed that beast of the early four grades. Then, the king of the beast will give orders to them. Which of the remaining monsters dares not to obey orders. At that time, there will be more than just a guardian monster in our ancestral gate. Even, there is a guardian beast, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 2246

    Lin Tianyu''s goal is actually the first beast in the Pingding mountains in the early stage of four grades.


    To tame such a beast.


    When people listened, they were all surprised.


    The beast is not so easy to tame.


    You know, don''t say just god beast, even ordinary monster, it can have their own pride. If you want to tame it, you have to fight alone, until you win the battle, it is possible to tame the other side.


    If many people go out and attack by groups, even if they can win the beast, it is absolutely impossible for the beast to be tamed.


    But one man can defeat the beast.


    Is it possible?


    But immediately, a few people are to see those who were scared back of the nine monsters.


    Lin Tianyu, however, killed the nine monsters directly. With the power of one person, you can easily kill nine monsters. Then, it seems that it is not impossible for him to win the beast alone.


    Later, Gao dewu and they saw three spaceships, which had already flown above the heads of the people.


    Lin Tianyu set the landing direction for the people on the spaceship, which is exactly where the vein was found in Gao dewu.


    The ship came down slowly towards it.


    Then, more than 1000 people came out of the spaceship and felt the aura in this area. Breathing, people are a burst of surprise.


    "The aura here is much more abundant than that in some large ancestral houses. It is estimated that only those top schools can compare with it. "


    "In our city, even if we have arranged a spirit gathering array. The accumulated aura can''t be compared with it at all. "


    "Here, if we set up the spirit gathering array again. Then, practice in the spirit gathering array. I''m afraid it''s dozens of times faster than the outside world. If you practice in such an environment, you don''t have to worry about the lack of aura. As long as the mood is strong enough. If you can break through the realm, it''s a very simple thing to improve your accomplishments. "


    "It''s a rare place to set up a clan here, as long as it can calm down the demons and beasts."


    ¡­¡­


    Among all the comments, Hu Si, Gu Gu and Mo''s ancestors have already arranged tents for temporary camping.


    Everyone was busy for a while. After a while, tents were rising.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu, together with Hu Si, Su Mu San, Mo''s ancestors, Gu Gu, Miao Yi, Gao dewu, and others, gathered in the largest tent to plan the construction of the ancestral clan.


    Hu Si said: "Pavilion master, you want to build the clan gate, do not know, will be in accordance with what specifications to build?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "it has been built according to the highest standards. I''m going to build it into one of the most powerful clans in this land. "


    When Lin Tianyu said that, a burst of pride.


    Now, he has such a solid foundation to build one of the best zongmen on this land.


    It''s not just his own strength. And the top masters of his third grade later period are no worse than the most powerful zongmen on the Shenwu continent.


    Hu Si said: "if the pavilion owner wants to build such a large sect, I think we can select talents who are good at construction from Fengpo city to build this gate. Like our Tiemu Gang, although there are many experts. However, this kind of talent of building a strong clan can''t compare with Fengpo city. "


    Then he looked at Su Mu San and the old man.

 Chapter 2247

    Su Mu San looked back at the old man and said, "let the old man arrange for this matter. I know a lot about the abilities of all kinds of talents in Fengpo city


    Lin Tianyu also looked at the past towards the ancient.


    The old man thought about it and said, "Mr. Lin, I don''t think it''s urgent to establish a clan. It''s about solving the worries later. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "is it not the monsters in the Pingding mountains


    The old man said, "yes. It''s the monsters.


    "If we can tame them, or if we can reach some kind of agreement and live in peace with them, it is more appropriate to talk about jianzongmen.


    "Here we are talking about the establishment of a clan, but those who have not been tamed come out and make trouble from time to time.


    "In this way, the establishment of this sect must have been seriously affected."


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "the old saying is reasonable."


    The old way: "so, when is Mr. Lin going to pacify those monsters?"


    "Don''t go. They should find it by themselves in a while. "


    "Why, is it that Mr. Lin has already made contact with these monsters?"


    There was a moment of doubt in the old days.


    After all, the fight in front was too short, and only the two people who followed him saw it with their own eyes. In addition, Gao dewu had been here, and they knew that.


    Like old, they really don''t know.


    Lin Tianyu casually said: "when I came here just now, I happened to meet a few monsters, so I gave them a lesson. If what I expected is not bad, the first level monster of the fourth grade will surely take advantage of the night, which is just suitable for the monster to attack, and bring a group of people to come. "


    Old or a burst of doubt, said: "even if you really teach a few monsters. It''s impossible for the beast in the early stage of the four grades to come here easily and fight against Mr. Lin


    Hu Si, however, said with a smile, "the beast of the early four grades will surely come."


    "Brother Hu, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it. "


    Hu four eyebrows fly color dance way: "our pavilion Lord is not only taught a few monsters just. He taught nine top monsters. All the monsters at the peak of jiutou Sanpin''s later period were chopped away by childe Lin with a knife. This should be the most powerful combat power under the shenbeast in the early stage of the fourth grade. You said, they were all chopped away by Lin Pavilion master. Can the beast of the early four grades not come? "


    Just now, Lin Tianyu got down from the spaceship ahead of time. When he arrived here, he actually flew nine top demons in the late third grade.


    That''s how long.


    It''s already the peak monster of the late stage of nine third grade.


    Isn''t this a second kill?


    Although in front of him, Lin Tianyu killed his ancestors last week.


    You know, it''s just two people. But now, what Lin Tianyu is facing is a whole nine peak monsters. Moreover, the defense of monsters is usually stronger than that of humans.


    What''s more, when Lin Tianyu beat Zhou''s and Mo''s ancestors, he still had some unexpected effects.


    In the face of monsters with stronger defense, there are still nine monsters.


    It is obviously impossible to deal with nine heads at a time.


    Then only the strength above the real crush.

 Chapter 2248

    The ancient inquired about the situation of the war at that time.


    Then, he said, "so we can start planning the building of zongmen now."


    When they heard this saying, they understood the meaning of the old saying.


    Obviously, after understanding the fact that Lin Tianyu easily killed nine top three grade monsters in the later period, he had already made a comparison from his heart. He already felt that with Lin Tianyu''s strength, he no longer had to be afraid of the mythical beast in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    With this strength, it will be easy to establish a clan.


    Therefore, everyone began to plan the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu frowned, and then he quickly expanded.


    Lin Tianyu said, "are you here? I''m waiting for you. "


    Lin Tianyu said, just stood up and looked out of the tent. The others felt a little, and then they all looked in the same direction.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also quietly took the time to release the four top monks of the third grade of the divine world that he had collected in the secret place of the demon land.


    Several people sensed the strong momentum of that place. When they came here quickly, they all went out of the tent and met them.


    At the same time, those soldiers are also rushed out, line up the formation.


    In an instant, there were countless torches on the scene.


    In a short time, they were able to see in the sight of countless monsters appeared.


    The first one is the beast of the early four grades.


    Closely following the mythical beast is the peak monster with 16 heads and three grades in the later period.


    In addition, the whole Pingding mountains, there is a trend of animal unrest.


    Obviously, as long as the first four products of the early god beast orders, then, this animal tide will be staged immediately.


    Lin Tianyu frowned.


    He didn''t want to see an outbreak of wild animals.


    Lin Tianyu''s thoughts were running fast.


    For a moment, he just wanted to understand.


    If you do not want to break out a large-scale animal tide, then, the only way, perhaps, is to take this first four grade early god beast, it is possible.


    Otherwise, even if the war is won, his side will surely suffer heavy losses.


    What''s more, if the animal tide is large enough.


    They are now in this mountain area, and there is no city array protection. I''m afraid that they are in the face of a large-scale animal tide, there is no chance of winning.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it. He looked at the beast in front of him. It looked like a lion, but it had wings on its back. He said, "brother lion, I know your intention to come here is to drive us out of the Pingding mountains.


    "But I also hope to establish a family in this mountain range.


    "Therefore, between us, one must retreat.


    "And, as you can see, the military camp behind me is strong. In addition, behind me, there are also eight top monks in the late third grade period. And you must have heard of my strength.


    "If the war is really going on together, I''m afraid that most of the monsters in the Pingding mountains will be lost.


    "Such a war is extremely detrimental to both of us.


    "What does brother lion think?"

 Chapter 2249

    "Roar!"


    The lion with wings on its back roared. The roar rocked the mountains.


    The lion understood what Lin Tianyu said. At this time, he was also thinking carefully about Lin Tianyu''s words.


    You know, the Pingding Mountain range is a treasure land for the surrounding religious forces.


    The reason why these forces are still afraid to fight against the Pingding mountains easily. It''s because there are many animals in the Pingding mountains, such as the first beast in the early stage of the fourth grade, the top ten monsters in the later period of the third grade, and a huge herd of animals.


    Lin Tianyu is more powerful now.


    He was able to instantly cut off the top of his nine third grade monsters.


    If the beast tide together, I''m afraid of relying on the other side''s strong strength, as well as those experts he brings.


    Even if the monster of Pingding Mountain can win.


    It must have been a great victory.


    Even, most of the monsters in the Pingding mountains have to disappear.


    Then, the Pingding mountains, whose strength has been seriously damaged, must be remembered by the powerful forces around the mountains.


    The elixir, mineral veins, and even the monster Neidan will become the targets of their attack on Pingding mountains.


    The winged lion thought, and then said, "human beings, otherwise, we''ll make a bet. If you win. I will allow you to set up a clan in this area of Pingding mountains. If you lose, you will take your people and get out of the Pingding mountains


    Lin Tianyu smiles.


    That''s exactly what he wanted.


    He didn''t want to face a huge army of beasts.


    At that time, even with his strength, he will be safe. Even his side, with his own care, can quickly get out of the animal tide. But in the end, there will be no small loss.


    He didn''t want the loss to happen.


    Obviously, what he said just now also made the winged lion hesitant.


    Lin Tianyu immediately said, "how can brother lion prepare to gamble?"


    The winged lion said: "of course, it depends on the strength to win or lose. The two of us will fight, and whoever is strong will win. "


    "Good!"


    Lin Tianyu said: "this gambling method is also fair. But I''m going to make the bet bigger.


    "If I lose.


    "I didn''t just take all the people with me at once and leave the Pingding mountains at once. Besides, I also give you ten wisps of Taoist principles and three miraculous herbs. "


    Lin Tianyu said, let the knife cooperate with himself, and exposed the ten wisps of road.


    At the same time, the three Shenyao were also taken out by Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, these three kinds of miraculous herbs have been destroyed by the people who collected them, so it is impossible to plant the living one at all.


    After sensing the breath of the daoze and Shenyao, the eyes of the winged lion were red with blood.


    You know, since it became a god beast, it is very difficult to improve a little bit.


    Unless it goes to the divine world immediately.


    Can he just enter the power of the beast to the divine world, is bound to be captured, raised. Even, it is possible to enter the mountains of the divine world and be captured and devoured by other divine animals and become food. What''s more, the location of the Pingding mountains has attracted countless friars'' eyes. Without his suppression of the first four grades, Pingding Mountain would become a piece of fat in the eyes of monks.


    At this time, it is inconvenient to go to the divine world.


    And in this land of Shenwu, there is a lack of material that can enhance strength.


    But Shenyao and daoze are the most effective items to enhance its strength.

 Chapter 2250

    After feeling the breath of Dao Ze and Shenyao, the winged lion hesitated for a long time, and then recovered his divine consciousness.


    Then, the winged lion looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "human, if I lose, what should I do?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed.


    This winged lion has some sense at last.


    Even in the face of daoze and Shenyao, which are of great benefit to him, he can keep a trace of soberness and know what to do if he loses.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you lose, this way will still belong to you.


    "But you have to promise me one condition."


    "What conditions?"


    "From now on, you have to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion and become the guardian beast of my Chongxiao Pavilion."


    The winged lion didn''t think about it at all, and immediately said, "no way. You can change it. "


    Lin Tianyu, however, did not step back at all, saying, "I have such a condition."


    The winged lion said, "then there is nothing to discuss."


    However, Lin Tianyu said again: "this matter can be discussed. Moreover, it is a matter of great benefit to both of us. Can''t you see that? "


    "It''s good for both of us. Why?"


    The winged lion didn''t believe what Lin Tianyu said.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you want to. If you really become the guardian beast of my Chongxiao Pavilion. So, you, the demon beast in the whole Pingding Mountain range, and my Chongxiao Pavilion sect are one family.


    "Then, if there is any monk who wants to pacify the monster in the mountain, I will help you.


    "In this way, in fact, we are cooperating and guarding each other.


    "I think brother lion''s strength is enough to go to the divine world.


    "But brother lion has never been to the divine world, so he must not be able to let go of these monsters in the Pingding mountains. I should be thinking about when you will be ready to go to the divine world when there will be a god beast in the early four grades in Pingding mountains. But now, with the cooperation and protection of our Chongxiao Pavilion sect, I think the monster in Pingding Mountain will be much safer


    "brother lion can also go to the divine world at any time.


    "Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone, for both sides benefit?"


    After Lin Tianyu finished, the winged lion thought for a while.


    Lin Yi has agreed, but he must know.


    After all, this is a very favorable condition for both sides. Moreover, there are also the interests temptation of Shenyao and daoze.


    Lin Tianyu did not believe that under such conditions, the winged lion could still resist the temptation of daoze and Shenyao.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and then said, "what''s more, brother lion, if you really want to go to the divine world. At that time, we can go together. In that strange and powerful divine world, it is safer for us to guard each other with our strength, isn''t it? "


    After some thinking, the winged lion finally made a decision.


    The winged lion said, "if you want me to be the guardian beast of your Chongxiao Pavilion, it''s not impossible. But I also have one condition. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "brother lion, please."


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was not afraid of the winged lion to make conditions.


    What about all the conditions it puts forward?


    As long as it really becomes the guardian beast of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Well, the conditions it puts forward, the benefits it gets. In the end, no, it''s the same as returning to your own ancestral home.


    The strength of the guardian beast pterion lion is strong.


    It is equivalent to the guardian of their own clan becoming stronger and safer.

 Chapter 2251

    The winged lion said, "if you want me to be the guardian beast of your clan, it''s not impossible. But you have to beat me in a hundred moves.


    "If you can defeat me within a hundred moves, then I can consider becoming the guardian beast in your family.


    "Otherwise, if it''s within 100 moves, you can''t win.


    "Well, even if you win in the end. It''s just that you can build a clan here, and you don''t want me to be the guardian of your clan. "


    When the winged lion said so, Lin Tianyu fully agreed.


    After all, I can become a god beast in Shenwu land.


    Well, its talent and pride are not comparable to ordinary beasts.


    Even if it wants to recognize a clan gate, it will be the guardian of the clan. Then, this clan also has to have real, powerful enough to let it fully recognize the strength of the line.


    Otherwise, without that strength, it wants to become the guardian beast of the clan, and it will never yield.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Then let''s make a contract of 100 moves. If I can''t win you in a hundred moves, even if I lose. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he suddenly rushed out of his body with a torrent of domineering spirit.


    But the winged lion''s eyes shrunk sharply.


    Because, when Lin Tianyu said so, although he made the conditions stricter for Lin Tianyu himself. But the winged lion clearly felt an invincible belief from Lin Tianyu. Supported by this belief, he is invincible. Even if Lin Tianyu limited himself to a hundred moves, he must win the battle.


    But Lin Tianyu''s meaning is clear.


    He is bound to win.


    As soon as such an idea was born, the winged lion''s expression was more cautious.


    The winged lion said, "let''s fight in the sky."


    With that, he flew to the sky first.


    After all, with their strong strength, if they fight on the ground, they will easily destroy the whole landscape.


    The Pingding mountains are the living environment for his monsters.


    Of course, it doesn''t want to destroy it.


    Lin Tianyu also has this intention.


    He is going to establish a family here. If you destroy this mountain range. It affects the Qi of the earth''s veins, but it''s not good for you to establish a clan on it.


    Lin Tianyu also flew into the sky with the winged lion.


    At this time, other people and animals, the powerful generation, are also flying into the sky.


    They also want to witness the peak war.


    You know, except for some special secrets.


    The war with the beast is rare.


    After all, when they reach the early stage of the fourth level, or the real gods, they will go directly to the divine world after reaching this cultivation. To this cultivation, will stay on the Shenwu land, but very few.


    Such a war is even more rare on the Shenwu continent.


    Now, with this kind of war, it''s about to happen.


    Naturally, they all want to witness it.


    We can witness this extraordinary battle. In this war, we can also increase some self perception.


    With these insights that can increase.


    Maybe, they can make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 2252

    Up in the sky, the winged lion roared and changed its momentum.


    From the beginning, it was just an ordinary winged lion, which suddenly became violent, dignified and bloodthirsty


    Obviously, the winged lion is completely serious and wants to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu, who stands opposite, also directly takes out his black knife and confronts the winged lion.


    They have a hundred tricks.


    If you want to win this winged lion with a hundred moves, Lin Tianyu is really under some pressure as a mythical beast in the early stage of the four grades.


    When he was in the secret place, he really killed the beast.


    But when he was there, he actually relied on the benefits of his body method, belonging to the effect of semi sneak attack.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu can feel it.


    The beast in the secret place of magic land is much weaker than this winged lion. Obviously, the environment inside the magic land is more suitable for the growth of the beast. Therefore, under such conditions, although there are more divine beasts. However, there will be less fighting there. It''s not like on this land. If a monster wants to evolve into a divine beast, it has to go through endless battles before it can be finally realized.


    Therefore, the strength of the winged lion, the mythical beast in endless fighting, is obviously much stronger.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the winged lion waved its paw to Lin Tianyu. At the same time, a shadow directly to Lin Tianyu.


    What a fast speed.


    The winged lion is more than just a pair of wings.


    It''s a pair of wings but let it''s speed, is a sudden rise of several grades.


    Fortunately, Lin''s speed is extraordinary.


    In the sense that the shadow to their own capture, but also quickly to the side of the body, back to open, at the same time, a knife.


    The sound of "bang" coincides with the paw of the winged lion.


    But after a fight, the winged lion didn''t step back. It waved another paw and patted Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu killed the winged lion''s paw one after another.


    The winged lion was waving its claws, and its figure flickered one after another. It was still fighting in front of him, but the next moment, it was already behind Lin Tianyu.


    Sensing the speed of the winged lion''s rapid flashing.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was full of surprise.


    At such a speed, if the friars with a little lower speed do not fight with them, they will lose the battle directly if they don''t even catch their shadow. However, fortunately, Lin Tianyu has a thousand illusions incarnation. Compared with the speed, it is obviously stronger than this winged lion.


    However, at the beginning of this, Lin Tianyu did not put the speed to the limit.


    It''s just a little bit slower than the winged lion.


    Then, with his own knife technique, to fill the disadvantage of this speed.


    Lin Tianyu, however, intends to let the winged lion sharpen his own Sabre technique.


    Even in this kind of sharpening, Lin Tianyu just blocked the winged lion again and again. However, there is no idea that the endless cutting knife is added to this Sabre technique.


    Otherwise, even if it only blocks the attack of winged lion, it will cause great damage to winged lion for a long time.

 Chapter 2253

    Bang!


    After another powerful bombardment, the winged lion and Lin Tianyu both stepped back and separated temporarily.


    Then, the winged lion looked at Lin Tianyu with pride and said, "human beings, with your strength and speed, although it can be regarded as extremely powerful. However, it is obviously impossible to win in 100 moves.


    "Even at this speed, you can only take more defensive moves.


    "What''s more, you can''t break my body''s defense at all.


    "To tell you the truth, the only thing I feel is that your Sabre technique is very good. With your Sabre technique, if the battle goes on for a long time, you will be able to endure to victory.


    "But we have made a contract.


    "And now, we''ve got 80 moves."


    When the winged lion said this, the monsters roared.


    The prestige is overwhelming.


    Obviously, they are cheering for their king.


    Although this applause is not too glorious a thing.


    After all, it''s just an invincible trick. It''s not really the winner of Lin Tianyu.


    But that''s what they''ve made.


    If you don''t lose a hundred moves, you win.


    This can only blame Lin Tianyu for being too arrogant. You can''t blame anyone else.


    And the human friars on Lin Tianyu''s side all looked ugly.


    You know, Lin Tianyu changed the gambling contract later, but he was defeated. It''s not just about losing the Tao and the magic medicine. We have to take them all out of the Pingding mountains.


    But Lin Tianyu said plainly: "brother lion, you don''t need to be proud. You know, we agreed on a hundred moves. And now, it''s only 80 moves. There are still 20 moves left. As long as I can win brother lion in the last 20 moves, I will win, right? "


    The winged lion said, "that''s a good idea. However, although only 80 moves have been fought. But with the strength you show now, it''s impossible to beat me in 20 moves.


    "Well, I think your Sabre skill is really good, and it can be regarded as powerful.


    "This is the end of our war.


    "Then, you give me those three miraculous herbs and daoze. And I''ll step back and allow you to establish a settlement in this area. "


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu began to talk about gambling.


    Even if the winged lion really supported the success of the hundred moves, he felt proud that it was just a matter of taking advantage of it.


    And its winged lion disdains to take advantage of this one.


    After the war, Lin Tianyu''s strength has been recognized.


    Therefore, this is a step back, agreed to let Lin Tianyu set up a clan here.


    However, if you want his winged lion to be the guardian beast of the clan, there is no need to talk about it.


    Lin Tianyu said: "brother lion, I''m worried that I can''t win in 20 moves. So, do you want to give me a step down? Brother lion''s heart is really the best choice.


    "Since brother lion can have such a heart.


    "Well, I''ll let you be the guardian beast.


    "What''s more, you guard the beast. After entering the sect, besides me, I will be the supreme elder of the clan. "

 Chapter 2254

    When the winged lion heard Lin Tianyu say so, he didn''t get angry.


    Instead, it''s a shrinking eye socket.


    Because, when Lin Tianyu said so, it was clear that he felt the tone of Lin Tianyu saying this, and it was like saying a matter of course.


    The winged lion looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "human, are you sure you can beat me in the next 20 moves?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "well, it seems that there are too many twenty moves. Ten moves. In the next battle, I''ll win with ten moves. "


    "Arrogant human, let me see how you won ten moves."


    Said the winged lion, and a little angry.


    You know, in front of them, although they have been fighting for 80 moves.


    However, the 80 moves did not fight to what extent. Even the winged lion didn''t do its best at all. There''s no harm in any way.


    From now on, ten more moves to win yourself.


    That''s equivalent to the human being who can beat himself with only ten moves.


    This is totally two concepts with twenty moves.


    You know, if you add 20 moves, it''s still a hundred moves.


    But if it''s only ten moves, it clearly shows that ten moves are enough to beat his winged lion.


    How can it tolerate that?


    "Roar!"


    The winged lion roared, his momentum, once again lifted up.


    Whoa!


    One paw waved to Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, at this time, the winged lion''s speed was obviously better than that of the time of the battle.


    It was clear that the winged lion was fighting with all its might.


    One paw passed by, and it was clear that he hit Lin Tianyu directly. But in the middle of the shooting, there was a flash of black light, and this claw cross hit together.


    But the winged lion''s heart is a sneer.


    It has been crossed with this black knife light for many times. The power, it is also fully aware of. This force can never block this claw. Moreover, at this time, Lin Tianyu''s figure also clearly did not dodge away. It should be that I was too fast this time. He just didn''t have time to dodge.


    Then, even if the claw is resisted by this knife, it will surely hit Lin Tianyu''s body.


    And under this powerful claw, he must have been hurt.


    In that case, I''m afraid it''s not just whether he can win himself in the agreed tactics. Even, over time, he may lose.


    There was a light bang.


    The lion''s paw and the black knife are just hitting each other.


    But at the moment of the fight, the winged lion was startled.


    However, it felt a burst of pain under the heart.


    This is clearly in just a cross attack, its claws have been injured.


    But after such a long time of fighting, it was clear that it had not been injured once. Now, what''s going on.


    What''s more, this claw directly hit his blade, which should have hit Lin Tianyu. With the weakness of human body, this claw is enough to make him hurt.


    But this claw of their own, that is clearly the feeling of not hitting the entity.


    Then, in the winged lion''s surprised eyes, it is clear that Lin Tianyu''s figure is disappearing.


    This hit, unexpectedly, is just a shadow.

 Chapter 2255

    Not good!


    Feel hit each other is just a shadow, wing lion heart is a steep one tight.


    You know, it just hit a shadow of Lin Tianyu. Then, where is Lin Tianyu''s Noumenon.


    Now, it''s time for war.


    His noumenon is obviously more than just hiding out.


    It is clear that the winged lion will still be attacked.


    If the front time, even Lin Tianyu will attack it. In fact, the winged lion is not particularly worried.


    You know, Lin Tianyu can''t break the defense of his body at all.


    There is nothing to worry about.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu''s knife was easily broken. It was the most powerful claw in defense.


    Then, if this knife is cut on other parts of its body.


    The winged lion thought, and his figure flashed sharply, trying to hide.


    But at this time, it suddenly felt a pain in his back. It is clear that Lin Tianyu''s knife has made a long cut.


    "Roar!"


    The winged lion hid out with a strong voice.


    Then, the winged lion stares at Lin Tianyu.


    At the beginning, the knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand could not break the defense of his body.


    But now, it seems that there is not much increase in the power of this knife. However, each knife can easily break the body''s defense, leaving him many scars.


    Even on its body, the hardest claws are no exception.


    Moreover, the winged lion also vaguely felt that this was not the biggest damage power in Lin Tianyu''s sabre. If he really bestows the maximum damage that the knife in his hand can cause, he is afraid that if he goes down, it will be enough to cut off the whole body.


    There is also Lin Tianyu''s speed. In the 80 moves in front of him, his speed has always been slightly weaker than that of the winged lion.


    But this meeting, Lin Tianyu borrowed the speed to dodge, the winged lion did not even feel the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    The sabre technique with such damaging power, coupled with the speed that makes the winged lion unable to respond at all.


    Inside the winged lion''s heart, a strong unwilling.


    I''m afraid that the fight goes on like this. Within ten moves, Lin Tianyu can really win.


    "Roar!"


    But the winged lion can be cultivated to the early stage of the fourth grade in Shenwu land and become the king of monsters. It is not easy to admit defeat.


    As a result, under the roar, it is meaningless just to know how to fight again.


    But without hesitation, he rushed out and fought with Lin Tianyu again.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    There were four sounds in succession. Lin Tianyu wielded his knife four times. The four claws of the winged lion were all chopped once and were hurt.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again. Between the two swords, he cut the wings of the winged lion.


    Inside the winged lion''s heart, a burst of suffocation bent to death.


    Lin Tianyu''s speed, wonderful body technique and exquisite Sabre technique make it possible to cut the battle wing lion wherever he wants to.


    Moreover, the terrifying destructive power also made the winged lion shiver.


    If Lin Tianyu used this body method and sabre technique to shoot a knife at his neck, and then raised the destructive power to a higher level.


    Next, between a knife, can lay the winning game.

 Chapter 2256

    However, the winged lion thought again.


    Is it possible that, in fact, the damage caused by Lin Tianyu''s knife can only reach the present level.


    There are two moves left.


    If it''s only a little bit of damage.


    Even if Lin Tianyu''s two knives were cut in his neck. However, in terms of the body defense of its winged lion and beast, Lin Tianyu can only cause damage to it. No, it''s a death threat.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu won.


    Isn''t it?


    "Roar!"


    In this way, the winged lion roared again, and was about to rush to Lin Tianyu again.


    But all of a sudden, the winged lion''s heart suddenly felt a strong and incomparable dangerous breath. Even, in its sense, this breath can completely kill it.


    What is this?


    The winged lion was puzzled in his heart, but his body didn''t hesitate. He just stepped away from his present position in Xuan, and had been fleeing away from dozens of miles away.


    Then, in the frightened eyes of the winged lion, we could see that in the position where it had just stood, there was a knife shadow several miles long, stretching across the void.


    The shadow of this sword is incomparable.


    Send out the breath of terror, it seems that the whole sky is completely cut into two.


    What''s more, the shadow of the sword which is lying in the void has not dispersed since it appeared.


    And then, it''s been in the void all the time.


    Feeling the breath of the sword shadow, the winged lion''s heart leaped wildly.


    If Lin Tianyu had dealt with it with the shadow of the sword, he would have been cut in half by the sword.


    Just now, when Lin Tianyu put out his knife, he obviously slowed down his speed so that the winged lion could have time to escape.


    After all, it''s a battle of victory, not of life and death.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that the winged lion has already died under this knife.


    The winged lion thought, his face a burst of ugliness.


    However, the shadow of the virtual sword is now in the void.


    The winged lion leaned up and wanted to try how much fear damage the shadow of the sword had.


    But just close to the shadow of the knife, the winged lion has already felt a sharp edge, and is about to cut his whole body posture.


    But the winged lion was still close to the shadow of the sword. Then, he leaned his right paw up and touched the shadow.


    Poof.


    As soon as the right claw touches the shadow of the knife, there is a sound.


    Then, the right paw of the winged lion is directly cut off.


    "Roar!"


    The winged lion roared with fright, and quickly turned around and ran away, leaving the shadow of the sword far away.


    Then, the winged lion once again picked up his right paw and looked closely. The cut piece was the hardest part on its right paw.


    But when I came into contact with the shadow of the knife just now, I felt it was like cutting through the air.


    The knife shadow easily cut off the hardest part of its right claw.


    Looking at the other side, the shadow of the sword which lies across the void, the winged lion''s eyes are shrinking.


    At this meeting, he really didn''t have the courage to go forward again and try the power of this sword shadow. What happened.

 Chapter 2257

    I''ve been watching this sword for a quarter of an hour.


    The more the winged lion looks, the more the color of fear in his eyes grows.


    The other monks and monsters who followed up also felt the shaking of their souls.


    The shadow of the sword, however, made them all have an irresistible fear. Feeling, is already beyond their life level of things, across where.


    It was not easy for the winged lion to recover from the shadow of the sword.


    Then, when the winged lion looked at Lin Tianyu again, he saw that Lin Tianyu had put away his black knife and stood in the void and looked at him.


    Later, Lin Tianyu said, "brother lion, I still have a knife. I don''t know if brother lion wants to see my last knife again


    But the winged lion trembled in his heart.


    And see the last one.


    It didn''t think it was too long.


    The last knife, as long as it has a tenth of the destructive power of the one that is now in the void, is enough to kill it on the last one.


    As to say, if you cut it, you will get it.


    It''s a matter of no consideration at all.


    With the speed that Lin Tianyu is afraid of, will there be no cut in?


    The winged lion just waited a little while, and then said, "no, man. Stay with this last move. "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "so, brother lion, this time the skill, our bet, how should we calculate?"


    After struggling for several times, the winged lion finally said, "man, you won!"


    "I hope brother lion can keep his promise and become the guardian beast of my Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "Don''t worry, since you have lost the bet. Well, naturally, I won''t give up. I will become the guardian beast of your Chongxiao Pavilion sect, just as the bet said


    Lin Tianyu did not hesitate to wave his hand.


    Three magic medicines in jade boxes, and ten strands of daoze in a special jade bottle, are floating towards the winged lion.


    Lin Tianyu gave these gifts willingly.


    You know, the winged lion has become the guardian beast of his clan.


    Then, from now on, it is not only able to increase the strength of the clan.


    What''s more, it''s still in the Pingding mountains. You don''t have to worry about any danger any more. Whether it''s a wave of animals, or attacks from other monsters. As long as there is a god beast king in his own door, hang the name of guardian god beast, there is no one demon beast, dare to go to their own door to play wild.


    This Guardian beast is equivalent to hundreds of millions of demon soldiers in Pingding mountains.


    How to calculate, it''s a business that makes no loss.


    The winged lion took the elixir and daoze and said, "human beings, I have become the guardian beast in your ancestral gate. However, it is impossible for me to stay in your house all the time. I have to go deep into the Pingding mountains. I''m going to practice there. Of course, this will not violate our agreement. Because, as long as your family, there is any danger. Then, I will come to help you guard the ancestral gate


    The winged lion said and looked at Lin Tianyu closely.


    Of course, it hopes that Lin Tianyu can agree to it.


    Although he promised to be the guardian of the clan.


    But after all, it is in the deep mountains that its true nest is located.


    It preferred to stay in the quiet mountains.

 Chapter 2258

    "There''s no problem with that. Stay where you want to be. "


    Lin Tianyu did not want to think about it, so he agreed to come down.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I said that before. Your status, except for me, is the highest.


    "So it''s your freedom to go anywhere you want.


    "You just need to remember that it is the guardian beast of my clan. When my family is in danger, you can help. When there is no crisis, what do you want to do or what you do. We live in the door and never interfere with anything you do.


    "Not only to you.


    "The same is true for other people and monsters who have joined the clan.


    "They just need to have a real place in their hearts and put the safety and prosperity of the clan in the first place. If you are in trouble, you are willing to die.


    "As for the private affairs in weekdays, the clan will not interfere."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he also sent it out at the same time to the human friars around him and the monsters who arrived here.


    As the first patriarch of Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu''s speech can become the foundation of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In Lin Tianyu''s words, there are also special mention of monsters.


    After all, they built their ancestral home in the Pingding mountains of Shenwu.


    The gate is located in the hinterland of the monster.


    Since then, ChongXiao pavilion has an inseparable handover with monsters. Even, there will be monsters to join the sect and become disciples and important members of the sect. Therefore, Lin Tianyu said so.


    Only in this way, we can get along with monsters equally.


    Then, their ancestral home in the Pingding mountains, it is possible to get real long-term stability.


    The winged lion is obviously very grateful to Lin Tianyu for his remarks.


    The winged lion said, "good! From then on, my winged lion is absolutely loyal to the patriarch and the clan, and the interests of the clan are the first. "


    After all, it is a foregone conclusion for Lin Tianyu to build a clan.


    But Lin Tianyu can also be kind to the monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    This makes the winged lion feel relieved.


    In this way, with this Chongxiao Pavilion in the Pingding mountains, it is really just like Lin Tianyu said before. On the contrary, it gives the monster in the Pingding mountains more protection.


    Between them, will form a mutual aid relationship.


    Not only did the monster protect Lin Tianyu''s Chongxiao Pavilion sect gate, but it also provided a kind of protection for the monsters in Pingding mountains.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu was willing to let the gifted monsters enter the sect to practice.


    You should know that monsters are usually born to grow up. Unless they are taught by their elders, they have to rely on their own and some inheritance memory in their blood to practice.


    Such growth and practice often limits the final path of development.


    And now, some zongmen are willing to include them.


    In addition, some of the monasteries in the sect are similar to each other. Maybe, these monsters can really usher in a great prosperity.


    Therefore, at this meeting, the winged lion was not only completely submissive to Lin Tianyu.


    Even in my heart, I felt that Lin Tianyu could build this place in the Pingding mountains.

 Chapter 2259

    Then, Lin Tianyu is going to collect the shadow of the knife that is lying in the void.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt it.


    The shadow of the sword, which is in the void, is still absorbing the aura independently, just like practicing.


    The shadow of the sword is actually psychic.


    If it''s not damaged.


    The spirit of the mountain is absorbed in the sky. Even, it is very likely that it can exist for a long time in this void.


    However, such a knife shadow has been lying on the top of the head of his family''s clan. It seems that it is also somewhat unreasonable.


    If someone else came, it would be hard to take away the shadow of the sword.


    However, the sword shadow itself was released by Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, if he wants to take away the shadow of the knife and stretch out his hand, he can do it.


    But at this time, Hu Si started to stop him and said, "master of the pavilion, this shadow of the sword will stay in the sky above our ancestral gate. Because, if this Dao shadow reaches the cultivation level, it will be beneficial to the growth of cultivation after a long time of understanding. "


    When Hu Si said this, several other top monks also nodded.


    It is true that such a knife shadow clearly contains void Dao principle and endless cutting Dao principle.


    That is beyond the existence of gods and immortals.


    The induction of such things will certainly benefit the improvement of cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu stopped and said, "however, such a knife shadow is standing in the sky of his family''s ancestral gate. How to look at it, how to deal with it? It gives people a strange feeling. Moreover, in this way, in this void, it is impossible to shuttle around at will. Otherwise, after hitting the shadow of this sword, only one will die. In this way, there are many inconveniences. "


    Hu Si said: "in fact, you think about this from the opposite side. If the thinking is reversed, it will have a more positive significance


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Hu Si said: "if the shadow of this knife is left by an outsider, it will naturally be a slap in the face if it is left by an outsider in the sky of his own ancestral gate.


    "But now, the shadow of the sword is left by the patriarch. Moreover, it was the first patriarch who remained in the void.


    "In this way, there is a double meaning of awe and guarding.


    "With such a sword shadow, it can not only frighten the foreign enemies, but also guard the fate of the family. Even, such a knife shadow has existed for a long time. When wisdom is really born, it can also take the initiative to defend the clan and resist foreign enemies. This is a good thing to do with one stone.


    "As for saying, there is a shadow of the sword above the gate.


    "I dare not fly in the void above this gate. This is even better.


    "You have to know which family will easily let others fly on top of their own door. Originally, the establishment of the next door, we have to arrange the next array in the sky, so that others can not easily fly in the sky.


    "But now it''s better.


    "With this sword shadow, it not only saves the tedious arrangement of the array. What''s more, it''s more domineering. Our family is better than other families. "

 Chapter 2260

    When Hu Si said this, Lin Tianyu looked at the shadow of the sword again. It seemed that he really had the meaning of Hu Si.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at other people and said, "do you think so?"


    After the fall of Wang Delu in the divine world, he took over the four top monks in the late third grade period. One of them said, "master of the pavilion, I think elder brother Hu is right.


    "In the divine world, that is to say, it has the effect of guarding the sect and deterring foreign enemies by leaving behind this extremely powerful move in our own clan.


    "It''s just that only the top sects in the divine world can do it.


    "The ordinary sect of the divine world, don''t say they dare to do so. Even if they want to, they don''t have the means.


    "Because this is clearly a means of integration of Tao and Dao. The lower gods can''t do it.


    "Pavilion Lord, it''s better to leave the shadow of this sword in the sky of zongmen."


    And other people and monsters, however, all nodded.


    Jokes.


    This is something that can be done only at the top of the divine world and in the sect.


    There was such a shadow of a knife in their ancestral home.


    It''s a great honor.


    With this point - enough to match the top of the large gates in the divine world, it is completely worth it.


    What''s more, this Dao shadow has many other magical effects.


    That''s what everybody said.


    Lin Tianyu finally decided to leave the shadow of the sword.


    However, since I decided to leave this shadow. Well, you have to be more attentive. After all, when cutting out the shadow of this sword in front of me, it was just a random move. Now, of course, we have to give some blessing to this Dao shadow.


    So Lin Tianyu approached the shadow of the sword.


    The black knife in the hand once again to this knife shadow cut out.


    Whoa!


    A stronger breath is coming out.


    It''s just that this Dao is obviously slower than all the moves of Lin Tianyu in front of him.


    Boom!


    There was a big bang.


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hands finally collided with the shadow of the knife in the void again.


    After this collision, the shadow of the sword in the void suddenly increased several times.


    Then, the shadow of the knife left in the void is clearly felt in the surrounding space, as if it is a feeling of retreat.


    Around the shadow of the sword, it became an open area completely.


    Around the shadow of the sword, nothing can exist any more.


    This is clearly the void is cut apart, there is a hole.


    At this time, the speed at which the blade shadow absorbs the aura around it is also faster.


    It is estimated that in a shorter time, it will be able to grow into wisdom.


    Everyone looked at the shadow of the sword, and they were all silent.


    In the future, even if only the shadow of the sword was hanging above their ancestral gate, it would be enough to form a kind of invisible awe to the various sects in the Shenwu continent.


    As long as you are in the sky above the Zong gate of Chongxiao Pavilion, you can see such a sword shadow.


    Then, they will certainly retreat immediately.


    Otherwise, dare to hedge Xiao Ge again. Just by virtue of this sword shadow, it is enough to kill a large number of evil monks with one knife.

 Chapter 2261

    At this moment, the Chongxiao Pavilion in Shenwu land has been settled.


    First of all, zongmen''s address was selected on the Pingding mountains, which are full of vitality.


    Secondly, their own sect, with Lin Tianyu as the level of the master do zongmen. There are also four top monks in the later period of Sanpin who came out of the secret place, together with Hu Si, and other five Taishang elders.


    Once again, there are the sacred beast of Pingding mountains, the winged lion, as the guardian of the clan.


    There is such a guardian beast. In this Pingding mountains, it is equivalent to that there are endless monsters to back up their own clan.


    In this way, we don''t have to worry about any monsters. Even the endless monsters of Pingding mountains will guard their ancestral gate.


    Finally, there are forces such as Zefeng pocheng, Tiemu gang and Mo family who have made friends with Chongxiao Pavilion, which will help establish Chongxiao Pavilion and deliver a batch of fresh blood for Chongxiao Pavilion. With the support of these three forces, the first batch of students need not worry at all.


    As long as Chongxiao Pavilion is really erected.


    At that time, these details of Chongxiao Pavilion should be able to develop into a real super power in a very short time.


    Then, the construction of ChongXiao pavilion''s ancestral gate was carried out in an orderly manner.


    The next day, we began to find out the suitable flat land, lay out the foundation and plan the building in this mountain area.


    The whole Chongxiao Pavilion is under preparation.


    But Lin Tianyu collected more than 1 million God stones in the secret place.


    Although it is a small number for zongmen construction.


    But it depends on what it is?


    This is a god stone, not a common Yuan Stone on Shenwu land.


    If the top forces on Shenwu land can produce 100000 sacred stones, they belong to the rich forces.


    The proportion of Yuan Stone.


    There is a hundred times difference between the low-grade and the medium-sized products, and then between the medium-sized products and the high-quality products, and between the high-quality products and the best products.


    Therefore, the proportion of low grade Yuan Stone and top grade Yuan Stone is 100 million times different.


    And there is a 100 million times correlation between the best spirit stone and the God stone.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu harvested more than 1 million God stones in the secret place, and converted them into the best yuan stones, which were more than 100 trillion yuan. If the most common low-grade Yuan Stone, it can be more than 10 billion billion.


    If the value of these sacred stones is to establish a top-level clan power immediately, there may be some deficiencies.


    However, first of all, we should plan out the standard of this top-level clan. And then the most important part is more than enough.


    The remaining part can be gradually developed and constructed after the establishment of zongmen.


    Therefore, the construction plan of zongmen is all in accordance with the planning of top-level zongmen.


    Although it is only at the beginning of construction, the appearance of planning has already highlighted the extraordinary appearance of the top-level clan.


    All of zongmen''s affairs were carried out under this arrangement.


    All kinds of purchase orders for materials, one by one, flew to various cities of gravity. There, a variety of construction materials were gathered, and then the spaceship quickly transported to the address of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At the same time, the scripts for recruiting craftsmen and disciples were sent to all directions.


    Suddenly, the construction of Chongxiao Pavilion responds to the four sides of Shenwu mainland.

 Chapter 2262

    From those orders, we can also get feedback.


    Some fast materials will be gathered in about five days and transported by spaceship.


    And then, more materials will continue to be transported to the place where Chongxiao Pavilion is located.


    But on the third day, there was already a message from the disciples of the observation post at the foot of the mountain. There were already several spaceships flying towards the address of the ancestral gate.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    It will take five days for the order to reach Pingding Mountain as soon as possible.


    What''s more, those materials should be just a relatively large spacecraft coming.


    But now, obviously, time is not up.


    The coming spaceship is far from just one, but several.


    That''s not right.


    The main members of the clan gathered.


    At this time, the six masters Miao art and the old Fengpo city looked at each other and nodded. Then, they both looked at Lin Tianyu again.


    Look at the way they look. It is clear that we have already figured out the reason.


    When they looked at Lin Tianyu, he was thinking about it.


    But as soon as he saw the two people''s eyes, Lin Tianyu also immediately thought of the possibility of this matter.


    Three days ago, goldwood escaped from here with those people. And those people must be as good as Gao dewu. They all know where the Yuanshi vein is hidden in the Pingding mountains.


    With a whole Yuanshi vein, who is willing to give up easily.


    If what you expect is right.


    These spaceships are afraid to be the yuan stone ore vein here.


    But now, this is the ancestral gate of Chongxiao Pavilion. Of course, it is impossible for anyone to dig the Yuanshi vein inside. and. For the vitality and aura of the clan, as well as the needs of the dragon vein. Even in the future development of the clan. If it comes to the time of need, it will gradually plant Yuanshi vein under the mountain range.


    These people are also destined to be sent back to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, in order to reduce the trouble, the best way is to show the muscles of Chongxiao Pavilion. With the strength of terror, all of a sudden, it is to frighten these people who come to chongxiaoge underground ore vein.


    As long as this group of people is given an earthquake to deter.


    Well, it''s the guys who can stop those who think that there are Yuanshi veins here, but who are making up their minds.


    Lin Tianyu thought and said, "I think this time, we will use the most powerful lineup of ChongXiao pavilion to show each other."


    "This is very necessary," said the old man. It''s like building a city, if you don''t measure your strength. Then, in the future, there will be waves of people and horses who want to get benefits in your city. Or, it''s easy to break the rules of your city. But if you can come up with the power to frighten the four sides. Then, there must be no force or individual who dares to attack your city again. "


    Miao Yi said, "the old saying is very right. Just like our gangs fighting for territory is exactly the same. If people show their strong enough strength, even if only a few boys occupy the territory again, no one will dare to touch it easily


    "Good!"


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s what we''ll do. I will send a message to the mythical beast pterion lion immediately, and let it bring the most powerful monsters under him. I will show off the muscles of Chongxiao Pavilion. I will frighten these guys once and never dare to have any other thoughts on me. If they want them to think about my strength of Chongxiao Pavilion, they will shiver. "

 Chapter 2263

    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu said, "well, let''s not wait for them at the ancestral gate on the mountain. Let''s go to the foot of the mountain and meet them. "


    Lin Tianyu said and left first.


    Behind him are the four top friars of the late third grade in the divine world.


    After getting the four of them out, Lin Tianyu asked them their names.


    However, the four obviously did not want to leave a mark on it.


    After all, if the four of them had a name and a surname as soon as their reputation in Shenwu land came out, they might have the power on the Shenwu land and had contact with the royal family of the divine world. Then, it will let the king family of the divine world know the message. At that time, it''s not just bad for the four of them. Even, it will be harmful to the whole Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The Wang family is a big family in the divine world.


    If you send a few gods to the Shenwu land, it is far from being able to resist the current Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Therefore, the four discussed.


    Here in Lin Tianyu, they are called "a Da", "a 2", "a 3", "a 4".


    In addition to these four people, there are eight top monks in the later period of the third grade, including the ancient, the ancestor of the Mo family, the Miao art of the six masters, and the fourth master Hu Si.


    With the more than 1000 troops brought in, they also set up an array and concentrated at the foot of the mountain.


    When this is done, the spaceships are getting closer and closer, and soon they are on top of their heads.


    If you count them carefully, there are nine spaceships.


    This should represent the nine powerful forces.


    Nine alliances.


    It is not necessary to have nine spaceships to be able to hold the personnel. But each ally in order to show their own, will certainly be able to control their own forces from the spacecraft, and will not compete with several other spaceships.


    This is the representative of a kind of identity.


    You know, at that time, there were four top monks in the late third grade.


    Although these nine leagues can not guarantee that each power is like the one in front, there are four top friars in the late third grade. However, to be able to alliance with it, it is bound to be not too much difference. Therefore, it is estimated that the number of top friars in the later period of the third grade may not be less than 20.


    If you really have a full 20 Sanpin later peak monks.


    That is really a powerful combination of forces.


    Lin Tianyu thought:


    however, today, don''t say that you have twenty top monks in the late third grade. Even if you have a combination of 40 or 50 top monks in the late third grade, you will be beaten back.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu even had some expectations.


    Because only this first wave of coalition forces is strong enough.


    Then, after beating up the first wave of forces, we can form a large enough deterrent effect on those forces behind.


    In order to have a more powerful deterrent effect, Lin Tianyu even moved the empty sword above the zongmen gate, and drove slowly to the place where the mountain was located.


    The shadow of this empty sword has not yet produced any intelligence.


    Therefore, it can only be fixed in the sky above the zongmen, it can not move at all.


    It''s not human.


    However, Lin Tianyu, as the person who arranged this void sword shadow, was able to move it.

 Chapter 2264

    Boom, boom


    When nine spaceships arrived at the foot of the mountain range, they were all roaring.


    This is obviously to use this kind of huge power, a preemptive deterrent effect.


    With nine spaceships and such a deterrent effect, the effect is really good. If it''s a smaller force, you don''t have to do it. Just such a deterrent effect is enough to scare off the other party.


    Then, in the roar, nine ships slowly landed at the foot of the mountain.


    The ship''s hatch is open.


    Then, a team of men and horses came down from the ship.


    There are hundreds of people on every ship.


    These people''s power group together, also really is nothing.


    However, the key depends on who these people are.


    Among the hundreds of people on each ship, there are at least two top friars in the late third grade. On the top of the most spaceship, there were five top friars in the late third grade.


    Then, he calculated carefully that there were thirty-one top monks who came down from nine spaceships.


    It''s really a terrible force.


    With this force, we have settled down at the foot of the mountain. Even the void on this side even felt a slight shock.


    Of course, this is also the other party''s thirty-one members of the late third grade alliance. They deliberately United momentum and pressed against Lin Tianyu and their side. They should first form an invisible pressure.


    "Hum!"


    Lin Tianyu snorted coldly, and a kind of invisible Sabre came out.


    As soon as the sword moves out, it directly pierces the overwhelming pressure formed by the other party''s thirty-one top masters in the later stage of the third grade.


    Lin Tianyu and his side can no longer form the slightest pressure.


    Eh!


    The people across the street were all in a state of surprise.


    At this time, Su Mu San stood up and said, "Uncle Wu, how are you here?"


    Su Mu San called Uncle Wu is one of the thirty-one top friars in the later period of Sanpin.


    The monk Wu is the Lord of another city.


    And the Lord of Wu happened to know the master of Su in Fengpo city.


    Once, when I went to Fengpo City, Su Mu San happened to see the Lord of Wu city. Therefore, he is also an acquaintance.


    Hearing this address, the Lord of Wu also looked at Su Mu three times.


    After seeing Su Mu San clearly, he said, "Su Mu San, it''s you. How did you come here? "


    Su Mu San said, "Uncle Wu, a friend of mine, Mr. Lin, is going to build a clan on the Pingding mountains. So I helped to come and have a look. "


    The Lord of Wu looked at the guards behind Su Mu San and said, "are you really just here to have a look? If you just want to see why there are so many city guards. You know, the city guard is the establishment of the city Lord''s house, which can only be used to guard the city. It''s not for you to bring it out for private use. "


    Lord Wu said this.


    Lin Tianyu just looked back at Su Mu San.


    Obviously, the Lord of Wu was afraid to say that he was at odds with the Lord of Su.


    However, when I went to Fengpo city a few days ago, I should have been in front of Su mu-3 and didn''t show it. I''ve done a good job on the surface. Therefore, Su Mu San did not know the internal cause. I''ve always matched each other with my uncle.

 Chapter 2265

    Lin Tianyu looked at the three, but clearly saw the helpless eyes of Su screen 3.


    Lin Tianyu hum coldly and says, "is the master of Wucheng? So, what are you doing when you take a ship and bring the soldiers from the city master''s mansion to this mountain range? You know, your city guards are used to guard the city. It''s not sent to you to protect you when you come to the mountains and play with water. "


    With Lin Tianyu''s words, a burst of laughter came out.


    Of course, these laughter, also from Lin Tianyu this side of the party.


    "It turned out to be such a waste."


    "Come out and play with the mountains and waters, but I should bring the city guards out to protect myself."


    "Such waste can be the city owner, but it is really a thousand years of flowers. It''s over to the real world. "


    ¡­¡­


    On this side of Lin Tianyu, all of them spoke. They satirized the Lord of Wucheng.


    You know, Sumon three is the one on their side.


    Moreover, the Fengpo City represented by the three representatives of Su Mu has strong support for the hedge Xiaoge. Also at all costs to bring the army to help Lin Tianyu build a rush to the Xiao Pavilion.


    But now the people in this field, but are closely related to the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    When the master of Wu City dared to mock and satirize Su mu 3, he was equivalent to giving them all the crimes.


    Now, with such an opportunity, how could they let go of it. Don''t make a big laugh at the Wucheng Lord.


    Listen to these words, even Wu City, there are several people are hanging on the face of smile.


    But they are in the same camp after all.


    So, just in the face of the wall, and not laugh out of the voice.


    But obviously, the Lord of Wucheng can feel it.


    The Lord of Wucheng was furious and said, "boy, what is the nonsense? I brought the master soldiers out, to this Pingding Mountain range, not to travel the mountains and play with water, but to visit the mountains and rivers here


    He is not good to say that it is for the meta - vein in the mountain range.


    After all, it is only his own private interest to search the yuan stone vein in the mountain range.


    This can be done, but it is not good to be a group of people, which is the direct way to say it.


    This is a reason, but it will make him stand on the heel.


    Lin Tianyu happily and truly: "yo. The Lord of Wucheng came to the Pingding Mountain to investigate the landform of mountains and rivers. I don''t think the Lord of Wucheng is confused. Also know, this is Pingding Mountain range.


    "Well, I want to ask the Lord Wu.


    "When is this Pingding Mountain range under the jurisdiction of your Wucheng master, you need your Lord Wu to come here to investigate the mountains and rivers.


    "If I have received the news, this Pingding Mountain range, but even the great emperors have not jurisdiction over this place.


    "Is it said that you are the owner of Wucheng who has been forced to such a degree.


    "You a small city Lord, it is more forced than the great emperors. You can enter the Pingding mountains to investigate the landform.


    "Or, or, do you want to use soldiers in this Pingding Mountain range, and to include this great Pingding Mountain range into the jurisdiction of your Wucheng Lord?"


    Lin Tianyu said, his side of the monks are extremely to face laughing.

 Chapter 2266

    Wu Cheng was so angry that he had to vomit blood.


    But I also know that Lin Tianyu is a good boy.


    Can he fall into such a rambling conversation with this boy.


    Therefore, the Lord of Wu sank down and said angrily, "boy, who are you? Is there anything you can say here? "


    Lin Tianyu gave the Lord of Wu a cold look and said, "old man, I can hear you clearly. Laozi is the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. And you, an old man, are in the same place as my Chongxiao Pavilion. Now I ask you who is the old one. You said you''re not a total trash. Who is still rubbish? "


    The Lord of Wu gave Lin Tianyu a lot of orders.


    Lin Tianyu is naturally not necessary to be polite to him.


    Therefore, this saying was said, but it did not give the Lord of Wu the slightest face.


    The Lord of Wu was furious when he faced these words.


    Then, he took a closer look at Lin Tianyu, but instead he burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha! I''m really laughing.


    "Boy, are you sure that you are the Lord of ChongXiao pavilion.


    "Didn''t you get sent here to be funny?"


    As soon as the Lord Wu finished speaking, there was a burst of proud laughter. It seems that he has encountered a particularly funny thing.


    Lin Tianyu naturally understood what he was laughing at.


    However, whether Lin Tianyu can fulfill the wishes of the Lord of Wu City and make him proud.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Oh, what happened to those people over there? You sent a man out to talk to me. However, I didn''t expect that you sent a fool out. When we got here, we just giggled. I can''t talk about anything substantive. Waste and fool. Oh, I''m really worried about the Lord of Wu


    "Who do you think is a fool?"


    "You are a fool," Wu said angrily.


    "You, a monk of the second grade, who has been practising in the later period, has been fooled out to become a patriarch. Moreover, the new zongmen is just inside the Pingding mountains.


    "This is clearly the man who let you become the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. He wanted to kill you with a knife and killed you in the Pingding mountains."


    When the Lord of Wu said this, his meaning was not complete.


    But all of them completely heard the meaning of Lord Wu''s words.


    After all, this is the Pingding mountains.


    Above the Pingding mountains, it is really a place where monsters and beasts roam.


    After all, even the great emperors and several top families dare not easily put their hands on the top of the energetic Pingding mountains.


    Because we have to face the endless monsters in the Pingding mountains, and even a god beast in the early four grades.


    Even their big powers have no such confidence.


    But now?


    Lin Tianyu, a little monk in the later period of the second grade, claimed that he was going to build a clan on the Pingding mountains. Moreover, it was he who came to be the patriarch of this clan.


    It''s not funny. What is it?

 Chapter 2267

    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at the Lord of Wu and said calmly, "you are a waste plus a fool. You don''t believe it. If you look at those gifted people, how talented they are, how can you understand them thoroughly. "


    The Lord of Wu city felt in his heart that he was flustered.


    This word how to turn around, turn in the past, it is to turn to the topic that he is a waste plus a fool.


    Master Wu looked at Lin Tianyu coldly in his eyes and said, "boy, since you call yourself a genius, then your strength is definitely incomparable. People like me are at the bottom of the list of more than 30 monks in the late third grade. So, I''m going to challenge you. Do you dare to come out? "


    When he said this, the Lord of Wu felt that all the oppressions he had just suffered seemed to follow the words, and he was exhausted.


    The other side is just a little monk in the later period of the second grade.


    If you really dare to agree to his challenge as a top monk in the later stage of the third grade.


    Well, then, as long as we fight together, he will teach this boy to be a man.


    With that, his momentum soared, and he stared at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said, "waste is waste. I don''t know where you come from. I''m challenged by your confidence. "


    But the Lord of Wu City sneered in his heart.


    All right.


    Now, let''s let you take advantage of some verbal advantages.


    When it comes to real fighting, I''ll crush you with one move.


    When the time comes, I will use death to threaten you.


    When the time comes, the picture of you begging for mercy will let everyone see it with their own eyes.


    I don''t think you are such a little monk in the later period of the second grade. How can you be the leader of ChongXiao pavilion.


    As a result, the Lord of Wu was not angry at the failure of his words.


    Wu Cheng Lord said: "how, boy, you dare not do it, so you deliberately find out such a reason and want to get rid of it?"


    Lord Wu said this.


    The men and horses on both sides all stare at the Lord Wu in a strange way.


    Lin Tianyu''s side, however, thought in his heart that the Lord of Wu would really die.


    Judging from the momentum, the Lord of Wu was obviously weaker than the monks in the later period of the third grade.


    But even for the weaker one, if he chooses the rest of the monks in the later three grades to challenge, he will be able to fight a war. Even if it is lost, it can not be a second loss, and lose face. But I don''t know. How could this guy pick up such a horrible guy as Lin Tianyu nervously.


    Even if he didn''t see Lin Tianyu''s real hand.


    But just now, when the two sides were fighting, Lin Tianyu just casually sent out a knife idea.


    It is easy to pierce their side of the top 31 third grade masters, combined with the layout of the momentum.


    Only a brief performance in this respect should be sufficient to explain many problems.


    But the Lord of Wu City obviously didn''t find anything.


    This directly jumped out to challenge Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2268

    At the same time, everyone on the side of the Lord of Wucheng was surprised.


    However, their surprise is that Lin Tianyu is a different side of the people and horses.


    They just felt that the face of the Wu City Lord seemed to be a little too thick.


    You Wucheng Lord is a weak third grade later monk.


    But even if it''s so weak.


    That was also the peak monk of the late third stage.


    But now, you are a third-class peak monk, but to a second-class later nun to challenge. And forced people to ask people to dare not accept your challenge.


    Do you have to face up?


    People are just a monk in the late stage of the second grade. Why should you accept the challenge of a third grade later peak monk.


    Do you have a sense of achievement by forcing a small monk in the late stage of the second grade to challenge you?


    Even if you win.


    That is the same. You are the weakest type of nuns in the peak monks in the later period of the third article, OK?


    At this time, Lin Tianyu actually stood out, then looked at the Lord of Wucheng and said, "are you sure that you really want to challenge me?"


    Wucheng said, "it''s not challenging you. It''s about giving you a lesson to keep you from being ignored. You know, too arrogant, don''t know convergence, sometimes, it will be dead. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "the Lord of Wucheng said this very well. It''s too much to be seen. Indeed, sometimes, it''s easy to die. And I such a person, in fact, is very low-key one, OK. I never wanted to treat others without a single eye. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the people around me. "


    The Lord of Wucheng was a sneer.


    What, now, I challenge, and you advise?


    Hum!


    Even if you advise now, I have to challenge you the same.


    Wu City Lord thought, the mood is very good, said: "but you just now, also call yourself genius come, still despise me. Isn''t that too arrogant for you? Now, you have to pay for that arrogance you just had. You have to come out of the first war. In this way, it is able to leave you a deeper lesson. "


    "You mean it."


    "What do you think it is? Do you have any arrogance that I don''t know? "


    The master of Wucheng asked a question with great skill.


    Lin Tianyu smiled and said, "if you say this, it is not really me arrogant, isn''t it?"


    Wu City Lord frowned and said, "isn''t it arrogant yet? I think it is a genius, and I despise the peak monk of the later three products. It''s not arrogant. What is arrogant? "


    "It''s not really arrogant," Lin said.


    "Because, I said these words, that is a few big truth.


    "If I were to all the top monks in the later period of the three, I would not have been able to be a genius.


    "But for the monks in the later period of three products like you, I naturally have the spirit of the spirit and think that I am a genius. I don''t know. Is that the reason? Do you understand it


    Wu City Lord heard this, and felt a fire has been from the bottom of the heart.


    "What do you mean by saying this, boy?" the Lord of Wucheng said angrily

 Chapter 2269

    "You don''t understand that? You''re such a waste. "


    Lin Tianyu heaved a deep sigh on purpose, and then said, "what I mean by this is that you are too useless. It''s just rubbish.


    "And it''s in the face of such a rubbish as you.


    "So I''m very confident.


    "In front of rubbish like you, you can call yourself a genius.


    "Now, you garbage can understand."


    "Ah


    The Lord of Wu roared and said, "boy, you really piss me off. Now, no matter who can stop me, I''ll give you a good beating. Boy, you''re ready to be beaten. "


    When he arrived at the meeting, the Lord of Wu was so angry that he immediately beat Lin Tianyu.


    Then, at the next moment, the Lord of Wu stopped calling. As soon as his figure flashed, he had already rushed out directly towards Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, a stick went straight to the heart of Lin Tianyu.


    This stick didn''t think about it. It would kill Lin Tianyu directly.


    However, this stick is facing the crucial point.


    Although under control, Lin Tianyu will not be killed directly. However, if this stick was hit by a blow, it would be the key point of Lin Tianyu. Then, Lin Tianyu is bound to be seriously injured.


    At that time, if you want to clean up such a little monk who has been seriously injured in the second grade period, it is not for him to let the Lord of Wu say it.


    Under this stick, the face of Lord Wu even flashed out a grim smile.


    He has been able to imagine the fate of Lin Tianyu.


    Whoa!


    Just as the Lord of Wu was smiling triumphantly, Lin Tianyu struck out.


    But in this palm, actually felt a knife awn to Wu City Lord directly to chop past.


    Obviously, at this time, those people who came with Lord Wu knew that Lin Tianyu was an expert at using knives. However, the master of the sword, the little friar of the late second grade, did not even pull out the knife when facing the peak monk of the third grade later period. Just with the palm of a knife, with the palm of a knife hair to fight against the Lord of Wu city.


    What a degree of scorn!


    Under Lin Tianyu''s scorn, Lin Tianyu''s feeling of scorn was just like this.


    Moreover, it is clear that the kind of prestige that can threaten the Lord Wu exists.


    Those monks in the later period of the third grade on the side of the Lord of Wu all looked at each other subconsciously and saw a kind of worry from their own eyes.


    I''m afraid that the battle with full confidence of the Lord Wu will be defeated.


    Bang!


    That knife awn just fell on Lord Wu.


    Then, the body of the Lord Wu, like a flying kite, flew out directly.


    Another "bang" sound, fell heavily on the ground.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu deliberately made some dark force when he cut the awn. The knife awn split out with the palm of the hand just sealed the meridians on the master of Wucheng.


    Let the Lord Wu lose all his strength.


    Therefore, the Lord of Wu, who had lost his strength, fell to the ground like this all of a sudden, and he was extremely miserable.


    A face full of pain.


    Even, he hummed.

 Chapter 2270

    Seeing the Lord of Wu fall to the ground, he hummed.


    It was at this moment that all his companions turned pale.


    Even, they put themselves into the role of Lord Wu. After that, they changed to the position of Lord Wu and fought against Lin Tianyu.


    What will happen to them?


    It''s so clear that they can compare.


    Even if they were put in the position of the Lord of Wu, they just fought against Lin Tianyu. I''m afraid their results are not much better.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength is totally inconsistent with his realm.


    It''s too bad.


    Several people quickly looked at each other.


    Then, all of them looked at the monk who was a little skinny but had a clear moustache.


    Lin Tianyu also looked at the man.


    Then, I saw this man''s eyes flickering.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly had a feeling.


    This person is afraid to be the kind of person who is extremely good at thinking.


    Those people on the other side were all looking at the thin friar. They clearly wanted to let the little friar give them a good idea and win over Lin Tianyu and their people in a way.


    After all, now they clearly feel the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    If they are really in a head-on confrontation, even on their side, with 31 third grade later monks, in terms of number, they can finally win. However, in the face of the powerful to, one move is to be able to chop a third grade later monk master. They were afraid that they would lose a lot.


    Even if the strength of Lin Tianyu is beyond the estimation.


    Well, it is very likely that they will end up with failure.


    This is something they can''t allow to happen with such a big presence.


    Therefore, under the expectation of the public, the little friar came out and said, "this Lord. I think it would be extremely disadvantageous for both of us if we had a conflict now.


    "You know, on our side, there are 31 top monks in the late third grade.


    "And you?


    "In addition to the strength of the patriarch, it can be regarded as the monks in the later period of the third grade, and only nine people.


    "If there is a big war.


    "We are fighting three to one. I''m afraid that the suzerain will suffer heavy losses in the first World War. "


    Listen to this thin friar a mouth, that is to occupy the absolute advantage angle. Then, on the contrary, I think more about myself.


    Lin Tianyu knew the other party''s role.


    That was the reason why they did not fail them and sent out the little friar.


    Under such attack, it is inevitable that their side''s conditions will be put forward by the way.


    However, this condition is unfavorable to our own side. But forced by the current situation, that is also had to agree with the other side.


    After Lin Tianyu understood the other party''s mind, he did not say much. Just a smile, and then, waiting for the other party to say his conditions come out. Let''s see what kind of pattern he can make.

 Chapter 2271

    The thin friar saw Lin Tianyu and didn''t answer. He just looked at himself with a smile.


    Let him have a very bad feeling.


    Because, under the smile of Lin Tianyu, he clearly felt everything about himself, as if he had been seen through by the other party.


    However, since the thin friar has come forward, he has to perform well and show his own advantages completely.


    Then, the little friar said again, "my name is Hu Fang. Here, I would like to put forward a fundamental method that will not hurt both of us. We will have a fight. Then, it''s up to the winner to decide what happens next. "


    Lin Tianyu also wants to know how the other party calculated.


    So he said, "well, Hu Daoyou, what''s the method you put forward?"


    Hu Fang said: "my method is that we sent 31 monks to fight against each other. Then, you win the one who plays more than the other


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "you have thirty-one monks in the late third grade period. Now, it''s time to send out a fight in the thirties. That''s a good calculation. Well, in such a battle, there are not enough friars on our side. Can we take turns? "


    Hu Fang said: "this kind of competition is not to compare the strength of one person, but to a group. Of course, it can''t take turns to play. As for our side, there are more monks in the third grade later period. It''s also an expression of giving up strength, isn''t it? If you have three grades, there are more monks in the later period. Then, you can also ask for such a number of battles. "


    Hu Fang''s statement, how it sounds, is not reasonable at all.


    It''s just rhetorical.


    Think again.


    That makes sense again.


    Because the formulation of any rules, it will ultimately be based on strength.


    At present, there are as many as thirty-one monks in the later period of the third grade, which is three times more than that of Lin Tianyu. Naturally, they are more powerful. It''s just that they don''t want to cause more casualties. So, they have come up with such a set of rules.


    Since they have made the rules, naturally they should be more inclined to their side. Shouldn''t they?


    The truth is that we are on the strong side.


    This is the most reasonable reason.


    Hu Fang said: "of course, the Lord has already fought a battle just now. This is the victory of the Lord. You, on the other hand, are the first to win. "


    Listening to Hu Fang''s rule, all the people on their side showed a color of joy.


    The rule is in their favor, but it''s too advantageous.


    Moreover, it also restricted Lin Tianyu''s ability to fight only once.


    Even if he had already fought in the previous one. He won.


    In the next battle, even on Lin Tianyu''s side, the eight monks in the late third grade period were incomparably powerful monks. It doesn''t matter if they win eight more games.


    Because they still have 22 monks, and they can win 22 games.


    According to this rule, the final victory still belongs to them.

 Chapter 2272

    At this meeting, Hu Fang pressed for another step and said, "Sir, I don''t know. How do you feel about my rules of the game?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s really a good rule. Who has more Sanpin monks in the later period. This is clearly dominant. However, on our side, we are not only the monks in the late third grade who are here now. "


    "Oh, Lord, how many monks are there in the late third grade?"


    When Hu Fang asked this question, he couldn''t help but "cluttered" in his heart. He had some bad feelings.


    The other side still has the friars of the third grade later period.


    No, it''s more than our own.


    If so, it will become the initiative of the other party.


    No.


    It is impossible for the other party to have more monks in the late third grade. Maybe one or two are amazing.


    Lin Tianyu looked up at the sky.


    At this time, others also looked up to the sky.


    Then, I saw a shadow of a virtual sword in the sky, slowly flying towards this side.


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is a shadow of the void sword that guards our clan. Seriously, it can be regarded as a monk in our family. Therefore, after a while, the shadow of this void sword is going to fight. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, the monks of Hu Fang and his side could not help but change their faces.


    They also saw the shadow of the empty sword.


    The power of this sword shadow is so powerful.


    Let them all feel that it is clear that they can directly kill a peak friar in the late third grade.


    However, immediately, they are also in the heart must.


    It doesn''t matter.


    It''s a big deal. At that time, the friar sent out to fight with the shadow of the sword will just admit defeat.


    Hu Fang obviously thought of this and said, "OK! This also depends on the Lord. This sword shadow is also a monk on the side of the patriarch. At that time, it can also play a game. In this way, all the monks in the later period of the three grades on your side can be regarded as all present? "


    Even so.


    But Hu Fang felt that it should be so.


    After all, the other party invited all the guardian swords of his family.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the other party has done his best.


    Even the last guard force is used.


    In this way, naturally it is impossible to have a strong monk who reached the peak of the third grade.


    As long as there is no Sanpin, the peak monks exist.


    Then, under the rules set out above, they will surely win.


    Think about the next victory.


    Then, taking advantage of the victory, they can raise the conditions, occupy this mountain range, and mine the Yuanshi vein inside. With that rich Yuanshi vein, it was mined out.


    Under the accumulation of resources, they can let the forces gathered under them be strengthened to a higher level again.


    Fantasy to these beautiful places, Hu Fang''s face is finally hung with a happy smile.


    He seemed to have been able to see the rich Yuanshi veins waving to him.


    But at this time, out of courtesy, he asked whether there were still top monks in the late third grade period of Lin Tianyu''s side.

 Chapter 2273

    Lin Tianyu did not answer, but looked directly in the direction of their coming again.


    Hu Fang was surprised.


    There''s no hope of that.


    Is it true that there are still top monks in the later period of the third grade?


    But the next second, Hu Fang''s face changed.


    A strong breath coming from that direction.


    There''s a lot of breath, and it''s powerful.


    The breath is different from the monk.


    This is clearly the smell of monsters.


    At this time, it was not just Hu Fang''s face that changed. Even the faces of those who came with Hu Fang changed completely.


    Then, Hu immediately turned to Lin Tianyu and said, "Lord, we have to join hands now. Facing these powerful monsters. We need to work together to get rid of these monsters. Then we can do what we want to do. "


    Obviously, in Hu Fang''s heart, he also thinks that.


    Lin Tianyu, the reason why they occupy this place now.


    In fact, I don''t want to establish a clan.


    It''s just a cover.


    Lin Tianyu wants to take this reason to occupy such a place. Then, good as an excuse, occupy that Yuanshi vein, let them exclusive mining.


    Can have such an idea, also have no blame.


    After all, in the face of abundant Yuanshi veins, who will not be moved?


    But no matter who is the last to mine these Yuanshi veins.


    The most important point is that we have to face these monsters and solve them first. It is possible to mine these veins in peace.


    At this time, I felt the monsters, but they were much more powerful than those who escaped from the front.


    Therefore, in Hu Fang''s mind, he even planned to cooperate with Lin Tianyu to mine Yuanshi vein in Pingding mountains.


    Thinking of this, Hu Fang also immediately said: "this Taoist friend, why don''t we join hands to deal with these monsters. Then, the Yuanshi vein in the mountain range will be mined jointly by us. What do you think? "


    "Not so much."


    Lin Tianyu, however, did not think about it, so he directly refused the other party.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I''m going to set up a clan in this place. The Yuanshi veins in zongmen can''t be mined out easily. That''s the thing to suppress the clan''s long pulse and Qi. We must not move. "


    Lin Tianyu said so seriously.


    Hu Fang looked at Lin Tianyu curiously.


    At the same time, he was even more confused:


    the other party would not really want to establish a clan in the Pingding mountains.


    You know, this Pingding Mountain range is really the place where monsters and beasts run wild. To establish a clan here, we have to face endless demons and beasts from time to time. Can we have another one?


    However, immediately, Hu Fang changed the topic and said, "since you want to establish a clan, you have to clean up monsters first. Now, such a huge group of monsters suddenly come. Let''s join hands to clean up these monsters first. After that, let''s talk about the rest. What do you think? "


    At the same time, the way of mind:


    after cleaning up these monsters, as long as our strength still occupies the absolute advantage.


    Well, at that time, regardless of whether you are really building a clan, or you want to mine this Yuanshi vein.


    You can''t stop us from mining Yuanshi vein.

 Chapter 2274

    However, Lin Tianyu said: "it''s not necessary to clean up the demons.


    "I have set up a clan here, so I can get along with the monsters.


    "Even, I''m still planning to collect some demons with magic power and enter my sect to practice Taoism."


    When Lin Tianyu said that, he looked very serious.


    Hu is not sure.


    Lin Tianyu said this, in the end is true, so he thought. Or deliberately want to anger themselves.


    Is it possible to live in peace with monsters?


    You know, the first principle of peaceful coexistence is to have peaceful and equal strength as the foundation.


    However, this monster on the Pingding mountains, that is, there are four kinds of early beast. Could he have equal power with it?


    The best way is to repel the monsters in front of you. Then, taking the opportunity to the mountains, where the Yuanshi vein is located, the Yuanshi vein inside was quickly and secretly mined out. All right. Let''s go straight.


    That''s the smartest way.


    Hu Fang said: "master Lin, don''t be kidding. If Lord Lin decides. We hastened to join hands to drive away the monsters who came this time. Let''s discuss the rest. "


    "Together? No more. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "even if I want to join hands, I will also join hands with these monsters who come here. After all, they and I will be neighbors in the future. And before you come, I have reached an agreement with them. "


    What do you mean?


    An agreement was reached with the monster.


    Unless you have enough strength to suppress the monster, it is possible to reach an agreement with it.


    It''s not that he underestimates people.


    With the help of Lin Tianyu and other people, can they have the strength to suppress the monsters on the Pingding mountains?


    Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu.


    Even if they are on their side, a full 31 top friars of the late third grade have united, they are not sure that they can suppress the monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    Just in this way, the monster on the Pingding mountains has already appeared in the sight of the public.


    The leader, black and pressing, is actually a beast of the early stage of the fourth grade, plus a full 47 heads of the demon beast of the late third grade.


    Hu Fang''s face turned white and his breath stagnated with the more violent momentum which was different from that of human beings.


    Even Lin Tianyu felt a sense of oppression.


    When he arrived at the meeting, Lin Tianyu knew that the last time, the monsters brought by the winged lion in the third grade later period were far from reaching the limit in the Pingding mountains. What''s more, I''m afraid that even now, the 47 monsters in the late third grade period will not be the number of all the monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    In addition to these monsters in the later stage of the third grade, there must be some monsters who did not come.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu asked the winged lion to bring as many monsters as possible.


    Obviously, the winged lion is a little more attentive, looking for the 47 third grade later monster came.


    Fortunately, at that time, Lin Tianyu played a small trick and made a bet with the winged lion king. Besides, he also had the magic medicine and Taoist principles, which attracted the winged lion king.


    Otherwise, it would be a full-scale war.


    In order to calm down the mountains, as well as the endless monster.


    I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu''s strength on their side is several times stronger, and they are far from the enemy.

 Chapter 2275

    At the same time, Hu Fang was scared and stuttered.


    "Master Lin and Lord Lin, make a decision quickly. We and we will work together to deal with these monsters."


    It''s just the monsters in the later period of 473 grades, which is enough to make people feel cold.


    But in addition, it is clear that there is a head of four early level beast.


    Moreover, in addition to these monsters, behind them, there are clearly endless demons gathering together. Although the strength of those monsters should be more weak. However, the number is enough to brew out a huge wave of monsters.


    How did they respond to the enemy.


    We have to get together as soon as possible.


    Then, hit these leading monsters by surprise, is able to let them leave the Pingding mountains undamaged.


    Fang thought, even in it.


    Even in the Pingding mountains, there will be more Yuanshi veins.


    In the future, if you kill him, you will never come back to the Pingding mountains.


    I don''t think about those Yuanshi veins in the mountains any more.


    As long as he can leave safely this time, he will never come again.


    This monster''s momentum is too frightening.


    However, Lin Tianyu said: "do you need to be so nervous? What was the momentum when you came here just now? You are going to compete with us for thirty-one games because you have thirty-one masters at the later stage of the third grade. Also set the rules, one person can only compete one game. Now, if I add these monsters to my side, it is equivalent to 58 masters in the later stage of third grade and above.


    "Now, it''s up to me to speak.


    "I asked to confirm the rules of the competition again.


    "Let''s have another fifty-eight games. Or the rules, the other side of all people, one can only play once.


    "Everybody, please."


    Hu Fang was stunned.


    Moreover, even if it is with Hu Fang that 33 product later peak superior also is all stunned.


    Lin Tianyu is stupid.


    Those who have just arrived are monsters. They are not your subordinates or your allies. If you want them to help you to compete, they listen to you. Do you want them to help you?


    That''s not right.


    According to the law, since it is a monster. It''s supposed to be violent.


    Now, they see so many people coming up to the Pingding mountains. What''s more, they have occupied the territory of Pingding mountains.


    Then, as long as they appear, they will inevitably launch a fierce attack on these uninvited guests.


    But now, they have been here for a long time.


    Why didn''t you attack them?


    Moreover, if you take a closer look at these monsters, they are clearly fused with those monks who Lin Tianyu is in.


    It''s like they''re supposed to be a group.


    Is it true what Lin Tianyu said.


    He and these monsters not only became neighbors, but also formed an alliance.


    If they are on the Pingding mountains, if they face foreign enemies.


    Even, they still help each other.


    But a little monk in the later period of the second grade formed an alliance with these powerful monsters on the Pingding mountains. They lived in peace and helped each other.


    This is not reasonable at all.


    Unless, this Lin Tianyu has the strength to fight with the mythical beast of the early four grades.

 Chapter 2276

    Hu Fang and the bodies of the monks behind him shook involuntarily.


    If Lin Tianyu really has the strength to fight with the beast in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    They are really enemies, but they are very unwise.


    Even this time they won.


    The monk means that can have the strength of the early four grade divine beast will certainly not perish here easily. In the future, they separated to find trouble for their families. Every one of them can''t make it better.


    No.


    Lin Tianyu must not have that strong strength.


    However, he was ready to build a family in the Pingding mountains.


    Besides, there is the shadow of the knife on his head.


    Should be behind him, there is a more powerful master in support.


    That makes sense.


    Otherwise, a little monk in the later period of the second grade will have such a strong strength.


    It''s totally unreasonable.


    It must be the man who left the shadow of this terrible sword here, so that these monsters in the Pingding mountains can live in peace with the sect that Lin Tianyu wants to establish.


    Otherwise, with Lin Tianyu and their three or two masters, how can they do it.


    Whatever the reason, they got along peacefully.


    This is no doubt an illustration.


    Although this clan is still in its infancy, there is no great power and strength at all. However, its details are far beyond those of the Shenwu land.


    Because, this clan gate, it is peaceful with all the monsters on the Pingding mountains.


    Even, they can get the help of all the monsters on the Pingding mountains.


    With so many monsters as the backing, who dares to fight the idea of this clan again.


    Hu soon figured out all the key points.


    So Hu Fang came up again and said, "master Lin, congratulations. It seems that if you set up your residence in the Pingding mountains, you will be able to go with the wind and water. "


    Say, some envious ground to those demon beast looked in the past.


    With the support of so many monsters and beasts, I''m afraid that even a person with no accomplishments can easily establish a clan on the Pingding mountains.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, he also knew that Hu Fang and his wife were afraid to fight with themselves.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, it was a burst of unhappiness.


    You know, only when you are really afraid of each other, memory and lessons will be more profound.


    Otherwise, it''s just the power of our own side.


    The other side retreated safely.


    I''m afraid they won''t have any memory at all. Maybe, I still think I''m good at talking.


    Moreover, this trend, it is still with the help of the potential of monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    Maybe some time, when there is no monster to help, or their own Chongxiao Pavilion disciples, when they go out to settle alone, they will be staring at them again.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu was not prepared to let them go.


    He is ready to fight with each other well, and really shows the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even in their hearts, they left a shadow, feeling that the Chongxiao Pavilion is a taboo.


    Let them in the future, no longer dare to easily hedge against the Xiao Ge any idea.


    Even if you just think about it, you will think that Chongxiao Pavilion is a force they can''t afford.

 Chapter 2277

    What Lin Tianyu wants is not envy.


    Because the other side envies his good luck, when he can get along with the monsters in Pingding mountains peacefully.


    Perhaps, in their hearts, they will also have such a fluke mind.


    Maybe they can get along with the monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    Lin Tianyu wants awe.


    Since it is destined to be impossible to get along with each other peacefully. He will let the other side know his own strength, and form a heart of awe for himself.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "my ancestral gate must be built with a good wind and smooth water. Because, I have such a strong strength. With such a strong strength, the establishment of a clan in any place is destined to be able to be smooth sailing. But people like you. Even if I give you more support. You must not be able to set up the ancestral gate smoothly. Because you are too weak. "


    Hu Fang said, "Lord Lin, what do you mean. We respect you, but we don''t take you so insulting. "


    My heart is burning with anger.


    If it''s just Lin Tianyu with the people he''s brought.


    Hu Fang and their side will not put them in their eyes at all.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is powerful, but he just borrowed the power of these monsters.


    What''s the big deal?


    If we didn''t borrow the power of these monsters. Among them, these people, as long as they are willing to pay a higher price, can completely destroy Lin Tianyu and all of them.


    Lin Tianyu said: "no, Hu Daoyou, you really understand it wrong. I''m not insulting you.


    "It''s just like what I said in front of me.


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    Hu Fang said angrily: "master Lin, then, according to your truth, then, you have the strength, and any one of the thirty-one monks in the late third grade period can win the battle."


    When Hu Fang said this, he already had a trace of anger.


    You know, in front of him, Lin Tianyu cut the Lord of Wu city out with one knife.


    This strength is really not weak.


    But what happened?


    Although the Lord of Wu city is also the peak monk in the later period of Sanpin. However, his strength is the weakest among the real third grade monks. Even among their own friars, there are friars who can directly blow out the Lord of Wu.


    After all, there are also strong and weak among the top friars in the later three grades.


    Moreover, the more we get to the depth of the cultivation.


    With the same cultivation, the gap will become bigger.


    Some powerful monks, even one person, can resist dozens of monks of the same rank.


    Among these thirty-one people, there happened to be such a powerful monk.


    As long as Lin Tianyu dares to say yes.


    Well, then, Hu Fang will arrange for the same powerful friar to come out and fight with Lin Tianyu.


    Although now, Lin Tianyu has so many monsters supporting him. In terms of power, they have been completely suppressed. However, the real personal strength, Hu side has confidence in his side''s men and horses.


    Use the first World War to find some face for your side.


    This can also allow people like myself to have a more important position.


    They can''t be easily despised by anyone.

 Chapter 2278

    Therefore, Hu Fang looked at Lin Tianyu expectantly.


    As long as Lin Tianyu says what he has promised. Then, he can take the opportunity to let his side, the real master appear, and fight one.


    Although now, Lin Tianyu''s side has the support of those monsters, which is too powerful.


    He can''t really kill Lin Tianyu.


    However, it is necessary to give him some necessary lessons.


    Lin Tianyu did not manage Hu Fang''s stubble at all, and said directly: "no interest."


    Hu Fang felt that his breath was stuffy in his heart, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Why didn''t Lin Tianyu play according to common sense.


    Can''t you make a good promise to fight with his people?


    In this way, they also have the opportunity to show their force.


    Hu Fang said: "why, Lord Lin, what you said just now is so magnificent. When it comes to a real fight, is it still shrinking? To fight with one of the thirty-one of us, Lord Lin dare not? "


    "I''m not afraid."


    "What does Lord Lin mean


    "Because they are too weak. I just can''t mention my interest in their opponents


    "You..."


    Hu Fangzhi felt an upsurge of anger.


    Then, he calmed down for a moment and then said, "if you dare not fight, you just dare not to fight. However, Lin Zongzhu still said so much. Otherwise, Lord Lin will really come out and fight these people who you just don''t look up to. Zongzhu, let''s see how powerful we are


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes. What you said is also very reasonable. Even if it is a strong strength, it also has to have a fight, is able to really test out. If not, I''ll have to fight with these weak chickens


    Hu Fang was angry.


    But at this time, he did not argue with Lin Tianyu any more.


    Because even if he did win.


    That doesn''t make any sense, does it?


    In the end, it depends on what happens when they really fight.


    If you win in the fight. Even, it was a big victory.


    Well, it is more convincing than any other language. Even now, Lin Tianyu can really tell himself a flower. All of them are rubbish.


    So what?


    Therefore, Hu Fang obeyed Lin Tianyu''s words and said, "since patriarch Lin is going to have a tough fight. Then, I''ll arrange the hands for Lord Lin personally, OK? "


    However, Lin Tianyu still shook his head and said, "No. It''s still not good. If I fight you weak chickens. That really weakens my reputation. This kind of fight is really lack of value


    Poof!


    Hu Fangzhi felt that he was a mouthful of old blood gushing out.


    Even, the inside of the heart is to suppress the internal injury, shadow.


    Well, it''s time for a duel.


    What''s the matter? When it''s time to arrange for people to do it, it''s time to go back on my word. What''s more, he said it was not good. He also said that the other side was too rubbish and lacked the value of fighting.


    Even if it is the lack of fighting and value.


    So you''re also shooting, and then, you beat these opponents. To show your own value.

 Chapter 2279

    At this time, it''s not just Hu Fang.


    Even all the people on Hu''s side felt a rising anger.


    Lin Tianyu is clearly too weak.


    I want to come out and pretend to be forced.


    So, deliberately said to fight, and dislike the strength of the other side is too weak, not worth the fight.


    However, this force is also very good. At least, those who let them down are all in a rage and angry.


    If only Lin Tianyu was alone.


    They promised to pull Lin Tianyu out first, beat him up first, and beat him into a pig.


    But now, because of such a large group of support, they just dare not to move any other bad thoughts to Lin Tianyu.


    Hu Fang said, "well, what Lord Yilin said, how can we fight with these people on our side?"


    "Easy."


    Lin Tianyu said, "aren''t they too weak and rubbish? Then select ten of you, the thirty-one monks in the later period of the third grade, to join hands to fight against me, so as to be diligent and worthy of my attack. "


    What?


    In front of me, Lin Tianyu has been saying that they are too weak and rubbish. It''s not worth it.


    Even, he said.


    It would have affected his own reputation if he dealt with these weak chickens.


    In the eyes of all the monks on Hu Fang''s side, it was just that Lin Tianyu had to pretend to be forced and make excuses, so he resolutely stopped.


    But now, Lin Tianyu suddenly burst out and asked them to find out ten of the more than thirty top friars in the late third grade period to join hands with him. He''s going to have to fight.


    If so.


    Is it not that what Lin Tianyu said before is true?


    He really thinks that they are too weak. So he didn''t want to fight them.


    However, a little monk in the later period of the second grade was not so confident.


    That''s not true.


    In front of him, didn''t he cut off the master of Wucheng in the later period of Sanpin?


    Hu Fang then looked at Lin Tianyu seriously and said, "Lord Lin is not joking?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "do I have time to laugh with you weak chickens? If you want to fight, you should quickly select ten of the strongest third grade masters to come out. If you don''t dare to fight, get out of here


    Lin Tianyu responded so aggressively.


    At the same time, I thought:


    to fight ten top monks in the late third grade period should be enough to form a strong deterrent force.


    After all, the top friars in the later period of the third grade are all top-notch in the whole Shenwu continent.


    I think the other friars will have to think about these things if they want to calm down the mountains and Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Oh!


    If you don''t want to be too high-profile.


    I really want to fight alone with them, the thirty-one top friars in the late third grade.


    Such a deterrent must be more powerful.


    However, we should not be too high-profile.


    As long as it can play a real deterrent, that is enough.


    If the monks on Hu Fang''s side knew what Lin Tianyu was thinking at this time, they would have to let all of them vomit blood and breathe out internal injuries.

 Chapter 2280

    Hu Fang stopped talking.


    Because if he said it again, he was afraid, and Lin Tianyu suddenly changed his mind again. It''s time to pick out another reason for not going to war.


    In that case, he would really vomit blood.


    Since Lin Tianyu is going to fight ten monks in the later period of the third grade, he will really pick out ten monks in the later period of the third grade to fight against them.


    And when he said that he had deliberately humiliated them, they recognized it.


    As long as it''s time to fight, take the other side down.


    Can press the other side on the ground friction, then everything is enough to prove that the other side is that joke.


    However, when they wanted to pick out the ten monks who were in the late third grade period to fight, they were all obviously unable to move forward.


    Hu Fang said angrily, "what''s wrong with you? Is it true that Lin Tianyu is afraid. It was ten people who joined forces to fight. Are you afraid to fight? "


    Someone said angrily, "Hu Fang, don''t talk nonsense here. Why is he afraid of Lin Tianyu. But we think that it would be a joke if ten people went out to fight against him, a little monk in the later period of second grade. Even if we finally win the other party with unstoppable momentum, it is completely unable to hide this joke. Therefore, if one to one, we are reluctant to go to war. If ten men come out to fight him. We''re not going to fight


    Hu Fang was so angry that he would vomit blood.


    Hu Fang said, "are you guys really stupid? The other side has already made it clear. If he were alone, he would not have been in the war at all. If you procrastinate again, at the end of the day, the other party will change his mind and find another reason to come out and not to fight. It''s up to you to show off your victories. "


    "Hu Fang, in any case, you can talk too much about it. Ten monks in the later period of the third grade went to war. We will not go to him alone."


    Hu Fang said: "you are a group of idiots.


    "Even if it''s ten people, we''ll fight him alone. But we don''t have to be all ten, are we?


    "Although we have ten people, we can only let one person do it when we really do.


    "Now the key is to make the opponent''s Lin Tianyu willing to do it.


    "You know, he''s relying on the power of those monsters. If he doesn''t want to fight us. Can we force him out to fight?


    "And as long as he really comes out to fight.


    "If his fighting power is low, he can''t beat us. At that time, everything will have to do with him.


    "Well, I''m the first of the ten. You can make nine more people. "


    Hu Fang said, and again looked at the crowd expectantly.


    I hope they can get out of the nine again. Ten people joined hands to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    "Good! Count me in, too. However, the other nine of you will not be able to do so. Let me stand up and fight with that boy, and teach him a lesson. You can hear me clearly


    Although the man stood up and was willing to join the team of ten people challenging Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, he didn''t really want to fight Lin Tianyu with ten people. Instead, he wanted to fight Lin Tianyu alone.

 Chapter 2281

    Hu Fang nodded, which was to approve the other side''s statement.


    At this time, however, as long as someone stands up and is willing to join the ten member team, it will be OK.


    But he will not because of these small details, and on the other side.


    Then, people are reluctant to join the team of ten.


    Then a second person came out.


    "I''m the second. But I have to say that. I''ll be the first to count him later. But the second one is mine. When he''s finished beating that kid, it''s my turn to beat that kid again. All of you are not allowed to compete with each other, do you know? "


    Hu Fang nodded and agreed again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had already stood up to them and said in a loud voice: "why, let you choose ten people and challenge me jointly. Are you all not brave enough to fight?


    "Oh!


    "You people!


    "It''s not just the weak chicken that''s in a mess.


    "This courage is incomparable.


    "I really lost my identity in a fight with you. If you knew that, you are all such a counsellor. I should have spoken directly and challenged you 31 people by yourself. In that case, if any of you dare not come up again, it will be really unreasonable. "


    "Ah


    The other party finally someone roared, but also stood out, said: "I count the third, I want the third to beat him."


    "Yes, count me in."


    "We''re going to hit him ten times in a row in a fight. So I''m one of them. "


    "Count me in."


    ¡­¡­


    He was so excited by Lin Tianyu''s words. All of a sudden, these people of the other party were in a rush.


    One by one, they all came forward to join the ten member team.


    However, they thought in their hearts that it was not ten people who joined hands to fight against Lin Tianyu. It''s thinking, one by one. In this war, Lin Tianyu has been beaten ten times in succession.


    After standing out like this, the number of people suddenly exceeded ten.


    In the end, Hu Fang was pushed down directly.


    However, this number is still more than ten.


    The other side then discussed. Everyone wants to go up and beat Lin Tianyu. No one wants to shrink back.


    Lin Tianyu also saw the other party''s dispute all at once, and figured out what was going on.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu stood opposite and said in a loud voice: "forget it, you weak chickens, you don''t have to fight any more. You come out together and let me beat you up. Anyway, a weak chicken is a weak chicken. A group of weak chickens are still weak chickens. A group of weak chickens, come here quickly. The battle will be over soon. Then you will know how weak you are


    Hu Fang also saw these people on his own side. They had a dispute like this. They didn''t know when they would be the first one.


    Therefore, Hu Fang also said: "since the opposite patriarch Lin wants you to do something intentionally, these people are all doing it. Then, you don''t have to fight. Let''s fight against Lord Lin together. "


    When Hu Fang also said so, Hula suddenly, a group of people walked towards Lin Tianyu.


    A careful count, it turned out that there were 22 monks in the later period of Sanpin.

 Chapter 2282

    In fact, the number of people who have signed up for the ten places in front of us is more than ten.


    Originally, there were no more than 22 people.


    But later, Lin Tianyu once again said the words that made them angry.


    As a result, 22 people could not help it.


    That''s to say, we''re going to give Lin Tianyu a good look.


    Twenty two people came out all at once. However, the 22 top friars in the later period of the third grade didn''t think about it. They wanted to fight together. They just want to come one by one and beat Lin Tianyu a few more times.


    "I''ll come first!"


    "I''ll come first!"


    "I''ll come first!"


    So, there is a fight to go first.


    What''s more, there were three people who stood up first. We have to fight for Lin Tianyu first.


    Three people a stand out, unexpectedly is listening to someone and he said the same words out. So, also turned to the other two people to see the past.


    There was even a glare.


    The meaning can''t be understood.


    Is to let the other two people back down, let him come first.


    Whoa!


    When the three glared, they all saw the black light flashing. Then, it just flashed three times.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The three figures were all far away.


    These three figures just happened to be the three people who had just snatched them out to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu took the black knife in his hand and said contemptuously, "it''s trouble. This kind of junk, even I can''t stop the weak chicken, is still have the face to argue here, who is the first to fight. Such a weak chicken was chopped off. The ears are much cleaner. Next, you left 19 people, let''s go together. It''s better to figure out how to make joint moves to maximize the power. Otherwise, all of you will be like the three people in front of you, and they will fly out soon. "


    At this time, nineteen talents are more serious.


    Although just now, Lin Tianyu made a knife, which meant something unexpected.


    However, this is already a fight between the two sides.


    It''s already on the challenge arena, and it''s about to compete. At this time, you have no defense, can you still blame the other party for surprise?


    And even if it''s unexpected.


    That is also a move to directly cut off three top monks in the late third grade.


    Let the rest of you do it.


    It''s a surprise. Are you able to kill all three of them at once?


    When the nineteen people felt each other, they all combined their own momentum and Qi induction together. In this way, although it is not compared to the special hand to hand array. However, as long as a shot, it is also the same, there will be air traction, and find the most suitable angle to attack the opponent.


    I believe that with the help of these 19 people, even the gods of the early stage of the fourth grade, they can also win.


    Air induction, after the combination.


    A gun in one''s hand is a direct shot at Lin Tianyu.


    Guns come out like dragons.


    If there was a flash of lightning, it would have been stabbed in front of Lin Tianyu.


    And those other people are also in the hands of the blade ready for the best move, perfect with the gun of this friar.

 Chapter 2283

    However, seeing, this shot has been directly stabbed in Lin Tianyu''s face.


    However, the man with the gun was in a tight heart.


    Because, his shot, it seems, is clearly stabbed at the other side. However, above the gun force, it is clear that there is no sense of stabbing the entity.


    It''s like stabbing in the space.


    Not good!


    It''s just a shadow.


    Therefore, the person out of the gun quickly to collect the gun, made the best defensive potential out.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    But at this time, there was a continuous wind.


    The feeling is clear is what one after another to fly out of the sky.


    Then, they saw Lin Tianyu standing in front of them.


    However, Lin Tianyu clapped his hands with ease and said, "this is good. In the end, we have cleaned up the weak chickens among the nineteen of you. In this way, the remaining ten weak chickens still have some prospects. It''s not just worth it. "


    But the faces of these people who are still on the field opposite Lin Tianyu have changed.


    It''s so ugly.


    Because, just a moment ago, Lin Tianyu was actually one after another to clean out nine of the nineteen of them.


    They can easily clean out 19 people under the air induction of the 19 monks in the later stage of the third grade.


    So, if Lin Tianyu wants to attack any of them, isn''t it a matter of ease?


    The rest of the ten people felt tight.


    Is it true that these top friars in the late third grade period are all weak chickens.


    The man who had just taken out the gun could not help feeling that he was tight. But then, it felt wrong.


    If they all have such ideas.


    What else to fight for.


    "Roar!"


    So the man with the gun roared and said, "we all stick to our hearts. But do not let the other party to affect the mind. The reason why he was able to throw nine of us out so easily was to throw them out. It was just that he had learned a very powerful body method. It doesn''t necessarily mean that his strength is incomparable.


    "So we just need to pay more attention.


    "Pay more attention to each other''s cooperation, and don''t let his body get powerful. Then, we are not without the strength of the first World War.


    "Don''t be afraid in your heart.


    "Otherwise, we are really close to failure."


    After the man with the gun said so, people are also careful not to let the fear affect themselves.


    At the same time, he released his fighting spirit and fought with Lin Tianyu.


    Although in the heart, still know. It was so easy to throw nine people out of the crowd so easily. I''m afraid it''s not just a good body method that can do it.


    But also know, at this time, if not the first heart of fear to cut off.


    They don''t have to fight at all. They are already defeated first.


    Lin Tianyu felt the momentum that the other party would release. This was the way: "well. Up to now, this is barely able to see. Although it''s a group of weak chickens, it''s enough for me to try two moves. "

 Chapter 2284

    Lin Tianyu said, is already a knife awn, toward these people cut out.


    And the other side''s full ten real masters, also did not like the front, initiatively launched the attack.


    Because of the front, Lin Tianyu easily cleared up the precedent of nine people. As a result, these ten people are much more cautious. They must guard against Lin Tianyu''s attack first. Then, let''s have a fight with Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianyu attacked with a knife, it was in the reaction of these ten people that he used the most reasonable way to block it.


    Eh!


    After blocking down, these ten people have a strange feeling.


    It seems that the power of this knife is far from what they imagined, isn''t it?


    This power, if you want to kill them directly, will fly out. I''m afraid there are still some difficulties.


    Is it true that the boy on the opposite side is fast enough in body method?


    Then, as long as we have arranged our own reactions and dealt with each other with delicate moves, there will be no mistake.


    Maybe we can win this time.


    When I think about it like this, the cooperation between people becomes more strict.


    Although I can feel Lin Tianyu''s knife technique, it is extremely fierce. However, ten of them cooperated with each other and fought against it with exquisite moves. This is also no need to worry about, can directly accept those fierce moves.


    What''s more, the fierce and incomparable moves seem not powerful at all, which also gives ten people greater confidence in fighting.


    Moreover, after a while of fighting, ten of them found a strange thing.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu''s body method is not as fast and hard to guard against as they originally thought.


    Good!


    Perhaps, the feeling that they have formed in front of them is an illusion.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu is not as powerful as they see.


    However, just a few tricks, so, fooled them.


    Well, it''s up to them to take down Lin Tianyu.


    As a result, the ten more and more let go of their hands and feet, and seriously engaged with Lin Tianyu.


    In fact, at this time, Lin Tianyu just tried to suppress his own speed and strength. Even, all kinds of Dao ideas have not been displayed at all.


    At this time, he just thought, with these ten people, all kinds of different weapons cooperated with each other.


    Well, he is still the top ten masters in the late third grade.


    And is still a master in the late three grades.


    They are able to sharpen their own Sabre skills better.


    Now that the old man connected from the ladder to the horizon suppressed his own cultivation, he could not break through the cultivation. Well, it''s better to sharpen your own knife technique first. Let''s sharpen this Sabre technique more fiercely.


    And these people, let them to sharpen the sabre technique, perhaps, is more suitable than the winged lion in the early four grades.


    Lin Tianyu thought that in this battle, he also honed his own Sabre technique to be more delicate and perfect.


    Even with ten weapons.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is obviously slower than the other party''s ten weapons. However, the other side''s ten weapons are clear that none of them can hit his body.

 Chapter 2285

    In a hurry, both sides have reached hundreds of moves.


    At the beginning, the ten people still thought that Lin Tianyu was just so powerful and fast, and his body method was ordinary.


    Except for the skill of Dao, it is almost useless.


    As long as they have restrained Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, they must be able to easily win over each other.


    Moreover, after a few hundred moves, they did make several wounds on Lin Tianyu''s body. It can also be seen. Their battle with Lin Tianyu was not without effect. Although more than ten of them were injured.


    However, it has been consumed.


    They don''t believe it.


    There are ten of them, but Lin Tianyu is not alone.


    It is estimated that with a few hundred more moves, Lin Tianyu will be defeated completely by them.


    Ten masters in the later stage of the third grade are more fierce and aggressive. In their hearts, they have already made plans.


    At that time, it was so difficult to win Lin Tianyu.


    But he promised them to get into the mountains. As their reward.


    Hum!


    But as the fight went on.


    I feel that the three masters are masters in the later stage. It seems that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill is even more fierce than before. What''s more, there are no loopholes.


    At this time, even if it was a series of ten of them, it was impossible to hurt Lin Tianyu any more.


    As we fight here, we progress.


    I''ve heard about it from the legend of the top talents.


    Especially under such pressure, in the battle of ten top friars in the late third grade, they were able to make progress.


    Ten people all feel a kind of timidity faintly.


    However, since it has been handed over. At this time, it is impossible to have any retreat.


    Therefore, ten people once again strengthened the offensive inside the hand.


    The wind and rain suddenly like a continuous attack on Lin Tianyu.


    When the ten monks in the later period of the third grade had just started their quick moves, they had formed some troubles for Lin Tianyu. Let Lin Tianyu again in a flurry, the body is in a few moves, again left a lot of wounds.


    However, only a few dozen moves later.


    On the one hand, ten of them can''t maintain the attack strength of this move all the time.


    What''s more, it''s only a short time in such a fight. It seems that Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique has made some progress.


    After a while, Lin Shiyu may not have left any scars on them.


    When Lin Tianyu waved his knife casually, he said, "if you ten people join hands, it''s just this point. It seems that there is no need to fight any more. "


    "Hum! Who can''t talk big. "


    One of them snorted, "we''re just here. And you? Where can we get to. Ten of us did not win you. However, you have been to the present, is not also the same is not to take us? We are each other. We can take each other''s hands. It''s impossible for anyone to find a way. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "why, you don''t really think that we have no way to take you?"

 Chapter 2286

    Just now the man was very disdainful and said, "hum! Is there a way? You can do it if you can.


    "You use your method to come out, beat us, that is your real ability."


    "Good!"


    Lin Tianyu replied: "this will let you see the real ability.


    "There are ten of you.


    "Well, I''ll just use ten tricks to solve the battle."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." The man laughed with pride and said, "ten moves can solve the battle and solve the ten of us. You are a daydream, haven''t you woken up yet. I really want to see what kind of means you master has to solve all of us in ten moves. "


    "You''ll see it in a minute," Lin said calmly


    With that, Lin Tianyu even suddenly got out of the battle circle surrounded by ten people.


    All of a sudden, the ten people were stunned when they saw Lin Tianyu standing outside the battle circle.


    Lin Tianyu fought with ten of them to the meeting.


    They can see it clearly.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength is just equal to them.


    Even better than ten of them. That''s just relying on the benefit of sword technique, which is much stronger than them.


    But now?


    But he wanted to get out of the fight, so he got out of the fight directly and easily.


    In the course of fighting, it can be easily separated from the means of being able to do well. Let them clearly feel it.


    The battle between Lin Tianyu and them seems to be what they want to do.


    It''s a way to completely control the rhythm of the battle.


    Obviously, it is several levels higher than their strength. That''s what we can do.


    What does that mean?


    Is it true that when Lin Tianyu fought with them just now, he didn''t use all his strength at all?


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to achieve this step by means of that kind of fighting.


    But Lin Tianyu looked at them and said, "the first move."


    As Lin Tianyu read out such a sentence.


    Ten people across from him felt that there was a figure flying towards them. But when they waved the blade in their hands to block, it was clear that they had blocked an empty.


    Then, they all felt a black knife light and chopped at one of them.


    Whoa!


    Following the light of the knife, the one who was chopped directly flew out.


    The remaining nine were stunned.


    Lin Tianyu just said ten measures to solve these people.


    It can''t be. Everyone is like just now. They are all clear. They can make a knife directly and cut a person with a knife.


    This makes it clear that ten swords can kill ten people, but it is much more difficult than ten moves to defeat all of them.


    This is clearly to each of them as a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Kill as you want.


    Nine people look at each other, they are as close as possible. Then, the nine gathered together again. Once again, they were all united by their own senses. I hope that in this way, it can resist Lin Tianyu again, just like the fighting in front of them. It seems that they can''t see any trace of body and knife techniques.

 Chapter 2287

    "Second move."


    Just as the nine of them were thinking about how to cooperate with each other, Lin Tianyu read it out again.


    Nine people''s faces changed.


    Their cooperation is closer.


    Before Lin Tianyu''s attack, they had already started to wave their own weapons. They waved their weapons without leakage, hoping to resist Lin Tianyu''s fierce attack.


    Then, in the eyes of the nine of them, they clearly saw that Lin Tianyu was flying towards the nine of them again.


    A black knife light, which still seemed so calm, pierced into the moves of the nine of them.


    However, the move, which was full of dancing, did not resist Lin Tianyu''s attack.


    Whoa!


    In the panic of the nine, another one flew out.


    The remaining eight were even more frightened.


    Because, they can only see Lin Tianyu flying over, and then, out of a knife.


    Another one flew out from their side.


    But how did Lin Tianyu do it.


    How did he get that knife technique. It is actually able to bypass the resistance moves of the nine of them. They are completely free from any interference. If you don''t dance with them, you will kill one of them. This kind of means, they can''t really understand, do not understand.


    If they were not monks themselves, they would even think that Lin Tianyu had done something special to achieve such an effect.


    Obviously, even if it is a demon law, it is also a monk''s law.


    The law of the other side is higher than them. They just have no way.


    They felt that all the eight people they had left were able to stand still and wait for Lin Tianyu to come and kill them.


    Fortunately, it''s not a battle of life and death.


    Otherwise, Lin Tianyu would not have killed one of them. It''s a direct way to kill a person.


    Thinking of this, the remaining eight people are all afraid.


    Suddenly, a humanitarian: "I think, we are in a misunderstanding. In fact, we can fight against it. If we only defend his moves like that, we can''t defend at all. Instead, it is not so direct that the most fierce counter attack was launched. We still have eight people left, eight weapons to attack his body, which is simpler than defending him. "


    It is.


    It''s not so easy to stop the sabre because it''s changeable and easy to handle.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    He''s the big one.


    If they attack him with all eight weapons. Well, they don''t believe it.


    They can''t hit each other''s bodies.


    As long as one of their eight weapons hits the opponent''s body. It hurt Lin Tianyu. That would be progress.


    "Yes. The best defense is offense. When he came to fight, we would have been attacking him intensively. All the weapons will greet him on his body. "


    Other people also quickly understood the meaning of the words and began to look closely at Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2288

    Lin Tianyu looked at these people''s eyes and laughed again.


    "You think so. If you really have enough strength, this method also works. However, what I want to say is that you are still a little weaker. "


    When Lin Tianyu said so.


    The remaining eight people did not have a verbal confrontation with Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, at this time, they all felt the powerful and incomparable strength of Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, in their hearts, they are all nervous, and even have no interest in talking. They just kept a silent eye on Lin Tianyu to guard against the attack below him.


    "The third move."


    Under their close attention, Lin Tianyu waved the black knife in his hand for the third time.


    At the same time, the eight weapons on the opposite side also launched the most intensive attack on Lin Tianyu on the road with his figure flashing. The sword and sword directly drowned Lin Tianyu''s figure.


    Whoa!


    But in the shadow of the sword that drowned Lin Tianyu''s figure, another figure flew out immediately.


    But their dense swords and swords did not even touch the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, the remaining seven of them are even less confident.


    This is one less person.


    Their defensive strength and attack strength will be one point less.


    And let them be defensive and offensive.


    Lin Tianyu is clear, directly to them, that is the same, let them simply can not defend.


    Facing Lin Tianyu, they feel that there is really no way out.


    Lin Tianyu still spoke calmly and said, "the fourth move."


    Whoa!


    Then, among them, another shadow flew out.


    Next, Lin Tianyu is still a knife, called Ming a move. Then, it is just every move that can easily cut a person from among them.


    "The seventh move."


    With this call Ming.


    Then, another man flew out.


    "The eighth move."


    Once again, a flash of black knife light, it is another person to fly out again.


    However, after eight of their ten top monks in the late third grade period had been chopped out, Lin Tianyu was no longer interested in fighting the remaining two. Then, directly put away the black knife.


    However, the two people who were left behind felt their bodies stiff and incomparable.


    Lin Tianyu wants to be in the next two moves, both of them are cut to fly out.


    That''s a very simple thing.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t do it now.


    It is clear that they have been unable to afford them.


    But they are not qualified to say a word.


    I think of what Lin Tianyu said before. In that sense, he has no interest in a shot. Because, these people are too weak.


    Now think about what he said.


    That''s not a deliberate act of affectation. Because what he said is a fact.


    If you hit one of them. Lin Tianyu is really boring.


    Even, to this effect.


    They all feel it.


    Even if Lin Tianyu is right and 31 of them are fighting at the same time, he will be able to beat them completely without too much effort.

 Chapter 2289

    At this time, although Lin Tianyu was only a little monk in the later period of the second grade.


    However, in their eyes, it has become a God.


    This is exactly what Lin Tianyu thought.


    He got to the back, because of the hundreds of moves in front of him, he had completely figured out the ten men of the other side. The ten people who want to deal with each other have a clear idea.


    Even within three or two moves, it is enough to blow all ten of them out.


    But the reason why Lin Tianyu wanted to shout out one after another, and then blew them out one by one.


    This is to leave a more powerful and invincible impression in their hearts.


    Only in this way can the effect be more vivid.


    It''s even more than ten of them lost in seconds.


    With such a deep impression of memory. I believe that from now on, they will never dare to come back and easily make the idea of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At least, when Lin Tianyu was still in charge of Chongxiao Pavilion, they didn''t dare to move any more.


    And behind the Chongxiao Pavilion, there are still the support of those monsters above the Pingding mountains.


    This is to let them completely give up the mind.


    Lin Tianyu gave each other a cold glance.


    In Lin Tianyu''s eyes, although the other side has a full of 31 top masters in the late stage of the third grade, they are present. However, in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, they still can''t help but dodge.


    It can be imagined that in their hearts, how big is the shadow area left by Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept to Hu Fang. Hu fang had to smile awkwardly. He came up and said, "master Lin, we''re here. In fact, we don''t want to be enemies with him. We just want to... "


    "Why, do you want to mine the Yuanshi vein under the mountain range?"


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and he said, "but from now on, this is where I belong to Chongxiao Pavilion. You say, the vein where I live. What''s more, it is necessary to maintain the mineral vein supplied by zongmen Reiki, so that you can easily mine it? "


    Hu Fang quickly compensated with a smile and said: "I dare not, dare not, absolutely dare not to come here to mine the vein. We, we''re going to get out of here


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK. I hope you can take care of yourself. Stop thinking about it. This time, I don''t want to quarrel with you. But if there''s a next time. Then don''t blame me for being rude to you. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, we remember. From then on, we will never dare to think about the ore veins in the chongxiaoge mountains


    Lin Tianyu also nodded and said, "OK. Since it is, everything has been made clear. Well, you go. I hope you can really do it. "


    In fact, now, it doesn''t matter if Lin Tianyu doesn''t say it at all.


    With today''s war, even if it is to give them ten more courage.


    They also absolutely dare not have any idea about the Yuanshi vein here.


    Lin Tianyu''s terrible fighting power.


    There are more than 40 monsters in the later period of Sanpin.


    A divine beast.


    And that''s just what they''re seeing now.


    In addition, there may be hidden strength.


    How dare they be presumptuous.

 Chapter 2290

    There are nine spaceships coming from this vast and vast territory.


    This meeting, is all despondent to leave.


    Lin Tianyu said: "we all go back. Now, we can safely plan the construction of the ancestral gate below. I don''t think there will be any more people who are not open-minded and come here to make up their minds. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu went to those monsters brought by the winged lion.


    Lin Tianyu said: "winged lion, thank you for coming and supporting."


    The winged lion said in an impassioned voice: "I''m here, but it''s just unnecessary. Without me, you can easily take all of them. Isn''t it? "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "this is not the same. Even if I could take them all. However, the deterrent effect is far less effective than that of your brother lion who brought these monsters from Pingding mountains to support the scene. After all, you are the king of the Pingding mountains. Because of you. Therefore, so many zongmen dare not make the idea of Pingding Mountain. And you stand in my Chongxiao Pavilion behind the news, as long as spread out. I''m really safe in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    The winged lion said, "didn''t you come? If you want to set up the ancestral gate on the Pingding Mountain range, you have to go to Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu laughs and greets other monsters.


    At this time, the winged lion looked at other monsters and said, "you little bunnies, you know that I let master Lin build a clan on the Pingding mountains. One by one, they are still angry and want to oppose this matter.


    "Now, you can see the battle clearly.


    "If Lin doesn''t want to be at peace with us. With his strength, they are enough to push our whole Pingding mountains


    The winged lion is going to beat those monsters under him.


    Although he is the real king in Pingding mountains.


    However, after all, there are many monsters under his command.


    It is inevitable that some monsters with different minds exist.


    So, in the case of nothing at all, it still can''t be revealed. And once something happens. Then, these monsters will jump out directly and have all kinds of ideas.


    In particular, the winged lion gave a mountain top in the Pingding mountains to a human friar like Lin Tianyu to establish a clan. The opposing opinions and ideas are really flying all over the world.


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "brother lion, you are exaggerating. With my small Chongxiao Pavilion, where can I push your whole Pingding mountains. Thanks to the support of brother lion, I was able to establish a clan in Pingding mountains.


    "But here I am going to make one point.


    "That''s why I built the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion on the Pingding mountains.


    "Well, from now on, not only human friars can enter my ChongXiao pavilion to practice.


    "The monsters in Pingding Mountain range, as long as they have enough talent, are willing to practice in the zongmen. You can also join me in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu said this. But it has won the favor of a large number of monsters.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength is strong, but he has no self-sustaining strength, so he despises them, the monsters on the Pingding mountains.


    This is the source of their affection.


    At the same time, there is a more important point.


    Lin Tianyu agreed. Let them, the monsters above the Pingding mountains, enter the ChongXiao pavilion to practice.


    You know, monsters are rarely able to enter the sect and get the chance to practice. Even if they occasionally enter the clan gate, they are only given to the clan door, when they are protecting the clan monster or accompanying partners. Anyway, it just exists as a vassal of human friars.


    But Lin Tianyu agreed to let them practice in the sect.


    This has placed them on a completely equal footing with human friars.

 Chapter 2291

    According to the people''s expectation, after this battle, the establishment of their clan on the Pingding mountains can be regarded as a period of calm and calm, and no one will disturb them.


    But actually?


    On the third day, another group of people came to the mountain.


    What''s more, he went straight to the mountain where Lin Tianyu wanted to build the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After arriving, after greeting with the Jianzong people here, we will start to excavate and mine the Yuanshi in the vein.


    "What are you going to do?"


    ADA stood up and directly stopped them.


    "What are you doing?" The leader of the team said, "of course, what are you doing here? What are we doing here?"


    A big one Leng, way: "what we do here, you do what?"


    "Of course. Are you allowed to own it alone? "


    A Da Dao: "we set up a clan here. Are you just a few people who are going to come here to set up a clan? "


    Poof!


    The leader, at once, gushed out.


    Building a clan?


    As for the newly arrived team, they still want to build a clan in the Pingding mountains. Can''t people laugh to death?


    Then, the leader of the team looked at Ada again, and then the people that ADA referred to.


    It was found that ADA had actually set up the patriarchal clan here. But their own team of people came up to the Pingding mountains, of course, it is impossible to establish a clan here. However, it was only a slight embarrassment. The leader reacted again.


    The leader said, "of course we are not here to build a clan. We are here for the Yuanshi vein here. We''re going to mine Yuanshi here. You build your door. We mine our stone. We don''t interfere. "


    ADA was angry and said, "this is where our ancestral gate is. For the sake of the aura of zongmen, how can you come here to exploit spirit stones


    The leader said, "we are discussing with you. Don''t drink, eat and drink. Now get out of the way, let''s mine the spirit stone, everyone''s good, otherwise... "


    The leader said and let go of his own cultivation.


    At the same time, several other people behind him also let go of their cultivation.


    So I let go of cultivation.


    It can be seen.


    Among them, there are five top monks in the late third grade.


    It is no wonder that they dare to go to the Pingding mountains to mine Yuanshi.


    The cultivation of five persons in the later period of Sanpin. If you put them on the Shenwu land, they can be regarded as an extremely powerful force. Of course, it can be seen from their respective skill characteristics. These five top friars in the later period of the third grade did not belong to a family at all.


    They should be in order to go to the Pingding mountains to mine Yuanshi.


    Therefore, the temporary acquaintance, combined together, just to the Pingding mountains to explore.


    But a Da Yi saw that they had let go of this cultivation, but he was very angry and happy.


    In front of them, there are nine forces working together. Thirty one top friars of the late third grade came to the Pingding mountains to exploit the Yuanshi. They were pushed down the mountain by one of their own Pavilion owners.


    In this meeting, however, there are so many young boys.


    I even want to go to the place where my family lives to mine Yuanshi.


    Is this funny?

 Chapter 2292

    A da just thinks these people are silly and cute.


    As a result, they did not immediately start to drive these guys down the mountain.


    ADA even came to be interested and said, "it seems that your strength is very strong. But haven''t you heard of it. Just before you, there are nine alliance of forces. They want to mine Yuanshi vein here. Then, in their nine leagues, there were thirty-one top monks in the late third grade. It''s the same thing. Was he thrown down the mountain by the owner of our pavilion? "


    "Lie!"


    The leader immediately retorted, "who do you think your cabinet leader is. One person even pushed 31 top masters in the late third grade. Even if it is the God of the early four grades, it is impossible to do it. Do you think your Lord is the real God


    "True God!"


    A Da Dao: "I have seen many real gods. But those low-level gods who have just entered the throne are really not the opponents of our cabinet master. "


    "Just blow as hard as you can." The leader laughed and said, "if your Pavilion master is so powerful. I''m afraid that in the whole land of Shenwu, it will be famous. But how come now, with so many of us, none of us has ever heard of the name of your patriarch. "


    Those under him also nodded.


    "Who can''t brag."


    "I also said that I beheaded a hundred true gods yesterday. Do you believe it? "


    "No! I believe it. I believe it. Because when I was dreaming yesterday, I killed 10000 gods with one sword. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Everyone laughed.


    One of them said, "get out of here. Don''t you think you should be scared out of your wits after listening to our magnificent achievements


    A big look at these little guys'' posture, it is clear that he did not listen to his words.


    Ah Da''s anger also came up.


    "Ah


    So, a big drink, is rushed up, under a blow, but directly is one of the three late monks, to blow out thousands of meters away.


    "You, you dare to do it? Don''t you see that there are five top friars in our side. You''re just one person. You dare to do it. What''s more, it''s our people who started to attack us. Who gave you the courage. You are really too bold. "


    "Is it?"


    Immediately, there is another person to reply: "you have a full five masters of the late third grade, so powerful. But there are still three people here. The number of people seems to be less than you. However, if you look at the combat power of each of us, we can completely crush several of you. Are you going to try it? "


    With the sound of these words, three top friars of the late third grade came out.


    They are the two, the third and the fourth.


    As soon as the three of them came out, they stood with ADA. At the same time, the whole body momentum is released by people.


    All of a sudden, it directly oppressed these people on the opposite side.


    That fierce momentum, but let them opposite these people, simply feel the unstoppable momentum.

 Chapter 2293

    Several people on the opposite side saw the ah''er-2-class-3 people who suddenly came out again, but their confidence was completely inadequate.


    In fact, ADA thought that he would go up and do it himself, and teach them a good lesson.


    Ah Er stopped.


    Ah er said, "forget it. Just some invincible people. If they have a good memory, they will leave here and never make trouble again. If they dare to make trouble again, they will be killed next time. "


    ADA finally nodded.


    Indeed, these people can be regarded as the peak monks in the late third grade.


    However, these people are in the eyes of ADA, they are not worth seeing.


    First of all, they have seen too many people who are more powerful than these people on the other side. And those people, also did not have the arrogance to have no edge.


    Then, after following Lin Tianyu, he knew more about genius.


    Moreover, the fighting power of the four of ADA is extremely strong.


    Just like the ordinary monk of the third grade. They fight three or four by themselves, and there is absolutely no problem.


    This kind of person is really nothing to worry about.


    And now, these people are all running away quickly, and then, the one who was blown out by a Da''s hand and held by the guy. We left here quickly together.


    Just after a distance, they all stop again.


    Then, several people are all looking back, angrily looked at the place just left.


    One of them said, "we just suffered such a big loss, so let it go."


    The leader among them said, "of course, it can''t be so. We''re going to ask people to come and fight them again. Of course, fighting them is actually secondary. The key is still in the mountains, but there are high-quality Yuanshi veins. We''re going to find a way to mine those veins. "


    "Yes. pretty good. Since we can''t do it. Well, let''s make a few more appointments. We saw it just now. They are just four top monks in the late third grade. This time, we have about a dozen people. At that time, two, the peak friars of the late third grade, came to fight against them. I don''t believe it. We can''t take them. "


    "Yes. Although there are more people, it will disperse the Yuan Stone we finally get. However, it is said that there are abundant Yuanshi veins there. As long as we can get a little bit of the Yuanshi vein there, it will be enough for our lifetime. "


    "We''re going back to have a date."


    A few people said, is to quickly leave the Pingding mountains.


    Then, the next day, several more people came to Pingding Mountain.


    Moreover, first of all, just like those people yesterday, they are going to mine Yuanshi vein in this mountain range.


    Among these people, there are four top friars in the late third grade.


    It''s Hu Si who will be on duty in turn.


    Hu Si had a hot temper.


    As a result, a few people were arguing, and after a while, they started directly again.


    Moreover, the other side has four peak friars in the late third grade. However, as soon as he made a move, there was no mercy. Under the siege, Hu Si was directly beaten into a serious injury.

 Chapter 2294

    When Hu Siyi saw these people''s actions, he also quickly sent out a signal.


    Then, the ancestors of the Mo family, Gu Gu, Miao Yi, a DA, a er, a 3, and a 4 all came.


    With the appearance of the seven monks in the late third grade period.


    Just now, there were only four monks in that group.


    At the sight of the scene, it was really white with fear.


    One of them said, "misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Ladies and gentlemen, we are leaving. And we promise that we will never come here again. "


    Said, will turn to leave.


    "Misunderstand your sister


    Ah Da jumped out of the room and hit the head of the speaker.


    It''s time to see ADA.


    Other people are also quickly out of the body, towards this group of people attack open.


    Ah er said, "leave a living mouth. Ask what''s going on. "


    It''s really a strange thing to say.


    Yesterday, a team of people came here, ready to mine the place they chose in ChongXiao pavilion to mine Yuanshi vein. But I''ve just been waiting for a day. Today, someone came again.


    Moreover, it is not known to everyone that there are Yuanshi veins here.


    The only people who know this are Gao dewu, and those who first fought with him to seize yuan stone veins.


    Then, those people led to the alliance of nine forces.


    At that time, the only alliance of the nine forces knew that there were Yuanshi veins here.


    And now?


    It seems that a person knew that there are Yuanshi veins here. Then, I also formed a team to mine Yuanshi vein here.


    What''s wrong with this matter? It''s full of evil.


    At the beckoning of ah Er, at last, he left a living mouth of a peak friar in the late third grade.


    A''er stood in front of the man and said, "go ahead, how did you know that there are Yuanshi veins here. And why have the courage to come here to mine Yuanshi vein. You know, you even have four top friars in the late third grade. However, this is the Pingding mountains. Even if all of you, the four top masters in the later stage of the third grade, are scattered, they may encounter a group of powerful monsters, and they can''t even get up with a wave. "


    "I, I said, you can spare my life," he said


    Ah er said: "it depends on whether the information you say is really valuable. If it''s worth your life. It''s not enough to spare your life. "


    This humanity: "yes, it is the message sent by the Lord Wu of Cangcheng through the Lord''s house."


    "Lord Wu."


    Ah Er thinks about it a little bit, that is to say, on the number.


    The Lord of Wu city was not one of the nine forces in Pingding mountains on that day?


    Moreover, the Lord of Wu city was the first one to make a move, and he was directly killed by the pavilion master.


    A''er said, "how did the Lord of Wu release the message?"


    The man said: "the information released by Lord Wu claimed that he had found a very rich Yuanshi vein in this mountain range. If the number of nayuanshi veins can be fully mined, it will be enough for an empire for ten years. "

 Chapter 2295

    Whew!


    Several people took a breath.


    The rumors made by the Lord of Wu city are cruel enough.


    It is said that if a Yuanshi vein here is mined, it will be enough for an empire for ten years.


    However, this is not a complete rumor. According to the content of Yuanshi ore in this vein. If it''s all mined out. Maybe, there are so many. Even more. It''s all possible.


    However, this is also equivalent to a nonsense.


    You know, even here, there is such a large amount of vein content.


    But if we want to mine all these veins, it is not easy for anyone to do it.


    These people have entered the vein. They may have been mining for several years, but they have only mined a fraction of this vein.


    A''er said again: "well, since the Lord of Wu said that there are so many Yuanshi ores here. Why didn''t he come to mine by himself? He had to send the news to you and let you mine. Is the Lord of Wu such a good man


    This humanitarian: "Lord Wu also personally explained. It is said that among the people who mine the ore veins here, there is his old acquaintance, the daughter of the Lord of Fengpo city. Because of this relationship. What''s more, other people have already occupied this vein. It is not easy for him to fight for this Yuanshi vein with others. After all, he still wanted this kind of face. So I was willing to share such a news. Let''s all share the news. The rest of us have nothing to do with Fengpo city. Naturally, there is no need to worry about so much. "


    Ah Er Yi was speechless and said, "if you have no brain, you will believe it.


    "If there are really a lot of Yuanshi veins here. Do you think the Lord of Wu will give up such a big benefit and give up his love to another city Lord.


    "Will the Lord of Wu be such a kind person?


    "Since he did not dare to come.


    "Well, one is that there is probably no metalith vein as he said. It''s possible again. The metalith veins he said really exist. However, it is extremely dangerous for Yuanshi vein to be mined. Even with the power of the Lord Wu, he did not dare to come here easily to mine Yuanshi vein. "


    This humanity: "naturally, we can''t believe it completely. However, the amount of Yuanshi vein mentioned by the Lord of Wu city is really too attractive. The interests move people. Moreover, the power of Lord Wu is really not very big. We are all thinking that maybe it is the Lord of Wu who is afraid of the danger here and dare not come. Therefore, we are the team, at least have three or four masters in the late stage of the third grade, then we dare to come here. "


    Yes, it is.


    If there are three or four top monks in the late third grade period.


    On the Shenwu continent, they are all forces that can be ranked on the top.


    With this kind of power to mine the yuan stone vein, naturally there will be a solid foundation.


    The man seemed to think of something again and said, "I still remember one thing. The information sent by the Lord Wu. Although it is said that there are a lot of Yuanshi veins in the Pingding mountains. However, there is no specific location coordinates. To get a specific location, you have to go to the city Lord''s house and pay 1000 yuan stone to the Lord of Wu. Then the Lord of Wu will tell you the specific location information. "

 Chapter 2296

    After listening to the news, ah Er is also trustworthy.


    Wave your hand and you''ll get the man out of here.


    Then, is by a big hand, for the beginning is by the other four people injured Hu Si healed.


    The others looked at each other.


    The old man said: "it seems that even if the Lord of Wu can''t really do something to our Chongxiao Pavilion. But don''t forget to make trouble for our Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Ah er said, "yes. The Lord of Wu really has a hand. The more he covers the position, the better the effect will be. I''m afraid that all those who know the location information will be convinced. "


    If the Lord of Wu city had been announced directly with the location from the beginning.


    Maybe someone will believe it.


    But surely there will be no more people who have bought this message for 1000 yuan.


    A thousand yuan stone, for these monks in the late third grade period, it is really not even drizzle.


    However, the credibility of this information has been improved several times at once when the 1000 yuan stone is spent.


    In addition, the Yuanshi vein here has an amazing content of Yuanshi, which naturally attracts more people to come.


    I''m afraid that in the next period of time, there will be people coming here to mine Yuanshi vein.


    In fact, this matter has to start from the day when their nine major forces left.


    When the nine forces left, they were in a state of despondency.


    Therefore, the leaders of the nine forces all gathered on a spaceship to discuss the matter they met this time.


    A monk in the later period of the third grade said: "is this the matter, is that all it''s about? So many of us have arranged such a big scene to mine Yuanshi vein on the Pingding mountains. But in the end, it was not even a piece of Yuan Stone''s shadow. I really can''t believe it


    Another said: "if you don''t believe me, what''s the matter? Do you dare to go up that mountain again and force to mine the Yuanshi vein on it? "


    "Yes."


    There is also humanity: "this is the first time I went there, it''s good for people to talk. In the end, we were let go. But this time, if we go again, I''m afraid that the other party will not be so easy to talk about. We will just kill and leave us all there. "


    "Leave us all there, he dares. Does he know how powerful forces are involved behind us? If you leave us all there. The forces behind us all came out and found him. Even if his strength is ten times stronger, it is not enough to kill. "


    "Good. You''re so confident. Then, you can go and try, and you can also explore the way for us. If we find the way. We are all grateful to you. At that time, Yuanshi vein can be mined out. I''ll give you an extra


    "You..."


    The man blushed.


    Where did he have that courage, he went there to find it uncomfortable.


    However, that is to say it verbally.


    Moreover, even after his death, there is really a powerful force. However, where he went and was killed, the forces behind him came out to avenge him. He could not survive.

 Chapter 2297

    "Well, say less."


    At this time, a man spoke and stopped their endless quarrel.


    After all, this kind of quarrel is of no use except to vent one''s anger.


    And the power of speaking to stop this man''s momentum is obviously among the monks in the later stage of the third grade, which can be regarded as the stronger type. So, as soon as he spoke. These people who are quarreling are also silent.


    At this time, the speaker also looked directly at Hu Fang.


    "Brother Hu, why don''t you talk about it. See if there are any good ideas that can help us recapture the Yuanshi vein. "


    Hu Fang tried hard to think and think, and said, "it''s difficult."


    "What''s the difficulty?"


    Hu Fang said: "if only that one Lin Tianyu, even if his strength is stronger. At that time, with some good strategies, it will also be able to control him. There is also a chance to recapture the Yuanshi vein.


    "But now, it''s impossible.


    "Because now, the sect he has established is not only himself, but also the monks under him. Even, it includes all the monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    "You know, those monsters in the Pingding mountains are afraid to attack them easily.


    "If we think about it again. It is bound to be against all the monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    "At that time, even if our strength is ten times stronger, it will not be enough."


    Hu Fang said here, the other people''s faces are particularly ugly.


    For the monsters above the Pingding mountains.


    This is a taboo.


    It is said that it has a head of four early level beast. There are more than a dozen third grade monsters.


    But today, they saw a four grade early beast, there are 47 third grade later monster.


    This is different from the rumor.


    And it''s more than several times.


    Even, this is not the whole Pingding mountains. They don''t know.


    It is also possible that, in the depths of the Pingding mountains, there may be other gods and beasts in the early stage of the fourth grade. There are also endless third grade monster.


    If the lurking fierce beast all ran out.


    They are ten times stronger than before. Even if it is a hundred times stronger, it is totally useless.


    The man who opened his mouth said, "is it true, brother Hu, that there is no way?"


    Hu Fang thought about it again and said, "however, there is no way to recapture that Yuanshi vein. But now, we can give him some trouble and let them set up a family. It can''t go so smoothly. In this way, it can be regarded as a breath to ourselves. "


    "What''s up? Say it and listen to it. Today, we are on the top of the good mountains, and all of us are disgraced. It''s good to be able to breathe. "


    Other people also nodded, let Hu Fang quickly say the way.


    Hu Fang said: "this method is that we have released the news of Yuanshi vein in the place where he is now jianzongmen. Then, it is to arouse countless adventurers to go, constantly harassing them, and making them bored. "


    "This way. Even if these adventurers go to harass, they can''t move their foundation. There is the powerful Lin Tianyu and the endless monster... "


    "It''s true that they can''t move their foundation, but it can bring them some trouble, can''t they?"

 Chapter 2298

    "Good! That''s it. To be able to create some trouble for him can be regarded as a breath of malice for the time being. "


    The man who spoke in front said so.


    It''s a final call.


    "However, if you want to carry out this plan well, you''d better let the master of Wu do it."


    The Lord of Wu City hesitated.


    He was really scared at the scene just now.


    Facing Lin Tianyu again, he really has a psychological shadow.


    What''s more, it aims at Chongxiao Pavilion, although it doesn''t have to face Lin Tianyu directly. However, in case, people are really with you and come to you in person. So, how do you deal with it.


    In that case, you can''t be a rival at all.


    I''m afraid that between the two, they were killed directly.


    The Lord of Wu hesitated and said, "at last, I am not fit to do anything. Why don''t you ask someone else to do it again. "


    "Why, the Lord of Wu is not afraid. Is he scared to death this time?"


    There was a burst of derision.


    Then, the powerful man stopped the people from going out and said, "Lord Wu, don''t worry. Although it''s you. However, all of us will support you behind your back. You can rest assured. If that Lin Tianyu really dare to fight you, all of us will come out and stand together with you.


    "This time, the reason why we are so disheartened.


    "In fact, the most important reason is that this is his home court for Lin Tianyu. There are so many monsters supporting him here.


    "Otherwise, if there were not so many monsters supporting him.


    "We people are really going to fight with him completely. In the end, it''s not sure who will win?


    "Do you really think that so many of our top friars in the late third grade period can''t deal with him?"


    Lord Wu, think about it. Well, you have some truth.


    Indeed, can''t thirty-one top friars in the late third grade period be able to deal with him, Lin Tianyu?


    It should be because there are so many monsters on the scene, which gives them endless pressure and makes them totally unable to let go.


    However, although there are already some people in my heart who accept this saying.


    However, Lin Tianyu should be really on the ground, and even, with his secret means to pit each other. Thinking about it, the Lord of Wu city still had some lack of confidence.


    Seeing that the Lord of Wu City has obviously been shaken.


    Hu Fang stood out again in the eyes of everyone and said, "Lord Wu, this is it. If you stand up and take charge of it. Well, we will definitely stand up and support you at the first time, not only when you have any difficulties. Moreover, each of our families has given you certain resources, so that you can be used as the funds for you to take charge of this matter. "


    Lord Wu is still thinking about it.


    Just the twinkle in the eyes, clearly it is completely moved.


    This matter, although will let him have the possibility to Shanglin Tianyu.


    But if you do this, you can get so many people''s affection all at once. We can also get a batch of unexpected resources.


    What''s more, after all, he was named a city Lord.


    He didn''t believe it.


    That Lin Tianyu is able to really make a move. What''s the matter with a city Lord.

 Chapter 2299

    "Good! I take over this matter, and I will do it in Cangcheng. "


    When the Lord of Wu had made a decision, he did not shirk it any more. He just accepted it.


    After accepting the incident, Lord Wu said again: "since it''s decided to target his newly established Chongxiao Pavilion. I think there is another thing that can be used. If you make good use of it. From the outside, it''s a harder blow to him


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Hu Fang was interested in it.


    Obviously, for people like him who are good at playing tricks. I will be particularly interested in all these tricks.


    When he heard this, Hu Fang felt vaguely.


    Wu Chengzhu should be in the scene, found what, he did not find anything special.


    If you can sort this out.


    Perhaps, really can achieve the unexpected effect.


    Wu Cheng said: "when we got to the Pingding mountains, you saw it when we went up against Lin Tianyu. At that time, there was a man there, who was the daughter of the Lord su. In addition to his daughter, there, I can still find another one in Fengpo City, the peak monk of the late third grade, which is ancient. In addition, there are hundreds of soldiers in Fengpo city. "


    Hu Fang thought for a moment and then said, "but these things don''t seem to explain much. Even if he sent people from Fengpo city to help Lin Tianyu build the Chongxiao Pavilion, there were some violations. But it''s not a big deal in the Empire. "


    Although the soldiers of the city Lord''s house are all owned by the Empire, they can''t be transferred out for private use.


    However, as long as the relationship has reached a certain degree, the soldiers of the city Lord''s house are transferred out for private use, which happens occasionally.


    The Empire will not spend too much energy on this matter.


    You know, it''s good enough to transfer all the imperial soldiers out for private use.


    That''s why.


    That''s a powerful force.


    Otherwise, if there is a force without any strength at all, which city Lord''s office will transfer out its own soldiers for private use?


    If the Empire really did manage this matter strictly.


    So, this is not to offend these super forces in disguise.


    Although the empire is really powerful.


    But in fact, they still dare not easily offend the super powers on the Shenwu continent.


    Otherwise, too many superpowers will be offended.


    All of us united to fight against the Empire. Even if the empire is powerful, it can not be resisted.


    Even, there are some extremely powerful sects, which are obviously much stronger than the Empire.


    It doesn''t need to be too much to get into trouble with such sectarian forces.


    Even if it''s just one. It''s enough for a powerful empire to digest.


    From the perspective of such a powerful clan force.


    It must be time for them to borrow Imperial troops.


    In this case, if the Empire did not impose the pursuit, it would still be able to get a favor. When the empire is in trouble, perhaps these powerful clans will come to help in a critical situation.


    Therefore, the matter proposed by the Lord of Wu, I''m afraid it will not have any special impact on Fengpo City, which is outside the Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 2300

    But the Lord of Wu said with a smile: "Mr. Hu is right. It would not be a big deal if we just transferred the soldiers from Fengpo city to help build the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "I know that, too.


    "But what I want to say is more than that.


    "Do you find out. In addition to the soldiers of Fengpo City, there is another group of prominent people at the scene of the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion


    When the Lord of Wu said this, he stopped on purpose.


    Everyone thought for a while.


    There''s another team.


    Lord Wu also specifically brought up the matter.


    Well, this is obviously a very important thing.


    Moreover, this other group of people should never appear with the soldiers of Fengpo city at the scene of the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    So, what kind of people and horses will this other team be called?


    All of a sudden, Hu Fang''s eyes lit up and said, "Lord Wu, are you saying there are still people from Tiemu Gang?"


    "Ha ha, you are worthy of being a military master. Now that''s the point. "


    Some people still didn''t think about it and said, "what''s the matter? When ChongXiao pavilion was established, it had Fengpo city and Tiemu gang. This just shows that ChongXiao pavilion has a wide range of friends. On the contrary, it shows that the external forces of ChongXiao pavilion are huge. "


    However, the Lord of Wu said with a smile: "if you understand from this, there is no mistake.


    "It''s not reasonable to understand it from another angle."


    "Oh, what do you mean?" The man asked again.


    The main road of Wu City: "because, the men and horses of Fengpo City, fundamentally speaking, are the army of the Empire. In essence, he belongs to the official team.


    "And the iron wood Gang?


    "They are more than just officials. It belongs to the bandits.


    "But you know, from ancient times to the present, there is a reason. That is, officials and bandits are different.


    "At the scene of the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion, the people and horses of Fengpo city are in harmony with those of Tiemu gang. This is our chance to deal with Fengpo city. "


    Just now the man said, "even if it is, it''s not a big deal. As far as I know, even some of the city lords I have seen, which of them is not contaminated with the iron wood gang. If it is because of this, it is necessary to bring down the sin. I''m afraid that the city Lords on the whole Shenwu land will be punished. "


    Wu Cheng said, "you have a point. But sometimes, some things, not reasonable, can be revealed.


    "For example, I''ve been associated with the iron wood gang. Even some agreements have been reached.


    "But even if I had another relationship with the iron wood gang and reached an agreement. That''s just a thing going on in the dark.


    "These things can''t be mentioned on the surface.


    "It''s ok if you know it.


    "And once someone brings it to the surface. So, this is the fundamental thing to shake. You know, the empire can never get along with the iron wood gang. So, who did it. Whoever will be attacked and retaliated by the Empire. "


    Lord Wu said so.


    People are also some understand.


    That is, officials and bandits can''t coexist on the surface.


    They can even cooperate.


    However, even cooperation can only be carried out in secret. Once you''ve done that, you know. Then, the Empire must be against whom.


    This is a matter that cannot be compromised.

 Chapter 2301

    Suddenly, there was support.


    "Wonderful. If we can borrow the power of the Empire to attack the Fengpo city. Then, it became a threat to the Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s not just about letting us breathe. Even, you can take advantage of it and step down the Chongxiao Pavilion once and for all. "


    "Yes, if you make good use of it. I really trampled down the Chongxiao Pavilion. Perhaps, there is a rich vein there, we still have a chance. "


    As he spoke, there was a light in someone''s eyes.


    Out of breath, although there is support.


    After all, they were all in the mountains, losing face.


    Can be out of breath, if you can also harvest benefits, that is naturally the best thing.


    However, Hu Fang shook his head and said, "this matter, I don''t think it is advisable."


    "Why not? Don''t you want to get angry? Don''t you want that place, that rich Yuanshi vein? "


    There is also humanity: "or, you are directly scared by that Lin Tianyu and dare not fight against it at all?"


    Hu Fang still shook his head and said, "what I said is not desirable. It is not that there is no merit in this matter. However, this matter should be put in some key places and take advantage of the special opportunity to give the other party a fatal blow, or even to cut first and then play the game. In that way, the effect can be achieved. And now, if we just take this matter out and talk about it. It''s really hard to have an effect. "


    Someone said impatiently, "Hu Fang, what do you mean? You''ve made that clearer. If you listen to these words, you will be more confused. "


    Hu Fang said: "I mean, now, we''ve brought this matter to light. Maybe it''s just the ChongXiao pavilion that fengpocheng and Lin Tianyu are going to build, and they won''t do much harm.


    "After all, you know it yourself.


    "Now, there are also the forces of the city Lord of the defeated family. They have nothing to do with the iron wood gang. And the Empire must have heard of these things.


    "But what about the Empire?


    "But I didn''t go into these things."


    When Hu Fang said this, he stopped.


    But some words, just a click, can make other people want to understand the key.


    Since the Empire knows that there are many city Lord forces, they are all related to the iron wood gang. But they didn''t, but they went into it.


    That''s the point.


    It shows that the empire is not energetic enough to deal with these things.


    Since those things he knew well, he didn''t go deep into them. Well, he has to take care of this matter. But it''s very likely that even if it''s really in charge, it''s just to make a look. Just sent people and troops to Fengpo city. As long as Su Chengzhu of Fengpo city can give a reasonable explanation and make a guarantee, it can be let go.


    In this way, the matter, in the end, is just a matter of no concern.


    And they''re planning it now.


    But it is absolutely not hope that such a trivial result will appear.


    Just now, Hu Fang said that.


    It''s a special time to take advantage of it.


    Yeah.


    This is equivalent to burying a nail here. It''s been hidden. When the time was right, it exploded. That powe

 Chapter 2302

    It was this negotiation that caused endless harassment at the address of the sect of the hedge Pavilion.


    At the same time, there is a hidden crisis buried here.


    It will burst out at a certain time.


    And these days later, Chongxiao Pavilion clan also encountered a number of adventurers who wanted to come to mining yuan stone.


    During this period of time, Lin Tianyu has been on a quiet mountain, thinking about some things, and has not come to take charge of the zongmen.


    But in the face of the crisis, they felt that they should discuss with Lin Tianyu.


    So, a Da went to the peak of Lin Tianyu''s meditation.


    Lin Tianyu saw ADA and said, "ADA, you come to the top of the mountain. What can I do for you?"


    A Da Dao: "Ge Lord, we are now in this place, there are always adventurers from all walks of life. We are going to go to the place where this gate is located and mine Yuanshi ore vein."


    Lin Tianyu pondered for a moment and then said, "so it is the nine forces that have been repulsed by us in front of us, which have given off the wind that there are Yuanshi veins here. They''ve deliberately brought these people here to disturb us, haven''t they? "


    "That''s exactly what happened."


    A Da said again: "chief cabinet, do we want to come and ask if we are on the top of the mountain, passively bear their disturbance, or take the initiative to attack and teach the nine forces a lesson again."


    Lin Tianyu said: "for the time being, we don''t have to face up to the nine forces. Moreover, this period of time, I was also thinking about a problem, has not thought clearly. If we want to solve the nine major forces, we will have to wait until I have fully figured out the problem. "


    "So, what do we do next? If we''re not strong enough to let enough people know about it. I''m afraid it won''t stop. "


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll ask the winged lion to send ten more monsters from the late third grade to our ancestral gate.


    "In the future, those who dare to invade will be cut off and their bodies will be hung at the foot of the mountain for public display.


    "At the same time, at some obvious entrances and exits under the Pingding mountains, we can easily defeat the nine forces and write on the road. Let those people also have a shock.


    "If there are such double deterrents, those who dare to invade will only die."


    A Da listened to Lin Tianyu''s clear command, that is, he didn''t say anything more.


    Go straight away.


    Then, Lin Tianyu directly contacted the winged lion and asked it to help send ten top demons from the late third grade to help.


    But Lin Tianyu himself is still on the top of the mountain, quietly thinking about something.


    From time to time, I still dance the knife technique.


    From time to time, I fell into deep thinking.


    Because, he felt, on the top of the ladder, the old man sealed his accomplishments. It must be pointed out.


    It''s his realm, which has not been fixed enough.


    But no matter how Lin Tianyu felt, he felt clearly. He couldn''t have made great progress in this realm.


    Then, it was his Sabre technique, physique, martial arts and so on, which made great breakthroughs.


    Then, can again break through this realm.


    It can be thought about, but it can not be obtained.

 Chapter 2303

    Even at this moment, Lin Tianyu doesn''t dare to practice too much.


    He could feel it.


    As long as he works harder.


    Well, it is easy for him to break into the early stage of the third grade.


    At that time, isn''t this seal useless?


    However, it is impossible to make great progress in any aspect. Even a very small step forward is impossible.


    In the current state, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel it.


    He has been completely repaired to a very perfect level.


    At this level, if we go further, we can imagine the difficulty.


    So, what is the purpose of this seal effect?


    Under Lin Tianyu''s thinking, he still didn''t want to understand the key.


    So Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao again and said, "Xiaodao, do you want to understand. I was once again sealed off a layer of cultivation, what is it? "


    "I''m thinking about it, too. However, how do I still think, that is also do not understand, this is once again sealed under a layer of cultivation, in the end what is the meaning? Take your master''s cultivation as the solid level. Now, it seems that there is no need to seal down a layer of cultivation again. "


    Seeing the knife, an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, I can''t think of the key here.


    I''m afraid that this seal may not be worth something.


    It''s better to break the seal directly, and then hurry to take advantage of the time to practice more.


    Lin Tianyu thought and said, "knife, if so, I might as well break the cultivation and practice again. In this way, we can save time, improve our cultivation and increase our strength, which is more conducive to solving the crisis in the magic land. "


    But the knife said cautiously, "master, it''s better not to lift the seal now. Since that old man has given you such a seal. There must be some reason for that. If you untie the seal now, it is a total waste of his seal. And when the opportunity really comes, it''s too late to regret. "


    "Knife, do you mean that the seal is still a real chance. You can tell me. What kind of chance will this be? "


    The knife was stunned for a moment and said, "master, I don''t know what kind of chance it is now. There are some opportunities, but it will be revealed only when the chance appears. At that time, we will be able to know what kind of opportunity it is. But if this chance has not appeared, we can''t touch it at all, and we can''t feel it.


    "It''s like cultivation.


    "If you haven''t reached a certain state, you can''t understand what kind of ability it has. Even if someone tells you. You don''t have to be able to fully understand.


    "If you want to really understand thoroughly, you have to wait until you really enter this realm, then it is possible.


    "And this time, the chance of this seal. That''s the same thing. Only when the chance comes. We can fully understand what kind of opportunity it is. "

 Chapter 2304

    Lin Tianyu thought about it carefully, which is also the truth.


    Since the old man, when he sealed his accomplishments, said that he would give him a chance.


    Then, it must be a real chance for him.


    Moreover, this chance must be able to grasp only with the cultivation of the second grade later period.


    Therefore, now, even if he only needs to take a few deep breaths, he can break through this level of cultivation. But he had to hold back. Hold on waiting for the moment when this chance appears.


    Just as Xiaodao said, if the chance doesn''t appear, he may not understand it at all.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu also put down some thoughts.


    He felt that he had been sealed with a layer of cultivation, which should not be because he was not strong enough under this cultivation.


    In this case, he didn''t need to be too eager for the current practice.


    In the current state, he can also practice, understand and feel


    Whatever you want.


    Just waiting for that chance to appear.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu is much more relaxed.


    Although I still think about it from time to time, what is the purpose of this seal.


    It''s not going to fall into it at all.


    In the past, among all kinds of precision killing and felling, with the leisure of this period of time to sort out a little bit, the whole Sabre technique has become more and more popular.


    Between the knife, as you please, antelope hanging horn, completely traceless.


    In such a casual manner, Lin Tianyu also felt that his own Dao level had improved slightly.


    The extent of this improvement, though minimal, has been very slow.


    Finally, we are still improving.


    At the same time, under this kind of leisure, Lin Tianyu really does not worry about anything. Including the establishment of Chongxiao Pavilion, all the matters of the clan were handed over to the elders to solve by themselves.


    As well as the accidents that occur from time to time in this door, he is not worried at all.


    And under the clan.


    At the foot of the Pingding mountains, a group of more than 30 people came to the meeting.


    More than 30 people are really nothing.


    But the key is to see who the more than 30 people have.


    Among these more than 30 people, there are 13 top monks in the late third grade.


    If you take a closer look at the team, it will be found.


    Isn''t this just the people who were able to get up and mine Yuanshi vein after the nine forces left?


    At that time, the five top friars of the late third grade were all among them.


    More than 30 of them came to the Pingding mountains with unparalleled momentum. But when we got to the foot of the mountain, we saw some corpses hanging up, and the notice posted at the conspicuous place at the foot of the mountain.


    On the notice, however, it was clearly written that how easily the head of the Chongxiao Pavilion defeated the nine forces of that day and drove them down the mountain.


    When you see these things in front of you.


    More than 30 people of this momentum also stopped.


    They also have some hesitation.


    I don''t know if this notice is true. What''s more, the hanging corpse is real. They should also be some people who have broken into the Chongxiao Pavilion and want to mine the ore veins in other people''s clan.

 Chapter 2305

    "Can it be true?"


    Someone pointed to the notice, and there was confusion.


    Then there is humanity: "if this is true. Then we must never go up the mountain again. Otherwise, the other side is even the nine forces can defeat the fierce man. If we look for it like this, isn''t it our own death? "


    But the leader of the last time, this will be to stand up and say: "I don''t think it''s true."


    "Why?" Someone asked.


    The leader said, "think about it. We got the news, which is the Lord of Cang City and the Lord of Wu city.


    "Lord Wu said that last time, only his family came here. What''s more, it''s because I saw the daughter of my old friend in this mountain range. Therefore, the Lord of Wu, who was thinking of his old friend, withdrew.


    "This is the message from the Lord''s office.


    "But what about the notice here?


    "It''s the message sent by Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "But the ChongXiao pavilion has not been built yet. It''s still under construction.


    "In my opinion. It is very likely that such a notice was deliberately sent out. Then, in fact, his so-called Chongxiao Pavilion is hiding in it and mining Yuanshi ore in that vein. "


    After listening to the leader''s words, there was an immediate response and opening.


    "Yes, in my opinion, the message sent by the Lord is more reliable. If it is not for the fact, why should the city Lord''s office send such a message. Besides, what is the purpose of the city Lord''s house for fooling us? "


    "I think so. This Chongxiao Pavilion wants to deceive us, that is for the Yuanshi vein in it. "


    "Yes, Chongxiao Pavilion must have fooled us."


    The people said and said, the statement was completely consistent.


    In fact, the real key lies in the Yuanshi mine in the mountains.


    A yuan stone mine, that huge benefit, all of a sudden is completely blindfolded their eyes.


    The leader said: "since everyone has reached an agreement. Well, we will go to the mountain area immediately. With our strength, we can suppress the top experts of the third grade in that mountain range, so that we can enter it calmly and mine Yuanshi.


    "Last time, we have already explored it ourselves. All in all, they only have four top friars in the late third grade.


    "Now, we have 13 top monks in the late third grade.


    "Even the four of them are talented. Everyone''s strength is incomparably strong. But we can use three people to spell them one. I don''t believe it. We can''t fight each other if we have three against one. "


    The others were shouting.


    And claimed that this time not only to suppress each other, to mine the Yuanshi vein inside. I have to avenge the last time I was driven down the mountain.


    The more they talk, the more excited they get. As if they were, they had already completely suppressed the top friars of Sanpin in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Although there are individual people, it seems that this statement is not so reliable.


    However, if you look at the people''s excited expression, there is no more to say.


    Besides, if it is true, it will be only four top friars in the late third grade.


    There are 13 of them, so they can be easily suppressed.

 Chapter 2306

    Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity, several people also rushed to the mountain in front of them.


    When we get to the mountain where there are Yuanshi veins.


    A few people look again, it seems that there is a real building a clan gate.


    The foundation, planning and various building materials all seem to show that a huge clan gate is being built here.


    Then, among these people, there is humanity: "can it be from them, that''s the real fact. I don''t think they are trying to mine the Yuanshi vein here, but to build a zongmen here. "


    After hearing another question, everyone was silent again.


    If that''s true, if they really want to build a clan here.


    Then, their strength must be incomparable.


    Above the Pingding mountains, there are monsters.


    If only the Yuanshi vein is mined, it can be carried out secretly. See the monster did not pay attention to the time of the vacancy, again mining here Yuanshi vein.


    But building a clan is totally different.


    That''s the light. It''s here.


    Because once the zongmen is under construction. Then you can''t hide the clan door.


    When there are no monsters, you can start construction secretly.


    When there are monsters coming, you have to build here in an upright manner.


    This involves, must have the formidable strength as the backing.


    Otherwise, if there is no strong strength for backing, for support. Once the monster came, you also took what strength to build the clan.


    To be able to face such a huge strength of the monsters in the Pingding mountains. Is it that they, more than 30 people, and the 13 top monks in the late third grade period, can compete with each other.


    So there was some silence.


    Even, there are people who have a faint sense of retreat.


    And just then, they didn''t notice the place. They have already shown their performance at this time, and so on. Everything has been completely displayed on the array of another place.


    In order to guard against this kind of disturbance which may come at any time.


    Later, someone who is proficient in the array was specially found and arranged a monitoring array nearby. As long as there is a break into this area. Then, it will be easily sensed by the array. Even, their image, voice, and so on are reflected into a specially arranged monitoring room.


    In this array monitoring room, there are people on duty all day.


    At this time, I saw these intruders.


    The man on duty also immediately informed the supreme elder a da.


    Soon a Da came to the formation monitoring room with several other elders of the Supreme Master and the ten monsters of the late third grade.


    When ADA saw these people who had already rushed to the site of Chongxiao Pavilion, he was furious and said, "I''m not afraid to die. Now, we will go over together and kill them here. "


    Ah Er, however, carefully looked at the several people in the surveillance and said, "otherwise, we will wait a little longer. Give them a chance. In front of them, they should have been deceived by the Lord of Wu.


    "However, after I arrived here, I saw the planning in front of me. I should also know that we are building a clan.


    "If they retreat at this time, we will not care.


    "If they are obsessed with greed and do not know how to advance or retreat, they will be left here again."

 Chapter 2307

    When I heard A-2, a few nodded.


    If they were only deceived by the Lord of Wucheng, they would not mind coming here, and they would give them another chance to live.


    But here, we should be able to clearly perceive the truth of the matter.


    If at this time, dare to be obsessed with greed.


    That is just a death.


    So, a few people also watched the monitoring array, see everything.


    Now, they are living in their own hands.


    These 30 or more people are hiding behind a mountain stone.


    One of them: "you see their plans on this mountain range, the construction materials they bought, and the layout that has begun now. It seems that they are really ready to build the door. Since it is to establish the clan. So they will not be able to mine the meta vein here. It must not be that others will be allowed to mine the meta vein here. "


    As the man spoke, several others nodded with a strong head.


    The leader would laugh and smile, saying, "are you stupid? If I want to monopolize the meta vein here. So, I can also make a false image of building a clan here to confuse you, and then I can take advantage of the opportunity to monopolize this vein. "


    Some people objected: "but the value of the materials piled there is not low. It is not necessary to spend such a great price in order to monopolize a vein? "


    The leader is humane: "the value of these materials is not low. But it depends on how to compare. If compared with a meta vein, its value is geometric? "


    There was a great deal of debate among the people.


    It seems that it''s just been talking about whether there is really a door to be built here.


    Finally, at the end, the leader was also annoyed by the topic, saying, "whether he is here to build a clan or not. We just need to know a little bit. That is under this mountain range, but there is a whole rich and abundant meta vein without mining. Now, we have such a strong strength here. But there are 13 top masters in the late stage of the third grade.


    "Shall we, if we are here, without even a stone, leave here in a gray way?


    "Anyway, I won''t go.


    "I came here, and I was staring at that meta vein.


    "This time, even if I was alone, the enemy was not the top four masters of the third grade. Then, after I retreat, I will also ask another person to come and mine this meta vein.


    "But by that time, the meta vein below the mountain range is not related to you."


    The leader said this, and he was watching the silent crowd.


    There are also some people who have clear eyes between the group of thinking, but more are eyes flickering, it seems that there is something else.


    The leader added, "we are adventurers. Is it just to lick blood at the edge of the knife to live? Now, as long as we take this opportunity, we have mined the meta - vein here. So, we will not have to live the day of licking blood at the edge of the knife since then. A risk, enough for a lifetime. Can''t you make a decision yet? "

 Chapter 2308

    Finally, at the instigation of the leader.


    Several people were shaken. Immediately, he promised to stay, regardless of the rest, first mined this vein.


    Although in their hearts, they already feel that the other party is likely to use this place to establish a clan.


    But what does it have to do with them?


    With the acceptance of a few people, other people also follow the promise down, to stay.


    However, in the end, there are still two monks who decided to leave here.


    Look at all this on the surveillance array.


    Adadon was angry and said, "this is the leader. I must kill him myself. He didn''t just kill himself. What''s more, the other people were killed with him. Such a man cannot live. "


    Ah Er also looked at the leader.


    Then, ah er said, "this guy, I still seem to know each other."


    Ah Da was a little stunned.


    "Second brother, how do you know this man?"


    A''er said: "elder brother, do you remember the first group of people who arrived here only three days after we drove out those nine forces? At that time, there was him. Moreover, he was the leader of that group. We were able to catch them. But they''re just the first time. Therefore, later, they were released.


    "I didn''t think of it. We let them go. It didn''t stop them coming back.


    "What''s more, they found more helpers and came together."


    A Da carefully stares at the screen above the monitoring array, and then he remembers it.


    Ah Da angrily said, "that''s right. It''s really them. This guy, even worse. Well, when we fight later, we must leave him to me. I''m going to take off his head myself


    Ah er said, "don''t worry, big brother. This man must be left for you. "


    Among them, ADA''s temper is obviously a little hotter.


    Therefore, if it is not too necessary, they will directly give way to some of the big.


    After that, they are out of the monitoring room.


    Outside, they are bound to pass the road, arranged up, hidden good body.


    By this time, the ancestors of the Mo family, the ancients and the Miao arts had all left.


    However, they still have a Da they and Hu Si, a total of five Taishang elders, plus ten top demons of the late third grade.


    Ambush behind their path. I didn''t wait for a long time, but I saw those people who had already come to this road.


    More than 30 people, there are still 11 peak monks in the late third grade.


    They walked quietly.


    Even, look at the direction of the action.


    They clearly went to those special tents arranged by Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Obviously, they should think that there is a monk who lived in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Therefore, this is also prepared to touch the past so that the peak friars in the later three grades will be solved first. Then, it is good to have more energy to mine the Yuanshi vein below.


    Seeing their actions, ADA was even more angry.

 Chapter 2309

    However, at this time, ah Er put out his hand and gently pressed it on Ada''s shoulder.


    At the same time, he sent a message to ADA and said, "brother, let them go ahead and talk about it in the enclosure. This time, we will make them all unable to escape. "


    A big eyes are cold.


    However, he finally nodded and said, "second brother, I know. I''ll wait for them to get inside the hoop before I do it. "


    After that, ADA thought of something again and continued to say, "second brother, but it''s OK. Their leader, I have to do it myself. None of you will argue with me. It''s up to you to divide the rest. "


    "Good! Big brother, that leader, must let you do something about it. "


    More than 30 people of the other side walked quietly.


    They were on the March, in order to have no sound at all. Even if you put your own divine consciousness into your body completely.


    So, as long as we get to those special tents.


    They suddenly rushed in and killed the top friars of the third grade in the later period, which was more able to play a surprise effect.


    After watching their actions, a''er sent a message to all the people: "from today on, we will not live in those special tents for the time being."


    Ah Si said, "we don''t live in it. Who will live in it?"


    Ah er said, "no one should live in it. For the time being, let those special tents come out first. "


    Speaking of this, ah er Explained: "you have to know. After all, our Chongxiao Pavilion is just the beginning.


    "Now, in addition to a monitoring array, the whole clan is OK. Other supporting arrays have not been established yet.


    "Even in those special tents, there is no better protective array.


    "Now, this monitoring array is not everything.


    "It''s also possible that this array is sometimes overlooked.


    "At that time, the people who came in again quietly went to these special tents. I''m afraid it will pose a certain threat to our lives


    Ah Er explains this.


    We all understand it completely.


    Indeed, if it were to be done again. As it happens, the monitoring array doesn''t find the other side.


    And let the other side quietly close to these special tents.


    The people who live in these tents are really dangerous.


    "I think it''s not just that we don''t live in those special tents anymore," Hu said. We can also arrange some special explosive formation in those special tents. As soon as anyone enters the tent, there will be a trigger explosion. We warned them that we could not enter the tent


    "That''s a good idea. After all, many facilities were not able to keep up with the initial construction of zongmen. Now, there are so many people who are not afraid of death. If we don''t do something special. Maybe sometime, it will fall into the hands of these people. Well, let''s wait until this fight is over. I started to set about this

 Chapter 2310

    At the time when they talked about the matter, the more than 30 people finally stepped directly into the encirclement.


    "Kill!"


    When ah Er Yi called out, Ah Da was already in a flash and rushed out first.


    When a Da rushes out, his goal is clear, that is to go to the leader.


    In the watch room where the array is monitored, Adake is thinking of killing the leader himself.


    However, the leader is also a smart man.


    As soon as I heard the word "kill", I knew that there was a danger. It is likely to be trapped in the other party''s ambush.


    Therefore, the leader is almost the first reaction, is to quickly escape first.


    So the figure flashed, thinking about leaving.


    But ADA''s speed is obviously much faster.


    As soon as it appeared, it was directly blocked in front of the leader.


    When the leader saw someone stop him.


    This is a critical time to escape. As a result, he did not say much. He just punched the man who stopped him and blew him away.


    It was a powerful blow.


    Even if it is a city wall, it can blow out a hole under this blow.


    In such a short battle, it''s too late for anyone to take out the weapon. Such a sudden and powerful blow is obviously easy to work. And, even if you can''t really do something to each other. That will also make the other party in such a strong blow, can not react, directly let go of the body.


    Then, it will give the leader who blows out the blow a chance to escape.


    That''s a pretty good calculation.


    If you encounter a reaction, it''s a little slower. Or, if the strength is slightly weaker, the leader will certainly take this opportunity to escape.


    However, this leader is just met a Da such a person.


    ADA was already one of those people with a bad temper.


    In the face of this kind of hard hitting attack, it is impossible for him to let it go.


    Moreover, a Dake was still in the divine world, and was sent out by the Wang family to protect the man who did not know the height of heaven and earth.


    Since he''s a bodyguard. Then, its own strength will certainly not be weak.


    Although a Da Gang rushed out, the leader was already a powerful blow directly out. However, this also did not stop ADA. Although ADA is not ready. But then, a DA is the same punch, to the leader, on the past.


    Boom!


    The two fists hit each other.


    Then, the two of them stepped back a hundred steps.


    In this way, the two people are clearly not taking advantage of what.


    It looks like it''s just a close match.


    But the leader''s heart sank steeply.


    It looks like a close match. But he knew it all. His fist, when the other party''s shouts together, is already gathering momentum.


    But what about ADA?


    At the time of his punch, it was clear that he was not fully prepared.


    However, in that kind of flustered, under the sudden punch, it was still able to directly be a punch, and he was a close match.


    He was not surprised by this situation.

 Chapter 2311

    The leader''s heart sank.


    Then, we know that the opposite is a strong enemy, and we are fully prepared to face the opposite person with the strongest moves.


    Only in the shortest time, the first to give this man back.


    He will have a little chance to escape.


    Otherwise, the other party''s people are clearly besieged. They''re surrounded.


    They have several top monks in the late third grade.


    Moreover, in addition to these friars, it is clear that there are ten demons at the peak of the third grade in the late period.


    If he is not able to quickly seize the opportunity to leave here, I am afraid, he is only left with the end of the fall.


    But the leader is still planning to escape.


    A DA, who had just been kicked out, had already attacked him again.


    At this time, a Da clearly had already made preparations. In his hand, he was holding a Epee, and a sword was attacking the leader. There is also a Epee in the leader''s hand.


    Under the attack, the leader felt that the Epee in his hand sank and he could not hold it.


    The heart is a flurry.


    They clearly feel that they are much weaker than ADA.


    As a result, the leader knew that if he went on fighting like this, he would have no hope at all.


    So, when the leader was fighting, he said again: "this Taoist friend, please let me go. As long as you let me go this time, I solemnly promise you that in the future, I will never dare to run wild on the territory where you Chongxiao Pavilion is located. "


    Hum!


    A big heart is a burst of unhappiness, the reason is lazy to pay attention to each other.


    Let you go.


    You won''t come again.


    You coax the ghost.


    On that day, you were the first group of people who arrived here after the nine forces left.


    At that time, but it was already let you go.


    But what about you?


    It''s not just coming back. In addition, we also recruited some top friars from the late third grade.


    I''m afraid that after releasing you this time, you''ll have to recruit more top friars from the third grade later period.


    ADA didn''t speak any more. He waved the Epee more quickly.


    The leader supported Adai''s epee.


    The heart is more difficult to say.


    You know, he can become the leader among the more than 30 people. Well, he is also one of the most powerful among these people. That''s why he encouraged these people to come together. Even if he knew that there might be danger, he didn''t give up at all.


    Because his strength is the strongest among these people.


    At that time, even if there is danger.


    The risks that all people bear are naturally the same.


    Then, when he ran away, under the same danger, he must have been able to run to the front. With the company of these people to give him a cushion. Well, in the end, as long as one of them can escape. Well, in this, it must be him.


    Therefore, he did not worry about his own safety.


    But who thought, this time, it is directly surrounded.


    Moreover, the other side still has a top-notch third grade monk, who is directly on him. Regardless of others, but directly is to dry his rhythm.

 Chapter 2312

    After a few more moves, the leader already felt his arm numb.


    The leader is clear.


    If he goes on fighting like this, when his physical strength is weak and his reaction slows down, it is time for him to lose.


    And looked at the other side''s posture.


    As long as he fails.


    Then he will have to leave his life.


    The leader said again, "this Taoist friend, we really don''t have to fight so hard. You and I are fighting here, which is just to protect your present territory from being disturbed. In order to establish your family.


    "Well. I''m willing to swear here.


    "Only you let me go this time. Then, I promise, I will never step here again. "


    "Hey, hey."


    A big sneer and said, "is it useful for you to swear?"


    Hearing ADA''s words, the leader''s heart suddenly moved.


    He thought the opportunity had come.


    This big only then is moved by him.


    The leader hastened to say: "useful, of course useful. I''ve always talked. I''ve always said the same thing. Otherwise, they will not be able to follow me. Well, you let your people stop. I''ll tell them these people that they will never come to you again. What do you think? "


    "Not so much." A Da Dao: "I have a letter to serve. That''s the chance. It''ll only be given once. Now that I''ve given you a chance. You didn''t cherish it. Then, again, you''ll have to pay the price of your life. "


    The leader was stunned.


    Then, the heart is a kind of fear.


    Obviously, he thought of it all at once. In fact, just a few days ago, he had been here. Moreover, at that time, it was just the opposite person who was against him.


    However, at that time, the other party was kind and didn''t care much about him at all.


    Then, he was released.


    But it''s only a few days, and he''s not just here again. In addition, more experts have been called in.


    Now, he also understood.


    Why does this person appear, that is to want to find him desperately posture.


    Obviously, that''s exactly what the other side said.


    The opportunity has been given once.


    Since he didn''t cherish it. Naturally, this opportunity will not be given again.


    This time, he was afraid that he had no chance to escape.


    The leader was also a resolute and ruthless force, and said: "since you want me to die, then you don''t want to be better. Look at the sword


    The leader said, thrusting the Epee in his hand.


    The light from the tip of the sword was flashing.


    It seems that all of a sudden it completely covered ADA''s body. It''s all over the whole body, even on the ground. It''s impossible for us to defend ourselves.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    The sound of a series of blade blows. This series of sound, enough to cross hit dozens of hundreds.


    Boom!


    At the end of the day, the two Epee swords are separated again after another heavy attack.


    Look at the two people again.


    A large body, has been stabbed out a dozen holes.


    Although there are holes in the leader''s body, there are only three or four. What''s more, the hole is obviously smaller than ADA''s. The injury was obviously much lighter.

 Chapter 2313

    The leader looked at Ada again and said, "you can see that my strength is weaker than you. However, my swordsmanship is quite distinctive. If you really die with me. Maybe it''s bad for you, too. Well, let''s just let it go. Let me go. After that, I promise not to come again


    Whoa!


    But when the leader said so, ADA ignored each other.


    Then, a DA is a sword, and waved to the leader in the past.


    Speaking of the leader''s sword skills, it is really extraordinary.


    Just now, when the sword skill came, ADA really had more than a dozen swords, but he didn''t defend it.


    However, ADA is not afraid of his sword skills.


    After all, no matter how powerful the sword skill is, it is only a part of its own strength.


    But the opponent''s sword skill is not really strong enough to solve the situation.


    If the opponent''s sword skill is really strong, it will be as powerful as that of the pavilion master. Completely unreasonable and powerful. Well, there''s no need for a Da to come up with a plan to let him go. I''m afraid that all of them here can''t stop him.


    The leader''s sword skills are really superb, but they are only a little better than Ontario.


    But a big''s own hard strength is stronger than the other party''s leader.


    This is almost even share.


    In such a situation of mutual advantage, if we go on fighting, we will always have a will and determination to fight.


    ADA has the faith and determination to kill each other.


    But the other side, but just thinking about how to escape.


    In this way, the height of the two phases is judged.


    Just when ADA''s epee came, the Epee in the leader''s hand was also lifted up to fight with ADA.


    But the strength of the leader is obviously going to be weaker.


    Under one cross attack, with the sound of the blade, they retreated several steps in succession.


    ADA didn''t give the leader of the other party a chance to breathe. He waved his epee and attacked again.


    Once again, the leader took several steps back.


    "Ah


    The leader cried out with anger in this extremely oppressive battle.


    Then, the leader again waved the Epee in his hand, and again went to a Da stab.


    The shadow of the sword flashed.


    Among the innumerable sword shadows, even a kind of sword power has been formed.


    The leader thought that he would take advantage of the sword power and force adagei back a few steps. As long as ADA falls back subconsciously under his sword skill. Then, the leader will definitely not pursue the victory.


    Instead, they will immediately seize the opportunity and immediately start to run away.


    Even he could imagine the moment when Adana fled.


    He immediately started to run away, Ah Da couldn''t catch up with him in terms of speed.


    Then, he was able to escape and survive.


    As long as you get away with it.


    Then, in the future, he must gather more powerful forces and come back to find these people and take good revenge.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    That''s not right.


    How could there be so many weapons hitting each other.


    The leader was surprised.


    He clearly felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 2314

    You know, just now, ADA suffered some losses because of this sword skill.


    Well, according to the human''s habitual thinking.


    Once again, when the ground is confronted with such a terrible sword skill, I must first think about how to avoid this sword skill.


    But it''s so dense that they''re hitting each other.


    It is clear that ADA has not dodged away at all. But it is directly against his sword skill.


    Poof!


    At this time, when the leader was shocked, there was a sound.


    Then, the leader''s abdomen was directly cut by ADA.


    What''s going on?


    In fact, this is simple.


    Because the leader seems to be too confident about his sword skill. You know, in front of him, he had a move down, that is to cut a dozen wounds out of ADA''s body.


    Therefore, this will be, in the case that the leader is strengthening his sword skill again.


    He has been able to think of a Da who suffered a loss once, that must be to avoid driving.


    Therefore, when imagining a Da to escape, the leader also directly gets up and wants to flee to the outside.


    He will take advantage of this powerful sword skill to escape.


    But when he was about to escape, he heard the sound of innumerable cross blows of their lives.


    This is to make the leader''s heart flustered.


    Is it true that ADA didn''t dodge at all. Instead, he directly carried his sword skill.


    So the leader hesitated.


    You know, the leader had to start to use this sword skill to escape because of his wrong judgment. At this time, he hesitated in the escape.


    But the opposite ADA is a strong attack.


    In the process of running away, another hesitation. What''s more, the seemingly powerful sword skill of that move, in fact, is just an illusory cover.


    Now, there will be a good one.


    Two successive mistakes.


    Finally, he suffered a big loss in his strong hand.


    It''s just that ADA made a long cut on the leader. This sword almost directly cut the whole abdomen of the leader.


    "Ah


    The leader gave a strong roar, and his heart held back.


    You know, his sword skill is obviously one level better than ADA.


    Although the strength is higher, it is weaker than ah.


    But these two phases are compared.


    He really focused on the words of battle. He couldn''t have been defeated so soon. Even if he had a good chance, he might have a chance to turn the tables with his more advanced sword skills.


    But because of one of his misjudgments.


    In addition, he also made a series of mistakes, which made him suffer such a heavy injury.


    As soon as the injury remains.


    If he wields his sword skills again, he will be greatly affected.


    Even, it took a little longer, plus the loss of blood from the wound. He''s afraid he won''t last long.


    Ah!


    At this time, the leader really felt that death was approaching.


    In front of him, although he felt that he was likely to die here this time. However, he was still seizing every opportunity to escape.


    But at this meeting, he could not even have the chance to escape.

 Chapter 2315

    After seeing the leader''s serious injury, ADA did not relax the attack at all.


    ADA is still like in front of the same, launched a fierce attack on the leader.


    In his heart, there is only one belief.


    That''s until you kill the leader.


    As the leader blocked ADA''s attack, he cried angrily, "it''s all you. You''re killing me here. You don''t want to feel better! "


    The leader became more and more angry.


    He is not only the peak monk in the late third grade. Even among the top friars in the late third grade, he was a top monk.


    In his lifetime, he had absolute confidence.


    He was able to step into the early four grades and become a real God.


    Then, he has to go to the divine world.


    But now, it''s all because he''s going to die here.


    It''s going to be a soup.


    Thinking of this, the leader also made a fierce attack. He directly danced the Epee in his hand and made thousands of sword shadows out of his hand, and attacked ADA. Even if he''s dying. Then, he took ADA to death.


    Under the support of this belief, the leader, with his powerful sword skills, suddenly suppressed ADA.


    The sword shadow in the sky directly drowned a Da''s figure.


    Even, it gives people a feeling that a DA, who is submerged in the shadow of the sword, seems to be drowned by the thousands of sword shadows at any time, and has no chance to get out of the shadow.


    At this point, the leader really shows his toughness.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang


    Puff, puff


    The two Epee swords are not fighting each other.


    Then, there is the sound of Epee cutting into the body.


    Just by listening to the voices from time to time in this battle, you can imagine the tension in this battle. In addition, ADA is completely trapped in the shadow of the other side''s sword.


    Obviously, at this time, ADA is completely at a disadvantage.


    Oppressed to death.


    At this time, ADA is indeed a lot of physical damage. The body was scarred. Even if the time is a little longer, ADAU may not be able to support it. On the body, there is a scar on the left and a scar on the right. ADA even sighed that the leader was really tough. I just don''t understand. In front of him, why didn''t he fight with his heart.


    In fact, if he has been playing sword skills to such a level.


    Well, ah was not an opponent.


    Don''t say the leader is trying to run away. Even, it''s possible to kill ADAU.


    But now, although ADA is injured a lot.


    However, he did not have the slightest flinch, on the contrary, more and more brave.


    Adai clearly knew that the sword in front of him directly hurt the leader''s abdomen. Even, almost even the abdomen is about to be cut off completely.


    Under such a heavy injury, he still attacked himself with his sword in such a consistent way.


    Then, the leader must not be able to support for long.


    As long as the consumption.


    In the end, it must be the leader who couldn''t hold on.


    It is with such a tenacious belief that a da. Under the terrible sword skill of the leader, he just supported and did not retreat. I''ve been fighting this leader to the end. The other side in that serious injury, consumption until death.

 Chapter 2316

    ADA''s own strength is strong enough.


    There is such a ruthless force that does not admit defeat completely. This is a direct blow to the leader.


    Finally, a dozen sword moves came down in succession.


    ADA even felt that his injury was too serious to support.


    At this time, ADA was keenly aware that the sword skill of the leader opposite him was gradually slowing down. Obviously, by this time, the leader was under the kind of injury in front of him. His insistence has finally reached the limit and is hard to sustain.


    At this time, the leader''s persistence to the limit.


    Ah Da''s injuries are getting worse and worse.


    Now, the competition between the two is just to see who can stick to it for a long time and get to the end.


    It''s hard to say.


    ADA thinks that he is not inferior to anyone.


    But the leader is more fight, the more the heart is insufficient.


    Even, he thought in his mind:


    is the guy fighting against him a man or a puppet.


    Even do not know the pain, do not know the injury, do not know the danger, fear?


    No matter how he tried to exert his sword skills to the limit, he had completely suppressed the opponent into the shadow of the sword. He could not see his body shadow. In the shadow of that terrible sword. I believe that as long as the other side is not careful, I''m afraid that he will be directly injured by his own sword skills.


    However, after so many moves, he has not retreated.


    It''s like having a grudge against yourself. If you don''t put yourself to death, you won''t give up.


    When the leader arrived at the meeting, he was really desperate.


    As a matter of fact, even just now, I have displayed such a powerful sword skill. It seems that he is going to die with ADA.


    But in the leader''s heart, he still hopes to win such a first-line opportunity.


    As long as under that terrible sword skill, ADA felt the danger and ran away. Then, the leader will definitely seize the first time, that is, directly start to run away.


    Although seriously injured.


    However, after all, it has reached the peak level of friars in the late third grade.


    As long as the head does not fall, the heart does not burst, after escaping, find a period of time to rest, is also can recover.


    Even to the level of the top friars like them.


    Even if the head is really off.


    Their spirits can survive in the outside world for a while. As long as in this period of time, to be able to find the person who took the house, there will still be the possibility of survival.


    Moreover, the leader is not only confident in his sword skills.


    I also have confidence in my footwork.


    But it happened that he met such an opponent as ADA.


    Even in the face of such a terrible sword skill, if you are not careful, it is still half step. This is also all the calculations of the leader, all of which have failed.


    How can there be such a person.


    The leader felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Then, the leader''s sword skill gradually slowed down. He glared at Ada and said, "do you want me to die here? Well, if I really die, you don''t want to feel better. You have to be prepared. Before I die, I will certainly be a cushion. Then you will die with me. "

 Chapter 2317

    But Ah Da''s eyes were cold and indifferent.


    A Da Dao: "accompany you to death. You''ve said that once. But now, don''t I live well? "


    When ADA answered, the Epee attack in his hand didn''t slow down at all.


    It seems that he did not take the leader''s words seriously at all.


    Moreover, even if he really has to face life and death, ADA seems to be so calm.


    In the leader''s heart, he couldn''t help thinking like this.


    At the same time, the heart is powerless.


    What kind of a terrible opponent did he get into?


    In fact, this is also determined by Ada''s identity.


    He was originally a bodyguard sent by the Wang family to Wang Delu. In addition to being powerful, this kind of character also needs a strong heart that is not afraid of death. In any dangerous situation, they can completely ignore their own personal safety and protect the lives of the people to be protected.


    This sense of mission has also been branded into ADA''s blood.


    As long as he fights with the enemy, he will have the determination and faith to fight to the death.


    Whether the enemy is strong or not.


    Even if it''s an enemy who can kill him in seconds.


    Then, he will not hesitate to fight one.


    The leader was speechless, and his anger burned to the sky like a cloud of fire on that day.


    Angry way: "good! Since you want to die with me. Then, be ready to die. "


    The leader said, is really angry.


    And he really felt it. There was no chance that he would survive. In particular, I met a person like ADA who didn''t want to die at all. In addition, with the sword on his abdomen, with the exertion of these dozens of powerful sword skills, it also completely worsened the injury to a terrible level.


    He couldn''t have another chance to escape.


    Even in case it''s impossible.


    So, at this time, he was also evil to gall.


    Since the other party must kill him.


    Then, he must take this person to be buried with him.


    While thinking about this, the leader strengthened the offensive once again. However, this kind of attack has strengthened, but it is clearly different from the previous one.


    His current offensive will make the enemy feel as if they are in the mire.


    If you get stuck in it, you can''t pull it out, you can''t get out of it.


    At this time, with the big to fall into their own attack inside, the momentum of the leader''s body, bursts of surge up.


    This rising momentum has completely surpassed the leader''s own cultivation.


    At this time, it was not only ADA who felt the leader''s suddenly rising momentum. Even if it is the other several people fighting on one side, it is also clearly felt that the leader of this soaring momentum.


    "No! This is going to blow itself up! "


    When a''er found out the situation, he changed his face and said, "big brother, get out of the way! This guy is going to blow himself up


    Ah Er yelled, and let ADA quickly let go.


    In fact, by this time, even if ADA wants to get out of the way, it is already difficult.


    Because the leader is obviously very angry.


    Therefore, by this time, his sword moves have been fully used to trap people.

 Chapter 2318

    However, the leader can''t see what is too powerful.


    However, it is clear that there is a sense of watertight.


    If you fight with such a sword move, you can cope with it as long as you are careful.


    However, such a sword move, it also has a special, very fatal characteristics.


    That is, you have to fight it all the time.


    He killed him, or you killed him.


    Otherwise, if you dare to leave the battle circle easily before you decide the victory or defeat. The consequences will be particularly serious. If the situation is good, it is very likely that they will be severely damaged by such sword moves. If it is not good, then, but it is possible that it is directly killed by such a move.


    Now, ADA is trapped in such a sword move.


    The leader obviously wants to keep Adai trapped.


    Well, when he blew himself up, ADA was just opposite him, bearing the brunt, and he must have died with him.


    A DA is also clearly aware of the leader''s mind.


    But Ah Da had no fear at all. His face was calm, as if he did not feel the slightest danger.


    Even, a Da''s sword moves more quickly.


    It was like thinking about killing the leader before he blew himself up.


    Of course, if you can really kill your opponent before you blow yourself up. That, of course, also solved the present crisis.


    But obviously, it''s impossible.


    After all, he is just as good as the leader.


    Ah Da is more powerful than the other side.


    But the leader''s sword moves are much more subtle than ADA.


    At this time, the leader clearly wanted to use this exquisite sword move to trap ADA here.


    A Da Bian was fighting, and said: "second brother, you take all of them to flash. don ''t worry! Even if I was the only one here, I would certainly kill him. Even if it''s my life, I''ll leave his life here. "


    At this time, has been fighting to such a point, has been selected to explode the leader, still can not help but in the heart of a tremor.


    Even if he died, he would be killed here.


    What kind of hatred is there?


    When the leader gathered in this momentum, he could not help but asked, "have you ever had a grudge against me?"


    A Da Dao: "I don''t think of you until you came to our ancestral gate last time."


    The leader was even more crazy and said: "since there is no hatred, why do you have to fight to death me. Even, they are willing to fight their own lives. What do you think? "


    A Da Dao: "I don''t think about it. This is my door, my home, my home. It can''t be invaded by others.


    "Last time, on the first offence, I let you go. But you just don''t know how to be grateful, and you have returned more and more powerful people.


    "You die!"


    The leader''s heart was puzzled.


    You know, it''s just protecting your family. It''s not my real home.


    Do you need to work so hard?


    Even if you want to take your life, you don''t mind.


    In the leader''s heart, it is even more regretful.


    He really met a madman who was not afraid of death.

 Chapter 2319

    In the eyes of the leader, this kind of psychology and thought is totally incomprehensible.


    But in a Da''s heart, it is worth cherishing.


    You know, when in the divine world, Adake is just a bodyguard in the divine family. It''s the kind of character who can be called around at will.


    Without dignity, even one''s own life does not belong to him at all.


    You know, at that time, Wang Delu died.


    The only way they could think of was to die with Wang Delu.


    Because, only in this way, the senior members of the Wang family would think that they were fighting for the Revenge of Wang Delu. Then, their family members in the divine world were able to get better care from the Wang family.


    However, it is time to build such a Chongxiao Pavilion on the Shenwu land of the lower boundary.


    ADA felt it clearly.


    In this Chongxiao Pavilion, he felt like a half master.


    This is his family.


    At least, it''s also a place for him to live.


    With this feeling.


    Naturally, he had to guard the clan well. Even with their own lives to guard, but also at all costs.


    This is his home.


    But this is the leader in front of us.


    In front of me, I''ve come to my home. Let him go once. But he came again. What''s more, you can see from the monitoring array. It is he who is agitating behind his back that these people will come together to invade their homes.


    Therefore, the life of the leader must not be left.


    In the leader''s heart, however, he was oppressed.


    I didn''t expect that, I really have such a single minded person.


    But, yes.


    Such a guy, in his own this time under the explosion, unexpectedly is completely did not want to escape. Then, under this self explosion, he must be able to take him to death.


    Finally, it was the guy who let himself die and pulled him to the back.


    So the leader doesn''t think much about the rest.


    Once again, it strengthened the cohesion of momentum. Just wait for the momentum to really condense to a critical point. At that time, after a bang, everything is turned into smoke. There is no more to say and think about.


    "Big brother!" Ah ER and others have already fled.


    After all, this is the self explosion of the top friars in the late third grade.


    If they were present, they would also explode into powder along with the self explosion of the scene.


    But after they escaped, they saw that ADA was still there, fighting with the leader.


    At this time, the leader''s momentum cohesion, clearly is about to reach a critical point.


    It''s going to explode.


    In such a close range of self explosion, Ah Da can never survive.


    Therefore, some people on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion, as well as the top ten monsters who came to help guard the third grade of Chongxiao Pavilion, were all red eyes.


    There is no doubt that ADA will die.


    He had already decided from the beginning. It''s got to kill the leader.


    He thought like this and did it.


    Even, he did.


    However, he has filled in his own life. In this way, it is done. Kill him.


    "Big brother! I will take revenge on you. " Ah San said, eyes full of blood to stare at each other''s those who also escaped.


    After the suicide bombing, he will kill all these people.


    Under the gaze of ah San''s eyes, those who escaped from each other only felt a shiver.

 Chapter 2320

    Ah 2, a 3, and so on, can''t bear to watch any more.


    Just close your eyes.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, a black light flashed past the field. Then, the black light, is directly cut in the next second on the leader of the explosion.


    "Poof," the leader was cut in two by this knife.


    That kind of self explosion momentum, suddenly like a punctured balloon general.


    Soon it was shriveled and didn''t explode at all.


    At this time, even ADA himself closed his eyes and was waiting to die.


    In this is about to be killed by the other party''s self explosion.


    ADA couldn''t help thinking about his family.


    The Wangs thought they were dead. Moreover, he died to avenge Wang Delu. It''s bound to give more care to his family. He''s at ease, too.


    Moreover, he died with all his might in the Chongxiao Pavilion in the lower boundary.


    After his death, he laid a foundation for the three of them.


    He died for his family.


    In the future, the Chongxiao Pavilion sect will certainly treat them well and will not treat them unfairly.


    As soon as he died, he had some arrangements for his brother.


    Then, ADA just closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    Waiting for death.


    Yeah.


    However, this self explosion should not happen immediately. Why, this time seems to have been a little long. This self explosion has not come yet?


    A DA was curious and opened his eyes.


    Then, ADA saw that the body of the leader, who was about to explode immediately, had been cut in two and fell to the ground. Since the body has been cut in two. Then, of course, it is impossible to explode again.


    ADA saw a man standing in front of him again.


    He looked serious and glared at himself.


    ADA saw the man''s face clearly.


    This man is Lin Tianyu, the patriarch of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    As ADA opened his eyes, ah ER and others had already opened their eyes. Because, they also feel that this time is too long. But it''s just that there has been no self explosion. So they also looked at it curiously.


    Then, they all saw the patriarch Lin Tianyu standing in front of ADA.


    And the body of the leader who was cut in two by a knife.


    They also understood immediately.


    It must be that Lin Tianyu felt this kind of fluctuation here. So, rushed over, in the leader is about to explode in the last moment, a knife to the leader to cut into two pieces, to prevent this time of self explosion.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!" "Big brother!"


    Ah-2, Ah-3 and ah-4 all rushed towards ADA.


    The three of them really shed tears.


    You know, their feelings, that really is the love of life and death.


    They were not only in the divine world, but also the guardians of the royal family. They had lived for many years. What''s more, in front of us, in the secret place, is the end of almost all death.


    But later, it was because of Lin Tianyu that they survived.


    Therefore, this kind of feeling between them, it also reached a kind of other people completely can''t understand the strong point.


    Just now, they really thought that ADA was going to die.


    But I didn''t think of it.


    In the last moment, Lin Tianyu, the leader of the cabinet, actually rescued ADA.

 Chapter 2321

    At this time, the other people on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion were all excited to jump up.


    Even those who survived each other took a deep breath of joy.


    You know, this a da just now if really died in the self explosion.


    These people, absolutely 100% will be pulled to accompany the funeral.


    But now, ADA survived.


    Maybe, when the other party is happy, they also have a chance to live.


    Ah Er immediately turned his head to Lin Tianyu and said, "thank you for saving our elder brother''s life. From then on, the lives of our four brothers belong to the cabinet leader. If you want to take our lives, you can take them whenever you want. We will never frown. In the future, as long as there is any danger in the Chongxiao Pavilion, all four of us are willing to fill in with our lives. "


    However, after hearing this, Lin Tianyu still kept a straight face and didn''t say a word.


    A 3, a 4 also hastened to Lin Tianyu a burst of thanks.


    A Da also said: "thank you for your help. I thought I was dying. From the front, in the secret place, the lives of the four of us belong to the cabinet leader. Now, the pavilion master saved me again. I can''t say the rest of my words. But in the future, as long as the cabinet master orders, I will never frown. "


    "Hum!"


    Lin Tianyu snorted coldly, but he didn''t answer.


    In this case, a DA and other four people do not know what mistakes they have made.


    Therefore, they all lowered their heads one by one, and did not dare to say more than half a word.


    But Lin Tianyu said, "do you know why I''m angry?"


    A big four people thought about it, but they couldn''t understand why Lin Tianyu was angry. As a result, he did not dare to answer at will. He had to lower his head and admit his mistake.


    Lin Tianyu said: "look up, don''t look like a sinner, let people see more angry."


    Then, when the four raised their heads, Lin Tianyu said again, "I''m angry because you are big.


    "Although later, the man wanted to blow himself up, there was no more possibility for you to escape. However, before he is ready to blow himself up, you must have a chance to get out and let yourself live.


    "But what about you?


    "How do you do it?


    "I have a chance to live. You give up. You choose to die with each other.


    "I''m going to tell you now. That is, at any time, you can''t easily make the idea of ending up with each other. "


    When Lin Tianyu talked about this, the four finally understood the reason why Lin Tianyu came here, and since his appearance, he has been keeping a straight face.


    It turned out that he was angry because of his desperate practice.


    Because now, ADA is his man. He doesn''t want his people to die like this.


    The four were excited.


    If it''s someone else, it may not feel that way.


    But the four of them were different.


    Because their destiny in the divine world is that they are trained and ready to fight.


    When there is a little danger, they are all ready to do their best to protect their master and son to leave safely.


    Therefore, their lives are not only worthless in the eyes of the master.


    Even in their own eyes, it''s not worth the money.


    But now, there is a man who really takes their lives as human lives.

 Chapter 2322

    Lin Tianyu said: "what''s more, I''m angry because ADA doesn''t cherish his life for another reason.


    "In this battle, our side has already occupied the absolute superiority.


    "In a situation like this, I''ll try my best.


    "How stupid of you to be."


    Lin Tianyu is really angry.


    You know, this kind of hard work is not totally useless.


    But it''s about time.


    It is not worth it to take one''s own life and lose the other''s life when one side has the absolute advantage.


    ADA listened and didn''t dare to speak.


    A''er said: "Pavilion master, but just now, if we didn''t spell like big brother, we would have the advantage. The leader, I''m afraid, can''t stay. He must have run away. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "in this case, I have to show my meritorious deeds to a Da to reward him."


    Ah er''s lips were open, and he thought about what to say.


    "Second brother, don''t say any more."


    Lin Tianyu said again: "running an enemy is nothing. As long as we''re alive. Then, we can kill the enemy after all. However, once one of you dies, even if you kill ten or a hundred enemies, you will not be able to get back. Do you know?


    "All right. At last, ADA has made some contributions. I will reward Ah Da with a wisp of rules.


    "But here, I want to make myself clear.


    "In the future, if we still do not cherish our own lives when we have the advantage, we will not take our own lives seriously. Then don''t blame me for being rude.


    "I want people who can do things, not places to train dead men."


    Lin Tianyu''s words are not polite.


    He was angry, too.


    He just established the Chongxiao Pavilion. What''s more, the fight just now is that our side has occupied the absolute advantage. But this life is hard ah Da, that still did not hesitate to choose to fight with each other.


    If so, come a few more times, you don''t need to build this Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s just for them to finish their lives.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are on the other side of those people.


    Those on the other side bowed their heads and said, "Lord of the pavilion, we are all fooled by others, so we will come to the territory of Chongxiao Pavilion and play wild. As long as the Lord of the pavilion replays us, we will never be reckless on the territory of ChongXiao pavilion from now on. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at each other, and there were still seven people left.


    These seven people are also the peak monks of the late third grade.


    Those friars below the third grade of the other side were all killed in the battle. Even the top friars in the late third grade were killed in the battle.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it for a moment and said, "OK. This war has also been fought. You''ve paid the price. It is not impossible for me to let you go. But I have one condition. "


    One of them said in a hurry: "what conditions do you have? Please mention it. As long as it''s within our power, we will definitely host it for you."


    Lin Tianyu said: "don''t worry, you must be able to do this."

 Chapter 2323

    It must be possible.


    To tell you the truth, when Lin Tianyu said that there was a condition, they were afraid that Lin Tianyu''s lion would open his mouth and embarrass them.


    Or the man who just said, "please tell me, what''s the condition?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "my conditions are very simple. That is, when you leave, promise me one thing. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    When the man asked, he felt guilty.


    Lin Tianyu will not let them go back. He will ambush and assassinate Lord Wu.


    To say that they still have seven peak monks in the late third grade period. If they ambush and assassinate the Lord of Wu, they can still do it. But if they do. They are bound to face endless troubles.


    Lin Tianyu said, "what I want you to do is to help me dissuade those who want to go up the mountain in the vicinity of Pingding Mountain after you leave. If you each persuade ten people to quit, you will have fulfilled your promise. This, I believe, should be easier for you to do. You know, because some people deliberately released the news. After that, there must be a lot more, because in my heart, I was fascinated by greed and wanted to go up the mountain to mine Yuanshi mine again. "


    It''s really not too difficult to say.


    After all, as far as they know, there will always be people who want to go up the Pingding mountains to mine Yuanshi.


    Let them each intercept ten people.


    In fact, it is not for them to intercept by force.


    Just let them explain the strength of the mountain and various real situations to the visitors.


    If the situation here is really clear.


    I believe that those who want to go up the mountain will certainly have their own clear consideration. It''s impossible to know that after such a strong strength on the mountain, you will still run to the mountain so recklessly.


    First of all, he said, "good! Just let me go down the mountain. I must have done it. "


    At this time, he can only represent that he must be able to do it.


    Because other people can do it.


    He can''t guarantee the ticket completely.


    However, when he said this, he also looked at other people.


    The meaning is obvious.


    Everyone promises.


    After all, Lin Tianyu''s request is to persuade every one of them to retire.


    Others are also hastening to promise, as long as Lin Tianyu let them down the mountain, they will do it.


    So, Lin Tianyu did not say anything more, just waved and let them go down the mountain by themselves.


    I see these people go down the mountain like this.


    Hu Si leaned over and said, "the cabinet master, these people can really do what they promise?"


    But Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "maybe someone can do it. But not everyone can do it. After all, it was just a verbal promise between me and them. Besides, there is no more thing to restrain them


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Hu Si is a little puzzled.


    Since the cabinet leader knows that some of them can''t do it. And let them go.


    It''s too indulgent for them.

 Chapter 2324

    Seeing Hu Si''s expression, Lin Tianyu said, "it doesn''t matter. You know, I wanted to let them go, but it was only incidental. "


    Hu Siyi thought, it is.


    What happened to ADA. Moreover, at the last minute, ADA survived.


    It is estimated that when the pavilion leader arrives at this meeting, he has no mind to kill again.


    Even, they want to let people go like this.


    At the end of the day, another condition was raised, but it was only a dispensable thing.


    It doesn''t matter.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "brother Hu, otherwise, these days, you will pay more attention to the seven people who have just come down the mountain. See if any of them can do what they promised. If they can do it. Then you will come and tell me what you have seen. "


    Hu Si said: "the pavilion master wants to..."


    Lin Tianyu said: "isn''t our ChongXiao pavilion just beginning to be set up? The strength is strong enough. However, it is not really strong enough. If he can do it, that''s what he promised. It shows that he is a man who pays attention to credibility. People like this are worth using. At that time, if such a person is found. And he led them into the door. I''ll see if I can use it for my own use


    Hu Si nodded.


    He will arrange it.


    After the war, Lin Tianyu also saw it. Those who want to go to the mountains where they are mining Yuanshi ore are really rampant.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also decided.


    While waiting for the chance to understand the sabre technique, he simply stayed at the place near the entrance to the mountain.


    Although it was not as quiet as the good place he had learned in front of him.


    But now, he is a special kind of enlightenment.


    That is, everything can be transformed into its own Dao.


    In addition to this understanding of the world of mortals, by the way, I can guard my own sect. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    At this time, the seven people who came down from the mountain arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    A humanitarian: "are we really going to persuade those people with ulterior motives at the foot of this mountain?"


    There is humanity: "I don''t think it''s necessary. After all, seriously speaking, we and they can be regarded as enemies. What''s more, the most important thing is that when he let us down the mountain, he did not impose any restrictions on any of us. We are all free. And why do you keep this promise? "


    But the person in front of the negotiation said: "I think we should do as promised. Now that you have promised each other. That''s what it should be. It should be a kind of attitude that we practice


    "Silly. That''s what we say. That''s what scoring is. Such things as keeping promises for the enemy. Don''t you think it''s stupid? "


    "If you want to go, go. Anyway, I will say it and do it. "


    Then, after a few discussions, seven people, even five people, left. Only two remained.


    Moreover, since then, they have been in accordance with the previous commitment, doing this to dissuade others to leave.

 Chapter 2325

    When Lin Tianyu came to the mountain and began to wait for the chance, he understood the sabre technique.


    At this time, he felt that in such an environment, although not absolutely quiet. On the contrary, it made him feel close to nature.


    For example, he can now face all things in the world and dance the sword.


    Completely release the mind, do not let oneself be subject to the slightest restriction.


    At this time, the sabre technique, as if it was already in Lin Tianyu''s life, was no longer called he GE''s killing skill, which was a kind of martial art of fighting with others. And imitation is an art. Do as you please. If you want to use your own Sabre technique, you can do it as well.


    In this kind of casual practice, the sabre technique becomes more and more invisible.


    Like the clouds in the sky, where you want to drift, you will drift to where.


    Like the mountain water, flowing freely, unrestrained.


    It is like the winding roots of ancient trees.


    And it seems that the rock has always been like this.


    It is also like that bird swimming fish, where it wants to go, swim to where it wants.


    Lin Tianyu practiced his own sword technique in such a casual way. In such a practice, he completely added a natural element to his Sabre technique.


    Free to sprinkle, free will.


    If you have been refining a martial art, you can always believe in a famous saying.


    The training of martial arts is like sailing against the current.


    However, this kind of casual display is obviously not in line with the idea that martial arts are regarded as life and put first.


    In the eyes of those who have refined their martial arts skills.


    This is clearly already slack practice, self indulgence.


    If you continue to practice like this, you will have no future.


    However, Lin Tianyu is deeply trapped in such a state now. All his ideas of Dao Dao completely coincide with this nature. He clearly felt that he was not wielding the knife when he used the sabre technique again. He is blending with nature. It''s a wonderful state.


    This is equivalent to another way of understanding Tao.


    In his knife, before, it was like a ruler.


    In the other side''s martial arts, as long as there is a small loophole, so small that he himself is not found at all. However, as long as Lin Tianyu is given a chance, he can easily cut into the other party''s loophole.


    It seems to have been measured with the most precise ruler.


    Lin Tianyu''s knife, like a snake in search of a gap, penetrates through it without any leakage and forms a unique killing.


    In the past, it was a kind of killing skill, a kind of fighting skill.


    The blood was seen when the knife came out, and the head was rolling.


    Now, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique is not simply for killing or fighting.


    His current Sabre technique seems to be purely to integrate it into nature and blend it with nature completely.


    It can be transformed into clouds, into water, into rocks, into ancient trees, into ivy, into mountains, into veins, into birds, into fish


    Lin Tianyu''s sword technique has been completely integrated into all things.


    No longer confined to one form.

 Chapter 2326

    At this time, this Sabre technique is just a kind of natural law. It is no longer a killing skill or a fighting skill.


    But, because it is completely integrated into all things.


    As if this Sabre technique itself is all things in the world, blending with it, there is the spirit of all things.


    Therefore, this Dao also becomes more sensitive and can easily perceive the form of all things.


    If the performer has no intention of killing, the sabre technique will be like an eternal art, integrating nature into one.


    If the performer starts to kill, all things will be slaughtered instantly.


    It can easily grasp the blending with all things in the process of integration. The most suitable moment and angle to start killing will not make half a mistake.


    As a result, it has become a knife of control.


    Dao is to control everything in the world.


    Natural and flexible.


    For a period of time in succession, Lin Tianyu felt this kind of knife technique.


    The whole mind is completely integrated into it.


    In the end, I realized what the use of such a sabre technique was and how powerful it would be. Lin Tianyu has not considered these problems at all. He just used his whole mind to feel such a sword technique.


    Feel it first.


    Let''s talk about the rest.


    In this sense, Lin Tianyu did not feel it.


    He seems to have made some progress.


    Although at this time, in fact, strictly speaking, Lin Tianyu''s Dao was still at the level of the fourth step, in the state of perfection. However, if you can enter this level carefully, it will be found. In this level, his Dao is clearly becoming more compact and close.


    Although there is no front, but there is a sense of hiding behind the humble.


    It is clear that the front is hidden in such a blend with nature.


    It''s not that there is no edge.


    Instead, he added a thick scabbard to the original sharp knife.


    If the sword doesn''t come out of its sheath, it will be just a common universal Dao. Once the scabbard comes out, it will show its peerless edge instantly.


    Even if people take a look at the edge, they can easily be burned to the soul by the peerless edge.


    And it is this thick scabbard that makes Lin Tianyu''s Dao become more solid in the process of showing his edge.


    There is a sense of massiness.


    This is a foundation that can carry a deeper tool path.


    That is to say, in such a process of completely blending with nature, Lin Tianyu''s Dao foundation was clearly given an unexpected feeling of consolidation.


    With this kind of tamping, his Dao will go further and more solidly in the future.


    And all this, Lin Tianyu himself has not realized at all.


    He just felt that the knife was completely integrated into nature.


    And the reason why I can get all this.


    In fact, it''s just that Lin Tianyu feels that he can''t improve his cultivation and he can''t practice hard. Even all kinds of martial arts can not be improved quickly. If not, it is very likely that he will step into the next level under this influence.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is also completely with the knife.


    I don''t have the slightest intention to chop every day.


    Even if he was young, he only knew that the basic Sabre technique would be of great use. However, we don''t know where to use it.


    It is precisely in this that there is no utilitarian slashing method, but on the contrary, he gets a harvest completely beyond his own expectation.

 Chapter 2327

    Although the specific harvest, Lin Tianyu has not been down to investigate.


    But in his heart, it is clear that he has already had the harvest.


    Moreover, it is beyond the past, full of harvest.


    After all, he is no longer the completely ignorant young man of his youth. If we have made progress, we will not know it without testing. Now, even if it is not in-depth understanding of their specific harvest.


    But Lin Tianyu can still feel that he has made great progress at this time.


    Even with the progress of this kind of tool path.


    Lin Tianyu has no longer put that mind into the so-called opportunity to wait.


    At this time, in his heart, with that chance, naturally is the best.


    But if has not been waiting for that chance.


    It doesn''t matter.


    As long as his Sabre technique keeps improving. Well, even if there is no chance. When the time came, he crossed the realm of cultivation at will. In the future, with the benefit of the sword technique, it must be able to really solve the danger of the fiefdom.


    It is this belief that breeds in the heart.


    On the contrary, it makes Lin Tianyu''s whole mind more calm. No waves at all.


    His whole mind is integrated into knife technique and nature.


    He really didn''t know how much time he had been practicing Sabre skill near the mountain gate.


    On this day, Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique seems to be integrated into the feeling of space.


    As if he just gently wielded a knife, a leaf thousands of meters away was actually cut in half by him.


    After that, Lin Tianyu waved his knife again. It seemed that his actions in the air that day also followed his Sabre technique and began to swim.


    And the water in the mountains, sometimes flowing, sometimes flowing back


    Then, Lin Tianyu felt close to him.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not care too much.


    Because, he was able to feel out of this person, that kind of closeness and friendliness came out. There is no half silk of counterfeiting, and for their own evil ideas.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    As if by virtue of this Dao which can be integrated into all things. He can easily understand the nature of all things.


    The man saw that Lin Tianyu was still dancing with the knife in his hand and did not disturb him.


    He just quietly watched Lin Tianyu dance the knife.


    There was a faint smile on her face.


    If Lin Tianyu danced here for a year, he would be able to look at it like this.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu retreated from that wonderful state.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the visitor and said, "ah Er, what can I do for you?"


    A''er said: "the pavilion leader, some time ago, he asked them to help stop people going up the mountain. At that time, the cabinet leader limited the number of people to be stopped by each person. Two people were left, and the other five left. Now, these two people have stopped the number of 19 people, and they are still the last one. "


    Lin Tianyu listened and nodded.


    These two people are really trustworthy.


    Ah er said again: "but there is still one person missing. They are still at the foot of the mountain, ready to stop others from going up the mountain to disturb me in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "But just now, they met a team of 23 people.


    "In the course of their prevention, the two sides are at odds, and it seems that they are about to start."

 Chapter 2328

    Ah Er finished and looked at Lin Tianyu, waiting for Lin Tianyu''s decision.


    After all, we can see from what Lin Tianyu said before.


    He just wanted to put these two people into practice. If they were able to keep their word and do what they promised on that day. Well, Lin Tianyu has a mind to put these two people into Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After listening to a''er''s explanation, Lin Tianyu also directly entered into the feeling of being able to understand the essence of all things.


    Then, he was able to see clearly everything at the foot of the mountain.


    Those pictures, even sounds, can be clearly captured in the eyes and ears.


    However, ah Er, who was waiting for Lin Tianyu to reply, could see that Lin Tianyu did not reply at all. He just stood here so quietly, without any expression.


    After waiting for a while, a''er said again, "chief cabinet, what have we done with this matter? Send someone to help the two men. We should continue to observe more and get to know them better. "


    Lin Tianyu said casually: "it doesn''t matter. I''m here to watch and see what they''re going to do. It''s up to me to pay attention to this matter. "


    "Oh."


    Ah Er answered and was ready to leave.


    But then, ah er''s eyes widened abruptly.


    What?


    The pavilion master actually said that he was here watching the movement of the mountain.


    That means that the pavilion master stands in this place, and the divine consciousness can directly spread to the place at the foot of the mountain.


    You should know that the place at the foot of the mountain is eight thousand miles away from here.


    The distance is not far.


    In fact, it''s not far, but it''s not far from the top monks.


    The actual distance is eight thousand miles away.


    What''s more, from here to the foot of the mountain, there are still many mountain barriers. However, Lin Tianyu was able to go from where they are now, and his divine sense directly spread to the mountain which is eight thousand miles away.


    This makes ah er not surprised.


    They are such monks in the later stage of the third grade. If they can reach a thousand miles, it is the limit.


    But the Lord


    To say that Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness did not reach that far. He just pretended that he had reached that far. He made it on purpose and showed it in front of ah er. Ah Er, I don''t believe it.


    After all, with the strength of Lin Pavilion master, there is no need to show anything in front of outsiders.


    That is to say, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness is really eight thousand miles away.


    Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness really extended to the bottom of the mountain. However, he did not find this extension of divine consciousness strange.


    So it should be.


    In fact, he didn''t think about it himself.


    You know, although his spirit power is very strong. Before that, it was great to be able to extend the divine consciousness for hundreds of miles.


    But this time, he directly borrowed the essence of mountains and rivers and extended the direct divine consciousness. It was so natural. Moreover, it seems to be able to continue this way.


    Of course, it''s just an illusion to keep going.


    However, he didn''t feel too much effort to extend the distance ten times as far as before.


    This is exactly the time to practice the sabre technique, which is a kind of characteristic integrated into the nature of all things.

 Chapter 2329

    Lin Tianyu can see it in his divine sense.


    At the foot of the mountain, it was the fat one and the thin one who stopped those who went up the mountain to disturb them.


    On that day, it was the fat man who promised to come down.


    At this time, in front of them, there were twenty-three monks.


    Among them, there are six peak monks in the late third grade.


    The fat man came forward and stopped the other''s twenty-three monks and said, "listen to my advice, you don''t have to go up the mountain again."


    On the other side, a monk at the later stage of Sanpin said, "listen to your advice, we don''t want to go up the mountain. You can be regarded as a green onion and a garlic. You know, we bought the message from the Lord of Wu in Cangcheng. There are abundant Yuanshi veins above. If we can mine out the Yuanshi vein, we can''t spend all our lives. You think, let''s just land on the ground and give up this great opportunity to mine Yuanshi vein. "


    The fat man was still calm and said, "I advise you not to go up the mountain. That''s really good for you.


    "You can see the mountain roads. The hanging body?


    "They are all monks in the late third grade.


    "They all want to go up the mountain to mine Yuanshi vein.


    "But they are all dead."


    He looked in the direction of the fat man''s fingers. Sure enough, you can see the bodies hanging on the roads up the mountain.


    The bodies, though not visible, were particularly clear.


    However, the breath on those corpses can be seen. That is clearly the body of a monk in the late third grade period. That kind of prestige, even if they''re dead. It can be easily felt. It''s absolutely impossible to feel wrong.


    When I saw these bodies, the face of twenty-three on the opposite side changed and became extremely ugly.


    You know, the bodies hanging out there are much more than the six monks in the third grade period of their team. The momentum is not weaker than them.


    Those people were killed here.


    You can imagine it.


    Above this mountain range, where they are going, what a powerful presence there is.


    Such a strong existence is not something they can afford.


    But they have to leave like this.


    They are not willing to.


    In this way, I formed a team and came to this mountain range. It turned out that he didn''t get any benefits, so he left directly and went back to the government.


    How to think, how to lose.


    Therefore, the six monks in the later period of the third grade were the preachers to discuss the opening.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had a special wonderful feeling.


    He was able to easily know the content of the six people''s voice.


    In the past, he had no such ability.


    This is a kind of rule power beyond the ability of ordinary friars.


    But Lin Tianyu understood the Dao which was integrated into nature. To be able to easily touch the essence of all things is to have such an ability to easily perceive the content of the other party''s voice.


    Lin Tianyu was delighted.


    It is to listen carefully, what the other party is trying to say.

 Chapter 2330

    One of them said: "there must be top experts guarding the mountain. We can''t go up the mountain any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid the lives of several of us will have to stay on it. "


    Along with the transmission, another one went on.


    Therefore, the six people in turn, constantly communicate and discuss.


    "But then we came to the mountain and got nothing. Even yuan Shimao has not been seen. Now, I''m not willing to leave in such a gloomy way. Anyway, I''m going to a place. Anyway, I have to get some benefits in that place before I leave. "


    "It depends on the place and the people. I want to make a profit here. How many lives do you think you have


    The man said, but still toward the mountain road, hanging a corpse in the past.


    Another humanitarian: "it''s not impossible to make a profit."


    "What do you mean?"


    Just now the man looked at the fat man standing in front of them. The thin man said, "these two people are not the benefits we can get?"


    "Are you going to rob them?"


    "What robbery? Just kill these two people. Both of them were the top monks in the late third grade. There must be no shortage of resources on them. As long as you kill them and then take all the cultivation resources from them, it can be regarded as a great benefit, isn''t it? "


    Some people objected: "but if we kill these two people directly, will it disturb the people on the mountain. You know, we are only thousands of miles away from the mountain. And the two of them are at the foot of the mountain to help watch the road. Then, it must have something to do with the mountains. If we kill these two people, the people on the mountain will feel the movement here and chase down the mountain. Are we not dead end


    "Hey, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Why?"


    "Because I had inquired before I came. The two men were not part of the mountain gang at all. They had to go up the mountain to secretly mine the Yuanshi vein there. However, in the end, they were surrounded by people on the mountain and were convinced. So, instead, he agreed to the other party and became a dog at the foot of the mountain to help people see the way up the mountain. If each of them stopped ten people who went up the mountain, it would be redeeming their fault. "


    "So they were banned or poisoned?"


    "None. Besides, it was supposed to be seven people together. But the other five left long ago and didn''t take this seriously. Only the two of them are still foolishly here to strictly implement the previous condition. It was from a man who had left here that I learned about it


    "Ha ha ha ha What a fool this man must be. There is no prohibition, no poison restrictions, but just stay here foolishly, meticulously carrying out the so-called conditions. I''ve never seen such a fool. "


    "Yes. This kind of fool should be completely stupid. It''s just right that we''re here to kill them and seize their resources. "


    Other several people looked at the opposite two people, is also a burst of heart.


    If it is the people from the mountains who come here to guard, they will not dare to make each other''s ideas.


    After all, it would be hard to get angry with the people on the mountain and be identified.

 Chapter 2331

    But now these two people, seriously speaking, have nothing to do with the force on the mountain.


    If they both die.


    It really disappeared.


    I''m afraid that the power on the mountain will not do much at all.


    Their risk of doing this is much lower.


    Listening to the discussion of these people at the foot of the mountain, Lin Tianyu also felt a surge of anger.


    These guys, damn it!


    Their first idea was to go up the mountain. When I arrived at the place where I had established my clan, I was ready to mine Yuanshi vein secretly. But when it was discovered that there was no chance to mine Yuanshi vein in this mountain. They immediately thought that they were going to rob others. Even at the foot of the mountain, the two monks who helped their families and blocked the people going up the mountain were all ready to rob.


    And it''s not just about looting.


    Even, they thought that after the robbery, they should directly kill people and kill their bodies.


    These guys, that must be how cruel.


    Under Lin Tianyu''s anger, his body is quietly drifting toward the mountain.


    It''s just floating away.


    This is totally different from his previous flight.


    It was as if he had been blown down the mountain by the wind. It is just that the feeling of being blown by the wind is not disturbed at all. All the way down the mountain, fast. But it''s just that I can''t bring a little bit of movement. Even the leaves and grass didn''t make a stir.


    Soon, Lin Tianyu was near the foot of the mountain, thousands of meters away.


    But at the foot of the mountain, none of these people felt any more. Just now, a man just floated down from the mountain and came here.


    The six men on the opposite side were still talking about their plans.


    "If this is the case, if we kill these two people and rob their resources, there must be no danger."


    "Since there is no danger, then we will do it. You know, when we combined, we didn''t have to kill this kind of single third grade later monks. "


    "Then I''ll kill them both."


    "All right. Let''s find a reason that is enough for us to fight against them. That''s OK


    After the discussion, one of them said to the fat man who had been talking with them just now: "this Taoist friend, according to what you said, this force on the mountain is clearly an evil evil evil cult force."


    The fat man did not understand the way: "how is the evil cult force? They have set up a religious sect on this mountain. It''s the right force. "


    "I think you are bewildered and bewildered by them. So, this is to protect the mountain road for them and speak for them, isn''t it? "


    Fat man busy way: "absolutely not this matter."


    "And said there was no such thing. Look at the mountain roads. Above that, the corpses of the corpses were all over the mountain road. So, after people die, they will not let go, and they will hang up the bodies of the other party to demonstrate. This is not the work of the evil cult. What is it? Do you still want to quibble for the power on the mountain? You are bewildered by the evil cult forces, and you clearly belong to the demon sect. "


    The more he said, the stronger his momentum was, and he directly put pressure on the fat man.

 Chapter 2332

    Fat people feel the momentum of each other, but also their own momentum.


    But the momentum is stronger than the momentum of the other side, even stronger.


    Originally, the opposite person had already planned.


    In this way, constantly enhance their momentum. When his momentum, with his words, reaches a critical point, which is enough to oppress the fat man, he will follow suit and directly control the fat man.


    But I didn''t expect that the momentum of the fat man was even stronger than that of him.


    Master.


    At least, it is more powerful than his strength.


    The fat man felt the momentum of the other side, which was also a cold look.


    This sudden release of momentum, this is clearly the heart of bad intentions.


    However, the fat man still said: "the reason why people hang these bodies out. In fact, it is also a kind of good intention. That is clearly to warn those who are still thinking about the ore vein of the ancestral gate on the mountain, so that these people can be restrained. After seeing these bodies, I know to advance and retreat. Don''t go to die in vain. It is to reduce unnecessary casualties that people will hang these bodies here. "


    "Ha ha ha ha I think you are totally fascinated by the evil cult forces. The body is hanging here to demonstrate. You can even say good intentions. "


    As he said this, he strengthened his momentum again.


    Another person also said: "like you such evil cult power, are all damned."


    With the same momentum, he pressed the fat man in the past. With the momentum of the man in front, united together, pressed to the fat man.


    Under the joint efforts of the two, the fat man is obviously not an opponent.


    All of a sudden, the momentum was suppressed by the other party.


    "Ah


    One side of the thin man saw the momentum of the fat man was suppressed, in the downwind, is also not allowed.


    As a result, the tiger roared, which was also full of momentum, and directly pressed the other side in the past. Even, the momentum of the thin is not only pressure on the two people who put pressure on the fat man. Moreover, it was directly and overwhelmingly pressed against the other party''s 23 people.


    What''s more, when the momentum presses on the other side, the thin man just waves the sword in his hand, and shows his momentum towards the first one. Pressing on the fat man, one sword is stabbing in the past.


    Poof!


    The thin man''s sword directly stabbed the man who had not yet had time to guard against.


    Then, he went back again and chopped off his head with his sword.


    The effect of this sneak attack is not too good.


    Because the opponent obviously has an advantage in the number of people.


    Under the strong strength, let them have a kind of confidence.


    As long as they don''t do it, they take the initiative to attack.


    Then, they must have confidence. The other side will never dare to take the initiative to attack.


    It is also under such a kind of confidence, is better to give the skinny sneak attack opportunity. Therefore, one hit has an effect, which directly killed one person of the other party.


    In fact, the reason why thin people will suddenly sneak attack and kill each other.


    That''s because he clearly felt it.


    The other side has obviously killed them.


    Now that the other side is ready to kill.


    Is it because the strength of the other side is relatively strong, we should be afraid to do it, until the other side killed himself?

 Chapter 2333

    Seeing the skinny man, he dared to fight first and kill them all.


    The other twenty-two people were still roaring, attacking the skinny.


    Someone roared, "kill that skinny man for me. He must not be allowed to escape. Killing pays for his life


    With that, they all besieged the skinny man.


    Of course, not all of them were besieged by the skinny.


    They also left a friar in the later stage of the third grade and kept an eye on the fat man.


    Staring at the fat man, he said, "you''d better not move. After all, you didn''t kill. So, as long as you don''t move, we won''t do it to you. That man is going to die, but you can live. "


    Their calculations are brilliant.


    You know, there are two people on the other side. If you let them join hands. Two top friars in the later period of the third grade still have some troubles when they are killed.


    But now, if you can hold one person here first.


    After one person is killed, another is killed. It is much easier to split and kill in this way.


    Therefore, it was also a peak monk who went out in the late third grade period, who specially focused on the fat man.


    The fat man said, "I understand this truth. Killing people pays for their lives.". Since he killed people, he should pay the price. I don''t care about him


    Hum!


    The man on the other side hummed in his heart, and even he didn''t want to respond.


    After all, from the other party''s words, he can already hear that the other party is a person afraid of death. To deal with such people who are afraid of death is the ideal object for them to rob.


    Knowing that he was afraid of death, he did not pay more attention to fat people.


    Just put a little thought on the fat man. Then, the majority of the mind, is also put on their own side, and the thin fight up.


    Ho!


    All of a sudden, the man felt that it was like a poisonous snake biting itself.


    Then, when he looked at the fat man, he saw a long thin sword stabbed at him in his hand.


    On the Shenwu continent, it is mainly physical training.


    Physical training has always been the pronoun of strong physical quality and hard power.


    As for their physical training, who can not use a more powerful and powerful blade. There are few friars who use such a slender sword in the fat man''s hand. What''s more, it was held in such a fat man''s hand.


    This makes me feel more and more uncomfortable.


    In the fat man''s hand, he held such a long slender sword.


    Obviously, it will have some characteristics and characteristics.


    Such a kind of slender sword is obviously suitable for sneak attack.


    Obviously, this fat man is also a master of sneak attack and assassination. Even, the martial arts skills they cultivate are inclined to sneak attack and assassinate.


    Therefore, in the other party''s mind is not put in this situation.


    There is no reason to be spared.


    So, when the slender sword in the fat man''s hand stabbed him, he directly pierced the neck of the man opposite him.


    Then, the fat man kept on in his hands, and the sword power, by the way, directly broke the soul of the man.


    The man on the other side also fell down with reluctance, and could not die any more.


    One sword kills one.


    This fat man''s way to kill.


    In all people''s hearts, they can''t help being tight.

 Chapter 2334

    As soon as those who are attacking the skinny feel the fluctuation here, several people look at it.


    They also happened to see a friar who was assassinated by the fat man in the later period of the third grade.


    "Ah


    They had a big drink, but they were really angry.


    Originally, they had an absolute advantage.


    No need to find any reason. Direct hand, is able to easily suppress these two people first, and then, kill. But who thinks, they just want to follow the past practice and do, with some means, and then, suddenly cut off one of the other, and then hit another.


    In this way, they can save a lot of energy.


    At the same time, reduce casualties.


    Moreover, this method, in the course of their previous robbery, was also an effective method.


    Today, they used this method again.


    No, but it didn''t work.


    Even, they lost two men in succession at the beginning of the war because of the usual method.


    That makes them less angry.


    At this time, they also no longer keep their hands. In the attack, they suddenly strengthened to the extreme.


    Under this kind of attack, the skinny people who were trapped in the encirclement circle were more and more dangerous.


    The fat man doesn''t talk much more. He turns a sword into a long sword, which is to stab the attacking people.


    Under the flash of sword light, only the sound came.


    Puff, puff, puff


    At the periphery of the war circle, naturally, there were monks who did not reach the third grade. How can they resist the stabbing sword of fat man. So, just in a few blinks of an eye, the fat man has been in this outer circle to assassinate a dozen monks below the third grade.


    In fact, even if the fatso suddenly stabbed so many third grade monks.


    The impact on the other side''s overall strength is not too big.


    After all, their main strength is the third grade. It''s the most powerful six.


    On the contrary, it was a top monk of the third grade who was assassinated by the thin and the fat, which made them really hurt.


    However, the fat man''s method of assassinating is also a great blow to the morale of the other side.


    This kind of morale, can not only affect those monks below the third grade.


    Even the peak friars in the late third grade felt that so many of their own people were killed by the fat man. It is also clear that they are filled with a sense of fear and fear of war.


    So, needless to say, directly from the four third grade later friars who fought with the thin, they separated out two people to fight the fat man.


    But fatso''s specialty is the art of assassination.


    Those who are good at assassinating are obviously not fond of fighting head-on. And they must be the ones with superb body skills.


    Therefore, the fat man is to find the crowd shuttle.


    Has been avoiding this special to find him, to intercept his two peak monks in the late third grade.


    Then, he took the opportunity to assassinate all the monks below the third grade under their own swords.


    After a short while, only six people were left on the scene.


    Fat, thin, the other side still left four third grade later monks.

 Chapter 2335

    At this meeting, all six people stopped.


    Both sides were obviously pressing down on the other side.


    It is clear that they have all provoked anger and killing intention. As long as there is a chance, they will never give up and kill each other with their own hands.


    Take advantage of these opportunities to stop.


    The fat man said, "Hey, hey, hey! Skinny, do you feel that my stabbing skill has made great progress. I feel that before long, I will be able to become the real king of assassins. Just now, when I was assassinating, I really had a feeling of relying on the wind. As if I was really integrated into the wind, to the other side launched again and again endless assassination.


    "I feel that in that case, even if I could really kill the king in the later stage of Sanpin, I could do it.


    "Oh!


    "What a pity.


    "The number of people on the other side is still too small. If they sent more people to assassinate me and let me feel that feeling more. Even I can make a big step forward in the art of assassination. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The thin man listened and laughed.


    But the four monks in the later period of the third grade were all completely red. His face was shaking.


    Shame!


    It''s really endless humiliation.


    It''s not just that they''ve killed so many people.


    Even, are still used by the other side as a joke and training capital.


    Their subordinates have not yet reached the peak of the third grade. But their people are not so weak.


    But now, the fact is in front of them, so that they want to oppose, deny, are simply unable to do.


    When the thin man finished laughing, he said, "according to me. It''s not just you, fat man. You''ve made great progress in your assassination. Even my martial arts skills have improved rapidly.


    "Don''t you see it?


    "Just now, I have been fighting with four of them in the late third grade period, and a dozen or so monks below the third grade. But after fighting for so long, my body was just scratched a few pieces of clothing. Even if there is a scar, it is only a little oil skin injury, not even on the injury.


    "You say, Lao Tzu''s martial arts have made great progress. How amazing it is.


    "I don''t believe in such achievements, let alone others.


    "It''s clear that Lao Tzu''s martial arts have been greatly improved and their martial arts have gone against the heaven."


    When the skinny man finished, he laughed triumphantly.


    Fat man also accompanied with laughter.


    Then the fat man looked at the thin man. Also a burst of surprise opened his mouth.


    He knows the strength of a thin man.


    After all, the fighting just now is not long. It''s not enough to make a skinny man seriously injured. But it''s not like that. It''s almost as if there were no injuries.


    This is totally unreasonable.


    According to the law, the skinny should be miserable all over. Dozens of blood holes have been drawn on the body by those besieged guys.


    That''s normal.


    I''ve seen how thin people are going to fight.


    Then, I think of my own assassination effect.


    The fat man couldn''t help but move in his heart:


    is it possible that these guys are just empty and have a practice. In fact, their real strength is water explosion?

 Chapter 2336

    Although the words of the fat and the skinny were not directly spoken out loud.


    However, there is no hidden.


    Therefore, the four monks in the later period of the third grade in the opposite side clearly heard their words. His face turned black.


    These two people are clearly powerful generation.


    But they have to show their achievements and laugh at them.


    What a nuisance!


    However, they think, the other side of the fat and thin is clearly the strength of the generation, that is really some wronged them. Because, until this moment, the fat man and the thin man are really a bit of a cold shoulder to the present record.


    The four men looked at each other and quietly negotiated in the transmission.


    "The two of them are powerful, and they have a natural sensitivity to the way of killing. If we fight with them again, we are only afraid that we will suffer losses. "


    "Shall we let it go?"


    "No, what else? If we continue to fight like this, it is very likely that the four of us will also account here. It''s better for us to leave for the time being and eat the loss. Otherwise, we will only lose more and eat more. "


    "I can''t see. In fact, they are not really powerful. Even the two top friars of the late third grade who were assassinated in front of them. That just took advantage of the sneak attack. If they play head-on, they don''t necessarily have a chance. As for those who were killed later. It just shows that they are good at killing. However, if we fight against such an opponent, we will not have no chance at all. As long as we''re careful. Can prevent our assassin, for a long time, we must be able to find out the loopholes of the other side and kill the other side. "


    The man said, and glared at the fat and the skinny.


    Can fat and thin two people is a face indifferent to these back stare over. Then, he laughed.


    To be honest, they didn''t think of it.


    They have so much power.


    It''s completely beyond their knowledge.


    After such a round of fighting, so many opponents have been killed. Even if it''s death, it''s enough. They don''t matter. What''s more, maybe, if they go on fighting, they will have a chance to win.


    Although they themselves do not fully believe that this will happen.


    But in their hearts, it is a kind of idea, quietly born.


    The four people on the opposite side still whispered in secret.


    "What do you say, war or retreat?"


    "Fight. When I think about it, I think that they are just good at killing people. As long as we''re careful, we won''t give each other a chance. Then, with the strength of the four of us, we should be able to win. "


    "Good! I''ll be more careful in the next battle. In the face of an opponent who is good at assassinating. As long as you are careful enough and not impatient, you still have a chance to win


    After discussing for a long time, the four men were completely determined to fight the fat and thin men on the opposite side.


    In fact, just now the fat and thin looked indifferent to each other, and they were also deliberating.

 Chapter 2337

    They were in the middle of a discussion.


    The thin man whispered, "otherwise, let''s start running."


    "Why do you want to escape?" the fat man replied


    "I have a feeling that the two of us can''t beat the four of them. In addition, we are also worthy of the Chongxiao Pavilion. He asked each of us to dissuade ten people who wanted to go up the mountain. At this meeting, both of us are considered to be over complete and have kept our promise. I think it''s better to leave early when it''s dangerous. "


    "No. But I think it''s better to go to war one. "


    "Why?"


    "Because I had a wonderful feeling in that war. In the battle just now, I seem to have a kind of integration into these four sides. No matter it''s my own speed or my sensitivity to the opponent''s moves, I feel it clearly, far more than ever before. So, I think this is an opportunity. If you can enter the feeling just now, I will fight. Maybe we can break through the present level. At least, there will be a great progress in the use of martial arts. "


    When the fat man said this, the thin man did not object. Instead, he fell into deep meditation.


    Then, after waiting for a long time, the thin man said, "yes. You have a point. In the battle just now, the reason why I was able to achieve that kind of achievements, and in that kind of powerful siege, I not only escaped my life, but also did not even have serious injuries. I also feel that just now, I seem to be in the state you mentioned. Just, always think that the other side is too strong, just did not have time to ponder. Well, fight. Maybe it will be a big chance for us


    Thin and fat two people look at each other, it is the same firm eyes.


    And at this time, when the four opposite decided to fight.


    The fat and the skinny also decided to fight.


    Then, the two sides are both eyes with evil eyes together.


    "War."


    Fat and thin two people actually is the first to drink out, and then, to the opposite four people rushed up.


    The four people on the opposite side were stunned for a moment.


    Because, what do you think.


    The four of them are obviously stronger than the two of them. But I didn''t expect that when I decided to fight, it wasn''t the strength of the four of them who decided to fight. But the other two people rushed forward first.


    However, it was only a little stunned.


    Four people also to the opposite of the fat and thin two people rushed up.


    Before the four men went out to war, they also discussed. Two against one. In addition, it is clear that which two people fight each other, but they all have a very clear distribution method.


    But it was when the four men broke out to fight.


    The two men on the side of the battle with the skinny soon met the battle directly. The three men of the two sides soon fought together, and the battle was very close.


    But on the other hand, as soon as the two men who were fighting with the fat man met the fat man, the fat man''s figure flashed and flew out directly. He did not fight them head-on.


    At this time, the fat man actually felt that he had a feeling of integration into the wind. Speed up sharply.


    Then, the figure of the fat man flashed again, that is, he was close to the two people fighting with the thin orthogonal.

 Chapter 2338

    "Be careful!"


    Fortunately, the man who traced the fat man saw the flash of the fat man''s figure, and suddenly opened his mouth to remind him.


    One of the two men in the battle with the skinny felt a kind of danger, and then waited for the companion to remind him, then he quickly took advantage of the situation to dodge and get out of the way.


    Puff!


    But he was still stabbed in the arm by the slender sword in the fat man''s hand.


    Now, even the fat man himself was stunned.


    Is this really what he did?


    Is he really so powerful?


    After being intercepted by two monks of the same rank in the later period of Sanpin, he was able to easily break through the other''s interception. Then, he directly moved to another battlefield and stabbed one of them in the arm with a sword. It''s not a serious injury. But the key is that he really caused the result.


    If we go on, we will achieve immediate results.


    Even the skinny will be in the war, under careful understanding, but also a burst of surprise.


    Although the fat man is under a sword, he has achieved results.


    But the origin of this achievement is also inseparable from him.


    Because he was at war with two of them. Even, with his fighting power, they all suppressed two monks who were the third grade later period. That''s what gives fat people a chance.


    Because the two later friars who fought with the skinny were almost unable to distract themselves from his care under the pressure of the skinny. Otherwise, if you go down with this sword, you may not be able to make contributions.


    However, this time, the skinny is also stunned.


    Is he really so powerful?


    It can easily suppress two monks of the same rank in the later period of Sanpin.


    Skinny on their own strength, that can also be deep experience.


    He doesn''t seem so powerful at all, right?


    Thin and fat two people look at each other, is from each other''s eyes to see an endless sense of war.


    At this time, even if the other four people want to retreat, they are not necessarily willing to.


    They want to fight.


    In the course of fighting, we should carefully understand the wonderful feeling just now. Maybe, it will be an opportunity for them to improve their practical combat ability and application of martial arts. Just use it. Their strength is to be able to rise a lot.


    How can we abandon this temptation?


    War!


    Two people look at each other again, is to the opposite four people rushed up.


    The four men on the opposite side analyzed the situation of the war just now, and they came up with a way to deal with it.


    That fat man is too slippery. Moreover, he is good at body method and is good at assassinating. If you fight him head-on, he will quickly avoid it, and then he will launch the assassination. Moreover, with his body method, it is very difficult to intercept each other.


    Therefore, the best way is not to fight with fat people directly. First of all, I tried my best to solve the problem of skinny.


    To the fat man?


    As long as they spend more energy and protect themselves during the war, that''s all.


    And then, as much as I could, I dried the thin man to death. Four more men to fight the fat man.


    As a result, when fat and thin two rushed out, the opposite four people also rushed over. However, they rushed over, the object of war, but only a thin man. Actually, he took the initiative to let the fat man who was obviously in a flash shape to let go directly.

 Chapter 2339

    "These bastards!"


    As soon as the fat man saw the four people''s actions, he swore in his heart.


    The four of them simply did not fight head-on with themselves. Obviously, they see it too. It''s a special way to kill yourself. With the benefit of their own body law, they can not limit themselves at all. As a result, they simply no longer care about themselves, instead, they bypass themselves and directly fight with the skinny.


    In this way, because they have to worry about the safety of thin people, they will restrict their actions more.


    What a bunch of assholes!


    It''s such a wonderful idea that they can think of it.


    The four were soon in direct contact with the skinny.


    Although just now, the skinny face two people, is able to directly suppress the two people. However, this will face four masters of the same level, he is still in the heart, bursts of fear, feel bottomless.


    However, it is not without war.


    At the beginning of the war, he was at war with these four men, and even with monks below the late stage of the war.


    Although in the downwind.


    But it didn''t really do anything to him.


    It''s just a slight injury.


    As a result, the thin man was full of pride. Perhaps, in such a pressure, on the contrary, they can understand in such a special environment, can be deeper. Then, it is more conducive to their own strength.


    Thinking of this, the thin man said: "fat man, don''t worry, you still follow your way of assassinating. Give me a cold shoulder on the outside, try to solve one of them. As for the confrontation with the four of them, I can handle it


    When the thin man said this, the Epee in his hand was dancing with great vigour.


    Then, in a clash of weapons, they fought with the four men on the opposite side.


    Before fighting together, don''t say that thin people are so heroic. But in fact, in my heart, there are still some bottomless.


    But a battle together, thin is completely into a combat state inside. Again and again, he easily resisted the attack of the four men on the opposite side. Even, every time, when there is a serious danger, he can always easily feel it. And drove away.


    It seems that at this time, his martial arts, body method, and sensitivity of perception have all improved several levels.


    In this battle, although the skinny is a little under the wind.


    However, he also completely resisted the attack of the four men in the opposite direction. Even, there is a sense of ease.


    Although, thin is impossible to have the spare strength to defeat four people.


    But four people want to beat the skinny, or let the skinny seriously injured, that''s also impossible.


    The fat man flashed out and went to one of the four men who were besieging him. When he launched a sneak attack, he had been paying attention to the battle of the skinny. When he felt that skinny was not in any danger, he was completely relieved.


    In this way, he did not have to deal with the front-end fighting at all.


    He had only to spare his hand, constantly harass and assassinate the outside, and bring endless interference to the four men.


    Of course, the best thing is to be able to really kill one person in the endless assassination, which is better.

 Chapter 2340

    "Whoosh," the fat man suddenly flashed in and approached one of them. He stabbed with a sword and launched an endless stab.


    But is fighting with the thin man, has long felt the fat man''s approach.


    Just, still feel intentionally, as if did not discover general.


    However, when the fat man stabbed close, he suddenly raised his sword and attacked the slender sword in his hand.


    At the same time, in the heart sneer repeatedly.


    Hey, hey!


    Now, I can catch you. Let''s fight head-on.


    How can you be good at assassinating people with such strength? It''s not to be captured by yourself, you can easily be defeated.


    It''s true that people like this are good at killing people.


    Their way of killing, though powerful.


    But it is because they put all their energy on their own assassination. Therefore, they are not as good as the others in front of each other. The best way for people like this to defeat them is to drag them into the battle below. So, as long as he is trapped in a frontal battle, there will be a good chance to win over such people.


    Even if one person can''t win him.


    Big deal, from the rest of the people, another person to join hands to deal with the fat man.


    Now the key is to keep the fat man in the fight.


    Their first step is success.


    Not only this man, but also a smile appeared on the faces of the other three people.


    Finally, he was able to force the fat man to fight head-on.


    Whoosh!


    But at this time, the smile on the face was still hanging on the face. When it was too late to take it back, only the fat figure before meeting flashed and disappeared suddenly.


    "Be careful!"


    This man, who was facing the fat man, had a bad feeling and immediately called out to let others pay attention.


    Puff!


    At this time, the figure of the fat man suddenly appeared behind the four men who were fighting with the fat man. And then, with the fat man''s sword. It stabbed at the heart of the man. Fortunately, he had been paying attention to this side all the time, and was reminded by his companions. Finally, he gave way at a critical moment.


    However, after all, it was the sword in the fat man''s hand that made a hole in his body.


    The four were shocked.


    They didn''t think of it. It seems that the fat man is fighting with a man in front of him and making a sneak attack. But who can imagine. The fat man was actually in the situation of sneak attack failed, directly is a flash, and then toward the opposite person sneak attack.


    But if the ordinary people who are good at killing, even if they have such an idea.


    But to put it into practice, it is also a matter of great difficulty.


    You know, there are still three people between them. To him, as long as the brain is OK, it is impossible to choose this way.


    Skinny, and the two partners of their own side.


    Who else can do this, is fighting here. All of a sudden, the figure flashed between, went to another direction. You know, this is not in the body method, with absolute speed, it is completely impossible to do this thing.


    It''s a bit more difficult than you can imagine.

 Chapter 2341

    You know, other people who are good at assassinating, even if they want to change their targets temporarily, they will quietly lock in the target characters on the left and right sides.


    They couldn''t have locked in the farthest, opposite person.


    But that''s what fat people do.


    However, it is precisely because of this, it is completely beyond the imagination of the public. So, the effect is surprisingly good.


    One sword will directly hurt another person.


    Although it is not serious injury, it has made the other party lose its combat effectiveness.


    But it''s not a minor injury.


    And then, in the constant fighting, there was no recovery from the injury, and there was a constant flow of blood. Think about it and you''ll know what the outcome will be.


    Of course, thin people also understand such a truth.


    As a result, almost the main means, it is focused on the injured person. Let the other side did not have the slightest chance to breathe. In the other three people''s circle, the thin person''s attack center of gravity, is completely aimed at this injured person. Obviously, the idea is to kill you while you are ill. When this guy gets hurt, kill a guy first.


    If you can kill one person first.


    The other side only left three people, then on the fat and thin.


    At that time, the number of winners and losers would really change.


    To this meeting, four people again to the skinny hand, is also more careful.


    First, the strength of this thin man seems to have some, which is beyond their imagination. On the other hand, there is the fat man''s assassination method, which is too weird.


    They should not only have a complete set of spirit to deal with this thin man''s frontal battle, but also always guard against the fat man''s sneak attack and assassination.


    Whoosh!


    The four men who were fighting with the skinny man felt the fat man''s figure flash and disappear again.


    All of a sudden, the four felt a chill.


    A sense of danger haunted me.


    Although the fat man has not been determined, which one of the four of them will be targeted. However, the feeling of danger was not weakened at all, but increased again and again.


    In this way, even in the fight with thin people.


    They have four masters of the same level, which is also absolutely inferior. Unexpectedly, they all have a feeling of being pressed by the thin.


    At this time, people feel that the fat man has arrived.


    This time, the fat man chose the target, which was the last time, the person opposite the injured person.


    Hiss!


    The sword in the fat man''s hand was like a snake coiled around the spitting message. It stabbed at the man suddenly.


    However, this person can also feel clearly.


    Although the speed and strength of the sword that the fat man stabbed out of his hand has reached the absolute peak level.


    But under his careful investigation.


    He clearly felt the sword in the hands of the fat man, and had a sense of a bit of levity.


    This kind of feeling, clearly is the strength has not been used.


    There is only one explanation.


    Fat man, this is clearly not to kill him. It''s about goals. He is quietly locked in other colleagues as the target.


    "Be careful!"


    The man called again.


    Well, it gets the attention of the other people.

 Chapter 2342

    "Puff".


    But this sound, but several people in the field are scared.


    Because, they can feel clearly.


    This sound just now, that is clearly from the side of the man who is fighting with the fat man.


    You know, the man that fat man chooses to fight is this one. He is also in the prevention of the fat man''s assassination. What''s the matter? When defending the fat man in front of him, he can break through the defense line and cut him.


    Is there no reason for this?


    If the real fat man''s strength is so strong.


    Strong enough to face with a master, that is not the point of the opponent.


    They farted.


    Directly that fat man also joined in, fight head-on.


    At that time, it would be easier to take down the four of them earlier.


    But this is too much in the heart, exaggerating the strength of the fat man.


    In fact, it was the man just now, who clearly felt that the fat man was drifting towards his long sword. In his heart, he firmly believed that the target chosen by the fat man this time could not be himself.


    Therefore, with this thought, although he is also on guard against the long sword from the fat man.


    But in the guard, he also put more thoughts, put on the battle with the thin.


    For the fat man stabbed to this sword, is also the most used three or four points of mind in guard.


    What about fat people?


    In this assassination, the target is not locked in this person. Moreover, they are also prepared for the slightest negligence of the other three in the assassination. Then, he will be in the shadow of a flash, directly close to this person, really display a stab.


    However, with the advancement of the sword moves, he even felt it sensitively. He didn''t take himself seriously at all.


    It seems that I just used a little bit of mental strength on myself.


    Unexpectedly, it is to put most of the energy, but also put on the battle with the skinny.


    Opportunity!


    The fat man secretly laughed in his heart.


    Then, the sword speed up steeply and directly stabs the man in the past. From the beginning of the target flickering, directly for this person.


    Originally, as a monk who is good at killing, his sensitivity to everything is the most critical step.


    This is sensitive, not just to the surrounding environment.


    Even the opponent''s person, move, and mood should be grasped tightly.


    It is under such a sensitivity that the fat man catches this opportunity.


    So, decisive attack.


    One hit is effective.


    Under this blow, this man, compared with the man in front of him, seemed to be hurt more seriously.


    After all, in the previous assassination, the fat man had to bypass so many people and then launched the assassination. Under such a long distance, the other party can always feel it slightly and take appropriate precautions.


    But now this man, opposite to the fat man, is still careless.


    We can imagine the result.


    However, in the hearts of the people a burst of surprise, a slight burst of stupor.


    Poof!


    I heard a sound again.


    Clearly, someone was injured again.


    What''s more, listening to the sound, it''s clear that the injury is more serious.

 Chapter 2343

    What''s going on?


    They were all shocked again.


    Then, he followed the voice of this time and looked at the past.


    In front of him, he was stabbed in the chest by a fat man. It was in the fighting situation just now. Because of his companion''s injury, he was distracted. He was caught by the thin man in the orthogonal battle. With one sword, he directly cut off one of his arms.


    Ah!


    The four were even more flustered.


    They were the top four monks in the later period.


    When we fight with the fat and the skinny, it''s clear that the four of them will fight against each other with four to two and the strong against the weak, OK?


    But now, it looks like they are the weak in the war.


    What''s more, the place where they are fighting now is clearly at the foot of the mountain under the new zongmen and Chongxiao Pavilion. If the war lasted for a long time, the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion must have found them and chased them. At that time, the four of them would not have one.


    At this time, it was obviously not suitable for further fighting.


    When I think about it, the four of them are completely suppressed by the momentum of the combination of fat and thin. The more they fight and the more they are tied up, they will not be able to exert themselves.


    When they arrived at the meeting, it was obvious that they would withdraw.


    As for the front, the losses suffered, the companions killed by the fat and thin men.


    They can only be counted as suffering their own lives.


    The four thought, looked at each other and nodded gently. Then, as soon as the four figures show up, they will flee.


    But at this time, the thin man''s sword technique immediately entangled two people. One of them was the one who had just had his arm cut off, plus another companion. They can''t escape after the skinny swordsmanship is entangled.


    Can see that these two people were entangled by the thin, the other two people did not care about the two companions, but opened up the figure, faster to escape.


    Even, a burst of happiness in my heart.


    Fortunately, there were two other companions who helped themselves resist the opponent.


    Otherwise, how can they escape.


    As for the two blocked companions, the final outcome has nothing to do with them.


    "Ah


    Just thinking about it, the two people running away.


    All of a sudden, the man in front had been stabbed by a fat man with a sword, and the tip of his sword came out from his chest. With a cry, he was directly killed by the fat man. On the spot, the spirits were all destroyed.


    Before he died, the man first glared at the fat man, and then looked at his side. He did not care about himself. He only cared about his escape companion, and he was unwilling to die.


    As the companion fled, the perspiration on his forehead also dropped one by one.


    You know, usually the monks who are very good at killing are good at speed.


    Now, the fat man has killed his companion, leaving him alone.


    As long as the fat man catches up, where can he escape.


    Just thinking about it, I saw a flash of figure in front of me. It was not fat or who.


    At this time, although the fat man was blocking himself forward, he obviously didn''t want to kill himself secretly like the people he had stabbed in front of him.


    When he saw the fat man, he was very nervous.


    However, I felt that the fat man didn''t start to assassinate himself without reason, and he felt a little relieved.

 Chapter 2344

    The man first showed a kind smile on his face.


    Then he looked at the fat man and said, "Daoyou, why do you have to be aggressive? If you do, it will do no good to anyone. "


    The fat man said: "the net is broken, OK, then I want to see how to make a net break out."


    The fat man said, it doesn''t matter in smile.


    Although the strength of the fat man in front of the battle is really not strong.


    But now he has a special kind of self-confidence. Even if it''s a real head-on battle with this man, he can easily take this man down.


    The man turned black when he heard the fat man say so.


    Originally, it was they who took so many people and suppressed each other with absolute momentum. But now, it''s really Feng Shui that turns around.


    However, under such circumstances, he had to bow his head.


    "Taoist friend, let me go. From then on, I promise that I will never step here again. "


    The fat man still sneered, "let you go. In front of me, I just want to let you go. But you guys, that''s fine. Not only did not prepare to leave immediately, but also wanted to take the opportunity to kill me in this place. At that time, when you were powerful, why didn''t you think about letting us go and leaving?


    "This meeting, the advantage is not in, has been defeated by us.


    "I want to please you and let you go.


    "That''s a good idea.


    "When you have an advantage, you are ready to think of various ways to come out and kill your opponent directly on the spot. But once can not occupy an advantage, in the downwind, that is, will immediately ask for mercy, want the other party to avoid their own death. All the good things in the world are true, so you can think about them. "


    The man listened with a smile on his face. But that smile already had some stiff feeling obviously.


    Then, he calmed down and said, "friend, if I really fight to the death and fight with you regardless of life or death. You don''t have to be able to get it. In particular, you are a monk who is good at killing. Fighting head on, that''s not your strong point. But now, we stand head on. As long as the war is together, it will immediately drag you into the frontal engagement. In front of the battle, if I really fight to get hurt, I will pull you to be a cushion. At that time, don''t say it can really pull your back, at least, it can make you seriously injured. It''s the end of the battle. Is it worth fighting for a serious injury? "


    "Ah


    The fat man hasn''t answered yet.


    There was a cry of alarm from that other place of engagement.


    These are the two men at war with the skinny. One of them was cut off an arm by a thin man. In the course of the battle, one of them was accidentally killed by the thin man on the spot.


    And the rest, the one who fought with the skinny man, was also frightened when the man was killed.


    Skinny took the opportunity to backhand a sword, it is in this left a person abdominal incision, blood crossflow.


    At this point in the war, there was no confidence at all. At this time, when his companion died, he was seriously injured again, and he was not even a skinny opponent at all. I''m afraid, not under a few moves, will have to be killed directly by the skinny on the spot.

 Chapter 2345

    Puff!


    But at this moment, suddenly, there was a sharp blade into the meat.


    The man standing opposite the fat man was stabbed into the heart by the fat man.


    Obviously, when the incident happened just now, the man was obviously affected by the outcome of another battle. For those who are good at assassinating, they are best at seizing such small opportunities. As a result, it was just the fat man who took the opportunity. So, a sword down, directly to the guy seriously injured.


    A look of anger rose in the man''s eyes and said, "you, are you actually attacking me?"


    However, the fat man said with a smile: "sneak attack, isn''t this the way of martial arts I''ve learned? But even you said it. A monk like me who is good at assassinating is not suitable for a frontal battle. Assassinate and sneak attack, but that''s what I''ve learned. Isn''t it right to attack you? Now, what else do you want to do with me.


    "Otherwise, I''ll have a look at it.


    "Maybe, if you are so seriously injured, you still have the same capital that you can fight a dead end. Isn''t it? "


    "You..."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was spitting blood directly.


    One is that the injury is extremely serious. After all, it was just a stab in the heart by a fat man.


    On the other hand, it was also angry.


    The fat man said nothing more. And then directly between the sword light concussion, kill the other party to the gods and spirits are destroyed.


    On the other battlefield, at that time, when the opponent had four people, the skinny had already occupied the absolute advantage. Now, the opponent is only one person left, and the last person on the opposite side is seriously injured. In such a situation, where can we be the opponent of thin people again.


    So, it was just a few rounds, plus the influence of the fat man who killed this other man.


    Finally, the last person is also under the thin man''s sword, unwilling to close his eyes.


    The fat man and the thin man looked at each other, and they both laughed happily.


    You know, at the beginning, there were so many opponents. When they wanted to attack them, they really didn''t have any bottom in their hearts.


    Even, they thought about it.


    Even if the two of them fight to the end, they can pull one or two cushions in each other''s people. But at the end of the day, the two of them must have been here.


    However, as soon as a battle started, they were as if they had been beaten by chicken blood, and their fighting power was very strong.


    Only in a few rounds, they have completely killed those people of the other side into a rout. Especially to the end, and four of the same level of third grade later peak monks to fight.


    It''s a real hard power encounter.


    They didn''t even think of it themselves.


    They were able to win even if they were real.


    The thin man said happily: "fat man, I feel my strength. After this battle, it is a big step forward. Even, if you go back and close it properly, you will be able to make your own strength and have a completely new change. "


    The fat man also laughed and said, "I have such a feeling. In our battle, I think the biggest gain is not to kill so many masters of the other side. It''s a powerful breakthrough in my own strength. "

 Chapter 2346

    Two people said, look at each other, are from each other''s eyes, see completely can not hide the smile.


    Although for the improvement of strength, not to kill the enemy, let them happy.


    However, if you kill the enemy, you can''t give up what you can get, can''t you?


    So, after they laughed, they began to clean up the bodies on the ground.


    Put all the bodies together.


    Then, both of them put away all the resources and commandments they had. At this time, the two men found firewood from the mountain, and directly raised a fire to burn the corpses.


    After the cooking, the fat man said, "we have really done what we said. The leader of Chongxiao Pavilion asked each of us to stop at least ten people from going up the mountain. The two of us didn''t just do it. What''s more, it''s completely over fulfilled. "


    The thin man got a little angry and said, "it''s more than overfulfilling the task. It''s like taking your life to finish the task. If it had not been for just now, the strength of both of us would have been greatly improved. I''m afraid that in order to complete this task, we both have to lose our lives in the Pingding mountains. Oh! forget it. There''s no need to say more about that. Anyway, after we leave, we will never come back to the Pingding mountains again. "


    The fat man also a burst of emotion, then, looked at the thin man, way: "go."


    "Well."


    The thin man nodded. Then, step up and leave.


    At this time, they only felt a flower in front of them. In front of both of them, there was one more.


    Both the thin and the fat are obviously stunned.


    Subconsciously, he stepped back and made the most rigorous defense.


    Then, the two talents looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It''s unbelievable that this man has come.


    It''s like it''s directly in front of them. There is no sense of task space, fluctuating breath flow. As if he had been standing there. Then, as the two of them were about to leave, they walked to the front and suddenly saw the person in front of them.


    It''s just amazing.


    However, they recognized the man standing in front of them.


    Lin Pavilion master of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    How did he come?


    However, even if it is this meeting, Lin Pavilion Lord really came, standing in front of them, they were not afraid at all. Because they have already done what they promised and promised. They are worthy of it.


    The fat man said, "master Lin, we have already done what we promised before. We''re leaving here. Can you excuse me for a moment


    Lin Tianyu heard this, but he didn''t give in. I just looked at them with a smile.


    However, the thin man had a bigger temper and said, "master Lin, are you going to stop us from going down the mountain? I want to know. Both of us, that''s what we promised. Do you want to make trouble for us. Even if Lin Pavilion master wants to find someone to make trouble, it should be the other five. They had no scruple about what they had promised to Lin Pavilion Lord on that day. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "I know. In fact, when I released you to the foot of the mountain, I decided to let you go. At that time, if you two had left directly. Well, I won''t make any trouble for you either. "

 Chapter 2347

    Two people listen, the heart suddenly burst out of breath.


    They keep their promise here and do what they promise. Instead, it was blocked. That''s the few people who just leave without any commitment and without any payment. At this meeting, they were not investigated.


    Is there any reason for this?


    The fat man is also a burst of anger, said: "Lin Pavilion master, what do you mean? Do you want to stop us from going down the mountain? "


    Said, the fat man''s body is suddenly issued a fighting momentum out.


    It seems that, although he knows that Lin Tianyu is extremely powerful, he also wants to fight with him and never admit defeat.


    This is an expression of his determination.


    In front of him, when he was on the mountain, in the camp of Chongxiao Pavilion, he had been defeated. But now, he has done it all. Then he''s going down the hill. This time, he will never admit defeat.


    When the fat man released his whole body momentum, the thin man also directly stepped forward and stood with the fat man.


    The thin man said: "Lin Pavilion master, although you are incomparably powerful. But to be a man, you have to be trustworthy. On that day, however, in front of the public, you personally promised that as long as we fulfilled the conditions you said, we would be allowed to leave. But now, you''ve gone back on your word. Is this what a generation of patriarchs should do? "


    Thin said, close to the fat man, firmly stare at Lin Tianyu.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, at this time, the Epee in the thin man''s hand was slashed towards the direction where Lin Tianyu stood.


    At the same time, the sword in the fat man''s hand stabbed Lin Tianyu as if he suddenly had life.


    This time, fat and thin two people''s cooperation, can really be called seamless.


    I believe that even the top-notch monks in the whole Shenwu continent are famous third grade later monks. With the cooperation of the two of them, if they attack suddenly, they can''t escape their lives.


    However, the thin man cut down the Epee with all his strength, fixed in the air, and could not move.


    Fat man''s long sword, which is full of confidence, is also when it''s only half stabbed out, it''s hard to inch in any more.


    Fat and thin looked in horror.


    Then, both of them saw it.


    The two swords thrust out by them were already caught by two fingers of each other. With a gentle force, they were already caught. One hand, two fingers, caught a sword.


    The two swords, which he thought were bound to be effective with one stroke, were clearly caught by two fingers of Lin Tianyu''s two hands.


    The expressions on the faces of the fat and the skinny were startled.


    Two fingers, they can easily clamp out of the magic weapon.


    What terrible power it has to have.


    You know, skinny''s epee is famous for its strength. Even the usual friars of the same rank. It''s rare that anyone can block his Epee with a weapon so easily. Not to mention trying to do it with two fingers.


    To the fat man''s sword, though not known for its strength.


    But under the speed bonus of that kind of stab, in fact, it is almost the same as the blade which is famous for its strength.


    But now, their swords are all lightly clamped by Lin Tianyu''s two fingers.

 Chapter 2348

    What''s more, what scares the fat and the skinny is.


    They just shot, that is only under their tacit understanding that they can make such a sudden move.


    Even, they didn''t even have a look in their eyes before they made a move. There is no mood fluctuation to expose their intention in advance.


    This is a complete and thorough sneak attack.


    Such a sneak attack effect, of course, is a wonderful combination that can almost be called a wonderful match.


    To break such a perfect state of cooperation.


    Unless, the opponent has the absolute strength to crush, that is possible to do. Otherwise, they will be able to understand their motives in advance.


    But the motive of their move is the tacit cooperation of many times.


    They are confident that no one can know ahead of time.


    But Lin Tianyu''s easiness shows that he has already really understood their intention in advance.


    Lin Tianyu looked at their frightened expression and said with pride, "what''s the matter? It seems that your strength has suddenly increased and expanded a little. Do you want to try it a few more times? "


    However, the thin man said angrily, "master Lin, this is what you forced me to do. On that day, it was already agreed. As long as we do it and everyone helps you to stop ten people who want to go up the mountain, you will let us go. But we did. You''re making trouble again. It can''t blame us. Although you are powerful. But the way you do things, that''s not my approval at all. Now, the strength is not as good as you want to kill. But I don''t like it. "


    But Lin Tianyu just smile, no more follow-up action.


    Even, Lin Tianyu gently let go of the two swords that he had clamped with two fingers.


    Moreover, he didn''t pay attention to these two swords.


    It seems that they didn''t pay attention to the two swords at all.


    The thin man''s eyes flashed.


    Now, although it''s closer, it''s hard to get all the power out. But also because the sword tip is closer to Lin Tianyu''s body. As long as he put a little force on his side and stabbed forward, he could easily stab into Lin Tianyu''s body. To do this with his strength, we should have a great grasp of success.


    Opportunity!


    Thin people''s heart rate is speeding up, blood circulation.


    But in the end, he hesitated. The thin man''s sword did not stab out again. What''s more, he took his sword back.


    Then the thin man felt a strange feeling.


    In fact, a lot of times, this fat man knows how to seize opportunities better than he does.


    After all, what fat people are good at is assassinating.


    For the monks of the way of assassination, seizing every opportunity is one of their reform courses.


    Why just now, such a good opportunity, but the fat man did not have the slightest movement.


    What''s going on here?


    The thin man looked back at the fat man, but clearly saw the fat man''s face, full of thinking.


    In this way, it seems that I am thinking about a matter that I don''t understand.


    And then, when the skinny man stares at it, he feels it again. The feeling of thinking on the fat man''s face finally melted.


    It seems that I have suddenly figured out what is the most important thing.

 Chapter 2349

    Then, the fat man who realized his idea suddenly raised his head and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    The fat man got a little excited and said, "Lord Lin, just now, we were in a war, and our strength was greatly improved. That''s why Lin Pavilion master intervened in the middle, so that we can achieve that situation, right?"


    The fat man asked, bursts of joy.


    But the thin man was completely stunned.


    The thin man said, "fat man, what are you talking about? Will it be him and Lin Ge Lord who will help us? We were the parties to the war. If someone did help us. We are the parties. At that time, I would not feel it. "


    Thin heart, that is not believe at all.


    But even if I don''t believe it.


    But he believed in the fat man. Although a lot of times, looking at the fat man, it is a very unreliable character. However, once the fat man analyzes it, he thinks it is a fact, and he also declares it to his mouth.


    Well, it''s probably true.


    But it''s also too bizarre.


    They helped themselves in secret, but they didn''t feel it at all.


    Is this possible?


    Moreover, the two people who were helped were the top monks on Shenwu land. Sanpin later body friars.


    It makes the skinny feel impossible.


    But that''s what fat people say.


    Although the thin man''s words, fierce opposition. However, in his heart, he has already believed half. Even when addressing, he became the leader of the forest Pavilion.


    What''s more, the title of Lin Pavilion master is more than just a title.


    It is also full of the flavor of a few honorifics.


    The fat man looked at the thin man with a face full of disbelief and said, "skinny, think about it again. If we really rely on the strength of the two of us, can we defeat those people just now?


    "They have six monks in the late third grade. Even, there are more than a dozen monks who are below the third grade.


    "We have no idea what strength we are.


    "The monks in the late third grade period just now, we should be able to win by one to one. But each person against two people, that is absolutely impossible to have the slightest chance to win.


    "But in the end?


    "We didn''t just win. And killed everyone on the other side. What''s more, it''s more exaggerated. We have slaughtered so many powerful opponents, even the two people''s bodies, even serious injuries are not left behind.


    "Is that possible?"


    Fat man said this, thin also some Leng.


    What the fat man said is the truth.


    With their strength, it is impossible to achieve what the fat man just said.


    However, in the first world war just now, they did it.


    This is totally unreasonable.


    If you want to explain these unreasonable places thoroughly.


    Then, there is only one possibility.


    There are people who help in the dark. Moreover, or the strength is strong to the person against the sky, secretly help. Otherwise, with their strength, it is absolutely impossible for them to help, that is, there is no sense at all.


    And when they just finished fighting, Lin Tianyu came.


    And just now, Lin Tianyu suddenly said that their strength was greatly improved and began to expand.

 Chapter 2350

    Thin people are smart people.


    So many coincidences are linked together, and it is impossible to let him not suspect.


    Then, the thin man also looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, you really helped us secretly just now. Well, you can use some of the abilities you just had. Let''s have a look


    Obviously, thin people still think, this has some incredible.


    He also wanted to see the exact facts before believing it.


    Lin Tianyu did not say much. I watched them for a while. The two of them looked straight in their hearts.


    Then, just a wave of the hand.


    The fat man''s face suddenly moved.


    Just now, it was just such a feeling. He felt that he seemed to be able to blend into the wind all of a sudden. For his way of assassinating, has greatly helped. Let him surge in speed. Even, for the surrounding people and the environment of the induction, but also suddenly become sensitive countless times.


    It is in such a situation that he can easily launch a ruthless and sharp assassination on his opponents one by one.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s eyes toward the thin man in the past.


    Thin people already feel it clearly.


    Around his body, there is already a strange force field. It is under such a force field. And then, he was able to feel it clearly. His martial arts skills can be accelerated and enhanced because of the subtle force field, which is almost impossible to understand. And when the opponent''s moves, and then cut to their own, but also because of this kind of force field, and slow down, become weaker, so that he can more easily avoid driving.


    Of course, such a situation, that is, they are in this completely static environment, heart feeling, that is to be able to feel such a little bit.


    If only in the battle, they would not be able to calm down and feel all this as they are now.


    Nature is impossible to understand.


    And similarly, their opponents, it is also impossible to calm down and realize these.


    Thin immediately to Lin Tianyu line a gift, way: "thank Lin Pavilion Lord."


    Fat man also quickly thanks.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you don''t have to thank me. No matter how to say, you have done your best for me. If I don''t feel the fight here, that''s fine. Since I feel it. Nature just can''t let you get hurt in such a battle. "


    The fat man said in his heart, "Lin Pavilion master is too polite. Is it not that we are not hurt in the battle that Lin Ge Lord did so.


    "It''s a big gift for both of us.


    "What''s more, this kind of great gift, which any monk can get, is a gift that he can''t wait to get."


    With that, he saluted Lin Tianyu again.


    Indeed, as the fat man said.


    This is a rare gift.


    You know, just now Lin Tianyu''s help to them is not just that he defeated and killed the enemy in the battle just now.


    What''s more, it''s their perception of fighting.


    That clear perception.


    As long as they can digest this feeling thoroughly in the future. Then, their strength is to make a big step forward. And it''s a big step forward forever.

 Chapter 2351

    The fat man said so and looked at the thin man. There was a twinkle in their eyes.


    Then, the thin man said: "that, Lin Pavilion Lord, can we discuss a matter with you?"


    Thin man said, eyes, full of anticipation.


    At the same time, the fat man''s eyes are also becoming more and more expectant.


    Lin Tianyu said, "go ahead. You can also be regarded as meritorious people to my Chongxiao Pavilion. As long as it is a reasonable request, I will also agree. If you want something, you can also speak directly. "


    The fat man took over the topic and said, "master Lin, we want to ask you something. Just one thing. That is to let us stay in your Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at them with a smile on his face.


    Then, I didn''t speak for half a day.


    In this way, it is also let two people are under the heart of a tight.


    They are really looking forward to joining Chongxiao Pavilion. At this time, as long as Lin Tianyu has not personally agreed to this matter, then, it is not, this has become a foregone conclusion. And because that expectation is too high. Let their mood also inevitably have a strong feeling of gain and loss, and feel very nervous.


    Lin Tianyu looked at them for a while and said, "I''m coming down the mountain myself. I want to stop you from leaving? Now that you''ve been prevented from leaving. That is to invite you to join my Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    The thin man quickly asked: "Lin Pavilion master, you are really willing to accept us to join the Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "Nature is true."


    The fat man said, "yes. At that time, after you made an agreement, you didn''t make any other guarantee. Now I want to come. In fact, at that time, you were already testing us. Would you like to see which of us are suitable for joining the ChongXiao pavilion


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s true. There were five more, and they left. But what I''m going to say is that they left, and that''s their loss. Because, my Chongxiao Pavilion will not only become the first force in Shenwu land in the near future. The cultivation resources far surpass all other forces. Even, as long as we have talent, we can finally enter the divine world. "


    Lin Tianyu said, his eyes calm.


    He said this as if he were just saying a matter of course.


    The thin man said again, "the pavilion master, then, we are even the people of Chongxiao Pavilion."


    Lin Tianyu said: "that''s right. From this moment on, you are the supreme elder of Chongxiao Pavilion, the branch Pavilion of Shenwu mainland. I''m the only one in this cabinet


    After hearing this, the thin man looked at the fat man again.


    Then, the skinny face, is squeezed out a happy smile came out, way: "Pavilion Lord, I also want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Tianyu saw the thin man''s smile and asked curiously.


    At the same time, I wonder:


    what can this be? It will make the thin man smile so much.


    The thin man was still so smiling and said: "the pavilion master, I just want to ask. Just now, in our martial arts competition, the pavilion master created such a strange feeling. When we enter the sect in the future, will we have a chance to realize it? "

 Chapter 2352

    The thin man said, full of expectations.


    At the same time, the smile became more intimate and charming.


    When the thin man said so, the fat man also looked forward to seeing Lin Tianyu.


    As long as you are a monk, you can''t resist such a feeling.


    As long as there are more than a few times that kind of perception, their strength is bound to be able to have an essential improvement.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned for a moment and said, "I just showed you the power that you feel in the battle. In fact, I have only recently realized it. It is a perception of the nature of all things. You two are the first to benefit. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, fat and thin people are also more looking forward to.


    At the same time, there are also some worries in my heart.


    Since it is Chongxiao Pavilion, other people in the clan have not realized it.


    They are still the only ones.


    I am afraid that in the future, it is impossible to have another chance, with such an opportunity to realize.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, I don''t know that this nature of all things is of such great help to those who practice Taoism. In that case. Well, taking advantage of this period of time, it is only the construction of the clan, and there is no other substantive business. Especially you, the supreme elder, are the sea calming needle of our Chongxiao Pavilion. If you can improve your strength, you have to do it in a hurry. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu said: "well, next, it''s not just you two. There are also several other supreme elders in the sect. They can also come to realize it together. "


    Fat and thin heart a jump, busy way: "thank you Pavilion Lord!"


    Since we have accepted the fat man and the thin man, we should know more about the fat man and the thin man.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you two can''t just call them fat and thin. What are your two names? "


    Fat and thin look at each other.


    The fat man said, "it''s not that we don''t want to tell you our name. It''s just that it''s not convenient to reveal something about us now. If it is spread out, there will be great trouble. "


    Lin Tianyu heard this from the fat man.


    Suddenly, there are some to understand.


    I''m afraid that the trouble of fat and thin people is not only in Shenwu land. It has to be above the divine world.


    The two of them should be just like the four of ADA in the clan.


    The four of them, not the same, did not use their names at all after they arrived at zongmen.


    The fat man said again, "I can only tell you that we are cousins. Because we have some special things, we can just call them fat and thin


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    He can understand this kind of thing.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "if we, the elders of the clan, call you fat and skinny, that''s OK. But if in the future, after accepting disciples, we can''t directly call you fat and thin. In my opinion, it''s better to call you both fat and thin


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s name, they were very happy.


    "Thank you for your name."

 Chapter 2353

    After accepting the fat and the skinny, Lin Tianyu also helped them in the fight. He realized the ability of the essence of all things that he had recently realized, which is of great benefit to the top monks like them.


    So, from this day on, Lin Tianyu specially found out a lonely mountain and brought all the monks in the Sanpin period of the clan.


    Even those monsters sent by winged lions to help Chongxiao Pavilion guard Sanpin later period are called together.


    In addition to the necessary guardian, others are also involved in all kinds of fighting.


    Then, in their kind of fighting, Lin Tianyu released the nature of all things to adapt to their perception.


    With all kinds of simulated combat going on, and Lin Tianyu released this kind of feeling.


    The strength of all friars in ChongXiao pavilion has been greatly increased.


    Even those monsters who have been arranged to fight against this kind of adaptability, one by one, are also very powerful.


    Originally, when the winged lion sent these monsters to Chongxiao Pavilion, they were dissatisfied one by one.


    But, forced by their Winged Lion King, they had to come.


    Can know in the Chongxiao Pavilion can let the strength greatly increase, those who have not been arranged monster, also quietly rushed over one by one.


    For the growth of strength, monsters often care more than human friars.


    So, for a while, the address of Jianzong in ChongXiao pavilion was located.


    The strong human friar breath and the demon beast breath, soars to the sky. Those monks who want to make the idea of going up the mountain are scared to the extreme by this strong breath before they go up the mountain.


    Moreover, in the tempering of this strength, the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion and the monster beast on the Pingding Mountain are really integrated together.


    Looking at all this, Lin Tianyu is more at ease.


    At least, it has a good relationship with these monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    In the future, even if he is not in the Pingding mountains, not in the Chongxiao Pavilion. There is no need to worry about the safety of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu also found a very good phenomenon.


    That''s when he released his perception of the nature of all things for other friars to sharpen their martial arts skills.


    His own perception and strength have also been strengthened in this process.


    This kind of enhancement is mainly in the more delicate understanding of the nature of all things.


    When it is set up to give other people insight in the battle, the control is delicate. Especially when many people are doing it at the same time, the control aspect is far more than the time of simple comprehension.


    The delicacy of this kind of understanding, perhaps in the simple Lin Tianyu hand, others can not see any special changes.


    But once he really got in touch with Lin Tianyu and was suppressed by his delicate understanding of the nature of all things, he would surely feel his real power.


    Although we can''t break through the realm of cultivation, we have to wait for the chance that the knife thinks of.


    But even if the realm can not break through. However, the continuous improvement of this kind of strength also gave Lin Tianyu more motivation.


    As a result, time passed quietly in the cultivation and strengthening of the overall actual combat ability of Chongxiao Pavilion top monk.

 Chapter 2354

    In a flash, three months have passed.


    At this time, the construction of ChongXiao pavilion''s ancestral gate was also the initial capital scale. Almost all the buildings that should be built have been completed.


    Therefore, Chongxiao Pavilion also recruited the first group of disciples.


    Just waiting for the disciples to go up the mountain, the Chongxiao Pavilion sect really stands up in Shenwu land.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu has a restless feeling. This kind of irritability, straight out of the heart, let his heart restless.


    The chance he was waiting for.


    Now, there is no shadow.


    If we keep waiting, I don''t know when it will be a leader.


    In the time ahead, he has been able to understand the nature of all things. Constantly enhance their own strength. But now, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his own understanding of the nature of all things has reached a climax. It should be more difficult to enter.


    Of course, this kind of difficulty is only due to his current cultivation.


    If he wants to make further progress, then he must continue to improve in his cultivation, which is possible.


    Otherwise, even if there is progress, then it is possible to endure a few decades, hundreds of years, and be able to make progress.


    Can really go on like this, is clearly a waste of their lives and time.


    Especially in the fiendish.


    Lin Tianyu has a sense of urgency that oppresses him.


    Let''s not dare to relax at all.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s whole state of mind has a kind of boredom and restlessness.


    So, in the afternoon, Lin Tianyu found a secluded place alone and sat down and looked into the distance with the top monks of Chongxiao Pavilion and the powerful monsters of Pingding Mountain.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, you say that the chance that may exist in your analysis is deceptive. In fact, it doesn''t exist at all. "


    In Lin Tianyu''s voice, there are some restless words.


    The knife immediately said: "master, I look at your appearance, that is to want to break through their own cultivation realm. What, can''t help it? "


    When the knife asked, it actually knew.


    Lin Tianyu can''t help but want to break through the realm.


    After all, if it is really just a matter of cultivation and strength, or even the cultivation level of various martial arts skills. Lin Tianyu is completely enough to break through the realm.


    Even at this time, as long as Lin Tianyu can calm down and take a deep breath of aura, he will be able to directly break through the current state of mind. Moreover, once the realm breaks through, his strength will have a period of soaring.


    But these things that can be done easily, he just can''t do them.


    "Master, I feel that it is indeed a great opportunity. Besides, it should be coming soon. Therefore, the master can suppress the realm a little longer


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "to be honest, I also know that this kind of opportunity must exist. But now, this strong need for strong strength of the sense of urgency, let me really is too much pressure


    "Ha ha!"


    When Xiaodao heard this, he suddenly burst into laughter.

 Chapter 2355

    Lin Tianyu heard Xiaodao''s smile, looked at it and said, "Xiaodao, what are you laughing at? It''s funny. "


    Lin Tianyu is also very strange.


    Although the knife has always looked very unreliable.


    In fact, if we really let him take over the task. He can also do well.


    But just now, when the knife started to laugh, it wasn''t just laughing. What''s more, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that Xiaodao was very happy when he was smiling.


    The knife said: "I suddenly found that the master and the old master seem to be. This kind of war with the demon clan is the common thing of all monks in the world. But to the master''s mouth, it was suddenly turned into a master of a person''s business in general. If ordinary people, even if they know about the fiefdom, they will think that if the sky falls down, there will be a tall one standing against it. What''s too much to do with yourself. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu also laughed.


    After another half a month, Xiaodao suddenly became excited and said, "master, I feel that great opportunity."


    Lin Tianyu was also excited and said, "Xiaodao, tell me quickly. What chance is that? Is it already there? Can I get it now? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The knife laughed triumphantly.


    Then, the knife said, "master, wait patiently for a few days. It has shown the breath of this. Just wait a few more days. Then we can get that big chance. What''s more, the chance is doomed to be obtained by the owner. "


    Lin Tianyu was more curious and said, "knife, what chance is that? Why do I have to get it? "


    Xiaodao said: "because it''s part of Tiandao''s secret place."


    Lin Tianyu also had a look and said, "knife, do you mean that''s the palace of body cultivation and inheritance?"


    No wonder Lin Tianyu was moved.


    You know, the reason why he came across from Tianquan.


    The most important reason is that it is also for the sake of this inheritance palace.


    Otherwise, he will fly to the fairyland directly on the Tianquan continent.


    But now, the inheritance palace of body cultivation has finally appeared.


    Indeed, he got the Dharma inheritance palace. In this meeting, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation reappeared. Compared with other people, he is also easier to get this inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    However, Xiaodao said that the opportunity was destined to be his.


    Is it because the knife can play a special role in it?


    It''s also possible.


    After all, Xiaodao is the spirit of Tiandao space. With it, compared with other people, I have a much greater chance of getting this inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    However, Lin Tianyu still asked, "Xiaodao, you say this chance is destined to be mine. But because, have I got the Dharma inheritance palace? "


    The knife said with a smile: "this can also be regarded as an aspect. But it''s not the main one. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what is the main reason?"


    Xiaodao was still full of contentment and said: "the main reason is the master''s cultivation. The master''s cultivation is only the level of body friars in the later period of the second grade. And now the body cultivation inheritance palace is just the most suitable for the later period of the second grade

 Chapter 2356

    The knife was still boasting triumphantly.


    The knife said, "master, all monks, they should have known. This body repair inheritance palace, that can achieve the third grade later period, can also be inherited.


    "But they must not know.


    "In fact, the best inheritance and cultivation of this palace is the late second grade.


    "Therefore, those monks who have been keeping an eye on the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. All of them have been sending monks from the later period of Sanpin. What''s more, their focus on the cultivation of friars must be on the monks in the later stage of the third grade, but they don''t pay too much attention to the monks in the later stage of the second grade.


    "But now, my master, it happens to be the later cultivation of the second grade. Moreover, it is the absolute king in this. This is also the most suitable for inheriting the body and cultivating the inheritance palace. "


    But Lin Tianyu heard the boast of Xiaodao, but he was angry.


    Lin Tianyu said angrily, "knife, can you be reliable. Since it is the most suitable cultivation of the inheritance palace, it is the late second grade. So, before you, why didn''t you say it. You see, if it wasn''t at the top of the ladder, you would have been sealed. So, now, is it not even you who are going to inherit this body building inheritance palace will be delayed by you. "


    After hearing this, Xiaodao felt guilty and murmured, "I can''t be blamed."


    Lin Tianyu is still indignant way: "do not blame you, that still blame who?"


    Xiaodao immediately retorted: "blame that palace of body cultivation inheritance."


    Inheritance palace of strange body cultivation?


    I want to come up with such a reason.


    It''s not typical that it can''t be pulled out. Is it because of the toilet?


    But the knife said, "yes. It''s because of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "You know, in the past, the most suitable inheritance and cultivation was the late third grade.


    "But now, I haven''t seen it, but I didn''t expect that it has changed. He became the most suitable cultivation and became a monk in the later period of the second grade


    Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, do you believe the reason you said?"


    Lin Tianyu finished, but also intentionally hummed.


    Obviously, that is to show that they are ten thousand reasons not to believe such a wonderful flower.


    The knife said, "master, that is really the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. It has changed itself."


    "Oh, really?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, you can talk about it. Why has this body building inheritance palace changed itself? "


    The knife thought about it and said, "it must be the time when the master fell down. It was hurt too much. So, that''s lowering its level. Even at the end of the day, even if it''s associated with it, even if it''s the cultivation level required for its inheritance, it will correspondingly become much lower. "


    There is a point in this statement.


    What''s more, when Xiaodao said that just now, he thought about it for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu knew that the statement of Xiaodao was serious.


    In other words, the inheritance palace of body building was definitely hurt in that war. What''s more, it should be that after that battle, Xiaodao has never seen this body cultivation inheritance palace again.


    Otherwise, it will not even know the news at all.


    If Xiaodao really knows.


    At present, the best cultivation of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is under the condition of the body friars in the later period of the second grade. It must have told itself in advance.


    The knife is not reliable sometimes.


    But he can''t dig himself at all.

 Chapter 2357

    Lin Tianyu is also more curious.


    On that day, what kind of battle did the owner of the knife go through.


    It''s not just your own fall.


    What''s more, the inheritance palace of Dharma and physical cultivation that followed him were seriously damaged.


    Xiaodao, but now, there are a lot of memories that are completely missing. What''s more, there is always a need for more powerful principles to be able to repair this dharma cultivation inheritance palace.


    At present, the inheritance palace of physical training was seriously damaged on that day.


    Up to now, even the suitable inheritance and cultivation has been directly two levels short.


    Lin Tianyu was more curious about the battle of the master of the knife that day.


    He hopes to learn more about the day.


    After all, he has inherited the Dharma inheritance palace.


    Moreover, judging from the present situation, he will certainly inherit the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Since they have inherited these inheritance palaces. That''s the benefit of the owner of the knife. Under this kind of advantage, he also naturally has to assume the corresponding responsibility.


    Only when we know more about our future enemies, we can better make the most suitable response.


    Lin Tianyu thought about asking Xiaodao.


    But then, he knew that he couldn''t find out why he would ask Xiaodao.


    One is the knife because of injury, memory is really a serious loss.


    Another reason.


    The knife didn''t want to tell himself now who was the enemy of his master that day. After all, my current accomplishments are too low in the eyes of the knife. At this time, if you know the name of the powerful enemy, it is not only useless, but also harmful. It will affect one''s own Tao mind.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is more surprised.


    How powerful is the enemy that made the owner of the knife fall.


    You know, although Xiaodao is quite obedient to his own words. Don''t think that he is really so talkative. In fact, the heart of Xiaodao is arrogant. If he had not conquered him with his talent. It''s impossible for him to be so convinced.


    However, he was so convinced of his master that day.


    At the same time, he was extremely afraid of his master''s enemies.


    Even, it should be subconscious, he did not dare to mention the name of the enemy easily. I''m afraid it will be sensed by the other party. Then, there is a real threat.


    However, there is something in Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    If the owner of the knife and the enemy of his former master are so powerful.


    The three palaces represent the extraordinary. If you get it yourself, it''s a great chance.


    Moreover, this dharma inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu has felt its power.


    Lin Tianyu was able to practice to the present level. Although it is inseparable from his own cultivation and diligence. However, it is also inseparable from the inheritance of this dharma inheritance palace. If there is no such inheritance, let Lin Tianyu practice. I''m afraid that even if Lin Tianyu''s talent is diligent, it will double. He is not necessarily able to achieve what he is now.


    Of course, it''s possible.


    In Lin Tianyu paid absolute diligence and effort, plus his talent. In the end, he failed to inherit the three palaces of inheritance. Maybe he will inherit another powerful inheritance.


    After all, there is its own law in the way of heaven.


    There should be a reward for giving.


    Either or.

 Chapter 2358

    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said in his mind:


    based on so many causes and effects, the inheritance palace of the body cultivation must be inherited by himself.


    However, even so, preparation is still necessary.


    But don''t come to the end, this must think that it is a cooked duck, but also fly.


    So, Lin Tianyu said again, "Xiaodao, according to your feeling, how long will it take for this temple of body cultivation and inheritance to appear. Where will it appear? "


    The knife felt it carefully.


    After all, it is in the same line as the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Now, there are some subtle sensations. As long as the knife spends more energy, it can feel all this clearly.


    After waiting for a while, the knife said, "master, I have realized it. About 10 days later, the inheritance palace of body cultivation can be directly entered. The specific address of this temple should be in the north of where we are now. If you go by boat, it will take about five days. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK. Then I''ll go in five days. Now, we can also seize the time to improve the strength of the top friars of Chongxiao Pavilion. At the same time, it is also the final arrangement. After I went to receive the inheritance, the Chongxiao Pavilion also had to work normally. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu summoned all the Taishang elders of Chongxiao Pavilion at the later stage of Sanpin and held a short meeting.


    After that, he practiced himself as before. At the same time, he released the essence of all things for the supreme elders of ChongXiao pavilion to understand and experience.


    Soon, it''s time to travel to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Just as Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue and the three top monks of Chongxiao Pavilion set foot on the boat together, suddenly, there was a "didi Di" sound.


    Got the message.


    This will be who picked such a time, subpoena to their own.


    This should also be to tell themselves that the body cultivation inheritance palace was born.


    Lin Tianyu quickly took out the message bead and opened the message. After that, Lin Tian Yu''s face changed completely. A moment of gloom, almost dripping water.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Feixue asked.


    During this period of time, Lu Feixue has always felt that his strength is lower, and he is in the closed door, feeling the cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu said: "it should be someone who doesn''t want me to go to the inheritance palace of Tixiu."


    Lin Tianyu said and showed Lu Feixue the message bead inside.


    The message came from Su Mu San.


    It turned out that just a moment ago, the Lord of Wu City and others in Cangcheng city appeared and surrounded Fengpo city. Along the way, there are still many monks in the later period of the third grade. Such a powerful force, if suddenly threatened, would be safe enough to destroy Fengpo city.


    Their slogan is that Fengpo City colludes with Tiemu gang.


    Moreover, it was the last time I went to Pingding mountains where my own ChongXiao pavilion was built. On that day, they saw with their own eyes the people of Fengpo city''s Lord''s house and the people of Tiemu gang.


    If it had happened earlier, it would have been nothing.


    After hearing the news, Lin Tianyu rushed over. With the power of Lin Tianyu and the presence of some monsters in the Pingding mountains, it is easy to calm down the incident.


    But now, it is clear that the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has appeared.


    It was the critical moment for Lin Tianyu to rush to the inheritance palace of physical training. All of a sudden.


    This is clearly to interrupt Lin Tianyu''s inheritance palace.

 Chapter 2359

    "What should I do now, chief cabinet?"


    ADA came up and asked.


    Three top monks of the third grade later period who went along the way. They are big, fat and thin.


    At the meeting, the three of them also read the message.


    All of a sudden, the three of them wanted to understand the purpose.


    When a big asked, the fat and the thin looked over.


    Although they did not ask, they all looked at Lin Tianyu deeply. No matter how Lin Tianyu decides, they will resolutely implement all these.


    Lin Tianyu''s face sank and said, "go to Fengpo city and kill people."


    Lin Tianyu finished and sent a message to the winged lion. Let the winged lion bring the most powerful monster to come and kill with himself. The winged lion did not delay much. After receiving the message, it didn''t take long to summon and bring the most powerful demons in the Pingding mountains.


    Moreover, because a while ago, Lin Tianyu has been using his special ability to cultivate these monsters, so that their strength has been greatly improved.


    So, on hearing this, Lin Tianyu wanted to summon them to kill people.


    Without saying a word, these monsters immediately gathered together and came with the winged lion.


    Wing lion this time, but directly brought more than 30 of the peak of the third grade monster.


    Lin Tianyu talked about the situation.


    Then Lin Tianyu said, "brother lion, I want to ask you to go to Fengpo city with me. At the same time, here to pick 20 powerful third grade monster out. For the rest, please take care of the family while we are away. "


    Immediately, the winged lion nodded and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    The winged lion said, in those monsters he brought, he directly picked out 20 powerful monsters.


    Lin Tianyu also called on Hu Si again. Plus a DA, fat and thin, Lu Feixue.


    Then, these people and monsters are directly on a ship, all the way to Fengpo city.


    After reading Lin Tianyu''s decision.


    On the spaceship, a DA and fat, thin, Hu si all looked at each other and nodded.


    They can see that Lin Tianyu is a man of love. Otherwise, if someone else comes. Facing the inheritance palace of physical training, such a big opportunity.


    Who can stand the temptation?


    Don''t you fear that if you go late, you will be able to take the chance first?


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    Without any hesitation, he decided to go to Fengpo city first.


    After a period of time together, they can also see that Lin Tianyu is persistent in practice. The desire for strength. No matter how, when a good friend is in trouble, his first thought is his own friend. As for the others, they are all under this premise, and can be pressed first and then.


    Following such a person can also be reassuring.


    Otherwise, it''s the kind of person who is ruthless. No matter how powerful it is. But once to the critical moment, with the slightest crisis, is to follow their own people, are easily abandoned.


    The winged lion looked at Lin Tianyu''s decision and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, the winged lion looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Tianyu, how are you going to Fengpo city this time


    Although, in front of him, Lin Tianyu said that going to Fengpo city was to kill people.


    But at that time, it was obvious that Lin Tianyu was just angry.


    Maybe, when we get to this meeting, we will calm down and our thoughts will be more rational.


    After all, those who besieged Fengpo city. They''re not simple people. There are the city Lord and the elder of the great power.


    They represent not only themselves, but also the great forces behind them.

 Chapter 2360

    "Kill!"


    Lin Tianyu looked in front of the spaceship and spat out a word.


    But the winged lion''s eyes shrunk.


    Lin Tianyu spits out this an, although the tone is only so gentle and simple. The word "lion''s wings" has a strong sense of being cut.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu has made a decision. Those who besiege Fengpo city should be killed completely.


    Will not tell them the slightest politeness and affection.


    What if there is a huge force behind us?


    What they represent doesn''t matter?


    Since they have offended themselves, then they have to pay the inevitable price.


    The winged lion said, "Tianyu, you have already thought about it."


    Lin Tianyu said, "think about it."


    After seeing Lin Tianyu''s appearance, the winged lion still has some worries.


    The winged lion said again, "Tianyu, you must think clearly. These people are all monks in the later period of the third grade. Their own strength is strong, that''s all. What''s more, the place where we are now belongs to the great Luotian empire. Among them, the city Lord of Wu you mentioned, and some of them are all the Title City lords of the great Luotian empire. In addition, here, there are some powerful patriarchs.


    "If they all died in this siege of Fengpo city.


    "You are equivalent to offending all these forces once and for all."


    Indeed, if Lin Tianyu took people there, he just drove them away.


    It''s not a big deal.


    Even if they come from big power. But they besieged Fengpo City, which was not the right thing to do. Then, he was driven away from Fengpo city. They can''t say anything by themselves. The forces behind them can''t say anything more.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is going to kill all these people who are besieging Fengpo city.


    That''s different.


    Even if these people make the biggest mistake.


    They are also the pillars of those great forces. The top friars in the later period of Sanpin are precious pimples worthy of attention and attention in any power. Losing one will make a big power feel heartache.


    But now, Lin Tianyu wants to kill all the third grade masters who besieged Fengpo city.


    The forces behind them will not be able to bear this situation.


    Lin Tianyu said, "brother lion, what is the purpose of their siege of Fengpo city?"


    The winged lion said: "it is self-evident that I have chosen such a time to surround Fengpo city. That''s to transfer you. You don''t have time to worry about the inheritance palace. I''m interrupting your inheritance


    Speaking of this, the winged lion took a look at Lin Tianyu.


    In this way, those people also clearly felt that Lin Tianyu might be able to inherit the inheritance palace of Tixiu.


    That''s right.


    Lin Tianyu''s current state of physical cultivation. Plus his current level of strength.


    If Tianjiao, like him, can not inherit the inheritance palace, then who is qualified to inherit it?


    Ho!


    Those guys, who must have seen through this point, are trying to transfer Lin Tianyu to the past.


    Wait until Lin Tianyu appears, and then delay for a while. If someone is successful in the inheritance palace of physical training, or after this chance, they will be regarded as successful.

 Chapter 2361

    What''s more, the winged lion wanted to understand a little bit at once.


    The men besieged Fengpo city.


    In fact, they did not really want to attack Fengpo city.


    After all, Fengpo city is also the organizational system of dalaotan. If they attack Fengpo City, they will fight against the powerful empire of darotan. When the time comes, we''ll bring out the experts of dalaotan. But they are not the people who can bear it.


    They have now made the scene of besieging Fengpo City, which is just to lead Lin Tianyu to the past.


    These human friars have so many minds.


    But since Lin Tianyu has mentioned this goal on his own initiative.


    He must have thought of it.


    But why did he go there?


    You know, even if he doesn''t care. As long as he goes to the inheritance palace of Tixiu, he inherits the inheritance there. This Fengpo city will only be under siege. If it is frightened, it is impossible to get any substantial damage.


    He''s in such a hurry. It can help.


    I don''t want to rush there. In fact, it doesn''t matter much.


    When the winged lion looked at Lin Tianyu again, he was puzzled.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I also know that they just want to lead the past.


    "They did this to prevent me from inheriting the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. It''s not really thinking, to fight with me to the end.


    "But I know one thing better.


    "There are some people who can''t get used to it."


    Lin Tianyu said, eyes, flashing out a thick killing machine out.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "in front of them, they came to my ChongXiao pavilion to build a parcel to make trouble. However, at that time, I thought they were only for that Yuanshi vein. Therefore, they were not too embarrassed. The direct is to let them go.


    "But what did they do next?


    "As soon as they left, there was no threat of life. He began to spread rumors everywhere, which attracted a large number of monks on the Shenwu continent to rush to the place where ChongXiao pavilion was built. Let''s not worry about it.


    "However, they have done something about it, but they just wrote it down and didn''t go to them directly.


    "But then?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at the winged lion and said, "this time, because of the inheritance of physical training, the palace was born. They know that with my talent, they will surely rush to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. So, deliberately came out like this.


    "They gathered together, all the advantages of the force, the sword points to the wind park city.


    "Then, to take advantage of this, I will be transferred to Fengpo city. In order to let me miss the inheritance body, repair the inheritance palace, cut off my inheritance road.


    "After I let them go, they just calculated on me again and again.


    "This is clearly my good intentions, when weak.


    "If I let them go this time, they will design bigger traps again to trap me.


    "Why give them such a chance?


    "Since this time, they are all together. That is to say, we can take the opportunity to catch all the people who want to trap me. So that they don''t really think that I''m just a weak softie. "


    Lin Tianyu said this with firm eyes.


    The winged lion felt it, too.


    If someone did the above things to him. Offend him again and again. I''m afraid he can''t help it.


    It''s just that he lives in the world of monsters.


    Everything has always been solved by strength. There''s no need for so much intrigue.

 Chapter 2362

    At this meeting, the winged lion did not say anything more.


    No words all the way.


    Four days later, we entered the scope of Fengpo city. When the spaceship landed, Lin Tianyu led the people and those powerful monsters, and went directly to Fengpo city.


    At the bottom of the city, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    He has been able to see that there are more than 30 top monks in the late third grade. Almost the previous time, all the monks in the late Sanpin period who joined hands with Pingding mountains to mine Yuanshi vein in that area were all present.


    OK.


    It doesn''t have to be too much trouble.


    One more time. It can be done at one time. It''s all about solving these people.


    It''s a one-time solution to all problems.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu bringing people to the city, the Lord of Su immediately asked the people''s Congress to open the gate of the city and go out to meet him in person.


    The Lord of Su went out of the city gate and immediately met Lin Tianyu and said, "thank you, Lin Xiaoyou, for coming in person to help me get rid of the siege of Fengpo city. However, Lin Xiaoyou didn''t need to make a special trip. These people, do not look around me Fengpo City, the momentum of the performance is very strong. But even if they were to lend them ten more guts, they would not dare to really put me in the wind park.


    "But now, it is the time for the birth of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Lin Xiaoyou should seize the opportunity to inherit this inheritance palace.


    "After all, with Lin Xiaoyou''s talent, the inheritance palace has 89% hope."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "those who are surrounded by Fengbo are just a group of clowns. It won''t take long to solve them.


    "What''s more, it''s destined to belong to me. If you put it there, you can''t run. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he had a sense of hegemony and confidence.


    "Ha ha."


    At this time, one of the more than 30 monks in the late Sanpin period of the besieged city came by.


    Lin Tianyu saw that it was Hu Fang, the military master among them.


    Hu Fang laughed and said, "master Lin, you are here at the right time. We have something to investigate and collect evidence. If you come here, you can also be a witness here. "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed.


    It''s a good calculation. This investigation and evidence collection should be kept and witnessed by ourselves. One day did not investigate clearly, naturally is oneself also one day cannot leave. It is estimated that when the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is completely completed and closed, it will be the end of their investigation and evidence collection.


    Hehe.


    If you want to pit yourself like this, do you really think that your head is so iron?


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Fang and said, "ha ha, old man, I only say it once. Get out of here! Where it comes from, where it goes back. Otherwise, we''ll have to leave our lives here. "


    Lin Tianyu said, a evil spirit from the body, rushed out, straight to the opposite Hu Fang in the past.


    Hu Fang''s face changed abruptly. He even stepped back a few steps and did not dare to say more.


    Hu Fang was a monk in the later period of Sanpin.


    In Shenwu land, they can be regarded as the top friars.


    Anyone who saw him could not respectfully call out the elder.


    But as soon as Lin Tianyu saw him, he directly rebuked him in front of him and told him to go away immediately. Otherwise, it''s going to leave him here. However, Hu Fang did not dare to say more.


    The evil spirit just now broke out.


    Hu Fang felt it very clearly.


    If he dares to say more.


    It is estimated that the next moment, he will really leave his life here.

 Chapter 2363

    Hu Fang was so angry that his heart and mouth fluctuated.


    Although he did not dare to say more, he did not leave immediately.


    After all, he is not just one person. Behind him, there are more than 30 top monks in the later period of Sanpin. He can''t deal with Lin Tianyu, but it doesn''t mean that the people behind him can''t deal with Lin Tianyu.


    After all, what Hu Fang is good at is to give advice and play tricks.


    Frontal engagement is not his strong point.


    But among these people they came together, it was clear that there were royal friars in the third grade later period.


    Besides, they represent more than themselves.


    So, when Hu Fang was too scared to say anything, one of the more than 30 people came out. The old man was as powerful as the sea. From this we can also see that he has incomparable strength.


    Seeing the old man come out, Hu Fang sighed with a sigh of relief and said, "grow old!"


    The old man nodded, went directly to Lin Tianyu and said, "younger generation, can you talk well. You know, we are all human beings of the heaven. There are also several city lords of Dalmatian. Therefore, to a certain extent, it also represents the dignity of Dala Tian. Now, we are going to investigate the collusion of the Lord Su of Fengpo city with the Tiemu gang.


    "If this is true, we have to take down the master of Su city and go back to the emperor''s court to punish him.


    "Since I was there, I knew about it. That''s just right. The younger generation will join us in investigating this matter. If we investigate clearly, we will let the younger generation go. "


    The old man should be regarded as the most powerful monk among them.


    Last time, among those who went to Pingding mountains, they did not see this old man.


    Obviously, it should be the boxer they specially moved in this time.


    "Old dog, can''t you hear people clearly?" Lin Tianyu looked at the old man and walked away.


    Since it''s the guy who moved in to help.


    What''s more, I still want to limit myself here, so that I miss the inheritance of the body cultivation palace. Do you need to be polite to such a person?


    This kind of man is going to kill his dog''s head.


    The old man was so old that his beard turned up and said, "younger generation, do you know who you are talking to?"


    "Yes."


    The old man was stunned.


    It seems that his name is very loud? Even a young man of the other side knew who he was.


    Thought, straightened out the chest, a group arrogant appearance.


    Lin Tianyu said again, "is it a stupid old dog who doesn''t know whether it''s alive or dead?"


    "You..."


    The old man was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t pay attention to each other at all, and said to all the people opposite him, "now, give you a chance. Get the hell out of here. I count three. If you don''t leave after I''ve finished counting. Then, you all leave your dog''s life here. "


    Lin Tianyu said that he took the old man on the opposite side as an air.


    Then, Lin Tianyu began to count.


    "One; two


    "Three.


    "Good! It seems that you all have a choice. "


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t count fast.


    But after he finished counting, there was no one in the opposite. Even the steps did not move. Moreover, there are several people, are also in their own eyes, released a look of contempt.

 Chapter 2364

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The old man on the other side laughed and said, "younger generation, can you use such a few numbers? Do you think you''re the emperor of the great empire?


    "But I tell you.


    "I became a family in the Empire of daruo. They are closely related to the imperial family.


    "Now, give you the courage, do you dare to really kill?"


    Cheng said, and then proud to a chest, toward Lin Tianyu closer.


    In this way, it is natural for Lin Tianyu to kill him.


    Moreover, Cheng has not made any defensive moves yet.


    He has absolute confidence. After knowing his origin, the other party did not dare to kill him, but also lowered his attitude and came out to flatter him.


    It''s the way he''s tried and tried.


    The other people, this meeting, all showed a scornful smile on their faces. They can also know the intricate relationship between chenglaona and the daruo Empire, and what it represents for the friars, sects and various forces in the Empire.


    That''s the pronoun that can''t be provoked.


    Lin Tianyu is more powerful.


    Does he dare to face the Darrow Empire again?


    "So you really want to die?" Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at other people and said, "are you sure you want to die with this old dog?"


    Under Lin Tianyu''s eyes, none of those people recoiled.


    Instead, there is still a scornful smile on his face.


    Not to mention that among them, there are many city lords of the Dara empire. There is a super powerful clan of the supreme elder. Just as Cheng Lao stood in front of him and blocked Lin Tianyu, there was no way he could do it. There''s absolutely nothing to do with them all.


    I''m angry when I grow old.


    In front of him, he has been called an old dog, which can be regarded as an ignorant fearless. But now, it is known that he has countless ties with the Empire of Dara. How dare you call him an old dog.


    He is not regarded as an old man.


    Didn''t you pay attention to the Empire of daruo?


    "Hum!"


    Then, Cheng Lao was even more angry and said, "younger generation, did you try to kill one? If you really dare to kill me. I still have some admiration for you. "


    "I don''t need your admiration," Lin said coldly


    "Ha ha!"


    Cheng Lao has a sneer.


    Obviously, in his heart, it has been confirmed. Lin Tianyu is absolutely afraid to kill him. If you don''t know his background, you may be impulsive.


    But when daruo Empire stands behind, how can they be impulsive if they want to be impulsive.


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "just present your dog''s head."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, Cheng Lao on the opposite side suddenly felt a strong murderous spirit.


    "You..."


    Cheng Lao is surprised.


    I''m going to hide and drive.


    He clearly felt that Lin Tianyu really wanted to kill him.


    But just said a "you" word, the body just to the side of a flash, there is no more half of the movement. Frozen there.


    In this meeting, he was clearly killed by Lin Tianyu. The spirits and spirits are destroyed.


    Then, a touch of black knife light, to the opposite more than 30 people, directly killed in the past.


    Puff, puff


    These black swords cut through and killed six top monks in the later period of the third grade.

 Chapter 2365

    When Lin Tianyu made a move here, he brought several top friars of the third grade later period, who also shot at the same time.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, the winged lion roared.


    Then, it is also towards the other side of those three late monks rushed in the past.


    And under the wing lion''s drive, he brought the twenty third grade monster, also killed at the same time.


    Just under one shock.


    More than 30 of the top monks in the later period of Sanpin in the opposite area have already died.


    There are still about ten people left.


    Now, they are really scared.


    Lin Tianyu not only dares to fight. What''s more, it''s merciless. That is to kill them all at once.


    "Lin Pavilion master, I am the Lord of Wu City, and I am the city master of daruo empire. If you kill a city Lord like me, you will really have a feud with the Empire of daruo. You let me go. I swear that from now on, I will never be the enemy of Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, if the Empire of Darrow sends people here, I will certainly help you to say good things. "


    Wu Chengzhu said in a panic.


    At the same time, he expanded his figure and fled.


    He knew that if what he said was useful.


    Then, Lin Tianyu will not attack him again. He was able to escape. Moreover, he believed that as long as Lin Tianyu didn''t attack him, others would surely let him go.


    After all, he is the city Lord of the daruo empire.


    This is the city Lord appointed directly by the Dara empire.


    After being identified, he was killed. But it''s the face of Darrow empire.


    Under the Empire of Darrow, no one dared to be so crazy.


    The Lord of Wu escaped freely.


    In addition, there are several others who are beginning to identify themselves. Almost everyone has a very strong identity. I believe that when Lin Tianyu knows their identity, he will seriously consider the consequences of killing them.


    Puff!


    But at this time, after the Lord of Wu escaped, his smiling face suddenly took off with his head.


    Other people who are still begging for mercy also shut up immediately.


    You know, they have power behind them. Can that force, and the great Luo empire is powerful?


    But now, it''s even the real city Lord of the daruo empire.


    In front of him, haochenglao said that he had countless ties with the Empire of daruo. After all, it''s just relationships. Although sometimes, the relationship is better than the identity of a city master. However, after all, from the official name, there is still no real city Lord, more about the face of the Empire of Dara.


    All the people who are still alive are fully aware of it.


    If they ask for mercy again, it won''t help at all.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu has already made it clear that he wants to kill all of them.


    I won''t talk to them any more.


    All those who still survived on the other side started their body method as soon as possible and fled. However, no matter how fast they are, it is impossible for them to be quick at all. Lin Tianyu, who has understood the rules of space. It can''t be faster than that, beast winged lion.


    Lin Tianyu and winged lion lead the attack and tracking. Then there are the rest of the third grade later monks. As well as the twenty third grade monster in the later period under the positive impact.


    Almost, only for a short time, all of the remaining opponents were killed.

 Chapter 2366

    After all of them were killed, Pang and Pang rushed to the stage and put away all the Najie of those who had been killed.


    Then, he took it back and gave it to Lin Tianyu.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t take it. He said, "all the resources here are based on the credit of the war. When the time comes, everyone will share them."


    But after that, Lin Tianyu thought about it again and said, "well. This is also a clan battle. A portion of the resources will also be kept and put into the zongmen warehouse. "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, none of the people present objected.


    After all, they are all members of the clan.


    If the door can not stand up. It is also a rootless duckweed. Moreover, in this battle, Lin Tianyu contributed the most. Again. If there is no Chongxiao Pavilion for such a war. Give them a hundred courage, and they dare not really kill these people.


    It should be great to leave one for zongmen.


    Then, Lin Tianyu walked over to some of the stupefied City Lord su.


    Su Chengzhu''s eyes narrowed.


    He really didn''t think of it. He once lived in Fengpo city for a period of time. He looked very kind. It''s so murderous.


    Fortunately, on that day, he did not provoke the other party. Otherwise


    Some of the city lords of Su dare not to go down.


    Lin Tianyu went to the Lord of Su and said, "Lord Su, what are you going to do next?"


    These people were not killed by the Lord of Su himself.


    However, they were all killed outside Fengpo City, the Lord of Su. At that time, those forces behind them will never be able to spare Su Chengzhu.


    Su city Lord thought about it and said, "it''s nothing. It''s a big deal. Don''t be the city Lord. I don''t believe that there is no place for Su in the whole land of Shenwu. "


    Su Chengzhu did not blame Lin Tianyu for being too murderous.


    If you kill so many people in Fengpo city and cause yourself trouble.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "Lord Su, this is what I''ve caused you. If the Lord Su doesn''t dislike it, you can go to my Chongxiao Pavilion for a while. I believe that even if it is the Empire of daruo, it is not easy to move me to the Xiaoge Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu''s words are extremely overbearing.


    Indeed, his achievements in the first World War killed more than 30 monks in the late third grade period.


    Even in the daruo Empire, they have to think about it carefully. They are willing to bear the consequences of such a terrible killing God.


    In addition, Chongxiao Pavilion is also accompanied by many monsters in Pingding mountains. There''s a lion with wings.


    But over the years.


    The Pingding mountains have been there. The great Luo Empire never thought of fighting against the monsters in the Pingding mountains.


    Obviously, in Pingding mountains, the strength of monsters.


    Even in the Empire of daruo, there was fear.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also dares to say such big words.


    When Su Chengzhu was still thinking about it, Su Mu San had already pulled Su Chengzhu and said, "Dad."


    The meaning can''t be more obvious.


    Obviously, it was for the Lord of Su to promise to go to Chongxiao Pavilion for a temporary stay. Even, in that case, it''s not just for the Lord of Su to promise to go to Chongxiao Pavilion for a while. I''m afraid, but I still hope that the Lord of Su can live in Chongxiao Pavilion for a long time.


    The Lord of Su city laughed and agreed to come down and said, "OK. Thank you for your invitation. Since Lin Xiaoyou is kind. Then, I''ll go to Chongxiao Pavilion and disturb it for a few days. "


    "Welcome."

 Chapter 2367

    The Lord of Su promised to go down and arrange everything.


    Then, we should take the relevant people to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this time, the Lord of Su looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, in fact, this matter has little to do with you. Besides, I have to thank you for helping me out


    Lin Tianyu looked at the master of Su city in a confused way.


    There is something in Su Chengzhu''s words.


    It seems that troubles like today, even without Lin Tianyu''s participation, will be the same.


    Then Lin Tianyu said, "master Su, what''s the matter?"


    Su Cheng said: "from the first appearance of Cheng. I can guess the relationship. This surname Cheng is very close to the Lord Huo of Dongcheng. "


    With that, Su Chengzhu also said the reason for this.


    It turns out that the cause of this incident is because the top boss of Fengpo city. Master of Huo city.


    On that day, the brother-in-law of Huo Chengzhu made a lot of efforts to get through the relationship between Huo Chengzhu and Dongcheng. Finally, there was hope that he could come to Fengpo city to take over the city master. At this time, however, the daruo Empire arranged for the Lord of Su to come to Fengpo city as the city master. From that time on, even if there was no reason for this contradiction between Su Chengzhu and Huo Chengzhu.


    As long as he finds the opportunity, Huo City Lord will try his best to suppress Su city Lord and Fengpo city.


    This time, when the Lord of Su saw the people of the same company, there were old people among them. I know that behind the whole thing, there is still Huo City Master in control.


    Therefore, even without Lin Tianyu, Fengpo city would be targeted.


    Say these reasons.


    Su Chengzhu said: "it''s just that over the years, it''s really frustrating to be the Lord of Fengpo city. Under the master of Huo City, from time to time to find themselves some trouble. This time, I simply abandoned the Lord of Fengpo city and went to join you in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    The Lord of Su said and looked at Lin Tianyu seriously.


    Then, the master of Su city looked back at Su Mu San.


    This mind is self-evident.


    Su Mu San listened to the master of Su city and looked at his own look. Su Mu San can''t help but lower his head with a look of shame on his face.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good. It''s very kind of you to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion. With the participation of the Lord Su, I have made another step forward in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu''s statement is also true.


    However, he knew that on that day, it was said that the master of Su city once fought against the four top monks of Tiemu sect.


    Therefore, even in the peak friars of the late third grade, the Lord of Su can be called the king series.


    The powerful friars like Su Chengzhu in the later period of the third grade were bound to be sought after by those forces no matter which side they joined.


    Lin Tianyu also wanted it.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu only felt a delicate hand on his waist and twisted it hard.


    It was Lu Feixue who did it.


    Thinking about it again, Lin Tianyu understood it later.


    Lord Su said he wanted to join his own Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, after saying this, he took a special look at himself and then looked at Su Mu San.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    I''m afraid, that is to say, in the power of Su Chengzhu, those powerful monks of his lineage should be counted as Su Mu San''s dowry.

 Chapter 2368

    All of a sudden, I want to understand the key.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at Lu Feixue again and felt guilty.


    In fact, in front of him, he really did not think of these.


    If it wasn''t for Lufei snow, he gave him a hard twist on the waist. He may have arrived at this meeting, but he still hasn''t figured out the meaning of the words of Lord su.


    At this time, Lu Feixue gave Lin Tianyu a deep smile and said, "Lord Su, of course, we are very welcome to join us in Chongxiao Pavilion. Since the Lord Su gave up Fengpo City, he joined me in Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, from now on, we will be a family. "


    When Lu Feixue said so, he also looked at Su Mu San.


    When she saw three scenes of snow on Lucifer''s face.


    Although Su Mu San is usually dressed as a gentleman. Even from the point of character, he was partial to the elegant gentleman. This meeting, however, clearly has some of the younger daughter''s style.


    To this meeting, it is also a heart completely put down.


    After all, even Lu Feixue agreed. This is also the most critical pass.


    As for Lin Tianyu?


    This guy sometimes feels like a piece of wood.


    But even if it''s wood.


    There are ways to enlighten him.


    Hum!


    But immediately, the look on the face is more red.


    What are you thinking about?


    You can''t be too proactive. Be subtle. It is said that most men, but are more like to be reserved some women. I don''t know if it is. At that time, I have to ask the maid. I remember, the maid told herself about it. What''s more, it''s exactly the same meaning.


    Yeah.


    When the time comes, I''ll have to ask.


    Then, Lin Tianyu asked the winged lion to help himself to have a good look at Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Lin Tianyu said: "brother lion, this time, so many of them came to force the Lord of Su. And I was so angry that I once killed so many people. I think the power behind them will not give up. Maybe, it will take advantage of this period of time, directly is looking for shangchongxiao Pavilion, looking for trouble. And I''m going to the palace for a period of time. It''s impossible to take care of Chongxiao Pavilion. Therefore, all this has to be troubling brother lion. "


    "Master Lin, please rest assured."


    The winged lion said, "I dare not speak so much in other places. It can be above the Pingding mountains. I want to move your Chongxiao Pavilion. As long as I don''t agree, even the friars from the whole Shenwu land have come. That can''t touch your Chongxiao Pavilion. Lin Pavilion master can rest assured to go to the inheritance body to build the inheritance palace.


    "But please remember, Lin Pavilion master. When you go to the divine world one day, you must take me with you. "


    The winged lion said, with an air of arrogance in his eyes.


    Indeed, in the Pingding mountains, he doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone.


    Even the human friars, who were more powerful than him, gathered in the Pingding mountains. Even if it''s stronger than him.


    He is not afraid.


    In the Pingding mountains, even the winged lion can''t win. However, in the Pingding mountains, there are endless monsters. As long as the winged lion orders, it can start an endless tide of animals.


    At that time, how many human friars will be willing to take their own lives to fill in.

 Chapter 2369

    After another explanation and arrangement, Lin Tianyu took a DA, fat, thin, Hu Si and Lu Feixue to the place where the Tixiu inheritance palace appeared.


    This time, I don''t know how long it will take to inherit the palace. And all things are over, return to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Therefore, before leaving, he also explained many times.


    Especially after the Fengpo City incident, Lin Tianyu had to guard against it.


    However, just when Lin Tianyu and his party were about to leave.


    Su Mu San, however, came over and said, "Mr. Lin, I''ll go with you. I also want to see what''s special about the inheritance palace. After all, on the Shenwu continent, I''ve often heard about it, but I haven''t really seen it. I also want to go to see it. "


    Lin Tianyu hesitated for a while and then looked at Lu Feixue.


    Lu Feixue is a smile, said: "since brother Su is willing to go together, let''s go together. It''s just that along the way, there''s one more companion. "


    Then, Su Mu San was invited to the boat.


    Later, because Su Mu San went with him.


    Su Chengzhu also wanted to go together.


    But later, think of his Su Cheng''s lineage, can all go to Chongxiao Pavilion together. And to settle down in Chongxiao Pavilion. As the city Lord, now, these legitimate people transfer, they do not personally lead the team to go, it is too unreasonable. So he had to account for Su Mu San.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu''s boat directly cut through the sky and flew to the north.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is still a little worried.


    After all, in terms of time.


    The inheritance palace of physical cultivation should have been born.


    However, they traveled from Fengpo city to the place where the inheritance palace of the body building was located. Even if they took a boat, it would still take about 10 days.


    In another ten days, maybe the chance of the inheritance palace of physical training will be over.


    This is what Lin Tianyu is really worried about.


    Lin Tianyu really doesn''t worry if he is taken to the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation by others. After all, this body cultivation inheritance palace, even if it is once in 500 years. But in Shenwu land, it will be many years. How many times has it been in the world. But for a long time, it has not really been the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    This also gives Lin Tianyu confidence.


    Apart from him, no one else can imagine the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Moreover, he also has a kind of dark feeling.


    This incarnation of Tixiu inheritance palace is clearly prepared for him.


    It can''t be given to anyone but myself.


    His only worry was that it was time. Before waiting for myself, the inheritance palace of body cultivation will disappear again. Then, if we want to wait for the next time, we have to wait another 500 years.


    And, another 500 years.


    In order to be the most suitable for the inheritance of the palace.


    Whether he still has to keep the cultivation of the second grade at the later stage and not to break through.


    Plus the kind of crisis in the fiendish.


    Let him wait for another 500 years. He can''t afford to wait.


    If it is true this time, it is because of the siege of Fengpo city by the Lord of Wu and Cheng Lao, who have attracted themselves to the past. It influenced his own inheritance system and built the inheritance palace.


    This loss is really too much.


    Even, at the end of the day, because I can''t afford to wait.


    Lin Tianyu may have to choose not to inherit the body and build the inheritance palace.

 Chapter 2370

    Lin Tianyu has been standing in the window of the boat, looking in the direction of the boat''s progress, but also full of melancholy.


    Lu Feixue and Su Mu San both leaned over.


    Lu Feixue said: "Tianyu, what do you want?"


    Lin Tianyu said what he had just thought of.


    After all, this is a great opportunity.


    The benefits of the Dharma inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu has been able to fully imagine what kind of benefits it will have in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I don''t worry about others. After all, the ultimate inheritance can not be achieved by anyone. However, I was afraid of missing the time of inheritance. Once missed. So we have to choose not to inherit the inheritance palace


    He sighed as he spoke.


    Lu Feixue, however, laughed and said, "Tianyu, this is it. What''s to worry about? You said it. This body cultivation inheritance palace is clearly specially prepared for you. No one else wants to go. Since it''s for you. Well, even if you''re really late. It will also be ready for you. Don''t say it''s just ten days late. Even if you are a year late, it will be ready for you


    Lin Tianyu listened and laughed.


    "Yes. Feixue, you are absolutely right. It''s just for me. Then, even if I go a year later, it will still be there waiting for me


    When he finished, he looked at Su Mu San with a smile and said, "curtain 3, do you think so?"


    Su Mu San first frowned a little, and then he stretched out and said, "yes. That''s right. Tianyu, what Feixue said is very reasonable. I also believe that the body cultivation inheritance palace is ready for you. Other people don''t have to go even if they want it. Moreover, the inheritance palace of body cultivation has been for such a long time, and no one has got it. Well, it must be more anxious than you. So if you go a year later, I think it will be waiting for you


    At the beginning of Su Mu San, she frowned.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it again, he understood why?


    Obviously, Su Mushan thought:


    it was her message that sent Lin Tianyu to Fengpo city.


    In the end, it took so long.


    However, in the end, he followed Lu Feixue''s words and untied Lin Tianyu''s heart knot.


    Both of them said various words to resolve Lin Tianyu''s worries. Therefore, Lin Tianyu also simply no longer worried about this matter, but with Lu Feixue and Su Mu San two people, talking about all kinds of gossip.


    However, in the middle, Lin Tianyu still felt uneasy and contacted Xiaodao and said, "Xiaodao, can you help me sense it. It will be ten days before we can get there. Can we catch up with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? "


    But Lin Tianyu just contacted Xiaodao.


    The knife ran out of the space of Tiandao and appeared in the flying boat.


    All of a sudden, in front of a few people, is suddenly out of a small boy carving jade.


    Knife.


    Lu Feixue''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the little boy.


    She went into Tiandao space once.


    Of course, I know the knife.


    But Su Mu San didn''t know the knife, and said curiously, "Oh. Such a lovely little boy, who is this. Why did it suddenly appear. Who are you with. In front of him, where is he hiding again

 Chapter 2371

    Su Mu San was curious and had a lot of questions.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and pinched the small face of the knife.


    The knife rolled its eyes.


    I''m not a little boy.


    Your age is even older than that of your ancestors of the last 18 generations, right?


    Su Mu San''s eyes could not be moved.


    Lin Tianyu coughed and said, "screen three, he is a knife."


    "Knife, how lovely." Su Mu San said, and then stretched out his hand to squeeze the small face of the knife.


    "Master, two ladies, I want to tell you, don''t worry at all. The body cultivation inheritance palace is waiting for its master in that place. He will not disappear until the master arrives


    "That''s really great."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue are finally completely relieved.


    After all, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue already know that the knife is the spirit of the Dharma inheritance palace. Naturally, it is also in the same line as the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. What he said is naturally the most authoritative.


    Su Mu San didn''t respond for a while.


    Why, just such a little boy said so, Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue have completely believed his words.


    But then, it is thought that just now, the little boy opened his mouth and said two ladies.


    Thinking of this, Su Mu San has a thick smile on his face.


    After watching the knife, I like it more and more.


    However, at this time, Luffy snow is suddenly leaning over. Then, he also stretched out his hand, pinched the face of the knife and twisted it vigorously.


    "Ouch


    The knife let out a sudden cry.


    In fact, the knife really won''t hurt. At least, Lu Feixue''s strength will not really hurt him. But he yelled on purpose.


    He felt guilty all of a sudden.


    I felt it all at once.


    I just said something wrong.


    He suddenly came out and spoke of the ladies. This is to flatter Su Mu San, the future master''s wife. But now, he remembered. This flatters the future lady. But the present lady is not to be offended by him.


    It is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years.


    A little head turn, you know the crux of all the problems.


    Therefore, when Lu Feixue pinched his face with his hand, he deliberately pretended to be a poor man.


    Lu Feixue is obviously not ready to give up.


    Then, he pinched the other side of the face with his hand and twisted it.


    "Ouch


    The knife screamed again on purpose.


    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "Oh, the knife, it''s hurting you."


    "No pain, no pain." The knife suddenly suffered a face.


    Indeed, it is impossible to give him such an artifact pain. But it would be a bad thing for him to be revenged by the responsible lady.


    Lu Feixue, however, looked at the knife with a smile and said, "it doesn''t hurt really?"


    "It really doesn''t hurt."


    Lu Feixue busy way: "since it doesn''t hurt, I''ll screw it twice more."


    Then, regardless of whether the knife answered or not, he stretched out his hand again and twisted it to the knife''s small face. But it feels good. Moreover, after twisting, Lu Feixue also specially looked at the knife''s face. It turned out that there was no red mark on the face of the knife.


    However, Lu Feixue does not think it strange to think about it.


    After all, this is the spirit of the Dharma inheritance palace.

 Chapter 2372

    Of course, Lu Feixue is not really angry with his small face with a knife.


    In fact, that''s because it''s so cute.


    Just now, Xiaodao also approved Su Mushan to pinch his face.


    Of course, Lu Feixue can''t lose to Su Mu San. Therefore, he also deliberately took the opportunity to pinch a few small faces.


    But in the heart, Lu Feixue is more like to see the kind of bitter gourd face when the knife pinches his small face.


    Since I''ve got the knife for sure.


    On the way, Lin Tianyu put down his mind completely. The whole person became a lot happier.


    For more than ten days, we were in a hurry.


    On that day, their boat had already reached the place where the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was born.


    Here, is already a sea of people. What''s more, at a glance, all of them were monks with great strength.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the situation below and let the boat fall.


    Then, it''s easy to see the entrance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    However, Lin Tianyu is strange.


    At the entrance of the inheritance palace. On the contrary, there are not many monks there.


    According to the truth, this meeting is a good time to enter the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and obtain opportunities. How could these monks stay away from the entrance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and stay in this peripheral place.


    This matter, how to see, how to feel unreasonable.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not think much. They just took Lu Feixue, Su Mu San, a DA and others all the way to the entrance of the inheritance palace of Tixiu.


    But just a few steps later, a young man in the early stage of the third grade and a dozen guards like people followed him and stopped them towards Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    He was already late. Now, it is necessary to rush to the inheritance palace to receive the inheritance.


    Now, I don''t want to delay any time. I don''t want to cause any trouble.


    The young man who came over extended his hand to Lin Tianyu.


    Looking at the outstretched hand, Lin Tianyu said, "what are you doing?"


    Young man: "of course, it''s jiaoshen stone. Each of you has a hundred sacred stones. Seven people, seven hundred stone gods, to hand in to enter


    "Why?"


    Lin Tianyu asked, a burst of depression.


    Why do you have to leave money to buy the road when you enter the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and accept the inheritance. It''s the chance of heaven and earth. When he was in Tianquan mainland, he entered the inheritance palace of Dharma and accepted the inheritance. At that time, he was very weak, but he didn''t want to buy road money.


    The young man said proudly, "if you want to pass from here, you should hurry to pay God stone. If there is no stone, get out of here


    The young man is obviously the kind of man who is habitually superior.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu just opened his mouth and asked, and he was completely impatient. In particular, I found that Lin Tianyu was only a second grade cultivation in the later period. He was even more nostalgic and did not pay attention to Lin Tianyu at all.


    Lin Tianyu can easily teach the young man a lesson, and then go to the inheritance palace of physical training.


    Can think of, they should be sent here by a certain force to buy road money. Lin Tianyu is not prepared to make trouble. After all, there is still time. So he prepared to take out seven hundred sacred stones.


    You know, the last trip to the secret place, Lin Tianyu suddenly had millions of divine stones.


    Seven hundred stone is not a small sum for most monks.


    But for Lin Tianyu now, it''s nothing.

 Chapter 2373

    When he saw that Lin Tianyu was going to dig out the stone, a scornful smile flashed on his young face.


    At this time, his eyes were glued to Lu Fei Xue and Su Mu San.


    Lin Tianyu and seven of them have just arrived here.


    This young man has found Lu Feixue and Su Mu San, who are both the best beauties.


    So, this just brought a person to come personally, buy road money.


    You know, it''s the same rule.


    After the appearance of Tixiu inheritance palace, it was controlled by the Dalao Empire and several major forces, occupying the site and collecting tolls. And this young man''s ancestry was once a general of the great Luo empire. Therefore, he took such a toll collection captain position. It is possible to dig up a lot of extra benefits.


    If ordinary people want to go to the place where the inheritance palace is located, they will not be able to collect the toll.


    It''s OK to go down with his hands.


    He just needs to sit and watch.


    Then, it should be his advantage, and it will not be less than a point.


    What''s more, his hands came down to do it. That would be extremely responsible. At least, people like Lin Tianyu came to this temple for the first time. If Lin Tianyu asked. They will try their best to explain this matter to Lin Tianyu.


    In this way, if you want to go to the inheritance palace of body cultivation, you can find the opportunity. The friars who see if they can get benefits from it will hand in enough divine stones according to the rules.


    And those who just come to see the excitement, but do not have much confidence in themselves, willing to be shy in the bag. After listening to this explanation, he would take the initiative to step aside and hide in a place far away from the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    But this time, it was the young man who came out in person.


    Come to meet Lin Tianyu in person.


    Several of his men had already looked at the young man as soon as he appeared.


    They all know that the young man is going to do something.


    Then, I saw the anger of the young man when he came on the stage. There is also a pair of eyes that stare at Lu Feixue and Su Mu San. Those men don''t understand.


    The young man was deliberately provoking Lin Tianyu.


    The purpose, of course, is to take a fancy to Lu Feixue and Su Mu San. I want to get the idea of both of them.


    However, the reason why young people don''t speak so directly when they come up.


    One is to try out Lin Tianyu through such a bad attitude. If Lin Tianyu''s back, there is a strong force. Well, under such a trial. Lin Tianyu will also show the power behind him.


    If there is something too powerful behind Lin Tianyu.


    This young man will naturally put out this small mind.


    As for the angry tone, it was just a dandy misunderstanding. If Lin Tianyu''s power behind him is equal to his own, he will not have much care about him. But if the power behind Lin Tianyu is stronger than him. Then, in a big deal, he bowed his head and confessed to Lin Tianyu. It doesn''t matter much.


    On the other hand, if we try to find out, there is nothing too powerful behind Lin Tianyu.


    That would be fine.


    These two beauties are in their own eyes, where there is a chance to escape again.

 Chapter 2374

    What''s more, the words that have just met with vicious words just now have the foreshadowing for the occurrence of contradictions.


    It''s good for his future plans.


    In this way, the dispute has already occurred. That is naturally able to cover up the small movements that he deliberately pick things up.


    Because I''m always a dandy. He also had a certain understanding of this kind of dandy''s common way of doing things.


    This meeting, see Lin Tianyu is actually preparing to pay God stone.


    The young man laughed.


    If Lin Tianyu is behind him, he will have great influence. Then, he will never pay for these stones.


    Even if it is to spread out the stone, it is impossible to spread the stone even if it is obviously ridiculed by oneself.


    All of these can only explain one point.


    There is no big power behind Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, according to the rules, they should pay God stone. He was willing to pay, too. But now in this situation, he can never give any stone out of God. After all, at this time, if you pay God stone. That doesn''t mean he''s willing to follow the rules.


    But it clearly says:


    he counseled!


    Young people are more proud.


    A young man who knows how to teach. What power can he have behind him?


    So, the next play of the young man also immediately appeared on the stage and said, "boy, you didn''t pay for the God stone just now. Now, it''s too late to please me and pay God stone


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed.


    It seems that this young man wants to do something.


    What''s more, it seems that when Lin Tianyu inquired, he didn''t say the rules, but deliberately made things difficult with words. This is what we should do now.


    We should not only do things, but also be reasonable.


    In fact, for such a young man and such a dandy, you really want to do something. It doesn''t matter whether it''s reasonable or not.


    But the key is that now, this is the time for the opening of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. There are too many powerful monks here. There are various major forces, but also various powerful scattered repair. Among these people, there are people who dislike their dandy. Maybe I saw them making trouble. If you are not happy, you will slap him to death.


    But now, in addition to doing things, he also allows himself to take charge.


    That''s not the same.


    At that time, even if these people do not like him, really appear. What do you want to do to him.


    Because he''s still in charge.


    Then, the influential people behind him can also come forward and intercede for him. In this way, his troubles will be reduced many times.


    Ha ha!


    Now, but the boy on the other side has fallen into his own trap.


    And his people, this will, some sneer, some look indifferent to the joke.


    They see too much of this kind of scene.


    As long as it''s the kind of person who doesn''t have a big power behind him. In such a situation, there is almost no second way to go. The only way is to bow to the young man who leads them.


    They all sigh in their hearts.


    Oh!


    This guy is going to have bad luck again.


    Who let him bring such a beautiful girl companion, but also let the captain of these people to see.


    To blame, he can only blame himself for his bad luck.

 Chapter 2375

    Lin Tianyu coldly looked at the young man opposite him and did not speak.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s expression made the young man on the other side feel unhappy.


    What''s the matter?


    By this time, however, he had fallen into his own hands. Still want to pretend, do not hurry to bow.


    Young man: "boy, do you still want to enter here and see if you have the opportunity to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? If you really want to get into it, it''s not impossible to try your own chance. Though you offend me. But who makes me easy to talk


    The young man said, and then turned into a smile.


    But the young man''s eyes, that is, in the light of thieves, were staring at Su Mu San and liang of Lu Feixue.


    The meaning of that can''t be understood.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are getting colder and colder.


    Direct is to turn into a wipe can not open the killing machine.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s angry appearance, the young man laughed and said, "why, I''m not convinced. If you are not convinced, you have to bear it. You know, when you come here and want to enter here, there are more people who can inherit the body and cultivate the inheritance palace. Look at the number of people behind you.


    "They are all equally unconvinced.


    "Either they don''t have enough stones, or they offend me.


    "Anyway, they didn''t have the opportunity to enter the inheritance palace. There is a big chance. However, they are all just able to watch outside. When others get a big chance, in the heart, hide their own jealousy and envy.


    "You? It depends on my mood. If I''m in a good mood. You still have a chance to get inside and get the chance. If I am in a bad mood. You can only be a spectator outside. "


    The young man said, even reaching out. He grabbed it directly at Luffy Snow''s hand.


    Lin Tianyu can''t bear it.


    "Die!"


    The black light of the knife flashed by, and the young man on the opposite side was cut in half by a knife.


    Until the meeting, the young man was killed.


    Lin Tianyu has never asked the young man who he is.


    Scum like this. Kill and kill. How can we know who he is?


    No matter who he is, he dares to fight Lu Feixue and Su Mu San. Even, they are ready to use the potential to suppress their own submission. Then, he''ll die!


    Seeing the young man dying in front of him, his men were so frightened that they couldn''t say a word.


    Then, he pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "you, you, you dare to kill our young master. Do you know, our young master, who is he


    "Just a scum."


    Lin Tianyu said coldly: "I have no interest in knowing who a scum is? And you, how could he have been so bad if it wasn''t for you who helped him do all the wrong things. So get out of here! Before I think I''m going to kill you all, get out of here


    "You, you are in big trouble. You''re going to die soon. Pay for our young master! You wait


    Whoosh!


    A black knife flash past.


    He is pointing at the young man''s subordinates of Lin Tianyu, and is also directly split in two by a knife.


    You know, Lin Tianyu really doesn''t want to argue with them more.


    After all, such a small person is really not worth his hand.


    However, that also has to be such a small person, he has a little look.


    If he follows such a master, he will surely do all the bad things.


    Lin Tianyu has let him go.


    But he was not satisfied.


    So, there''s no need to save this guy''s life. It''s just that he''s an accomplice to pay for the bad things he''s done.

 Chapter 2376

    Then, Lin Tianyu went directly through this passage to the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    At this time, when Lin Tianyu walked by again.


    Right in front of him, though there was a captain like the young man just now.


    But this meeting, they saw Lin Tianyu, but no one stood up and stopped Lin Tianyu. Moreover, when Lin Tianyu approached, he took the initiative to make way for him and let him go.


    Finally, all the way to the gate where the inheritance palace is located, without any obstruction.


    In front of us, there is already a portal.


    It''s in that door, all kinds of colors. As if there were thunder and lightning, the whole door was illuminated.


    But even if, look at the past, a bright color, it is also clearly can not see any of the scenery out.


    But Lin Tianyu stood down.


    Lin Tianyu turned back and said, "later, after I enter, there will surely be someone who will come to make trouble. All, to protect Feixue and curtain three. The rest, wait until I come out. "


    Although the young man killed just now, Lin Tianyu didn''t even know the name of the other party.


    But look at that guy, who can recognize this place and collect the toll. What''s more, he was full of dandy. Lin Tianyu knows that there must be a strong force behind that boy. Now, the young man is dead. It is time for those forces behind him to jump out.


    But Lin Tianyu is not in the mood to wait for them here.


    Now all the key, that is to get the inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Originally, he was ten days late because of the delay in Fengpo city. If you don''t hurry into it, look for opportunities. It is really possible to miss this time.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu just explained that he had to enter the inheritance palace of body cultivation first.


    A Da Dai''s four people all nodded.


    However, the thin man suddenly asked, "master of the pavilion. What if those who come to trouble are very unreasonable and want to kill us again? "


    Lin Tianyu casually said, "you can do whatever you want."


    Thin one Xi, way: "no matter what person, that is can be out of killers, directly to the other side to kill?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at the four people again and said, "no matter who they are, if they are unreasonable, they still want to kill you. Then you can kill him as well. Even if he is the crown prince of the Empire of daruo, as long as he dares to do so, he will be killed. "


    "Good!"


    The thin man replied, but in his heart.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was already in a flash and went straight through the door.


    At the same time, the thin man is toward the fat man, a big and Hu Si three people clear glance.


    Also from their eyes, see a touch of surprise.


    You know, they just heard Lin Tianyu say that even the prince of the daruo Empire would kill him if he dared to do so.


    This is what kind of domineering.


    Just now, the thin man asked.


    In fact, I want to get an affirmation from Lin Tianyu. If someone comes to trouble, is it really possible to kill them directly.


    This is different from those who want to dig Yuanshi veins in the Pingding mountains.


    Here, everyone is strong. Or there is a huge force behind it. Even skinny people don''t dare to kill people easily. Just ask Lin Tianyu.


    But he asked these people who came to trouble, but absolutely could not include the prince of the great Luo empire.


    He would not consider such a character at all.


    But now, Lin Tianyu''s answer is that all four of them can''t help but feel full of motivation.


    There is such a domineering cabinet master.


    What else do they have to worry about?

 Chapter 2377

    After entering the gate of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, Lin Tianyu was presented with a bright world.


    In this world, there are mountains and water, as well as all kinds of monsters.


    Oh!


    Just looking at it, a cry of an eagle crossed Lin Tianyu''s head.


    Then, following the reputation of the eagle''s cry.


    Lin Tianyu can see it.


    In that direction, Lin Tianyu clearly saw an eagle''s wings open, and a huge eagle of dozens of feet long swooped down. Then, the pair of Eagle claws directly caught a bison on the ground and flew away.


    The animals in this world seem to be amazing.


    Although the giant eagle has not reached the level of divine beast. But it also has the peak level of the third grade. Only half a step away, you can jump over and become a real beast.


    I''m afraid in this world, there must be a lot of top monsters like this.


    So, in such a heritage palace, what would you like to test?


    Puzzled, Lin Tianyu asked Xiaodao, "Xiaodao, do you know what''s being assessed in this body cultivation inheritance palace? How can we pass the examination of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? "


    Xiaodao said: "the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is different from the inheritance palace of Dharma cultivation. The assessment of the inheritance palace of physical training has always been based on fighting, not like the inheritance palace of Dharma. We should also examine our comprehension of the law. What''s more, most of these battles are based on the assessment of a person''s super combat ability. However, I don''t know exactly how to assess it. "


    Lin Tianyu said again, "so, how was the assessment before?"


    Xiaodao said: "before, before this body cultivation inheritance palace was injured, its assessment was to kill the real god beast with the strength of a monk, and then it was considered as passing the examination. Now, looking at the situation in the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, it is afraid that it is not able to conjure up a real god beast.


    "Therefore, the standard of this assessment must also be lowered.


    "If what I expected is not bad, I can only take killing the monsters in the later stage of Sanpin as the standard.


    "However, it seems that there is only one level difference between the monsters in the later three grades and the lower level ones. However, the god beast has a God, and then the body. In fact, it can also be regarded as the standard of two major levels. Therefore, it is the most appropriate to kill the peak monster in the later stage of the third grade. The more two steps, naturally, is the strength of the third grade later stage, which is the most appropriate. "


    Lin Tianyu understood what Xiaodao said.


    Why, on that day, the old man on the ladder would seal his accomplishments directly with one hand.


    Obviously, this is to deal with the examination of the inheritance palace of physical training.


    Only in the later period of the second grade is the most suitable examination for the inheritance palace. Therefore, the old man also hopes that he can get the inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace. Therefore, this just hands, to oneself directly sealed a layer of cultivation.


    Hearing the assessment content, Lin Tianyu was not worried at all.


    With his current strength, the assessment of the beheader of Sanpin''s later stage is not too simple for him.


    At this time, a voice sounded in Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    "From now on, in one day, we will kill 100 monsters in the late third grade. That''s too much. "


    Listening to the voice in his mind, the corner of Lin Tianyu''s mouth can''t help but pull slightly.

 Chapter 2378

    In one day, one hundred monsters of the third grade were killed.


    In such a short time, we have to kill so many top monsters.


    This is clearly to let oneself fall into the siege of the peak monster in the late third grade. Moreover, it is at least one hundred of the peak monsters of the late third grade.


    Lin Tianyu''s current strength is extremely strong. Even if he is a primary god beast, he has the opportunity to kill directly.


    But even if it''s a primary beast in the early stage of the fourth grade, I dare not say that it can cope with the siege of 100 top demons in the late third grade.


    If you are besieged by a hundred top demons in the late third grade period.


    Lin Tianyu is not sure yet. He can win 100 percent.


    So, Lin Tianyu said, "well, is there any other assessment method?"


    This time, Lin Tianyu did not call each other''s elder.


    At the beginning, when he was in the Dharma inheritance palace, he called his predecessors directly. But later I saw that the man he called the elder was actually a little knife who was not very reliable at all.


    There are also tools and spirits in the inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Maybe it''s a little guy, too. If we call such a little guy an elder, it''s not a loss.


    Qi Ling said, "yes."


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "excuse me, in addition to the method just mentioned, what kind of assessment method is there?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to ask. "


    "Why?"


    "Because, after passing the examination, they can get the same martial art or treasure in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. You have only one choice. Or get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace. Or, nothing. "


    Er!


    Lin Tianyu heard that, it was really reasonable.


    The reason why he crossed to Shenwu land.


    Its main purpose is just for the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace. Moreover, he is completely confident that he will be able to get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    If we can not get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace. It''s just some skills, martial arts and treasures.


    Lin Tianyu might as well not waste time in this land of Shenwu.


    At that time, in the Tianquan continent, it directly flew to the fairyland.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were firm and said: "good! Then start the assessment! "


    Then, Lin Tianyu felt his body shake for a while.


    When he went around again, he clearly felt that he was in a big valley. The valley is so huge that it is much bigger than the mountains in Lin Tianyu''s induction. Moreover, in this valley, everywhere are walking the peak of the third grade monster.


    Lin Tianyu felt it carefully.


    Then, the corner of his mouth is a straight puff.


    In this valley, the peak monster of Sanpin period. That''s a lot more than a hundred. There are as many as four or five hundred top monsters in the valley.


    In the valley, there is also a huge lake. There are high mountains on three sides.


    Therefore, there are many kinds of monsters in the valley. There are all kinds of monsters.


    Some fly in the sky, some run on the land and some swim in the water.


    This is really sea, land and air, all aspects of which are full of monsters. If Lin Tianyu walked into the valley like this. Once exposed. That is to have to suffer from a full four or five hundred peak monster of the late third grade, all-round attack ah.

 Chapter 2379

    Lin Tianyu thought.


    Can not be so directly exposed to these powerful monsters.


    Otherwise, it would not be the killing of a hundred demons in the late third grade. That is to directly fight against the four or five hundred top monsters in the late third grade period.


    If you really face so many monsters in the late third grade.


    Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu now.


    Even if it is the strength of Lin Tianyu, it is twice as strong. I''m afraid that he can''t cope with so many monster attacks.


    Since it''s a frontal attack, it''s impossible to win. Then, sneak attack.


    Especially now, his understanding of the nature of all things has a deeper understanding. In this way, Lin Tianyu can make more comprehensive use of the surrounding environment. This kind of subtle understanding of the surrounding environment is also more suitable for sneak attacks.


    After making a plan, Lin Tianyu quietly walked toward the valley.


    In front of us, there is a bear walking leisurely.


    Lin Tianyu is staring at the fierce bear.


    Because this fierce bear is surrounded by no other monsters except him. It''s just right for a sneak attack.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, that is, he lurked to a rock closer to the bear.


    "Roar!"


    The bear suddenly felt something approaching him. So, all of a sudden, they became vigilant. Looking around.


    Just now, although it has a sense, it has no obvious position. Or who is coming closer to you.


    But Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed. The sensitivity of the monster was much more sensitive than that of human friars. Such a bit of movement, it is all aware of it. If you want to be imperceptible. Unless Lin Tianyu can quietly get close to the fierce bear, if he has a chance, he will hide his body and wait.


    But now, obviously not.


    In one day, he had to kill a hundred demons of the third grade.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu can only be so half hidden, half risking to be found by the monster, close to each other. In this way, is able to kill as soon as possible to a hundred third grade later monster. To meet the ultimate requirements of the inheritance palace.


    Whoosh!


    I feel that this distance is close enough.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not hesitate. It''s just a flash of the figure that catches the bear.


    "Roar!"


    The bear roared. The roar rocked the valley.


    This meeting, in the shadow of Lin Tianyu so quickly suddenly flash, the bear suddenly found Lin Tianyu directly. So, under the roar, he also attacked Lin Tianyu. At the same time, it also revealed the sharp and sharp fangs.


    When Lin Tianyu flashed towards the bear, the bear also jumped towards him.


    If he wants one mouthful, he will swallow this tiny human.


    Such a little human friar in the later period of the second grade dare to make it. Isn''t it too long?


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Tianyu and baoxiong are already close together.


    And then, in an instant, the wrong identity.


    However, in the wrong identity, the head of the bear fell from the neck. A stream of blood gushed out. Die no more.


    At this time, a record flashed through Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    He killed the number of peak monsters in the later period of Sanpin and became one. But Lin Tianyu didn''t have any joy at all. Then, after another flash, they began to look for the next one left alone, or a small number of third grade later stage monsters gathered together.

 Chapter 2380

    Lin Tianyu''s figure twinkled and stopped again.


    In front, there are five jackals.


    These jackals are also monsters of the late third grade.


    Jackals are social monsters. When the number is large, it can be as many as several hundred. In this meeting, only five heads gathered together. Obviously, left the pack.


    Opportunity!


    Lin Tianyu is quietly lurking down, slowly toward the five wolf.


    At this time, the spirit of Tixiu inheritance palace was a burst of pride.


    Hey, hey!


    This kid, it looks like he''s pretty good.


    We have to add more weight to see how far his limit can be reached. We should also see how powerful the master who will eventually follow. I don''t want to be the last to follow the master, just a common, barely able to count as some talent.


    In fact, at this time, Lin Tianyu was fully recognized by the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace. However, he also wanted to see how rebellious Lin Tianyu was.


    According to this system, the ultimate inheritance of the palace is inherited.


    Like Lin Tianyu, it''s only the late cultivation of the second grade. To be able to kill ten top demons at the later stage of Sanpin in the magic realm of the inheritance palace can also meet the standard.


    Even, the environment of the peak monster that needs to be killed at the later stage of the third grade is completely different from that of the present.


    Lin Tianyu will be moved to another completely lifelike environment.


    However, there are only about ten or twenty monsters around Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, the time required will not be as short as one day.


    It was three days for Lin Tianyu to fight against these ten monsters. As a result, all kinds of scheming were used to kill ten monsters in the later stage of Sanpin, even if it reached the standard of ultimate inheritance.


    What''s more, according to Lin Tianyu''s performance and ability when he killed the fierce bear just now. It is completely enough to get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace. But the more this performance is, the more interesting it will be. He wanted to see how far the new owner he had chosen was.


    Only when Lin Tianyu is better can he go further.


    It''s better to avenge the former master.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t know that he was trapped by the other party. Still calculate there, how to kill these five jackals again.


    Lin Tianyu slowly approached the five wolves.


    This time, Lin Tianyu is more careful than the last time.


    Because last time, although it was also a monster of the late third grade. But at that time, it was just a monster of the late third grade. But this time, it is with a full five third grade wolf.


    Lin Tianyu walked so carefully.


    It''s not that they are afraid of the wolf in the later stage of the five third grade. But I don''t want to make too much noise when I kill these five jackals. And the horse and other monsters were brought here.


    If this is the case, he will be too early to face the four or five hundred demons in the valley.


    Lin Tianyu approached so carefully.


    In other words, I hope that when I kill the five wolves, I will not attract the attention of other monsters. Don''t make too much noise. Moreover, this time, you can directly kill five jackals in the late third grade. But away from the goal of killing one hundred third grade monsters in the later period, he made great strides forward.

 Chapter 2381

    Lin Tianyu completely hid his breath and quietly approached the five wolves.


    It''s close to 5000 meters.


    If at this distance, flash to hand quickly, just a reverse to the three products of the late peak monster. He was completely enough to strike and kill it. But five, if want to kill, will not be moved by other monsters, under this distance, obviously impossible.


    So, Lin Tianyu was still quiet, quietly towards the five three products later peak monster gradually cover up the past.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu even fully pushed his understanding of the nature of all things to the limit.


    He has clearly become a tree, a grass, a land, a rock


    Even at this time, even the wind blowing through the movement and static, than Lin Tianyu moving more.


    Therefore, with the development of Lin Tianyu, all five wolves have no sense of the movement of Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was walking carefully.


    However, the speed of the journey is still extremely fast. Almost every flash is a big step forward. Only every time he flashed, Lin Tianyu completely performed thousands of magic avatars. At the same time, it is to integrate the feeling of the essence of everything, and urge it to the extreme.


    4000 meters, 3000 meters, 2000 meters, 1000 meters


    Lin Tianyu was calculating it quickly.


    At this time, if he hands, he has a complete grasp, between his own hand, he directly put three of the five wolves, in a moment, second kill.


    As for the remaining two ends, there may be some movement and quiet.


    However, as long as you start quickly enough.


    I believe that even the remaining two wolves can not send a message to their ethnic group or other monsters.


    Lin Tianyu after a little calculation, no longer hesitated.


    The figure flashed, and rushed out toward the five wolves.


    However, it is the peak monster in the later stage of the third grade, and its relative sensitivity is far beyond the same level of human monks. Just as Lin Tianyu flashed and accelerated towards the five wolves, they had already responded. Only feel their bodies are steeply cold.


    So, the wolves were all watching the surroundings with vigilance.


    Disperse, defend one side of each other.


    Poop


    But when the five wolves were defending at first, a black knife brightened.


    Then, between the black sword and several flashes, there are three wolf killed by Lin Tianyu.


    With the sudden appearance of several Lin Tianyu, they killed the remaining two wolves.


    This is also Lin Tianyu to these wolf to be honest killing action before, already thought well.


    With his own body method and the integration of the essence of all things, he suddenly executed the killing. However, after this killing, it is definitely impossible to compete for full success.


    At this time, it is just like the plan in front of Lin Tianyu.


    Indeed, only two wolves are left to survive.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu instantly displays thousands of magic incarnations. Suddenly appeared a dozen of themselves, and killed these wolves.


    Thus, even if this fluke escaped Lin Tianyu''s first raid and killing wolf, it was absolutely impossible to have any more big action. It is inevitable that Lin Tianyu will be killed in the next killing action, easily.

 Chapter 2382

    Lin Tianyu in this way, again and again to fight a place where he found the peak of the third grade monster.


    If there is only one monster, it''s easy to say.


    How to start, with Lin Tianyu''s current strength, are able to easily kill.


    However, if there are several monsters gathered together.


    At this time, it is difficult to kill these monsters at one time without being disclosed any information.


    However, Lin Tianyu always tried his best to get closer to these monsters.


    In the first raid, we also killed as many monsters as possible at one time.


    And then, the remaining monsters.


    Lin Tianyu quickly spread out a thousand illusions incarnation, before they reacted, they surrounded it. With the speed as fast as possible, and the smallest movement, all of them will be killed at one time.


    Again and again, so carefully and quickly in action.


    The effect is really good.


    Before long, Lin Tianyu has directly killed 69 of the peak monsters of the late third grade.


    Lin Tianyu was delighted.


    As long as he does it carefully. Well, not much longer. He can completely achieve the ultimate examination standard of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    From then on, not only the Dharma inheritance palace, but also the physical cultivation inheritance palace belonged to him.


    Just go to Xianyu and get the soul inheritance palace.


    This Dao space can also be regarded as complete and complete. Lin Tianyu can also be regarded as a complete inheritance of Tiandao.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu felt a little excited.


    At this time, outside the Tixiu inheritance palace, Lin Tianyu killed that young dandy, and someone finally came to him.


    An old man and three middle-aged people.


    The old man was the peak monk in the later period of Sanpin. The three middle-aged all clearly have the early cultivation of the third grade.


    In fact, the old man and his party can already be regarded as a powerful force.


    Therefore, when they went all the way to ADA, they did not hide their own cultivation strength at all. Even, he deliberately released his accomplishments.


    Obviously, it is necessary to use the accomplishments of the top monks in the later three grades and the three powerful monks in the early stage of the three grades to put some psychological pressure on ADA. Then, we''ll take care of ADA and his people.


    The old man took three middle-aged monks and went all the way. He came directly to ADA.


    That kind of clear is to look for trouble appearance, even if is a fool, can easily see.


    So, as the old man goes on.


    At the side of the old man and his party, a number of people had already gathered and came to ADA''s side. I want to come and see the excitement.


    At the same time, among those marching, some people recognized the old man and the three middle-aged people.


    "Isn''t this the ancestor of Nangong family? Anyone who died like this is actually offending the Nangong family. In their Nangong family''s ancestry, however, someone once served as a general in the Dalao empire. This is a famous clan in the daruo empire. They are closely related to the powerful people of the daruo empire. "


    "If you offend the Nangong family, you''ll have bad luck."


    "I really want to see who this is. How dare you? "


    Between people''s opinions.


    As someone recognized the leader, he was the descendant of Nangong family. These people are more interested.

 Chapter 2383

    Soon, Nangong Laozu and the three middle-aged entourage arrived in front of ADA and others.


    Nangong Laozu just released himself, the powerful cultivation in the later period of Sanpin. Then, just stare at a DA and other three people coldly, but there is no more to say.


    Obviously, Nangong Laozu didn''t care to say anything more.


    With his peak cultivation in the late third grade, it''s enough to suppress the opponent.


    Therefore, one of the middle-aged stepped forward and said in a sinister tone: "but you bold people, you killed my Nangong family''s children."


    A DA was about to speak, but the fat man said, "kill your Nangong family''s children, No."


    I heard the fat man say that.


    Everyone around was happy.


    This fat man is really interesting.


    Killed the legitimate son of Nangong family. This meeting, the ancestors of other families have come to visit. But the fat man denied it.


    Is this a confession?


    If I had known that, why should I kill people for a while?


    But now, it''s no use even if you admit it. Since the ancestors of other families can come to the door. There must be solid evidence. Moreover, at that time, when the young man was killed, many people were watching the scene. So many people can testify about it. No matter how much you argue, it is impossible to get rid of it.


    Ha ha!


    People around were waiting to see the joke.


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "bastard! Are you trying to deny it now? You know, when you killed my Nangong family''s children, many people saw it with their own eyes. If you want to deny it now, you can never get rid of it. All the people at the scene are witnesses. "


    "Is it? I want to ask, who is going to testify at this scene? "


    Said the fat man, glancing at the people around him.


    Then, I saw several people''s lips opening and closing, as if they wanted to talk.


    But at this time, the fat man also suddenly released his own momentum.


    Poof!


    Top monk of the third grade!


    Those people who were ready to speak up, testify to the Nangong family and form a relationship with the Nangong family, stopped immediately.


    The humble fat man on the opposite side is his cultivation in the later period of Sanpin.


    The Nangong family, with its deep foundation, may not be afraid of the monks in the later three grades. But other people can''t be afraid. If at this time, come out to testify, let this fat man to think about. When the time comes, hide it secretly and give it to yourself.


    They don''t have enough lives to lose.


    What''s more, look at the belly black posture of the fat man when he spoke just now. And this sudden release of the third grade later cultivation out, threatening people.


    Obviously, this fat man is really possible and can do anything.


    But at this time, those who are ready to see the good play have more interest.


    This fat man is not an oil-saving lamp.


    Nangong family is an old powerful force. What will be the result of such a confrontation?


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "you, you are a threat witness. He deliberately released Xiuwei to frighten others, so that other witnesses who clearly saw the Nangong family''s children you killed did not dare to testify. You, you are lawless. "


    The fat man said, "I threatened the witness. It''s just farting. What a stink! You Nangong family members have come all the way and released your accomplishments. I think it''s the Nangong family who want to put pressure on others. Let others come out to give you the Nangong family perjury, right

 Chapter 2384

    "Nonsense! Why does our Nangong family need people to give false testimony. When will our Nangong family ask for perjury? "


    Middle aged people are simply confused by fat people. I''m a little incoherent.


    In fact, this is also facing the fat man, such a peak monk in the late third grade.


    Otherwise, if the fat man did not show such a strong strength. Dare to argue with yourself like this. The middle-aged man had already slapped him, and he was just going to shoot him to death. As for what to do after shooting dead people. Will there be any trouble that can''t be dealt with in the future.


    Why should we worry about these things?


    Do they want to kill a cat or a dog in Nangong''s family? Do you dare to say more than half a word?


    But now, the fat man is so entangled.


    I can''t think of any good way to make the middle-aged man anxious.


    Fat people''s strength is there. If the middle-aged man dares to hit the fat man at will. Maybe, there is the possibility of being killed by a fat man.


    After all, they have already killed the legitimate children of his Nangong family.


    If you can kill one person, you dare to kill another.


    "Shut up!"


    At this time, Nangong Laozu opened his mouth.


    "Daoyou, are you trying to get along with my Nangong family?"


    Nangong Laozu said, but also took the initiative to put his own release of momentum. In front of this same level of third grade later peak monk, he released his own momentum. It''s impossible to put any pressure on the other side. It''s better to simply spread their own momentum, and the other side to really discuss the way to deal with this matter.


    The children of Nangong family should not be killed lightly.


    If you want to offend the opponent, you can''t offend the monk at will.


    Even as the ancestor of Nangong family, you have to consider the consequences of your actions. You can''t bring disaster to Nangong family.


    The fat man said with a smile, "Nangong Laozu, right. I''m a fat man who always takes reason first. I''m here, but with the conscience of heaven and earth. But I really didn''t think that I would fight against your Nangong family. "


    Nangong Laozu''s eyes are also pumping.


    This fat man is really black to the extreme, completely open his eyes and tell lies. If you know what you have done, you have to deny it.


    Is there a little lower limit?


    Nangong Laozu is also a burst of anger straight up.


    However, Nangong Laozu thought about the fat man''s strong cultivation in the later period of his three grades, and finally forced him to swallow his extremely strong Qi. He said, "Taoist friend, based on your cultivation level, you can''t deny what you have done?"


    The fat man immediately called out to hit the sky.


    The fat man said, "the conscience of heaven and earth! As long as I''m fat, I can''t deny it. What''s more, with my strong cultivation, can I deny anything? If you can''t stand the cat and dog, you can just slap it to death. Do you still need to deny it? "


    People are speechless.


    The fat man is not only extremely black, but also extremely arrogant.


    In front of the ancestor of Nangong family and all the monks present, he spoke directly.


    He said that he could not stand the cat and dog, so he just slapped him to death.


    At the same time, there are also many monks, and their hearts are filled with happiness.


    Fortunately, I didn''t appear to testify for Nangong family just now. Maybe, it''s going to get into such a fat man and be slapped to death by the other party.


    That would be a terrible death.

 Chapter 2385

    Nangong Laozu''s eyes were jumping again.


    Looking at the fat man in front of him, his eyes are full of sparks.


    At the same time, it was also a dark breath.


    In my heart, I hated the son of the family who caused trouble to his family.


    What kind of character are the children of his Nangong family. Nangong Laozu can''t understand it. It must be the children of the Nangong family who first get into trouble with others before they kill themselves. Otherwise, people will come to annoy his Nangong family''s children for no reason.


    Then, Nangong Laozu looked at Lu Feixue and Su Mu San beside the fat man.


    At this meeting, he could almost completely understand why.


    However, even his Nangong family''s children have made a big mistake. But the children of Nangong family can not be killed at will.


    You are the peak monk of the third grade. The children of Nangong family don''t have eyes. They offend you. He deserved it. You watch and teach him a lesson and vent your anger.


    Why kill Nangong''s children?


    Thinking of this, Nangong Laozu asked: "well, Daoyou, did you kill a young man at the intersection of the mountain. That''s the son of my Nangong family. "


    Nangong Laozu''s words were a little low. When he said it, there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    His Nangong family''s son was killed, which is very kind enough.


    This is going to happen.


    He was filled with anger in his heart.


    The fat man still opened his eyes and said, "no, I have never killed a young man. If you don''t believe it, ask me these people in the same trade. Do you ask them if I have ever killed a young man in that mountain crossing? "


    People are speechless.


    Is there such a shameless person as you?


    Isn''t it a trick to ask one''s own witness?


    However, when the fat man said this, other people also looked at the fat man with more interest. Let''s see how far the fat man can push the lower limit.


    Then, even when I saw the fat man''s accomplices, they all had a face of Leng forced.


    They didn''t get into the show like fat people.


    Did not respond to come over, like the fat man like this open eyes to lie, to deliberately fool people.


    Everyone thought in their hearts:


    it seems that the fat people are just shameless. Everyone else is OK. At least, no one has ever been able to speak so shamelessly about what we have seen, done and experienced. There is no lower limit at all.


    Can be in the hearts of the people with emotion, fat inside a group of people, but there is a person to speak.


    It''s a skinny guy in there.


    The thin man also specially stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "I can testify by my own reputation. Our fat man has never killed a young man in that mountain crossing


    What?


    In everyone''s heart, they were just cheering for this. Thinking of fat people in their group, they are not all like fat people.


    But this is just the end of cheering in my heart.


    Among them, a thin man appeared again, which was confirmed by the fat man''s words just now.


    There''s nothing to prove.


    What''s more, it''s so loud and just.


    It''s a group.


    Under such an obvious example, they are able to stand up and prove for the fat people.


    Hey, hey!


    Look at what the fat and skinny people are doing, can you turn black and white?

 Chapter 2386

    Nangong Laozu was really angry when he saw this.


    The momentum burst out, as if to the fat and thin two people clapped down, directly is to kill these two people on the spot. However, after a moment''s hesitation, the momentum that had just gathered up was rapidly dissipated.


    Because, just when Nangong Laozu couldn''t bear it, his momentum just gathered and he was ready to fight the fat man.


    Steeply, I felt the same powerful momentum again.


    Although this momentum did not fully erupt.


    Outsiders can''t feel it at all.


    But Nangong Laozu felt it clearly. In this momentum, even, there is a sense of extreme danger, hidden in it, waiting to burst out to Nangong Laozu. If at this time, Nangong Laozu really dare to fight, Nangong Laozu can clearly feel it. It is very likely that he will be killed in such a sudden and dangerous attack by his opponent.


    This sense of danger.


    Nangong Laozu carefully realized.


    This kind of feeling, clearly comes from the thin person.


    What?


    Is it that this ugly thin man is also the peak monk of the third grade later period?


    Wait.


    In addition to the fat and thin man, there were four of them. The four were clearly Hu Si, ADA, Lu Feixue and Su Mu San. Nangong Laozu''s eyes turned to the other four.


    Suddenly, Nangong Laozu had a strange feeling.


    Will it? These four people are still on the scene.


    In fact, they are all the same. Are they the peak monks in the late third grade?


    Even such a fat man and a thin man, it is clear that he is a monk in the late third grade. And look at the identities of the fat and the thin. They are clearly the kind of front-end, the kind of small role standing behind the characters. They are all the top monks in the late third grade. Well, besides, the monks behind them are weaker than those of the fat and thin men.


    Is this possible?


    When I think of this place, the sweat on Nangong Laozu is quietly flowing down.


    At the same time, the momentum of the body is completely folded into the body, no longer showing the slightest momentum out.


    In my heart, I thought:


    this force is just afraid of being extremely powerful. What''s more, it seems that this force has never been exposed before. I''m afraid it''s a hidden force on the Shenwu continent. So casually walked out of a few people, there are several peak monks in the late third grade.


    This force, however, is a little terrifying!


    My own damned offspring, if anyone is not good.


    It''s just that I got into such a powerful force.


    You know, their Nangong family has been declining since the ancestor general. But also has the accumulation of endless time. Even so, in the Nangong family, there are only three top monks in the late third grade.


    This hidden force is obviously much more terrifying than Nangong family.


    Otherwise, we don''t have a look. Although the Nangong family is concerned with the three top monks in the later period of the third grade, they are the ancestors. However, they were only able to choose one of the three to accompany them on this trip.


    But what about the other side''s power?


    All of a sudden, how many top friars of the late third grade came. To be able to come to so many top friars in the later period of Sanpin all at once. So, in his power, how many top friars should there be in the late third grade?


    Such a terrifying force can never be provoked.


    Nangong Laozu''s eyes are cold again.


    If you really want to provoke, the best is to unite with the Empire of daruo to attack each other. In this way, we will be more confident.


    After all, no matter how powerful the power is, can it still be stronger than the daruo Empire?

 Chapter 2387

    Nangong Laozu thought that he was already preparing for a good reason to leave.


    It''s so aggressive.


    At the end of the day, he just went away in disgrace.


    They didn''t give the other party any substantive lessons. If it''s said, it''s not good to say it.


    However, it doesn''t matter much. It''s better than losing your life. Look at the fat man and the thin man. They are not only extremely black, but also have no lower limit. People like them can really do anything.


    The children of Nangong family have been killed before.


    Can''t they kill the ancestors of Nangong family?


    But at this time, Nangong Laozu was just thinking about a barely justifiable reason.


    Then, for this reason, he left immediately.


    Nangong Laozu also thought in his heart:


    just now the reason why the fat man and the thin man said together was good.


    They did not kill the children of Nangong family at all. Well, if the people who watched this farce around, under the influence of the fat and the thin, come out again to make a proof. He said that the fat man and the thin man did not kill his Nangong family''s children at all. At this time, Nangong Laozu pretended to believe this. Just take the opportunity to leave.


    Yeah.


    It''s a good idea.


    That''s it.


    With this in mind, Nangong Laozu looked at the onlookers around him and said, "you guys, did you see this fat Taoist friend killing my Nangong family''s children just now?"


    When asked, Nangong Laozu prayed in his heart.


    The best thing is that these onlookers, under the authority of the fat and thin people, directly open their eyes and tell lies, which is the best. In this way, even if it is to give Nangong Laozu a step down. He can take this opportunity to leave here directly.


    Even if those people can''t speak the truth without conscience, even if they don''t talk.


    At that time, there will be no direct witnesses in this matter. Nangong Laozu naturally can also take this to leave.


    Of course, at this time, Nangong Laozu''s greatest fear was that someone suddenly came forward to testify and directly pointed out that the fat man was the one who killed his children.


    If so, even if Nangong Laozu wants to leave quietly.


    It''s a bit humiliating to leave without saying anything and not daring to take revenge.


    However, Nangong Laozu is also at ease.


    After all, just so long ago, no one stood up and pointed out that the fat man was the murderer. So, how can we have the courage to testify against the fat man so easily?


    But who would have thought, Nangong Laozu had just finished asking, but someone actually stood up.


    This is a young man with some righteousness and pride on his face.


    Such people, of course, can not be easily intimidated by anyone.


    Seeing this young man suddenly standing out, Nangong Laozu''s heart "clutters".


    Secret way:


    it''s going to be a bad thing!


    But just now, it was Nangong Laozu who asked others this way. At this meeting, it is also impossible to directly stop others from talking.


    Fat man is also full of laughter, interesting to this young man who suddenly stood up to see what he really wanted to say.

 Chapter 2388

    The young man stood up and went directly to the front of the crowd and said, "I was just at the entrance to the mountain pass. I saw this fat man kill your Nangong family''s children. "


    Nangong Laozu''s eyes were wide.


    It was almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out.


    Asshole!


    He can be prepared, to find a step down, quickly leave here. But now, you run out and tell Nangong Laozu that you saw with your own eyes that the fat man killed the children of Nangong family.


    In this way, how can he leave Nangong?


    Even, let alone leave the land of right and wrong. Even in this meeting, Nangong Laozu didn''t say that he wanted to fight with the fat man, but he couldn''t understand his identity.


    But now, the other side clearly already has two top monks in the later stage of the third grade. There are four other people, because they did not release their momentum at all. They still can''t see whether they are monks in the third grade later period.


    Under such circumstances, Nangong Laozu didn''t have the courage to fight with each other.


    After listening to the young man''s words, the fat man looked at each other with a smile and said, "young man, what''s your name?"


    Young man: "if I don''t change my name, I can''t change my surname. Ma Rufeng. I know your strength is strong, but you want to use your strong strength to make me yield, tell lies to deceive people. I tell you, I can''t do it. "


    "Good! I like people with character like that. "


    The fat man said, "but you didn''t tell the truth just now."


    Ma Rufeng said, "why didn''t I tell the truth?"


    The fat man said, "you said that you saw me kill his Nangong family''s children just now. But actually, I didn''t kill at all. How can you see me kill? "


    Ma Rufeng narrowed his eyes and said, "do you want to admit this?


    "But the facts do not allow you to quibble.


    "Just now, when you people entered the mountain pass, you had a conflict with a son of Nangong family. Then, by the time you walk by, the young man has been killed on the spot.


    "Hum!


    "You want to quibble about it."


    But the fat man still said with a smile: "yes. It''s a good thing to say. However, even if there is such a thing, it can''t be said that I killed the children of his Nangong family. I want to ask, when did you see me kill the children of Nangong family? Did you see it with your own eyes? I didn''t see it with my own eyes. How can you testify without seeing me kill


    Fat man said so.


    In front of me, what the fat man said has not been fully understood by others.


    But at this meeting, it''s all clear.


    It turns out that what fat and thin people said is not totally wrong. It''s just that they''re changing concepts.


    It''s very likely that fat people don''t actually kill people.


    However, he did not kill.


    It should also be among them that someone else killed.


    They were clearly in a group.


    The fat man killed and his accomplices killed. In fact, although there are differences. But for the powerful Nangong family, it is exactly the same. Since they are a group, we should arrest them all and kill them together. Why bother? Who killed again?


    Now, things are clear.


    So, people are looking at Nangong Laozu, to see how he should use iron and blood means to deal with this matter.

 Chapter 2389

    People have even been able to imagine how to kill fat people and others after Nangong Laozu found out the truth of the matter.


    But in everyone''s eyes, Nangong Laozu looked at the fat man with deep meaning and said, "so, my Nangong family''s son, it''s not you who killed him?"


    The fat man shook his head and said, "it''s really not me who killed him. If I had killed him, I would have admitted it


    "Good!"


    Nangong Laozu said, "well, can you tell me who killed my Nangong family''s children?"


    The fat man said, "it was killed by our pavilion master."


    When the fat man answers this, of course.


    There is no taboo at all.


    Oh!


    This time, everyone realized.


    The fat man in front of others has never admitted that he killed the children of Nangong family. It''s not because I''m black. I want to cheat. It''s not because they are afraid of the Nangong family, so they admit it.


    Fat man is just in his own thinking concept, he did not really kill Nangong family children.


    Although their leader is with the fat man.


    However, the chief murderer is the one who kills. It''s not that they can count the murder on him.


    however, seeing this situation, people are still very interested.


    The strength of the Nangong family. People don''t care if you kill people, not you. As long as the killer happens to be one of your gang. We''ll catch you guys first. As for the true Lord, as long as you are arrested, you are afraid that he will not show up?


    Everyone looked at the fat man with banter and sympathy.


    Although you didn''t kill. However, this time, even if you do not kill people, it also have to sit on the crime.


    Then, some people looked at Nangong Laozu.


    Nangong Laozu represents the face of Nangong family. This meeting is also the time for Nangong Laozu to show his iron and blood means and earn enough face of Nangong family.


    But who thought, at this time, in people''s eyes, Nangong Laozu was not only not angry, but also had a faint smile on his face. Although at such a glance, it may be difficult to understand. But it''s easy to feel it when you look closely.


    Nangong Laozu said, "so you really didn''t kill people?"


    Fat man said: "heaven and earth conscience, I really did not kill."


    "Good!"


    Nangong Laozu said: "since fat Daoyou didn''t kill people. Well, it''s hard to say that you can find a fat Taoist friend. Just now, I thought it was fat Daoyou who killed the children of my Nangong family. Also specially came over, looked for the fat road friend, wants to seek the trouble. I''m really sorry for fat friends. Here, I would like to apologize to my fat friend


    Nangong Laozu apologized to the fat man.


    People feel their eyes are on the ground.


    Is this the ancestor of Nangong family, who is powerful and domineering and has various connections with the Dalai Empire?


    When was Nangong Laozu so talkative?


    At this time, not only these onlookers were stunned.


    Even the three middle-aged people who came with Nangong Laozu were stunned.


    One of the middle-aged people even moved his lips and said, "ancestor..."


    Nangong Laozu glared at the man and said, "what''s the matter? Although our Nangong family has various relations with the Dalai empire. It was also a big family in the daruo empire. However, we have to be reasonable. The bigger the family, the more reasonable it is. In this way, we can better set an example for people in the world. "


    Nangong Laozu was angry.


    The middle-aged man who just opened his mouth finally did not dare to say more than half a word.


    "Good!"


    Among the people around, there were people cheering directly.


    Nangong Laozu''s words immediately resonated with many people.


    Nangong Laozu also nodded to these enthusiastic people, directly leading the three middle-aged people to leave.

 Chapter 2390

    After Nangong Laozu and three middle-aged people walked out of here for a while, there was no one around.


    At this time, Nangong Laozu slowed down and said, "why, you are not convinced?"


    The middle-aged man who spoke just now said, "Lao Zu, it''s true that this matter is too oppressive. When did our Nangong family suffer from such a cowardly spirit and suffer such a great loss? "


    In fact, half of the middle-aged people have not spoken.


    That is, their Nangong family is outside, and it is not that no one has ever been killed.


    But even if it was true, it was beheaded.


    Their Nangong family will not lose face.


    Who killed the children of their Nangong family. Then, their Nangong family had to go to the door and kill each other several times and dozens of times. To save the face of the Nanjia family.


    But just now, what about Nangong Laozu?


    In the face of the murderer of the Nangong family''s younger brother, he even confessed. Not only did not kill the murderer on the spot immediately. And, what''s more, he apologized to the murderer.


    Where is the face of Nangong family?


    Although, seriously speaking, it is not a real killer. But he was with the killer. The murderer is their cabinet master.


    They are the men of the murderer.


    With this kind of relationship, is it not enough for them to sit together and save their lives?


    Of course, the middle-aged man dare not directly blame his father for his advice.


    "Hum!"


    Laozu snorted coldly, "you people, are you all hoodwinked by lard. I''m used to being so arrogant that I don''t know whether I''m dead or alive? "


    As soon as the ancestor was angry.


    The three middle-aged people were scared into a cold sweat.


    "Grandfather Three people address one, dare not say more than half a word.


    Obviously, their expressions and everything just now clearly indicate their opposition to Nangong Laozu. As a member of Nangong family, he dared to oppose Nangong Laozu. Obviously, my grandfather was angry. When the ancestor was angry, he killed all three of them on the spot. They can''t say no more than half a word.


    They were more frightened.


    You know, as long as you make a decision, that''s right. Yes, of course. Even if it''s wrong. But as long as it''s a decision made by my ancestors. That''s just as right.


    I can''t even see the three of you. In your heart, are you still thinking that I am going to kill you?


    "You!


    "What a bunch of straw bags!


    "What else can you do besides bullying and playing with the authority of Nangong family?


    "You''re just a bunch of pig brains."


    With such a fire from my ancestors.


    Three people still dare not come out of the atmosphere.


    But at the same time, their hearts have been completely put down.


    The ancestor scolded them like that. Obviously, it is to let them understand the truth that an ancestor has figured out.


    It''s just to teach them something.


    Such an ancestor is not an ancestor who would kill his family members.


    If the ancestor said nothing to the three of them, only a gloomy face, that would be really terrible. That''s very likely. The direct way is to kill the three of them in the next second.

 Chapter 2391

    "You have been on the way to death just now, do you know?"


    When Nangong Laozu said so, his tone was more peaceful.


    Moreover, there was a faint tone of inquiry.


    Therefore, a middle-aged man was bold and said: "ancestor, you said that we had a real journey on the road of death just now. Is it true that the fat man just now dared to kill my Nangong family in front of everyone? "


    "Stupid! Pig head


    Nangong Laozu said this, and his anger was rubbing against the ground.


    Nangong Laozu said angrily, "why don''t you dare to kill my Nangong family members in front of everyone. In front of me, the disciple of Nangong family was killed directly in front of everyone? If you dare to kill one of my Nangong family members, why don''t you dare to kill the second one of my Nangong family? "


    The breath of the three middle-aged people was stagnant again.


    Yeah.


    What happened just now.


    But they were trapped in the prestige and glory of Nangong family all their life. In addition to the Nangong family and several other families with the same power as the Nangong family. In their hearts, even, they did not put any other people down at all.


    Therefore, even if it had just happened, they selectively ignored the killing of his Nangong family''s children.


    However, when the ancestor said so, they still had a sense of defiance in their hearts.


    Kill a son of Nangong family. It was just a child.


    Since they are only young children of Nangong family. Their strength is naturally limited. It''s possible to be killed. And, after all, he is only a son of Nangong family. After killing him, he will not have too much influence. Unless it happens that a descendant valued by an ancestor is killed, it is possible to cause big trouble.


    But now, if they were killed at the scene, it would be totally different.


    You know, among them, the first one is Nangong Laozu, the peak monk of the third grade later period.


    That''s not someone who wants to kill, or can kill. The peak friars in the later period of Sanpin are not only powerful, but also have many ways to protect their lives beyond the imagination of others. It''s not that easy to kill.


    Moreover, even if they really have such strength, they can kill the peak friars in the later period of Sanpin.


    So, do they really dare to kill?


    To kill a top monk in the late third grade of family power is to shake the foundation of a family and form a deadly enemy with a family.


    They believe, for now, on Shenwu land. That must have not been able to have the courage to form a deadly enemy with their Nangong family.


    Even if they do.


    It can be counted with fingers.


    Among these forces, it is impossible to include the power of the cabinet leader mentioned by the fat man just now.


    But although the three did not say it, Nangong Laozu could easily see it.


    Nangong Laozu angrily said: "stupid! Do you really think that because there are ancestors at the scene, they must not kill us, and absolutely dare not kill us.


    "Hum!


    "Just now, when I was on the scene, I had clearly sensed an extreme danger.


    "At least, the fat and the thin.


    "The two of them are real friars of the late third grade. If they fight with me, it is estimated that I can support ten moves at most and will be killed by them. "


    What?


    Now, the three middle-aged people are completely moved.

 Chapter 2392

    Their ancestors were the peak monks in the later period of Sanpin.


    Moreover, among the top friars in the late third grade, even if they are not the most cutting-edge. But it is definitely the upper middle reaches of the strength.


    The ancestor of such strength actually said that he could not support ten moves under the hands of the fat man and the thin man.


    What is the concept?


    Those two people really have such a strong strength?


    Moreover, with the powerful Nangong family, this time the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was opened. The Nangong family just sent out an ancestor who had the highest cultivation in the later period of Sanpin. One is to see if we can seize the opportunity. They are escorting the young children of Nangong family.


    In addition to the four of them, Nangong family has many young children here.


    It''s just that those young children are too weak.


    Therefore, this special trip to find trouble with each other, but also did not inform those young children.


    But what about the other side''s power?


    It turns out that he has sent out two top monks in the late third grade.


    So, how many top friars will there be in this force?


    Is it true that their power is much stronger than their Nangong family?


    With this in mind, they were sweating again.


    This will, they are from the heart, out of fear.


    Can easily send two third grade monks as bodyguards. There are only three top monks in their Nangong family.


    Such a contrast


    Nangong Laozu said again: "what''s more, there were six people standing together just now. The fat man and the thin man, I can feel their cultivation, that is, the friars in the late third grade.


    "The fat man released his cultivation in front of everyone. The skinny man released his cultivation to me and exerted excessive pressure.


    "And, just now, I observed it carefully.


    "Also found that, in fact, among the other six people, the fat and the thin are only playing the role of forward. That is to say, among the remaining four people, there is probably one person among them, which is stronger than the strength of fat and thin people. Well, among the six of them, it is clear that there are not only two top monks in the late third grade. Even, maybe the six were the top monks in the late third grade. In addition, they have a powerful and mysterious cabinet master.


    "If it is true, all six of them are the top monks in the late third grade.


    "Just by virtue of this power, it is completely enough to push our Nangong family to the level.


    "Just now, if we had a dispute with each other.


    "Why don''t the other party dare to keep us all alive?


    "To kill a monk in the later stage of Sanpin is to have an irreconcilable feud with a great power. But if the other side has the strength to push this big force to the level easily. Why didn''t he dare to kill the third grade later monks of this family? "


    The sweat on the forehead of the three middle-aged people dripped down.


    Indeed, as the ancestor said, they had just been on the road of death.


    Even, if you really make trouble with each other to the point of never dying.


    The Nangong family behind them are likely to be greatly implicated.


    Nangong Laozu said: "so, you must take your brain with you in the future. When you do anything, you have to take your brain with you, you know? Otherwise, they will not only kill themselves, but also, most likely, cause us the same disaster as Nangong family. "

 Chapter 2393

    When Nangong Laozu said so, there was a flash of fierce light in his eyes.


    The evil light is


    Three middle-aged people feel that a touch of fierce light is in their hearts.


    At the same time, imagine, who would this be aimed at?


    But then, they all want to understand.


    Nangong Laozu clearly hated the son of Nangong family who provoked such a strong enemy in his heart. If the boy is not good at himself, he will die. Now, however, it is clear that they have caused great trouble to their ancestors and even the Nangong family.


    The fierce light in the eyes of Nangong Laozu can also be seen.


    If the young son who was directly killed by that cabinet master would still be alive, I''m afraid that the ancestors would kill him again.


    Thinking of this, three middle-aged people looked at each other.


    At the same time, they are thinking:


    it seems that in the future, even if they act, they will never be so arrogant. Otherwise, it''s really a big problem. I''m afraid that my ancestors will treat them as abandoned children.


    Even with the Nangong family to back them up.


    But now it seems that Nangong family is also a person who can not be provoked.


    They were happy at the same time.


    Fortunately, my grandfather was smart enough.


    Otherwise, the old ancestor just thought that the Nangong family was so powerful that he didn''t put anyone in his eyes. Well, it''s very likely that it was just removed from the hands of the fat people.


    After finishing the call, the ancestor walked on in silence.


    After walking for a while, Nangong Laozu suddenly asked, "you said, now that such a thing has happened, how should we deal with the aftermath?"


    How to deal with the aftermath?


    The best way, of course, is to treat it as if it didn''t happen.


    What else needs to be done?


    Their Nangong family also directly ate this dumb Ba Kui.


    The other side has such a powerful force. Does the Nangong family have the courage to confront each other?


    No.


    It''s impossible that the ancestor didn''t know the idea of inaction in such a dull voice. But now, we still need to ask them, which is clearly to use this to knock and educate them once again. Therefore, even if the ancestor has already decided on this matter. He was also thinking of letting them say it again.


    Only in this way can they have a deeper memory.


    So one of them said, "in my opinion, ancestor. The best way for us to deal with this matter is to ignore it. Let''s just say it doesn''t happen again. Even, don''t mention it, don''t think about it. In this way, those who know the inside story may think that our Nangong family is reasonable. Because his own son was killed in trouble. It can be put down.


    "And, as long as we keep quiet.


    "After all, there are a few people who know about it. Soon, it will be forgotten by others.


    "At the same time, I think it''s because of this.


    "Well, we should also take this opportunity to give a good knock on those young children in the family. Let them all have a long memory, and they can''t do anything wrong outside. "


    Nangong Laozu''s eyes were indifferent, and he did not express any opinions until he finished.


    See Nangong Laozu unexpectedly did not refute.


    The man was delighted.


    It seems that I am right.

 Chapter 2394

    After waiting for a long time, Nangong Laozu asked again, "what do you two think?"


    The two were embarrassed.


    In fact, in their hearts, that''s the same idea as the man just mentioned.


    It''s just that they''re slower.


    Then, after thinking out the deep meaning of the question, the most appropriate words have been preempted by the man just now. I said it first.


    Oh!


    This is a good opportunity to show to my grandfather, but I was caught by the man just now.


    Therefore, the two only got the answer: "our ideas are just the same as what he said just now. We also think that the best way is to keep silent. Let this matter, so slowly be forgotten. At the same time, we should discipline our children. "


    "Confused!"


    Nangong Laozu said, "it''s also right to discipline the young children of the family.


    "It''s just that we still have to achieve one goal in order to be truly perfect.


    "That is, to earn back the face of our Nangong family.


    "Remember, our Nangong family''s ancestors, but there was a top general in the daruo empire. How can anyone step on the head of our Nangong family at will


    The three were puzzled.


    A middle-aged man said, "but Lao Zu, with the overall power of our Nangong family, we are not enough to win. So, how can we earn back the face of our Nangong family? "


    Nangong Laozu said: "sometimes, to earn face, you need absolute strength. But sometimes, in addition to strength, there are more applicable strategies available.


    "For example, we have a top general in Nangong. Therefore, in the daruo Empire, our Nangong family''s network of relations can be said to be spread out and gained various forces, large and small.


    "Now this matter can not be solved by our own strength.


    "It depends on relationships.


    "These forces have relations with Nangong family. This meeting, however, has at least one peak monk in the late third grade leading the team. If we can find these people, let him help us Nangong family. According to such a huge force. I can''t take those people down. Even their cabinet master came out of the secret place. That''s the same thing we''re going to take. "


    "But, Lao Zu," one hesitated, "even those people really have a good relationship with our Nangong family. Will they be willing to take risks for the sake of our Nangong family? "


    "Hey, hey


    Nangong Laozu laughed and said, "how can this be a risk for our Nangong family. This is clearly their chance. "


    None of them understood.


    This is clearly asking for help from the Nangong family.


    Why, in the mouth of my grandfather, it became an opportunity for those who were willing to help Nangong family?


    Nangong Laozu laughed and said, "you are! But it''s true that they haven''t experienced really difficult days. I don''t know the importance of resources.


    "Then I ask, do you think that a monk at the peak of the third grade period will have less resources?"


    The three were stunned.


    Even if you ask those people to help, what does it have to do with the resources of the top friars in the late third grade cultivation?

 Chapter 2395

    But immediately, there are two people''s eyes flash.


    Obviously, they are trying to understand the key.


    One person directly said, "Lao Zu, do you mean that when we invite people who have good relations with our Nangong family to do this, we can tell them that there are several top monks in the late third grade. Then, our Nangong family will also come forward and take the other party''s top monks in the later three grades, and then all the opportunities will belong to those who help. Our Nangong family didn''t get a cent. "


    Nangong Laozu nodded.


    Clearly, this method is fully recognized.


    Although the other person also thought of this method, he still hesitated and said: "ancestor, although we can harvest a lot of resources. But they could get hurt. What''s more, it''s easy to say and not to listen to when the Nangong family has joined hands with others in public. "


    Nangong Laozu, however, laughed and said, "you have no experience, no experience of outside activities.


    "In fact, in the eyes of these people, it''s not only that they won''t have the feeling that they can''t speak well but also listen to others. What''s more, it will make them feel a sense that they have a chance to be a bandit.


    "You know, after reaching their present level of cultivation, many things can be easily obtained with their strength.


    "But there''s one thing that''s impossible.


    "Then be a bandit and be a bully without restriction.


    "And now, it''s not just a chance for them to make it happen. Moreover, it still stands at the height of righteousness. If you do this, you won''t have any trouble. In addition, a large amount of resources can be obtained.


    "Why don''t they do it?"


    Nangong Laozu said.


    The three middle-aged members of Nangong family were all stunned.


    These monks who have reached the peak of Shenwu land are really strange.


    Their thoughts are really too hard to understand.


    However, since the ancestor said so. Then, it will certainly succeed.


    Hum!


    At that time, with the support of those top monks of the third grade later period of other forces. Even if the cabinet master behind the fat man is strong, he must be convinced by his Nangong family.


    If you want to fight against their Nangong family, you can''t just rely on your strength.


    Nangong family''s big network of relations is much more competitive than strength.


    At the same time, the entrance of the inheritance palace.


    At this time, those who specially came to see the excitement were gradually dispersed.


    At this entrance, there are only seven people left.


    The fat man and other six people, as well as the one who had a sense of justice, came out to testify against the fat man''s horse Rufeng.


    The fat man looked at Ma Rufeng and said curiously, "Hello, young man, why don''t you go? There is no more excitement to watch. "


    The fat man is called ma Rufeng.


    However, in fact, Ma Rufeng is not as young as fat people call him.


    However, in the eyes of the fat man, the peak monk of the third grade later period, Ma Rufeng can indeed be called a young man.


    Ma Rufeng laughed and said, "who said the excitement is over? In my opinion, the real good play is still to come. Up to now, it has not really appeared

 Chapter 2396

    Ma Rufeng said so, the fat man and the thin man looked at each other.


    Then, the two people are full of hope to look at the horse like wind in the past. If you want to have a look at it.


    At the same time, a DA and others are also curious.


    The thin man said: "pony, then you talk about it, why the real good play is still behind, not really on the stage?"


    Ma Rufeng said: "I just stood here and saw the whole process of the whole thing. It''s not just about the whole thing. Even if it''s the temperament of you people, it can be regarded as having some cognition.


    "Although the fat man looks unreliable, he is arrogant and aggressive. However, actually speaking, it can also be regarded as a man of love.


    "And the Nangong ancestor, at the end of the day, was very good.


    "But in fact, I think he was in the Nangong family, after being influenced by high positions. Oneself is clearly contaminated with such a long high position, can not see anyone against their own will.


    "In the end, he became so talkative.


    "It''s clearly out of order.


    "What''s more, as soon as he turned around when he left, I saw a smile on his face in front of him. All of a sudden, his face became sinister.


    "It''s obvious that it''s hiding some kind of conspiracy in my heart. I''m waiting for you to be calculated behind your back. "


    After listening to Ma Rufeng''s analysis.


    The fat man and the thin man looked at each other and nodded.


    Then, both of them laughed.


    The fat man said, "pony, are you interested in joining us in ChongXiao pavilion?"


    Ma Rufeng thought about it and said, "ChongXiao pavilion? What kind of power is it? What''s more, are there people like you in ChongXiao pavilion


    The smile on the fat man''s face was stagnant.


    This kid!


    It''s a little bad.


    Do you hurt people like that?


    Ma Rufeng also immediately laughed.


    Obviously, it was just a joke with the fat man.


    The fat man said angrily, "boy, how dare you tease your fat Zun. Watch out for your fat ass


    However, Ma Rufeng still got a lot of things about ChongXiao pavilion from the fat man''s mouth. It can be seen that Ma Rufeng is so concerned about things in Chongxiao Pavilion. In fact, Ma Rufeng wants to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    By the time everything is understood, especially in Chongxiao Pavilion, there is a great master.


    Even, it can fight with the god beast in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Ma Rufeng''s eyes are brighter.


    Ma Rufeng firmly exclaimed, "good! Then I will join Chongxiao Pavilion. However, fat Zun, if I join Chongxiao Pavilion, I''m going to take up a position. It''s clear. If I were only a carefree elder, I would not be interested in it. "


    "Oh."


    The fat man said happily, "boy, what position do you want to take up again? You know, you''re just wishful thinking about joining Chongxiao Pavilion. The leader of Chongxiao Pavilion hasn''t nodded and agreed to come down. But it doesn''t have to be you. Why, these eight characters have not been written off. You want to start to talk about conditions. "


    Ma Rufeng said: "I don''t want to talk about conditions. But want to play their strengths, let themselves in the most appropriate position, is also able to play a greater role

 Chapter 2397

    On the contrary, the fat man became more interested and said, "boy, what position do you want to hold?"


    The fat man opened his mouth to invite him to join the sect.


    The position of supreme elder in the clan. Of course, they have the right to invite others to join the sect.


    However, since the other party has been invited to join the sect.


    Of course, fat people hope that the other party can join the Chongxiao Pavilion and make a real difference. It''s not the kind of person who eats nothing. Otherwise, he would not face such an invitation.


    Ma Rufeng said: "if I can really join Chongxiao Pavilion, I hope I can take up the position of law enforcement elder. In the process of law enforcement, I will be absolutely selfless and try my best to ensure fair and just law enforcement. Let Chongxiao Pavilion be in a stable and sustainable atmosphere and develop for a long time. "


    "Do you want to be the law enforcement elder of ChongXiao pavilion?"


    Asked the fat man.


    Ma Rufeng nodded confidently.


    The fat man said, "then why do you think you can be the law enforcement elder, but you can still do this job well?"


    Ma Rufeng said: "any position, in fact, is related to a person''s character. I want to be a law enforcement elder. Because in my heart, there is a sense of justice. It is this righteous spirit that makes me believe that I am a qualified candidate for the post of law enforcement elder. Moreover, as long as I take up the post of law enforcement elder, I will certainly continue to extend the spirit of justice in my heart. "


    But the fat man narrowed his eyes and said, "but just now, you said you saw me kill. But actually, you didn''t see me kill at all. You can tell lies with your eyes open. Do you still think that you are a qualified man full of justice? "


    Ma Rufeng was embarrassed.


    He did have something wrong with what happened just now.


    Ma Rufeng just hesitated for a moment and said, "I was wrong about what happened just now."


    Ma Rufeng answered this question, but the fat man was in his heart. He praised the horse like wind again.


    You know, some people have already made mistakes, but they still have to refuse to admit and argue with others. Such people, in their daily life, have nothing to do with it. But we should really let such people in the position of law enforcement elder. That''s a big problem. Even, these people often do things one after another.


    If such a person is allowed to be a law enforcement elder.


    Then, when there is a real problem, we can correct it. It will be a big problem.


    Good!


    This kid, he didn''t read it wrong.


    At this time, Ma Rufeng said again: "fat Zun, there is something I have to tell you. In fact, I wasn''t there when you people went up the mountain. "


    What?


    "Since you were not there just now," said the fat man. So, why did you stand up and point me out when the other party''s Nangong Laozu asked. Do you want to flatter that damned Nangong ancestor? "


    Ma Rufeng said: "of course not.


    "It''s just that at that time, when I saw fat Zun''s arrogance, no one dared to point out the truth. Moreover, the real fact should have something to do with fat Zun.


    "And then I wanted to see more.


    "So he stood up and pointed out the fat Zun.


    "Because at that time, I clearly felt that Nangong Laozu wanted to find a step and leave the scene quickly. If he leaves. Naturally, it''s not a drama. After I pointed out the fat Zun, and then through the fat Zun''s inquiry, I also guessed. At that time, the murderer should have been with fat Zun. But fat Zun didn''t do it himself. Then, there are the words behind. "

 Chapter 2398

    The fat man was really shocked.


    You know, although the fat man in front of him is in his heart, he already has a little recognition of this horse. However, after all, there is still a little dissatisfaction.


    Ma Rufeng, as he said, has a strong sense of justice.


    But on the spot, they saw the fat man and his party from the place where they entered the mountain pass, but they didn''t see clearly who killed the people among them, so they came out and corrected them at will. In the end, it seems that Ma Rufeng is a man besides justice. There are other things that are not very wise.


    But the position is too important.


    Justice alone is not enough. You have to have enough intelligence to match it.


    But now?


    The horse, such as wind, just looked at the scene a little, and he had already figured out the situation in his heart at that time.


    Although this wisdom is not top-notch to the extreme.


    With his sense of justice.


    It is also enough to be really competent for the position of law enforcement elder of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    While the fat man was thinking.


    Ma Rufeng also said: "of course, I came out to testify, in addition to want to see more drama. I also want to see, in the course of the further development of the situation, what is the performance of each person? Only in this way, the situation continues to develop. With the deepening of contradictions, we can really see the specific performance of each character in this matter, as well as the true feelings of each of them. "


    The fat man''s eyes narrowed again and said, "pony, you''re thinking about finding a force to join in. At the same time, I want to know what kind of way of dealing with affairs of those in power in this force will be. Make it clearer and you''ll choose to join, right? "


    It seems that the horse is like wind, but in fact, he is also a man with a heart.


    Ma Rufeng, however, said with a smile: "fat Zun, in fact, the power I want to join is also Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "As for the Nangong family, I have no interest in learning more. Because I don''t need it at all, but I understand. All kinds of rumors about Nangong family have been flying all over the world.


    "The information about Chongxiao Pavilion is much less.


    "I just heard a few anecdotes. It is said that Chongxiao Pavilion occupied the Pingding mountains in the former section and established the zongmen. Moreover, he also killed numerous top monks in the later period of Sanpin at the Jianzong address. These rumors only show the powerful force value and prestige of Chongxiao Pavilion. The rest, if you want to know more, you have to face up to the real high-level of this force.


    "But here we are.


    "It happened that someone had killed someone at the entrance to the mountain pass. Come and have a look at the excitement. After inquiring, it is the Nangong family that killed them. The murderer seems to be a new force in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "A rare opportunity.


    "So, in the back, he stood up to testify. Let it go further. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The fat man listened and laughed and said, "little horse, I didn''t expect that. In fact, your mind is much deeper than us. If anyone is confused by your seemingly honest face and thinks that you are a character with a strong sense of justice and incomparable simplicity. I''m afraid you''ll be killed by a little boy like you


    Ma Rufeng also laughed and said, "fat Zun, after passing the tests just now, I''m very satisfied with your Chongxiao Pavilion. I want to join you as the law enforcement elder. I don''t know. Is fat Zun satisfied with my appointment as the law enforcement elder of ChongXiao pavilion? "


    "Satisfied, satisfied! Good boy! I will definitely recommend it to you when our leader comes out of the secret place. "


    The fat man said happily, and then said, "and, pony, I''m still here to give you a bottom. If you join us, as long as you are sincere to me. And can uphold the concept of fairness and justice in law enforcement. I''m sure I''ll do you a good job. "


    "Thank you, fat Zun."


    Ma Rufeng said, to the fat man line a gift.

 Chapter 2399

    This meeting was transferred to the secret place of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu is as successful as the previous attack.


    Lin Tianyu was secretly happy in his heart.


    Hey, hey!


    It seems that it is difficult to complete the task. This meeting, oneself can already reach 90%. And the time of a day is only a third of the time that has just passed. Continue to carry out the previous way of sneaking attack and killing. Maybe, it won''t be long before we can really accomplish the task. Get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the killing data of 89 monsters in the late third grade.


    More happy.


    Then, Lin Tianyu found a new target.


    A third grade later stage of the demon deer is a lush lawn, leisurely walking.


    Not far from this red deer, there is a small forest.


    The environment is quiet and peaceful.


    In an environment like this, Lin Tianyu stealthily attacks and kills the monsters in the later stage of Sanpin, which is already very familiar and fluent. In particular, the other side is only a red deer monster. Even if it''s not hiding and sneaking attack, go straight forward and kill in front. Lin Tianyu can do it easily.


    Now, though it''s only a third of the day.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s application of his own completely integrated into all things has reached a state of perfection.


    Although you can shoot directly in front of you, you can easily kill such a red deer. But Lin Tianyu didn''t want to kill him.


    Because the 89 monsters were killed.


    Lin Tianyu, however, was fascinated by the sneak attack and killing of monsters.


    He always felt that he could go further in the process of attacking and killing monsters. Even if he continues to exercise, he can really grow up to be a top-notch assassin of the king.


    On weekdays, even if he has such an idea.


    It''s hard for him to do it at all.


    Because, in which environment, we can find so many top monsters in the later stage of the third grade. We can kill and Practice for him, and we can do it without hesitation. After killing so many monsters, there won''t be any trouble.


    In the heart of Lin, there is hope.


    That''s what he''s supposed to do.


    Not just a hundred monsters. But 200, 300, even better.


    If so many of the three products, the peak of the late monster killed down.


    His stabbing skills. I''m afraid that it can be practiced to the point of perfection. There is no other person who can compete with the fairyland.


    Lin Tianyu thought triumphantly. For a moment, that is to say, it was determined that he was close to the location of killing this red deer.


    First, of course, into a small forest not far away.


    Then, from that small forest, I found a chance to get close to red deer. Then, after finding the right opportunity to kill, he suddenly got into trouble and killed this red deer with a knife.


    Between the twinkling of Lin Tianyu''s figure, he was already close to the small forest.


    In the heart is a burst of complacency.


    This will also harvest a peak monster of the late third grade. The number is about to reach 90. In addition, there are only ten left, even if the target is completely achieved.


    When Lin Tianyu approached the small forest, he found that there were several flying monsters hovering leisurely in the sky.

 Chapter 2400

    However, even if Lin Tianyu saw them, he didn''t take them seriously.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu was also afraid that these flying monsters would expose their tracks.


    But after several trials, Lin Tianyu knew that these flying monsters had no interest in their own affairs. As long as they don''t provoke them, even if they see Lin Tianyu, they will also be regarded as not seeing.


    The next second, Lin Tianyu will be completely hidden in the front of that small forest.


    Then, a little bit further through a small place.


    He is enough to kill the third grade red deer.


    "Oh!"


    At this time, the flying monster in the sky suddenly gave out a sharp cry.


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    He really did not know that the flying monster in the sky suddenly went crazy. Yell like that. Isn''t this meant to scare people?


    "Roar, roar, roar..."


    But then, a series of roars came out.


    Lin Tianyu understood it all at once.


    The flying monster in the sky suddenly came and yelled. In fact, it is not just trying to scare itself. It was thinking of sending messages to other hidden monsters. Told their own location, let them besiege themselves.


    Otherwise, there will be such a coincidence?


    Look at the red deer.


    I saw that the red deer also called "Yo Yo" and rushed to his side.


    Obviously, the red deer walking leisurely on a quiet grassland. In fact, it is just to tempt Lin Tianyu into being cheated.


    I was actually designed by a group of monsters.


    Lin Tianyu was not too flustered.


    He just stood still. Want to see, this is exactly how many monsters, and then design their own, to such a one.


    He is strong now.


    Like the one in front. It''s just a kind of psychological enjoyment. If you really want to improve your strength, lay a solid foundation. The best way, or no better than the positive blood fight. Such a kind of exercise, that is to be able to achieve better results.


    However, gradually, Lin Tianyu''s face was still a little ugly.


    He found that there seemed to be too many monsters around all of a sudden, right?


    Just a little while ago, what appeared in his sight was as many as one hundred and dozens of top demons in the late third grade. Moreover, in his perception, it is clear that there are more peak demons in the late third grade, which are still coming towards this direction.


    At that time, if I had a fight, I would have to face the peak monster of the late third grade.


    I''m afraid, look at this gathering posture.


    At that time, we will directly face 300 or even 400 top demons in the later stage of the third grade. It is entirely possible.


    Even with Lin Tianyu''s powerful strength, it is not enough to deal with so many monsters at the peak of Sanpin''s later period.


    Escape!


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, such a word suddenly popped out.


    Then he shook his head again.


    Why run away?


    Moreover, judging from the gathering situation of so many monsters in this valley. I''m afraid of the back. I just need to pair up with these monsters. All the other monsters gathered at once to fight against themselves. I want to attack and kill more monsters like before. It should be almost impossible.

 Chapter 2401

    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were fixed.


    At the same time, in the eyes, but also faintly out of a wipe of light.


    Good.


    This kind of fierce war just can test his fighting power better. Moreover, he arrived now this meeting, also was only short of 11 head third grade later peak demon beast''s task.


    Lin Tianyu has absolute confidence in his own killing skills.


    He can be in the battle, with not too long time, can kill 11 of the peak of the third grade monster. Wait until he has finished the task completely. Then, this time''s assessment can also be regarded as completed. Wait until the assessment is completed. These monsters, that is just a kind of scene transformed from fantasy.


    At that time, at the moment of completing the task, this illusion will naturally disappear.


    Therefore, he is fighting against so many monsters.


    But in fact, as long as he plays his strength well enough.


    In the shortest possible time, it has been able to directly kill 11 of the peak monsters of the late third grade. This is a dangerous situation. It''s not much of a danger.


    What else does he have to worry about?


    Lin Tianyu thought, there is no extra action, just standing on the scene, coldly staring at those gathered over, more and more peak demons of the third grade later period.


    In my heart, there is a sense of war.


    And those who have surrounded Lin Tianyu are more than a hundred or dozens of third grade monsters, but also gradually toward Lin Tianyu, more and more close.


    Before long, the number of monsters that surrounded them had increased to more than 200, and they were close to 300.


    "Roar..."


    All the monsters who came up were roaring.


    Obviously, with so many monsters gathering here, they are ready to attack Lin Tianyu immediately.


    "Roar!"


    With a huge roar, a Golden Leopard rushed up.


    It''s so fast, it''s like a flash of lightning.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, from Lin Tianyu''s side, a black flash flashed. That''s just the light of a knife cut by Lin Tianyu. When the light of the knife cuts through the Golden Leopard. The Golden Leopard gives way. However, the speed of the light was too fast. What''s more, when the Golden Leopard was just on its side, the light of the knife cleverly changed an angle, just cutting off one of the Golden Leopard''s front legs.


    But at the same time, the other monsters also attack at the same time.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu wanted to go further and kill the Golden Leopard, he suddenly felt that his side and his back were under multiple attacks at the same time.


    After Lin Tianyu dodged these attacks, he never had a chance to face the Golden Leopard who had been cut off a front leg and was seriously injured.


    However, Lin Tianyu is a dark smile, not worried.


    As long as there are enough monsters for him to be seriously injured.


    Well, at his speed, it''s not when you want to kill, it''s not when you want to kill.


    Why should he be in such a hurry.


    At this point, the key is to fight. From the battle, we have learned more powerful combat power. As for these monsters, that is, they can be killed as soon as they can be killed, and if they can be seriously injured, they will be seriously injured.


    However, of course, we can''t directly kill 11 monsters, enough to 100.


    In that case, he would have finished the examination.


    It''s very likely that they will leave here immediately. Perhaps, he will never find such a crazy exercise environment.

 Chapter 2402

    The fighting continued.


    Not long ago, Lin Tianyu has been the peak monster who killed eight third grade animals.


    However, at this time, there were too many demons who besieged Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu could hardly be busy again. It''s almost the same thing. He also had a number of injuries.


    It''s not a serious injury.


    But those injuries, let a person look up, also had a kind of shocking feeling.


    However, Lin Tianyu didn''t worry at all, but on the contrary, he had some joy in fighting.


    You know, with the strength of Lin Tianyu now. Almost on the whole Shenwu continent, it is very difficult for anyone to hurt him.


    And this result, correspondingly, makes it difficult for him to have another opponent.


    Without opponents, his strength will also slow down.


    Although it can be improved slowly.


    But the real strength of the friars is that they can be promoted more quickly only through constant fighting. Otherwise, even if there is a promotion, it is often like a castle in the air, giving people a kind of unreal, and as long as the battle, all kinds of loopholes will be exposed quickly.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    This pressure on Lin Tianyu is due to his strong strength.


    Although now, there is no fatal crisis. However, it also gave him an impetus to go all out.


    Bang Bang


    The more you fight, the more brave you will be.


    Under Lin Tianyu''s knife, finally, he killed two of the top demons of the late third grade.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart was full of emotion.


    No way!


    He can''t kill these monsters any more.


    Otherwise, he would have reached the target of 100. Maybe, at any time, it will be removed from such a place.


    Well, after that, where did he go to find such a good place to give him such a strong pressure to promote his martial arts skills and grow rapidly.


    At this meeting, when fighting again, Lin Tianyu will keep his hands secretly. Only those who fight with the beast can be seriously injured, never killed. When he was under the siege of these monsters, he felt that he had no strength. When he wanted to leave, he would kill the seriously injured monsters at random.


    But Lin Tianyu has kept his hand a little.


    But those monsters don''t care so much.


    Whether you keep your hands or not. You are what they have to kill.


    Bang Bang


    During the war, Lin Tianyu seriously injured one monster after another. More and more injuries have been inflicted on his own body


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s intention to fight at this time is getting stronger and stronger


    It''s like there''s no end.


    At the same time, more and more monsters besieged Lin Tianyu.


    In addition to flying in the sky and walking on the ground, even many monsters swimming in the water came to this small forest. He launched an endless attack on Lin Tianyu. Those monsters in the water, clearly have a piece of fins, a look and the land in the air monster, clear distinction.


    By this time, the number of monsters who participated in the siege of Lin Tianyu was clearly over four or five hundred.


    Obviously, when Lin Tianyu first saw it, he only saw the monsters that he could find in the valley.


    And there are more monsters.


    Either it''s hidden; it''s flying away; it''s hiding underwater


    At this point, it''s all on the court.

 Chapter 2403

    When they came to this meeting, they could see clearly the situation of the fighting place.


    Hey, hey!


    This guy has a real personality.


    In order to be able to continue fighting in such an environment. He did not kill these monsters on purpose. Deliberately failed to meet the assessment of the one hundred monster killing task.


    OK.


    Such a fighting maniac is qualified to inherit the inheritance palace.


    The master, he decided.


    However, we still have to force out the real strength of the master.


    Look at the limits and potential of this host.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    There was a cheap smile on the face of the spirit.


    Look at that, that''s clearly the rhythm that wants to trap people.


    Lin Tianyu of course did not know all this. He is just desperately fighting with these more and more third grade monsters, endlessly fighting. There''s no end at all. However, Lin Tianyu is not worried at all. He still had a back hand that he didn''t show. At this meeting, he also killed many monsters seriously injured on the ground.


    As long as it is difficult for him to stick to it, he will quickly display his body method, kill those seriously injured monsters and complete the assessment task.


    Continue to fight fiercely.


    Even when Lin was under more and more pressure at the meeting, he quietly put out his spirit and looked outside.


    Then, he saw that outside him, there were three layers inside and three outside, surrounded by the peak monsters in the later period of Sanpin.


    This has to be the number of peak monsters in the late third grade.


    At least, there must be seven or eight hundred heads.


    Moreover, in the periphery of these monsters, it is also clear that there is a head of third grade, the peak of the later period, the monster came here.


    Although the number is much thinner than before.


    However, those monsters are the peak monsters in the later period of Sanpin.


    If these monsters were put on the Shenwu land outside. I''m afraid they can directly kill all the big and small sects on the whole Shenwu continent.


    Fortunately, when these monsters attack themselves, it is impossible that so many monsters attack Lin Tianyu at the same time.


    Even, because there are too many monsters, it will be the attack on the back, which has a certain blocking and preventing effect. In this way, Lin Tianyu was actually attacked much less than this one.


    Otherwise, Lin Tianyu would run away as soon as he was found out, and there was still a trace of possibility.


    And once you can be attacked by so many monsters at the same time.


    Even if Lin Tianyu''s strength was several times stronger, he was not immune.


    Fortunately, they are monsters, not human friars.


    On single operation.


    Maybe the human friars are not necessarily stronger than the monsters of the same rank. However, human friars can fight with the help of array. Don''t say it''s only 700, even thousands, tens of thousands As long as there is a truly powerful battle array, it is also possible to combine all their attacks to launch attacks.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu can''t hold on.


    Lin''s injuries are more and more serious. Even, it is so serious that with the application of the sabre technique and the body method, you can feel a kind of deep pain.


    No way!


    We have to keep going.


    Even at such a time, it is also more able to stimulate their own potential.


    Even under the current injury, Lin Tianyu did not give up the idea.

 Chapter 2404

    Finally, it was obvious that the limit had been reached.


    Lin Tianyu is also gradually aware of the benefits of his current engagement.


    His martial arts are becoming more and more mellow. The body method is more and more fluent and natural. Even his understanding and integration of the nature of all things became more transparent as the battle continued.


    Lin Tianyu also felt it.


    His current cultivation, in this kind of battle, is clearly once again condensed to a peak.


    Even, as long as he takes a few deep breaths, he can easily break through the current state and directly enter the state of physical cultivation in the early stage of the third grade.


    However, Lin Tianyu tried his best to suppress the breakthrough feeling which was so strong that he was almost unable to suppress it.


    He didn''t dare to break through at this time.


    You know, now, he is carrying out the ultimate examination of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    And here, the assessment requirements, that is, the second grade of late physical training. If he has broken through the cultivation, once he is deemed not to meet the requirements of this assessment, he will not be able to pass the final examination this time, and he will not be able to get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    His loss is great.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu still suppressed his own cultivation, and the battle continued.


    In such a short period of time, his martial arts skills went further.


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that before he could not hold on to it, he just had to start killing as much as he could. He can also kill two or three hundred monsters in the peak of these three grades later.


    However, Lin Tianyu finally did not kill on such a large scale.


    He still insisted on the idea in front of him, only seriously injured these monsters, not killed them.


    With the extension of time, Lin Tianyu''s injury has been aggravated to a feeling that he can''t support.


    Finally, when Lin Tianyu made a knife again, he clearly felt it.


    His physical fitness was not able to completely grasp the knife technique just now. At the time of chopping out, there was a slight deviation in the control of power and angle.


    Puff!


    With a sound.


    This slightly deviated Sabre technique, actually is a knife to go down, directly is a third grade later peak monster to kill on the spot.


    Lin Tianyu smiles in his heart.


    That''s it.


    It''s almost enough to pass the examination. To this meeting, their own exercise is almost completely enough.


    And now, I''m afraid that if I have reached the assessment target, I''m afraid I will be transferred to this place immediately.


    When you get back, calm down a little.


    Then, he can easily upgrade his martial arts and body method to a great level. Compared with the present situation, his combat power is only afraid to be greatly improved. Even, he can directly break the cultivation into the early three grades. Even if he is a little more stable, he is fully qualified to break through the cultivation to the late third grade.


    At that time, if he was afraid of the whole Shenwu land, he would never find any opponent again.


    Oh!


    Master lonely ah!


    Poof!


    But when Lin Tianyu lost his mind and was distracted. It was actually a monster beast on the side, which was directly patted on the body with a claw.


    Lin Tianyu''s figure flew out like a ball.


    This time, it''s hard enough. It''s enough for Lin Tianyu.


    What''s going on?


    If you have passed the assessment, you should be transferred to other places?


    How come now, he is still in this place, did not leave.


    That''s not right!

 Chapter 2405

    Lin Tianyu, who is flying out quickly, has a sharp look in his eyes.


    Because, in the air, those monsters still have a head, it is clear that they are still alive to attack him. No trace of him has completed the assessment target, these monsters should disappear, and he should be the phenomenon of being transferred out.


    Can it be that these monsters have not killed a hundred of them.


    As a powerful monk, could there be a mistake in counting 100?


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Just in this way, there are several other monsters, all of them flying directly to Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, in the eyes of those monsters.


    At this time, it was Lin Tianyu who was photographed and flew out. It was not only under this shot that he was seriously injured, but also difficult to stabilize his body. It was the best time for Lin Tianyu to pursue and kill.


    As a monster, I feel that this talent is suitable for pursuing and killing.


    Of course, they can''t miss such a good opportunity.


    Lin Tianyu can no longer control his own strength, only focusing on seriously injuring monsters.


    At this time, of course, it was to kill as much as possible.


    As a result, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand turned into a black demon light, and again and again directly attacked those monsters who came after them. Every black knife will directly take away the life of a third grade monster.


    Soon, Lin Tianyu killed more than a dozen of the top monsters in the late Sanpin period. All of them were killed by Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    When Lin Tianyu fell to the ground again, he felt a slight tremor.


    By this time, he really reached a limit.


    What''s more, these monsters haven''t dispersed yet. And Lin Tianyu has not been able to be moved out of this place.


    Even if the front, Lin Tianyu remember the wrong number, it is absolutely impossible to be so much difference.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu gave a cold smile.


    Good!


    It seems that he is clearly the artifact spirit that cultivates the inheritance palace to the pit.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu knew that he could not be polite.


    Otherwise, you will lose yourself.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s Avatar of thousands of illusions came out.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of Lin Tianyu appeared.


    However, with so many figures coming out, Lin Tianyu had already felt the magic power in his body. It was clear that there was something that he could not bear.


    Originally, in his perfect state, it was able to conjure up so many figures.


    But now, having been fighting for so long, it is clear that we are at the end of our strength.


    He just didn''t have enough magic power to make so many figures come out.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly put these figures away. In the end, Lin Tianyu felt that his magic power was enough to support him only when he left ten figures. If there are more illusory figures, they will not be able to do so.


    Oh!


    It''s a mess.


    Think, noumenon and ten illusory figures, again toward the opposite of those monsters rushed past.


    At the same time, those monsters on the opposite side also rushed directly to Lin Tianyu.


    In an instant, the two sides are once again meeting again, and the war starts again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not leave any hands.


    Every blade is full of killing intention.

 Chapter 2406

    Just a contact, because Lin Tianyu suddenly showed such a strong intention to kill.


    For a while, Lin Tianyu won several times in succession. All of them made him directly kill several top demons of the third grade.


    However, gradually, those who are the peak of the third grade monster, is finally sensing this crisis.


    When fighting with Lin Tianyu, he had more defense.


    In this way, when Lin Tianyu uses the killer again, although he can still build the effect occasionally. But the utility is much smaller.


    Moreover, with such consumption, Lin Tianyu''s own momentum is getting weaker and weaker.


    After all, the consumption is really too much.


    Those incarnations of vitality have also gained a lot. However, compared with Lin Tianyu''s noumenon, it is much smaller.


    After another round of killing, it is estimated that in this wave, Lin Tianyu almost killed one hundred top demons in the later period of Sanpin. In addition to the killing in front, there are hundreds of heads of third grade peak monster was seriously injured and fell to the ground. Now, they haven''t recovered.


    Such a strong combat power, if once exposed.


    Guarantee, can startle the entire Shenwu continent is a tremor.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his magic power was insufficient again.


    His own huge consumption. Plus the consumption of ten yuan Qi incarnations.


    This is too much mana.


    The crisis is coming.


    Lin Tianyu knows.


    Since the spirit was thinking of digging himself up, he would not come forward to help himself.


    At this time, you can only rely on yourself.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed.


    Then, the figure moves.


    Escape!


    Moreover, at this time, he was not alone in escaping. Even his ten incarnations of vitality began to flee like him.


    If only on speed, Lin Tianyu admitted that there was no monster in the late third grade period that could be compared with it.


    The speed at which thousands of illusions can be unfolded is the speed without any reason at all.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s the monster who is good at speed, or those who can fly in the air. They can''t catch up with Lin Tianyu. If he had just been besieged and the battle had just begun, Lin Tianyu would have started to flee. At this time, he did not know how far to escape. And none of the monsters in the valley could catch up with him.


    At that time, however, if they started to flee. He must not be able to complete this assessment. Then, it is impossible for him to pass the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    And then he started to run away.


    But obviously it''s much more difficult.


    After all, he was surrounded by these monsters in the center. What''s more, those who surround him are the top monsters in the late third grade.


    First of all, if you want to get out of that central position, you have to play it all the way.


    Fortunately, between the changes of the figure, those monsters who besiege Lin Tianyu have lost his real body in an instant. After mixing with the ten incarnations of vitality, it is difficult to distinguish the true from the false of all monsters.


    Especially now, Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the nature of all things has reached a higher level of essence.


    This is also more conducive to Lin Tianyu''s use of the surrounding environment, but also better hide his own figure, making those monsters more difficult to identify.

 Chapter 2407

    As a result, it is more difficult for those monsters who surround Lin Tianyu to stop him.


    Sometimes, those monsters think that they are really blocking Lin Tianyu''s real body.


    A mixture of the fiercest attacks.


    Then, the next second, the body of Lin Tianyu was transformed into nothingness.


    Obviously, it was just a part of Lin Tianyu''s vitality.


    In this way, he has been using his own vitality to confuse the judgment of those monsters. Lin Tianyu and the rest of the vitality of the body is quickly toward the distance to escape. However, in front of them, there were too many monsters that surrounded Lin Tianyu. If you want to escape for a while, you will lose your vitality. If you run away for a while, you will lose your vitality.


    By the time all the ten spirits that had been gathered from the phantasm were scattered and disappeared, Lin Tianyu was nearly a fifth short of escaping from the encirclement of these monsters.


    By this time, those monsters who saw Lin Tianyu''s body were completely scattered.


    For a while, the momentum was greatly increased.


    Now, what is left is just the body of Lin Tianyu. Just kill him. Then, this siege can also be regarded as a successful completion.


    All of a sudden, those monsters seemed to be crazy and launched a fierce attack on Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    However, there was no panic.


    But he knows.


    The more to this critical moment, the more can not have the slightest panic. Otherwise, he would never be able to escape the siege of these monsters.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s black knife in his hands flickered.


    And in the shadow of the twinkling at the same time. All of a sudden, in this scene, there are the same ten figures of Lin Tianyu.


    However, a little induction, it is able to find these figures, and those figures in front of Lin Tianyu, there is a little difference. Each figure, though as like as two peas, is similar to Lin Tianyu''s body. As like as two peas, temperament, skill, voice, and smile are all alike. However, the momentum of these ten figures is obviously much worse than that of the ten figures gathered by Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, at this meeting, Lin Tianyu''s powerlessness is almost completely exhausted.


    He has not enough ability, and then condense out, more powerful vitality separated out.


    What''s more, it''s just that ten of them have gathered together, which is obviously going to be several levels worse. After the separation, Lin Tianyu''s figure is still shaking. Obviously, it''s overdrawn. To this meeting, it is already unable to support the feeling.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is more like a mirror.


    In this time, after the condensation of ten sub bodies, he has to escape.


    Therefore, although it has reached the limit. But Lin Tianyu didn''t feel relieved at all.


    Then, the figure flashed, and then ran away quickly.


    At the same time, cross with the ten avatars that have just condensed out. Soon, it was completely mixed together, and it was hard to distinguish.


    In the process of escaping and intercepting, another phantom was exploded. Illusion turned into nothingness.

 Chapter 2408

    Finally, when the eighth avatar is blasted into nothingness again.


    Lin Tianyu finally completely escaped from the encirclement of monsters.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu can really feel that he is simply no longer able to support. The body was shaking.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s heart is more clear.


    The more we arrive at this time, the more we can''t have the slightest hesitation to stay or take a breath.


    Because, as long as he stays for a moment, he will be surrounded by those monsters who just rush out. This time, if you are surrounded by these monsters again. Lin Tianyu doesn''t think that with his current strength, he still has the ability to escape from the encirclement of these monsters again.


    Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed quickly, and a few flashes had gradually opened the distance from those monsters.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu absorbed the last two remaining weakened sub bodies completely into his body.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu finally felt that there was a little more strength in his body. It seems that the thirsty to the extreme, will faint in the past, and in the mouth, get a few drops of life-saving rain.


    Inside the body, I finally feel a kind of strength birth.


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that suddenly, he seemed to have strength, and then turned back to fight with those monsters who had come after him.


    But Lin Tianyu also understood.


    This is just a hallucination after suddenly absorbing the two remaining vitality and suddenly increasing some strength under the condition of extreme lack of body. In fact, this is not enough to support him to fight again. Even if it''s just a small fight. He would be totally short of strength. If he goes on fighting, he just wants to die.


    Even if he didn''t hurry to escape and find a place to hide.


    Even the strength he has just recovered. That''s not even enough to make him run any further.


    Hidden?


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept to the front of the small forest.


    In front of us, these monsters used a red deer. And this little forest to ambush him.


    And now, Lin Tianyu just can use this small forest to hide himself completely. What''s more, Lin Tianyu has a more thorough understanding of the nature of all things. He believed that as soon as he hid himself in it. Even if these monsters enter it again and turn over the whole forest, it is impossible to find him again.


    Lin Tianyu has strong enough confidence in his own hidden means.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s goal was clear. As soon as he flashed forward, he directly threw himself into the forest.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Lin Tianyu''s figure into this forest, it is really like a dragon swimming in the deep sea, a tiger into the mountains. After several moves, the hundreds of monsters that came after them had completely lost the trace of Lin Tianyu.


    In this small mountain forest.


    Lin Tianyu also found a small gap built up of rocks. As soon as the whole person flashes, he is completely integrated into it.


    Then, Lin Tianyu is his own understanding of the nature of all things, operation to the extreme.


    At this time, anyone who explores here just feels that Lin Tianyu is just a rock. It is absolutely impossible to imagine that there is still a living man hidden in the gap between the mountains and rocks.

 Chapter 2409

    Lin Tianyu is hiding in a rock gap, breathing slowly, quietly waiting for the recovery of his own strength.


    At this time, he did not move.


    Even he himself is completely regarded as a stone.


    And in this total stillness.


    Lin Tianyu also sensed the divine sense of several monsters and explored his hiding place. But even if it''s directly on his body. The divinities were also quickly swept away. I didn''t treat him as a person at all. I just felt that it was just a stone here.


    Lin Tianyu is also feeling.


    On that day, because they could not improve their cultivation. The improvement of other martial arts skills has also reached the peak, and there is no possibility of improvement. I''m completely free. There''s nothing else to do. In this way, I completely integrated myself into nature.


    Not only himself, but also all his martial arts skills.


    It is under this kind of integration that he also makes his martial arts become more delicate and natural. Just look at the power, but there is no change. But once you hand it in, that kind of seeker comes in. For the opponent''s loopholes can grasp more thorough skills, naturally let the actual combat power increased a lot.


    At the same time, one''s own divine consciousness can be more closely integrated with all things in the world.


    For all kinds of subtle changes, can explore more clearly. The subtle changes around him are also completely impossible to escape the exploration of Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness.


    Correspondingly, when Lin Tianyu''s body was hidden, he was able to let his body merge with all the things around him. Let him become a part of all things.


    If other people want to use divine sense to detect his body.


    At least the realm must be several levels higher than him to be possible.


    At least, it is impossible to detect these monsters in the later stage of the three grades.


    Perhaps, after reaching the early stage of the fourth grade, it belongs to the level of divine beast. It is possible to detect his existence.


    Lin Tianyu is still quietly recovering his own consumption.


    In the meantime, the divinity of exploration has never stopped. I''ve just been exploring. There are also many divine senses coming at the same time. However, there is no divine consciousness that can be detected, and Lin Tianyu hides here.


    Even if it''s a little bit more here, there''s no divine consciousness.


    Lin Tianyu is completely relieved.


    As time went by, the strength in Lin Tianyu''s body also recovered to 7788. It''s just the cost of mana, but it''s impossible to recover it all at once. It must be a long process to recover completely in the process of practice.


    It''s time for Lin to frown.


    Then consume another magic medicine to restore your own consumption.


    It is just that he can not only consume himself, but also recover from it. Even, he will directly break through to the early stage of the third grade of physical cultivation under the infusion of this divine medicine. Even if he has reached the peak of the third grade in the early stage, he will step into the later stage of the third grade.


    Now, though, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, Lin Tianyu also knows. In front of him, at the top of the heaven ladder, the reason why the old man was able to make a move was to suppress his cultivation to the late second grade.


    Its purpose is just for the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    According to the assessment standard of the spirit, he clearly has reached this standard.


    Now, if you want to break through the realm of physical cultivation, you don''t need to be restricted and cowardly.

 Chapter 2410

    Lin Tianyu thought, but his eyes were fixed.


    He didn''t just want to raise the realm of cultivation to a higher level. Moreover, after the cultivation level is further promoted, he still has to revenge.


    The spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace dares to pit him like this.


    Then, he would like to improve his own level, and then go back to kill all the demons of the late third grade.


    Although those are just demons, they don''t have much effect on the spirit.


    However, Lin Tianyu has an intuition.


    That is to say, if he killed all the demons at the peak of the third grade in the later period, he would have a great influence on the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Hey, hey!


    Dare to pit me?


    Is there any truth that I will not go back.


    Lin Tianyu directly took out a divine medicine which he got from the front, in the secret place of fengmagic land.


    Then, after swallowing almost a fifth, he began to refine.


    However, it was almost a moment, and Lin Tianyu had recovered all the mana consumed in front of him in an instant. Moreover, the whole body is also full of an explosive force, almost to burst Lin Tianyu''s body in an instant.


    Lin Tianyu did not dare to be careless.


    He felt it clearly.


    If he allowed such a force to rage in his body. Well, his body, it is really likely to be directly burst by such a force and die.


    If it becomes a drug, and after death, it will really become a big joke.


    Be made up to death.


    Lin Tianyu really can''t imagine how terrible a blow it would be to his reputation.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu did not dare to be distracted at all. He hastened to promote his own inheritance skills and began to refine such a divine medicine. At the same time, he also released his own Dao Dao to the extreme. He waved the black knife in his hand and went down with one knife. It was not only waving it like rain and rain, but the shadow of Dao Dao Dao''s Dao Dao Dao sword was woven into a black curtain wall around his body.


    Moreover, after each sword shadow is cut out, it is able to form a terrible storm in this small forest, which is to chop out a deep ditch at once.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, this small forest has been cut into pieces by Lin Tianyu''s terrible Dao Dao power.


    Like the power of destruction.


    Even after the destruction of this grove, this force is not the end. Moreover, it has been extending to destroy the whole valley.


    And this kind of prestige came out.


    Naturally, all the monsters in this mountain forest are completely felt.


    The eyes of all the monsters are completely gathered here. They can feel it vaguely. The target they are tracking is just in this forest, where endless power is exerted.


    But now, although they have found the target they are tracking.


    Can arrive this meeting, but not a demon beast dares to trace in the past.


    Even, they all began to shiver.


    They have already felt a threat of death from that power. Even now, after facing such a force, all the demons in the valley will only end in destruction.

 Chapter 2411

    Lin Tianyu, under the impact of the divine medicine in his body, wields the sword more quickly.


    Thousands of illusory incarnations, it is really a mirage out of thousands of figures, together with it consumed this suddenly gathered in the body of the powerful medicine.


    What''s more, when each knife is wielded, its full strength will destroy the whole valley completely.


    At this time, the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace was full of trembling and flesh pain.


    "Oh! Asshole, asshole! I dare to take divine medicine to make a breakthrough in my body cultivation inheritance palace. Moreover, your realm is not strong enough. In this way, you will completely volatilize the soaring force. Isn''t it clear that this is to let me cultivate the inheritance palace and directly follow you to suffer? "


    The inspiration of utensils is that there are many gullies and gullies in the inheritance palace, and their faces are green.


    But at this time, he did not have any way to stop Lin Tianyu.


    Because, at this time.


    This completely means that Lin Tianyu''s body is going to burst the strength, and he can''t control it. If Lin Tianyu doesn''t take this force, it will evaporate completely. Well, it is very likely that the next second, he will be completely destroyed by such a force and burst.


    And when the spirit arrived at this meeting, there was no way.


    He had no choice but to be miserable.


    Who called him in front of him, deliberately pit Lin Tianyu.


    The assessment tasks set by Lin Tianyu are clearly more than ten times higher than the original standard. Moreover, even after Lin Tianyu had fulfilled the assessment target ten times, the spirit did not stop this time. He also wanted to force Lin Tianyu to see how far his talent potential was.


    But that''s it.


    Lin Tianyu''s talent potential, he saw. That''s almost beyond all he''s ever seen before.


    In his heart, the future master is the most powerful pronoun of potential.


    But now, Lin Tianyu clearly has more potential than his former owner.


    Otherwise, if he did not have this potential, he would not dare to swallow one fifth of the divine medicine directly at the level of the later cultivation of the second grade.


    This kind of cultivation is to swallow so much divine medicine.


    Just casually sniff a few mouthfuls of this divine medicine, it will be a great increase in cultivation. Direct breakthroughs are possible.


    However, Lin Tianyu swallowed one fifth of the Shenyao directly. What''s more, he swallowed such a portion of my medicine. It didn''t even directly burst the body.


    It''s a knife that cuts out of the valley. It''s a knife that cuts out of the valley.


    This valley, that''s not just a valley.


    This is the interior space of the palace of body cultivation and inheritance.


    And this body cultivation inherits the innate ability of Gongqi spirit, that is, it can arrange all kinds of scenes suitable for fighting, and then turn into various war beasts to fight.


    The destruction of this valley is equivalent to the destruction of the internal space of the inheritance palace.


    You know, that day with the fall of the master.


    The inheritance palace of physical cultivation itself has been damaged. Up to now, it has absorbed a lot of Tao principles. This is how it has been restored to its present appearance. It seems that it has begun to take shape.


    But this was destroyed.


    How much of the Tao principle must be absorbed to restore the present appearance.

 Chapter 2412

    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu also felt a burst of frustration.


    Originally, because the body''s mana cost is too much.


    Therefore, he thought of restoring the magic power in his body, and breaking through another realm, and then, at the same time, he could gather to the peak of the early three grades.


    There are so many aspects that can consume elixir.


    Lin Tianyu would think that maybe he needs more divine medicine than the previous time to be able to achieve it.


    So, this just ruthless, one-time directly take down a fifth of the Shenyao.


    However, I didn''t think of it at all. It was really my fault.


    By now, the body is full and ready to explode.


    Lin Tianyu had to swing the sword more quickly. More bodies come out. Then, all the means that can be used are fully applied, and all of them are applied to the extreme. In this way, we can barely consume and ensure that our body will not be burst by the force of this medicine.


    However, that kind of support feeling, but clearly is more and more intense.


    It''s still growing.


    Even, Lin Tianyu has already felt that his body has been completely burst under the strong drug force. Wind out a blood mist.


    Moreover, with the passage of time, even under the circumstances of Lin Tianyu''s exerting his internal strength.


    The wind out of the road blood fog, not only did not reduce, but also more and more.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu could only use his own consumption of this medicine to reach a more powerful peak with his more extreme exertion.


    However, fortunately, although the blood fog has been increasing, the speed of the increase is extremely slow.


    According to such a speed.


    With his own martial arts, Lin Tianyu reached the extreme. He was able to gradually control it in a controllable range after a period of time.


    So, at this meeting, even though the injuries on the body are getting more and more serious.


    It also looks more frightening.


    But Lin Tianyu is no longer as worried as before.


    After all, up to now, this kind of medicine is no longer like the previous explosive growth.


    However, in such a situation, Lin Tianyu did not dare to weaken his momentum and martial arts. Because, as long as one is weak. Lin Tianyu can still feel it. Without such a large consumption, he must be unable to suppress the drug power in his body.


    As a result, the whole valley has been cut to pieces by knife after knife.


    This is equivalent to cutting the whole interior space of the inheritance palace into pieces.


    But Lin Tianyu couldn''t stop.


    I dare not stop.


    However, with the growth of this kind of medicine, Lin Tianyu felt that he was about to step into a controllable situation. Lin Tianyu also gradually had a mind, and then to explore his own cultivation.


    As he had expected.


    Under the influence of this divine medicine, his cultivation has directly stepped into the early stage of the third grade.


    Even, it has directly reached the peak state of the initial stage of the third grade, and only a short step can lead to the later stage of the third grade.


    Of course, this is just the accumulation of divine power, which has reached such a peak.


    But if we want to really step into the later stage of the third grade, we still need the supplement of the principle of body cultivation and spirit cultivation, which is to be able to really step forward.


    But even now, it''s possible to make it one step at a time.


    Lin Tianyu will not choose to directly break through the later stage of Sanpin.


    After all, up to now, his solid level in the early stage of the third grade is still slightly worse than the previous several levels.


    He has to wait until the initial stage of the third grade is also solid and incomparable before he can break through to the later stage of the third grade.

 Chapter 2413

    But in Lin Tianyu, he finally felt the power of the magic medicine. He was about to step into a controllable situation.


    Physical training inherits the spirit of the palace. His face is still as ugly as before.


    These damages in the physical cultivation inheritance palace really made him feel extremely painful.


    Oh!


    This is really self inflicted!


    When the spirit sighed again and again.


    All of a sudden, in front of him, a figure flashed, and there appeared a little boy carved with powder and jade.


    This little boy, of course, is a knife.


    As soon as the knife appeared, the spirit of the instrument in front of him said, "second brother. What''s the matter with you? Why are you so sad and sad? "


    Although the knife asked.


    It seems that I don''t know what kind of situation the second brother of the tool spirit is.


    However, the smile on Xiaodao''s face was full of laughter, but he sold out his old man all at once.


    When he asked, he was obviously gloating.


    As soon as the second elder brother saw the knife, he became angry.


    Second brother airway: "good. You little knife, you dare to laugh at the second elder brother, and see that the second elder brother doesn''t teach you a good lesson and punish you. "


    Although the second brother is very angry.


    However, in the look on his face, it was clear that there was not much anger. On the contrary, his face was full of joy.


    You know, since the accident of the former owner. These three inheritance palaces. But how many years has it been that I haven''t been able to get together? As long as they don''t get together, it means that they can''t really recover. I didn''t meet a person who could really pass them on.


    But now, the spirit of the Dharma inheritance palace meets the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    That is to say, it represents.


    Their current owner appeared.


    It''s time for them to be able to fix it more quickly.


    The second elder brother was talking about the knife. Then, his expression suddenly changed and said: "eh! Xiaodao, I think you have benefited a lot in recent years. The restoration of your own principles is far beyond all my expectations. What''s going on? Do you have a big chance. What are the most important principles that have been absorbed? "


    Xiaodao laughed and said, "second brother, I can recover to the present level. It''s all due to the master. "


    The second elder brother looked at the knife carefully. Then, he shook his head and said, "Xiaodao, do you want to tell me that your master now can absorb daoze and help you recover?


    "I don''t believe it.


    "With his current cultivation, it is impossible. He has been able to absorb the power of Tao from the void. Moreover, even monks can absorb the power of Tao from the void. However, they also need to cultivate themselves, and also need the power of Tao. It is impossible for you to bring back the power of nature.


    "However, in your current state of recovery, if no one helps, it is impossible to reach such a level."


    Second elder brother said, oneself also a burst of doubt.


    He just fixed his eyes on the knife, hoping that the knife could give him a satisfactory answer. At the same time, he can also use it to recover himself faster.


    But Xiaodao said firmly: "second brother, I really don''t cheat you. It is with the help of the host that I am able to recover to the present state. "

 Chapter 2414

    After hearing this, the second elder brother looked serious.


    The knife is not lying.


    In other words, the master with low cultivation can really help the knife recover itself. So, since he can help the knife recover itself, he can also help himself recover himself.


    Then, the second elder brother looked at the inner space of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation which Lin Tianyu had been destroying.


    If the owner comes to the end, he can have a way to help himself recover.


    Well, he''ll destroy it now.


    At that time, as long as you can help yourself absorb enough Tao principles and help you recover the space inside, it will be the same.


    Thinking about this, the second elder brother said, "well, knife, what is the master''s way to help you restore the way in the Dharma inheritance palace so well?"


    The second elder brother asked again at this time, but he didn''t believe it.


    It''s just, he thought, to learn more.


    Then, look, how to speak to this host.


    With a mysterious smile, the knife said, "in fact, this method is extremely simple.


    "First, some time ago, the master got a whole box of Taoist principles. Then, I absorbed the whole box road by changing hands.


    "And another reason. It was the master who found several plants with vitality. Finally, the master transplanted these miraculous herbs full of vitality into my Dharma inheritance palace. "


    There are also good things like this.


    The second brother opened his mouth completely. Then, it didn''t close for half a day.


    Get a box of rules.


    What a chance and luck it must be to get these things on the lower continent. It seems that it is impossible to get such things on the lower continent. Then, there is only one possibility. These are some powerful people who sealed up daoze with his own accomplishments and put them in a box.


    You know, if it wasn''t for the seal of a powerful person.


    It''s impossible for you to hold any kind of box.


    Tao is the force of heaven and earth.


    What vessel can hold the power of heaven and earth.


    And, more importantly. The owner got a box of daoze, and even gave it to the knife.


    You know, with those principles, it is completely possible for an ordinary person to absorb them. It is completely possible to become a God or an immortal by one step after direct re absorption.


    Who can give up?


    And these Dao principles, which can be directly one step to restore a part of the damaged heritage palace Dao, get partial recovery.


    Secondly, it is the magic medicine.


    Shenyao is planted in the inheritance palace, but it can not get immediate results. It has such a good effect. It is immediately to repair the Taoist principles in the inheritance palace. However, because of the divine medicine in it, it is possible to absorb the principles of Tao continuously from the void. These Tao are absorbed, although some of them are used for the growth of Shenyao itself.


    However, some of them can be absorbed by the inheritance palace of Dharma and restored.


    This is a great chance.


    You know, in the past, they also planted various kinds of magic medicine in the inheritance palace.


    However, when you are injured in front of you, under the shock, you can''t stand the shock. All died in that war.

 Chapter 2415

    It doesn''t mean the knife has a big chance.


    This clearly represents.


    The host himself has a great chance.


    You know, the Dao principles sealed up by powerful people, even in the divine world and the fairyland, are rare and good things to see. However, the owner just got a box. What''s more, it''s still in this lower bound.


    There is also the divine medicine. In the lower bound, if you can get one, it belongs to the person who has the opportunity to break the heaven.


    But the master, however, got several. What''s more, it''s not a miracle drug that has been dried in the sun. It''s still a magic drug full of vitality.


    This is a better thing than that.


    Moreover, this master''s combat power, as well as the decisive degree.


    The way of dealing with the life and death crisis just now.


    If someone else came.


    Even the top friars in the late third grade, or even the God who has just stepped into the early stage of the fourth grade, can never be the master.


    This master must be recognized by himself.


    The second elder brother thought and said, "third brother, the magic medicine, when the time comes, can you transplant several plants to the second brother''s body cultivation inheritance palace?"


    When the second elder brother said, the light in his eyes flickered.


    Obviously, it''s also exciting for the magic medicine planted in the Xiaodao inheritance palace.


    Xiaodao said generously: "second brother, who are we. Since I said it in front of my second brother. Naturally, it is also ready to transplant several Shenyao plants into the second brother''s body cultivation inheritance palace. However, there is one more point that needs to be explained first. "


    Second elder brother way: "third younger brother has what, please say directly."


    Xiaodao said: "I don''t have any opinions about the transfer of Shenyao in my inheritance palace to the second brother''s body cultivation inheritance palace. It''s just that the master has brought these miraculous herbs and transplanted them to my Dharma inheritance palace. Therefore, even if it is to be transplanted to the second brother, it must be agreed by the owner first, and then nodded


    After hearing what Xiaodao said, the second elder brother understood it completely.


    However, when the second elder brother again to Lin Tianyu, now this looks like a miserable appearance, but in the heart, there are some unreliable feelings.


    You know, in front of him, he did a good job to the future master of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    If the master has a grudge.


    Will he transplant these miraculous herbs into his own body cultivation inheritance palace?


    The knife looked at the appearance of the second elder brother and said, "why, second brother, are you worried that the master will not transplant the magic medicine?"


    The second elder brother said, "yes. How to say, in front of me, it is also a pit to the master


    "Ha ha!"


    The knife said, "how can it be regarded as a pit for the master? It''s just that the second brother wants to test the potential of the master''s strength. I believe the master will not be such a stingy person. Of course, the host may be angry at first. However, once you know that you are not a bad heart, you can quickly put these thoughts down completely


    Second elder brother some uncertain tunnel: "how, you so believe that the host must not care about these things, will put these are easy to put down?"


    Xiaodao said with a smile, "you can rest assured. For the master''s character. I know it better than you. This small matter, as long as you are good to say a few good words to the host, it is easy to fool the past. In fact, the master is very easy to fool

 Chapter 2416

    But the second brother saw the appearance of the knife, but always felt a kind of unreliable.


    However, when it comes to this meeting, it can only be a knife to say what is what.


    It is just right to think about how to fool the master first. At the same time, I saw the valley which had been destroyed. That is, the whole internal world of the body repair heritage palace. But the second brother''s mouth has been pumping.


    He thought in his heart.


    The master must have been intentional.


    Because he had been in front of him. Therefore, after taking excessive Shenyao deliberately, they will be destroyed in their own body repair inheritance palace.


    This master, but really is not willing to suffer a loss of the Lord.


    Second brother, this meeting, in the heart, is also a bitter water.


    Finally, almost two hours later, two brothers and small knives are clearly aware of the power of the blade light that Lin Tianyu waved out, seems to have slightly weakened.


    Under this, the two brothers have been raised the heart, just a little bit down.


    But, with another glance, it was already the scene of destruction that was too bad to see. But clearly is feeling inside the heart, depressed is about to spit blood.


    Oh!


    I hope that when the master can give some medicine, and then he can get some ways for himself, and repair the internal space of the body repair and inheritance palace.


    Otherwise, it was like plowing the land many times, but nothing grew in it.


    It''s really how to feel awkward.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was also completely in control of the body of that force.


    But his whole body, everywhere is scar, blood dripping.


    It looks like it''s miserable.


    Moreover, all of these wounds are due to the energy that was too great after taking the medicine, which was a scar that was propped up from the inside of the body.


    It was a situation that was made up of food and clothing.


    It''s not known whether it''s a happy thing or a bad thing.


    However, Lin Tianyu has also gained many benefits.


    It''s not just about realm and power.


    The state has reached the peak level of the early three products. Only half a step, can break through to the third article later repair. As long as we break through again, we can easily cross the past. Above strength, and compared with the front, there has been a great improvement.


    Besides these, Lin Tianyu felt more harvest, but God was the one.


    This is a kind of thing that transcends the level of body cultivation.


    Even if it is to turn power into a God.


    This is like a law monk, after becoming a cactus, the law in his body will be transformed into immortals. The immortal is a kind of ability obtained by cultivation beyond the law at the level. Meanwhile, the immortals are in line with the law.


    God is also the body of the cultivation of monks, after reaching God, formed a power beyond the power. But the God, and the side is with the body of the monks, the strength, a pulse.


    Lin Tianyu now can clearly understand those gods.


    It''s in your body.


    Although Lin Tianyu is not able to use these gods perfectly, he can fight the enemy.


    However, they can make Lin Tianyu understand it all the time in their own body. Gradually, I learned the God. When his cultivation reached a certain level. This God is able to use it easily.


    And these gods are also the God medicine contained.


    After taking one fifth of the pills, Lin Tianyu naturally remained in his body.

 Chapter 2417

    Finally, half an hour later, Lin Tianyu screamed.


    Now, even if he doesn''t have to use his martial arts, he just relies on his own strength, which is enough to suppress the remaining medicine in his body.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also stopped.


    Just stopped.


    Two people suddenly appeared in front of Lin Tianyu.


    One is a little boy in his teens. It''s a knife.


    The other, also a little boy, was two or three years older than the knife. It is the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace, the second brother in the mouth of the knife.


    The second elder brother saw Lin Tianyu and said directly, "I''ve seen the master."


    At this time, however, he did not dare to play any heart.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and took a deep look at the second brother.


    I can''t understand the meaning in my eyes.


    You pit me. I make a mess of your space.


    We are even.


    Lin Tianyu said, "you are the spirit of this body cultivation inheritance palace."


    Second elder brother busy way: "exactly."


    "What do you call it?"


    "I always called old Dao. Now, master, you can also call me "Er Dao."


    "All right. According to the former address


    Lin Tianyu agreed and said, "so you have three inheritance palaces. Isn''t it that every inheritance palace has a spirit?"


    "Master, that''s exactly what happened. Each of our inheritance palaces has an artifact spirit. The spirit of the Dharma inheritance palace is called a knife. The spirit of Tixiu inheritance palace is just me, called Er Dao. Soul cultivation inherits the spirit of the palace, and is also the most satisfied one of the masters, and directly gives Mingtian Dao. "


    Lin Tianyu listened and said in his heart:


    it seems that the former master is really satisfied with the soul cultivation inheritance palace.


    These inheritance palaces, to put it bluntly, are the weapons condensed by Dao Ze in the hands of the former master. This weapon was named by the former owner as sladao Tiandao sword.


    Dharma inheritance palace, named Xiaodao.


    Taixiu inheritance palace, named Er Dao.


    This clearly shows that the former owner of the two inheritance Palace at will. It''s just like this. I''ll just open my mouth and take out two names.


    But the soul cultivation inheritance palace is clearly named after its own weapon name.


    The weapon is Dao Dao Tian Dao Dao.


    The inheritance palace of soul cultivation was directly named Tiandao.


    In this way, the spiritual cultivation inheritance palace is much higher than the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace and the physical cultivation inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but move.


    Just now, he is thinking about meeting the inheritance palace of soul cultivation.


    Then, seeing Er Dao''s expression of wanting to talk but not stopping, it seemed as if there was something to ask for. But there are some not very good mouth appearance.


    Lin Tianyu was happy in his heart.


    Judging from their appearance, these two knives seem to be more reliable than their small knives.


    He clearly should be thinking about the scene that he had just done. This meeting, again has the matter to ask for oneself, but also has some embarrassed.


    It''s not like that knife at all. If he had something to ask of himself. I won''t be embarrassed. If something goes wrong. It must also try its best to round this piece in advance. You have to fool yourself into not knowing.


    So Lin Tianyu said, "Er Dao, do you have anything to say?"


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s initiative to ask, Er Dao quickly opened his mouth and was about to say what he wanted.


    But all of a sudden, Er Dao''s face changed and said, "master, hurry out. There''s going to be an accident! "

 Chapter 2418

    "What''s going on?"


    Lin Tianyu asked at the moment when he went out of the body to cultivate the inheritance palace.


    And Er Dao was also quick to use his own divine sense. At this moment, he spread all the things outside into Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    It turned out that Nangong ancestor was just as he had told the three Nangong family members when he left.


    After leaving here, he gave full play to his eloquence. After some lobbying, he directly persuaded 13 top monks in the late third grade period to come with him to suppress the murderer who dared to kill the children of Nangong family.


    These 13 people, together with Nangong Laozu, have a total of 14 top monks in the late third grade.


    Along the way, I was full of confidence.


    With the power of 14 top monks in the late third grade. Who else could they not suppress?


    Therefore, all the way over, it was more powerful than the previous time when Nangong Laozu and his party came.


    This group of them, obviously, is staring at the fat man. They want to snatch the resources of these friars in the third grade later period, and they can directly stand on the height of righteousness.


    And you can do it in front of everyone.


    Why not?


    So, they all released their own momentum completely. Along the way, they came to the place where the fat people were.


    The momentum is too strong.


    Moreover, the inheritance palace of the body cultivation happened to be born here at this time point.


    There are so many monks here.


    In this way, let''s combine the momentum of 14 top monks in the later stage of the third grade.


    This powerful power, almost even the heaven and earth trembled for it, naturally attracted the attention of many monks.


    The friars all came to this side.


    Slowly, they all found out the cause and effect of this matter.


    "I don''t know what to do. Unexpectedly, he dares to fight against Nangong family. Even if you are strong. However, Nangong family has a strong network of relationships in the whole daruo empire. At that time, even if the Nangong family doesn''t have to do it yourself, you can kill each other. "


    "However, I feel that the other person has the courage and courage to do something. You know, the Nangong family relies on this kind of relationship. Sometimes, it is too arrogant. "


    "You want to die. I dare to say that. "


    Next to the friend, a is to cover this person''s mouth.


    At the same time, he looked around.


    See if anyone is paying attention to what they''re saying.


    At the same time, he winked at the man who had just spoken. They retreated quietly. Even this is going to play a big drama, they are not in the mood to see.


    Who knows, have those words just now been heard by others and directly passed into the ears of Nangong family.


    In this way, both of them were afraid that there would be no place for them to die.


    Even the man who just said that.


    At this meeting, I was sweating all over.


    He also did not think that he just, how, suddenly his brain a fever, a wind, is to say such a big truth out.


    You know, a lot of times, to tell the truth, it will be dead.


    And when they''re walking away.


    The two of them, however, felt suspiciously that someone was following them.

 Chapter 2419

    All along the way, there were some powerful monks.


    Naturally, it was very fast to get close.


    Not for a while, it is already with the fat man and other people on.


    At this time, the fat man saw the other party''s 14 top monks in the late third grade period. He also connected his momentum completely.


    Under this momentum, the fat man''s face finally changed.


    Originally, the strength of the fat man, in the body friars in the later period of the third grade, can''t really be regarded as how powerful. It can barely reach the upper and middle reaches. But some time ago, Lin Tianyu has been exerting that kind of understanding of the nature of all things, so that all the monks in the later three grades of Chongxiao Pavilion practiced and competed in it, which greatly improved the strength of each of them.


    Now, the fat man thinks that, even in the body friars of the third grade later period, he can definitely stand at the top.


    One on one.


    The fat man even felt that he was no weaker than any other third grade later friars.


    And among the four top monks of their profession in the late third grade period.


    Fat and thin people belong to a category that is good at calculation and full of mind.


    A DA and Hu Si are strong in their own strength, coupled with the exercise of a period of time ago. At this time, a DA and Hu Si were about to catch up with those King friars in the late third grade of the divine world.


    Therefore, there are four of them outside to guard.


    Lin Tianyu is completely relieved.


    The four of them are afraid that even if the other side has ten top friars in the late third grade, they may not be able to win over in their hands.


    Among the ten top friars in the late third grade period, which one can come out.


    No one can eat them.


    What else does this worry about?


    As for other forces, they have joined forces to attack them.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it at all.


    It''s just impossible.


    But now, this kind of impossible thing happened.


    The fat man looked at the thin again, and also saw a sense of dignity in the eyes of the thin.


    However, just as they looked at each other, the thin and the fat nodded quietly and unnoticed.


    ADA and Hu Si did not say much.


    They just clenched their weapons.


    At the same time, a DA is the voice to Lu Feixue, let him take Su Mu San, quickly back.


    And when they two retreat, Ma Rufeng is quietly moving, just in front of Lu Feixue and Su musan.


    In the blink of an eye, Nangong Laozu has led another 13 top monks in the late third grade period to come to the front.


    The fat man laughed and went forward two steps and said, "ha ha! Nangong Laozu, you are so polite!


    "In front of you, you have to know your mistake. After you blame me, you have already apologized to me. Moreover, I also accepted your apology and said that I would not blame you any more.


    "But look at you. Now, you have brought so many Taoist friends here.


    "Why, do you need so many people to witness this?


    "You are really a nanzu. After I did something wrong, I apologized so sincerely.


    "Among all these top monks, what I admire most is that Nangong Laozu is such a sincere person who even apologizes to humanity."

 Chapter 2420

    what?


    What''s going on?


    There is such a strong news!


    This news, however, is really beyond everyone''s imagination.


    This is not only Nangong Laozu''s ability to apologize to the fat man. It''s the inside of this thing.


    Who is Nangong Laozu!


    That''s a great man in the whole empire of daruo.


    And the great Luo empire is on the whole Shenwu continent, which is also a big power.


    With Nangong Laozu''s power, how could he apologize to others easily. Even if he''s wrong. With such a heavy identity as his Nangong ancestor. Then he must stick to it. It is impossible to admit mistakes easily. Instead, they will choose to put pressure on others.


    But what happened in Nangong family.


    Let''s not say right or wrong.


    At least, one of their children died in Nangong family.


    In the Nangong family, a family member died. Well, from that point of view, it can''t be that their Nangong family admit their mistakes.


    If you want to make Nangong Laozu admit his mistake, there is only one possibility.


    That is, the other side is so powerful.


    Can really suppress Nangong Laozu, let Nangong Laozu really chilly.


    The other side, really have such a strong strength?


    But the onlookers took a look at each other''s formation.


    There are four top monks in the late third grade period. What''s more, the prestige of the four men was more powerful than that of a single top monk in the other 14.


    If the other side has such a powerful four friars who suppress Nangong Laozu, it is really possible to make Nangong Laozu bow his head and apologize.


    Nanzu is really shameless.


    In front of me, I just bowed my head and apologized.


    That''s just how big it is.


    This is already brought people to come to the door, to find the other hand. Is there such a shameless Nangong ancestor?


    When they looked at Nangong Laozu, there was a look of contempt in their eyes.


    Nangong Laozu is also clearly in the fat man''s words after finishing, there is a kind of feeling in the back.


    He even had some regrets. Why did he bring people back to find this fat man''s trouble.


    Just now, when the fat man said that, it was precisely because Nangong Laozu had a complex mind and was thinking about his own mind. He did not have time to stop it. Let the fat man say all the things in front of him at one breath.


    At this meeting, Nangong Laozu knew that all his images would be completely destroyed under the words of this damned fat man.


    Nangong Laozu thought, and his heart was filled with anger.


    "Bastard! What are you talking about? When did my Nangong apologize to you? "


    At this time, Nangong Laozu just thought of a way.


    That is to resist death and not admit it.


    But the fat man laughed again, "Hey, hey! I didn''t expect that Nangong Laozu was really interesting. I''ve just apologized to me, but I didn''t recognize it. Fortunately, I thought it was because Nangong Laozu was very particular about people, so I deliberately found so many people to come to the scene to see him apologize to me? I was wrong. Nangong Laozu wanted to let these people come to witness his thick face. "

 Chapter 2421

    "Nonsense


    Nangong Laozu was extremely corrupt and pointed to the fat man. Look at that kind of appearance, just need to use the hand to directly block the fat man''s mouth.


    The fat man, on the contrary, said cheerfully: "Whoever talks nonsense, I believe everyone''s eyes are bright. Just now, a lot of people here have seen this with their own eyes. Those who were present at that time can also stand up and testify. Prove the ugly face of this old Nangong dog. "


    When the fat man finished, he looked at the people present.


    There were a lot of people there.


    Seeing Nangong Laozu apologizing to the fat man, there are many.


    Even, with the memory of the later friars.


    He can point out those people who were on the scene directly in this group of people.


    However, the fat man wanted to see if any of the people who were present at that time took the initiative to testify against the Nangong ancestor.


    After all, if this person dare not take the initiative to stand up and testify against Nangong Laozu. Even if the fat man said that the man was there just now. It is also very likely that the man will be intimidated by Nangong Laozu''s authority after the fat man points it out. And Nangong Laozu now gathered behind so many Sanpin later peak monk power. On the contrary, they will deny it.


    But after a week''s watching, it was clear that no one dared to stand up and testify that Nangong Laozu had just confessed to the fat man.


    However, those people did not come forward.


    But these people on the scene are already aware of it.


    This is 100% true.


    Just look at those, although they have not come forward. But at this meeting, the strange expression of suffocation, they already know the truth of the matter, in the end why.


    However, the thirteen top monks who followed Nangong''s ancestor in the later period of the third grade came to this meeting, but on the contrary, they had some floating feelings.


    I feel it vaguely.


    There seems to be something wrong with them.


    If it''s true, just like the fat man said. Nangong Laozu even apologized to the fat man. That can only explain one thing. The strength of several people on the fat side is particularly strong. So strong that Nangong Laozu was cold hearted.


    Otherwise, the dignity of yinangong Laozu''s heart will not easily apologize to others.


    But when Nangong Laozu invited them to come, he didn''t show that the strength of each other was incomparable. What''s more, Nangong Laozu just said that there were only two monks in the later period of Sanpin.


    Fat and thin.


    But now?


    The other side suddenly turned into four top friars of the late third grade.


    What''s more, there is a dangerous smell on the four people. Obviously, they are much more powerful than the 14 people on their side.


    There are four extremely powerful top monks in one faction.


    Then, how powerful this force should be.


    To what extent should such a force have reached.


    How can anyone easily provoke such forces. Even those of them can be called leaders of a big power. When they think of the revenge they will face after they are provoked by such forces, they all feel chilly.


    When they looked at Nangong Laozu again, there was already a sense of blame in their eyes.

 Chapter 2422

    However, Nangong Laozu was almost killed by the fat man''s words.


    Especially now, Nangong Laozu can feel that his allies have a moment of mind floating, which makes him angry.


    Nangong Laozu angrily said: "bastard! No matter how much you argue today, it''s your day to die. "


    The fat man''s eyes were cold, and then, staring at those 13 top monks who came with Nangong Laozu, he said, "you Taoist friends. Are you willing to make friends with Nangong old dog and get involved in this muddy water?


    "I would like to solemnly warn you.


    "If it''s true, you''ll choose to fight against Chongxiao Pavilion. No matter what kind of power you have behind you. In the end, there is only one word:


    "die!


    "Although my ChongXiao pavilion has not been established for a long time. At least I''ve been in the top of the Sixiao Pavilion for a long time. If you want to fight against me, Chongxiao Pavilion. Then you should be ready. If you are not ready to fight against me in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Now, then, you can go back.


    "After a cup of tea, still standing here. I will think that you have made up your mind to fight against my Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    The fat man finished, and coldly looked at the other 13 top monks in front of him at the later stage of the third grade.


    Nangong was quick to open his mouth: "gentlemen, don''t listen to his nonsense. What is ChongXiao pavilion? However, they just made it up on purpose to scare people. You are all my friends. As long as you now, join me and get rid of these people. Well, my whole Nangong family will remember your love. "


    At this time, Ma Rufeng stood up and said, "Nangong Laozu, do you still remember me?"


    "You? Who is it? "


    In fact, as soon as Ma Rufeng stood out, Nangong Laozu recognized who the boy was.


    In front of me, that''s because Ma Rufeng came forward to testify.


    Finally, as a result, it was difficult for Nangong Laozu to escape quickly. Even later, he had to pretend to apologize to the fat man. And get out of it.


    This boy looks very honest, and his words are sincere and convincing.


    Can be clear is a pit goods, OK?


    This time, suddenly took the initiative to stand out.


    Nangong Laozu can clearly feel that he is being watched by a hungry wolf.


    The feeling of this boy is really too evil.


    So, simply came to a, do not know this kid''s answer at all. It would be better to leave the boy out first.


    But Ma Rufeng said: "although Nangong Laozu doesn''t admit it, I know that Nangong Laozu definitely knows me.


    "Because, just now, when Nangong Laozu was here, he asked all the people on the scene whether anyone had seen the fat man killing the Nangong family''s children. That''s what I came out to testify.


    "But when I testified, I made some mistakes.


    "After all, I only saw the fat man and his group killed the children of Nangong family. It was not the fat man who killed the Nangong family.


    "Later, it didn''t wait for me to apologize to the fat man. But I didn''t expect that Nangong Laozu actually stood up and apologized to the fat man first. "

 Chapter 2423

    Ma Rufeng said so.


    People believe it.


    Ma Rufeng said that, but it was too specific. Even, he has made clear the changes at that time.


    When they saw the horse, they were also curious.


    It''s like this kid is a witness.


    Front, come out and prove that the fat man killed.


    This meeting, stood up again, confirmed that Nangong Laozu had apologized to the fat man.


    Such a meddler. Up to now, I can still live well. This is really strange.


    Nangong Laozu was very angry and said, "boy, I think you are with the fat people. Maybe you are the internal staff of Chongxiao Pavilion. Can you believe what you say? "


    Ma Rufeng said: "Nangong Laozu, you are not right.


    "Up to now, I''m not a member of Chongxiao Pavilion. However, I am preparing to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "It''s just that we haven''t been able to officially join. Because, this matter, still have to Chong Xiao Ge Ge the Lord to admit his life to just count. "


    "Oh, then I will know."


    Nangong Laozu said: "you want to join the Chongxiao Pavilion. So, now that you will, you will stand up on purpose and kneel and lick for the people in Chongxiao Pavilion. You want this fat man to join Chongxiao Pavilion for you. Tell me a good word, right?"


    Ma Rufeng was not angry. He just shook his head and said, "Nangong Laozu, you really don''t know what you are thinking. It''s so unhealthy. From a person to say, you can see a person''s character and human nature. It can be seen that in the heart of Nangong Laozu, he always thought that if he wanted to join a big power, he should kneel and lick first.


    "Well, if one day. A great power of the divine world came. In order to have a chance to join, Nangong Laozu knelt down and licked it


    Ma Rufeng has just said this.


    There was a burst of laughter in the crowd.


    Imagine Nangong Laozu kneeling and licking.


    After all, Nangong Laozu, in ordinary days, is not a pair of towering, invincible appearance.


    With this laughter, Nangong Laozu''s whole face was flushed with shame.


    Ma Rufeng, however, when the laughter stopped, he still said, "however, my philosophy of life is totally different from Nangong Laozu.


    "If I want to join a force. I would never kneel and lick. Moreover, I have to test whether this force is worth joining. For example, I came out to testify, in fact, it was an experiment of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Because I just analyzed the truth of the matter at that time, and came forward to testify.


    "At that time, the fat man didn''t make such a fuss to Nangong Laozu. He even attacked me from the height of moral concept and moral character. It''s about convincing me with real facts and reasons. This is what gives me the idea to join the Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Ha ha ha ha What a joke


    Nangong Laozu couldn''t help laughing and said, "boy, it''s up to you to cultivate. It''s just the second grade later stage. Even if he joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, he was just a deacon outside the gate. For a small person like you, if you want to join a big force like Chongxiao Pavilion, you have to test others to see if you are qualified to join.


    "Don''t make people laugh off their big teeth!"

 Chapter 2424

    Ma Rufeng just looked at Nangong Laozu quietly.


    After that, he said, "Nangong Laozu, if I join the Chongxiao Pavilion, I''m just going to be an ordinary deacon of the outer gate. I''m not even an elder of the outer gate. Well, I really don''t need to make a lot of explorations on this Chongxiao Pavilion


    Nangong Laozu directly cut off Ma Rufeng''s words and said, "well, boy, do you still want to be the vice chief of ChongXiao pavilion after you join it?"


    With that, Nangong Laozu''s face was full of smile.


    Ma Rufeng shook his head and said, "it''s not the vice cabinet master. One is that my strength is not enough to be the vice chief of Chongxiao Pavilion. On the other hand, my ambition is not in the direction of the vice chief of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Oh, what''s the important position?"


    Nangong Laozu asked jokingly.


    Ma Rufeng said: "if I say it now, you will think that I am wishful thinking. Well, I won''t say anything now. I''ll let fat Zun answer this question for you. "


    With Ma Rufeng''s words, all people are turning their eyes to the fat man.


    Nangong Laozu also looked at the fat man and said, "chubby Daoyou, this boy says he is ready to join you in Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, it is an important position of Chongxiao Pavilion. Is it true? This important position, and what is it? "


    The fat man said, "it''s really an important position. This position, even if I am such a supreme elder, can not be easily determined. You have to nod in person. "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Any big force on the mainland needs to know. Those monks who have reached the third grade of cultivation in the later period will naturally be transferred to the position of supreme elder.


    Is it not too simple for the supreme elder to join a person in this force?


    But now, the fat man even said that he was such a supreme elder that he could not easily decide.


    Think of such a position, we all know, is not a simple position.


    "What is the position?"


    When Nangong asked again, he even felt cautious.


    The fat man said, "law enforcement elder. Pony wants to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion and become the law enforcement elder. "


    What?


    But Nangong Laozu sneered and said, "can you call ChongXiao pavilion a big force? Unexpectedly, he wanted to accept such a little monk in the late second grade as the law enforcement elder. It''s a big joke


    But at this time, the fat man didn''t have a joke and said, "Nangong, maybe your family has always been used to pressing people down with pressure. Therefore, in the eyes of your Nangong family, all positions are appointed based on strength. As long as you are strong enough. If you can crush others, you will have the possibility of any high position.


    "Even, because someone is powerful. It is also easy to identify others to a position at will.


    "Even if that man is a real straw bag. As long as it''s a powerful person who identifies the position. Then, this position must be held by him. Is it?


    "But our Chongxiao Pavilion is different. We hold a position in Chongxiao Pavilion. First of all, character and ability.


    "If you have character and ability, you can be in a high position. Otherwise, I can look down upon the role of straw bag in Chongxiao Pavilion. "

 Chapter 2425

    After the fat man''s words, everyone on the scene felt a burst of deafness.


    In an instant, there is a new understanding of the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Nangong Laozu was still contemptuous and said: "Hey, ability, what kind of ability can he have as a young monk in the late second grade?"


    The fat man said, "of course, he has his unique ability.


    "Moreover, this kind of ability is just what a law enforcement officer must possess.


    "First of all, ponies are not afraid of power. In front of you, Nangong I felt that we had two monks in the late third grade. Moreover, the strength of these two people is also each stronger than you, you are scared like a shivering kitten, and quickly stand up to apologize, in order to get away.


    "But at that time, pony stood up and took the initiative to testify me as the murderer.


    "And just now, fourteen of you came with such great power. I asked so many people, but one dare to stand up and testify that you have apologized.


    "But the pony is still no fear of you stand out."


    In the words of the fat man, people are already full of shame.


    Try to ask, in the face of such a strong, which of them did not choose to retreat.


    The fat man said again: "besides, in front of him, he stood up to testify, which is only his speculation. However, he just looked at it for a while, and then he had almost deduced the whole truth. I know. It''s not me who kills fat people. Then, according to the previous situation, he speculated that it must be some of us who killed people.


    "This is where he is wise enough.


    "The two greatest characteristics of law enforcement elders are their fearlessness for power and their wisdom. He has it all.


    "That''s his ability and character. He''s qualified for this position.


    "As for strength.


    "My Chongxiao Pavilion is his backing. I have friends and neighbors with the whole Pingding Mountain range. With such a strong backing, who dares to stand up and say, his strength is not enough? "


    Chongxiao Pavilion!


    And Pingding mountains.


    When I said this, many people remembered that ChongXiao pavilion was a force.


    Some time ago, it was very popular in the cultivation world.


    Some people have established their influence in the Pingding mountains. After that, there were many powerful monks who wanted to mine Yuanshi vein in this force. And conflict. After that, the force steadfastly stood on the top of the Pingding mountains. Those powerful friars who went to grab the Yuanshi vein had a lot of discounts.


    It turns out that the Chongxiao Pavilion in the mouth of the fat man is such a Chongxiao Pavilion!


    In fact, when the fat man talked about the Chongxiao Pavilion in the front, he had already thought of the thirteen top monks who came with Nangong Laozu.


    After all, as the peak monk of the third grade later period.


    The strength is enormous.


    They also have more information than others can get.


    This time, it was confirmed by the fat man. They are more sure of it.


    At the same time, the heart is a heavy.


    Although they did not face Chongxiao Pavilion directly. But they know a lot about those cases. The strength of Chongxiao Pavilion really made them feel cold.


    As a result, when thinking about it, there are already three monks in the later period of Sanpin, who apologized to Nangong Laozu.


    He said that he suddenly thought that he had other things to do.


    Then, go straight away.

 Chapter 2426

    Fat people also see clearly.


    The three people who left were just friends with Nangong family.


    One felt the strength of ChongXiao pavilion was powerful, beyond their imagination. So, first of all, I think of self-protection. It''s impossible to sink with Nangong family. Apologize and leave quickly.


    The remaining ten top monks in the late third grade period should have had a deep association with the Nangong family.


    It''s not that easy to choose.


    And by this time, fat people also know that they have made their own choice.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a sword flash.


    Just now, the fat man has been talking with Nangong Laozu. Thin people have been quietly to each other''s these people close to the past.


    Three of them just left.


    When those people on the opposite side are slightly distracted, the skinny is timely to seize the opportunity to preempt the attack. If one sword goes down, he will directly kill one of the other''s third grade later monks.


    You know, in the past, fat people and thin people loved to be so unconventional.


    If you feel it.


    When we have to fight to the death with our strength, we must have exhausted our methods first, and it is better to start first. A moment of the hand, directly cut off the other party to a person.


    In front of them, they have tried and failed.


    After these days, he has been in the Chongxiao Pavilion. Lin Tianyu personally shows his understanding of the nature of all things and trains them. His strength has been upgraded to a higher level. Such a sneak attack, naturally more adverse effect.


    "Ah


    Nangong Laozu and others roared.


    You know, they just had 14 top monks in the late third grade period. In terms of power comparison, they have an absolute advantage. Therefore, they also have strong confidence. If they don''t take the initiative, the other side is absolutely afraid to do it. Although now, three people have left, but they still have 11 peak monks in the late third grade, who are absolutely crushing each other.


    I didn''t expect that they would dare to take the initiative.


    It was this sudden change that went beyond their thoughts, which made them stunned.


    Hiss!


    Another sword flash.


    That''s the slender sword in the fat man''s hand.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he was stabbed directly into the throat of another monk who was stunned for a moment. Moreover, the sudden outbreak of evil spirit on the sword directly broke the monk''s soul of knowing the sea at the same time.


    Kill two top monks instantly.


    Nangong Laozu and other remaining nine powerful third grade later monks can be regarded as completely crazy.


    They just rushed out and attacked the fat and the thin.


    But fat and thin are good at assassinating and sneaking. And the effect is considerable. It can be said that their own strength, even if there is no small improvement, is only a little stronger than Nangong Laozu. For the last one, there is still a chance of winning. With a little more effort, there is no chance of victory.


    So, a DA and Hu Si took a look.


    Without saying a word, he rushed directly to the other side.


    A DA and Hu Si are both very powerful monks who are good at fighting head-on.


    As soon as they made a move, each of them directly locked in three top monks in the late third grade.

 Chapter 2427

    Although a DA and Hu Si each had three top monks in the late third grade, there was no chance of winning at all.


    However, they also have their own plans.


    Because they have already seen the war on weekdays.


    The combination of fat and thin is too good at this way of assassinating and abusing opponents.


    The two of them each against three people, that is to say, to the fat and skinny to eliminate another six opponents. There are three left for the two of them. By their means, there may be a way as soon as possible. All three of them died of Yin. When the time comes, the fat and the thin will spare their hands.


    They can expect victory.


    Although the pressure is higher now. But for the final victory.


    A DA and Hu Si are also thoroughly fighting.


    However, although ADA and Hu Si are powerful. Plus a period of time ago after some exercise, a hundred foot pole to further. However, each of them was in a dilemma when facing three monks of the same rank.


    Before long, both of them were injured.


    However, because of their strong strength, it is also clear that their opponents will be cut out of all kinds of wounds.


    However, the two of them were even more miserable.


    The fighting continued.


    Fat and thin two people on each other three people, but also can barely occupy so much of the upper hand. And fat and thin two people clearly have a few Assassin''s nature. Best at seizing opportunities. Even if it is falling behind, it is often able to seize an opportunity quickly when the other party reveals a loophole. The Jedi overturned.


    At this time, it is the upper hand.


    Nature can also create more and better opportunities.


    "Ah


    Just at the moment of almost a stick of incense in the battle, the fat man seized a chance to kill. With one blow, he killed another monk of the third grade later period of the other party.


    Although the battle, the fat and the skinny were both injured, and the damage was not small.


    But the two of them did not have the slightest misgivings. On the contrary, the Vietnam War became more and more fierce.


    They did it, too.


    A DA and Hu Si each restrained three top monks in the late third grade. That is to give them two wonderful opportunities to come out, so that they can quickly assassinate the opponent, and then help.


    When it comes to this time, it''s still not a fight, but when to wait.


    But with a DA and Hu Si to fight a few people are in the heart.


    Although now, they have occupied the absolute upper hand, completely suppressed ADA and Hu Si, but also made them both injured a lot. But it is impossible to kill them in a short time.


    And the fat and the skinny are doing this now.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before we can kill our opponents and deal with them again.


    By that time, they would have lost completely.


    No way.


    We can''t go on fighting like this.


    The strength of these people is beyond their imagination. If the war goes on like this, it is not good for them.


    At this time, several people''s eyes are looking at the two people outside the battle circle, Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    At this time, only one of them could spare his hand and catch Lu Feixue and Su Mu San in their hands.


    With hostages.


    And then on them, can not occupy the absolute advantage.

 Chapter 2428

    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, among the six men who were fighting against ADA and Hu Si. One on each side. Then, the figure twinkled and went straight to Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    A DA and Hu Si also sensed the intention of the two men who suddenly withdrew.


    So, hurry to stop.


    But it didn''t move. The two men who were at war with each other also clearly broke out with more powerful strength and blocked them.


    Although a DA and Hu Si are only on each other''s two people, can occupy a weak upper hand. Can be in the other party each two people have tried their best to block the situation. They just can''t get out. There is no time to stop it.


    "Fat man, thin man!" he said


    In fact, at this time, we don''t have to drink like this.


    The fat man had already flashed away towards the two men who had rushed to Lufei snow and Su Mu San like a ghost.


    The cooperation between the fat and the thin has always been like an assassin.


    Always looking for each other''s loopholes, thinking about how to kill. As long as the other party reveals, even if the loopholes come out, they will be able to catch them all at once. Give the opponent a fatal blow.


    Naturally, this kind of disposition also develops them to pay close attention to the loopholes of their own side all the time.


    When they want to seize the other party''s loopholes, can they easily let others pick up the loopholes in their own side.


    And in their eyes.


    The biggest loophole on their side.


    Naturally, they are Lu Feixue and Su Mu San, who are weak in strength.


    Therefore, when the war broke out, they actually kept an eye on Lufei snow and Su Mu San. As long as there is a bit of movement there, they will be the first time to perceive. And the most powerful rescue.


    As the two men dodged.


    "Poof" rang out. But the fat man suddenly flashed to the front, and then the slender sword directly stabbed out.


    But it was at the time of the war.


    The other side is always on a tight defense. Fat man''s sword, however, did not compete for the whole skill. However, it was also a sword that directly cut off half of the opponent''s arm.


    And this man is clearly a cruel character.


    He felt that his arm was cut in half by the fat man, not only did he not lose momentum. On the contrary, the momentum soared. Back to the body, directly stopped the fat man. At the same time, another companion in the mouth said in a loud voice: "you hurry to take down those two people."


    The companion knew that, too.


    He just had this chance.


    There was no hesitation. Between the flash of the figure, it is towards Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    All of a sudden, in front of this man, a person flashed out, that is, a punch, directly towards this person suddenly flashed over.


    But it''s weak.


    In front of the monks in the later stage of the third grade, they are not even ants.


    With a wave of his hand, the man swept the weak man in front of him to one side. With a bang, he fell heavily on the ground and was unable to get up again.


    This man is just Ma Rufeng.


    Then, Lu Feixue strides forward abruptly. He swings his machete in his hand, and cuts him directly towards the opposite side.


    The knife technique is exquisite.


    Although the strength is weaker than the other side. But it''s not too weak.

 Chapter 2429

    The man was shocked.


    He just saw Lu Feixue and Su Mu San, two people clearly did not come forward to fight.


    He always thought that they were too weak to be protected by others.


    But now it seems.


    Although Lu Feixue is weaker. But not so much.


    As a result, the man did not dare to be too careless as before, and did not treat them as one thing at all. On the contrary, a trace of prudence rose, and the weapon in his hand was used fiercely, and he waved at Lu Feixue.


    Boom!


    But all of a sudden, this to Lu Feixue attack the past, this person, but suddenly flew out.


    All of a sudden, the crowd was stunned.


    Is this reversed.


    Why, in this battle, it was the powerful man who flew out. The weak and weak people are still in the local area and have not moved at all.


    It''s totally unreasonable!


    Just now, this man was acting on purpose.


    People''s eyes are following the man who just flew out and chased up all the way.


    All want to see how far this man can play.


    Then, I saw that the man who had just been blown out was flying farther and farther.


    This guy is really good at acting.


    So they thought.


    Then, in the eyes of the people, we saw the man who had just been flying farther and farther away. Suddenly, he was in the middle of the air with a sound of "boom" and exploded, which directly turned into a cloud of blood mist and dissipated in the air.


    This, this person, this really play a little too hard.


    Your strength is obviously much stronger.


    How, and the other side after a move, but not only by the other side to a direct blow to fly to an endless distance. What''s more, after flying so far, it just exploded. Completely exploded into a cloud of blood.


    That''s a bit too much.


    No.


    Even if this person likes acting again. It''s impossible to blow yourself up and kill yourself directly.


    It should be more than just the other party acting.


    Is it true that the beautiful woman is actually more powerful? However, she did not fully release her momentum. Therefore, it makes people feel that her strength is just general. And when the real fight, she is finally burst out of their full strength. And then, it''s not just a direct blow away.


    What''s more, all of a sudden, after the other party blasted that endless distance.


    The opponent still can''t bear the fierce force that she blows out.


    And then, in the middle of the air, it explodes directly.


    It exploded into a cloud of blood.


    Er!


    The other side that looks down, the delicate Incomparable beautiful woman, turns out to be their group of people in the real master ah.


    They all looked at the place where Lu Feixue stood.


    And then, you see.


    Beside Lu Feixue, there is a young man standing.


    People also react in an instant.


    It turns out that they are not mistaken.


    In fact, the strength of that woman is much weaker than that of the man who was blown out just now. However, just as they were just fighting each other, the young man suddenly appeared. To the beautiful woman.


    It wasn''t just a move for her.


    What''s more, it''s a direct move to blow up the opponent. Even, he flew the opponent into the air, and then controlled the force to let him explode.

 Chapter 2430

    It turns out that this young man is the real master.


    A blow to fly, and then, in the air, exploded a third grade later peak monk.


    On their side, there is still such a top monk.


    This strength, can be clearly already completely crush all the top friars in the late third grade. But just now, why didn''t he do it. It wasn''t until this crisis that they showed up.


    Oh!


    This is the real master.


    In ordinary circumstances, they deliberately hide their identity. When it comes to a real crisis, he will come out and save the scene. Fortunately, there is a dressing force effect.


    In fact, this big guy really wronged Lin Tianyu.


    Because in front of us, although the war was critical.


    But there is no real danger in Chongxiao Pavilion. Even, they are still vaguely in the upper hand.


    Therefore, at that time, the two swords did not take these things seriously. Even, I still want to see if the monks in the new master''s clan are some of the same tough characters as the master.


    But later, I saw two top friars in the late third grade, who were going to attack Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    I want to take them hostage.


    However, all the people on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion couldn''t take any action for a moment.


    If this puts the two housewives into a crisis. The master had to settle his own account.


    At that time, there will be something to ask for. Don''t even think about the host''s promise.


    As a result, Er Dao didn''t have any requirements at all, so he quickly excluded Lin Tianyu from the body cultivation inheritance palace. Let Lin Tianyu appear at the right time. Even in the instant of Lin Tianyu''s appearance, Er Dao also communicated with his divine sense, conveying all the causes and consequences in front of him in an instant.


    At the moment when Lin Tianyu came out, he also knew all the things that happened outside and after he entered.


    As soon as he came out, the top monk in the late third grade attack Lu Feixue.


    At this time, where can Lin Tianyu tolerate.


    So, directly in the moment when the two men''s weapons were to intersect, it was a punch, which hit the peak monk of the third grade later period.


    Under one blow, Lin Tianyu also deliberately controlled his strength.


    It''s not just about flying people directly into the air. It exploded in the air, even in the air.


    It was this man who suddenly exploded in mid air, which obviously affected all the people in the battle.


    There are some different changes in the expression of each person.


    All the people in ChongXiao pavilion are smiling.


    They all sensed that Lin Tianyu, the leader of the cabinet, was present.


    Lin Tianyu was present.


    Now this opponent, that is simply impossible to turn up any waves.


    Don''t say it''s just these people. Even if the number of people fighting against each other is doubled, it is not the opponent of the cabinet leader in the clan.


    So, in a flash, the confidence of all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion increased greatly.


    The combat effectiveness has increased by several points.


    And those on the other side, when they arrived at the meeting, saw the end of the man who was ready to go out and raid and capture the hostages. It''s all a flutter of heart. Affected by this, the battle is worse than before. Originally, they have been suppressed. Trying to get back a game by taking hostages.


    There is no hope of turning the tables.

 Chapter 2431

    Puff!


    Under the influence of this. In the moment when the opponent is in a low mood.


    Fat man finally seized the opportunity. It''s just taking the opportunity to kill another person.


    When the man was in front of him, he had been arranged to take hostages. In addition, they also had to be chased up by the fat man. Under a sudden attack, they also directly cut off half of their arms by the fat man.


    Injured, this will have a serious impact on the mood.


    At last, there was an obvious flaw. Take the opportunity by the fat man. Direct is a kill.


    Then, the figure of the fat man flashed back to the thin man''s battlefield.


    Thin face two people directly, it is clear that has shown some of the strain out. Fat man to keep up, just is once again to completely suppress the opponent.


    At the same time, there was a "puff" sound.


    A Da finally made great achievements and killed one person.


    At this time, the whole battlefield. Lin Tianyu glanced. Obviously, it has been completely controlled by our own side. He didn''t have to do it at all.


    So, Lin Tianyu just looked at it.


    He just wanted to see the top experts in his family, and what amazing means they could take out after some tempering in front of them.


    Next, Lin Tianyu talks with Lu Feixue and Su Mushan, paying attention to the battle in front of him with his divine sense.


    After a lot of attention, Lin Tianyu is not only completely relieved.


    Moreover, for the previous period of exercise results, also particularly satisfied.


    In his own Chongxiao Pavilion, there are not only so many Sanpin later monks. Even, the strength of these monks is incomparable.


    This is the foundation of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Later, even if he was not in Chongxiao Pavilion, he went to the divine world. As long as these people are equally powerful. Then, it is still that no one dares to despise their own Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The fighting continued.


    After a few rounds, the fat and the thin combined and killed another.


    At this time, Hu Si, who had been holding back his breath, was finally successful. Kill a man, too.


    In this case, the three sides of the battlefield, it is clear that only one person can fight.


    But ADA was the first to fight one man. At this meeting, the man who was at war with ADA was in danger. It''s possible at any time to be chopped by ADA.


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Master Lin, let them stop. I have something to say


    When he arrived at the meeting, he clearly felt that if he didn''t ask ADA to stop, he would probably die by this man''s knife. Therefore, he can no longer care about his dignity and face. Hurry to speak, by the way, Lin Tianyu begged, let him quickly let people stop.


    This man is Nangong Laozu.


    He was able to fight aga Da for such a long time on his own. Although it looked miserable, he could still save a small life.


    It can also be seen that Nangong Laozu is one of the most powerful monks in the later three grades.


    After opening his mouth, Nangong Laozu saw that ADA didn''t mean to stop. Nangong Laozu was really anxious.


    If you don''t stop, fight like this again.


    I''m afraid my life is really here.


    Anyway, I have asked for it once, and I don''t care about face.


    Nangong Laozu then said: "Lin Pavilion master, let your people stop. I beg you to stop them. I have something to say."

 Chapter 2432

    Lin Tianyu waited for another moment. When he saw that Nangong Laozu had only one breath left, he waved.


    After receiving Lin Tianyu''s instruction, a DA, Hu Si, fat man and thin man all stop.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Nangong Laozu and said, "Nangong, what do you have to say?"


    If I met Lin Tianyu in front of me, I would call him Nangong directly, even if I didn''t call him Laozu. Just because Lin Tianyu is young is enough to make Nangong Laozu angry. But in this meeting, Nangong Laozu really didn''t have the guts to get angry with Lin Tianyu.


    First of all, I just want to see what kind of fierce people are under this man''s hand.


    The four monks in the later period of the third grade were 11 monks of the same rank who were able to block and defeat them.


    And, as a force.


    His subordinates actually had four monks in the later period of the third grade.


    Of course, it''s just following. There are also the monks who stayed in the Chongxiao Pavilion. I don''t know how many?


    In addition to the power of his own control.


    Look at his own strength.


    That was a blow, which had already blown a monk in the late third grade into a blood mist.


    It''s so powerful.


    And in the cultivation world, it has always been respected by the strong.


    Therefore, in such a state, Nangong Laozu did not dare to pretend to be an elder in front of Lin Tianyu. Isn''t this to make yourself uncomfortable?


    Nangong Laozu even lowered his attitude completely and said: "Lin Pavilion master, everything in front of me is the wrong of Nangong family. Now, please let my two friends who are still alive have a way to live


    Nangong Laozu''s words are very skillful.


    When seeking Lin Tianyu, he did not seek a life for himself. It''s for my two friends.


    If Lin Tianyu could release both of his friends.


    For his Nangong Laozu, he is a dispensable role. It doesn''t matter if he can''t let it go.


    Although the words did not say to let Lin Tianyu release himself.


    But the look in the eyes of Lin Tianyu is clearly filled with this meaning.


    "Good."


    Lin Tianyu immediately agreed to come down and said, "it''s rare to meet a person who pays so much attention to the loyalty of friends. That''s it. I can release both of your friends


    Nangong Laozu also breathed a breath from the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, I pray in my heart.


    When Lin Tianyu released his two friends, he completely forgot his Nangong ancestor.


    Well, he also left with his two friends alive together.


    At this time, Nangong Laozu did not say anything. This is a very sensible approach. At this time, the smartest decision is not to attract Lin Tianyu''s attention. As long as Lin Tianyu released his two friends, he didn''t remember himself at all. Well, even if Lin Tianyu hasn''t thought about letting himself go. But I can take this opportunity to escape.


    But then, Nangong Laozu could not help but burst in his heart.


    Because he prayed in his heart.


    Let Lin Tianyu not pay attention to his time. All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept toward him.

 Chapter 2433

    Lin Tianyu looked at Nangong Laozu with a smile on his face.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Nangong Laozu has been able to put down his face and beg me to let go of your two friends. I''ll let your two friends go.


    "However, since Nangong Laozu asked for it in person.


    "Well, this matter, of course, needs Nangong Laozu to come up with some price, isn''t it?"


    Nangong Laozu''s heart was tangled.


    The price!


    What can be the price of this life saving?


    Life for life.


    Since they are asking for the release of the other two. Then, Nangong Laozu should have taken his own life for the lives of those two people.


    This is the most reasonable way.


    But Nangong Laozu took out his own life and changed those two people''s lives.


    Of course he didn''t want to.


    In fact, the reason why he asked Lin Tianyu to let the two friends go. Its main purpose is to let Lin Tianyu go with the tide and let him go.


    However, Nangong Laozu''s heart, after all, there is a trace of fluke psychology.


    Therefore, Nangong Laozu said: "Lin Pavilion master, I don''t know what price Lin Ge Lord wants me to pay. This is the only way to exchange the lives of my two friends? Please do as you please. As long as I can spare my two friends. Well, even if it is to let my Nangong pay what kind of price. I will do it all! "


    Nangong Laozu''s words are eloquent.


    Even the people on the side listened to Nangong Laozu''s words, they clearly felt a feeling of blood boiling.


    Be loyal to your friends.


    This kind of thing, although in the whole cultivation world, almost no one would do it like this.


    However, it is such a kind of love, but it is the most likely to arouse other people''s resonance.


    It is very easy to touch the deep feelings of people.


    Even, those around are feeling in the heart.


    If you have a chance, you must make friends with Nangong Laozu. With such a friend, it is equivalent to a amulet.


    At the same time, Nangong Laozu is also in the mind to open up.


    Let''s see what price Lin Tianyu wants. Although he is a mouth to say the atmosphere is incomparable. I can do it by myself. Even if Lin Tianyu wants his entire Nangong family. Nangong Laozu is also willing to easily give his Nangong family to Lin Tianyu.


    After all, as long as you''re alive.


    With his third grade, the peak monk of later period.


    It''s not too hard to build a family.


    Although, it is impossible to establish the same scale as the Nangong family before. However, the key is to be alive.


    You know, to the third grade later cultivation.


    In fact, they can already be called gods. On the level of life, they have really surpassed those monks before. They can live long enough.


    Therefore, they are also more reluctant to die.


    As long as you don''t have to change your life for those two people.


    Nangong Laozu said in his heart:


    in addition, any price should be paid as long as he can. He can give it to Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2434

    Lin Tianyu saw that Nangong Laozu''s words had texture. He was also shocked by Nangong Laozu''s righteousness.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "OK. Since Nangong is so loyal.


    "You can do anything for your friends.


    "Well, of course, I can''t refuse such a kindness, which makes you too disappointed, isn''t it?


    "What you are required to exchange for the lives of these two friends will never exceed its own value.


    "Well, I''ll give you a 50% discount.


    "For the lives of both of them, you are the only one."


    What?


    It was really the last situation Nangong Laozu wanted to face.


    He really thought about it.


    He was willing to take anything out in exchange for the lives of two friends. Except for my own life. But who thought, Lin Tianyu was just to let him take his life out.


    And those who watched were speechless.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu also said that he wanted to give Nangong Laozu a 50% discount.


    It turned out that it was such a 50% discount.


    In exchange for the lives of his two friends, Nangong Laozu''s life.


    But that''s a calculation. It seems that he really gave Nangong Laozu a 50% discount. One life for two lives. So, isn''t it a 50% discount?


    However, only, can this person''s life be converted in such a way?


    All of us have a look of stupidity.


    Nangong Laozu''s face was gloomy at once, and he did not look as righteous as before.


    Nangong Laozu said, "is Lin Pavilion master joking?"


    Lin Tianyu said seriously: "Nangong, I don''t like to joke. What I said is really serious. As long as Nangong, you will leave your own life. Then, I will release the two friends you asked me to let go. I mean what I say. There are so many monks here to testify. You can go safely. "


    You


    Nangong Laozu''s heart was filled with impatience.


    Even if you keep your word, it''s useless?


    If I hand over my life, I will die if I get the life of two friends. I''m dead. Is there anything else that has anything to do with yourself?


    Nangong Laozu''s so-called joke.


    But it''s not that Lin Tianyu can''t keep his word. It''s about exchanging your life for it.


    Nangong Laozu could never agree to this.


    Nangong Laozu said: "Lin Pavilion master, you can put forward another condition. No matter what conditions you put forward, I can promise. Even if you want all the resources of my Nangong family, I won''t say more than half a word. "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "Nangong, in addition to this condition. I don''t accept the rest.


    "You said it with such dignity. But this will, when you want to use your own life to exchange for the life of your friend, you will not just be unwilling.


    "You don''t just say that.


    "In fact, it''s just to get a little sympathy from me, and then, along with it, I''ll let you go.


    "You don''t really think that''s what you think?


    "It seems that you are pleading with me for the sake of your friend''s life. In fact, you deliberately do these things for your own life. "

 Chapter 2435

    When Lin Tianyu said this, those around him looked at Nangong Laozu again, and his eyes were full of strange things.


    Fortunately, they were also impressed by the performance of Nangong Laozu who was willing to do everything for their friends.


    It turns out that


    Even the two friends of Nangong Laozu saw Nangong Laozu deeply at this time.


    Let''s see how he will make a choice when he really knows his life and death.


    In other people''s hearts, it was more.


    In fact, when Nangong Laozu just said it, Lin Tianyu should have seen it. What Nangong Laozu said was just a cover. Just to borrow such a name. Lin Tianyu is forced to be forced by the general situation. Finally, a decision had to be made to let him go.


    But who would have thought that Lin Tianyu had just opened his mouth to Nangong Laozu, and he had already seen through his mind.


    Therefore, we also deliberately put forward a statement of 50% discount.


    Hey, hey!


    Nangong Laozu''s face became gloomy again and said: "Lin Pavilion master, you really know how to tell jokes. Where did you take human life as a bargaining chip? What''s more, I''m willing to exchange the foundation of the Nangong family. Isn''t that enough? "


    At this meeting, Nangong Laozu survived for himself.


    But really is willing to do anything.


    Lin Tianyu said, "this is what I do here. Moreover, this is completely fair and reasonable.


    "In front of you, Nangong, you have said that you are willing to pay any price.


    "And, seriously. You two friends. Even those friends who have died in front of them are all implicated by you. If it was not for you, you would have brought these friends over to seek revenge for your Nangong family. How could they end up like this.


    "Now, with your life.


    "To save the lives of your two friends.


    "Although those who died in front of me have died in vain. But after all, you did something for your two friends who only survived. So, a person like you who is full of friends and righteousness is a kind of confession, and it is also an act of pulling them to death. It will pay the biggest price, isn''t it?


    "What''s more, you even said that you would exchange all the family property and cultivation resources of Nangong family.


    "It''s clear that you think your life is more important than the whole Nangong family. How selfish you must be in your heart. "


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu said again.


    That can really have no face to give Nangong Laozu.


    First of all, the appearance that Nangong Laozu shows that everything can be spread out for the sake of friends'' righteousness is just a kind of nihility.


    I want to take this to coax Lin Tianyu.


    Secondly, for his own life, even the whole Nangong family can exchange it.


    People like this should be ungrateful and ungrateful.


    Lin Tianyu looked down on such a person from his heart. Of course, there is no need to save face for such people.


    In fact, in front of him, Nangong Laozu said that he was so righteous.


    Lin Tianyu is not a kind of trial in it.


    If Nangong Laozu really agreed, he was willing to exchange his life for the lives of two friends. Maybe, Lin Tianyu really just let the other two go, and he also released Nangong Laozu.


    After all, such people, whether they put it or not, have not been taken seriously by Lin Tianyu.


    But actually is to want to play with him, it is not so good to talk.

 Chapter 2436

    At this meeting, there was a burst of booing all around.


    After all, no matter what the reason is.


    It''s all more debatable. The more you argue, the more you can see the essence of a thing. After Lin Tianyu said so. All of us can see more clearly the character of Nangong Laozu.


    Nangong Laozu is also angry.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t just belittle his character. What''s more, Lin Tianyu is not ready to let him go even after he belittles him.


    Therefore, Nangong Laozu is also completely free.


    Nangong Laozu said: "Lin Pavilion master, if you say it seriously. The reason for this is that you, Lin Pavilion master, did something wrong. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good. Well, let''s talk about it. Let''s see what''s wrong with me. As long as you can say it exactly. Well, if I''m wrong. Then, I will take the responsibility. Tell me


    Nangong Laozu said: "the cause of all this is not because you killed the children of my Nangong family. If you hadn''t killed the children of my Nangong family, you wouldn''t have done anything like that at all. "


    Lin Tianyu, however, was totally unaware of this and said, "have I killed your Nangong family''s children? Why don''t I know when I killed your Nangong family''s children? "


    Er!


    The crowd watching the crowd was stunned.


    This can still be fun.


    This is obviously killing the children of Nangong family. To this meeting, but directly open their eyes to lie, to a death do not admit.


    In front of them, those who had seen the scene of fat man and Nangong Laozu were moved by their hearts.


    Now, this scene that Lin Tianyu made.


    Why, there is such a special familiar feeling?


    It seems that, at that time, the fat man was just like their cabinet master. I don''t admit it.


    Is this the same as that in ChongXiao pavilion?


    Nangong Laozu was not angry. Just slowly reminded the way: "well, Lin Pavilion Lord, you can also think about it. Maybe, you are a noble person who forgets many things and forgets this matter."


    Ha ha!


    How many people forget?


    The crowd was happy in their hearts.


    Forget things too quickly. That''s just how long it''s been. What''s more, it''s just what happened at the entrance below. I can''t remember. Then, even a little shadow is no longer remembered.


    Are there so many people who forget things?


    Lin Tianyu was sincere: "don''t say, I don''t really just don''t remember where I killed your Nangong family''s children. Otherwise, if you give me more tips, I may just be able to remember what happened


    Nangong Laozu said: "right in front of you, when you entered the mountain pass, the young man you killed was the son of my Nangong family.


    "And the reason why I brought people here to seek revenge is because you killed the children of my Nangong family there.


    "After my Nangong family''s children were killed, you said, as the ancestor of Nangong family, should I step forward and avenge my Nangong family''s children?


    "Then, I took people to find these people in your Chongxiao Pavilion. Am I wrong?"

 Chapter 2437

    Lin Tianyu listened, nodded and said, "if that''s what you said, it seems that your Nangong ancestor is not wrong. Revenge for the children of the family. It should be done on anyone else. "


    This time, Nangong Laozu was a little stunned.


    Lin Tianyu is such a good talker.


    After learning about this, he directly did not have a quarrel with his Nangong ancestor.


    Others also looked at Lin Tianyu and felt that something was wrong.


    Even if it is true, Lin Tianyu killed the children of Nangong family. Well, in such a situation, Lin Tianyu should first defend himself.


    But


    However, some people who are flexible in their minds feel this matter vaguely. They are afraid that it will not be finished at all.


    There should be subsequent changes.


    They still want to see what the subsequent changes are.


    Sure enough, next, Lin Tianyu said again: "however, I still don''t remember that when I entered the mountain pass, I killed the children of your Nangong family. Even though I was there, I didn''t seem to have killed anyone at all


    When the fat man arrived at the meeting, he just felt the corner of his mouth pumping.


    That''s right.


    He is also a fat man who likes to argue and reason with others.


    However, the key point of his fat man''s argument with others is that there are loopholes in the truth itself. And fat people will just seize these loopholes to argue with others.


    But this is the standard.


    It was clear that he had to go far beyond the standard of his fat man.


    This is clearly not just a matter of false argument. It''s just lying, right?


    At the same time, fat man''s heart, but also carefully thinking about Lin Tianyu so said the truth.


    He doesn''t think that the master of his own cabinet is the one who opens his eyes and tells lies.


    With Lin Tianyu''s current prestige, he simply disdains to do so.


    Well, even if Lin Tianyu said such illogical words, there must be some truth in his words.


    But no matter how fat people think about it, they can''t think of it at all.


    That''s a reasonable thing to say.


    Nangong Laozu, however, is also a bit out of breath.


    Angry way: "Lin Pavilion Lord, you can''t block the world''s leisurely mouth, no matter how powerful you are. Everyone''s eyes are bright. You killed my Nangong family, but you dare not admit it. This matter, the public can all come out to testify. Since you are the leader of the forest Pavilion, although his strength is strong, it is impossible to influence all people''s thoughts like this. "


    "Joke!"


    Lin Tianyu said: "how can I influence everyone''s thoughts?


    "I said that I didn''t kill the children of your Nangong family at the entrance of the mountain, that is, I didn''t kill the children of your Nangong family.


    "For your Nangong, or even your entire Nangong family, it''s not worth my lying to cheat."


    Yeah.


    In this way, people think of Lin Tianyu''s incomparable strength. Suddenly, there is a kind of resonance for Lin Tianyu.


    Indeed, it is.


    Do you still cheat Laozu with his strength?


    If you can''t stand it, just slap it to death.


    Why is it so troublesome?


    However, according to the current situation, Lin Tianyu clearly killed the children of the Nangong family at the entrance to the mountain pass.


    This is really unreasonable.

 Chapter 2438

    Now, Nangong Laozu is really angry.


    Then, Nangong Laozu looked at the crowd and said, "who can come out to testify. At that time, there must be many people who saw all the facts at the entrance to the mountain pass. Now, as long as you come out and testify. Then, my whole Nangong family will record your favor. "


    In front of that time, Nangong Laozu said that he wanted people to testify.


    At that time, Nangong Laozu only wanted no one to testify, so that he could take this as an excuse and leave.


    This time, Nangong Laozu really hoped that someone would come forward to testify.


    He wants to convince Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Lin Tianyu had to fulfill his promise and let his Nangong ancestor leave.


    However, after Nangong Laozu said so, he scanned the past one by one. It was found that everyone had a few dodges.


    Joke!


    With the prestige that Lin Tianyu shows now.


    And the "rogue" look he never admitted. Who dares to stand up and testify against him. Isn''t it killing you?


    Then, Nangong Laozu looked at those who dodged and felt a pang of pain.


    Why is there no one with a sense of justice?


    Then, Nangong Laozu promised many substantial benefits after his family''s kindness. However, no one has dared to stand up for him.


    Nangong Laozu said: "why, so many people, there is no one in the heart, there is so little sense of justice?"


    "Who said, no, one has a sense of justice?"


    When Nangong Laozu''s words were just finished, there was a voice that took over Nangong Laozu''s words.


    It''s just that there''s obviously a feeling of weakness.


    Then, looking at the voice of the speech, there was a figure standing unsteadily from the ground.


    "Ouch


    The talent just stood up, and then he called again.


    This man is just Ma Rufeng.


    But in front of him, when he was about to shoot Lu Feixue from Nangong Laozu''s side, he was slapped out with a palm and fainted directly. At this meeting, I just woke up. What''s more, when I woke up again, I just heard what Nangong Laozu said.


    I''ll give you a direct answer.


    However, it is obvious that Ma Rufeng''s injuries are quite serious.


    As the words stand up, it is to affect the body of the injury, can not help but is called out.


    But even though they all screamed with pain.


    But Ma Rufeng still did not vaguely stand up.


    Then, Ma Rufeng also went forward a few steps, came closer, and said, "I will come out to testify."


    He was willing to testify.


    In the hearts of the people, the interest of watching jokes has risen again.


    You know, Ma Rufeng, that is to join Chongxiao Pavilion immediately and become the law enforcement elder of Chongxiao Pavilion. He came forward to testify. So, is this testimony worth taking? He can say it without bias to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s really dramatic.


    It is obvious that there is no one willing to stand up and say a fair word.


    Finally, there was a man willing to stand up and testify.


    But it''s on the killer''s side.

 Chapter 2439

    But the Nangong ancestor saw this shaking up, and the horse came here like the wind, but excited.


    He still has some knowledge of people like horse like wind.


    Although, just just saw such a person. But Nangong ancestors have already known Ma Rufeng.


    This kind of person is the sense of justice.


    As long as he feels just, then in any case, he dare to stand up and testify to the one who is just.


    Nangong ancestor hurriedly toward Ma Rufeng, and said, "Dao you, thank you for being able to stand out and testify for my Nangong family."


    A small monk like a horse.


    Of course, this is in the eyes of the ancestors of Nangong. Ma Rufeng is just a small monk.


    In the past, Nangong ancestors could not take a look at the horse like wind.


    But this meeting, even directly is Zhang Kou called such a small monk as a Taoist friend.


    But horse like wind is a bit of face not to the Nangong ancestors to stay, said: "who and you are friends. I stood up to testify, and that was not just for your Nangong family. I just want to confirm that fact. "


    Then the horse wind to all people, said: "now, I will confirm one thing. That is where the Lord Lin Ge entered the mountain pass, and indeed killed a son of the Nangong family. "


    Ah!


    Did you testify that way?


    You are ready to join the Chongxiao Pavilion and become the law enforcement elder of Chongxiao Pavilion. At this time, you ran out to testify. Moreover, testimony is still very unfavorable for the Lord of the sky loft. You''re sure, after you testify like this. You have a chance to join the castle?


    And, even if you really let you join the Chongxiao Pavilion, you dare not be the Lord of the pavilion to wear your shoes?


    Lin Tianyu was calm to see the horse like wind, the expression on the face did not change much.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the horse across the road like wind and said, "who are you?"


    Ma Ru Feng: "I am horse like wind, and I am planning to join you to rush to Xiaoge, and be the law enforcement elder of your rush Xiaoge."


    "Oh."


    "You just stood out and wanted to prove this," Lin said. Moreover, I also directly prove that I killed a son of Nangong family. So, I want to ask you a question. You were, but it was really on the scene. And, I saw myself killing a son of the Nangong family? "


    The horse hesitated for a while, and then said, "yes. I was not there at the time. Also can not see the Lin Ge Lord to kill the Nangong family children.


    "But I am able to be responsible for my testimony.


    "Because my testimony is a conclusion from the analysis of the events before, and by the words of each person''s own mouth. This conclusion, even more than someone who was on the scene and saw it with their own eyes, was much more real. "


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu only responded calmly, and did not refute it. Instead, he said, "well, even if you say it is true. However, I still have to ask Nangong one thing first, then say my truth. Because, I did not kill the children of Nangong family. "


    It was a strange time for all.


    This has been recognized as evidence that others come out to make it, that is the truth. So, is it necessary to admit it?

 Chapter 2440

    But at this time, Lin Tianyu had already looked at Nangong Laozu and said, "Nangong, I just want to ask you, is your Nangong family''s son a human?"


    Nangong Laozu was angry.


    Is it necessary to insult people after taking an absolute advantage?


    The children of his Nangong family are not human beings, but livestock.


    But Nangong Laozu still forbeared and said, "don''t talk nonsense. My Nangong family''s children are all human beings."


    But Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "that''s good. Because when I entered the mountain pass, I killed something. However, what I killed was not human, but animal husbandry. In this way, I must not have killed the children of your Nangong family. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at Ma Rufeng and said, "at the entrance to the mountain, I first met a young man.


    "He opened his mouth and collected a hundred sacred stones from every one of us who went into the mountain.


    "I don''t think any family owns the opportunity of inheriting the birth of the imperial palace. Why should they take up the mountain road and be king of the mountain and collect the stone there. Are they bandits? "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, it immediately resonated.


    Indeed, this matter, because of the strong power of the other party, if a single person, no one dares to say anything more. But now, as soon as someone starts. In other people''s hearts, there is a breath of breath. Naturally, all of a sudden they all burst out completely.


    For a moment, there was a buzz.


    To know, to God stone and Yuan Stone exchange ratio. There are a lot of them.


    After waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu waved his hand again to silence the crowd, and then said, "because of such a thing, I just asked so many questions. Shouldn''t that be?


    "But the boy guarding the mountain pass was followed by about ten people. Actually, I opened my mouth and forced my woman to get out of her way.


    "And then, if I promise to come down, he''ll do whatever he wants with my woman.


    "If I refuse, he will kill me.


    "Can a man like this still be called a man


    With that, Lin Tianyu turned to Ma Rufeng and said, "Rufeng, can you tell me something about such a person? Can you call him a man?"


    Ma Rufeng shook his head and said, "such a person can no longer be called a human, but should be called animal husbandry."


    "Yes."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think so too. So, on the spot, I cut it directly. Moreover, after killing each other, I didn''t think from my heart that I was killing a person. I just think that what I killed was a livestock. So just now, I asked Nangong whether the children in their family were people.


    "If he thinks that the children in his family are not people at all, but a group of livestock, then I really killed a child of Nangong family.


    "But if the children of Nangong family are people, not livestock.


    "Well, obviously, I didn''t kill the children of Nangong family at all."


    It can still be said.


    People are really aware of the arrogance of this Chongxiao Pavilion master.


    Isn''t your Nangong family''s son a cow?


    I''ll kill it.


    Moreover, I did not admit that I killed the children of Nangong family. What can you do to me?


    Because what I killed was just a livestock.


    Indeed, sometimes, that is the voice of some weak forces. However, they did not dare to speak out in public.

 Chapter 2441

    Nangong Laozu''s face was livid.


    However, Nangong Laozu couldn''t say anything.


    Of course, it''s just because Lin Tianyu said it. Moreover, Lin Tianyu has such a strong strength as the foundation. Otherwise, if anyone else. Only a little bit weaker.


    Nangong Laozu would not say anything.


    However, at that time, it would be replaced by Nangong Laozu, who directly punched the other party to the head.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at Nangong Laozu again and said, "Nangong, do you still insist that I kill your Nangong family''s children?"


    "No, no, I dare not think that Lin Ge master killed my Nangong family''s children. That''s all the kids. Damn it. Lack of discipline. In fact, they are no longer human beings, they are just a group of livestock. Please rest assured. As long as I can go back alive this time, I will certainly discipline the children of Nangong family. If they dare to do so again, I will kill that herd of livestock without the help of the Laurin Pavilion master. "


    Nangong Laozu hastened to open his mouth.


    He felt vaguely that this might be his chance to survive.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! I''ll stop killing you and let you go. I hope you can do it. Otherwise, the next time, let me find out that the children of Nangong family are so unruly. At that time, I will not just kill the son of Nangong family. Even, I will find your Nangong Laozu to say something about it. "


    Nangong Laozu''s heart is full of emotion.


    Although this will, he knows, he should not die again. However, in his heart, there was also a sense of urgency.


    It seems that the Nangong family should be really well integrated.


    Otherwise, when the whole Nangong family is really rotten. No one else is needed to destroy the Nangong family. His Nangong family had to be destroyed from within.


    After that, it even got out.


    Of course, the most widely spread is that in this war, eight top monks in the late third grade were killed.


    At the same time, the name of Chongxiao Pavilion is loud enough to shake the whole Shenwu continent.


    In particular, Lin Tianyu, the leader of their cabinet, directly sent a top monk in the late third grade into the air and then controlled him to self explode in the high altitude.


    With such a powerful cabinet master. There are powerful patriarchs. Moreover, it is still on the top of Pingding mountains, living next to the monsters above. Close relationship.


    It is impossible for such a force to attract no attention.


    And with this kind of attention.


    The killing of a disciple of the Nangong family, and the fact that Nangong Laozu took people to avenge the shangchongxiao pavilion was revealed.


    And after these things came out.


    The scene that Nangong Laozu confessed his mistake and finally got to live was also clearly publicized.


    But as soon as this incident came out, it made the ancestors of those great powers and the people in charge of power all feel in their hearts.


    This time, can be regarded as Nangong family hit.


    Unfortunately, Nangong Laozu was also involved in this matter.


    Then, in the future, who can guarantee that his family''s children will not be in the Playboy''s time, just met such a cruel person, implicated in the family.


    So, as it spread.


    Finally, there was an earthquake in those big forces. Let them all begin to restrain their children.

 Chapter 2442

    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked at Ma Rufeng again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "why, you want to join me and become the law enforcement elder of Chongxiao Pavilion."


    Ma Rufeng nodded at will and said, "it is true that this idea."


    "When did you start to have this idea?"


    "It should be that in some rumors, I heard that there was such a new force as Chongxiao Pavilion. I thought, maybe I can go to ChongXiao pavilion to see if it is suitable for a force that I join. Today, I finally got to know some of the main people in Chongxiao Pavilion. And it is this kind of insight that makes me really want to join Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Ma Rufeng calmly and said, "so you are actually still thinking about trying out Chongxiao Pavilion. If Chongxiao Pavilion can''t pass your trial. You don''t want to join my Chongxiao Pavilion yet? "


    Ma Rufeng, however, was neither humble nor arrogant, and said, "Your Majesty, I really think so. If I don''t see a force at all. Why do you want to join. It''s better to do some free training. "


    "Well. It makes sense. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "well, who agreed to join me in ChongXiao pavilion?"


    "Fat Zun."


    Lin Tianyu looked at the fat man.


    The fat man hastened to say: "Pavilion Lord, this horse Rufeng, I look, it is particularly suitable for the post of law enforcement elder. So, I made the decision first. In fact, I really decided that he, as a law enforcement elder, would not be wrong. In addition to strength, it is a little weak. In other aspects, we can''t see any big defects. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "fat Zun, so you want to recommend this boy to be the law enforcement elder of ChongXiao pavilion?"


    "That''s right," said the fat man


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s OK. You recommend people. But I have to be clear. If he comes to Chongxiao Pavilion and can make real achievements, it will be a credit to you. But if he is mediocre and does nothing. At that time, you will be held responsible. "


    The expression on the fat man''s face became more serious and said, "I''m willing to take the responsibility."


    Ma Rufeng opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he was interrupted directly by the fat man.


    The fat man said, "you know, pony, you are the law enforcement elder I recommended to the cabinet master. When you get to Chongxiao Pavilion, you have to make a real achievement for me. Don''t be underestimated and flattened by others. Then I''ll lose face with you, you know? "


    Ma Rufeng was going to talk to the pavilion master just now. Even if he was a law enforcement elder in Chongxiao Pavilion, it was a personal matter, and it had nothing to do with the fat man.


    But this meeting, the fat man said again, Ma Rufeng is an instant to understand.


    In fact, this is a conspiracy designed by the pavilion master and the fat man.


    This is to give him some pressure.


    Let him to Chongxiao Pavilion, work hard, no slack.


    As soon as Ma Rufeng understood, he could also fully understand the cabinet master and the fat man''s practice. Unexpectedly, I accepted it directly in my heart.


    Since we have decided to take office in a force. Well, he must have done it well.


    Ma Rufeng said: "please don''t worry about fat Zun. I will do a good job in the affairs of the law enforcement elder, without any mistakes."


    At this time, after Lin Tianyu opened his mouth, Ma Rufeng was really a law enforcement elder in Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 2443

    To this meeting, and Nangong family and other things are all over the curtain.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu has really got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Up to now, this operation can also be regarded as a successful completion.


    However, at this time, the inheritance palace of body cultivation still did not look like it was going to be closed at all.


    Even at this time, there are still some people who rush to enter the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and continue to look for opportunities.


    According to the theory, the body cultivation inherits the palace utensils and spirits have already recognized themselves as the main body.


    At this time, the inheritance Palace should also be closed and all the monks who entered the Palace should be excluded. After all, once the Lord is recognized, even if other people are still looking for opportunities in it, it is impossible to get anything of great value.


    However, the inheritance palace of physical training is still open.


    This makes Lin Tianyu happy.


    If there are only two knives and one person, I''m afraid that the inheritance palace of body cultivation will be closed.


    But now, it is just such a situation. What''s more, this is almost the same as when Lin Tianyu got the Dharma inheritance Palace on that day.


    There is only one possibility.


    Obviously, it was Xiaodao who deliberately let the second Dao open the inheritance palace of body cultivation. I want to get another one.


    Sure enough, after a while, the sound of the knife had already sounded in the divine consciousness space.


    "Master, now, is there any other enemy you want to pit on the Shenwu land?"


    On this land of Shenwu, I still want to pit the enemy of each other.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it.


    Even on this land, there are enemies. Lin Tianyu''s current strength can be fully countered, and there is no way to use such a deliberate means of entrapment.


    Lin Tianyu thought hard.


    In this land of Shenwu, whether there are any other characters, it is worth him to pit him hard.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened.


    If you want to say that the real qualification, let Lin Tianyu call it the enemy character, it seems that there is no more. However, this does not hinder Lin Tianyu''s imaginary enemy in his heart. With the current development momentum of Chongxiao Pavilion, it is bound to become the top force on the Shenwu continent. Since it has become the top power on the Shenwu continent. It must also affect the interests of those really top forces.


    Therefore, as long as Chongxiao Pavilion is really developed.


    Then, Chongxiao Pavilion is bound to become the enemy in the eyes of those top forces.


    They may even unite against themselves.


    As for those top forces.


    Judging from his current contacts, what Lin Tianyu knows most is just the Empire of Dalao.


    Lin Tianyu thought and said, "in this case, we should put the matter of obtaining the inheritance palace of physical cultivation on the head of the Dalao empire. Make him a little more difficult. It''s not the enemy yet. But I can feel it. In the future, it has accumulated for a period of time. There is bound to be a great conflict between the great Luo Empire and my Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, use this method to make it uncomfortable. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes moved again and said, "ah, yes. By the way, there are still some top forces on the Shenwu continent. Let their heirs fall into the whirlpool of the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance Palace first. "

 Chapter 2444

    As soon as Lin Tianyu finished, two swords and Xiaodao argued in his knowledge sea.


    Then, one by one, the stratagems against those top forces on Shenwu land were born in this debate.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    He seems to have gone bad!


    These super forces, however, have not yet contradicted the birth of his Chongxiao Pavilion. But he has already let Xiaodao and Er Dao start to plan and aim at each other.


    It seems that I spent too much time with Xiaodao and was deeply affected.


    The knife sneezed abruptly, then looked around doubtfully.


    Who on earth is counting on himself.


    You know, he''s an artifact. When, I have heard that there is a spirit that sneezes.


    However, the knife just looked around suspiciously and found nothing. Then, he was interested in the second knife plan.


    Er Dao is good at creating illusions in his own physical training space. Therefore, for all the people who are still in the inheritance palace of body cultivation, they have a deeper understanding in this kind of dreamland. Therefore, for each person from what forces. The strength of the forces behind them, and so on, are well known.


    At this time, since Lin Tianyu has made a speech, he only needs to target the successors of those powerful forces and implicate the forces behind them.


    Nature can lock the target completely at once.


    Now, it''s just a matter of planning how this should be carried out.


    But when it comes to the implementation of the plan, the knife is the most suitable one.


    Cunning, pit up people, but can let people born out of a deep psychological shadow.


    However, Lin Tianyu is not willing to pay more attention to these matters. Just with Lu Feixue several people, in this mountain, found a suitable place to rest. Take out a spacious activity room to come out, several people all live in. Then, quietly waiting, two knives and knife two people''s entrapment action.


    At this time, when a DA and others went out, they could gradually hear some rumors.


    "Have you found that the birth of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is different from that in the past."


    "That''s exactly what you say. In the past, even after the appearance of the inheritance palace, it would have been over in three or five days at most. The person who should get the chance will also have the opportunity in this period of time. But this time, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has been born for more than ten days. What''s more, it doesn''t seem to be the end of the situation. "


    "So, is it true that this time, this time, the imperial palace will truly inherit its ultimate heritage and select the inheritors?"


    ¡­¡­


    These people are talking about, with the words, eyes, are flashing a few greedy light.


    It is the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    It is said that it is the inheritance of the Supreme God on the land of Shenwu.


    Who doesn''t want to have it?


    "If, this ultimate inheritance is born. As expected, it should be those who are still in the inheritance Palace at this meeting. "


    The man said, as if he knew that he had let out his mouth, so he hastened to stop.


    But with such a sentence, it is clear that all the people who hear this sentence are looking at the exit of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    In their eyes, there was fierce light and greed.

 Chapter 2445

    A DA and they will listen to these rumors outside and will come back to tell Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu secretly enjoyed himself.


    He can already imagine it.


    With these comments. When those who are still in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation finally come out of the inheritance palace. They must be the targets of these greedy people. If these people are ordinary people with low strength, they just can''t deal with those who have acquired the ultimate inheritance. But those real big powers will inevitably participate in the struggle.


    Lin Tianyu has been able to feel the pressure of the wind all over the building.


    Those who are trapped are afraid that they will be ruined by the knife.


    The key is that those guys must think that their "genius" disciples will surely get the ultimate inheritance after entering the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    If we carry forward this inheritance, it will eventually become the inheritance of the Supreme God.


    Among their forces, those who have talented disciples in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will think so. Similarly, those who see that there are talented disciples in these forces will think so.


    At that time, under all kinds of fighting.


    Even when these forces saw their own Chongxiao Pavilion, they were extremely powerful and developed better and better. Want to suppress their own Chongxiao Pavilion. I''m afraid I can''t make it for a while.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu is more confident.


    With the development trend of Chongxiao Pavilion. In the end, if only by a big force, I''m afraid we can''t deal with Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, if several of them do it at the same time, because there is a gap in the inheritance palace of body cultivation. I''m afraid that even if they are united, they will not be able to really unite. But with that kind of half hearted cooperation, I''m afraid, at that time, it will not be as powerful as a big force.


    Lin Tianyu can already imagine.


    Chongxiao Pavilion in Shenwu mainland is bound to develop with irresistible momentum and go straight into the stream of top forces in Shenwu mainland.


    And in this waiting time. Soon another five days passed.


    This time, the inheritance palace of physical training has been waiting for half a month, but it has not disappeared.


    Now, it doesn''t have to be rumored.


    All kinds of gossip, like the flying catkins in spring, are flying everywhere.


    It is because of this kind of rumor that all eyes are focused on the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    At this time, there are still some disciples who are not in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, and they are all excited. In their hearts, they are full of infinite fantasy and expectation. Perhaps, the ultimate opportunity of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will be obtained by their disciples who are still in the palace.


    If so, it is possible that they will be able to get a great figure like the Supreme God in the future.


    Even, even among them.


    In the future, when the disciple who has been inherited grows up, he can also take out some of the inheritance and pass it on to them. Well, even if they can''t really reach the height of the Supreme God.


    It is also possible to grow into the most powerful person under the Supreme God.


    However, now, the most important thing is to ensure the safety of the ultimate inheriting disciples in their own sect, which is still in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.

 Chapter 2446

    At this time, there are also their own disciples and children in the body repair inheritance palace of the power.


    Their leaders here, however, quietly took out the beads of communication and sent back to the ancestors of the three senior monks in their own forces, so that they all came here to protect their children.


    Those who received the message of the ancestors, were stunned.


    A small family, with so many of their ancestors to be able to play together to protect?


    Moreover, the forces like them, who led the team, were the peak monks in the later period of the third grade. With their team leader present, it is not enough to protect the safety of their children.


    But in this daze.


    The leader of the team said that the strange phenomenon happened in the body repair and inheritance palace.


    "What? You mean, our family''s talented children, to now, still in this body repair heritage palace, did not come out. "


    "It''s not yet out."


    "This time, you are sure that, until now, it has been more than half a month since it was in the world, and it is still there, and it has not disappeared."


    "It''s true!"


    "So, this time, it is likely that the ultimate inheritance of the body repair heritage palace will appear and be obtained for people."


    The dialogue in the message beads often goes on here, both sides will have a temporary silence.


    "OK! I''ll come right here to protect our family''s children. Not only will I go personally, but also I will call several other ancestors of the late third grade in the family together to rush to the place where the heritage palace of the body repair is built. You''ll be there and wait. I''ll be there in a minute. "


    At the same time, in another family, or another clan, almost the same communication dialogue is being conducted.


    Then, those ancestors who remained in the influence were the same. After a while of doubt, they listened to the explanation, and they didn''t speak, and they would not only rush in immediately. Moreover, they also called all the left behind ancestors in the family and rushed to the place where the inheritance palace of the body repair was located.


    Over time, gradually, gathered to the three items outside the body repair inheritance palace of the peak monks, more and more.


    Even, near the place where the body repair heritage palace is located, all of them are the peak monks in the later period of the third grade.


    Left group, right pile.


    They gathered together in sevenoreight.


    The peak monk of each force is quite different.


    Even those forces and clans with very good relations in the past. At this meeting, it was also a timely separation of a distance. Each force, together, deliberated in secret. Waiting for the meeting, once the disciples in the body repair inheritance palace come out, how to protect and escort them home.


    The whole schedule was given to the plan by the monks in the later stages of these three products.


    No loopholes are guaranteed.


    But even so, the faces of the people still have the meaning of silk.


    Because, this came to the peak of the three products later monks, it is too much.


    These three products later peak monks, naturally have the same as them, that is to protect their own genius disciple in the inheritance palace. But there must be a lot of them, which is there is no genius disciple in their power.


    Since my disciples are no longer in it.


    They still sent so many people to the scene.


    This is an end, which is self-evident.

 Chapter 2447

    At this meeting, not to mention the ancestors of these powerful clans and family forces felt the pressure of the coming rain and the wind all over the building.


    Even if they only came to this meeting, those disciples who were driven to the periphery felt a kind of deep oppression.


    Now, it''s like putting a powder keg on the scene.


    As long as a little bit of Mars, it will explode immediately.


    In such a depressing and oppressive atmosphere, there is no movement in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. It seems that it is really calm. In such a state of silence, the mood of all people will be aroused to a situation of extreme unrest.


    It''s just like hanging everyone on purpose.


    But in the hearts of those who have already been extremely irritable and nervous, they think instead.


    It must be the disciples who have obtained the ultimate inheritance, who are accepting the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of body cultivation. As for the time of this ultimate inheritance, how long will it take. But no one knew, understood. After all, for thousands of years, no one has ever received the ultimate inheritance of Tixiu inheritance palace. Then, who can really know how long it will take for the final ultimate inheritance?


    However, Lin Tianyu has got the ultimate inheritance.


    Moreover, before he got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of body cultivation, he also got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of Dharma cultivation on the land of Tianquan. Therefore, his heart is very clear.


    In fact, if we really get the ultimate inheritance, it will not take long.


    As long as you can be sure that you have the ability to get the ultimate inheritance and get the recognition of the spirit of the inheritance palace, you can get the ultimate inheritance in just a moment.


    Lin Tianyu thought, his heart is secretly happy.


    This knife is really a withered master.


    In such a way, the hearts of all people were hanged up and completely disturbed.


    However, let alone, this move really works.


    It is because this time is too long, far beyond the previous countless times, the time when the palace was born. Therefore, it is in everyone''s heart that a set has been formed.


    This time, the inheritance is also bound to be different from the previous.


    But in the past ten thousand years, how many times has this body cultivation inheritance palace been born. So many times down, what kind of inheritance has not been handed down.


    In addition to the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, it has not yet come that the inheritor can completely become the master of the inheritance palace. It seems that any other inheritance can not take such a long time.


    As a result, with the extension of this time, although everyone is almost ready to run away, completely impatient.


    However, the more they wait, it seems that the more they see their children really get the final inheritance, that final hope.


    Therefore, the mood is also in these various ups and downs, turbulence and restlessness.


    At the same time, the person who got the ultimate inheritance was not his own son, but someone else''s family.


    But it''s been a long time.


    If your own children get the ultimate inheritance. If his children get the ultimate inheritance. Then, even if it is all, it has to go to the ultimate inheritance to grab their own hands.

 Chapter 2448

    In a flash, four days passed.


    This time is really too long.


    Although, in a short period of 20 days, it would be much longer for these top monks in the later stage of the third grade to shut down casually. Twenty days is nothing.


    But the key is that at this time, the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace is involved in it, but all of these powerful monks'' nerves are involved.


    Therefore, the whole atmosphere, more and more people feel the bursts of irritability and depression.


    In this irritable and depressing atmosphere, the day passed.


    However, towards the end of the day, there was finally some movement in this quiet and incomparable palace of body cultivation and inheritance.


    At this time, everyone could clearly feel a slight vibration in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. And then, the vibration grew stronger and stronger.


    All of us move in our hearts.


    Is the ultimate inheritance about to be born?


    Everyone is concentrating all their energy. Then, as if they were woven into a strong interweaved net, they kept peeping at the place where the inheritance palace of Tixiu was located, hoping to see what they could see and get clear hints.


    But all this, obviously, is just a kind of futility.


    As long as the people who have entered the palace have not yet come out of the palace. Then, no one can expect to get anything useful from the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    No matter how powerful your divine consciousness is, as long as you are not allowed to enter with two knives.


    Then, in the Shenwu land, none of the top friars in the later period of Sanpin could probe into the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    After they had tried and got nothing, they had to give up the divinity exploration.


    Then, continue to wait outside.


    Wait for the monks who have entered the inheritance palace and come out of the palace.


    During this time, the vibration of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation became more and more intense.


    Then, with this intense vibration, lightning and thunder thundered.


    At the exit of the inheritance palace. This meeting, is suddenly burst out a blazing light. The sudden appearance of the light almost blinded everyone.


    But even under the intense light, none of the top friars closed their eyes a little.


    Not only that, but, on the contrary, he looked more attentively towards the exit. Even, all kinds of divine consciousness are sweeping towards the exit of the inheritance palace.


    Obviously, they all thought about it.


    At this time, it must be the end of the ultimate inheritance. Maybe, it is just in this meeting that the person who has finished the ultimate inheritance will come out of the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    At such a critical moment, no great monk would like to miss it.


    At this time, even if there is a mosquito flying over there, it is impossible to escape the attention of these powerful deities.


    It''s under the attention of all of us.


    All of a sudden, there were four more young figures at the exit.


    The ultimate inheritor appears!


    All of them had a burst of impulse, and they wanted to jump directly and catch the ultimate inheritor in their own hands.


    But at this time, only the figure flickered.


    There are four major forces of people who belong to the peak of the third grade monks appear, flash to the scene, respectively, the four young figures, to surround and protect.

 Chapter 2449

    And those who are ready to move, are also hasty to press the mood, there is no rash.


    You know, every power that appears, those people who protect their children, are seven or eight top monks in the late third grade.


    Seven or eight top monks in the later period of Sanpin.


    This kind of force can not be easily provoked by anyone.


    Even at this time, everyone was excited about the ultimate opportunity of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. But also in such a powerful force, finally protected a trace of calm.


    At this time, even if there is no greater greed. If they are under such a powerful force of the other party, they dare to act recklessly. What is waiting for them, perhaps, is only the death left.


    However, all of them still looked at the four teenagers who came out of the scene with their eyes and divine consciousness.


    Although this body cultivation inheritance palace, in the Shenwu land, there are almost no restrictions on cultivation.


    Even those who are already very old, the peak monks in the later period of the third grade can also enter it and obtain opportunities.


    However, if you want to get the real ultimate inheritance of this body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Obviously, only those young people are likely to get it. A strong inheritance like this will certainly not choose the old man who has been completely depleted of talent as the ultimate inheritor.


    At this time, the body cultivation inheritance palace, which appeared in front of everyone, also disappeared in front of the public.


    At the same time, in Lin Tianyu''s sea of knowledge, however, came out Xiao Dao and Er Dao''s proud and arrogant laughter.


    Then, there was the sound of a small knife.


    The knife said, "master, my method is very good. It''s just one move, but it''s got all the people''s hearts mobilized. "


    In the voice of the knife, there was a look of flattery and complacency.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the four young men in front of him and said, "knife, but it''s not right. The land of Shenwu is much bigger than Tianquan. Why, on such a large continent, there are only four of these top powers? "


    "More than four, of course."


    Lin Tianyu said strangely, "since there are more than four. Now, there are only four young people in front of us. "


    The knife didn''t speak. Even the first one burst out laughing and said, "this is what I''m good at, master."


    "Oh, how clever is that?"


    But Lin Tianyu had just finished asking, and he wanted to understand why Xiaodao did this.


    At the same time, I thought in my heart:


    this knife is really worth a pit of goods.


    If this move goes on, the four families will be killed first. Then, it will give way to the rest of the big forces, and there will be all kinds of constant disputes with these four schools. Even among the four, there are bound to be constant disputes. Because, after the return of these four forces, it will inevitably be found that the young people in their own forces have not received the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Since their own forces did not get this inheritance.


    Then, who will get the inheritance.


    It must be the other three forces.


    At that time, for the sake of the gratitude and resentment of the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, all kinds of disputes and struggles between them will inevitably consume more than you can imagine.

 Chapter 2450

    At this time, the voice of the knife sounded triumphantly again.


    "Hey, master, why, I haven''t figured out the reason why?"


    Lin Tianyu listened to Xiaodao''s words, but he was too lazy to answer.


    This is a bad idea. Only a small knife can think of such a bad idea.


    The knife is still proud to show off.


    "In the whole Shenwu continent, there must be more than 20 super forces. But I just deliberately picked out four of them and let them be suspected of inheriting the imperial palace of body cultivation.


    "Because these big forces, except for the powerful forces which are super forces, can not be provoked by anyone.


    "But now, all of a sudden, four of them may have the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    "Well, for a long time. They are bound to become more powerful by virtue of the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of body cultivation, and trample on the rest of the super forces.


    "Naturally, no one else would like to see such a situation. They must have intensified their attack on these four forces. When we have to decide to strike at one side''s forces, we must be more powerful than the other side, so we can dare to start. But at this time, there were more than a dozen forces left, all of which had no connection with the ultimate inheritance. This allows them to really form a strong attack on the four forces. "


    Indeed, if it wasn''t for the strength that was so much stronger than the opponent. But it''s not everyone who''s ready to fight.


    Just, think again, if it really is because of this inheritance. But let those huge forces, are under a burst of chaos. Inevitably, it will lead to a strong period of turmoil.


    I''m afraid that under this chaos, we really don''t know how many people will die.


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    But the knife suddenly felt Lin Tianyu''s mind and said, "master, don''t worry. These forces that I have selected are all in the Shenwu continent, which have done all the bad things. Even if there is no such thing, there are many people who want to do it to them. Before, even everybody wanted to do it. However, because of their strong strength, they did not dare to start the war lightly. But now, it happens that there is a palace of inheritance of physical cultivation. Under such great temptation, other big forces are attracted to fight against it, which can be regarded as the elimination of a major evil force. "


    With this explanation, Lin Tianyu is more comfortable.


    However, Lin Tianyu immediately thought of something and said, "well, what kind of power is Xiaodao, the Empire of Dalao?"


    After all, the other three forces were selected by Xiaodao. When he chooses, he can also select according to his own likes and dislikes. Then, we''re going to do some digging. However, the Dalao empire is clearly a force designated by Lin Tianyu himself. When Lin Tianyu appointed such a force at will, of course, he would not have the opportunity to consider the likes and dislikes of such a force.


    Now, the knife hesitated for a moment.


    But then, the knife said, "master, the Dalao empire is not as hateful as the other three forces. However, the host can rest assured. That is the great power of the great Luo Empire, but among these super powers, they are all the forces that can be counted. It is absolutely impossible for it to be easily attacked by other forces. It is estimated that even the ultimate inheritance of Tixiu inheritance palace fell to the Dalai empire. It must be impossible. There are several forces that dare to attack the Empire of daruo.


    "Therefore, even if there is someone to do something about it, the Empire of Dara must be at the bottom of the list.


    "At that time, if the host is upset, he can come forward and clarify it. That is to say, it is the master who has inherited the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. "


    At the end of the talk, the knife made a funny laugh.

 Chapter 2451

    The communication between Lin Tianyu and Xiaodao seems to have said a lot.


    In fact, they are just communicating in the sea of knowledge. This time, really not for a while.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked up at the four young people who suddenly came out of the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Among them, one looks at a loss.


    This expression, let a person look up, it seems that it is impossible to be the kind of person who has obtained the ultimate inheritance.


    People look surprised.


    However, when he saw the outside, all of a sudden, there were so many big men that people would stare at him, and even when they kept looking at him. All of a sudden, a tight look, full of panic. Then, also quietly toward their own third grade ancestors a little closer.


    This person, I''m afraid that nine out of ten will get the ultimate inheritance.


    All of them made eye contact in secret. Even, there are a few people who have directly locked the young man with divine consciousness.


    "Hum!"


    The ancestor of the young family snorted angrily. Then, he was oppressed by a powerful power which belonged to the peak of the third grade. Even, it was a few people working together. The momentum was almost earth shaking. In this way, is to let those covetous people, dare not so unscrupulous.


    There was a man with a calm look. There was no expression of emotion in his look.


    It is estimated that it is completely impossible for anyone to see from his look that anything with a little bit of use can come out.


    The last one, however, always has a twinkle in his eyes, which always makes people feel that he is a thief and is afraid of being caught by others.


    Although, there is only one person who looks like he has got a big chance in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    What''s more, at this time, if you can get a big chance, what will it be?


    In addition to the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, what else can be regarded as a great opportunity.


    However, there are some thoughtful people who feel that.


    The person who was surprised and afraid just now may not really get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. After all, such a heart, a little bit of small things, can be completely revealed on the face. How can such a person be selected as the ultimate inheritor.


    And this kind of surprise looks good if you expect it.


    It should be in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation that some benefits have been gained. Moreover, this benefit should be beyond his expectation.


    However, his strength is just like that.


    Even if the benefits exceed his expectations, how big can they be.


    So, on the contrary, there are many people who quietly pay attention to the man who is completely flattered or humiliated.


    In principle, even if you are the founder of the inheritance palace of body cultivation. That would also set the ultimate inheritor as such. There is only such a character, such a disposition. In the end, it is possible to really climb to the top of the cultivation and become the ultimate strong one.


    As a result, many people began to pay attention to this young man.


    As for the other two.


    Some people are paying attention to it.


    Although their performance seems to have nothing to do with the ultimate inheritance. But who can know that their performance is not a clever cover up. In fact, they are the people who have the ultimate inheritance. Only their performance can better confuse the public and the public. In order to let them get the inheritance, not to be found by others.

 Chapter 2452

    The four forces, however, looked at each other, and then they all took their own young man and left.


    Just, when they leave.


    However, each family still left a peak monk in the late third grade.


    After Lin Tianyu saw it, he was a little curious.


    They want to have the best protection for their young children. Then, they should all go back together, and the effect will be better. After all, if there is one more peak monk in the later period of the third grade, the protection will naturally be increased by countless times.


    So, why did they all leave a peak friar in the late third grade at the scene?


    But when he looked down, Lin immediately understood why.


    At this time, the four top monks left by the four forces all stood in front. And the path they chose. That is, it can let people leave and track the path of young people who are protected by their respective forces in front of them.


    One of them said, "gentlemen, according to the usual practice. Each time, after the opening of the inheritance palace, we will compete with each other. In order to talk about our Shenwu land, the real king. Now, we have reached the peak of the monks here, and there are more than ever before. So, it''s just right. The chosen king has more gold. "


    Although in this speech, it is the Convention.


    But look at the appearance of the speaker, that is clearly thinking, to let all the people here stay and participate in it.


    Just keep these real top friars. Then, under the protection of those in front of them, the young people in their respective forces will be intercepted several times less.


    Therefore, these people follow to protect.


    Well, it''s better for them to stay here and play a bigger role.


    These people stay here, in the usual way, to keep them here. If at this time, who insists on leaving like this. Well, his purpose is self-evident.


    But in front of so many people, it shows.


    To go after the young man who was protected and left.


    On the surface, at least they can''t get down.


    Although, in the dark, they can do a lot of shady business. However, on this surface, they obviously can''t be too explicit.


    Therefore, although there are many monks in the later period of Sanpin, their strength is incomparable.


    But they are all trapped by each other, on the contrary, it is not good to leave so, to track those who left in front.


    Therefore, under this person''s proposal, there are also people who respond to it.


    "Good! In this case, then, we take this opportunity to have another real contest of kings. The real king comes out


    As soon as the person below speaks, it''s even harder for others to say anything.


    In fact, by this time, Lin Tianyu was ready to leave.


    After all, he came here to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace. But now, in the body of the inheritance palace, the last few people are excluded from the internal space of the inheritance palace. The inheritance palace of physical training is also homing. Lin Tianyu also got the inheritance palace of body cultivation. There''s no point in staying here.


    But in such a situation, if he leaves directly, he will be considered by all people.


    He wanted to rush to the past and seize the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.

 Chapter 2453

    Since Lin Tianyu has no way out, he will leave immediately.


    They had to stay with the other monks in the later period of the third grade. Let''s take a look at the excitement.


    After all, this competition has been held several times and has a common practice. As a result, it will be held again in accordance with the previous specifications.


    With the division of the competition, Lin Tianyu knew.


    In fact, this so-called Shenwu mainland King''s competition is not only a competition at this level in the late third grade.


    Every other level, there''s a game.


    However, if the top friars of the third grade later period can stand out in this competition. That can almost be called the real king on Shenwu land. Therefore, the competition at this level naturally receives the greatest attention.


    The other several levels, though, will also be determined to win the king.


    However, it is just the king of every small realm. It can''t really be called the king of Shenwu land.


    However, as long as the monks at other levels can achieve better results in their own rank. Naturally, it will also be concerned by all the big and small forces present. Then, it is even possible that they will be taken over by the major forces. This can also be regarded as a more meaningful way to find a way out for ordinary friars in such a competition.


    Lin Tianyu naturally began to pay attention to these competitions.


    They built Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this time, it is also the time to replenish fresh blood. If you can be in this competition, you can get some good seedlings. Then, bringing back Chongxiao Pavilion can also add vitality to the development of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Now, it''s not just Lin Tianyu himself.


    Even, Lin Tianyu also arranged for a few people to pay attention to all kinds of outstanding talents in the competition.


    This kind of excellence, of course, includes the real champion who can stand out in the battle and has excellent combat power. But apart from these real champions. There are also those who have not been able to cultivate the realm to the peak, which is a little bit worse in the combat effectiveness, and have potential monks. There are also monks of the same age who perform well.


    Wait.


    At this time, the most suitable disciples to join ChongXiao pavilion are those who have improved their mana.


    Each of them, however, has the highest cultivation in the later period of the third grade.


    From their perspective, we can easily see that the low-level friars belong to the kind of potential friars.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also carefully selected from the crowd with his own eyes.


    Yeah.


    Good seedling!


    As Lin Tianyu marches through the crowd, he observes each challenge arena. All of a sudden, a young monk with a sword was seen on the arena of the early second grade. After a hundred moves in battle with the opponent, he was finally defeated.


    However, the reason why he was defeated was only his cultivation, which was just a short time ago. Even the foundation of the early cultivation of the second grade still has a sense of instability.


    But his opponent, it is clear that he has reached the peak of the early second grade.


    Such a gap.


    Often, the monk who has reached the peak of his cultivation will win only the same level monk who has just stepped into such a state. One or two moves are enough to win.


    But now, this young monk, who has just entered the second grade, is able to compete with another monk who has reached the peak in the same realm.


    Moreover, his swordsmanship is full of spirituality.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened, he thought that he would bring the young monk to Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 2454

    When the young monk lost the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu had already got close to it.


    However, just to the front, is already to see the other two people, that clearly belongs to a high-level people in the clan.


    At this time, the two men also lobbied for the young monk. He wanted this young monk to join his sect.


    It seems that it is not only their own ChongXiao pavilion that has this idea.


    After all, there''s a lot of momentum like this. It has almost swept over the Shenwu land, all the friars'' power, and the inheritance of the monks'' physical cultivation palace. It must have attracted many monks from the land of Shenwu. Naturally, there are many talented young people here. As a result, all the clan forces will focus their attention here.


    Lin Tianyu stepped forward and said, "Hello, I''m Lin Tianyu, the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "ChongXiao pavilion?"


    The young monk hesitated for a moment. Obviously, it was possible that he had never heard of Chongxiao Pavilion. After all, Chongxiao Pavilion is just a newly established force.


    However, the young monk went on to say, "Lin Pavilion master, do you also want to invite me into your zongmen ChongXiao pavilion?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "yes, I saw your fight just now. You can see that you belong to the kind of monk who has spirituality and great potential in kendo. Therefore, I would like to invite you to join my Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    After all, the young monk Lin Tianyu said.


    Next, Lin Tianyu will also wait for the young monk to ask, and he will begin to introduce himself to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Although we talk about the heritage.


    Naturally, Chongxiao Pavilion can not be compared with other forces.


    But if we talk about the pure strength of the forces themselves. Then, he Chongxiao Pavilion is no weaker than any family with a long history. Even, Lin Tianyu said with certainty. The strength of their own Chongxiao Pavilion, even, is completely comparable to those of the most top forces on the Shenwu continent. Even if his own strength is fully exerted, he will be much stronger than the most top forces on Shenwu land.


    What''s more, Chongxiao Pavilion is located in the land of Shenwu, where all the friars talk about it, and Pingding mountains are established.


    He also peacefully coexists with the monsters in Pingding mountains and helps each other.


    Plus the strength of these monsters. Then, the most powerful forces on the land of Shenwu are bound to turn pale and dare not compete with it.


    So, despite the long history of those super powers.


    But Lin Tianyu is full of confidence.


    But when Lin Tianyu was waiting for the young monk to ask himself, the young monk said, "indeed, this time I come here to participate in the inheritance palace of physical training. In addition to wanting a certain chance. Indeed, there is a more important reason. That is, I think in this chance trip, I got the opportunity to join a satisfied clan, and other forces.


    "You are expecting a monk like me, who has some talent, to join your sect. In fact, I also want to find a satisfied clan to join.


    "But I have shown my talent. Similarly, I also hope that the sect I am ready to join will also show the strength and strength of my clan. "


    When the young monk said this, he didn''t look down on anyone.


    He just said what he thought directly.

 Chapter 2455

    As soon as the other two heard this, they understood it completely.


    Then the two men said nothing more.


    One of them said, "good! The strength and strength of our family will soon be revealed. At that time, I hope you can choose to join us after you really know our sect. "


    Then, both of them told the young man the name of their sect and left directly.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the young man and said, "the strength and strength of a clan must be deeply understood before we can come to a conclusion. At this scene, how can we understand the strength and confidence of a clan? "


    But the young man looked at Lin Tianyu curiously and said, "master Lin, have you ever participated in the competition for the inheritance palace of physical training before?"


    "No


    "No wonder."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was still stunned.


    Young man: "it''s to know a family. In fact, I just hope that I can understand the people in this clan.


    "After all, any clan. Whether it is a powerful clan or a weak one, it is on the verge of extinction.


    "In the end, they are all made up of people in the clan.


    "As long as you understand the people in this sect, you will have a better understanding of a sect. But now, there is a challenge arena competition. If a monk in the sect can show his power in the arena, naturally, it can represent the strength and details of the sect behind him.


    "What''s more, at the same time, the demeanor of that person in the challenge arena can also be seen, a way of dealing with the world.


    "Therefore, the best place to show the strength and characteristics of the clan is to fight in the arena."


    When the young man said this, Lin Tianyu understood it completely.


    Just now, the two left.


    Obviously, the two of them should have known this for a long time.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is actually a cry, he can really be too careless.


    Unexpectedly, up to now, however, he has not arranged for anyone to go to the challenge arena to show strong means.


    Moreover, Chongxiao Pavilion is a newly established force. If you can''t show your strong strength in the arena, how can you let others know more about your sect and make more people willing to join their own ChongXiao pavilion?


    This is just like, those just opened businesses, and the things that need to be vigorously publicized, will be publicized with celebrity effect.


    If there are powerful monks in a certain force, they will directly ascend to the top and become champions in a realm.


    Well, the man stood up and publicized his family.


    Isn''t it much better than that of yourself, looking for people everywhere under the stage and talking about their own ancestral clan, and then trying to get people to join their own clan, the effect is countless times better?


    No way.


    We have to quickly find them all back to participate in the challenge arena competition.


    On the challenge arena, we should really show them to the world.


    What''s more, this time, the opening of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation really gathered in the land of Shenwu, and the monks paying close attention to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. This monk is very extensive. As long as at this time, fame and success. Then, Chongxiao Pavilion is bound to be really famous in the world.

 Chapter 2456

    At the beginning, Lin Tianyu had no intention of taking part in the competition. Even, I didn''t want to let people from Chongxiao Pavilion take part in the challenge arena.


    But Lin Tianyu knew that he was wrong.


    What''s more, it''s wrong.


    Lin Tianyu hastened to inform everyone that they had gathered.


    When everyone gathered together, Lin Tianyu did not say his plan, and the fat man first revealed a major news.


    The fat man was in a high mood and said, "do you know, master? It is the four forces that are waiting to leave with the children of their families. They were all on the way and were intercepted by a large number of unknown people. "


    When Lin Tianyu heard the fat man say that, he also had some interest.


    You know, just now, during such a short time, Lin Tianyu was just paying attention to recruiting talented disciples for Chongxiao Pavilion. There was no concern for the rest. At this time, Lin Tianyu noticed that it was not only the fat man who got the news. Even skinny and Hu Si have been informed of the news through some channels.


    However, after all, ADA is from the divine world, and the network of relations on this land has not really started.


    Naturally, it is impossible to get the news so soon.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what happened to the four forces after they were besieged?"


    The fat man said happily: "the other three are obviously weaker than the daruo empire in terms of strength. Therefore, under the siege, although in the end, with the help of several top monks in the later stage of the third grade, they broke out of the siege and sent back the disciples in their families who were said to have obtained the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "However, the price they have paid is also a little high.


    "The top friars of their respective forces in the later period of the third grade were seriously injured in this war. Even, it seems that there is still a power, but also fell a third grade later peak monk. "


    One of the top friars in the late third grade fell.


    It''s a bit expensive indeed.


    Under normal circumstances, those top monks in the late third grade of any power are very difficult to fall.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu does not count this situation.


    After all, among the opponents who fought with Lin Tianyu, they were only the top friars in the later period of Sanpin. There are dozens of them. In the last three hundred years, the number of warriors on the mainland is more than that on the mainland.


    Lin Tianyu asked again, "well, what about the Empire of Dara? They are really powerful. However, in the face of the inheritance palace, which is left by the Supreme God. I''m afraid that even if the Empire of daruo is more powerful, it can''t stop those greedy hearts. "


    This meeting, the thin man preempted to say: "cabinet Lord, you are right. The group of friars who came back from the Empire of Darrow were also attacked. However, they did not suffer any loss at all. Even, on the other hand, they calculated a group of friars who attacked them


    "What''s going on?"


    Lin Tianyu quickly asked.


    At the same time, he thought in his mind:


    up to now, there is a gap between him and the Empire of Dara.


    He should know more about the Empire of Dara.


    Lin Tianyu can even feel it faintly. In the end, there seems to be an unavoidable war between him and the Empire of Dara.

 Chapter 2457

    This time, it was the fat man who said, "this is the family. The Dalao empire is not only powerful, but also deep in strategy.


    "When they came to the scene to pick up their young son, they only came to eight top monks in the late third grade. But in fact, they went out this time, a total of 18 peak monks in the late third grade.


    "At the scene, eight of the top monks of the late third grade took over their young children. One person was left at the scene. The other seven protected the young children from leaving.


    "Then, at a mountain most suitable for interception, he was stopped by ten masked monks at the later stage of Sanpin.


    "In this case, how to look at this situation, they all have to be like the other three forces, while dragging the interceptor, while letting people quickly sail away and escape back to the Empire of daruo.


    "But they didn''t do it at all."


    Fat man said, eyes inside, even shining a touch of yearning color.


    Then, the fat man said again: "after being intercepted, among them, the top friar of the third grade later period of the leader stood up. Answer to ten people on the opposite side.


    "Let the other ten leave quickly. He daruo empire can be regarded as if this had never happened. Otherwise, it is not just the ten people who are here that will pay a heavy price. Even in the future, these people who have gathered together and every force behind them is bound to be targeted by the daruo empire.


    "But now that the ten people have made a decision to rob the Dalai Empire and build the inheritance palace, how can they shrink back so much.


    "Just when they did not choose to leave immediately, the leader of the daruo Empire said coldly," then you can all die. "


    "The man said, and killed him first. One of the other six men left to protect the young boy and all joined the war.


    "Ten people on the opposite side, but without any hesitation, all rushed to the six opposite.


    "Boom, boom


    "But when the fighting began and the intention of fighting was strong, it was at this time that ten top friars of the late third grade appeared. Got involved. Moreover, the ten top monks who came to the third grade later period. After arriving at the scene, they all attacked the ten later friars who intercepted the Dalai Empire without saying a word. What''s more, they''re all the most powerful killing moves. "


    When he said this, the fat man kept on talking about it.


    In other words, the ten monks who intercepted them belonged to those who secretly came to intercept them. They were not confident enough.


    If they have the upper hand in strength, they can also temporarily suppress their own heart weakness and fight with each other. Suppress each other with strength.


    But for a moment, it was a big reversal of strength between the two sides.


    What''s more, ten of them failed to intercept them secretly, instead, they fell into the trap of each other. In this way, they naturally feel more guilty. As a result, within a few moves, it was completely suppressed by the friars of the third grade of the Dara empire.


    In an instant, the sky, blood mist flying. The stumps are flying.


    Then, those monks who came to intercept the peak of Sanpin later fell one by one. At the end of the day, the other party had ten top monks in the late third grade period, but only two of them escaped.

 Chapter 2458

    fierce!


    After listening to the fat man. In Lin Tianyu''s mind, there are only two words for the Empire of Da Luo.


    Just this time, he protected a young son of his family, and all of a sudden, he went out to 18 top friars of the late third grade. This strength is really boundless.


    You know, although there are a large number of top monks in the later period of Sanpin on Shenwu land. But that''s all over Shenwu. If only a single force is calculated. What kind of influence can bring out 18 top friars in the late third grade all at once.


    Moreover, although the great Luo Empire suddenly went out 18 peak friars of the late third grade.


    But obviously, even if there are so many peak friars in the later period of Sanpin, it must not be the whole of daruo empire.


    Then, how powerful is the real foundation of the Empire of Dara.


    In addition, several big cities under the daruo Empire also had the top monks in the late third grade. Although they did not belong directly to the Empire of Dara. However, it can also be regarded as a part of the strength of the Empire.


    In this way, the strength and details of the Empire of daruo are so strong that people are afraid.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu felt it.


    He will fight against the Empire of Darrow.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Tianyu said, "now, I''ve brought you all back. That''s to let you all fight. Moreover, we must try our best to win a good place. The best, can win the championship


    A Da Dao: "cabinet leader, I think it''s time to fight first. Then, recruit people.


    "Those who are truly gifted, they have not made a choice easily. It is to see which force can be more brilliant in the real war.


    "If we don''t have a strong record in the arena. It is estimated that it is impossible to subdue those who are really arrogant. "


    Hu Si, fat and thin people all nodded.


    Hu Si said: "that''s really good. I remember that I joined the Tiemu gang that day because I was convinced by the strength of the Tiemu sect leader. "


    Hu Si''s words are believable.


    Because he joined the Chongxiao Pavilion. In fact, it was also because Lin Tianyu was so powerful that he was convinced by Lin Tianyu that he chose to join.


    Since can be convinced by Lin Tianyu''s strength, join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Then, on that day, he was able to be convinced by the leader of the Tiemu gang and joined the Tiemu gang.


    Hu Si said: "in those days, I could also be regarded as a generation of Tianjiao. At that time, there were many forces who wanted to admit me to their door. But I never made a choice. In fact, the most fundamental reason. That is to think about who is more powerful. Which faction will I join. Later, the leader of the iron wood gang was born, and I firmly joined the iron wood gang.


    "You have to talk about personal strength. I think that with the power of the cabinet master, he can completely stand up to the absolute king of the whole Shenwu continent.


    "Therefore, as long as the leader of the cabinet goes to the challenge arena, all the people will be easily defeated.


    "At that time, we won''t have to recruit them. Those arrogant people will certainly rush to join my Chongxiao Pavilion."


    Hu Si said these, before Lin Tianyu called back all of them, he also thought of it.


    In the future, he will fight in the arena.


    For the real king.

 Chapter 2459

    Since we decided to fight in the arena.


    Of course, it''s the people from Chongxiao Pavilion. All of them are on the stage.


    Their strength is in the same level, because of a period of time ago, Lin Tianyu spared no effort to urge the perception of the nature of all things and train them. Everyone has been promoted a lot. Now, in the same rank, there is no opponent. At least, there are few rivals.


    These people, including Lin Tianyu, a DA, Hu Si, fat, thin.


    All the five top friars in Chongxiao Pavilion at the end of the third grade all went to the arena to fight.


    At this time, Lu Feixue stood up and said, "Tianyu, I will fight on the challenge arena."


    Er!


    The other several people all looked at Lu Feixue.


    The lady of the cabinet will also play.


    It doesn''t seem necessary.


    You know, although they are only five on the court. However, they are all monks at the peak of the third grade. It stands for strong strength. With the five of them, it is enough to fight the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Oh. Although the master of the pavilion has not yet completed the cultivation of Sanpin in the later period.


    But the strength above, but clearly is more powerful than all the top friars in the later three grades.


    At this time, Chongxiao Pavilion no longer uses other people to play, is also completely enough.


    But if the lady of the cabinet is on the stage, it is the best to have a place of interest. If you can''t win. The key, if the achievement is not too ideal. Then, it is very likely that it will affect the prestige of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Tianyu went to battle.


    With the cultivation of the early three grades, they defeated the peak monks in the later stage of the third grade. Each of them was full of confidence.


    But if the lady of the cabinet goes to battle.


    None of them really have confidence.


    All along, powerful patriarchs, their wives are not necessarily the same strong ah.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu saw all the people''s expressions in his eyes. Then, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "you can rest assured. Feixue in the same level of combat, not to say won the championship, but also by no means ordinary people can defeat. Since I want to fight in the arena. Then let her go up. Maybe, there will be a surprise, which can make our Chongxiao Pavilion more powerful. "


    I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu would say so.


    Other people also looked at Lu Feixue curiously.


    Is it true that the lady of the pavilion master is just like the pavilion Master said. On weekdays, she doesn''t look like a top expert. In fact, it is a hidden master. At least, in the same level of war, not lost to people.


    Several people looked at Lu Feixue and were surprised.


    But they all know that Lin Tianyu will not take this to lie on purpose. You know, it''s a real challenge competition. As long as you are on the challenge arena, you can see how much strength you have. If you fight with real swords and guns, everyone can see it.


    There''s no need to lie at all.


    If you want to talk about the qualification of Lu Feixue, it is really very good.


    On that day, when I was in the Dharma inheritance palace, Xiaodao said that Lu Feixue had extraordinary talent. However, she obviously did not spend too much energy on cultivation. Therefore, this is to let his strength, did not reach the real peak.


    However, with Lin Tianyu all the way.


    Then, after experiencing so many things, Lu Feixue also felt the importance of his strong strength.

 Chapter 2460

    With this idea, Lu Feixue''s practice is also a lot of hard work.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu, who is a master of the arts of the sword, often gives instructions. Lu Feixue''s accomplishments and sabre skills are really much stronger than most of the monks.


    So, decided to come down, Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue, ADA and other six people went together to register for the challenge arena.


    To the registration office, the general person in charge of reception is an old man. His hair is white, but his spirit is full and full.


    Originally, in charge of such a small matter as the reception registration, naturally there are those under the people to arrange and receive, there is no need for the general manager to come forward. Even the so-called chief executive here is just playing a town effect. If someone gets into trouble at this registration office. Then, he has an effect.


    Otherwise, this person in charge is the most leisure person here.


    However, Lin Tianyu and six of them only appeared.


    This person in charge actually came up on his own initiative.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the old man with white hair and felt that something was wrong there. At the same time, the fat man and the thin man also looked at each other, faintly from each other''s eyes, saw several leaping light.


    The heart of the fat man:


    hehe!


    This old devil, you''d better settle down and don''t make trouble for yourself and others. Otherwise, as long as the opportunity is seized, it is to return all the troubles together.


    The old man with white hair looked at Lin Tianyu and others and said, "zongmen?"


    This seems even more wrong.


    Where there is a mouth, ask people the truth of the door.


    In a arena like this. Usually the most important thing is personal strength.


    However, it is also possible that it will be arranged. After all, if you are the same clan, at the beginning of such a competition, you will be arranged to compete with the challenge arena. In this way, there are some problems. Then, it''s possible to ask the family first.


    Lin Tianyu thought, looked at the old man with white hair and said, "Chongxiao Pavilion."


    The old man with white hair said, "are you all monks of ChongXiao pavilion?"


    "That''s right."


    The old man with white hair said, "because you didn''t come here to sign up at the beginning. Now, the challenge has been going on for some time. You''re in the middle of this. For such a registered player. According to the registration regulations. It is necessary to charge a certain registration fee. "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes jumped.


    How can you be so familiar with this situation.


    It seems that when I was just about to enter the mountain where the inheritance palace was located, the children of Nangong family met there to collect fees. Then they can go up the mountain.


    However, Nangong''s younger brother actually dares to fight Lu Feixue''s su Mu San''s idea.


    Lin Tianyu was killed on the spot.


    However, looking at the appearance of the old man with white hair, he was not so ignorant of the idea of Lu Feixue and Su Mu San.


    If this is really the rule of the game, it should be paid.


    So, Lin Tianyu also asked, "how much should I pay?"


    "Three hundred sacred stones per person."


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed.


    By this time, Lin Tianyu could imagine that he must have been targeted.


    Even in the middle of this, if you have to pay the registration fee, you can''t pay 300 God stones, so much.


    In front of us, there is a palace of inheritance of physical cultivation. Such a big opportunity lies in front of us, and we just need to collect 100 God stones. What''s more, if you want to come now, it should be the son of the Nangong family. If you want to embarrass yourself, you have deliberately raised the price.


    But now, for a contest in the arena, you need 300 sacred stones.


    If that''s OK.


    That''s unless the person who is willing to hand over the stone has a problem with his head.

 Chapter 2461

    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    It''s time to clean up the old man with white hair.


    Then I thought:


    OK.


    Since it is decided to focus on themselves, then, it must be more than this time. Inevitably, there will be another time. So I''m going to take part in this challenge. At that time, let you go all the time. Wait until you''ve targeted enough. At that time, once again, we will return all the problems we have made to ourselves.


    Therefore, although Lin Tianyu''s eyes were indifferent, he did not say much. Instead, he took out 1800 God stones and gave them to the old man with white hair.


    The old man with white hair took the stone and had a sneer in his eyes.


    Then, he directly took away the 1800 God stones that Lin Tianyu had handed in and collected them into his own private acceptance precepts.


    Ha ha!


    You''re making it too obvious.


    This is to collect the stone into one''s own commandment. Anyone can see it clearly. This is revenge. Bully people openly and accept benefits.


    But what kind of personal feud is it?


    Lin Tianyu asked himself, but he didn''t know the man.


    But that''s how it''s targeted.


    Obviously, there should be hatred between them.


    However, I didn''t know before, but now I remember. It doesn''t matter. As long as you identify people now. When it comes time to report back, there will naturally be opportunities to report back.


    And the old man with white hair collected these stones into his own commandment in front of them, which was also a matter of peace of mind.


    Originally, in front of me, I heard rumors.


    Chongxiao Pavilion of this group of people, how to strength, and how not to offend.


    Because of the rumors. Although the old man with white hair wanted to clean up Lin Tianyu, he did not dare to go too far. This meeting, however, as soon as Lin Tianyu didn''t say a word at all, he pulled out the divine stone so happily. From the heart, he looked down on Lin Tianyu. So he collected the stone into his own commandment in front of Lin Tianyu.


    That''s what I did.


    What can you do?


    Since you are weak, you must be deliberately stimulated. Let you deal with me.


    At that time, I can stand in the perspective of justice, to hand against you. Even, I''m going to crush you.


    After handing over the God stone, the six people respectively said their own cultivation realm. Then, they all got a sign to represent the status of the competition.


    Then the six left the registration office. Just waiting for someone to shout to themselves according to the sign. At that time, they should be on their own.


    After leaving the registration office, the fat man couldn''t help it.


    The fat man said: "the pavilion master, just now, that old boy, clearly is aimed at us. Why? Just now, the leader of the cabinet didn''t speak. Let''s clean up the old boy, so as to let out his evil spirit. "


    Fat people are the last ones to be affected.


    Just now, if not for Lin Tianyu. But Lin Tianyu did not have any indication. I''m afraid the fat man will have to jump out first and fix the old man first.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "there is no chance for such a little shrimp to clean up. We have to wait for a completely appropriate opportunity to put this guy in order. Even those who hide behind him should be sorted out. Even, he will collect 300 God stones from each of us. At that time, he will have to give me back a hundred times. "

 Chapter 2462

    After hearing this, the fat man and the thin man looked at each other, and they both nodded.


    At the same time, they all thought in their own minds:


    others are not in danger of being the master of Chongxiao Pavilion. Look at the calm and ingenuity of others. He is also the leader of the court.


    Sure enough, not enough to be a leader.


    Hey, hey!


    But at this time, Ma Rufeng, who was traveling along the way, said, "master, are you trying to use the means of sneaking attack, blackhanded and beating a stick to deal with this old guy secretly?"


    Lin Tianyu has not answered.


    "What''s the matter, pony? Is it not the best way to do this without trace of Ruth? Do you have a better idea? "


    Ma Rufeng, however, shook his head firmly and said, "this is definitely not possible."


    "Why not?" the fat man asked deliberately


    Ma Rufeng said with a serious expression: "because of Lin Pavilion master, that is our Chongxiao Pavilion master. His words and deeds, in the end, will become an example of our whole Chongxiao Pavilion. The leader of a cabinet can''t make mistakes at will.


    "Because if our cabinet master does this now. That is, other people who will teach us the whole Chongxiao Pavilion follow suit. When the time comes, there will be endless troubles.


    "Therefore, if you want to teach this old guy a lesson, you can.


    "But to do it, you have to be positive. Under everyone''s gaze, he was squarely cleaned up.


    "Let all people who have seen this matter be able to make people happy."


    Lin Tianyu saw the horse and had some wonderful flowers.


    Is this the law enforcement elder who is recruited from his family?


    This has not yet taken office, but it is already in charge of his own cabinet leader.


    The thin man said, "well, pony, you say that the cabinet master can''t have a black hand, sneak attack, or beat a stick. Well, if it''s you who the old guy bullies. Besides, you''re not the old guy''s match. Even if you are going to reveal it, no one will believe you. At that time, you still have to be so tough, not secretly use a little black handed means to deal with him? Let yourself suffer? "


    Ma Rufeng immediately replied: "how can you make yourself suffer? Of course, we have to find a way to deal with him. If you can''t deal with it head on. Well, it''s like a drug, a stick, a hand. No matter what means are used. It''s all about getting back what you''ve suffered. "


    The thin man was angry, "Stinky boy, you said just now that our pavilion master can''t go down. The Yin hand is dark. However, when you get here, it''s just like this. Are you kidding us


    "How could it be a trick to you?"


    Ma Rufeng naturally said: "that''s because of our identity, which is different from the Lord of the cabinet. The Lord of the pavilion is the leader of a pavilion of Chongxiao Pavilion. His behavior, that is, will become an example. It will affect everyone in Chongxiao Pavilion. At that time, everyone gradually began to imitate the behavior of the cabinet master. Therefore, the behavior of the cabinet leader is very important.


    "But we are not the leader of the cabinet. Play a little conspiracy. What is it? Because we''re all little people, right?


    "It''s not just me, you two. That makes people see this image, can feel, without any dignity. So if it''s just the two of you, play a little rogue.


    "Actually, that''s nothing."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing this, Hu Si began to smile with pride.

 Chapter 2463

    Not the rest. At least, after Ma Rufeng said this, the faces of the fat and the skinny were all depressed and filled with joy.


    Ma Rufeng, however, said that he was just a small person, so this can play some small people''s means.


    Then, next, we talked about the image of thin and fat people.


    Said they could play some rogue tricks.


    It is not clear that this is pointing to them, saying that they are two rogues?


    Fat and thin are both angry.


    However, this is still a result of their pursuit. They don''t have much to say. I had to swallow it myself. After all, it''s just a little monk like Ma Rufeng. Besides, he''s still one of his own. Then, of course, he couldn''t have done this to his own people.


    Everybody talk and laugh.


    Then, they all watched the competition in the arena.


    At the same time, waiting to call their own sign, good play a war.


    At this time, there was a third grade later stage of the competition just came out.


    Then, immediately after, called the number plate of the fat man.


    But just when the fat man was about to play, he called the number plate of the skinny one after another.


    This time, a few people are more aware of this arrangement in the greasy out.


    There is no one in the same clan. When the war just started, they were called out first and went to war.


    What is the significance of such a battle.


    At that time, the monks of the same clan will fight. Whatever the outcome of the war. That all affected the momentum and will of the family. The damage is just the family.


    Such a battle, however, has no meaning at all.


    He has been consuming the details of his family. When the time comes, what energy will he take to fight with other clans.


    Fat and thin people''s faces suddenly became very ugly. Both of them are clearly about to attack.


    But at this time, they took another look at Lin Tianyu.


    I saw Lin Tianyu''s face, still is a pair of indifferent appearance, so, also finally is to astringe his own momentum, did not say anything more. Together on the challenge arena.


    However, when they went to the challenge arena, they both received a message from Lin Tianyu.


    "Slow down. Wait until all of us are in the ring. Now that they''ve done this, they''ve started to arrange it. Well, it''s certainly not the only arrangement. Yes, all of us went to the challenge arena. They all arranged this way. At that time, we started fighting back. Only in this way can we really achieve the effect of killing with one blow. Now, don''t worry. Let them be proud first. "


    Yeah.


    The fat and the thin heard the message.


    Then they look at each other. In an instant, they all understood the deep meaning of the matter that Lin Tianyu was considering.


    You know, at this time, although they feel unfair.


    They can explode right away.


    However, at this time, find each other. Then, the other party can also use their own mistakes and omissions as the reason to prevaricate this matter in the past.


    But wait a minute. All of their opponents in ChongXiao pavilion are their own opponents. When the time comes, it will erupt again, and the evidence will be conclusive. Let''s see how they can deny it.


    High!


    It''s not bad that you are the leader of the cabinet.

 Chapter 2464

    The fat man and the thin man went to the arena.


    Originally, the two of them still planned to have a fake battle. Come on, I''ll do it. That''s all you need to do.


    But later, they thought again.


    Those people on the other side are not idiots.


    If they were at this time, they would have seen the clue.


    Then, it is very likely that, next, the targeted behavior of Chongxiao Pavilion will be stopped and no further arrangement will be made. Therefore, in this battle, although it is a fake war, it has to be as if it is a real one. As long as the two fight well. But as for the strength and strength of each move.


    Only two people who are really at war know.


    So, fat and thin two people on the challenge arena, a fight came down, that can really hit the sky thunder hook fire. It''s very powerful.


    However, the two of them in this battle, although it looks very powerful. But in fact, it is just some tricks, virtual potential, there is no use of any force. This kind of move, not only for oneself, does not have any expense. For the other side, there is not much lethality.


    But at this time, somewhere below. Someone was talking quietly.


    "Hehe. Look at the people in Chongxiao Pavilion. They are really stupid. I don''t know how to fight with my family. "


    "Don''t you understand that? If he is a man, he can''t be free from vulgarity. He will have the pursuit of power, fame and so on. And in this gathering of thousands of friars, they can defeat all the opponents and win the name of king. Who can refuse such a reputation. For such a big reputation fight. Even if you are a brother, you will surely have a real fire. "


    "That would be the best. It''s to get them killed. The more they spend on their own side, the better. In this way, they can almost eliminate half of their fighting power without the help of outsiders. "


    "It seems that the Chongxiao Pavilion is also very good to clean up."


    "Well."


    "Let''s go ahead. As soon as the challenge arena comes out, we will directly arrange a fight between our own people and our own people in Chongxiao Pavilion."


    And then, not too much.


    The fighting area in the later stage of the third grade and the early stage of the third grade were respectively vacated a challenge arena.


    At this time, the voice of the call.


    Sure enough, just as Lin Tianyu said.


    It is Hu Si and a Da who boarded the arena in the late third grade war.


    Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue stepped on the challenge arena in the early stage of the third grade.


    After these four people have also been on the challenge arena, under that stage, in a corner, the several people who have been watching the good play all sweep towards these two challenge arenas. His face was full of smiles.


    They want to see how the ChongXiao pavilion''s family members beat their own people.


    In addition, there is also a challenge arena, clearly still Lin Tianyu and Lu Feixue, the couple fight.


    This is more interesting.


    However, when the four of them went to the arena, they did not start fighting at all. Even the fat man and the thin man who had just been fighting suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 2465

    "Not good!"


    Hiding in the corner, has been waiting for the people to see the good show, even fat and thin two people are stopped fighting. In an instant, I think of something and my face changes.


    "Why not?"


    Another asked, "isn''t that better? They fight their own family members, so we are all waiting to see the play here. "


    "You are stupid. Are they playing now? If they do fight, we will be able to wait here and watch the good play. But if they don''t really fight. Well, at the end of the day, it''s not like we''re waiting to see them. I''m afraid it will become a good show for people to come to see us. "


    Hearing this, the other people who gathered together looked at the three arena.


    Indeed, at this time, none of the three arenas fought again.


    At this meeting, everyone''s face was no longer so calm.


    These three arenas don''t fight.


    So, what are they going to do?


    Obviously, next, they just have to talk about it. The scene, so many people, everyone is watching, when the time comes, their targeted behavior will be directly exposed in front of all people.


    "What should we do?"


    If this kind of behavior is not put on the table, no one will pay more attention to it. But if it is made clear. Well, they are afraid that they will be shamed by everyone. Whether it''s their reputation or their related forces, it''s just that they''ll have to stink completely at this time.


    The best way is not to admit it.


    If it''s true, it will be revealed by them. Although their impression score in the public mind will decline. However, as long as they are determined. This is just a mistake in our work.


    Then, everyone will just doubt it.


    It''s impossible to have exact evidence. Then, at the most, people will only suspect that they have done something to control this matter.


    So, a few heads together, after some deliberation, they all made up their minds firmly. They will never compromise or accept this matter. At that time, even if he really grasped his own shortcomings. It''s impossible to really treat yourself.


    A few people have agreed.


    They all look at the challenge arena carefully.


    They also want to see what will happen to these people in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    With just a little bit of arrangement, can they still go on and on?


    At that time, as long as no one admits it.


    Well, this kind of coincidence is just a simple farce.


    At this time, there was no fighting in the three arena. Naturally, it immediately attracted all the people''s attention. Everyone looked at the three challenge arena.


    At this time, it was also the time for Lin Tianyu to open his mouth.


    Therefore, although both fat and thin people are used to being in the limelight. But at this time, there was no voice. Just waiting for Lin Tianyu to speak.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think everyone has seen it. Now, there are three challenge arenas and there is no fight. Everyone must be very strange about this situation. But what I want to say now is that I am also very strange about this situation. "

 Chapter 2466

    There was a little commotion under the stage.


    The people under the stage felt strange because they saw Lin Tianyu and they were in the three arena without fighting. That was normal.


    However, you are clearly standing on the challenge arena, but there is no fight.


    You feel strange yourself.


    Does that make sense?


    But Lin Tianyu then said, "it''s because of our strangeness that we didn''t fight again.


    "Then I''ll tell you where this strange place is?


    "I am the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. But in these three arena, the six people at this time are all our Chongxiao Pavilion people. Only six of us in Chongxiao Pavilion participated in this arena battle. But now, all of us in ChongXiao pavilion have been arranged to fight with our own hands.


    "Even if it''s a complete coincidence, it''s impossible. It''s all our family. It''s all our own people fighting with our own people."


    When Lin Tianyu said so, the audience was quiet.


    Then, some people said, "No. This arrangement is not reasonable at all. You know, in this kind of arena. The usual arrangement, however, is that it is absolutely not allowed to arrange a war between people of the same clan and those of the same clan. Only at the end of the war, only those who belong to the same clan will be left behind. Then we can arrange a war for the people of the same clan. "


    Some people should say, "yes. This is the tradition of this kind of arena competition. Even if it''s an occasional mistake, it''s impossible. It''s all wrong in three consecutive games. Black curtain! Absolute darkness


    With these words, the next burst of shouts and shouts sounded.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also carefully released his divine consciousness and observed the whole audience.


    At this time, he had to grasp those subtle changes.


    This is to be able to really grasp the evidence and turn it into a complete initiative.


    Otherwise, if we can''t grasp the real evidence.


    At that time, I was fooled in the past. Then, this incident can also be regarded as a farce with mistakes.


    In Lin Tianyu''s divinity observation, one of the judges looked into a corner. In that corner, someone nodded to the referee. The referee nodded his head with understanding.


    Then, the judge looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "you man, if you want to fight, you can fight. If you don''t fight, if you have other private matters to solve, you should quickly get off the challenge arena. Our competition in the arena is very tight. There is no time for you to waste in this arena. "


    Lin Tianyu, however, had already seen the referee''s small movements in his eyes just now.


    At the same time, he wrote down the person who secretly called the referee.


    "Shut up."


    Lin Tianyu roared. A peak monk''s pressure and killing gas directly pushed him over.


    "The judge said," he said, "the dog''s head will be cut off


    In Lin Tianyu''s words, the judge clearly felt a kind of killing intention as if it were in essence, and came towards him. He was so scared that he didn''t say another word under Lin Tianyu''s authority.

 Chapter 2467

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu again faced all the people and said, "moreover, this is only an unreasonable aspect.


    "I have another thing here. I want to come now, which is particularly unreasonable.


    "Such a contest should be open and fair, isn''t it? But just now, when I was about to take part in the contest, I was targeted. We paid enough divine stones to sign up for the contest.


    "In doing so, they clearly want to prevent me from participating in this open contest in Chongxiao Pavilion on the pretext of collecting God stone.


    "I''d like to ask, do you want to collect the sacred stone when you sign up to participate in this competition?"


    In such an open contest, the contestants will also be collected a sacred stone.


    All the people under the stage were suddenly making a buzz.


    "This is what we call the king''s game. At this point, it is clearly a game that has changed its flavor


    "So, in the past, the kings of every round of competition, maybe, there was such a dark operation in it."


    "Ha ha! The so-called king is just a puppet controlled by some people. "


    "Such a game. No comparison. "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, however, another opposite voice was added.


    "However, he said that he was just about to sign up for the competition when he was asked to take part in the competition. Well, who has seen this? Who saw it with his own eyes? Who is the evidence? "


    In this way, under three questions in a row, all the people present were asked in a daze.


    Yeah.


    All this is just one side of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    After all, none of these things have been experienced by anyone else.


    When they signed up, none of them had ever received the stone.


    Therefore, the credibility of this statement has really become low.


    Is he targeted because he is too good at ChongXiao pavilion?


    But we have to show evidence.


    Lin Tianyu was smiling quietly.


    Just now, when this man sent out these three questions in succession, it was just after the old man with white hair who collected his own divine stone quietly left. Obviously, in his mind, as soon as the parties left. In that case, Lin Tianyu naturally can not come up with any real evidence.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were on the man who had just spoken. He stretched out his hand and said, "you, it''s after the old man with white hair who signed up for reception left, did you say this on purpose?"


    The man''s voice suddenly raised several degrees and said angrily, "you are bloody! I said these things myself. Now, instead of finding witnesses, they slander people at will. You''re trying to convince everybody. Then you''ll find out the client. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu laughed wildly and said, "you think that the old man with white hair left the scene under your instruction, and I couldn''t find him. Then you are wrong. absolutely wrong! Just give me a moment, and I''ll be able to catch him on the ring. "


    When Lin Tianyu was about to get up, he suddenly changed his face and said, "No. Someone is going to kill that old man with white hair. "


    Say it.


    Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed and disappeared on the challenge arena.

 Chapter 2468

    When Lin Tianyu was in front of him, he had already thought about this situation.


    So, deliberately left a person can not check the vitality of the body out, has been hiding in the collar of the old man with white hair.


    Just now, as soon as the old man with white hair left, Lin Tianyu knew it completely.


    It''s just that I didn''t catch the old man with white hair right away.


    It was only when the man deliberately asked questions that he decided to take action to arrest the old man with white hair.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu also wants to let the old man with white hair lead out the people behind him. At that time, we will take a scene directly. That would be more convincing.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu did see the old man with white hair. He went to see the controller hidden behind him.


    However, after meeting, the man didn''t say much to the old man with white hair. He just took out the sword and stabbed the old man with white hair.


    Obviously, this is to kill the old man with white hair.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu''s vital energy separation felt this sudden killing opportunity. Then, he pushed the old man with white hair and let him fall out on his side. This time, it is just to avoid this assassination.


    "Why


    He came to assassinate the old man with white hair. He let out a light cry.


    Just now, it was totally unexpected. Moreover, their own strength, but also with this white haired old man is much stronger.


    Therefore, he thought that under the assassination just now, he would kill one hundred percent. But who would have thought it was a mistake.


    He came to assassinate the man and saw the old man with white hair who fell down on the ground and said, "Wu Chong, you really don''t see it. You''ve been on guard against me. "


    The old man with white hair looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, "I''m on guard against you. How can I guard against you? Besides, you''re going to kill me. Should I stand here and let you kill me for nothing


    The middle-aged man with a sword in front of him said, "you old man, if you didn''t guard against me. Then, with your strength, is it possible for you to avoid my attack? "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Wu Chong, the old man with white hair, laughed wildly and said, "is this the promise of you big powers? Let me focus on Chongxiao Pavilion. And claims, as long as I do it well. You will include my only grandson in your power. But now, I''m full of the idea that we''ll wait for you to fulfill your promise. However, I didn''t think that it was you who wanted to take my life. "


    "Ha ha, ha ha..."


    The middle-aged man with a long sword on the opposite side said, "Wuzhong, don''t worry. What we promised and promised you, we will do it. But at the same time, you will die. "


    The old man with white hair said angrily, "it''s just a joke. You''re going to kill me. What else are you talking about. I can see through the big forces like you. "


    "Ha ha."


    The middle-aged man laughed and said, "I said, I will fulfill my promise, and then I will fulfill my promise. Please rest assured of this.


    "As for killing you, there is no conflict with our promise.


    "You should pay your life for the future of your grandson.


    "If we don''t keep our promise, that''s nothing.


    "There is no one in our promise that we will not kill you afterwards. And we promised to bring your grandson into our power. This promise, even after you are killed and killed, we will keep it and do it meticulously. "


    The middle-aged man said, holding the sword tightly in his hand, he approached the old man with white hair.

 Chapter 2469

    Looking at the middle-aged monk approaching step by step, Wu Chong, an old man with white hair, gave a sad smile.


    "Well, it''s my own obsession to believe people like you. But it''s OK to kill me, but I have one condition. "


    The middle-aged man with a indifferent smile said: "what conditions, just mention. As long as it''s not too much, we''ll do it for you. After all, you''ve helped us, a little bit. For example, you want to use your death, let our forces, focus on training your grandchildren. I can report it. Maybe, considering what you have done, it will be taken into consideration. "


    "No


    Wu Zhong, an old man with white hair, said, "my condition is that after I die, you must not disturb my grandson. You must not force him to join your forces. "


    "What do you say?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned.


    He really didn''t think of it.


    Previously, it was for his grandson''s sake that Wu Zhongcai agreed to his proposal and helped himself to complete the ChongXiao pavilion''s Lin Tianyu.


    But now, in order not to let that Lin Tianyu trace the clues. Wu Zhong even has to pay the price of his life, which is to be killed directly.


    At this time, instead, he refused to let his grandson join the opportunity that he had acquired in exchange for it.


    Wu Zhong, an old man with white hair, said, "I want my grandson to be a man with dignity. Although you seem to be a huge force, you have rich resources and a long history. However, you are not recognized. Those who have just cooperated with you can be killed in a flash. I don''t want my grandson to be like that in the future. "


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "Wu Chong, do you look down on us? You have to know that we are powerful. If you dare to look down on us, you will be killed. But you have a baby grandson. Are you not afraid of your baby grandson, one day, lying dead in the mountains and mountains? "


    "You, you..."


    "I have done one thing for you. Besides, you killed me. Can''t you spare my grandson once? "


    The middle-aged face a smile, said: "let go of your grandson? Look at what you said. If your grandson joins our forces and can be better trained, we will treat him as our own. Isn''t that good? "


    Obviously, by this time, the middle-aged man had made up his mind to kill Wu Chong, an old man with white hair.


    But in front of him, Wu Chong dared to look down on them. Well, before this extermination, he did not give up completely and trampled the old man with white hair.


    The other party is in the heart, the more unwilling he is, the more he will say so, and then, he will do so.


    Moreover, Wu Chong was killed by them.


    In the future, if his grandson really joined his forces, could there be one? Can you get good training? After training, are you afraid that his grandson will find them to revenge in the future?


    But at this time, although Wu Chong also thought of these. Even, he made an excuse to let his grandson leave.


    But the middle-aged man just didn''t let him go. His grandson should also be brought directly into his own power. At that time, I''m afraid that we can''t get good training. Even if it''s not done well, there will be life worries.

 Chapter 2470

    Wu Chong suddenly looked cold and said angrily, "I did something for you. Not only do you want to kill people, you are not grateful at all. Now, I have to put my grandson into your power. Are you not going to leave me any way to live? "


    With a proud smile, the middle-aged man said, "Why say it so bad. Maybe your grandson has outstanding talent, and he may become a generation of master under our teaching


    "Ha ha, a generation of masters."


    With a sarcastic smile, Wu Chong said, "I only exchanged with you once, and I can see through all of you. You will cultivate my grandson with your heart. I''m afraid that after joining you, I''ll wait until I''m in a cage. "


    "Ha ha." The middle-aged man also a smile, way: "words can not be said so absolute ah."


    "Then you die first."


    Wu Chong suddenly jumped up, the short halberd in his hand waved, and suddenly stabbed the middle-aged man.


    Wu Zhong also thought of it.


    I helped them once and exchanged terms with them.


    But now?


    Help them end up being killed.


    For forces like this, he naturally does not trust to hand over his grandson to them. Besides, I was killed by them. They must also be on guard against their grandsons'' revenge. I want to give my grandson a way to live on the condition of helping them. But the result is still not available. At this time, Wu Chong was really angry. So, I tried my best to stab out a halberd.


    Wu Chong also knows that his own strength is much weaker than this middle-aged man.


    It is very likely that he will only have this chance to make a move.


    If you do this time, you can''t seriously injure the middle-aged man or directly stab him. Then, there is no chance that he will make a second move.


    Poof! Poof!


    Therefore, under the halberd of Wuzhong, it is all about attacking without any defense.


    Also because of this, in the other party is not prepared, is also a halberd, directly deep into the middle-aged man''s thigh. Almost a halberd directly pierced the other party''s thigh.


    However, the strength of the middle-aged man is really too much.


    At this time of crisis, he could still grasp that tiny gap and cut it with one sword, which directly cut down Wu Chong''s arm which he had thrust out with all his strength.


    Both were seriously injured at the same time.


    Then, the middle-aged man swung his sword again, and Wuzhong also gave a blow.


    But after this, Wu Chong''s injury was obviously too heavy. Fall to the ground, even, can''t even stand up. Even if the middle-aged man arrived at the meeting, he could only stand trembling. However, he is much more important than martial arts.


    It''s just two moves, and each of them is exchanging his life for his life.


    Finally, Wu Chong still failed to kill the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked at Wu Zhong and said, "the old man who doesn''t know what to do is dare to attack me. Do you think that the peak monk of your third grade is really standing at the top?


    "Just like you, there is no loose repair of any foundation. You can never know how much stronger the masters trained by major schools, big families, and various big forces are than your worthless scattered cultivation at the same level.


    "Now, you can die.


    "And then you can rest assured.


    "Because it won''t take long for your grandson to come down with you. You''re not alone. "

 Chapter 2471

    The middle-aged man said and burst out laughing.


    At this time, he was not in a hurry to kill Wu Chong.


    It''s been seriously injured to such an extent. What else can it do. In any case, as long as after killing, let that Lin Tianyu can''t get any news from him.


    The middle-aged man said again, "now, do you regret that you did it to me.


    "Originally, if you didn''t sneak on me. In our power, we will absorb your grandson.


    "Of course, although it will not be focused on training.


    "But it can guarantee that he will live in peace and stability. As long as he is obedient enough. He should be able to live as long as an ordinary man.


    "But, you damned old thing, you dare to attack me. And I almost lost a leg.


    "All this will be revenge on your grandson.


    "Old man, do you regret it?"


    Wu Chong coldly looked at the middle-aged man and said, "I''m sorry. I just regret that my strength is still too weak. It was not able to kill you on the spot. God has no eyes


    "Hey, hey."


    The middle-aged man looked at Wu Chong''s unwilling appearance on purpose and said, "if the heaven has eyes, what strength should we cultivate? If there is any difficulty, please ask God to help us


    "No!"


    Wu Chong but suddenly firm way: "God will open eyes, sooner or later will come to clean up you."


    "Ha ha."


    The middle-aged man said, "but even if you open your eyes one day, you can''t see it. Because you''re going to die today. "


    The middle-aged man raised his sword.


    The old man with white hair closed his eyes reluctantly.


    "If I say, as long as your heart is sincere enough, in fact, you can see God open your eyes and clean up these bastards. Are you willing to believe it? "


    Yeah.


    The middle-aged man who was about to make a move suddenly tightened his body.


    Who is it?


    Even at this time, approaching him, he did not feel the slightest bit.


    So, how strong is this man''s strength?


    Besides, at this time, he was seriously injured. There was a monk so powerful that he suddenly appeared beside him


    Some middle-aged people can''t imagine it.


    Especially just now, the tone of the other party''s speech clearly has the meaning of helping Wu Chong speak.


    At the same time, Wu Chong, who had already fully recognized his fate, opened his eyes at this time. Inside the eyes is full of surprise.


    He is the one who appears suddenly?


    I''m a good pit for him.


    But just now, he said those words, it is clear that there are some biased to help themselves.


    This makes Wu Zhong some can''t believe.


    The man who suddenly appeared was Lin Tianyu.


    As a matter of fact, Lin Tianyu quickly arrived here after he had just pushed aside Wu Chong and avoided the first attack. Just a moment ago, he just watched the development of the situation and did not show up. Until this meeting, the matter develops to now, when Wu Chong is about to be killed, he suddenly appears.


    Wu Chong looked at Lin Tianyu, and immediately understood that Lin Tianyu suddenly appeared here. I''m afraid, it''s not only to save himself, but also his own confession.


    However, at this time, even if Lin Tianyu wants a confession, he will certainly cooperate with Lin Tianyu.


    In the past experience, he had seen through the force that had promised his own good.

 Chapter 2472

    Wu Chong, an old man with white hair, looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, I know that you suddenly appear here. What do you need.


    "I can fully cooperate with you and tell you everything you need, original and local, on any occasion.


    "But I just need you to promise me one condition."


    But Lin Tianyu looked at Wu Chong, and after a while, he said, "in fact, I have got everything I need. The scene you just performed is included in the memory crystal. If you show them to anyone, they will immediately understand what''s going on here. "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu say so, as well as the memory crystal Lin Tianyu is holding in his hand.


    Wu Chong''s face was pale.


    They just need hard evidence.


    But with the memory crystal, that''s the proof. There is no need for him to testify again. He also had no capital and value to exchange with Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, the middle-aged man said, "master Lin, I also know you.


    "You can also be regarded as a man of great courage to build a zongmen Chongxiao Pavilion on the Pingding mountains.


    "However, it is precisely because of this that when you set up a clan there, many forces were hindered from going there to mine Yuanshi ore veins and offended too many people.


    "Of course, if only other forces and people offend Chongxiao Pavilion, they will be offended. No one dares to say no more.


    "However, it contains the Lord Huo of Dongcheng. Lord Huo is the one you can''t afford to offend. Let''s not say that Huo City Lord himself is powerful. Among the top friars in the later period of the third grade, they are all peerless masters who can definitely rank in the top 20. It''s just that the power that the Lord Huo represents is not what you can afford.


    "Master Huo''s Cave City is a big central city.


    "That''s why the Lord Huo is a very important person in the whole daruo empire. It is absolutely different from the Nangong aristocratic family which has already passed the gas. If you offend the Lord Huo and die. Then, it is equivalent to offending the entire empire of daruo to death. "


    When middle-aged people say this, their eyes are shining.


    I believe that anyone who has a little knowledge of the distribution of forces on the Shenwu continent knows what the Dalao Empire represents.


    That is the absolute super power on the Shenwu continent.


    Although it also has several forces, it can be compared with the great Luo empire. However, there is absolutely no force that dares to claim that it is more powerful than the Dara empire.


    Naturally, such forces can only make friends and not offend them.


    Lin Tianyu said: "since the Lord Huo is so powerful, now, according to your words, I have offended him. What should we do? "


    The middle-aged man laughed.


    "It''s easy. In fact, the Lord Huo of Dongcheng is also a very generous person. The misunderstanding between him and Lin Pavilion Lord is just a little friction. Now, as long as Lin Pavilion Lord can make a mistake to Huo City lord under my introduction.


    "Of course, the most important point is that you have to hand over the Su city master of Fengpo city and let him handle it.


    "Then, we can all regard it as not having happened. After that, we can all live in harmony. "

 Chapter 2473

    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Lin Tianyu has not made a statement, and Wu Chong has been worried for a while.


    After all, what middle-aged people say is almost common sense.


    However, none of these common sense things are not afraid of.


    Lin Tianyu is also in trouble with these things. Therefore, they will be targeted in this arena.


    You can see the strong vitality of the other side.


    But now, there is an opportunity for Lin Tianyu to expose all this together. Some people will refuse such an opportunity. Then, when they talked about the conditions, they were afraid that they would die.


    Even his grandson didn''t want to have a good end.


    Ah!


    Is God still keeping his eyes open?


    When the old man with white hair thinks about it, he also looks at Lin Tianyu.


    He prayed in his heart that Lin Tianyu would never agree to the other party''s conditions.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Tianyu, however, laughed and said, "is it really possible to completely expose this matter?"


    "Of course, we Huo City Lord, but a very generous person."


    The middle-aged man said, confident.


    He believed that under such conditions and pressure, few people would not agree immediately.


    Even if it is Lin Pavilion master, a new rising star, who has been handed down as a supernatural figure, is no exception.


    Lin Tianyu laughed again and said, "well, your master Huo is really too generous. I remember that in the first battle of Fengpo City, I directly killed Lord Huo''s friend, Lord Wu. At the same time, there should be several trusted people sent by Lord Huo. But I killed them all.


    "Huo''s friends are the only reason to forgive him.


    "Such magnanimity.


    "Isn''t he afraid that all his close friends and friends are cold hearted?


    "Who dares to be his friend. Who dares to be his man?


    "As long as there is a need for interests, everyone can easily be sold out. Moreover, in my opinion, Wu Chong will be sold out and killed after being used. This seems to be a tradition of Huo Chengzhu. Well, now that you have helped the master of Huo City, you have thought that if one day your value will be fully utilized. Even when other interests are involved. Will you be betrayed without blinking your eyes? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment.


    He did not immediately begin to refute Lin Tianyu''s words.


    After all, it sounds like a very reasonable statement.


    And it''s not just a matter of making sense. And because it''s all the facts.


    The middle-aged people themselves handle, and witness, learned of such betrayal of their own things. There have been many.


    Well, it''s really like what Lin Tianyu said.


    One day, will you also end up like this?


    No!


    No way!


    The middle-aged man immediately shook his head and made himself recover.


    At the same time, in his heart, he was also shocked.


    Just now, he was totally influenced by Lin Tianyu''s words, and began to suspect.

 Chapter 2474

    Middle aged people are obviously determined people, too.


    Eyes instantly from the front of the confusion, again become firm and confident.


    The middle-aged man said, "as for our own internal affairs, we don''t have to worry about it. Now, the conditions I have mentioned have been put in front of Lin Pavilion master. As long as Lin Pavilion master agrees, there will be less trouble from now on. It depends on Lin Pavilion master''s own choice. "


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "your Huo city master is used to betraying his own people. However, I am not in the habit of betraying my own people.


    "Lord Su, that''s my Chongxiao Pavilion man.


    "Ever since he joined my Chongxiao Pavilion, he has been protected by my whole Chongxiao Pavilion. Don''t say just Huo City Lord, such a small city Lord. Even the Empire of Darrow. Even on the Shenwu continent, all the forces work together to deal with the pressure. I''m not going to take my own people out and trade. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this, his face, which was full of confidence, had completely changed.


    All his confidence, which is also in this sentence, is directly crushed into pieces.


    And Wu Chong''s face changed.


    However, his face changed, but he was only surprised. At the same time, there is a faint joy.


    Lin Tianyu did not reach a condition with the middle-aged man.


    Well, maybe he can


    When he was thinking about this, Lin Tianyu said to Wu Zhong: "just now, you said that you also have a condition? Although, I don''t need you to testify for me. However, I still want to hear what kind of conditions you want to make. "


    Wu Chong''s breath was very short, and he said, "master Lin, if possible, I want my grandson to join your Chongxiao Pavilion. As long as you let my grandson join the Chongxiao Pavilion. So, whatever it is. As long as Lin Pavilion master orders, I will certainly give it to him. Never frown. "


    "It''s just about your grandson?"


    "It''s just about my grandson. As long as my grandson can join forces like Chongxiao Pavilion. I am content to die. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I can promise this matter orally first. However, in the end, whether your grandson can join my ChongXiao pavilion or not has to be assessed. If I can''t pass the examination, I will not be included in the Chongxiao Pavilion. But you can rest assured. Even if you can''t officially join my Chongxiao Pavilion. For the sake of opening your mouth to Sun Tzu, at least you can make him a servant disciple of Chongxiao Pavilion


    "Thank you


    Wu Zhong said gratefully, "as long as my grandson can join Chongxiao Pavilion, even in the end, he can only become a servant disciple. I''m content. "


    At this time, especially after listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Wu Chong really wanted his grandson to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Just as Wu Zhong had just finished his words, the middle-aged man came back from his loss and said, "master Lin, you really don''t consider the suggestion I just put forward. You know, if you are facing up with Dong Cheng Huo. No matter how strong your own personal strength is, it is useless. After all, you Chongxiao Pavilion is just a newly established clan force. It is not at the same level as Dongcheng in terms of details and real strength. "

 Chapter 2475

    Lin Tianyu shook his head, no longer in the mood to say anything.


    The idea is totally different. No matter how much we say, we will only talk about each other, and it is impossible to get a piece of it.


    He just carried one in one hand. His figure twinkled and soon returned to the original arena.


    At a glance, everyone saw the two people in Lin Tianyu''s hands. Moreover, one of the old people with white hair happens to be the general manager of the registration reception. But now it seems that both of them are seriously injured and extremely miserable.


    What''s going on here?


    Lin Tianyu wanted to capture people back just to get evidence. Obviously, it is impossible to hit a person so seriously.


    What''s more, when he was just about to leave, Lin Tianyu said, "no, the other party needs to shut up.".


    Well, look at this, it seems that the other side wants to shut up.


    Then, the two started a war.


    That''s why it''s the result.


    Seeing this situation, we all talked about it quietly.


    At this time, in a certain corner, there were several people who saw the two people brought back by Lin Tianyu. They were very angry and hated each other.


    "Waste, waste, even such a little thing can''t be done. To kill Wu Chong, who has no details of Sanpin''s later period, has been ruined by him. And they were caught together. "


    "This kind of rubbish is damned!"


    "This trash, it''s damned. But the problem is, he''s not dead yet. It''s a lot more trouble than dying. Because after he died, nothing was confirmed. But he lived there. Well, he himself is a living proof. "


    "Well. Arrange for the shadow guards to do it. Let this man die in the hand of Tianyu in the earth forest. At that time, he''ll kill our people, and he won''t be able to tell


    After a few people''s deliberation, a resolution has been formed.


    At this time, Chongxiao Pavilion several people are also gathered together.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the fat man and said, "fat Zun, this matter is up to you."


    Lin Tianyu said, but also quietly handed a memory crystal to the fat man.


    When the fat man takes over the memory crystal, he is very skillful. Just took over, it has been quietly hidden. No one saw it.


    Lin Tianyu laughed.


    This fat man is the best at playing.


    The memory crystal and the two witnesses were handled by the fat man.


    Moreover, the memory crystal should not be exposed now.


    In this way, maybe we can catch more people who don''t know that they have such strong evidence. According to the way they are used to killing themselves. I''m afraid that the next step is to assassinate the middle-aged man.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also completely released his understanding of the nature of all things.


    All of a sudden, there is a complete grasp of the perception of the surrounding areas.


    Lin Tianyu has seen Fengpo City, the shadow guard of Su city Lord. Their concealment. If there is no Lin Tianyu in the previous period, calm down to understand the nature of all things. I''m afraid, the shadow guard, he really can''t feel it.


    However, now, Lin Tianyu is absolutely confident.


    Then, as a more powerful Dongcheng than Fengpo City, it must also have its own shadow guard.


    Lin Tianyu let go of his own perception and waited for the other party to take the bait.

 Chapter 2476

    After Lin Tianyu''s full attention and covering the whole court, the fat man boldly went to the front of the arena.


    At the same time, the two people brought back by Lin Tianyu are also moved to the most prominent place.


    The fat man looked at the whole audience and said, "gentlemen, I think that among these two people, this old man with white hair must all know each other. That''s right. He''s the one who''s in charge of the competition. It''s also the person who is aimed at me in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "At that time, when we signed up, we were forced to take 30000 stone from each person.


    "Six of us went on stage and paid a total of 180000 stone."


    What?


    The stone of 180000 gods was collected.


    You know, it''s just a stone, it''s worth a lot.


    Even if he is the top monk in the later period of Sanpin with rich wealth. Most of them have tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of God stones. However, the registration for this challenge competition was to collect a monk with rich wealth, who was the peak monk at the later stage of the third grade, and all the precious stones of wealth.


    And this, or according to the rich third grade later peak monk to calculate.


    If there is no big power support, there is no rich family background of the late peak friars, even if all the wealth out. It''s impossible to gather so many divine stones.


    At the same time, everyone also thought:


    it seems that the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion is really rich.


    He was given the name of a challenge competition, and he even gave it back.


    But in order to sign up, we can take out the stone of 180000 gods. Then, how many divine stones will he have?


    If you can get all the God stones on his body, not to mention his own life, even his children''s lives will not be used up.


    As a result, there were a few friars who looked at Lin Tianyu. There was a glow of greed in his eyes.


    However, although greedy.


    However, no one dares to snatch in this situation.


    Just looked at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, just like that super searchlight. He couldn''t absorb him directly with his eyes.


    The fat man then said, "you all said that it''s just a challenge competition, but it''s reasonable to pay such a high registration fee? What''s more, is it necessary to pay the registration fee for such a contest? Should they return the registration fee and make compensation? "


    As soon as the fat man finished speaking, the people under the stage who didn''t think it was too big to watch the opera cried out.


    "Unreasonable!"


    "This kind of open arena competition does not have to pay any registration fees."


    "Let them return the registration fee and make an apology."


    "Let them pay ten times the registration fee!"


    Er!


    This is the wind.


    Everyone looked at the person who yelled at them to pay ten times the registration fee.


    At the same time, those who stood in the corner with a gloomy face looked at the man who yelled at them for ten times the compensation.


    But, where the sound comes from.


    There is a sea of people, a natural cover, do not know, in the end, who suddenly came to a voice. It is impossible to find such a person in the sea of people.


    But then, everyone is interested in this statement.

 Chapter 2477

    "Yes! The wicked must be punished. Let them pay ten times


    The voice of this meeting comes from the arena.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound.


    It''s skinny yelling.


    Don''t say it''s a big thing to watch. The skinny man is also the master of the matter.


    In fact, not to mention thin. At this meeting, even the fat man also wants to stand up and yell a few voices like this. However, just because of this, he is now in charge of it. As the host''s identity, he is not good to be so casual.


    The thin man stood up and yelled.


    It''s like lighting a fuse in an instant and exploding.


    Therefore, the audience should and shout.


    "Ten times the compensation."


    "The wicked should be punished."


    "We must make them pay ten times as much as possible. Only those who have done evil things will have a good memory. After that, they will not dare to do evil again. Otherwise, in retrospect, he will plan to do bad things again. "


    "No! How about ten times compensation? In my opinion, we should let the bad guys make a hundred times compensation. "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, as the host of the fat, but did not come forward to stop this chaotic scene.


    Moreover, looking at his eyes, it seems that he is still hoping that the bigger the incident, the better the appearance.


    So, I just look at the noisy and disorderly scene under the challenge arena, with a proud smile on his face.


    At this time, no one else came forward to stop it.


    This is the point. As long as someone comes forward to stop it, it''s easy to imagine. Now that they have come forward to stop it. Well, obviously, it must have something to do with it. At this time, who would like to have such a thing.


    Isn''t it nothing to make a fuss about?


    Even those who have something to do with it. At this meeting, they all hide behind their backs quietly and dare not come forward easily to stop it.


    In front of him, the one scolded Lin Tianyu, the one who didn''t fight in the ring. At this time, quietly looked at a corner in the past. In that corner, someone was also speaking to the referee and saying something.


    Then the referee nodded.


    The referee walked up to the arena where the fat men were, and said, "now, it''s time to compete in the arena. This time, the schedule of the challenge arena is too full. If you really have a contest in the arena, you should start the contest now. If you don''t want to compete in the arena. Now, please go down to the arena and don''t take up everyone''s time. "


    As soon as the referee said this.


    At this time, under the stage, several people even started to yell with the referee''s words. Let the fat man and Lin Tianyu and his party quickly get off the challenge arena and don''t delay everyone''s time.


    Although the intensity of this yelling is far less than that of the front, the support rate of fat people''s words is high.


    Even, at this time, the people yelling down there.


    Perhaps, it is just this time that Lin Tianyu and his target people are deliberately arranged.


    But the following audience, there are several people who have their own real right and wrong ideas and ideas.


    They are like grass on the wall. If the wind is strong, pour it to the other side.


    At this time, if this argument becomes the climate. I''m afraid that the audience will make their own voice under the influence of this kind of discussion.

 Chapter 2478

    Originally, although the referee was instructed by the people behind him, he had to go to the arena to stop the incident.


    But when he really acted, he still had some worries.


    You know, in front of him, Lin Tianyu has already warned him to be more peaceful. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing his dog. If you come to the challenge arena, you will surely be up against Lin Tianyu.


    This also made him a little worried.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu seemed to be really murderous, but his impact was too great.


    But this meeting, when I saw that there were so many people under the stage to support themselves.


    The referee''s confidence increased.


    In front of so many people, and still so many people support themselves. The referee didn''t believe that Lin Tianyu really dared to kill him directly in the arena.


    This thought, the referee also immediately, confidence.


    The referee said to him. You guys, if you really want to compete in the arena, we have no objection. However, if you want to make trouble in the challenge arena, you should get off the challenge arena for me


    Brush!


    All of a sudden, the referee felt there was one more person in front of him.


    At this time, he saw that Lin Tianyu, who was just standing in the other direction of the challenge arena, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    In fact, when he came to the arena, the referee also paid a little attention.


    He has seen that the fat man is at the forefront of the challenge arena. On the contrary, Lin Tianyu stood in some places close to the inside.


    After he went to the challenge arena, he directly faced the fat man, who was far away from Lin Tianyu.


    In this way, in his heart, there will be some sense of security. After all, just in front of him, Lin Tianyu gave him the kind of real killing opportunity, but he was too afraid. Let him simply did not have the courage to face Lin Tianyu again. Only slightly away from Lin Tianyu. This is to make him more confident.


    "Ah


    But now, Lin Tianyu suddenly appeared in front of him, but let him involuntarily scared a big jump, a few steps back in succession.


    Then, the referee saw that he stood in front of him and looked at his Lin Tianyu with a smile.


    "What are you going to do? You should know that this is in public. Everyone is watching. Do you still want to kill people in this arena? "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly turned cold and said, "kill people and kill people, but what have I done to stop such a small person as you? But do you remember what I said before? "


    "You


    The referee''s heart broke out.


    Then, involuntarily, he stepped back several steps again.


    The referee said, "you, you really dare to kill people in front of everyone?"


    "Kill! Ha ha


    Lin Tianyu said: "you are like birds of a feather, playing with everyone like this. You have completely ignored the spirit of open arena competition, and let such a bright thing become dark, decadent and full of the flavor of power.


    "As for you, can you still call them human?


    "Do you think you guys should die?"


    Lin Tianyu said as he walked towards the referee step by step.


    Just then, let alone the referee opposite.


    Even if all the audience were in a flash, they were completely captured by Lin Tianyu''s momentum.

 Chapter 2479

    With Lin Tianyu''s progress, the referee retreated step by step.


    At the same time, in his heart, it is full of regret and unwilling.


    Why should he be involved in this matter?


    He just received a little bit of benefit. Besides, this matter has nothing to do with him at all.


    But now, just because he''s messing in.


    It is very likely that he was killed directly by Lin Tianyu on the challenge arena this time.


    He did not doubt Lin Tianyu''s determination.


    It was like a real killing intention. He just thought about it and felt it all over his body. He was scared to death.


    As for fighting with Lin Tianyu or running away.


    He didn''t think that there was life.


    It is said that there are many monks who died in Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    Is he really going to die like this?


    "You can''t kill him!"


    Under the stage, suddenly there was a big drink.


    "If you kill him, you want to make a speech and kill all the voices against you. But now, it is in this public, in full view of the public, everyone is watching. That''s how you kill people. Where is the law of heaven? "


    "You murderer, let go


    ¡­¡­


    Along with the front, a person spoke.


    Then, the people under the stage should gather together.


    One by one they yelled.


    However, under careful understanding, it is also able to distinguish. The voice, first of all, was from below. Some people started to lead the rest of the people to follow and shout.


    But even if someone deliberately started this head.


    Now, there are so many people down here, a sea of people.


    Even if a real immortal comes to the scene, it is not necessarily able to distinguish clearly.


    So, what about those people in Chongxiao Pavilion, especially Lin Tianyu, even if they are so angry in these words? He did the same, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu, who was standing on the stage, burst out laughing wildly. Then, the figure flashed and went directly to the stage.


    All people just feel a flower in front of them.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu has arrived at the stage.


    Then, when all the people looked at Lin Tianyu carefully, they saw Lin Tianyu again and clearly returned to the arena.


    However, different from the front, at the foot of Lin Tianyu, six figures were thrown at his feet.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, it was just a flash of his eye. Was Lin Tianyu already under the stage, and he also caught six people and threw them on the ring.


    However, in such a blink of an eye, how could he just catch six people on the challenge arena?


    No!


    Just now, when Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, he clearly felt that he did not seem to be a person.


    It seems that several or even dozens of Lin Tianyu are out at the same time to arrest people.


    But clearly there is only one Lin Tianyu, but suddenly dozens of Lin Tianyu can be turned out to arrest people. Is it possible?


    Now, they are really wrong.


    Just now, indeed, it was true that more than a dozen Lin Tianyu were out at the same time.


    However, it is the avatar of Lin Tianyu. And this kind of Dharma cultivation inheriting palace belongs to Tiandao, let alone them. Even the lower level gods and immortals can not be distinguished clearly.

 Chapter 2480

    After throwing the six men on the stage, Lin Tianyu said, "everyone must be strange. Why did I arrest these six people?"


    With that, Lin Tianyu glanced at the stage where there was a sense of silence.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "because in front of me, as soon as the black judge came on stage, when he made a voice, it was the group of people who were responding to him below. Just now, the referee took the lead again.


    "If you don''t say that, everyone can guess the connection.


    "Yes.


    "All kinds of traces show that these people, together with the black referee and the person in charge of the black who charged us a huge fee, were definitely in the same group."


    They are in a group.


    However, how can Lin Tianyu guarantee that he does not make mistakes himself?


    Everyone was confused.


    Could it be that Lin Tianyu deliberately caught these people out to scare the others out in order to make a speech?


    However, although the others are stupefied.


    Can hide in a corner of those people, the face is all black.


    "Asshole! How did he find out all these people, and he caught them on the stage without any mistake. "


    "Even if so many of us work together, it''s impossible to find these people."


    "This guy is no man at all."


    "Although he didn''t put all the people below us, he did. However, he did not catch anyone wrong. How did he do it? Even his judgment. It makes me feel more terrible than his force value. "


    ¡­¡­


    In their discussion, they really felt a chill in their hearts and suddenly came out.


    You know, all those who are willing to hide themselves in the dark.


    What they fear most is that if they move a little, they will be found by others.


    This is even more frightening than precisely catching them.


    Because, such a kind of ability, that is able to catch them all at any time. It''s like a knife hanging over their heads.


    "No. This damned Lin Tianyu can''t stay. He''s too much of a threat to us. "


    "Why don''t you just let the shadow guard send out directly and kill him by the way."


    The other one shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it can''t be done. A master like him, even the shadow guards can hide his perception. However, as long as the slightest chance of killing him is released. I want to do something to him. Well, he must have sensed it at the first time. At that time, I''m afraid it will be self defeating. What''s more, we should kill all the people he caught. When it comes, it''s not just death without proof. Moreover, he can also take advantage of the opportunity to unjustly murder him. After all, the other viewers don''t know about the killing. "


    "Well. It seems that only so. It''s just a pity that we can''t get rid of this serious problem and take the opportunity to get rid of it. It''s really worrying. "


    "There''s no way. Maybe we should get rid of this man. Even, it is possible for the great empire to send out real experts to cooperate. After all, when he was in front of him, fighting against Nangong family, his fighting power value, when I think of it, is all frightening. "

 Chapter 2481

    In the complete silence of the scene, but under the stage, an old man came out.


    The old man said, "master Lin, my name is Li Tiansheng. I can guarantee that I am not a member of the black forces you mentioned."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I believe that. Although below, there should be people in the underworld who have not been caught by me. But I know that the old man is not a member of the underworld. "


    "Oh."


    On the contrary, the old man was surprised and said, "how can the Lord Lin be sure that I am not a member of the black forces you mentioned? How can you be so sure of it? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "naturally, I have a set of special methods to distinguish them. Including people''s discussion, psychology, manner, subtle movements, physical reactions And so on, all aspects can give me discrimination, provide help. "


    The old don''t believe it.


    Off the stage, the rest of us didn''t believe it.


    You know, how many people are there.


    So many people get together.


    Even the method mentioned by Lin Tianyu is feasible. He can judge the identity of the other party through this method. However, how can he identify, judge and even put all of them in his own observation.


    It''s impossible.


    Lin Tianyu obviously has his own unique identification method.


    However, such a method is of course extremely precious. Few people would like to speak out in public. Since Lin Tianyu doesn''t say so, it''s hard for him to ask.


    In fact, it is that he thinks too much.


    Lin Tianyu really just used the method he just said to judge. Moreover, he caught these people on the challenge arena.


    Originally, if it had been before, Lin Tianyu could not have done what he said.


    Don''t mention him. Even all the top friars in the late third grade period can''t do all the things mentioned by Lin Tianyu among so many people.


    However, this can not be done, but in the previous period of leisure, constantly understand the nature of all things.


    But Lin Tianyu has been able to do it now.


    Even so many people are on the scene, but Lin Tianyu alone is able to observe all the details of all the people.


    But the old man on the opposite side is a dark one.


    No.


    He came to the stage specially, but he wanted to ask Lin Tianyu if he could catch these people wrong.


    Or, as some people say, he has other purposes in it.


    But now, he was just a positive word from Lin Tianyu, which totally deviated his ideas.


    The old man Li Tiansheng said: "master Lin, since you can judge that I am not a member of the black forces you mentioned. Then you will not doubt the fairness of what I have said


    "Nature." Lin Tianyu is very casual.


    Li Tiansheng said, "I''ll tell you. Next, I may not want to hear what I said


    Lin Tianyu said, "just say it. You can say anything you want. As long as I take a fair stand, I will never blame the old man. "


    Li Tiansheng said: "just now, as soon as Lin Pavilion master came out, he arrested six people. However, how can Lin cabinet master be sure that they are the people in the black forces you mentioned? How can Lin guarantee that he has not caught the wrong person? "

 Chapter 2482

    In a corner.


    At this time, there are a few people, listening to these questions and answers, the face is a burst of black smelly black.


    Although Li Tiansheng''s words, it sounds, is speaking for their arrested people. But you keep your mouth shut, the black forces.


    Isn''t this just to give them a qualitative analysis?


    Although they made trouble to Lin Tianyu secretly.


    Some of the means used are not very bright. However, it is only occasionally not bright. If it is not found out, it will be over when it is over. It''s not going to have a profound impact at all. Why. It''s just such a thing. We''ll put them in the black hat.


    When the old man asked, the rest of the audience also stretched their ears and listened carefully.


    They all want to hear it.


    What would Lin Tianyu say.


    His starting point is to find out the moths in the "black forces", or to establish his prestige for his words.


    Lin Tianyu said to this question, but he was very frank: "the reason why I can judge that they are the people in the underworld is because of what I just said.


    "As for the readiness of my judgment.


    "To tell you the truth, I really can''t guarantee 100% accuracy."


    "Ah


    There was a cry of surprise under the stage.


    Since you, Lin Tianyu, can''t guarantee the accuracy of your judgment. But you still went to this stage and caught these six people on the stage.


    Now, is Lin Tianyu too conceited.


    If you can''t be 100% accurate, you''ll catch people first. Don''t you know how much psychological shadow it will cause to a person to be caught on the ring and thrown on it for everyone to visit?


    "Lin Pavilion master," suddenly, a voice sounded from the audience, saying, "since you can''t judge them 100%, you have captured these six people, which are the people in that force. But you did. You just take people directly to the stage and throw them on the ground. Are you too rash in this way? As a cabinet leader of a large sect, but he is so reckless, isn''t it too against your identity and too playful? "


    The man was a young man, and when he asked, there was a smile on his face.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, the figure flashed, waiting for everyone to see clearly.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu seems to have moved his figure. Then, once again, he saw Lin Tianyu holding a young man in his hand.


    What''s more, it happened to be the young man who had just asked.


    "Master Lin, what are you doing? Can''t you even ask a question about your misconduct? "


    "You have to rely on your strength. As long as someone opposes you, do you want to catch people directly in the arena?"


    "Master Lin, you are too overbearing. Even if you are strong. However, there are millions of monks on the scene. How can you, as a cabinet master, cover the sky with one hand? "


    "Master Lin, let people go. Otherwise, if you make a fuss, you will not be able to stop all the monks in the world even if you come to Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the crowd was agitated, and almost all of them began to speak to Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2483

    Brush, brush, brush


    However, after all the people''s criticisms, Lin Tianyu again took 18 people from the field again.


    At this time, it is reasonable to say that it should cause more complaints.


    But at this time, it was quiet all over the stage.


    Almost no one came out again.


    Even on the stage, those people who are the people of ChongXiao pavilion are all stunned.


    You know, the situation just now, if it really provoked the public anger. They can''t make it.


    Originally, he wanted to come to the stage and blame Li Tiansheng''s old man. At this meeting, he just opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for half a day.


    But in the corner of those people, is completely black down.


    At this meeting, if you look at their appearance, it is clear that they are all about to eat people.


    You know, this meeting, these people that Lin Tianyu arrested to go to the stage, is not just a right one. What''s more, it almost includes all the people who are arranged below them. At this time, if we want to kill people, is it to kill all these people.


    There were twenty-five people in this matter. In addition, although Wu Chong and the referee are not really their own people, they are just taking advantage of the conditions. But there is also the man who pursues Wu Chong.


    In this way, there are 26 real people on our side. There are also two people who work with their own side.


    There is no lack of elites on his side.


    If you kill them all here.


    I''m afraid that after going back, they will not be able to explain.


    What to do?


    "In my opinion, there is only one way to go now. That is to kill Lin Tianyu. As long as you can kill successfully. Well, this time, even if it is to suffer a great loss, it can also be regarded as compensation. Besides, just kill Lin Tianyu. Then, those who were caught on stage by Lin Tianyu must have clenched their mouths. At that time, we can also use a little bit of means to rescue them all. "


    "But the key is, do we have the strength to kill Lin Tianyu now? His strength, perhaps, is stronger than we can imagine. "


    "How strong is it? That''s just when you''re fighting head-on, you''re powerful. But in the face of those invisible enemies, they can have what good way to guard against. We sent someone to assassinate him. It''s not about fighting him head-on. "


    "Yes. Our shadow guards, who have assassinated enemies several times stronger than ourselves. "


    "That''s the decision. This time, a total of 12 shadow guards went out and all of them were sent to the stage at one time to launch an assassination of Lin Tianyu. "


    "Now, he''s dead."


    "Twelve shadow guards joined hands. Even the early gods who have really reached the state of God can barely be assassinated by them. "


    ¡­¡­


    After several people''s deliberation, suddenly, this corner becomes murderous.


    Then, in all people''s eyes are invisible.


    Even when they couldn''t feel it at all, twelve people quietly disappeared and hid their past in front of the challenge arena where Lin Tianyu was.

 Chapter 2484

    But since Lin Tianyu had a deeper understanding of the nature of all things, he did not know how strong he was.


    Therefore, as soon as the twelve shadow guards went out, Lin Tianyu was already aware of it.


    Good.


    Twelve.


    Moreover, it''s almost hard to feel their breath just a little bit.


    But under his own secret of all things, it is like a light.


    In his heart, Lin Tianyu named his understanding of the nature of all things as the secret of all things.


    Among them, there is actually a peak monk in the late third grade.


    You know, the key to these shadow guards is their ability to assassinate. It is not a group of people with the highest cultivation, but the most frightening group. Because they will be directly removed from their heads by their opponents before you see the enemy at all.


    And in this group, there is actually a peak friar in the late third grade.


    Then, this team of shadow guards is bound to be more terrible.


    But Lin Tianyu was smiling.


    At that time, with this team of shadow guards, they were caught in their hands. Then, in this public, the persuasiveness should not be too strong.


    Then, Lin Tianyu calmly looked down at the arena and said, "everyone must be wondering why I caught so many people on the challenge arena just now.


    "Because now, I''m going to tell everybody about the people I''ve arrested. That''s 100% of the people in the underworld.


    "You must ask again.


    "When I was in front of me, didn''t I say that I couldn''t be 100% sure that I would be able to identify people? How come so many people have come to the stage so definitely now. Not just in front of us, but now. Is this not a joke, is it not a reckless act?


    "Then, if you listen carefully to my explanation, you will surely understand exactly what is going on.


    "As I said, I can''t be sure whether the other party is a member of the underworld.


    "But I haven''t finished yet.


    "After my judgment, there will be people who can''t be 100% sure. And that kind of person, I just continue to observe, but did not immediately catch up with the challenge arena. And what I catch is the kind of people I can be 100% sure of.


    "In front of me, I only arrested six people. It''s because I can''t be 100% sure about the rest of them. But as for the six men arrested, I can be 100% sure. They are all the people in the underworld.


    "Through the continuous development in the future, I also locked in those people who could not be 100% sure. Finally, after screening again, I determined the more than 10 people.


    "Of course, there are still some people, although I find some people like those in the underworld.


    "But it''s not 100% sure. So I didn''t catch it.


    "I just want to tell everybody. As long as these people are arrested by me, then I can guarantee 100% that he is a member of the black forces. "


    What?


    What Lin Tianyu said earlier is such a meaning.


    His so-called he can not be 100% sure. In fact, it refers to those who have not been arrested.


    And the arrested people, in fact, he is completely sure.

 Chapter 2485

    At this meeting, some people even thought:


    in fact, what Lin Tianyu said in front of him is clearly a pit, OK?


    He said he couldn''t be 100% sure.


    That''s exactly what he said. That is to make those who hide in the other side of the people more at ease. Then, as soon as there is a change, they all jump out without scruple. At this moment, is not Lin Tianyu''s net?


    Li Tiansheng, who stood opposite, also had a sweat on his forehead.


    Fortunately, he is not the enemy of Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, I don''t have to be killed by such a terrible opponent.


    Li Tiansheng said again: "master Lin, are you sure that the people you arrested are really the people in the underworld forces you mentioned. Can''t you make a mistake? "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "don''t worry, old man. If you make a mistake. I will not arrest people directly, but will observe again. We won''t do it until we''re absolutely certain. And as long as it''s me that gets the people here. Then, I can be 100% sure that they are the people in the underworld. I''m not the kind of person who would make fun of the identity of a cabinet master at will. "


    "No mistake, no mistake."


    Li Tiansheng followed Lin Tianyu''s words and said them one after another.


    Then, Li Tiansheng wanted to leave the arena. He even felt that it was really inappropriate for him to participate in this matter.


    He''s just a good old man.


    But in this, it seems that there are too many bad things hidden in it that make him unable to do so. This is not something that a good old man like him can understand? Can you get involved in it?


    Therefore, Li Tiansheng arched his hand at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, when Li came to the stage, he just had doubts in his heart, so he wanted to ask him to understand. Now, it''s clear. It is proved that the purpose of Lin Pavilion master is clear and there is no mistake. Well, it''s beyond my control. I will no longer participate in this matter, and I will go down to the challenge arena first. "


    Li Tiansheng said that he would go directly to the arena.


    But Lin Tianyu stopped Li Tiansheng and said, "Mr. old, wait a minute."


    Li Tiansheng''s face suddenly changed.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly stopped him.


    You know, in front of him, Lin Tianyu just catches those people in the black forces he called. Now, it is to stop themselves. Do you think that you have doubts, so don''t you want to let yourself go?


    Li Tiansheng''s face was not good-looking and said, "why, Lin Pavilion master, do you want me to leave?"


    "No, absolutely not. The old man was wrong." Lin Tianyu said sincerely.


    Li Tiansheng''s face was better, and he said, "well, master Lin, what''s the reason why you stop yourself so much?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I''m thinking of inviting the old man to join my Chongxiao Pavilion. I wonder if the old gentleman would like to? "


    "Join ChongXiao pavilion?"


    Li Tiansheng said it again. You know, although Chongxiao Pavilion is still a newly established force. However, it is just by virtue of Lin Tianyu''s performance in the challenge arena. The strength, means and wisdom he showed It has been able to see the extraordinary appearance of Chongxiao Pavilion at the beginning.


    Forces like this, relying on their performance at this time, want to recruit people, but really do not want to be too simple.

 Chapter 2486

    But Li Tiansheng knows himself well.


    He belongs to that kind of nice guy. If you want to say the character, it is really no worse than others. But when it comes to strength, he has never joined any big forces. Naturally, it has not been cultivated by too many forces. With those behind the cultivation of great power figures, strength can be much worse.


    He''s about as heavy as that one.


    Although it is also the cultivation of the late third grade.


    But compared with the powerful master of the real third grade later period, it is two different levels.


    But if a force like Chongxiao Pavilion wants to recruit personnel, shouldn''t it first consider its strong strength?


    Therefore, Li Tiansheng looked at Lin Tianyu with some doubts and said, "Lin Pavilion master, you want to invite me to join your Chongxiao Pavilion. However, although the old man also reluctantly has the third grade later period cultivation. But the real strength is not satisfactory. Those big powers are reluctant to look at such figures as Lao Lao Lao. Don''t you think about it


    "Strength really matters."


    Lin Tianyu said: "for a power, if there is no strength, then there is no everything.


    "And the foundation of strength, sometimes, is not just to see a person''s cultivation. More often, in fact, it''s just a matter of talent. I also know that the talent of the old man is not the most outstanding one. However, I still want to solemnly invite the old gentleman to join my Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Why?


    "Because I really need strong strength to support my Chongxiao Pavilion. However, in addition to its strong strength, I also deeply believe that the strength of a force must be supported by the good character of that force. If there is no good character in the support. Then, even if a force has the strength again. So, when we get to a certain vertex. Maybe, it will collapse at a wrong time.


    "With strong strength, it is almost impossible for external forces to destroy or overthrow it.


    "But what about the internal changes?


    "There is no moral support. This kind of internal change, however, will come.


    "And with my confidence in Chongxiao Pavilion, I want to cultivate strong monks. I can say with confidence that it is really too simple a thing. Take a look at these people around me. They all had a little training with this cabinet master. I believe that some of them are familiar with you. But their strength is now compared with the previous strength, which is a big step forward. And they are the pillars of my Chongxiao Pavilion. In the future, if we find talents worthy of cultivation. Well, he will also use a better way to cultivate real masters.


    "Therefore, I will not be short of any experts in the future.


    "But these masters, I hope their temperament can be more suitable.


    "The old gentleman''s behavior just now, in the eyes of many wise people, seems to be a matter of suffering losses and thankless. But the old man did.


    "In view of this, we can see the old gentleman''s character. With his personality, it''s worth inviting him to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu said.


    There was a long silence under the stage.


    And then, all of a sudden, it burst out.


    "Lin Pavilion master, I want to join your Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "I want to join in, too."


    "Count me in."


    "No matter what I do, I must join in."

 Chapter 2487

    At that time, the audience asked to join the voice of Chongxiao Pavilion. One wave after another, it never stopped.


    Now, Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Fat, thin, a DA, Hu Si and others are also stunned.


    Even the leaders of other powerful forces are stunned.


    In front of them, Lin Tianyu and the fat man walked around in the ring, hoping to invite those outstanding talents to join the Chongxiao Pavilion. But at that time, they all ran into some small soft nails.


    They just wanted to show the strength of ChongXiao pavilion through the arena competition, so as to attract those talented people to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But who would have thought that it was because of the changes in the arena.


    That is, there is no time for them to show their strength without having time to compete in the arena. But now, because of Lin Tianyu''s words, it has attracted so many people all of a sudden. He is willing to take the initiative to compete and join them in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Do these words really have such a charm?


    In fact, just now, Lin Tianyu decided to invite Li Tiansheng to join Chongxiao Pavilion. It was really just a temporary intention.


    Indeed, as Lin Tianyu said, he just saw the face of Li Tiansheng as an old man. Thinking of this kind of character, joining the clan can naturally form a clear stream.


    But I didn''t think of it. It was just such an idea that it aroused so many monks'' voices all of a sudden.


    Most of the monks can cultivate a certain strength.


    That is almost all the characters who rush out in all kinds of fighting and fighting.


    People like this always focus on the development of strength. As for moral character, they don''t really put it into their own heart.


    And now?


    Because of Lin Tianyu''s words, there is this emphasis on character, which has caused such a great resonance.


    Even the coldest, it seems.


    In their hearts, they also have a reputation for character. This most common force, for the impact of people''s hearts, it is still so powerful and invincible.


    Therefore, it is after this resonance that such a big effect comes out.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu thought about it again. There was another important reason.


    That''s fat, thin and Hu Si.


    On the Shenwu continent, they are also people with names and surnames. Others naturally know their strength. But in front of them, when they were against the Nangong family, the strength they showed was different from the strength in front of them. As long as it is familiar with them, it can be clearly seen.


    Therefore, in Chongxiao Pavilion, this kind of cultivation method for friars can deeply attract these monks who are eager for strength.


    With this kind of training method that can enhance the strength.


    Coupled with that kind of spiritual resonance, the effect is naturally more excellent.


    In any case, this time the physical training inherits the secret realm of the palace. At this meeting, it is really a perfect and perfect effect.


    Even when it was just built, it was still empty to the sky Pavilion.


    After this incident, I am afraid that it will soon become a dynamic and prosperous force.

 Chapter 2488

    Thinking that he was about to rise up and develop to the brilliant Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu laughed knowingly.


    Brush brush


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu just smile, the weakest defense moment.


    Around Lin Tianyu, suddenly there are more than a dozen sword lights on at the same time.


    These are the ten shadow guards.


    As a shadow guard, those characters are trained according to the mode of killers.


    As a killer, of course, he is also the best at seizing the opportunity to assassinate.


    And when Lin Tianyu just thought of the perfect place, knowing and laughing, obviously, it is also the weakest time for Lin Tianyu''s defense. The heart completely relaxed, no longer to pay attention to all the body, relaxed and comfortable into their own world.


    At this time, the hand stab, is bound to be a stab.


    Lin Tianyu has absolutely no chance to escape.


    "Ah


    The others were all in a state of panic.


    This is just now, and they all want to join the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. How in a blink of an eye, it was so much stabbed.


    In such a dense assassination, can Lin Tianyu Pavilion master escape?


    If Lin Tianyu was killed by this assassination, would they want to join ChongXiao pavilion?


    The fat man, thin man, a DA and Hu Si, who were not far away from Lin Tianyu, felt the killing opportunity and rushed to help Lin Tianyu solve the siege.


    But when they just rushed out, they saw a flash of blood in front of them.


    In the sky, directly into a void.


    Bang Bang Bang


    Then, there are a succession of dark shadows, one by one fell on the top of the challenge arena.


    Then, they all counted the shadows.


    There were eleven figures in black.


    "Shadow guard."


    Su musan said.


    A da just heard Su Mu San''s words and said, "what do you say?"


    Su Mu San said: "at that time, we had shadow guards in Fengpo city. They are all groups trained as killers to perform special characters. Now, there are so many shadow guards. Obviously, there is a city Lord''s force to fight against Lin Tianyu. "


    A big eyes a squint.


    City Lord power.


    OK.


    No matter what power you are. Since they dare to kill their leader. Then, you don''t want to have a comfortable life.


    At the same time, Hu Si, fat and thin eyes, is also flashing fierce light.


    At this time, there was another figure in the field.


    It was Lin Tianyu.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu seems to have disappeared for a short time, but his inch injury has not been found. However, he threw the other party''s 11 shadow guards on the stage like throwing rubbish.


    After Lin Tianyu appeared, he said with some regret: "alas. Just now, they had two men in black. However, one of them is too powerful. If you can''t stop it, just explode it directly. "


    Everyone understood.


    Just now, in the sky, a piece of blood burst out suddenly. After that, it turned into nothingness.


    It should be that Lin Tianyu directly destroyed the most powerful shadow guard.


    There are 12 full shadow guards.


    Moreover, there is a particularly powerful shadow guard leader.


    But Lin Tianyu was unhurt.


    He also arrested 11 people and smashed the powerful shadow guard leader.


    This is the record.

 Chapter 2489

    The hearts of all the people burst out.


    You know, these shadow guards are trained as killers.


    They are all about killing and cutting.


    Always, it is also a tough role to win the strong with the weak.


    Moreover, in every force, those who can be easily sent out to carry out tasks are often shadow guards in the early stage of the third grade. Among them, there is a particularly powerful shadow guard. Then the strength should be to what extent. It is estimated that, at least, it must be the top monk in the late third grade.


    Such a strong lineup was sent out.


    Even if these shadow guards are used to assassinate the gods in the early stage of the fourth grade, they should be enough.


    But now?


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu. There was fear and admiration in his eyes.


    At this meeting, there are more monks who want to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    And in a corner.


    Some of the people there, even their faces were about to drip. This time, they took out all the most powerful cards they had come to this trip and were ready to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    But who would like to, is still broken halberd sink sand.


    Not only did Lin Tianyu not hurt a hair. Even, the army was completely destroyed. Eleven people were arrested. The most powerful one was directly turned into a blood mist by a blow.


    Wait.


    The most powerful one, but the shadow guard of the late third grade.


    The value of this kind of shadow guard is really too big. Even if they are used to deal with the rest of the third grade monks, they can be regarded as pediatrics. But now, it is Lin Tianyu to give a direct blow into the blood mist.


    And Lin Tianyu has such a strong strength that he can blow the shadow guards in the later stage of the three grades into a blood mist.


    Would he have to kill him because the shadow guard was too powerful to capture alive?


    It is obvious that Lin Tianyu wants to kill the most powerful shadow guard on purpose.


    Although, even if it is such a powerful shadow guard, it is impossible to have any threat to Lin Tianyu. However, in addition to Lin Tianyu, a powerful man, for other friars in Chongxiao Pavilion. Sanpin later stage''s shadow guard threat is too big. Therefore, Lin Tianyu deliberately took such an opportunity to kill the most powerful third grade shadow guards in their later stage.


    But even if Lin Tianyu did it on purpose.


    What can they say.


    This is why they sent their shadow guards to assassinate Lin Tianyu in public.


    What''s more, not only did people not succeed in the assassination, on the contrary, they were completely destroyed by others.


    Even if Lin Tianyu took the opportunity to kill all of their 12 shadow guards. They couldn''t say a word more.


    But Lin Tianyu also left them alive.


    So, what is he going to do?


    Is he trying to find out the power behind them?


    Hum!


    It seems that Lin Tianyu really wants to keep up with them.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said to everyone again: "OK. All the shadow guards sent out by the underworld, who were shouting at the stage just now, have been arrested. Well, in front of me, this matter is handled by the fat Zun of Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, it''s up to fat Zun to handle this matter himself. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu gave up the front line of the arena to a fat man with a smiling face.

 Chapter 2490

    Fat man so smile to the front of a station, in the hearts of people, rise a strong feeling.


    I felt that the fat man, who had already ground his knife, was waiting to kill him.


    The fat man stood in front of him and said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, our Chongxiao Pavilion is based on the principle of peaceful coexistence, and we should work together with all the forces to peacefully develop on the Shenwu land.


    "However, there are always some people and forces who do not want us to develop the Chongxiao Pavilion well.


    "We all saw it with our own eyes.


    "They are not only in front of me, they have been setting up various traps against me all the time. Moreover, just now, they even sent a shadow guard to assassinate our great Chongxiao Pavilion Lord.


    "It can be tolerated, but who can''t?


    "You say, what should be done with such evil people as the underworld?"


    "Kill, such a person, can''t stay!"


    In the crowd, suddenly someone called out.


    "Yes. Kill


    "It''s not just the bad guys who are going to kill them now. Even, we should ask the forces behind them from their mouths. Then, we will wipe out all the forces behind them. "


    ¡­¡­


    The people under the stage are chattering, but the more they say, the more ridiculous they are.


    Anyway, they are all watching.


    Those who watch the excitement are naturally the ones who don''t mind the big things.


    Anyway, killing or being killed means that they are not allowed to execute or suffer. They are just trying to be happy. What can they be afraid of?


    Fat people are also some Leng.


    This is not quite what he expected.


    But that''s good.


    Set the tone here. He''s going to make a deal. At that time, he was able to offer higher conditions.


    The fat man waited until everyone had made a scene, and then he said, "yes. We must wipe out all these hateful black forces and never be soft hearted. However, before that, we have to find them to settle the account. If they can pay the front account. Can have the true repentance heart. At that time, they were not totally unforgivable. We should be based on the principle of saving people. "


    If someone else says that, say it.


    That can really cause a lot of resonance.


    But now, these words come out of the fat man''s mouth. But it just gives people a feeling of having a bigger pit.


    If you say these words, is that really what you think in your heart?


    The fat man said seriously: "they want me to let these people go if they are really repentant. Then, they should return all the God stones that have collected our registration fee. You say, should I have this condition? Are they supposed to refund the stones that we charged for registration? "


    "It''s time! Absolutely


    Then, the fat man went to the old man with white hair and said, "now, you should refund all the registration fees for our 180000 God stone."


    Wu Chong looked at the fat man with his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Then, the fat man is found, in fact, Lin Tianyu is using means to block, do not let him talk at will.


    So the fat man looked at Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2491

    Lin Tianyu directly came forward and untied the seal of Wu Chong, an old man with white hair.


    Wu Zhong, the old man with white hair, said, "it''s against the regulations to collect your God stones. These 180000 God stones should be returned to you. "


    The fat man is directly a little stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    You know, in fact, the other party only collected 1800 pieces of God stone from himself and others.


    Although 1800 sacred stones are really a huge sum of money. But it can''t be compared with the 180000 God stone.


    What''s more, these 1800 stone gods and 180000 God stones.


    It is absolutely impossible for anyone to make a mistake.


    So, this is


    The fat man thought of it all at once.


    When the old man with white hair just saw it, his arm was broken, and he looked miserable.


    At first glance, the injury could not have been caused by Lin Tianyu. With the strength of such a white haired old man. If you are against their master Lin, there is no chance of him getting hurt. And with the nature of Lin Pavilion master, it is bound to be that he does not like to torture people with such injuries. If you decide to punish the other party, you don''t need to be tortured with the eyes and heart of Lin Pavilion master. You can cut it with one knife.


    Obviously, it was just a moment ago that the other party sent someone to kill the mouth, which caused some injuries.


    It''s just that the man just now is better than him.


    Maybe not much better.


    So at the end of the fight, both of them were hurt so badly. The other person, that is, the one who was brought back by Lin Tianyu together with the old man with white hair. This time, his whole leg was stabbed directly by a short halberd. Almost almost, the whole leg had to be cut off completely.


    With such a big grudge.


    Now, the old man with white hair says this again.


    The meaning can''t be understood.


    The old man with white hair is trying to kill each other.


    Now that their own people want to pit themselves. Can the fat man miss such a good opportunity?


    The fat man looked at the old man with white hair in front of him with a smile on his face. At this time, looking at the old man with white hair in front of him. Fat immediately felt that he was looking at a pile of God''s shining stones there.


    The fat man also came to be interested and happily said, "old Sir, how do you address yourself?"


    Wu Zhong said: "my name is Wu Chong, although the strength is not very strong. But also has the third grade later period cultivation. In the cultivation world, there are many people who know me


    "Martial arts are friendly."


    The fat man said: "now, martial arts friends, we are going to talk about the matter of taking our God stone and returning it. Martial arts friend, you say, how should we return the collected 180000 God stone? "


    Wu Zhong said: "of course, we have to return it in full. However, at that time, although it was received 180000 God stone. But I just did it at the direction of others. The God stone I received was naturally the one who instructed me to do it. I''ve just collected a little handling fee


    The fat man continued to ask in-depth guidance: "then, martial arts friend, you collected a full 180000 God stone at that time. Excuse me, so many God stones, after you hand, how many God stones did you get? Where are the rest of the sacred stones? "

 Chapter 2492

    Wu Zhong said: "at that time, after I received the 180000 God stone, the person who instructed me to do this gave me a total of 2000 God stones. As for the rest of the sacred stones, I really don''t know where they are


    "How could it be?"


    When the fat man responded, he felt that something was wrong.


    Now you say you don''t know where the stone is. Well, then, how should we connect this matter.


    The fat man frowned and said, "the 180 thousand God stones were collected by your hand. How can you possibly, do not know, where the stone finally arrived? "


    Wu Chong was serious and said, "I really don''t know.


    "Because the person who instructed me at the beginning, he told me that he was just running errands for others. After he got the remaining 178000 stone, he had to give it to the person behind him who really led the matter.


    "So I just know who I gave the stone to. As for the stone, where did they end up in, or whose hands.


    "Then I don''t really know."


    I see.


    As soon as the fat man heard Wu Zhong say so, he was immediately happy.


    Wu Zhong, I didn''t expect that pit, but it was a real pit.


    You know, Wu Chong now even indicated a person that he had given the stone to him. Then, after searching the whole body of the man, in the end, there were not so many God stones. Then, at that time, the lie can be some not very good to continue to circle.


    But now, Wu Zhong said so.


    That is to say, it is equivalent to completely determining the nature of the matter.


    Even if the person pointed out by Wu Zhong, there are not so many divine stones on his body.


    This matter is also very easy to explain.


    There are still people behind him. Then, he must have fought these sacred stones.


    The fat man was very cooperative and asked, "martial arts friend, you are now, but the person who can give you the God stone can testify it in person."


    "Of course."


    Wu Zhong said, pointing to the middle-aged man lying beside him, as miserable as himself, and his thigh was directly pierced by a short halberd. He said, "at that time, it was this man who instructed me to ask me to collect 30000 God stones from each of you.


    "Then this man appeared again after I collected your God stones, and left me all the other stones except two thousand. He also said that he would give them to the people above him.


    "I didn''t expect that this man was so cruel.


    "I''ve done so many things that they shouldn''t have done. There is no credit.


    "But what happened?


    "It''s just because you feel that this matter is unreasonable. When you want to trace this matter, he appears directly and wants to kill me. If not to the end, the forest Pavilion lord appears. I''m afraid I''ll die in his hands. At that time, they will kill people, but it is really a dead man.


    "These people are really hateful."


    When Wu Chong said that, the resentment inside the emotion was strong enough to affect most people on the scene.


    After all, just now, he was really threatened by the death of the other party.


    Of course, this kind of emotion can''t be fake at all.


    It''s the honest feeling of Wu Zhong.

 Chapter 2493

    It was under the influence of Wu Chong''s real emotion that the people on the scene were deeply affected.


    For a moment, the audience below were shouting.


    "It''s not human at all."


    "They helped them so, and under their instructions, they helped to collect eighteen sacred stones. What''s more, all these stones were given to them. What happened? In the end, it''s about killing people. It''s animal husbandry! "


    "Such people are damned. They should not only make them pay ten times for the stone they collect, but also kill them directly."


    "Yes! Kill, kill directly


    "And, let''s have a good look at these guys. Who are they? It''s so mean. "


    ¡­¡­


    Below, immediately noisy ground yells.


    What''s more, after being infected by Wu Chong''s emotions, plus those people below, it''s not too big to watch the fun. The whole scene was a sensation. The more it was, the more fierce it was.


    When it was so noisy below, the fat man didn''t come forward to stop it a little.


    He just stood on the ring and looked at these people quietly.


    At the same time, he was waiting to see if he would come forward to stop it.


    As long as someone appears to stop. Then, under the induction of Lin Tianyu''s formula, it is easy to catch a fish. As long as you capture the more people in the other side''s forces. At that time, that is to say, the more we can grasp the greater right to speak.


    Even, the fat man is waiting in the hope that someone can jump out to stop it.


    But obviously, those people on the other side are not stupid.


    In front of me, Lin Tianyu has caught so many people.


    Even 12 shadow guards were directly deployed. Among them, there is a shadow guard of a peak monk in the late third grade. All of them were destroyed by the army, and they were all taken down by Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, they must also know that Lin Tianyu has a powerful detection method. It is easy to detect all the people who attack him without omission.


    Facing such an opponent.


    Naturally, they did not dare to challenge Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, all of them just hid in a corner and looked at the challenge arena with anger in their eyes.


    "Asshole! What a damn asshole! Although we let him stop there and collect the registration fee for them to participate in the competition. But when did they collect the registration fee for each of them? This is clearly blackmail! Shameless! Shameless! What a shame


    "He''s making it clear to blackmail us. But we can''t ignore it. You know, in his hands, now, there are dozens of our people in his hands. "


    "Do you mean that those people will not let people go until we pay them a stone that satisfies them?"


    "It must be. What''s more, it can''t be more obvious from their current posture. "


    In this way, the time has passed, nearly half an hour. But none of the people in that force appeared.


    And because it''s going on.


    Now, even if it is the normal arena competition, it can not continue.


    However, none of the audience complained about it.


    The development of things at this time, in the hearts of those audiences, is clearly more than the challenge arena martial arts even let them feel more enjoyable. Therefore, I also thought strongly that we should see the result of the continuous development of this matter?

 Chapter 2494

    Although the fat man still wants to let the other party go to the challenge arena, he is caught by Lin Tianyu and adds some chips.


    But that long time has passed.


    No one else came out. Look like this, the other party also can''t have anyone to show up again.


    Fat people also have no patience.


    So, let''s deal with these things first.


    After all, now, he has enough hands. With these people. Well, it''s also enough to have a negotiation with the other party.


    The fat man also waved his hand to make the arena quieter gradually.


    After that, the fat man took over the front and said to Wu Zhong: "martial arts friends, it''s up to you to collect our God stone. Now, although you say it''s the God stone that they took away. But the final solution, that is up to you to give a way out. Do you think so? "


    Wu Zhong said: "fat Zun is right. It''s really my fault. So, although I only got two thousand stone. However, because I was wrong first, I made ten thousand stones. It''s my compensation. As for the rest of the stone, I can help you to identify the man who took the stone from me. Then, I will testify and ask them to return all the stones they took. "


    The fat man nodded and said, "OK, that''s according to Wu Daoyou."


    With that, Wu Chong was also unambiguous. He took out the ten thousand God stone directly from his own Najie. In front of the people, he gave it to the fat man.


    The people on the stage saw the stone and believed more about what Wu Chong had said.


    Inside, they hate each other.


    At present, if they want to save their own people, they have to pay for the God stone, or not.


    The fat man took Wu Zhong''s ten thousand stone, nodded and said, "martial arts friend, you have collected a total of 180000 God stones. The two thousand God stones you got have been returned. However, in addition to your two thousand God stones, there are still 178000 God stones left. "


    With the fat man''s words, Wu Chong looked at the middle-aged man who had been stabbed in the thigh by the short halberd, and said, "you have to ask him for the rest of the God stones, because even the God stones under them have been taken away by him."


    "Martial arts friend, are you sure?"


    Asked the fat man solemnly.


    Wu nodded and said, "sure, of course. He took away the remaining 178000 God stones. "


    The fat man said, "well, since Wu Daoyou is so sure. That''s easy. Well, let''s first see how many divine stones there are in his Najie. "


    The fat man said and directly took off the ring on the middle-aged man''s finger.


    Then, he forcibly broke the seal of divine consciousness on Najie, and when he looked inside, his mouth was crooked.


    But then, the fat man just put the smile on his face and said, "good. In this, however, there is the ten thousand God stone we paid at that time. Then there are still 168000 sacred stones left. "


    The fat man said, and he put the ring in his hand.


    With the greedy nature of fat people.


    After that, I saw him smile.


    It is a person who can imagine that there is a lot of wealth in Najie. There are more than ten thousand stones in front of God.


    But at this time, who will stand up and blame the fat man?


    Don''t you dare to make a fuss for yourself?

 Chapter 2495

    The fat man put away the ring of the middle-aged man whose thigh had been stabbed by a short halberd, and then glanced at a corner.


    Then, the fat man said, "now, those who have collected the rest of the sacred stones, they''d better take the initiative to step forward and pay the remaining 168000 sacred stones in a hurry. It''s better to finish this matter as soon as possible. "


    But when the fat man said so, his eyes were swept towards a corner from time to time.


    In that corner, those people with gloomy eyes also clearly saw the eyes swept by the fat man at this time.


    But, for a while, they haven''t decided what to do.


    As a result, they didn''t pick up fat people.


    The fat man looked at the corner and there was no reaction at all.


    Know this time, you have to force each other. Otherwise, they won''t take this seriously at all.


    The fat man stood in front of the challenge arena and said, "the man behind the middle-aged Taoist friend, you''d better hurry out and return the sacred stone collected illegally from us.


    "Settle this matter first. Let''s continue with the next challenge.


    "Otherwise, so many people will lie on the challenge arena in disorder, which will affect the next competition."


    The fat man said, again toward that corner inside, took a look.


    However, in that corner, the facial expression on a few faces is more and more gloomy.


    However, there is still no one who wants to deal with the matter.


    There are also smart people who are funny.


    The fat man, in fact, has a better way to solve this problem. He can untie the seals of some of these people and extort confessions, so that everything will not be clear. But now, fat people just don''t extort confessions. Instead, they repeatedly force those behind them to show up.


    Obviously, there is still a gap.


    Just now, the registration fee of 180000 stone was collected.


    At this time, if a confession is forced to be asked, the truth will be easily found out.


    However, the so-called, just received the registration fee of their 180000 God stone, will be more and more clear in this debate, so that all people can see clearly. This is nothing.


    But now, it is clear that Wu has recognized this matter.


    Then, there is no need to argue more clearly.


    That''s the truth, right?


    Now, just force the person behind them to make up for the God stone collected in front of them.


    At this time, with the smart degree of fat people, it is impossible to do that kind of thankless thing.


    But the fat man looked at himself so close, the other side behind the people, but did not pay attention to this matter. He''s been left to fiddle. This is clearly expected, in public, fat people dare not really do anything out of the ordinary things. Therefore, when they arrived at the meeting, they were completely stable.


    The fat man couldn''t help looking cold.


    How, this is really to see their own in public, dare not do too much?


    Hey, hey!


    You''re wrong.


    If we are the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, we should be able to handle it in such a public situation. We can''t do too much.


    But am I fat?


    I don''t have so many taboos.


    This is also the real reason why the Lord of the cabinet did not personally deal with this matter after he arrested so many people on the stage, but he had to leave it to me to deal with it.


    Otherwise, no matter the means and wisdom of the Lord, he is far more fat than me. This little thing, still need my fat hand?

 Chapter 2496

    There was a fierce light in the fat man''s eyes.


    At the same time, the brain is moving very quickly.


    Although he had no taboo, he didn''t have to be afraid of what people would say. But now, after all, he represents Chongxiao Pavilion. His fat face doesn''t matter. However, the face of Chongxiao Pavilion could not be lost in his fat hands.


    In this way, the fat man is full of body, and he wants to show the side of his own hob meat and force the other party out. However, they can not really do too much, losing the face of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The fat man tried to think hard, and finally got a good idea, which can achieve a balance between the two.


    So the fat man laughed.


    Two eyes almost squint together, completely can not see, it is two eyes.


    Then, the fat man said with a smile: "Hey! Since I have said so much, those behind you who have received our God stone are unwilling to come out. So, look at it, they''re obviously giving up on you.


    "At the same time, the God stone that we were taken away by them will certainly not come back.


    "In that case, let''s set a price and pay the value of the 168000 pieces of God''s stone that we still owe to the flower."


    When the fat man said this, he turned to the audience and said in a loud voice, "do you think my statement is reasonable. Since their master abandoned them. Then, we have to find the lost stone from them. It should be. "


    "Yes. It should be. "


    Under the stage, someone should be with the fat man.


    However, mixed in the crowd, so that a corner of those people, angry to spit blood, but, it is impossible to find that mixed in the crowd, should be with the fat person.


    The fat man was more interested and said, "yes. What I think is, they can be priced with their bodies. For example, a finger, how many sacred stones. A toe, how many divine stones. How many sacred stones do you have in one hand. How many divine stones are there in one leg. How many divine stones are there in a head. In this way, after the pricing, I will never charge more. As long as the final valuation reaches the remaining 168000 stone, I will release all these people. You say, is my method reasonable? "


    "Reasonable."


    "It''s so reasonable."


    "You should make a price like this and get back the stone you lost. Otherwise, you will suffer a lot. "


    Off the stage, there are more people to be with.


    The fat man became more interested and said, "well, I''ll set a price here. For example, cut off a finger, against a stone. A toe is worth a stone. One hand is worth five sacred stones. One foot is worth ten sacred stones. One arm is worth fifteen sacred stones. One leg is worth twenty-five sacred stones. As for a life, if it is a little more expensive, it is worth 200 sacred stones.


    "You all help me to sum up. Is it reasonable for me to pay the bill like this?


    "How much did I suffer?"


    Hearing the fat man say so, the audience coax ground to laugh all of a sudden.


    It''s like selling pork in a pork market. The bodies of these hostages should be cut into pieces to top the 168000 sacred stones.


    This fat man is really too damaging.


    It''s a total loss!


    At the same time, more eyes twinkle. In the future, if it is not necessary, we can never offend the fat man.


    His moves to clean up people are really damaging.

 Chapter 2497

    Although the fat man''s moves have not really been used. It''s just that. It''s just from the mouth.


    Can have been let all people are faintly feel the body cold.


    If such a move is really carried out, who can resist it.


    Everyone is staring at the fat man.


    Let''s see if the fat man can really carry out what he said.


    Especially those people in a corner. When they looked at the fat man, they gnashed their teeth and wanted to tear the fat man alive.


    Such bad moves can be thought of.


    This is clearly to force them out and show up on their own initiative. If you don''t show up, you won''t stop. Moreover, if it is true that according to the fat man''s call to implement the situation, they really must show up immediately. Otherwise, not only everyone will think they are timid. Even, it will chill the hearts of all the people in their power.


    When people in this force are taken hostage and treated like this in public, as the leadership level of this force, they can watch them suffer so helplessly.


    So, is this force worth their stay?


    They know that next, whether or not the fat man is really going to carry out the bad moves he just said, they have to come forward and take them.


    The fat man said, "since the master behind you is not willing to come out and return the God stone that we collected, then only you admit that you are unlucky and accept you to return it.


    "It''s just, who should start with?


    "A soft hearted person like me, but I really don''t know who to collect money from first."


    The fat man said, a look of distress.


    It seems that at this time, he really has no idea.


    I really don''t know who should receive this account first. Just a pair of eyes, a while from this person''s body, swept to that person''s body. Then, from that person''s body, swept to this person''s body.


    However, whenever the fat man''s small eyes sweep to a person, it will let the person''s body, giving birth to a deep chill.


    Although the body has been caught by Lin Tianyu, they are all sealed.


    However, when the fat man''s eyes swept over, he would still let his body, which was clearly blocked, felt a slight shiver.


    The fat man''s eyes came and went.


    For a moment, it seemed that I was completely indecisive.


    But it is the fat man who is so indecisive that it makes everyone feel more and more nervous.


    Especially those who are really being watched by fat people.


    They are in the eyes of the fat, even, they are feeling, that is really not as good as, the fat man directly is to hand, cut off a part of their body, to cut off.


    The kind of cutting off a part of the body, but only a short time of injury, endure the pain for a while passed.


    However, it seems that from time to time, the pressure on them is much greater than that in the past.


    But fat people seem to be really uncertain.


    A pair of small narrow eyes swept over, swept past Sweep over, sweep over


    It seems to be thinking about who should start from.


    There is no intention of stopping at all.

 Chapter 2498

    "Yes


    Fatso, constantly searching eyes, suddenly certain.


    It seems that I finally made up my mind.


    However, in such a situation that everyone was already nervous, the fat man suddenly said this, but it clearly scared everyone.


    I don''t want to scare people like that, OK?


    When you choose, you choose.


    So, all of a sudden, I was surprised. Is this a frightening rhythm?


    Eh!


    However, this fat man seems to be saying the same thing just now. This is clearly the appearance that has already decided which one to start with first.


    That''s good.


    The fat man finally made up his mind to choose one person.


    There''s no need to do that. They''re constantly making choices and making them all so nervous.


    Then, everyone looked at the past with the fat man''s eyes.


    Just see the fat man''s eyes, staring at a person.


    It was the middle-aged man who wanted to kill Wu Chong.


    It''s not just the middle-aged man whose eyes are directly fixed on him. What''s more, the fat man walked directly to the middle-aged man. Then the fat man stood by the middle-aged like this.


    The fat man said, "I''m still thinking, how should I choose? I really don''t know what to do. Now, at last, there are many good choices. After all, your leg has been stabbed by someone else''s short halberd, and it has been pierced directly. Then cut off your injured leg and pay for it.


    "In that case, you are not at a loss.


    "After all, you are a broken leg.


    "And, because you are the first to pay. I''m also a little generous. I''ll directly calculate your injured leg according to the price of the good leg. Twenty five sacred stones.


    "Well! Anyway, his master didn''t want him. Now, with everyone''s witness, I''ll cut off his leg directly


    The fat man said, and drew out his own slender sword.


    Then, looking at the posture, it is clear that it is necessary to cut off one leg of the middle-aged man with a sword directly under the public.


    What''s more, the ferocious look on the fat man''s face, anyone who looks at it will think that the fat man is absolutely not a fake. As long as the sword is not hidden behind his back, then it will be revealed to the fat man. There will be no hesitation.


    At this time, in that corner, several people put their heads together again.


    "What? Save or not? "


    "This will be the peak monk of the third grade. People who are in the same level as us. If you don''t save it, you will have a grudge with it. Moreover, with his contacts, we will have a lot of constraints in the future. "


    "Do you want to save it? But at this time, if we come forward, we will be directly caught by that damned fat man. "


    When they were discussing this matter, they had no plan at all to rescue these people who had fallen in disorder on the challenge arena by means of hands-on.


    After seeing Lin Tianyu''s moves just now, even the twelve shadow guards they sent out are helpless to Lin Tianyu.


    They already have a realistic idea.


    That is to spend a sum of resources to redeem these people.


    After all, Lin Tianyu just arrested these people, but did not kill them. From this, we can see that in his heart, he did not want to kill these people.


    This is the turning point.

 Chapter 2499

    Up to now, they are still entangled in the heart, which is only left. When and how to rescue?


    Of course, they thought that they would have to wait a little longer to help.


    In this way, as long as the opponent''s patience is completely exhausted.


    Then, the price they can pay may be much smaller.


    However, if you are caught by others, the earlier you start, the more powerful the other side will be. The easier it is to fall into the other side''s calculations. At that time, the price they have to pay will be many times higher.


    From the inside of their hearts, of course, they want to put this matter back for a while. Even, the longer it can be delayed, the better.


    But now, after being forced by the fat man.


    They are clearly already to have to make a move.


    Now, fat people have put the choices they have to make into their hands. Force them to make a choice.


    If the fat man is really asked to cut off one leg of the middle-aged monk.


    That is the face of their whole force.


    Moreover, now, although the leg of the middle-aged monk is penetrated by a short halberd. But after going back, as long as there is enough good medicine to maintain this leg. So, it''s still possible to make this leg completely recover. But if it''s really cut off. Well, if you want to grow a leg again. Then you have to practice until the early stage of the four grades.


    "Help."


    Just then, one of the teenagers spoke.


    "Why, big brother?"


    Listening to this address, it is obvious that this young man should have broken through the cultivation realm in front of him. He is young. Therefore, he kept the image of the teenager. In fact, he is not young.


    "No matter what, in the end, we still have to go to save people. Since sooner or later we have to rescue people, it''s better to save them. "


    Another humanitarian: "but, big brother, as you said before, don''t you want us to delay as much as possible until the other party has lost patience, and then help us? Now, how can I help you earlier? "


    However, the young elder brother laughed indifferently and said, "that''s because new changes have taken place in the current situation.


    "Look at the fat man''s appearance. He clearly wants to cut off this thigh.


    "Since we are all going to help. So, why should we put on a leg of our own before saving people?


    "If not. Naturally, the later you help, the better. The more impatient the other party is, the better.


    "But as soon as this happens, we have to adjust it appropriately.


    "Sooner or later, it''s also good to let our people pay less."


    As soon as the young elder brother explained, the others all nodded and did not object.


    Just a few people looked at the young brother again.


    Although it was a decision to save people immediately. But who should be the voice?


    After all, it is not a glorious thing to do now. If you can not touch the upper body, it is really that no one is willing to provoke such a thing to the upper body. If you get into such a thing, your reputation will be affected.


    The younger brother also frowned.


    He also knows the real difficulty of doing it. That is, no one is willing to do it in public.

 Chapter 2500

    The young brother thought for a while. Suddenly, he turned his eyes and looked directly at a middle-aged man who was totally unattractive and ordinary.


    Big brother way: "old three, this matter, let you do it."


    The third one nodded, but without any objection, he said, "elder brother, I''m going to do something. I promise to do it well for the elder brother. "


    The third is a real man.


    He said he was going to do it, so he got up and left. He didn''t ask the elder brother why he should do it. Anyway, this is what the elder brother told him to do. Then he will do it well.


    The younger brother said, "third, before you do this, I have to warn you.


    "I asked you to do it. It''s not because you have the best ability to do it. It''s because, as a person like you, it''s the most suitable thing to do.


    "Because you rarely appear in front of others. Even if you occasionally appear in front of people, you have not appeared in the name of our power. In this way, you are the best person to do it.


    "Because any one of us, as long as he appears, does it.


    "That is to say to almost everyone. Which faction has arranged all these matters in front of him and specifically targeted at Lin Tianyu. This face of the rest of us can almost represent all the forces we have now.


    "But you are different.


    "When you appear, few people will associate you with our present power.


    "Even if there are occasional doubts. But they have no way to prove it.


    "In this way, it is a kind of protection for the reputation of our forces.


    "You know what I''m saying, third."


    The third one looked at big brother.


    Obviously, the third is not a very flexible master.


    At this time, he did not fully understand what the young brother wanted him to do.


    The third just said, "brother, please don''t worry. I will help my elder brother to handle this matter. No mistakes will be made. "


    But the young brother shook his head and said, "third, you haven''t fully understood the meaning of the words I just said to you."


    The third looked at the young brother in doubt and said, "brother, do you mean..."


    "What I mean is that if that damned fat man doesn''t go to the bottom of the matter, he wants to reveal the identities of those of us. Then, when the time comes, we can also accept it if we pay a little more. But if that damned fat man really wants to catch a dead end, he has to make it clear that we are involved in the whole force, and his anti reputation is completely stinky.


    "Then we are not afraid of him.


    "But under such circumstances, it is impossible for us to pay them more God stone as they ask.


    "Now, do you understand?"


    The third was still puzzled and said: "brother, in fact, this matter has been solved by those people. What kind of forces are we. At this time, it doesn''t seem to matter much whether you accept it or not. "


    But the elder brother said firmly: "No. It''s not just about relationships. Besides, it still matters a lot.


    "They guessed, they did.


    "But as long as we don''t admit it ourselves. So, it''s always just what they''ve guessed. It''s not an iron fact.


    "It will have an impact on the reputation of our forces. If it can be eliminated, it will be relatively easy.


    "But if we admit it. That''s another result. At that time, it will be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It would be much more difficult to eliminate the impact. "

 Chapter 2501

    The third one nodded and went to the challenge arena.


    Look at his appearance, it seems that it is true to some understand.


    But whether he really understood the meaning of the young brother, only he understood it.


    "Big brother," one said, "why do you send the third to do this. In fact, the third is more suitable for hands-on, not suitable for dealing with such a complex relationship


    But the young brother nodded and said, "of course I know. However, this matter, but only the third to do, is the most suitable. Otherwise, who of us can go. We just need to play once. Each and every one of us, in what forces and in what positions, all of us can make it clear in a flash. At that time, if you want to cover up this matter, it will be totally impossible to hide it.


    He is not the same. Few people knew him.


    "That''s the advantage we don''t have.


    "Fame, when you look at it occasionally, seems to be of no use. But we still have to work hard to maintain it. Otherwise, there will be a day when we will eat our own evil


    Although several people to this young big brother''s view, some don''t agree.


    But verbally, he didn''t argue with big brother.


    Then, there was another humanitarian: "but, big brother, if you really send the third to deal with this matter. Although no one knows him, we can better protect the reputation of our forces. But, big brother thinks, old three can handle this matter really


    The elder brother thought, sighed and said, "I don''t think big brother can handle this matter well.


    "But now that it has come to this point.


    "We''ve fallen completely behind.


    "At this time, the only good way is to pay more for the stone. Then, the matter was settled as soon as possible.


    "How about the third one, even if it''s really worse?


    "It''s a big deal. We just need to spend a little more spirit stone."


    Yeah.


    The others all nodded.


    Yeah.


    Now, even if it is to send someone, it is estimated that it is difficult to solve this problem well. Besides, look at the meaning of the fat man sent out by the other party. That is clearly to kill them hard, let them spend endless God stone.


    Since who is sent, it is clear that they are all using the God stone martial law.


    So, now, what''s the matter with sending the third one.


    The big deal is to use more divine stones and buy a piece of shame cloth for their power.


    At this time, the fat man on the stage has already raised the slender in his hand. Looking at that, the fat man clearly wanted to aim his long sword at the seriously injured thigh of the middle-aged man and cut it off.


    As long as the sword is cut.


    Well, that leg was actually cut off.


    It''s a total expense.


    Even if it is connected, it can only play a beautiful role. It can''t be like the leg in good condition. Unless, this person can always cultivate to the level of the early four grades.


    But in the early days of the four grades, there were several people who were able to cultivate successfully in the whole realm of Shenwu continental body cultivation.


    However, although the sword in the fat man''s hand is held high, as long as one sword falls, everything will be finished.


    However, the fat man''s sword, which was held high, was very slow when it fell. Bit by bit down moving down, see people, straight heart seeping panic.

 Chapter 2502

    "Hold on!"


    Finally, there was a call.


    When the fat man smiles, his face is full of contentment.


    Sample!


    I dare to play with myself.


    I don''t want to kill you.


    Are you afraid you won''t come forward?


    And saw the proud look on the fat man''s face. People are also under the heart.


    In fact, the main purpose of this affectation in front of the fat man was just to force the people behind them out. And this means of fat people, to this meeting, obviously also works.


    Isn''t someone out there already?


    When the fat man was smiling, his strength was relaxed. The long and thin sword in his hand, with that height, abruptly cut down and went straight.


    "Ah


    Everyone was shocked.


    If the fat man''s sword, it will be cut down like this. Well, one of the legs of the man lying down here is still to be cut off by the careless sword of the fat man?


    Ding!


    When the slender sword fell down, it was slightly deviated by one point, and it was only chopped on the stone table beside the man''s thigh below. For a moment, in the splash of sparks, the stone table was directly cut off a piece. It can also be seen that the sword that the fat man cut down just now has incomparable power.


    The others were sweating for the middle-aged man lying down.


    If this sword is cut down. The injured leg had to be cut off.


    "What are you doing? You almost hurt my people. " The third step directly stepped onto the stage and glared at the fat man.


    However, the fat man was smiling and said, "don''t be nervous, but don''t be nervous. If I go down with this sword, isn''t that the one who didn''t kill you? "


    "Hum!"


    The third one snorted angrily.


    Then, the fat man was still smiling and said, "you say they are all your people, so you have to introduce yourself first, so that I can know who I am dealing with."


    The third said, "my name is Lao San. You just need to know that my name is Lao San. Don''t ask about the rest. You can talk to me directly about how to solve this problem. "


    "Good! Come on


    "I like to deal with cool people," the fat man said happily


    Old three also does not waste words, directly open a way: "say, you say, this matter, how do you want to solve?"


    The fat man said, "in front of you, you have collected the registration fee of our 180000 God stone. This registration fee is not supposed to be charged at all. Since we want to solve this problem, we have to pay back the registration fee of the 180000 God stone. Of course, in front of us, someone has already returned 12000 stone. You have to return another 168000 sacred stones. "


    The third elder brother had already ordered him.


    Of course, it''s also clear that when he comes to the challenge arena, it''s time for him to spend the divine stone.


    Therefore, as soon as the fat man said so, he asked him to pay the 168000 pieces of God stone, and he took out the stone directly.


    The third said, "there are seventeen thousand God stones in this. The two thousand scattered stone should be taken as compensation for your loss, and you need not find it back. "


    With a smile on his face, the fat man collected seventeen thousand God stones.


    Then, the divine consciousness went into the Najie, and the smile was even more brilliant as if it was about to bloom.


    But then, the fat man called out again and said, "but, this is not right."

 Chapter 2503

    "What''s wrong?"


    "You mean there is no seventeen thousand God stone in the Na ring I gave you just now? Otherwise, you will take out all the God stones in the NAH commandment. Then, let''s ask the people on the scene to count and see if the stone is 170000. "


    The fat man immediately said, "this is not to be counted. You are right about the number


    "Then why are you wrong?"


    The third one glared at the fat man.


    In his heart, he always felt that the fat man seemed to have some conspiracy to calculate him.


    The fat man said, "170000 is right. However, if you only compensate 170000, that''s not right. "


    The third was more angry and said, "why is this wrong. The number you just mentioned is obviously only 168000 sacred stones. I''ve given you 170000 sacred stones, which is obviously another two thousand more. "


    But the fat man glared at him and said, "thank you for being the commander behind them. Why, it''s so unreasonable.


    "Look at other people''s martial arts friends, because in front of them, they got two thousand sacred stones, and they directly lost ten thousand.


    "How many times is that?


    "That''s ten times. If you look at other people, they will pay ten times more for the stone. "


    "No," he said. That''s not ten times, it''s five times. "


    "Oh."


    The fat man was another ha ha, and said: "you see, you can figure it out by yourself. This is a god stone that has lost five times more. He is just a poor monk. They paid five times more for the stone.


    "And you?


    "As a person in charge of a big power. More than one hundred thousand stone, you gave 2000 more. You mean to say that you don''t want the two thousand God stones.


    "Is your two thousand enough for the loss?


    "It''s five times that.


    "Well, I will not bully you. According to other people''s standard, you should pay five times as much. Five times the stone of seventeen thousand gods.


    "How much is that?


    "Ah!


    "Two million sacred stones. Yes, yes! It''s two million stone! You''ve got another two million stones. The registration fee between us will be written off. Come on, bring me two million stones. "


    The third one was stunned.


    He thought he was stupid enough.


    But did not expect, this met a fat man, unexpectedly is even more stupid than himself. Such a simple account can''t be counted.


    So the third immediately said, "you are wrong. It''s not two million stone, but 850000 stone. "


    But the fat man narrowed his small eyes and said, "how, are you sure that''s not two million God stone, but 850000 God stone?"


    The third said, "I''m sure that five times of the 170000 God stone is 850000 God stone."


    But the fat man shook his head and said, "No. I don''t feel like you mean it. That''s to cheat me. It must be two million stone. You can''t cheat me with 850000 stone. "


    The third one went crazy.


    Why are there such people?


    Such a simple account can''t be counted. He figured it out and told him, but he still didn''t understand.


    Is this man a little too stupid?


    So the third firmly said, "it''s 850000 stone. If you don''t believe it, you can count it carefully. How to calculate, it''s all 850000 stone. "

 Chapter 2504

    When the fat man saw that the third one was so serious, he seemed to believe his words.


    The fat man said, "I look at you, but it seems that you didn''t cheat me. However, after all, you are the opposite of me, and you can''t completely believe it. Well, I''ll ask these people under the challenge arena and the scene to see what they say


    The old three said firmly: "then you ask."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Under the stage, finally there are a lot of people, endure to now, is finally can''t hold back.


    He burst out laughing wildly.


    But instead, the fat man seriously asked the audience, "dear friends, I have a problem here. I want to ask everyone for an answer. Please help us and specify the maze."


    Look at the way fat people talk so seriously.


    Even Lin Tianyu couldn''t help laughing.


    Just, in a corner. The young elder brother and others, however, were full of gloom, almost all of them were about to drip water.


    All of a sudden, he felt that sending the third to deal with the matter seemed to be a great mistake.


    How the old three fell into the trap set by this damned fat man.


    As a monk, he was able to reach the peak of the third grade. Can even such a simple arithmetic can not calculate it?


    But what about the third?


    But he still believed.


    Then, someone said: "brother, you let the third to do this, really right? How do I feel, this old three seems to be to be sold by the other party''s fat man, but also to count money for each other''s taste


    Young brother also shook his head, a sigh, and finally said: "no matter how to say it. Since the third is sent to deal with this matter. Then, we must believe that the third one can handle this matter well. What''s more, if the third one doesn''t go there, which one of us is suitable to do this? "


    In everyone''s eyes, there was a burst of discontent.


    Even if they really exposed their power.


    It''s a big deal. It''s a little bad reputation.


    What are you afraid of?


    The young brother thought about it and said, "850000 God stone, just 850000 God stone. But we still have so many hostages in each other''s hands. After that, they gave all the hostages to the God


    "Brother, if we can release all our hostages. We also recognize 850000 God stones given at one time. The key is that the 850000 God stones that the opponent wants now seem to be just the registration for the challenge competition ahead. "


    The elder brother said: "I''m going to pass on the voice to the third one, and let him insist on this purpose. Although the third one is a little more real. However, as long as it is a good thing for him. He can still hold on completely


    "Well, I hope the third one can stick to this condition."


    At this time, the fat man on the stage faced everyone and still asked seriously, "Dear Taoist friends, what I want to ask now is, how many divine stones are five times as many as 170000 God stones? Is it two million stone? Or 850000 stone? The Taoist friends in the audience are not very grateful to those who are proficient in arithmetic to help them solve the problem. "


    When the fat man said this seriously, he also bowed his hands and gave a small gift to the stage.

 Chapter 2505

    The audience watched the fat man''s affectation, and they were more than happy to laugh.


    So, immediately someone said, "it''s two million stone gods!"


    "Yes! It''s two million stone


    Those people under the stage are really not their own business, so they are totally indifferent.


    So, the fat man looked back at the third, and said, "you have heard the words of these people under the stage. That''s two million stone. This is the answer that we have gathered so many people''s wisdom


    Old three a burst of silly eyes.


    Are these people really stupid?


    This fat man is stupid. A look at this person, that is clearly in some of the unclear appearance. That''s understandable.


    But the others.


    It seems that it should not be a stupid master.


    Why are they so stupid.


    Such a simple question, are not completely understood?


    What about this space?


    Then, in the old three hearts of such a non-stop time, suddenly, under the stage, someone really can''t help but say: "it''s 850000 God stone."


    "Yes! It''s 850000 stone


    "850000 God stone!"


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, there are more people with justice and conscience in their hearts.


    After a while, the voice of the people calling for 850000 God stones covered the whole audience. Let this correct answer spread rapidly and irresistibly.


    In his heart, the third one was filled with emotion.


    Oh!


    Although there are many stupid people. But after all, this is not stupid people, the majority of ah.


    At this time, the fat man opened his mouth, it seemed that he could not believe it. He even made a mistake.


    Then, the fat man said to the third: "old three friends, although I know that most of the people below are fooling me by deliberately saying the number of 850000 God stones to confuse people. But for the sake of justice. We are still the minority and the majority. Even if you''re 850000. Oh! You are really taking advantage of it


    The fat man said, but also a burst of groaning, as if he had suffered a great loss.


    Everyone looks at the fat man''s expression, is speechless.


    After this kind of account is settled, who in the end suffered a great loss.


    This fat man!


    But it''s really shameless!


    Then the fat man said, "well, follow the advice of most Taoist friends. Now, let''s ask the old three friends to pay out the 850000 God stone. Then, between us, because when we signed up, we charged a full 180000 God stone registration fee, and we could write it off. "


    All of them understood the fat man''s words, but they were just stunned.


    They didn''t say much.


    The other party paid eighty-five stone, but only wrote off the so-called registration fee of 180000 God stone.


    Well, in addition to the registration fee, of course, there are other things to settle.


    What''s more, they only pay their own fees. In addition, the only one who seriously admitted it. For the rest, there is no certificate at all.


    In order to sign up for the challenge arena, he handed in 180000 holy stones.


    It''s impossible to listen to it and feel it.


    But now, the other party has to spend 850000 stone to solve this problem.


    Hey, hey!


    They got into the Chongxiao Pavilion, which is really kicking the iron plate.


    But, yes.


    It''s going to take a long memory for people like them. Otherwise, they will play tricks behind their backs.


    I don''t know how many people they''ve hurt.

 Chapter 2506

    But at this time, the old three suddenly froze for a moment, and then, he said, "fat Taoist friend, this, you said 850000 God stone, I can also make the decision and pay you in one time. However, if I pay for the eighty-five sacred stones, I will take away all the arrested people on this stage. "


    Yeah!


    The fat man''s eyes narrowed.


    This old three, how suddenly opened a hole.


    But I want to make a 850000 stone first. Then, all the people caught in the ring will be sold to the old man again.


    How now, the third is suddenly wake up. I put forward such a condition for myself.


    When the fat man was stunned for a moment, he heard the voice.


    "Fat man, someone''s calling for the third to do it. I guess what you started thinking about doesn''t work. However, since the other side has already made concessions, it is willing to pay a full 850000 stone. Let''s just take it as soon as it''s good. "


    The fat man could hear that this was Lin Tianyu''s voice.


    Since the cabinet leader has already given orders.


    He is fat, of course, and he just does it.


    Therefore, the fat man also did not wordy, said: "good! Old three friends, do as you say. However, we have to pay the stone on site. No arrears. "


    The third one also said seriously: "well, fat Taoist friend, after we pay off the God stone, we have to take all the people who are caught by you on the challenge arena."


    "Yes."


    The fat man replied positively.


    The old three looked at the fat man solemnly and said, "I hope you keep your word."


    The fat man said: "as long as the old three friends can now give enough 850000 God stones, then all of the arrested and your people can be taken away."


    "Good."


    The third said, "I''ll prepare the stone right away."


    The third one said and went to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    Obviously, even the young brother asked the third to come to negotiate this matter. That''s impossible. I''ll give him so many magic stones at once.


    Then, through the crowd.


    It''s just passing through a crowd. Suddenly, a man quietly handed the old three a ring. The third elder brother also explained this matter. Therefore, without hesitation, the Third Elder took the ring and gave it to the fat man.


    The reason why the young brother would arrange people in the crowd, so quietly handed the third one a Najie. Obviously, I don''t want to let others know where they are.


    Then, along this direction, we found all of them, recognized them, and brought out all the forces behind them.


    Seeing that the fat man took the ring, the third said, "fat Taoist friend, there are 700000 God stones in this ring. Add in the 170000 that was given to you in front of you. It''s 870000. The extra twenty thousand God stones were given to the fat Taoist friends. Now, please untie the seals on them, and I will take them all away


    Although the people they were arrested were thrown on the ring at random and lay in disorder.


    In fact, they were not hurt much.


    It''s just the cultivation sealed in the body, so that they can''t use the slightest strength at all. Even ordinary people are not. Therefore, they are just able to lie down on the ring.


    As long as the seal is untied, they can immediately resume their cultivation and become powerful monks.

 Chapter 2507

    Therefore, the third one wants to take all of them away, just need Lin Tianyu to untie the seal for them.


    The fat man looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu was also on the scene and listened to all their conditions.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said nothing and did not mention any conditions. To go straight forward is to untie the seals on all of them.


    At this time, the old three fiercely looked at Lin Tianyu, as if to firmly remember Lin Tianyu. Then, take everyone with you.


    When they were ready to leave, Lin Tianyu said, "you can take all the other people away. However, you can''t take this friend of Wu Zhong Dao. "


    "Why?"


    Old three says, in the eye one wipe fierce light.


    Even with the wisdom of the third, he could imagine it. In fact, in front of the exchange, they just had to be stabbed by each other because they had hostages in each other''s hands. Pay a huge price, is to exchange these people in hand.


    You know, the value of the stone. If it is converted into Yuanshi, how much should it be.


    Yuan Stone is divided into inferior, middle, top and top grade, and then up is the God stone. But all of them are 100 to 1.


    A piece of God stone, that is exactly equivalent to a hundred million yuan stone.


    870000 God stone, which is equivalent to 87 trillion yuan stone.


    This is almost equivalent to the sum of nearly ten monks in the later period of the third grade who were rich. Even, it is estimated that the income of a super power in a few years may not be so much.


    At such a high price.


    Now, of course, it''s on the arena. He''s going to take all the people.


    It doesn''t matter whether he''s military or not.


    The third one will take them away.


    Especially nawuzhong.


    In front of him, however, he should have talked with Lin Tianyu and the fat man, saying that they had collected the remaining seventeen thousand divine stones. This is what happens when there is a back. This is what happens when fat people take advantage of them.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the third, Wu Zhong is a person who must be taken away.


    After this person takes back, he must torture well, just can dispel the evil spirit in the heart.


    Now, Lin Tianyu didn''t let him take this man away.


    There is absolutely no possibility of negotiation or retrogression.


    But Lin Tianyu looked at the third one lightly and said, "because he is not your man at all. What''s more, after he works for you, you turn around and send a killer to kill him. Let him go back with you. That''s not letting him go. That is to force him to death. He''s not one of you, so I can''t give him to you. "


    However, the third one did not give in and said, "when the God stone was handed over, we had already agreed. All the people on the challenge arena are left to me. Why, now, after the delivery of the stone, do you want to go back on your word? "


    The young boss and other people hid in the corner, looking at the dispute between the third and Lin Tianyu, and laughed.


    Although the old three is one track minded.


    But sometimes, he just has the advantage of one tendon.


    Just like now, on Lin Tianyu, the old three also did not give in at all.


    If anyone else comes on.


    In the face of Lin Tianyu, especially after knowing that the person Lin Tianyu wants to stay is not their own, I am afraid that any one of them will not conflict with him again. Only sell the other party face.


    But the old three is one track minded, he will not care about these.

 Chapter 2508

    Young brother, they have seen the performance of the third brother now, and it is not only that there is no voice to stop this matter. Moreover, he also longed for the third to argue with Lin Tianyu for a longer time.


    Third, that''s just a nameless character.


    No matter how much the dispute is, it is impossible to have any impact on the third.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    He''s different.


    He is the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. That status directly represents the face of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Moreover, at this time, the third son was still biting Lin Tianyu. After they had paid enough God stone, he would repent.


    As a cabinet master, others pay the price, then repent.


    Then, such a force, his reputation, even if it is completely stinky. At that time, who else dares to deal with such forces.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu laughed softly and said, "I regret. If I go back on my word, you can''t take any of these people here. Do you believe me? "


    The old three is also hard to answer: "even if a person can''t take away, what? But the reputation of your repentance, it is thoroughly stinky. With so many people, it''s worth the reputation of your Chongxiao Pavilion master! "


    Lin Tianyu said: "why, in your eyes, the lives of all these people in your power are so worthless?"


    "That''s our business. Now, are you going to give me all of them, or not? "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold, and said: "other people can give it to you. Or Wu Chong, but he can''t


    "I''m going to take everyone. Of course, all of them also include Wu Chong. "


    "Wu Chong is not your man at all."


    "I don''t care. I just want to take them all back


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes grew colder.


    However, in that corner of the young big brother, their people, but it is all full of smile.


    They just want to gamble.


    In such a public occasion, Lin Tianyu as a cabinet master, it is absolutely impossible to kill people at will. He has to worry about his reputation.


    Then, let the old three keep fighting with him, and the longer the fight, the better. The longer the trouble goes on, the greater the influence will be on Lin''s reputation for repentance afterwards. His reputation will get worse.


    Lin Tianyu still suppressed his anger and said, "well, can I ask you a question. You want to take this Wuzhong back. What should I fill in? After all, he is not one of you. What''s more, in front of you, you are all thinking about killing him. "


    "Hey, hey."


    The old three grinned darkly and said, "take it back. Of course, we have to deal with him. They dare to pit us. When I go back, I''ll put him to death. Besides, it is said that he has a grandson. At that time, when lingchi executed him, his grandson could not let go. We should also join him in the execution of lingchi. "


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "is that why you want to get him back together? In that case, it is even more impossible for me to give people to you. "


    "Hum!"


    The third one snorted coldly and said, "you can''t help it. In front of you, you have already collected our God stone. What''s more, it''s still said that we should take all of them back to me. Now, I''m going to take them all back. As for how to deal with this old guy later, it''s our freedom. "

 Chapter 2509

    Lin Tianyu indifferently said: "I stand here, I see, I don''t let you take away people, how do you, can take people away from under my eyelids?"


    However, the third one yelled out: "why, Lin Pavilion master, as the leader of a cabinet, do you still want to say nothing and repent in public?"


    "Repent in public?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "I''ll show you my regret in public."


    Lin Tianyu said, looked back at the fat man and said, "fat Zun, give him all the 870000 God stones. We won''t let any of this man go. "


    Lin Tianyu said, and his figure flashed.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, there were dozens of Lin Tianyu moving at the same time.


    Those who had just been released from their bodies were all taken down and sealed by Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, the fat man also went directly to give him the 870000 stone he had just given him, all of which were returned to him.


    The third one was a little stunned.


    Can things still operate and develop in this way?


    As the leader of a cabinet, Lin Tianyu did not just repent. What''s more, all of a sudden, the repentance was so thorough.


    After the old man was stunned, he said angrily, "Lin Pavilion master, as the leader of a pavilion, how can you talk like this. This has just paid for the stone. When you get to this point, you''re starting to go back. Are you such a cabinet master


    "Go away!"


    Lin Tianyu roared and thrust his foot out. He directly kicked the third man out of the ring.


    With a bang, the third fell heavily on the ground under the challenge arena.


    Poof!


    Then, one mouth, it directly spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    Obviously, look at this pattern.


    Lin Tianyu''s foot just now, but there is no mercy at all. Therefore, one foot down, directly is to kick the old three into a serious injury. Even, it should directly hurt the internal organs. I''m afraid that if you don''t have a rest for more than half a year or even a few years, don''t try to recover completely.


    Lin Tianyu stretched out his hand to the third, and said, "if you dare to go forward again, I will take your dog''s life."


    Then, Lin Tianyu is an extra body, facing all the people under the stage.


    At this time, all the people under the stage are stupefied.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength is too strong. And he is too overbearing.


    Dozens of people, there is no lack of experts, said seal, blink of an eye, is all to seal. And the third one, because he was not used to it, was directly kicked out of the arena, but also directly kicked into a serious injury.


    Facing the crowd, Lin Tianyu said, "now, what I want to tell you is how this happened.


    "It''s just because he wants to find a way out for his grandson. So, they found this force. They forced Wu chonglai to collect registration fees on purpose and made it difficult for us. But later, things developed. When it comes to it, they don''t have full control. Because, I want to fight back at Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "But at this time, the force that promised Wu Chong a way out for his grandson was to send someone to kill him.


    "When he wanted to kill Wu Chong, he just made a condition.


    "That is to let their power let go of his grandson. And you don''t have to join them. As long as you are an ordinary person, you can live a stable life. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he was moved when he saw those people below.


    Obviously, what Wu Zhong did for his grandson attracted some resonance.


    The true feelings of the world are the most dynamic.

 Chapter 2510

    Lin Tianyu continued: "but at that time, how did this force answer Wu Chong.


    "No.


    "It''s not just Wu important who was killed. Moreover, his grandson has to enter their forces and be monitored by them.


    "This is also let Wu Chong hope that his grandson will live a quiet life, all can not be obtained.


    "It is such a force. Can I give it to them?


    "At that time, Wu Chong was fighting with the man who was going to kill him. In the end, if I didn''t just make it. Wu Chong is going to be killed by them on the spot.


    "Later, Wu Chong was seriously injured. Please I''ll give his grandson to the income department. I have only one request. That''s to see how his grandson is. If there is no problem with character, you can naturally earn Chongxiao Pavilion. Otherwise, he can only be forced to be a servant disciple, income Chongxiao Pavilion. But the grandson who dare not to be Wu Zhong is an official disciple of ChongXiao pavilion or a servant disciple. From the moment I promised, he has been my disciple of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "I''m a disciple of Chongxiao Pavilion. No one is allowed to move. Don''t say it''s his third son. Even if all the forces behind him come, it won''t work. Even if it''s to overturn everything and go back on it. I don''t regret it. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, there was silence under the stage.


    At this time, everyone is clearly affected by Lin Tianyu''s words at the moment.


    This firm determination.


    Everyone is under this kind of infection, consciously did not make any sound.


    Lin Tianyu added: "now, I''m here, not just to show. Wu Chong can''t be taken away by them. What''s more, they have to try their best to find Wu Chong''s grandson for me. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing them and the whole force behind them. If they don''t believe it, they can try it. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he suddenly took out his black knife.


    "Hoo," the black knife toward the sky, a fierce cut.


    Then, I saw that in the whole sky, that piece of dense cloud was cut in half by the black knife light.


    At the same time, lightning and thunder.


    The power of the sword was so powerful that all the monks on the spot felt a kind of chilly feeling.


    This knife clearly makes them feel a kind of unpredictable heavenly power.


    Even the top monks in the late third grade period of this scene are no exception.


    Even in the eyes of the top monks of those forces, Lin Tianyu is obviously much more powerful than the real hidden details in these forces. When the cultivation reached the early stage of the fourth grade, he still did not fly to the divine world, and the real gods in their great forces who lived on the land of Shenwu temporarily were much more powerful.


    This kind of Lin Tianyu is absolutely beyond their control.


    In that case, Lin Tianyu''s declaration can never be ignored.


    At the same time, the young elder brother and other people hid behind their backs, and their intestines were all green with regret.


    Just now, why didn''t they transmit the voice and stop the third brother from fighting with Lin Tianyu all the time?


    If they stop it going on.


    Then, we will not fall into the passive situation now.


    I wanted to see Lin Tianyu''s jokes. However, I didn''t think that it was lifting a stone and hitting my feet.

 Chapter 2511

    "Big brother, what to do now?"


    In the corner, with the young brother together these people, this will be really flustered.


    Young brother is also a little flustered.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu would dare to play cards in such a way. All of a sudden, they repented in public, which made them totally unexpected.


    "What else can I do? Let''s do as Lin Tianyu said. Hurry to find that Wu Zhong''s grandson, and return it to him. Perhaps, this matter, there is still some room to turn around. Otherwise. This goes on like this. I don''t know what will happen. "


    "But, big brother..."


    "What''s the matter? Come on! Don''t falter


    The talent said: "in front of me, when I learned that Wu Chong had put us together, I had already made the decision. I sent a message and asked people to pick up the head of Wu Chong''s grandson. Now, though it''s only been a while. But the key is that when I arrange the staff, it is the principle of proximity. They are all in the vicinity of Wu Chong''s home, directly to do this matter.


    "At this time, perhaps, Wu Chong''s grandson has already been slaughtered?"


    "What do you say?"


    Big brother suddenly stood up, angry face is blue.


    Of course, this is not so much angry as frightened.


    Lin Tianyu is too powerful.


    If at this time, the person he wants will be killed directly.


    Then he really started to make trouble, not to mention now, Lin Tianyu caught the hostages in his hands. He did not want to live. Even if they were there, it would be hard for them to escape.


    Elder brother, however, has a kind of feeling faintly.


    Then Lin Tianyu clearly has locked them all.


    The reason why we haven''t done anything to them yet.


    The real reason is that they have not directly started with Lin Tianyu. But once the person Lin Tianyu wanted was slaughtered by the people arranged by himself and others. In that case, Lin Tianyu will definitely slaughter them in the next second.


    The elder brother had some hesitant way: "that, that, that hasn''t been summoned as soon as possible, let, let them, quickly terminate the action. Besides, they have to protect Wu Chong''s grandson immediately. Wu Chong''s grandson must not lose a hair.


    "You know, now, after Lin Tianyu issued such a declaration.


    "I''m afraid of those forces who are not pleased with us. Maybe, at this time, we will send a killer to kill Wu Chong''s grandson and directly blame us.


    "Yes.


    "They will.


    "You must pay attention to those who go to protect Wu Chong''s grandson. The most strict protection must be carried out, and there must be no accident. "


    After the elder brother said so, the man immediately began to summon him with a serious face.


    At this time, another man beside the elder brother said, "elder brother, will you take this matter too seriously. Do you really think that Lin Tianyu can do what he said? I think that''s just what he said. It''s just that the sword technique he just used is powerful enough. ¡°

 Chapter 2512

    "No"


    the elder brother solemnly said, "that''s not just a threat. Although it is only a few simple words. I can feel his determination.


    "I don''t know if he can really level all the forces behind us.


    "At least one of us is going to have to escape."


    "No, big brother."


    "Do you still think that Lin Tianyu has locked us all so that we have no chance to escape? I don''t believe that. How could he find us and lock us in. Is he the real God


    The elder brother took a deep look at the man and said, "you really don''t believe it. I don''t know if he''s a real God. But my intuition tells me. Everything we have now is clearly monitored by him. As long as he is willing, he can take all of us easily


    After listening to the elder brother''s words, he was obviously stunned.


    Their elder brother is a man who always has his own opinions and is sensible. He is the most observant. The grasp of a thing has always been particularly accurate, and there is no mistake or omission.


    Well, now, big brother, he said solemnly, as long as Lin Tianyu is willing, he can take all of them and kill them all.


    Does Lin Tianyu really have this ability?


    When I think about it, it''s not just a question.


    Even if you are standing on one side, those who have just heard the elder brother''s words feel cold instantly. The feeling of fear filled my heart and I couldn''t help myself.


    Lin Dayu still asked: "we can''t be sure that all of us are dead. As long as he wants to do it, he can catch all of us in one net? "


    Although still ask big brother in doubt.


    But when asked again, there was obviously more solemn flavor in the voice.


    Obviously, although the mouth is asking, but in his heart, that clearly has been completely accepted their brother''s statement.


    Even, I feel it vaguely.


    They seem to be locked in by the powerful Lin Tianyu.


    The elder brother said, "yes. However, that kind of lock-in breath is not what the friars can feel at all. It seems to be a kind of locking, completely integrated into the nature of all things. He seems to be able to use the nature of everything, to lock in any target.


    "Even, think about it now.


    "In front of us, we sent 12 shadow guards to attack him. That''s a joke at all.


    "With their distinct ability to integrate all these things into his own artistic conception. Let alone those shadow guards that we sent out can easily make him feel the killing and fluctuation when they attack him.


    "Even the shadow guards we sent out are just moving.


    "He should have completely captured all the actions of the shadow guards we sent out."


    "Big brother, is that true?"


    Now, it''s not just a question of this person, so anxious to ask.


    Other people can''t help asking.

 Chapter 2513

    The elder brother nodded and said, "eight or nine do not leave ten.


    "Even, now think about it, the lightness he felt when he took all the guards.


    "At that time, it seemed that he suddenly felt the killing opportunity of the shadow guards. Then, the instant hand, is to take down all the shadow guards. Those who take stealth as the first shadow guard, none of them can escape. In fact, at that time, we should have entered a misunderstanding. It was not at all that Lin Tianyu suddenly felt the hasty action of the shadow guards.


    "It''s clear that Lin Tianyu has already felt the progress of our shadow guards.


    "It''s just that at the moment when I started, I deliberately pretended to be in such a hurry.


    "Fundamentally, it should be said that at the moment when our shadow guards appeared, he had arranged a killing game, and those who were waiting for us fell into his hands."


    There was another humanitarian: "elder brother, if you say so, this Lin Tianyu is too terrible. It''s not just strength. It''s also very powerful. "


    The elder brother laughed, shook his head and said, "in fact, this is nothing at all. The most powerful is his strength. As long as the strength reaches such a level, it is absolutely easy to use


    Yeah.


    The others nodded.


    Indeed, it was Lin Tianyu''s strength that made them feel deeply afraid.


    This kind of strength, even in the eyes of these monks in the later stage of the third grade, is totally unexplained.


    "Big brother!"


    At this time, a man rushed over, although some deliberately lowered the voice so that others would not hear or notice his call.


    Can still not hide, this voice inside that kind of urgency.


    The owner of this voice is the one who told him to hurry up to summon and stop those people under him, and stop killing Wu Chong''s grandson.


    Big brother''s heart "clutters", the heart drops steeply.


    What?


    Are those people he arranged to act so fast that they have already killed Wu Chong''s grandson directly?


    Big brother''s heart suddenly a burst of uneasiness rises.


    If so. Although these people may not really take their lives as Lin Tianyu said. I''m afraid they have to pay an unimaginable price.


    The man came over in a hurry. As soon as he saw the big brother''s face, he called out anxiously, "brother!"


    But it just called, but did not continue to say what.


    "Tell me the result quickly. What''s the matter?" he said


    Big brother said, eyes have been restored to a firm feeling.


    Obviously, at this point, even the worst has happened. Well, as a big brother, there is no excuse at all. He had to step up and take on the job.


    At the meeting, the talent said, "brother, my message is still timely. They''re starting to do it. He has already cut off one of the important fingers of Wu Chong''s grandson. But Wu Chong''s grandson is also a hard character. After a finger was cut off, there was no soft word. Besides, he kept yelling at them. It''s really pushing them.


    "If it''s my message, it''s a second late.


    "They just want to take off the head of Wu Chong''s grandson directly under the kind of indignation."

 Chapter 2514

    "What''s the result


    When elder brother asked again, his tone was much more stable.


    Obviously, from the last words just said by the inquirer, big brother can already know the final result.


    However, even so, it is also to really listen to the result from the other side''s mouth. He was able to completely put his mind down.


    "Brother, as a result, they just cut off a little finger of Wu Chong''s grandson. In other ways, he didn''t get hurt.


    "What''s more, I ordered them to have their little fingers cut off and put them in a jade box. Together with Wu Chong''s grandson, he rushed to take a boat and sent him back.


    "If you come by boat, it won''t take long.


    "As long as there are powerful monks on their side who are good at healing. It''s still possible to put on the little finger of the boy


    "Well."


    Listening to this, the elder brother finally felt a little relieved and said, "since we have already got the result. Then, all this is just a matter of time. Now, let the third one talk to Lin Tianyu. "


    Next to a man: "big brother, how can I ask the third to talk to Lin Tianyu about this. The result of the negotiation has not been missed. "


    The man objected.


    And look at the look of other people around.


    Obviously, they are all against the arrangement of elder brother.


    The elder brother was smiling and said, "there is no need to change people. And now, we''re losing to the bottom. If someone is sent out again, the bad reputation will not only be about conspiracy, but also the image of compromise of our forces.


    "What''s more, what''s more important is


    "In fact, at this time, Lin Tianyu should have known what the final result was?"


    "Big brother!"


    A cry of disbelief.


    Then, at the same time, he looked around carefully.


    The humanitarian: "then Lin Tianyu will not really have elder brother, you said so God? Several of us are here, discussing things in such a low voice, and he is able to synchronously know the results we have said.


    "If he had it.


    "Is it not to say that in the presence of millions of monks, any talk of anyone can be put into his ears."


    But the elder brother said in a positive way: "the other friars talk in a low voice. The forest Pavilion master may not be able to put all of them into his ears. But what we are talking about here, he must be able to fully understand.


    "Because our place is completely under his control.


    "Do you remember that he caught the clamors under the ring?


    "We can be 100% sure of the people he arrested.


    "Those people, obviously, are all our people.


    "Below, among the millions of monks. Our people just to boost some things, deliberately in the crowd, shouting a few times, is able to be accurately caught by him. You can imagine that. "


    Yeah.


    Several people thought about the situation.


    They didn''t say anything more.


    Since the elder brother said that Lin Tianyu should have learned about this situation in their whispered conversation. Well, the result should have been predestined.


    At this time, it makes little difference who is sent to negotiate.


    After all, Lin Tianyu is not that damned fat man. I''ll play so many tricks. He should be able to get the basic information, just hammer it out.

 Chapter 2515

    Then, under the arrangement of the younger brother, the third brother still went to have this negotiation with Lin Tianyu.


    To tell you the truth, this time when he went to the negotiation, he had some worries and no bottom in his heart.


    He was stupefied.


    But he is not stupid.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu''s prestige had a strong impact on his mind. At this meeting, he has not yet fully digested the prestige. Now, let him face Lin Tianyu again. He is really afraid.


    But since it was ordered by the elder brother.


    Even in the heart, there is a lot of fear.


    But he didn''t say much. Directly, he went to the challenge arena where Lin Tianyu was with his injuries.


    All the way through, although between the steps, people can not feel any special changes.


    But when all the people saw the way the old three was marching, they all felt it clearly. In his heart, he is simply lack of confidence. However, the third one still didn''t stop at one step. He went directly to the challenge arena where Lin Tianyu was.


    Just got on the challenge arena.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the third and said, "I know what you mean here. Well, you''ll pay another 20000 stone, and then you''ll send people over. Between us, even if it is clear. "


    Lin Tianyu said that, without waiting for the third elder to agree to this, he directly took the initiative to repair the seals on those who were lying on the challenge arena. All of them were unsealed.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "OK, you can all go. The third one went to the fat man and paid God stone


    The third one hesitated for a moment and said, "Lin Pavilion master, I have one more thing to tell you."


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu looked at the third one and said, "if you have anything, just say it."


    The third said: "Lin Pavilion master, we are willing to pay another 30000 God stones to make a total of 900000. However, we have a small request. "


    "What''s the requirement?"


    "We hope that, from now on, it will be completely over. From then on, we should not mention it again. "


    As he said this, he looked at Lin Tianyu with some hope.


    This is what their young brother told him in person. Let him make sure that it is done.


    The Third Elder also experienced the prestige of Lin Tianyu. What''s more, there is a big brother''s personal account. Therefore, when he came back, he also planned to eliminate all the previous misunderstandings with Lin Tianyu.


    "Good!"


    Lin Tianyu looked at Lao San for a while. Look straight inside the old three hearts, there are some hair.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu agreed happily.


    Lin Tianyu said, "please rest assured. This matter, as long as your big brother, no longer to pick up. Then, since then, I have been in Chongxiao Pavilion as if I were with your elder brother. Nothing has happened. "


    "Thank you very much, master Lin!"


    After finishing this sentence from the bottom of his heart, he directly handed over the stone to the fat man, took all the people who had been sealed off and walked towards the arena. Through the crowd, straight away.


    At this time, he did not take these people to meet with the big brother.


    After all, there are so many people around.


    If now, go to meet with big brother, they must be unable to escape the scene, pay attention to their eyes.


    The forces behind them will certainly emerge easily.

 Chapter 2516

    See the old three with people directly left.


    But Wu Chong''s grandson, whom Lin Tianyu asked them to bring, has yet to show up.


    All the people under the stage have some strange thoughts. There was even a murmur.


    "You say, this Lin Pavilion Lord is not a bit silly."


    "Yes, he has released all the hostages in his hands. Without any chips, if the other party leaves, he will not fulfill the conditions he has put forward. When he gets there, who can I ask for? "


    "I also think that it''s a little thoughtless for Lin Pavilion master to deal with things like this."


    "No. Have you ever thought about it. As a matter of fact, this is just a reflection of his confidence. "


    "What do you say?"


    "Because he already has that strength and confidence. Even if he did release all those people. However, if the other party can not meet the conditions he said. He is still able to easily find the other party, let the other party pay a heavier price. Therefore, in his heart, however, he had complete confidence. The other side absolutely dares not to carry out according to his condition


    The words came out.


    There was silence all around.


    It seems to be true.


    It is so easy to release all the dozens of hostages in hand. Unless it''s stupid. But Lin Tianyu looks, that is clearly not that kind of silly object.


    There is only one other possibility.


    The reason why he let people go so generously.


    That''s because he has the confidence to let people go so generously.


    And in a corner.


    Several people looked at the young brother''s eyes, which can be full of worship.


    The whole thing is obviously just like what big brother said in advance.


    It is obvious that Lin Tianyu has made this incident clear and clear for a long time. Therefore, it is not necessary for the third to put forward any negotiation methods when the third one has just entered the arena. Lin Tianyu spoke directly and said his own conditions.


    Lin Tianyu clearly knew that.


    In front of them, the person who sent them had already cut off one of Wu Chong''s grandson''s fingers. Therefore, it is also a direct no nonsense, let them pay more than 20000 God stone.


    It''s the one finger to pay for.


    In this way, everything they have here is just like what big brother said before. It''s all under the control of Lin Tianyu.


    Fortunately, they didn''t think about what to do with Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, we will suffer a big loss in the end.


    It''s their own.


    It is also because Lin Tianyu has learned about this. Even when he got to the back, Lin Tianyu did not mention that he wanted them to return Wu Chong''s grandson back.


    Because, he already knew that they had arranged for Wu Chong''s grandson to be sent here.


    It won''t take long, but it will be delivered here directly.


    This kind of Lin Tianyu is like an omniscient person.


    It''s terrible.


    It''s really not suitable to fight against such a character again. Big brother, also let the old three pay more than 30000 God stone, uncovered this matter. But it''s really wise.

 Chapter 2517

    But when they were convinced by the big brother''s decision.


    One of them said, "suddenly


    There was a little urgency and panic in the voice.


    The elder brother looks back. Isn''t that the person in front of him? Is he the one who has arranged to hand over to Wu Chong''s grandson?


    This meeting, suddenly called oneself, what''s the matter?


    Is it possible that


    Big brother heart suddenly, hastily way: "is what matter?"


    "As big brother thought, our boat was intercepted. Moreover, looking at their appearance, it is clear that they want to kill Wu Chong''s grandson in the boat. And then, so that we can top the tank. Now, brother, what should we do? "


    Big brother''s eyes are cold.


    On his side, however, it was not easy for him to reconcile with Lin Tianyu.


    However, some people do not like him. Even at this time, I still want to attack them. With this kind of curve method, to frame them, in order to stir up the relationship between them and Lin Tianyu.


    No way.


    We must not let the other party''s provocation succeed.


    Moreover, even if the other party really provokes success. Then this shit pot can''t be buckled on their heads.


    Big brother thought, quickly to Lin Tianyu voice, to explain this matter.


    Lin Tianyu also has a cold look in his eyes.


    Who the hell is this?


    He even thought that he would be a gun emissary. In order to let themselves in the stimulation of this matter, hand to deal with the big brother and their people.


    This man''s mind is really a little too vicious.


    "Now, where are they?" Lin Tianyu said


    "According to the message just sent back. They are now in the southeast, three thousand miles away. "


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed and disappeared directly on the challenge arena. At the same time, in the young brother''s ear, also ring the voice of Lin Tianyu.


    "I see. I''ll take care of it myself. The follow-up has nothing to do with you. "


    However, after hearing the transmission, the young brother wanted to capture the figure of Lin Tianyu, but he found it. This is simply impossible. It seems that just in this moment, Lin Tianyu has been completely out of their perception.


    This speed


    Big brother also has some Leng.


    This feeling is up, but it''s twice as fast as he is clearly.


    And in this scene. However, many people just look at the shadow of Lin Tianyu on the challenge arena. Suddenly, it becomes illusory.


    Then, the rest of them know.


    The one who stayed on the challenge arena was just a mirage of Lin Tianyu. But Lin Tianyu''s noumenon has already left here. I don''t know where to go.


    What''s going on?


    Where is Lin Tianyu going?


    However, a few people in Chongxiao Pavilion clearly know what they know.


    Because, at the moment when the figure flickered out, Lin Tianyu was clearly already speaking to them and explaining it again.


    As for those who stopped the boat and were ready to kill Wu Chong''s grandson and put the blame on the young brother and others. Lin Tianyu personally set out to see if he could cope with the situation after he went there.


    All the people in Chongxiao Pavilion never thought about it.


    In their eyes, on the whole land of Shenwu, it is clear that there is still nothing Lin Tianyu can''t cope with.

 Chapter 2518

    Three thousand miles.


    For mortals, it''s not close. Even ordinary friars, even if they can fly. It will take a while to catch such a long distance.


    But for Lin Tianyu, with his speed. It''s not going to take a while.


    In particular, Lin Tianyu also felt that things must be very critical.


    Those who want to put the blame on the young brother and others. Now that it''s decided to do it. I will certainly think that if you want to fight, you must kill. This is to be able to play a real blame for the effect.


    So, to stop it.


    Lin Tianyu, however, directly pushed his own understanding of the rules of space with all his strength.


    At that time, the young brother felt that Lin Tianyu''s speed seemed to be twice as fast as him.


    In fact, it was because he felt wrong.


    When Lin Tianyu fully inspired his understanding of the rules of space, was the speed only twice as fast as that of the monks in the late third grade. I don''t know how many times it is.


    Therefore, it is almost in those interceptors that the time has been completely calculated between the shots.


    After they took the move, even if it was calculated by the fastest speed of monks in the late third grade. They had to give themselves time to escape.


    Boom, boom


    In the sky, there are five black scarf masked people toward a boat launched endless bombardment.


    Every blow was powerful.


    Obviously, it can be seen from the momentum of their attack. These five black scarf masked men are clearly the peak monks in the late third grade. With the joint efforts of five people like them, we should only need a blow. That is, we can directly blow such a flying boat to pieces.


    Then the five of them were finished.


    You can get out of here and run for other places.


    Promise, no one else can catch them.


    However, at this time, in the surface of the boat, it is a layer of solid protection light. Protect the boat to death under this layer of light. It can''t be destroyed at all.


    "Why! How can this boat feel like a turtle shell? It''s hard to smash it. " One of the five said.


    "Not good!"


    Another man said: "this flying boat is clearly the kind of one that focuses on defense. Moreover, from its protective light, it can still be felt. In this boat, there should be two top friars in the late third grade who preside over this defensive array. Therefore, with our strength, it is impossible to smash this flying boat in a few seconds. Obviously, it was the thought that someone would sneak in and make such preparations. "


    "What about that?"


    "Continue to bombard, of course."


    This is obviously the leader''s humanity: "although this flying boat is a defensive one. In addition, there are two top friars in the late third grade to preside over the defense array inside. However, we have the strength of the five of us. As long as you blow up 30 or 40 times, you can also directly blow through this defensive array and take this flying boat. Blow it to pieces. Let''s not stop. step on it! Boom hard. By the time the rescuers arrived, we had enough to blow up the boat and run away. Come on! Try harder


    Under the command of this head, the five men bombarded harder.

 Chapter 2519

    Boom, boom Boom, boom


    It has concentrated the strength of five top monks in the later period of Sanpin. Under the strong bombardment again and again, the array above the boat finally flickered.


    Obviously, with more than a dozen bombardments, the array above the airship will have to be blown away.


    Then, the whole boat, it has to be blown to pieces.


    At this time, the two monks in the Feizhou at the later stage of the third grade also had some gloomy faces.


    If they go on like this, if they insist on fighting with the five top friars in the third grade period outside all the time.


    Well, when the formation outside the boat is smashed. Aren''t they going to turn into pieces and disappear with the broken array?


    They are the top monks of the third grade.


    I''m not willing to die here.


    If the two of them were willing to give up the boat, which was to be broken sooner or later, and fled. With the means of the two of them, they were the top monks in the later period. They have a chance of life. But if they run away. This flying boat is bound to be in the other side''s five third grade later peak monk''s bombardment, instantaneous to fragment.


    But when they received the order, they vowed to protect Wu Chong''s grandson. No harm is allowed.


    And once they get out of the boat and run away.


    Want to keep yourself safe and escape. Then, it is absolutely impossible for them to escape with Wu Chong''s grandson. Otherwise, they can''t escape themselves.


    But in this way, they even completely violated the orders they received. And with the strength of the force they are in. As long as you know that they violated the order. Then, they will be pursued by this force endlessly. No matter where they hide, as long as they take a little risk, they will be found and killed by the force they are now in.


    Unless, after disobeying the order, they flee here and do a meditation in anonymity. Even, don''t let anyone who knows them well know that they have the peak cultivation of the third grade later period.


    But clearly he is the top monk on the Shenwu land.


    But I want to escape and live the life of ordinary people.


    How can they be reconciled?


    Can you just watch and die here?


    This is even more reluctant!


    They both looked at each other in a tangled way.


    A middle-aged man said, "well, let''s run. We have tried our best to protect Wu Chong''s grandson all the way here. What will happen after all depends on his own creation. Otherwise, we will really die here. "


    Another old man was thinking silently and said, "where can we escape if you say you want to escape?"


    The middle-aged said: "Shenwu land is so big, isn''t there any place we can escape to? Big deal, we just escaped to an ordinary mountain village. Then we went into anonymity and lived an ordinary life there. Well, as long as we don''t reveal the accomplishments of the top monks in the later three grades. At that time, no one would come to this ordinary village to look for us. In this way, although life is too dull. But we have saved our lives. If we keep fighting like this, we will die here. "

 Chapter 2520

    The old man hesitated.


    Then, after thinking about it for a while, the old man said, "well, let''s resist for a while. At that time, if the formation of the flying boat is about to break, the rescue has not come, and we will not be late to escape. "


    The middle-aged said, "but the longer we resist, the tighter the encirclement of the five of them will be when we escape. Then the danger will be even greater. "


    "The greater the danger, the greater. Anyway, we did our best to get to that point. "


    The old man said, "at that time, run away again. At the end of the day, even if we are caught back, we will not lose heart. And, perhaps, before that time, the rescue had already arrived. "


    "No way."


    The middle-aged man said: "at this distance, we will rush to the rescue after we send out the message. This time is enough for the five of them to break the array on our boat


    However, the old man''s eyes were somewhat firm and said, "since you have accepted this order, you should try your best to do it.


    "If the rescue didn''t come at the moment when the array was broken, it was the boy''s life.


    "Hold on a little longer. See if there''s any help coming. "


    The middle-aged monk shook his head.


    However, it is obvious that most of the time when they work together, they should listen to the old monk''s idea.


    Now, since the old man has made the decision.


    The middle-aged monk did not say anything more. He just followed the orders of the old man, and together with the old man, constantly brought in endless power to the array above the flying boat, pushing the defensive array of the flying boat to the limit.


    Boom, boom


    The array outside the Feizhou has been attacked by five top monks in the later period of the third grade.


    And as the attack continues.


    The faces of the old and the middle-aged are more and more embarrassed.


    Both of them have pushed their inner powers to the limit to maintain the defensive array of the flying boat. But gradually, both of them clearly felt that they were unable to do what they wanted. At this time, the attack outside the boat is becoming more and more intense.


    As for rescue.


    At this meeting, there was no shadow.


    They feel that they can hold on to a few breaths at most. At that time, the formation outside the boat will be broken.


    Click, click, click


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of eggshell breaking.


    The old man and the middle-aged two peak monks in the late third grade all changed their faces. It is clear that the array is seriously damaged and will be broken.


    Both of them had to leave the boat just before the formation broke.


    Otherwise, the two of them are bound to be blown to pieces by the power of the array at the moment when the array is broken.


    "You go. I know you both did your best. Even if I did die. I will not hate you in the least, but I will appreciate that you two have protected me for such a long time and let me live a little longer. "


    Just then, from behind, came a voice.


    Both of them were shocked.


    The speaker is Wu Zhong''s grandson.


    It is also the young man who was ordered by the two of them to arrive at the competition site safely.


    But, all the way, the young man never spoke. So that both of them have forgotten this young man.

 Chapter 2521

    They turn around and find Wu Chong''s grandson.


    The middle-aged monk was not angry and said, "boy, don''t talk nonsense. It''s you who made us both trapped here and bombarded. Don''t talk too much here. Don''t make me angry and kill you. "


    The young man did not get angry and said, "I did not ask you two to protect me. Then, you two, get out of here. "


    The middle-aged monk was more angry and said to the old monk, "you can see it too. What is his attitude. Anyway, we both risked our lives to save his life. This kid is still talking to us like that. In my opinion, this boy is a white eyed wolf. We might as well hurry. Such a white eyed wolf is not worth saving. "


    But at this time, there was a flash in the old monk''s eyes. Then, he directly targeted Wu Zhong''s grandson, a young man.


    The old monk said, "boy, you just said that, that is to deliberately motivate us both to leave?"


    The young man listened to the old man''s question, but he stopped speaking.


    The middle-aged friar was also a sudden reaction, his face a burst of red.


    Just now, the middle-aged friars just wanted to escape. Therefore, in my heart, I didn''t think about it at all. What the young man said just now is clearly a way to motivate the general. So that both of them left the boat in peace.


    Eh!


    That boy is a little bit of a snack.


    If it''s next to me, I can help this boy.


    But now, such a situation. Both of them are hard to protect themselves. If you want to help this boy, you are powerless. If he ran away alone with the old monk. I believe those people will not be right, they two people will be dead in pursuit. There is also a great possibility for them to escape. But if I had taken such a boy when I ran away. Then, the five top friars in the late third grade period must not let them go.


    In those five third grade later peak friars fight to intercept.


    One is not good. Even the two of them are likely to take their own lives in it.


    Oh!


    Boy, it''s not that we don''t want to save you. It''s true that we can''t protect ourselves.


    But at this time, the old monk said, "well, boy, you are also a man of temperament. Well, I''ll take you out and run. At that time, whether you can really escape from life depends on your nature. "


    Whoosh!


    With that, the old man has already started his formation.


    Then, the old man took the middle-aged monk with one hand and the young man of Wu surnamed with the other hand, and went out of the boat directly.


    Boom!


    There was a sudden explosion.


    When the three of them got out of the boat, the boat behind them was already the top friars in the late third grade period. With the last blow, they were blown to pieces. At the same time, the explosion of the flying boat array spread to the whole space.


    "Let''s go!"


    The old monk gave a big drink to the middle-aged monk. He had already taken the young man surnamed Wu. He accelerated his speed and fled to the distance.


    The middle-aged monk was just stunned for a moment. Under the reminder of the old monk, he accelerated the speed and fled to the distance.


    "Catch up!"


    The leader of the five friars saw the young man in the old monk''s hand and immediately gave direct orders to the other four.

 Chapter 2522

    The wind was howling.


    The three men in front of them fled in a hurry. The five men in the rear are chasing.


    However, it is obvious that the body method of the three people who fled in front of them was not as good as that of the five who pursued behind. Besides, he also brought a weak teenager. So, after a while, they were surrounded by the five men.


    The leader of the five top friars in the late third grade period stepped forward and said, "we five have no intention of opposing you either. Now, as long as you put this teenager down and leave. Then we can let you go as if nothing had happened


    Although five people surrounded two people.


    Moreover, the strength of these five is much stronger.


    But in their hearts, they still don''t want to be enemies with these two people at this time.


    After all, their goal is to kill a young man surnamed Wu, and Wu Zhong''s grandson is to achieve his goal.


    There is no need to cause more trouble.


    Moreover, although the other side is only two people. But after all, he was also the peak monk of the third grade. If the other side does their best. It''s very likely that at the end of the day, they''ll be knocked out. Or, it''s going to make someone seriously injured.


    It''s not worth it at all.


    The old monk said, "this Taoist friend, we have received an order to protect Wu Zhong''s grandson. If we can''t do it. Then, if we return to our own forces, we will certainly be severely punished. Even, there is the possibility of losing one''s life. Why don''t the five Taoist friends think about it for us and let us go this time


    The leader on the opposite side said, "you two are the top monks with three grades. Can''t you live without the one in front? Moreover, if you can really promise this time, I can introduce you into our forces. With your accomplishments, you will be greatly valued. "


    But the old man shook his head and said, "friend, don''t fool us any more. If both of us can''t even protect a teenager, such a small thing can''t be done. Then, how can your one force be more important to such wastes? "


    The leader on the opposite side was obviously impatient, and said angrily, "Taoist friend, do you want to use this method to delay time and wait for your people to help you? If you dare to refuse again, don''t blame us for being ruthless. Even you two will be killed together. "


    The old man looked upright and said, "those who practice Taoism should have faith in their hearts. Do something, do nothing. "


    "Ha ha ha ha The man who cultivates Taoism struggles with heaven for his life. First of all, we should think about how to live. Everything else is farting. Since you have chosen a way to die, you must die. "


    The leader of the opposite wave, and then, he preempted the attack.


    The old friars went up first.


    The middle-aged monk hesitated for a moment, but saw the old monk''s behavior. After all, there was nothing more to say, but also with the old monk to welcome up.


    Puff, puff


    But when they were thinking of fighting, they saw clearly the five people on the opposite side. They even connected one another, and their heads flew directly into the sky.


    Then, in front of them, a young figure appeared.


    As soon as the figure flashed, he put away all the five good heads of the other party.


    Then, looking back, he gave them a smile.

 Chapter 2523

    Originally, was preparing to rush up, and the old friars and middle-aged friars who were fighting with each other were stunned.


    They have not had time to move, but the other side''s five peak monks in the late third grade period have been taken off their heads one after another.


    Who is this man?


    It''s as easy as chopping melons and vegetables to kill the top monk in the later stage of Sanpin.


    The strength is so powerful that it''s just a little ridiculous.


    And so young.


    At this time, the young man introduced himself: "my name is Lin Tianyu, and I am the one who came to rescue you. In fact, just now, when the formation of the flying boat could not hold up, I had already come. I just want to see how you choose in this last moment.


    "Yes.


    "At the critical moment, I was very satisfied with your performance."


    With that, Lin Tianyu directly took out two pieces of Najie and gave them to the old and middle-aged respectively, saying, "this is a reward for you."


    The old man said, "thank you for your help. I don''t want this reward. But can I ask you one thing? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the old man and said, "please say so."


    The old man directly returned the ring to Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, I want to ask you to really expose this matter with white boss."


    "Big white, is that the boy they call big brother?"


    Seeing the old man nodding, Lin Tianyu said, "Daoyou, the festival between me and the white boss has been completely uncovered. As for the reward, you can take it. This is different from that of boss Bai. "


    Lin Tianyu said, and handed back the ring to the old man.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked back at the young man who was caught by the old man and said, "are you Wu Chong''s grandson?"


    The boy looked at Lin Tianyu and replied, "yes, I am Wu Zhong''s grandson, Wu Ming."


    "Well, you''re good, too."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I have seen everything just now. In the face of life and death, I can think about the people around me. Your grandfather Wu Zhong wants you to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, from now on, you are my disciple of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    However, the youth did not change much and said, "where is my grandfather? I want to see my grandfather first. "


    "Good." "I''ll take you to see your grandfather now," Lin said


    Lin Tianyu said, took out a flying boat, took Wuming and the old and middle-aged monks, and went to the arena.


    At this time, the young brother and his side several people''s facial expressions are not good-looking.


    "Big brother, at this time, there is no message. Obviously, the master of naringge hasn''t arrived at the scene yet. In terms of time. I''m afraid that after such a long time, our people, as well as Wu Chong''s grandson, have been killed by people from other factions. "


    Another: "yes. This should be the result. But with the temperament of Lin Tianyu. If so, it turns out. I''m afraid that when he comes back, he will not give up. In my opinion, we might as well leave here directly before he comes back. Go back now. If we don''t have time, we''ll all be in trouble. "


    "No more."


    The elder brother said, "before Lin Tianyu went, he had already passed on a message to me. This matter has nothing to do with us. As long as he says it himself. Even in the end, Wu Chong''s grandson was really robbed and killed. He would never blame us. I believe that the master of naringao is a man. "


    "But big brother, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."

 Chapter 2524

    Just as several people were persuading the elder brother to leave, a flying boat appeared in the sky.


    Well, the boat.


    The elder brother stood up with excitement.


    Is it that their people finally escaped the pursuit and rescued Wu Chong''s grandson?


    But if you look at it carefully, you will find that it is not their own boat at all. The sign on the boat is wrong.


    Oh.


    It seems that I am too nervous.


    The young brother sat down again.


    "Big brother."


    At this moment, a man nearby suddenly called out.


    The elder brother''s pain was quick. He frowned deeply and said impatiently, "what are you doing? It''s such a fuss. "


    Just now the man said, "brother, look, that''s Lin Pavilion master. There are also our two third grade later monks. The young man should be the one who values martial arts


    "What?"


    The elder brother was excited and said, "what are you talking about? Our people are back. Lin Pavilion master is back. What''s more, Wu Chong''s grandson has also been rescued. "


    "Yes, big brother, you can see it when you look up. That just a flying boat, it is the one that Lin Pavilion Lord brought them back to open. "


    Big brother also quickly looked up.


    Just now, big brother saw the boat. But as soon as I saw the boat which was not my side, I didn''t go to my heart again. Now look up, but see clearly.


    Lin Tianyu has come out of the boat.


    Beside him, there was an old monk, a middle-aged monk, and a young man in Lin Tianyu''s hand. It looks like Wu Chong''s grandson.


    OK.


    It''s safe to be back, that''s good.


    At this time, a big brother''s heart, is finally put down.


    Although in front of him, the young brother said that Lin Tianyu had nothing to do with them. But in the end, Wu Chong''s grandson is dead. So, young brother also really dare not be 100% sure, when the time comes, really will have no trouble with them.


    But this time, but finally is to see the living people, live standing in front of. All the thoughts of big brother can be regarded as completely put down.


    Then, Lin Tianyu directly pulled Wuzhong''s grandson back to the challenge arena. And the old and middle-aged friar also flashed back to the young brother.


    The elder brother looked at the two men and said, "OK! You two have done a great job this time. I''ll give you a credit. Ha ha ha Besides, when I go back, I will give you a big reward. "


    As the elder brother said this, he laughed happily.


    See a calm big brother together, all smile so happy.


    Everyone knows.


    In fact, in front of me, the calm that seems on the surface is just suppressing the uneasiness in my heart. Under this, also is finally all matters of mind, all put down.


    When Lin Tianyu returned to the arena, young Wu Ming saw Wu Chong, who had lost one arm. He immediately rushed forward and caught Wu Chong. Some of them cried out: "grandfather, who hurt you so much? I will avenge you. "


    However, Wu Chong gently brushed Wu Ming''s back and said, "ming''er, from now on, the matter of grandfather''s injury has passed. Because, this is the punishment of grandfather for doing something wrong in front of him. In the future, after you join the Chongxiao Pavilion, you must be a good man and practice well, and live up to the cultivation of Lin Pavilion master. Do you know? "


    "Well." Wu Ming nods.

 Chapter 2525

    When Wu Chong and Sun Tzu Wu Ming meet each other so touching, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are majestically sweeping down the past.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "just ahead, someone sent someone to rob and kill Wu Ming, the grandson of Wu Zhong.


    "This is what I said just now. That Wu Ming has been collected by me in Chongxiao Pavilion. Besides, they have to send people back to me. After that, someone will send someone to rob and kill them.


    "This time, I just killed the five monks who had been sent to rob and kill. But if there is another time, someone dare to kill me in such a blatant way. It would never have been so easy.


    "I don''t care why. I don''t care who it is.


    "Once again, the price will definitely make you despair. Will let you remember for a lifetime. Then, all my life, I hope that there will be no more next time.


    "Please remember what I said if you want to do it again.


    "Even behind you is the most powerful force on Shenwu land. Even if you have the support of the divine world behind you, if you dare to offend me, you will be punished. "


    Lin Tianyu said and took out five heads.


    It''s all covered with black scarves. This kind of black towel also has the effect of blocking the divine consciousness.


    When they saw the five heads, they understood.


    This should be the five top monks who were killed by Lin Tianyu just now.


    That''s five top monks in the late third grade.


    Say kill and kill.


    There was a chill in the hearts of the people.


    Lin Tianyu can''t be easily provoked.


    Not only is it tough. Just for a while, he killed five top friars in the late third grade. None of them escaped. This strength, once again let the hearts of people tremble.


    Lin Tianyu did not uncover the five black scarves.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu waved his hand, he directly threw the head into the air.


    Bang bang bang.


    Five sounds in succession.


    The five heads that were thrown into the air by Lin Tianyu all turned into fly ash and dissipated.


    This time, the incident of Lin Tianyu and ChongXiao pavilion has come to an end.


    And at this time, all the people present, can be in the heart, raised an idea.


    That is the Chongxiao Pavilion and Lin Tianyu. They should not be easily provoked.


    After this incident, Lin Tianyu and his team had to stop the arena competition, which was able to continue to start.


    But I''ve been through so much.


    At this meeting, it seems that it is difficult for anyone who looks at the challenge arena to concentrate on the challenge.


    In their hearts, what they have been thinking about and thinking about is just the Chongxiao Pavilion and Lin Tianyu. They are a newly established force. The popularity, as well as the strength it shows, is fully enough to be famous in the whole Shenwu continent after it is spread out here.


    But the whole challenge.


    Because there is a convention that has been held many times before.


    Although so many things have happened in front of us, we have not let the competition in this arena become chaotic.


    It''s just when Lin Tianyu and their affairs are finished. This challenge arena competition, in accordance with the previous practice, is all orderly unfolded.

 Chapter 2526

    But it''s time for the challenge to start again.


    Although there are many powerful figures in the arena. But obviously, the main interest of those spectators was all concentrated on the arena that these people in Chongxiao Pavilion participated in.


    "Look! Someone from Chongxiao Pavilion is on the challenge arena. It''s the fat man. "


    "Oh! It''s really that fat man. "


    "Look at that fat man''s strength? The fat man was one of the most ingenious people in dealing with the incident just now. I just don''t know how strong he is


    "Don''t you know about fat people? I knew him before. His strength is in the friars of the third grade later period, which can hardly be regarded as OK. It belongs to the lower middle strength. "


    "His opponent, however, has the strength to be above midday. Now, the fat man is afraid of no more


    On this side of Chongxiao Pavilion, the first person to come to the stage is the fat man.


    In the front, when the fat man dealt with Wu Zhong and the referee and the hostages, they had some understanding of him.


    So, I saw the fight of this familiar man. So people were interested.


    But now, after analysis. Obviously, the man on the stage is more powerful than the fat man.


    I didn''t expect that the fat man who would trap people met an invincible opponent as soon as he entered the arena.


    Hey, hey!


    Now, someone''s taking care of him.


    When the fat man went to the challenge arena, he knew the man opposite.


    And again, the man across the street knows the fat man as well.


    Then, the man said with a proud smile, "fat man, are you going down the challenge arena by yourself or let me blow you off the challenge arena. Fat man, in my opinion, you''d better get off the challenge arena by yourself. In this way, at least because of their own self-knowledge, to maintain a certain face


    But the fat man said with a smile: "Hey, hey! Wang Cheng, I know that your strength is stronger than me. But dare you let me do three moves first. Let me do three moves. You just dodge and don''t fight back. After three moves, if I haven''t won, I''ll give up. How about it? "


    Let''s not do three moves first.


    This has always been a fight between the older generation and the younger generation. When the strong and the weak fight, they will give way to the other party''s three moves first.


    But fat people just don''t pay attention to these.


    Open your mouth directly and put yourself in the position of the younger generation or the weak.


    However, the fat man attached another condition.


    If the other side let him three moves, he can not win, even if he lost.


    Such a condition is even more wonderful.


    Even if the other side let three moves, not attack at all, just dodge and defend. That can take the opponent in this state directly in three moves. This is clearly the case that one''s own strength is much stronger than his opponent''s.


    How do you feel that the fat people put forward such a positive and negative two conditions.


    Clearly, they are two extremes.


    Ask the other side to let yourself do three moves. On the other hand, he said that he wanted to win the other side with three moves.


    This request is totally unreasonable.


    "Ah! I want to understand, why is this All of a sudden, a man who was meditating called out, which attracted many people''s eyes.


    A monk nearby asked curiously, "Hello! What on earth did you want to understand when you were so excited


    Just now he yelled at the humanist: "I want to understand why the two conditions that he just proposed are completely in the opposite extreme."

 Chapter 2527

    Other people are also thinking about this problem, and also, are a head of fuzzy, completely do not understand.


    So, when he heard this man say, he came up with the reason.


    Everyone else is interested.


    Someone said anxiously, "well, tell me quickly. The fat man suddenly put forward these two completely extreme and opposite conditions. What is the reason for that?"


    Just now, he had two ways to find the loser


    "What do you say?"


    "You think. The strength of this fat man is obviously weaker than that of Wang Cheng. Now, he''s asking the other party to give in three moves first. That is to show and show his strength to the best of the other side''s three moves. If these three moves can happen to win each other, of course, it can''t be better. But if after three moves, it is not able to win the other side.


    "At that time, the fat man just gave up. That way. The fat man gave in. It is only limited to the tactics and reasons agreed by him. It''s not that the strength is really inferior to each other.


    "At least that''s what people say.


    "In this way, the fat man will keep his face. At least, part of it saved his face.


    "After all, the strength of the fat man is still weaker than that of the other side. If we fight for a long time, we will surely lose. "


    Next to listen to a few people are nodding.


    Think back to the front, the fat man in the ring, and the old three when bargaining insidious.


    Immediately felt that the fat man would probably do so.


    Oops!


    This fat man is really clever.


    He could imagine such an idea.


    "However, I feel that your statement, though reasonable, is not entirely true."


    At this time, when everyone had confirmed the statement, a young friar retorted.


    "Young man, what are you talking about? Why is that wrong? This is what we all agree on. Why, you young monk, you still want to oppose the consensus of all of us


    The young monk quickly refuted: "I don''t want to oppose the unanimous decision of the big guy. I always have a feeling. The fat man couldn''t come up with such a method. He just wanted to admit defeat with dignity. I don''t think it''s possible for a person like him to just think about it. "


    "And said he didn''t want to oppose us all. Don''t you mean to oppose us all


    But at this time, there was another monk with a flash in his eyes.


    It seemed to him that he was young.


    This is not from the fat people put forward this method to analyze. It''s about fat people. People like him can''t just think about it so simply and let themselves out of this matter.


    So the monk said, "it''s just a chat anyway. Let the young man say his own opinion. Let''s just listen to a joke. Young man, what do you think? "


    The young monk said, "I think the fat man''s request is clearly to pit the other side. According to his performance in front of him, it would be too unreasonable for him to engage the other party in this way and not pit the other party. Moreover, as soon as he was on the stage, the other party clearly looked down on him. Then, the fat man will have to pit each othe

 Chapter 2528

    Next to a few people are also followed by a nod.


    Not bad.


    As soon as the man came on stage, he looked down upon the fat man.


    With the fat man that some Yin character. If he doesn''t take the other side. That''s just a little too much to say. Unless, he doesn''t say anything. Because, most likely, he did not think of any way to trap people.


    However, he just said his own conditions and requirements.


    There must be a pit hidden in it.


    But what kind of pit is this?


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Is it possible that


    But at this time, the monk who opposed the young man obviously thought of this and said, "young man, according to what you have just said, this condition put forward by the fat man is a pit word. Doesn''t that mean that the fat man should win his opponent Wang Cheng within the limited three moves? But Wang Cheng''s strength has always been that he is much more powerful than the fat man.


    "Fat man won Wang Cheng in the limited three moves.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    The young monk hesitated and said, "that, that should, should not be possible."


    Against the Humanitarianism: "since you think it is impossible. Well, you said that there was a hole in the fat man''s words. So where is the pit? "


    The young monk did not know how to answer.


    At this time, a monk came forward and said, "OK. Don''t embarrass other young people. People just have ideas. As for whether it can be realized or not, it will be known if we look at it again. Maybe, at the end of the day, that fat man is really like this, that Wang Chengyi, not necessarily. Isn''t it? "


    On the stage, when Wang Cheng just heard the fat man''s words, he was also a little stunned.


    Then Wang Chengcheng was very angry.


    What does fat mean?


    If he doesn''t win in three moves, he will lose.


    Why, it''s the fat man''s decision.


    As long as you let him do three things. So, can he win himself in these three moves?


    The fat man is so swollen.


    So Wang Cheng gave a cold smile, looked at the fat man and said, "well, fat man, don''t say it''s three moves, even if it''s a hundred moves, I can let you."


    "You really want me to do a hundred tricks. Thank you very much


    The fat man quickly took Wang Cheng''s words and said, "remember, you said it in front of millions of monks on the challenge arena. You must not go back on your word. "


    The fat man beat the iron while the iron was hot. He nailed Wang Cheng''s words to death.


    The audience was stunned.


    Is this a hole dug by the fat man for Wang Cheng?


    Because Wang Cheng is obviously a proud guy. After a fat man''s stimulation, will be deceived, said such outrageous words come out.


    Wang Cheng is more powerful than this fat man.


    Let''s make three moves harmless. But if you really let a hundred moves. It is estimated that Wang Cheng''s strength will not be able to support it at all.


    "You..."


    Wang Cheng was short of breath.


    But fat people don''t care. Moreover, he said earnestly: "Wang Cheng, let''s calculate the moves now. Remember, you promised me a hundred moves. Don''t go back on it. Look at me. The first move. "


    The fat man said and lifted the long sword in his hand.

 Chapter 2529

    After the fat man raised the slender sword in his hand, he began to talk.


    "Wang Cheng, we have an agreement. You are on the challenge arena, in front of the public, and promise to let me do a hundred moves. You can''t go back on it. Not to mention the first move, you can''t defend yourself and start fighting back at me. "


    Wang Cheng''s face turned to pig liver.


    If he wants to give the fat a hundred moves, he is not sure that he can win the fat man again.


    Although he is better than a fat man, he is not so strong.


    In particular, the fat man is also used to killing.


    As long as he''s not careful. That is to be stabbed by a fat man. If only let a few or five moves, be more careful, but also can guarantee oneself to deal with thoroughly. But a hundred moves, he is really not sure, under so many moves, still safe.


    So Wang Cheng simply did not speak or answer.


    At that time, if the feeling can continue to let go, then let a few more moves. If you feel that you can''t let it go down, let''s make three moves and attack decisively.


    In the end, we should focus on winning or losing.


    In the end, as long as he wins.


    So, other, just these words of fat man''s sophistry, where other people''s accounting is so much.


    But the fat man obviously hasn''t let Wang Cheng''s reply go on: "Wang Cheng, you can''t think in your heart. If you want to take the first move, you can directly start with me, and you won''t let any move. Otherwise, what bad ideas are you calculating so quietly? "


    "You fart


    Wang Cheng was in a hurry, reached out to the fat man and said angrily, "how can I be the first..."


    But Wang Cheng was in a hurry.


    Even, he stretched out his finger and pointed to the fat man.


    I saw a sword light shining in front of me. And it stabbed him.


    This sword, of course, was stabbed by the fat man.


    Fat people are used to killing. Naturally, they are good at creating and seizing opportunities. However, Wang Cheng is also early to prevent the fat man''s sudden assassination. Just a moment ago, under a burst of impatience, there was some real fire, and even raised his finger. In this way, it also revealed a little empty door. And fat people obviously found this rare opportunity. So, he went straight to his empty door and stabbed at it.


    However, Wang Cheng did not pay much attention to it when he stepped up his defense.


    After all, the power of fat people is there.


    Although such an assassination has caught a small empty door revealed by him, and there may be some small troubles, it can never form a real threat.


    Wang Cheng confidently blocked the sword.


    the sword as like as two peas in the eyes of the fat man, the same as those used by the fat man.


    Wang Cheng has been able to foretell.


    He could easily block the sword that the fat man stabbed.


    What''s more, Wang Cheng even saw his own knife, which just blocked the fat man''s sword.


    I feel that this sword should have hit my own blade.


    But at the moment when the sword was about to touch, the slender sword in the fat man''s hand suddenly accelerated, changed a little angle, and suddenly stabbed at himself.


    How


    Why did the fat man''s sword have such a change?


    What''s more, it''s much faster than before?


    What''s more, if the fat man just came out of the sword, he used this fast speed. Wang Cheng was able to defend himself.


    But now

 Chapter 2530

    Wang Cheng''s heart was full of reluctance.


    He could almost feel it completely. He couldn''t stop the sword.


    Is it true that he will be defeated by a fat man in one move?


    Poof!


    Just under Wang Cheng''s unwillingness to think about it, the fat man''s sword, which had changed its position, had already penetrated Wang Cheng''s body. It was just at the place where the vital part of his chest deviated a little, and one sword stabbed a pair of them.


    Although this sword has not caused a fatal wound to Wang Cheng.


    However, the sword stabbed directly in front of Wang Cheng''s chest, which was also a serious injury.


    Almost under one sword, Wang Cheng lost most of his fighting power. Then, the fat man directly raised his foot and kicked Wang Cheng off the ring.


    A move!


    This damned fat man just used one move to win Wang Cheng, who was even more powerful than him in the past.


    However, there are many people who have analyzed the war in front of them.


    But according to their previous analysis, it should not be such a situation now.


    What''s more, it''s the fat people who are not favored.


    However, some monks like the young monk who insisted on his own ideas were all given a different look by others at this moment.


    How prescient they are.


    The battle had not begun, but no one believed that the fat man would win.


    Only they think that the condition put forward by the fat man is clearly a pit. But now, the result has come true completely.


    On the challenge arena, after the fat man won, he did not immediately get off the arena.


    But standing on the challenge arena, facing the crowd, he said, "you must be wondering. According to the previous news, my fat man''s strength should be weaker than that Wang Cheng. Why now, on the contrary, in one move, Wang Cheng is directly defeated? "


    When the fat man said this, people''s interest was immediately aroused.


    You should know that the monks contend with the heaven, the earth and the people.


    This strength, of course, is indispensable.


    The former strength of the fat man was obviously inferior to Wang Cheng. But now, it is able to win Wang Cheng with one move. Regardless of whether the fat man played some small tricks. But it can also be seen that even if the fat man doesn''t play this trick, if he is afraid to win Wang Cheng, he is only using a few more moves. However, when the fat man is obviously able to trap people, he will never be willing to spend more effort and moves.


    It can also be seen that the fat man should be in the recent period, this strength has a rapid progress.


    The method that can make the strength advance by leaps and bounds.


    No matter which monk he is, he hopes that he can own it.


    So, the scene suddenly quiet down, everyone is attentive to listen to the fat man continued to say.


    The fat man said, "this is because I joined the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "After I joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, our master once spent two months training all the monks in the later stage of the third grade of Chongxiao Pavilion. After that training, we have made great progress in the strength of all the top friars in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "If you don''t believe it.


    "Later, there will be monks, thin men and Hu Si, whom you are familiar with. When they compete in the arena, you can easily see their strength in the past. Is what I said true or false? "

 Chapter 2531

    what?


    The strength of the fat man is improved because he joined the Chongxiao Pavilion and got the training of the Chongxiao Pavilion master. Only after that, did he have this result.


    Moreover, not only the fat man, but also all the top friars who joined Chongxiao Pavilion in the later period of Sanpin period have made great progress under the training of Lin Tianyu Pavilion master. Moreover, the training time is only two months.


    There is no need for anyone to doubt it.


    Because, in the future, there will be two top monks who are still familiar with the third grade in Shenwu land.


    When the time comes, they will be able to see it clearly after a competition.


    Fat man, is it true or not.


    If that''s true.


    The master of Lin Tianyu Pavilion can greatly improve the strength of the monks in the later stage of the third grade in two months.


    This is terrible!


    It''s so attractive!


    You should know that when the cultivation reaches the peak of the third grade, their strength can hardly be improved for decades or hundreds of years.


    Not to mention two months, it can make the strength of the peak friars in the late third grade have been greatly improved.


    Even in two or twenty years, the strength of the top friars who can get the third grade in the later period has been greatly improved. For these top monks in the later three grades, they are all inexplicably attractive.


    But now?


    However, it only takes only two months to greatly improve the strength of the top monks in the later three grades.


    This is not the early and late stages of a product.


    In the whole Shenwu continent, the third grade later period represents the peak cultivation and combat power of the whole divine world. On top of the peak, two months can make the strength have a qualitative improvement. This may be achieved in the divine world. After all, in the divine world, the monks in the later period of the third grade should be just the bottom level. If you want to improve their quality, you should not be too simple.


    But in Shenwu land, it''s impossible.


    At least, how many friars have never seen in their lives. In the Shenwu land, the peak monks of the third grade period, in a short time, will have such strength improvement.


    But now, it is in the Chongxiao Pavilion, there is such a way to enhance the strength.


    Because of the attraction.


    For a moment, even the top monks in the late third grade were planning whether they could still have the chance to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s just that they always recruit disciples, but they just recruit young disciples with potential to join the sect.


    Even if they are included in the sect, they are often just those who know their roots and know the bottom. Otherwise, if he were such a monk, he would have two minds. At that time, it will have a great influence on a clan.


    Therefore, often those powerful monks, if included in the sect, can instantly increase the strength of the sect, and it is possible to rise several levels directly.


    But often, the powerful monks who do not know their roots and know the bottom are almost no disciples who dare to enter the sect at will.


    However, the Chongxiao Pavilion should be different.


    How long have they been building it.


    It is said that there are more than ten top friars in their clan.


    Then, how could they mind recruiting more top monks in the late third grade period.


    This time, it''s not just the young disciples who want to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even some of the top monks in the later period of Sanpin were thinking about how to join Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 2532

    Just between the hearts of everyone, the contest continued.


    However, to this meeting, people''s mind, mainly on the ChongXiao pavilion''s characters.


    In particular, several top monks of Chongxiao Pavilion in the later period of Sanpin period.


    They all want to see whether these top friars in the later period of the third grade really have a qualitative change in strength after only two months in Chongxiao Pavilion, as the fat man said.


    Therefore, those who are familiar with Hu Si and skinny people also give a detailed account of their previous strength and position among the monks in the late third grade.


    The strength of a thin man is almost the same as that of a fat man.


    Of course, at that time, the strength of a thin man was almost the same as that of a fat man. It''s not about the situation after the fat man''s strength has been improved.


    It was earlier.


    In the past, thin and fat people in general, but is the strength of the third product later midstream lower.


    In other words, in the past, the strength of thin people was not as good as Wang Cheng.


    If now, the strength of the thin, but also like the fat, hang Wang Cheng. Then, it shows that there is indeed a method in Chongxiao Pavilion, which can quickly improve the strength of monks in the later stage of Sanpin in a short time.


    As for Hu Si, he has always been a powerful monk.


    In the past, his strength should be slightly higher than Wang Cheng.


    If Hu Si''s strength, then upgrade.


    Well, now, he should be able to reach the peak level of monks in the late third grade.


    If so, I''m afraid he will have some chances to win the championship in the later stage of the three categories. It is possible to become the real king among the monks in the late third grade.


    Suddenly, someone asked, "well, what do you think of Lin Tianyu''s strength? He was able to help so many friars in the later stage of the third grade and promoted so much strength in two months. His own strength must be incomparable. I''m afraid that it can be regarded as the real king among the friars in the late third grade period on the Shenwu land


    "No Someone objected.


    Just now, the man was not willing to ask, and said angrily, "what do you mean? If Lin Pavilion master can''t be called the real king in the third grade later period friars. Then, how can he have the means to help the peak friars in the later period of Sanpin to improve their strength very quickly


    Against humanity: "I''m not right. It''s not about the strength of the narin Pavilion master. It refers to his accomplishments. "


    "What''s wrong with his accomplishments?"


    "Because there is something strange about that Lin Pavilion master''s cultivation? He has not yet reached the cultivation of the late third grade. It''s just that he was just a monk at the beginning of the third grade. However, his strength is so powerful that all the monks who see him consciously ignore his real cultivation


    "What? Is that true? "


    "Absolutely true."


    As soon as this statement came out, there was a small shock in this group of people.


    Then someone sighed and said, "if so, it would be a pity."


    "What a pity?"


    "That is, we can''t see this Lin Ge Lord ascend to the throne of the whole Shenwu land. Even if he can become a king, he is just a king among the friars in the early third grade


    When they heard of it, there was silence.

 Chapter 2533

    Indeed, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is stronger.


    He is only the early cultivation of the third grade. Compared with the monks in the later period of Sanpin, it was a big difference.


    Maybe Lin Tianyu has a solid foundation.


    His real strength is no less than the monks in the later period of the third grade. Even, they are stronger than some real monks in the later period of the third grade. However, there must be no way to compare with the real masters in the late third grade monks.


    After all, it is not so easy to smooth out the difference.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s fighting power must be able to win the title of king in the early three grades.


    But the title of the king in the early stage of the third grade is just the king in the early stage of the third grade. It just represents an invincible state. Only the king in the later period of Sanpin can be called the real king''s capital on Shenwu land.


    What a pity!


    If Lin Tianyu''s realm is higher, he will reach the third grade later stage. Maybe, you will have the chance to become the king of Shenwu land.


    "No


    But some people objected: "that Lin Tianyu''s realm, if only in the late third grade. So, where does he come from to instruct or promote those top monks in the late third grade? You must have got the wrong information. Maybe, people have the realm of the third grade later period. Just now, on the challenge arena, he directly took down the twelve shadow guards sent out by the other side. That strength, even the monks in the later period of the third grade, may not be able to do it. "


    The man in front of him said: "it just shows that his strength is strong, even more powerful than the general third grade later stage. However, his realm is the real state of the early three grades. "


    "You mean, his realm is in the early stage of the third grade, but it is more powerful than most of the later stage of the third grade. Is it possible? "


    "But in any case, his present state of cultivation is indeed the early cultivation of the third grade."


    The opposition thought for a while and said, "are you really sure that the leader of the pavilion of Lin is the cultivation of the early three grades."


    "100% sure."


    "Good."


    Against this Humanitarianism: "even if you are sure, the leader of narin Pavilion is only the early cultivation of Sanpin. But with this cultivation, he has been able to make his own strength, which is much stronger than most of the peak monks in the late third grade. So, is it possible for him to directly rely on his accomplishments in the early stage of the third grade to defeat all the top monks in the later period of the third grade and ascend to the throne of the real king on the land of Shenwu


    "You''re dreaming."


    Some people immediately began to refute.


    However, when the other side refuted, the opponent did not have any confidence.


    After all, a big realm.


    If you can attack some monks, you will have tremendous strength.


    However, it is not difficult to attack the king of a great realm, but it is impossible at all. In itself, the king represents the ability to attack a realm. Then, the top monk king in the late third grade is equivalent to the real God who can counter attack a little weaker at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    He''s Lin Tianyu.


    Could he, by virtue of his cultivation in the early stage of the third grade, directly attack the weaker real God in the early stage of the fourth grade?


    It''s a joke.


    In fact, they really hope that Lin Tianyu can win the throne of the real king on Shenwu land.


    But now, what a pity!

 Chapter 2534

    This is not the only argument.


    Because of the fat man''s words, the discussion among the audience below has never been stopped. Moreover, with the increase in the number of comments, slowly, these discussions are also concentrated on Lin Tianyu.


    Including his identity, strength, cultivation wait.


    When it comes to Lin Tianyu''s identity, it seems like a mystery before he established Chongxiao Pavilion. Almost on the whole Shenwu continent, there are not too many traces left. As a result, many people feel it. He was afraid to come from the divine world. Moreover, he is also the God''s favorite. The powerful figures in the divine world intentionally sent them to the Shenwu continent for training.


    As for strength, it is obvious to all.


    But in the area of cultivation, it has caused a fierce controversy.


    Some people say exactly that he is only the early cultivation of Sanpin.


    However, it is this kind of saying that is almost swearing, but few people believe it.


    Nonsense!


    Sanpin can have such a strong strength in the early stage.


    So, for a while, the matter of Lin Tianyu''s cultivation was always under the contest in the arena.


    "Look! Lin Tianyu has come out and is going to enter the challenge arena. He will also take part in the challenge arena. "


    "Yes! As long as he takes part in the challenge arena, it can be seen that he is the cultivation in the early stage or later stage. Moreover, the different accomplishments and the different groups in the arena are totally different. "


    "Why! You see, he really went to the arena in the early stage of the third prize. He is really the early cultivation of the third grade. "


    "However, his early cultivation of the three grades is too powerful."


    "With his strength, he took part in the early stage of the third prize. Isn''t it clear that he bullied people?"


    "What''s the way? It''s just the real cultivation."


    "Oh! Let''s have a moment of silence for those contestants at the beginning of the third prize


    ¡­¡­


    Under the unanimous gaze of all, Lin Tianyu finally stepped onto the challenge arena of the early stage of the third grade. The monk who was assigned to a challenge arena with Lin Tianyu was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    In front of him, the strength shown by Lin Tianyu.


    He has seen it with his own eyes.


    With his strength to fight against Lin Tianyu, isn''t it looking for abuse?


    With each other''s strength, it is already the king in the early three grades. We have to fight in the arena. Isn''t that clear about bullying?


    However, he was only able to think about it in his heart.


    Lin Tianyu is a murderer.


    Even the super power who was against him had to bow down to make compensation. He did not have the courage to provoke such a powerful Lin Tianyu.


    He had to admit his bad luck and admit defeat.


    The other party does not want Gandhi to see Lin Tianyu again, and is ready to admit defeat.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was the first to speak.


    Lin Tianyu said to the referee above: "referee, I think the arrangement of this arena is unreasonable."


    Yeah.


    When others heard Lin Tianyu say so, they all looked at him with great interest.


    He''s powerful. He''s powerful.


    But now, he even directly accused the referee of this arrangement is unreasonable.


    Why?


    Everyone wants to see what is the reason why Lin Tianyu''s so-called unreasonable.

 Chapter 2535

    The referee was stunned.


    However, at the thought of the referee, there was a referee in front of him because of his confrontation with Lin Tianyu. The result was better, but some were not so good.


    So, he did not get angry. He just said to Lin Tianyu in a friendly way: "master Lin, I don''t know. What do you mean by this unreasonable arrangement?"


    Lin Tianyu also said in a friendly way: "I feel that it is unreasonable to divide me into three categories in the early stage of the competition."


    Er!


    It is unreasonable to fight in the early stage of the third grade.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu''s strength is strong, which is of course impossible to be assigned to a lower level of the challenge arena.


    Did he want to fight on the challenge arena in the late third grade?


    If this is true, then the forest Pavilion master is a little too irrational.


    You know, with his strength, if he fought in the early stage of the three categories. Then, he must be able to reach the level of the supreme king on the arena. But if you come to the challenge arena in the later stage of Sanpin. Even the real strength of the forest Pavilion master is incomparable. But he is not necessarily able to really become the supreme king of the third prize later stage.


    However, with his present prestige, he can not become the final supreme king of the challenge arena, but just a loser.


    In that case, the final title is better to be a lower level supreme king in the early stage of the three categories.


    As a result, people looked at Lin Tianyu and felt that Lin Tianyu seemed too irrational.


    "You said, the leader of the pavilion of narin suddenly said that the current Arena competition was not properly arranged for him. He clearly wants to be arranged in the arena of the third grade later stage. Will he want to win the title of the supreme king in the arena of the third grade


    Yeah.


    The cultivation in the early stage of the third grade is to obtain the title of the supreme king in the arena of the later stage of the third grade.


    If this goal can be achieved. Then, the gold content of this supreme king is extremely high.


    This is equivalent to a whole gap, but also won the title of supreme king.


    It can almost be said that in the whole legend of Shenwu land, almost no such legend has been heard.


    Does Lin Tianyu really dare to think like this?


    This idea is too bold.


    "That''s what he should think. Otherwise, they will be able to win the title of king in the early stage of the third grade. There is no need for him to change to the arena in the later stage of the third grade Others should follow the previous statement.


    Immediately, someone objected: "but do you think that Lin Tianyu can have such a possibility? If you go against a great realm, you can still get the title of supreme king. "


    "No matter whether it is possible or not, at least that''s what the leader of the Pavilion must think. Otherwise, why should he make such a fuss? "


    The person who put forward this idea did not dare to insist on his own opinion when others asked.


    In addition, there is humanity: "although Lin Tianyu thinks so, I think it is impossible for him to win the title of the supreme king in the later three grades."


    "I firmly believe so. It should be that the leader of the forest Pavilion had a little advantage in the confrontation with that mysterious force. As a result, there are some impulsive overdoses. I felt that even the top monks in the late third grade period were just like this and wanted to compete with them. However, he even defeated those top monks in the late third grade. It''s just a common monk inside, not a king. "

 Chapter 2536

    "Yes, the real friars of the late third grade are more than ten in one block than the ordinary friars in the latter three grades."


    "Lin Tianyu is really arrogant."


    "I''m afraid that in the end of the battle, he will fall."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the audience was talking.


    But in these discussions, no one is optimistic about Lin Tianyu.


    Although Lin Tianyu was powerful, no one felt that Lin could not get the title of the supreme king in the early stage of the third prize.


    However, if the arena is changed to the arena in the later stage of Sanpin, no one is optimistic about Lin Tianyu.


    He is king against a great realm.


    This is simply impossible.


    On the challenge arena, the referee was also obviously stunned for a long time, and then he asked, "master Lin, in your opinion, how to arrange the challenge arena for you is a reasonable thing to do?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think that I should be assigned to the third prize later stage of the competition."


    The referee was stunned.


    Although Lin Yiyu had thought of it, he might have said it.


    Lin Tianyu wants to participate in the competition in the later stage of the third grade.


    But now, Lin Tianyu said so in public, or caused some sensational effect.


    However, after a short time, the referee responded and said, "however, Lin Pavilion master, what level of your own cultivation is?"


    Lin Tianyu replied casually: "the state of the early three grades."


    The referee said, "our arrangement is reasonable. It''s all arranged according to everyone''s cultivation. The real cultivation of Lin Pavilion master is indeed the early stage of the third grade. We can only arrange the arena for the early stage of the third grade according to the regulations. "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "this is unreasonable. Although it is arranged according to the real state, it is reasonable. But sometimes, it depends on the specific circumstances and specific arrangements. "


    The referee said: "Na Lin Pavilion master, you really want to arrange the arena for the third prize later stage. It''s a bit out of order. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think that''s exactly how it fits the rules.


    "Otherwise, some people''s strength has already surpassed his present cultivation realm. You rigidly follow the previous rules and put him in a low-level arena. This is in line with the rules.


    "But this is not practical.


    "Isn''t it clear that he should go to the ordinary arena and bully people?"


    Lin Tianyu said this.


    The opponent who stood on the challenge arena with him was really in a state of discomfort.


    To be honest, he did not want to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s mouth to say, put him Lin Tianyu to such a challenge arena, that is, clearly bullying.


    In his heart, he was still unhappy.


    That''s the truth, though.


    They can fight with each other. He would have been the target of bullying. This is put in whose heart, that is not happy, OK?


    The referee looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "master Lin, this has changed you to the arena in the late third grade competition, but you asked for it yourself. So many people are watching. In the end, no matter what the outcome of the war, we, the hosts, can not be blamed. "


    "Of course you are not to blame."


    Lin Tianyu replied positively.


    At the same time, I think in my heart:


    I will not blame you. Moreover, even in the later stage of the third grade, I also want to win the title of the supreme king.

 Chapter 2537

    The referee looked at Lin Tianyu and nodded.


    Then the referee went back to the podium. Obviously, it is also necessary to discuss this matter with several other people who presided over the challenge.


    After a while, the referee returned to the arena.


    The judge said: "Lin Ge Lord, we have agreed to your proposal after several discussions."


    Yeah.


    The referee said, stopped for a moment, and said: "Lin Pavilion master, just in time, there is a third grade later Friar''s arena battle, let''s arrange you to appear."


    "Good. Then arrange this one and let me fight. "


    Lin Tianyu replied confidently.


    Everyone on the stage immediately became interested.


    "It''s Lin Tianyu who is going to fight. I must take a good look at his real combat power


    "Yes, I don''t believe what you said about Lin Tianyu


    The person who said that was obviously what happened in the challenge arena in front of him. He just heard the rumors and didn''t see it with his own eyes. It should be the kind of people who have just arrived.


    "Lin Tianyu moved to the arena in the later stage of Sanpin. Does he want to win the title of the supreme king in the arena of the later three grades? It''s really arrogant. The bigger the realm is, the more he still wants to be the supreme king. Later, it''s up to him to lose face. "


    In the midst of all the talk.


    Because this time, the arena in the later stage of Sanpin has been arranged.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu directly stepped onto the challenge arena.


    Standing opposite Lin Tianyu, he is a big man. That figure can be changed. Lin Tianyu and Lin Tianyu are both redundant.


    Standing on the opposite side, the big man looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "my name is Tang Biao. hey! They all say you are very good, but I don''t believe it. You are so thin and small that you can be so powerful. What''s more, your realm is just the initial cultivation of the third grade. "


    Tang Biao, a big man in shape, said with his eyes rolling around, he said, "Lin Pavilion master, I have fought with you in this way. I have won you, but I have bullied you."


    "Oh."


    But Lin Tianyu said with great interest, "then you say, what''s the matter, just don''t bully me?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he suddenly thought of the big man Tang Biao''s moving eyes just now. He also wants to see, such a silly looking guy, will think about what to do.


    Tang Biao said: "Lin Pavilion master, otherwise, what do you think?"


    "Well, you say." Lin Tianyu.


    Tang Biao laughed and said, "Lin Pavilion master, I know that people like you come to the arena mainly to brush their own reputation. Therefore, even if you are obviously lower than a great level, you still have to fight in this arena. So you still have to win enough games to get a bigger reputation, don''t you? "


    Although Tang Biao looks silly. But when he said this, he still knew that he deliberately lowered his voice so that other people under the challenge arena did not know what he was talking about.


    Lin Tianyu was also more interested and said, "yes, what can you do to help me? Even if I want to make a name for myself, I have to fight all over the world. "


    Tang Biao said: "of course I can help you, and I can still help you a lot."

 Chapter 2538

    Lin Tianyu is also curious.


    Even if you really want to make a name in this arena. Well, don''t you have to type it out on your own?


    But he said he could help himself.


    Lin Tianyu is really curious. How can he help himself.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the big Tang Biao and said, "tell me, how can you help me a lot?"


    "Don''t you want to compete with me later? When it comes to the real fight, I make the outsider look fierce. However, in those ferocious moves, there is no need for any strength. Then, I lost to you. In this way, you can directly brush a wave of fame in this arena battle without much effort. Moreover, at the same time, you save your physical strength, which can be used to participate in the later challenge arena.


    "It''s really killing two birds with one stone to you.


    "Well, is that a good suggestion?"


    Big Tang Biao said this, and looked at Lin Tianyu with a look of anticipation.


    I saw the look of expectation on the big Tang Biao''s face.


    Lin Tianyu was moved in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that this big Tang Biao had such a little bit of caution. Since he has come up with such an idea. Then, he must have his own purpose.


    What is his purpose?


    Lin Tianyu said: "Tang Biao, you see, you help me like this. So, why are you doing this? Are you asking for nothing, just to help me this time? "


    Tang Biao said, "how can that be possible? There is, of course, an exchange. "


    "What kind of exchange do you want?"


    "It''s said," Tang Biao said: "the master of the forest pavilion has a secret method that can make the monks of the third grade in Chongxiao Pavilion rise a lot in just two months. I want this secret.


    "What''s more, as long as Lin Pavilion master is willing to give me this secret method. Well, it''s not just that I''m willing to compete with Lin Ge Zhu. I would like to connect all the top friars who came to fight in the later stage of Sanpin period for Lin Pavilion master, so that they could also compare with Lin Pavilion master.


    "Of course, they must want it too."


    When Tang Biao said these words, he kept his voice down to make sure that it was impossible for others to hear them.


    As a result, the audience under the arena have been to the meeting, and have not seen the beginning of the ring fight between Lin Tianyu and Tang Biao, there have been some bragging voices coming out.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "originally, you want this secret method to improve your strength in a short time. This is simple. As long as you are willing to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion, I will naturally teach you this secret method. "


    The big Tang Biao was stunned when he heard that Lin Tianyu said this to his face.


    Then, Tang Biao was angry: "if you want me to join you, it''s not impossible. But you have to prove your strength. If you are strong enough, I Tang Biao will be willing to join you in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "How can I prove my strength?"


    "It''s simple." Tang Biao said: "you use 30 moves. No, ten tricks. As long as you can beat me with ten moves. That proves that you are really powerful. I will be willing to join your Chongxiao Pavilion. "

 Chapter 2539

    Lin Tianyu looked at Tang Biao with a smile and said, "well, we''ll agree on three moves. You don''t need 30 moves, you don''t need 10. If I beat you in three moves, you will join me in Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Good!"


    Tang Biao immediately agreed to come down, said: "three moves, this is your own said, can never go back on your regrets."


    Under this, Tang Biao''s reaction is really extraordinary fast.


    Lin Tianyu laughed innocently.


    But all the people under the stage were stunned.


    It is not because of Lin Tianyu''s proposal to defeat Tang Biao in three moves. It''s what they said in the previous words. It''s a secret method that can improve the strength of the monks in the later stage of the third grade.


    "The leader of the forest Pavilion in Chongxiao Pavilion really has such a secret method, which can greatly improve the strength of the monks in the later stage of Sanpin in a very short time."


    "What''s more, it''s not the secret way to improve your strength instantly. After using it, there will be great sequelae. This is a secret way to improve your strength permanently. As long as we improve our strength, we will not retreat back. "


    "The value of this secret method is immeasurable."


    "If I have a chance, I will join Chongxiao Pavilion. With this secret method, it''s worth joining. "


    Someone said that.


    But more people are in the heart to make such a decision. His eyes were shining.


    At the same time, they all focused on the challenge arena.


    Tang Biao looks a little silly.


    But his strength is not weak.


    In Shenwu land, Tang Biao can be regarded as the strength above the middle level.


    You know, this is a monk in the late third grade. As long as a monk can reach such a level, he is already a great man. But in such a group, it can also reach the strength level above the middle. That''s even more remarkable.


    However, Lin Tianyu said that he was defeated by three moves.


    As a result, all of them paid close attention to Lin Tianyu''s challenge arena.


    After all, the masters of the third grade are all too quick.


    Three moves.


    But if you do it faster. Perhaps, just in the blink of an eye, these three moves have been completely used by them.


    So, can we miss any small details.


    Otherwise, only regret can be left.


    "Hi!"


    Tang Biao roared and took out his weapon from behind.


    It''s a pair of big black axes.


    Tang Biao, holding a big axe in his hand, said, "look at the moves."


    In the sound of the wind, Tang Biao put a pair of big black axes in his hands to round the wheel, and then he chopped at Lin Tianyu. That''s very powerful. Lin Tianyu estimated that even those monks who really surpassed Tang Biao in their third grade later period were afraid that few of them would dare to fight against Tang Biao.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu did not confront Tang Biao. Only by using the body method, one can escape from Tang Biao''s attack.


    But at this time, Tang Biao''s face is a flash of joy.


    When he broke the big axe in his hand, he chopped at the figure that Lin Tianyu had just appeared.


    With a whoosh, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, and he fled from Tang Biao''s axe.


    Tang Biao''s two axes not only failed to make great achievements, but also did not even touch Lin Tianyu''s clothes.

 Chapter 2540

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    But Tang Biao, the big man, burst out laughing and said, "master Lin, you are going to lose. We agreed, but you have to win in three moves. Now, there are two moves, and you have no effect. "


    Lin Tianyu frowned on purpose and said, "it''s just that you''ve made two moves, but I haven''t made any moves yet."


    "Who can blame if you don''t do it yourself."


    Tang Biao said, "if you don''t make a move all the time. Isn''t it that even if I fight a hundred moves, it''s just a white fight. OK. Since you say so, I''ll give you a bargain.


    "These three moves, even if they are your three moves, I will do them. All in all, six moves.


    "If you want to, do it.


    "If you don''t do it. Then, when I hit six moves, you will lose. "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "I''m kidding you. Well, even if it''s just the next move. Under this last move, if I can''t beat you, I won''t win. "


    There''s one more move left.


    The big man Tang Biao was a little confused at first.


    But then he was happy.


    Ha ha ha, Lin Tianyu is really arrogant. Although he made two moves in front of him, they were all dodged by him. But it''s a different matter to avoid and surpass yourself in such tactics, isn''t it?


    Among the third grade monks who fought with him Tang Biao, there are many who can avoid his three axes.


    Can say, can be in his Tang Biao three ax, surpass him, can be almost less than he Tang Biao has not met.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu hasn''t made a move at all.


    When he arrived at the meeting, he said it strictly. Lin Tianyu was ready to win him with his axe.


    Is it possible?


    Hey, hey!


    Now, I''m going to win.


    It''s just a pity that after this victory, I didn''t seem to have mentioned the benefits with this Lin Pavilion master.


    No way.


    We can''t take this loss.


    So Tang Biao, the big man, quickly opened his mouth and said, "master Lin, if you don''t beat me in the third move, you will lose. So, after you lose, should you pay some price? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK. What price do you want? "


    Tang Biao laughed again and said, "well, master Lin, I don''t want a lion to open his mouth. I just need the secret method in your hand that can improve the strength of the top friars in the later three grades in a short time. "


    This is not a lion''s mouth.


    What''s more, you have agreed on three moves in this competition.


    Let others beat you in three moves.


    However, even if they don''t win you in the three moves, it doesn''t mean that they are weak in strength. They are inferior to you and lost to you.


    No one can beat you in three moves. Or lose to you, that''s two concepts, right?


    Moreover, at this meeting, it is not the three moves at all. It''s a direct move.


    This big Tang Biao looks very silly. I didn''t expect that he had some careful eyes.


    But, of course, Lin Tianyu couldn''t agree with Tang Biao.


    Don''t say Lin Tianyu is such a smart person.


    Even if it is for any normal person, it is impossible to agree, OK?

 Chapter 2541

    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "as you say. If you can''t beat you in this move, I''ll teach you my secret


    Tang Biao said: "moreover, still do not need me to join the Chongxiao Pavilion for the price."


    "Of course."


    Tang Biao laughed again and raised the power of his two big axes to a higher level. And after that, he hasn''t attacked yet.


    In the end, he has to defend with all his strength.


    It is clear that they just seek no merit but no fault.


    The audience was completely puzzled.


    Lin Tianyu agreed to such unreasonable conditions.


    This is totally unreasonable conditions, even if Lin Tianyu does not agree, no one will say anything about him.


    But now, he promised to come down, only afraid that others would say he was stupid.


    It''s just the last move left. If you can''t win, even if you''re defeated. Moreover, after the defeat, they still have to give the other side the secret method to improve their strength in a short time. Do you hurt your own people again?


    "Do you think Lin Tianyu is absolutely sure that he will win Tang Biao in this last move?"


    Suddenly someone asked.


    Immediately someone retorted: "you are stupid. Tang Biao won in the last move. Isn''t that a joke? Even if it''s Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill can reach the gods. However, it also has to be between the opponent''s moves, there is a loophole, you are able to shun the loophole, win the other side.


    "But now?


    "This Tang Biao does not seek merit, but seeks no fault. Under the complete defense, there is no loophole for attack.


    "As for crushing Tang Biao with force.


    "That''s even more impossible.


    "At first glance, Tang Biao is a master of strength. He also made two big axes, which increased Tang Biao''s strength. Let alone the monk Lin Tianyu, who is obviously lower than a great realm, even if he is a monk of the same rank who is also good at strength, it is absolutely difficult to surpass him in pure strength. What''s more, in the case of crushing with pure force, one move will defeat him. "


    The man in front did not retort back.


    Because this is something that can''t be refuted.


    You know, Lin Tianyu is powerful.


    But that''s just the strength of the fight. From the rigid strength, that is, strength, he must be weaker than the friars in the late third grade. After all, it is a big gap.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength should be based on his use of martial arts. Can easily find the loopholes in the opponent''s moves. And take advantage of the gap to attack.


    But this Tang Biao, has adopted the full strength defense way.


    In this case, almost no loopholes exist.


    If you want to let the other party expose the loopholes through the attack, you must at least have the attack to be possible.


    But the problem is, now Lin Tianyu can only make a move, and he must win Tang Biao.


    There is no extra time and moves to lead out the loopholes of Tang Biao, and then take advantage of the gap to attack and win the opponent.


    Like Tang Biao''s defensive move, if you want to break it, you have to attack hard.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s small size can be seen. If he wants to use a hard hitting move to break Tang Biao''s move, it''s just a joke.


    Lin Tianyu clearly dug a hole for himself, and then he had to bury himself.

 Chapter 2542

    Everyone is looking at the challenge arena.


    To be exact, they all wanted to see what happened to Lin Tianyu, who was able to climb out of the hole he had dug for himself.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu saw that Tang Biao had been accumulating strength to improve his momentum. He did not rush to start, but just looked at Tang Biao lightly.


    Tang Biao''s momentum has almost been accumulating and improving.


    Looking at Tang Biao that has been improving momentum and accumulated strength.


    The other people felt anxious for Lin Tianyu.


    You said, if you had done it earlier. Well, it is quite possible for you to give Tang Biao a blow before his strength has reached its peak. Although Tang Biao''s strength was completely gathered to the top, giving him a blow would not necessarily break Tang Biao''s present defense. But at least, it is also to be able to increase a few points for their own odds.


    Can see this Tang Biao constantly gathering strength, unexpectedly still so standing on one side watching.


    How big is the heart!


    Seeing, Tang Biao''s momentum should have accumulated to the top.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu slowly took out the black knife, then, with a smile, said: "Tang Biao, are you ready enough. If you''re ready enough. Well, I''m going to do it. "


    What, what does that mean?


    Before you do it again, ask if the other person is ready. That''s the way to go.


    Is it true that Lin Tianyu will make a move when the other side''s defense has reached its peak?


    This is stupid.


    Is it true that he is so confident that he can defeat the other party with a blow under the top?


    No.


    All of a sudden, smart people saw some signs.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu is generous in doing so. As a matter of fact, he is hiding his mind in it.


    Just now, for example, Lin Tianyu deliberately asked Tang Biao whether he was ready.


    This is clearly a calculation and means hidden by Lin Tianyu.


    This kind of situation has already accumulated momentum to the top. It is impossible to speak and answer at all, and it is also impossible to act again. Because, Tang Biao put forward such a move. Although the defense is extremely strong. However, there is also a very obvious disadvantage. That is, the more powerful his momentum is, the more powerful he looks. The less he can do anything in advance. Even at this time, even if you just say a word, you will vent your breath first. Let''s not easy to accumulate momentum, is to weaken a few points.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu asked.


    This clearly wants to attract Tang Biao to say a few words. Then, he took advantage of this opportunity to weaken Tang Biao''s momentum. Even let him reveal some hidden loopholes.


    Hey, hey.


    Those who saw the situation were amused.


    Vaguely, they seem to have insight into Lin Tianyu''s small plot calculation.


    Looking at Tang Biao''s appearance at this time, it was clear that he was angry and anxious, but he did not dare to move or speak. Because, at this time, Tang Biao put out such a strong defense move against the sky, the most taboo is the sudden release of momentum. As long as a vent, such a move, it is often a thousand miles.


    If Lin Tianyu is a bit overcast.


    Just like this, standing by the side, constantly asked. Or, just wait for an hour, two hours, or half a day.


    At that time, I was afraid that Lin Tianyu would not attack.


    Tang Biao''s momentum will automatically drain to the bottom.


    There is no defense.

 Chapter 2543

    After watching the result, the audience was very funny.


    This Lin Tianyu always seems to have allowed Tang Biao to gather his own defense and momentum to the top, ignoring him. But now, come on so suddenly, it is equivalent to the front of all oblivion, all to smooth.


    After digging a big hole, he waited for Tang Biao to stand in it until he buried himself.


    Hey, hey!


    Look at Tang Biao''s face again, but the whole is angry into pig liver color.


    Obviously, he also thought of this possibility. But now, he is clearly set by his own such a strong defense bureau to limit here, even dare not move.


    Otherwise, the Bureau he set up, as well as all his momentum, will be in a flash, a thousand miles ah.


    But in this way, everyone is more interested, thinking to have a look, this Tang Biao finally, how should the end?


    It''s a direct admission of defeat.


    Still, he persisted until the end. When he could not hold on and his momentum was exhausted, he was knocked out of the arena by Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "Oh, I forgot. An absolutely defensive move like you, once put out. Just can''t talk, right? In this way, you can''t speak, and I don''t know whether your absolute defense move has accumulated to the most powerful peak. If you haven''t accumulated to the top, I''ll blow you down. I don''t think you will.


    "Well, whether you''ve reached the summit.


    "If so, nod. If not, shake your head, and I can wait for you a little longer


    What do you mean?


    The audience did not understand Lin Tianyu''s words.


    The meaning of his words is clearly that if Tang Biao has accumulated to the top, he can start.


    Do it right now?


    Is he not allowed to spend spare time until Tang Biao''s momentum is at the bottom of his power, and then attack Tang Biao? But at this time, when Tang Biao''s momentum is flourishing, he should first attack Tang Biao.


    Are they all wrong?


    At this time, Tang Biao''s face is flashing a touch of color.


    He was also in his heart, so suspicious.


    Did you guess wrong?


    Whatever it is, try it first.


    Therefore, Tang Biao no longer hesitated, and immediately nodded.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "OK. Now that you''re fully integrated. Then I''ll do it. "


    Lin Tianyu said, he raised the knife in his hand and chopped it toward Tang Biao.


    A knife of black light cut through the sky, toward the strongest defense of Tang Biao directly cut down, without any hesitation and other tricks. It''s just a direct cut.


    However, this cut down a knife, let people see, clearly is just a common knife, no power leakage.


    Such a knife, let alone break through Tang Biao''s strongest defensive move. Even the most common friars in the later period of Sanpin, if they exert a little defense, they may not be able to break through.


    If Lin Tianyu goes down with this knife, he can''t break Tang Biao''s strongest defense.


    Then there is no such thing as to defeat Tang Biao directly.


    But according to the agreement, if Lin Tianyu in this move, can not defeat Tang Biao, he is also lost.


    What is Lin Tianyu doing?

 Chapter 2544

    Naturally, Tang Biao was more clearly aware of the power of the knife cut by Lin Tianyu.


    He''s the immediate undertaker.


    This feeling is naturally the most clear.


    After feeling the power of the knife, Tang Biao''s mouth faintly jumped on a smile.


    Is a knife so weak as to cut his strongest defense?


    It''s just a joke.


    Hum!


    After this knife, Lin Tianyu did not defeat himself, that is to say he lost. Well, at that time, according to the agreement, Lin Tianyu is going to pass on his secret method that can improve the strength of the top monk in the later stage of the third grade in a short period of time.


    Hey, hey!


    If you can learn this secret method.


    His future strength promotion, also can be like that fat man. Tang Biao is familiar with the scissors. In addition to the way of assassination, the fat man has almost nothing too eye-catching strength. But in front of the challenge arena, the performance of the fat man is quite outstanding. The fat man said that this was his strength improvement in two months after he joined Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In two months, the strength of the fat man has been improved so much.


    What if it took two more months, two more years, and 20 more years?


    How much should the strength of fat people be improved?


    If you get this secret.


    So, from now on, I can also be like this fat man, strength so improved.


    In Tang Biao''s heart, the more he thought about it, the more satisfied he was.


    That face is full of smile, but just didn''t laugh.


    The speed of Lin Tianyu''s knife was extremely slow. It was almost like the speed of a beginner. Even more slowly.


    This makes Tang Biao''s heart, is bursts of anxiety.


    You''re faster.


    OK, I will be able to get your secret method to improve your strength in a short period of time after cutting this knife.


    What''s more, if you cut so slowly, the power of this knife will be greatly reduced at such a speed.


    In this way, it is even more impossible for you to cut open your own defense.


    Oh!


    Tang Biao thought, the heart is full of some sympathy for Lin Tianyu.


    He is not only afraid that he can not defeat himself. Even, it is impossible to cut the defense of your own.


    If this happens, Lin Tianyu, who is determined to brush his sense of existence on the challenge arena and show his face well, will become a great disgrace.


    The black sword in Lin Tianyu''s hand still draws a black sword light, slowly approaching Tang Biao''s strongest defensive move.


    Tang Biao looked at the slow and incomparable move, even the vein of his knife was clear and incomparable. He was really more happy when he saw it.


    He has been able to see that Chongxiao Pavilion, a short time to enhance the strength of the secret method, has been waving to himself.


    But suddenly, Tang Biao''s face changed instantly.


    The slow cut.


    It is clear that in Tang Biao''s eyes, there is no power to speak of a knife.


    But at this time, let Tang Biao clearly feel, a fatal threat. It gave him a creepy feeling.


    He had to run away and drive.


    If he doesn''t dodge.


    Well, it is very likely that he will be cut in half by this knife in the next second.

 Chapter 2545

    How is that possible?


    Tang Biao did not believe that such a weak knife would pose such a danger to him.


    Is this a knife, what changes have not become?


    Because it was really too slow and too slow for Tang Biao to think. He looked at the knife more carefully.


    But in Tang Biao''s eyes, it is clearly slow to the extreme, the power is small to the extreme.


    Slowly cut towards myself.


    It is estimated that just a monk who has just begun to practice his skills will be stronger than this one.


    However, at this time, Tang Biao is clearly felt.


    The sense of danger did not weaken at all, on the contrary, it continued to increase.


    He can feel it clearly.


    If he doesn''t run away now. Then, he will be given a knife and two halves. There was no fluke.


    What the hell is going on?


    Tang Biao looked at that in his own eyes, clearly is getting closer to a knife, the sweat on his forehead has come down.


    In Tang Biao''s heart, he thought that he wanted to gamble on the power of this knife. How about it?


    He did not believe that such a knife could really break his defense. And it''s a strong injury to him. However, as the knife approached, the feeling of danger became stronger and stronger.


    Tang Biao''s sweat is more and more.


    It''s not just on the forehead.


    Even his whole back was completely wet with sweat.


    He decided to make a bet.


    Whether this knife can really give him a knife in two.


    He felt that this must be an illusion. It''s just a kind of camouflage and psychedelic effect exerted by Lin Tianyu. It''s just to frighten myself out of this most defensive move.


    You know, this is the strongest defensive move.


    The biggest taboo, that is, after the display, randomly move, and impetuous. After all, it''s a defensive move. It is often used to resist the enemy''s most powerful attack when feeling the threat.


    However, the defense of this move is invincible, but its disadvantages are obvious.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu is going to attack this kind of malpractice and let him take the initiative to withdraw the strongest defense.


    He decided to gamble.


    However, with the rise of this idea.


    In Tang Biao''s heart, however, he was more frightened.


    Take a look at Lin Tianyu.


    That kind of dangerous feeling, instantaneous, straight into the heart, let Tang Biao''s whole mind concussion endlessly.


    "Ah


    Tang Biao yelled, and finally he couldn''t stand it.


    Then, he is the shadow of a flash, to escape from here.


    But just as Tang Biao had just removed the most defensive move, Lin Tianyu''s black knife also came in an instant, and directly cut him in his body.


    That knife, let a person look up, is still just a light one.


    However, with that knife, Tang Biao''s whole body was flying directly. Then he flew out of the ring.


    Even when he flew out, Tang Biao could not control his body at all.


    With a bang, he fell directly to the ground, which was extremely embarrassing.


    I didn''t get up for a long time.

 Chapter 2546

    Biao Tang could not get up for a long time.


    In fact, it''s not because he has suffered any serious injury.


    Although in the end, Lin Tianyu''s knife suddenly speeds up and cuts Tang Biao, who has just removed the strongest defensive move, directly cuts off the arena. However, the knife did not cause any harm to Tang Biao.


    After sweeping him out of the arena, he was defeated.


    Tang Biao has been lying on the ground, not up. Because, in his heart, do not want to understand, there is a knot.


    He wanted to untie the knot.


    Therefore, he simply lay on the ground like this, and did not get up in a hurry. It''s just that I started thinking so directly.


    The audience, however, was completely stunned.


    They didn''t think of it. Lin Tianyu made such a weak stroke that he even directly defeated Tang Biao, who also used the strongest defensive moves, and swept Tang Biao out of the arena.


    Is this possible?


    Even, some of the audience who are flexible in their minds feel vaguely whether their competition in the arena is a direct fake fight.


    Did you show them on purpose?


    But now, once again, Tang Biao, who had been lying on the ground for a long time, was clearly injured.


    They had to put away this inner doubt.


    Is it possible that Lin Tianyu''s move just now seems to be extremely weak. In fact, is it just to cover up its own strength?


    But the audience still looked at Tang Biao and Lin Tianyu above the challenge arena from time to time. Their eyes were full of incredible color.


    Then, in the confusion of the audience.


    Tang Biao, who had been lying on the ground under the challenge arena, suddenly rose from the ground as if he had nothing to do. Then, he walked up to the challenge arena again.


    "Ah! There is something fishy about this contest. "


    Seeing that Tang Biao was not hurt at all. Immediately, there was a shout.


    "It was a fake fight. He strongly urged the referee to cancel the result of the challenge competition just now


    "Fight in the arena, refuse to fake."


    "No. Both of them have to be disqualified


    ¡­¡­


    Under the stage, there was a clamour.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu and Tang Biao, who were on the stage, did not care about the noise.


    Not only the two of them, but even the referee did not respond to such a clamour.


    Let''s shout as loud as you can.


    There was no one who cared about the boring, boisterous shouting.


    Tang Biao directly went to the challenge arena in three or two steps. Then, he happened to stand opposite Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Tang Biao standing opposite him and said, "Tang Daoyou, from now on, you will be the man of Chongxiao Pavilion."


    However, Tang Biao just looked at Lin Tianyu straightly and didn''t talk much.


    Just watching quietly.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "Tang Daoyou, for the sake of you are already my ChongXiao pavilion''s person, if you have anything you want to say, I can answer you one or two."

 Chapter 2547

    Tang Biao once again took a deep look at Lin Tianyu.


    There is a deep fear in that look.


    Then, Tang Biao said, "yes. According to the agreement before the contest. I''m already a member of Chongxiao Pavilion. However, I still want to ask a question.


    "If this question can be satisfactorily answered.


    "Well, from now on, I will not only be the one who goes to Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, I will defend to death the dignity of your Chongxiao Pavilion. When there is any danger in Chongxiao Pavilion. I Tang Biao is duty bound to fight for ChongXiao pavilion to the last drop of blood. "


    Hearing Tang Biao''s words, Lin Tianyu nodded with satisfaction.


    Although this Tang Biao looks simple and honest, but in fact, still has some small greasy. If in his heart, he did not fully recognize a thing. Then, you can use some rules and other things to restrict him. In the end, because of the unhappiness in his heart, he will definitely give up his work.


    Now, with Tang Biao''s words.


    Then, from now on, he must have really done what he said.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, Tang Biao, you can ask. What''s the problem? As long as I can answer, I will answer for you. "


    Tang Biao said: "just one problem. What''s more, he must be able to answer this question for me. "


    "What''s the problem?" Lin Tianyu said


    Tang Biao said: "I just want to know that what Lin Pavilion Lord cut just now seems to be a knife that is extremely weak. What would happen if the knife was really cut on me? Is it true that, as I realized, I would be cut in half with one knife? "


    What?


    Those who are still under the ring shouting fake hit the audience.


    This time, I was completely stunned.


    So, the last move. Isn''t it fake?


    The real truth is that Tang Biao felt a fatal threat under the weak move of Lin Tianyu. Therefore, he had to withdraw his strongest defensive move and escape.


    Is it possible that what Lin Tianyu has cut out seems to be a knife that has been weakened to the extreme.


    Even if a sword is not as good as the one that the primary practitioners make at will, is it really a sword move that is extremely powerful?


    We all heard that.


    But in my heart, there are still few people who can believe this.


    Unless, they are able to witness the strength of this knife.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Tang Biao and said, "just now, even if you didn''t choose to escape, that knife will not directly cut you in half."


    Whoa!


    Tang Biao took a long breath.


    At the same time, they are relieved.


    Just now, the power of that knife was really too powerful. Now, he still has a lot of psychological shadow.


    Tang Biao said: "so, the knife just now is clearly just a kind of clever blindfold. Just let me feel the power of that knife is boundless, had to flee to drive. But in fact, it''s clear that the knife doesn''t even have half the power, does it? "


    What''s going on?


    The audience was more confused.


    If we say that knife just now has no power at all, and Tang Biao is just scared out of the arena by himself.


    So, is this a fake fight or not?

 Chapter 2548

    Off the stage, those who always think this is just a fake fight.


    At this meeting, it is to shout two voices, no, do not shout two voices, it is not.


    Let''s raise your voice.


    They really don''t know and can''t be sure. This is a fake fight.


    Don''t yell.


    However, he clearly felt a burst of frustration.


    Finally, Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "there is no way to hide. Of course, the feeling of danger can''t be fake."


    Tang Biao''s face changed.


    Because the feeling at that time was too real and too strong.


    Tang Biao said: "but, Lin Pavilion master, since that is not a cover up, it is not a false feeling. Then, why did the pavilion master Lin say that even if I didn''t escape, I would not have been cut in half by that knife? "


    "Easy."


    Lin Tianyu said: "because, I am already preparing to include you in Chongxiao Pavilion. Naturally, that is to say, you can''t die in the arena like this. So, at the end of the day, when the knife is about to split you in half, I''m sure I''ll stop. Then, of course, it''s impossible to cut you in half with one knife, right? "


    Tang Biao''s face changed again.


    "Lin Pavilion master, you mean that the knife just now was just in terms of his power. That''s the strength to split me in two with a direct knife. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    Tang Biao still had some doubts: "that''s good. Master Lin, I want to try the real strength of that move. How about it? "


    "Are you sure you want to try?" asked Lin


    Tang Biao''s eyes were firm and he said, "make sure you want to try."


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say anything more. He just took out the black knife again.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu holding the black knife in his hand, Tang Biao can''t help but feel the whole body up and down, a burst of tension. Just that kind of feeling, but in his heart, there is really a little shadow in it.


    Then, Lin Tianyu did not directly hit Tang Biao with the knife he had just made. Instead, he retreated directly to the edge of the ring.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was on the edge of the ring and slashed his knife into the air.


    After waving the knife, Lin Tianyu put the black knife in his hand and said, "Tang Biao, you can come here now and have a try to see how powerful this knife is."


    Try it. How powerful is this knife?


    How can I try this?


    After Lin Tianyu finished waving the knife, however, it was clear that he had already put it away. How can Tang Biao try?


    But then, Tang Biao found that there was a knife shadow in the space beside the challenge arena.


    The shadow of the sword is so across the void, and the image is disillusioned.


    At the beginning, Tang Biao just focused on Lin Tianyu. Therefore, he did not notice the shadow of the knife at all. But now, Lin Tianyu again finger. Tang Biao immediately noticed the existence of this sword shadow.


    Moreover, after noticing the existence of this knife shadow.


    Tang Biao felt a little more.


    He clearly felt the dangerous feeling when he was about to cut himself with a weak knife like the front.

 Chapter 2549

    Tang Biao just stood on the challenge arena and quietly looked at the sword shadow in front of him.


    Slowly feeling.


    But with his deeper understanding, the more from the heart, involuntarily rose a sense of fear.


    Now, just such a knife shadow is standing there, which has already made Tang Biao feel like a match. In that case, the knife directly cut by Lin Tianyu must be much stronger than this one.


    Looking at it, Tang Biao''s sweat on his forehead came down again.


    "Directly use your axe to try the power of the shadow."


    At this time, Lin Tianyu spoke directly.


    "Good!"


    Tang Biao Lue hesitated, and then, he promised happily.


    Later, Tang Biao raised his big axe with a solemn look on his face. With the big board axe raised, Tang Biao even at this time, breathing has some sense of urgency.


    All the audience under the stage looked at Tang Biao''s big axe, which was like Tang Biao, and felt a rush.


    In front of him, the reason why Tang Biao lost the challenge arena inexplicably.


    It seems to be because of such a knife.


    Well, this meeting, as long as see Tang Biao in the hands of the board ax after this knife. In front of it, is it not clear at a glance whether it is a fake fight?


    In the hearts of all of us, a feeling of expectation rose up involuntarily.


    "Ho!"


    Tang Biao had a big drink, and then, the big board axe in his hand directly towards the knife shadow in front of him and slashed it down.


    Bang Dang!


    With a sound.


    Tang Biao was completely stunned.


    The rest of his hand was just a half axe. His face is really getting worse and worse.


    This is just a knife shadow.


    But it was such a knife shadow suspended in the void that he cut the big axe in his hand and cut it in two directly.


    The power of this sword shadow really surpasses Tang Biao''s cognition.


    His big axe is not only a magic weapon, but also a heavy weapon blade inside. This is all cut in half by this knife shadow. Then, if the shadow of the knife is directly cut on his body. Tang Biao did not think that his own body was stronger than this big axe.


    His body is bound to be the shadow of the knife, directly into two.


    Knife and shadow are already so powerful.


    So, Lin Tianyu directly wielded the black knife, and what kind of fierce degree did it have to be?


    Tang Biao straight feel his body sweat more and more.


    Fortunately, in front of him, he was hiding.


    Otherwise, if it''s gambling.


    Although Lin Tianyu wanted him to join Chongxiao Pavilion, he would not be cut in half. But I''m afraid I will not eat less.


    At this time, those under the stage, in front of them, kept clamoring to beat those people. Also is completely open mouth, can not say a redundant word.


    Can this be a fake fight?


    At that time, when Tang Biao felt the danger, would he not hide and die there and carry it so that he could be directly cut in two with this knife?


    However, when Lin Tianyu cut out the knife, no one saw it. It was so terrible.


    On the contrary, at that time, every one of them felt that the knife was extremely weak.

 Chapter 2550

    Thinking of that weak to the extreme knife, it is so terrible.


    Everyone in the heart, is to Lin Tianyu added a term of martial arts mystery.


    However, Lin Tianyu stood in the same place with a cool face. Not much has changed.


    In Lin Tianyu''s opinion, such a result is really too normal.


    Through the understanding of the secret of all things, Lin Tianyu is a further step forward in the power of void sword shadow and endless cutting. In the shadow of the empty sword, Lin Tianyu directly pushed the knife idea of endless cutting to the extreme and integrated into the shadow.


    This endless cutting, compared with before, its power is greatly improved.


    In the past, endless cutting has been able to cut that kind of hardness is almost beyond the body of the material.


    At this time, especially Tang Biao tried his best to cut the shadow of the sword. Then, it was not easy to cut the axe into two at once?


    Tang Biao was stunned for a long time. Then, he looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, from now on, I am really your Chongxiao Pavilion person. From now on, I will never frown for the sake of Chongxiao Pavilion, going up the sword mountain and going down the sea of fire. "


    "Good."


    Lin Tianyu responded and said, "when the challenge arena is over, follow me back to Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "Yes."


    Tang Biao agreed, with Lin Tianyu under the challenge arena, to the place where the people of ChongXiao pavilion are.


    The competition in the arena continues.


    However, after the two contests between the fat man in front of him and Lin Tianyu now, the rest of the challenge arena competition felt that he had no interest in looking at it carefully.


    Of course, it''s not that I''m not totally uninterested in watching the challenge arena.


    It''s just that at this meeting, what we all want to see more is that there are friars from Chongxiao Pavilion who participate in the contest.


    It seems that as long as the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion participate in the arena competition.


    Then, this competition must have a very different flavor, in which,


    this makes all people who refer to the challenge arena look forward to it.


    Yeah.


    Finally, a monk from Chongxiao Pavilion took part in the challenge arena.


    Moreover, there are two friars from Chongxiao Pavilion who participate in the challenge arena at the same time.


    In the early stage of the third prize, Lu Feixue stepped onto the arena.


    At the end of the third grade, a Da went to the arena.


    The two were on stage at the same time.


    Moreover, both of them were monks of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    To now, everyone''s heart, but there is a kind of implicit expectation. They all felt the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion friars. As long as there is Chongxiao Pavilion Friar''s participation, then, this competition is bound to be full of wonderful and a special attraction.


    Just this meeting, all of a sudden, there are two people on the stage at the same time.


    So, which arena should we focus on?


    Reasonably speaking, we should pay attention to this arena competition of ADA.


    After all, what ADA participated in was the arena competition in the late third grade. The higher the level, the stronger the attraction. Their fight will be more exciting and attractive.


    But most of Lu Fei Xue''s eyes were on the scene.


    It''s important to compete in the arena.


    But even most monks can''t avoid vulgarity even if they are beautiful women.

 Chapter 2551

    After Lu Feixue went to the arena, a young friar of 25-6 years old appeared in the opposite.


    Holding a long sword in hand, it has a natural, proud and dusty flavor.


    After standing opposite Lu Feixue, the originally expressionless youth also bloomed a smile on his face.


    The young man said, "Miss, I am Xu ran. In my opinion, the young lady will take the initiative to admit defeat


    "Why?" Lu Feixue looks at the young man Xu ran opposite, casually tunnel.


    Xu ran said: "because I really can''t bear to hurt a lady for such a beautiful person. The sword in my hand, however, has always been bloody and overbearing. It''s powerful. Therefore, in my opinion, it is better for the young lady to take the initiative to admit defeat. "


    Lu Feixue is a smile, the way: "so to say, you had better quickly admit defeat, under the challenge arena."


    "Why?"


    Xu ran asked, some do not know why.


    This is clearly he does not want to let the opposite beauty, so, want to directly let the other party admit defeat. At the same time, it left a good impression on the center of the square.


    What''s the matter? It turns out to be a success. The beauty on the other side let herself admit defeat?


    Lu Feixue said: "because the knife in my hand is also very powerful, and you will see blood when you come out. A person who loves farts like you must not want to hurt himself and affect his image. So, in my opinion, you might as well just throw in the towel. "


    Er!


    The youth was stunned.


    This is clearly what he said just now, OK?


    How this in turn, but it has become the other side beauty to persuade themselves to admit defeat. When Xu ran arrived at this meeting, she also knew that this was a beautiful woman who was deliberately making fun of herself.


    This war, it seems, is inevitable.


    Xu ran pulled out his sword.


    Lu Feixue drew out his knife.


    "Good!"


    Suddenly at this time, a big drink, but suddenly attracted the attention of many people in the past.


    What''s going on here?


    In fact, this is another place where friars of Chongxiao Pavilion participate.


    On that arena, the monk opposite ADA is a young monk. He is of medium height and has a steady momentum. Moreover, the monk was called Lu xiuran, and his strength was very strong. Even in the Shenwu land, among so many monks in the later period of the third grade, he was able to rank in the upper reaches.


    Although most of the eyes are on the challenge arena of Lu Feixue, Lu Feixue, a beautiful woman, has attracted her in the past.


    But there are also many monks who focus their attention on the arena where ADA is located.


    First of all, ADA is a monk of Chongxiao Pavilion. With the help of fat man and Lin Tianyu, all of them are fighting against the challenge arena of friars of Xiaoge, and they are interested in it.


    On the other hand, Lu xiuran''s strength is indeed incomparable.


    Lu xiuran stood on the challenge arena, facing ADA, a smile of disdain appeared on his face.


    Lu xiuran said, "you are a monk of Chongxiao Pavilion. It is said that there is a secret method in ChongXiao pavilion that can make friars improve their strength in a short time. Therefore, the friars of ChongXiao pavilion are extremely powerful. However, this kind of power is just relative to other friars. But in my eyes, that kind of enhanced strength is not worth seeing at all. Even if you are a monk of Chongxiao Pavilion. Today, you will be defeated. "

 Chapter 2552

    "That''s a lot of nonsense."


    A Da said, in the hand giant sword is a sword, toward opposite Lu xiuran waved to cut past.


    A big hand, hands the huge sword momentum. Clearly, it is to directly and rigidly collide with Lu xiuran.


    After watching ADA, this is almost unchanged.


    Lu xiuran was more proud of his smile.


    It seems to be a powerful move. But there is no change. It''s just a move that a reckless person thinks is powerful. If a move like this is fought against those friars with weaker strength, it can be effective with one move. However, it is obviously insufficient to use such a move to deal with him, who is a top monk in the later stage of the third grade, who can be called superior super friars.


    Lu xiuran turned the blade in his hand and attacked ADA from the side.


    Although under the collision, Lu xiuran also felt that he must not lose a big hard power.


    However, since there is a simple method.


    So, why not use a simple way to win?


    Lu xiuran has been able to see.


    Under his exquisite sword skill, ADA''s attack will surely disintegrate. Then, under the pursuit of tarushurian, he took advantage of the victory. It''s just that you can easily defeat Ah Da with a few moves.


    Eh!


    Lu xiuran, who was imagining the beauty, suddenly changed his face.


    With the change of his own swordsmanship.


    It seems that a Daquan has no change. It is just the giant sword that directly smashes at him. It is actually a small change with himself, and it just happens to wrap his exquisite and infinite sword moves into it completely.


    Lu xiuran was in a panic.


    You know, although he thinks that his strength is no less than that of ah.


    But this is also to be in the beginning, he is saved with the other side of the mind to fight a situation. Then, this move is likely to have direct effect. The two were able to make a close match.


    But now, Lu xiuran obviously thought that he wanted to get rid of a Da''s momentum with exquisite moves, but it was just a lack of changing sword moves.


    In this way.


    Their swordsmanship is obviously different.


    A Da''s sword moves are still powerful.


    Lu xiuran''s sword moves are changeable. But under this kind of variety, it must be faced with an invincible defect. That is, the power will be obviously insufficient with this change.


    At this time, Lu xiuran would surely have suffered a great loss if he was in a confrontation.


    So, I felt a Da''s sword moves, and it was the time to take his own moves into it. Lu xiuran quickly began to change his sword moves. He still thought that he would use his changeable martial arts skills to fight against Zhan a DA, which was a stupid and crude skill.


    As long as his sword moves, find the loopholes in the other side.


    At that time, a Da''s powerful move will directly defeat itself.


    Therefore, Lu xiuran''s sword is changing for many times, looking for the loopholes in a Da''s sword moves.


    However, Lu xiuran was allowed to change his sword moves. As long as his moves changed, a Da''s silly and thick sword moves would have a kind of strength, which would immediately directly force Lu xiuran''s moves into it.

 Chapter 2553

    How could this happen?


    After several changes in succession, they were unable to escape the threat of ADA''s sword moves.


    This time, Lu xiuran''s face changed a little.


    At this time, he also understood.


    A Da''s sword move, although it seems to be a stupid and thick move. However, the move is simple and simple, which contains a different kind of subtlety.


    That is, in his sword moves, there is a general trend against the heaven.


    He is always able to easily wrap all the movements of the other party with subtle changes. No matter what changes you have, you can''t escape his threat.


    Lu xiuran understood that he would no longer exert any exquisite swordsmanship to defeat Lu xiuran''s moves.


    Let''s meet each other.


    Otherwise, the more changes you have. At the end of the day, he will be more passive when he has to deal with tough things.


    Lu xiuran also adjusted his moves and ran into ADA''s huge sword directly.


    However, ADA comes from the divine world. As the prince protector of the divine world, he is a powerful monk. What''s more, this recent period is also the same with Lin Tianyu''s constant promotion of the secrets of all things to enhance their strength. At least, this kind of skill which contains the general trend of heaven and earth and can easily force the opponent into his own moves has been greatly improved in the application of the secrets of all things.


    Touch!


    In the blink of an eye.


    As soon as Lu xiuran decided to change his moves, he had already collided with Ada''s powerful sword moves.


    Then, Lu xiuran felt that there was a huge mountain hitting his sword moves. Then, all of a sudden, it is to fly out directly.


    With a bang, he fell directly out of the ring and fell to the ground.


    As a matter of fact, if Lu xiuran had been engaged with Ada from the beginning. Although in the end, he must not be able to defeat ADA''s strange and powerful sword moves. However, it is impossible to lose directly so quickly.


    Lu xiuran has changed his sword moves more than ten times.


    It''s just a shot.


    This is equivalent to Lu xiuran''s defeat.


    At the moment when the audience cheered, an idea came out of his mind.


    Is this the monk of ChongXiao pavilion?


    Why are they so powerful?


    Moreover, this monk named a DA, the peak monk of the later three grades, was so powerful. How could he have never heard of such a big name?


    In the whole Shenwu continent, there will always be some people who can know and know those top friars in the late third grade.


    But this big, but clearly is born in the sky, almost no one knows his origin.


    I saw ADA.


    It is clear to all that the mysterious flavor of ChongXiao pavilion has once again deepened a layer.


    Just now, when Lu Feixue and Xu ran were ready to fight, this cheering sound came from ADA''s arena, which directly submerged half of the arena. Even, it directly affected the challenge arena of Lu Feixue and Xu ran.


    The two opponents can''t help but look at the arena where ADA is.


    Until it''s clear.


    The two talents are preparing for another war.

 Chapter 2554

    At this time, Lu Feixue looked at the opposite Xu ran and said: "you can see it. That''s our Chongxiao Pavilion monk.


    "We are the strong friars of Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, you can understand.


    "In my opinion, you might as well admit defeat directly. Otherwise, I''ll think about it for a while. The opponent of a Da will be knocked out of the arena by a move. But you have thought that you will also become that kind of appearance


    Xu Ran''s face finally has some color change.


    In front of him, he saw Lu Feixue''s beauty, plus his own strength, has great confidence. This is to persuade Lu Feixue to take the initiative to admit defeat.


    But now, as long as there are Chongxiao Pavilion friars on the stage, it can be very brilliant.


    Whether it''s fat man, Lin Tianyu, or now ADA.


    Their strength seems to have no bottom.


    And, seriously.


    It is as if the three of them came out, and they all defeated their opponents with one move.


    So, is the woman who appeared in the Chongxiao Pavilion equally powerful?


    If this is the case, I will be defeated by the other party. What''s more, they just went down the ring. Then, in an image of throwing dead people, he fell under the challenge arena.


    But if you lose to other people, it''s better to say something.


    The point is, the other side is clearly just a beautiful woman.


    Is it that even a woman is inferior to him?


    After Xu Ran''s face became ugly, the sword in his hand was clenched.


    Xu ran took a look at Lu Feixue.


    At this time, he was not sure whether Lu Feixue was as powerful as the other friars in Chongxiao Pavilion. No matter how, to this meeting, he did not dare to look down on Lu Feixue.


    Xu ran said: "girl, no matter how I say it, I will not take the initiative to admit defeat. You can do it. "


    As he said this, his face was heavy.


    Lu Feixue shook his head and said, "you''d better take the initiative to admit defeat. Otherwise, my moves are full of violence and extremism, and I will see blood when I draw my sword. At that time, if you really hurt the young master, it will not be good. "


    Xu Ran''s face became more ugly and said, "girl, please do it. I will try to resist. "


    "Good! Then I''ll really do it. "


    Lu Feixue said again deliberately.


    On that day, at the time of the sword magic meeting, Lu Feixue was a little witch who was not afraid of heaven and earth.


    In front of her, Xu ran dared to look down on her and let her take the initiative to admit defeat.


    Well, at this meeting, when she obviously has the upper hand in momentum, of course, she has to find a way to get the venue back.


    Therefore, Lu Feixue is not in a hurry to move, but deliberately in the language, to this Xu ran more pressure.


    "Please do it."


    Xu ran said earnestly and clenched the sword in his hand more forcefully.


    However, Lu Feixue did not make a move, but said: "however, as long as I do. Well, it''s very likely that you will be defeated by just one move, or even directly down the arena.


    "In that case, your face is not pretty at all.


    "As far as I''m concerned, you''d better take the initiative to admit defeat and walk down the arena yourself. In this way, you can save some face for yourself, don''t you? "

 Chapter 2555

    Lu Feixue said again, Xu Ran''s face was even more ugly.


    The pressure in his heart has already reached the extreme, OK?


    Because, in the first three contests in which friars of Chongxiao Pavilion participated, the record was really hopeless.


    To this meeting, Xu Ran''s heart is really chaotic.


    Xu ran knew that if she had to wait like this, she would let Lu Feixue keep talking. I''m afraid at the end of the day, he may even dare not to fight directly and admit defeat to Lu Feixue.


    No way.


    You can''t just throw in the towel.


    Xu Ran''s heart, rose a strong will.


    He has to fight.


    Even if he is like some of the opponents in front of him who are fighting against the people of Chongxiao Pavilion, he must fight with one move.


    It''s not his style to lose without a fight.


    Thinking of this, Xu ran suddenly waved the medium long sword and stabbed Lu Feixue.


    However, it is obvious that by this time, Xu Ran''s mood has been completely disordered. This sword, too, was made out of order. In addition to the clutter, there are several obvious flaws.


    At this time, Lu Feixue, on the contrary, seems more and more calm.


    Then, the machete in the hand suddenly chopped, is chopping to Xu ran under the threat of an obvious loophole.


    Puff!


    A knife into, is directly in Xu Ran''s flank to cut a big hole.


    "Ah


    With the appearance of this wound, Xu Ran''s body was covered with blood, and he no longer had the natural, calm, handsome and proud appearance in front of him.


    But even if it was so badly hurt.


    Xu ran still has no intention of giving up.


    Then, another sword stabbed at Lufei snow again.


    At this time, Xu Ran''s sword moves, loopholes are more obvious. Even, as long as Lu Feixue is willing, she can cut Xu ran directly in the next knife. But when Lu Feixue was in the sword magic club, although she was called a witch, she was not the master of killing. I felt that Xu Ran''s swordsmanship was completely disordered, and finally there was no more killer. Instead, he raised his foot and suddenly kicked Xu Ran''s abdomen directly.


    With a bang, Xu ran fell off the ring.


    Chongxiao Pavilion won again.


    Moreover, as far as the moves are still used, they can be regarded as one move to win.


    Although it seems on the surface, it is used two moves.


    In fact, just a knife in front of Lu Feixue has locked in the victory. Even a master with unique vision can see that Lu Feixue did not use up the power of the sword when he made the first move. To be a knife cut to the Xu ran under the threat, slightly received a few components. Otherwise, if the knife was really cut down, I''m afraid it would be far more than Xu ran, but only caused such a small injury now.


    It is very likely that under a knife, Xu Ran is completely seriously injured, to the extent that it is impossible to fight again.


    When the first move can be won, Lu Feixue has clearly kept his hand.


    ChongXiao pavilion has gone to war with four men.


    Whether or not they played any tricks in this battle. However, the four of them who went out to fight against their opponents at the same level were clearly winning with one move.


    Moreover, these friars, in addition to Lu Feixue is the early third grade.


    The rest, can all be the peak monks in the late third grade.


    There are so many real masters in Chongxiao Pavilion among the top friars in the late third grade. The strength of the arena is the basis.


    ChongXiao pavilion has been called the top sect of Shenwu mainland.

 Chapter 2556

    There are still two people in Chongxiao Pavilion who have signed up for the challenge arena.


    When the remaining two of them go to the arena again, will they be able to maintain a move to win?


    Of course, when it comes to this point, some people may argue.


    When Lin Tianyu went to war, it was not a move to win.


    He clearly used three tricks.


    Then, people who have really seen Lin Tianyu''s fight can''t help but understand. It seems that the martial arts competition in such a arena can be regarded as three moves only if it is really included in the moves. But in fact, the real winner or loser is just one move. Because, Lin Tianyu just made a move. Then, under one move, the opponent will be directly bombed off the arena to lock in the victory.


    There are still two people left: skinny and Hu Si.


    The crowd looked in the direction of the Chongxiao Pavilion. They were full of expectation for Hu Si and skinny, who had not yet fought.


    We are looking forward to their wonderful performance.


    Even, there are bursts of desire in my heart, longing for them to fight, but also can defeat the opponent with one move.


    Originally, because of those things in front of Chongxiao Pavilion, after a delay. Especially the development of those things is too weird. Let the audience from all walks of life, is a feast for the eyes. As a result, because of the impact of that event, people''s interest in the next challenge arena, even, was weakened a lot.


    But now, it is precisely because of the performance of the Chongxiao Pavilion members in the challenge arena that the audience is immediately interested in this competition. On the contrary, they are more interested than ever before.


    They just longed for it. Hu Si and skinny from Chongxiao Pavilion will play immediately.


    So that they can once again witness the miracle of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This voice, mixed in all kinds of conversation, spread.


    Even the hosts of the arena, even the hosts of the arena, were clearly aware of this spreading emotion.


    Therefore, it also immediately responded to the audience.


    It was when two more friars'' arena in the later period of the third grade was released. When Hu and the four men go to the stage, they will arrange for them first.


    At this time, because they almost did not have any time difference, played at the same time.


    Then, it is also divided into two parts, which are narrated separately.


    On the opposite side of the skinny man was a monk of medium size.


    As soon as the other party looked at the skinny man, his eyes flashed and said, "skinny, do you really have that kind of rumor in the ChongXiao pavilion? Is there a secret method that can improve the monks forever in a short time?"


    With a mysterious smile, the thin man said, "Chen Guangyi, this is some secrets about my Chongxiao Pavilion, which can''t be easily told to outsiders. If you want to know, you can directly join us in Chongxiao Pavilion. In this way, you can see for yourself whether there is such a secret method


    The skinny man opens his mouth directly on the ring and invites a middle-sized Chen Guangyi to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Of course, the reason why skinny invited Chen Guangyi to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    For one thing, because ChongXiao pavilion was first built, it really needed more manpower.


    On the other hand, it is also the thin person to this Chen broad sense comparative understanding. In particular, they know their character. Otherwise, if there is a problem in character, the skinny will be invited to the Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, if something goes wrong, the skinny will be responsible for it.

 Chapter 2557

    Chen Guangyi deliberately lowered his face and said, "skinny, you are too ungrateful. Do you hide your hand from your old friends and refuse to tell them? "


    "Hey, hey


    The thin man said with a proud smile, "I didn''t mean to hide it. After all, there is the internal secret of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Chen Guangyi was angry and said: "well, skinny, I''ll ask you one more time. In Chongxiao Pavilion, is there such a secret method that can permanently improve the strength of the third grade monks in a short period of time? "


    Chen Guangyi''s expression looked up as if he was angry.


    But the eyes were shining.


    He waited for the thin man to give him the answer he wanted.


    The thin man is once again a smile, after all still did not vomit solid.


    Then, the thin man turned his eyes and said, "brother Chen, we can be regarded as close friends. Moreover, in the past, the two of us have played several times, but also the strength is equal. Today, let''s fight and have a try. Confirm the rumors with strength. That''s the best proof, isn''t it? "


    "Good! Let''s use our strength to confirm the rumors. "


    Chen Guangyi said, but also eager to see the thin. In the heart, but straight thought, must hurry up with the skinny one battle to win.


    Moreover, this has always been the common idea of the two of them.


    After all, the strength of the two men has always been equal. As a result, the battle is sure to win or lose, that is to say, it has become the greatest pleasure for both of them. What''s more, the two of them have always played each other to prove their strength.


    But immediately, Chen Guangyi just said this, but his heart sank.


    Because, he could see clearly the smug feeling on the thin man''s face.


    In addition, in the first few contests, as long as there is a voice from the friar of Chongxiao Pavilion, the martial arts contest will be held in the arena. It is not between a move, has easily locked in the victory.


    In this way, Chen Guangyi''s heart clearly had a kind of particularly bad feeling.


    It won''t be the skinny one. In two months, the strength will be improved greatly.


    Then, with the strength of this great advance, we can also achieve the degree of winning or losing with one move.


    Thinking about if he lost a move in the hands of a thin man that kind of bleak appearance, Chen Guangyi a burst of cold.


    If so, I will lose all my face.


    For a long time, he has been a good friend with the same reputation and strength as a thin man.


    No way.


    This kind of competition seems too risky.


    Chen Guangyi thought of this and hastened to open his mouth again: "skinny, it''s better to be like this. Let''s limit ourselves to three moves to see who can get the upper hand. After all, what kind of friendship is it between us. If it''s like other fighters in the arena, isn''t it just a joke to fight like that? "


    "Hey, hey


    How thin people do not know what Chen Guangyi thinks. However, he did not point out.


    Then, the thin man said, "the three moves are limited. It''s OK to see who has the upper hand. But I have another idea. That is, among the three moves to be held later, if I have the upper hand, then brother Chen will have to directly join me in Chongxiao Pavilion without any doubt. What do you think, brother Chen? "


    "Well, that''s settled." Chen Guangyi said: "if you have the upper hand in the three moves, I will directly join the Chongxiao Pavilion."

 Chapter 2558

    Chen Guangyi happily agreed to the thin man''s proposal.


    At the same time, my heart is filled with pride.


    Looking at the performance of thin people, Chen Guangyi is almost certain that thin people must have improved their strength by the secret method of Chongxiao Pavilion. So, I''m ready to take myself to practice my hand and show it well. If there is no Chen Guangyi''s quick wit, the three moves put forward are limited. Even if they are friends. But this thin man is only afraid that he will not leave more affection for him.


    Now, Chen Guangyi has put forward three measures to limit, which can also be regarded as a change of direction to beg for mercy from the thin.


    In this way, the skinny is naturally embarrassed to go hard again.


    So, even if the strength of the skinny is really greatly improved, it will not let their own move that is defeated, lose face.


    As for the skinny condition, if he has the upper hand, Chen Guangyi has to agree to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This is not even a condition, but an endless benefit for Chen Guangyi.


    If skinny is really able to join the Chongxiao Pavilion in such a short time, is able to have a great improvement in strength. After Chen Guangyi learned that, even if it is thin people do not invite Chen Guangyi to join Chongxiao Pavilion. He also has to ask the skinny to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This is a rare opportunity to enhance our strength.


    Who is the peak monk of the third grade later period? I don''t hope that I can get such an opportunity.


    It''s agreed that three moves are limited.


    The thin man slowly took out his epee and said, "brother Chen, please go ahead."


    "There are only three ways to do it, skinny. You still want to have the upper hand. You''d better go first, skinny. "


    Chen Guangyi also took out his own weapon, which was a long gun.


    Chen Guangyi''s heart, but think, thin has the strength to progress, they agreed to the next three moves. Well, under the limit of this trick, of course, thin people should have the upper hand. At that time, it was able to reflect the power of ChongXiao pavilion''s secret method. Is also able to let him Chen Guangyi willingly join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Under such a prerequisite, Chen Guangyi is of course willing to let the skinny go first.


    However, just as this word was just spoken out, Chen Guangyi had already regretted it first.


    He is still in accordance with the previous, his understanding of the strength of thin people, to think so.


    According to the strength of the previous thin, want to get the upper hand in the process of starting with him, not only is it easy to do it first. Even, I''m afraid we have to let the skinny take several moves first. Even, in the case of more than ten moves, the skinny person will have the possibility to fight with himself and gain the upper hand.


    But now it''s not the same.


    If the strength of the thin if there is a great improvement, and then let the thin first hand.


    I''m afraid that when I get to the end, it''s very likely that the chance of another shot will never come again. I''ll be defeated directly by the skinny.


    Why do you speak so fast.


    It''s the skinny who opens his mouth to let the skinny go first.


    Just when Chen Guangyi was so stunned, the thin man was the first: "you''d better make a move first, brother Chen."


    Chen Guangyi was stunned again.


    From the thin words inside, Chen Guangyi clearly heard the thin man that endless confidence and confidence.


    Clearly that is to say, let you move first, you will do it first. Otherwise, if you let me make a move first, you may not even have a chance to do so.

 Chapter 2559

    "Good! I''m not at all polite


    Chen Guangyi said, directly is a shot out.


    Er!


    A little thin.


    If you say you''re welcome, you''re welcome. Direct is shooting.


    However, thin people are not slow at all. In particular, after Lin Tianyu trained them with the secrets of all things, so as to enhance their sense of power, the reaction of the skinny can be described as a higher level. Therefore, although Chen Guangyi takes the lead, but under the thin man''s induction, it is clear that Chen Guangyi''s way out of the gun is clear.


    The sword in the thin man''s hand.


    Direct is a sword, just cut in Chen Guangyi gun road gun tip.


    Moreover, at this time, Chen Guangyi''s gun moves just happened to be released. Although the strength is also concentrated at the point of the gun.


    But anyone knows it.


    The force at the tip of the gun is clearly a kind of straight force, which carries the momentum of indomitable progress and goes towards the opponent. Under this indomitable momentum, if there is anything ahead, or if the enemy blocks the way. Well, in this indomitable momentum, unless the opponent is much stronger. Otherwise, they are bound to be destroyed and killed under this indomitable momentum.


    But this kind of indomitable gun moves, the most afraid, is also this kind of horizontal suddenly appears strength.


    Under the transverse force, this shot is equivalent to breaking in the middle.


    It''s not just this shot that can''t go out any more. Even if it is the person who makes the gun, there will be a sense of suffocation. It''s hard.


    But at this time, it is even more impossible to let the opponent''s sword directly cleave the top of the gun tip.


    Therefore, Chen Guangyi quickly is to close the force, grasp to withdraw the gun.


    Then, the next shot.


    Dang!


    There was a melodious crash.


    Although Chen Guangyi already felt something wrong, he stepped up to withdraw the gun. However, still did not be able to escape the skinny sword in the end of the gun. Chen Guangyi only felt the whole body up and down, all along with the thin man this sword''s chop attack, and a burst of uncomfortable suffocation. It''s hard to spit it out with one breath. Even the gun was chopped to one side directly by the thin man, which made Chen Guangyi''s whole body shake.


    "Ah


    Under the stage, there are those audience who are watching the battle between thin and Chen Guangyi, and some people shout out directly.


    "The thin man in Chongxiao Pavilion is too good. Although not like the front, other Chongxiao Pavilion members in general, a move to win. However, Chen Ming''s sword is still lower than the general one. You know, in the past, the two of them were equally powerful. "


    Some people are directly open: "what is a move to cut the other side of the gun move ah?"


    The man in front was not happy and said, "why, am I wrong?"


    "Of course not. Just think about it. They made an agreement before the war. They agreed on three moves to get the best of them. Moreover, this thin person and Chen Guangyi are clearly friends. Therefore, the statement that this move cuts off the gun is obviously untrue. "


    The man in front of me also responded immediately.


    "Why, you mean. In fact, thin that is to be able to do a move to win. However, taking into account the face of friends, as well as the previous agreement. Therefore, he did not win, but just cut the other side''s gun moves, did not take advantage of the situation to win

 Chapter 2560

    The man behind him laughed and said, "you are not stupid."


    Whew!


    There was a breath in.


    Although this thin man and Chen Guangyi''s fight, is not a move to win. However, there is a chance to win.


    Because just now, the thin man''s sword was directly cut to the point of Chen Guangyi''s spear.


    In the case of Chen Guangyi''s first shot, and it is Chen Guangyi who is an expert at using the gun. His shooting skill is like a God. When he gets out of the gun rapidly, his sword is directly on the top of the gun tip.


    Well, this skinny man has a strong sword technique.


    Clearly, it is able to grasp the opponent''s moves accurately with one move, and also be able to cut the loopholes in the other''s moves with his own sword.


    Well, the sword just now, if it was not for the purpose of gaining the upper hand only because of the agreement made in advance, it chopped at the spear tip in Chen Guangyi''s hand, but at Chen Guangyi''s body.


    So, with such a precise sword, can Chen Guangyi escape?


    Under this sword, he is bound to suffer a heavy blow.


    In this way, is it not that thin people can also be regarded as winning with one sword?


    Chen Guangyi obviously thought of this.


    Therefore, after Chen Guangyi stopped the gun, he did not take any more moves, but quietly looked at the thin man. As if there are some do not know the general thin.


    Then, Chen Guangyi said: "skinny, if your sword was chopped at my body just now, can you control your own sword so precisely and cut my body under my long gun?"


    The thin man thought for a moment and said, "if I don''t try, I''m not sure if I can cut your body with one sword. Or, let''s try our next move. Try to see if you can cut your body with one sword, just like the point of your spear. "


    Chen Guangyi can''t help but contract his eyes when he hears that.


    Try it. If you go down with one sword, you will be ok if you can''t cut yourself.


    If a sword is cut directly, and the skinny guy happens to have some moves that can''t be stopped at that time, isn''t he going to be seriously injured by the skinny?


    No way.


    It must never be tried again.


    Chen Guangyi thought and said, "skinny, don''t try again. What''s more, what we said before is that you have the upper hand in three moves, even if you win. Then, do I want to join ChongXiao pavilion? Now, though it''s only in the past. However, it is also clear that you can see that your strength now is not on the same level with me. Much stronger than I am. The remaining two moves are not of great significance.


    "After all, you''ve got the upper hand just by doing it.


    "This agreement, of course, is to compare again, and it is meaningless."


    Chen Guangyi directly means to admit defeat.


    The audience was speechless for a while.


    According to the law, Chen Guangyi and the thin man''s competition, but really has not separated the winning or losing time. However, it is also true that thin people have the upper hand. Therefore, according to the agreement, it can also be regarded as the thin win.


    If so, then, the skinny of this game, is clearly a move to win.


    The monk of Chongxiao Pavilion is too strong.


    Five men in a company. Five battles.


    It''s not just that one game hasn''t been defeated. Moreover, in every victory, the friars of ChongXiao pavilion have only made one move, and they have already locked in the victory.


    One move wins.

 Chapter 2561

    Who can break the strange circle that the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion win by one move?


    Or, no one can break this cycle.


    This should not be possible.


    Chongxiao Pavilion monk, even if everyone is strong. That''s impossible, that is, everyone can win with one move when facing each opponent.


    The audience was speechless.


    After the war, there was a monk in the late third grade who joined Chongxiao Pavilion.


    And, from the beginning of the challenge. At this meeting, there are already three top friars in the late third grade who join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Wu Zhong, Tang Biao and Chen Guangyi.


    Although among them, some of their strength is in the peak monks of the late third grade, they can not be regarded as really powerful.


    But in the Chongxiao Pavilion, it is clear that there is a mysterious means to make the monks in the later stage of the third grade rise in strength in a very short time. Well, they are not particularly powerful monks in the later stage of the third grade. After joining the Chongxiao Pavilion, they can also improve their strength quickly.


    Chongxiao Pavilion is equivalent to three more powerful and boundless top friars of Sanpin later period.


    It''s too easy to collect.


    Moreover, he was the peak monk in the late third grade.


    However, if there are other sects, there is the same secret method in Chongxiao Pavilion, which can improve the strength of the top friars in the late third grade in a short time. It''s bound to attract so many monks. I''m willing to join.


    And it''s just the beginning.


    When the battle continues, there will be more monks with superior talents who are willing to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After this challenge, Chongxiao Pavilion is bound to be the biggest winner this time.


    Moreover, many friars, among them, those who really showed their strong demeanor in the arena, all looked at the place where the ChongXiao pavilion was located, and they were envious. In their hearts, they are already thinking about how to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Now, the attraction of Chongxiao Pavilion is far beyond the old-fashioned forces on the Shenwu continent.


    Which old brand power has kept such a high record of total victory. In addition, almost from the beginning of the Chongxiao Pavilion monks to fight, until this meeting, Chongxiao Pavilion monks in the victory, but almost did not use the second move.


    Everyone thought so in their hearts. They could not help but concentrate their looks on the arena where Hu Si was.


    Will Hu Si win in the arena?


    In the hearts of the people, they are looking forward to it.


    Hu Si also met an acquaintance on the challenge arena.


    But it''s not the same as thin people.


    Chen Guangyi, an acquaintance of the skinny man, was a good friend of his former cultivation. They have a good personal relationship.


    But Hu Si met an acquaintance, obviously there are still some problems.


    So, from a challenge arena, Hu Si and that person is on, big eyes stare small eyes.


    Hu Si looked at the friar on the opposite side and said, "yellow shirt, I didn''t expect that we still have a fight on the challenge arena. Just don''t know, these years down, your strength, whether to have some improvement? If there is no great progress. Today, I''m afraid you are the same as other friars fighting against Chongxiao Pavilion. You can''t get away with one move and lose. "

 Chapter 2562

    However, he glared at Hu Si and said, "hum! Hu Si, you have always been better than me. Moreover, with your strength, even if I lost, I was just barely able to make it. Don''t blow the air here. "


    Hu Si said, "really? Before, it was hard to beat you. At the end of the day, it''s always going to get you back intact.


    "But now, since I joined Chongxiao Pavilion. Today is different from the past.


    "If I really want to keep you. You will never have a chance to escape again. "


    The yellow shirt''s eyes narrowed.


    As for Hu Si, what Huang Shan said just now doesn''t matter. However, in his heart, it is clear that Hu Si''s strength is extremely important.


    They had fought countless times before.


    Every time, he is a little weaker than Hu Si. Of course, this is very limited. At the end of the battle, he could always easily withdraw from the battle when he was defeated by Hu Si. Don''t give Hu Si his chance.


    You can easily withdraw from the battle more than one time.


    Yellow shirt has some doubts.


    Is it possible that he can easily withdraw from the battle every time. In fact, it was Hu Si who deliberately let him quit. Otherwise, he went to Hu si more than once. Every time he was suppressed, Hu Si came to the end, not only because he had no strength to keep him. Even if he was seriously injured, it seemed impossible.


    It was so lucky every time.


    At this time, some people in the audience were talking about it.


    "Do you know what is the relationship between Hu Si and Huang Shan?"


    "I don''t need to ask. Of course, there is a festival. It can be seen from their conversations. The festival between them should be that both of them have fought countless times. "


    "Haha! Holiday. How can they sum up the past with a simple holiday


    "Well. Then you know the inside story. Tell me about it. "


    "Well, if you''re all interested in it, I''ll let you know."


    The man said, and began to straighten out his thoughts and say this.


    In fact, he said it in his mouth, and other people were curious, so he was willing to say it. But in fact, after he knew about it, he couldn''t hold back in his heart and wanted to speak it out.


    There are a lot of inside information between Hu and Huang.


    It is said that Hu Si once killed one person. The man was a good friend of yellow, and he was also known as chivalrous. Therefore, Huang Shan learns that his chivalrous friend has been killed. In a fit of anger, he raises his sword and goes directly to Hu Si to avenge his friend.


    When he found Hu Si, Hu Si claimed that a good friend in Huang''s clothes had discovered a peerless magic skill from an ancient tomb for the sake of a small family. It actually destroyed the whole family. Because Huang Shan''s good friend is known as chivalrous. This time, he couldn''t resist the temptation of this unique skill and robbed the small family. He was afraid that the spread of the matter would be detrimental to his reputation.


    Hu Si couldn''t see it. He killed his friend.


    Although Hu Si was a bandit with iron wood Gang on his body, he didn''t do much harm to nature, murder and robbery. But in this way, just to protect their own reputation, after robbing other people''s things, and then destroy the whole family.


    Even Hu Si, a bandit, was angry about this.

 Chapter 2563

    When Huang Shan finds Hu Si, Hu Si tells the story that he personally went to the small family to destroy the door.


    Hu Si said, "Huang Shan, what kind of friend did you make? If you are greedy for other people''s skills, it''s no more than robbing others. But after snatching the skill, he even directly killed the whole family. Is this your friend? Even the bandits of my gang are not ashamed of such behavior. "


    "Fart! You''re talking nonsense


    "My friend is known as chivalrous. You are, on the contrary, a famous bandit. You slander my friend so much, I''m not finished with you. "


    It''s impossible for them to go together.


    So, without a few words, they broke up completely. strike violently.


    After a fight, the yellow shirt is obviously a little weaker than Hu Si. Under the situation of obvious defeat, the yellow shirt had to withdraw reluctantly.


    But even after this retreat, the yellow shirt is not give up. Then, several times, I went to search for Hu Si to duel. However, every time, he went to fight with Hu Si openly and honestly. Not because of this festival, and to Hu Si plot, Shi Yin move and so on.


    After all, Huang Shan''s friends have the name of chivalry.


    And the same, yellow shirt is also known as chivalrous.


    Although I have this feud with Hu Si. However, if Huang Shan wants to find Hu Si to avenge him, he will just find the other party and kill him in the face.


    Perhaps, it is also because of the yellow shirt''s behavior, let Hu Si''s heart have some touch.


    So, the two fought several times. Although Hu Si is able to suppress the yellow shirt every time, but also has not been under the dead hand. Also let the yellow shirt again and again to find him dead fight.


    Judging from the past achievements, Huang is obviously weaker than Hu Si.


    It''s just that 50 years ago, after their last fight, they didn''t fight again. So, it''s been 50 years. Huang Shan has never looked for Hu Si.


    It can be claimed on the basis of reliable information.


    Huang Shan has never come to Hu Si for 50 years.


    The reason is not because he has been defeated by Hu Si for many times, so he is afraid.


    But yellow shirt got a secret collection and went to practice.


    It is said that after he has completed the secret, he will return to find Hu Si to avenge him after his strength is greatly increased.


    In the twinkling of an eye, fifty years have passed.


    I think this yellow shirt should have been a secret collection.


    Although all along, the strength of yellow shirt is obviously weaker than Hu Si. But Huang Shan got a secret collection that took 50 years to build. Then, the power of this secret collection should not be underestimated.


    How much will the strength of the yellow shirt, which has become such a secret?


    And yellow shirt is willing to put aside the hatred temporarily, to concentrate on the cultivation of this secret collection of determination. This secret collection must be extraordinary. The cultivation must be able to defeat the former Hu Si. But in the end, Hu Si joined Chongxiao Pavilion. It is said that there is a secret method in the ChongXiao pavilion that can improve the strength of the top friars in the late third grade in a short time.


    Therefore, every peak friar in Chongxiao Pavilion at the later stage of Sanpin period has greatly increased his strength after practicing that secret method.


    Hu Si is no exception.

 Chapter 2564

    Now, when the strength of both their enemies is greatly increased, who will be more powerful?


    The audience is also looking forward to their first World War.


    It''s not just this challenge. And because in front of them, they have so much hatred.


    After the yellow shirt''s eyes narrowed, he also said: "is it? However, I have spent 50 years in vain. Let me see, after 50 years, how much improvement has been made in our respective strengths? "


    Yellow shirt says, take out weapon blade. The blade of yellow shirt is actually a short stick.


    Hu Si is not ambiguous. He also takes out his sword.


    You know, Hu Si has always been used to fighting with his opponent with two fists. But he seldom used his sword. As a result, people have always thought that Hu Si did not use weapons, but only used a pair of fists against the enemy. But even Hu Si, who has been fighting the enemy with fists all the time, also took out his magic weapon.


    It can be seen from this that the strength of the present yellow shirt must be greatly improved.


    Even, it is clearly able to give Hu si a certain amount of pressure. It is precisely because of such a pressure that Hu Si has to take out his weapons.


    From Hu Si''s prudence, we can clearly see that. Yellow is not easy to deal with.


    Now, no one can be sure who is better.


    But at least one thing is certain.


    It is impossible for Hu Si to defeat his opponent Huang Shan in one move like other friars of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Under the two people looking at each other, the momentum is directly to the top.


    Later, Huang Shan takes the lead with a stick and smashes it directly to Hu Si. Hu Siheng sword sealed the stick of yellow shirt.


    Dang!


    When the two men''s weapons intersected, they both stepped back about ten steps to get a firm stake.


    Good!


    The crowd cried in their hearts.


    Under the two people''s fight, it is clear that the effect of equal strength.


    This finally broke the effect of Chongxiao Pavilion friars, who were always able to defeat their opponents with one move.


    If the war goes on like this, even at the end, Hu Si can win the yellow shirt with his strength. However, it also broke the myth of Chongxiao Pavilion. Judging from their fighting power, if they want to win, they will not be able to distinguish them without dozens of moves.


    "Ah


    Huang Shan angrily drinks, once again swings the stick and goes up.


    Hu Si also swung his sword to meet him.


    In a short period of time, the two men have been engaged in dozens of moves, both of which are comparable.


    Obviously, according to the momentum of their engagement, it is impossible for them to distinguish between victory and defeat for a short time.


    "Why! It''s not right. " The audience suddenly said.


    Someone nearby asked, "what''s wrong? Are you the worshiper of ChongXiao pavilion. Seeing this battle, the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion directly defeated their opponents without a single move. So, do you think this is wrong? "


    "No, it''s not right. But from the first move, it seems that Hu Si has no strong intention to fight. There seems to be some perfunctory


    The people nearby listened to the hint and looked carefully at the battlefield where Hu Si and Huang Shan were fighting.


    Sure enough, it was just as the man said.


    That Hu Si should have never used all his strength to fight against the yellow shirt.


    This should be the front, yellow shirt several times for his friends to find revenge, but let Hu Si heart, gave birth to a kind of good feeling.


    This is a kind of friendship.

 Chapter 2565

    The man in front of him saw the fight between Hu Si and Huang Shan, and said: "besides, the master of sword is able to fight hard with others. But in addition to strength, it should also be more technical.


    "But if you look at Hu Si, every sword of Hu Si is smashed together with the short stick in his hand.


    "It''s hard and thankless to fight for strength with swordsmanship and short sticks.


    "But Hu Si has been fighting against Huang since the beginning of the war. In addition, they have always been equally matched and never let down. "


    Speaking of this, the man suddenly stopped.


    But he did not finish the meaning, people are able to understand.


    Hu Si''s fighting like this is clearly to let the meaning of yellow shirt in it.


    Because, almost from the beginning, it has always been after Hu Si. Moreover, each move, but also is the appropriate match with the opponent''s yellow shirt.


    There is no such thing as this.


    There is only one possibility, that is, the man behind him has controlled his strength very well. Therefore, it is in the case of not making every effort, every time it happens to be a close match with the yellow shirt.


    Whew!


    If so, there is only one possibility.


    Hu Si is much stronger than the yellow shirt.


    It is said that the strength of the yellow shirt has been greatly improved. What''s more, it took 50 years to learn a kind of secret skill, which improved the strength of terror. But even with such a terrible promotion of strength, it is not Hu Si''s opponent at all.


    Although this time, Chongxiao Pavilion failed to defeat the opponent with one move.


    But still let the public view of the hearts, for Chongxiao Pavilion monks strong, more awe.


    Then I went to see the dazzling moves of the two men, shuttling and fighting in the whole arena. In the hearts of the people, there is a different feeling.


    Xiaoge is a great force.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang


    Again and again, the sound of blade to blade attack spread throughout the hall.


    Soon, this game, Hu Si and yellow shirt between the fight, is enough to have a hundred moves.


    Dang!


    Once again, the two were separated from each other again as the sound reverberated.


    This time, Huang Shan didn''t rush up again and played Hu Si again.


    From the beginning of the war, Hu Si did not take the initiative to attack.


    As a result, both of them stopped and looked at each other. Neither of them made any more moves.


    At this time, Huang Shan said with emotion: "Hu Si, in fact, with your current strength, even if you don''t use the sword in your hand, you can still cope with the battle with me. It''s just that you want to save my face. So, just when we were about to fight, we directly used our magic sword to fight with me, right? "


    Hu Si looked at the yellow shirt and said nothing more.


    But this kind of silent attitude is the best answer.


    Obviously, this is a positive response and recognition of the yellow shirt said, he really has the strength of the yellow shirt said.


    Even if you don''t use your sword, you can easily win the yellow shirt.


    Seeing Hu Si''s expression, Huang Shan shook his head with a smile and said with regret: "originally, I thought I had got a secret collection. I had been practicing for 50 years, and I had achieved success. I was able to beat you Hu Si completely. On the contrary, I don''t have the strength to reflect it. "


    Yellow shirt said, full of loss.

 Chapter 2566

    Hu Si, however, looked at the yellow shirt, which was full of lost color, and said, "yellow shirt Taoist friend, in fact, you don''t have to be lost.


    "Your strength now is much better than that of that day. If I didn''t join Chongxiao Pavilion before, with my own strength, I would not be your opponent at all.


    "In the future, if you are more powerful and want to revenge for your friends, just come to me."


    Hu Sixian comforted the yellow shirt.


    Then, he mentioned the entanglement between them.


    He also knew that yellow shirt could not easily put down his friend''s hatred. Therefore, it is also straightforward to say it.


    But yellow shirt is light a smile, way: "revenge is not used."


    When Hu Si heard the yellow shirt say so, he was stunned for a while and said, "Oh, yellow shirt Taoist friend, is this finally able to put it down?"


    When he said this, Hu Si felt a little lost.


    It should be that the yellow shirt felt the strength of Hu Si, but it was much stronger than him. So, suddenly had a kind of heart to have the surplus but the strength insufficiency feeling. Then, the heart is decadent.


    Oh!


    If this is the case, I am afraid that from now on, the strength of the yellow shirt will not be improved any more.


    He was only able to reach such a point.


    Huang Shan said: "it''s because I have been fighting with Hu Si Taoist friends again and again, and I feel that there is something wrong with this matter. Therefore, I specially found those people who really understood this matter. After careful investigation and inquiry, I fully understood the truth of the matter.


    "I didn''t expect that my friend was always in the name of chivalry.


    "In the end, it was such a thing.


    "I am fully aware of the whole story. We can''t blame Hu Sidao. But he did something he shouldn''t have done. It is not wrong for Hu Si Daoyou to do so. Therefore, from now on, I have no reason to seek revenge from Hu Sidao


    I see.


    It''s not because of lack of strength to let it go. But simply because he has completely put down the heart knot, so, it is put down this matter. In that case, it can also be regarded as a good thing.


    Hu Si said: "so, just now, the yellow shirt Taoist friend still wanted to fight with me?"


    Although the meaning of Hu Si''s words seems to be questioning.


    But in fact, he was just joking casually. With a smile on her face, she didn''t take the competition to heart.


    After all, he and Huang Shan, from the beginning, Huang Shan asked him for trouble. Up to now, they have made a real friendship.


    Can be regarded as a kind of friend in an alternative sense.


    However, Huang Shan said with a smile: "I just want to see how effective my fifty years of practice is. After all, in front of him, he fought with brother Hu many times and failed to win once. This makes my heart, there has been a breath, can not swallow. Therefore, he thought that he would fight with brother Hu again after his strength rose greatly. At least, he had to win over brother Hu again.


    "But I didn''t think of it. In fact, with the growth of my strength. On the contrary, Hu''s strength has grown much faster.


    "Now, the gap between our strengths is clearly growing."

 Chapter 2567

    This is a challenge. At the end of the day, the yellow shirt gave up.


    When it comes to this arena competition, there is nothing to be brilliant about, except that it seems to be a close match.


    Even if it''s the final victory or defeat, it''s just a yellow shirt who gives in.


    The whole battle was flat and light.


    It should be that Hu Si''s strength is obviously to be strong by several grades, and he has been deliberately suppressing this battle in a state of equal strength and strength. In this way, on the contrary, it makes the war even more insipid. There''s not so much attraction.


    However, there is nothing to see in this real challenge competition.


    However, the story behind the fight of the challenge contest is to let all the audience. After the end of the challenge competition, there is still a taste of endless aftertaste, lingering in the heart.


    The challenge continued.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a move in front of you.


    In this meeting, Hu Si and Huang Shan are equally matched, but there are some special stories in this kind of war.


    All of a sudden, the mood of the people was mobilized.


    As a result, the audience, especially for the Chongxiao Pavilion friars to fight in the arena, is full of a different kind of expectation.


    In this kind of expectation, finally, there was the challenge competition of Chongxiao Pavilion friar.


    This time it''s fat.


    As soon as the fat man entered the arena, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    This inside, pour also has a bit of fat man''s strength, also really can be regarded as powerful incomparable. However, in addition to the strength of the fat man, the more crucial reason lies in the fat man. The impression of the fat man is that this guy is too overcast. For this fat man, we must be careful, careful and more careful. Otherwise, it''s just a matter of carelessness. Maybe you will suffer from the fat man''s dark loss, and you don''t know it.


    Then, all of them looked at the fat man''s opponent.


    They all want to have a look at who this unfortunate child who has become an opponent with the fat man.


    But when they see clearly, the fat man''s opponent, after all who is the corner of the mouth straight pumping.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s not the fat man''s opponent who will have bad luck, but the fat man''s turn to have bad luck.


    This opponent is the real king among the top friars in the third grade in the last arena.


    This can also be called the real king of Shenwu land.


    At that time, from the beginning to the end, the man kept the record of total victory. There was no defeat. Become the king worthy of everyone. He conquered all the friars with his strong fighting power.


    His record, even today.


    At that time, the friars who watched the challenge match still remembered it.


    Fat people are not weak.


    But if the war on such a strong to the point of the king, obviously, or to weak too much.


    So, after seeing the fat man''s opponent, there was some solemnity and silence under the whole arena.


    Such a situation, it is also clearly affected the mood of the fat man.


    Inside, the whole heart was surprised.


    At the same time, looking at the opposite monk with a soft face, a sense of danger suddenly rose from my heart.

 Chapter 2568

    A cunning figure like a fat man has always had a special sensitivity to danger.


    However, the fat man did not admit it directly.


    Even though he was frightened, the fat man still pretended to be calm and said, "this Taoist friend, what do you call it?"


    "My name is Zhang He. Maybe you have heard my name. You can call me Taoist Zhang. What''s your name, fatso Daoyou? It''s impossible to call a fat man directly? "


    But the fat man laughed and said, "in addition to the title of fat man, there will be a name of course. But I like to be called fat. As for the real name, there are not many people calling it. I almost forgot. Zhang Daoyou, you can call me fat. "


    Zhang he said: "well, fat man, I''ve seen a challenge competition in front of you. Seriously, your strength is really good. However, you''d better take the initiative to admit defeat and go to the arena yourself. "


    When Zhang he said this, he was still in a soft tone, as if he was saying something that should have been such a thing.


    This is even said in Zhang he''s mouth.


    The soft taste of that command can no longer be called a command. It should be a fact counted as a narrative.


    This is the fact that we should not be rebellious.


    Although Zhang he''s attitude, giving people a feeling of extra cordiality, there is not a slightest sense of supremacy.


    But he was clearly superior.


    It''s a confidence that comes from the bottom of your bones.


    With me, you weak people should give way to me.


    In fact, to this meeting, fat people really have the idea and plan to admit defeat directly.


    Because he has been able to clearly sense the gap between himself and this chapter. It''s not that he can draw closer with any intrigue.


    Moreover, at this time, inside the fat man''s ear, also received the voice of Lin Tianyu.


    "Fat man, if you feel uncertain, take the initiative to admit defeat. In the face of a monk who is really stronger than himself, it is not disgraceful to admit defeat. This is to recognize their own strength, but also to enable themselves in the future, have a direction of struggle. I can feel that this man is much stronger than you. Even if it''s me, within ten moves, I''m afraid I can''t win the other side. "


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu is also clearly aware of this man''s strength, this is to give the fat voice, let him take the initiative to admit defeat and stop.


    Can fat originally is to admit defeat mood, but how, all have a trace of unwilling.


    It''s not the right way for him to be fat.


    Let the fat man have a feeling.


    It was as if he didn''t do it at all, and then he suffered a great loss and was forced down to the arena.


    It''s a very bad feeling.


    Let the fat man''s heart, how to think, how unhappy.


    So, the fat man''s mind, all kinds of ideas, turn around.


    Mind:


    at least, I have to take advantage of a little bit, and then admit defeat, that''s reasonable.


    When the fat man thought about it, he suddenly seemed to think of something and said: "Zhang Daoyou, you are the king among the top friars in the last three level competition. Therefore, you can also be regarded as the real king of the whole Shenwu land. Ah! It''s you. "

 Chapter 2569

    After listening to the fat man''s invisible praise, Zhang He nodded slightly. There was a shallow smile on his face.


    Although, with Zhang and today''s strength, is completely does not care about others to praise him again. However, when some people praise, it is always a happy thing.


    In fact, this statement of fat man, that can really be too much against his will.


    With the cunning character of the fat man, it is impossible to know the characters in various legends. It was only just a moment ago that I suddenly remembered it.


    It''s fair to say that when the fat man just saw Zhang He, he just felt the strength of the other side, but didn''t think about who he was. But when Zhang he had already said his name, the fat man came back just now, and he realized that the other side was a powerful man.


    But some of them have gone too far.


    However, this effect.


    Obviously, not bad.


    Fat suddenly said so, of course, in his heart, with his own ideas.


    After the praise was over, the fat man said, "brother Zhang, a monk with great strength like you, that''s really an example for our generation. Although compared with you, I am fat is not a grade at all, can not get together, and you have the slightest need to compare. However, with the reverence in my heart, I really want to compare with Zhang Daoyou.


    "Of course, this kind of competition is not to compete with Zhang Daoyou for real strength.


    "After all, with your real strength. I don''t know where the sky is. That''s how you want to die.


    "It''s just that you can see such a powerful monk as Zhang Daoyou, and you still have the chance to stand on the same challenge arena. In the future, someone asked me. I was so fat that I had no courage to fight with Zhang Daoyou. This will become my lifelong regret.


    "Therefore, I must compare with Zhang Daoyou


    Zhang he laughed and said, "Oh, fat man, how do you want to compare?"


    See this fat man say so much.


    Then, in the landing point, we have to compare with ourselves. Well, fat people will certainly have their own conditions in it.


    These are also understandable.


    Those who can stand in the same arena with themselves, which one is willing to take the initiative to admit defeat. They don''t want to compare with themselves. Even if they lose, that''s enough for them to boast about in the future. But those people, because they did not have the thick skin of a fat man, were able to say these words face to face.


    Of course, the charter is not in the mood to give them this opportunity.


    It''s OK to compare.


    Well, if you fight with such a strong self, it is very likely that you will suffer some serious damage.


    But this fat man, what he said, is really very nice to hear.


    Yeah.


    When we will have a competition, we must pay attention to whether we can seriously injure the fat man.


    If you meet a fat man who can talk like this next time, you still want to listen to his flattery. What he said was really too pleasant to hear.


    The fat man said, "Zhang Daoyou, if I were direct, I would be fair and just with you. Then there''s no need. I might as well just throw in the towel. Therefore, I want to put forward some favorable conditions for myself, and then compare them. I hope you can agree. "

 Chapter 2570

    Zhang he laughed again.


    Although he knew that the competition conditions put forward by the fat man must be beneficial to the fat man. But he didn''t care. With his strength, even if it is to let the fat man hundreds of moves, that is nothing at all.


    Therefore, the fat man can say so good, let him in a good mood, on the line.


    Zhang he said, "well, you can say it."


    The fat man said, "I want to ask Zhang Daoyou to let me not do three moves. In this way, I can get a chance to play three moves before I go to the arena. "


    This fat man can really talk.


    If he is allowed to do three moves, he can go down to the arena after he has the opportunity to do three moves.


    This word, let a person aftertaste, that is not clear is to say, if Zhang he does not let the fat man make three moves. Is it impossible for a fat man to make a move, or will he directly lose the challenge arena?


    Although the regulations also know their own strength, the real strength is incomparable.


    But in front of him, he had seen the competition of the fat man.


    For the strength of fat people, there is also an estimate.


    Zhang he thinks that with the strength of fat man, he can easily win the other side. But if you don''t come up with a real trick and pay some price. So, to win the fat. However, we have to do three or five moves to be able to do it. It''s impossible to win a fat man with one move.


    But now the fat man''s meaning inside and outside of the words is to raise the regulations infinitely high.


    "Good! I''ll let you do it after three moves. "


    Zhang he said, "originally, I didn''t want to fight with you. My ultimate goal is to defeat Lin Tianyu. That is the leader of your Chongxiao Pavilion. I just want him to know. What is heaven outside the sky? There are people outside people. However, if your words are so good, I''ll let you take three moves. Within these three moves, I will never attack. "


    "Good. Thank you, Zhang Daoyou


    The smile on the fat man''s face.


    Any one was bewildered by the smile on the fat man''s face. That will completely put down the mind of guard.


    So Zhang he stood on the challenge arena.


    Even the most basic protection has not been done.


    The fat man who wants to make the first move, however, has a cautious look on his face. It seems that there are some timid, do not dare to open up too much, not dare to move.


    Oh!


    The following audience all sighed in their hearts and said:


    the performance of the fat man is better than to admit defeat directly.


    If you admit defeat directly, you will lose face.


    But that''s always better than that. It''s a performance like this. Now such a look, even if the other side agreed to let three moves not to move. You don''t dare to do too much, which makes people see that it is clear that the whole image of the fat man has been completely destroyed.


    But the fat man didn''t feel it at all.


    Then, the fat man held the sword tightly in his hand and said, "Zhang Daoyou, that''s OK. The first three moves, you do not attack at all, just Dodge, as early as I fully shot, attack you. "


    Zhang he''s face was still confident with a smile and said: "fat man, you can go straight ahead. I can handle it. "


    "Well, you should pay attention to that Taoist


    Said the fat man, tightening his sword again.


    In that case, it''s clear that you dare not do it.

 Chapter 2571

    But after a while, the fat man still didn''t make a move.


    His performance, in the eyes of all people, is clearly a kind of flinch in the face of the real strong.


    Zhang he also smiles more naturally.


    It was like a little encouragement to the fat man.


    The fat man said again: "Zhang Daoyou, I really want to fight."


    "You can do it." Zhang and man said indifferently.


    However, as soon as the word "Ba" in Zhang he''s mouth had just finished, a sword light suddenly flashed out, and it directly stabbed Zhang he''s chest.


    The quickness of that sword light is clearly beyond the limit of the fat man''s hand, and then a burst of acceleration.


    The speed limit of the sword is clearly the same as before. The fat man has never shown it before.


    Eh!


    All of a sudden, some of them understood.


    It turned out that the fat man had been procrastinating and didn''t make a move. In fact, it''s not just a sign of shrinking. It''s that he''s building up his strength to make the most of it.


    This fat man is really overcast!


    In addition, before he made a move, he deliberately quoted Zhang and said something to distract the other party''s energy.


    Just as soon as the other party relaxed, or even when there should be some loopholes, the fat man seized such an opportunity. He directly took the long sword in his hand and attacked Zhang and the real king master.


    Who says fat people shrink.


    Even, they dare not do it.


    He clearly dug the hole again, waiting for the other party to enter the pit, he directly put out his hand.


    Not only did the fat man not flinch, but he was also very bold.


    He is even such a real king master, Zhang he is dare pit.


    When they saw this scene, they all sighed in their hearts.


    This fat man is insidious, but there is no limit.


    And when this fast sword light flashed by and stabbed at Zhang he suddenly, Zhang he was also shocked. Although, he has always been on guard against fat people. However, with the kind of shrink of the fat man, he clearly has relaxed his vigilance to the fat man again and again.


    What''s more, just when he was talking, he showed a slight flaw.


    If the real master stood opposite to himself, Zhang and of course could not have revealed such a flaw.


    But this fat man, it is clear that the cover is too good.


    I completely cheated Zhang and GEI.


    At this time, when he felt the speed of the fat man''s sword, he could not help but be surprised.


    However, Zhang he also immediately calmed down.


    After all, it''s a real king''s master. How can it be that, after this kind of change, we have lost our sense of propriety?


    Zhang he quickly dodged.


    At this time, first to avoid the fat man, this play to the extreme sword, naturally is the most wise choice. While avoiding, Zhang he also launched the most rigorous defense.


    At this time, Zhang he still remembers the agreement with the fat man.


    Within the three moves, he is absolutely not to attack, just let the fat man attack.


    He such a king, said such a promise, how can he easily break his promise.


    And the fat man knows the power of Zhang he''s promise.


    So, fat man in the hand, it is completely no protection. It''s just attacking as hard as you can.

 Chapter 2572

    Just when Zhang he just sidestepped away, the fat man took his sword with him.


    It''s like he''s stuck to each other.


    The sword technique just changed a little angle, and then stabbed out with a sharp sword.


    Zhang he changed his face slightly.


    Because the fat man''s sword is like a loophole in his.


    In fact, this is also a very easy to understand thing.


    Anyone''s moves, that is bound to have more or less loopholes. However, those real masters, even when there are loopholes in his moves, will not give you an opportunity to seize. Then, he will repair the loophole again by himself. Or his moves change too fast. The opponent just can''t keep up with him. Then, this loophole can not be called a loophole.


    But Zhang he didn''t think of the fat man''s sword skill before, so fast.


    What''s more, fat people can be overcast to such a degree.


    In the case that Zhang he was totally unprotected, even when there was a slight loophole, he suddenly made a move.


    So, this time, it was really a complete disruption of all his measures.


    Direct is a sword into his defense can not be the loophole.


    Moreover, there is a simple protection, not to attack the agreement.


    Several items together, that is, let the chapter and its own loopholes, seems to be a bit bigger.


    After a while, Zhang he only felt that he was fighting with a top master again, which made him feel that his whole mind and hand were all oppressed.


    Zhang he has just dodged a move in front of him, and has not had time to make a better defense. The fat man''s sword, like a shadow, follows him.


    When Zhang he escapes again, the fat man''s sword changes another angle.


    Whew!


    Finally, Zhang he''s protection still can''t be completely protected.


    At the end of the third move, the sword in the fat man''s hand grasped the last loophole of Zhang he''s protection. It was a sword that directly stabbed Zhang he''s left arm.


    It''s not only a cut in the lapel, but also a blood hole.


    When the third sword stabbed completely, Zhang he was obviously stunned when he pricked out a blood hole on his arm.


    He really didn''t expect to fight such a shrinking fat man.


    Even if he was able to make him a real king on the land of Shenwu, he was hurt.


    At the beginning of the fight, he counted.


    As long as you really do it, within three or five moves, you can definitely knock the fat man off the arena.


    Even if you''re willing to do it yourself.


    Zhang he was sure that he would blow the fat man out of the arena in one move.


    But who thought, this is not to him to look up to the fat man.


    He was stabbed with three swords.


    No matter what kind of conspiracy and calculation the fat man played. They dug a hole for him. However, as a result, the fat man was stabbed within three swords.


    Zhang he looked at the wound on his left arm and burst out in anger.


    After these three moves, we should teach this damned and insidious fat man a lesson.


    But after the third move, the fat man didn''t even look at himself much. The result was that he jumped straight out of the arena and left.


    Let dezhanghe stood alone on the ring, depressed to vomit blood.

 Chapter 2573

    What''s the matter!


    First, when you can really hurt yourself, you will jump off the challenge arena and leave.


    It''s a good shot. It''s gone.


    Is gong and Ming deeply hidden?


    Zhang he looked at the fat man who left, but he did not have the slightest smile in front of him. But there is a hidden plot to show.


    This meeting, think of the front, the fat man for his own said those flattering words, it is felt in the heart, a burst of suffocation panic.


    The fat man escaped to the bottom of the challenge arena. Even after he had been far away from the challenge arena, he turned around and said, "you have a great strength, Zhang Daoyou. I am far from the enemy. Fortunately, Zhang Daoyou agreed to let me do three moves before the fight. Moreover, I dare to fight against Zhang Daoyou when he never returns. Zhang Daoyou realized my desire to fight with the top experts. Thank you very much


    The fat man said, and directly returned to the place where the friar of ChongXiao pavilion was.


    These words, said from the fat man''s mouth, was originally in boasting and the strength is incomparable.


    But this time, but how, are people feel a sense of disobedience.


    You know, the fight just now is that when the fat man made his move, the three swords directly stabbed Zhang He, OK?


    What''s more, after stabbing the opponent, they just run away.


    If this stabs the opponent, the opponent can find it again. To prove the strength of the other side, that''s also count.


    But now, the fat man''s gone.


    Zhang he has no chance to find this face.


    On the one hand, you are very powerful.


    On the other hand, you are hurt. The other side did not even scratch the oil skin.


    In this way, if you are called a master again, you will feel a little bit of irony in it.


    Zhang he looked at the fat man angrily.


    But you can''t take such a secret loss. Then you can chase down the challenge arena, find the opponent, and find the court again.


    In this way, he might as well eat this hidden loss directly.


    But when the audience came to the meeting and looked at the fat man who was used to the perineum, there was something else in their eyes.


    This fat man, in addition to the perineum, is really a great role.


    This meeting, but even the real king of the third grade later period, is brave Yin. What''s more, he gave it to Yin.


    When the fat man returned to the place where the ChongXiao pavilion was located, the thin man came to him and said, "fat man, that guy named Zhang He, as soon as he looks, he is smiling. Good, you are very good at talking. Why do you have to shade him once. Why, did he ever have a grudge against you


    But the fat man shook his head and said, "I don''t have a grudge against me. However, it is very likely that Zhang he will immediately have a grudge against us at Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Fat man said so, thin man quickly asked to open.


    Even Lin Tianyu looked at the fat man with great interest. You want to know, fat man, what does that mean.


    This chapter of peace meeting has a feud with Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, where does this hatred come from?


    Since its establishment, ChongXiao pavilion has indeed offended many people. It''s normal to have people who have hatred with Chongxiao Pavilion. However, it''s better to clarify the resentment first.

 Chapter 2574

    "Hey, hey


    With a smile, the fat man said, "well, do you all know that Zhang he belongs to the peak monk of the third grade later period? A monk as powerful as he is, that must be the card of a certain force. At the same time, we must also have a strong force, that is, we should have enough capital to cultivate decent and strong people


    People thought.


    Then everyone shook their heads.


    They really don''t know what kind of power Zhang he belongs to.


    This chapter and, seriously speaking, it seems that he was born as a monk.


    However, he was so powerful that he was extremely powerful. Different from other loose training, without systematic skills and skills, it is difficult to improve the strength.


    However, it seems that it is not completely right to say that this free cultivation depends on one''s own cultivation until now.


    But people really don''t know which side Zhang he belongs to.


    This meeting, even Hu Si of Tiemu Gang, who has been outstanding for a long time, frowned.


    He thought carefully and then compared the situation in the iron wood gang. However, he still couldn''t guess which side of the forces this damned fat man was related to and implicated in.


    Yeah.


    No.


    It has a very close relationship with which power.


    I can''t find it yet.


    This chapter and the identity shown in front of the public. It has always been like a loose repair. He has not joined any one of the forces, and it seems that he has no connection with any of them.


    However, some of his events can be traced carefully, but they can be seen faintly.


    There are still forces involved.


    The fat man looked at the crowd with pride.


    It''s about to show off to everyone.


    All people don''t know. He knew it. It''s certainly worth showing off.


    But at this time, the fat man saw the look on Hu Si''s face, as if he had realized something.


    The fat man said curiously, "Hu Si, why, have you thought of which side of power is this chapter and?"


    "I didn''t think of it," Hu said


    The fat man said unhappily, "I didn''t expect the result. What do you mean by your expression just now? I thought you had thought of the result


    Hu Si said: "although we didn''t expect the result, we also found this chapter and some involvement with a certain force. It''s just that these implications are not sure. This chapter and is just like what I suspect. "


    "Oh."


    The fat man came to be interested and said, "well, Hu Si, can you tell me about this chapter and which forces are involved in it?"


    Hu Si said: "through the iron wood Gang, we have collected some rumors and events about Zhang He. There are too many events and there is no system. At first glance, it seems that it is just a loose repair, without any involvement with other major forces.


    "But just now, when you said that, I couldn''t help moving.


    "So, I think about the various events I have collected about this chapter and again.


    "The events that happened to him, though, were of little value.


    "However, there are several major events which are intriguing."

 Chapter 2575

    After listening to Hu Si''s words, all of a sudden they were attracted.


    You know, Tiemu Gang is really powerful.


    It''s the information source of Tiemu gang.


    However, it is impossible to investigate the information network of Tiemu Gang, and the real identity of this chapter and. It can only be summarized as scattered repair. Until now, after being prompted by the fat man, Hu Si recalled again that he thought of the real identity of this chapter and.


    This identity is buried deep enough.


    Well, hide your identity so deep. What kind of power is this chapter?


    This time, before the fat man asked, the thin man couldn''t wait. He said, "Hu Si, you are happy to say that this chapter is related to which power?"


    "This one is not busy at first."


    Hu Si said: "let''s talk about Zhang and this man first. He has always been very gentle and polite. Therefore, the popularity is also very good. As long as he''s not really offended to death. Well, he is a very good speaker. Even for those monks who are much lower than him, they can treat them with a sense of equality.


    "But such a gentle and polite man.


    "He has personally led several exterminations.


    "That''s really a big event that can cause a sensation in a certain area.


    "But after these events, Zhang he also admitted that he had done it himself. But in the end, no one went to Zhang he''s trouble. Of course, there are some reasons why Zhang and his own strength are strong. But what''s more important is that the small forces that have been destroyed have their own ways to die. It''s not that I''ve done a bad thing. It was Zhang and such a gentle person that he died and offended him.


    "Therefore, they deserve more than their death."


    When Hu Si said this, he looked at Zhang He, who was walking down from the challenge arena.


    Then, Hu Si saw the people of Chongxiao Pavilion again.


    Hu Si said: "originally, although these events were in a small area, they caused a sensation. But on the whole, it''s not a big event. After all, those who have been destroyed are not too influential forces. Moreover, it must be a force with a very bad reputation.


    "But just now, because of the fat man''s words, I''ll think about it again.


    "Then, all of a sudden, I found out the connection in these incidents.


    "It seems that these forces have once offended the same big power, the daruo empire. Then, after they offended the Empire, they were killed. This is the person who killed the family. Although the reasons for killing the family are various. The forces that have been destroyed can also be regarded as evil forces on one side. It''s not worthy of sympathy at all.


    "But behind this, it has always been linked up, but it can be vaguely seen that this chapter and the identity behind it are intriguing."


    When Hu Si said this, he looked at the fat man.


    And the other several people, are also looking at the fat in the past.


    From what the fat man said just now, they can understand one thing.


    Fat people know the true origin of this chapter and. What''s more, it''s 100% sure.


    Therefore, they also want to confirm from the fat man''s mouth.


    Whether Hu Si''s guess is correct.

 Chapter 2576

    But at this time, he just saw the fat man give a thumb to Hu Si.


    "Hu Si, you are really good. I didn''t expect that you can find all the hidden things. And the Tiemu gang you used to be is really the most informed gang. "


    "Fat man, so to say, Hu Si is right


    The fat man said: "Hu Si''s guess is really right. That chapter is really the strong man of the Empire of daruo. Should belong to the kind of secretly cultivated strong. Even before Hu Si reached his present achievement, it is estimated that in the Empire of daruo, he was trained in the way of shadow guard. He is also equivalent to a hand in the daruo empire. Many of the things that were inconvenient for the Empire of daruo to do were decided by this chapter.


    "As for Zhang he''s identity. I also happened to enter a small family force that was destroyed and heard it from the mouth of a dead person.


    "That man is good at a nine death skill. After being beaten to death, but will retain a trace of weak will.


    "It was the weak will of the other side that told me the cause and effect."


    Thin people listen to the heart.


    The thin man said, "fat man, just now, why did you make such a pit of Zhang he. The reason is that you have heard this news. Sure enough, in fact, our fat man is the most righteous person in his heart. Under his sinister appearance, there is a heart full of justice. "


    Er!


    The fat man looked at the thin man with his eyes askew.


    Have you ever said that?


    Are you exaggerating? Or harm others?


    What is a sinister look?


    Is his fat face insidious?


    His whole body, all over his body, is full of signs of invincible good people, OK?


    The others looked at the fat man. I can''t help but shake my head.


    Hidden a sense of justice burst of heart!


    How could they not see that there was a heart full of justice hidden in the fat man''s body.


    Where do you see thin people.


    After feeling the eyes of the people, the fat man stopped working and said angrily, "Hello, Hello, Hello, you all, what kind of eyes are these?". Do you have no sense of justice in your heart. So, in the face of me, the embodiment of a just man, none of you can see it? "


    The embodiment of justice!


    Er!


    This fat man really dares to say so.


    No.


    Is it the incarnation of justice on the land of Shenwu, which is based on the standard of fat?


    If it is for this reason, the fat man can be regarded as meeting the standard. Therefore, the people are all trying to suppress the smile, in the heart so said.


    The fat man is more and more dissatisfied, and said: "the pavilion Lord, you tell me whether I am the embodiment of justice or not."


    As a result, the dissatisfied fat man directly started the war.


    Then, it happened to be a direct place for Lin Tianyu to come out and evaluate whether he could be the embodiment of justice.


    Lin Tianyu''s expression was extremely embarrassed.


    It''s for him to evaluate.


    How should he evaluate it?


    In particular, he also looked at the fat man''s expression full of expectation. Lin Tianyu was speechless.

 Chapter 2577

    When the fat man asked, they all looked at Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, there is a hint of caution in the eyes.


    You must hold on, my Lord!


    We must uphold justice.


    You should put your own heart, the most real idea is to say.


    Lin Tianyu in the eyes of the public, is a burst of frustration. Then, once again, I looked at the expectant look of the fat man. Finally, Lin Tianyu''s face showed a resolute look.


    People''s opinion:


    the Lord of the pavilion is the Lord of the pavilion.


    It seems that he still insisted on his own choice. He wants to choose the right side.


    Lin Tianyu took a deep breath and said: "in fact, in my heart --


    " fat man has always been a good Taoist friend. His heart has always been filled with a real sense of justice. However, he occasionally behaves slightly insidious. It looks like a little man. But when we look at people, we can''t just look at the surface, can we?


    "In a word, a fat man is the embodiment of justice."


    Er!


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, they all showed a disdainful expression.


    You are the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Have you ever said that?


    Are you really putting your conscience in the middle and talking about the fat man in front of us?


    On the fat man''s face, it is a kind of resentment.


    Your honor, are you sure that what you said just now is really praising me?


    Do you have such a boast?


    If you boast so much, you might as well not say anything, is it better?


    My image as a fat man is completely destroyed by your boasting.


    The fat man had thought that he would use such a move to deal with Lin Tianyu, and then force other people. He wants to see, in front of his own face, these people still dare not to give their own face, dare to talk nonsense?


    However, these words of Lin Tianyu, together with those words of the thin man in front of him.


    This time, can really let the fat man have no confidence at all.


    Even if he forced everyone to say something out of his mind, what happened?


    If they boast of themselves, and then say one or two words against their heart, although the image of the fat man and the appearance of the fat man, how and how, is it not to make him angry and vomit blood?


    Forget it!


    I am the embodiment of justice, as long as I firmly believe in my heart. There''s no need to ask these shortsighted guys.


    The fat man made up his mind and no longer cared about the eyes and thoughts of these people. Even, they ignored their deliberate teasing. Instead, he paid attention to the competition in each arena. At the same time, we should pay attention to whether we can find some good seedlings in these arena competitions. Then, the fat man just doesn''t have to take part in the next challenge. Then, he can go ahead of time, contact these good children, and deceive them into Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!


    What does it mean to fool them into ChongXiao pavilion.


    Oops!


    I''ve been with these guys for a long time and have been affected. Even the idea of justice is so low.


    These guys are not good things!


    The fat man secretly despises people in his heart and gives himself a bad breath.

 Chapter 2578

    The challenge continued.


    For the people of Chongxiao Pavilion, their hearts are full of expectation.


    In front of him, the fat man stabbed the real king in the later period of the third grade in the last world.


    It is true that the fat man played a conspiracy to achieve such an effect.


    However, the family played a small conspiracy and achieved such an effect, which means that they have such a means. This is also a kind of ability of others.


    Moreover, the fat man is playing tricks and conspiracy, is to stab Zhang He.


    Can you let the rest of you play a conspiracy. Under the same position, can you stab this chapter?


    Don''t say three tricks.


    I''m afraid even if Zhang he is willing to let 30 moves, 100 moves, can stab Zhang and the friars are very few.


    This is not a change of direction.


    In fact, other people''s fat that is the real strength incomparable?


    In the public''s expectation, finally, the monk of Chongxiao Pavilion came on the stage.


    This time, it''s ADA.


    A Da plays, he and fat that can be completely two extremes.


    The fat man obviously talks a lot. When he speaks, he is already making up his mind and thinking about how to start to trap people.


    But ADA is just a Muggle. From the beginning of the competition to now, it seems that no one has seen this, Ah Da said three words in total. I don''t know if I''m not willing to speak at all, or I have other things hidden in my heart. Anyway, even if it''s going to be a challenge. After others finished, he just answered "yes" at most. And then, directly, the war began.


    Never say unnecessary words.


    But the feeling that ADA gives people is not the kind of person who doesn''t want to disclose because he has too many conspiracies hidden in his heart.


    Instead, it gives people a sense of honesty.


    In this respect, that is also the same, and the fat man formed two completely different personality contrast.


    At this time, a Da''s opponent, the monk of the third grade later period, was not the absolute strong one. But in the later three grades of monks, it is also slightly higher.


    However, the front, a big shot under, but clean, a move to defeat the opponent.


    Therefore, this meeting, people are totally not optimistic about this monk in the late third grade. In their eyes, there is only one thing left. That''s a big shot. It takes a few moves to defeat the opponent.


    "A move."


    Someone said so definitely.


    Moreover, once this statement was exported, it received a lot of support.


    Yeah.


    Because the opponent in front of ADA was knocked out of the arena by Ada''s move. Therefore, they did not force the real strength of ADA.


    Then, Ah Da''s real strength may be to be able to directly blow this opponent off the arena.


    "It''s impossible to lock in the win with one move." There are objections.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you want to recognize and recognize ADA''s power? "


    Against humanity: "Ah Da''s strength, of course, I will not doubt. But even if he is as powerful as Ah Da, he should not be able to blow the opponent off the arena with one move. After all, this is not the first time ADA has made a move. Otherwise, it is possible. "


    "Why?"


    Asked the other person.

 Chapter 2579

    "I don''t think it''s possible to win with just one move. There are two reasons for that.


    "The first reason is that the opponent facing ADA this time is not a weak one. Even in the peak monks in the late third grade, it can also be regarded as the strength on the side. This is because of their own strength, it is impossible to take one move and lose the opportunity.


    "The second reason is that in addition to his strength, he already knows ADA.


    "Ah Da has played in front of us. It shows the great strength of Argentina. Then, when this man plays AGA Da again, he will not use that kind of adventurous moves against real masters like ADA. Will be cautious.


    "As long as you don''t take the risk.


    "If ADA wants to win, it''s almost impossible."


    People listen to this person''s analysis, it seems that is really such a reason.


    So, everyone looked up to the challenge arena. Then, he looked at the man again and said, "well, in your opinion, how many moves does a Da have to win this man?"


    The man thought about it and said, "in my opinion, it''s possible to do it after ten moves."


    "Ten moves?"


    Another humanitarian: "are there too many tricks?"


    "Do you think this big move can win?"


    "In my opinion, of course, among the friars in Chongxiao Pavilion, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion is the most powerful. In addition to their Lin Pavilion owner, the strength ranks second, should belong to this a da. His strength is so strong, even, it has little to do with those weak kings of the third grade later period. Therefore, in my opinion, three moves are enough for him to win. "


    When it comes to Ah Da''s winning tactics, all the people present are interested.


    Among them, none of them thought that Argentina would lose.


    The biggest difference is how many moves a Da needs to win.


    Another humanitarian: "I think the six moves are almost the same. After all, the strength of the man who fought with Ada reached the upper class level in the peak friars of the late third grade. With his strength, even if he really fought with those kings in the late third grade, he would not lose within one or two moves. Although there is little difference between this ADA and those kings in the later stage of the third grade, it has not yet reached the level of those kings. In my opinion, the six moves are just right. "


    Of course, the so-called kings here are not the same names of the kings who came to practice in the last fiefdom.


    After all, the level of martial arts cultivation in Shenwu land is still much worse than that in the divine world.


    This naturally created the king level, there is no small difference.


    "I think eight moves can win." Another said.


    "Five moves."


    "Nine moves."


    "Fourteen moves."


    "I think, still a move, a move, a DA can win."


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the audience were deeply interested in the next battle. They all speculated on how many moves ADA could win.


    And then, because of these moves, they all hold each other''s ground. As a result, all kinds of gambling were set up.


    Although in the debate, some people say that a big move can win.


    However, when the game was decided, no one bet on a big move. Obviously, the argument is one thing. But in the heart, no one really recognized that ADA could win with one move.

 Chapter 2580

    At this time, on the challenge arena, ADA has already stood opposite to his opponent.


    The opponent arched his hand toward a DA and said, "Huang Shixiong."


    To also arch hand, "a da."


    Huang Shixiong said, "a Da Dao friend, you won''t just call him a da. What''s your real name, please? It would be a pity for a monk as powerful as you if he didn''t even know his real name. "


    "Call me a DA, fight." However, a DA has no interest in this topic.


    Huang Shixiong looked at Adana''s posture of preparing for a big war. For a moment, his momentum suddenly let out.


    After all, he has seen a big shot in front of him. Coupled with the indomitable fighting spirit of ADA. It almost made Huang Shixiong have no intention of fighting. However, Huang Shixiong was not willing to go directly to the challenge arena without fighting.


    In any case, he was a top monk in the late third grade, and he was a master in the upper class.


    This also indicates his identity in Shenwu land.


    Then, Huang Shixiong thought about it and said, "a Da Dao friend, I want to discuss something with you. Your strength is so strong that you can be regarded as the king of friars in the third grade later period. That is, the real king on Shenwu land. Why don''t you let me do three things. Let me do three moves, and then you fight back. What''s the matter? "


    Huang Shixiong said, looking forward to seeing a da.


    However, looking at Huang Shixiong''s expression, he should have three tricks. He thought that in this competition with Ada, he would release them completely.


    Then, after these three moves are released, even if he is knocked out of the arena again by ADA, he will recognize it.


    But in Huang Shixiong''s expectant look, ADA was serious: "if you want to compete, hurry up. If you don''t know what to do, you can just walk off the challenge arena


    Well.


    Huang Shixiong was speechless for a while.


    There is such a master.


    After flattering him, he wanted to get the advantage of three moves first, but he didn''t even turn around, so he refused.


    Don''t you think it''s embarrassing to refuse someone so directly? Is it difficult to step down?


    But at this time, a Da''s heart, but think of the front, fat man and Zhang he''s fighting scene.


    At that time, the fat man also begged Zhang He to make three moves first. After Zhang and he agreed, the fat man also deliberately put on various means to achieve the purpose of letting the chapter and neglect. Finally, as a result, in Zhang he''s unexpected situation, the fat man made a move. Moreover, one shot, is a series of three moves to kill.


    Zhang He, who is known as the king, capsized in the gutter. Stabbed by a fat man.


    What''s more, after stabbing Zhang He, the fat man didn''t give Zhang he any time to react. He just jumped out of the ring and ran away.


    In this way, after Zhang he suffered from this hidden loss, he did not even have a chance to get back.


    There are precedents of chapter and chapter.


    Adake absolutely doesn''t want to. If he is flattered and flattered like that chapter, he has no idea of the southeast, the northwest and the northwest. Then, he promised the conditions of others and took himself to the ditch.


    Therefore, ADA not only did not agree with Huang Shixiong, but also released a more powerful momentum after Huang Shixiong said so.

 Chapter 2581

    With the release of this more powerful momentum, a Da Dao said: "I can give you three breathing time and let you take the first move. If you haven''t done it after three breaths, I''ll do it first. "


    Er!


    Huang Shixiong was stunned.


    This is a good discussion with you to let the move, you did not agree, how on the contrary, all of a sudden also want to move immediately.


    But what Huang Shixiong doesn''t know is.


    He put forward to let the matter, let a Da think of fat. Think of the fat man, think of that was Yin Zhang and. He doesn''t want to be Zhang He. Therefore, at this time, in a Da''s heart, can already be Huang Shixiong to the fat man on the equal sign.


    Originally, a DA has not yet had such a heavy guard against Huang Shixiong.


    But it is because of this idea that he is more defensive against Huang Shixiong.


    Such as the fat man, in a big heart, can really feel that he how to guard against, are not too much.


    Huang Shixiong felt the war spirit released by ADA. He could feel it clearly. A Da Gang just said that. That''s absolutely what you say. There is no ambiguity.


    Finally, after two breaths, Huang Shixiong took the lead.


    Originally, in the face of ADA, there was already endless pressure. Clearly feel that they are not opponents. If he can''t take the first chance in the fight with Ada, Huang Shixiong will really doubt it. Is he going to be kicked out of the arena directly by a Da between his moves.


    When Huang Shixiong made a move, ADA had already begun to fight back fiercely.


    Dang!


    Under the collision of the weapons in their hands, Huang Shixiong has been chopped by a big sword and retreated several steps in succession.


    However, at the moment when Huang Shixiong retreated, ADA did not have the slightest hesitation. He had already pursued him and made a sword.


    Huang Shixiong retreated one after another.


    ADA attacked in succession.


    When a Da came to the fourth sword, Huang Shixiong''s forehead was full of sweat. Moreover, he has been forced directly to the edge of the challenge arena by adagei.


    Although under Four Swords in succession, Huang Shixiong was not injured at all.


    But this kind of situation did not hurt at all, on the contrary, Huang Shixiong was even more embarrassed. Even, than in the past and people to fight, the injured state is also much worse.


    In previous battles, even if they were really injured, they were all hurt in the light.


    But now, they fought with Ada''s four swords.


    Huang Shixiong is clearly feeling that his whole body is like being evacuated in general, with a sense of detachment. Even when Huang Shixiong''s right hand waved the blade again, he felt that he was unable to do what he wanted.


    This is clearly the kind of fighting madman who completely crushed his opponent under this kind of frontal engagement, until he crushed his opponent to despair.


    Huang Shixiong was unwilling.


    He saw ADA''s hand in front of him and knew that ADA was powerful.


    But to this meeting, really hand in hand with Ada, that is to be able to personally experience a big strong hand style, caused by despair.


    At this time, Huang Shixiong thought straight away from the challenge arena.


    Boo Hoo!


    But at this time, Huang Shixiong didn''t have to jump off the arena himself. It''s a sword that was once again made up by ADA and has been directly cut off the challenge arena.

 Chapter 2582

    Five moves!


    Seeing that a da just used five moves, Huang Shixiong was knocked off the arena, and the audience was still stunned.


    Although there was no battle, there was a clamor.


    Even, there are many people directly shouting that ADA can defeat Huang Shixiong with one move.


    But that kind of saying is just about the great strength of Adana and the achievements of Chongxiao Pavilion. As for what I really think in my heart, it can''t be the possibility of shouting.


    Now, Huang Shixiong is, after all, one of the most powerful monks in the later period of the third grade. Even, they can be ranked first class. With the king of the third grade in the later period, they are powerful friars who can fight for several rounds.


    So, isn''t this a Da who has the strength of a monk of the late third grade king?


    What''s more, analyze it from the battles they''ve seen in front of them.


    Clearly, the strength of narin Pavilion master is much stronger than that of a da.


    In this way, the real strength of Lin Pavilion master has surpassed that of the king.


    What''s more, the master of narin Pavilion is only his early cultivation of Sanpin. Even, the third grade did not reach the late stage. There is still a big space for upgrading. The real strength of this cultivation has surpassed the king of the whole Shenwu continent.


    The crowd looked in the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Especially when these people look at Lin Tianyu, their eyes are full of curiosity.


    Because the whole Chongxiao Pavilion is actually powerful because of Lin Tianyu.


    His top monks. In fact, there are many people who are familiar with them. Their strength, it is clear that after joining the Chongxiao Pavilion, there is a large level of improvement, can achieve the present strong. Therefore, in fact, their strength comes from Lin Tianyu.


    Well, Lin Tianyu is already very powerful. Moreover, he can also cultivate many powerful monks.


    With Lin Tianyu''s Chongxiao Pavilion, this attraction.


    With the continuation of the challenge arena war, all the people on the scene are against each other, and Xiao GE has a different yearning feeling.


    At this time, after losing to Zhang He, the fat man who couldn''t take part in the challenge arena was just wandering under the arena, discovering the real talented friars and adding details to the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Just after the end of the first World War, adagang returned to the place where Chongxiao Pavilion is located, and the fat man also came back.


    Moreover, behind the fat man, 19 young monks were followed.


    From the spirit and spirit of these 19 young monks, we can see that they must be gifted people. As long as you practice well, your future achievements will be extraordinary.


    Obviously, it is precisely because Chongxiao Pavilion is on the challenge arena, and now it has a great reputation. Therefore, it is too easy for a fat man to cheat, not to recruit young disciples. No matter how talented he is, as long as he is found by a fat man. Then, the fat man put on the flag of the Chongxiao Pavilion and made several seductive remarks. No young genius monk could stand it. Sure is to be taken directly by the fat man, no suspense to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    You still remember that Lin Tianyu, the head of the Chongxiao Pavilion, was rejected when he recruited young talents in person.


    This reputation is really very important.


    At this time, the fat man with 19 young talented friars, as soon as he came back, he congratulated ADA.

 Chapter 2583

    The fat man walked quickly to ADA and said, "ADA, congratulations. It was a beautiful victory.


    "Although the previous war, you won with just one move.


    "But I still think that your five moves are much more beautiful than the front."


    Listening to the fat man''s congratulatory voice, all the people looked different.


    Who can''t see that?


    As long as you have eyes, you can see it, OK?


    Do you need your fat man to come up like this and celebrate?


    What''s more, you fat man, it''s impossible to ask ADA for anything. It''s worth it. Do you flatter ADA like that?


    But ADA looked at the fat man seriously, with a strange look on his face.


    The fat man said, "ADA, you know, I congratulate you on the reason why you won this war? It''s not just because you won the war. Besides, it''s also because you won the battle beautifully. It''s not just in terms of combat power. Also because, the other party that guy, obviously wants to pit you, you persisted, did not get the other side pit


    Er!


    There was some reaction.


    Emotion,


    this fat man is because he has his own precedent. Therefore, some people flatter ADA in the hope of getting a few moves. So, in this fat man''s heart, he already thought that the other party was thinking of pit a big one.


    As expected, people have their own ideas.


    In fact, a person''s thought is not his real thought after seeing something. It is very likely that he only thinks so in his heart.


    People also looked at the fat man with some color.


    This fat man is not just the ancestor of the underworld. What''s more, if others want to be Yin to him, it''s really difficult.


    The fat man said: "just now, when you were fighting with Huang Shixiong, if you agreed to the boy''s request, you would have stepped into the trap arranged by the other party. Even if you finally, with your strong strength, break through the trap of the other side, will not really be pit. However, you will also be cheated by each other. Just now, you didn''t promise each other. That''s really wise. In the end, it''s my fat friend. It''s not that anyone can do it. "


    A Da Dao: "in fact, just now, I almost agreed with each other."


    "Oh."


    The fat man became more interested and said, "well, just now, why didn''t you promise each other?"


    A Da Dao: "simple. Because, when I was fighting, I suddenly thought of the war ahead. That is the battle between you and Zhang He. At that time, fat man, your performance was really Later, Zhang he was cheated and hurt by you. And you don''t even break your skin at all. As a result, when Huang Shixiong opened his mouth, a chill suddenly rose in my heart. Not only did he not relax his vigilance, but regarded him as a more dangerous enemy. "


    I see.


    All the people also looked at Ada.


    Because people know ADA well. Although on weekdays, he seldom talks. But ADA is clearly a good talker. That Huang Shixiong has said this, why a Da still did not promise to let the other side a few moves.

 Chapter 2584

    When they had seen ADA, they looked at the fat man again.


    Mind:


    you see, you are so insidious that it affects ADA''s psychology. This time, your fat face, there must be some hanging it.


    You know, usually those insidious people, others say he is insidious, he will not be what. Just watch a joke.


    But if there is an honest man, when compared with him, the lethality will be much greater.


    But at this time, when people looked at the fat man, they just saw the smile on his face. I didn''t take ADA''s words too seriously.


    Then, instead, the fat man said, "Ah Da, you see, this is the benefit of being fat with me. In the future, take a look at the performance of my fat man, and make sure that you will never be beaten by others again if you go out again. "


    WOW!


    From all the people''s hearts, all of a sudden they vomited out.


    This fat man.


    Being regarded as a sinister model is not only not embarrassed, but also a kind of honor.


    Is there really such a person?


    Although the fat man has a look of "following the good advice" to ADA, when he looks back at the people''s looks, he is not polite.


    "Ah, you all look like that. What, isn''t that right? Are you all willing to let this a-da be so honest that he will be cheated and trapped when he goes out? You one by one, are feeling what heart ah. Have you ever been friends with Ada like that? "


    Among the fat man''s solemn and righteous remarks, the people were even more wide eyed and speechless.


    ADA also stares at this damned fat man in his eyes.


    What do you mean by that.


    He is three years old. So can not control their own, so easy to deceive people?


    In the midst of all the noise, the challenge arena continued.


    Then, Lin Tianyu appeared again.


    This time, Lin Tianyu also saw the 19 young talented friars brought back by the fat man. He immediately realized that this reputation was too important for a sect.


    For example, on the Tianquan continent, ChongXiao pavilion has developed so well.


    Isn''t that because he fought in the devil Kingdom at that time, and later, he fought with the immortals in Xianyu, which made him famous in the Chongxiao Pavilion on the Tianquan continent?


    Although at that time, he did not deliberately seek fame.


    But fame has come naturally.


    Therefore, the Chongxiao Pavilion on the mainland developed rapidly and well.


    But now, on the land of Shenwu, he is a new man. Only those who pay special attention to it can they recognize it. Otherwise, who can really know what kind of power Chongxiao Pavilion is.


    Therefore, if he wants to develop the Chongxiao Pavilion on the Shenwu land.


    Then he needs a great reputation to lay the foundation for Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This is not, just because of the effect of the previous battles, it has made this fat man, in a short time, directly included 19 young talented friars for Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu also decided that he must perform more excellently in the arena below.


    It''s not just about winning.


    Moreover, as long as the war, he must win the most beautiful.

 Chapter 2585

    When Lin Tianyu was thinking about this, a young monk came up directly.


    Yeah.


    Some people can see it at a glance.


    This young monk is close to Hu Fei, the peak monk of Sanpin later period.


    His strength is not weak.


    But just as he had just emerged, he was able to occupy the middle level of the monks in the late third grade. The young monk relied on his amazing footwork.


    The young monk''s heart was full of illusions.


    He also wanted to borrow this time, which could almost be regarded as a gathering of monks on the Shenwu land to make his name even higher.


    And all this, as long as he can beat one or two really famous third grade later peak friars, he can achieve.


    As for whether we can win those famous monks.


    Hu Fei''s heart is full of confidence.


    Except for the real king friars, he couldn''t win. As for the rest of the famous monks, he did not put too much into his eyes.


    But when he saw Lin Tianyu, who was famous for his reputation, standing on the other side of the ring, his face suddenly changed.


    Is it possible that his road to challenge will end from now on?


    Think of here, Hu Fei inside, a burst of full unwilling.


    No way.


    Even if it is a super master like Lin Tianyu, he is not so willing to admit defeat.


    Maybe he still has a chance.


    If he can use some tricks, Lin Tianyu will be ruined. Even, in the end, the victory was on your side. Then, isn''t the fame that you can get several times as much as you can get after defeating other monks?


    But what kind of method should be used to win over Lin Tianyu?


    If by virtue of the real strength, he flies, that is absolutely no chance.


    However, in addition to its own real strength, there are still a lot of intrigues to use?


    In front of him, the fat man, either with the limit of three moves, directly killed the real king of the upper world, Zhang He. Under the three swords, Zhang he was stabbed directly. Then, the fat man took the opportunity to escape from the challenge arena. Let Dezhang and want to find his injured field back, it is impossible at all.


    Yes.


    You can do it yourself.


    However, if only a simple agreement on the limit of three moves. Hu Fei is really not sure that he can win over Lin Tianyu. Or in the three moves, Lin Tianyu was hurt too much.


    In addition, with the example of the previous chapter and, this Lin Tianyu must also be closely defensive.


    I want to be in the Agreement three moves, completely by his first shot under the situation, took a considerable advantage. That''s impossible at all.


    According to the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    I''m afraid that even if I let myself do three moves and don''t make a move, I''ll be able to take myself easily after the fourth move.


    No way.


    This method is really not safe at all.


    Eh!


    Take yourself in one move.


    It may be possible. But with oneself lies in the benefit of body method. If I''m dedicated to escape. Hu Fei, however, has absolute assurance. Even those real kings, it is impossible for them to win by one move.


    Yeah.


    That''s it.

 Chapter 2586

    Thinking of this, Hu Fei''s face showed a seemingly charming smile.


    However, Hu Fei''s face, this smile just appeared, Lin Tianyu can''t help but move.


    He felt it vaguely.


    At this moment, he felt like he was facing a fat man.


    Hu Fei must have no good idea in his heart.


    At this time, the place where Chongxiao Pavilion is located.


    The fat man said, "Oh, this guy named Hu Fei has no good intentions. Of course, we will put forward some conditions to our cabinet leader. Moreover, as long as this condition is raised, it must be a big hole. I just hope that our pavilion master can hold his heart and not be taken to the pit by this damned Hu Fei. "


    "What nonsense?"


    Hu Si said unhappily, "my Lord, that''s a man of great wisdom. How can we let people play a conspiracy casually and bring them to the pit directly. Moreover, we Pavilion Lord''s side, has you fat person such person in, looked much. As for all kinds of intrigues, they have been familiar with them for a long time. How could they be fooled by others casually? "


    This time, the thin man didn''t help the fat man. He also said, "I think what Hu Si said is reasonable. Fat man, your so-called conspiracy is just a small way. It doesn''t work for the wisdom of our cabinet master. Moreover, the power of the Lord of the cabinet is divine. And is it a pit you can take as you please, so that you can live in it? "


    The fat man turned his lips. Want to argue. But in the end, I thought about it. Finally, I didn''t say anything.


    After Hu Fei showed such a smile on his face, he said: "Lin Pavilion master, you monks of ChongXiao pavilion are really powerful. What''s more, I''ve been looking at your fight with friars of ChongXiao pavilion from the front up to now. Many battles are won by the friars of ChongXiao pavilion with one move.


    "What''s more, the most brilliant battle, I think, is the one that Lin Pavilion Lord personally launched. One move is the winner. Even if it is such a strong opponent, there is no chance to fight back.


    "Therefore, this battle, I thought, and Lin Pavilion Lord, you come to a special competition."


    Hu Fei said here, but deliberately shut up, did not go on.


    The fat man yelled again.


    "This Hu Fei must not hold back any good fart. Just waiting for our pavilion master to ask him, he is going to put forward the idea of harming our pavilion master shamelessly."


    "Just shut up."


    Hu Si said: "this Hu Fei wants to pit our pavilion master. hey! Don''t be quiet, my Lord. But if we really want to dig people up, we can make sure that hufei has fallen into the pit himself. We don''t know it. "


    "Husi, what do you mean by that?"


    Lu Feixue suddenly turned back and asked, "why, in your heart, that is to say, our Lin Tianyu Pavilion master, is that a pit goods like a fat man?"


    In their various boring discussions, Lu Feixue always didn''t cut in.


    Therefore, all along, they can''t help but ignore the existence of Lu Feixue.


    As a result, the discussion has no scruples.


    Even Lin Tianyu dared to laugh at him.


    But this time, when Lu Feixue heard Hu Si''s words, he immediately said something about Lin Tianyu, and made Hu Si unprepared. He didn''t know how to answer. Even the sweat on his brain came down.

 Chapter 2587

    The fat man was unhappy again.


    This is Hula!


    When you open your mouth, compare yourself. Even when the lady of the pavilion opened her mouth, she was a pit cargo like a fat man. Do you have such a hole?


    Then, seeing Hu Si''s embarrassed appearance, the fat man was happy again.


    The fat man said: "yes, Hu Si, you can talk about it. Why is the pavilion owner in trouble? Have you ever been in trouble? Eh! Speaking of it, it seems that it is still. It''s said that you Hu Si gambled with the leader of the pavilion. Then, after losing, you lost yourself to Chongxiao Pavilion. It seems that you can be forced to do so, even if you are trapped in the Chongxiao Pavilion by the pavilion owner.


    "But if you say that, Hu Si, you are not in the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "It would be regarded as a pit to join the Chongxiao Pavilion."


    For Lu Feixue''s question, Hu Si is not easy to say anything.


    Of course, he also knew that Lu Feixue was just deliberately asking. It''s not about preparing for what it really is.


    Just give them a vaccination first.


    You can make fun of others.


    However, if it comes to Lin Tianyu''s body, it can''t be too much.


    Hu Si this time, after listening to the fat man''s words, he became angry and said, "fat man, you should say less. All these words and things were picked out by you, right? "


    When they''re making a lot of noise here.


    On the challenge arena, Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Fei in front of him and said, "I don''t know, Hu Daoyou, what kind of competition is that? Let''s hear it. "


    Hu Fei laughed again and said, "this is not the front. Did you see the victory of Lin Pavilion master? Therefore, I also want to compare with Lin Pavilion Lord. It''s a simple gamble. Can you beat me with one move. If we really fight, I don''t think I''m the opponent of Lin Pavilion Lord. That doesn''t have to be compared. I just throw in the towel.


    "But now, there are all kinds of possibilities for my gambling. In this way, it is more interesting to see.


    "That is, if Lin Pavilion master can win me within one move, it will be regarded as forest Pavilion master''s victory."


    What?


    This time, it''s not just fat people.


    Under the stage, a lot of audience are also out of voice to scold this hufei taikeng.


    Let others control him, even if they win. Then, if they can''t control him with one move, will they even be defeated.


    Lin Tianyu also asked, "but if I can''t control you with one move. Or, it took a few moves to beat you. How about that? Does that mean I lose? "


    Hu Fei hesitated for a moment and said, "if Lin Pavilion master doesn''t win with one move. So, what if we were to draw? "


    Hu Fei finally did not mean to say it.


    If Lin Tianyu can''t control him with one move, even if Lin Tianyu loses.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "but ahead of me, my challenge competition. In fact, I''m not winning with one move. After three moves, I won. "


    Er!


    That''s right.


    It seems that it is really three moves to win the other side.


    However, although it is said that, hard and hard can be counted as three moves.


    But the actual situation is not clear at a glance?


    That''s clearly one move to win, OK?

 Chapter 2588

    Hu Fei immediately said, "otherwise, Lin Pavilion master, what do you think?


    "We will do the same as before, and set three moves.


    "If Lin Pavilion master can control me within three moves, I will lose. If after the three moves, the pavilion master Lin has not restrained me, then we are even, how about? "


    Three moves.


    This statement is more reasonable.


    Although there are still some refuting voices from the audience, it is obviously not as fierce as the previous one.


    This is also the audience under the stage. I want to really see if the leader of Lin Tianyu Pavilion is really so powerful.


    If three moves win Hu Fei, can Lin Tianyu do it.


    Or whether he had the courage to agree to it.


    Lin Tianyu''s face, but a smile, said: "three moves ah."


    Hu Fei did not say anything, but looked at Lin Tianyu, but there was a look of hope in his eyes, hoping that Lin Tianyu would agree to come down.


    Lin Tianyu said, "the three moves don''t seem to be very good."


    "Well, according to the leader of Yilin Pavilion, how many moves are appropriate?"


    Hu Fei lost his heart.


    After digging the pit, Lin Tianyu did not fall into the pit. However, the next question is still a continuation of the previous pit. How many moves. As long as Lin Tianyu speaks his tricks in public, that is to say, he has admitted his previous statement. That is, how many moves can defeat him. If he didn''t beat him, Lin Tianyu could only be regarded as a draw.


    But it''s a trick.


    With Lin Tianyu''s momentum in this arena battle, he must dare not say too much.


    Even, Hu Fei is sure that Lin Tianyu dare not say more than ten moves. Most likely, five moves.


    Five moves, Hu Fei vaguely felt that maybe he would still have a certain chance.


    Of course, this kind of opportunity is not Hu Fei''s confidence in his own strength.


    He felt that with his own strength, he wanted to resist five moves in a master like Lin Tianyu, although he did not have this confidence. However, Hu Fei has confidence in his body method.


    If Lin Tianyu sets down five moves, then start with Lin Tianyu''s first move.


    He is going to fly around with the advantage of his body method. Then, he did not give Lin the opportunity to grasp the direction of others. Then, Lin Tianyu could not even grasp his own position. How can you beat yourself in five moves?


    Hu Fei thought of his pride, and his heart was full of joy.


    However, on the surface, Hu Fei is still calm. Quietly watching Lin Tianyu, waiting for Lin Tianyu to say the last trick.


    This pit has been dug.


    And waiting for Lin Tianyu to step into the pit.


    Lin Tianyu just looked at Hu Fei in front of him with a calm look on his face, and said: "in front of him, Hu Daoyou also said that the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion went to the challenge arena, and many of them won in one move. It took only one move to win the match. What''s more, the battle in front of me is three moves. As a matter of fact, I have only one move.


    "So, I thought, I shouldn''t be more generous than that, should I?


    "So I think about it again. I think it''s better to follow what Hu Daoyou said first. If I can win in one move. Hu Daoyou was arrested with one move. Naturally, I won. Otherwise, if I make a move, I will return in vain. So what if I lose? "

 Chapter 2589

    In front of this, Lin Tianyu''s so-called three moves are not very good.


    It''s because I think these three moves are too many, so I don''t feel very good.


    A move.


    Hu Fei was completely stunned.


    If it''s just a move, let alone Lin Tianyu. Even if it''s an opponent who is more powerful than Lin Tianyu, Hu Fei has a complete grasp of his body method and evades this move. As long as you avoid it. Then, he can be regarded as a tie with Lin Tianyu.


    Er!


    No.


    Lin Tianyu just said what he meant, but he still said it.


    If Lin Tianyu doesn''t have a move to control him, it''s him.


    In this way, after he evaded Lin Tianyu''s move, did he not let himself have the hope of victory?


    Thinking of this, Hu Fei''s face was excited. I can''t help it anymore.


    He can beat Lin Tianyu, who is now in the limelight. No matter how he got ahead of the other. As long as the final decision, he won. Then, his reputation is bound to have an earth shaking leap.


    On the other hand, Hu Fei felt that something was wrong.


    Lin Tianyu so easily agreed, a move to control his own proposal.


    This is because


    Perhaps, the real strength of Lin Tianyu is that it is so powerful that it is against the sky. Even up to now, he has not completely revealed his own strength.


    He agreed to the proposal so easily.


    It is very likely that he has absolute assurance of himself in his heart.


    Yeah.


    Even with his own body method, Hu Fei has absolute assurance. Even in the whole land of Shenwu, no one can take himself in one move. However, with the help of Lin Tianyu, he will try his best to avoid capsizing in the gutter.


    For such a condition put forward by Lin Tianyu himself.


    In addition to the opposite Hu Fei, but also in all other people''s hearts, caused a resounding resonance.


    First of all, the fat man jumped up and said, "ah! Our pavilion Lord, this is clearly by this Hu Fei to take partial, took into the ditch. Even if the three moves, all the monks present, faced with the body method of Hu Fei, no one would dare to say that they would break Hu Fei''s body method and win in the three moves.


    "But now it''s better.


    "The Lord of the pavilion was intrigued by Hu Fei, and he agreed to the move proposed by Hu Fei. Promise down, want in a move, beat Hu Fei. If you can''t win Hu Fei in one move, you''ll lose.


    "What''s the matter.


    "Did you force yourself to jump into the pit?"


    Fat man, that''s really more exciting.


    He almost jumped onto the challenge arena and pulled Lin Tianyu to take back what he had just said.


    "Hey, hey."


    Hu Si is a Yin ground smile, way: "fat man, this is you not as good as our pavilion Lord''s place."


    The fat man turned back and glared at Hu Si and said angrily, "Hu Si, what do you mean? Are you still a member of ChongXiao pavilion? You can see that the Lord of our pavilion has been ruined by others. This time, you can still laugh. Let me really doubt, did you send me to Chongxiao Pavilion by other forces, deliberately falling into the well and killing the stone? "

 Chapter 2590

    The more fat people say, the more excited.


    In front of him, fat man looked at Lin Tianyu and jumped into the pit. The choking in his heart was going to Lin Tianyu.


    But this meeting, Hu Si has been here to meet him.


    Naturally, fat man''s one cavity is unwilling, also all rushed Hu Si to vent out.


    But Hu Si didn''t pay attention to fat man at all.


    Face looked elsewhere, even, there was a slight disdain on it.


    Fat man is more angry, said: "Hu Si, what do you mean? Are you really hoping that our pavilion owner was brought into the pit and was it a defeat to the arena? "


    "Stupid."


    Hu Si finally couldn''t help but look like, "if you are fat, if you are caught in the hands of our pavilion owner, it is estimated that even if it is sold, we must give our pavilion owner some money."


    Fat people can''t be satisfied with this.


    You know, who is he fat.


    He can not be fat to admit himself, his strength is the most powerful among the monks who rush to the Xiaoge.


    But to talk about playing the mind, to find a way to pit people, he fat people recognize the second, no one dare to recognize the first, OK?


    So, fat man angrily said: "Hu Si, what do you mean? You have made it clear. "


    Husi Road: "in such a simple way, can''t you understand it? You fat this IQ, but really is worried


    Fat son said: "then you Hu Si said, what exactly means?"


    Hu Sidao: "what does it mean? Isn''t that obvious yet? You don''t see, when our Lord of the pavilion said that a win, that kind of confident momentum? What does this mean?


    "This shows that in our pavilion Lord''s heart, it has enough assurance, and between a move, we can control the hufei lightly.


    "You think our pavilion owner is just like you, and only plays some clever and small means. What our pavilion owner relies on is the real strength. With your own strong strength, it is enough to crush all the small means that you can put on the surface by fat people. Besides, it is still Hu Fei. Our pavilion owner can''t see it. Otherwise, Hu Fei will have to be our pavilion owner to be obedient into the rush to the sky Pavilion.


    "Do you believe it?"


    Fat man was stunned in a moment.


    That''s true.


    The Lord of the pavilion will easily say a winning move out.


    So, this is the pavilion owner naturally, with this strength.


    Just like Hu Si, is it not the same as the pavilion owner gave such a "pit" into the hall of Chong Xiao?


    Gee!


    If so, the pavilion owner really has a way to crush the Hu Fei means.


    The Lord of the pavilion is really a great wisdom and a great means.


    Fat son a moment, it seems to be only to know Lin Tianyu general, toward the arena above, a face of light smile leisurely Lin Tianyu looked at the past, the face of worship color.


    Originally, it is the means of the pavilion owner, and he does not understand it.


    Hey, hey!


    Hufei, your body style is really outstanding. With the body method, maybe they can avoid the real three-stage peak of the king monk of several moves.


    It''s a pity.


    You are right to our Lord.


    That is to say, it is destined.


    You will surely lose your hands in the Lord of the pavilion.


    The more fat people think, the more in the heart, the more worship to the pavilion Lord Lin Tianyu into the bone.


    Suddenly, the highest level of the pit, except for those real mental fighting methods. In fact, there is still a higher level.


    That is invincible, beyond what you think.


    Use this powerful power to pit you.


    You''re in the pit yourself, and you''re going to have fun.

 Chapter 2591

    Almost at the same time.


    The audience at the scene also talked about it noisily.


    Of course, almost all those comments have become one-sided. They all claim that Lin Tianyu was taken into the pit by Hu Fei.


    After all, if you want to say it is the strength of a real face-to-face fight, Lin Tianyu still has the possibility of winning Hu Fei with one move.


    However, how could Hu Fei be so kind to fight with you?


    As long as a hand, Hu Fei is afraid that he will travel all over the place. Until it took you Lin Tianyu to make a move and didn''t take him down.


    It can be somewhere.


    Zhang he was standing there with a dignified look on his face.


    Zhang he frowned faintly and said in his heart:


    when Lin Tianyu mentioned the condition just now, the self-confidence and domineering spirit from his bones flowed out naturally.


    What does that mean?


    Can have a kind of such self-confidence, that means that he has a move within the grasp of this hufei. If so, then Lin Tianyu can really take this Hu Fei in one move. Then, the strength of Lin Tianyu is beyond the estimation of the Empire. Even, I have to suggest that the empire from now on, the best, no longer against Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, even with the details of today''s Dara Empire, you can''t afford to offend this person.


    Zhang he thought so, and suddenly looked at Lin Tianyu above the challenge arena.


    Now the key is to see whether Lin Tianyu can win this Hu Fei in one move.


    After all, Zhang he also has an estimate of his own strength.


    He himself is not sure, in a move to win Hu Fei. Of course, if Hu Fei wants to die by himself and wants to fight Zhang He head-on, Zhang he is sure to defeat Hu Fei within one move. But if Hu Fei relied on his body method, he would not face him at all. Zhang he wants to win Hu Fei, but he has to do more than five moves. That''s possible.


    But Lin Tianyu directly accepted it and took Hu Fei with one move.


    Is this a kind of confidence?


    Or is there a kind of ignorance about Hu Fei''s true dependence on his superb body method?


    Zhang he''s decision must be made after a careful look at the battle situation between Lin Tianyu and Hu Fei.


    At that time, whether it was World War I or persuading the Dalai Empire to cancel the hostility with Lin Tianyu.


    But if you want to dissuade the will of an empire.


    It''s too hard.


    Of course, the best result is that Lin Tianyu couldn''t win Hu Fei in one move. Then, according to the agreement, Lin Tianyu was defeated. He will be eliminated from the later arena. In this way, I can''t meet Lin Tianyu again in the challenge arena, so I don''t need to think about the rest.


    What''s more, if you''re in the high-profile arena, you''ll lose directly.


    It must have had an impact on Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    This effect may be too weak to be counted. But after all, there will be a little flaw in the heart.


    When it comes to the real master match, such a slight flaw, also enough to affect the final decision of the game. As long as Lin Tianyu''s mind had this kind of defeat, he was defeated by a third grade later monk, and he was still a monk who did not reach the realm of king. With this psychological flaw. Zhang he has confidence to defeat Lin Tianyu who has such a spiritual flaw.


    However, if Lin Tianyu really took Hu Fei.


    Then, Lin Tianyu relied on the invincible momentum of the war.


    I''m afraid that he will fight against Lin Tianyu again, under the invincible momentum of Lin Tianyu. Maybe, if you can''t even support a hundred moves, you have to lose to Lin Tianyu.


    Everything depends on the outcome of the war.

 Chapter 2592

    On the challenge arena, Hu Fei got Lin Tianyu''s condition and agreed to it. However, he could not restrain his inner excitement.


    Win the popularity of Lin Tianyu.


    This kind of temptation is really too big.


    Of course, the more such a time, the more Hu Fei felt that he had to grasp all this well, and had to relax.


    Such an opportunity is really once in a blue moon.


    However, Hu Fei still looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, can we start?"


    Lin Tianyu just said: "yes, you can start at any time. As long as you''re ready, you can do it. No matter when you do it. "


    Hu Fei is a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    If you take the initiative, isn''t it that you find yourself uncomfortable and fight?


    If he really dare to take the initiative to fight, then, it is estimated that it is just a matter of one move. It is really to be restrained by Lin Tianyu, or defeated by Lin Tianyu.


    He''s not going to take the initiative.


    And, as long as it''s the beginning, there''s a real fight.


    Hu Fei will start to flee without hesitation. Full of challenge arena. I want to see Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    In this way, Hu Fei is confident that he can walk through several moves in the hands of powerful Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, a move.


    Hufei, that''s not sure.


    Therefore, Hu Fei said: "since Lin Pavilion master has promised me, I''m just going to take a move. In this way, naturally, it''s up to the pavilion master Lin to do it first, isn''t it? I can''t do it. I''ll take advantage of everything. "


    "Oh, that''s OK."


    Lin Tianyu said, "however, am I ready. If you''re ready. Then I''m going to do it. "


    How, it said that you can do it.


    Don''t you need to prepare?


    Hu Fei''s face changed.


    Although he was generous enough to let Lin Tianyu go first. In fact, he had made up his mind. As soon as Lin Tianyu was ready, he would retreat first, retreat beyond Lin Tianyu''s attack range, and then unfold his body method and run away.


    Hu Fei quickly stepped back several steps and said, "master Lin, don''t you need to prepare again before you start? You know, Lin Pavilion master, you have agreed. You only have one move. "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "no need. As long as you''re ready. On my side, anytime. "


    Hu Fei stepped back a few more steps.


    You can do it at any time.


    Well, if you are too close. When Lin Tianyu makes a move, he really has no chance to escape.


    So, two or three steps away.


    At this time, Hu Feicai said, "OK. Master Lin, I''m ready. Now, you can do it. "


    As soon as Hu Fei finished saying this, he also felt that he was not safe.


    Hu Fei''s figure flashed with his voice. And they started swimming around.


    In a flash, Hu Fei was all over the ring, which was a distance away from Lin Tianyu. Let a number of top friars at a glance, it is simply impossible to distinguish, which is the real body of Hu Fei. And, even at this moment, you can tell where Hu Fei''s real body is. But at the next moment, Hu Fei''s real body must have changed a place.


    There is no way to capture it.


    Let alone beat Hu Fei.

 Chapter 2593

    "Shameless


    The fat man yelled down again.


    "Hu Fei is really shameless. It has been agreed that the next move will win or lose. Our cabinet leader can only make one move. With such restrictions, Hu Fei was still fighting and chose to escape. It''s not a fight. Even. Fight a move is not dare, only so keep running away. It''s shameless. "


    It''s not just the fat people who are yelling.


    Even Hu Si frowned faintly.


    Although in front of him, Hu Si has always been full of confidence in Lin Tianyu.


    However, after seeing the figure of Hu Fei, Hu Si was not beating his heart.


    So fast body method, let him look at the past, all can only see a piece of phantom in the eyes flickering. You can''t capture the real body of Hu Fei.


    Well, it''s just that the pavilion master is much better than himself.


    But in the face of such a quick body method, I''m afraid there is some feeling that I can''t start.


    What''s more, at this time, Lin Tianyu was just standing in the same place and didn''t move at all.


    In this way, it is clear that the figure on the opposite side of the flash of Hu Fei, some can not start.


    Zhang he is also a secret way in his heart:


    hehe!


    I didn''t expect that Hu Fei''s body method was even better than he expected and compared with the rumor.


    With such a body method, I can never be sure of winning with one move. Even if you really want to control Hu Fei and win. With his body method, he is only afraid of ten moves to be possible.


    Lin Tianyu boasted.


    This time, let''s see how he ends up?


    In Zhang he''s heart, the more he wants to be, the more satisfied he is.


    At first, he was worried.


    But this meeting, saw Hu Fei''s body method the prestige, may be regarded as completely relieved.


    Lin Tianyu, who stood at the scene and did not move, just stood quietly at the scene. That appearance, clearly is already completely unable to distinguish Hu Fei''s figure, which one is to get up.


    Eh!


    No.


    Lin Tianyu should not have been waiting like this.


    If you have been standing on the scene and waiting, Hu Fei has been flying like this. Well, this Hu Fei will always have a time when he is tired. Or between the movements of the body method, a flaw is revealed under a general idea. At that time, if Lin Tianyu made another move, it was really possible to win Hu Fei Li with one move.


    However, it seems that Lin Tianyu should not be such a person.


    In the front of a challenge, he did not use such a bad move.


    This time, we should not use such a move.


    However, if it''s a fat man from Chongxiao Pavilion.


    He must have used such a bad trick.


    The fat man is looking at the situation above the challenge arena with a worried look on his face. But suddenly, it is actually feeling that there are many people, suddenly it is at this time, thinking about themselves, paying attention to themselves. Make fat man''s neck, is subconsciously a contraction.


    Lin Tianyu, who had been standing in the same place and did not move at all, said, "I look at your footwork. At this meeting, it''s almost the peak of your footwork. So, after three breaths, I''ll do it, and you''re ready. Don''t let up. "

 Chapter 2594

    After three breaths, you''re going to move.


    Lin Tianyu did not let everyone down. It''s totally different from that cunning fat man.


    However, under Hu Fei''s excellent body method, even Hu Fei''s real body is difficult to judge correctly when he hands. How to win with one move?


    In all people''s hearts, there are bursts of expectations. At the same time, there is a little tension.


    One breath, two breaths, three breaths.


    Eh!


    It seems that Lin Tianyu did not move at all.


    How to move without moving?


    No.


    It''s not that Lin Tianyu didn''t move.


    It''s about


    The figure of Lin Tianyu on the scene is clearly becoming dim and disappearing.


    This is clearly a metaphor.


    Lin Tianyu has already moved. What''s more, it''s already done. It''s just that he''s too quick. The figure had already flashed out. However, in this scene, it is simply so that others can not see, this is the trace of Lin Tianyu''s hand. Because when Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed out, the speed was too fast. It was so fast that it completely exceeded the limit of all the people''s eyes on the scene.


    This kind of speed, I''m afraid, is much faster than hufei.


    All along, they all know that Lin Tianyu has extraordinary combat power. But I didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu''s body method speed was so fast.


    With the speed of body method and Lin Tianyu''s actual combat power, it may be possible to defeat Hu Fei in one move.


    "It''s just like Lin''s real strength. It''s really endless, and the means are more and more. The more I understand, the more I feel his strength is endless. "


    "I feel that Lin Tianyu is really able to take this Hu Fei with one move."


    "I don''t know. Although Lin Tianyu''s strength is much greater than that of Hu feiqiang. Even if it is body method, it should be faster than Hu Fei. But it''s not just about winning or losing. It''s about taking Hu Fei. Do you think it''s possible? This scene, there are many people''s strength gap, I don''t know how many. But those who are strong, there are several people who can guarantee that they can take the weak with one move. "


    "Yes. What''s more, the figure of Lin Tianyu flashed out, which clearly had been for a while. But this scene, also everywhere is Hu Fei''s figure. What does that mean? Lin Tianyu has not captured Hu Fei. This time is enough for Lin Tianyu to make a move. "


    So, it''s really hard for other people to object.


    Don''t say it''s a super master like Lin Tianyu.


    Even if they are ordinary friars like them, this time is enough for them to show their martial arts skills.


    In this way, an Zhao in front of the agreement.


    It''s too early.


    But on the challenge arena, Hu Fei''s figure flashed everywhere.


    It is obvious that Lin Tianyu did not get a move in the case, is to directly take down Hu Fei.


    If according to the previous agreement.


    This time, Lin Tianyu lost in the contest.


    Lin Tianyu lost!


    Lin Tianyu, who is in the ascendant, actually lost in the challenge arena?


    Although this is not lost in real strength. But since there is such an agreement. Well, if you lose, you lose. No one can say anything about it.


    Think of this from the challenge arena, the beginning, is to bring a miracle to all people Chongxiao Pavilion master, unexpectedly also will lose.


    The scene, suddenly there is a dull atmosphere, diffuse.

 Chapter 2595

    "The leader of the pavilion has lost!"


    When the fat man said this, his eyes were full of lost feelings.


    In the eyes of the fat man, Lin Tianyu is the omnipotent figure. He will never lose. It is impossible to lose in Hu Fei''s strength, which is obviously much lower than that of the monk in the cabinet.


    If you really want to taste the taste of losing.


    Unless there is a real God to fight against Lin Tianyu, it is possible.


    But now, unexpectedly lost in the strength is not as good as the cabinet master''s Hu Fei hand inside.


    Whether it''s a conspiracy or not. But the end is the same, it won''t change.


    Now, it''s not just the fat man''s heart, full of loss.


    Even in front of him, Hu Si, who was full of confidence in Lin Tianyu, also felt a sense of loss.


    "It''s not right. The Lord of the cabinet certainly did not lose. "


    But at this time, ADA suddenly opened his mouth.


    A Da''s statement immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Although the outcome is completely doomed, there is no possibility of any change. However, people always have a kind of psychological yearning for the good. Therefore, when ADA said this, everyone was attracted by Ada''s words.


    But then, the fat man said again, "how can you not lose? You can see that the figure of Hu Fei is still flashing all over the arena. At this time, Hu Fei was not controlled by our pavilion master. At this time, it is absolutely impossible for the cabinet master to even make a move. Now that it''s a move. Hu Fei has not been restrained, which just shows that the pavilion master has lost


    Fat man said, is full of unwilling.


    In front of me, the fat man clearly said that the agreement was a pit.


    But in the end, Lin Tianyu, the leader of the pavilion, just stepped into the pit.


    Oh!


    Who can blame for this?


    However, a Da shook his head gently and said, "it is because Hu Fei is still full of the field and is swimming, and has not stopped. That is to say, our cabinet master, he must have not lost


    "What does that mean?"


    Although the meaning of the fat man''s words is to doubt and question ADA. However, in the eyes of the fat man, there is a strong look of expectation.


    A Da Dao: "fat man, aren''t you used to trap people? It can be called the ancestor of entrapment. Why, haven''t you come up with this meaning yet? "


    It''s not that fat people can''t think of it.


    I just thought that Lin Tianyu had lost. Therefore, for a moment, my mind was in a mess. I don''t have the heart to think about anything else.


    This meeting, after a big one reminds, fat person''s brain is active again.


    The fat man said, "yes. That''s the truth. "


    Hu Si hurriedly said, "fat man, what did you think of?"


    The fat man said, "in fact, this is a very simple truth.


    "Because in front of me, the agreement between Lin Pavilion master and Hu Fei is to take down Hu Fei. Otherwise, even if Lin Ge is the main loser. Then, if Lin Pavilion Lord really did not have a move to win Hu Fei. By this time, it should have been Lin Ge''s main loser.


    "Ruolin Pavilion master has lost. Hu Fei was a character who had dug a pit for Lin Pavilion master.


    "How could he have been so full of people.


    "He was afraid that he would stop and announce his victory."

 Chapter 2596

    After another explanation from the fat man.


    Everyone''s eyes are bright.


    As long as Hu Fei doesn''t stop, it is said that Lin Pavilion master lost. Well, it can''t mean that Lin Pavilion master lost.


    But what is the matter?


    It''s obviously too early to make a move. However, as long as that Hu Fei has not stopped to announce Lin Tianyu lost. It''s not over yet.


    People''s eyes are also re raised hope.


    At the same time, everyone looked at Ada.


    This big, on weekdays, it seems, almost doesn''t talk much. However, I didn''t expect that Ah Da was the character of Neixiu. At this critical moment, we can always grasp the essence of the event.


    At the same time, Zhang he was also pleased.


    Hey, hey!


    Lin Tianyu agreed with Hu Fei to take Hu Fei in one move. Otherwise, even if he loses.


    But now this time, don''t say it''s just a move.


    Even if it''s a hundred moves, hundreds of moves are enough.


    But at this time, Hu Fei is still flashing all over the arena.


    Ha ha


    Lin Tianyu was actually planted in such a humble hand of Hu Fei. It''s really funny.


    Zhang He smiles happily.


    Laughing and laughing, Zhang he suddenly couldn''t laugh anymore.


    The flying time is too long.


    According to the previous agreement.


    As long as Lin Tianyu made a move, he was not able to win. He could stop and announce his victory. There''s no need. Like now, I''ve been swimming around all the time.


    What''s going on?


    This is obviously totally wrong.


    Slowly, above the challenge arena, Hu Fei was obviously a little tired. Finally, Hu Fei''s speed is also slow down. Although the arena is still full of Hu Fei. But at this time, people can also see clearly where Hu Fei is when he flashes through a place. It is no longer like the front, just can see a shadow of Hu Fei.


    At this time, everyone can see clearly.


    When Hu Fei swam around the field, he was behind him, but there was another figure.


    The figure is clearly Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, in addition, there is a black knife on Hu Fei''s neck. That''s exactly Lin Tianyu''s weapon.


    Hu Fei''s figure is constantly flashing.


    But let him flicker to which corner, flickers to which place. Lin Tianyu is close to his back. Just like a shadow. What''s more, Lin Tianyu didn''t use his body method at all. As if, it has been just Hu Fei''s figure flickering, driving Lin Tianyu to move with him.


    But the black knife on the top of Hu Fei''s neck has been standing on Hu Fei''s neck.


    Although the knife did not cut down.


    However, Hu Fei wanted to escape from that knife. It was also impossible.


    So, is that why Hu Fei hasn''t stopped?


    So, that is to say, from the beginning, Lin Tianyu had put the black knife on Hu Fei''s neck after he stepped out. Then, the figure flickers with Hu Fei''s figure, drives and moves with him. However, no matter how Hu Fei ran away, it was impossible to escape the knife on his neck.


    That is to say, in fact, Lin Tianyu put the knife directly on Hu Fei''s neck with every knife.


    Naturally, Hu Fei was restrained by one move.

 Chapter 2597

    Hu Fei''s figure swam to this meeting, obviously also should have reached his limit.


    Of course, if he followed Hu Fei''s cultivation, he could not reach his limit even if he could escape for several times.


    But who let a black knife stand on his neck all the time.


    In this way, the speed of his escape must have exceeded the limit.


    Even, the psychological pressure is far more than before.


    Therefore, just now, hufei has completely reached his own limit.


    Seeing that he had been surpassing almost all the friars in their presence, he ran away with a black knife on his neck. When people saw it, they all felt a sense of joy.


    A monk with this speed can make a black knife stand on the neck.


    This is really beyond imagination.


    But when I think about it again, people are all feeling a shiver.


    Hu Fei''s speed, according to the monks on the spot, has already exceeded the limit. Even before, the monk who didn''t know how terrible the speed of Hu Fei''s body method was, just at the meeting just now, saw the top of the challenge arena. When he ran away first, the figure of the full arena could clearly perceive the exact speed of Hu Fei''s body method.


    However, Hu Fei, whose speed reached the monk''s cognitive limit, was able to directly put the knife on his neck when Lin Tianyu made a move. Otherwise, if Lin Tianyu doesn''t take him down, Hu Fei. Then, Hu Fei must have stopped and announced that he had won Lin Tianyu.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu not only put the black knife on Hu Fei''s neck. When Hu Fei ran away at that speed, he always followed Hu Fei''s back, just like a shadow of Hu Fei. No matter what happened to Hu Fei, he couldn''t get rid of Lin Tianyu.


    So, the speed of Lin Tianyu.


    Thinking that Lin Tianyu''s speed should be faster than Hu Fei''s, a strong sense of fear rose in the hearts of all people.


    Of course, this fear is not only because Lin Tianyu has such a terrible speed.


    Also because of Lin Tianyu''s fighting power.


    Lin Tianyu''s fighting power and his terrible speed.


    This meeting, the stage is silent.


    All of us think about this subconsciously. Then, I was deeply seized by a sense of fear, almost all of them did not know what to say.


    Zhang he''s eyes trembled after seeing the situation above the challenge arena.


    It is just now that the two sides presented in front of us can make Dezhang and imagine what they have experienced just now.


    Although Zhang he had already thought of such a possibility, now, after seeing this scene and confirming it from his heart, he still let Zhang he''s heart tighten up involuntarily.


    Such a Lin Tianyu, he against it, there is no chance of winning?


    If it''s just the strength that Lin Tianyu showed in front of him, Zhang he still has a certain degree of assurance to fight against him. But now, plus the speed that Lin Tianyu shows. Combined with the fighting power in front, the strength is superimposed.


    Zhang and faintly feel a burst of cold in his heart.


    He even thought in his heart:


    whether we should admonish the Dalai Empire not to be enemies with this terrible Lin Tianyu.


    But immediately, Zhang he shook his head again.


    How can the will of the Empire of daruo be controlled by a single chapter.


    However, no matter what, he will certainly admonish one or two.

 Chapter 2598

    At the same time, the location of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Hu Si looked at the fat man and said, "fat man, when I come to this meeting, I know the real wisdom of the Lord."


    Hu Si said, a little brother''s appearance and expression.


    Hu Si said again, "look at our pavilion leader. What if you have another plot? As long as the strength is strong enough, all intrigues can be easily crushed into slag with their own strength. As for your fat IQ, you think it''s great to have a full stomach strategy. If someone like you, such as a fat man, meets our pavilion master, he really doesn''t know. He will be crushed by our pavilion master for several blocks. "


    "Chi!"


    The fat man said with a scornful smile, "it''s as if you really have complete confidence in the strength of our cabinet leader. In front of you, Hu Si also said that you were full of confidence in the strength of the cabinet leader. But what happened? At the end of the meeting, there was no result for a while. Didn''t you have the same lack of confidence?


    "If you really admire me, I am certainly the first one to admire us. This strength is really too strong.


    "But the second person I admire is Ada.


    "You see, a DA is full of confidence in our cabinet master no matter when it comes. It''s not like some people. Just a little bit of unknown, confidence wavers, double dealing, wall grass. "


    Fat man''s mouth, a variety of words, out of the mouth.


    At this time, the fat man doesn''t care whether these words are correct or not. Is it appropriate to describe Hu Si just now.


    In any case, as long as you can make yourself in the confrontation with Hu Si temporarily occupy the upper hand.


    Hu Si was angry and said, "what are you talking about? And, at least, I see a lot more than you do. I am at least more confident than you are in our Lord


    "But the most annoying thing is often your kind."


    The fat man even disdained to say: "if you don''t have confidence in our cabinet leader at the beginning, it''s better. However, the most annoying is you, previously, still full of confidence, but the next second, began to thoroughly doubt. Such double dealing characters really make people don''t know how to get along well with them. What''s the matter? Which sentence is the real inner thought and which one is a lie. "


    The fat man said it with dignity.


    But when they saw the fat man, they all had a strange look in their eyes.


    This is Hu Si.


    How can they all clearly feel, this seems to be clearly said that the fat man himself.


    The fat man felt the people''s eyes and said angrily, "Hey, you one by one, what do you mean? You know, I have always firmly supported our cabinet leader. I haven''t changed a bit from the beginning to the end


    "Haha! You haven''t changed. However, what you haven''t changed is that you have always been from the inside of your heart, and you have never believed our Lord, have you? "


    At this time, the thin man was laughing.


    The fat man became more angry and said, "you''re a dead thin man. Don''t you know who you are with?"

 Chapter 2599

    Just when the fat people and others are noisy, on the challenge arena.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Fei casually and said, "how about it? Who is the winner? "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he even put the black knife in his hand.


    At the beginning of their fight, they directly agreed on a move to determine the outcome. If Lin Tianyu can take Hu Fei in one move, he will win. But if Lin Tianyu didn''t have a move, he directly took Hu Fei, and then Lin Tianyu lost.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has such a question, there is also a reason.


    After all, everyone can imagine that Lin Tianyu put the black knife on Hu Fei''s neck just now.


    But the key is, just now, they are both too fast.


    Other people simply can''t see through the concrete situation of their fighting.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu directly put the black knife on Hu Fei''s neck. They all have some indecision.


    At this time, as long as Hu Fei himself said it in public.


    Everything is settled.


    Hu Fei shook his head with a smile and said, "Lin Pavilion master''s strength is against the sky, and his body method is also against the sky. Among the monks of the same rank, my strength may only be of medium level. But I want to talk about my body method. But I can confidently say that within the same rank, I have hardly met an opponent. However, in the hands of Lin Pavilion master, he was still able to take me down with one move.


    "The strength of Lin Pavilion master, coupled with the speed of this body method, makes Hu admire the composition."


    Er!


    It''s really a move to take this hufei.


    The strength of Lin Tianyu is really not simple.


    At this time, it was clear that there were innumerable friars among all the audience present, and they were all curious about the leader of Lin Tianyu Pavilion in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In their hearts, they can''t help but guess:


    to what extent has Lin Tianyu Pavilion leader''s strength reached?


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, it is a faint smile.


    On the one hand, it was his speed that really exceeded the limits of the friars.


    In terms of speed alone.


    Hu Fei should be regarded as a kind of limit among the top friars. But this simply refers to the speed a monk can achieve. But the real speed, in addition to the speed that the friars can cultivate, there are some things that can far exceed the speed limit.


    For example, the law of space.


    If we can make some achievements in the space law. So, even if the speed of other friars really reached the limit of speed, how about it.


    As long as it is a little bit of space law, that is to be able to easily exceed the speed limit of each other.


    But it is Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the law of space that has surpassed the level of most monks'' understanding of the law.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu''s own speed is amazing.


    Therefore, it is not too difficult to catch Hu Fei in terms of speed.


    What''s more, even if he doesn''t have any speed advantage, Lin Tianyu is quite sure that he can easily catch Hu Fei.


    In addition to speed, Lin Tianyu has cultivated his own secrets of all things to a very high level.


    With the secrets of all things.


    Lin Tianyu can clearly grasp the real body of Hu Fei.


    But on the challenge arena, it''s so far away.


    Hu Fei couldn''t escape from the challenge arena. As long as Lin Tianyu grasps Hu Fei''s real body and wants to take him, it is really too simple.

 Chapter 2600

    Because of Lin Tianyu''s victory over Hu Fei, the name of ChongXiao pavilion has risen to countless levels in an instant.


    You know, before this battle, no one felt that Lin Tianyu could win.


    The conditions to win are really harsh, which is not what a monk can accomplish.


    With hufei''s body.


    And which monk is able to win him in one move.


    Don''t say it took him in one move.


    I''m afraid that even in one move, no monk can find out where he is.


    It was precisely because of Lin Tianyu''s impossible victory that he won. So, when Chongxiao Pavilion comes to the scene again and recruits those talented friars, it''s much easier. At this time, it was not only the fat man who went to those places, but also the talented friars whom he favored. Even Hu Si and skinny, who had not arranged to play for a while, together with Ma Rufeng, also went to join the fun and recruit those talented friars to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this meeting, it was much easier to recruit those gifted monks.


    To the talented friars who performed well in the arena.


    When they are soliciting, they almost just show the identity of Chongxiao Pavilion. They will immediately agree to come down.


    At the beginning, Chongxiao Pavilion attracted monks like this, but naturally it could not escape the attention of other forces.


    A place like this can almost be regarded as a gathering place of genius. As long as the forces on the scene are present, they will certainly send personnel to recruit the talented monks on the scene.


    However, even those famous forces.


    When they recruit those talented friars, they often get them. They have to wait until the end of the challenge arena. At present, the main energy of these gifted friars is also on the challenge arena. For the time being, they don''t want to consider the rest. As for which faction they will join in the end, we will have to wait until they have finished the competition.


    This statement is also fully understandable.


    Moreover, it is a very reasonable statement.


    For these truly talented friars, the challenge arena is really crucial to them.


    On the one hand, it is also a way for them to show their strength and talent completely. Only in this arena, with better performance, can we get more attention. When they are brought under other forces, they also have more weight. At the same time, it''s easier to see the power in itself.


    On the other hand, the challenge arena is also an opportunity for them to choose.


    Because it is impossible for those great powers, such as the talented monks, to really understand thoroughly.


    Only through the monks arranged by the great forces entered the challenge arena. It is only after the concrete performance and achievements that those forces can be thoroughly understood. Among those forces, the strength of their monks themselves can be seen as part of a force.


    There is also a kind of bearing and character of a monk who goes to war in that force.


    This is also an invisible reflection of the face of a force.


    Therefore, all forces fully understand the consideration of this gifted monk.

 Chapter 2601

    It is this understanding that all these forces can wait.


    When the talented friars had a better performance.


    They are also willing to make their own advantages more prominent in such a period of time. At that time, it is natural to be able to harvest more talented monks and enter their own door.


    But now, when those gifted monks faced with their solicitation, they had to consider and understand more. However, in retrospect, they agreed to the recruitment of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It seems that, in the face of their solicitation, those gifted friars have to think carefully and think about it. After the results are obtained, they will think whether they are willing to join a certain force. After all, this kind of challenge comes down. As long as a real genius monk, there are too many opportunities to choose. They can also afford to wait.


    Can you face ChongXiao pavilion?


    Their gifted friars simply did not have to think about it at all, and they agreed directly.


    And, more than that.


    Even, there are many talented friars who have taken the initiative to find the place where the Chongxiao Pavilion is located and ask to join it.


    In this way, because there is a Chongxiao Pavilion in the challenge arena, does it mean that all the sects'' actions to recruit disciples are completely affected?


    It can''t be tolerated.


    As a result, several forces secretly discussed, they all gathered together.


    "I think we must find a way to deal with the Chongxiao Pavilion. Otherwise, if you let the Chongxiao Pavilion go on like this. I''m afraid that after the end of the challenge arena, all our forces will be talented disciples who can''t attract any more respectable eyes. Those talented disciples who are really a little better have to be recruited by Chongxiao Pavilion. " Someone said it directly.


    Another person said, "but what kind of measures should we think of to stop ChongXiao pavilion?"


    "Yes. The reputation and reputation of ChongXiao pavilion are all created by the monks of Chongxiao Pavilion by virtue of their strength. What''s more, the more important point is that among the friars who joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, there are still several monks who are well-known by other friars on the land of Shenwu. Their strength is also well known by other friars. But after they joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, in a short period of time, their strength has changed dramatically. The impact of this visible change on any friar is really too great. Those monks yearn to join the Chongxiao Pavilion, and there is no way to stop them. "


    I heard the friar say so.


    Others are silent retorts.


    It''s true that the improvement of strength can be seen, not to mention other monks. Even those people who are deliberating on the scene are clearly attracted.


    If you have the right opportunity.


    Even the people who are here now are also thinking about joining Chongxiao Pavilion and upgrading their own strength to a higher level.


    How can this stop other friars.


    They were silent for a while, then there was humanity: "is there no way to stop ChongXiao pavilion?"


    When the man asked, he looked at the other friars.


    But none of them answered.

 Chapter 2602

    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    Then, finally, there is humanity: "it''s not that there is no way at all, but even if it is said, it is difficult to do it."


    "Well, tell me. What is the solution? "


    "I think there are two ways: first, we should offer more benefits to attract the talented monks. However, in this way, I''m afraid that it will have some influence on those talented monks who have been recruited in our forces. After all, this time, we brought out more benefits. In that case, those talented monks who had been recruited in the past must be totally unbalanced in their hearts. However, in each of our forces, the number of monks recruited in the past was not a small number. If we give them all the same benefits, we will not be able to bear them. "


    The others shook their heads.


    Indeed, that''s exactly what the man said.


    If they were such forces, they would not be able to balance all the monks they had recruited in the past.


    It''s a big deal.


    Even, it is possible that their clan forces will be in turmoil because of this incident.


    If the gifted monks who had been recruited in the past, they would have made a scene.


    This final result, can''t really any one person can control.


    After all, the talented friars that have been recruited all the time are the foundation of their power development after training, which can not be shaken.


    This kind of method, almost does not need to consider.


    Then, there is humanity: "forget it, you just say you want the second way."


    The man in front said, "the difficulty of the second method seems to be easy, but it is really as difficult to do it."


    "No matter how hard it is. Let''s sum it up and see if we can come up with a more reasonable solution. "


    The man in front of me said: "the second way I said is to let some unknown friars come on the stage, and then defeat all the friars in Chongxiao Pavilion who participate in the arena competition easily. Then, these unknown friars were defeated by other monks who were not powerful. In this way, the name of Chongxiao Pavilion is influenced from the side. At that time, it will give an impression to those talented friars on the scene.


    "In fact, the monk of ChongXiao pavilion has no more strength.


    "It''s just that in front of them, they didn''t really meet a strong character. So, let them keep winning in a row and get some false names.


    "As soon as this idea comes out, we will arrange some more people to deliberately reach the audience below and spread it.


    "In the end, even Chongxiao Pavilion will still attract a lot of talents. But surely it won''t be like it is now. This is simply an opportunity for the Chongxiao Pavilion family to recruit talents. "


    Send other unknown friars to the field.


    This method can be considered.


    Because, they are here, but there are so many forces present together.


    And in these forces, they always secretly cultivate some real masters.


    They are not famous, but they are suitable for doing things that can not be put on the surface.

 Chapter 2603

    Several leaders of various forces looked at each other and nodded.


    "It seems that this is the only way to do it."


    However, there is still humanity: "however, the strength of these people in Chongxiao Pavilion is too strong to be excessive. If we send people on the court, can we defeat them? If only we could beat them. If we can''t defeat them, we will increase their reputation. "


    "That makes sense."


    "If that''s the case, then we have to plan for the target. Those who can be defeated, we send people to deal with them. We can ignore those who are obviously unable to defeat


    "Yes, for example, Lin Tianyu, the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion. In my estimation, there should be no match among the monks in the late third grade


    "In addition to Lin Tianyu, I also think that a DA, there are some can not see through."


    At this time, the proposal of humanity: "in fact, you said that even if we can''t defeat these two people, we can''t play a decisive role. After all, they both emerged from the Shenwu land. Perhaps it is their own strength. Although it will hedge the name of Xiao Ge, there are certain bonus points. But in the Chongxiao Pavilion, the so-called method that enables monks to enhance their strength in a short period of time will not have such an attractive effect, will it? "


    The others all nodded.


    This negotiation came to an end.


    They also set goals.


    In the next arena competition, we should send out those powerful monks who are not known at all, disguised as ordinary monks, to stop the challenge battle of friars in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Among them, Hu Si, skinny, Lu Feixue.


    The focus is on Hu Si and skinny. Must let them lose inexplicably, completely can not play any strength effect to come out.


    In this way, Chongxiao Pavilion can help friars to improve their strength in a short period of time. Naturally, it is self defeating.


    Didn''t you see that?


    Thin and Hu four two people, that is clearly than before, the strength is not as good as ah.


    If there is such a realistic example presented in front of the public, there is no need for them to say anything more. Then, all of this can''t be understood.


    Therefore, after some deliberation, Hu Si and skinny became their key targets for Chongxiao Pavilion.


    With all sorts of unseen confrontations, the arena continues.


    But, as those people designed it.


    Next, thin and Hu Si almost at the same time on the ring.


    When it comes to the time when thin and Hu Si play, the opponents they face are all those who are unknown in the whole land of Shenwu. There''s almost no combat record.


    After seeing the opponent of fat man and Hu Si, the audience was surprised.


    The cultivation of a monk is not just a simple practice. In order to be strong, we must have all kinds of confrontation and sharpening.


    But this meeting, thin person and Hu Si two person''s opponent, that is clear is this kind of unknown person.


    This kind of person makes a car behind closed doors, even with the present state of cultivation. Reached the peak of a monk. However, how much strength can they have.


    In addition, skinny and Hu Si can be regarded as powerful now.


    This is a fight without suspense.

 Chapter 2604

    Everyone has no interest in watching these two contests any more.


    Although the arena competition has been up to now, these spectators have been looking forward to seeing the challenge competition with the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion. See them continue the miracle.


    However, they also do not want to see this kind of unilateral abuse of the weak.


    If you want to abuse, you have to abuse the strong to be more attractive.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu frowned tightly. Then, he carefully looked at the thin man and Hu Si on the challenge arena and said, "it seems that it''s not right."


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    Lin Tianyu looked at it carefully and said, "I''m afraid that both Hu Si and skinny will lose in this battle."


    "No way."


    Lu Feixue was a little incredulous and said: "although their own strength is not strong, they are reluctant. In addition, you gave them some special training some time ago. At this time, with their combat power, unless they are the top-notch monks in the late third grade, they are likely to surpass them. But the two men in the challenge arena have never seen it. Not even heard of it. Such a person is a great master. What''s more, there are two people out there. It''s too low. "


    Lin Tianyu also does not believe that there will be such a coincidence.


    If it is a master like this, it still makes sense. However, now, it is only one out of two. What''s more, what''s more, these two masters were all met by the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, Lin Tianyu believes in his own intuition.


    The fat man also came up and said, "you are sure that these two people are masters."


    Lin Tianyu affirmed: "no doubt. Even if they are weaker than Zhang He, the king, they are very weak. "


    The fat man said: "if it is true, then, it is very likely that we have been targeted because our Chongxiao Pavilion is in the challenge arena, and we are in the limelight."


    Yeah.


    When the fat man said this, Lin Tianyu understood immediately.


    Obviously, some people don''t want them to show off too much.


    Think again, it is also, if it is really like this, let them ChongXiao pavilion has been so beautiful. At the end of the day, I''m afraid that all the talented friars present have nothing to do with other forces.


    Obviously, these forces should unite after private discussion and attack him at Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Lu Feixue listened and said, "but we have a front in Chongxiao Pavilion. When Tianyu faces injustice, he makes a move. At this time, is there anyone else who dares to attack me openly at the pavilion? "


    The fat man said, "it''s not the same. In front of us, when they aimed at us, the unfairness could be seen by anyone as long as they put it out. It''s aimed at Chongxiao Pavilion. In that case, even if it was the Lord of the pavilion, he severely punished the other party. No one else will say anything. Even, it will be for us to sing injustice.


    "But now?


    "Although they are aiming at me, Chongxiao Pavilion. However, this is completely within the rules, not a little bit beyond. The situation of such an adversary''s engagement needs only to be explained by coincidence, which can completely cover up the past.


    "If we do something at this time, we will say that we have no air in Chongxiao Pavilion. Only to win, not to lose.


    "On the contrary, it is not good for the reputation of Chongxiao Pavilion."

 Chapter 2605

    After listening to the fat man''s explanation, Lu Feixue still felt indignant.


    Lu Feixue said: "do we have to eat this dark loss in ChongXiao pavilion? no way. We can''t eat this hidden loss. What''s more, if skinny and Hu Si are at war with them. Even, at the end of the day, it''s very likely that you''ll get hurt


    Lu Feixue said, and his eyes turned quickly.


    Then Luffy Snow said, "Oh, do you think this will work?"


    The fat man turned his mouth and didn''t take it seriously.


    This situation has already taken shape. Moreover, it is completely within the rules, you can not pick out any statement. It''s already like this. What else can you do to solve it.


    But Lin Tianyu was interested and asked: "Feixue, how can you tell me how to make the other party feel uncomfortable?"


    "It''s easy. The two men who went to war should be the real masters trained secretly by those forces. Well, let''s let the skinny and Hu Si admit defeat on their own initiative. Then, with a set of words, put a big cap on both of them. In this way, the people who arranged for them to play, I''m afraid, will have to be very unyielding


    The fat man faintly felt that there were some things in it that he had not thought of. He said, "madam, what kind of big hat are you going to put on them?"


    "We can claim that they are the killers cultivated by a certain force. In this way, their identity will be confirmed in front of the public. Let them both in the future, it is impossible to snow down. However, they are still unable to appear in this capacity. Because killers are often people who are afraid of. "


    Yeah!


    Fat man is happy to hear it.


    If it''s on the challenge arena, the identity of the killer is revealed.


    Then, regardless of who it is, or which side of the forces, they will certainly try every means to remember this person deeply. In order to avoid the assassin''s plot in the future.


    There may even be forces.


    They will try their best to find out who is behind the killer.


    In this way, the people who arranged for them to play would jump up in anger.


    Want to trap people, not pit.


    On the other hand, he also exposed the two masters that he devoted himself to training. Even, because of the name of the killer, they get to the end and involve their own forces. Finally, the end of the damage to the name.


    As a result, they can only swallow it by themselves.


    As for whether the two men in the arena are real killers.


    In fact, in this meeting, it really doesn''t matter at all.


    Regardless of how to say, these two people are absolutely the masters trained in secret. What''s more, they should also be the snowmen who use them to do the secret task.


    Their greatest value is not only that they have a strong strength.


    What''s more, their hidden identity is unknown.


    But now, if you are in the arena, which is attracting the attention of the public, you will be identified in public. Even if they are labeled as killers. Then, the two of them are completely abolished.


    And such a secret identity, as long as being labeled as a killer.


    Then, all people are bound to believe that there is something, not to believe it is not.

 Chapter 2606

    Then, Lin Tianyu quickly to the two people above the ring.


    Except for the thin and Hu Si on the ring, the rest of Lin Tianyu didn''t feel any sense at all.


    This is also a specific effect after practicing the secrets of all things.


    Such a distant transmission would be replaced by other monks who did not practice the secrets of all things. After a long distance, there will always be more or less traces left for people to inquire. Although we can''t find out the transmission content. But you will also feel that someone is carrying the voice. Be careful.


    But under Lin Tianyu''s voice, only Hu Si and skinny two people knew.


    And in front of him, Lin Tianyu suddenly realized that thin and Hu Si were arranged to fight against each other.


    Inside, more than half of the reasons are also attributed to the secret of all things.


    At this time, on the challenge arena, the opponents of thin and Hu Si did not seem to be in a hurry.


    People like them who can only live in the corner without being noticed all the time. At this meeting, it was not easy to be on the arena of this kind of attention. Of course, we have to enjoy the public attention for a while.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s voice of thin music, and then, to the opponent in front of the past.


    At the same time, the opposite opponent is also looking at the skinny, but also indifferent smile.


    If not, Lin Tianyu reminded me.


    I''m afraid that the skinny will really feel that the other side is a very kind and friendly opponent. But this meeting, how to look at again, thin people feel that the other side is just a kind of cover up, deliberately cover up his true appearance.


    With a smile in his heart, the thin man said, "I think you are not famous even though you are on the land of Shenwu. But you must be a top player. "


    "How do you know?" The other side asked, his eyes shrank, and there was a flicker of vigilance.


    The thin man said: "this is not simple, just to see your momentum, that is to be able to see."


    The other side obviously did not believe, said: "this can all be seen?"


    The thin man said, "of course you can see it. Do you want to listen to me about the reasons."


    "Tell me about it." The other side said.


    The thin man said: "I can see that you are a top expert once you go to the challenge arena. Even compared with the top Royal friars on the real Shenwu land, they are not as good as those. Because, as soon as you go to the challenge arena, your momentum can already explain everything.


    "But there is one thing, which is very strange.


    "I''ve been thinking seriously, but I can''t figure it out."


    At this time, the audience under the challenge arena were all interested.


    Originally, they did not want to see the two contests in Chongxiao Pavilion. After all, what''s the point of two unknown and unknown people coming to fight.


    But this meeting, thin words, all of a sudden is to catch their curiosity.


    At the same time, the opponent on the challenge arena was also curious and said, "what can''t be understood?"


    After all, the people on the opposite side, because they have been training secretly, should not really have too much contact outside. This meeting, listen to thin words, unexpectedly is to ignore their own mission this trip. On the contrary, it aroused curiosity.


    The thin man said, "I''m curious that a great master like you can''t live without all kinds of fighting and killing. But why has it never been famous? "

 Chapter 2607

    Then, before the other side had a chance to speak, the thin man said first: "ah, I remember, it must be so.


    "You have not experienced the killing.


    "In fact, you have experienced a lot of killing. Even the killing is a battle of life and death. Otherwise, you can not have such a strong murderous spirit. Until it''s almost suffocating.


    "From this point of view, you should be a killer trained by a secret force.


    "And then, you''ve been through the most dangerous of all.


    "But why have you never been famous?


    "Now that we have found the answer. Well, this is a better explanation. Because, you are an excellent killer. All those who fought with you were killed by you. It''s impossible for dead people to transmit your name, can they?


    "So, you will not be famous until now. In everyone''s eyes, you are just a nobody.


    "I''m right."


    When skinny said here, the opposite opponent was stunned.


    Obviously, skinny is right.


    As an excellent killer, the most critical point is to better hide their identity. Sometimes, hiding your identity is more important than accomplishing the task.


    This meeting, however, was directly revealed by the skinny in the arena. The identity was a surprise to the opponent.


    So, listening to the thin man''s words, he was completely stunned.


    For a while, there was no other reaction at all.


    At this time, the audience under the challenge arena, and then looked at the skinny opponent, they immediately felt a chilly feeling all over the body, and their hair stood on end.


    This is a killer without blinking an eye.


    Moreover, those who were his opponents and the targets of his assassination never survived.


    Although these words are just thin people said so.


    However, people always have a great mentality of conformity. It''s easy to follow the thin man''s words and think like this.


    It is precisely because of this idea that the audience under the challenge arena have exhausted their methods and began to remember the skinny opponent on the arena. They should remember the person''s voice, appearance, every move in their mind, and remember it clearly. Otherwise, maybe one day in the future, the killer is to receive a task that is unfavorable to him.


    If you have a deeper memory of him.


    Then, when he comes to carry out the task, he can be recognized more easily. Help yourself escape.


    In the memory of all the people on the stage, the thin man said directly: "with your strength comparable to the real king, especially you are better at the assassin''s way of killing, I am sure that I am not your opponent. And, if you do everything you can. I estimate that if you can''t support a few moves, you may be assassinated on the spot.


    "So, I give in!"


    When the skinny guy said this, he didn''t give his opponent time to react. He went directly to the bottom of the challenge arena.


    At this time, the skinny took the initiative to admit defeat, but no one in the audience thought that skinny was as timid as a mouse. On the contrary, they all thought that it was too wise for him to do so.

 Chapter 2608

    With these words, the thin man walked out of the ring at the same time.


    On the other arena.


    Hu Si also received the voice of Lin Tianyu, and said clearly the cause and effect.


    Just then, the next challenge was over.


    It is also because of the skinny side, this sudden move, let Hu Si challenge arena on this opponent, also has a few Leng Shen. But Hu Si took advantage of this Kung Fu, but his eyes flashed.


    Then, Hu Si fiercely body a flash, rushed toward each other.


    Look at the momentum that Hu Si rushes up.


    It is clear that in this shot, a direct move will kill the opponent in the arena.


    I felt Hu Si''s courage to move forward.


    Hu Si''s opponent was shocked.


    Then, almost subconsciously, his figure flashed and disappeared directly on the challenge arena. Then, in people''s eyes, there is only a sword left, suspended above the challenge arena. Then, the sword, in people''s eyes, directly stabbed Hu Si.


    But at this time, Hu Si, who was originally brave and forward, turned around and jumped out of the arena and left.


    On the other hand, behind a sword suspended above the challenge arena, a figure suddenly appeared.


    Just now, Hu Si''s opponent.


    It''s a killer!


    In this meeting, although Hu Si didn''t say anything, he just went down to the arena after a flash.


    But what was shown on the arena just now is enough to explain everything.


    All the means that this man has done just now.


    That''s the killer''s way.


    This is more convincing than those words of thin people.


    In other words, this arrangement was given to the thin and Hu Si, who were clearly two killers.


    "This is another time that someone started to target Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "It''s just that they are generous in Chongxiao Pavilion. This time, they didn''t argue with others. They just pierced this man''s plot and did not take any more actions to deal with the people behind the scenes."


    "No! It''s not just about people''s generosity in Chongxiao Pavilion. It also clearly shows that people''s confidence in Chongxiao Pavilion lies in it. You can do everything you can. I can deal with it calmly. Even if the other side sent a killer to deal with the friar of Chongxiao Pavilion above the challenge arena. But they didn''t pay attention to it at all. Easy is to see through each other''s identity. Take your time. "


    "Chongxiao Pavilion is such a clan, I am more and more indistinct, as if deep do not see the bottom of the general."


    "Well. Such a clan is worth joining. If I have a chance, I must join Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    With Hu Si and skinny are off the challenge.


    Under the challenge arena, all kinds of discussions about Chongxiao Pavilion began to ring again.


    Of course, it is necessary that the name of ChongXiao pavilion has been severely brushed by these people.


    In this way, the name of Chongxiao Pavilion is more famous.


    Those who want to join the ChongXiao pavilion are more vocal.


    It can be imagined from these discussions. At the end of the challenge competition, how many talented friars will be willing to join the Chongxiao Pavilion on their own initiative.

 Chapter 2609

    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole


    Just in front of them, those who gathered together to discuss how to deal with Chongxiao Pavilion. This time, they still get together.


    But one of them, obviously, was furious.


    Although it is as low as possible to suppress the voice, but that a raging mood, how can not be suppressed. He began to scold.


    Originally, it was a carefully arranged game. It was necessary to suppress the momentum of Chongxiao Pavilion against Chongxiao Pavilion, so that these forces could gain some benefits in the special arena competition organized by the birth of the inheritance palace of physical training. But who thought, in the end, it was ChongXiao pavilion that overturned all the layout.


    What''s more, they exposed their well-trained secret masters.


    He was named a killer.


    This is not to let these two masters be followed by many people. In the future, if we arrange them to go out and carry out some secret tasks, it will not be easy for them to be discovered.


    "You see, is this plan for Chongxiao Pavilion still to be implemented?" Someone asked.


    "And the execution of a fart. It''s better not to implement this method. The more we execute, the more passive we will be. "


    "Yes, in my opinion, the rising trend of Chongxiao Pavilion is absolutely irresistible. No matter how much we have done now, and all of them have achieved the results, it is almost impossible to suppress the air of Chongxiao Pavilion. Well, let them evolve. In the end, it can change as it is. "


    "It seems that''s true."


    "What''s more, the Chongxiao Pavilion still remains in the arena, and almost has the strength of a king. Even if the difference is not big. If you want to send someone to stop you, it''s hard to send them out. It''s a master of this level. Not to mention Lin Tianyu. In my opinion, his strength is still above the real king. Even Zhang he can''t stop his momentum. There''s rufixue, but it doesn''t matter whether you stop it or not. "


    After the discussion, it always comes down to a point.


    In this passive situation, it is one thing to send no one out to stop it.


    Let it go.


    Finally, what situation can be developed is the situation.


    At this time, the crowd looked at it carefully and looked up at the challenge arena.


    There was Lu Feixue among the friars in the first battle of the challenge arena.


    They have already seen the strength of Lu Feixue. With her strength, I''m afraid that it''s hard to stop him from advancing without those Royal friars.


    Yeah.


    But immediately, they all have eyes.


    Lu Feixue''s opponent is actually a royal friar, Lu Sheng. In the last world, after the birth of the imperial palace of physical training and inheritance, in the arena competition, he was the king of the initial state of three grades. Although on the whole Shenwu continent, Lu Sheng can not be called king. After all, the real top friars are all the accomplishments of Sanpin later period. It''s really a big step higher than the cultivation. It''s not that easy to go beyond.


    Perhaps, Lu Sheng had the strength to compete with ordinary monks in the later period of Sanpin.


    But he was a king monk who was lower than a great rank. If on the real king of the third grade later period, after all, it will be too much worse in the details.

 Chapter 2610

    However, although Lu Sheng was inferior to the real friars in the later period of the third grade, he was much worse in strength.


    However, among the friars in the early stage of the third grade, that was absolutely invincible.


    Yes, Lu Feixue, the final result.


    At this meeting, it can be said that it is doomed.


    Moreover, this round of fighting has not been arranged by any of them in private. This war, is clearly in accordance with the normal procedure, happened to be Lu Feixue and Lu Sheng on.


    Although this war, even if nalufixue is really defeated, it can not affect the name of Chongxiao Pavilion too much.


    But in the end, there will be some impact.


    Several people''s interest suddenly greatly increased, they all focused on Lu Feixue''s challenge arena.


    At the same time, Chongxiao Pavilion is located.


    The fat man said angrily: "they these damn guys, there is no end to it."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Tianyu said


    The fat man said, "isn''t that obvious? In front of him, two unknown killers were arranged to deal with the skinny and Hu Si. As a result, they both took the initiative to admit defeat in the arena. However, in the end, because the identities of the two opponents were exposed. In this way, we did not suffer much.


    "But this time?


    "When the lady of the pavilion went to the arena, they even arranged for a real king to block the lady.


    "These guys are really going too far!"


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a king. What''s more, I can feel that this time, it is not someone who manipulates behind the scenes to form this war. In this war, I''m afraid it happened to be against us in accordance with normal procedures. "


    "Is there such a coincidence?"


    "Eight nine is ten."


    "But even if it was a real coincidence, it would be troublesome. On a third grade early king. I''m afraid the battle will end in defeat. "


    Lin Tianyu was indifferent to smile and said: "it really doesn''t matter, but it''s just a king."


    The fat man listened and was stunned. I couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Lu Feixue has such an attitude towards the king at the beginning of the third grade. What is this for?


    As the leader of the cabinet, have you ever cared about his wife?


    When the fat man was stupefied, Hu Si laughed again and said, "fat man, you are really worrying about nothing."


    The fat man suddenly became angry and said, "Hu Si, why, do you still want to prophesy just now, do you want to prophesy again? Do you think that all the people are the masters of our cabinet. Do you think that they are so powerful? No matter how easy it is to do it? Only our pavilion master can do it, OK? But now, it''s not the Lord but the lady who is facing the monk


    Hu Si said with a smile, "fat man, you look so smart. As a matter of fact, you have one less string in your head. "


    The fat man was more angry and said, "Hu Si, what are you talking nonsense about?"


    However, Hu Si said positively: "why, am I wrong?


    "If you think about it carefully, we can do what ordinary people can''t do. It''s not only what we see, but also what we''ve overlooked.


    "Our pavilion master, in fact, is only the early cultivation of Sanpin. But now, what the pavilion master has done is that he can be king among the monks in the later period of the third grade.


    "As for the lady of the cabinet master, perhaps she is not as powerful as the master. But the cabinet master''s wife must not be weak.


    "But now, the lady of the cabinet is facing an opponent of the same rank.


    "Even if the lady of the pavilion is not as good as the master of the cabinet. But all along, it has the influence of the cabinet leader to enhance the strength. So what is it to be king in the same rank? "

 Chapter 2611

    Er!


    The fat man was stunned.


    Yeah!


    He always thought about the power of Lin Tianyu, the leader of the cabinet. In fact, he always regarded Lin Tianyu as a monk in the later period. Therefore, if the lady of the cabinet master is weaker, she is not the enemy of the king of the same rank.


    However, he ignored that Lin Tianyu, the leader of the imperial court, was a great step to become king.


    So, even if the lady of the cabinet leader is weaker, why is it difficult to be king at the same rank?


    Think about how long they have been trained by Lin Tianyu. Then, these people, one by one, the strength of all have a big leap.


    But the cabinet master''s wife has always been with Lin Tianyu. Can you reduce the promotion of the cabinet master''s wife''s strength?


    How can the strength of the lady of the cabinet leader be weak?


    To Lu Sheng, the king, even if he is defeated. It is estimated that there is no problem with self insurance.


    Then, the fat man was right to Lin Tianyu and said, "the pavilion master, then, in your opinion, will the cabinet master''s wife win this battle?"


    When asked, there was a look of expectation in the fat man''s eyes.


    Although Lu Sheng can be called the king, he can be regarded as invincible among the friars in the early three grades. However, the fat man hopes that Lu Feixue can win this Lu Sheng. If the lady of the cabinet master can be king among the friars in the early stage of Sanpin. Then, their reputation of Chongxiao Pavilion will really soar to the sky.


    Lin Tianyu said: "100% victory."


    "What?" The fat man said, "the pavilion master, do you mean that the lady of the pavilion will win 100% against the king in the early three grades?"


    "Of course."


    Lin Tianyu naturally said: "on that day, when our cultivation was still low, we showed people our talent. That person said, the talent of Feixue is far more than mine. However, she did not put too much thought into practice. Otherwise, her strength is much stronger than mine. "


    What?


    Much more powerful than the talent of the cabinet master.


    With the strength of being king among the friars in the early stage of the third grade, I still didn''t spend too much time on cultivation.


    Well, if the master of the pavilion has ever spent more time on cultivation.


    What kind of height will she reach?


    If it is more powerful than the cabinet master. So


    Fat people can''t imagine it.


    Even Hu Si, a DA and other people were all stunned and speechless.


    But they really can''t imagine that what Lin Tianyu said is really the truth.


    I remember that on that day, when I got the Dharma inheritance palace, Xiaodao had personally evaluated Lu Feixue''s qualification. She is said to have a bad aptitude, but she is not very cultivated. At that time, her accomplishments were not low among the monks of the same age. What''s more, Xiaodao''s evaluation of qualification has always been one or two, without any fraud.


    Therefore, there is no doubt about Lu Feixue''s aptitude and talent.


    In addition, with Lin Tianyu''s strength becoming more and more powerful, his opponents are also getting stronger and stronger.


    That''s putting pressure on Lucille.


    Lu Feixue was encouraged to practice more attentively. He spent much more on practice than before. The improvement of her strength, under her natural qualifications, is immediately.


    Therefore, it''s just against a king of the same rank.


    Lu Feixue can win the other side, is not it too should be a thing?

 Chapter 2612

    At this time, on the ring.


    After Lu Sheng entered the arena, he saw Lu Feixue standing opposite and frowned.


    Then, Lu Sheng said, "you''d better go down to the challenge arena yourself. For the sake of our surname Lu, I don''t want to beat you myself


    When Lu Sheng said this, he seemed to be saying a matter of course.


    Moreover, it is not allowed to be refuted at all.


    Lu Feixue glared at Lu Sheng fiercely, with a thick anger in his eyes.


    When she was in Tianquan land sword and devil club, she was always called a little witch. This meeting, unexpectedly is someone dares to look down on her so. In the contest of martial arts in the challenge arena, she will fight on the same level, and she will not have to compete directly, so she will go down the arena by herself. You know, because she felt the strength of Lin Tianyu, she wanted to be his helper. After making great efforts, Lu Feixue''s strength was so strong that even she was a little surprised.


    Can be so powerful, there are people who dare to look down on her.


    Hum!


    Make sure this guy looks good!


    Isn''t he the king in the early stage of the third grade?


    Then, he has to use the least moves to directly blow him off the arena.


    At that time, to see what face he has, he calls himself king.


    However, after all, he is a king in the early stage of the third grade. How can he be knocked off the challenge arena with just a few moves?


    You have to think of an idea.


    Lu Feixue''s eyes turned, suddenly thought of the fat man used in front of the method.


    Therefore, Lu Feixue said: "I heard that you are the king in the early stage of the third grade, and you are the real master. In the face of an expert like you, I should admit defeat to the challenge arena directly. However, I this person is to see the real master, want to compete with each other on a few moves, otherwise, will sleep and eat uneasy. But if I really want to compete with you, I''m certainly not an opponent. But this kind of thought wants to see the real master''s psychology, is really has no way.


    "I think you must have experienced this kind of psychology as the king in the early stage of the third grade.


    "Well. This is it.


    "I''ll do three things. Within the three moves, you can only parry. Let me do it first. Then, let''s satisfy my psychology of competing with real masters. How about that? "


    When Lu Feixue said this, Lu Sheng hesitated.


    And this hesitation is not because he thinks that Lu Feixue can''t let him down. But suddenly I thought of the fat man in front of me.


    That fat man is overcast enough!


    It is with such a method that Zhang He, the real king on the Shenwu land, is Yin. Direct is within the three moves, hurt Zhang He. Then, immediately, the fat man went off the challenge arena again. Let eat such a dark loss of Zhang and, want to find the field is impossible.


    He didn''t want to be in the last chapter and that kind of evil.


    However, looking at the opposite Lu Feixue, that smile, a face sweet appearance.


    She should not be like that insidious fat man.


    At this time, Lu Feixue looked at Lu Sheng with some hesitation, and then he said: "why, you are the king in the early stage of the third grade, and you will not have the courage. Let me do three moves first. Besides, we are all surnamed Lu, so we should make three moves first. That''s right. "

 Chapter 2613

    After Lu Feixue said so, Lu Sheng looked at the other side again. Lu Feixue, with a naive face, finally nodded.


    At the same time, Chongxiao Pavilion is located.


    Fat, thin, Hu Si and other people can feel a burst of cold.


    In front of me, Lin Tianyu said that Lu Feixue''s talent was stronger than his. But I didn''t put my mind into practice. But even so, in the friars at the beginning of the third grade, they were enough to be called the king.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s words clearly showed that he was contemptuous of Lu Sheng.


    I think that even if Lu Sheng is the king in the early three grades, it can never be Lu Feixue''s opponent.


    Obviously, it is more powerful than the other side.


    Now, but also let the other party let her first three moves.


    A fool can understand.


    Lu Feixue clearly wants to pit Lu Sheng. Moreover, it is very likely that after Lu Feixue''s attack, within three or two moves, Lu Sheng will be directly knocked off the arena.


    When people felt cold on their bodies, they all looked at the fat man again.


    The fat man was not willing to say: "Hello, Hello, you one by one, what kind of look is this. Am I so overcast? Can I bring others down? "


    But they all laughed.


    Then, the meaning in the eyes clearly means:


    you really have self-knowledge!


    On the challenge arena, Lu Sheng agreed to let Lu Feixue play three moves first. After that, Lu Feixue cautiously took out his machete. Then, a comparison.


    But then Lucille stopped again. And no longer ready to attack.


    Lu Sheng said, "why not


    Lu Feixue was very unhappy and said, "how do you want me to do it. You defend so hard. If you look like this, I''d better let you do it first. You don''t want me to do three things. You are clearly in my hands when I haven''t, in fact, already


    "Oh."


    Lu Sheng thought, it seems.


    Just now, when I thought of the scene of the chapter and the fat man pit in front of me, I couldn''t help but feel tight. Then, in Lu Feixue has not shot, is already put out a tight defensive posture. To avoid capsizing in the gutter.


    But Lu Feixue also has a point.


    Since I''m going to let the other party do three moves first. Under such a tight defense, where can it be regarded as letting the other side make three moves first.


    This is clearly a move do not let the other side well ah.


    Lu Sheng thought, but also put up his own that pair of tight to the extreme defense. The whole person is very relaxed. It''s just that, inside, though nervous, it''s tight defense. However, at least on the surface, people have completely relaxed after seeing the past. There is no defense at all.


    Lu Feixue, this is the machete in his hand. He is going to attack.


    But at this time, Lu Feixue just stopped.


    In the moment Lu Sheng defense, lufeixue did not attack the past.


    Lu Sheng didn''t understand and said, "why didn''t you do it?"


    Lu Feixue said: "suddenly, it seems that no matter from which angle I shoot, it is absolutely impossible to attack. It seems that no matter how I do it, I always send myself to the door to be beaten. Let me think about it again and see if I can find a shot. "

 Chapter 2614

    Er!


    Lu Sheng thought again, yes.


    Just as soon as Lu Feixue''s posture was put up and ready to shoot, his defense was once again tightly put out.


    In this way, there is no chance for Lu Feixue to make a move.


    Maybe, later, we have to show some moves, and the loopholes will come out.


    At this time, Chongxiao Pavilion is located.


    Fat people and other people are all face worship.


    The fat man said, "after you, don''t say I taught anyone bad. Look at the lady of the lady of the pavilion, she is going to throw me off for several times. The fat man and the lady of the cabinet are compared. But it''s just that I don''t deserve to lift my shoes. "


    Say, that tone inside, full of envy color.


    It seems that, is thinking, to learn Lu Feixue this entrapment means and essence.


    Skinny and Hu Si are all staring at the arena with their eyes shining.


    They all want to see the extent to which this silly Lu Sheng, in the end, is going to be pit by Lu Feixue. In the end, Lu Feixue should be allowed to blow off the challenge arena within a few moves.


    Hu Si suddenly said, "I feel that Hu Si is going to have a bad time. It''s estimated that at the end of the day, it''s very likely that they can''t hold on to any move, that is, they will be directly blasted off the challenge arena by the lady of the cabinet leader. "


    "I think it should be two moves. After all, Lu Sheng was also the king in the early three grades. You have to give them one more move. "


    The fat man suddenly said, "yes. A DA, how many moves do you think the lady of the cabinet leader needs to use to knock this stupid Lusheng out of the arena? "


    But ADA looked carefully at the arena.


    Then, after a second thought, he said, "two moves."


    "Ha ha."


    The thin man laughed and said, "you guessed with me, not really. You can''t guess another trick like I did. "


    ADA shook his head and said, "I''m not the same as you guess. I saw it myself. You''re obviously guessing. "


    The thin man said, "Ah Da, tell me why two moves can blow that stupid Lusheng off the ring?"


    A Da Dao: "first of all, we have to look at the strength.


    "According to what the cabinet leader said before, the strength of his wife should be stronger than that of Lu Sheng. However, Lu Sheng, after all, was the king in the early stage of the third grade. Therefore, even if the cabinet master''s wife is stronger than the other party, it should also be limited.


    "But under this strong and limited strength, it is impossible to crush Lu Sheng directly from the arena.


    "At this time, the lady of the pavilion also used some tricks.


    "That is to deliberately let the opponent relax his vigilance and promise to let her take three moves first. This is also a rare opportunity.


    "However, even under such an opportunity, Nalu Sheng did not completely relax his vigilance. Therefore, as soon as the lady of the cabinet leader makes a move, Lu Sheng will react immediately and parry. However, with the strength of his wife, since it was Nasheng who relaxed her vigilance, he let the lady of the pavilion take the lead. Then, the lady of the cabinet must have made good use of this opportunity. It''s the first move. When Lu Sheng parried, he took advantage of the force to lead Lu Sheng''s Parry to one side.


    "Then, in the second move, I will directly use the kill move.


    "If it''s the second move, it''s extraordinary. It should be in this move that Lu Sheng can be directly blasted off the challenge arena. Otherwise, it is very likely that after ten moves, Lu Sheng can be knocked out of the arena. "

 Chapter 2615

    Listening to ADA''s words so reasonable and reasonable, it seems that you can really see the battle for a while.


    Thin people can''t say anything against it.


    Is it true that I just said one or two moves just now, and I really want to make myself accurate?


    Thin heart, a burst of pride.


    At this time, the fat man turned to Lin Tianyu and said, "according to your opinion, how many moves does the lady of the cabinet master want to blow this stupid Lusheng out of the arena?"


    Lin Tianyu smiles and affirms: "two moves."


    Although the tone is very calm.


    But the answer is direct, but it has an unquestionable flavor.


    On the challenge arena, Lu Feixue tried several times, but in the end, he still didn''t make a knife. Now, Lu Sheng is really in a hurry.


    Lu Sheng said unhappily, "why don''t you come up with a move? You''re going to do it like this. When do you want to do it again?"


    If it wasn''t for the previous agreement, she had promised Lu Feixue that she would take three moves first. Lu Sheng would have sent Lu Feixue out of the arena. But it''s already agreed. As a friar of the king in the early stage of the third grade, it is impossible for him to destroy his promise in the arena.


    So, at last, I was tolerant.


    But all the way to this meeting, Lu Feixue just had a stroke, and then a little bit.


    Every time, Lu Sheng thought that Lu Feixue was going to make a move. But in the end, Lu Feixue hesitated and took back his machete.


    In this way, he has been rowing, and always rowing, but he really wants to kill Lu Sheng.


    Lu Feixue finally sighed and said, "Alas! What a pity


    "What a pity?" Lu Sheng asked subconsciously.


    Lu Feixue said: "I originally thought that if I wanted to use a move, I would directly blow you off the challenge arena. But now it''s better. No matter how I calculate, I can''t blow you off the challenge arena with one move. Well, you have to use two moves. In this case, let''s do two moves. "


    Lu Sheng was stunned.


    But immediately, Lu Sheng completely understood the meaning of Lu Feixue''s words and said, "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    It is said that two moves can knock yourself out of the arena.


    He is the king in the early stage.


    Since the early friars of Sanpin in the past dynasties.


    Lu Sheng can safely claim that no friar in the early stage of the third grade can knock him out of the arena within two moves.


    However, just when Lu Sheng was so annoyed to ask, a curved knife light had already lit up and chopped him straight at him.


    What''s more, the angle of this curved knife technique is too tricky.


    It is almost exactly the loopholes that Lu Sheng subconsciously exposed. With this knife, Lu Sheng has a kind of creepy taste. If one is not well guarded. He had to be directly under the knife, seriously injured.


    Then, whether or not he will be blasted off the challenge arena has no meaning at all.


    After being seriously injured, did you blow off the challenge arena? That''s the same thing. It''s just like one move to defeat.


    Lu Sheng sensed the crisis that Lu Feixue suddenly used this knife. Then, in a hurry, the blade in his hand was horizontal, and in a panic, he blocked the vital place to which Lu Feixue had cut.

 Chapter 2616

    However, in such a hurry, how much strength can be gained by using the horizontal blade to intercept.


    Such a weak move, it is impossible to stop Lu Feixue, has been preparing this knife. Then, easily, is by Lu Feixue this knife, the blade directly cut in the outside door. Let Lu Sheng open the door.


    Such a good opportunity, moreover, is created by Lu Feixue himself.


    How could she miss it.


    So, following the opening of Lusheng''s empty door, Lu Feixue directly swung his knife and cut him in his chest.


    Whoa!


    Lu Sheng, like a kite with broken string, was hit by Lu Feixue.


    However, fortunately, although Lu Feixue is known as a little witch, she is not a killer. Therefore, this knife slashed Lu Sheng, and the knife that flew out directly just hit Lu Sheng with the back of the knife. Otherwise, Lu Sheng would be cut in two by a knife.


    Then, he was appointed to be the king monk in the early three grades. They all have to die under this knife. They can''t die any more.


    But now this knife goes down, although also can suffer the heavy injury. Even one or two sternum would be broken. However, the return can save one''s life.


    It''s a great blessing in misfortune.


    "Oh! What a pity


    After cutting off Lu Sheng with two moves, Lu Feixue stood on the challenge arena and sighed with emotion.


    But listen to Lu Feixue''s emotion, people are some completely stupefied.


    Fortunately, it was in front of him. When Lu Feixue said sorry to Lu Sheng, his voice was not loud. Few of the friars under the challenge arena really heard. Otherwise, as soon as Lu Feixue''s pity is exported, people will know what it is.


    However, under the challenge arena, there are still many monks who are willing to hold beautiful women.


    Then, under the challenge arena, there was an audience shouting: "Beauty King, what''s the pity?"


    King?


    Indeed, from the moment Lu Feixue defeated Lu Sheng.


    Among the friars in the early three grades, she was already a king.


    Lu Feixue said with a smile: "it''s a pity that as soon as Lu Sheng, the stinky guy, got on the challenge arena, I started to figure out what to do, so that I could blow this fart guy off the challenge arena. However, no matter how I plan, I can''t work out any calculation. I can directly blow this fart guy off the challenge arena with one move. Only by calculating and calculating the past can we achieve this goal. Do you think it''s a pity?


    "I''ve been planning since I started fighting.


    "In the early stage of the three categories, I have to make sure that every opponent is a move. I don''t want to blow the opponent out of the arena.


    "But now, it''s because of this stinking Lucheng. I can''t realize my wish.


    "Oh! This Lu Sheng is really not a good thing


    "Poof!"


    Lu Sheng, who had fallen to the bottom of the challenge arena, was so angry that he burst out another mouthful of blood and fainted directly.


    Just on the challenge arena, he was still thinking, do not want to hurt the opponent, let the other side take the initiative to go underground.


    But the other side is good.


    It''s just that I''ve been calculating all the time. What''s the matter? I can blow him off the arena in one move.


    Think about the idea in front of him.


    Lu Sheng really understood.


    The meaning of this sentence is that ugly people make more mistakes.


    Don''t he look like a clown on the challenge arena?

 Chapter 2617

    No matter what Lu Sheng thinks in his heart.


    Even, it is the thoughts in their own heart that make them angry and just faint.


    But under the challenge arena, it broke out completely.


    To be able to defeat a king in an equal rank has already attracted the attention of thousands of people. What''s more, with only two moves, this one has already knocked a king in the early stage of the third grade to the arena directly. What''s more, the original idea is that he is still ready to blow the opponent down the arena with a direct move.


    This kind of record, this kind of grand idea, has made the passion of all the audience under the challenge arena completely ignited at this moment.


    It was out of control.


    Especially, this is a super beauty.


    Moreover, this super beauty is really going to be the new king in the early stage of the third grade.


    The effect caused by this result is that all the audience under the challenge arena can no longer restrain their inner passion.


    Lu Feixue is in such a completely detonated the whole field of cheers, off the arena.


    Back to the location of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But look at the expression on Lu Feixue''s face, it is clear that there is still some unhappy appearance.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "what''s the matter, Feixue?"


    "Alas


    Lu Feixue sighed and said: "originally, it was planned that all the competitors in this challenge arena will only use one move to solve the battle. But now, in the war with Lu Sheng, I have already used two moves. Then, even if the next battle, I really only used one move, but I have this two moves arena battle. Then, it can''t be regarded as all the contests. It''s just one move. "


    "It''s nothing."


    Lin Tianyu said: "even if it''s me, it''s impossible. All the experts can solve the battle in one move. Don''t talk about others. Just to say that Zhang He, if he wants to win him, is absolutely impossible. With one move, he will be knocked out of the arena. As for, there are other opponents who completely hide their accomplishments and strength. If you want to win with one move, it''s even more impossible. "


    Lu Fei snow is Du Du mouth way: "you that can be different."


    "It''s not the same. Isn''t it the same that I can''t keep the record of winning by one move in the arena? "


    "Not the same, of course."


    Lucifer said, "because you are fighting over a great realm. If you fight with the same realm, don''t say it''s a move to block you. Even if it''s blocking you. Even if it is a monk who blocks the momentum you send out, it is estimated that you can''t find it.


    "But what about me?


    "It''s all about the same realm, right?


    "In a war at the same level, we have not been able to achieve the record of winning with all moves."


    Listening to Lu Feixue''s words, the fat man and a DA and others looked at each other and felt all over the body, a burst of sweat.


    They are the top monks of the third grade. In the whole land of Shenwu, there are people who can be called top masters.


    Moreover, the former period, after Lin Tianyu''s training, the strength has made a great progress.


    This also makes each of them have a sense of satisfaction.


    But now, people want to speak in the same realm, all of which are to win with one move. Even if it''s the king in the same realm, what people think of is winning with one move, OK?


    What''s more, their cabinet master is more fierce.


    We have reached a great level.


    What did you say?


    Isn''t it the same that you didn''t win with one move?

 Chapter 2618

    Beyond a great realm, the first thing I think of is still winning with one move.


    This makes them, in the same realm, all of them can only be regarded as the first-class and the middle-class ones. What do you think.


    The challenge continued.


    Because of the performance in the previous arena.


    People are more and more interested in the challenge arena of Xiaoge. Even, the challenge came to this meeting. Even if those who once attracted the attention of the king of every realm played in the arena, the attention they received was far less than that of the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion. And even after those once kings won the same level of the ring.


    The audience can''t help but say a word.


    "If you put this king in the battle of the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion in the same realm, can they still perform so well? Is it still enough to win? "


    Because of the sound and expectation of this species.


    Therefore, the host of the challenge arena was arranged to discuss. It''s all decided that in the next challenge arena, we should slightly increase the frequency of Chongxiao Pavilion friars.


    Although there are only three monks in Chongxiao Pavilion, they are still in the arena.


    However, there are so many arena competitions.


    These hosts are totally, but in every samsara event, they join a challenge arena competition of friars of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, with such an arrangement, the domineering leader of Chongxiao Pavilion must think that the people who presided over the challenge arena are deliberately targeting them. Maybe, it will cause some troubles for no reason.


    It seems that even with such a decision. That also has to try to discuss with the overlord Pavilion owner of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Therefore, the organizers of the challenge arena specially sent a person to find the location of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu felt the man who had rushed to them.


    When Lin Tianyu saw this man, he also quickly said hello and said, "Lin Pavilion master."


    "Are you?" said Lin Tianyu


    The other side said, "my name is Lin Rui, one of the organizers of this competition."


    Lin Tianyu said, "the host Lin came in person. What can I do for you?"


    Lin Rui said: "I come to seek Lin Pavilion Lord, mainly want to discuss a matter with Lin Pavilion Lord."


    "Oh, please."


    "It''s the current Arena competition, because the performance of Chongxiao Pavilion on the challenge arena, but it makes all the audience have a sensational effect. Therefore, after discussion, we want to arrange more events for Chongxiao Pavilion. Of course, it''s also within the rules, and try to cycle the arrangements. For example, now, there are three people in ChongXiao pavilion to participate in the challenge arena. Then, we will let the three people take part in the arena competition in turn. In this way, it can be maintained. In every big round of arena competition, there are friars with Chongxiao Pavilion participating in the challenge arena competition. "


    Well.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    But on second thought, Lin Tianyu understood the reason. It should be now, this scene, there are countless spectators, all want to watch them Chongxiao Pavilion friars participate in the arena competition.


    Therefore, under such pressure, the organizers are prepared to arrange as many as possible within the scope of the rules, such as more arena competitions for the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Well, it''s going to attract the attention of the audience.

 Chapter 2619

    This can also be regarded as a kind of helplessness of the organizers of the challenge arena.


    After all, they are the organizers.


    If it can not better cater to the psychology of the audience. So, this challenge, even if it''s wonderful, is also a failure, right?


    In order to cater to the audience.


    Now, the only way is to arrange more friars from ChongXiao pavilion to join the arena competition.


    This has become the voice of the audience.


    Lin Tianyu also fully understands this practice.


    Moreover, the other party also specially came to discuss this matter with himself, which could be regarded as giving his face enough.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said, "well, I can promise to come down on this matter. However, in the arrangement, we should try to mistake the three of us who are still participating in the challenge arena competition in Chongxiao Pavilion. Take turns on the challenge arena. In this way, we can have a little rest and recover some physical strength


    Although the fighting is now, as long as there are Chongxiao Pavilion friars to participate in the arena competition, no one has had a hard fight. Almost all within a few moves, it was easy to win or lose.


    It can be said that there is no physical consumption and it needs to be restored.


    However, Lin Tianyu also had to take precautions.


    In case there is such a tight battle. After that, it''s time to recover. But at this time, it was immediately arranged under the challenge arena. Definitely, it will greatly affect the play.


    Moreover, even if every battle is simple, there is no such thing as physical recovery.


    However, successive battles are also a great loss of energy.


    It''s also going to take some energy back.


    Lin Rui quickly nodded his head and said, "please rest assured, Lin Pavilion master. This matter, I will certainly let Lin Ge Lord be satisfied. What''s more, if there is such a tight battle in the battle, I will try to set aside as much time as possible to let the friars of ChongXiao pavilion have more rest and then participate in the following arena competition. "


    "Good. Host Lin said that. Then, the competition will be arranged according to the way of your organizers. "


    After chatting with each other again, Lin Rui left for home.


    When Lin Rui left, the fat man would speak first.


    In fact, just now, the fat man wanted to talk.


    It''s just that the Lord is talking to others. It''s impolite of him to cut in for no reason.


    But when Lin Rui left, the fat man couldn''t help it.


    The fat man said, "the cabinet leader, I think this kind of arrangement is not reasonable at all. Why did the pavilion master agree. The monks of ChongXiao pavilion are allowed to participate in the arena competition at least twice as much as the normal arrangement. In this way, we can clearly increase the intensity of our Chongxiao Pavilion friars, and it will be more tiring. "


    Lin Tianyu is smiling.


    Then, Lin Tianyu did not directly answer the fat man''s words, but looked at other people in the past.


    Then, when I saw Hu Si, I saw Hu Siyi smile.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Si and said, "Hu Si, otherwise, you can tell the truth to the fat man."


    Hu Si also did not refuse, and said directly, "Alas! Until now, I know that we have been looking at this, extremely smart. The fat man who can dig a hole for anyone is, in fact, the most woody head among all of us. "

 Chapter 2620

    The fat man turned back angrily, glared at Hu Si and said, "Hu Si, what are you talking nonsense about? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up? "


    Hu Si laughed and said, "fat man, you want to beat me. You can have a try. Look at the two of us, who is going to beat who, OK? "


    The fat man lost his breath.


    Although after a period of time ago, Lin Tianyu''s training, the strength of the fat man is improved a lot.


    But the strength of Hu Si is also improving.


    Moreover, before, the strength of Hu Si is stronger than that of his fat man.


    Besides, if you are an outsider, you may have other means to help you find this field. But I can''t face Hu Si. After all, no matter how to say it, they are all Chongxiao Pavilion people. It''s too bad to use on Hu Si. Therefore, under so many restrictions, if he really fights with Hu Si, he will suffer a loss.


    So, the fat man glared at Hu Si with hatred and said, "hum! Hu Si, let''s listen to your reasons. hey! If you can''t give me a reason. Then you should be more careful. Later, even when you go out, you may fall into the pit. At that time, don''t blame me for not reminding you now. This is the enemy of my fat man. Deliberately destroying my fat name. "


    Hearing the fat man say so, Hu Si is feeling the cold hair on his body.


    Of course, if you just dig a hole in the door.


    That''s just not going to scare Hu Si, OK?


    However, since this fat man, such words are said. Then, with this pit, there are other bad moves, who can say exactly?


    Hu Si knew that although he really fought hard, he was not afraid of fat people.


    But if the fat man hurt him, he can''t really do what to the fat man.


    Therefore, Hu si no longer ridiculed the fat man and said, "fat man, what I said just now is reasonable.


    "If you think about it again, we have benefited a lot from our participation in the challenge arena.


    "In front of us, when we went to recruit those talented friars, they didn''t want to pay more attention to us. Who is ChongXiao pavilion? They even want to choose a faction to join. There are too many big forces. Why did you choose Chongxiao Pavilion again.


    "But in the arena, after we have made our name, it''s totally different.


    "As long as we recruit those talented friars, we will have the reputation of Chongxiao Pavilion. Those friars all agreed to join.


    "Now, let''s go to Chongxiao Pavilion monks to participate in more competitions. Isn''t this an opportunity?


    "Because there are more events. The name of our Chongxiao Pavilion is bound to be more famous. At that time, the number of talented friars who can be recruited will be multiplied, will not they? "


    Hu Si said this and looked at the fat man with a smile.


    That look, let the fat man''s heart, a burst of ground not refreshing extreme.


    Finally, he said, "fat man! That''s the good side. But everything is good, there is a bad side, isn''t it? Think again. If we lose in the next challenge arena and the battle is not smooth. Well, I took part in more arena competitions. As a result, isn''t it detrimental to the reputation of ChongXiao pavilion? "

 Chapter 2621

    "Hey, hey


    Hu Si first laughed and then said, "fat man, you are really sophistry. Now, who are the three of us in Chongxiao Pavilion who participated in the challenge arena. If they take part in the next challenge, will they lose? "


    Well.


    The fat man once again looked at the Chongxiao Pavilion. There were still three people left to participate in the next challenge arena.


    Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue and ADA.


    The strength of the three of them.


    When the fat man looked at three people, he was stunned.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t have to say much. All of them are under the absolute abacus of Lin Yu. Even the monks who can really survive Lin Tianyu''s move are very few. With their strength, do they care about more battles?


    I''m afraid that the more battles there are. The more they can make the name of Chongxiao Pavilion more loud.


    And Lucille.


    Although in front of them, they are not too clear about the strength of Lu Feixue.


    But in front of the challenge arena, when Lu Feixue''s only two moves were to directly blow down Lu Sheng, the king of the early three grades in the upper world, they already knew it. This lady of the cabinet leader was also a great figure. In the realm of friars in the early stage of Sanpin, he could be a worthy king.


    Is it necessary to worry about her fight in the arena?


    And ADA.


    If compared with Zhang He, the real king of the late stage of the third grade, he may be a little bit worse. However, even if there is a difference, it is absolutely not big. Even, if in the war, ADA can play better. Maybe, there will be a chance to win the real king Zhang and Li.


    Even though they fought against each other, in the end, ADA was still defeated.


    But as long as he shows real combat power.


    Even at the end of the day, he was defeated in the hands of a real king like Zhang and that. That doesn''t lose their faces in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Because, as long as the real strength is shown.


    Even if it''s a failure, it''s amazing.


    And, even the most powerful king, can he guarantee that he will not fail in his life?


    But those who are really powerful will be respected by the public even if they fail.


    This time, fat man also can''t find a good reason to refute.


    Then, the fat man thought about it and said, "OK, Hu Si, this time, you''ve got a smart Hu Si."


    When Hu Si wanted to take the opportunity to make fun of the fat man again.


    "But, Hu Si, you have to be careful. If at any time, you dare not have reason, deliberately pretend to be reasonable, fool me. When you go out, you have to be careful whether there is a pit under your feet


    Hearing this, Hu Si, who was about to make fun of the fat man again, finally shut up and didn''t say more than half a word.


    All the people were laughing.


    At the same time, several people are also concerned about the challenge arena, especially those who have no arena competition. They all leave here one by one and go down to recruit those talented friars who have performed brilliantly in the arena. Let them join the ChongXiao pavilion to enhance its foundation and long-term development.

 Chapter 2622

    Because of the previous discussion, the organizers immediately began to step up the arrangement.


    After that, we went to the arena of ADA.


    A big opposite, is a thin friar.


    The little friar looked at Ada and said, "ah, my name is Wei Wei. In front of me, I saw several arena matches of a Da Dao you, and I thought that a Da Dao you had great strength. "


    Ah Da was expressionless and said, "thank you."


    Then, there was no more.


    Not only did not say a few more words, even the expression on the face, there is no big change.


    If other people come, even if it is not willing to say more. However, listening to others and praising their own strength in person, they can not help but show some joyful expressions on their faces.


    However, a Da seems to have no expression of joy at all.


    Wei Wei said again: "a Da Dao you are so powerful that you can be regarded as the king among the friars in the late third grade. You have to know, the king of friars in the third grade later period. That is the king of the whole Shenwu land. Powerful as you are. I think everyone will admire you so much. Even I, now, as your opponent, I admire you very much. "


    ADA almost did not answer each other.


    Just thinking in my heart:


    hehe!


    As far as you are concerned, you are far from being fat.


    You want to dig a hole and jump for me.


    ADA is not such a gullible person, OK?


    Seeing that ADA was silent, Wei Wei had to open his mouth again and said, "a Da Dao you, I think, with your great strength. If I fight with you, I''m afraid I can''t make it through one move. "


    Wei Wei said this and looked at Ada with anticipation.


    It seems that he hoped that ADA would admit it.


    Then, he can take the opportunity to ask ADA for something.


    Of course, what this requires.


    When Wei Wei''s words came here, that is to say, he could sort out the meaning from his words.


    A Da Dao: "is it the enemy of one move? It has to be compared to know. But do you have anything else to say? If there''s nothing more to say, we''ll start to compare. "


    Er!


    Wei Wei was obviously stunned.


    What do you mean, this is?


    Ah Da doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    But Wei Wei wants to design a DA, which is really too bad. If you change the fat man on the court, you may not be able to design a da.


    ADA looked up and said nothing.


    In fact, it has something to do with his coming from the divine world, and there are some things about the divine world hanging in his heart.


    At the same time, when ADA looks at a thing, he often prefers to see the essence of a thing.


    Therefore, when Wei Wei opened his mouth, ADA understood what Wei Wei was up to.


    Which can give Wei Wei a chance to set his own set?


    Wei Wei said: "a Da Dao you, I still want to discuss something with you. If we fight, it''s limited to one move. If a Da Dao you can beat me with one move, I will be defeated naturally. If you don''t have a move, you can... "


    "Good! I''ll do it first. "


    When ADA arrived at the meeting, he didn''t want to listen to Wei Wei. So, direct.

 Chapter 2623

    Wei Wei was a little stunned.


    You can do it first. But don''t you have to promise something first?


    Moreover, He Wei Wei''s words have already mentioned this.


    You a Da said to hand, also did not say anything, if you a DA can not take him Weiwei with one move, what should be said.


    Well, if you can''t win him Weiwei with one move, you''ll have to go on, right?


    Inside Wei Wei''s heart, a burst of frustration.


    In his words, but he put so much effort into it.


    But encountered such a security is not according to the common sense card ah big.


    But now, a DA is already the first to attack.


    Wei Wei''s heart even if it is again to suppress bend, that also has to think of a way to deal with this big move again, not?


    So, just as ADA''s epee was attacking Wei Wei, Wei Wei was also in a hurry to raise his weapon and intercept him.


    However, ADA always takes strength as the victory.


    Even if it''s powerful, it can''t resist a heavy blow.


    This meeting, Wei Wei is even more hasty to resist.


    In such a state, how can we resist the Epee in Ada''s hand.


    When a Da Yi sword had struck, even Wei Wei and his weapons had been hit to the edge of the challenge arena. What''s more, it''s not that ADA can''t blow Wei down the ring with one blow. Because, at this meeting, the heavy sword in a Da''s hand is obviously against Wei Wei''s weapon, and it is directly pressed on Wei Wei''s body. As long as a Dali Dao spits lightly, he can easily squeeze Wei Wei, who has already arrived at the edge of the challenge arena, down the arena directly.


    However, at this time, a da just so against Wei Wei, did not directly put him down to the arena.


    Then, a Da Dao: "do you know why your strength is so weak that even my sword can''t be stopped?"


    "Why?"


    When Wei Wei asked, sweat began to flow on his forehead.


    A Da Dao: "the reason is very simple. Because, you just don''t spend too much attention on the consolidation of your martial arts and accomplishments. But spent more thought, thinking about how to play a careful eye, to give their own victory, increase a little chance. And every time you want to play with careful eyes, your strength is naturally relaxed. You have to put away all this kind of trickery. Then, your strength is able to really usher in a considerable progress. "


    When ADA said this, he also looked at the place where the fat man was.


    At this time, ADA did not lower his voice at all.


    Of course, fat people heard this.


    Not only the fat man, but also many monks who were present heard what ADA said.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Many of them began to think about the truth that ADA said in silence.


    Clearly, the more I think about it, the more I feel that the simple words that ADA said contain too unusual truth.


    So, after thinking for a while, they burst into thunderous applause under the challenge arena.


    They are all clapping for ADA.


    What''s more, it''s not because ADA is powerful. It''s just because of such a simple sentence from ADA.

 Chapter 2624

    When the applause under the ring started, Wei Wei suddenly woke up.


    Just now, because of ADA''s words, he suddenly fell into a deep meditation, but unconsciously.


    But ADA didn''t exert any more effort to squeeze him under the challenge arena.


    Therefore, he stood on the edge of the challenge arena.


    After waking up, Wei Wei gave Ah Da a deep fist and said, "thank you for your advice."


    Say, jump to the challenge arena.


    After a Da won the challenge arena, Shi Shi ran walked back to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Until ADA returned to Chongxiao Pavilion, under the challenge arena, there were still many people watching ADA. There was a strange look of thinking in his eyes. Obviously, I''m still thinking about what ADA said.


    "What ADA said is really reasonable."


    "If I had known this truth of ADA for a long time. I''m afraid that my strength is much stronger than now. "


    "It''s not too late for you to know that. You can also work harder. Maybe you have a chance to be king. But, alas! I''m afraid you can''t be king. After all, I have never seen a lazy and greedy king like you


    "You want to die!"


    "You said, Ah Da is so powerful. What is his quality? "


    "It shows that ADA has suffered a lot in practice. In fact, the talent of a DA is not outstanding at all. Isn''t it? "


    ¡­¡­


    With all kinds of comments.


    A Da went back to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Fat man is a little excited to meet up, said: "ah big, it is really ah. Before, no one told me that. What a pity. Oh! If someone had told me that. I''m definitely much stronger than I am now. Then, I can hang someone simply by my strength. "


    Fat said, that pair of small eyes toward the direction of Hu Si, Piao Piao.


    Hu Si said angrily, "fat man, you want to die. I''m not afraid I''ll give you a good beating


    "Haha! Husi, you have to be careful. Be careful when you go out, you will fall into the pit


    As they said this, they hummed to each other.


    As Lin Rui, the organizer of the challenge arena, said, we should arrange more monks from ChongXiao pavilion to fight.


    So, on this side, a Dacai just got off the challenge arena. The organizer has announced another challenge competition, in which it is Lin Tianyu.


    In this meeting, Lin Tianyu''s opponent is a middle-aged monk.


    "War!"


    Seeing Lin Tianyu, the man suddenly took out a pair of his short halberds and attacked him directly.


    I don''t know if this man is really such a battle maniac''s fool. He doesn''t like that kind of long winded opening remarks at all. Or by the front, the impact of a Da''s words. Anyway, he didn''t even say his name. He just chose to go to war.


    Since the other party does not answer, Lin Tianyu naturally has nothing to say.


    It''s just war.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took out his black knife and chopped it towards the short halberd in the other side''s hand.


    Dang!


    A melodious sound is still echoing above the ring.


    The middle-aged monk on the opposite side has already taken off from the challenge arena with his weapons.

 Chapter 2625

    Although Lin Tianyu beat his opponent with one move.


    However, the battle of Lin Tianyu did not cause too much cheering from the audience below the arena.


    After all, isn''t it the most important thing for Lin Tianyu to win with one move?


    If Lin Tianyu made a move, he didn''t win. Or if you can''t win with one move, the crowd will feel strange.


    Of course, it''s amazing.


    Also let the audience for the next, Lin Tianyu''s play, is full of expectations. I''m looking forward to seeing how amazing his next engagement will be.


    The challenge continued.


    Because of the organizer''s deliberate arrangement, there are friars of Chongxiao Pavilion participating in every round of arena competition. Of course, they will not repeat the arrangement of the friars in Chongxiao Pavilion together. It is always after the first friar of Chongxiao Pavilion gets off the challenge arena that another friar of Chongxiao Pavilion will be arranged to go to the arena.


    And the three people in Chongxiao Pavilion who stay on the challenge arena did not disappoint the audience. After a round, the three also kept a winning streak.


    Moreover, people can feel it clearly.


    Lu Feixue and Lin Tianyu must be the kings of the early and late third grade. The two of them have been fighting until now, almost all in one move. Only in front of him, when Lu Feixue fought against Lu Sheng, he was the king of the early three grades in the upper world, and his strength was really strong. Only supported two moves.


    With their achievements, they became the king of these two realms. That''s what it deserves.


    But although ADA has always won.


    But after all, it should not be with the king. Not to mention the three late monks, there is Lin Tianyu Pavilion master, pressure on his head. There is also the king Zhanghe in the upper world. If two people are against each other, we are afraid that ADAU will be in danger.


    Now, the challenge arena has lasted too many rounds.


    Finally, all the weaker opponents were cleared from the arena. Although there is a deliberate arrangement of the organizers, try not to let the strong friars fight directly so early. However, it is inevitable that we will get to the meeting.


    When ADA went to the arena again, Zhang he was the opponent.


    Seeing the two people above the challenge arena, the audience under the arena could not help but feel tight. At the same time, there is a feeling of excitement and expectation in my heart.


    However, both of them were calm and didn''t care about how tough their opponents were.


    Zhang he looked at Ah Da in front of him, frowned and said, "I thought that the final opponent of the war is your Lin Pavilion master. I didn''t expect it, but I was against you first. However, no matter what, you a DA is also a good opponent. I''ll beat you first, and then I''ll go to your Pavilion master. "


    However, a Da looked at Zhang he and said, "you should be glad that you have not been against our Lin Pavilion master. Otherwise, you can''t survive ten moves. "


    "Ten moves."


    Zhang he''s face was extremely embarrassed and said angrily, "do you mean that I can''t support ten moves in the hands of your Lin Pavilion master? You''re a big mouth, too.


    "In spite of the battle in front of you, your Lin Pavilion master is really brilliant.


    "Up to now, every battle has been won by one move.


    "But on those weak chicken opponents, if I play to attack with all my strength, I can also achieve a move to win.


    "Therefore, I can''t see anything stronger than me, you Lin Ge Lord."

 Chapter 2626

    "Ha ha!"


    Adai, who was not serious, laughed as if he had heard a very good joke.


    Then, a Da Dao: "Zhang He, you really can tell jokes. It''s not much worse than our Lin Pavilion master. You really dare to say so.


    "You said that the friars who were fighting against the Lord of our pavilion in front of us can also win with one move.


    "It''s just possible. Maybe, it''s impossible, isn''t it?


    "And there is a prerequisite. You have to do your best to be able to do it. But from the beginning of the war, even one tenth of our strength has not been exerted.


    "Not to mention anything else, let''s say that when you fought with the fat man, you didn''t pay attention to it, and you were stabbed by three moves of the fat man. But if the fat man is against the leader of our cabinet. Even if Lin Pavilion master is totally unprepared and doesn''t know it, he can''t hurt us by letting the fat man do a hundred or a thousand moves.


    "Your gap. It''s like heaven and earth. I dare to say that it is not much worse than our cabinet leader. I don''t know what the sky is like. "


    Er!


    All the people were stunned.


    In other words, Ah Da doesn''t always like to talk.


    Has it always been just a Muggle?


    Now, suddenly say a paragraph. However, it is clear that it is justified and convincing.


    Is this what Muggles who don''t talk at all can say on weekdays?


    No.


    Previously, ADA also said a classic saying.


    As for the classic saying, it has aroused the resonance of many people.


    In fact, ADA is not bad at speaking. He just doesn''t like talking. However, when he wanted to speak, he was able to, very clearly, say the complete meaning that he wanted to say.


    Zhang he is also a bit stunned.


    Is that Lin Tianyu Pavilion master really so powerful?


    If the front of the war, up to now, then Lin Tianyu even really did not exert one tenth of his strength. So, what else does he take to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    From the front of the challenge arena, after watching the battles of Lin Tianyu, Zhang he always thought that there was some gap between him and Lin Tianyu. But this gap is not an irreconcilable gap at all. The gap should be extremely small. Even, he Zhang and if play more extraordinary. But Lin Tianyu''s one mistake, he Zhang and can win, it is possible.


    But now, according to ADA, the gap between him and Lin Tianyu is not a little big.


    Even if there are Zhang and those who think about, what play extraordinary, play error, he Zhang he is absolutely impossible to win.


    No way!


    Zhang he was not reconciled.


    You know, he can go up to a realm, a monk in the realm of the late third grade. The king of the land can even be called the king of the land.


    How can he be so far behind Lin Tianyu?


    I think so reluctantly.


    Then Zhang he looked at Ada again.


    There was a doubt in his heart:


    could it be that this a-da wanted to get rid of his momentum and form a kind of invisible pressure in his own heart, and deliberately exaggerated the strength of that Lin Tianyu?


    I''m not sure.


    That''s a real possibility.

 Chapter 2627

    Zhang he thought so, his eyes turned and said, "well, a DA, from your point of view, your strength, compared with me, who is stronger and who is weaker?"


    ADA thought about it seriously and said, "if it''s all normal, you should be a little bit better than me. However, this strength is limited. Moreover, if there is a slight error, maybe the number of wins and losses will be reversed. And even if everything works. If you want to take me, you''ve got at least 300 moves. "


    ADA said it very seriously.


    Zhang he can also feel some of the fighting occasions in front of Zhang He.


    Ah Da''s statement is also true.


    However, Zhang he said with a smile: "since you think that my strength is stronger. But I can''t stand ten moves when I fight with your forest Pavilion Lord. Then, if you fight against your Lin Pavilion master, how many moves can you sustain? "


    Zhang he''s statement is that when he asked about their strength, he deliberately set a trap in what he said to ADA.


    Don''t you say that I can''t even stand ten moves under your cabinet leader?


    So, what about you?


    You are more powerful than I am. You are one.


    Moreover, everyone is not willing to deliberately devalue their own strength.


    I see how you talk about your own strength.


    But a Da almost didn''t even think about it. He said, "in my heart, I''m not even sure. In the hands of our Lin Pavilion master, we have supported three moves. If the leader of the cabinet has given full play to his strength. I may even lose in one move. "


    What?


    Under this, Zhang he can be really surprised. Such strength as ADA is even possible to be defeated by Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength, is it really the terror to such a degree?


    But it''s still wrong.


    Zhang he said again: "ADA, you said just now that I can''t support ten moves in your Pavilion master''s hand. And the difference between us is very weak. Why, when you get there, you may be defeated by one move in the hands of your cabinet master. Your statement is obviously untrue. Its purpose is to deliberately exaggerate the strength of your cabinet leader, isn''t it? "


    But ADA shook his head and said, "there is no exaggeration at all. Moreover, the strength of our cabinet leader has been growing. Perhaps, now, the strength of the cabinet leader has greatly increased. What I said before is still too small. As for saying that you can''t survive ten moves.


    "First of all, you are an outsider. I''ll try to save you a little face.


    "Second, I''ll try to make a very conservative statement.


    "If not, I can directly say that our cabinet master may defeat you in one move. If the strength of our cabinet leader is really increasing greatly. A move to defeat you is still true. It''s very likely that you can do it. "


    What?


    Zhang he was in a hurry.


    Ah Da''s words are obviously more and more ridiculous, right?


    Defeat yourself in one move?


    Although Zhang he won the title of king in the late third grade monks last year, he didn''t really think that he was the real king among the monks in the third grade later period.


    However, in Zhang he''s heart, he still has a kind of special self-confidence.


    That is, any monk in the later period of the third grade is absolutely impossible to defeat himself with one move.


    Lin Tianyu can''t.


    Even if he was a monk more powerful than Lin Tianyu, he couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 2628

    But ADA dares to make fun of himself.


    This is really to let Zhang and his heart, a flame straight up. It''s about to go. A DA is defeated by a move.


    No!


    After that, Zhang he was in his heart. Hurry up, and suppress the heart of this anger.


    This is a big thought to deliberately anger himself. Then, good gave him a chance to win.


    I didn''t expect that.


    Ah Da seems to be such an honest man who has learned to play such a good mind.


    Oh!


    It seems that environment makes people.


    This big should be with that fat man, stay too long. Therefore, in his body, it is also contaminated with some of the bad habits of fat people.


    It seems that in the future, not only on the fat, to prevent the other side to dig a trap for themselves. Even if it''s for the rest of the Chongxiao Pavilion, it''s the same to prevent the other party from digging a trap for themselves. Even these people, originally are some honest people. But I''ve been with that fat guy for a long time. Maybe, it''s just the same as being taken away by this fat man.


    At this time, the fat man is steeply feeling a cold body.


    In his mind, he thought with displeasure:


    which villain is this, thinking of plotting against himself?


    Then, the fat man quietly came to Lin Tianyu and said, "the pavilion master, ask you a small question."


    "Well. What''s the question? Ask it. " Lin Tianyu.


    The fat man narrowed his eyes and said, "on the challenge arena, ADA said that the fighting in front of you has only used one tenth of your strength at most. I just want to ask the cabinet leader. How much strength did you use in front of the challenge arena. Is it true that, as ADA said, you have only used one tenth of your strength all the time? "


    With a smile, Lin Tianyu said, "isn''t that big enough already said it? Why, don''t you believe what a sincere person like ADA says? "


    "Why, really, you have only used one tenth of your strength in front of the challenge arena." The fat man exclaimed and said: "since you have only used one tenth of your strength, you may have achieved the results in front of you. Well, if you use all your strength. Don''t you mean that even if you have the opponents in front of you, and the average strength of dozens of people can''t beat you at the same time? "


    But Lin Tianyu laughed again and nodded.


    In fact, not to mention the dozens of opponents in front of him. Even if there are hundreds or hundreds of them, Lin Tianyu can easily beat each other after the same kind of tempering and breakthrough in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Because now, opponents like this, if you let Lin Tianyu fight, you really can''t spend much effort.


    However, of course, it is better not to say these words.


    The real strength of the card, always stay to the end, maybe, can in the critical time, save their own life.


    The strength that Lin Tianyu admitted, that is, to make the fat man, Hu Si, thin people and so on, burst into awe.


    At the same time, Hu Si thought of the situation in front of him when Lin Tianyu was at war with him.


    I''m afraid that at that time, Lin Tianyu would easily accept his practices. In fact, there is still no use for much strength.

 Chapter 2629

    At this time, a DA and Zhang he were also at war in the arena.


    Both took out their weapons.


    For a moment, on the challenge arena, there were swords and swords, which were inseparable. All the people under the stage were dazzled by their fighting.


    At this time, people also have a more intuitive understanding of the strength of Ah Da.


    When he was able to fight against the last challenge arena, Zhang He, the real king in the later period of Sanpin, reached such a level. This can be clearly seen. A Da really has the power of king among the top friars in the late third grade.


    The battle between the two became more and more fierce.


    What''s more, it''s really a battle between two top kings.


    All of a sudden, all the passion of the audience was mobilized.


    All the audience below the arena were cheering.


    It''s in the expectation of everyone.


    There are 100, 200, 300 moves in the battle


    Until nearly 600 moves, a DA was finally unable to defend and was injured by Zhang he''s right arm. This scar, though not serious enough, has directly affected ADA''s fighting power. A Da''s right-hand Epee is obviously much weaker than the front when he shoots it again.


    In this way, after more than ten moves, ADA finally admitted defeat directly.


    However, from the battle ahead, people can also see that ADA''s strength is very limited compared with Wang zhechanghe.


    Even if he is lucky,


    ADA can seize the opportunity of Zhang and a mistake. Maybe, ADA can take this opportunity to turn defeat into victory.


    It''s just a pity that, after all, the strength is still a little bit worse, and we are defeated in the arena.


    Although ADA was defeated.


    However, they still have a real fierce character, Lin Tianyu, the pavilion master.


    What would happen if Lin Pavilion master had a chapter and a peace?


    Is it true that Zhang he can''t even make ten moves just like ADA said?


    As for the later part, a Da said that Zhang he might not even be able to support one move, so people automatically ignored the past.


    "Do you think that the leader of the forest Pavilion in Chongxiao Pavilion is as powerful as this ADA said?"


    "I still don''t think it''s possible that ten moves can defeat the king of the world. After all, if Zhang he gives full play to it, even those who have fought against Lin Ge Lord in front of him. Zhang he has the same strength and can be defeated in one move. Zhang he has the same ability to defeat his opponent. In this way, I think the strength of the two of them should be equal. Even if the strength of Lin Pavilion master is more powerful, the difference is limited. "


    "No. I think, maybe, the leader of Lin Pavilion really has strength. He is defeated within ten moves. After all, the more you fight, the more you feel the strength of Lin Pavilion master, and you are not playing to the limit. Moreover, every time, I feel that the strength of the leader of Narin pavilion has reached the limit and can not be surpassed any more. But after fighting again, his strength has reached a new level. Therefore, ten moves failed Zhang He, saying no, this pavilion master can really do it. "


    "You''re telling a joke. Zhang he is the king of the upper world. That is to say, it represents the king among the top friars in the later three grades of the upper world. The king of Shenwu land. He may lose. Do you think it is possible to be defeated within ten moves? "

 Chapter 2630

    For a while, all kinds of arguments continued.


    And in this kind of debate, people are more looking forward to Zhang he and Lin Tianyu, hurry to fight.


    However, it is obviously impossible for them to realize this idea immediately.


    Naturally, the organizers can feel this feeling of expectation.


    However, they just want to keep the most wonderful war to the end, always hanging the attraction of the public. In this way, people can keep their enthusiasm for this battle forever and look forward to it.


    Otherwise, all the wonderful battles will be finished in front of us.


    Who else has the heart to see more of those battles in the back.


    It''s in this debate.


    There is humanity: "do you say that Lin Pavilion master, can he really defeat Zhang He within three moves, just as ADA said at the beginning?"


    Er!


    After listening to this person''s statement, all the people looked at the past to this person.


    This man is a bit silly.


    Three moves to defeat the king of the world.


    His head is really bold to think about it.


    At that time, the reason why ADA said this was obviously that he just wanted to stimulate Zhang He, let him lose his sense of propriety and give himself the chance to attack and defeat Zhang He. I dare to take this seriously.


    But at this time, someone began to say, "No. A Dake also said that Zhang he might not be able to survive a move, so he was blasted off the challenge arena by Lin Pavilion leader. So, is it possible that this will happen. Zhang he really stood with Lin Ge master. Is it true that he can''t stop Lin Pavilion master''s move, that is to say, he will be blasted off the challenge arena by Lin Pavilion leader? "


    "You are stupid. Do you think that the king Zhanghe is one of the ordinary friars in the later period of Sanpin? If you can get a move from Pavilion leader Lin, you will be knocked out of the challenge arena. Zhang he himself is able to do a move to blow those ordinary third grade monks off the arena. Can he be compared with those ordinary monks in the late third grade period? "


    "You have a point. But, have you ever thought about the opponents that Lin encountered in front of you? "


    When this man said this, people also recalled.


    Then, the crowd has some Lengran look.


    Yeah.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu encountered many fierce opponents. But which one of them escaped the fate of being defeated by Lin Pavilion master?


    Just now the man said: "for example, Tang Biao, at that time, he put out a best defensive posture. On that one defense, at that time, but how many people said it. With this move, he was steady. Don''t say it''s Lin Pavilion leader. Even if you replace someone who is ten times more powerful than Lin Pavilion leader, you can''t beat Tang Biao out of the arena with one move.


    "But what happened?


    "Then, I met hufei again. At that time, Hu Fei''s figure swam all over the place, and almost dazzled the eyes of all the monks present. At this time, someone said it again. They claimed that even if Lin Pavilion master had the strength to defeat Hu Fei with one move, he was out of the way. Because, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is higher, he can''t grasp the real body of Hu Fei. Naturally, that is, it is totally impossible to defeat Hu Fei with one move. Even, according to their agreement. Lin Pavilion master is going to lose to Hu Fei.


    "But in the end?


    "Every time, Lin Pavilion master is able to maintain the record of defeating his opponent with one move. Moreover, the difficulty, but everyone felt that it was totally impossible for Lin Pavilion master. This time, why can''t Lin Pavilion master break this impossibility? "

 Chapter 2631

    All of them were stunned.


    Yeah!


    How many times has this happened?


    After Tang Biao and Hu Fei, there were several times when Lin Tianyu went to the challenge arena. Some people began to predict that Lin Tianyu could not defeat his opponent with one move.


    Moreover, every time, the opponent who is predicted by others is really powerful.


    There are good reasons. It is impossible for anyone to change. In that case, one move will win.


    But what about the final result?


    Anyway, until now, it seems that Lin Tianyu has never happened. He can''t beat his opponent with one move. No matter how powerful the opponent is. Even, in the end, there are several opponents, in the prediction of others, it is very likely that they have the strength of the king of the third grade in the late period. Even if there is no real king''s strength, it is not far away.


    But after fighting with Lin Tianyu, he still can''t escape the fate of being defeated by Lin Tianyu.


    So, will this chapter continue the fate of those people who were defeated by Lin Tianyu?


    Among all these speculations, the competition continued.


    And then, after nearly dozens of rounds of fighting.


    It''s the fourth day of the challenge.


    At this time, the King appeared in the early stage of the third grade. Sure enough, it was Lu Feixue.


    In fact, this is also because Lu Feixue is obviously much stronger than all the other friars at the beginning of the third grade. Often as long as it is the turn of Lu Feixue''s challenge competition, always can easily move the opponent. Naturally, it is also invisible, which improves the progress of the competition. Therefore, the ring competition in the early stage of the third grade was the first to appear in this field.


    And really say it.


    In the later stage of the third grade competition, there was no difference. As long as Lin Tianyu is on the stage. Well, the fight with the opponent, is the same move easy seconds opponent.


    What''s more, in the later stage of the third prize, the number of participants in this competition is obviously much less than that in the early stage of the third grade.


    So why, on the contrary, still played the challenge arena competition behind the early stage of the third grade?


    That''s normal.


    Because the more powerful a monk is. Then, often after hand in, it is often more difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser.


    On the challenge arena in the later stage of the third grade competition, Lin Tianyu can easily win the results in every competition. In other events, some of them are stuck. Even if we have been fighting for a whole day, we may not be able to achieve results.


    In this way, the monks in the later period of the third grade had the least number of participants. But now, they still have no results.


    But, correspondingly, it is the end.


    The results are coming.


    At the same time, the king of the first grade has come out. In the later stage of Yipin, there is only the last battle left. At the beginning of the second grade, there are still five people left, and there are not many battles, and the results can be achieved. In the later stage of the second grade, the results are almost expected.


    Bang!


    With Zhang he''s fist, one of the friars in the later stage of the third grade was knocked off the ring. The last competition of the third grade later stage, that is, the most complete one that everyone expected most, finally started.


    Let''s fight.


    That is, the monks in the later period of the third grade should also be born the king of this realm.


    And can become the king of the top friars in the late third grade.


    Almost, it can be called the real king of Shenwu land.

 Chapter 2632

    you ''re right!


    This battle is exactly the battle between Zhang he and Lin Tianyu.


    It is also the last battle among friars in the later period of Sanpin.


    It is also the most anticipated war.


    At this time, Zhang he did not know whether he was expecting, or because he was eager and restless. It''s just that as soon as the message that he and Lin Tianyu are fighting is sent out, Zhang he''s a flash of shadow and goes directly to the arena. Then, his eyes crossed the crowd and looked at the place where the ChongXiao pavilion was.


    This vision, of course, is directly locked in Lin Tianyu''s body.


    Lin Tianyu stood up and was about to jump to the arena.


    At this time, the fat man again said: "the pavilion master, if the pavilion master really plays his strength, can he be sure to win Zhang He with one move?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "almost."


    "Pavilion master," said the fat man, "if you can win Zhang He with one move, don''t talk to him about politeness. Just throw him out of the arena with one move."


    Lin Tianyu listened to the fat man''s words, looked back at the fat man, but saw the fat man''s eyes, full of expectation.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the thin man and Hu Si, even Ma Rufeng, and the monks who had just received the Chongxiao Pavilion. His eyes were full of expectation.


    On the contrary, a DA, who was blasted off the ring by Zhang He, has a calm face and no unnecessary expression.


    "Good!"


    Lin Tianyu said: "Zhang he was knocked out of the arena. I will never use the second move."


    "Good!"


    The place where Chongxiao Pavilion is located has been receiving people all the time with the challenge arena. At this meeting, hundreds of people have gathered. As Lin Tianyu said, it is absolutely unnecessary to take the second move against Zhanghe. All the people in Chongxiao Pavilion in this area burst out a burst of thunderous roar. It''s up in the sky.


    The others listened to the roar and looked at them curiously.


    At the same time, there are also some audiences who are close to the Chongxiao Pavilion, but they also hear why these people here make such a roar.


    So they spread out the reason for the roar.


    For a moment, the audience under the challenge arena were talking.


    The interest in the war was all the more intense.


    At the same time, the feeling of expectation is strong.


    Lin Tianyu has even said that he wants to blow this chapter out of the arena. And, never use the second move.


    Is this madness?


    Or is the strength really so strong?


    However, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is no longer how strong.


    Don''t forget that his opponent is Zhang He, the real king of the last realm and the third grade. It can be called the real king of the whole Shenwu land. Is Lin Tianyu''s powerful strength really able to help him to do it? Can he knock the once King off the challenge arena with one move?


    "No! I think, this Lin Tianyu Pavilion master, now some big words. We should knock the once king out of the arena. No one, at least at the level of friars, can do this. If you want to do this, at least you have to step into the level of God


    "Haha! Lin Tianyu says so much. I''ll see him later. If he can''t do it, how should he get out of the challenge arena? "


    "Hello, Hello, all of you. Don''t you think that if Lin Tianyu can really do a move to knock the king''s chapter out of the arena? "

 Chapter 2633

    The crowd was stunned.


    Then, someone retorted with disbelief: "you are stupid. The king of the upper world was knocked out of the arena by the friars of the same rank. You''re not in your head. "


    But the man in front of him was not angry and said, "how can it be impossible?


    "You know, how many times before, everyone thought that Lin Tianyu could not do it, but in the end, he did it differently.


    "Even if this chapter is more powerful. But the master of Lin Tianyu Pavilion did not let everyone down.


    "Yes!


    "Don''t make a mistake. Lin Tianyu, the leader of the pavilion, is only the early cultivation of Sanpin. It is a big grade lower than Zhang He. At this time, you are just debating whether the leader of the pavilion Lin Tianyu can knock the chapter off the challenge arena with one move. As for whether you can win, you don''t have to think about it at all. You already have the answer in your heart.


    "In this case, if Lin Tianyu is on the same level as him. Winning with one move is too easy.


    "But now, I think, even if it''s a big step short. It''s the same with Lin Tianyu, who can knock Zhang He out of the arena with one move. "


    The man scrambled for help.


    After hearing this, they did not argue any more.


    Of course, it is because this person''s words are reasonable in the first place.


    Secondly, because Lin Tianyu has indeed created too many miracles.


    Every time impossible, to the end, it is not in Lin Tianyu''s hands, become possible?


    This time, another exception?


    At this time, the place where Chongxiao Pavilion is located.


    It is also about this matter that we are arguing.


    First of all, Hu Si opened his mouth and said, "fat man, the question you just asked just now, but it didn''t go through the brain."


    "What''s the matter? How can I talk without thinking? Hu Si, you talk about it, point it out to me, and let me have a look


    Hu Si said, "isn''t it? It''s because you asked the leader of the pavilion whether he could knock that chapter out of the arena with one move. As a result, now everyone knows that the pavilion leader has promised to blow this chapter out of the arena. Now, everyone knows that the pavilion Master said this. If it comes to the end, the leader of the pavilion can''t knock Zhang He out of the arena with one move. Then, where will the face of the chief cabinet go? "


    The fat man said, "why, Hu Si, you don''t look at the pavilion leader, and you think that the pavilion master can''t blow that chapter off the arena with one move?"


    Hu Si looked at the fat man and said, "do you know who Zhang he is? That''s the real king of the upper world. Try to knock him out of the ring. I''m afraid that none of the friars in the whole Shenwu land can do it. "


    "Hum!"


    But the fat man snorted coldly, as if speechless.


    But then, the fat man turned his eyes again and said, "Hu Si, at least, you said that is totally wrong.


    "What is our master''s cultivation?


    "He''s only in the early days of his third grade. If our pavilion master reaches the cultivation of Sanpin later period. Do you think that when we are in the same realm, we still can''t do it. Do you think we can blow this chapter off the arena with one move?


    "Do you have no faith in our master?


    "No one can do it.


    "Hu Si, you''re here to tell me this."


    When the fat man said this, he also deliberately burst into a self satisfied smile.

 Chapter 2634

    Hu Si was stunned.


    All along, because of Lin Tianyu''s great fighting power. In fact, in all people''s hearts, Lin Tianyu has been regarded as a monk in the later period of the third grade.


    Almost everyone will subconsciously ignore Lin Tianyu''s real state.


    But actually?


    Lin Tianyu''s real state is just the beginning of the third grade.


    What Hu Si said before naturally included Lin Tianyu.


    Can Lin Tianyu''s current strength. If he breaks through to the third grade later stage again. Can''t he knock this chapter off the arena with one move?


    However, Hu Si was just a little stunned and said, "fat man, don''t go far. I''m talking about the present. But now, our pavilion master has not broken through to the third grade later stage, naturally, also can''t count. But now, the strength of the cabinet master is only the early stage of the third grade. And because of the questions you picked up in front of you. As a result, it directly forced the cabinet leader to this embarrassing situation. We have to knock that chapter out of the arena with one move.


    "We are the master. Do you think that the leader of our cabinet can knock Zhang He out of the arena with one move?


    "You are forcing our cabinet master to a dead end."


    But the fat man retorted: "you still don''t believe in the strength of our pavilion master. Since the leader of our Pavilion is open-minded, he can knock the chapter out of the arena with one move, and he will never use the second move. Then, I believe that the leader of our cabinet can knock Zhang He out of the arena without the second move. "


    Hu Si airway: "fat man, you are clearly pulling horizontally. Or ask someone else. You see who they support you. "


    The fat man turned his eyes to the crowd.


    Even the skinny man said, "fat man, I don''t think that question you asked just now really didn''t think much about it."


    When the fat man heard this, he was so angry that he inhaled and said, "skinny, do you know who you are? What is our relationship? At this critical moment, shouldn''t you be on my side unconditionally? "


    At the same time, when the fat man''s eyes turn to other people, they are also confused.


    Even, some people are afraid that the fat man will ask him on his head, so he simply turns his head to one side when he looks at him.


    The hundreds of people who just got into ChongXiao pavilion just now, although just now, when they were cheering, they were shocked by Lin Tianyu''s strong voice.


    However, in their hearts, they clearly felt that:


    Lin Tianyu could not have knocked Zhang He out of the arena with one move.


    So, the fat man''s eyes turned around, that is to turn to a Da''s body.


    A big as in the front, there is no change in expression.


    The fat man quickly turned to a Da Dao: "a DA, let''s talk about it, and see if our pavilion leader can knock that chapter out of the arena with one move. But, ADA, before you answer, you should remember one thing. I said that just now. That''s to give you a breath. You see, in front of you, that Zhang he blew you out of the challenge arena. Don''t you want to see that the leader of our cabinet will blow that chapter off the challenge arena with one move and give you such a tone? "


    Fat man in order to get such an ally as ADA.


    Deliberately also played such a friendship card out.

 Chapter 2635

    When the fat man asked ADA, they all looked at Ada.


    However, a Da''s expression did not change at all, and said: "I think that since the leader of the cabinet has already opened his mouth, he should take a move to blow this chapter out of the arena. Then, the cabinet master will be able to do it. "


    Hu Si was not happy and said, "ADA, you are the most sincere person among all of us. Can you be seduced by fat people. I lost the principle. You have to be honest. That''s what you deserve


    But ADA said calmly, "I''m telling the truth. With the real strength of our cabinet leader, I want to blow Zhang He down. I don''t think it''s hard. What''s more, I even think it''s a very easy and easy thing for our cabinet master. "


    When ADA said this, he thought of it even more. He was in the secret place of fengdemondi.


    The strength shown by Lin Tianyu.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu''s strength was even stronger than that of the prince in the later stage of Sanpin, which came down from the divine world.


    At that time, with the strength of the prince of the divine world, it was enough to deal with this Zhang He, and he was knocked out of the arena. Of course, if Zhang he plays supernormal, maybe he needs two moves from the king of the divine world. But at most, it won''t exceed three moves.


    Since Lin Tianyu left the fiend, his strength has been improving every day.


    Now, a move to defeat Zhang and.


    As long as it''s normal. There should be no suspense.


    Er!


    Ah Da said so.


    Hu Si was stunned.


    Even the fat people have some stupidity.


    Just now, the fat man has been arguing for this sentence. In fact, the main purpose of this argument is just to refute what he said earlier.


    Inside, in the real thoughts.


    The fat man has some lack of confidence in Lin Tianyu''s defeat.


    But now, when ADA says this, the confidence comes from his heart. But all of a sudden, it was so fat that they felt a little hard to accept.


    "I also think that Tianyu can defeat Zhang He with one move. What''s more, there''s no need to work hard at all. To achieve this, it can only exist whether Tianyu wants to. And it can''t be whether Tianyu can do it or not. "


    At the moment when all the people have some stupefied gods.


    Someone said it again and said so.


    The crowd looked at the speaker.


    Isn''t it Lu Feixue, the lady of the cabinet leader?


    Why, the lady is so confident.


    They can all hear that. The lady of the pavilion said this, not just to support Lin Tianyu. It''s a kind of confidence even stronger than ADA.


    Can be a move to defeat the third grade later King monk.


    Is this really possible?


    Seeing the people''s puzzled expression, Lu Feixue laughed and said, "why, did you forget a little bit?


    "In front of him, Tianyu can easily defeat the monks in the later period of Sanpin. Even, in the face of the early four grades of the silver Winged Lion King, all silk does not fall behind. At that time, the real state of Tianyu was just the later stage of the second grade. It''s still a big level away from the present state.


    "Now, Tianyu has been upgraded to a higher level.


    "So, will his strength increase be small again?


    "Even the battles ahead. Tianyu''s strength is probably not even one percent of its real strength. "

 Chapter 2636

    Whew!


    At this time, Chongxiao Pavilion, everyone can''t help but take a breath.


    Yeah!


    All along, they are just concerned about the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    However, he paid little attention to the real state of Lin Tianyu.


    At that time, it was clear that it was only the state of the late second grade. Maltreating the third grade was as relaxed as abusing a dog. Now, it is to upgrade a big realm, directly to reach the initial stage of the third grade. Will the improvement of this strength be small?


    However, these people who are familiar with Lin Tianyu clearly just look at Lin Tianyu one by one, and they still stay in front of him. He is only at the level in the late second grade.


    At that time, he had fully demonstrated his current strength.


    Therefore, in such a short period of time, who can link the promotion of this strength with the realm. Think about it again. In fact, Lin Tianyu has made a qualitative improvement and change in strength compared with before.


    Just because the strength he showed was similar to before.


    All of them just ignored the change.


    To upgrade a great realm, the strength must be at least ten times, dozens of times, or even more times.


    The more talented a monk is, the more he is promoted.


    For such a talented monk like Lin Tianyu, maybe his promotion is more than a hundred times.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu was not long ago, but also inherited from the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. I''m afraid it will be more terrible.


    As for whether it is really the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    It was clear to all that this was a matter of no consideration at all. With the great strength of Lin Tianyu Pavilion master, if you can''t get the ultimate inheritance of this body cultivation inheritance palace. Unless, it is this body cultivation inheritance palace that is not ready to be born. Or, not ready for any monks to pass on.


    In this way, the real strength of Lin Pavilion Lord


    They took a deep breath again.


    Is it true that even one percent of the strength of Lin Tianyu''s cabinet leader has not been exerted in the war all the time?


    So thinking, people can not help but a burst of blood boiling.


    Then, they all looked forward to the challenge arena.


    Eyes blink.


    As if afraid, in the blink of an eye, missed some important scene.


    Lin Tianyu, however, was not dignified and ordinary, so he went straight to the challenge arena. On the contrary, Lin Tianyu stopped walking step by step and stepped on the challenge arena.


    The whole person is peaceful and peaceful, can''t see a bit of edge.


    But when Lin Tianyu went to the challenge arena, Zhang He, who was opposite him, suddenly had a tremendous momentum, which spread all around. Even, many of the audience under the challenge arena felt a sense of oppression.


    "This chapter and, can really be very powerful."


    "Yes, such a powerful Zhang He, the leader of Lin Tianyu Pavilion, wants to win with one move, but he is afraid it will be difficult."


    "It''s not difficult. This is clearly impossible. Even if I want to come, maybe this chapter has the strength to defeat Lin Tianyu. "


    "Well. Maybe, it''s possible. Obviously, Zhang he''s strength is not all his strength. Even the battle with Ada is not all his strength. At least, in all the battles ahead, Zhang he has never been so powerful. "

 Chapter 2637

    Besides the discussion, people were shocked.


    Zhang he was even in the front, and when he was fighting with ADA for more than 600 moves, he did not fully exert all his strength.


    Even at that time, everyone thought that this chapter might lose directly to ADA.


    But who knows, this chapter and actually is hiding so deep.


    Until now, is the real level of his strength Hun in this powerful momentum to display.


    "You say, this powerful momentum is really the full play of Zhang he''s real strength?"


    Er!


    After hearing this question, people were even more suspicious.


    Yeah.


    Maybe, up to now, Zhang he has really hidden his hand, which is also possible.


    However, regardless of how, from the front, Zhang he has been hiding real strength, to this meeting, is suddenly released so powerful momentum. So, this is also can see, in fact, Zhang He in the heart, has been just his opponent, fixed on Lin Tianyu. Therefore, this is when he was in front of him. He even didn''t want to display all his strength to fight against those people in front of him.


    And because of this, people are more and more full of expectation and longing for this war.


    Who are the better of them.


    Or, even if Lin Tianyu is really stronger, can he really blow this chapter down the arena with one move?


    Maybe Lin Tianyu can knock Zhang He off the arena with one move.


    But now, Zhang and suddenly burst out of this powerful momentum. It must have surpassed Lin Tianyu''s imagination. At this time, he can also do the bold words in front of him.


    We should blow this chapter out of the arena.


    Never use the second move.


    And Zhang he has been up to now, is all the strength to show. Obviously, it is also necessary to add some weight and pressure to the pit that Lin Tianyu dug for himself.


    "Why! You pay attention to see, that Lin Tianyu until this time, still did not release any powerful momentum. This is because he thinks that his momentum is not enough. All of a sudden, he has no will to fight. Therefore, if it is not strong enough, you don''t want to release it. Or because, to this kind of momentum, completely disdain


    What''s more, it seems that Lin Tianyu has been fighting ever since.


    It has never released a strong momentum.


    However, it is always possible to defeat the opponent with only one move at a critical time.


    On the other side, Zhang He, who had already released his momentum to the limit, said with some disdain: "master Lin, I heard that you are in front and put down your bold words. You''re going to beat me. What''s more, the second move will never be used. Then, master Lin, when we are really faced with it, do you still have the confidence to beat me with one move? "


    When Zhang he talked about it, he was elated.


    He even vaguely felt that until this meeting, he was releasing such a powerful momentum. This is to dig a hole for the arrogant Lin Tianyu.


    As a result, didn''t he jump into the pit on his own initiative?

 Chapter 2638

    But after listening to Zhang and this question, Lin Tianyu just smiles casually.


    Later, Lin Tianyu was indifferent and said: "why, can''t you make a joke with those people under your door at will?


    "I''ll just say a few words so as to stimulate the morale of all the disciples in Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s not against the law.


    "Besides, I have some curiosity.


    "You Zhanghe is the king of the top friars in the late third grade. As a monk of the king, he felt happy because he was told that he would be defeated by one move and never use the second. This is really puzzling.


    "Where is your royal bearing?


    "Are you still thinking:


    " haha!


    "I''ve dug a big hole for each other. Let the powerful monk of the other side boast that he is going to blow me down. I can be strong. He could never have done what he said. Then, at that time, it will become a capital for me. At least, it can be used to put pressure on him in turn. Even, it can be used as oppression. Let him agree to the terms. If you can''t beat me in one move, let him admit defeat. Then, I can win a powerful monk and be king again without too much effort.


    "Why! You don''t really think that''s what you think? "


    What Lin Tianyu said made the scene completely quiet.


    To say that this chapter and, in his mind, it is absolutely that way.


    Besides, he must be very proud of the idea.


    But now, after Lin Tianyu said so, he suddenly gave up this chapter. As a king, he had this kind of idea which was inclined to the villain, which made him look like a clown.


    Eh!


    When people looked at Lin Tianyu again, they were more curious.


    Lin Tianyu is not only powerful.


    Even the sharpness of his words is not inferior to his powerful strength.


    However, from what Lin Tianyu said.


    Obviously, we can see something.


    That is, at least, after Zhang he released such a powerful momentum, Lin Tianyu was not sure that he would be able to defeat Zhang He with one move, as he said before.


    The strength of Lin Tianyu is not as terrible as he boasted before.


    Zhang he was stunned for a long time, then he reacted and said, "I''m not happy about it. I''m just curious, like you, the leader of a pavilion in Chongxiao Pavilion, whether his words can be fulfilled. If you are the master of a pavilion, what you say is just like a gust of wind. Then, in the future, will the orders given by you, the Lord of the cabinet, be just like what you say today, and it will be of no use at all. "


    "Ha ha!"


    However, Lin Tianyu laughed and said: "as the king of the third grade monks in the last world, he didn''t have the courage to fight the first World War. He just wanted to find a bargain in the back. I really don''t like you as a king.


    "Don''t say whether your own strength can be up to the king among the top friars in the late third grade.


    "At least, the difference between your bearing and the real king is not so great."

 Chapter 2639

    However, Zhang he could not help a burst of anger and said, "well, in this way, it is impossible for you, Lin Pavilion master, to fulfill your promise that one move will defeat me and absolutely not use the second move?"


    Lin Tianyu is staring at Zhang he again.


    Then he said, "when did I say that I can''t do what I said?"


    Zhang he said, "but you said that just now. It was just a word you said casually. It was just for the sake of intensifying the morale of the friars of ChongXiao pavilion? Don''t you clearly don''t want to recognize what you said? "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "it''s true to say it''s true. It''s true to inspire the morale of Chongxiao Pavilion friars. But since I said that. I''ll do it, and that''s true. "


    "Do you really want to beat me?"


    Zhang he was surprised.


    Lin Tianyu casually said: "to defeat such a scum like you, do you want me to use the second move?


    "Besides, the reason why I said so much just now.


    "It''s just because some people think you are the king among the top friars in the late third grade. Although, your strength is really enough slag. But I still want to see, your bearing, whether you can have a bit of King''s temperament. But I''m disappointed


    Lin Tianyu said with a deep sigh.


    It seems that he is really disappointed with this chapter and the appearance of extreme disappointment.


    This makes Zhang and his inner anger rise one more point involuntarily.


    Zhang he said angrily: "how, in the eyes of Lin Ge Lord, I can only count the strength of Zhang He as a slag?"


    "Isn''t your strength just bad?" Lin Tianyu asked.


    "Good, good!" Zhang he was very angry and laughed, and said: "since my strength is such a scum, let the leader of the forest Pavilion come to ask for advice. You are not slag''s strength. However, I''m afraid that Lin Pavilion master is not slag''s strength, not only that he can''t defeat me with one move. Even, it may be lost in my hands. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "you can do it. However, you have to do all you can to deliver the blow. Because, after this blow, you can''t have a second shot


    As Lin Tianyu said, he turned back his hands and stood on the challenge arena. He looked at Zhang He with a smile on his face.


    Seeing Lin Tianyu''s appearance, he really didn''t put himself in his eyes. Zhang he was rather nervous.


    When he released this powerful momentum, he was extremely confident.


    Zhang he even thinks that Lin Tianyu is not only absolutely impossible to defeat him with one move. Even, he is likely to directly defeat Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, I saw Lin Tianyu''s totally indifferent expression.


    Even the weapons were not taken out.


    In Zhang he''s heart, there is no bottom.


    Zhang and his heart are full of ups and downs. Then, it began to accumulate momentum secretly.


    Since Lin Tianyu has said it in public, he only needs one move to defeat himself. So, correspondingly, I only need to do one move. If one move, he can beat back Lin Tianyu. It''s not just that he doesn''t have a chance to beat himself. And, on the contrary, they are subject to themselves. Then, the follow-up moves need not be considered at all.


    In that case, Lin Tianyu did not have the face to fight again.


    Therefore, Zhang he only needs this move and can give full play to it. As for the second move, he didn''t have to think about it at all.

 Chapter 2640

    However, when Zhang he had been accumulating momentum and didn''t make a move, the audience was talking again.


    "If you look at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, it seems that he has not paid much attention to this competition."


    "But it''s very strange. If you think about it, it''s not just an ordinary competition. First of all, the opponent of Lin Tianyu Pavilion master is the king among the top friars in the late third grade of the upper world. Moreover, at the beginning of the competition, the leader of Lin Tianyu promised that he would knock Zhang and gei out of the arena with one move. He would never use the second move. But now, so indulgent to let the other party accumulate momentum, first, good to release big moves. Is it really impossible to blow the opponent off the arena with one move under the opponent''s most powerful moves? "


    "In this case, is it true that Lin Tianyu''s court master''s strength has reached the extreme. Even Zhang He, a monk of the king, is just Lin Tianyu''s free hand, so he can blow off the challenge arena with one move. "


    With these words, there was a sound of cool air under the stage.


    "Is Lin Tianyu really so powerful? Is it really like ADA said


    "No. If we look at the strength shown by Lin Tianyu''s cabinet leader, it is clearly far beyond the strength of Lin Tianyu Pavilion master mentioned by a da


    It''s really like that.


    Even in front of him, it seems that ADA''s strength in the arena is not as good as that of Lin Tianyu''s Pavilion leader mentioned by Zhang He. Lin Tianyu stands on the challenge arena and shows his strength.


    People are also full of expectations for Lin Tianyu''s this time.


    They all want to see how Lin Tianyu can knock Zhang hegei off the arena in such a state as Zhang He.


    In this atmosphere, Zhang he also felt a kind of extra pressure.


    Only feel their own momentum, is completely accumulated to the extreme.


    It''s not easy to make a move, but it''s hard to be sure.


    At the same time, his mind is constantly thinking:


    looking at Lin Tianyu''s appearance, he should have real strength. Can absolutely guarantee within a move, to blow himself off the arena.


    Well, it is obviously a very irrational situation for Lin Tianyu to fight with him with his own strength and confidence.


    Although now, his momentum has been accumulated to the top.


    In his own hit to the top, Zhang he has complete confidence. Even in the whole Shenwu continent, I''m afraid there is no monk in the late third grade who can throw himself out of the arena in such a state.


    But Zhang and his heart, it must feel, so, or very unsafe.


    So, I thought about it again.


    Zhang he thinks:


    not only depends on strength, but also depends on some skills.


    Anyway, Lin Tianyu just has a chance to make a move.


    If you run into him. Then, of course, there is only one way out. But if he had a chance, he used body method to escape Lin Tianyu''s pursuit. Let him simply can''t catch his own figure.


    So why not?


    You don''t have to hit hard, you''ll get away with it. But far beyond the real strength of the fight.

 Chapter 2641

    Because of Lin Tianyu, this kind of indifferent atmosphere deterred.


    Instead, it is to let Zhang and completely doubt what the strength of Lin Tianyu is to what extent.


    Only the seal and the strongest hit of their own are full of confidence.


    But after several considerations, Zhang he still decided that although he had to be prepared to fight with Lin Tianyu with the strongest strike. But I have to be ready for it. With his personal method, Lin Tianyu has no chance to grasp his real body. Let Lin Tianyu''s strike fall. He was not given the chance to fight at all.


    Made up an idea.


    Chapter and immediately put the work all over.


    Just really right with Lin Tianyu. Then, Zhang he will be in full time, in the shortest time, with Lin Tianyu on the attack.


    Moreover, from the beginning, I will show the most mysterious body method.


    If everything goes well, even until the end, Lin Tianyu has completely done a move, it is likely that even his real body has not met.


    Think like that.


    The chapter and the whole body of the work will be displayed immediately. And flew out straight away.


    However, just as soon as the flash out, chapter and heart, on a steep sink.


    No, it''s not.


    Ahead, but there is a precedent for hufei.


    At that time, Hu Fei''s speed reached the limit of the later nuns of the third grade. However, in his figure, not the same, by Lin Tianyu, light and loose is the black knife on his neck?


    But when I think about it, Zhang and are not too frightened.


    After all, he is not Hu Fei.


    If only to talk about body law, Zhang and may not be better than Hu Fei. It is likely, it is just between birchung.


    However, Zhang and clearly are two-hand preparation.


    If the body method can work together, it can make Lin Tianyu move, even his shadow can not touch, of course, it is the best. But if, Lin Tianyu''s body method, is really like the front when dealing with Hu Fei, then the wise words, Zhang and is not completely unable to cope with the method.


    He Zhang and in addition to this wise body method preparation, but also prepared to put down the whole body of the hard way.


    Just feel it''s wrong.


    Feel that the body method can not surpass Lin Tianyu.


    Then, under the pressure, Zhang he will in a moment, put all the power accumulated by itself, is in a moment, completely released.


    Then, it is directly with Lin Tianyu to come to a complete strength of the hard touch.


    Then, who is strong and weak, that is, in this move, a complete division of the win and win out.


    So, Zhang and in this kind of figure between the continuous flicker, has been in the body, accumulated all their own strength. It is guaranteed that even if the opponent attacks from any angle in a moment, it can easily launch the strongest strike.


    At the same time, Zhang he has aroused all the gods'' knowledge and attention, and paid attention to Lin Tianyu, who was relaxed and comfortable on the arena.


    Even at this time, Zhang and his figure have been filled with the whole arena.


    It was completely impossible for all to see his figure.


    Lin Tianyu was still completely motionless.


    It seems that it is necessary to stand on the arena so calmly. Until he was completely exhausted, he would come back and blow him out of the arena.

 Chapter 2642

    Zhang he moved to himself.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t really think so.


    However, even if Lin Tianyu really thinks so, Zhang he is not afraid at all.


    After all, if it is really long enough, Lin Tianyu will not launch an attack. Then, he Zhanghe is able to accumulate all the strength of a blow, completely burst out. Fight against Lin Tianyu.


    However, Zhang he does not have to panic.


    He has to wait.


    Make sure that Lin Tianyu really has this plan.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "Zhang He, are you ready? If you''re ready. Well, I''m going to hit you.


    "Well, from now on, I''ll give you five breaths to prepare.


    "In these five breaths, you can always prepare all your own means to the extreme.


    "Just as soon as the five breaths arrive, I''ll strike.


    "At that time, I was knocked out of the challenge arena. Don''t blame me for not reminding you


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu is still standing on the challenge arena in such a quiet and detailed way. Then, he began to count according to the rhythm of breathing.


    "One, two, three, four, five."


    Just as the five had just finished counting, Lin Tianyu suddenly raised his head and looked at the flashing figure.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are not full of random looks.


    But only looked to the direction of this wandering figure.


    When Lin Tianyu looked up in that direction, Zhang and his heart sank sharply.


    Regardless of Lin Tianyu''s body movement, the speed is to achieve what kind of clever degree. However, Lin Tianyu''s vision of his body method is really unique.


    Because Lin Tianyu''s eyes are looking in the direction. Just right at the right moment, it is Zhang He who, after exerting his body method to the extreme, is where the real body is when his figure wanders around the field.


    Lin Tianyu can judge his real body at a glance.


    Obviously, he couldn''t escape this hard hit.


    At this time, Zhang he completely concentrated all his strength and momentum, waiting for the moment when Lin Tianyu launched an attack. Then, he will come up with a move, directly against Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, he saw Lin Tianyu, although he was staring at his real body.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not launch any attack.


    On the contrary, he just looked at his real body and gave a gentle smile.


    Then, Lin Tianyu opened his mouth.


    Whoa!


    Suddenly, with a breath of air, it directly blows in the direction of his real body.


    Yeah.


    This means a few things.


    Is it over with just one breath?


    Is it true that Lin Tianyu is still so arrogant that he can blow his Zhang and gei out of the arena with such a breath?


    And Zhang and such a breath blew out.


    Lin Tianyu has already made a move. Or is it that he didn''t do anything?


    Is it true that after he blew out the air, Lin Tianyu launched an attack on himself at the moment when the force of his breath slightly affected his speed?


    When Zhang he thought about it, he became more vigilant.


    Be on guard against Lin Tianyu''s attack at any time.

 Chapter 2643

    Eh! Ah! Yeah!


    Between Zhang and suddenly, there was a burst of doubt.


    When Lin Tianyu''s breath of air blows towards him, Zhang he suddenly feels an endless force.


    It''s powerful.


    Even compared with the strength of those real friars, it''s just that.


    But this kind of strength is all over the sky toward the Zhang He who is in the air. At this time, Zhang and his body in the air, there is no good place to borrow.


    Therefore, under the impetus of Lin Tianyu''s strong force, Zhang he hastened to use the simplest body method, and quickly dropped his body to the ground. It''s settled. Because Zhang he clearly felt it. When Lin Tianyu''s breath of air blew on his body. In the air, he must be directly blown down the arena by this breath of atmosphere.


    In the hands of Lin Tianyu, the king friar in the later stage of the third grade, did not say it was a move to support him. Even the atmosphere of the other side is not able to support.


    If you say it.


    The face of Zhang he is really completely lost.


    However, when Zhang he immediately started the method of falling down, Lin Tianyu''s breath of atmosphere had already blown over.


    Then, just at the moment when the air blows, Zhang he tries to descend, and his body, who wants to fall on the ring, is totally uncontrollable. Under Lin Tianyu''s atmosphere, he is directly blown out of the arena.


    At the bottom of the challenge arena, Zhang he''s whole face collapsed when he saw Lin Tianyu standing on the ring with a calm face.


    Lin Tianyu said before he went to the challenge arena that he would be knocked off the challenge arena with one move.


    Then, after entering the arena, under the pressure of his own words, he promised in front of everyone. You have to knock yourself out of the arena. Never use the second move.


    But now?


    It is true that he was knocked out of the arena by a move.


    Even, it can''t be said that Lin Tianyu made a move.


    He just took a breath of air.


    Then, Zhang he was directly blown down the arena by this breath of atmosphere.


    With a breath of air, he was blown out of the arena. Although there is something ingenious in it. If he doesn''t, he wants to show off his body. I want to be opportunistic and win. Let Lin Tianyu until the end, when he made a move, but he could not find his own shadow, so he lost the challenge arena.


    It is precisely because of this ingenious idea that his body is in the air, and there is no place to borrow.


    Therefore, Zhang he will blow down the arena with a direct breath.


    If he didn''t have such a clever idea, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength of this breath was much greater, it would be impossible to blow Zhang he standing on the ground down the arena directly.


    But now, it''s unnecessary to say that.


    Lin Tianyu can not only achieve a move to blow him off the challenge arena. Even though Lin Tianyu just breathed a breath and didn''t make any moves, he was "blasted" out of the arena.


    As a king, he could not resist the other''s breath.


    Then, what kind of face does he have to argue again. Even if you want another fight?

 Chapter 2644

    Moreover, Zhang and his heart, suddenly raised a strange feeling.


    Even if he had just stood on the ring.


    If Lin Tianyu wants to, he can blow him out of the arena with a breath of atmosphere, which is also easy to do.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu didn''t make a move was that he just blew such an atmosphere. It was because Lin Tianyu wanted to give him a kind of pressure from his heart.


    You don''t even have the qualification to let me do a move.


    When Zhang he thought about it, he felt cold:


    maybe Lin Tianyu had thought of it earlier. The reason why I am here is actually aimed at him. Besides, I know. I came here against him because he represented the identity of the Empire of Dara.


    Thinking of these, Zhang he feels more and more.


    He should make good suggestions to the Empire of Dara after he goes back.


    In the future, we can never be enemies with Lin Tianyu. Don''t be enemies of Chongxiao Pavilion any more.


    Powerful forces like this can only be drawn on, and they can never easily become enemies.


    When he thought about this, he took another look at Lin Tianyu standing on the challenge arena. He was actually the king among the top friars who had won him the third grade in the last stage of the world. All of them felt a sense of being at the top of the mountain.


    At this time, under the challenge arena, it also broke out completely.


    Finally, the third king came out.


    The king of the top friars in the later stage of Sanpin is the real king of the whole Shenwu continent.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu, the king, still took it from the king of the upper kingdom. Before he took the king, Lin Tianyu became everyone and claimed that he would blow the king of the upper world off the arena with one move.


    But now, he did.


    And it was perfect.


    He didn''t just use one move.


    What''s more, this move is just a breath of air he blows out.


    He just took a mouthful of atmosphere, that is, he gave his opponent to the arena directly.


    At one breath, he directly blew the king of the upper world off the challenge arena, and established his position as the king of this session.


    The scene, everyone''s passion, is also in this moment, was completely ignited.


    When Lin Tianyu stepped down from the challenge arena, the cheers and cheers of the audience who had watched Lin Tianyu ring into a whole. Almost is to let this piece of heaven and earth all have a kind of thundering vibration feeling general.


    After that, not long after that, the kings of other challenge arena also came out correspondingly.


    However, compared with the real, can be called the king of Shenwu land, the peak monk king of the late three grades. For the rest of the kings, the gold content is much lower.


    What''s more, there is also Lin Tianyu''s brilliant performance in front of him.


    Originally, the king of each realm will be warmly sought after and welcomed after the martial arts contests in the front several circles. But this time, because of Lin Tianyu''s brilliant performance, the popularity of other kings is totally different from the previous popularity.


    It can be said that in this session of the king''s arena.


    Chongxiao Pavilion became the biggest winner.


    The friars in their clan just took part in the arena competition of two realms.


    However, they won the titles of kings of these two realms respectively in the late and early stages of the three levels.

 Chapter 2645

    It is also because of the popularity of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    With the end of the king''s challenge.


    At this time, there is no need for ChongXiao pavilion to recruit those talented monks to join Chongxiao Pavilion. There are already various talented friars who rush to Chongxiao Pavilion and want to join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Finally, after a variety of screening.


    After this competition, ChongXiao pavilion has received more than 20000 talented monks.


    After these friars were taken back to Chongxiao Pavilion in Pingding mountains.


    Chongxiao Pavilion is the real zongmen.


    From then on, the Chongxiao Pavilion sect was not only a powerful sect with the inside information of the powerful Sanpin later monks, but also the owner of the Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, because of the injection of fresh blood at all levels. In addition to being powerful, the pavilion is full of vitality and driving force for continuous development.


    However, it is precisely because ChongXiao pavilion has harvested enough talented monks to become the biggest winner. It is also because of all other forces that the recruitment of disciples after the challenge competition has obviously failed.


    Although there are millions of monks who have come to participate in this competition.


    But among them, the number of talented friars in the eyes of various major sects and forces is far less than that.


    It''s one tenth, one tenth, even a few hundred, and it''s almost the same.


    Moreover, there are very few of them.


    But how many forces are there?


    There are more than a thousand.


    Now, after being taken away by Chongxiao Pavilion, there are not many talented monks left among those remaining.


    Then, it will be even less pitiful if it is shared equally by more than 1000 forces.


    When all the people of Chongxiao Pavilion took a spaceship to leave, those influential people looked at the direction of chongxiaoge spaceship, but their eyes were red. Then, almost all of them did not hesitate, and under the leadership of several forces, they automatically gathered together.


    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    when all the people got together, an old man stood up and said, "I want to bring everyone together. Everyone knows the reason."


    After the old man opened his mouth, everyone just knew it.


    However, there is still no one to answer.


    At this time, it''s better not to be the first bird.


    As long as you have a clear idea, and then follow the public with others. If there is a real crisis, don''t be bold. Of course, if there is a benefit, the family also wants a share.


    The old man had to go on and say, "I think most of the people present can know who I am. pretty good. My name is He Li. This time, I called all the people to come here. I also thought that we had participated in the challenge arena competition, but we had many forces, so we didn''t get much at all. What''s more, even with the power of harvest, the disciples who have been included in the sect are only a few students with ordinary qualifications. Real top talent, no one.


    "This is because of the birth of Chongxiao Pavilion. It affected the interests of all of us present.


    "It''s hard for me to be convinced

 Chapter 2646

    He Li said so directly, of course, that is to force these people to express their opinions.


    If the attitude is no longer clear.


    You don''t have to take it with you.


    Only those who are willing to stand up and face the crisis together will be able to get the corresponding benefits. If the time of crisis is not willing to stand out. Well, when there are benefits, naturally there is no qualification to share.


    Under the pressure of putting this matter to the surface, one person finally stood up and said, "old he, although all of us know the reason. However, we also know that the Chongxiao Pavilion is full of monks with great strength.


    "And that''s not the point.


    "Among all the powerful monks, especially those who are almost invincible like Lin Tianyu.


    "It makes us all feel the existence of despair.


    "Even if we employ more people, we can beat Lin Tianyu. I''m afraid I can''t really do anything to him. And, once he gets a chance, he can get out. We monks who have dealt with him will never come to a good end. "


    As soon as this person opened his mouth, other people also rushed to come up, you a word, I said a word.


    "We have also heard that Lin Tianyu has a good relationship with the whole group of monsters in the Pingding mountains. If you make him anxious. Perhaps, he will borrow the whole Pingding mountains of monsters, to attack us. Even, it is possible to directly trigger the tide of monsters. "


    "According to the news, there are more than ten top monks in his Chongxiao Pavilion. If these men hide themselves against us. I''m afraid that any of the forces here are not sure that they can cope with it. "


    "With so many worries behind us, we can''t easily move him to Chongxiao Pavilion."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, there was a lot of discussion.


    Among them, the most critical point is that Lin Tianyu''s strength is too strong.


    With so many of them, they are not sure what to do with Lin Tianyu.


    Even with the sea of people tactics, they can win over Lin Tianyu, who can show the advantages of his body method in the arena. They are not sure that they can keep Lin Tianyu.


    And with the strength of Lin Tianyu, and the forces gathered around him.


    As long as Lin Tianyu is still alive. Then, those people and forces who have provoked Lin Tianyu are bound to have no good end.


    It is precisely because of this that they are full of doubts, and no one dare to take the lead.


    He Li, however, looked at the crowd coldly and said, "this is an opportunity. Of course, any opportunity is accompanied by a crisis. Therefore, if people and forces are willing to act together, they should go together. But if you are timid, you can leave now. However, later, we went out together. After getting those talented monks and disciples from Chongxiao Pavilion, those who left now are no longer qualified to get one.


    "Now, I hope to see that everyone is showing a clear attitude.


    "But please be quick. Otherwise, it will be really late if we let them go back to Chongxiao Pavilion


    He Li finished and waited there.

 Chapter 2647

    Then, count the time.


    About a quarter of an hour later, however, these people hardly came out to take the initiative.


    Obviously, they all want to follow the public and see if they can take advantage of it.


    At this time, he Li was forced to say: "from now on, wait for a pillar of incense, if you take the initiative to stand out, willing to go. We will go together. If you don''t take the initiative to stand out and ask to go with you, please leave here immediately. "


    He Li said so, the voice has some cold.


    These people are too aggressive.


    Finally, after he Li said this, some people directly stood up to support he Li.


    Now, he Li''s face looks better.


    When people come forward, they will follow suit.


    So, at the end of the day, plus he Li, there were 117 people who stood up and were willing to go to find the spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    He Li immediately said, "good! One hundred and seventeen of us went to catch up with the spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion. At that time, if we can recover the talented friars from the spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion, we people will share equally. However, I would like to make a solemn statement here. Then there is no one who has decided to take part in it. You must not think about it. After we catch up with the spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion, we will get involved in it to get some benefits.


    "Here I am.


    "If such a man appears. That is against us, the one hundred and seventeen who went there in person. Then, we 117 people even don''t want that genius friar of Chongxiao Pavilion. It is also certain that they will join hands to wipe out all such people. Even to find the door behind him. To compensate us this time, we did not receive the loss of the gifted friars. "


    When he Li said this, he was really murderous.


    Let the scene, a lot of people who did not participate in their action, were all in a frenzy.


    Obviously, these people are all trying to come up with this idea.


    They are also waiting for He Li and others to go to the front station.


    Then they followed. At that time, if it can be sweet. They are people who will stand up and want to take a share.


    And once they feel the danger, they don''t show up at all.


    Even, they would immediately and directly flee the scene.


    But now, he Li once said this, that is to completely block the behavior and psychology of their small abacus.


    Unless they are sure that they can withstand the pressure of He Li and other 117 people.


    However, is this possible?


    Even before, there was a third grade later King monk Zhang and.


    In fact, everyone''s heart is very clear.


    That chapter and, just in the arena, won the title of monk Wang. In fact, in the Shenwu land, the real king friars, in people''s hearts, in fact, has always been where to leave.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is born.


    The strength of the king friar in the arena. But let the monks, he Li the position of the king monk, had a shake.


    After all, he Li''s strength has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. But this time, Lin Tianyu''s performance in the arena is more eye-catching.


    This time, he Li took the lead.


    There was no anger that Lin Tianyu had robbed him of the title of monk Wang.


    These people who did not decide to go, also left in the indifferent eyes of He Li.

 Chapter 2648

    He Li saw that those who did not make a statement all left, and then nodded to the people at the scene.


    He Li said: "in fact, we are not necessarily in danger this time.


    "Because we don''t want to go to fight against ChongXiao pavilion or even Lin Tianyu.


    "As long as the Chongxiao Pavilion can recruit those gifted friars this time, we can only allocate a part to us.


    "And I''m here with a solemn promise.


    "At that time, no matter how many monks the Chongxiao Pavilion is willing to send out. Those gifted friars, those of us who participated in this time, are all equally divided. "


    "Good!"


    Immediately, someone called out directly.


    To be honest. The front, under the pressure of He Li, decided to go together. But in their hearts, there is still a little bottomless ah. After all, the ChongXiao pavilion was also a little more brilliant in this competition. In particular, Lin Tianyu''s performance made them think that they were all afraid.


    But now, he Li claimed that he was not looking for the ChongXiao pavilion to fight.


    I just want to get out of the hands of the Chongxiao Pavilion, a part of the genius friars.


    Moreover, I believe they have such a strong group of monks to go together.


    Even if there is a powerful Lin Tianyu in the Chongxiao Pavilion, he will be forced to give them some talented friars and bring them back to the clan.


    When the time comes, we will not have to make a huge conflict and offend Chongxiao Pavilion and Lin Tianyu to death, and they will be able to share the benefits. Why not?


    "It''s just," some people still doubted: "even if Chongxiao Pavilion is willing to give us some talented monks. However, the original intention of those gifted monks was to join Chongxiao Pavilion. We cut people off like this. Will they be loyal when they join our forces? Is it possible to resent our power instead? "


    "This man is quite at ease."


    Before he Li opened his mouth to explain, someone had already spoken first and said, "the reason why most of the talented friars in the challenge arena chose to join the Chongxiao Pavilion. In fact, it''s not because of how loyal they have been to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "After the challenge arena, they joined the ChongXiao pavilion with extraordinary performance.


    "It''s just because of these performances of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "And once Chongxiao Pavilion decides to hand them over to other forces and take them away. Then, in their hearts, the image of Chongxiao Pavilion will collapse. At that time, let alone the loyalty of the hedge Pavilion. Even, in their hearts, they will look down on this Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "What''s more, it''s not bad. Even those monks who still stay in Chongxiao Pavilion. It must also be because this time, the confidence of the hedge Pavilion will be shaken. "


    People think again, this is really the truth.


    Those friars, as long as Chongxiao Pavilion is willing to give them out.


    Well, for them, it''s just the collapse of a newly erected idol.


    After all, the time they joined ChongXiao pavilion was just a little time after the end of the challenge arena. It''s impossible to have any loyalty in hedge Pavilion.

 Chapter 2649

    After deliberation, the 117 set out in full confidence.


    They are all the top monks in the late third grade. What''s more, it''s the corrector inside.


    What''s more, they also specially took out a top flying boat.


    Therefore, the speed of their group of people is also extremely fast. Although, their starting speed, it was more than half an hour slower than the spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion. It took only half an hour to see the flying spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion in front of us.


    After a while, they have stopped in front of the Chongxiao Pavilion spaceship.


    Naturally, Lin Tianyu and others clearly saw that a flying boat passed in front of him. Then, he stopped directly in front of him.


    So Lin Tianyu let Hu Si control the spaceship. He took a big, thin and fat out of the ship.


    Just as soon as Lin Tianyu appeared, the opposite boat gate was also opened.


    Then, from the front of the boat above, suddenly came down more than 100 top friars of the late third grade.


    A big eyes a cold, directly is to take out the epee.


    Fat and thin face a burst of embarrassment, but also their own weapons, tightly in the hands.


    The fat man sent a voice to Lin Tianyu and said, "the pavilion leader, I feel that these people are not good at coming. Should we try to figure out a way to break through the people on the spaceship. "


    "No more."


    Lin Tianyu also echoed: "because I can feel that although there are many of them, their strength is strong enough. However, they had no intention of killing.


    "Besides, even if it''s a breakthrough, it''s useless.


    "After all, you have seen the speed of the boat they just rode in. That''s a lot faster than our ship. Even if we help the spaceship break out, they can easily catch up with us in the next moment. Even if there is no such boat, with their own accomplishments, they can easily catch up with our spaceship. "


    "Oh."


    This time, fat man also had a little rest assured.


    Lin Tianyu said that.


    He could clearly feel that these people had no intention of killing.


    For Lin Tianyu''s feeling, fat man is extremely convinced. Since Lin Tianyu said so. Well, that should be true.


    Since there is no intention to kill, it is conditional.


    Staring at the more than one hundred monks in the later period of the third grade, the fat man just flashed to the front and faced those friars directly.


    There is no intention to kill, just to make conditions, fat people are afraid of what.


    Moreover, even if the other side really has the intention to kill.


    Fat people also believe that their cabinet master must be able to save him before he is in danger.


    Moreover, just talk about a condition, of course, can''t be from the beginning, the Lord of the cabinet personally. It''s good for him to play a front stop first. Find out what conditions the other party has.


    The fat man stood out, his body was upright, and his face was upright and said: "you so many people suddenly come out and block our way. What do you want?"


    When the fat man stood up and asked, there was also a man on the other side. Facing the fat man, he said, "you are not qualified to ask our words. If you want to ask questions, ask your cabinet master to come out. It''s not bad. "

 Chapter 2650

    "Please come out and speak."


    But the fat man sneered and said, "are you qualified to ask our pavilion master to come out and speak? Are you the head of all of them? "


    When the fat man asked, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Dare he say it''s the head of these people?


    If he did say that.


    Those who are open-minded, some people can say. But if you meet those petty guys, in the future, he will suffer.


    However, the man turned to think about it and said, "what we want to discuss is a very important matter. Only your cabinet leader can make a decision. Why, do you want to decide on this matter for your cabinet leader? "


    Almost all the fat people don''t have to think about it. They say, "if the cabinet leader can make a decision, of course I can''t make a decision on behalf of our cabinet master. However, no matter what it is, you have to say it first and listen to it. I want to know, what I said about this matter, is it true that as you said, only our cabinet leader can make a decision on this matter?


    "If it''s just something that you think is particularly important, but it''s just a little too big for a child''s family, it''s going to trouble our cabinet master.


    "You little fellow, you don''t have that face."


    Little guy!


    The man on the other side was so popular that he glared at the fat man.


    Although he is not the head of their group, he is not a little guy.


    Besides, he is obviously much older than the fat man.


    The man said angrily, "who are you talking about. Are you sure you can make the decision? "


    The fat man is proud of a smile, said: "that you say it first. If you say it, it''s really important. I will inform you. If you don''t say it out and you don''t have the head of their group, why are you qualified to see our Lord


    "You."


    The man was angry, then he suppressed his anger and said, "OK! I''ll tell you. This time, a total of 117 people came. And we want to make a request to Lin Tianyu. That is to say, every one of us should go to Lin Tianyu Pavilion, mainly 200 talented friars, and let them join our sect. "


    Hey!


    That''s what it says.


    The fat man was angry when he heard it.


    Each of you took 200 talented monks. But how many talented monks did they collect in ChongXiao pavilion.


    There are only more than 20000 in total.


    If according to your statement, you have to leave so many talented monks. So, this time they have recruited these talented friars in Chongxiao Pavilion, they are all busy in vain. All of them are for you.


    Moreover, even if it is not all given to you, it is not able to promise this matter.


    It''s about their faces in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In addition, the fat man also vaguely felt that there was something wrong in this matter. If we really follow their requirements, I''m afraid that the Chongxiao Pavilion they have just established will not be able to set up a clan in Shenwu land.


    So, the fat man said, "Oh, this is what you want to ask for when you came here in such a hurry that so many people stopped our spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion."


    "Yes. That''s the condition. "


    The man said, and looked at the fat man with pride.


    Now, let''s see how the fat man should answer.


    If the fat man can''t answer.


    Then, he has to change their master Lin Tianyu to talk to himself.

 Chapter 2651

    "Good."


    The fat man answered directly.


    The man on the opposite side was obviously stunned.


    First of all, such an important issue. That''s far from his fat man''s business. This is a direct way to send all the more than 20000 talented friars. He''s a fat man with so much power.


    Second, even if he was fat enough to agree to it. It''s impossible to count.


    It''s like a country where an ordinary person agrees to give all the people in this country to another country.


    The man said so with empty teeth. Can we count?


    When the man looked at the fat man stupidly, the fat man said again: "however, I also have a condition. As long as you can agree. Then, I can make the decision and promise to you


    "What conditions?"


    The other one asked casually, but he felt something wrong.


    This fat man is not a good bird. What good can he offer?


    The fat man said, "this condition is simple. That is, all the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion, even a handsome and handsome fat man like me, can give up to several forces who have come to the scene as long as you can offer the starting price. "


    The fat man even said casually that as long as the other side offered the starting price, the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion could let the other side''s forces.


    Hearing the fat man''s open mouth, the monks in the spaceship were angry.


    However, fortunately, at this time, the fat man also included himself.


    At this time, if the fat man wants to humiliate them, he humiliates himself. In this way, the spirit of the people is much smaller.


    "How much do you want to sell?"


    The man on the other side asked.


    But the fat man laughed and said, "not much, not much, absolutely not much. Well, the market of our ChongXiao pavilion has always been a single old man without cheating. A monk, a hundred million stone. As long as you, the forces present, take out a monk on the spaceship of ChongXiao pavilion with 100 million divine stones. Of course, if both of them put forward 100 million stone. And the same thing about a monk. So, we started bidding. In the end, the higher the price.


    "Well, is Chongxiao Pavilion human?


    "You know, these friars are the cornerstone of our Chongxiao Pavilion. Just because I want to satisfy you, the forces present, I am willing to offer you.


    "You can have fun


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    This time, a burst of wild laughter.


    Listen to the laughter and the frankness. I''ll see.


    It was the fat man''s good partner, the skinny.


    The thin man laughed and said, "yes, yes, yes, fat man''s idea is good. As long as everyone follows the way put forward by the fat man. Then, we don''t have to have any conflict and settle this matter amicably. Good! That''s a great idea. You can even think of such a good idea. To this day, I really admire the fat man from my heart.


    "Fat man is really the most talented genius in the world.


    "Well, since it''s the fat man''s idea. I''m skinny and I decided to support it. Now, as long as anyone comes up with 100 million stone, I will be separated from Chongxiao Pavilion, and I will be your people.


    "Well.


    "It''s not right. If there are three forces willing to come up with 100 million stone.


    "In this way, I will collect all 300 million stone. In all three of you, there is an honorary elde

 Chapter 2652

    When the fat man heard the thin man''s words, he began to laugh.


    Then the fat man said, "skinny, you''re not doing it right."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You are married to three families. If you put it on a woman, you will be unfaithful."


    "Fat man, what are you talking about? I''m not a woman. I''m not a woman. What''s more, I''m only holding the position of honorary elder in these three families, OK? And not a real power elder. What does it matter? Even if I am the honorary elder of dozens of families, it is nothing. People just need to borrow my skinny name, but they don''t really need me to do anything for them.


    "You all say, don''t you?"


    The last sentence of the thin man was clearly said to the 117 monks of the third grade later period of the other party.


    And the 117 top monks who stopped the Chongxiao Pavilion spaceship came with boundless prestige.


    They arrived here, and as soon as Lin Tianyu appeared, they also showed up at the same time.


    That is to suppress Lin Tianyu with the power of so many top monks in the late third grade period. At the end of the day, it would be much easier to negotiate terms with such prestige.


    The first two hundred monks didn''t expect any of them. However, in the end, under the pressure of their boundless authority. They can get a lot of talented monks from Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But now, because the fat man and the thin man are at the scene, such a gag is almost to wear away the prestige they have just emerged from.


    "Get out of here


    At last, he Li couldn''t hold his breath.


    One step out of the body, directly came to the fat man forward, a wave of the palm, toward the fat man to pat.


    Obviously, he Li can feel it.


    All this was picked up by the fat man.


    Therefore, under this wave of the palm, it is not only to beat the fat man to fly. Even under this palm, he Li is still full of his own killing intention. This is clearly to prepare, under this palm, directly is to kill the fat man on the spot.


    The fat man also felt the chill.


    Then the fat man felt a wonderful feeling again.


    It seems to be the feeling that Lin Tianyu, the owner of the pavilion, let them exercise when they were in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    For a moment, the fat man''s control over his surroundings is far beyond his current strength.


    He Li''s palm, which is full of killing intention, is clearly analyzed in the fat man''s mind.


    Strong and weak, virtual and real, as well as loopholes in the brain, are clearly presented in the brain, clearly.


    The fat man hurried to catch a hole hidden in the palm of He Li, and then he easily left the other party''s palm.


    After escaping from He Li''s palm, the fat man still involuntarily broke out in a cold sweat.


    The fat man knew it well:


    just now, it was their cabinet leader who helped him find a way to survive and let him escape. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to escape from the power of his hand just by his own strength and means.

 Chapter 2653

    The fat man had a chill in his heart.


    He Li''s strength is much stronger than that of the third grade monk Zhang He in the later period of the martial arts.


    Sure enough, in the whole Shenwu continent, it is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    I don''t know how many powerful monks are hiding quietly and never showing up.


    It seems that we can''t underestimate the monks in the world in the future.


    Even the strength of his fat man has been greatly improved because of his special training method. However, compared with the real limit masters on the Shenwu continent, the difference is more than you can imagine.


    But the fat man''s heart turned again, and his heart said:


    hehe!


    But what about even the most powerful monk?


    That''s still the same, but it can''t compare with our cabinet leader.


    Did not see, the other side so powerful a palm to shoot out. But our pavilion master just operated his special skill formula a little. Then, he easily found a way out for him.


    Even, this effect is formed after the master of the cabinet has operated the skill formula.


    None of the others could see anything at all.


    Then, Lin Pavilion master just relied on this skill formula, that is, he has steadily surpassed other friars.


    Sure enough, at this time, he Li, who made the move, didn''t feel the cabinet master''s hand at all, and operated the skill formula to help him get rid of the difficulties of the fat man.


    He Li said contemptuously: "I didn''t expect that the fat man, who has been despised by me, has such a powerful means of escape.


    "Under the palm of my hand, I still want to see how you look when you are faced with the helplessness of death. Unexpectedly, you are relying on your own means to escape.


    "But think about it. If you''re fat, you don''t have this escape. I''m afraid you won''t be able to live with you. "


    But the fat man yelled loudly and said, "you dead head, what are you talking about? Even a three-year-old is not as powerful as you are. What do you want to do to my fat man. If you''re an old man. I''m so fat, standing here, let''s see what you can do to you.


    "I tell you, fat man, I really don''t fight back. I''ll let you.


    "Promise, you don''t want to hit the fat man."


    Fat man, that''s a big word.


    In fact, the reason is that the fat man knows that the leader of the forest Pavilion is here. Just urge him to show him a clear way out. So, no matter how this leaves, the fat man wants to escape, is not an easy thing to do?


    As for what the fat man said, he didn''t fight back.


    It''s just that the fat man''s heart is so clear. Like he Li, such a master, even if it is to let him fat hands, will have any effect.


    As long as the power of his fat attack is revealed a little bit, he Li can easily sense it. Then, escape.


    Since you know clearly, in front of such an expert as he Li, his attack is just a kind of futility. Well, fat people might as well pretend to be more generous. Deliberately become everyone to stimulate this.


    How about you who are more powerful than the king Zhang he?


    Fat people just don''t care about you.

 Chapter 2654

    He Li listened to the fat man''s words, but also a burst of strange anger.


    Logically speaking, to the height of He Li, it is very rare to have anything, but also to be able to offend him.


    However, who let this fat man is too angry.


    First, the horrible pressure created by the sudden appearance of 117 of them was dissolved in a gag. You know, these 117 people are all the top monks in the late third grade. How powerful the prestige must be. This kind of prestige, even if any monk is in it, will be greatly affected.


    But because of the fat man''s behavior, it fell to the freezing point.


    This is one of them.


    And what the fat man said to him.


    That didn''t take him seriously at all.


    When did he begin to ascend to the top of the friar, and when did anyone dare to despise him so much?


    Not to mention the friends who know him well and so on.


    Even his enemies, no one dares to despise him.


    His enemies can hate him, but they can never despise him. Because, anyone who dares to look down on his whereabouts has paid the due price with his own blood.


    But now this fat man.


    He Li has his eyes on the fat man.


    Let the fat man feel a cold all over his body.


    He Li also did not answer, directly is once again, to the fat launched a fierce attack.


    This time he left between the hand, and the front of that time, completely different. There is no first time for the fat man to hand that kind of relaxed and comfortable. That first palm, but showed he Li''s domineering, as well as for the fat look down on.


    Even, it is the extreme contempt for the life of fat people.


    He Li can think that, in that palm, directly is to kill this fat man on the spot, in order to achieve the purpose of better Liwei.


    What''s more, he Li has a kind of extreme self-confidence when he leaves the palm.


    He can just be in that palm. It is easy to kill the fat man directly.


    But who thought, the fat man is easy to escape out.


    Originally, with his identity of He Li, since it was under the palm of one hand, he did not directly cut his fat man in the palm. So, he Li also disdains to shoot the second time, and then to kill the fat man.


    If the fat man is so conscious, he will retreat.


    He Li is naturally embarrassed and entangles with this fat man.


    Loss of identity.


    But now, who let this fat man endlessly provoke him.


    Therefore, in He Li''s heart, the death penalty has been set for this damned fat man. Now, but to kill the fat man at all costs is to be able to let out the evil spirit in his heart.


    This time, between the hands of He Li, the shadow of Taoism spreads out in the whole space.


    If only with the strength and eyesight of the fat man, he can not see how to leave the move. I''m afraid he Li just needs a palm, that is to be able to easily cut the fat man in the palm.


    However, at this time, the fat man clearly has always had a very mysterious guidance.


    Every time, when the fat man felt the crisis, that kind of guidance was able to properly guide the fat man to escape from the area covered by He Li''s palm.


    Although it looks like fat people are in danger.


    But it''s been a long time.


    Fat people are not less than a hair.

 Chapter 2655

    However, this can also be regarded as the fat people have a kind of foresight.


    Said he didn''t do it himself.


    Otherwise, if he wants to make a move, he will not be able to do so in the escape of this intensive attack.


    Even with Lin Tianyu''s guidance, he has been able to escape the crisis.


    However, this kind of escape, every time, is precisely good to be able to escape. This life and death escape moment, where there is the possibility of fat hands.


    There''s no time to go. Not to mention whether the final shot will work.


    With He Li''s profound cultivation.


    Even in the end, the fat man''s attack can hit he Li''s body, and it is estimated that he Li will not form any damage.


    Through the intensive attack of this meeting, he Li can also be felt.


    The strength of a fat man is much worse than his own.


    With the strength shown by the fat man, it is impossible to escape from the front. Under the cover of his own hand, he launched a killing move towards the fat man. However, at that time, the fat man just escaped. In the eyes of He Li, unless someone helped the fat man secretly and helped him escape.


    However, no matter how to feel, there is no trace of helping the fat man.


    Is that really strange?


    Moreover, now, he Li is almost more than the shadow of contempt in front of him. The attack at this time is more than ten times stronger. However, the fat man can often avoid driving at the critical moment.


    This is so unreasonable.


    If fat people really have such a powerful means of escape. Then, under his own attack, he would not appear so pathetic. Moreover, even if it''s even taking time out to attack yourself, you can''t get it.


    What is this?


    No matter how he left, how to sense, how to think, he could not understand the key to this.


    As he Li attacked for a longer time, his face became more and more embarrassed.


    In vain, he left such a top master, on the fat man such a figure, unexpectedly has been attacking for so long, have not been able to win the opponent.


    It makes other people think about him.


    Over time.


    At this meeting, it was almost a quarter of an hour.


    He Li only felt that a burst of anger was about to break through his chest.


    He Li in front wants to kill the fat man just for one breath. What the fat man said made him too angry.


    But at this meeting, he Li''s determination to kill the fat man is even stronger several times.


    At this time, he is for his own name.


    If today''s World War I, I have been fighting with such a fat man for almost a quarter of an hour. And, at the end of the day, they haven''t been able to kill the fat man. Even, it made the fat man almost undamaged and left without any harm.


    Then, from then on, he did not leave his fame, but he would fall down and never return.


    No way.


    Even if it''s for the sake of his own fame, he has to kill the fat man immediately.


    Moreover, there must be no further delay, and the fat man should be killed on the spot.


    Only oneself next, with the shortest time, killed this fat man. Then, no one else can say anything more.

 Chapter 2656

    He Li is climbing with his own killing intention.


    At the next moment, the blade was taken out directly. First, stick.


    And as he left his hand, he clenched the short stick.


    A sharp and murderous air cut by a sharp blade diffuses all around.


    At this time, the fat man is feeling a kind of cool through the heart. He could even feel it clearly. When he Lishi unfolded his short stick, even if Lin Tianyu had given him the direction to escape, he would not have the chance to escape.


    When he Li holds the short stick in his hand, he becomes too dangerous.


    As soon as the fat man perceived the danger, he ran away quickly without any hesitation.


    However, when seeing the fat man escape, he Li''s mouth is hung with a faint smile.


    Then, he Li is to raise the short stick in the hand, suddenly once, stabbed toward the fat man in the past.


    That''s right.


    It''s a stab in the past.


    Then, a visible line of white air machine, straight to the fleeing fat man is directly stabbed in the past.


    As long as it hits the fat man.


    All of us can clearly feel that the fat man will definitely be driven out of his wits under the attack of this gas engine.


    Good!


    Those people who came with He Li, after seeing the stick which he Li put out, all sounded in their hearts with a murmur of drinking.


    But just now, when they saw that he Li had been nearly a quarter of an hour and had not killed the fat man, their hearts were filled with disappointment.


    However, in the end, after he Li took out the dagger, the prestige under a blow also made all the people who came with He Li regain their confidence.


    In people''s eyes, at the speed of the white line.


    There is no way fat people can escape.


    Under this blow, the fat man will die.


    Whoa!


    At this time, the fat man has no chance to escape, a burst of wind sounded.


    Then, the white line of Qi engine was cut off as if it had been cut off at once without any prestige. Then it dissipates directly into the air.


    And when the wind sounded, people also saw a black light flash through their eyes.


    This time, everyone is also understand, Lin Tianyu shot.


    The black light and shadow are naturally left by Lin Tianyu''s black knife.


    He shrunk from his eyes.


    Others just saw the power of his just one stroke. However, only he left his heart, the most clear.


    The stick he just played.


    When others saw it, it was just that he poked at the fat man at will. There is no reserve at all. However, in fact, before he Li was ready to take out the short stick, he was ready to finish it. So, it''s the stick that the fat man put out. That is the ultimate move of He Li.


    Such a move, he Li but have confidence, a move to kill the fat.


    Even if Lin Tianyu sensed that, if he wanted to rescue, he would never have time.


    However, it happened that the white line of Qi that he exerted all his strength was about to stab the fat man and kill him directly.


    Lin Tianyu''s hand!


    What''s more, it''s easy to stop him from doing this.

 Chapter 2657

    "It''s you!"


    He Li suddenly stares at Lin Tianyu and asks in a deep voice.


    At this meeting, he Li suddenly thought of it.


    In front of him, he was always under the shadow of his hand. When he killed the fat man with one hand, he would be easily escaped by the fat man at the last critical moment.


    But after so many palms were used, he Li clearly did not feel that someone else helped the fat man.


    Therefore, he Li has always believed that this is the fat man''s escape skills are too superb.


    So superb to their own so exquisite, and powerful palm technique is nothing to do with the fat man.


    He Li but absolutely do not believe that someone secretly helped the fat man.


    But I can''t feel it.


    He did not believe that there would be such a master.


    But now


    When Lin Tianyu easily blocked the stick that he was ready for, he Li''s self-confidence was suddenly shaken.


    Since they decided to intercept Lin Tianyu, he Li has always been full of confidence.


    He felt vaguely:


    his real strength is no worse than Lin Tianyu.


    Why didn''t he go to the arena to compete. However, with his fame and strength. It is already worthy of its name, and there is no need to compete in the arena again to reflect its own value. Because, there''s no need.


    But now, Lin Tianyu just made a knife, but he can''t help doubting this kind of confidence.


    Is it true that Lin Tianyu is so strong.


    It''s not only stronger than yourself, but also much stronger.


    If he is really so powerful, this time he brought so many people out to intercept his Chongxiao Pavilion spaceship, is it really a wise choice?


    He left his heart, can not help but have some doubts.


    Lin Tianyu did not answer he Li''s conjecture, but looked at He Li and said, "why, the conditions put forward by the man who came out just now are the purpose of your interception this time?"


    He Li looked at Lin Tianyu, but he wanted to ask questions casually.


    Just now, what the fat man said just now represents your ChongXiao pavilion?


    But for a while, he was awed by Lin Tianyu''s momentum. He didn''t dare to ask directly. It was in my heart, because just now, Lin Tianyu''s knife had a psychological shadow. It seems that they are afraid of something.


    Thinking of this, he Li hastened to sink his mind, so that the whole person is completely calm down.


    What are you afraid of?


    Even if Lin Tianyu is really powerful, what?


    However, Lin Tianyu and the monks in Chongxiao Pavilion were only a few.


    But on his own side, there are 117 top monks in the late third grade. Even if it is him, Lin Tianyu''s strength is boundless. He was able to deal with several people on his own.


    As for the more than 20000 talented friars he just received.


    Is it not because of their strength that they have not reached the peak?


    If not, they are called monks.


    Just like those talented friars who have just been included, if they really fight with Chongxiao Pavilion for a while. They don''t have to think about it at all. They will not come out to fight. And Chongxiao Pavilion and his side, the two sides will not hurt those talented monks.

 Chapter 2658

    After thinking of the top monks of the third grade later period, he Li finally has a layer of confidence.


    However, he Li still did not say such a friar as he stood in front of him, so domineering and full of words.


    He Li thought about it and said, "this time we come here, we really want to discuss a matter with Lin Pavilion master."


    Er!


    Those who came with where they left, they were stunned involuntarily in their hearts.


    Is this where they are coming from?


    It is that powerful, more than the king Zhang he do not know how much stronger, in essence, the king, even, where the temper is?


    Why now, when talking with Lin Tianyu, there is a faint smell of bowing his head.


    Is it true that Lin Tianyu is deterred by his strength?


    But even if Lin Tianyu is really powerful, he is much more powerful than you, so what?


    You know, they''re not alone this time. But so many of them came together. Even if he is not Lin Tianyu''s opponent. But if they have ten top friars in a row, are they not rivals?


    Even if ten can''t, they can still produce one hundred top friars in the late third grade period.


    Those people have some hesitation to see he Li, and feel that he is really too weak at this critical moment.


    But now, after all, it is they who let this place represent them.


    As long as there are no specific conditions involved. Let them suffer from the actual interests. This will, they are not willing to say anything more. So as not to offend him.


    Lin Tianyu was very peaceful: "Oh, I don''t know. You stopped our spaceship on a special trip. What are you going to discuss?"


    He Li said: "for one thing, I hope that Lin Pavilion master can be flexible and understand."


    "Go ahead, please."


    He Li said: "for a long time, such a large-scale arena competition has been held, and in the end, there will always be a large number of talented friars. And according to the past practice. Those talented friars who have emerged are all from so many forces of ours and have been included in their respective clans and families to enrich their details. But this time, there have been some different changes. "


    In fact, when they appeared, Lin Tianyu had already thought about why they came.


    One is that he took so many talented friars from Chongxiao Pavilion at once, which made the number of talented friars included by other forces drop seriously. Even, there are some forces that have not been able to earn talented monks.


    This has seriously affected the interests of these forces.


    It''s very possible to be targeted by them.


    On the other hand, there are also some forces that do not deal with him in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    When they heard that Chongxiao Pavilion included so many talented monks this time. Well, it won''t take decades. With the details of these talented monks. Chongxiao Pavilion is bound to develop rapidly.


    At that time, if they want to hedge against Xiao Ge again and have any idea, it will be impossible.


    In the cultivation world, strength is the king.


    It has the current cultivation system of Chongxiao Pavilion. The top friars who were able to get the third grade in the later stage have made such great progress in a short period of time. Then, these talented friars must also be able to grow into real masters in a very short time.

 Chapter 2659

    However, for this reason, they gathered such a great force to come.


    This is clearly to his Chongxiao Pavilion forced palace.


    This time, if Chongxiao Pavilion really agreed to their terms.


    Perhaps, next, it should be their turn to Chongxiao Pavilion, which has been seriously affected.


    Even those monks who have been included in the ChongXiao pavilion are likely to be affected by the "weakness" of Chongxiao Pavilion this time, and the hedge pavilion has a sense of eccentricity.


    After thinking about the whole incident from the beginning to the end, Lin Tianyu was even slightly angry.


    Of course, this is also based on his real strength.


    If not, it is not strong enough.


    All of a sudden, he faced such a powerful formation. Even if the other side put forward some more excessive conditions. That would have to be humbled.


    But now, even if the other side really has more than 100 top monks in the late third grade.


    They also made a move to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu has experienced the strength of those exercises in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. If he really carries out the killing method, he will come out. He could easily get rid of all these people.


    Unless, of course, these people really die.


    Otherwise, Lin Tianyu could not easily display such a powerful killer.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is still calm: "well, in the opinion of Daoyou, how can we be regarded as a normal phenomenon?"


    He Li said: "we also admit that your performance of Chongxiao Pavilion in this arena competition is really too brilliant. Therefore, you should include more talented monks in Chongxiao Pavilion. However, this time, it is not that you have included more talented monks in Chongxiao Pavilion. But it''s completely that in this arena competition, almost all the talented friars were completely included by your Chongxiao Pavilion family. It''s almost a waste of time for other forces to host such a big challenge competition. "


    "Oh, so, how do you want to solve this problem?"


    Lin Tianyu just asked casually.


    However, he Li thought about it and said, "I have a reasonable condition to solve this matter. I put it forward for the reference of Lin Pavilion master. Is it appropriate?"


    "Say it."


    "I think the performance of Chongxiao Pavilion is really good this time. Therefore, Chongxiao Pavilion should be given more priority. However, we forces should also be taken into account. Therefore, let''s separate out some of the gifted friars in Chongxiao Pavilion and bring back their own influence to us. Of course, after we received the part of the talented friars from Chongxiao Pavilion, we would also send out the corresponding price. The two sides are happy with each other, isn''t it


    But Lin Tianyu narrowed his eyes and said, "well, there seems to be some truth in it. Well, you have come to the 117 peak monks of the third grade later period. But when so many of your top friars arrive, how many talented friars will each take away


    Lin Tianyu said, smiling to see he Li.

 Chapter 2660

    "What is the way to go:" this matter, the Lord Lin Pavilion first let me and these people come, all discuss one two, can you? "


    "Please."


    Where to leave is also turned to go, seems to discuss this matter.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu is also aware of his heart.


    Since they have gathered so many later monks of the three things to come. Such a great force came. Will a plan be proposed without prior consultation. It is also necessary to come to the moment this is over, and then come to discuss the plan.


    It is clear that it should be in front of them, and he didn''t rush to the Xiaoge in the eyes.


    Even, they came all the way, and the plan they discussed was to take all the talented monks included in this time to rush him to the Xiaoge.


    And it should not be that they paid the corresponding price.


    Instead, they took the geniuses directly and aggressively. With their collection of 117 three - pin late peak monks'' power. As long as the momentum is gathered together, it spreads out steeply. Are you afraid they don''t bow down at the Xiaoge?


    But now, it should be Lin Tianyu just now, so that it can be clearly felt a sense of danger.


    This will suggest that the matter be discussed again.


    He Li is preparing to go back to discuss, already someone in the back yelled up.


    "What old, what else is this to discuss? Every force of our family needs 200 talented monks. This is our condition. "


    "Yes, he Lao, we have been discussing all the way?"


    "These conditions are not compromised, otherwise, they will not want to leave this place again when they rush to the Xiaoge."


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to the monks behind themselves, a higher than a voice to shout, where the face is black.


    Before, they talked about it so much.


    But now, the key is that all of this is clearly that there has been a huge change.


    He also wanted to come on the terms of the previous, they discussed.


    But, dare they?


    If he really dare to talk to Lin Tianyu so. He would not want to go back from here safely and safely.


    And, you guys, really don''t have a little eye power. I didn''t see. Did he bow his head clearly wherever he was?


    You are all so arrogant and domineering now. Is this the intention of killing him directly, will you give up?


    Then, where to go is to look back at Lin Tianyu.


    Seeing the Lin Tianyu behind it seems not angry with it, but also smiling. It was a relief, and I let go.


    It seems that although Lin Tianyu is powerful, he is also a reasonable person.


    He was clearly trying to really solve the matter.


    Well.


    Then, in a moment, I must also discuss with the people who come with us a feasible way to come out and solve this matter truly.


    In fact, at this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart, is also thinking.


    How can I find a way to get out of this way, and let these guys give me a big money to rush to Xiaoge?


    I started building Xiaoge, and I was short of resources.


    Under this, more than 20000 talented monks were included in the collection at once.


    Although this is greatly enhanced the foundation of the Xiaoge. Let the Xiaoge also have the qualification, in the near future, can really enter the Shenwu mainland of the real top power ranks.


    However, it is precisely so that it will make the Xiaoge seem to be less resourceful.


    No, no!


    They have to discuss this with the fat.

 Chapter 2661

    In a moment, he returned to them with a gloomy face.


    Lin Tianyu also smiled slightly, and went to the ship that rushed to Xiaoge.


    He Li just returned, he had already had a anxious monk, and lowered his voice and said, "he Lao, just now, before Lin Tianyu, why not just put our conditions forward to the tough. He Laoxin is OK. All of us are your strong backing. As long as you are for the benefit of all of us, we will stand behind you with determination and determination. "


    "Yes, he Lao, just now, looking at the look of Lin Tianyu, it is clear that he is afraid. Until the end, there was no anger in it. "


    "If he is really very angry, then we will stop him and rob the talented nuns included in his rush to the sky Pavilion. Then, he will be angry and angry, even if he finds us these people desperately possible. But it''s just as he''s been in a good mood. It is clear that he is. There is no base. "


    "When he Lao talks with him about the conditions, he will remember that when we came, he said the good conditions and kept his feet in his feet. He must let Lin Tianyu bow and step back. Even, he should take all the talented monks he has included this time, and then he will stop until he receives his own door. "


    ¡­¡­


    You say one word, I say.


    A word came to a conclusion.


    That means, it''s no longer obvious.


    It is where he should be facing the Lin Tianyu, and he is a bit tough.


    It is not just where he is, but a powerful monk. Even those who followed them were the top monks of the late third stage.


    With such a strong strength, behind the support where, what else to fear?


    Therefore, this is a saying, in the words of the people, there are some blame where to leave, just faced Lin Tianyu, this attitude, is too weak some.


    Just as these people talk about it, they just listen to their words quietly, and they don''t say a word.


    Then, until these people say too long, too boring, they are not spoken, where to open.


    Where to go: "all finished? Well, since all of them have been finished, it''s my turn to say it. "


    When they heard this, they felt that there was something wrong with the taste.


    What, this is clearly that the weak performance of where, and in turn, blame them?


    Mofei, just now, when he was standing with Lin Tianyu, he spoke privately. After he had settled on any conditions, he sold all of them?


    As soon as the idea was born, these looked where they were, and there was a strange look in their eyes.


    But it was completely regardless of what other people thought, but said, "what I am going to say now is, how to talk to Lin Tianyu about the conditions. But to say, what is the strength of Lin Tianyu. I want to ask, who do you have a more intuitive understanding of the real strength of Lin Tianyu? "


    So, everyone thought about it, and someone said, "Lin Tianyu''s strength is really strong. Otherwise, he can not win the title of king in the later stage of the third grade. "

 Chapter 2662

    "However," another person took the man''s words and said, "Lin Tianyu''s strength is strong, we all can see. Can he be more powerful than our 117 top monks in the late third grade? "


    "Don''t say that Lin Tianyu is just one person. Even if it''s a strong monk like him, if we have more people, we can easily take him down. "


    "As long as we can be united and United. No matter how strong Lin Tianyu is, he has to give in. "


    "Yes. Moreover, the 117 of us are not simply referring to the 117 of us. Behind each of us, there is a powerful force. Don''t mention him, Lin Tianyu. Even if the most powerful person wants to attack us, he has to think about the result. "


    "Later, when we negotiate with Lin Tianyu again, we will have to force him into a dead corner. Give him no chance to breathe. "


    ¡­¡­


    All the people were talking and the crowd was excited.


    Can be discussed to the end, but clearly feel a kind of incongruity.


    Then, the crowd responded, and the voice was obviously reduced.


    Then, someone looked at He Li and said, "how old do you think?"


    It turns out that they have been talking to heaven and earth for such a long time, and the crowd is excited. However, this time, he Li, who organized them all to come together, has been standing on one side in silence. Until this meeting, I didn''t say a word.


    After listening to this man''s question, it made everyone feel embarrassed.


    If he Li didn''t make a statement, no matter how much they said, it would be useless.


    At the end of the matter, there is no way to take the lead. Everything has the final say. If you don''t say what you want to say, no matter how much they say, it''s just plain speaking.


    He Li didn''t say anything in a hurry. Instead, he took a look at the crowd and then said, "you guys, what do you think, with my strength, if I were against the remaining 116 people, what would happen?"


    "Mr. Ho, do you mean..."


    The man asked in some uncertain way.


    But he really did not understand why he Li suddenly asked such a sentence.


    The rest of them were embarrassed.


    They all felt vaguely that something was wrong.


    He Li, however, did not care about this person''s question at all, and said, "let me talk about it. If it is really against you, 116 people, and there is a conflict. You 116 people are able to meet the enemy with unity of mind. Well, I''m sure that a dozen of you will be killed out of the 116. Of course, under your all-out fight, I will certainly be killed by the rest of you.


    "But what about the facts?


    "If I really am against you, 116. I can say it without boasting.


    "I can kill all 116 of you without any effort. What''s more, I won''t hurt myself too much.


    "Do you believe that?


    "And you know, what''s the reason?"


    He Li suddenly said this, and everyone was stunned.


    Although I have not fought with He Li. However, they also believe that he Li said so. Then, he can do it.

 Chapter 2663

    However, why did he Li suddenly say these words?


    People are still puzzled.


    Then, they are all looking at He Li, there is a burst of daze and blankness.


    But he Li just looked at them and said, "I can achieve the result I just said. In fact, it''s not because of my fighting power. It''s because of you people.


    "Because if you ever fight me. Well, I must have used thunder to kill some of you first.


    "If so, the rest of us will be afraid. I don''t have to do more. I''m sure it will be scattered. At that time, I will not be at war with all of you. It''s one or two of them. In this way, it is not too difficult to kill all of you.


    "But Lin Tianyu is much stronger than me. As for the specific strength, although it is not known. But once we do, we will be able to kill so many of us in the shortest time.


    "What else shall we fight him with then?"


    Immediately someone yelled, "Mr. Ho, we must unite as one and fight to the death with Lin Tianyu. Even if you kill the last one, you don''t shrink back. I don''t believe that Lin Tianyu can deal with so many of us. "


    "Unity of purpose?"


    He Li said with a smile: "this sentence is simple. But if you want to do it, you often have to see who your opponent is. If it''s the kind of opponent that is absolutely impossible to surpass. This sentence is really just empty talk. "


    When he Li said this, some people wanted to say something else.


    But as soon as I saw it, most people didn''t say anything at all.


    Then, those who want to talk, they are all silent.


    After waiting for a long time, someone asked, "Mr. He, is Lin Tianyu really so powerful?"


    "Only more powerful than I predicted to you."


    He Li seemed to think about it and then said, "because what I said just now is just the strength of Lin Tianyu that I have detected. But even if it is this strength, it is not let me explore in the end. Therefore, I have no way to know his real strength. Perhaps, he is several times stronger than I predicted just now, and that is also possible.


    "After all, just now, when I detected his strength. It was clear that he was just hitting at will with ease.


    "If you really let him accumulate strength, how strong will he be.


    "I can''t imagine.


    "Of course, it is also possible that the blow just now was the one that he had completely gathered his strength."


    He Li said that, the public is silent.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength depends on what he has shown. In his opinion, he Li is much stronger than him.


    But how powerful is the strength that has not been revealed yet?


    There was a pause in the imagination.


    If Lin Tianyu really has what he said, then the powerful strength. Are they really brave and brave enough to fight with one another?


    Even those who shout in front of them, unite as one, fight to the death and capture the talented friars. At this meeting, I was also surprised and didn''t say anything more.


    He Li took a look at the crowd, but he laughed a few times and didn''t say more.

 Chapter 2664

    At the same time, on the spaceship where Chongxiao Pavilion is located, Lin Tianyu also gathered people to discuss.


    Lin Tianyu said: "what do you think of this incident? "


    Hu Si said:" the cabinet leader, some of the forces they have gathered this time are too powerful. I had a close look just now. There are 117 top monks in the late third grade. What''s more, these friars also represent more than 100 powerful forces on the Shenwu continent.


    "These powerful forces almost represent the whole Shenwu continent.


    "If you fight them, it''s like fighting the whole Shenwu land."


    Lin Tianyu said, "so, Hu Si, in your opinion, what should we do?"


    Hu Si thought about it carefully and said, "if you let me deal with it. I think we should have a good talk with them. Some of their conditions can be agreed to. We have collected some of the talented friars and distributed them to these forces. But they have to pay a price. In this way, both of us can get along. Things are completely solved. Happy on both sides. "


    "It won''t work." However, ADA firmly opposed it.


    Hu Si glared at Ah Da and said, "why can''t it be? Do you think you have any other good way to solve this matter


    However, ADA said firmly: "no matter what good way to solve this problem. Those talented friars we have collected can''t let them out. "


    "Why?"


    "Because once we have included these talented friars, we will let them out. Well, it''s not just a few talented monks that we let out. It''s the heart of the blockbuster. Once we do that. Even the talented friars who still stay in our Chongxiao Pavilion will let some of them out at a critical time to solve their own problems. And let them be separated from each other. "


    Yeah.


    It''s really such a problem.


    When ADA said this, it would be hard for everyone to say anything more.


    Even just now, Hu Si, who contradicted with Ada, did not make any further comments.


    Although he did not stay in the formal clan. However, he has also been in the iron wood Gang, occupying a high position. I have a deep understanding of such a change.


    Especially the iron and wood Gang, if they lose power.


    Then, in the face of their end, it will be terrible to the extreme.


    Chongxiao Pavilion is a large gate.


    Although the loss of power did not have a great impact on the gang. However, these are just the talented monks who have just entered the sect. But it must have had a great impact.


    After all, these people have not really returned to the hedge Pavilion.


    They just admire the martial arts of the Chongxiao Pavilion, and they join it.


    But if Chongxiao Pavilion can no longer guarantee the martial arts in front. Their psychology will naturally float.


    This is inevitable.


    What''s more, when they think of ADA''s words, they also think of a layer. If faced with the present so many forces under the siege, they Chongxiao Pavilion is still able to calmly deal with. Resist the hundreds of families, which can be called a huge force on the Shenwu continent.


    Then, what kind of weight and return will they have in the hearts of these gifted friars.

 Chapter 2665

    People thought.


    But in the face of this dilemma, there is no good solution.


    Hu Si said, "ADA, you have a point. However, this truth is often based on strength.


    "If we are strong enough to compete with 117 of them, the peak monks in the late third grade. Well, we don''t need to think about the rest at all.


    "As long as you put your hands on them, all of the 117 top friars in the late third grade period will be beaten to the ground.


    "More powerful than any word.


    "And, not to mention fighting them. Even if it is weaker than them, but as long as the weak is limited, it will do.


    "But the key is now..."


    Hu Si''s last words, though not finished.


    But the meaning was clearly and completely understood.


    If you don''t have strength, even if you have an idea again, what can you do?


    You still have to swallow it.


    Otherwise, only afraid of the end, there is only one way to perish.


    But now, it is clear that this is the case. There is a great disparity between the strength of the enemy and ourselves. The strength of the other side is almost dozens of times that of our own. As for the new monk, there are more than two of his own. But they don''t say whether they have a mind or not. They don''t say that they have a war with their own Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Just talk about their strength.


    Although they are called genius friars.


    But if we want to really talk about strength, having two top friars in the late third grade period is enough to destroy them all.


    After all, their genius, which only represents their future achievements, will be higher than others. But the real strength has not yet grown. For the immediate battle, the help is too small.


    In the face of this situation, they are in front of their strength, even if it is unfavorable for their clan.


    They seem to have only one way left to compromise.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    But at this time, there was one person in the crowd, who directly laughed.


    They all looked at the laughter.


    Then, their eyes, are to see the fat man.


    This time, it''s fat people laughing there.


    What''s more, he had a good laugh.


    Faced with such a critical moment, this is almost the critical moment for their survival. This damned fat man can still laugh.


    What''s more, I''m still laughing so happily.


    People looked at the fat man''s eyes, it is with a thick anger.


    Then, it is even more puzzled.


    Although the fat man often does things very unreliable.


    However, the fat man is a man with great vision. At such a critical moment, it is absolutely impossible for him to do such unreasonable things.


    But he just laughed so wildly.


    So, what is the fat man doing this for?


    With this fat man''s shrewdness, it is impossible to put himself in danger.


    But now this kind of situation, if the fat person is really unreasonable so laughs.


    I''m afraid that at the next moment, he will be besieged by all the people and suffer a lot.


    Although everyone is Chongxiao Pavilion people, it is impossible to really do something to this damned fat man. Even it is impossible to seriously injure him. He can be fed, let him suffer a little more flesh and blood. People can still do it easily.

 Chapter 2666

    With the shrewdness of a fat man, he can never do anything so unfavorable to himself.


    People in the heart of such a chant.


    Then, some people''s eyes come out of the essence.


    This fat man, did he find a way to solve his current predicament?


    But immediately, people''s eyes were dim again.


    He''s a fat man with a few pounds or two, but people don''t all know it. Can he solve the current dilemma with his fat ability?


    It''s impossible at all, OK?


    So, Hu Si glared at the fat man and said, "fat man, you just laughed so suddenly. Why on earth is that? If you''re right now, you can''t say why. Well, I''ll be the first to beat you. "


    This meeting, even when the thin man looked at the fat man, he felt a burst of sympathy.


    The relationship between the thin and the fat is the best.


    But if the fat man really provoked the public anger, everyone would beat the fat man. Skinny is also the same, can not say a so come out ah.


    Fat people are not afraid at all.


    Even when I looked at the crowd, there was a look of contempt in the eyes.


    But even the skinny.


    Even, the thin man thought, to give this damned fat man a good beating.


    But in the angry eyes of the people, the fat man said: "how, gentlemen, can this matter be regarded as a dilemma? Is it not easy to solve this small difficulty? Oh! You can''t even see it. It''s really a poor vision. "


    This time, Hu Si hasn''t spoken yet, but the thin man has already said it first.


    The thin man said, "fat man, what are you talking about? Why are you talking so nonsense


    When the thin man said so, he kept winking at the fat man.


    Obviously, although the fat man''s practice, but also let the thin extremely unhappy. However, the skinny inside of the heart, or do not want to see the fat man to be in public so fat beat on.


    But he hoped that under the fat man''s explanation, there would be a reasonable truth.


    In this way, he had a thin man to help round the field.


    That is to say, we can fool this matter directly. The fat man''s immediate loss can be avoided.


    But the fat man just seems to have not seen the thin man''s eyes at all. Also did not recognize the skinny words inside the general meaning.


    Then, the fat man was very arrogant: "I said you. Now, what should be considered is not how we can get through this. Instead, we should consider how we can get more benefits from those people.


    "You know, after all, Chongxiao Pavilion is just established.


    "What''s more, this time, there are so many talented disciples.


    "The future development will require too many resources.


    "And these monks who came here. In my fat eyes, that is clearly a huge mobile resource. They send us resources. Then, I don''t have to take revenge for the next cultivation resources at Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Fat man''s words seem to be very reasonable.


    This can be the peak monk of the third grade.


    Naturally, their resources will not be less.


    Moreover, each of them represents the powerful clan behind them. Then, all the human resources in them are much more than those ordinary top friars in the late third grade period.

 Chapter 2667

    Even if they have a lot of resources.


    That''s just another person''s resource.


    Why do they give it to you?


    Why should he take out his own resources and give them to you, a totally irrelevant person?


    Wait.


    They all want to find the fat man''s trouble because of his death.


    What''s the matter? Now, it''s taken to the ditch by the fat man. Now, it should not be to beat the fat man up for trouble. Is that the point?


    Now, we can get out of the predicament


    But the fat man looked back at Hu Si and said, "Hu Si, what''s the matter? Don''t you see such a simple solution? All along, I thought, Hu Si, how smart you are. It turns out that''s just so. "


    Said the fat man.


    It looks very arrogant.


    What''s more, the tone is full of contempt for Hu Si.


    Hu Si said angrily, "well, fat man, let''s talk about it. Now, how should we solve this situation. If you can come up with a reason, and the truth is really able to make sense and convince everyone. Well, I''m here to apologize. But if you can''t say a truth. What''s more, the truth is not convincing. Then don''t blame my fist for not recognizing people. "


    Hu Si said, his face full of anger.


    Even more, he clenched his fist back and forth.


    Then, there were bursts of "click, click" sounds of bones as they clenched their fists.


    Moreover, Hu Si Ke was a very powerful monk.


    At least, it is much stronger than his fat man.


    Such a look, it is natural to let each other, feel an endless pressure.


    But at this time, the fat man did not show any panic.


    Then, the fat man still had a completely indifferent expression and laughed. This is the way to say: "Hu Si, then, I''ll ask you a question. If you can solve this problem. So, you can see why I said that. At that time, you can also know that you are really not smart enough


    Fat people talk like that.


    This is clearly adding fuel to Hu Si''s fire.


    Hu Si is also a listen to the fat man''s words, is more angry, eyes inside, full of anger to stare at the fat man.


    However, Hu Si finally put up with it.


    He wanted to see what the fat man could say, so he came out.


    Then, after the fat man said the truth and was rejected by all the people, he would give the fat man a good beating. What''s more, he wants fat people to really lose.


    Hu Si suppressed his anger again and said, "well, fat man, what kind of question are you going to ask?"


    The fat man said, "the question I want to ask is extremely simple. That is, what do you think of the strength of my fat man? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Hu Si couldn''t help laughing and said: "what''s the matter, fat man, do you think that your own strength is boundless. Then, with your strength, you can completely solve the dilemma in front of us. "

 Chapter 2668

    Hu Sifang is to hear the most funny joke, laugh up and down.


    Then, Hu Si pointed to the fat man. It was clear that he saw a clown again.


    Hu Si said again: "ha ha, I didn''t see it. It turns out that you have such a time of extreme self-confidence. It''s just so cute. "


    But at this time, the fat man did not feel embarrassed at all.


    On the contrary, Hu Si also smiles.


    Then, after Hu Si had been laughing, the fat man said, "Mr. Hu, are you laughing? Well, I''m going to ask you Hu Si. Since you don''t think much of the strength of my fat man. So, what do you think if I''m a fat man who''s really on top of each other''s team


    Hu si still didn''t stop laughing completely and said, "what can we do? With your fat man''s skill, naturally will be that how to give a direct move second of the end


    However, this word just finished, did not wait for fat man to say what.


    Hu Si first felt something was wrong.


    Hu Si thought about it again.


    Yeah.


    In his consciousness, with the strength of the fat man, facing He Li, he was only given a move by the other side. However, just now, the fat man has been fighting with He Li?


    What was the result?


    Hu Si thinks that the fat man should be the result of a move by He Li.


    But as a result, the fat man fought with that he Li for a quarter of an hour. In the end, it was still no victory.


    And, finally, until that he Li took out his own short staff blade and put out his unique skills, he still let the fat man leave unhurt.


    When did this fat man become so fierce?


    Hu Si looked at the fat man again, and saw the face of the fat man.


    No.


    It can''t be that fat people have become so fierce. These people, together for so long. Who has reached what level of strength, who does not know who. Since it''s not that fat people have become so fierce. Well, there must be other reasons.


    In this way, Hu Si almost subconsciously looked at Lin Tianyu.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    At this time, the fat man was proud to laugh, and said: "how, Hu Si, you just think of the reason now. You are really the Empress Dowager''s awareness.


    "Yes.


    "Just as you think.


    "I have been able to fight with He Li for such a long time. In fact, the reason is that there is a cabinet leader. What''s more, all of you, including He Li, didn''t feel it when he helped me. You can imagine what kind of level the cabinet leader has reached now.


    "In the end, he Li''s unique skill was almost completely solved by the cabinet master without exerting force.


    "He Li was startled and retreated by the leader of the cabinet in the end, which is precisely because of this.


    "I''m scared to leave the cabinet.


    "Do you think we need to worry about those guys when the Lord of the cabinet is here? Don''t say that the other side is only 117 top masters in the late third grade. Even if the other side has ten times more, and there are 1170 top masters in the later stage of the third grade, what about it? "

 Chapter 2669

    Although the fat man''s last words, said some floating.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it''s really the reason.


    Although it can''t really be like what the fat man said, it doesn''t matter even if the other party plus ten times the third grade peak monk. However, the other party''s 117 top monks in the late third grade period, with the strong strength of the cabinet master. Don''t say, it can really shake.


    When the leader of the cabinet can help the fat man secretly, he can''t even see where he is.


    What is a move to retreat.


    All of them, it seems that they really have some underestimate Lin Tianyu''s strength.


    Then, everyone looked at Lin Tianyu curiously. At the same time, he thought, how powerful is Lin Tianyu''s strength?


    Hu Si said curiously: "if the master of the pavilion, if you are against the other party''s 117 top monks in the late third grade period, how many can the pavilion master deal with by one person?"


    When Hu Si asked, several other people also looked at Lin Tianyu curiously. The eyes are full of expectation.


    Where they are in this club.


    Only when Lin Tianyu is strong enough can he really solve the problem.


    They always knew that Lin Tianyu was really powerful.


    But how strong is it?


    Or, what is the limit of Lin''s strength?


    They don''t really know.


    After all, up to now, it seems that Lin Tianyu has never really been forced out of the bottom line. Every time, they think, that is the bottom line of Lin Tianyu''s strength. However, at this time, Lin Tianyu''s strength seems to be more powerful than before.


    At this meeting, of course, they hope that the more powerful Lin Tianyu is, the better.


    However, there are some worries.


    After all, the other side was a total of 117 top monks in the late third grade period.


    If Lin Tianyu''s strength is not strong enough to surpass their imagination. I''m afraid I can''t deal with so many top monks.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "if all of their 117 top friars in the late third grade would fight with me at all costs. I may only be able to kill half of them in the shortest time. At that time, my consumption and injury will be relatively large. Then, I have to apply the law of space and run away from the scene.


    "But if you really fight them. I can easily kill all of them at the scene. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu say so, the other several people have some Leng.


    In fact, if they have heard what he Li said, they can not be stunned.


    The meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words is almost the same as what he Li said.


    is as like as two peas.


    The fat man was curious and asked, "what do you mean by that? Why, if they''re all going to fight you, you have to run. Then, when there is a real battle, you can kill all of them at the scene easily? "


    But just a moment ago, the fat man was stunned.


    Then the fat man slapped his hands and said, "ah! I want to understand! I know it. I know what it means

 Chapter 2670

    Everyone looked at the fat man in a strange way.


    What do you mean, fat man?


    Just now I was still asking the pavilion master what he meant by saying this. Then, the next second, you are surprised to say that I want to understand.


    What do you understand?


    Hu Si is not willing to say: "fat man, what do I understand?"


    The fat man said, "that''s what the pavilion leader said just now. I want to understand it."


    Hu Si said: "what do you mean by the words just said by the pavilion leader? Why, two opposite results? "


    "In fact, this is a very simple truth.


    "That is, the pavilion is much stronger than each of the other''s 117 top friars in the late third grade period. However, this is much more powerful, but only one of them, that''s it. But if so many of the top friars in the later period of the third grade all risked their lives to fight against the leader of the cabinet. With the strength of so many people, the leader of the cabinet must be unbeatable.


    "However, if we really fight against the cabinet master.


    "Well, the leader of the Pavilion must have used the thunder method to kill a dozen people.


    "With such a record, I''m in front of you. Then, those people of the other side, don''t talk about it, and fight against the cabinet leader again. Even if only facing the pavilion master, standing on the opposite side, will make them scared.


    "With this pioneering record. Where else do they have the courage to fight against the emperor? "


    When Hu Si heard this, he fully understood it.


    Lin Tianyu can easily kill all of them.


    That''s not a big story.


    It''s probably the case.


    Indeed, there are many times when the two sides engage in a war, and the battle is just a momentum.


    With the strength of Lin Tianyu, he killed several people one after another, and even about a dozen people, which is really able to achieve. Well, seeing so many companions, they were killed in an instant. The rest of the people, but also can remain a bit of war.


    Naturally, such people have no fighting power.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing else to do except escape.


    In this case, as the fat man said before, these people are sending resources to Chongxiao Pavilion. There are some reasons for this.


    If the cabinet master can frighten them all.


    So, is it not easy to find them to get some resources?


    At this time, the fat man raised the front topic again and said, "so, what we should consider most is how to get as many resources as possible from them."


    Then, just as everyone was going to talk about this topic, Lin Tianyu suddenly made a silent move.


    Lin Tianyu said: "let''s not talk about it. Let''s listen to some interesting things first."


    Something interesting?


    What do you mean?


    Lin Tianyu also did not explain.


    Then, Lin Tianyu is using a magic formula to guide.


    At this time, there are some voices of discussion, into the spacecraft above, their secret room inside.


    "I was sent by my Lord, are you?"


    "I was sent by Lord Dou Wu."

 Chapter 2671

    When we heard this, we were all a little stunned.


    He Li, Dou Wu, are not all the people who intercept their own spaceship, those top friars in the late third grade period?


    So, there''s a spy on their ship.


    Then, with these words, there are some other people''s voices also mixed in.


    "What are we going to do when we come here this time?"


    "No matter how you do it, it''s just one. That is, we must not allow these 20000 odd talented monks to be taken back by Chongxiao Pavilion. We have to find a way to stop it. It''s all the adults'' plan. "


    "But can we do it on our own?"


    "We alone can''t do it. But don''t you have any adults? Now, gentlemen, you''ve stopped the ship. Later, only when the top friars of Chongxiao Pavilion who are in the later stage of the third grade of the spaceship get off the ship and fight with the adults, it will be our chance. "


    "Come on, what are you going to do then? I''ll listen to you. "


    "It''s simple. When this spaceship is up, there is no peak monk in the late third grade. Well, all the things on this spaceship don''t have a real capable person to preside over. At that time, we started to stir up trouble on this spaceship. We just received more than 20000 monks of genius. Spread rumors. It was said that ChongXiao pavilion was besieged and could not escape. These are just talented friars who have just been collected by Chongxiao Pavilion. Where can they be loyal and cohesive. Then, we can call it chaos and gather forces. And then, take them back to the adults


    "Is it that simple? Will it work? "


    "Why not? You know, the rest of them have just been included, and they do their own business. But what about us? We, over 20 people, can form a force. At that time, the appeal in their scattered troops will be much stronger. Moreover, we are specially sent out by the adults, disguised and mixed in. Our strength is also better than that of them. With stronger forces and stronger strength, will the effect of the call be small in those scattered troops? "


    "That''s true. Good! That''s it. "


    "Yes. As long as you gentlemen join in the battle of Chongxiao Pavilion, we will take the opportunity to move. At that time, even if it is not possible to take all these 20, 000 talented monks back to you. At least, we have to get him eight or nine stories. "


    "Well. If you meet someone who is disobedient. We have gathered such a force. At that time, those who should be killed will be killed directly. Don''t leave any talented friars to Chongxiao Pavilion and let them take them back. "


    At this time, there was a voice full of murderous and gloomy, which was also suddenly heard.


    However, it was just at this moment that the voice was heard.


    The place where there were more than 20000 talented monks gathered there. Suddenly, it was all quiet.


    Why?


    Because, this should have been more than 20 of them secretly sent by He Li and others.


    When we have been deliberating, we have been talking about it.


    But just now, this voice was full of murderous spirit, which was clearly also a voice.


    But all of a sudden, it was the sound of the sound, but all of a sudden it was ringing in the whole spacecraft.

 Chapter 2672

    What''s going on?


    It wasn''t just inside the ship, the rest of the people were quiet.


    Even more than 20 people who were discussing stopped and looked at the man with a gloomy voice.


    You''re just sick.


    We are discussing such an important secret. But you''re good. When you open your mouth, it''s like you''re afraid nobody knows. Then, the direct is to poke out these things which are supposed to be discussed secretly. In addition, let your own voice, so that all the people in the whole spaceship can easily all be heard.


    What''s more, as soon as you say something, you should definitely kill all the talented monks who are disobedient.


    You say that.


    At that time, it will be much more difficult for us to include those talented monks.


    Any talented friar has a temper. Have you ever thought about how difficult it is to use this public threat to make them yield in public?


    And even if you have this idea, you shouldn''t say it in public. And let everyone hear it.


    What''s more, now, they''re still on board. It includes Lin Tianyu, the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion, as well as several top friars in the late third grade period of Chongxiao Pavilion. If you say so, are you sure you can deal with the real experts in ChongXiao pavilion?


    Are you a fool?


    At the time when all the people were staring at this man.


    The man was completely stunned.


    Just now, he was clearly talking about it.


    Although, he also knew that even his accomplices did not like his immobility, which was to kill people to achieve their goals. But sometimes, it is the most direct and effective way to use it. Therefore, their accomplices will not directly object to his doing so.


    This is one thing.


    It''s another thing to say it in public.


    He was not so stupid himself.


    When he was stunned, he saw the secret door of Lin Tianyu''s room opened.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and fat, thin, a DA, Hu Si and others all came out.


    Without hesitation, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were directly fixed on him. The rest, there are more than 20 people, but they are clearly felt, Lin Tianyu''s eyes, is the same attention to them.


    Lin Tianyu looked at each other and said, "ha ha, I really didn''t think of it. Why did they send you here to do business? That''s all. Unexpectedly, I dare to kill all the talented friars I recruited from Chongxiao Pavilion. I can''t recruit anyone in Chongxiao Pavilion. You are really tough enough to do things. "


    Then, under Lin Tianyu''s gaze, the man who just said that he wanted to kill all the disobedient people and not leave a talented monk in Chongxiao Pavilion, his head was just blown open.


    After that, Lin Tianyu made a direct move, that is, he arrested the more than 20 people who had just gathered together and plotted to discuss.


    Lin Tianyu saw the rest of the talented monks and said, "OK! Now, everyone can be at ease. These people, the people outside, who are blocking us now, have been sent out and infiltrated into us. Now, I''ve got it all. You don''t have to worry about it any more. "

 Chapter 2673

    Lin Tianyu said, and comforted the people.


    After that, Lin Tianyu, together with the fat man and others, took these twenty people into the secret room just now.


    As soon as we got into the chamber of secrets.


    The fat man narrowed his small eyes and said, "Pavilion master, I feel that there must be spies sent out by the other party in those people."


    "I know." Lin Tianyu.


    The fat man was stunned and said, "but, since you know, there are spies in it. Why, just now, you said, all the spies in this place have been arrested. What''s more, shouldn''t we find a way to find out the spies? So that the spies will not cause more damage in it


    The fat man said with a worried look on his face.


    Obviously, he was full of thoughts about how to find out the secret agent.


    "Hey, hey


    It''s Hu Si''s turn to smile.


    Hu Si laughed and said, "fat man, how stupid? Can''t even see such a simple truth? "


    "Hu Si, what do you mean? Now, there are spies in our collected people? You don''t think of a way to quickly find out the spy. Instead, they made fun of me there. Are you still a member of ChongXiao pavilion


    Hu Si said: "fat man, I don''t mean you. You are far from being wise. Don''t you know that there is more important to do than the spies that may still be hidden in them? "


    "What''s more important?"


    Hu Si shook his head on purpose and said, "if you look at your fat man who is so open-minded and sincere, I will teach you a good boy.


    "Any force, let alone us, is just a newly recruited talented disciple. Even in the long established forces. But there will also be spies.


    "It is not a particularly terrible thing for a force to have spies. Moreover, as long as those spies are dormant and do not act, you can never know which one is the real spy?


    "So even if there are spies. Since we can''t find out. So, catching spies is not the most important thing.


    "The most important thing for us. It''s to make sure that the spy, even if it exists, doesn''t give him a chance, causing damage to us. The second is to ensure stability in such a situation. In particular, we, the gifted friars, have just collected them. As long as we can ensure their stability, we can bring them back to the clan. That''s more important than anything.


    "As for the spies. You can wait for him to show up, and then slowly grasp. As long as we do more prevention in private. "


    Hu Si said these words.


    ADA also nodded.


    Obviously, this deals with some of these religious affairs. Hu Si and ADA, for example, have been in some big forces, and naturally they are more experienced than fat people.


    Fat people are smart and smart, and never suffer losses.


    However, for the overall situation of zongmen, there is no experience after all.


    However, although the fat man also felt that Hu Si''s words seemed reasonable. However, in his mouth, he was obviously unable to admit defeat and said angrily, "OK. Hu Si, since you say so. Well, in the future, if there are spies in the clan that cause accidents, I fat man will have to find you responsible. "

 Chapter 2674

    After a quarrel, it returned to the previous topic.


    The fat man''s eyes were all narrowed together and said, "Hey, hey! Our ChongXiao pavilion has just been established. In front of us, we have to build a clan, which costs a lot. Money is tight. I didn''t expect that someone sent us a lot of money. "


    The fat man said that his eyes were directly on the more than 20 spies that Lin Tianyu had caught.


    This meaning is too obvious.


    Other people can see it at a glance.


    The fat man obviously wanted to take the spies who had been arrested and find he Li and others for money.


    Since it can be sent out, it can be used as a spy. Well, obviously, they are both excellent and stable roles.


    A character like this is badly needed by every power.


    No one is willing to give them up easily.


    Moreover, people like them often have more secrets than others. Even for the secrets they have. They will also choose to rescue them.


    Then, if Lin Tianyu took these people out and let the forces behind them pay a big price to redeem them.


    I believe that no one will refuse.


    Hu Si said: "fat man, you''d better think about how to make use of the strength of our cabinet leader and dig a resource from the hands of those guys. After the first resource pit is in hand, we will throw these people out again. The second resource can be mined again. In this way, don''t we make a double income? "


    Yeah.


    The fat man''s eyes lit up.


    Then, he began to think hard about his ideas.


    We have to talk about the entrapment.


    No one can think of anything better than a fat man.


    Finally, when the fat man came up with an idea, he improved his idea with the help of everyone. So, a wonderful idea, it''s completely worked out.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took the fat man and others off the ship. Hu si still stayed in the spaceship to protect against possible accidents.


    After a while, he Li and others also appeared on the opposite side.


    At this time, the fat man went straight forward. In front of me, when I came up with ideas, I think it''s all from fat people. Everyone also agreed that the fat man would negotiate with the other party.


    After the fat man appeared, he said, "just now, after our discussion, we also decided to deal with this matter in a more secure and acceptable way."


    He Li''s side also came out and said, "what''s the matter, a more secure way?"


    The fat man said, "that''s gambling. After all, both of us can be powerful monks, and we are also faces supported by powerful forces. If you are like the ordinary friar, you will be despised if you bet bravely and fight hard. In this case, we might as well come to gamble. Then, it''s better to decide where those talented monks are going


    The other side said, "well, according to the way of fat friends, how should we gamble?"


    The fat man said, "this is simple. Didn''t you just mention that one person needs 200 talented monks? Then, we will use this standard. To make a bet. Our cabinet leader is gambling with you. If our leader loses. Then, to the loser, two hundred gifted friars. "

 Chapter 2675

    The other side moved.


    As long as we can win the next game, we can get 200 talented monks.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s strength is boundless.


    However, these 117 people on their side are not vegetarians either. That can be the peak monk in the late third grade. Even, among the top friars in the late third grade, they can be regarded as a more powerful class. Even if a person is not Lin Tianyu''s opponent. However, ten, dozens, and even a hundred people have been fighting in turn.


    Can''t we win the next game?


    There was a burst of movement in the man.


    However, he did not agree directly.


    He doesn''t believe that fat people are such a good person. Only give them benefits, not take advantage of themselves.


    How can that be true?


    Then, the other side pressed his mind and said, "well, in addition to the conditions already put forward, is there any other condition for the so-called gambling fight of fat Taoist friends?"


    The fat man said, "there is one more condition. However, it is also for the sake of fairness, isn''t it? We can''t bet on each other. We just take out something. But you don''t take out anything. You can take white wolf with your bare hands. Do you think so? "


    When the other party thought about it, he said, "but what conditions do you want us to offer? But on our side, there are no friars of genius disciples here. "


    "It''s simple."


    The fat man said, "you are monks without talented disciples here. However, you can be a trance stone. be it so. On your side, you can get as many divine stones as you want to bet on. As for the counting method of the stone, let''s bet on a talented disciple, 10000 stone. We don''t talk much. We''re going to need 100 million. So, is it fair? In front of you, aren''t some of you clamoring for 200 talented monks? Then, we need to prepare two million God stones for gambling. "


    To tell you the truth, the number of divine stones put forward by the fat man is not high enough to bet on the talented friars.


    If the real top genius friars, not to mention the ten thousand stone, is 100000 God stone to bet, it is not expensive.


    Of course, it is impossible for all the talented friars in ChongXiao pavilion to be top-notch. But they didn''t want a genius to bet on a hundred thousand stones.


    Therefore, the price put forward by the fat man is really a reasonable thing.


    However, after the fat man said it, there was no one to stand out.


    The reason is not because he Li said it before. Lin Tianyu is much stronger than he is.


    Although every one of them is thinking about it.


    Even better than he Li.


    But they still have 117 top monks in the late third grade.


    If they''re really going to take turns. They don''t believe that they can''t beat Lin Tianyu after the war. But the idea is good, but who is willing to consume Lin Tianyu''s fighting power in front?


    What''s more, people who consume Lin Tianyu''s fighting power are not only suffering from defeat.


    Moreover, after losing, he had to lose all the Shenshi bets.


    Even in the end, some of them won.


    But after those people win, what does it have to do with those who lose in front of them?

 Chapter 2676

    As a result, those people who were on the side of He Li started to talk in private.


    "Mr. He, this method of gambling can really reduce the casualties of both sides. And, at the end of the war, we should be able to win. But the key is that we must lose. If we take part in the war like this, the people in front of us will lose too much. "


    "Otherwise, Mr. He, we sent people out. Talk to them again. So many of us are fighting and gambling. In the end, as long as one person wins. Well, even if all of us win. If Lin Tianyu wants to win, he must win all of us. This is how he can win. How about this? "


    "Yes. If that''s the case, we''ll win. "


    "No. Even if it''s like this, we won''t win. "


    "Why? Mr. He, do you have so little confidence in us? "


    "Ha ha." He Li chuckled and echoed, "it''s not that you don''t have confidence. But Lin Tianyu is too strong. If we play one by one, then each of us, in his hands, can barely move on. In this way, even if we had 117 people taking turns, it was just a few hundred strokes. You say, how much consumption can Lin Tianyu have when he wields a knife several hundred times like this. "


    "He Lao, is Lin Tianyu as strong as you said?"


    "Only strong, not weak."


    "Then, how should we deal with the conditions put forward by ChongXiao pavilion?"


    "The other side is gambling with one person against our 117 top monks in the late third grade. Can we still not fight? "


    "What''s more, we took the initiative to intercept their ship. As a result, at the end of the day, however, they did not dare to fight after they put forward the conditions. If it is spread out, our face will be completely lost. "


    After several discussions, they could not come up with a good result.


    At this time, several people are all concentrated on He Li.


    "Mr. Ho, then, in this view, we have no other way to go except to evacuate."


    "Not necessarily." He Li said: "if we can reach two conditions, we can also make a big deal. Maybe we still have a chance to win. "


    "How to fight?"


    At this meeting, other people have no idea, and they just want to see if he Li can put forward any practical ideas.


    He Li said: "that is to let Lin Tianyu promise us two conditions. Then, we will win a lot more.


    "The first condition, that is, the one we have just put forward.


    "It''s good.


    "That is, we fought against Lin Tianyu. Even at the end of the war, we just won one, and that''s what we won. What''s more, it''s all bets. He''s going to pay us all.


    "The second is that when we fight, we don''t play one by one. It''s about 10 people in each game. Under the control of ten people, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is strong, it is estimated that he will have to spend some time. Then, after the war, his strength must also be consumed seriously. That''s our chance to win. "

 Chapter 2677

    "But, he Lao, will Lin Tianyu agree to such a condition?"


    They heard the two conditions put forward by He Li. But in my heart, I have no confidence at all.


    It is absolutely impossible for any normal person to agree to such unreasonable conditions.


    Lin Tianyu has already made a bet.


    He was willing to fight their 117 men alone.


    On this basis, let him promise his side, as long as he wins one game, he will win all. Perhaps, that Lin Tianyu has blind confidence in his own strength, but also reluctantly can agree to come down. You can add the second, each battle is no longer a fight against a monk in the late third grade. Instead, he directly became ten monks in the later period of the third grade. Well, it''s impossible for anyone to agree to this.


    "No. Maybe he will


    "Why, Mr. Ho? Do you think that Lin Tianyu is really so stupid? "


    He Li sneered and said, "this is not stupid. It''s because he''s young. Nature can''t stand it. Under the arrogance, as long as we excite him more, maybe he will directly agree. Even when he promised, he would think that this was a challenge. A kind of extreme challenge. Moreover, he will surely think that as long as he has experienced this kind of extreme challenge, then his strength will certainly rise to a great level. Therefore, under such reasons, he will certainly agree. "


    When he Li said so, there was a deep self-confidence in his words.


    It''s like talking about himself.


    Obviously, he Li also put himself in the position of Lin Tianyu.


    And, if what you expect is right. When he Li was still young, he was also such a genius. And then, I have experienced such a challenge. Then, he also accepted such a challenge.


    Then, he Li thinks that Lin Tianyu will agree with him.


    "Mr. He, you are really sure that Lin Tianyu will agree to come down."


    "Eight nine is ten."


    "So, Mr. He, do you think that we will have a 100% chance of winning under the condition that Lin Tianyu has really agreed to these two conditions?"


    "There has never been a 100% chance of winning. Even if the chance of winning is higher, reaching 99%, there may be a contingency. I can only say that our chances of winning are over 80%


    He Li said that, all people are more at ease.


    Because, even though he came up with such unreasonable conditions, he Li was still not blinded by blind confidence. To be able to control the winning rate of one''s own side so rationally.


    There is a leader who is able to maintain his sanity in such an advantageous situation.


    This is far more than a mouth, said, there is a 100% chance of winning the words, more let people relax.


    After they worked out their plans, they all rubbed their hands and waited for Lin Tianyu to agree to win him back.


    Although through the current gambling way, some talented monks were brought back to their own ancestral home. There are some differences from the plan they made when they first decided to take action. However, they are also talented monks who can get back some of them.


    This is also a good thing.


    In addition, you can also take the opportunity to crack down on Lin Tianyu. Let him down.


    After trying to defeat, his invincible belief in the arena will inevitably drop sharply.


    In the future, he will not be able to be so terrible again.

 Chapter 2678

    At the same time, inside the fat man''s ear, he also heard Lin Tianyu''s voice.


    "Fat man," Lin Tianyu said, "later, when they talk to you again, they will definitely put forward two conditions."


    With that, Lin Tianyu said the two conditions under their secret communication.


    When the fat man heard this, he was very angry. He also sent a message back and said, "it''s shameless of them to do so. They even put forward such shameless conditions. It can even be exported.


    "Ask one person to win, even if all of them win.


    "It''s shameless enough.


    "But they were able to come up with a second, more shameless condition. He also asked ten people to join hands in every war.


    "Are they still the top monks in the late third grade? Are there powerful and powerful figures in the major forces?


    "What a shame!"


    Fat people are really more and more angry.


    According to the degree of the fat man''s anger, even if he was asked to speak for three days, he could continue to speak.


    This was originally put forward by his fat man to pit some resources of the other party.


    But now it''s better.


    If the other party offers two conditions.


    Well, at the end of the day, I really don''t know who will pit who.


    It''s not that fat people don''t believe in the strength of their cabinet leader.


    But the key is, the other side that is also a master of the figure. Moreover, in those big forces, they can all be called masters. Now, they don''t just ask, as long as they win one game, even if they all win. What''s more, they are required to play with ten players in each game.


    It''s consumed like this.


    What''s more, it''s still a situation in which ten people cooperate to fight.


    As long as each war, it will delay Lin Tianyu for a period of time.


    Then, to the back of a few games, Lin Tianyu''s strength in front of the consumption, but also able to win a few points.


    At the end of the battle, 117 of them would be enough if they could win one.


    How can we recognize such a completely unreasonable battle.


    Just when the fat man has to keep talking about it.


    "Hey, hey


    But Lin Tianyu laughed darkly and said, "fat man, if they put forward such harsh conditions. Well, we should also try to find a way to pit more of them.


    "That''s good.


    "Isn''t it?"


    The fat man was obviously stunned.


    Then, the fat man almost immediately responded.


    The fat man was surprised and said, "cabinet leader, you mean that even if they play every game, ten people will play together and fight until the end. Are you still able to defeat all the 117 of them? "


    With a smile on his face, Lin Tianyu nodded with confidence.


    "Haha! These guys want to put forward such harsh conditions to win. Then let them know what despair is when they really go on the field. "


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s voice, the fat man''s small eyes on his face were so narrow that he could hardly see it.


    Then, the fat man said, "however, I still think that even if the cabinet master really has that strength, he can defeat all of them in the first World War. Even if they play in groups of ten, there is no use at all. However, we can not first show this thing. In this way, we can dig more resources out of each other. "

 Chapter 2679

    Lin Tianyu nodded and laughed and said, "OK. These things are for you, fat man. In this respect, you fat man is really good at it. I don''t worry


    As soon as the fat man listened, he narrowed his eyes.


    Then, the light in the eyes is flickering. There seems to be some very rigorous calculation going on.


    On the fat man''s face, sometimes flashed a cruel color; sometimes leaped over a sinister smile.


    Just look at the look on the fat man''s face.


    It is already completely able to know that the fat man has not thought about any good idea.


    Lin Tianyu just laughed and didn''t say anything to the fat man any more.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    On the means of entrapment. If a fat man thinks he is the second, no one dares to be the first. Therefore, the fat man thought about it, and Lin Tianyu was completely relieved.


    After a while, the opposite person was stunned for a while. Obviously, he Li and other people received the message, and put forward their negotiated conditions. Then he talked to the fat man about this.


    Sure enough, after a while, the man on the opposite side was already looking at the fat man who was still smiling and was about to start talking about their terms.


    But at this time, he saw the chubby face of the fat man, but he could not help but get a layer of goose bumps on his body.


    I always feel that if I talk with the fat man again, it is very likely that the fat man will dig a trap and let himself jump down.


    This feeling together, even, made him feel that he should not talk about any conditions with the fat man.


    Now, the most important thing they should do is to evacuate quickly, which is serious.


    However, the heart thought again.


    If he put forward these two conditions, the fat man is able to promise down. So, even if it''s the fat man who designed it, how about the tight trap? With these two conditions in. Then, any trap can be easily filled out.


    At this thought, he was able to regain the courage to talk.


    "Cough!" The man first coughed twice, interrupted the fat man''s insidious smile. Then he said, "fatty, let''s go ahead and talk about this, OK?"


    As soon as the fat man heard the cough, he quickly put away the sinister smile on his face and quickly returned to his normal expression.


    Seeing that the fat man returned to his normal expression, he was suddenly relieved.


    Otherwise, always feel that the other side is to pit themselves.


    That psychology, can really let people feel a burst of uncomfortable ah.


    The fat man said, "I don''t know. What else can I talk about. I have already put forward the solution to this incident? This is a peaceful solution. Just a few bets. Are you not willing to do so? "


    The other side said, "it''s not that I don''t want to. Since the fat man, Daoyou and ChongXiao pavilion are willing to use a more peaceful way to solve the contradiction in front of them. Naturally, we are willing to be more peaceful. However, in front of the conditions put forward by the fat Taoist friends, we also thought about adding two conditions in it. In this way, it is more reasonable. Therefore, I want to talk to you again


    "Oh."


    The fat man said: "what conditions are, you just mention it. If I can make up my mind, I will promise directly. If I can''t make up my mind, there will still be our cabinet leader. "

 Chapter 2680

    Fat man said this is very reasonable.


    However, when the fat man said this, the other person was clearly feeling that the fat man seemed to be luring him to jump into the trap.


    No way.


    There may be some kind of trap, waiting for myself in front of me.


    I must have thought too much.


    The other party thought this way and said, "our conditions are very simple, just two additional items."


    "Good."


    The fat man said, "well, what are the two?"


    This is another look.


    No way.


    I can''t stare at the fat man any more. Otherwise, if you go on like this, you will have no confidence and talk with this fat man again.


    This fat man''s expression, how to look, will let the human how to feel, is a pit.


    It''s like a big gray wolf that has fixed its eyes on the little white rabbit.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!


    Lao Tzu is the peak monk in the later period of Sanpin. It''s not a rabbit.


    The man then said, "after our discussion, the two conditions are.


    "The first is to wait a moment. When our people fight against Lin Tianyu, all of us need to win one battle. Then we all won. That is to say, after all the matches of Lin Tianyu Pavilion master are finished, only one of them is defeated. He even lost all the games.


    "The second is..."


    "Wait a minute."


    But the fat man didn''t let the other party go on and interrupted him directly.


    Then the fat man said, "what did you say? You said it is, you fight so many times, as long as you fight to the end, after you win one. So, you''ve won all the games. So, if you''ve made a bet. As long as you just win one. So, you win all the games. All bets, of course, are all you win back, aren''t you? "


    "That''s what it means." "What''s more, this is our first condition," he said calmly


    But when it comes to this, the other person obviously has some feeling of guilty.


    Because he also clearly felt how unreasonable the conditions put forward by their side. Unreasonable conditions like this. How can their people imagine it, but also can mention it.


    The fat man was so angry that he wanted to jump three feet high. He said angrily, "you can even put forward such unreasonable conditions. Do you still want to face such conditions?


    "Why don''t you directly restrict our cabinet master to fight with you with one arm and one leg?


    "Why don''t you just let our cabinet leader not be able to fight with enough weapons, not to fight back, only to be beaten?"


    The thin man first supported the fat man and said in a loud voice, "yes. You''re right, fat man. These guys are really shameless


    ADA also mixed in and said, "we can''t agree to such unreasonable conditions. As for the second condition. They don''t have to mention it. "


    But Lin Tianyu looked at the fat man and nodded in his heart.


    It''s really right for the fat man to come forward and trap people.


    After such a performance, the other party must think that they are afraid of each other''s people. Therefore, they are bound to advance. They want to use their conditions to oppress people.


    Otherwise, if there is no fat man''s performance.


    Perhaps, even in the end, the other party hesitates, it is possible to retreat.

 Chapter 2681

    Fat people know the results clearly.


    He believed that even after the other party proposed a second more unreasonable condition, he was also to be defeated by Lin Tianyu in the conditions they offered.


    But now, fat people are just doing such a kind of expression and words out.


    It seems to be made. If they have complied with the other party''s conditions, how much they have suffered.


    And it is because of such a doing, the other party will definitely feel they are afraid of these conditions. It is also so that it will attract the other party to easily step into the trap.


    Hey, hey!


    Lin Tianyu is in the dark.


    I don''t speak for a while, so fat people will perform, and bring them into the pit, and the deeper they will be, the better.


    Finally, he stood up again and made fat people make some concessions.


    If you don''t believe that you guys don''t fall into the pit.


    It''s good to stop our ship.


    Where is such a good thing in the world?


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu still tried to handle the matter with as mild as possible. Otherwise, if you really get angry, you don''t mind, leave all of them here.


    The other party was still a little bit of a heart.


    But now, after a while, after fat and big they count, but also angry tunnel: "this is the result of all of us to discuss. If you agree, we can fight; if you don''t, then we can''t agree to this fight, either of us. "


    "If you don''t promise, you don''t promise. You can''t bet."


    "You mean, but can it represent the castle of the sky and the Lord of your forest pavilion?"


    The other side of the person under the question, but also turned to Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, he meant to deliberately force Lin Tianyu to let Lin Tianyu agree to this.


    Lin Tianyu at this time, in fact, is also trying to stand out, to promise this condition.


    If now, and the other party completely rigid, do not agree to the other party of this condition. So, the subsequent pit, it is not good to let the other party jump ah. So, it is also natural that it is impossible to win the other party a resource, can it?


    So, the talent turned his eyes to Lin Tianyu, and Lin Tianyu immediately said, "OK, this condition, I promised. I would like to hear that, apart from such an unreasonable condition, can you put forward more unreasonable conditions? "


    Lin Tianyu said so, obviously there was some gloomy face. That''s easy to think about.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu is not very willing to agree to this condition.


    But now, if we don''t agree to this condition, both sides are arguing. So, this gambling fight, I''m afraid, can not be carried on very well.


    Moreover, it is clear that Lin Tianyu also wants to know that they will continue to put forward any more unreasonable conditions in the future.


    Hearing Lin Tianyu was as if he could not be excited, he agreed to the condition completely.


    The other side is facing the fat and other people, but obviously stunned.


    He didn''t think about the condition at all, and someone would have promised.


    But now, Lin Tianyu actually agreed.


    It made him all unexpected.


    But, behind him, where to wait for face, but already hung on smile.

 Chapter 2682

    Lin Tianyu agreed to this condition so easily.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu is a character who can not be stimulated.


    Well, as long as we grasp his character.


    After that, when the second condition came out, they seized the opportunity to excite Lin Tianyu a little. Maybe he would easily agree to the second condition.


    The other party''s He Li and other main characters looked at each other, and they all nodded without trace.


    At this time, thin and a big also look at each other.


    However, neither of them said much.


    First, after all, by now, in the whole Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu''s prestige is strong enough. If Lin Tianyu has already made a decision, other people will not say anything more.


    On the other hand, they also spent some time with Lin Tianyu.


    In their hearts, Lin Tianyu is not such an excitable character.


    In this way, to be provoked casually by the opponent is to agree to such unreasonable conditions.


    It seems that this is not what Lin Tianyu did.


    Well, in this, perhaps, there is something they don''t know.


    So they both looked at the fat man.


    But at this time, the fat man looked serious and could not see anything.


    This is strange!


    Every time, as long as fat people feel that one thing is unreasonable, they may suffer losses. Then, he must be the first to jump out and refute. But now, there is no sign of any kind. This is really unreasonable.


    Is it true that the fat man knows something inside, so that he can behave as calm as he is now.


    As a result, a big and thin two people are also a little relieved.


    Maybe it''s a pit.


    But in the end, it''s not sure who will be trapped.


    At this time, the other party that person because has been some Leng. Therefore, there is no hurry to say the second condition.


    However, the fat man urged him to say, "we have all talked. What are you still thinking about here? Don''t hurry to put forward your second condition. Let me see how unreasonable your second condition is


    At the urging of the fat man, the other party woke up and said, "our second condition is that we, the 117 people, can not go on the field one by one and fight against the Lord Lin. Instead, they should be divided into groups and fight against Lin Tianyu. "


    The fat man didn''t seem to understand and said, "what do you mean? Play in groups and fight against our leader. What are the groups? "


    The other side said: "grouping means that our side will fight against Lin Ge Lord. At least one group of ten will be held. At the end of the battle, when there were only seven men left, the last seven formed a group to fight against the leader of the forest Pavilion. "


    When the other party said so, they all understood it completely.


    On their own side, they agreed to let more than 100 people from the other side engage in a wheel battle. The other side still thought of it.


    They''re not just going to have a wheel fight.


    Moreover, they have to change the number of participants from one to ten.


    In this way, it''s not just a wheel fight. What''s more, every round of the wheel battle is also the wheel battle of the group of ten.


    This method is too bad for them to come up with.

 Chapter 2683

    Now, it''s not the turn of fat to talk.


    The thin man cried out first, "ha ha! But I can''t see it. Your face is thicker than the walls. We are just thinking about you guys. They are too weak. So, I promised to let you fight the wheel. But now it''s all right. You guys, they thought, to be in the wheel race. Each round has also become a group of ten people, fighting against our pavilion owner.


    "Eh!


    "You said you were all some people who didn''t have to face. The idea of not to face like this can be thought out. "


    "People don''t want to face, and there is no enemy in the world. This sentence describes you, but it is really too close. " "Ah Da said, too.


    Fat man is also angry expression, said: "hum! Just now, the condition of no face, our Lord also promised you. But now, you have come up with a more shameless condition. Now, this condition, say nothing can not promise you. Even if our Lord promised you, we would not.


    "You, it''s so shameless!"


    ¡­¡­


    In fat people, you say me a word.


    There are several people in each other, obviously there are some embarrassed. The face was red, even, there were some embarrassed and a big, fat, thin and other people to look up.


    Obviously, in their hearts, it feels the same.


    The second condition is indeed over mentioned.


    At this time, he Li actually raised his voice and said, "Lord Lin, I admire your strength. So now, we have put forward these two conditions. Now, it depends on whether the Lord Lin Ge has the courage to agree to these two conditions.


    "If you Lord Lin Ge can agree to these two conditions.


    "Well, I admire you, Lin Ge Lord, besides strength, you have the spirit of doing things.


    "But if you, Lord Lin, dare not, we can''t say anything more. But, in my heart, admire, in addition to your Lin Ge Lord''s strength, as for other aspects?


    "Ha ha, I don''t say much!"


    He Li said this, from their opposite, directly, fixed to Lin Tianyu to see.


    At this time, a big and thin, fat are all hurried to open up.


    "The Lord, it is impossible to promise such unreasonable conditions."


    "They clearly want to set up a trap by plane, and come to the pit to go through the genius monks we have included."


    "The Lord, you can never promise. No matter what reason, it can not be promised. "


    "They are such a small calculation, you are the real big man, you are not put in the eyes at all."


    ¡­¡­


    A few people you say a word, I say a word.


    A big and thin two people but really have some anxious.


    But what about fat?


    He was exhortant in his mouth. Inside the heart, but the flowers are happy.


    Hey, hey!


    Where can you be tricky and what?


    You thought you had a perfect pit to be built, waiting for our Lord.


    But you can''t think of it.


    In fact, all of your things have really fallen into the calculation of our Lord.


    At the end of the day, when you swallow down the bitter fruits of your own digging, you will be very unhappy.

 Chapter 2684

    Lin Tianyu did not pay attention to everyone at all. He just looked at him from the distance.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly showed a touch of evil spirit, and said: "good! I promised to come down, so what?


    "But I have agreed to your two terms. Then, we have to put forward some additional conditions.


    "No, all the benefits are for your side."


    He Li said: "Lin Pavilion master only deals with the conditions. As long as the conditions are reasonable, we will also agree with the leader. "


    "Wait for us for a few minutes," Lin said


    Then, Lin Tianyu deliberately called the fat man, the thin man, the big man and so on to step back a few steps.


    This time, thin and a big is obviously no confidence in general.


    This kind of battle gambling, where there is still the slightest possibility of winning.


    In their hearts, they really felt that they would surely lose this battle. Therefore, it is not even the intention to discuss details.


    "Hey, hey


    In their ears, however, there was a dull laugh.


    Listen again, isn''t that the fat man''s laugh?


    Then, inside the ears, there was the voice of the fat man.


    "You! But it''s been a long time. I''ve been with you for a long time. When did the Lord of our pavilion do something unreliable. As for those guys on the other side, let alone that they just came up with a group of ten to fight against our cabinet leader. Even if it''s a group of 117 of them, they will fight against our leader. It will be easily cleaned up by our cabinet master. "


    What do you mean?


    A big and thin two people are a burst of suspicious color to look at the fat man in the past.


    The fat man said, "it''s not easy. In fact, before they put forward this condition, our cabinet owners knew that they would put forward these two conditions. What''s more, they have already planned in their mind, and the way to deal with them has come out. "


    The thin man didn''t understand the way: "so, just now, how did you shout after me, to let our pavilion master not agree to the other party''s conditions?"


    The fat man said with a smile, "it''s not easy. If I don''t yell like that. Instead, it will make the other party''s people realize that we have deliberately set up a set, waiting for them to drill in? In this way, those guys who would have gotten into the sleeve and fell into the pit would probably have retreated back. So, if we set up this bureau, who else can we get? "


    A big and thin two people are hastily to Lin Tianyu looked at the past. Then, the next moment, they all know it all.


    This fat man said, it must be true.


    This time, a big and thin two people are also completely relieved.


    Then, they all began to plan and discuss wholeheartedly. Next, how to make conditions can make those guys of the other party worse.


    The fat man said: "I think we should double the conditions in front of us. We haven''t already mentioned it. Is it a gifted monk, a ten thousand stone? Now, we have changed them into a gifted monk, 20000 God stones. In this way, even when they are gambling, it can make them more heartache

 Chapter 2685

    The thin man also hastened to reply: "yes! It''s very likely that the stone they produced is similar. But in front of them, they put out ten divine stones, but they were able to gamble with us on ten talented monks. Now, only five places can be wagered. At least, in their hearts, it will be uncomfortable for a long time. "


    Fat and thin are plotting again.


    The fat man said: "besides, every one of them should think about how many talented monks they want to include. Well, in the plan we put forward, they must also be accountants to calculate how much God stone will be spent on gambling. Is able to achieve their expectations.


    "Now, it''s suddenly doubled.


    "If they are still thinking about the expectations ahead, they will have to double their gambling money.


    "Ha ha!


    "Really think about it, it will make people angry."


    The thin man said, "yes. If they gamble money heartily, then they reduce the number of talent to bet. In this way, it will be greatly different from what they expected. It will make them even more uncomfortable


    The fat man and the thin man kept talking.


    The two of them clearly knew that the more they talked, the more they speculated.


    But Lin Tianyu did not speak.


    In front of me, there are fat people to explain these things. Naturally, he doesn''t need to come out and say more.


    But this meeting, Lin Tianyu also felt.


    If we simply talk about the level of entrapment, fat people are much more sophisticated than themselves.


    This meeting, had always been with him partner very perfect thin person to consult. Naturally, it is possible to discuss and come up with a more perfect plan. Naturally, there is no need for him to say anything more.


    But this meeting, after listening to their deliberation.


    But Lin Tianyu frowned faintly.


    He always felt that the plan negotiated by the fat man and the thin man only made the other party feel more uncomfortable. In terms of actual effect. It seems that it''s really useless.


    I always feel that something is wrong.


    However, for a while, Lin Tianyu couldn''t say why.


    "No


    At this time, ADA suddenly said it.


    Fat man and thin man both looked at Ada in the past.


    Lin Tianyu also looked at Ada. Even in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there was a faint flicker of interest. If you think, a Da really is able to come up with a satisfactory answer.


    But the fat man said angrily, "Ah Da, well, let''s talk about it. What''s wrong with the result we discussed. If you''re not right, then tell me what better way you can come up with. "


    With that, he still looked at Ada angrily.


    The thin man also said, "yes. Ah Da, if you can''t say one, you will come out. Then, don''t blame me and the fat man to unite and bully you


    "Hey, hey


    A big complacent smile, way: "how, do you think, you two unite together, enough to bully me? If you don''t believe it, you two can join hands and try


    A Da said, but also forcefully lit his fist.


    Then, it was a look of malice at the fat and thin two people.


    The expression seemed to be looking forward to it. The fat man and the thin man really united to bully him once.


    However, if this is the case, it is really hard to say who bullied whom.

 Chapter 2686

    Fat and thin people both eyes jump.


    "Bullying" ADA.


    Hey, hey!


    Even if they do get together. In fact, there is no use for birds at all.


    A Da''s strength is equivalent to the king friars in the later period of the third grade.


    Don''t say it''s just that the fat and the skinny are united. Even if it is to double the strength of the two of them, it is not enough to bully ADA, right?


    As a result, the fat man and the thin man both pretended that they didn''t see the fist that big showed.


    Both of them stopped talking.


    Then, they all looked to one side. It seems that I don''t know at all. The front yelled that they should unite to bully ADA.


    After waiting for a while, the fat man said, "but ADA, this negotiation plan discusses how to trap people. It''s not just about the power of one person. It''s brain work. Are you sure you really see that there is something wrong with the plan that I and the skinny are discussing?


    "Besides, you don''t want to come up with a better way.


    "Then tell me.


    "If you can really come up with a better way. Then, from now on, in my fat heart, in addition to our cabinet master, I have another person to admire, that is you, ADA.


    "ADA, don''t let me down."


    Fat man''s words, that can really be called a sincere ah.


    It seems that as long as ADA can come up with a more reasonable way, he will kneel down and recognize him as a boss.


    And, to this meeting, the fat man just finished speaking, still looked at the thin.


    The meaning in the eyes is the same, and it can''t be understood.


    Thin people also understand.


    Then, the thin man also said, "yes. ADA, in front of you, when you were on the ring, you said a word, but at the end of the day, everything you said became a gold sentence.


    "With your great wisdom, you must be able to come up with better ideas than me and the fat man.


    "ADA, tell me what you think. So that we can learn from each other


    After the thin man finished speaking, he also took a look at the fat man.


    It is just that when they exchange their eyes, it is clear that both of them will make people feel a sense of bad intentions.


    Obviously, both of them have the same purpose, that is, they want to win and kill Ah Da.


    In their hearts, they didn''t believe it at all. ADA could come up with a good idea.


    But ADA''s eyes lit up and said, "are all these things you two said true?"


    "True, absolutely true."


    "Pure gold!"


    A Da Dao: "good. Since you two are so sincere. Moreover, I can clearly see that you two adore my great wisdom. So, I''ll take you two boys. Now, I have three brothers. After receiving the two of you, you will be the five and six of my ADA''s men. "


    Er!


    Fat and thin people but for a moment, are completely stunned.


    They just talked about ADA so much.


    But it''s not true. It''s just in my heart that I really took adali. They are just trying to lay the groundwork for the victory of ADA.


    Now, the painting style has changed so much.

 Chapter 2687

    This is totally wrong!


    You know, in their hearts, they don''t really "worship" Ah Da, right?


    Let''s talk about pure strength.


    Ah Da has some qualifications to be their boss.


    But the point is. What they just compared was not the value of force. It''s wisdom, brain power, right?


    If for such a reason, in the end, they are defeated by ADA, but in the end, they are the younger brother of ADA. After they are known by others, they will die of jokes.


    But I think again.


    No way.


    He and skinny both did not come up with any wonderful ideas.


    This big, in such a normal day, he is not willing to say more, he can come up with some good ideas, even more than the two of them.


    In this way, the fat man and the thin man are looking at each other.


    With their tacit understanding, needless to say, they can fully understand what the other side is thinking.


    So the fat man said, "OK. If you come up with an idea, it''s really better than the one we''ve come up with. So, skinny and I can naturally recognize you as the boss. After all, it''s a pleasure to have a boss with a more flexible mind.


    "However, we can agree to your request. However, we also have one condition.


    "If you can agree to it. Then, we can also agree to your request


    A Da Dao: "well, what are the conditions


    The fat man and the thin man looked at each other, and then, the fat man said, "this condition will not let you suffer. It''s exactly the same condition as your request.


    "If we really lose to you, ADA, naturally there is no word to say. Willingly, I regard you as the boss. I and skinny two people, from then on, is five and six.


    "But if you lose. Well, we''ll make you big brother of me and skinny. Since then, in front of me and skinny, you are called A-San, the younger brother of me and skinny two people.


    "Well, as long as you can agree.


    "The skinny man and I agreed to your request


    Ah Da said without hesitation: "OK, then we''ll bet. It is up to the Lord of the court to be a just man. "


    Er!


    Fat and thin people''s faces, originally hung with a full of complacent smile. Can arrive this meeting, but can''t help but a burst of stiff.


    They both thought that they had dug a hole and waited for adagei to jump in.


    But now?


    Ah Da agreed so readily.


    Let them in the heart, unexpectedly is suddenly completely no idea.


    They both felt it.


    It seems that they have not dug a hole and are waiting for ADA.


    But ADA is waiting for them here.


    How could it be?


    A Da really can come up with a more useful way than them.


    They don''t believe anything.


    So, the fat man and the thin man looked at each other again.


    Then, both of them nodded deeply.


    At the same time, there is a different meaning in the eyes.


    If ADA really can come up with more useful ideas than them. In addition, the strength of ADA is much stronger than them.


    So, it''s good to recognize a big brother like ADA, isn''t it?

 Chapter 2688

    This time, it was the thin man who first said, "ADA, I and the fat man can agree.


    "Now, you can say your way, too.


    "Then, we''ll let the Lord of the pavilion come and compare it with us. Nature is to be able to compare clearly. Who is the eldest and the youngest among us.


    "Ah Da, you should speak quickly."


    However, a Da said slowly: "let me first talk about the method that you two talked about for a long time just now. What you have been talking about for a long time just now seems to me to be of no practical use at all.


    "The only advantage is that it makes the other person feel more angry and uncomfortable."


    Fat man airway: "what we say has no practical benefits. Is it possible that your idea can give us practical benefits? Well, you can tell us, let''s all listen to it. What practical benefits can we get from it


    Ah Da, however, with a smile of pride, said, "the method I put forward is very simple.


    "That is to know roughly how many God stone resources each of them has. Then, in one breath, they will clean up their stone resources. "


    Whew!


    Both the fat and the thin took a deep breath.


    This is really a big heart.


    He was still thinking, to one breath, the other side of those people''s God stone resources, all to get out.


    That''s a good idea.


    But I''m afraid you have such a big heart, but you don''t have such a good idea.


    The fat man said, "ADA, don''t blow such a big tone. If you can really come up with such a wonderful idea, I will take you as the boss from my heart


    The thin man also said, "it''s not just fat people. If you really can come up with such a wonderful idea. Then, I really think of you as the boss from my heart


    A Da Dao: "good!


    "But first, I need to know how many sacred stones they have in each of them. In this way, I can make up my mind. "


    This time, the fat and the thin are not difficult for a big.


    The fat man said: "if ordinary monks in the later period of the third grade can have ten thousand God stones, it''s amazing. Some of the more powerful and affluent monks in the later period of Sanpin period have about 100000 God stones. And like them, everyone is the person in charge of a big force. Each of them should have about four or five million God stones. As for He Li, there should be about a million stone gods. "


    "Good! Now that you know that, it''s easy to do it. "


    "Now, let''s make a plan for their resources.


    "The plan, in fact, is quite simple.


    "That is to say, the conditions put forward by the fat man in front of him. If you combine the methods you discussed later, it can be regarded as completed. "


    After listening to ADA''s words, the fat man and the thin man thought again.


    Then, they feel it vaguely.


    They seem to have caught something.


    However, when they still want to make this clearer, they always feel separated.

 Chapter 2689

    After careful consideration, they were also inspired.


    As a result, the fat man can''t help it.


    "Ah Da, tell me about it. What kind of idea did you use to make them willing to take out all the sacred stones in their bodies


    Ah laughed and said, "this is just a kind of common people''s mentality of taking advantage of the advantage.".


    "We can limit our conditions.


    "If the number of gifted friars they bet on is less than 20. Then, they have to have 20000 God stones for every talented monk. But if there are more than forty gifted monks. So, the stakes that every talented friar needs. All they need is ten thousand stone.


    "In this way, as long as you have enough divine stones. I think when they gamble, they will choose more than 40 talented friars.


    "This method, in fact, is just a simple method in the market, which makes people feel that they have taken advantage of it.


    "It''s simple. But these top friars, if they can''t react for a moment, they will easily fall into this trap.


    "Even if they have enough stones. Maybe it''s not just about 40 talented monks. There will be more bets.


    "In this way, after the victory of our cabinet leader, we can naturally earn more divine stones."


    This will, a Da explained this matter so clearly.


    The fat and the thin are naturally able to figure out what ADA means.


    They think about it again.


    They also immediately felt that the method proposed by ADA is indeed much more effective than the one they mentioned earlier.


    The way they had been discussing in front of them was just to make it difficult for them.


    If you want to get practical benefits for Chongxiao Pavilion, you really don''t.


    Even, it is very likely that they will let the other party''s people reduce the amount of gambling because they raise the unit price of gambling without any reason. If that''s the case, the two of them put forward the method, in addition to making the other party uncomfortable. Even, it is likely to reduce the amount of God stone resources that Chongxiao Pavilion can obtain in the end.


    But ADA just slightly changed the method they proposed.


    This is to be able to easily make the other party willing to spend more God stone out, and they made a bet on Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even, because in their hearts, they already feel that with the current gambling method, there is no doubt that they will win.


    In addition, as long as there are enough talented friars, they can take advantage of their mentality instead.


    The first thing they thought about was that they would directly surpass the 40 gifted friars.


    But actually?


    They don''t care about the number of monks they want to bet on.


    Because how much they bet on?


    They are also unable to win to go.


    Even if they now put forward the condition that each round, they are ten top monks in the late third grade.


    But what about that?


    With the strength of their cabinet leader. For those of them, ten top monks of the third grade in each battle are still serving dishes.


    Hey, hey!


    After the war, they will find that no matter how much resources they put out for gambling, they will only give it to Chongxiao Pavilion for nothing.

 Chapter 2690

    The fat man and the thin man thought about the plan put forward by ADA, and the more they thought about it, the more reasonable they felt.


    Two people think of the happy place, look at each other, are able to see each other''s face, are about to smile into a flower like.


    No wonder they are.


    Anyone who thought of it, there will be so many resources recorded.


    It is also absolutely impossible to really calm down.


    They looked at each other.


    Like two old foxes, laughing more happily!


    "Ah Wu, ah Liu, when you see me, Ah Da, remember to call me big brother."


    At the moment when they were most proud of their laughter, a discordant voice sounded, interrupting their good interest.


    At this meeting, you don''t need to be evaluated by others, but you can easily see it.


    The idea that a Da came up with was compared with that of the fat and the thin. Whose is higher and whose is lower is clear at a glance.


    At this time, even if the two of them want to repent, there is no way to repent.


    Is it true that we want to call ah Dawei the eldest?


    What''s more, when someone asked, why did they call ah Dawei the eldest.


    Actually, it was because when he thought about the idea, he was not as good as ADA and lost to ADA. Therefore, he had to call ADA the boss.


    It always makes them feel that they have no face.


    This is not to say that their intelligence is clear, but it is not as big as this one?


    Even if the two of them really recognize ADA as the boss in their hearts, it can''t be because they have lost a big head in intelligence, and then they recognize ADA as the boss.


    This is going to be laughed at!


    The fat man''s eyes kept turning and turning.


    Finally, the fat man came up with an idea. His eyes lit up and said, "ADA, although your idea sounds good, it''s not bad. After being tested, it is still a good idea.


    "After all, your idea has not been tested in practice, has it?


    "If we want to convince both of us, we have to go through the final practical test."


    The thin person hears, is also the instant understood the fat man''s idea.


    "Yes," said the thin man. Ah Da. You haven''t been tested in practice. Maybe the idea you come up with, in fact, just sounds reasonable. But it can''t be used in practice.


    "Well, ADA, let''s actually test it. How effective is your idea?"


    The thin man said and looked at the fat man.


    Both of them blinked and blinked.


    They''re all gambling on their last chance.


    If this last luck is on their side, then they can avoid the fate of being called a-dawei.


    However, ADA gave a casual smile and said, "well, what''s the standard of inspection? Can''t come to the end, when this game is over, you still say, my big idea, it doesn''t work. We have to set a standard in advance


    The fat man and the thin man looked at each other.


    In fact, in their hearts, they really planned.


    At the end, no matter what the outcome.


    Both of them firmly claimed that the idea that ADA came up with was unqualified.


    At that time, there will be no standard.


    Can ADA argue with them?

 Chapter 2691

    Then they looked at Ada again.


    In their hearts, they always feel it.


    Although Ah Da is usually quiet, he seems to have some wood. But in fact, the brain is very flexible. It''s just that he''s deliberately covered up.


    The test standard was mentioned first.


    This move, it is clear in advance of their fat and thin two people to feed dead. Let them lose in the end, and they can''t pay back.


    This has already mentioned the standard here.


    Now, it has not started yet. The fat and the thin are only able to raise the standard according to some factors mentioned above.


    After thinking about it, the thin man said, "well, our standard is based on the plan you put forward. If they spend at least 400000 stone to gamble on the fight later, it will be your big win. Fat man and I both recognize you as the boss. If not everyone has spent at least 400000 stone gambling. That''s not a big win for you. "


    A Da Dao: "I can''t be counted as winning, but should I be counted as losing?"


    The thin man was stunned, then looked at the fat man again and said, "of course, it''s not like you lose. After all, you, ADA, have come up with a good idea, haven''t you? If there is such a situation in the latter part, then it will be even if the two sides are tied


    The thin man finished and looked at Ada.


    As long as ADA disagrees, he is ready to come up with various ways to persuade adali.


    However, a Da didn''t think about it. He opened his mouth and said, "OK! That''s the deal. "


    Then, the fat man said, "ADA, this time, talk about the terms with the other party, otherwise, let you come. If someone doesn''t spend 400000 yuan on gambling, you will blame me on the fat man again. It''s said that I''m fat and I didn''t try my best. "


    ADA shook his head and said, "you fat man, come out and talk about the conditions."


    Say, that look inside, still have the same kind of smile.


    Fat people don''t pay much attention.


    After listening to ADA''s words, the fat man directly went forward and had a new round of negotiation with the other party.


    The thin man just noticed the smile in a big eyes.


    As soon as he saw the fat man go, the thin man said, "ADA, what do you mean by the sudden smile in your eyes? Is it true that you are not afraid that when a fat man talks about terms with the other party, you will deliberately play some tricks so that the method you think of will not achieve the expected effect? "


    ADA shook his head again and said, "fat people don''t do this.


    "After all, he is still a member of Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, the hedge Pavilion still has a certain home. Therefore, such as this may directly damage the interests of Chongxiao Pavilion, fat people will never do it.


    As for why I smile quietly.


    "In fact, there are reasons.


    "After all, as long as it is a turn to negotiate terms with the enemy, we must become a little more slippery, and that is the only way to avoid losses.


    "For our part, now, we have a fat man who behaves more cunningly. It is no longer necessary to let others come forward to negotiate terms like fat people. And then, let everyone look like this fat man as slippery as matchless


    Er!


    Thin one listen, unexpectedly is such a reason.


    I''m happy.

 Chapter 2692

    The thin man had a smile in his eyes.


    Heart way:


    if you wait for the fat man to come down and tell the fat man what he said. Fat people don''t know if they will be angry.


    Hey, hey!


    Just as the thin man was thinking about it, the fat man had already arrived on the stage and stood together with the man opposite him, and said, "after discussion, we feel that since you have all put forward such harsh conditions. Therefore, we should also add one.


    "That''s when we are gambling, every talented monk and your side will surely increase the number of God stones.


    "From every original genius monk, you only need ten thousand stone to gamble. Now, every time you bet on a talented friar, you have to ask for 20000 divine stones. "


    Speaking of this, those people on the other side all made a buzz.


    Obviously, it is not satisfied with the condition put forward by the fat man.


    But at this time, the fat man turned his eyes and looked at the other party''s people and cried, "what are you all murmuring about one by one?


    "You put forward such a harsh condition, our cabinet leader has agreed to you. Why, we put forward such a small request, can''t we?


    "But I haven''t finished my terms yet."


    The other side that person eye one stare, way: "how, besides this condition, do you still want to mention what more excessive condition?"


    But the fat man laughed and said, "my next supplement may be more advantageous to you. What? You don''t want to hear that? If you don''t want to hear it, forget it. Then I won''t say it. "


    Er!


    There is also the operation of fat people.


    The other party''s person is obviously stupefied.


    Then, at last, he was still curious and said, "well, you can say it first. I would like to hear what more unreasonable conditions you can say


    The fat man said, "so, are you sure you want to listen to my later supplement?"


    The other side that person airway: "you want to say, do not want to say, pull down."


    The fat man laughed again and said, "well, you are in a hurry. Then, I''ll tell you.


    "What I put forward later is just a supplement to the previous conditions.


    "That is to say, when you gamble in the future, if your talented friars are below 20, then every one of them will bring out 20000 God stones for gambling.


    "But if the number of gifted friars exceeds 40 when you are gambling. Then, every talented friar, you just need ten thousand stone to bet. "


    Yeah.


    Although this condition is indeed a supplement to the previous one, it is indeed more advantageous to them.


    As long as they are willing to gamble and fight to more than 40 talented friars, it will be greatly beneficial to them.


    And they came.


    But not just for themselves, but for the power behind each of them. If they want to gamble, they will not just be a few talented monks. Forty talented friars, each of them can be the master of gambling.


    Although the 400000 stone can be regarded as astronomical for the rest of us.


    Even if it''s right, it''s not a small sum of money for the peak friars in the late third grade.


    But for these people, they can really easily take it out.

 Chapter 2693

    It''s just that they can easily take out the 400000 stone.


    However, on the other hand, in their hearts, there is a very strange and unreliable feeling.


    The fat man is the ancestor of Yin people.


    Would he be so good?


    Suddenly add a condition. There is such a big discount.


    What''s more, it''s also clear that they want to bet more.


    So, how do you think about it? It''s totally wrong.


    As the number of bets has increased, are they not afraid to lose?


    Unless, they are absolutely sure of Chongxiao Pavilion. They will only win, not lose, in this gamble.


    Their confidence


    Everyone on the other side looked at Lin Tianyu.


    They clearly feel, even if they put forward so harsh two conditions. Even if they all proposed to fight Lin Tianyu, they would send a group of ten to fight Lin Tianyu in each round. It seems that Lin Tianyu is still sure that he can clean them up easily.


    If this is the case, it should be that he has misread the front.


    Everyone hesitated.


    At this time, the fat man is also stunned.


    Although in the front, he and skinny both put forward the conditions. We should test whether the condition proposed by ADA is effective, and then decide whether it will let ADA be the boss. But when he really arrived at the meeting, he was still flustered.


    You know, all the gambling and the God stone involved are the income of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Moreover, from the front of the Chongxiao Pavilion, the owner of the pavilion, Lin Tianyu, took out a large number of sacred stones. After the establishment of the Chongxiao Pavilion, almost all the flowers were clean.


    At this time, if you can''t earn a lot of magic stone.


    The next expenditure and development of Chongxiao Pavilion is a big problem.


    Although he is not the leader of the cabinet.


    However, if the development of Chongxiao Pavilion is not good. As a person of Chongxiao Pavilion, he has no advantage.


    What''s more, he still has a great sense of belonging to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    What to do?


    The fat man thought quickly.


    But he soon figured it out.


    Even at this time, he can''t urge each other too much. I''m afraid it''ll work in reverse.


    At the same time, the fat man is also thinking very quickly.


    What kind of good way should he come up with to make the other party submit?


    At this time, he left his mouth and said, "OK. Well, I''ll go first. I''ll give a million stone to bet on a hundred talented friars. "


    When he Li opened his mouth, there was a burst of ecstasy in the fat man''s heart.


    Ha ha!


    How wonderful!


    There are people who are willing to bet and fight.


    This is much better than his fat man said a hundred words to let them participate in gambling.


    Fat man, let''s have a look at the person who said that.


    At the same time, it''s all at once clear.


    There is no way out.


    He''s the leader of the other side. At such a time, if he does not take the initiative to stand out, only afraid that others will be hesitant, no one will take the initiative to stand out. Well, this gambling fight may be yellow.

 Chapter 2694

    He left here a mouth, and is directly a million God stone.


    It was a great shock to the people on their side.


    You know, although they are able to control certain divine stones. Moreover, behind them, there will be clan or family forces to support. Therefore, most of these sacred stones are provided by the forces behind them. But often it''s only four or five million stone. No matter how much you use it, there will be some trouble.


    But now, what from a mouth, that is directly a million God stone.


    This seems to indicate.


    He must have a great confidence.


    Then, he would suddenly be willing to give so many magic stones to gamble.


    Otherwise, once lost, even with his identity, it is not very good to explain to the forces behind him.


    "Mr. He, why did you gamble so many divine stones all of a sudden?"


    "Does he have absolute confidence in our war?"


    He Li is very indifferent: "any gambling is impossible to win absolutely. I can only say that with the two conditions mentioned above, the probability of winning is almost 80%


    "So, Mr. Ho, we can gamble as much as we can."


    "It''s your own business how you''re willing to bet. But I''m willing to bet. It''s because I can see that our side has such a big probability of winning, so I''m willing to gamble like this. You can also bet according to the probability of winning that you feel


    Someone thought about it again and said, "old he, but listen to the meaning of the words just said by the fat man. That''s clearly to want us all to bet more. In this case, does Lin Tianyu feel that even if we replace ourselves with a group of ten people to fight against him in turn, there is no possibility of winning. That''s why he''s talking like that? "


    He Li said: "maybe, after their discussion, they think that the probability of winning is greater. Therefore, they will think, let us all lay some more sacred stones. So, I also say, it depends on the probability that each of you will feel. "


    "Yes. I think he has a point. "


    "Every one of us, if we want to bet on the number of God stone, by our own feelings in the heart, it is good."


    "And I''ll think about it again. Is it possible that they have no chance of winning at all. Therefore, they deliberately put forward such a condition which seems to be full of confidence. And then, it scares us all. Then, they don''t have to gamble with us at all. But it''s easy to win us a game. "


    "Yes. That''s probably the case. "


    "No. I''m going to make a bet, too. I won''t let them succeed. "


    ¡­¡­


    At this meeting, it was precisely because he Li suddenly handed out a million magic stones, which immediately ignited the atmosphere of the whole scene.


    The other people, one by one, began to report how many talented monks they wanted to bet on.


    Besides, the fat man listened carefully.


    The number quoted by the other party.


    It is just in line with the purpose of such a condition set up in front of ADA.


    As long as they open their mouth and are willing to bet on the talented friars, there is no one to export, less than 400000 divine stones.

 Chapter 2695

    Ha ha ha


    Listen to each other''s reported numbers, the fat man''s heart is completely happy to bloom.


    I just feel that the warehouse of Chongxiao Pavilion is full of divine stones at this moment.


    With so many sacred stones.


    I''m afraid that in the next few decades or hundreds of years, they only need to replace the won sacred stones with Yuan stones or the resources needed by ordinary friars. There is no lack of resources.


    One bet can be enough for a clan to last for decades or hundreds of years.


    This is really a big profit.


    And each one of them only needs to report the number of divine stones or the number of talented friars who bet against each other. Fat people will write down this person firmly.


    When Lin Tianyu won the last game, he had to find these people to collect the stone one by one.


    Finally, with the crowd shouting, stop.


    Then, the fat man adds up again, the God stone of the other side is in the heart, completely happy to blossom.


    However, at this time, the fat man found that he was 117 top monks in the late third grade period. But at this meeting, he only received a note from 114 monks.


    Well, there are still three people who didn''t bet.


    This is clearly waiting to see the battle situation of the gambling fight.


    Then they decide whether to bet or not.


    That''s not going to work.


    Where can let such person, occupy such vacancy.


    As a result, the fat man''s eyes swept away, and he found out the three men and said, "you three, are you betting, gambling, genius friars, or not gambling. If you''re gambling, now, you''re going to bet. If you don''t gamble, please leave here immediately. You don''t welcome people who are just spectators. "


    One of them said, "what''s the matter, if we don''t gamble with you, monk genius.". Can''t you even have a look here? "


    The man''s eyes twinkled as he spoke.


    He clearly didn''t want to bet.


    He thought, first of all, to see how the fighting situation between the two sides is.


    Then, it''s up to him to decide whether to bet or not.


    "No way."


    The fat man said directly and without any discussion.


    The man, however, put his neck up and said, "what''s the matter? Is this the place of your home? I''ll just stand here for a while and watch the excitement. You are very generous. "


    "I''m just broad-minded. What''s the matter with you?"


    When the fat man said that, he was full of momentum.


    Fat man can see clearly.


    The other people, the others are already betting.


    The three of them haven''t made a bet yet. If at this time, I have targeted the three of them again. Then, the rest of the other party will not take the lead for these three people.


    In this way, it also gives me the confidence to target the three of them.


    The man then said, "well, I''m going to stand here and watch the fun. I''ll see what you''re doing with me? "


    But the fat man turned around and said, "ADA, these three people will be handed over to you and thrown them out."


    When the fat man said this, he was very proud.


    At the same time, the heart path:


    a DA, a da.


    I''m in front of the public and I''ll save you face.


    Hey, hey!


    Now, there are three people who don''t spend 400000 on gambling.


    This bet, but even if you lost.


    But immediately, the face of the fat man''s satisfaction, is a collection.


    He thought of it immediately.


    It seems that in this case, they are just tied, OK?

 Chapter 2696

    Come on!


    Even a draw is good.


    At least, I won''t call a big boss after losing. That would be a real loss of face.


    However, ADA didn''t say anything more. He just stepped out one step at a time, that is, he really wanted to throw the three people out.


    But the three of them are also representatives of one side of power.


    If it was like this, he would be thrown out by ADA. So, in the future, where will their face go.


    As a result, the three quickly looked at the rescue ground and the rest of the people beside them.


    But at this time, the rest of the people, although they did not speak directly, did not mean to help.


    After all, they''ve already spent a lot of money on gambling.


    But all three of you are one stone, and none of you will spend it.


    What do you mean?


    Is there no confidence in their gambling this time?


    Since they don''t have confidence in their gambling, why should the rest of them help you?


    But ADA approached step by step.


    A DA, however, is close to the strength of the king in the late third grade.


    Don''t say that they are only three people. Even if they double the number of people, they are far from the opponents of ADA.


    But they came on behalf of the forces behind them and were forced away.


    The face lost in the end is not just a personal representation. Even the forces behind them will lose face with them.


    So, three people hesitated, finally, also open a way: "good! We also take part in the gambling fight. I bet on the amount of 40 talented friars and produce 400000 divine stones. "


    As soon as this person opens his mouth, the remaining two people are all rushing to follow the opening.


    Even though they only gambled against 40 talented monks.


    Four hundred thousand God stones were given to gamble.


    But in this case, it is clear that all the other party in the scene are gambling. The minimum amount of gambling is 100000.


    That''s how it works.


    He was fat and thin, but they really lost to ADA.


    From then on, the two of them saw ADA again, and they had to respectfully call the boss.


    Think of this, fat man only felt inside the heart, a burst of uncomfortable extreme.


    What''s more, in front of us, adadan also said that.


    From then on, he and the skinny will no longer be fat and thin, but will become ah-5 and ah-6. If they are called ah-5 and ah-6 in person, then This thought, let the fat man feel inside the heart, a burst of uncomfortable.


    At this time, it happened that ADA just looked at him.


    The meaning in the eyes can''t be understood.


    Since then, he has been the boss.


    Fat man, think about it again.


    This big shot before, just deliberately slowly close to each other. Then, it has not been a hand, the other three people directly to throw out.


    This is clearly forcing the other three to gamble.


    Otherwise, if a freshman comes forward and does not say a word, he will throw the other three out. So. There is no chance to let the other three have a chance to bet on another 400000 stone.


    Ah!


    In fact, Da Da has a deep mind.


    Then the fat man looked at the thin man. Clearly is to see the thin eyes inside, but also a touch of worry.


    Their names, however, are about to become five and six.

 Chapter 2697

    Just in the worry of the fat and the skinny, Lin Tianyu and his ten third grade later monks all came forward.


    At this time, all the people on both sides are focused on the eleven people who are playing.


    Those on the other side, they want to infer Lin Tianyu''s real strength from the first group''s competition.


    They did not think that they would directly defeat Lin Tianyu in the first battle.


    Although it was ten top monks in the late third grade, they fought with Lin Tianyu.


    But Lin Tianyu could not win the first game. Then, he would not agree to come down this one, such an unreasonable gambling fight.


    But those people on the other side, although they know the first game, they absolutely have no chance of winning.


    However, they wanted to see more from the war.


    For example, how many moves can Lin Tianyu win these ten people. Have you ever tried anything. How much strength has Lin Tianyu exerted.


    In this way, they can also calculate.


    How many rounds of group work will they have to use to push Lin Tianyu to the limit. Or win over Lin Tianyu.


    But in their own minds.


    At least after seven or eight rounds, it is possible to have a real effect.


    A DA, fat and skinny people all watched Lin Tianyu''s competition nervously.


    Although he knew the first battle, Lin Tianyu would surely win.


    However, they still have some worries.


    After all, they are ten top monks in the late third grade period.


    Moreover, this first round is just the beginning. After this round, however, there were more than a dozen rounds of competition. If in this first round, Lin Tianyu can''t have a particularly brilliant performance, can''t fight back with three moves and two moves. Then, after the next few rounds, the Vietnam war will certainly become more and more difficult. It is bound to be very difficult to support until the end of the twelve rounds.


    The fat man said, "skinny, how many moves do you think will be used to win the first round of our pavilion master?"


    The thin man said, "it should be ten moves."


    "Why ten moves?"


    "Because it happens to be ten people. Isn''t one move for one person just ten moves to win? "


    "Well. It seems to have a point. However, it is impossible for us to defeat several opponents of the other party in succession with a big move from time to time? If that''s the case, you can win without ten moves. "


    "It makes sense. In this way, maybe five moves will win. "


    "Chi!"


    There was a sudden burst of laughter.


    Fat man and thin man looked back and found that it was ADA who found the laughter.


    The thin man said angrily, "ADA, what are you laughing at? Are we not right? "


    A big deep voice: "call boss."


    Er!


    The thin man was obviously stunned.


    After hesitating for a long time, the thin man finally lowered his voice and said, "boss."


    Ah Da nodded with satisfaction and said, "well. Is that what you''re talking about? Fat man, and you. "


    A stout face. However, when I think about it again, even the skinny have already called a big boss, and they call each other''s boss again, it seems that there is nothing.


    What''s more, ADA didn''t force himself to make ah Wu and ah Liu save face for both of them.

 Chapter 2698

    "Boss!"


    Although the fat man is not particularly willing, but also directly called out.


    "Well, that''s good."


    ADA happily said, "since you and the skinny have called me boss. Well, you''ll remember. In the future, the boss will cover you two. As long as someone dares to bully you two, the boss will certainly help you both out. "


    After hearing this, the fat man turned his eyes and said, "boss, if Hu Si bullies us again in the future, will the boss take the lead for both of us?"


    "Of course I''ll do it for you."


    A Da candidly said: "however, if you want to bully me, I will do it for you two. If it''s just an ordinary quarrel, you don''t have to come to me and try to deal with it yourself. "


    "Well. This knows, if it is just such a small matter, it will not trouble the boss. "


    The fat man said, nodding.


    Then, the fat man and the thin one look at each other.


    They both nodded.


    However, in their eyes, it is clear that there is an extremely sinister look in them.


    Obviously, in front of them, they were supposed to be together. They were just a little bit worse than Hu Si.


    So, when something happens, especially when it comes to Hu Si.


    Then, they often choose to take the initiative to retreat some, try not to offend the Hu Si.


    But now?


    Hey, hey!


    The two people''s minds are open.


    Now, it''s not that they let Hu Si. We have to find a way to get rid of Hu Si. Then, it''s better to let the Hu Si fight against both of them. Then, we can find a big boss to do it for us.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey


    The more they think about it, the more proud they are.


    Suddenly, they even felt that it was a wise decision to recognize such a big boss.


    At this time, the fat man was getting closer to Ah Da and said, "boss, just now, when I and the skinny were discussing how many moves the cabinet master could win, the boss suddenly laughed. Excuse me, boss, what''s the reason for that


    When the fat man asked, he was very respectful.


    A Da Dao: "isn''t that obvious? Surely the pavilion master will not, as you said, defeat all the ten top friars of the third grade in the later period of the other party with just a few moves. "


    The thin man said: "boss, why, is the strength of the cabinet leader not so strong? If that''s the case, I''m afraid that when we get to the back, we may not be able to continue to win after more than one battle


    However, a Da took a look at the skinny man and said, "it''s not that the power of the cabinet master is not inferior. If that''s what I expected. The cabinet is mainly under the full strength. Ten opponents in the first round. You can do it all with three or two moves at most. "


    "Then, boss, why did you just say that the pavilion master can''t win the other party in a few moves?"


    "Ah! I know it. You want to confuse your opponent. If you play, you will give your full strength. Then, at the end of the battle, you will let these opponents know the strength and moves of our pavilion leader. There will be some disadvantages in the later battles. Boss, am I right? "

 Chapter 2699

    ADA nodded and said, "you have some truth in this respect.


    "But there should be another reason.


    "And that should be the most important reason."


    "What else would be the reason?"


    The fat man didn''t understand.


    So he asked ADA with a curious look on his face.


    The thin man also looked at Ada with a puzzled look on his face.


    A Da Dao: "this reason is just what I think, and it may not be all right.


    "I always feel that our pavilion master has been given the same big opportunity in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. And this chance. But our cabinet master has not yet been able to digest it completely. As a result, a variety of high-intensity battles are needed to help digest. The greater the intensity of this battle, the better.


    "In front of the challenge arena, although the leader of the cabinet tried his best to digest the benefits.


    "But obviously, the opponents are too weak. They are all enemies without a move from the cabinet master. At that time, for the sake of the reputation of Chongxiao Pavilion, the owner of the pavilion could not fight with each other for too long. Therefore, there is no real sharpening effect.


    "Even if it is the last Zhang He, it will be lost by the cabinet master.


    "So, here we are. Especially when there are ten people in each group. Our pavilion master is very happy in his heart.


    "In this way, the intensity of the battle will be slightly increased. Then, the sharpening effect of our cabinet master will be greater.


    "Just for this kind of sharpening, it is estimated that our cabinet owners will not easily end this battle.


    "It is estimated that in every battle, the leader of our cabinet will have to fight at least dozens and hundreds of moves to win the other side."


    Yeah.


    So it is.


    The strength of their cabinet leader should really be how strong it is.


    Fat and thin are both thinking with a little excitement in their hearts.


    Then, the fat man said, "boss, what''s the final result of the gambling fight between our cabinet master and them after ten battles? There should be no suspense, can we completely win the battle? "


    A Da thought for a moment and said, "if you want me to see the eleven scenes ahead, we should be able to take them down. It''s just that when it comes to the last scene, the other party still has seven people left. Maybe there will be some suspense. "


    "What does the boss mean?"


    A Da Dao: "it depends on the other side. There are several masters like he Li. After all, what is the strength of the other party''s 117 people? We are not completely clear. It''s only after they''ve fought that our eyes actually see it. That''s the way to fully understand.


    "If at the end of the day, the seven people left by the other side will have the same strength as he Li.


    "Even if one or two of them are stronger than he Li. Well, it was a very hard war. Even, one is not good. Our cabinet owners may not win the final battle


    Yeah.


    If it''s true, it''s just like ADA said.


    Their opponent, will certainly be the real elite, all are hidden in the final battle. Then, he concentrated all his strength to fight against the cabinet leader. I want to take the master down.

 Chapter 2700

    The skinny man said, "boss, in this way, the eleven innings ahead of us should be sure to win?"


    A Da Dao: "of course. Moreover, in order to obstruct our pavilion leader in the last battle, the other side will certainly not put the real powerful friars in front of us and fight against our pavilion leader. Therefore, our cabinet leader will surely win the eleven battles ahead. In the eleven battles ahead, the only purpose of the other party''s arrangement is to consume more physical strength of our cabinet leader. "


    "If so, there is still a little to worry about."


    The fat man said: "maybe, they will have the last time, directly or gathered ten experts to fight together."


    As soon as the fat man said that, the thin and the big also understood.


    That''s what they''re likely to do.


    After all, the previous eleven wars were all to consume Lin Tianyu''s strength. Then, in the 11th World War, they will probably arrange only seven monks to play.


    Then, the ten most powerful monks among them were all arranged in the final battle.


    At the end of the first World War, we decided to win or lose with Lin Tianyu.


    If that''s really the case.


    In addition, there is not only a top player like he Li.


    Even, it is very likely that there are some masters who are far from the general strength, or the strength is slightly higher than some of them.


    So, can Lin Tianyu really cope with the final battle?


    Especially after 11 car fights.


    When they looked at the battlefield, they were all worried.


    Then, in the battlefield, because of Ah Da''s warning, both the fat and the thin looked at the field attentively. Then, they are able to see for sure that Lin Tianyu is indeed taking the other side''s ten opponents, in sharpening themselves.


    That kind of battle is not so much a battle as a tempering of Lin Tianyu''s martial arts and strength.


    After nearly a hundred moves, Lin Tianyu made a little effort to cut the other side''s ten top monks, one after another, out of the field.


    In the first battle, Lin Tianyu won.


    However, with the first group of ten monks, just completely cut out of the field by Lin Tianyu. In the other side''s team, there were ten more soon.


    As soon as they were on the stage, they did not answer. They directly surrounded Lin Tianyu and launched the most violent attack.


    Obviously, they have made up their minds.


    Now that it has been decided, we should win Lin Tianyu with the wheel battle.


    Then, they don''t have any courtesy to say. They will use this kind of serial war to fight against Lin Tianyu all the time, consuming his physical strength. At the end of the day, after exhausting Lin Tianyu''s physical strength to the extreme, he sent all the advantages and aftereffects to the court to give him the most powerful blow to lock in the victory.


    I saw the other party''s intention.


    Then, after a discussion among the three, a Da delivered a message in person and told Lin Tianyu all this.


    Let him in sharpen his own time, pay more attention to save his physical strength, in order to cope with the final battle.


    A DA was also quick to convey the message to Lin Tianyu, "Pavilion master, I think that they will use such 11 consecutive battles in front of them, which greatly consumes your physical strength. Then, all the most powerful opponents were concentrated on the last battle. Then, prepare to defeat you in the first World War. "

 Chapter 2701

    Then, including the fat and the thin.


    All three of them received a message from Lin Tianyu at the same time.


    "All three of you can rest assured. I have been thinking about this little abacus for a long time. Such a small idea, but I can''t stand.


    "As for the exhaustion of my strength. ha-ha! Even if this kind of battle, more than double, but it is difficult to form too much of my physical strength consumption.


    "At the beginning of my practice, I honed my physical ability, but it was far better than that of a monk of the same rank.


    "Such a battle, to me, is nothing to consume.


    "It''s like this. It can help me sharpen up a little more and integrate the benefits I got in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation into myself. Maybe, after 11 battles like this, I don''t just have physical strength, I don''t have too much consumption. Moreover, it is very likely that my strength will be greatly improved.


    "When it comes to the final battle, it''s not just that they''ve exhausted my strength and made me weak. On the contrary, it will be my stronger battle. "


    Ah!


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s voice, they were all happy in their hearts.


    It turns out that they are all worried about nothing.


    After a battle like this, if viewed by others, the consumption must be extremely large.


    However, with Lin Tianyu''s inside information and strength. Fighting like this is not only that he can''t be consumed at all. Even, it can be regarded as a kind of specific exercise without any consumption.


    And, as time goes on.


    This kind of exercise, on the contrary, will allow Lin Tianyu''s strength to get further growth.


    That''s really great!


    Let''s let them plan the forest Pavilion master like this.


    In the end, they thought they were the most decisive war.


    They think that Lin Tianyu''s strength has been consumed too much.


    And they have arranged the most advantageous aftereffect.


    It''s absolutely a war.


    But when it comes to real fighting, they can understand it completely. What a powerful Lin Tianyu they are facing. Even Lin Tianyu, who was much more powerful than when they started fighting.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    All three are happy.


    Then, they all looked into the battlefield.


    At this time, they were completely calm. It also saw something they had overlooked.


    It seems that in this kind of war, Lin Tianyu has been just a light polar shuttle among the ten people of the other side. Every time, I feel that the other side''s weapons and fists are clearly attacking Lin Tianyu, but he can easily be let out by Lin Tianyu.


    And, every time, from the point of view of almost everyone, it is impossible to be let out.


    Lin Tianyu is also always able to, still at such a time, timely hand, is to return the opponent a knife.


    "Puff Chi", cut out a piece of the other party''s skirt, or left a small scar on the other side.


    Under such a close look, you will find Lin Tianyu. Under the attack of the other party, he looks like a ghost who has passed through the moves of the other party. No matter how intense the attack is.


    He was always able to get through without a scratch.

 Chapter 2702

    Finally, it has entered the sixth round.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s every battle is still so relaxed. It seems that he can''t see it at all. Lin Tianyu is just a little tired.


    It seems that if we can keep fighting like this, we won''t have half a minute''s fatigue.


    At this meeting, a DA, fat and thin people are completely relieved.


    This battle is really like what Lin Tianyu said before.


    This clearly is to give him a kind of sharpening just. What''s more, it is also a kind of sharpening without any consumption.


    Until now, we have not seen the fighting state of Lin Tianyu, and there has been a slight decline.


    Although, each war did not end quickly.


    But obviously, it''s not that it can''t be done quickly.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu wants to have a better exercise for himself.


    By this time, the faces of the main people on the other side who had planned the battle had turned a little ugly.


    Obviously, it did not achieve the desired effect.


    If we had been fighting until the sixth battle, Lin Tianyu would have clearly not consumed much.


    So, even after the 11th round, how much of their physical strength can they consume?


    If it can''t, it will cause great consumption to Lin Tianyu.


    Even if they were in the last war, they concentrated all their powerful fighting power in that war. They don''t have much confidence either.


    "He Lao, how do I feel that after so many battles, Lin Tianyu has not only no consumption, but also become more powerful than before?"


    "It''s impossible. Man is not a puppet. As long as he has energy, he can fight ceaselessly. There is no excess consumption at all. It''s a man. He''s fighting like this. He must have had a great consumption. In particular, every time we send out, there are ten top monks in the late third grade. And, in the middle, there is no break. Just before our next game. How can this be possible, without consumption? "


    "But, simply from the battle scene. Lin Tianyu is clearly the Vietnam War. Is his state better? How should this be explained? "


    "Perhaps it is Lin Tianyu who is deliberately covering up his own consumption."


    "Yes, the cover up shows that his consumption is really very large."


    "It should be a cover up. He wants to use a better state, which gives us an illusion. I think he still keeps the perfect state at the beginning


    "Why did he cover it up?"


    "It is also possible to use this illusion to create a deterrent effect on us. It''s also possible that after showing the good side, when we arrange for the next round, we will not be so continuous and coherent in arranging for him


    Some people still looked at He Li and said, "old he, what do you think of Lin Tianyu''s current state? In your opinion, his strength is really not consumed by the successive wars. Or did he deliberately make such a false appearance to cover up?


    When such a question was asked, all the people looked at him with hope.

 Chapter 2703

    No matter what the reason is. Now, we all have only one way to go to the end.


    "Now, Lin Tianyu really doesn''t have any consumption. Or did he deliberately make such a false impression to fool us. We all have to follow the plan set in front of us and try our best.


    "With the strength we have now.


    "I still firmly believe that our side''s chance of winning should be more than 80 percent."


    However, when he Li said so, several people looked at each other.


    Their eyes flickered as they looked at each other.


    Obviously, even in what he Li said just now, they also heard it.


    When he Li said so, there was obviously some uncertain flavor in it. Therefore, it is obvious that they have come up with some other ideas.


    So, one of them said, "Mr. Ho, if we say that, it is possible for us to achieve more than 20% and fail?"


    He Li frowned again and said, "of course. No matter what kind of gambling, it is impossible to achieve a 100% chance of winning. There is always a contingency in him. And this Lin Tianyu is really powerful. So, against him, even with our strong lineup, I just feel that we have the overwhelming majority of the odds. But no one can guarantee the final result


    When he Li said so, there were several people who were obviously stunned.


    Then their eyes twinkled even more.


    All of a sudden, someone stood up and said, "old he, what I want to say is that if we get to the end, we really lose to Lin Tianyu. I mean, if. At that time, are we really going to give him the lost resources? "


    When he said this, he looked cautiously at He Li.


    He Li also took a deep look at the man and said, "well, what do you think?"


    The man laughed and said, "I think if we can win, it will be the best. Then, each of our forces can select some of the talented friars collected in Chongxiao Pavilion,


    "but if we fail.


    "Well, I don''t think he has to give the gambling resources.


    "We all have to think about it. This time, the resources that we gamble with ChongXiao pavilion are enough to build another ten Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "How can we be reconciled with such a huge resource, Lin Tianyu?


    "So what I want to say is. In the end, once we really fail. Then, we can all spread out and get out of here directly. At that time, I don''t believe that Lin Tianyu, even if he was able to get us all back by means of all means. "


    As soon as this person said this, several people around him were responding to the location.


    Obviously, it''s not just the person who said that.


    There are several more.


    They''re all planning. At the end of the fight, once they are really defeated.


    Then, they will immediately find a way to escape here, instead of paying Lin Tianyu that large amount of resources.

 Chapter 2704

    He Li is another frown, and then, looking at the past toward the public.


    In He Li''s eyes, even those who did not make a voice to respond to those people, there are several people, are in the eyes of He Li, quietly lowered his head.


    Obviously, these people have the same intention.


    When he Li looked at these people, he didn''t say much.


    After all, these people are only working with him this time.


    Moreover, after this flash of cooperation, I really don''t know whether there is a chance to cooperate again next time.


    These people were neither his own family members nor those who had too many special relations with him. He really can''t say anything about others.


    So, he Li coughed and said, "no matter what you think. However, since we have lost, and so many of us can''t beat Lin Tianyu alone. Then, I will be willing to lose the bet, directly to him. As for what you think, I don''t care. However, no matter what you think, when you implement it, we hope you can really think about the consequences. "


    When he Li said this, some people seemed to understand.


    However, there are also some people who are still flashing their eyes.


    Then, it seems that I am thinking about my mind.


    He Li just sighed in his heart and didn''t say anything more.


    There are some things that you can click on, but you don''t have to say them so thoroughly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who was fighting, had a twinkle in his eyes and a slight smile.


    It seems that he Li is pretty good.


    No matter what he thinks in front of him.


    But at least, to this meeting, he can still admit defeat.


    This alone is very rare.


    This is not something anyone can do.


    Yeah.


    OK.


    If at the end of the day, those who can take the initiative to admit defeat and take the initiative to take out the God stone can appropriately return some benefits to them.


    As for those who lost, they were ready to take a bet to escape, playing him as a fool.


    Hey, hey!


    He Lin Tianyu, however, will let these guys know what is the real means of his Lin Tianyu and what is the real despair.


    They will see it.


    As the fighting continued.


    Next round, round by round.


    Lin Tianyu is still not slow to continue. Then, taking advantage of this rare opportunity, he gradually digested the benefits he got in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Gradually, after so many battles, he almost digested the benefits he got this time.


    By this time, Lin Tianyu''s strength has been completely up to a peak.


    At this time, he was compared with when he didn''t use so many battles to digest his own advantages in the beginning. There is an essential difference in strength.


    At that time, although he had already obtained these benefits.


    However, it is as if you have not completely learned how to use it.


    He must also try to adapt slowly to the benefits. Well, in such a situation, it is also very difficult for him to fully present all the benefits he has gained during the war.


    Therefore, the real strength will be limited to a great extent.


    But after this honing.


    The benefits of the previous.


    At this meeting, it is equivalent to his own thing.


    He wants to use it, but it can be used at any time.


    This is just like a peerless sword. After this battle, this unique sword is even more piercing with cold light.

 Chapter 2705

    Finally, with Lin Tianyu in this field of fighting, his own combat power is about to reach the peak.


    The eleventh war is over.


    It''s just the last battle left.


    Although in front of him, after 11 successive wars, Lin Tianyu has already defeated 107 top monks in the late third grade.


    But in the hearts of the people, it is very clear.


    What really determines the success or failure of this gamble depends on the final battle.


    Even in front of him, Lin Tianyu has made such brilliant achievements.


    As long as the final battle, he lost.


    Then, in the end, he failed in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    And this last battle.


    As expected, the other side has directly left a quota of ten people. What''s more, there is no doubt that there is no such thing as where to leave, as well as the most powerful masters among them. They are the people who stand out, is to let the strength of those slightly weaker some of the peak monks in the late third grade, are clearly feel a sense of some depression.


    I felt the momentum of the ten people who finally stood up, which was extremely powerful.


    Even if it was the other side, it was 107 people who had been defeated. This meeting of them, also is to flash out on the face of a proud smile.


    These last ten people are the secret weapons that they really hide.


    If it''s really calculated in terms of combat effectiveness.


    Even if the 11 groups in front of them shot together, they would not be able to defeat the last group.


    Therefore, even if Lin Tianyu really defeated the eleven groups in front of him, it was not a big deal.


    After all, the 11 groups were divided into 11 rounds and took turns to fight Lin Tianyu.


    But now, the most powerful group, whose strength is comparable to the total strength of the previous 11 groups, is to form a team to play together and fight against Lin Tianyu.


    The effect that can be achieved is totally different from the previous one.


    At this time, I felt the ten people who came on the stage and sent out the kind of powerful and rebellious momentum, even if ADAU changed his face for a while.


    It can make people feel it clearly.


    In the last group of ten.


    Even the weakest are not far behind.


    Even, there is the momentum of two people. Compared with He Li, it seems to be more powerful.


    The actual combat power, even if not necessarily, is more powerful than he Li. I''m afraid that it will not be weaker than he Li.


    Such ten people played at the same time, against Lin Tianyu.


    Although it has been to the end, a Da''s heart has always been full of confidence in Lin Tianyu.


    However, to this meeting, Ah Da''s confidence will inevitably be a little hit.


    Fat and thin people are also feeling the invincible momentum of these ten people, but also a burst of worry.


    Then, they both looked at Ada.


    After seeing Adana''s ugly face, they felt a kind of invisible pressure and oppressed them.


    The fat man said: "boss, according to you, this time, our pavilion leader, will have a few% chance of winning?"


    ADA didn''t answer immediately, but looked at the field, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I didn''t expect that the personnel they sent to the field in the last battle would be so powerful."

 Chapter 2706

    After listening to ADA''s words, the fat man felt his heart more and more, and the whole ground was sinking.


    Now, however, even ADAU has no idea about this matter.


    It''s just a simple strength analysis.


    Fat people know it very well.


    ADA is much more powerful than he and skinny.


    But now, it is even ah mostly has no bottom. So, will there be a little bit of hope in this war?


    The fat man felt a little uneasy and said, "boss, in this case, there is really no hope for the battle of our pavilion leader."


    A Da immediately said: "not necessarily."


    The thin man also hastened to come up and said, "boss, if you say so, do you mean that our pavilion master still has the hope of winning?"


    A Da Dao: "everything is still uncertain. It depends on where our pavilion leader''s bottom line is? All along, we haven''t really figured out what step our cabinet leader''s strength is. Because, almost from the time we followed the leader of the cabinet, there was no time in such a long time. It really forced out the strength limit of our cabinet master.


    "Several times, we are all in the heart, think, this time, should have reached the cabinet master''s strength limit. He completely forced out the power of the cabinet leader.


    "But at the end?


    "I always feel that the strength of the pavilion master is like a big increase in the open space.


    "Therefore, the result of this time is really hard to say. What''s more, we don''t know how much the strength has been improved after the master of our pavilion has obtained the inheritance palace of physical training and the training just now. It is even more difficult to predict the final victory or defeat. "


    When ADA said this, the hearts of the fat man and the thin man finally settled down a little.


    The fat man asked quietly, "but, boss, just now, how can you see that you look so ugly? Are you clearly worried? "


    Ah Da was silent for a moment and said, "this situation is really worrying people.


    "After all, if the cabinet leader is really in the past, he has already revealed all his strength limits.


    "The strongest combat power he has shown before is his real strongest combat power. Well, the cabinet leader may not be able to win this battle. "


    So the fat and the thin understand.


    Even from the perspective of ADA.


    It''s just the strongest fighting power that Lin Tianyu showed before. We can''t cope with this war. Unless, for a long time, Lin Tianyu has never shown his strongest fighting power.


    After all, every time, I thought I was above the limit.


    But in the end, Lin Tianyu''s strength will always be able to break through another level.


    Well, this time, it is also very likely, just at a time when everyone thought that Lin Tianyu could not cope even if he played his extreme combat power.


    At the moment of real engagement, his strength will suddenly have a great improvement.


    Once again, it broke all people''s habitual thinking.


    With such a strong strength, no friar can cope with it.


    However, when the real war began.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength suddenly went beyond imagination.


    Then, as before, it was the same as before, turning defeat into victory.

 Chapter 2707

    After listening to ADA''s words, both the fat and the skinny felt that Lin Tianyu should still have the hope of winning.


    But, think again, feel clearly again.


    This war is still a bit in suspense.


    Then, the three people are quickly looking at the field.


    At this time, the ten people of the other side just kept releasing such a powerful momentum that they almost tore up the space of this party and constantly oppressed the past towards Lin Tianyu.


    For a while, they were not ready to attack Lin Tianyu immediately.


    Obviously, they just made up their minds.


    In order to pass this kind of imposing oppression, Lin Tianyu''s confidence was completely suppressed to the freezing point. They''re the ones who do.


    At that time, under the thunder.


    It was a direct blow and defeated Lin Tianyu, laying the foundation for their final victory.


    Such a kind of absolute strength and momentum above the crushing, for people who are weaker than themselves, the effect is often very good.


    Even, a lot of times, when this momentum is strong enough, without the other side''s hand, it is enough to crush their opponents to their own, and take the initiative to admit defeat.


    With such a powerful momentum emanating.


    The other party''s ten people were all smiling on their faces. Obviously, in their hearts, they also thought that no friar could maintain enough fighting spirit under such strong momentum.


    I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu is about to admit defeat, right?


    Eh!


    There seems to be something wrong.


    How to look up, this Lin Tianyu seems to be completely not affected by this powerful momentum feeling.


    At this time, Lin''s face was still calm.


    Even when looking at the ten people opposite them, there was a faint smile on their faces.


    A completely indifferent expression.


    It seems that they didn''t take their extremely powerful momentum to heart at all.


    Fake it!


    It must be pretending!


    When thinking in this way, the other party''s ten people also steeply released their own momentum, and once again enhanced several points.


    However, after a while, I saw Lin Tianyu again.


    Clearly, it is just the same as the front, a face of calm color.


    Finally, with a wave of his hand, ten of them all put their momentum back.


    He Li took a look at Lin Tianyu and said: "Lin Pavilion master, I think you can personally experience how powerful our ten people are. But when we find you Chongxiao Pavilion, it''s not that we really have to fight against you. Our purpose has been made very clear from the beginning.


    "Now, we''re still the same as before.


    "We just have one condition.


    "That is, we will leave soon after we divide out some of the talented friars included in your Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "If Lin Tianyu is in trouble. Well, it''s OK to divide the gifted monks according to the number of bets we''ve made. But we have to choose the talented monks ourselves.


    "And then, just wait until we''ve picked out the number we''re betting on, we''ll all leave right away. Absolutely no longer hedge Xiao Ge caused any damage. "

 Chapter 2708

    Obviously, it has been to this meeting, where to leave them, after showing such a strong strength.


    In He Li''s heart, is still hedge Xiao GE has a certain fear.


    Or, it should be said that he has a certain fear of Lin Tianyu.


    After all, Lin Tianyu''s strength is too strong.


    A strong opponent like this, if you don''t have to completely fall out with each other. Only through the imposing pressure, let the other party yield, that can''t be better.


    Otherwise, even this time, what''s wrong with ChongXiao pavilion.


    But when they have calmed down and found themselves and others, or the forces behind them.


    In that case, they might be the ones who should be embarrassed.


    Now, if only in the imposing oppression, let them yield. Well, in the future, even if he wants to find the field again. Well, first of all, his momentum will be much weaker.


    This will form an invisible psychological pressure on him.


    What''s more, he just chooses the number of talents in the bet.


    Although this is very likely, it is only about one-third of the number of talented friars recorded in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Because they have to choose for themselves.


    Then, they must choose the best among the talented friars included in the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In the end, although Chongxiao Pavilion will leave more talented monks.


    But when it comes to quality, it is much worse than the talented friars they provoked.


    Moreover, this round as long as Lin Tianyu really agrees.


    Once selected.


    Those talented friars included in Chongxiao Pavilion can really feel the weakness of Chongxiao Pavilion. What''s the matter with them? What kind of home do they have for such a clan?


    This can be regarded as completely shaking the foundation of those talented friars in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But under their great pressure.


    Did he dare to fight with them again at this time?


    It''s not that they underestimated Lin Tianyu. But now, the strength and momentum they showed clearly exceeded the limits that monks could show.


    The momentum of ten powerful monks comparable to He Li became one.


    As long as you''re not a God.


    It''s just a monk.


    Then, no one dares to rise the heart of confrontation.


    Even Lin Tianyu is no exception.


    After he Li said this, he looked at Lin Tianyu calmly and waited for his reply.


    Moreover, he was more confident that Lin Tianyu would agree to his conditions.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu, who was opposite them, just gave a cool smile and said, "if you have such a strong lineup before the battle, you should put it out first. For me, maybe, it can cause a little bit of trouble.


    "But now?


    "After the battle ahead, do you think you can still have the slightest chance?"


    What do you mean?


    He''s face is full of confidence.

 Chapter 2709

    In front of them, when Lin Tianyu was fighting, they could always feel it.


    It seems that with the battle going on, Lin Tianyu''s strength has been growing.


    However, in their hearts, they always thought that it was just a kind of false appearance that Lin Tianyu deliberately revealed in order to confuse them.


    But the actual situation should be that with the continuation of the battle, Lin Tianyu''s strength and physical strength consumption have been continuously expanding.


    Well, when eleven battles are completely over.


    Lin Tianyu''s state will also drop to a pole.


    At this time, they sent the most powerful lineup. Even, they did not have to fight directly, they could directly oppress Lin Tianyu to yield.


    But now?


    Listen to Lin Tianyu''s words.


    That''s exactly what I mean.


    In the first eleven battles, Lin Tianyu did not just let himself consume too much. What''s more, in the eleven battles, they gained great benefits. Let his strength have a greater promotion.


    Is this possible?


    People think again, there are some Leng.


    It is true that there are fabled top talents, they are all in the battle, so that the strength of the faster.


    But this kind of promotion is fast.


    That also has to fight, has a certain absorption time, can be transformed into his own strength.


    After the battle, Lin Tianyu had no spare time at all. What''s more, they''re still fighting.


    His strength, in such a situation, can also have a great improvement.


    He Li''s eyes shrunk sharply, looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, why don''t you want to tell me. In the battle just now, your strength has been greatly improved compared with that before the battle. Or before the battle, you are against the last ten of us. Maybe, you are not the opponent. But now, you can defeat the ten of us


    "That''s almost what it means."


    Lin Tianyu said casually, "however, there is something wrong with what you said.


    "Even before the battle, if you are against the most powerful group of ten that you put forward in the end. I''m also sure to win you. However, at that time, we still had to spend more time to win over the ten of you.


    "But now, because after the first 11 battles, we have to face you, the ten.


    "If I want to win.


    "It should be that Yu can''t use too much energy. You can easily win the top ten. "


    Ten people looked at each other.


    There is something wrong with their eyes.


    However, when they looked at each other, there was a look of disbelief in their eyes.


    They don''t believe it.


    Just in the 11 battles just now, Lin Tianyu made great progress with his own strength.


    Therefore, he Li did not believe in the tunnel: "master Lin, since you said yes, in the battle just now, your strength has made great progress. Then, can you say specifically, in what areas have you made great progress? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "if I really said it, could you ten people directly admit defeat to me without having to fight?"

 Chapter 2710

    He Li is also stupefied.


    However, he did not expect that Lin Tianyu would put forward conditions for them, the strongest group of ten, to admit defeat directly.


    He Li shook his head and said, "it''s impossible.


    "If only on behalf of me. Well, after being able to know that the strength of Lin Pavilion Lord has indeed made a great progress, I can still directly admit defeat.


    "But now, we are fighting far more than just representing me.


    "Behind me, there are more than 100 others. Moreover, each of them represents a force behind them.


    "So, in any case, this war must be fought.


    "Otherwise, I can''t account for it."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I believe what you said.


    "But since it is impossible for you to admit defeat without fighting. Well, I can''t tell you how to improve my own strength by a lot.


    "If you want to know how much my strength has improved.


    "Then you can go straight into the battle and experience it."


    He Li also took a deep look at Lin Tianyu.


    Then he said, "OK. Well, let''s learn from the fighting. "


    He Li waved his hand, and the ten people with him took out their weapons.


    Suddenly, a strong to the extreme of the killing of the gas, impact out, full of the whole sky.


    At this time, he Li said again: "master Lin, since you feel your strength, you have made a great progress. So, how many moves do you think you have to use to win us after you fight with the most powerful group of ten? "


    But Lin Tianyu was indifferent: "do you want to hear the truth, or do you want to listen to lies?"


    "How about the truth? What about lies? "


    "To be honest, it''s not very nice. Let you sound, feel a burst of harsh. If you don''t, it will sound much better. But it is completely inconsistent with the facts. "


    He Li, however, laughed and said, "well, I''ll listen to the good ones first. Lin Pavilion master, you can tell a lie first. If we are defeated in the war hall, you can say that we are not the fake group? "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "that''s not true. The truth is, if I do my best. You, a group of ten, should be defeated when you have more than 100 moves. "


    Lin Tianyu suddenly said such a sentence.


    Unexpectedly, he claimed that it was a good lie.


    This is too irritating.


    You know, when Lin Tianyu was ahead of the other 11 groups, it took him more than 100 moves to win every group.


    Why, now, it''s their turn to be the most powerful group.


    On the contrary, Lin Tianyu came out.


    It is said that more than 100 moves have won their most powerful group. Even when the combat power is comparable to the sum of the previous 11 groups. He can win with more than 100 moves.


    What''s more, it''s even more irritating.


    This is what Lin Tianyu called a good lie.


    If you don''t tell a good lie. So, is it to say that Lin Tianyu wants to win over their most powerful group now. In fact, you don''t need a hundred moves at all?


    He Li thought of here, eyes a cold, fixed to see Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2711

    He Li got angry and said, "master Lin, if you don''t tell such a good lie, are you likely to defeat our strongest group of ten with only a few moves or a dozen moves?"


    Lin Tianyu laughed and did not respond.


    But that meaning, however, can''t understand.


    That is to say, he Li''s guess is really right.


    He Li was more angry and said: "Lin Pavilion master, you have to know the strength of the group we sent out in the end. It''s already the sum of the ten groups that can be used in front of us. Why, in the face of such a strong strength. You Lin Pavilion master is sure that we can be defeated with more than 100 moves like the eleven groups in front of you. What''s more, it''s what you call a good lie. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "Oh, you are strange. I used so many moves against the first eleven groups. So, when you fight the strongest group, you should use more moves, right? "


    He Li did not say much after hearing Lin Tianyu''s words.


    Obviously, this is the fact in front of us.


    There is no need to argue.


    You know, when you beat the first eleven groups. In each group, Lin Tianyu almost used a hundred moves.


    But now, against their strongest group.


    What''s more, when it''s already a group that can match the total combat power of the first ten groups, we can win with the same trick. This is said, even if Lin Tianyu himself is afraid it is hard to believe it.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "well, if I tell you, when I fight in front of me, I''m just training myself. Then, he suppressed his own combat power to the extreme.


    "If the combat power is raised to the limit, even the teams in front of them, there are ten people in a group.


    "In fact, there are at most two moves between my moves.


    "Or, maybe it''s just a move that can blow them all out.


    "Well, what do you think of my statement?"


    He Li''s eyes shrunk steeply.


    The front ten.


    If Lin Tianyu let go of all his fighting power. Actually, we can do it in one move, which is to blow them all down.


    If that''s the case, let''s count it.


    What is the limit of his fighting power?


    Even in front of those groups, the strength of each group is indeed weaker. However, there are ten people in each group.


    Ten people were defeated in one move.


    He Li looked at the nine people behind him.


    Their eyes are all very complicated.


    If Lin Tianyu is not bragging.


    Then, they, the most powerful group of ten, will not be able to stop Lin Tianyu''s victory.


    However, at this time of shock, there were still many people among them. In their eyes, there was a flicker of disbelief.


    How is it possible to defeat the group of ten in one move. Moreover, these ten people group are all the top friars in the late third grade.


    But in their hearts, they are not willing to believe that what Lin Tianyu just said is true. However, it is still unable to hide the shock in their eyes.

 Chapter 2712

    To this meeting, the other party''s ten people are completely no longer the front of that kind of self-confidence.


    Finally, he Li also took a breath and said: "Lin Pavilion master, then, I want to hear the truth you said. So, my truth is, how many moves do you need to win our strongest group of ten after you have exerted your strength to the extreme? "


    "Want to hear the truth?" Lin Tianyu asked.


    He Li nodded.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you really say it, the strength of your ten people is really good. Among the top friars in the later period of the third grade, they can all be regarded as top masters. "


    When he heard Lin Tianyu say so, all ten people raised their heads and their faces were filled with a confident look.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu said again: "since you are all the top-notch masters. Of course, I have to save you a little face, don''t you?


    "Well, when my strength has been raised to the limit, let''s keep one move.


    "Ten moves!


    "Ten moves, you can defeat the most powerful group of ten."


    Originally, a second ago, ten people''s faces are still filled with a confident and proud look.


    But this meeting, one hears Lin Tianyu to say so.


    The look on each of their faces was a wild change.


    What do you mean?


    For ten of them.


    Lin Tianyu could be so crazy.


    Then, he claimed that within ten moves, all ten of them could be defeated directly.


    It''s a little crazy.


    I don''t put them in my eyes.


    Finally, he Li took a deep breath and said, "master Lin, are you sure that you can defeat all ten of us within ten moves."


    Lin Tianyu said: "if I really give my all, it should be only a few."


    Hum!


    After hearing this reply, he Li was so angry that he snorted in his heart and said, "well, master Lin, since you have such a strong self-confidence. Then, dare you come and make a bet with us? "


    "How do you want to bet?"


    "I''ll bet if you can really beat ten of us in ten moves."


    "What are you going to bet on? You don''t want to use this method to gamble on the outcome of the game? "


    Lin Tianyu said, his face full of smile, staring at He Li.


    In this way, he Li is already on the tip of his tongue, but he can''t say it any more.


    In fact, at this meeting, he li really wants to open his mouth and say that within the limit of these ten moves, he Li will bet on their final victory.


    Because, to this meeting, through Lin Tianyu himself revealed some information about his own strength.


    He Li can already be true, that is, the idea that his side can win is gone. Therefore, if Lin Tianyu can be inspired to agree to gamble on the outcome of the game within the limit of ten moves. Then, they can be regarded as having a little hope. But now, Lin Tianyu directly said his inner thoughts.


    Well, in his status as he left.


    He''s going to force it out.


    Only ten moves are allowed to gamble on their success or failure in this game.


    Then, his whole face and identity, that is, when he said this, would lose his laziness.


    He couldn''t say how to leave. Such a condition was not a condition.

 Chapter 2713

    But such a good opportunity, is already felt that he is likely to lose the situation.


    Suddenly, it was such a good opportunity.


    What''s more, it''s still the case that the opponent Lin Tianyu said his ten moves to win them.


    If at this time, we do not take this as a condition to increase our own interests. That''s too much to say.


    If we want to gamble more carefully, we''d better leave the pavilion like this. If Lin Tianyu can''t beat the four of us in ten moves. Well, it''s only half of the bet we''ve made in front of us. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "this condition is OK."


    He centrifugal next happy.


    This at least can let him see that all the people on his side can lose half of the hope.


    It''s also something that makes them happy, isn''t it?


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu said again, "however, what are you willing to take out to gamble? If I have ten moves, I can''t win you ten. I''m willing to charge half of the front wager. Then, if you are really defeated by me within ten moves. So, should you take out more than half of your previous bets?


    "In this way, it''s a fair bet.


    "The bets on both sides are equal.


    "That''s in line with the principle of fair play, isn''t it?"


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this.


    At that time, there were a lot of people from the other side shouting.


    They all claim to be able to agree to this condition.


    Although, if Lin Tianyu can win he Li and other ten people in ten moves, they will have to pay more than half of the resources.


    But ten thousand of them didn''t believe it.


    He Li is the strongest group of ten of them.


    Even his ten moves can''t hold up even when he is fighting against Lin Tianyu. That is to say, he will be defeated.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Even now, they feel it.


    Even the last, most powerful group, is likely to lose. But if we say that they are the most powerful group, even ten moves are unable to withstand, that is, they will lose.


    I don''t believe it if I kill them.


    Therefore, when they yelled one by one, they were full of confidence.


    But at this time, he Li did not open his mouth to accept.


    Because, in his heart, there is a kind of uneasiness.


    That is, Lin Tianyu seems to be able to easily defeat the last ten member group within ten moves.


    Although this idea is too ridiculous.


    However, he Li''s heart, he must think so.


    He just felt that it must have come true.


    Therefore, if he was at this time, he promised. Then he has agreed to this condition on behalf of all the people.


    At the end of the day, if Lin Tianyu really did it, he would beat the last ten of them in ten moves. Then, everyone has to put out more than half of the resources in front of them.


    He Li''s a promise, and so on if it is to harm everyone again more than the first half of the resources.


    At that time, he can''t really explain to all these people.


    Therefore, he Li hesitated.


    At the same time, it is also thinking.


    How should we solve this situation.

 Chapter 2714

    However, no matter what the method is, it has to be almost in line with the conditions allowed by Lin Tianyu.


    He was willing to take out half of the ante.


    He Li thought hard.


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up.


    He Li said: "Lin Pavilion master, it''s better to be like this. On our side, we don''t have to increase the stakes any more. However, if Lin Pavilion master can really defeat the last ten of us in ten moves. Then, ten of us are willing to jointly guarantee that all the people who gamble with Lin Pavilion master will really give the bet to him. I promise you, no one is going to have to refuse to pay. "


    When he Li said that.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at him with a smile.


    Obviously, there is no courage to do so, which is really to increase the bet and gamble with him again.


    It should be He Li also vaguely felt.


    If he really is an increased bet, and then bet on the ten moves. Well, they are likely to lose.


    And he is the head of these people.


    He can''t afford to take the risk.


    After seeing he Li for a while, Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "ha ha! Since they dare not increase the bet. That''s it. As for trying to get rid of my bets. I''m afraid that few people can easily do it on the scene. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "now, we can start."


    "Well, let''s go."


    He Li glanced at the ten people on his side, and saw that all of them were fully prepared, and they were also ready to accept.


    After that, the ten men almost completely connected their weapons with the other nine people around them. It''s totally different from the beginning.


    At this time, their biggest wish is not to win Lin Tianyu.


    They''re all thinking.


    What''s wrong with them, they have to survive Lin Tianyu''s ten moves first.


    Ten moves!


    Just ten moves!


    That''s half of the bet they promised.


    At this time, when they play, that invincible faith and self-confidence are almost gone.


    His face was full of caution.


    There was no longer the slightest sense of self-confidence and complacency.


    However, in this way, it is also to let them composed of this and a defensive circle, almost have reached the perfect state.


    At this time, they finally had some reassurance.


    A perfect defense like this.


    Even Lin Tianyu is totally impossible. It can be broken easily.


    Then, within ten moves, it is even more impossible to defeat them.


    And as long as you get through ten moves.


    Well, at least it can make them lose less than half of the resources promised in front of them.


    At the same time, opposite them, Lin Tianyu also took out his black knife.


    When the black knife reached Lin Tianyu''s hand, it was like a black light. Awe the soul. Let them ten people, is can not help but in the heart of a tremor.


    However, they are all masters in the end.


    Then, it is the mind of a convergence, the kind of impact on the soul of the feeling, to completely exclude out.


    Then, Lin Tianyu gently raised the black knife in his hand. They attacked the circle of ten of them.

 Chapter 2715

    "A move!"


    With this knife attack in the past, Lin Tianyu also said in his mouth.


    This seems to be calculating moves for myself.


    However, this peaceful voice to the extreme, but clearly is facing each other''s ten people, is to create an endless pressure.


    If this move, is really to achieve the effect.


    Then, the pressure is bound to reach its peak.


    Of course, on the other hand.


    If this knife goes down, it will not achieve any effect. There is no harm done to ten of them. Then, this kind of pressure will disappear all of a sudden.


    Bang!


    However, before the sound of counting stopped, one of the ten people on the opposite side clearly already had one. With the black knife technique cut by Lin Tianyu, he flew out directly. And then, again, he fell heavily on the ground.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not take the opportunity to attack again and again.


    He was so calm that he stood where he was.


    A glance at the past, as if he had never moved in general.


    But as a result, there was already a man on the other side, who flew out directly under the knife he had just made. Flying out of the ring of battle.


    A move.


    That is to achieve the effect of the other party''s one person failure.


    Just now, when Lin Tianyu put out that knife.


    Those on the other side clearly understood Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    At that time, the person who went here should be able to evade the knife.


    And similarly, those companions around him can easily block this knife and help him to block it.


    But what about the final result?


    However, this man could not escape the knife. And those of his companions, that was not able to help him block the knife.


    A knife, is a person directly flew out.


    What''s more, he told the other side clearly when he took out the knife.


    He just went to one of the other.


    If this knife goes down, one of them will be killed directly. However, they just can''t block such a knife.


    The other nine people, to this meeting, are clearly there are some Leng.


    With such a simple knife,


    can achieve such unexpected results.


    They even transposed their positions.


    If it was just now, under that knife, it was beheaded at them.


    Can these people escape the attack of this sword?


    The result is the same.


    I''m afraid they can''t escape the knife.


    Although in their eyes, this knife is absolutely impossible to threaten them. They all have countless ways to get away with it. Then, he launched a counterattack against Lin Tianyu.


    But now, there is a real effect in front of them.


    Just now, the man who was directly cut off by Lin Tianyu.


    When it comes to strength, it is no weaker than them.


    It''s not that there is no possibility of avoiding and counterattack at all. Was he cut off? What''s more, they are all watching with their own eyes, but they are of no use at all. No chance of rescue at all?


    This is a simple knife.


    But it is a fatal knife.


    If Lin Tianyu really wants to take their lives.


    I''m afraid the man just now has been killed by a knife.

 Chapter 2716

    There was a dull atmosphere on the scene, which was unconsciously revealed.


    The other nine people looked at each other.


    Then, they all looked at Lin Tianyu nervously. At the same time, hold the blade in your hand more tightly.


    Lin Tianyu is still just standing in front of the nine at random.


    In that case, it was obvious that he was waiting for the remaining nine people to be fully prepared before he attacked.


    To see the other side of the nine people, it is clear that the group has been more powerful after the defense.


    Lin Tianyu just laughed.


    "Two moves!"


    Lin Tianyu said, it is a knife to the other side of the nine people in the past.


    What''s more, this time, it''s more clear and clear than the last one.


    With this knife, he was going to chop the one who had just been cut off from the other.


    Such a clear target.


    This clearly is completely did not put each other''s these people in the eye.


    That is to tell the other party, I want to cut who.


    Don''t you think any of you can escape?


    The other nine were all in a fit of anger. However, if this knife, they are still unable to block the words. What''s more, he let Lin Tianyu be a knife again, so this man was directly cut and flew out. Then, no matter how angry they are, they have no effect at all.


    So, when he saw the knife, the man who was the target of the knife quickly began to retreat.


    The rest of them waved their swords to each other.


    However, in the other nine people, do their best to deal with this black knife light.


    In their eyes, it''s clear that they feel it.


    This black knife light, clearly has the life general, easily is from these eight top masters'' interception, swam in the past. Directly caught up with the man who ran away in front of him.


    Bang!


    A knife.


    Directly, it was cut on the one who ran away.


    And then, in the eyes of all.


    The man, like the man in front of him, flew straight out.


    He flew out with the man.


    The remaining eight men quickly tightened their weapons again, and then, with some cooperation, their group of eight was more closely defended than the front.


    "Three moves!"


    With the voice of Lin Tianyu.


    Visible to the naked eye, there was another black light attacking the defensive circle organized by the eight of them.


    At this time, people can see clearly and clearly.


    This black knife light, is also toward the second person next to that person, directly cut in the past.


    Bang!


    All eight of them have done their best.


    However, it is still under their full efforts.


    The man still flew out and fell to the ground.


    And, like the two people in front of them, they didn''t fall out of any serious injuries.


    It''s just falling out of the fight.


    But every one of them is very clear.


    It''s just a gamble situation. It''s not a life and death war. Otherwise, under the light of the black knife just now, it will be far more than just being chopped and thrown out, so simple. It''s going to kill him directly.

 Chapter 2717

    "Four moves!"


    "Five moves!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Nine moves!"


    And every time, when Lin Tianyu recites a trick, he can easily cut off one person from the other''s strongest group of ten.


    By the time of the ninth move, the other side has only one person left.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not try to figure out any more.


    Similarly, it did not cut out the tenth move.


    Just waiting for a while, Lin Tianyu and he Li only stood opposite to each other.


    Finally, he Li sighed and said, "we lost. I didn''t expect that our top ten people joined hands, but none of them could resist the ten moves of your Pavilion master Lin.


    "With the strength of Lin Pavilion master.


    "I''m afraid that when we just came here, with the strength of our more than 100 people, we united to attack, and it was absolutely impossible for us to be the opponent of Lin Pavilion Lord.


    "And if we do.


    "I''m afraid we all have to leave our lives here."


    He Li, this is the real idea in my heart.


    Even now, he still feels that Lin Tianyu''s strength is still not playing to the limit.


    If they are stronger. When they thought they were going to win, they were afraid that at that time, the strength shown by Lin Tianyu would be upgraded to a higher level.


    Where is Lin Tianyu''s strength?


    To now, he Li also has some do not understand.


    At this time, a dozen people looked at each other.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Then, more than a dozen jumps were heard.


    Obviously, there are more than a dozen people who have already lost.


    Once again, they thought of the bets they should have made when they played against Lin Tianyu. So, he quickly began to run away, thinking of relying on this bet.


    "You..."


    He Li was angry and wanted to intercept these people.


    After all, before the war with Lin Tianyu, it was an agreement to place a bet.


    Moreover, at the end of the ten moves agreement, he promised to help Lin Tianyu collect all these bets.


    But now, his words, still in the ear, is already someone began to escape first.


    This makes him face where to put.


    However, when he Li stood up to intercept, the dozen people were clearly separated and were running away. There''s no way to intercept.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Do you want to rely on me? "


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "in front of you, you brought the crowd and intercepted my spaceship at Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "I don''t want to worry too much about it. It''s just a gamble with you to solve this matter.


    "But when it comes to the end of the game, you''re trying to get rid of me. Do you really think that Lin Tianyu is really too good to talk about? "


    Lin Tianyu said, is the shadow of a show.


    Then, in people''s eyes, it is clear that he saw more than a dozen people, and Lin Tianyu flew out at the same time.


    It happened to be chasing after more than a dozen people who ran away.


    These people who are ready to run away and lose their bets are really cunning enough. From the very beginning, they were expected to be tracked. As a result, as soon as they escape, they are completely separated. The direct way is to separate more than ten directions and run in all directions.

 Chapter 2718

    Their escape method is undoubtedly a very effective way to escape.


    No matter who wants to trace, it''s impossible to directly separate into more than ten people. Go and track them.


    But who thought, at this time, Lin Tianyu was really in the eyes of the public, directly separated into more than a dozen, and chased after the more than ten figures who had escaped and refused to pay.


    When he saw that Lin Tianyu was really tracking away more than a dozen figures, the people on the scene were stunned.


    Although in the course of the battle, some people suddenly turned out to be more than a dozen figures.


    But that''s just because their figure is too fast, giving people a visual illusion.


    They did not really split up into more than a dozen figures.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is, indeed, divided into more than a dozen figures.


    In fact, this method of separation is Lin Tianyu''s incarnation of thousands of illusions, which has reached a high level. It is a kind of method of separation constructed by space law and vitality. These ten kinds of separation are not completely called "Fen Shen". Because they are still under the control of one subject. It''s impossible to act alone. There is no separate capacity for consciousness and behavior.


    It''s just an embodiment of vitality.


    And once you run out of energy.


    That is to say, the incarnation of vitality has reached the end and will dissipate in the air.


    However, just this kind of vitality incarnation, that is enough to amaze people.


    This incarnation of vitality is clearly the means of immortals.


    It should not be the means a monk can use.


    The ten people who ran away in front of them suddenly saw more than ten Lin Tianyu chasing after them respectively. It was all a shock. Hastened to speed up the escape.


    There are more than a dozen of them, but they don''t believe it.


    This is divided into more than ten Lin Tianyu, and the speed can be faster than each of them.


    However, it is only a short time.


    Their fleeing more than ten people are filled with despair in their hearts.


    Because they can see it.


    The dozens of Lin Tianyu who came after him were not only faster than them. Moreover, the speed is not on the same level at all.


    Even though they have been waiting for a long time to get started.


    However, Lin Tianyu, who started after that, did not take long to catch up. After a while, it was getting closer. It seems that with a few more breaths, we can catch up with them directly.


    Hum!


    These ten people are all in the heart of a cold hum.


    Since it is impossible to escape.


    Then we have to fight for strength.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s strength is much stronger than them. However, now this is only a dozen. They don''t believe that they can be more powerful than the dozen of them.


    At that time, after cutting off a part of Lin Tianyu, he ran away again.


    That''s good.


    At least, it is also necessary to let Lin Tianyu have a trace of fear for himself and others.


    At least, if you dare not send a sub body out so easily, you will pursue them.


    More than a dozen people had this idea in their hearts, so they all took their own weapons out of the fleeing. Just wait for Lin Tianyu''s body to close, they are all going to launch a kill.

 Chapter 2719

    Lin Tianyu''s separation is getting closer and closer.


    After a while, it was already catching up with one. And the other avatars are also about to catch up with the target they are tracking.


    Without saying a word, the man who was overtaken stabbed Lin Tianyu directly.


    Poof!


    However, it was in the eyes of the other party that Lin Tianyu''s body had been stabbed out, and the figure of Lin Tianyu''s separation had been lost. Then, he just felt a pain in his body.


    Then he saw his lower body.


    It is clear that in a moment, Lin Tianyu directly killed him. And, what''s more, it''s cut into two pieces.


    Before he died, the man had a burst of regret.


    Why not give up those resources?


    Lin Tianyu is also right.


    In front of them, they intercepted the spaceship of Chongxiao Pavilion. Lin Tianyu has given a chance. Let them use a gambling fight to solve this resentment.


    But they''re good.


    After he lost the game, he thought about it, and then dropped his bet.


    In this way, he was not taken seriously by Lin Tianyu.


    No wonder he was angry.


    Puff, puff, puff


    Then, the sound of successive killing sounded.


    In a short time, all the people who lost their gambling money should be killed on the spot.


    However, at this time, in fact, Lin Tianyu was not able to kill all those who had escaped.


    One of them is missing.


    This man is not stronger than the others. It''s not that Lin Tianyu didn''t catch up with him, nor did Lin Tianyu not want to kill him.


    It was a sudden rescue.


    It was when Lin Tianyu''s black knife was chopped down.


    All of a sudden, at this time, Lin Tianyu clearly sensed a weak sense of space beating.


    If it was not for Lin Tianyu, he would have built the law of space. Lin Tianyu may not be able to feel this weak spatial beat.


    It is also because of the sense of this kind of weak space beating. Lin Tianyu hurried, that is, he stepped up the speed of the black knife in his hand.


    Puff!


    A knife cut, that kind of space jump just reached the front, gently pull that person, directly into another space inside. And Lin Tianyu cut this knife, but also just cut off one of the man''s right arms. He was not able to cut the man with one knife.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes shrunk sharply as he looked at the space where the man had disappeared.


    The person who saves the other party is obviously superior to himself in the understanding of the way of space.


    And it''s far more than a little clever.


    It''s too clever.


    Even, it''s not on the same level at all.


    Lin Tianyu can even feel it. The one who helped out was not only in the way of space, but also much better than himself. Moreover, in addition to the way of space, it should be in terms of strength, which is much better than myself.


    It''s not a hierarchical feeling, but it''s too obvious.


    If that man really hits himself.


    I''m afraid I can''t even escape.


    However, Lin Tianyu can feel it.


    Although the man saved a man. However, it should be his distance from here, too far away.


    Even as far away as he is, it is impossible for him to aim at himself through such a far space.

 Chapter 2720

    Lin Tianyu let those separate bodies are received by their own receive the precepts, and began to return.


    When those yuan Qi separated themselves were returned to the body, Lin Tianyu was still thinking about the matter.


    Just now, who saved the man?


    If there is some causal relationship with that person.


    Well, maybe, next, this person will come to find himself.


    If there is no cause and effect with that person.


    So, it is very possible that the rescuer is staring at himself.


    Just, in that endless distance.


    He couldn''t have rushed so quickly. So, first, one person was saved. It''s just to learn more about yourself. Then, I''m ready to do it on my own.


    If the man wants to do it on his own.


    I''m afraid I don''t want to say I''m against it.


    Even if it was to escape from his hand, it was totally impossible.


    Just, what kind of person would be interested in himself suddenly?


    What kind of horror did you notice when I arrived at Shenwu?


    Lin Tianyu thought about these, his face was a little gloomy.


    He even felt vaguely:


    br > why he was stared at by such a horrible person. In fact, it is very important to show their spirit to follow their opponents when they were just running away.


    Maybe, when he used his own means of separation, a divine thought of the terrorist figure just extended from the endless sky to here, and this scene was seen. And to learn more about yourself. So, I took such a person out of my way. It is specially used to understand more about your situation.


    Thought of because those guys fled, caused so much trouble for themselves.


    Lin Tianyu''s face was even more ugly.


    At the same time, I looked at the other people again.


    At this time, as long as there is anyone else who wants to escape, I think to lay down the bet. Then, Lin Tianyu will definitely kill it without hesitation.


    No matter who it is, Lin Tianyu will never let go.


    But after the iron blood cut just now, no one has the courage again, and has fled to rely on the gambling.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the people opposite him for a while.


    Then Lin Tianyu said to the fat man, "fat man, go and take the bet. Since these people are all so cooperative. So, these people who are still on the scene, each of them will take 30% less bet. "


    "Lord!"


    When fat man listened to Lin Tianyu, he opened his mouth and wanted to persuade him.


    But grinning, but finally did not speak out.


    After all, this is Lin Tianyu has already said.


    At this time, his fat man retorted in public.


    Let the outsiders look at it. What is wrong.


    But, although fat man did not open to persuade Lin Tianyu, but fat man''s heart, but it is dripping blood.


    You know, Lin Tianyu has taken 30% less of everyone. That is equivalent to the whole family of the Xiaoge more than fourorfive times. At least there must be so much.


    With these resources, it is enough to build another fourorfive schools like Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But now, their Lord Lin Pavilion so a mouth, all gave the profit to others.


    How fat people think, how to feel a series of heartache.

 Chapter 2721

    A Da accompanied the fat man to collect the bet.


    When I passed by, I saw the face of the fat man. A Da Dao said, "fat man, why, are you still upset about the bets that the Lord of the cabinet has let go?"


    The fat man turned around and said, "boss, why, don''t you feel sad? You know, how many of those bets you let go? If all those bets were collected, they would be enough for us to build another four or five families of the same size as the present Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    But ADA burst out laughing.


    "Fat man, your idea is a little biased."


    The fat man was unconvinced and said, "boss, how can I be biased?"


    A Da Dao: "you, fat man, you don''t even realize that your own thoughts are biased.


    "With those resources, we can set up a clan. Think about it, it seems to be good.


    "But in fact?


    "Even if the resources are 100 times or 1000 times more, it will not be able to establish a super clan. But as long as we have the Lin Pavilion master here. Well, not even a stone. Even if it is a yuan stone, there is no one. It''s the same thing that can be set up, a super clan.


    "Therefore, the key to building a super clan is not in those resources. It''s about people.


    "As long as we are in the pavilion, then the super clan will be there. Moreover, in the whole Shenwu continent, no one dares to despise and provoke the super clan at will.


    "Now, you know, where do you want to go?"


    ADA said this and looked at the fat man with a smile.


    The fat man said, "I understand that. The key to build a super clan is still the soul of a super clan. However, we already have this soul character, Lin Pavilion Lord. If we can get those resources again. Isn''t it possible to build a bigger and better ancestral gate in ChongXiao pavilion? "


    "Oh! You still don''t understand. "


    ADA said, shaking his head.


    Now, fat people really don''t understand.


    This is still not understood.


    What else did he not understand.


    He also knows that the establishment of a clan has the importance of a soul character. However, a strong sect, if the soul of a rebellious character, and then have a wealth of resources, is not better?


    A Da Dao: "look at your look, I just know that you still don''t understand the root of all these things that the cabinet master has done.


    "Yes!


    "Now, our Chongxiao Pavilion is here because of the presence of Lin Pavilion master. So, on the whole Shenwu continent. Even, it can be regarded as a powerful sect. As long as we Lin Ge Lord is still living in the gate for a day. Then, our Chongxiao Pavilion will develop well. No one dares to give us any thoughts at will.


    "It''s all right.


    "But, fat man, have you ever thought about it.


    "People like us Lin Pavilion master. Can he stay in our Chongxiao Pavilion all the time?


    "Even, don''t say it''s just a Chongxiao Pavilion. Even if it is the whole land of Shenwu, it can''t stay for long.


    "Sooner or later, our Lin Pavilion master must have risen to the divine world.


    "At that time, where should our Chongxiao Pavilion go?"

 Chapter 2722

    The fat man was stunned.


    He didn''t really think of it.


    In his heart, but always just think, their Chongxiao Pavilion, as long as there is Lin Pavilion master. Then, they Chongxiao Pavilion will always be the most powerful Sect on the whole Shenwu continent. As long as there is such a powerful Zong gate of Chongxiao Pavilion standing behind, then all the people of ChongXiao pavilion have nothing to worry about.


    However, he ignored a point.


    People like Lin Pavilion master.


    He couldn''t have stayed in the Chongxiao Pavilion all the time.


    He must be a God.


    Moreover, judging from the strength of Lin Tianyu. Even, he will not fly to the divine world for a long time.


    With Lin Tianyu''s Chongxiao Pavilion, it''s natural that there is no need to worry about it at all.


    All the people in Chongxiao Pavilion can lean back on such a big tree as Chongxiao Pavilion, so there is no need to worry about it. No one dares to find trouble with them.


    However, in case of waiting for that day, Lin Tianyu has already ascended to the divine world.


    Their Chongxiao Pavilion should be confronted.


    The trees are beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them?


    At that time, if other big forces came to us. What can they do to block the influence of having a festival with Chongxiao Pavilion without powerful figures like Lin Tianyu?


    The fat man thought of this and was shocked.


    He felt it faintly. He was sweating.


    A Da looked at the fat man at this time and said, "well, you want to understand.


    "At this time, our pavilion owner sells another favor to each other. Well, in the future, maybe it can play a decisive role in the critical time. Save us to Chongxiao Pavilion once.


    "This can be regarded as a back road chosen by the pavilion leader for Chongxiao Pavilion."


    But at this time, the fat man looked up at those big powers in front of him.


    Then, the fat man said, "ADA, but do you really think that even this time, even if our cabinet master takes less than one third of their bet, will they really appreciate it?"


    ADA also glanced at these people in front of him and said, "there will always be some people who will appreciate it. At least, it''s time for us to have a crisis in Chongxiao Pavilion. Perhaps, these people will be in the fall when the stone, have some hesitation. But these hesitations may bring a ray of life to the Chongxiao Pavilion, which is in crisis at that critical moment. "


    The fat man thinks again, it seems that it is such a truth.


    Whether it''s useful or not.


    At least, now, the pavilion master has laid a chess piece here.


    This is related to the future development of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    If you want to understand this truth, when the fat people take these people''s bets, they will directly charge 30% less. However, this meeting, the fat man is no longer feeling, there is any bad place. The tone in my heart is completely flat.


    At the same time, fat people think more.


    Their forest Pavilion master, that can be really not a loss for the cabinet master, a master of the clan.


    This breadth of mind and vision is indeed beyond the comparison of his fat man.


    Yeah.


    In the future, he was more like Lin Ge.


    Although, he was not ready to be the leader of the cabinet. However, this can also let him fat eyes, see a little farther.

 Chapter 2723

    hey!


    After listening to ADA''s words, the fat man thought about it like this, but he never thought of it.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu decided to take less than 30% of these people''s bets.


    It''s just because, in front of me, when other people want to escape the bet, he Li said it.


    At this time, received He Li there, he Li also painfully took out seven hundred thousand God stone and handed it to the fat man.


    Then, he Li went out and went to Lin Tianyu.


    He Li said: "Lin Pavilion Lord, I want to ask you a word."


    When he Li said this, he still said it with his voice.


    Lin Tianyu listened, a burst of curiosity.


    What kind of secret is there between you and yourself, or can you tell it in secret?


    As a result, Lin Tianyu also preached: "he Daoyou, I don''t know. What do you want to ask? If I know, and it''s not about secrets, I can say it. "


    He Li said: "master Lin, there may be some secrets about this matter. However, if Lin Pavilion Lord is willing to tell the truth. I think it''s not only that there is no half of the harm, but also that we can give him a little bit of advice. "


    "Oh."


    This time, Lin Tianyu is also more curious, said: "well, then, he Daoyou don''t know what to ask?"


    He Lishen gave Lin Tianyu a serious look and said, "Lin Pavilion master, what I want to ask is whether Lin Pavilion master has obtained the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation in the great opportunity in front of him?"


    Lin Tianyu narrowed his eyes and said, "I don''t know why he Daoyou suddenly asked this question?"


    Just as Lin Tianyu was saying this, he suddenly thought of his vitality in front of him. When he was going to track down those who had escaped, suddenly a man was rescued by a man who was far away from here.


    I''m afraid that the matter of saving people should also have something to do with the question he Li will ask.


    He Li said: "because in front of me, a certain means of Lin Pavilion master should be the ultimate martial art in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    "He Daoyou means..." Asked Lin Tianyu.


    He Li said: "when Lin Ge Lord tracked down those who had escaped, he used the method of separation, and at one time, more than a dozen of them were separated to track those people. This should be the ultimate inheritance of a kind of martial arts and skills in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "This kind of martial art, though it has always existed in the legend. It is said that only after the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace can the martial art be acquired.


    "But there are still records in some of them.


    "People in some big forces should have seen this record."


    He Li said and looked at those people on his side.


    Then, he Li said: "therefore, just now, among them, there should be a lot of people who recognize this kind of martial art.


    "From this, we can infer that Lin Pavilion master must have obtained the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "Well, after they have left and returned to their own homes, they will certainly report this incident to the higher authorities.


    "At that time, Lin Pavilion master is afraid that he will be in trouble."

 Chapter 2724

    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    His incarnation of thousands of illusions is not the skill he got in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    If you insist on the origin of the avatar.


    Then, it should be considered that he got the same martial art in the Dharma inheritance palace.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu understood.


    Not bad.


    The inheritance palace of physical cultivation and the inheritance palace of Dharma cultivation are clearly inherited in one continuous line. Then, it is more reasonable that they have the same skills and skills.


    Maybe, in the inheritance palace of physical training, there are also many magic incarnations of martial arts.


    However, Lin Tianyu has never had time to thoroughly understand the inheritance palace of physical cultivation since he got it. Therefore, I don''t know what kind of benefits this body cultivation inheritance palace will have.


    But now, no matter what.


    It''s because Lin Tianyu has put out a thousand illusions.


    Then, those who know that there is such a kind of martial art in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will surely affirm that Lin Tianyu has obtained the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    In this way, I''m afraid that many people will pay attention to it.


    However, with his current strength of Lin Tianyu, even if he is being targeted, what?


    Now, there is no one in the whole land of Shenwu who can really do something to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "he Daoyou, even if I really got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, it would not have attracted so much attention. Even if the inheritance is excellent. However, with such a vast land of Shenwu, I''m afraid there will be many more excellent inheritances in the whole Shenwu land than in the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "Then, why do those people have to pay attention to the inheritance of the inheritance palace?


    "Moreover, even if I had a kind of avatar in front of me. It doesn''t necessarily come from the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "Can''t I get the body art and martial arts of this thousand illusory incarnations elsewhere?"


    "It turns out that the kind of separated martial arts you just displayed is the embodiment of thousands of illusions."


    He Li said, his eyes full of envy, and said: "even if you really got this magic incarnation of martial arts in other places. But now, it happens to be at this juncture after the opening of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Therefore, it is natural for everyone to think that the magic incarnation martial arts skills you display are obtained from the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "No matter how you explain it, it''s useless.


    "It''s absolutely impossible to change other people''s minds.


    "In fact, I believe that Lin Pavilion master should have obtained the martial arts skills of the avatar from other places.


    "Because the master of Lin pavilion has entered the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, and now, it''s only a matter of how much time has passed. In such a short period of time, but it is impossible to learn to be the embodiment of thousands of illusions.


    "In the secret, I saw a thousand illusions and thousands of incarnations. This martial art is by no means easy to learn.


    "It''s a real God level skill. It''s easy to learn unless you''re a high God.


    "In addition, even the low-level gods have to work hard to learn. As for monks, it is even more difficult to learn.


    "And Lin Pavilion master already has this martial art.


    "Obviously, it can''t be learned in the just opened inheritance palace of physical cultivation."

 Chapter 2725

    He Li''s words are well founded.


    I believe that as long as the mind is a little bit more rational, they will think like he Li.


    However, even if they think so.


    It''s also the same can not resist a greedy heart.


    As long as there is a little doubt that Lin Tianyu has won the inheritance palace of physical training, they will surely think that they will investigate this matter thoroughly.


    Hum!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart crossed with anger:


    if he really had the chance to find trouble for the so-called inheritance palace of physical cultivation, he would let these people know what regret is.


    Lin Tianyu''s body, all of a sudden, there is a killing machine.


    He li felt the killing opportunity on Lin Tianyu''s body, and his eyes could not help shrinking.


    Then, he Li said: "master Lin, you want to kill all those who dare to attack your chance idea under your own black knife.


    "But what I want to say is, if it''s just the monks on the Shenwu land. The black sword in the hand of Lin Ge Lord is enough to frighten these people.


    "However, those who really covet the inheritance Palace are far from the monks on the Shenwu continent.


    "Those forces and people, however, are far more terrifying than Lin cabinet master imagined."


    Lin Tianyu said: "besides the friars on the Shenwu land, who will there be?"


    This and say, Lin Tianyu''s voice has some cold.


    He Li said: "there will be many divine powers, and they will also care about the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of body cultivation. If it is not for them, they are not suitable to stay in Shenwu land, and every time they come to Shenwu land, there will be a great price. I''m afraid that every time, the birth of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, those divine powers, will be contested by the lower world.


    "But even so, in the past, when this body cultivation inheritance palace was born, there would also be a struggle for the lower boundary of the divine world.


    "It''s just that later, after experiencing the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, the God Kingdom Da Neng claimed that the ultimate inheritance of this inheritance palace can only be obtained by the monks below the third grade.


    "Since then, only a few lower realms have come to snatch the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    "But if it is at this time, the divine world can hear the news that the body cultivation inheritance palace is finally handed down and born. I''m afraid that all the powerful people in the divine world will come to fight for it in person. "


    The struggle for divine power.


    Hearing he Li''s words, Lin Tianyu thought of that day, when he was in the Tianquan continent, the birth of the Dharma inheritance palace attracted the great powers of the fairyland to fight for it?


    However, those celestial powers are not for the sake of the Dharma inheritance palace itself.


    They just want to fight for the inheritance palace of Dharma cultivation, and then take it as a guide to win the inheritance palace of spiritual cultivation.


    Is it possible that these divine powers are thinking the same way, and they want to take this as a guide to win the inheritance palace of soul cultivation?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu asked tentatively, "he Daoyou, I don''t know why those divine powers are attracted to such a small temple of physical cultivation and inheritance.


    "After all, no matter how to say, the inheritance palace of body cultivation is just the inheritance of friars. In the eyes of the divine power, it must not look down on the common inheritance of monks.


    "Is there any other reason why the divine world pays so much attention to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?"

 Chapter 2726

    He Li listened to Lin Tianyu''s question, but he looked at him curiously.


    "Why, don''t Lin Pavilion master really know about the opportunities involved in the inheritance palace of body cultivation and its origin?"


    Lin Tianyu moved in his heart and said, "he Daoyou, I don''t know. What''s the special origin of this?"


    "It seems that Lin Pavilion master really doesn''t know."


    "I don''t know. All along, I have been practicing in the mountains with my master. Until recently, it was just born. Therefore, a lot of news and secrets on Shenwu land are unknown. "


    "No wonder."


    He Li said: "such amazing figures as Lin Pavilion master have not left any traces on the Shenwu land all the time. At the end of the day, the Lin Pavilion master suddenly appeared.


    "It turns out that Lin Pavilion master has been practicing in the mountains with his master."


    He Li said here, but there is no doubt about Lin Tianyu''s identity.


    After all, in the spiritual world of Shenwu, there are those monks who are extremely powerful. After they live in seclusion, they receive a good disciple.


    Then, he devoted all his heart to teaching the apprentice to practice, not to ask about the world.


    Until many years later, their apprentices have achieved success in their studies. When they were born, they completely surprised the people.


    Maybe Lin Tianyu is a teacher of such an old monster.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu was born recently.


    Even, it is very likely that Lin Tianyu was deliberately released after sensing some visions that the inheritance palace of Tixiu was about to be born. I came here to fight for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    No wonder Lin Tianyu is so powerful.


    It turned out that he had been taught by this kind of immortal old monster.


    He Li also said: "although Lin Pavilion master was born soon. But I think the leader of the Pavilion must have heard of the title of the Supreme God? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded his head and said, "I''ve heard of it. What''s more, I heard someone swear by the name of the Supreme God. It is said that such an oath is very effective. "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, there was a look of curiosity in his expression.


    But at this time, he Li''s look is clearly solemn and incomparable.


    He Li said: "master Lin, you really believe in the Supreme God. On the whole land of Shenwu, as long as you swear, you get the name of the Supreme God. Then, it must come true, without any exception. After swearing in the name of the Supreme God, unless he does not violate it. Otherwise, as long as they violate the law, they will definitely be punished by God. "


    Lin Tianyu squinted.


    At that time, although Lin Tianyu heard that everyone said it was extremely effective.


    But at that time, Lin Tianyu didn''t take this seriously.


    After all, ordinary people think it works.


    That''s just for ordinary people.


    But the powerful monks who are really highly cultivated should have the means to break the oath of the Supreme God.


    But now, even he Li, such a powerful monk, said with certainty.


    Once the oath of the Supreme God is given, it cannot be changed and will be fulfilled.


    Even he Li, a monk with profound accomplishments, was unable to break the oath of the Supreme God.


    Well, the Supreme God is on the Shenwu land. It seems that there is a taboo in general.

 Chapter 2727

    At this time, he Li even warned, "master Lin Pavilion, and, in the future, in the whole Shenwu continent, no matter where they are, they should not mention the Supreme God at will. When it comes to the Supreme God, it''s more disrespectful to God


    Lin Tianyu also had some cautious nod, and said, "I wrote it down."


    He Li said: "what I want to say is that this body cultivation inheritance palace is related to the Supreme God.


    "It is said that this inheritance palace of body building was left by the Supreme God.


    "The supreme god grew up on our land of divine power. Then, practice step by step. In the end, he had been practicing beyond the realm of God.


    "But in the end, the supreme god disappeared.


    "But behind the Supreme God, there are three inheritance palaces.


    "Dharma inheritance palace, physical cultivation inheritance palace, and soul inheritance palace.


    "In the eyes of those monks, they have always believed that only the soul inheritance palace is the most supreme inheritance palace among the three inheritance palaces.


    "But in fact, it is not."


    He Li said here, stopped and looked into the distance.


    It seems to be in the aftertaste, but also seems to be feeling, also as if it is proud of the great figures such as the Supreme God on their divine land.


    After waiting for a long time, he Li seemed to have finally come back to God. Then Lin Tianyu said: "is it true that among the three inheritance palaces, in fact, the most important and supreme inheritance palace is actually this one."


    "Exactly."


    He Li said: "because in the future, the Supreme God has achieved the highest point of transcendence of the divine realm. In essence, he majored in physical education. Therefore, physical cultivation is the root of the Supreme God. That''s the most important part.


    "However, no one has ever obtained this palace of inheritance of physical cultivation on the land of Shenwu.


    "So, later, there were some monks on the land of Shenwu, thinking about it.


    "They''re even transmitted to other worlds.


    "I hope that we can get the inheritance of the Dharma inheritance palace, even the soul inheritance palace. Then, as a guide, to get the inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    "But it''s been a long time.


    "But I have never heard of anyone who really succeeded in getting the inheritance palace of body cultivation."


    When he Li said here, Lin Tianyu thought of Lao mo.


    It is said that their ancestors, it is from the Shenwu land, across the Tianquan land.


    Then, I hope to get the Dharma inheritance Palace on the Tianquan continent.


    But now it seems that they want to get the Dharma inheritance palace, in fact, it is only a means.


    They are thinking, want to pass this kind of means.


    Then, with the help of the inheritance palace of Dharma cultivation, we got the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu quickly asked curiously, "he Daoyou, what''s special about the inheritance palace of body building. It was so many people that they tried to get it. Even the truly powerful people in the divine world are always thinking about it. "


    He Li said: "of course, there are special places.


    "Otherwise, he would be just a monk inheritance palace. Even if it is excellent, it is impossible to attract so many powerful figures in the divine world to covet and want to get it.


    "Because there are ways to let the spirit realm transcend the divine realm in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."

 Chapter 2728

    what?


    Now, Lin Tianyu was really surprised.


    This inheritance palace of physical cultivation is actually related to the method of transcending the divine realm.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he couldn''t help but jump again and again.


    If it is, there is such a method in it.


    So, it''s natural that those supernatural beings will focus on this temple of body cultivation and inheritance.


    And I got the inheritance palace.


    I''m afraid that from now on, it will also allow all kinds of God state powers to stare at themselves to death.


    If only these friars on the Shenwu land were staring at themselves, Lin Tianyu had countless ways to deal with it. A black knife in the hand will kill these monks who covet their chance and doubt their life.


    I believe that in the face of absolute strength, these monks will eventually recognize the reality.


    But if those divine realms can come down in person.


    Not to mention the other powers of the divine realm, it is just the one who can easily save people by jumping in space after he has already made a move.


    If he appeared in Shenwu land.


    What he wants to say to himself.


    I''m afraid it''s totally impossible for me to escape.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu thought about it again and said, "he Daoyou, if those divine realms can come to the Shenwu land. They must also have a great limit, right? "


    He Li said with a smile: "Lin Pavilion master''s words are all right.


    "As long as it is beyond the cultivation of the early four grades, it will be greatly restricted.


    "Their cultivation will be unified and suppressed to the level of the early stage of the four grades.


    "However, although it is the early stage of the fourth grade. However, they are all in the peak state of the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "Moreover, because they are at a higher level, they are suppressed to a lower level. Therefore, they will also have some means to go beyond the present state in terms of rules. Even after being forced to be anxious, they can use some means far beyond this realm. But super tools like this. They can only use it once.


    "Once they do it.


    "They are overflowing with standards of strength beyond the limits of the world. They will be directly excluded from the world in the next second.


    "But even so, it is not what the monks can contend with."


    Lin Tianyu is relieved to hear this.


    Here, as expected, is just like the land above Tianquan.


    There is one world power limit.


    This is, in fact, a measure of self-protection in the lower world.


    If there is too strong, beyond the power of the world born. Then, it is bound to create greater pressure and damage to the world. Even, it is very likely that it will cause some permanent and irreparable damage.


    Therefore, as long as one exceeds the limits of the world.


    Then, the pressure formed by the whole world will directly exclude the character who has exceeded the standard.


    However, the limitation of heaven power in mainland China is monk Yuanying. It can also reach the level of half step fairy.


    The limitation of Shenwu continent is the beginning of the four grades.


    Relatively speaking, it is a big order higher than the Tianquan continent.


    However, the world order of Shenwu is higher than that of Tianquan.


    Therefore, in Shenwu land, even in the early stage of the four grades, it was not really called God. But until the later stage of the fourth grade, he was really called God.


    But in fact, in the early stage of the four grades, they were almost able to reach one life span without limit, and they could be regarded as gods.

 Chapter 2729

    Although the world limits cultivation.


    The highest level can only reach the initial stage of four products.


    But at the beginning of the fourth article, in fact, it can be called God. But because Shenwu mainland has a higher level of endurance. So, it was the monk who was assigned to it.


    But their strength and means, that is far beyond the ordinary level of monks.


    If the first four items of body repair, a little ordinary monks, Lin Tianyu with the means of the present, but also can deal with.


    However, like other equal order monks.


    That is, there is a common and king.


    Than how to leave.


    He was a monk in the later period of the third grade.


    However, in the later period of the third article, he can also be called the king. Even if the king monk like he was able to crush his opponent easily, even after he had been on the other hand, twenty or thirty ordinary third-stage monks.


    Similarly, in the early four things of the monks, naturally there are such King monks in them.


    Moreover, those who are all gods can suppress cultivation.


    A great man who can cultivate to the realm of God. Their qualifications are naturally not low.


    On the way to cultivation, there will be the capital of the king.


    The peak monk of the early four things like this.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he should not be their opponent.


    Although in the battle just now, Lin Tianyu has not really put his own combat power to the limit.


    However, facing the four peak of the first peak of the king, even if Lin Tianyu really put his own fighting power to the limit, it must not be his opponent.


    Moreover, if they get the secret of the body repair inheritance palace, they will certainly rush to Shenwu mainland with the fastest speed to seize this opportunity.


    In this way, the time left to Lin Tianyu is not too much.


    Want to in such a short time, then their own strength, to improve a level.


    Unless, it is able to get any special secret methods and benefits in the body repair inheritance palace.


    Otherwise, in such a short time, it is impossible to have any strength growth. Especially like Lin Tianyu, the strength is almost the monk who is about to ascend to the top. It''s very difficult to improve your strength.


    Or, there is a way.


    That is Lin Tianyu has now taken time to improve his own accomplishments and improve it.


    His present strength, in the third grade later nuns, has been invincible.


    But actually, Lin Tianyu''s current strength is just the early stage of the third product.


    Now, if Lin Tianyu wants to upgrade to the later stage of the third grade, as long as he wants, he will be able to break through this level of cultivation directly if he wants to, almost, close the Customs for a few days and impact it.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought, and finally felt that if he had broken through another level of cultivation at this time, it seems that he has not reached the level that must be broken through.


    It has not reached the satisfactory state in my heart.


    So, grass breaks through.


    In the future, when he is going to climb a higher level, the breakthrough at this time may be to let the back, buried the disadvantages of the foundation is not strong enough.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, or decided to wait until he returned to the zongmen, first to see what kind of inheritance the body repair palace could get.


    Even in the divine world, there are such a famous body repair inheritance palace.


    Maybe there will be a secret way to improve your strength quickly.

 Chapter 2730

    Just as Lin Tianyu was thinking about it, the fat man and a Da had already finished their bets and came back.


    It was very smooth when the stone was recycled.


    Because of the front, Lin Tianyu personally killed more than a dozen people in an attempt to escape.


    Who has the courage to try the law again?


    After seeing the fat man, Lin Tianyu said, "fat man, how many bets have you made?"


    The fat man said, "700000 God stone."


    "Well."


    Lin Tianyu said: "take out two million God stones and give them to the Taoist friends of He Li."


    The fat man was puzzled.


    What''s the wind from your own Pavilion master.


    In the front of the game, everyone was exempted from 30% of the bet. At this meeting, Shuang is going to take out two million God stones and give them to He Li.


    Is it possible that everything in front of this is a discussion between the cabinet leader and he Li?


    Remember the front, at the beginning, he Li first opened his mouth and made a bet of one million God stones. Then, the latter things can go on more smoothly.


    If the front, there is no way to leave the mouth, first bet a million God stone words.


    Then, after this, there will not be so smooth, other people are happy to drop so many God stone bet ah.


    When the fat man thought about this, he didn''t say much. He took out two million God stones from the God stones just received and handed them to He Li.


    At this time, those who were with He Li also saw that he Li had collected Lin Tianyu''s divine stone.


    Therefore, in their hearts, it is inevitable that they have the idea in front of them like fat people.


    He Li was evasive: "Lin Pavilion Lord, I come to tell you these messages, not for the resources in your hands."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I know, but since he Li Daoyou has told me such valuable news. It is indeed worth these stones. Even, it is far more than the value of the stone I gave to Heli. What''s more, I also want to ask Tao you He Li to do something for me if possible. "


    When they heard this, they understood it.


    It turns out, it''s not what they think.


    In front of us, he Li and Lin Tianyu have designed it. Let''s pit them.


    Now, the reason why Lin Tianyu is able to take out a full two million God stone, to He Li. That''s because just now, he Li found Lin Tianyu and told him a very valuable news.


    What''s the news? It''s worth two million stone?


    You know, if you take out all your belongings, it may not be worth two million stone.


    However, at this time, there were a few of them, their faces a little cold.


    Look at the look on their faces, that is to be able to see.


    They should be able to know what news he Li told Lin Tianyu.


    Just now, he Li saw Lin Tianyu''s art of separation against heaven. There is a record in the secret spice he has seen. Well, this scene, of course, there are other people who have seen such a secret in other secrets.


    Moreover, in their hearts, they should be planning.


    After returning to their respective forces, using various relations, and then uniting to become more powerful forces.


    Find Lin Tianyu to seize that Lin Tianyu may get the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace in his hands.


    But now, how can I remind you.


    If they want to do it again, it will be much more troublesome.

 Chapter 2731

    Lin Tianyu has said that since.


    Without any further deduction, he directly turned the 2 million God stones into his precepts.


    Then, where to leave the way: "what do you want me to do for you?"


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not speak out directly in public, but preached: "what I want to do from Taoist friends is to hope that he will contact me under possible circumstances. For the spiritual environment of that God, the unsatisfied monks go to the Xiaoge in Pingding Mountain range. We will discuss a big event together


    But he left but looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lord Lin, why do you think that I am very dissatisfied with the realm of God in that realm of God?"


    Lin Tianyu smiled and said, "let me know such a news by you.


    "Otherwise, if you have no estrangement with the divine realm of God. The first thing you think about is to inform the God kingdom of God the power of God.


    "Then, it is entirely possible that you have gained more useful things in the divine realm with this news, haven''t you?


    "But you have to tell me the news first.


    "You can''t do that because of the little stone I gave you.


    "And the only thing I can think of is that you should have a kind of hostility to those gods, right


    He also laughed, then, meditating for a while, said: "the Lord Lin Ge guessed it was almost close to the truth.


    "My sect is Taicang.


    "Taicang sect, from the beginning of the establishment of the clan, every community can be able to appear that kind of real king monk. Even in the history of Taicang, there were also some king monks who were much stronger than me.


    "However, the strong taicangzong has always had a biggest regret.


    "That is the powerful Taicang sect, who has never gone out, and the real realm of God is powerful, and has not been out of the real God.


    "Therefore, if it is only in these doors on the Shenwu continent, Taicang is one of the most numerous. But, because there was no real God in the door. As long as other clan or family forces have God realm of God can be brought to the world, it is a disaster of Taicang.


    "On the Shenwu continent, the number of the largest gates is that there is no real God state power.


    "Then, in the eyes of the great powers of the kingdom of God, this is an unprotected fat. So, as long as it is the great power of God, everyone wants to bite me too cangzong.


    "Every time, as long as the God state involved in the divine realm can be lower bound, it will cause great harm to me.


    "Therefore, my ancestors of Taicang left the motto. As long as there is another event in the realm of God. I must find a way to destroy it. "


    Where to say that.


    Lin Tianyu is also fully able to understand the pain of taicangzong.


    For, the heaven had not come out of the real God realm of God.


    Therefore, in the face of all the divine realm powers, taicangzong has no right to speak.


    Especially Taicang sect, it is also that every field can be like where to leave such a top King monk.


    Therefore, on the Shenwu continent, Taicang Zong, with such a top King monk in his clan, can also firmly hold the top large position.

 Chapter 2732

    The origin of taicangzong is not the rest, but all of them rely on the strength of the Royal friars in the clan.


    It is also because of its strong strength.


    Therefore, in the whole Shenwu continent, there are almost no too many forces, and it is easy to move taicangzong.


    However, it is precisely because of this top-level and large-scale name that other forces are envied.


    When other sects and forces were unable to move taicangzong''s strength, naturally, everything was in peace.


    However, once we meet the power of the divine realm and a large number of lower realms.


    Because, in the divine realm power, taicangzong has no right to speak at all. In the provocation of other forces, it will certainly become a piece of fat in the eyes of God state power. Even if it is not instigated by other forces. However, such a sect without a divine background will also become the fat meat that the God state power will focus on. If it''s just a small family.


    But this is the top commodity.


    There''s no divine background yet.


    Who are you going to focus on if you don''t?


    Moreover, the taicangzong has always been a monk who will be a king.


    Taicangzong must be a long-standing clan. In the history of their family, they must have been patronized by these gods.


    The resentment must be no small matter to whom it is put.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said, "you are a Taoist friend. Since your ancestors have handed down the maxim of destroying the divine realm as much as possible, you can go down to the lower world.


    "Well, for those who have broken your mind of taicangzong, the divine state is powerful.


    "Have you ever thought of a better way to deal with it?"


    "Better way?"


    He Li has some Leng.


    Where is the better way?


    Is it really possible to beat back the divine state of the lower world?


    If you can destroy the divine realm of those gods, the chance to lower the divine realm. It is a very good way to prevent the lower bound of the divine realm.


    After all, if you cross from the divine world to the Shenwu land in the lower world, it will also have great consumption because of the suppression of the world plane. If there are not enough benefits and benefits, even those of the divine realm can not easily come down to the world.


    But now, this is the key point of the lower boundary of the divine realm.


    It''s on Lin Tianyu.


    If you want to completely destroy this interest point, you have to kill Lin Tianyu. This is really from the above, a little bit to prevent the lower realm of the divine realm.


    But is it not a joke to kill Lin Tianyu?


    Now, who can do it for the monks on the whole Shenwu continent?


    And even if someone can do it.


    However, thanks to Lin Tianyu''s method of separation and his own speed. After a few jumps, it will disappear quickly.


    At that time, even if it is to find him, it is impossible.


    In addition to this method, where can we find a better way to deal with the situation in which the divine realm is powerful enough to seize opportunities?


    Yeah.


    He Li is suddenly, but also a bright eye.


    Since Lin Tianyu said that there is still a better way.


    Maybe there is a better way?

 Chapter 2733

    Think of here, he Li''s eyes inside, there are obviously a few moving color.


    He Li said: "I don''t know. What is the better way proposed by Lin Pavilion master?"


    Lin Tianyu has always been looking at He Li.


    This will, until he Li asked.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I said a better way, that is, if you want to ask him about Tao you, have you ever thought about killing God?"


    Butcher God?


    He Li was so frightened that all his sweat came out.


    Earlier, when Lin Tianyu talked about a better way, he was still thinking:


    is it possible that Lin Tianyu intends to directly return these divine realms to the divine world?


    What''s more, it''s a very unusual thing for Ho Li to bring back the divine power of these lower realms.


    But now, the words that pop out of Lin Tianyu''s mouth make him more surprised.


    What Lin Tianyu thought was not just to bring back the gods from the lower world.


    He''s going to kill the gods directly!


    If these lower levels of the divine realm can really dare to move the interests of Lin Tianyu. Looking at what he said just now, it seems that he really can kill gods.


    Although he Li has already told Lin Tianyu that even after the gods of the divine world arrived in Shenwu land, they could only retain the strength of the early stage of the four grades, and could not have the strength of the gods any more. But even if it''s just the beginning of the four grades, it''s equivalent to God on the Shenwu land. Just now, the strength that Lin Tianyu showed was so strong that it was enough to crush more than 100 top monks.


    If you really count up, Lin Tianyu also has the strength of the early four grades.


    But even so, it is just equivalent to the strength of ordinary friars in the early four grades.


    The gods who can come down from the divine world.


    They were all suppressed from the higher level to the early stage of the fourth grade. Therefore, only in terms of cultivation.


    They all have the highest accomplishments in the early four grades. At the same time, they can practice to a higher level. Then, at the beginning of the four grades, most of them would have reached the level of the king friars.


    As soon as you figure it out.


    Lin Tianyu is just equivalent to the strength of a monk who just entered the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Among them, the king, however, is quite different from the monk who just entered the early stage of the fourth grade.


    It is even possible for one person to fight 100 people, or more monks who have just entered the early stage of the fourth grade. Just like a moment ago, Lin Tianyu suppressed so many monks in the later period of Sanpin. And, most likely, the difference will be much greater.


    After all, the monks who fought with Lin Tianyu in the late third grade period were not just those who had just entered the third grade later period.


    They can even be regarded as the real top-ranking among the monks in the late third grade.


    Even in the last group, how to get away from the ordinary friars can be called the king friars.


    If Lin Tianyu''s current combat power is counted into the early stage of the fourth grade, he can only be regarded as a monk who has just entered the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Then, in the early days of the fourth grade, the difference between the king''s state and his fighting power will certainly be even greater.

 Chapter 2734

    So, with the strength that Lin Tianyu shows now, what can he do to kill God?


    Unless


    He Li''s eyes suddenly shrink.


    Then, he Li looked at Lin Tianyu again.


    Unless, when Lin Tianyu fought against them in front of him, his strength was only a small part of his strength.


    If that''s true.


    So, how strong is Lin Tianyu.


    You know, he is now in the real state, but he has not reached the third grade. However, it is just the state of the early three grades. There are two big differences. Actually, he was able to be called the king in the God state power of the early four grades.


    He Li thought, or had some doubts to ask: "Lin Pavilion Lord, you just showed the strength. Is it that you have not reached the limit of your real strength? "


    When he Li asked, he looked at Lin Tianyu.


    At this meeting, he wanted to know exactly how powerful Lin Tianyu was.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "just now, my strength is really not playing to the limit."


    Lin Tianyu didn''t speak very clearly about this topic.


    Although just now, he didn''t do his best. However, it is not much different from his real strength.


    Therefore, even if he really out to the full strength, it is absolutely not to the four grade early King level.


    Of course, now, in order to have confidence in He Li, he has helped him find all those people who share the same ideals. He also can not say his own strength and those four grade early King''s gap is how big the fact.


    He Li looked at Lin Tianyu again. There was more surprise in his eyes.


    He Li said: "well, I won''t ask you more about where the limit of your strength is. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will give me too much pressure.


    "I''ll just ask.


    "If I find enough people to support you, will you really be able to achieve the so-called slaughter God feat in front of you?"


    "Yes


    Lin Tianyu replied positively.


    In the eyes, a firm color.


    Besides, he is really confident that he can do it.


    When he was in the land of heavenly power, he had slaughtered the immortal with his black knife in his hand.


    To the Shenwu continent, then, he can also be through the hands of the black knife, butcher God.


    He Li took a serious look at Lin Tianyu''s firm look and said, "good! I''ll help you get in touch with people who might be united against these real gods. But in the end, whether they are willing to believe you or not, and whether they are willing to join hands with you and fight against the gods of the lower world, I dare not give too much assurance. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! So thank you very much. As for whether they are willing to believe it or not, they are willing to do so.


    "In the end, it''s just a matter of strength.


    "If I am strong enough and strong enough to pose a fatal threat to the gods of the lower world. Then, I believe that they will believe me and join hands with me to deal with the gods of the lower world


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he had a kind of self-confidence from his heart.


    He Li looks at, also is finally again many Xu rest assured.


    This comes from inner self-confidence.


    That''s not the kind of fake surface decoration that can be put on.

 Chapter 2735

    Lin Tianyu''s confidence is not his strength now.


    It''s that he can have confidence.


    In a very short period of time, his strength can also have a great improvement.


    Even in front of him, in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, he got benefits. After the first World War in front of him, Lin Tianyu felt that he had not yet digested it.


    Of course, the rest, can let their own strength to enhance the benefits, also is not much.


    However, in addition, Lin Tianyu also believes that there must be greater benefits in that palace.


    However, after he inherited the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, these advantages have not been really dug out.


    Even if they want to come to this land, they will not be able to come soon.


    Just like in the fairyland, it took a few months for the immortals on the Tianquan land to come through the cross-border array?


    From the boundary of the divine realm to Shenwu land.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he even felt.


    It should take more time than entering Tianquan from fairyland.


    After all, Shenwu is higher than Tianquan.


    Then, the repulsive force of the world is bound to be more difficult to overcome.


    That way, there are months to go. Then, he can also develop the inheritance palace. If there is really such a terror benefit as those people in Shenwu land respect. He can take this opportunity to further enhance his own strength.


    Even more than that, a more critical point.


    That is to say, it can make him cultivate the feeling that is not completely complete in the initial stage of the third grade to a completely complete state.


    At that time, he can even directly break through the third grade later period. Then, he is much more sure of the divine power of the upper and lower realms.


    After all, being suppressed by the world of Shenwu continent, it is only the peak state of the early four grades.


    He Li thought and said, "Lin Pavilion master, how long will it take for me to come to ChongXiao pavilion to discuss this matter after I have made an appointment with someone?"


    Lin Tianyu thought about it.


    If you want to come to the land of Shenwu, you should build a cross-border array.


    It will take about half a year to estimate the time.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "let them come to Chongxiao Pavilion four months later. I discussed with them how to deal with the supernatural realm power coming from the boundary of the divine realm. "


    After four months, Lin Tianyu believed that he should have been in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, and should get all the benefits he deserved.


    Moreover, if we can really perfect the realm, we should have done it long ago.


    At that time, he can also start planning.


    Break through the realm of third grade later stage.


    As long as the state is restored successfully, it will break through the realm of Sanpin later period. Lin Tianyu believes that his strength will be amazing to the early stage of the fourth grade. At that time, even if he had the strength to gather all the people he had invited.


    These people are able to have confidence, stand with themselves, and compete with the power of the divine realm coming from the divine realm.

 Chapter 2736

    "Good!"


    He Li said: "then I''ll go to contact those possible powerful monks and ask them to go to Chongxiao Pavilion and discuss major issues with Lin Pavilion leader after four months."


    He Li said, and took out his own boat, the speed is almost beyond the limit of the boat, directly driving away.


    I didn''t say hello to anyone else.


    He Li has left.


    The other people who came along with He Li, when they arrived at the meeting, they all felt as if they had lost the rooster, and no longer had the interest to stay.


    So, one by one, they all left one after another.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t need to stay any more and told the fat man.


    Then, all people are back to the spaceship, continue to the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this time, far away from Shenwu land.


    Suddenly, the space in front of me was torn open.


    Then, from that opening, there appeared a comatose man whose right arm had been cut off.


    If Lin Tianyu is here at this time.


    Then, Lin Tianyu must be able to recognize at a glance.


    The man who just came out of the space.


    Isn''t it the one who was rescued among the dozens of people he pursued and killed?


    At this time, there were three other people standing opposite the man.


    A delicate middle-aged man, followed by two big men.


    One of the big men looked at the man who suddenly appeared from the void and said curiously, "Lord, what did you do with such an ant like character? He is such a small person, for us now here defense, also has no use


    But the middle-aged girl with a smile said, "bringing him over naturally has a very interesting thing, and it also makes me interested."


    "What is it that makes the Lord think it is a very interesting thing?" The big man felt a little strange.


    You can''t be more clear about the big man.


    Elegant middle-aged at a glance, there is no strange place.


    However, the middle-aged man who looks ordinary and elegant is the commander-in-chief of this place to prevent the attack of the demons.


    His subordinates are directly in charge of tens of millions of divine realm powers.


    Moreover, most of the supernatural state powers under his command were high-level divine state powers of five or six grades.


    Therefore, if their Lord is really angry, wave his hand.


    That is a direct and easy way to step down on one side of the sky.


    Of course, people like their Lord have a sense of responsibility and persistence in their hearts. Naturally, it is impossible to step down on one side of the sky easily and truly.


    But it can be imagined.


    People to their point. There must be too many events that can make them interested.


    "Just now, I just let my divine consciousness out a little bit to monitor the location of this star city. Maybe, there will be demons in this star field. "


    When it comes to this, the two men are big men, and they are both in the same shape.


    It was particularly serious.

 Chapter 2737

    The war against demons, if it was in the era of real war, would definitely make everyone''s blood boil.


    However, during these years in the sky, it gradually became peaceful.


    Over the years, there was no more demonic invasion. Therefore, the war against demons has become a mere formality in the eyes of many divine realms.


    However, like them, they have really experienced the war against demons before.


    To this day, it''s still those people who are guarding one side of the astral realm. This war against demons is always the most persistent persistence and responsibility in their mind.


    As long as it is related to things, there are no small things.


    However, at this time, the delicate middle-aged man said: "you don''t have to be so serious. I''m just looking to see if there will be a fish in the net.


    "What''s more, I didn''t find any fish in the net under this investigation.


    "But in one world, I found something meaningful.


    "I brought this man here because he had something to do with it."


    Another big man said, "is he related to that? As far as his strength is concerned, what is too big a matter to be related to? "


    Delicate middle-aged way: "it''s not really a big thing, but it''s a more interesting thing."


    "What''s interesting is that the Lord is suddenly interested in it. He also deliberately captured someone from that other space. "


    Delicate middle-aged said: "when my soul detected that piece of heaven, it turned out that someone was chasing this man. But it''s not the people who are being hunted down that interest me. It''s the one who chased him. Because, just when my soul detected it, it was found that the man who pursued him had actually used the body method of a thousand illusions and thousands of incarnations and was pursuing him. "


    I heard that from the middle-aged.


    The face of one of the two big men who followed him suddenly changed.


    However, the other one didn''t take it seriously at all. On the contrary, he asked curiously, "my Lord, it''s just a body method of thousands of illusions. What''s so great about it. As long as the spirit state is too high above the five levels, it is easy to display the vitality incarnation, and reach the level of thousands of illusions and thousands of incarnations. "


    Delicate middle-aged but shook his head, way: "iron ox, it seems that you have not thought of the key to this problem ah."


    "Is there anything else that I didn''t think of?"


    Iron ox is still puzzled and asks again.


    "If you haven''t thought of it, you can ask Huzi. I think Huzi should be the key to have thought of this problem. "


    "Tiger son, what do you think of? Tell me, let me understand this matter."


    In the heart of the iron ox, it is really completely puzzled.


    But it''s just an avatar, such a body method. It''s not really the art of separation. If it can really be divided out of the tens of millions of body, that is called the art of heaven.


    If it''s just vitality, it''s just a kind of skill. How can it be valued by the Lord.


    Obviously, there is no division.


    It must be the separation of vitality.

 Chapter 2738

    However, Huzi did not answer iron ox positively, but pointed to the man in front of him, who was still in a coma.


    Tiger son way: "iron ox, you see this person''s cultivation is so?"


    "Weak! Weak explosion


    Iron ox said: "just like him, I can kill a large area with just one weak finger.


    "No! Not a weak finger, but a breath, can kill a large area.


    "And a little puff."


    Speaking of this, Tieniu asked again: "Huzi, I want you to help me explain. What did I do just now, but I didn''t think of the key point? Now, you suddenly tell me what this man''s cultivation is for? Does he have something to do with what I think? "


    Tiger laughed and said, "of course, there is a connection.


    "You think so.


    "The reason why my Lord is interested in this matter is that he has captured such a person. Well, this person is directly related to this matter.


    "And now, there are misunderstandings about what you think, which is also related to this matter.


    "Is it also related to this person when we calculate it?"


    Er!


    If the iron ox is surrounded by a tiger, it is really a little dizzy.


    Tieniu said: "even if it is related to this weak to explosive person. However, can you directly tell us the relationship between them. You go around like this, but I will never be able to straighten out the real connection between them


    Tiger laughed.


    But the Lord just stood by quietly, and did not pay more attention to this kind of dispute and flicker.


    Obviously, Huzi said so much, that is to think, to deliberately lead the nose of iron ox, to a good flicker. Then, he will tell Tieniu where he wants to be wrong.


    Huzi said, "I didn''t mean to tell you the cause and effect. Did I say so much?"


    Iron ox was angry all of a sudden, and said: "bastard! I don''t want to hear what you say. There are so many causes and consequences in it. Just tell me directly what I thought wrong


    Huzi said, "OK. Then I''ll tell you, and you''ll hear


    "Just tell me."


    When iron ox says, the tone inside, already was obviously a few impatient tone is in among them.


    Huzi said: "to say this, we have to start from the weak monk who was captured by the Lord.


    "Think about it, when the Lord caught this man. He''s being chased. What''s more, the person who chased him, however, also displayed the body method of thousands of avatars to pursue and kill him.


    That''s what you think


    Tieniu was even more angry and said, "tiger son, you can''t directly tell me what I think is wrong."


    Huzi said: "don''t worry, Tieniu. I''m going to tell you directly?


    "Well, let me remind you one more thing.


    "What level of strength should be reached to pursue and kill this man who was rescued by the Lord?


    "In the process of pursuing and killing, he even launched the avatar of thousands of illusions to pursue and kill the other party. From this, it can be seen that the strength of the pursuer must have little to do with this person. Otherwise, the other party has already reached the five level cultivation. Then, they did not use their avatars to pursue and kill this man. Just blowing a breath is enough to kill this man. "

 Chapter 2739

    "What''s the matter?" iron ox said.


    "The pursuit of such a weak person will naturally be pursued by a weak person who has little to do with his strength.


    "Even if there is a god of five grades or above to pursue and kill him. That must not be worth fighting in person, but will send those under him, and his strength is equivalent to the people to pursue and kill.


    "What does that mean?"


    Iron ox is still puzzled to say.


    Whew!


    But just said here, but suddenly took a breath.


    Tiger son looked at the iron ox this appearance, way: "how, you also want to understand come over."


    When tiger said this, he just looked at the iron ox with a smile.


    But iron ox had some surprised look, and said, "so to speak. The man who chased him is as good as his accomplishments? "


    Tiger son nodded and said, "now you think of the key to the problem."


    Tieniu was even more surprised and said, "however, the man who is equal to his strength is clearly showing the body method of thousands of illusions. Although the incarnation of thousands of illusions, after reaching the level of five grades, can be used freely as long as they want.


    "Therefore, even in the martial arts realm, it is not a great skill.


    "However, it is impossible for people who have not yet reached the realm of God to display their illusory incarnations.


    "Especially for this guy, he is just a monk in the later period of Sanpin.


    "Well, if his pursuers are not mistaken. That should be a monk in the later period of Sanpin.


    "Is it impossible for a monk in the later stage of the third grade to be able to display the incarnation of thousands of illusions?"


    Huzi patted Tieniu on the shoulder and said, "why, at this meeting, you Tieniu has completely figured out this matter.


    "Yes.


    "It is because of this that it will attract our Lord''s attention.


    "Otherwise, if not, even the real top powers of the divine realm in the early stage of the seven grades, it would be impossible for our Lord to pay too much attention to them."


    Indeed, what Huzi said was very reasonable.


    First of all, the Lord is a commander-in-chief.


    There were many of his five and six levels of divine power. Even if they had reached the peak of the early seven grades, their Lord had dozens of them. Moreover, they are all in the same realm, and they are all top figures.


    Therefore, there are too few people who can attract the interest of the Lord.


    However, this kind of monk who can display the incarnation of thousands of illusions in the later stage of Sanpin is too outstanding.


    It''s no wonder that they get the attention of their Lord?


    At this time, the elegant middle-aged Lord said: "the cultivation of the pursuer has not reached the third grade. If I had not read it wrong, he would have been just the cultivation of the first three grades. "


    Just the cultivation of Sanpin in the early stage!


    This, let tiger son and iron ox two people is more surprised inexplicable.


    Although the early stage and the late stage of the third grade are just a big difference.


    But in fact, the lower the level of cultivation, the better the talent can be proved.

 Chapter 2740

    For example, a person who can transform thousands of illusions into a source of vitality in the early stage of Sanpin.


    It is much higher than that in the later period of the third grade, the talent of the person who can transform thousands of illusions into ten kinds of vitality is much higher.


    The lower the level of cultivation, the higher their talent will be.


    A monk who has been able to cultivate in the early stage of Sanpin and incarnate thousands of illusions.


    In the future, where will he go.


    Even if it''s just a practice, it''s a wonderful talent if you don''t have the virtual shadow of the entity.


    At this time, the delicate middle-aged said: "why, you think that the man''s thousand illusory incarnations of cultivation just produced a not too formed virtual shadow?


    "Ha ha!


    "Then you are wrong.


    "When my soul explored there, I had already clearly detected more than a dozen phantom bodies of the other side tracking the fleeing enemy. Moreover, each energy phantom body is truly incomparable. If you are a man of equal accomplishments, you can''t tell whether it''s the real body or the vitality illusory body.


    "And I can feel it. Even if it''s a dozen avatars.


    "That didn''t reach his limit.


    "If he had done all he could to unfold the avatar. I estimate that he should be able to directly display the vitality of two hundred ways. And every one of them will be real. "


    What?


    Huzi and Tieniu were both stunned.


    If it was not for their Lord, the beautiful middle-aged man said it out of his mouth.


    Then, they will never believe it. It''s true.


    However, since this is said from the Lord''s mouth, it must be truly incomparable.


    Iron ox finally did not hold back, and said: "Lord, if you say so. Isn''t this little monk who has already cultivated the avatar to a very high level? But the Lord just said that his cultivation was only the initial state of the third grade. In his cultivation, he was able to cultivate a virtual shadow of thousands of avatars, and he could be called a top genius.


    "What''s more, it can be said that they are all extremely talented people rarely seen in the legend.


    "How can he cultivate the avatar to a very high level?"


    However, the middle-aged girl was smiling and said, "Tieniu, you have a point. However, in our eyes, this little monk is not worth mentioning. However, he had to achieve more than five grades of the spiritual realm friars, to be able to cultivate thousands of illusory incarnations. Moreover, it has been repaired to a very high level.


    "In terms of what he has achieved.


    "At the beginning of his cultivation of this thousand illusory incarnations, it is very likely that he had already cultivated a little bit when he was cultivating the second grade or the first grade.


    "Otherwise, it''s just impossible for us to reach the level of 30 thousand.


    "Therefore, his adventure must be beyond our imagination."


    Whew!


    Huzi and Tieniu were shocked.


    When the Sanpin cultivation is completed, it is already a legend to be able to cultivate a thousand illusions and thousands of incarnations. But now, in the tone of the Lord, this man is probably just in the second grade cultivation. Even when a product is cultivated, it is already the body method of the incarnation of thousands of illusions.


    This is completely breaking the whole history of the divine world and even the fairyland.

 Chapter 2741

    The delicate middle-aged saw the surprised look of Huzi and Tieniu and laughed.


    "I saw the young man''s rebellious performance at that time, and the performance of that wisp of soul was similar to that of you now.


    "It''s just like this. After I''ve made a move, I''ll be cut off by the young man''s right arm.


    "At that time, I was really stunned.


    "It''s just because I''m surprised that such a young man exists in the world.


    "That''s why I saved this man. If you want to know more about the young man, you can go there in person to see if the young man is really the kind of creative talent I imagined. "


    Huzi said, "my Lord, why, do you want to go there in person?"


    "It''s not necessary. After all, this is an important battlefield in the righteous war with the demons. It may be what will happen. Although we always get along with each other peacefully, we can''t forget. At that time, once there is an accident, it is too late to regret. Therefore, I just sent a separate body to explore


    "Oh."


    When hearing this, Huzi and Tieniu were relieved.


    They are really afraid of being elegant and middle-aged. They are just going to see the young man who is interesting to the elegant middle-aged Lord.


    This meeting, they learned that this delicate middle-aged just sent a separate body to investigate.


    They were all relieved.


    At this time, the delicate middle-aged looked at the man who was still in a daze in front of him and said, "don''t pretend to be comatose any more. Wake up quickly. I want to ask you something."


    The right arm was cut off, and the man saved by the middle-aged girl knew that he couldn''t put on any more, so he opened his eyes immediately.


    When I saw the beautiful middle-aged and two big men in front of me, I felt that they were all ordinary. Even, there was no breath of cultivator. However, this person also knows. Some of them have reached a high level. It can perfectly cover up all their own breath, and these three people have the means to rescue the top experts from the space directly before he is killed.


    How can it be ordinary people?


    So the man quickly got up, bowed to the ground, and said, "I''ve met three predecessors."


    Lu Jiaming saluted, and this is to raise his head and look at the three people in front of him.


    It seems that I want to ask what the three people are called.


    Of course, you can see the delicate middle-aged. Lu Jiaming''s expression of this look made him smile and said, "you don''t have to know who we are. I just want to ask you a few questions. When you''re done, I''ll send you back. I ask you a few questions, which can only be regarded as my reward for saving you. "


    Delicate middle-aged said, a face of calm color.


    Lu Jiaming said, "if you want to know anything, just ask. The younger generation must know everything and say everything. I don''t dare to ask my predecessors what kind of remuneration they said. What''s more, if the elder saved my life, how could it be solved by several problems. The younger generation will always remember it and never forget it. "


    "Ha ha."


    The delicate middle-aged smile.


    Obviously, this eternal life does not forget the grace of saving lives. In the delicate middle-aged, it is really nothing.


    After all, the difference between them is too big.


    Even, it is very likely that, even in a lifetime, the distance between them will not be narrowed.

 Chapter 2742

    Delicate middle-aged way: "before I save you, which one wants to chase after you, who is it?"


    Lu Jiaming said, "his name is Lin Tianyu. He is the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion on the Shenwu continent."


    Lu Jiaming didn''t dare to hide anything.


    But he knows.


    The man is more than friendly to himself now. However, once he is really angry, his life will be even a small mole ants are not as good.


    Just from the other side can through the endless distance of space, to save themselves. You can know how powerful the other side''s means are.


    Delicate middle-aged again said: "why does he want to chase after you?"


    Lu Jiaming hesitated a little.


    At the end of the day, he didn''t dare to hide anything. Before that, he and others intercepted the other party''s spaceship and bet with the other party. Later, he wanted to run away and lay off the bet. All the things were told in the table.


    Speaking of this, iron ox suddenly cut in: "so, you are really to be pursued and killed by him. Even if it was really killed by him, it deserved it


    Delicate middle-aged looked at the iron ox, iron ox quickly is shut up, dare not interrupt more.


    "What else do you know about that Lin Tianyu. If you think about it carefully, you will tell me everything you know. It doesn''t matter whether it''s big or small. "


    Lu Jiaming also thought about it carefully and organized a speech in his heart. He said, "it''s as if Lin Tianyu came out of nowhere.


    "In the recent period of time, all of a sudden, he was born in the sky and made an extraordinary name on the Shenwu land. Moreover, he even set up the Chongxiao Pavilion in the Pingding mountains where no one dares to go deep into it.


    "According to his own words, he has been in the deep mountains, following his master''s practice, and has just been born recently."


    Lu Jiaming also used as short a speech as possible, saying all the things about Lin Tianyu.


    Speaking of this, Lu Jiaming thought about it and said, "yes. Not long ago, Lin Tianyu should have been the body cultivation inheritance palace of Tiandao secret place. Even, he should still be in this period of time, learned the same body method and martial arts skills in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, a thousand illusions and thousands of incarnations. "


    The secret place of Tiandao is the embodiment of thousands of illusions in the palace of physical cultivation.


    Delicate middle-aged and iron ox, tiger son look at.


    It can be seen from their eyes.


    Even if they are powerful people who have reached the peak in the power of the divine realm, they are also very interested in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation in the secret realm of Tiandao.


    However, at this time, the delicate middle-aged man looked back at Lu Jiaming and said, "why, you are because Lin Tianyu is going to kill you. Therefore, your heart has a great resentment against him. So, you think, you want to borrow my hand to help you to deal with Lin Tianyu and avenge you? "


    When the delicate middle-aged said this, he unconsciously revealed a kind of fierce murder.


    Lu Jiaming trembled with fear, and his sweat came out.


    Lu Jiaming said, "no! Master, I dare not count on you. I just want to tell the elder what I know about Lin Tianyu. "

 Chapter 2743

    The elegant middle-aged man has a steady look at Lu Jiaming for a while, which is the natural momentum.


    "You want to make everything clear about Lin Tianyu. However, I want to use my things, but I hope, only this time. There must be another time. "


    Then, the delicate middle-aged asked some details about Lin Tianyu.


    Even Lin Tianyu asked Lu Jiaming very carefully about his performance in front of him.


    Then, the delicate middle-aged is to let Lu Jiaming wait for himself.


    He went inside with iron ox and tiger son, and discussed this matter a little.


    As soon as he entered the inner room, Tieniu directly applied a layer of isolation magic power and said: "Lord, according to what Lu just said, Lin Tianyu must have obtained the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and learned the creation of Tiandao master. Before he reached the divine realm, he could become the embodiment of thousands of illusions. Therefore, to be able to cultivate at such a low level is to be able to cultivate thousands of illusory incarnations. "


    "I''m afraid not."


    "According to Lu Jiaming, the birth of the inheritance palace was just a few days ago.


    "In such a short period of time, even if Lin Tianyu is really a brilliant genius, it is impossible for him to become the incarnation of thousands of illusions in such a short period of time, and still cultivate to a very high level.


    "Therefore, I think, he should have had another adventure, and he has practiced the magic incarnation."


    "Another adventure?"


    "But, Lord, this thousand illusions incarnation has already been practiced by Lord Tiandao before he reaches the cultivation of the divine realm. If you don''t listen to me, who else has already become the incarnation of thousands of illusions before entering the realm of God. "


    With a smile, she said, "iron ox, then, you can also think about it. Since you are master Tiandao, you have become the embodiment of thousands of illusions when you can''t step into the realm of God. Then, there is no possibility. It happens that a person with talent even better than Tiandao master and better opportunity than Tiandao master can understand such exquisite footwork at a certain moment by chance.


    "Then, with his own talent, he created this kind of ability, so that the friars could cultivate this kind of magical incarnation before he reached the five levels of the divine realm.


    "Any martial art, since the predecessors can create it. Well, later generations can also create it.


    "And the key to the avatar is not only the precise display of vitality. The main thing is to have a deeper understanding of the way of space.


    "As long as we can meet this requirement, people with outstanding talent can also create this exquisite martial art."


    After hearing this, Tieniu was more surprised and said, "Lord, are you saying that the magic incarnation of Lin Tianyu is actually the body skill created by himself?"


    The middle-aged girl is smiling and shaking her head.


    Then, when she was middle-aged, she looked at Huzi and said, "Huzi, what do you think?"


    Huzi also thought about it and said, "I don''t think it was created by Lin Tianyu himself."

 Chapter 2744

    Tieniu said: "Huzi, how can you be sure that Lin Tianyu can not create it?


    "You know, the Lord also said that maybe there will be people who have the qualifications and opportunities that are not inferior to him. Then, it is also possible to create such a set, so that the monks who have not yet entered the realm of God are all illusory incarnations that can be learned.


    "You haven''t seen Lin Tianyu. How can you know that he can''t create such body skills?"


    Huzi said, "although I have never seen Lin Tianyu. However, when our Lord''s soul was explored, we saw it. In addition, Lu has also introduced


    "from all these points of view, Lin Tianyu is not old at all.


    "But if you want to create the body method against heaven like thousands of avatars. If you want to be in the realm of God, you can create from nothing. It can''t be created in three or two days or three or two years.


    "It takes a long time to accumulate.


    "Decades, or even longer, can be created.


    "But Lin Tianyu is not so old.


    "The only explanation is that he has another adventure."


    After Huzi said this, it would be difficult for Tieniu to argue about anything.


    Iron Ox doesn''t think much sometimes.


    People also seem to have some mischief.


    But it doesn''t mean that his people are not smart enough.


    Now, Huzi has made the truth so clear. As long as you think about it a little bit, you can fully understand it. It would be meaningless to argue at this time.


    At this time, Tieniu said again: "Lord, since you have found out the excellence of Lin Tianyu. So, why did you choose to bring someone back instead of Lin Tianyu? Isn''t it better to bring Lin Tianyu back directly and find the answer you want from him? It''s not necessary to bring Lu Jiaming back like this. It''s just to be able to understand the situation from the side. "


    The delicate middle-aged man said with a smile, "I also moved my mind at that time and wanted to bring Lin Tianyu here directly.


    "But in the end, on second thought, he did not bring Lin Tianyu back directly.


    "Because, as excellent as that, when they have not reached the spiritual realm, they are the talented people who can cultivate thousands of illusory incarnations, and they are also the people who will be really protected by that world. A genius like that, if not necessary, should be an external force like me. Don''t disturb him more and let him develop freely.


    "Therefore, it is obviously a very inappropriate thing to capture him directly and understand the situation.


    "Even if we capture Lu Jiaming back and understand his situation from the side, there are some things we should not do.


    "In any case, it is an influence on Lu Jiaming after all.


    "However, the only advantage is that he can feel the existence of a more powerful force. Then, let him practice harder in order to achieve higher cultivation.


    "It can be regarded as the only thing that has some benefits for him."


    Delicate middle-aged, when talking about this, his eyes flash.

 Chapter 2745

    The iron ox looked at the tiger son, but saw the tiger son, also is looking toward oneself to come over.


    For the Lord, they really admire him.


    For the protection of talents, they, the Lord, really have the ambition of the world. Even the two of them, at that time, also because of the help of the Lord, they were able to have such a profound cultivation.


    If they didn''t meet such a talented master, they really don''t know where they are now.


    Even if they really have excellent cultivation qualifications, if they are not discovered by the Lord, they will be cultivated.


    How can they stand at the top of their cultivation today?


    Therefore, in this meeting, the LORD said his love for such a genius as Lin Tianyu.


    The two of them knew it all.


    What the LORD said is that every sentence is true. There is no artifice in it.


    Huzi asked, "well, my Lord, do you want to go to the Shenwu land of the lower world and see Lin Tianyu again?"


    "Go, or go."


    "Even if I don''t go, there will still be a lot of other divine powers to go," she said


    Huzi said, "what does the Lord mean?"


    Delicate middle-aged said: "because, when Lin Tianyu showed his magic incarnation, I was not the only one who saw it. At that time, there were many other monks present.


    "With Lin Tianyu''s ability to display the power of the avatar, those ordinary friars are naturally not his opponents.


    "However, many of those monks are supported by some big forces.


    "Behind them, there are powerful people who will have a divine realm.


    "As long as they report the news of Lin Tianyu''s incarnation. It must be able to attract the attention of powerful people behind them. Especially in this period, the news of the birth of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has just come out. Naturally, they would think that Lin Tianyu must have got the body method of body cultivation and inheritance palace, which contained thousands of illusions.


    "Although the incarnation of thousands of illusions is really nothing in the eyes of the real God state powers.


    "The inheritance palace of ketixiu is different.


    "It''s been rumored. If we can get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, we can get the method of transcending the divine realm. Although the power of the divine realm may not even reach its peak. From beyond the realm of God, I don''t know how far away I am.


    "But the greed for such treasures will not be limited by the realm, and there will be a slight decline."


    Huzi said, "is the Lord going to the Shenwu land to protect Lin Tianyu?"


    "Not necessarily."


    "If it''s a peaceful time," she said. Such personal opportunities, of course, should be protected enough to allow them to develop and grow freely.


    "But now..."


    The delicate middle-aged man said, looking at the place separated from the sky he was guarding, and said with a few feelings: "the present situation, in the eyes of outsiders, is really calm and incomparable.


    "But in fact?


    "I was able to feel a kind of startled strength accumulating from the other side.


    "Maybe, at a certain moment, it suddenly burst out. It will cause serious damage to our entire star field. "


    Speaking of this, the eyes of the delicate middle-aged looked into the depths of the star field.


    In the eyes, there is a deep feeling of worry.

 Chapter 2746

    After sighing, she said, "so, we should seize the time and accumulate our strength.


    "Besides, it is impossible to have too much time for us to build up our strength.


    "After I went there, I would like to see if Lin Tianyu is a creative talent. If it''s a real genius. Well, I will try my best to look after him. Even, it will give him some chance. In order to provide him with a better practice in the future.


    "But if he is not a creative talent."


    Speaking of here, the tone of the delicate middle-aged has some hesitation.


    Then, the elegant middle-aged finally said, "if he is really not able to make it, then I may directly take what he has got and get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Then, from other aspects, give him some compensation.


    "And when this war, which may break out at any time, is really over, if we are all alive.


    "At that time, you can return the inheritance palace to him.


    "However, I think that since the inheritance palace of Tixiu chose him. Well, he should be a real talent. Otherwise, the age of the Tixiu inheritance palace is long enough. Why did you not choose a real successor? "


    Tieniu and Huzi, at this time, can also sense the inner entanglement of the Lord.


    If detected, Lin Tianyu is really just an ordinary mediocre.


    It is just a coincidence that the ultimate inheritance of this body cultivation inheritance palace is obtained. Then, the Lord will get out of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and give it to the truly amazing talent.


    But in this way, it is in conflict with the idea that the Lord has always supported genius.


    Let him in the mind of the idea, naturally also feel particularly wrong.


    However, for the sake of the overall situation of this star region, if Lin Tianyu is not the most talented person, the Lord will personally take the opportunity of Lin Tianyu''s inheritance palace of physical cultivation and give it to a more suitable person.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "OK. Maybe, I really think too much. Since chance is willing to follow him. That means he should be a real genius. I''m going, but I just need to do something. At the right time, it''s OK to protect it. Well, I''ll go there first. What''s the matter? "


    Said the delicate middle-aged.


    Direct is from his body, split out of another self.


    Then, that split body flash, that is to go outside, directly is to grab that Lu Jiaming, a few flash, is once again appeared in Shenwu land.


    Lu Jiaming was released by the delicate middle-aged and said, "OK. You can go back. As for my business, don''t go around and tell others unless it''s necessary. In that case, it may not be good for you. "


    Lu Jiaming said, "please rest assured, I will not pass on the words of the elder."


    The delicate middle-aged saw Lu Jiaming, but he laughed, and then flashed away. It was already gone.


    He just told Lu Jiaming not to talk about his own affairs, which is really for the sake of Lu Jiaming. Absolutely not to threaten Lu Jiaming.


    Because, if you let people know, Lu Jiaming has met such a powerful person as the delicate middle-aged.


    Then, there must be many powerful people who have come to Lu Jiaming and ask him to lead the way and find him. Even, there may be some practitioners who are full of evil nature and will directly search Lu Jiaming''s soul.

 Chapter 2747

    However, whether Lu Jiaming can listen to this is his own business.


    Pretty middle age won''t explain it any more.


    As for the location of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s already on the Shenwu continent. With the elegant middle-aged cultivation, and still can know the breath of Lin Tianyu, want to find the Chongxiao Pavilion, that is a very simple thing.


    So, this delicate middle-aged breath just a little search out, it is very easy to find Lin Tianyu their ship.


    Obviously, in the delicate middle age, from the endless distant sky, shuttling through the void, Lin Tianyu and their spaceship have not yet flown too far away.


    Delicate middle-aged smile, is to keep up with this ship.


    His figure, completely hidden in the void, no one can find the delicate middle-aged with this spaceship.


    After about two days'' journey, the ship finally stopped at a palace complex in the mountains.


    Delicate middle-aged people are also in the case of all people are not found, directly fell into this mountain range.


    Then, the delicate and middle-aged divine consciousness spread and spread. Soon, all the things in the whole mountain range were seen.


    Immediately, my heart moved:


    hehe!


    This kid is a character.


    It is even possible to build a clan gate in such a mountain range. It''s a great character. In this mountain range, there are ten animals in the early four grades. On the mainland, it''s absolutely a top power on the mainland.


    In such mountains, no one dares to establish a family here, even if it is the top power on the whole Shenwu continent.


    But this guy actually set up.


    Moreover, judging from his appearance, he should be able to live in peace with these monsters in the mountains.


    Let''s take a closer look at this boy for a few more days to see if he still has some special skills.


    Although the whole person is still in the mountains, no one can perceive the place of the delicate middle age.


    Even Lin Tianyu, and the top animals in the early stage of the fourth grade, which have been detected by the delicate middle-aged in the mountains, have not been able to perceive the existence of the delicate middle-aged.


    When the ship comes to a complete stop.


    After Lin Tianyu got out of the spaceship, he gathered all the monks in the late third grade.


    Then, Lin Tianyu explained to him, "recently, I want to close down. Therefore, I will give you, the pillars of the clan, an account of some matters concerning the Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Is the pavilion closed?"


    The fat man said, "the cabinet leader, then, how long will you be closed this time? Moreover, we live in our family, but we have just collected 20000 talented monks. This will greatly fill the lack of disciples in Chongxiao Pavilion. At this time, it''s the time of the most business? "


    But ADA stopped the fat man and said, "fat man, these little things can be handled properly by us. Among us, however, there are clan origins, big family origins, and city Lord''s residence origins. These things, as long as step by step. Whether there is a cabinet master or not, they can handle it very well. However, the Lord needs to deal with some particularly important events for us at a critical time. "

 Chapter 2748

    "Something particularly important?"


    The fat man didn''t understand: "with the current prestige of our Chongxiao Pavilion, I''m afraid that no one dares to provoke us easily in the whole Shenwu continent. What else is particularly important to deal with? "


    ADA shook his head and said, "fat man, you just saw the surface phenomenon.


    "For example, there are more than 100 top friars who dare to block our spaceship. Do you think they''re going to stop?


    "They all represent a big force.


    "Therefore, they will never stop so easily. What''s more, even if the parties who blocked our spaceship wanted to stop, the people behind them would not want to stop. "


    "Even if the characters behind them don''t want to stop," the fat man exclaimed?


    "We are in the Chongxiao Pavilion, as long as we have the master of the pavilion.


    "Then, even those people, all the people behind them and all the forces behind them are willing to do something. I''m afraid that they can''t stop the power of our cabinet leader.


    "It was enough to frighten all of them with the prestige of our pavilion leader when he made a move in front of him. No one dared to do it easily."


    A Da Dao: "you have some truth in this statement. But they still can''t stop their greed. "


    "What do you say?" Asked the fat man.


    A Da Dao: "this should talk about the last step of the cabinet leader. That''s the thing in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Moreover, it must be the ultimate inheritance to get the inheritance. In front of it, it is exactly the time when the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was opened. If these things come together. Those people''s eyes must be fixed on our pavilion master. "


    Yeah.


    After hearing this, the fat man''s face changed a little.


    Naturally, he had heard about the influence of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation on the Shenwu continent.


    It is said that this body cultivation inheritance palace is the inheritance left by the real supreme God.


    Moreover, there are ways to transcend the realm of God.


    This is true or false.


    Just with such a small amount of wind, it is completely enough to attract too many forces and people. He looks at them and stares at Lin Tianyu.


    Perhaps, under the prestige of the first World War, there was really no big power on the whole Shenwu continent, and they dared to attack them again.


    However, even these forces dare not fight.


    But behind their great forces, they are all supported by the forces of the divine world.


    For the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    If the news comes from the divine world, they may be affected by the same thing.


    The fat man thought, and he was surprised and said, "boss, for the sake of the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of body building, it is possible for the real lords of the divine world to come to our Shenwu land and seize the ultimate inheritance."


    Lin Tianyu replied directly: "it should be. What''s more, it''s all the time. However, even if the real gods of the divine world are all here, I don''t have to worry too much about it. "

 Chapter 2749

    At this meeting, all the important members of Chongxiao Pavilion were listening attentively.


    After all, it is very likely that this matter is involved in the divine state power.


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, all the people were staring at him. There was some excitement in my heart.


    Is it possible that behind their cabinet masters, there is a great background, which is enough to deal with the gods'' state power and the real gods?


    This meeting, even the elegant middle-aged invisible in the void, is also fluke to listen to what Lin Tianyu will say next. Is it true that if you think that you have your own power behind the divine world, you won''t worry too much about those who come from the divine world.


    However, Hu Si asked and said, "cabinet leader, are you still supported by some powerful forces in the divine world. So, you don''t have to worry about the gods who come down to the land of Shenwu, do you? "


    "No


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "I am in the divine world, and there is no backstage of any divine power, which is supported behind my back."


    No powerful backstage of divine power?


    Then, when the gods of the divine realm can go down to the Shenwu land, how can they let the other side fear and dare not fight against their own side?


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "although there is no divine power backstage. However, we do not necessarily need the backstage of the divine realm forces. For example, we can rely on our own strength. Come and kill the gods


    Kill God by your own strength?


    All the people below were stunned.


    Although this statement is hot-blooded, it makes people full of passion.


    But is God so good at killing?


    You know, they are all powerful monks. But they are still monks after all. Of course, this kind of cultivation in the later period of Sanpin can be regarded as the level of Dixian if it is calculated according to the cultivation of Dharma. In fact, it can also be regarded as the first-class immortal.


    Then, even so, the real God of the divine world, at least, reached the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Even more gods are far more than the beginning of the fourth grade.


    Such as those high-level gods, they these ordinary friars, how can they compete.


    It''s possible that just one look from the other side is enough to kill them.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianyu talked about the butcher God, there were few people who should be with him.


    However, at this time, the delicate middle-aged man who was hiding in the void laughed and said, "this boy is not only strong enough, but also has enough ideas. However, just because of his strength, if he wants to butcher gods, even in the Shenwu continent, such a lower continent, it will be much worse. Well, however, since the boy has such an idea, let''s see what kind of killing God strategy he can have. "


    When the delicate middle-aged is so reciting, there is a light in the eyes.


    Look at his look.


    On the contrary, he seems to hope that Lin Tianyu can really kill God successfully.


    Lin Tianyu looked at these people who did not speak any more and said, "maybe, in each of your eyes, God is the object that can not be surpassed. However, what I want to tell you is that God is not born to be like this. They also practice step by step. Before they became gods, they were like ordinary monks like me. As long as we practice hard, we can become gods one day.


    "So God is not always above."

 Chapter 2750

    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked at the people below.


    Although some people''s eyes moved.


    However, in the eyes, it is clear that there is no courage to kill the spirit. It''s just a little bit of a look.


    Lin Tianyu then said: "moreover, if the lower boundary of those gods comes to our Shenwu land, their cultivation will be limited by the pressure of the world, only in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "This makes it possible for us to kill God.


    "Our strength at that time, as long as we are enough to deal with the lowest level of God state in the early four grades, we can kill the gods."


    At this time, Su city Lord timely said: "cabinet Lord, your strength now, against the low-level gods in the early stage of the four grades, have some divine power?"


    The reason why Su Chengzhu asked is not to tear down Lin Tianyu''s platform.


    On the contrary, Su Chengzhu thought it was a means to build Lin Tianyu''s platform higher and stronger.


    Because the master of Su city felt:


    since Lin Tianyu was able to say so many words, he specially mentioned that the real God''s lower world came to the Shenwu continent, and he was only able to be suppressed to the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Then, Lin Tianyu must have the means to deal with the gods of the early four grades.


    Moreover, it is absolutely able to easily deal with the God of the early four grades.


    At this time, of course, someone has to ask, Lin Tianyu is good to continue to follow this topic.


    Say that you can easily deal with the gods of the early four grades, then you can improve your own morale.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "if I can defeat the gods in the early stage of the first four grades with my present strength, I should be able to have the means to retreat calmly.


    "Even if it''s the kind of God with weaker strength, the God of the early four grades.


    "I''m sure I can kill it myself."


    Yeah.


    After hearing this, the Lord of Su was stunned.


    This is a little different from what he imagined and understood in Lin Tianyu''s words.


    Other people''s faces are also some not very good-looking.


    Butcher God!


    Even if they arrived at the Shenwu land of the lower world, they would be suppressed to the early cultivation of the fourth grade, which was not what the rest of them could kill.


    They just hope that Lin Tianyu can come to kill the gods for them.


    Therefore, in their hearts, they were full of hope for Lin Tianyu.


    Perhaps, Lin Tianyu still has the fighting power they didn''t see. After all, there have been many times when Lin Tianyu''s combat power has always been able to rise a lot when they think it has reached the limit.


    They hope, this time, the same.


    But who can think of it.


    This time, Lin Tianyu said it himself.


    He may be able to kill some weak early gods of the four grades. Can encounter strength is stronger a few, he also just had the assurance that retreats.


    But if they were the leader of Lin Tianyu Pavilion, they could not deal with it.


    The rest of them are waiting, which is even more impossible.


    But after Lin Tianyu said these words, he was still full of confidence and said: "in fact, what I just said is just my strength. But I have already said that I will be closed for a few months? At that time, my strength will be completely different. "

 Chapter 2751

    what do you mean?


    The others were stunned.


    Strength now.


    However, even if it is closed for a period of time, it is only a few months.


    After all, it will take a long time for the God of the divine world to come back from the divine world after receiving the news. This time should be mainly used to build a large cross-border array.


    But even if the time is longer, it will be only a few months, half a year, great.


    In such a short period of time, even if it is strength growth, where can it grow strong?


    Everyone looked at Lin Tianyu and didn''t believe it.


    Lin Tianyu also saw the expression of the crowd and said: "everyone should know what the secret place is this time. It''s the whole Shenwu continent, and even the body cultivation and inheritance Palace which is famous for the whole divine world. And this opportunity of inheriting the palace of physical cultivation is just what I got. In this, there are several secret ways to improve the strength in a short time.


    "Through these secret methods, I have absolute confidence that I can make my own strength grow dozens of times in four months.


    "After four months, it is as simple as killing chickens to kill the low-level gods at the beginning of the four grades."


    Sports inheritance palace!


    As soon as Lin Tianyu spoke about the inheritance palace, people did not say a word more.


    This inheritance palace has a great reputation in the whole Shenwu continent, but it is really too big.


    This time, the people are completely convinced, no longer have any doubts.


    At the same time, when I looked at Lin Tianyu again, my eyes were completely different than before. It seems that there is more reverence in the eyes.


    In their hearts, it seems to be a kind of supreme ability to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    But at this time, the delicate middle-aged man in the void laughed after a quiet inquiry.


    This kid!


    Although he got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    However, he did not find out whether there was such a secret method that could greatly improve his own strength in a short time. But he just said so directly.


    On the one hand, he wants to bring more confidence to his own people.


    On the other hand, it is also necessary to take advantage of this to push ourselves to the limit. Let yourself in these months of time, there is no little retreat in which.


    Yeah.


    Well, let me see if you can achieve the strength you said in these months.


    If you have this talent.


    When there is a real crisis, I can also come forward to protect you.


    Lin Tianyu said: "moreover, during my period of closure, I will arrange a person to help you arrange the next big array. This array will be able to protect our whole Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "At that time, even if it''s the real God state powers, when they come here to fight, this big array will also be able to protect our Chongxiao Pavilion and your lives.


    "Otherwise, when the time comes, when those divine realms can''t get any benefits from me, maybe they will lead their anger to Chongxiao Pavilion. Even killing you. "

 Chapter 2752

    Hearing that Lin Tianyu had such a comprehensive arrangement, people felt more at ease.


    Then, around Lin Tianyu, there was a boy who was about ten years old and carved with powder and jade.


    Lin Tianyu said, "this is a knife. In the next few months, you will be guided by the knife to arrange a large protective array. "


    Just a little boy in his teens?


    Can he set up such a powerful protective array?


    Shouldn''t these kids still play mud at home?


    When people saw the knife, they felt strange.


    How to see, how to feel, let such a little boy come out to decorate such a large protective array, but it is really too funny. Is it really reliable for such children to come out and arrange the array?


    The knife looked at the people''s expression, a little angry, and said, "what kind of eyes are you looking at? Ah! What is this thinking?


    "I''m telling you, don''t say it''s just a defensive array arranged on the Shenwu land. As long as the materials are enough, even if I set up a real God''s array or immortal array, it''s a matter of ease. "


    When the knife said this, he looked very serious.


    But that kind of words full of children''s voice always makes people feel a special sense of joy.


    All of a sudden, the crowd burst into laughter.


    The knife was angry at once, and looked at the crowd with wide eyes, full of anger.


    Can be such a look, but on the contrary, let people feel the taste of sprouting eyes, smile more happy.


    "If you dare to laugh again, smile again, I won''t give you a protective array. At that time, you will be able to kill all the gods who let the gods come down. "


    The knife roared so much that everyone stopped laughing.


    Then, this is a serious look at the knife.


    But after a careful look, people felt the extraordinary place of the knife.


    They are all the top monks in the late third grade.


    But after careful observation of the knife, it was impossible to see the cultivation realm of the knife at all.


    It seems that this knife is really very unusual.


    Lin Tianyu also said, "gentlemen, don''t underestimate the knife. The array level of Xiaodao is the second in the whole Shenwu continent. If he thinks that he is the second and believes it, there is absolutely no one else. He dares to say that his array level is the first. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this again, people were more serious.


    Of course, at this time, I dare not make fun of the knife at will.


    The knife also became very vivid. Then, he began to scold the people in front of him who had laughed too much just now.


    However, the rebuke was very vigorous.


    Suddenly, the knife was stunned and looked around.


    In that case, how people see, how to feel the ground, there are some cheeky appearance.


    In the hearts of the people, they are thinking of laughing.


    But when I think of a teenager like Xiaodao, I don''t have any sympathy for the reprimand just now.


    Unless, they want to wait for a while, also let this knife give training on a meal.


    Otherwise, they would not dare to ridicule the knife at this time.


    However, people are curious.


    They clearly did not feel any abnormality.


    Why, the knife seems to have found "enemy situation" around here?

 Chapter 2753

    Although people are curious.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, it can''t help but tighten.


    Lin Tianyu has a deep understanding of the sensitivity of the knife. On that day, when we were in Tianquan land, Xiaodao had a clear insight into the detection of immortals and even the ancestors of black magic tigers.


    As long as they dare to detect Lin Tianyu, the knife can feel it at any time.


    But this time, looking at the shape of the knife, it is clear that there is only some fuzzy induction, but it has not been able to feel it concretely. Where is the other party?


    If so.


    Then, how powerful should this man be?


    Lin Tianyu hastened to stir up the secrets of all things and made a survey.


    However, even if Lin Tianyu pushed the secret of all things to the limit, he did not find out the abnormality of half a minute.


    However, at this time, the elegant middle-aged in the invisible void was secretly surprised in his heart.


    Eh!


    This boy, the kind of investigation method just now, can quietly integrate his own investigation method into all things in the world. Let other people who are investigated feel that they are being investigated at all.


    This kind of means, even ordinary low-level gods, can not be used.


    Fortunately, just now, I didn''t carelessly hide in his side.


    Otherwise, maybe, in such a way, he can really find out some clues.


    As for the abnormal reaction of the knife just now.


    In fact, it is also a delicate middle-aged person. Under some curiosity, he made a survey on the knife.


    But that kind of detection means, even most of the low-level gods, are clearly not aware. The knife felt something strange.


    However, because I was hiding in the void, and I specially used some special protection methods, I was not found by the knife.


    This knife should be the spirit of a high-order Taoist instrument.


    But, judging from his appearance, he should have been hurt. So far, they haven''t recovered. Otherwise, just a moment ago, I was afraid that I could directly find out where I was hiding.


    However, the most appropriate Dao is the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace left by the elder Tiandao.


    However, after some exploration, I found that the knife seems to have a certain relationship with the inheritance palace of the body cultivation.


    But in essence?


    He is not the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    It''s really strange.


    Delicate middle-aged think, want to explore Lin Tianyu again.


    Perhaps, with a careful exploration, that is to be able to fully understand the reasons for this.


    However, at the time of exploration, the delicate middle-aged was finally tolerant.


    Since we are still ready to observe Lin Tianyu for several months, we should not panic at this moment.


    Let''s have a look first.


    No matter what secrets he had, he could see them all clearly after reading them slowly.


    At this time, he was just on the alert. What''s more, there is a formula that can be integrated into the nature of all things. If at this time, again rashly to explore him, perhaps, it will really be found by him again.


    Hey, hey!


    I don''t want to let this boy really know the existence of such a person as himself so early.

 Chapter 2754

    After some exploration, Lin Tianyu didn''t feel the abnormality at all.


    This time, Lin Tianyu''s heart sank.


    However, on the performance, it did not show the slightest bit.


    Then, Lin Tianyu integrated the secret of all things into it, and said to the knife, "Xiaodao, what happened just now?"


    The voice of the knife sounded directly in the spirit of Lin Tianyu, saying: "master, just now, I was suddenly aware that someone was suddenly detecting me."


    "What?"


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    So it is.


    However, after someone explored the knife, the knife could not even perceive the exact location of the other side.


    It''s a little too scary.


    Lin Tianyu asked again: "well, knife, you really can''t feel it at all. Is the location of the person who is detecting you? What''s more, what is the cultivation of the one who detects you? Where could he come from? Don''t you feel that? "


    The voice of the knife sounded again in my mind and said, "master, I don''t feel what you said. However, in addition to these, I also feel two useful things


    "What two things are useful?"


    "The first one is very powerful. Even, it is much stronger than the ancestor of the black tiger we met on the Tianquan continent before. "


    "Isn''t that nonsense?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "of course, he is much stronger than the ancestor of the black devil tiger. Otherwise, in the past, as long as the black tiger ancestor paid attention to you, you could clearly perceive the black devil tiger ancestor. But this meeting, this person is obviously to you have carried on a thorough exploration, but you are actually unable to lock his position. So, what''s the second thing you perceive. Don''t be such unnecessary things any more


    Knife is not willing to say: "this is nothing. Some people are not necessarily very strong. However, he specially practiced a method of detection. The power of detection and the concealment of oneself are extremely powerful. But strength is not necessarily that strong. But this person, I can perceive. He is really powerful. "


    "Well, that makes sense. Let''s talk about the second one Lin Tianyu has no intention to identify with Xiaodao.


    The knife nagged again.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t pay much attention to the nagging of the knife.


    Xiaodao then said: "the second one I feel is very useful. It''s a hundred times more useful than the first one. "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say anything.


    He waited for the knife to say the second thing he had perceived.


    After all, according to the nature of the knife.


    He was able to keep on nagging with the master, and it must be that he found something terrible.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu is full of expectation for the second item that will be mentioned later. He wanted to know that this time, the knife was aware of something particularly valuable.


    "I feel it. Just now, the person who came to explore me had no hostility to us. He was just curious about my exploration. It''s just because I''m so curious inside that I''m explored. "

 Chapter 2755

    There was no hostility.


    It''s just a sense and detection under curiosity.


    Lin Tianyu felt relieved when he said this.


    However, he believed that the knife would not lie at will in this kind of detection. Moreover, it is only after the perception is fully prepared that this will be said.


    In that case, it''s really great.


    There was no hostility at all.


    So, is this person just like the ancestor of the black devil tiger on the Tianquan continent?


    It''s just a self-examination.


    At the end of the day, when there is a real crisis, he will come forward and help solve the problem.


    In this way, the pressure in Lin Tianyu''s heart was much less.


    In front of him, although in front of other people in Chongxiao Pavilion, he showed full confidence. In fact, the pressure in my heart is not enough for outsiders.


    However, this can only be regarded as a kind of psychological comfort.


    But we can''t really put the last hope on outsiders. Finally, to solve all these troubles, we have to rely on our own strength.


    These exchanges with the knife are just a kind of communication between God and consciousness, and the speed is very fast. Therefore, it has only been a while now.


    Despite these, Lin Tianyu understood the abnormality of Xiaodao.


    However, there is no need to let others know.


    If they know that this kind of inaccuracy exists. Perhaps, on the contrary, there will be a panic.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also directly ignored this matter and said: "moreover, this time, resist those divine state powers in the lower part of the divine world. It''s not just the monks in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "In front of him, when he Li left, he promised that he would help to contact some monks who have the same ambition with us and work together to deal with the God state power which is coming to the next world.


    "I think there should be some more powerful people than you can imagine.


    "If he Li is in proper contact, they will all come to fight with us.


    "So we are not alone. In addition to us, there will be unexpected reinforcements. It will come at any time. "


    Lin Tianyu''s words just mentioned here, suddenly a voice rang out and said, "master Lin, you want to fight against the divine realm from the lower part of the divine world. Is this true?"


    With the sound of words, a silver lion with two silver wings appeared in the chamber of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s the winged lion king.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the silver Winged Lion King and said, "brother lion, of course this is true. I don''t know what brother lion thinks. If we are afraid that the first world war will affect the monsters on the Pingding mountains. Brother lion can first move all the monsters in this area where my Chongxiao Pavilion is located. At the same time, brother lion can move out of here. The Pingding mountains are such a large mountain range that our battle is in and above the Chongxiao Pavilion, which will not affect other places. "


    When the silver Winged Lion King arrived, Lin Tianyu already had a feeling.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not stop the wolf king.


    After all, this is going to be at war with the power of the lower world. The monster in this area where Chongxiao Pavilion is located. Naturally, we should hurry to let the silver winged lion arrange to move away.


    Otherwise, if the war starts, the monsters in the Pingding mountains will suffer heavy losses.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu is not very good to explain.


    He was also thinking that when the matter was settled, he would tell the king of the winged lion about it.


    Now, the other party to find their own door, which is also very good.

 Chapter 2756

    However, after Lin Tianyu said this, he suddenly had a feeling.


    The silver winged lion king suddenly came to him.


    There seems to be something else to say. It seems that it is more concerned about the impending war between oneself and the divine realm power.


    Because of the influence of the formula of all things, Lin Tianyu clearly felt the expectation of the silver winged lion king from his heart.


    It was looking forward to the war.


    Why is this called?


    The silver winged lion king said, "I will take charge of the evacuation of the monsters. What''s more, you lower level monks in Chongxiao Pavilion. If you don''t worry about Chongxiao Pavilion, you can also give it to me and take it to a place far away from the Chongxiao Pavilion. To ensure that when the war starts, it will not be affected at all. "


    This is really wonderful!


    You know, although Lin Tianyu will let Xiaodao lead other people to set up a protective array to protect the whole Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, after all, the one who is at war with it is the divine realm power coming down from the divine world.


    If the impact of the battle is too severe. Even, at the end of the day, if you have a special god state power, you will be able to defend it. It can not guarantee the firmness of the protection array. Then, those low-level friars in the array will naturally become very dangerous.


    Before they can fight, they are transferred to other safe places. It can''t be better.


    Lin Tianyu said, "brother lion is willing to help. That''s really great. I don''t know. What kind of thank you can I need after brother lion has helped me a lot. Whatever it is. As long as brother lion talks. I will get it from brother lion


    The silver winged lion king said, "I don''t need any thanks. I just want to know the real strength of your forest Pavilion master.


    "I know you didn''t do your best in that war.


    "And so am I. At that time, there was a certain strength hidden.


    "Now, I want to fight against the Lord Lin. I know how strong Lin Pavilion master''s real strength is.


    But remember.


    "It''s your real strength."


    The silver winged lion said it several times, and he said it very seriously.


    Lin Tianyu knew that the silver Winged Lion King came here specially. Speaking of this, he must have its purpose.


    What is the purpose?


    We should understand the real strength of Lin Tianyu.


    Or maybe it''s a message to the lower realms of the gods. But Lin Tianyu is clear. According to the action in front of the winged lion, he could never have done it.


    So, he was so eager to know his real strength.


    There may be some supernatural beasts who want to fight against the divine realm from the lower world. However, they couldn''t really make up their minds to support Lin Tianyu''s fight against the lower realms of God without knowing how powerful Lin Tianyu was.


    Yeah.


    It must be for this reason.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said with a smile: "since brother lion wants to see my real strength, I will never let him down. Well, I''m still deliberating. Just wait for the last few things to be discussed, then go outside and let brother lion really see my real strength. "


    "Good. I''ll wait for you here. "


    The silver wing spoke freely.

 Chapter 2757

    By now, almost all that should be explained has already been said.


    Therefore, it is only necessary to make more detailed arrangements for some specific matters of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    As for Lin Tianyu''s seclusion, if there were any problems in the future, they would be presided over by the city Lord su. After all, when I was in charge of a city, I had my own plan for the management of a power.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the fat man again and said, "fat man, as for those spies who were hidden in our ChongXiao pavilion that day, you let the news out and let those forces prepare enough ransom to redeem people."


    At that time, more than ten spies from various forces were directly captured on the spaceship.


    It was supposed to let those people take the ransom on the spot.


    But in the end, I thought I had a bet. Every one of them lost so much money. There is certainly not much left. So he put the matter down.


    It was not until this meeting that they raised it again.


    After all the arrangements.


    Lin Tianyu and the silver Winged Lion King arrived at the back of the Chongxiao Pavilion, a remote mountain, to launch a battle.


    At this time, Chongxiao Pavilion inside the powerful high-level are all followed.


    The silver Winged Lion King is the god beast of the early four grades. Watching Lin Tianyu fight with him, it is also more intuitive to feel the battle between Lin Tianyu and those supernatural powers from the lower world.


    After the lower bound of the divine realm powers to the Shenwu continent, they will be suppressed by the power of the Shenwu world, which is only the strength of the early four grades.


    It''s just as powerful as the winged lion king.


    One man and one lion stood opposite.


    The silver winged lion king said: "Lin Pavilion master, I will not be merciful in the slightest. I tried my best to attack Lin Pavilion Lord. If it causes damage to the forest Pavilion master, don''t blame it. However, Lin Pavilion master can also be merciless. Even if Lin Pavilion master can defeat me with one move, it''s also his ability. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "brother lion, please just do your best. I can handle it. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu had his own confidence.


    If only on dodging the other side''s attack.


    Lin Tianyu is confident, even in the early days of the fourth grade, he is the most top king. Thanks to his understanding of thousands of illusions. He also has the confidence, escaped unhurt.


    But when he said this, Lin Tianyu felt it faintly.


    Far away, there are at least ten obscure and powerful eyes, staring at this place.


    If Lin Tianyu had not practiced the secrets of all things, he would never have felt the existence of these obscure eyes.


    These eyes are


    Lin Tianyu felt a kind of pure concern from those eyes.


    However, there are still some vague expectations.


    However, this expectation is obviously much lighter than the emotion shown in front of the winged lion king.


    Moreover, these eyes are clearly from the depths of the Pingding mountains.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu thought about it, he understood it.


    These eyes should be the real details of Pingding Mountain monster world.


    They should also have the heart to fight God.


    However, at this time, we have to see how strong Lin Tianyu is. Is it enough for them to ally with them and fight God.

 Chapter 2758

    My mind is clear.


    Lin Tianyu is also clear.


    In this war, he must perform well.


    If this war is really powerful. Well, it is very likely that he will get the support of ten deities in the early stage of the fourth grade. On the contrary, he will lose that support.


    Silver Winged Lion King way: "Lin Pavilion Lord, I want to fight."


    "Please!"


    Lin Tianyu said briefly and gently took out the black knife.


    All the people in Chongxiao Pavilion felt strange when they saw Lin Tianyu take out the black knife.


    Although in the past, Lin Tianyu also took out the black sword when he was fighting against people.


    But at that time, it seemed that it was just a kind of very calm and casual.


    The black sword is just a means in martial arts competition. As for whether to use a black knife or not, it doesn''t matter at all.


    But this time, when Lin Tianyu took out the black knife, he had a different kind of potential. It has formed a kind of natural, but meticulous and in-depth killing machine.


    What is Lin Tianyu doing?


    Everyone in Chongxiao Pavilion is puzzled.


    Besides, I get along well with the monsters on the Pingding mountains, and I have a very good relationship with the silver winged lion king.


    But Lin Tianyu''s posture?


    In fact, Lin Tianyu is very clear in his mind. Why did he do it. For the ten hidden hidden four grade early god beast. Only when he really shows his full strength can he win their support.


    He had no choice.


    The king of the silver winged lion said that, with one claw, he grabbed Lin Tianyu.


    Attack with one claw, it''s extremely fast. It''s even faster than the blade. Moreover, as the claw power is grasped, when the target is about to be attacked, it will change flexibly with the hostile moves, making people unable to defend.


    However, this flexible claw only caught about half a meter away from Lin Tianyu.


    The lion claws of the winged lion king are retracted.


    However, on the lion''s paw, there is already a scar.


    The wound is not deep.


    But everyone can imagine it. This should be Lin Tianyu''s knife, deliberately controlling the force. Otherwise, if the knife goes down, it will be more than a simple scar.


    But even though he was hurt, the winged lion king didn''t take it seriously.


    Just as soon as the lion''s paw was withdrawn, it was another claw, attacking with a faster speed and a more tricky angle.


    Poof!


    But this claw still has not had time to build merit, it has been cut directly by Lin Tianyu.


    The silver winged lion once more retracts its claws and attacks with a faster speed.


    In the whole sky, there are pieces of claw shadow.


    However, these claw shadows are faster and more sophisticated.


    It''s always when the lion''s paw is just taken out that there''s a "poop" sound. Obviously, it was Lin Tianyu who cut directly on the lion''s paw.


    But the winged lion did not stop.


    In people''s eyes, the lion''s paw was completely invisible.


    This time, the silver Winged Lion King''s power increased several times more than that of his first fight with Lin Tianyu.


    Clearly, it has been fully exerted.


    Even, fighting, but also in the body of the winged lion king, gradually released a kind of brutality and bloodthirsty killing intention.


    The silver Winged Lion King not only exerted all his strength, but also released his own nature.


    In this state, the beast is the most powerful time.


    People in Chongxiao Pavilion felt the power of the silver Winged Lion King at this time, and their faces could not help changing.


    If they are faced with such a powerful silver Winged Lion King, they are afraid that their will to fight will be weakened for quite a few points, and they will not be able to exert their full strength.


    Thinking of this, I was also worried about Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 2759

    However, what makes them feel a little relieved is that even the silver Winged Lion King, who has exerted his strength to such an extent, still can not cover up the light of the black sword.


    There is always a "poof" sound from the name, and the sound of the lion''s paw being cut by the black knife.


    At this time, I saw such a powerful silver winged lion king.


    People also have a deeper understanding of the divine beast and the divine state power in the early stage of the four grades.


    When they reached the level of true God, they were not able to deal with them. Even if they were all monks, they couldn''t cope with it.


    Finally, the silver winged lion king did not know how many moves after claw.


    All of a sudden, the silver light flashed, and the Winged Lion King withdrew from the battle circle. Then, slowly gathered up the whole body that kind of violent, bloodthirsty murderous spirit.


    At this time, the silver winged lion king looked at Lin Tianyu and said: "Lin Pavilion master, after the war just now, we can see that Lin Pavilion master is very powerful. If Lin Pavilion master really wants to attack me. Maybe, within a few moves, I can kill the lion. However, I still want to ask if the extreme combat power I showed just now is against the leader of Pavilion Lin. How many swords does it take for the master Lin to kill my lion? "


    Er!


    The other people who watched the war were obviously stunned.


    This silver Winged Lion King unexpectedly will ask such a sentence to come out.


    Actually, it is asking how many moves are needed when others want their own lives.


    This kind takes one''s own life, asks other people''s move, also too does not take own life as one thing.


    But Lin Tianyu thought about it seriously and said, "if I try my best to win brother lion, it should be between four and five moves. At most, it can''t exceed seven moves, and at least three moves must be used. "


    What?


    People in Chongxiao Pavilion were surprised.


    Three moves can win the four early silver winged lion king?


    You know, the silver Winged Lion King has reached the early stage of the fourth grade, which is the divine beast. Correspondingly, it is the power of the divine realm, that is, God. What''s more, just now, they can easily feel the power of the moves displayed by the winged lion king.


    The power of a move like the one shown by the winged lion king, not to mention that it makes them fight against each other. Even if they just feel the power of the move, they will be terrified.


    If it''s really against the winged lion.


    They even felt that they were probably under the claws of the winged lion king. If they could not move, they would die.


    However, such a powerful silver Winged Lion King, their Lin Pavilion master actually opened his mouth, and between four and five moves, he could cut the silver winged lion king to the sword.


    This is a comparison.


    These people can really be to now, is really feel the strength of Lin Tianyu and invincible.


    Their leader of the forest Pavilion, this has been so strong.


    Well, even if it''s really on the divine realm power coming down from the divine world. Even if they are invincible, then, they can never be too far apart.


    But at this time, the silver Winged Lion King''s eyes, but clearly flashed a touch of lost color.


    Then, the silver winged lion king said, "if only this kind of strength, I''m afraid there is still a big difference between the two

 Chapter 2760

    This is also far from the powers of the lower realms of God.


    Those who are watching the battle in ChongXiao pavilion are puzzled.


    Isn''t this silver Winged Lion King also a god beast in the early four grades?


    Lin Tianyu can solve him in four or five moves. How could it be far from the lower realms of the gods?


    Aren''t they all gods in the early four grades?


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu sensed the place where the ten eyes were.


    The breath of the ten heads was like a fierce beast like the sea. They looked at each other, and there was also a flash of disappointment in their eyes.


    "It seems that Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, is still far away from fighting the gods from the lower part of the divine world."


    "Yes. We have been living for many years. It''s ridiculous to believe such a man''s hairy boy. "


    "If so. So, this time, how should we deal with this time when the divine state of the divine realm can descend to the Shenwu land? "


    The gods and beasts all looked at the most powerful beast among them.


    Obviously, this is the king of gods and beasts.


    They are the leaders and ancestors of these animals.


    The old ancestor said: "if Lin Tianyu is not enough to deal with the power of the divine realm coming from the lower part of the divine world. Then, as always, we can only try our best to protect the monsters in the Pingding mountains from the great powers of the lower realms. As for the confrontation with those divine realms, we don''t have to think about it any more. "


    The god beast ancestor said, and again looked at the place where Lin Tianyu and the silver Winged Lion King were.


    Inside the eyes, there is also a touch of lost color.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly felt the place where the ten eyes were. In his direction, there was a feeling of disappointment.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not directly answer the question raised by the winged lion king. Instead, he first looked at the place where he felt the ten eyes.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the place deeply.


    Lin Tianyu said: "brother lion, I know that if I use my current strength, I will be far away from the power of the divine realm. However, brother Shi is so sure that he has a comprehensive understanding of the power of the divine realm from the lower world. But what is the reason why brother lion has such an understanding of the divine powers?


    "Is it true that there have been beasts in brother lion''s family who have fought against the divine realm from the lower part of the divine world?


    "Well, brother lion, can you tell me more exactly about the power of the divine realm from the lower part of the divine world, so that I can have a more intuitive understanding."


    The silver winged lion king said: "Lin Pavilion master guessed very well. The beasts in Pingding mountains have indeed had several confrontations with the divine power from the lower part of the divine world.


    "The main reason for the confrontation. That is to say, the gods who come from the lower world think that they are superior to others everywhere. So, completely trampling on the beasts of my Pingding mountains. It''s not just about picking up the treasures in Pingding mountains. In addition, we will search for rare animals in Pingding mountains, take them away by force, or kill them.


    "For this reason, the god beast of my ancestors has fought with the powerful God state from the lower world of God several times."

 Chapter 2761

    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, it was true.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu''s interest is greatly increased.


    In order to increase the chances of victory, we have to know ourselves and the enemy in addition to our strong strength. Now, obviously, we can get some more useful information from the mouth of the winged lion king.


    Lin Tianyu quickly asked, "brother lion, then, what''s the battle situation after fighting with those gods in the lower world? What about the strength of those who come from the lower realms in the divine realm and the divine realm? "


    However, the silver Winged Lion King took a deep look at Lin Tianyu and said, "I Pingding Mountain, there is a god beast ancestor. In those years, he fought with the God state of the lower world. In the end, although my grandfather failed the other party. However, that''s what happened after the thousand moves.


    "So, though I lost.


    "But if the old ancestor of the god beast in the Pingding Mountain Range tried his best, he could still leave the power of the divine realm.


    "So, in the end, an agreement was reached.


    "Those gods from the lower part of the divine world can enter the Pingding mountains to look for rare treasures. However, we should not cause too much killing in the Pingding mountains.


    "Although there is such an agreement.


    "But when those divine realms really entered the Pingding mountains, they still killed the monsters in the Pingding mountains."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu can imagine it.


    How can the gods from the lower part of the divine world, because of a small agreement, can completely limit the belief.


    They are gods from the lower part of the divine world.


    When you arrive at the Shenwu land of the lower boundary, you are naturally superior.


    How can you be merciful to the monsters in the mountains.


    Although because of the strength of this ancestor in the Pingding mountains, they will have some gods, and they will be afraid of one or two. It can be estimated that most of the gods will not take this agreement too seriously.


    In the same way, if you want to kill, you should catch.


    Everything, all of them, will come with the interest of the gods of the lower world.


    It is no wonder that they are likely to fight their own Chongxiao Pavilion as soon as they know that there may be a God from the lower world. They were all completely surrounded to find out. It is also hoped that with the help of his own Chongxiao Pavilion, he can stop the steps of those lower gods. Or, it is able to fight directly with the gods of the lower world.


    Under this, Lin Tianyu can also more deeply understand their mood.


    The silver winged lion stopped for a moment, and then said cautiously: "the ancestor of Pingding Mountain, who lost one move even after fighting with the lower God of the divine world, would kill me directly if he could fight with me. The ancestor of the Pingding mountains, in the God of the early stage of the fourth grade, was just as good as a king.


    "It''s just that among the gods from the lower part of the divine world, except for the powerful God who fought against the Pingding mountains.


    "There are clearly more powerful and real kings.


    "This is also the reason why even my ancestors of Pingding mountains, with the previous agreement, did not completely stop the killing in the Pingding mountains."

 Chapter 2762

    The silver winged lion king said this, but calmly looked at Lin Tianyu.


    But that''s the meaning that can''t be understood.


    Their ancestors, whose strength has reached such a peak, can not stop those gods in the lower world. In the face of them, it is obvious that they can do nothing.


    So, with your strength, what can you do.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu took a look at the silver Winged Lion King and said, "in the next four months, I''m going to close down.


    "And, in my estimation.


    "In four months, the gods of the divine world should not be able to come down from the lower world.


    "And as long as I wait for four months, then I will have the real strength to fight the gods from the lower world.


    "Can you believe it?"


    After four months, we can fight against the gods from the lower world.


    It seems that some of them are too hard to believe.


    In a short period of four months, especially after they have achieved their accomplishments and strength, it is completely impossible to improve their strength a little bit.


    After all, four months is too short.


    When they come to this state, they are often just a short-term closure, which is often calculated in terms of years.


    Four months is really nothing.


    How is it possible that within four months, the strength has been greatly improved?


    But the silver winged lion king thought about it again, but his eyes narrowed and he said, "master Lin, are you sure that after four months, your strength will be greatly improved? Where does your confidence come from? "


    When the silver winged lion asked, there was a light in his eyes.


    Moreover, at this time, Lin Tianyu even felt it.


    In front of him, the ten eyes that paid attention to him also fluctuated slightly in this meeting.


    Lin Tianyu is very calm smile.


    He can also very clearly know what this is all about.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu did not hide anything. Instead, he said directly: "because this trip to the secret land, I got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. In this ultimate inheritance, there is a secret method that allows me to greatly improve my strength in a short time. As long as you really learn something. Then, after just four months, my strength will certainly have a very big change. "


    As soon as Lin Tianyu said this.


    However, he clearly felt that there was a slight change of momentum on the silver winged lion king.


    What''s more, the place where the ten breaths are located is also fluctuating.


    Obviously, in front of them, they suddenly paid attention to themselves, and they had the reason to deal with the divine state power from the lower part of the divine world. Similarly, it is also the rumor that Lin Tianyu got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    At this time, when Lin Tianyu directly said the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of body cultivation, it also triggered this kind of inner fluctuation.


    "Laozu, if we can get the ultimate inheritance of this inheritance palace. Well, we probably don''t have to worry about the divine power of the lower world. Even if we, the animals, can go further, and then directly enter the divine world, we can easily lay down a force belonging to us. "


    With Lin Tianyu''s words, there are already some divine animals starting to make up their minds.

 Chapter 2763

    After a while, the fluctuating mood of the silver Winged Lion King finally calmed down.


    Then, the silver winged lion king said: "congratulations to Lin Pavilion master, who has obtained the inheritance, cultivation and strength of the inheritance palace of physical training, which is also able to make further progress in a short period of time."


    After that, the winged lion gave a long breath.


    Obviously, to this meeting, the silver Winged Lion King finally put down that in the heart of that fierce emotional fluctuations.


    It can also be said that the moment I heard the greed of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    But at this time, in the place where the ten mythical beasts are located, there are still divine beasts, and the light in their eyes is flickering.


    "Ancestor, this is the chance that God gave us."


    "Yes, at this time, if we join hands. no Only need the ancestor a person hand, guarantee can easily take down this Lin Tianyu. At that time, what Lin Tianyu has got from the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will not be what we have in our pocket. "


    "Otherwise, let''s do it, ancestor."


    "Missed this opportunity, we Pingding mountains will never have this kind of opportunity, can let us rise."


    "This is the inheritance of the Supreme God."


    ¡­¡­


    All the gods and beasts talked about it.


    Even their ancestors of the gods and beasts are also in this discussion, and their eyes have some confused color.


    Indecisive.


    But finally, the eyes of god beast ancestor must be.


    Then, the ancestor of the god beast glanced at the animals and said, "we can''t take the inheritance of this body cultivation inheritance palace."


    "Why, ancestor?"


    Asked, all the gods and beasts looked at their ancestors.


    As you know, this is the inheritance of the Supreme God.


    "Apart from other continents, at least, in our whole land of Shenwu, the Supreme God is the supreme existence.


    "Since it is the inheritor selected by him, how can the rest of us grab it at will. If it really offends the Supreme God. Do you think that we can resist the anger of the Supreme God with us?


    "What''s more, which one of us, on the road of cultivation, has never entered the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, hoping to get the inheritance of the supreme god there.


    "But at the end?


    "Which of us has got the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace?


    "Since such a long time, we have not got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace. But now, it is a human little monk to get this inheritance.


    "What does that mean?


    "This shows that the Supreme God chose this human friar. Is the choice of the supreme god something that we, the little animals, can violate


    In the words of the god beast ancestor, it was said that this was the choice of the Supreme God, and the initial excitement of the gods and beasts gradually settled down.


    Even, in the eyes, there is still a faint flicker of fear.


    For the supreme gods, even if they have reached the realm of gods and beasts. However, the heart of that touch of awe, is still not reduced.


    Because, even if they are such gods and beasts, as long as they really take the oath, and take the oath with the Supreme God. So, as long as they disobey, they can''t get rid of the fate they should swear.


    No one can be an exception.


    In their hearts, this has formed an absolute will of the Supreme God.

 Chapter 2764

    The hearts of the gods and beasts gradually calmed down from the excitement in front of them.


    However, when they once again looked in the direction of Lin Tianyu, the eyes of the beast began to flicker.


    Obviously, it is precisely because of the inviolable will and authority of the Supreme God on the whole Shenwu continent.


    In Lin Tianyu, he has the inheritance of the Supreme God.


    This makes them more and more excited. If you don''t meditate, you can also press down the greed. But once we really got to Lin Tianyu. In particular, when the other side is just a monk, and has not reached the level of God, they can not bear the greed in their hearts.


    The ancestors of the gods and beasts looked into their eyes and naturally knew what they were thinking.


    Laozu finally sighed in his heart and said: "do you really think that Lin Tianyu was able to get the inheritance of the Supreme God only because of his good luck and was recognized. As long as you put your hand, you can easily suppress Lin Tianyu in the realm and strength, and rob him of this inheritance? "


    The ancestor said, and then looked at the gods and beasts.


    Then, the god beast ancestor said again: "if you think so, it is really totally wrong.


    "Let''s not talk about the fighting power of Lin Tianyu?


    "It''s just about his body and footwork. As long as he unfolds his body and footwork, he pushes it to the extreme. All of us, the gods and beasts on the scene, should not try to stop him.


    "The mystery of his body method contains the way of space. Even, it has gone beyond the scope of our primary God state. "


    When he said this, he took another look at the animals.


    "Therefore, if we want to inherit the Supreme God in Lin Tianyu. This body method alone is beyond our control.


    "Besides that, it''s his strength.


    "Or, you just heard that he needs four or five moves to defeat silver wings. I can easily take the silver wings with one move. Therefore, you think, with this strength gap, to win that Lin Tianyu, is just an easy thing.


    "That''s not a problem.


    "But now, if you think about it carefully, I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu''s strength is far beyond what we have seen and imagined."


    After hearing this, the rest of them were moved.


    There was a divine beast: "ancestor, is it true that Lin Tianyu''s strength is as powerful as you said? His body method is really powerful. But his strength, at that time, and the silver wing war, we can all see clearly. After fighting for such a long time, it just got the upper hand. It didn''t show anything too brilliant.


    "For the strength he showed. I''m afraid that we don''t need to use the old ancestor''s hand. The stronger ones among us are all enough to take him down. "


    "Do the rest of you think so?"


    The ancestor of the divine beast said and glanced at the other animals.


    Although the rest of the supernatural beasts did not speak directly. But that look and so on, has already been able to show clearly.

 Chapter 2765

    After seeing their expression, the ancestor of the beast laughed and shook his head directly.


    Later, the god beast ancestor said, "in fact, at the beginning, I thought the same as you.


    "But just now, after careful consideration for a while, we can understand some of the key points.


    "In fact, the strength of Lin Tianyu is far more than what we have seen and thought of."


    After hearing this, the rest of the animals said in doubt: "Laozu, is Lin Tianyu''s strength really stronger than what we have seen with our own eyes? But that''s clearly how many of us have seen it with our own eyes. When he fought with the silver wing, although he had the upper hand, he had not obtained the absolute superiority.


    "Even at the end of the day, he admitted that he was fighting against silver wing. It is estimated that it will take four or five moves to win.


    "What''s more, it''s quite possible that all these four or five moves were made by him to help himself earn face, and that was what he would say


    The god beast ancestor looked at them again and said, "do you all think so?"


    The gods and beasts were silent.


    Laozu shook his head again and said, "first of all, I want to say that within the four or five moves mentioned by Lin Tianyu, take the silver wings. He is absolutely not half empty. Also, it should be when the wings are fully deployed, take the wings. What''s more, take the wings, not kill them. If you really kill someone, it''s much easier to kill them than to take them, isn''t it?


    "Then, in your heart, this is the comparison, isn''t it?


    "Lin Tianyu wants four or five moves to win silver wings. And the ancestor I hand, a move can easily subdue silver wing.


    "If we compare it superficially, it is.


    "But have you ever thought that, in fact, there is a great difference.


    "I am an ancestor. Although silver wing before the hand, will let him exert all his strength, there is no need to have any scruples. However, at the moment of real fight, the silver wings are so powerful that they even have desperate moves. When they fight with my ancestor, they must not dare to use them at will. But when he fought with Lin Tianyu, it was totally different.


    "The moves Lin Tianyu estimated are just the moves that silver wings need to subdue under the condition that silver wings are struggling.


    "But with the strength of silver wing, if he really tried his best.


    "Even though I have been able to take a move, I easily subdued the strength of silver wings. I can''t guarantee that under the desperate efforts of the silver wing, it will be able to subdue the silver wing with one move. It may take two or three moves. This is a comparison. In fact, the gap between Lin Tianyu and me is not as big as you think.


    "Well, if you were to change your hands, you are really sure that you can make such a powerful wing?"


    Laozu said, and then looked at the gods and beasts in front of him.


    At this time, the gods and beasts were meditating.


    However, in their hearts, what are their plans. The ancestor of the beast is unknown.


    However, the god beast ancestor thought in his heart:


    best of all, these guys don''t have other, unrealistic ideas.


    Otherwise


    The god beast ancestor always felt that Lin Tianyu''s real strength, the more carefully he thought, the more he felt that there was a bottomless feeling.

 Chapter 2766

    Finally, there is still a god beast not willing to say: "ancestor, so we are going to give up this opportunity?"


    "Perhaps, if we give up this time, it will be our biggest chance," said the ancestor


    Then, the god beast ancestor solemnly said, "since this is all settled. Then, all the animals in Pingding Mountain must not have the idea that Lin Tianyu has this chance.


    "What''s more, Lin Tianyu will practice the secret arts in seclusion within four months.


    "During his period of seclusion, there must be forces from all walks of life to explore, or seize the ultimate opportunity to inherit the palace of physical cultivation.


    "During this period of time, we have to help Chongxiao Pavilion solve these small problems."


    When the god beast ancestor said so, his voice was firm and his expression was serious, which could not be disobeyed.


    Then, the god beast ancestor will leave directly.


    At this time, a god beast said: "ancestor, this time, we help Lin Tianyu, which is equivalent to protecting the Dharma for him. So, did the ancestor decide to join hands with Lin Tianyu to fight against the divine power from the lower part of the divine world? "


    After thinking about it, he said, "first help him protect the Dharma, solve these small troubles, and let him stay in seclusion. As for the latter, whether to join hands with him to fight against the divine power from the lower part of the divine world. We''ll have to wait until Lin Tianyu comes out. "


    When talking about this, the eyes of the god beast ancestor are looking at the place where Lin Tianyu and Yinyi are.


    Later, the ancestor said: "when Lin Tianyu goes out of the pass, I have to do it in person, and weigh how much strength he has improved after his closing this time. When we have the result, we can decide whether to join hands with him


    Then, the god beast ancestor left directly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also clearly felt the meaning in the eyes of the god beast ancestor.


    If he''s closed, he''s strong enough.


    Nature is to join hands with him to fight against the divine power from the lower world of God.


    If he closed up, his strength would not be strong enough. In the heart of the god beast ancestor, he could compete with the power of the lower kingdom of the divine world. Then, the god beast ancestor will also choose to protect his mountain safety.


    Lin Tianyu sensed the idea of the god beast ancestor, and his eyes were also firm.


    Although it has not been fully explored, what secret methods and martial arts are in the palace of physical cultivation inheritance.


    However, he has a certain degree of confidence, will be able to enhance their own strength.


    At least, it''s the battle field in that fantasy.


    It is enough for him to grasp the opportunity of fighting in the endless battle.


    As for whether there are any other opportunities.


    Lin Tianyu also had to have a deep understanding of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation before he could know.


    As a result, everything has been explained, and Lin Tianyu will no longer delay, and he will go directly to the Pingding mountains.


    This time, said to be closed door, in fact, is to enter the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, looking for opportunities.


    It is also impossible for outsiders to find out where they are when they enter the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Therefore, there is no difference between Chongxiao Pavilion and other wasteland. Moreover, if you leave Chongxiao Pavilion, you can avoid all kinds of ordinary things. To be able to more wholeheartedly into the closure.

 Chapter 2767

    Of course, at the same time, Lin Tianyu also wants to see it after he closes down.


    All the affairs of Chongxiao Pavilion. Without him, whether it can be carried out smoothly.


    Although at this time, there may be some foreign invasion.


    But this is also more able to detect, Chongxiao Pavilion in his absence, the real ability to cope.


    After all, Chongxiao Pavilion can not only rely on his ability to exist. So, in case he is not in Chongxiao Pavilion one day, or he goes to the divine world, how will the Chongxiao Pavilion survive?


    Of course, Lin Tianyu is not totally laissez faire.


    He left the knife in the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Once there is a crisis that can''t be solved. However, Xiaodao can easily communicate with his spirit.


    At that time, he could easily deliver the message to Lin Tianyu.


    He can also rush back to Chongxiao Pavilion in the shortest time.


    Watching Lin Tianyu leave in such a flash. Those who still have some thoughts, are to quickly extend their own divine sense, thinking to find out where Lin Tianyu is. Maybe, there will be some opportunities in the future.


    But even in their divine sense, they just felt that Lin Tianyu had disappeared completely after two or three flashes.


    Several gods and beasts look at each other.


    They are clearly in their own eyes, saw a look of surprise.


    This meeting, again think of the front, the god beast ancestor said.


    Yilin Tianyu''s body and footwork level, if you want to go. Even if it is the power of their ten gods and beasts, it can not be stopped.


    But now, I personally feel the power of Lin Tianyu''s body method when he left.


    They clearly feel:


    what the ancestor said is really right!


    "In this case, is Lin Tianyu''s strength just like the old ancestor said? In fact, we all underestimate him?" There is a divine beast.


    The other beasts were silent.


    For a while, I don''t know how to deal with it.


    At last, a god beast said, "maybe, what the ancestor said is right. Maybe it will be a rare opportunity for us to cooperate with Lin Tianyu. What do you say? "


    The rest of the animals even nodded subconsciously.


    "In this case, we will try our best to help Lin Tianyu take care of Chongxiao Pavilion. Wait for him to come back. At that time, all this will be decided by my ancestors. "


    "That''s it. Everything, according to the orders of the ancestors. "


    The other nine deities gathered here were also assigned and hidden in turn to guard Chongxiao Pavilion for four months.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu has already stepped into the Pingding mountains, a desolate and secluded place, where there are several different artistic conception. This is, at this point, stopping.


    Just now, when Lin Tianyu left, he deliberately pushed his body method to the limit.


    At that time, however, he clearly sensed those divinities that had paid attention to himself, and seemed to have some implication of wanting to lock in and track himself.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu simply took advantage of his own footwork and the way of space.


    All of a sudden, I completely threw those divine senses away, and I couldn''t feel myself at all.


    This is also a warning to the other side.

 Chapter 2768

    After Lin Tianyu stopped, he took a closer look at the surrounding environment.


    It''s really good.


    Because it is desolate and secluded.


    So, instead, let such a place, all kinds of trees are lush, looking at, it is the feeling of green to drop.


    People in such an environment, there is a special, pleasant feeling.


    Here, Lin Tianyu found another place to hide as much as possible, and placed the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Then, Lin Tianyu directly entered the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "Two knives."


    After entering the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, Lin Tianyu directly summoned two knives.


    At this time, a 14-5-year-old boy appeared. Then, to Lin Tianyu, he said, "master."


    After seeing the second Dao, it is clear that it is much calmer than the knife.


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart:


    not bad!


    It seems that these two knives are much more reliable than small knives.


    Eh!


    They are all spirits in the secret place of Tiandao. Just in charge of different inheritance palaces. But there is such a big gap between each of them. So, what will the spirit of the spirit inheritance palace look like?


    Lin Tianyu thought, just want to ask Er Dao.


    But finally, I think. After I really get the soul inheritance palace, I will go to understand it in person.


    "Master, what kind of resources do you want to look for when you enter the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I want to get an opportunity to greatly improve my strength in a short time. Do you have such an opportunity in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? "


    "In a short period of time, the opportunity to greatly enhance the strength."


    "Master, don''t say there is no such chance. Moreover, even if there are, there are always great hidden dangers. It will have an impact on your foundation. Even if it can greatly enhance the strength. Then, there will be hidden dangers that can''t be ignored for climbing higher heights in the future. "


    Naturally, Lin Tianyu knows what Er Dao said.


    However, Lin Tianyu still said: "Er Dao, although the truth is like this. You''re right.


    "But now, it''s not the same.


    "You know, I think.


    "With your birth, I got the ultimate inheritance. Well, it''s very likely that within half a year or so, those divine realms will come directly to the underworld and seize the chance I got. If after they came down, I didn''t have enough strength. Then, once they start to seize the opportunity of the inheritance palace of body cultivation. It would have caused a disaster.


    "At that time, it''s not just me who will die in the hands of their divine realms. Even my Chongxiao Pavilion is very likely to be razed to the ground. "


    Er Dao was silent.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu''s crisis can be sensed clearly.


    What''s more, the significance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation on the Shenwu land is enough to make the whole land of Shenwu enter into a stir and turbulence.


    It''s not just the whole Shenwu continent.


    Even the real gods in the divine world will covet this inheritance palace of body cultivation.

 Chapter 2769

    Second Dao thought for a moment and said, "there are great hidden dangers in too many ways to improve our strength in a short time.


    "We should say that in a really short period of time, we can improve our strength more and have fewer hidden dangers.


    "It''s just the kind of phantom battle in the temple of physical training and inheritance."


    Having said this, Er Dao explained: "master, that kind of phantom battle is the kind of war that the master has experienced before. All the opponents in front of the master are also monks who have passed the phantom battle array. For monks who are suitable for combat. This kind of person who can continuously improve his strength in combat.


    "Well, in this mirage battle array, we can also make our strength rise rapidly. And the hidden danger is too small to be ignored.


    "In front of me, the master must have realized it and experienced it personally, didn''t he?"


    Indeed, as the knife says.


    The phantom battle is really a good place.


    In a place like that, you don''t have to worry about your killing too much and form a kind of vicious feeling in your heart.


    Because after the killing, we can understand.


    They, in fact, are just a kind of illusion of the formation. Since also left in the heart of the shadow, will be small to the extreme. Or, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Lin Tianyu thought, his eyes flashed suddenly, and he said, "well, can the monsters or monks who can be transformed in this kind of phantom battle array reach the state of God in the early stage of the four grades?"


    "No way."


    When Er Dao said this, his eyes were flickering. It is clear that there are other ideas in it.


    Lin Tianyu glanced at it, and he could see it clearly.


    Lin Tianyu said directly: "Er Dao, you are the phantom battle array in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. In fact, they can also be transformed into gods and beasts in the early stage of the four grades, and even monks can come out, right? "


    Er Dao''s eyes flickered again.


    After hesitating for a while, Er Dao finally said, "master, my phantom battle array is also the god beast and Friar who can be transformed into the first four grades. Let alone the early stage of the fourth grade, that day, the peak period, even if it is the peak of the seventh grade, or the peak of the divine state power, can be illusory. It''s just that the damage is serious now. It''s limited to the current level. The highest cultivation is just the peak monster and friars who can be transformed into three grades later.


    "Now, if the damaged body cultivation inheritance palace can no longer be transformed into the supernatural beast and divine realm power in the early stage of the four grades.


    "However, if you can repair it a little bit and add some Tao, you will enter it. It may not be possible to transform the supernatural beast and the true divine state power which are too high, but it would be a very simple thing if we only transformed the divine beast and the divine state power in the early stage of the four grades. "


    In this way, Lin Tianyu understood.


    Er Dao must have taken a fancy to his own good things and wanted to use it to repair the inheritance palace.


    However, the second Dao is obviously not like a knife.


    If you like a good thing, you will naturally ask for it without scruple. However, the second Dao turned such a big curve, and then, he opened his mouth.


    In this way, it''s reasonable, and I can''t refuse.

 Chapter 2770

    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "well, Er Dao, tell me what you need to be able to conjure up the supernatural beast in the early stage of the fourth grade. As long as it is what I have now, I will certainly take it out and give it to you. "


    Er Dao looked at Lin Tianyu seriously and said, "master, the master can take out what I need now. That is the magic medicine planted by the master in the Dharma inheritance palace. "


    Do you want those magic pills?


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think much about it.


    What''s more, he can''t completely absorb those magic medicines himself. Although it will be of great use in the future. But in the future, Lin Tianyu is also confident that he can get more divine medicine. Therefore, I didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Lin Tianyu casually said, "Er Dao, how many Shenyao do you want?"


    "I''ll have fifteen potions."


    When Er Dao said that, his tone was firm, without hesitation or hesitation.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu coughed directly.


    You know, because he entered the fiefdom that day and had a great harvest, Lin Tianyu also got some magic medicine. Then, all the medicinal herbs with roots and whiskers are planted in the Dharma inheritance palace, allowing them to grow naturally and increase the age of herbs.


    And from those monks who came down from the divine world, they snatched them, and they had no vitality, and they were also put into the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Only when you can use it, you can take it out again and make good use of the value to the highest level.


    But even if Lin Tianyu was in the fiefdom, he had collected enough divine medicines.


    But I didn''t expect that when the two knives opened their mouths, they would directly ask for 15 medicinal herbs.


    Now, there are only eight medicinal herbs planted in the Dharma inheritance palace. There are eight miraculous herbs without vitality. It''s only sixteen herbs.


    When Lin Er Yu took a bite of it, he asked him to take a bite.


    That''s also thinking, Er Dao can ask for some Shenyao.


    But now?


    Even if it is to take out all the magic medicines that have lost their vitality. It''s almost like taking all the magic medicines in Lin Tianyu''s hands all at once.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu couldn''t bear it.


    There are more than a dozen herbs in hand. Moreover, every time, when Lin Tianyu wants to use it, he can only use a little bit of Shenyao. But he always felt that he was really a rich monk.


    After all, in the realm of a monk, one can often take the divine medicine. That is only possible for the descendants of the great forces in the divine world.


    On the Shenwu continent, even the younger monks in the most powerful forces are lucky to occasionally get some branches of the divine medicine.


    How to compare with Lin Tianyu.


    But now, if he had taken 15 miraculous herbs to Er Dao, he would have only one left.


    When I want to use it again, I have to be suspicious and hesitant.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said, "Er Dao, what are you using for so many miraculous herbs? Is it necessary to swallow up all these miraculous medicines once and for all? "


    The second knife said: "not all of them will be swallowed up at one time. In order to recover some vitality, he can achieve the level of illusory animals and gods in the early stage of the four grades. I''m going to devour seven or eight potions first. Then, the rest of the plants had to be planted in the inheritance palace. When the master experiences in it, the god beast and the God in the early four grades, which I have imagined, have to be supplemented again by these miraculous medicines. "

 Chapter 2771

    Lin Tianyu also understood what Er Dao said.


    One is that this body cultivation inheritance palace has to devour a certain amount of divine medicine and replenish itself from the spirit principle to the extent that it can conjure up divine animals and gods in the early stage of the four grades.


    Second, when Lin Tianyu was training in it, he still had to keep fantasizing.


    It''s also a powerful consumption.


    Therefore, he has to constantly absorb God''s complement.


    Originally, if the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was better, it should absorb enough gods from the void to supplement its own consumption.


    But now, because of their own serious damage. We can only borrow the living divine medicine, absorb the divine principle in the void, and supplement its consumption.


    Lin Tianyu understood them and said, "well, Er Dao, I can promise you what you said.


    "But after all, those miraculous herbs are still planted in the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace. When transplanting them into your body cultivation inheritance palace, I have to discuss with Xiaodao first.


    "What''s more, all my magic medicines, which are lifeless, have eight. With vitality, there are eight plants planted in the Dharma inheritance palace.


    "Well, those eight strains are no longer vital. I will take the lead directly and take them to you.


    "And the eight living herbs. I''ll discuss with Xiaodao now."


    When hearing Lin Tianyu say so, Er Dao is a kind of relief.


    If other masters who don''t have too much human feelings feel that they can use them, how can they discuss more with their own tools and spirits.


    He was afraid that he would directly take the medicine and use it again.


    Because, in his heart, he will clearly feel. It''s the magic medicine that I planted in it. It''s my own thing.


    But now, when Lin Tianyu wanted to use the magic medicine in the inheritance palace, he first thought that he had to discuss with the knife.


    It seems that in the future, if it is in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    When Lin Tianyu wants to take something, he will naturally discuss it with him.


    With such a master, they can also make these tools and spirits, which clearly have a human feeling.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu is connected to the knife.


    In the sea of knowledge, the figure of a knife came out.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Xiaodao, I want to discuss something with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The knife asked, and immediately had a particularly bad feeling.


    The host became so polite.


    It must not be a good thing to make him feel what he thinks.


    Otherwise, in the eyes of the master, he is always unreliable. Will he speak to himself so politely?


    In the temple, I want to take the medicine for you


    "Oh, that''s it."


    The knife said, "did my second brother want the magic medicine? He told the master. Since it is the second elder brother who wants this magic medicine, I am willing to give it naturally. Take it if you want. Besides, the second elder brother also told me about it.


    "Well, he is my second brother.


    "I''ll just give him half. Is it not in my Dharma inheritance palace that eight divine medicines are planted?


    "Let the second elder brother take away four magic drugs altogether."


    When the knife said it, his words were so grand.

 Chapter 2772

    Lin Tianyu praised himself in his heart.


    This knife is not very reliable. However, I didn''t think of it. I still pay special attention to love.


    It is known that it is his second brother''s body cultivation inheritance palace that is seriously damaged.


    Now, it is his second brother who is going to use these miraculous herbs to restore the body cultivation inheritance palace. Therefore, he immediately agreed and was willing to directly divide half of the divine medicine planted in the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace and transplant it into the body cultivation inheritance palace of two knives.


    This knife is really good in this respect!


    But Lin Tianyu stopped for a moment and said, "but knife, this is not half of the magic medicine to be taken, nor four. It''s the eight medicinal herbs, all of which have to be taken away. "


    "What?"


    Just now, Lin Tianyu was still praising him in his heart. He was so sensible that he screamed.


    Xiaodao said angrily, "second brother, get out of here right away! You made it clear to me. What kind of ecstasy did you pour into the host. Actually, it is the owner who has transplanted all the divine medicines planted in my Dharma cultivation inheritance palace to your body cultivation inheritance palace. You get out of here and make it clear to me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for directly demolishing your inheritance palace of dilapidated cultivation, regardless of brotherhood. "


    Er!


    Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    Just now, he was still in his heart, praising Xiaodao for being sensible and talking about brotherhood.


    But that''s good.


    It''s only a little longer.


    It''s just a blink of an eye.


    The knife has been completely transformed. He yelled loudly that he wanted to demolish the second brother''s inheritance palace of physical training directly.


    This change has become too big.


    What about the brotherhood?


    The second Dao also immediately appeared in Lin Tianyu''s consciousness of the sea.


    Two Dao said with a smile: "Xiaodao, what are you so angry about?"


    Xiaodao said angrily, "are you sure you want to ask? Are you still the second brother? You are a waste of your second brother''s name. Now, you are in front of the host. Tell me about it. What kind of enchanting soup did you give the host? Unexpectedly, it is for the master to transplant all the magic medicines in my Dharma cultivation inheritance palace to your body cultivation inheritance palace. "


    However, Er Dao chuckled: "Xiaodao, this is what you are wrong with.


    "Why, it''s called the master''s infatuation soup?


    "Do you think the master is so easily confused by others?


    "You are obviously biased against the master.


    "In my eyes, the master is the wisest and wisest man. He will never be confused by anyone


    But the knife was burning up.


    So he said angrily, "hum! He said no, the master is the best... "


    But when the word "Nong" was about to be uttered, Xiaodao suddenly woke up and quickly stopped. He didn''t speak out directly.


    At the same time, the heart is secretly surprised.


    In front of him, he was in the face of the second knife, saying that the master was the best person to fool.


    Under the stimulation of these two knives, this meeting was almost the same. It was in front of the master and said it directly from the mouth.


    If this is directly in front of the face, said the host''s best to fool out of the words.


    After that, he was hated by his master.


    In the future, can we still have good fruit to eat?

 Chapter 2773

    Now, isn''t it just because Er Dao was in front of the master and was filled with infatuation soup and moved the master?


    This time, the master actually wanted to transplant all the eight Shenyao into the body cultivation inheritance palace of Er Dao.


    That''s not going to work.


    Can you say anything derogatory to the master.


    Otherwise, it will be remembered by the master.


    In the future, no matter what benefits it is, it will have nothing to do with myself.


    As soon as Xiaodao thought about it, he quickly changed his words and said, "of course, I know that our master is the wisest, wisest, most powerful, wisest and most handsome master.


    "However, no matter how wise and powerful the master is, he can''t hold up a sinister villain like you, Er Dao.


    "You''ve been scheming, insidious, and full of bad ideas.


    "As a result, it turned out that all the wise masters were moved. I am willing to transplant all these eight herbs to your body cultivation inheritance palace.


    "Now, Er Dao, when you are in front of the master, tell me clearly. What kind of intrigue did you make the master promise to transplant all the eight medicinal herbs to your body cultivation inheritance palace.


    "Thanks to me, I still regard you as a good second brother, and I will directly transplant four divine herbs into your body cultivation inheritance palace.


    "You are very well. I''m going to transplant all my magic medicine. "


    Xiaodao is really more and more angry.


    It''s estimated that if Xiaodao can win two swords. I''m afraid that this will not be the question of two knives, but directly add the fist and foot.


    The second Dao was just in front of him, deliberately teasing the knife. At this meeting, I also changed into a serious expression and didn''t tease the knife casually like the one in front of me.


    "Third brother, I''ll tell you the truth.


    "All the eight Shenyao plants were transplanted into the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, but not for my inheritance palace. It''s for the owner to improve his strength as soon as possible to cope with the crisis that will arise next. "


    "Nonsense


    Xiaodao didn''t believe in the tunnel at all: "master''s promotion of strength has something to do with transplanting Shenyao into your body cultivation inheritance palace.


    "If the master wants to improve his strength, it should also be that the master directly takes the God''s medicine.


    "If the master wants to take the medicine, don''t say it''s just eight herbs. Even if it''s 80 herbs, my knife is willing to let the master take it to improve my strength.


    "But there are no doors in your inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "In front of me, I also promised to transplant four divine herbs into your body cultivation inheritance palace. Now, you can''t transplant a single one.


    "I don''t agree."


    Anyway, the more he said, the more angry he became.


    These two swords are the only way to talk about brotherhood with myself.


    This time, it is in the back of their own Yin.


    The second Dao was not in a hurry, and said, "third brother, you should listen to me clearly. Can you get angry again? When I''ve made it all clear, do you think again, is it reasonable? "


    "Good! Then I''ll listen to you. "


    Xiaodao said angrily: "I just look at you two Dao, and I can tell you the reason why you are so extravagant. Moreover, I will also be good for the master, will never let your intrigue, again deceive the master


    The knife said, and his eyes were burning with anger.

 Chapter 2774

    Er Dao was still not angry and said calmly: "Xiao Dao, think about it. Even if the divine medicine is taken by the master, can it bear the nature of the medicine in the master''s state?


    "Besides, it is the master who can bear it.


    "But if you take this medicine, it will surely lead to the improvement of the realm.


    "And the continuous birth and promotion of the realm with Shenyao is bound to lead to unstable foundation. In this way, how can the master still climb a higher realm of cultivation in the future? "


    Xiaodao said angrily: "Er Dao, don''t say these are useless. Does this have anything to do with the fact that you want to transplant all eight Shenyao plants into the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? "


    "Of course, it has something to do with it. Besides, it still matters a lot.


    "Since the master can not directly take the God''s medicine to enhance his strength. Obviously, as you said before, it can''t exist at all.


    "But now, in this situation, the master must improve his strength as soon as possible. What''s more, it has to be improved by a large degree in a short period of time to make it possible to cope with the next crisis.


    "In my inheritance palace of physical cultivation, there is just such a way to improve the strength in a short time.


    "Especially for the master, who can naturally get a great improvement in strength in the battle. It helps a lot.


    "This is the phantom battle."


    When Er Dao said this, Xiaodao didn''t immediately start to oppose it.


    He followed Lin Tianyu for a long time than Er Dao.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu can quickly improve his strength through the battle, but also understand more thoroughly.


    Some gifted friars just fight more and improve their strength faster. Moreover, the promotion of this kind of strength has almost no hidden danger of weak foundation.


    Because, after battle after battle.


    As long as there is any imperfection, it will be made up in the battle.


    However, the knife''s mouth still said: "however, even if your phantom battle array, can help the master quickly enhance the strength. What does it have to do with transplanting the divine medicine into your body cultivation inheritance palace? "


    Second Dao said: "with the current master''s fighting power, if only some demons and friars in the later stage of the third grade come out and fight with the master, the master will not feel any pressure at all. Naturally, there is no improvement in strength.


    "In this case, only the mythical beast in the early stage of the four grades can be used.


    "It is impossible for us to imagine the animals and gods in the early stage of the fourth grade when the damage of the inheritance palace is now.


    "If you want to be illusory. The only way is to repair the inheritance palace immediately.


    "The restoration of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation requires a lot of divine principles. Only when the restoration is enough to conjure up the supernatural animals and gods in the early stage of the four grades, it is possible to let the body cultivation inheritance palace swallow down seven or eight Shenyao plants.


    "Then, when the master enters into it and experiences, there will be constant consumption.


    "Today''s physical training inherits the palace''s own absorption, which can''t be consumed by the master''s experience. Then, we can only plant the medicine full of vitality in it. It''s being supplemented gradually. Is able to keep up with the consumption of the host. "


    When Er Dao said this, he looked at the knife.

 Chapter 2775

    The knife didn''t say anything.


    He also fully understood the truth of these two knives. What''s more, he is more clear about the current state of the temple.


    If there is no deity in the Shenyao, and if it is supplemented, the body cultivation inheritance palace will not be repaired enough, and the gods and animals in the early stage of the four grades will not come out. For Lin Tianyu''s experience, it is totally meaningless.


    Xiaodao wants to understand these, so he looks at Er Dao hesitantly.


    Then, the knife said: "but, second brother, what do you think of this person? It''s too insidious. You can''t borrow the host to enhance the strength of such a reason, deliberately to enrich your own pocket, from which you can benefit. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Er Dao said angrily, glared at the knife and said, "is your second brother like that? Moreover, this is for the owner to enhance the strength. For the benefit of all of us. Your three brothers are really ignorant.


    "But, third brother, in order to make your heart feel better. I will not take all the medicine planted in the Dharma inheritance palace.


    "I''ll leave you one.


    "If you grow up slowly, it will do you some good."


    The knife was the first to say, "don''t leave one.". You can take all of them. When you don''t get it, the supernatural beast you conjure up is not enough for the master''s strength to display, which affects the master''s promotion. "


    With a smile, he said, "this kind of knife is a general knowledge."


    But the knife took it down and said, "however, after the master''s training is over, you have to take out those still alive potions and give them back to me."


    Said the knife firmly, no doubt about it.


    Two Dao Dao was not on it. He argued with Xiaodao and said, "good! When the master''s experience is over, these living miracles will be taken and planted in the Dharma inheritance palace. "


    Can hear Er Dao so readily agreed to come down, small knife saw two Dao, again a burst of doubt.


    knife: "brother, you will not absorb the essence of the eight living drugs that are still alive at the end of the master''s experience, all of them are absorbed once and for all?"


    "Third brother, what are you thinking? If you don''t believe it, you don''t have to bring out the magic medicine. It''s just a delay in the master''s strength promotion. It depends on how you explain it. "


    Finally, Xiaodao took out all the eight medicinal plants planted in the Dharma inheritance palace.


    After a while, all the eight medicinal herbs were planted into the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Then, the knife specially illusions out, showing Lin Tianyu''s mirage inside the sea of knowledge, which is also a flash, disappeared.


    He has to go back and arrange a protective array in case the lower boundary of the divine realm can attack.


    After Lin Tianyu gave him the eight medicines that had no vitality, Er Dao intensified his efforts to attract the divine principles in these herbs.


    As time went by, when God slowly absorbed it, it was clear that it was able to sense that the inheritance palace of physical cultivation gradually became more perfect and mellow.


    About an hour later, the second knife stopped.


    Then, Er Dao looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "master, after absorbing these eight lifeless miraculous herbs, I am now able to conjure up the divine beast and the divine realm in the early stage of the fourth grade in the phantom battle array."

 Chapter 2776

    "Really?"


    Lin Tianyu asked excitedly.


    Er Dao didn''t say much about it. He just let Lin Tianyu into the inheritance palace.


    Then, Lin Tianyu felt his body flash and appear in a group of buildings. Then, in front of a flower, in front of is an extra person. Feel the accomplishments a little.


    Fangzheng is the power of the divine state in the early stage of the four grades.


    Fourth, the God of the early stage.


    Lin Tianyu kept on attacking the other side.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    Under the two people''s fighting, the prestige raised, so that the surrounding buildings are gradually collapsed. After a long time, this place is bound to become a ruin.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu took out the black knife and went down. On the other side, the God of the early four grades was beheaded directly and died by the sword.


    "Two knives."


    Lin Tianyu immediately called out.


    The two knives show themselves directly.


    "Master, I don''t know. What else can I do for you?" he said


    Lin Tianyu took a look and saw that many buildings in front of him were already destroyed cities in the battle just now. He said, "Er Dao, wait a minute. Next, my training place is mainly mountains. The targets of the battle should be transformed into various monsters as far as possible. "


    Er Dao understood some of them at once.


    Although these gods who fight with their masters are only illusions. These buildings are also illusory cities.


    But obviously, because Lin Tianyu is a man himself.


    Therefore, in such a city, if you fight with these gods, you will always have some psychological and not very good feelings.


    It can also be seen that Lin Tianyu is not a man who loves killing.


    Although in the face of the need to kill, it is decisive. But in this kind of experience, under the senseless killing, if still the human God. There are always some different feelings in psychology.


    The master in front of him killed too much.


    This master is obviously different from the one in front.


    However, such a master seems to be good.


    Er Dao thought and said, "master, I know. Next, I will choose the environment in the mountains and the wilderness. The objects of war are also all transformed into the gods and beasts of the early four grades. But, master, do you want any skills and other things in your training? "


    "Martial arts."


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "do you have any excellent sword skills and superb body skills in the body cultivation inheritance palace?"


    The second Dao said: "it''s estimated that there is no big difference in the three inheritance palaces. That kind of sword technique is not so much a sword technique as a Dao idea.


    "If you read it, you can master all kinds of sword techniques.


    "Of course, if you have a superb Sabre technique, it can be used for reference.


    "Here, I also have the master''s collection of several skills, just into the realm of God''s sword, but also can be given to the master to study one or two. Let''s see if we can integrate some useful things.


    "As for footwork.


    "Now, there should be no more than avatars and upgraded avatars. And this footwork is a combination of body methods. Its foundation is based on the law of space. I also have a space Tao foundation here. If the master is free, he can also combine it with this footwork and study it well. For the master''s Footwork and body method, there should be room for improvement. "

 Chapter 2777

    Listening to the introduction of Er Dao, Lin Tianyu nodded in his heart.


    These two knives are really much more reliable than small knives.


    As soon as he said his own requirements, he had already put forward several methods for himself.


    If the knife, until you use it, or you have to learn it. It will suddenly come up with a martial arts, martial arts, or some way out. It''s really worrying.


    Lin Tianyu also said: "well, in addition to these, since this is called the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, it must have outstanding physical cultivation skills. Then you can tell me what kind of excellent body cultivation skills are. I can also practice. It''s just in the course of actual combat that I gradually succeed. "


    The second Dao said: "has the master ever practiced any excellent body cultivation skills before? It can be used. First let me see the power and its level of skill. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "when I was in Tianquan mainland, I practiced a kind of physical cultivation method, ancient wood tower.


    "On the last trip to the fiefdom, the body cultivation skill of ancient wooden Chonglou was almost finished. Later, he entered the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and got the chance to exercise.


    "Up to now, the ancient wooden tower can be regarded as complete cultivation."


    Lin Tianyu said, carefully introducing the ancient wooden tower. At the same time, it is to demonstrate the ancient wooden buildings from the beginning.


    After seeing the ancient wooden tower, Er Dao nodded and said, "good body cultivation skills. In addition, this method can also be directly inherited from the physical training inheritance palace to practice.


    "There is a very high level of physical cultivation in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "It''s called the body of immortality.


    "But the body of immortality is also divided into several levels.


    "In the realm of friars, it was made of immortal steel. When he comes to the realm of God, he is immortal. Beyond the realm of God, there are still two appellations. "


    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened.


    Beyond the realm of God, there are two appellations for this immortal holy body.


    Doesn''t that mean that there are still two realms of cultivation above the realm of God?


    Lin Tianyu quickly asked, "Er Dao, is there still two great realms above the divine realm. It''s just like the realm of monks and the realm of gods. "


    "I don''t know very well. Whether there are still two great realms above the divine realm. Because even the master of that day just went beyond the realm of God. I just know that there is a great realm above the realm of God.


    "Yes, master.


    "If the realm can transcend the realm of God. Then, even if you go down to a small world like Shenwu, you will not be oppressed by the power of the world. "


    Lin Tianyu regretfully said, "so, you don''t know. by the way. Then, what are the names of the two cultivation realms above the immortal body


    Lin Tianyu thought, perhaps, from the names of these two realms, he could see more or less. The two great realms above the realm of God are called what realm.


    "Master, I can''t tell you the cultivation state of these two constitutions. Even if it''s immortal, it''s because you''ve reached the peak of a monk''s cultivation. As for the latter realm, if you don''t reach the peak of the former one, it will be useless to tell you. On the contrary, it will affect your mood. "

 Chapter 2778

    Since Er Dao has already said so, Lin Tianyu doesn''t ask any more questions.


    However, the heart is still a good thought.


    He has reached the peak of his cultivation and felt that his cultivation is very unusual. Even, feel, become a fairyland, fairyland, it is a matter of the near future.


    But who would have thought.


    In fact, there are two cultivation realms above the fairyland and the divine realm.


    Moreover, the higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is to practice.


    Even after reaching the divine realm and fairyland, the difficulty of upgrading a realm is much greater than that of the whole monk realm. Of course, if you want to break through a realm, the time it usually takes is much longer than that of the whole monk realm from the beginning to the peak.


    It''s just a fairyland and a fairyland.


    However, after arriving at the fairyland and the fairyland, it is clear that there are two big realms.


    It''s like this.


    Lin Yu is not even at the top of the world.


    Therefore, to his present state of cultivation, but there is really nothing to show off and be proud of. He has to practice harder to avoid being left behind. Otherwise, in the divine and fairyland, because the environment is more suitable for cultivation. There must be more powerful talents there.


    He is now slightly complacent.


    Maybe, it will be far away from those talents.


    Then, with the improvement of the realm, it will become more and more mediocre.


    But the more you know, the more you can feel your own insignificance.


    Lin Tianyu also hastened to write down all the immortal steel bodies in the notification of Er Dao. Then, just need to practice.


    At this time, Er Dao said again, "master, you mentioned the skills and skills. But I can see that you have only practiced the sabre technique in the offensive martial arts. Apart from that, he never learned any other martial arts skills.


    "Then, if the master is fighting against a man, and when he is unarmed, he can only use his palm as his sword to fight against others?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "that''s true. Hand to hand combat, if the real strength of the opponent to a certain level, I can only fight with the palm knife. I haven''t learned the rest of the unarmed martial arts


    Second Dao thought about it and said, "in fact, the master can learn a set of excellent boxing skills in addition to the sabre technique.


    "What''s more, as a kind of physical training, it''s much more appropriate to use it with boxing. And there is a different momentum and power hidden in it.


    "As soon as a boxing technique comes out, it can be directly between the starting points, that is, it completely suppresses the opponent from the momentum.


    "Has the master ever thought about learning a set of boxing?"


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "I''ve always been learning sabre. Just to be good at knives. However, at the beginning of the study, it was also a good choice. However, the later stage of cultivation. With the gradual integration of the law, the immortal principle and the divine principle. Feeling, in fact, there are many aspects can be similar. At this time, if you can learn some really good martial arts skills, it will be more beneficial to the sabre technique.


    "In fact, even the practice of phantom body overlapping step and thousands of avatars is of great benefit to footwork.


    "Well, you can also tell us what kind of outstanding points this kind of boxing has. If it is extraordinary. I can do it, too

 Chapter 2779

    "The name of this boxing technique is very common. It''s called rock mountain collision directly.


    "This gives people the feeling that it is like a peerless bull, facing a mountain and bumping into it head-on.


    "But that''s the intuitive feeling. But it directly describes the essence of this kind of boxing.


    "After that kind of boxing has reached a certain level.


    "But it''s like a bull bumping into a mountain. In the direction of the fist, even if there is a real mountain to block it, it can easily smash this mountain and forge ahead. "


    An indomitable momentum.


    Lin Tianyu listened, but there is some heart.


    After all, although his sword technique is also powerful. But I really want to talk about it. It''s a kind of martial art that exists completely by virtue of technicality.


    Almost every knife, no matter how powerful it is.


    The first is to attack the other party''s vulnerability.


    Every time, even if you have a powerful sabre, you will directly cut your opponent out. We can really look at its root. That''s where the loopholes are. Let the other party escape no escape. A knife is effective.


    In fact, under that kind of sword technique, there is almost no sense of hard hitting with the opponent.


    But when we arrived in Shenwu land, we were nourished by the vitality of Shenwu continent.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a kind of breeding. Finding an opponent, relying on his physical strength, will fight against each other and fight for the last time.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu also carefully inquired about this boxing technique.


    Lin Tianyu said: "this kind of boxing, that indomitable momentum, if you encounter that kind of real martial arts master. Break the power with skill. After finding the loopholes in boxing, can we directly break the boxing without hitting hard? "


    Er Dao said earnestly, "master. What makes this set of boxing really brilliant. That is, one punch, there is a feeling of the general trend of the world. In that general trend, in addition to hard hitting, almost all will be affected by that general trend.


    "Therefore, it can''t be said that no one can break this set of boxing with martial arts. However, it can not be easily broken.


    "At least, if the master cultivates this boxing technique to the same level as the sword technique, and then wants to use the master''s sword technique to break this boxing technique, it can never be easily done."


    Yeah.


    It''s so powerful.


    Lin Tianyu has a deep understanding of his Sabre skill.


    If it is said that even his Sabre skill can not be easily broken. Then this boxing technique can almost be called the king of boxing.


    Lin Tianyu quickly let Er Dao teach himself the skill of shaking the mountain.


    However, after two knives had taught him the skill of shaking the mountain, Lin Tianyu recalled and thought about it in his mind.


    However, it is clear that this set of boxing is simply to the extreme.


    As long as the opponent is found, without saying a word, he directly blows at the opponent.


    If you want to talk about this boxing technique, what is more brilliant.


    That is to say, the speed and strength of this boxing technique, when one punch blows out, has completely reached the limit of a boxing technique, making it impossible for the opponent to escape.

 Chapter 2780

    But Lin Tianyu thought again, he felt wrong again.


    If this boxing method is just like this, it will not be the words of recommendation.


    No matter how fast and powerful this boxing is.


    With the benefit of one''s own sword technique, one can easily destroy it.


    How can this be possible? After training to a certain level, you can almost reach the point of competing with your own sword technique.


    Of course, there are still some places, I did not understand, did not see clearly.


    Otherwise, this boxing method is not worth the words of recommendation.


    At this time, you can also directly inquire about Er Dao. In addition to its own speed and strength, there will be something hidden in this mountain shaking and bumping fist technique that you don''t understand. However, Lin Tianyu did not directly ask about Er Dao. He wanted to think for himself.


    He had to figure out for himself the key.


    Because, only I want to understand.


    Then, at that time, the boxing itself contains something of its own.


    It is better to understand this kind of thing bit by bit in actual combat.


    That''s what can be counted as completely transformed into itself.


    Now, although Lin Tianyu has not felt that the boxing is too brilliant.


    Only strength and speed.


    But when Lin Tianyu carefully and seriously thought about the mountain, he clearly felt a deep mystery in it.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not fully understand what kind of mystery this was.


    What''s more, it''s not because the words of Er Dao in front of him give him such a feeling.


    This is that he clearly felt this mystery from his heart.


    It''s like a veil.


    As soon as he uncovers it, he realizes it. Then, the power of this mountain shaking fist is at least tens of times higher.


    Lin Tianyu carefully understood the skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the fist.


    Several times, he clearly felt that he had grasped the key to this boxing technique. But in the end, it''s always a little bit worse. But it''s just a little bit short. Just lift this layer of yarn. However, this little gap, let the power of this boxing, is enough to be ten times as much.


    Even, maybe, it''s far more than that.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu has been just understanding boxing by himself, he doesn''t ask about his plan at all.


    The knife nodded.


    The master also has a lot of energy.


    He was able to achieve what he is today.


    At least, on the lower continent, among the monks of the same realm. There is almost no rival to him.


    This is closely related to his strength of never giving up.


    Otherwise, even if it is a genius again.


    At the age of the master, it is impossible to have the master''s present achievements.


    Yeah.


    Since the master is not ready to ask himself, he has to fully understand the inner mystery of this boxing technique. Then he won''t make a sound.


    Remember the former master, but also completely through their own understanding, came to the mystery of this boxing.


    In the end, the mystery of this boxing technique was perfectly integrated into his own Sabre technique.

 Chapter 2781

    Lin Tianyu continued to understand.


    He almost forgot the passage of time.


    The whole mind, is completely in-depth in this kind of mountain shaking boxing. Even, the whole body and mind are completely immersed in it.


    With the deepening of understanding.


    Lin Tianyu is also more and more aware of the extraordinary skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the fist.


    Therefore, with this in-depth understanding of the whole body and mind, is also more and more deep.


    Finally, when Lin Tianyu came to his senses, he asked Er Dao and said, "Er Dao, how long has it been since I realized this boxing technique?"


    "Master, it has been the past seven days for you to understand this boxing technique," he said


    "What? It''s been seven days? "


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    Fortunately, he also thought that he should quickly step up to enhance his strength to cope with the power of the divine realm. Otherwise, just let him in this kind of understanding, sink in deeply, comprehend continuously. I''m afraid it''s possible to understand for a few years.


    Because, with the deeper understanding.


    The more Lin Tianyu felt the extraordinary of this boxing technique.


    At the same time, the heart is a burst of anger.


    This boxing contains the mysterious understanding. Under such understanding, it has been seven days. What''s more, this kind of mystery in this boxing technique has not yet been introduced.


    He is not the one who began to practice at the beginning.


    He has already reached the peak of a monk.


    Unexpectedly, when I was still comprehending a set of boxing techniques, I spent seven days without being able to get into the mystery of this boxing technique.


    What''s going on here?


    Is it true that their own qualifications are so poor?


    Is it that, apart from the excellent understanding of sabre technique, the comprehension of other martial arts skills is so poor?


    When you understand the sabre technique, you have the best understanding.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was smiling to himself.


    He understood the sabre technique, and there was no better understanding.


    I remember the time when I wanted to introduce that skill. What''s more, his father''s advice. Let oneself begin to cut the meat of the beast since childhood, carry on the evisceration. So it''s been calculated all the time. It took him almost ten years to get to know the skill of his sword.


    It''s still because of my father''s advice.


    Otherwise, if only by his own understanding.


    I don''t know how long it will take to understand.


    But now, this boxing technique, that is a kind of mysterious to the extreme.


    Even if you''ve reached the peak of a monk.


    This is only seven days of understanding, what is it.


    Moreover, the more mysterious this boxing technique is, the longer it takes to understand it by yourself. So, isn''t it from another aspect that the more it proves that this boxing technique is extraordinary?


    Yeah.


    Since it is so extraordinary.


    Then, the more I have to rely on my own strength to fully understand this boxing technique.


    However, we should first enhance our strength.


    Let''s go first.


    After understanding the skill of body cultivation and immortal steel body, you must quickly start to practice, sharpen yourself and enhance your strength. As for the mystery of boxing, let''s take a step first. Then, let''s take it easy.


    Lin Tianyu thought that his mood was gradually calming down.


    Then, it is necessary to have a special understanding of the immortal steel body. This is the body cultivation method.

 Chapter 2782

    But at this time, Er Dao saw Lin Tianyu''s anger.


    Then, this meeting, Lin Tianyu''s anger seemed to be a little more peaceful, then said: "master, in fact, you want to understand this boxing, there is a better way."


    At this time, it was obvious that the second Dao could be seen completely.


    This master wants to understand this boxing skill through himself. Therefore, he did not directly point out the mystery of the boxing. It''s a way of understanding.


    It should be at the critical moment when Lin Tianyu is hard to understand. I would like to mention it a little bit.


    As for the final level of understanding, it depends on Lin Tianyu''s own understanding?


    Lin Tianyu said: "Oh, Er Dao, how can we understand this boxing technique?"


    The second Dao said: "it''s a very domineering boxing technique to shake the mountain.". It was created to fight. "


    When Er Dao said this, he suddenly stopped again.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has almost completely understood.


    Lin Tianyu said in surprise: "this is a boxing technique for fighting. So, in other words, if you want to really understand the essence of this set of boxing, you have to understand it in the fight, right? "


    Er Dao smiles and nods.


    Yeah.


    How can I forget this one.


    In fact, all the really fierce and incomparable martial arts are born for fighting. And this kind of martial arts, want to reach its limit. There is only one way.


    Only in the battle, to sharpen, perception, and then, is able to truly understand this martial art. Even, it reached its limit.


    Like his knife technique.


    At that time, it was only in ten years that I understood this Sabre technique.


    But at that time, although it was not always fighting.


    But it has been ten years, has been picking bones, has been chopping leaves flying.


    This is equivalent to fighting all the time.


    It''s just like this for ten years. Ten years later, I really realized the essence of this Sabre technique.


    Although this boxing technique is up to now, it has not really understood the essence of it.


    Obviously, it''s also a fighting boxing technique.


    If you want to really uncover that layer of veil, you have to peep at the essence of its boxing. Naturally, we have to understand it in battle.


    To understand that.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt that the whole human being was knowledgeable.


    My heart was suddenly released a melancholy gas.


    In fact, just now, although Lin Tianyu compared his skills with Sabre techniques. It seems to have put down the depression of understanding this boxing technique.


    But in the heart, there is always a feeling of depression, there is no access.


    But now, I know.


    In fact, it is only their own method has a deviation.


    If it''s just some ordinary martial arts skills.


    Naturally, he was able to fully understand it only by thinking and feeling in this way. But it''s a top-notch boxing technique like shaking mountains and bumping. It is impossible to fully understand its essence if it is only a simple perception.


    What''s more, I have been refining my Sabre technique.


    In addition to body method and footwork, there is almost nothing involved in other aspects.


    Therefore, it is natural that such a delicate boxing skill can not be understood clearly.


    However, as long as we are really fighting.


    Lin Tianyu is convinced that he must be able to quickly understand this boxing technique.

 Chapter 2783

    Lin Tianyu thought, it is also completely put down the depression of this boxing.


    Then, we must fully understand the immortal steel body.


    After that, I will start my own experience.


    Lin Tianyu''s mind and spirit are all deep into the immortal steel body''s perception. Constantly understanding, Lin Tianyu can clearly feel that the immortal steel body is divided into three parts. They are ancient wood, rock and steel.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu also found that he had studied the physical training method before, and the ancient wood tower was the same.


    After that, as long as you change the path of ancient wooden Chonglou, you can directly cultivate and transform it into the ancient wood and rock body with immortal steel body. Even the steel body can be transformed into the most basic practice in the transformation of ancient wooden buildings. Then, after further training, you can directly cultivate into steel.


    In this way, the physical cultivation inherits the physical cultivation skills in the palace.


    The level of the immortal steel body should be equivalent to that of the ancient wooden Paris.


    It''s just that the immortal steel is a little more profound.


    After all, this is the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, which can be practiced to the highest level.


    Even with the immortal body behind it. As well as the immortal body, there are two higher levels of physique, which come down in one continuous line. It''s extraordinary to be able to cultivate such a high level of physique.


    Now that this can be directly operated and transformed, it has turned into the cultivation of immortal steel.


    Lin Tianyu did not delay. He directly operated the formula of immortal steel body and began to transform the physique cultivated by the ancient wooden Chonglou skill.


    It is not too difficult to transform these skills after the modification.


    Almost two days later, the transformation has been completed.


    This is exactly what Lin Tianyu expected before he began to transform.


    The complete physique of ancient wooden Chonglou is directly transformed into the ancient wood and rock body of immortal steel body. The steel body has just been transformed, and the ancient wooden Paris tower has already been transformed.


    If it''s according to the skill.


    It seems that the transformation has completed two-thirds of the immortal steel body.


    However, it is often impossible to do so.


    Because, every kind of skill, it is more difficult to cultivate successfully. The consumption of resources is also much more than before.


    So this is just the last weight of the immortal steel. But in fact, it''s just half of it. Even in terms of resource consumption. Even more, half of them can''t be achieved at all.


    However, in the process of transformation, there will be some consumption.


    In this way, although the ancient wooden tower and the immortal steel body can be regarded as the same level of body cultivation skills. However, the difficulty of practical cultivation is more than twice the difference.


    Of course, it seems that after the immortal steel body can be cultivated successfully, its use will be much greater.


    Now, the body cultivation method has been completely transformed into immortal steel body.


    At the same time, I feel the most domineering boxing, shaking the mountain.


    At this time, I want to make the immortal steel body and the fist technique of shaking mountain and bump further.


    It will take a long time and endless resources to be possible.


    In order to make them have a greater improvement in a short period of time.


    Then there is only war.


    In the battle, it is the ability to make the body training skills and boxing techniques improve and mellow as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2784

    Everything is all set.


    Lin Tianyu called for another knife. Then, let Er Dao directly open the experience of phantom battle array.


    Because I had the experience of the previous time when I got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu also has some experience in this phantom battle array.


    But Lin Tianyu thought again and said, "Er Dao, will there be a time acceleration function in your experience of phantom battle array. For example, I''ve only been practicing for a day. But in this case, I have been fighting in the phantom battle for a year. Or longer. "


    Er Dao listens to Lin Tianyu saying this.


    It''s the corner of the mouth.


    Then, Er Dao said, "master, do you think it is so easy to speed up the time? If the host is not experienced. It''s just the owner. I can speed up a day to a year. Or, to reduce the year to one day. Moreover, the consumption will not be too large.


    "But master, you have to think about it.


    "You are now in an experience environment. Moreover, in this training environment, all the animals have to be turned out for the master to experience.


    "The consumption of this level is too great to be described.


    "Now that we are at this level, if we accelerate one day to one year.


    "Well, maybe it''s just a blink of an eye. All the medicinal herbs planted in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. The whole eight plants have to be consumed in this blink of an eye. "


    When Er Dao said this, he still sighed deeply.


    If he did.


    Moreover, it is really in a blink of an eye, the eight strains of magic medicine are all absorbed.


    Well, when Xiaodao learns about it.


    Is it necessary to fight with yourself?


    But Lin Tianyu was stunned when he heard this. Then there was a flash in the eyes.


    In the early days of the four grades, it was actually able to speed up a day to a year. Well, when it comes to crisis, when life and death are at war, let''s do this. The effect is not too good.


    Although in a blink of an eye, it will completely consume eight magic drugs.


    This consumption will be too large.


    However, when it comes to the time of life and death, there is no way to care about the consumption of external things.


    In that case, let''s do this. Maybe it''s life and death can be reversed. Directly from the desperate situation, to get life.


    Of course, this kind of acceleration or delay time, especially if you want to play a role in the spirit state of the early four grades.


    This consumption is really too much.


    It''s not the moment when there''s a real life and death. That''s not easy enough.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Tianyu said again, "if this accelerates one day to one year. This consumption is also too much. Of course, it can''t be so wasteful. However, Er Dao, you don''t need to accelerate for such a long time. Then, can we speed up one day to three months, or one month, or twenty days? "


    When Lin Tianyu asked, he saw two Dao''s face change, and he kept changing the conditions.


    See if these two knives can be done.

 Chapter 2785

    Er Dao''s face was still a little gloomy.


    Then, Er Dao took a deep breath and said, "master. Under the condition that the eight herbal medicines provide the divine principles.


    "Don''t think about the acceleration time. One day can change into three months, one month and twenty days.


    "If we want to achieve this effect, it is possible only if we plant hundreds of Shenyao plants in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, and use it to absorb the divine principles and provide consumption.


    "Or, directly after entering the divine world.


    "It is possible to make the inheritance palace of physical cultivation absorb the divine world, which is itself a more abundant divine principle to supplement its own consumption.


    "Otherwise, it would be impossible to do anything at all."


    Lin Tianyu was disappointed for a while. Originally, he was still thinking about accelerating his time as much as possible.


    Then, it can make him have more time to practice, improve his strength and achieve a mellow state. As long as it''s long enough. Then, when it comes to fighting against the gods from the lower world, he can be more confident.


    But now it seems that this is not possible at all.


    Because even the eight divine medicines are not available at all, which is enough for the consumption of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought again, full of hope, and said, "well, Er Dao, there are eight kinds of divine medicines to provide consumption. It can accelerate your inheritance palace of physical cultivation. "


    As long as there is a certain acceleration.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s training time can also be extended.


    In this way, the opportunity to improve his own strength will be much greater.


    The longer the time, the more sufficient Lin Tianyu will grasp the power of the divine world.


    Er Dao thought about it again.


    Then, he carefully understood the situation in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, which was not too sure: "at most, it can speed up three times. There can''t be more. Moreover, even if the acceleration time is three times, it also depends on the situation after the master''s experience. If accelerated three times, these miraculous medicines can still supply the divine principles. You can continue to speed up the master. But once you feel the eight herbs and absorb the rules, it is not enough to support three times the time acceleration, and then you have to stop this time acceleration immediately. Otherwise, these eight medicinal herbs will be directly absorbed and withered away. "


    "I know!"


    Lin Tianyu''s face lit up with joy and said, "it''s good to speed up three times. I had planned that it would take four months to improve my strength.


    "But now, with this acceleration, I have a year to improve my own strength.


    "In this way, we will be more confident.


    "What''s more, it can make the foundation more solid.


    "Don''t take too much risk to upgrade. Or break through the boundary before the foundation is completely solid. It is a hidden danger to the later cultivation. "


    Lin Tianyu said, his face full of joy.


    It is not wrong that he said that after four months, he had enough to deal with the divine powers from the lower part of the divine world.


    However, those four months were still too short.

 Chapter 2786

    In such a short period of time, even if there is a phantom battle array in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, he can constantly fight, improve his strength and lay a solid foundation.


    It''s also a bit of a rush.


    So, what Lin Tianyu thinks about is.


    Once he was four months later, it still couldn''t fully meet his expectations.


    At that time, in order to resist those gods from the lower world. He may not be in charge of the future practice, whether he will leave any hidden danger to himself. Whether the foundation is not solid. When it comes to that time, he will have to upgrade to a great level first. It is directly to break through the cultivation to the later stage of the third grade to deal with those divine realm powers.


    But now, the time is three times longer.


    Maybe it''s time to fight against the powers of the lower realms.


    He just doesn''t have to rush to improve.


    At that time, even if we want to improve the realm.


    I believe that at that time, his foundation should be completely consolidated. It will not cause too much hidden danger to the later cultivation and promotion.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it, and he saw a flash of light in the temple.


    Lin Tianyu has already appeared in a vast mountain forest.


    All around, all is a green color. Rich and dripping.


    Such a green, quiet environment. If the person in the mood of irritability in which, must be able to get a very good adjustment. But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not put his mood down at all.


    Because, he has been able to sense the surrounding, that kind of hidden in the jungle that kind of crisis.


    Lin Tianyu walked lightly.


    Step on the ground, that year-round accumulation of withered branches and leaves, issued a slight, rustling sound.


    In this kind of quiet environment, it seems to be very clear.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s breathing is slightly weakened. It''s almost imperceptible. Step forward, step by step.


    At the same time, the perception is put to the limit, feeling around.


    Even the weakest movement.


    Hiss!


    All of a sudden, from the top of the tree on the right, between the branches and leaves of the tree, a poisonous snake ran up by chance, and caught it directly towards Lin Tianyu.


    One bite is a direct bite.


    Lin Tianyu quickly cut with a knife.


    With a bang, a poisonous snake hit Lin Tianyu. Lin Tianyu cut through the snake with a knife and cut it into two halves from the middle.


    Lin Tianyu was also a little scared.


    This snake. In fact, it is only the state of the early three grades.


    However, such a snake is always the best at hiding and preying on its prey. Therefore, before the snake attacked directly, Lin Tianyu didn''t notice that there was such a poisonous snake hiding in the branches above his head, waiting for a sudden attack on himself. Poison yourself under this tree.


    What''s more, the venom of this snake is so strong.


    At one bite, the monks in the later period of the third grade were absolutely impossible to avoid death.


    Therefore, such a dangerous attack, which Lin Tianyu did not expect, was indeed a great shock to Lin Tianyu.


    He felt it.


    Their current strength is indeed incomparable.


    Especially among monks, they can be regarded as invincible.


    But I still can''t be careless enough.


    Perhaps, a moment, a careless, will die.

 Chapter 2787

    Of course, in this kind of illusion, Lin Tianyu will not die.


    As for other experience, in such a dreamland, will you die after being poisoned by such a poisonous snake.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t know.


    But he himself will not die in this illusion.


    Because now, the two swords recognize him as their master. Naturally, it is impossible for him to really die in the fantasy experience.


    But if that''s what it is, it won''t die.


    Because it''s a rescue and assistant with two knives. Then, in his own heart, he was afraid that he could not get along completely.


    That is to say.


    If Er Dao doesn''t recognize him as the master.


    Or, he is in such a real environment. In fact, he has just died under the snake''s kiss.


    This is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Can he hope that this kind of assistant can save him from death.


    If so, the experience has completely lost its meaning.


    Experience is to really walk between life and death. Then, under the pressure of life and death, it has played a better role in tempering and improving our own strength. Experience can be different from a simple game.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu also concentrated his whole energy together.


    At the same time, the skill of the formula of all things is also stimulated.


    He did not dare to push to the limit completely. In that case, the consumption of his mind and soul is too much. I''m afraid he can''t support it for a long time. As long as a little urge, to be able to understand the surrounding environment, become more clear, it is OK.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu grasped the surrounding area more clearly under the induction of the formula of all things.


    What''s more, he felt that there was a Turquoise Bead in the left half of the head of the snake he had just killed.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu again wielded a knife and cut the left half of the snake''s head.


    Look at that plant.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened.


    It turned out to be a green snake.


    A poisonous snake that can gather the beads in the body. That can be called the king of poisonous snakes. Moreover, this kind of snake bead can also neutralize the venom of poisonous snakes. As long as you are bitten by a poisonous snake. If you don''t, you''ll be poisoned and killed immediately. Well, quickly took out the snake beads out, in the wound to smear, is able to easily unlock their own toxins.


    Good stuff!


    It''s not right.


    Isn''t it just a kind of experience?


    Why, there are snake beads again.


    But on second thought, Lin Tianyu also had some understanding.


    This should be the restoration of some of the inheritance palace. Make its own ability more perfect. Therefore, the illusory things are more real.


    The so-called poison, as well as detoxification, can be seen as a rule.


    Well, in this, it can be poisoned.


    Nature is also something that can be detoxified by rules.


    Yeah.


    That''s a snake ball.


    At least, in this experience fantasy, it should still be of great use.


    Lin Tianyu put away the snake beads and went on.


    But, once again slowly toward the front of the walk in the past, Lin Tianyu than in front of, to be more careful.

 Chapter 2788

    At this time, the two knives outside checking the situation nodded.


    Heart way:


    the master is really getting more and more involved in the role of experience.


    If others wait.


    They may not be able to find this snake bead in the first place. And even if they did find one. But they don''t have to take it out and take it into their hands. Because, they will subconsciously feel.


    It''s just an illusion.


    What is the use of what it gets.


    What you get in the dreamland is of no use in the real world.


    But what you get from the fantasy can be directly used in the fantasy.


    Lin Tianyu continued to go.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s face was a little embarrassed.


    Just now, along the way, he killed several poisonous snakes that attacked him. If it was not for his anti heaven skills, which could be completely integrated into the nature of all things, so that all natural things can be more clearly in their own mind. It''s been a long way. Even if it is too careful, it is impossible to be completely bitten by these poisonous snakes. But they must be in a hurry by these poisonous snakes.


    Even, several times, there were several poisonous snakes attacking themselves at the same time.


    In such a situation.


    If we don''t anticipate the enemy''s opportunity.


    The first insight into the whereabouts of these poisonous snakes.


    He really has some bad feelings.


    What the hell is going on here.


    How come this experience is full of poisonous snakes.


    It''s not too much of a fight. But this kind of consumption for their own spirit and energy is really too much. I can''t stand it.


    And, as we move forward.


    The snake''s rank is getting higher and higher. The hidden realm is more difficult to detect. And once the attack is launched, it is even more fierce. It''s almost impossible to escape.


    Lin Tianyu believes.


    If any one of the friars with less strength came.


    Well, it must have been bitten by a poisonous snake.


    Die no more.


    Even if it''s the same strength. As long as there is no such anti heaven level skill as the secret of all things.


    It must have been a dangerous journey.


    Sizzling


    It was time for Lin Tianyu to pass under a Bush again. All of a sudden, eight poisonous snakes came out of the Bush and bit Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s face changed.


    Because, the eight snakes that just came out.


    Even just now, under the induction of his secret of all things.


    He just sensed seven. Unexpectedly, there is another one, which directly escaped the feeling of his secret of all things.


    Eight poisonous snakes, one in the early third grade. In the later period of the sixth three grades. And the one who escaped the feeling of Lin Tianyu''s secret of all things was actually a poisonous snake in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    At the beginning of the four grades, he was able to confuse his secret of all things.


    At least, it is at this level that he has applied the secret of all things to the present, that is, he can''t sense the poisonous snake in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Unless, he is able to use the secrets of all things to improve.


    But even if it''s a little bit higher.


    The consumption of his energy and soul will be greatly increased.

 Chapter 2789

    This difficulty, seems to have some super!


    After Lin Tianyu sighed, he quickly waved the sword and fought.


    Lin Tianyu easily solved all the other poisonous snakes. However, Lin Tianyu had to keep up his spirits and face the snake carefully.


    Of course, the most important point is that it must not be allowed to bite itself.


    The snake in the early four grades.


    Is this toxic?


    In Lin Tianyu''s mental battle, it took more than a dozen moves to kill the snake at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    After killing this snake in the early stage of Sipin, Lin Tianyu made a careful exploration.


    Eh!


    This has reached the early stage of the fourth grade, but there are no snake beads in the body.


    But the snake in front.


    It''s just a poisonous snake in the early stage of Sanpin.


    This is two big gaps.


    It actually has a snake bead in its body.


    Lin Tianyu felt vaguely that at the very beginning, he killed a poisonous snake at the beginning of the third grade. He was afraid that it had a different origin.


    Eh!


    There was a breeze behind me.


    However, this time, there was no "hissing" that would be sent out at any time when the Viper attacked. He had already bitten Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu could clearly perceive the faint smell.


    This is clearly another venomous snake attacking itself.


    But this time, come really is too sudden.


    Moreover, although Lin Tianyu has been paying attention to the surrounding environment. But just now, after all, it was only after killing eight poisonous snakes that Lin Tianyu''s whole energy was inevitably relaxed for a short time. And this snake, unexpectedly, seized such a wonderful opportunity to attack.


    From this first poisonous snake, Lin Tianyu didn''t feel its existence at all.


    Obviously, this snake is good at hiding itself, and it must be a god snake that has reached the early stage of four grades.


    If you are bitten by such a poisonous snake


    Lin Tianyu did not dare to continue to imagine.


    But he did not dare to try his best to let the snake bite.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu had no time to draw his knife. He directly applied his skills to his fist, and with one blow, he blasted the snake which bit himself from the back.


    Boom!


    Under one blow, he avoided the fangs of the snake and hit the side of its head.


    The snake was blown out with one blow.


    Lin Tianyu quickly turned around and looked in the direction of the snake flying out. Waiting for this snake to attack again, give it a merciless knife. At this time, Lin Tianyu also clearly took out the black knife and held it in his hand. He was ready for battle.


    But in the eyes, this one was given a direct blow out of the snake.


    It turned out that it was on the ground. After several twists and turns, the body suddenly twisted again, but it didn''t move again.


    The snake in the early stage of the fourth grade was actually bombarded by his fist in a hurry just now, and he was killed on the spot directly.

 Chapter 2790

    Lin Tianyu was completely stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    This is a snake of the early four grades.


    It''s a poisonous snake that has reached the divine realm, but it''s so easy to kill. Even if the black knife of one''s own hand is cut into its body, it can''t guarantee that it will directly kill him under a knife.


    But now, under one blow, it is a direct blow to kill such a god snake.


    Is his fist so powerful?


    Lin Tianyu is full of doubts.


    Is this snake, who is used to ambush, pretending to be dead here on purpose. Then, once again, when I relaxed my vigilance, I jumped up again and suddenly. Did you launch a strong attack on yourself?


    It''s not right.


    Take a closer look at that one lying on the ground, motionless snake.


    To this meeting, it is clear that the head has been directly smashed by a blow of its own. What''s more, the spirit of the divine state was clearly shaken by this blow.


    It is clear that he is dead and can not die again.


    My fist.


    Lin Tianyu recalled the blow he had just made.


    It''s a punch.


    Lin Tianyu quickened his pace. It was clear that under this blow, all his spirits and spirits were in this fist, and all of them were out with the outbreak. Then, the fist that was displayed, even as if it had eyes, directly bypassed the snake and bit its fangs. From one side of it, a punch goes up.


    It''s not just a blow to the head. Even its spirit was completely shattered.


    In this fist, Lin Tianyu recollects, is also discovered.


    In fact, unconsciously, he used the skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the mountain.


    Eh!


    The fist skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the mountain still has such power.


    This is really beyond Lin Tianyu''s imagination.


    It can not only directly smash the body, but also directly target the spirit.


    Good boxing!


    Wait!


    Just now, when the blow went down, it was as if the fist had a pair of eyes. It was able to bypass the snake and bite its own fangs. The bombardment hit its side.


    Where does this eye come from.


    Lin Tianyu felt clearly.


    His own divinity had no time to direct the fist to bypass the snake''s fangs and bombard its flanks.


    This seems to be an instinctive ability of this kind of boxing.


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully.


    But he didn''t feel such an instinct in this kind of boxing.


    This may be the mystery of this kind of boxing.


    In front of me, isn''t "Er Dao" just for me to discover the mystery of this boxing technique in the actual combat?


    Maybe this is it.


    Lin Tianyu''s confidence soared.


    Mind:


    then, in a moment, I will directly use this kind of fist to fight against these poisonous snakes. Take a look. What''s hidden in this boxing is the mystery. Moreover, the instinct of boxing is to be able to find out where the enemy''s attack is.


    In this way, in line with their own secrets of all things, for this kind of nuisance snake, nature will also have a better preventive effect.

 Chapter 2791

    Although he arrived at the meeting, Lin Tianyu didn''t understand what kind of mystery there was in this boxing.


    It''s amazing that this kind of boxing is just like having a pair of eyes.


    But Lin also believes.


    As long as he uses this kind of boxing more, he will be able to feel it.


    This is because of what happened.


    At that time, he can also understand this kind of boxing which is highly praised by two Dao. What''s good about it.


    Lin Tianyu simply accepted the black knife, but moved on with his bare hands.


    If there are any more poisonous snakes in the woods to attack. Then, he will directly use this pair of fists to deal with.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    Every time you walk a section, you will see a poisonous snake jump out of these tree heads and attack Lin Tianyu. And Lin Tianyu just followed the previous decision. He has been fighting the Viper with his fist, but he has not made a knife at all.


    However, along the way, there have been many punches.


    However, there has never been a feeling in front of this.


    It was as if the fist had an eye like feeling, and it never appeared again.


    Although every time you punch, you will even avoid the fangs of the vipers, only attacking them from the side.


    But Lin Tianyu''s heart is clear.


    Every attack. Clearly, it''s all because their own divine consciousness is completely locked in the attack. It''s totally different from the previous one, which was like detecting the snake''s weakness with his fist and attacking it.


    Why, can''t I find that feeling all the time?


    What''s more, I''ve been walking for such a long time in this forest.


    In this dreamland, there are not only poisonous snakes, but also poisonous snakes. Besides, there would be no other animals.


    Is this a snake grove?


    In this way, fight all the way, all the way forward.


    In this snake forest, it has been a whole half month.


    Half a month later, the fist attack, as if it was the feeling of growing eyes, but it did not appear again.


    Lin Tianyu could not help but be curious.


    In front of me, unintentionally, I suddenly felt that way. But now, when I really want to find that kind of feeling, it''s just that I can''t grasp that feeling.


    What''s going on here?


    This time, Lin Tianyu did not do it again.


    Then, with one leap, the body appears directly on the top of a big tree.


    Naturally, Lin Tianyu has cleaned up all the poisonous snakes around.


    Therefore, I sat down here and had a deep understanding.


    What''s the difference between the boxing technique and each time you punch. It''s been such a long time that the one in front of me has never appeared again. It seems that the boxing technique has the feeling of "eyes".


    After careful consideration, Lin Tianyu seems to have gained something.


    But if you want to really understand the reason, it is just as if it is covered with a layer of fog. It''s just not clear.


    Is it true that after fighting for such a long time, even if it is the mysterious door in the mountain shaking and bumping boxing technique, it is still not completely touched?


    Thinking like this, I''m a little angry.


    Lin Tianyu wondered if he was just asking about Er Dao, what is the mystery in this boxing technique.


    You can be hesitant.


    Lin Tianyu finally felt that it was better for him to understand.


    Maybe, all of a sudden, I will have a thorough understanding. Then, I will be able to master one method and ten thousand methods, all of which will be understood.

 Chapter 2792

    Then, let''s go on and on.


    Since it was during the fight, I could feel it by accident.


    Then, when to a certain extent, it will certainly be able to feel the second time.


    What''s more, it''s not entirely unhelpful to fight all the way ahead.


    Because of the fighting all the way ahead, under the constant fighting. His accomplishments should be constantly running. As a result, Lin Tianyu just broke through to the early cultivation of Sanpin and made great progress along the way. It should have reached the late stage of the initial stage of the third grade. If you ignore the hidden danger of the later practice, it is enough to start to break through the cultivation.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu would not choose to make such a breakthrough.


    He didn''t want the feeling of breaking through.


    It is only when the practice is completely complete that we will think again and break through the cultivation.


    At the same time, the skill of shaking the mountain has been used till now.


    Although the real mystery of boxing, has not been able to understand thoroughly. However, the simple boxing techniques can be regarded as exquisite. That kind of domineering, as well as indomitable momentum, is gradually forming.


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    In this thought, he felt.


    If he keeps fighting like this.


    When he exerted the indomitable momentum of boxing to the top, perhaps it would be quantitative change, leading to qualitative change.


    In that indomitable momentum, he will really understand the mystery of this boxing. I really realized what the "eyes" of this boxing technique are.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is more determined.


    He must have realized the subtlety of this boxing technique through his continuous practice and fighting. What''s more, Lin Tianyu believes that at that time, when he realizes the mystery of this boxing technique. At the same time, he reached a higher and deeper level in that kind of perception.


    So, in front of me, I didn''t realize the boxing technique.


    In fact, for him, there is no waste.


    Because, he has always been on the way to the enlightenment.


    Besides cultivation and boxing.


    After these battles, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he had made some progress in his body cultivation.


    Every time he makes a fist, Lin Tianyu naturally uses the body cultivation method of immortal steel body.


    Two Dao, however, has also said that the combination of physical training and boxing is the most reasonable match.


    In the battle, the combination of the mountain shaking fist technique and the immortal steel body training method really complements each other, and the effect is remarkable. It seems that the two can promote each other very well.


    The immortal steel body itself has the effect of promoting the skill of shaking mountain and hitting fist.


    And because of the skill of shaking the mountain.


    After a long war, we can feel it clearly. There is also some progress in the boxing technique.


    Gradually, the Vajra body is also from the beginning to the early stage. What''s more, as long as we continue to fight against the mountain, we should match it with immortal steel.


    Then, as long as we fight for more than ten days.


    Lin Tianyu believes.


    The steel body can also reach the initial peak, and it should be able to enter the middle stage.

 Chapter 2793

    Lin Tianyu can still feel it.


    When his steel body was in perfect state. Then, in his cultivation, he should be able to completely cultivate the initial state of the three grades to a perfect state.


    The foundation is also solid enough.


    At that time, he can start to really break through the realm of the third grade.


    Once he really broke through a layer of cultivation.


    Then, we will fight against those divine powers coming from the lower realms of the divine world.


    There was a flash of light in Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    At that time, isn''t it easy to cope with it?


    However, in this thinking.


    Lin Tianyu also found out.


    In fact, among all these progress and gains, one of the biggest gains he has gained is still in the formula of everything.


    Because, in the battle along the way.


    It''s not so much fighting.


    It''s better to say that we are constantly sensing the surroundings, so as not to be attacked by those poisonous snakes.


    In this close exploration, it is also fortunate that Lin Tianyu has cultivated the secret of all things, a strange skill that can perceive all things in the world. Otherwise, under the constant sneak attack, even those who are more powerful than Lin Tianyu will not be accepted.


    It''s not about fighting. I can''t stand it.


    But that kind of energy, the spirit of the consumption above, will let people''s mind really fall into the exhaustion, really let people can''t stand.


    Fortunately, the mystery of all things makes Lin Tianyu take a lot of advantage in this kind of exploration of danger.


    Otherwise, he could not have been fighting for such a long time.


    But it is precisely because of this constant display of the secrets of all things. It is also the promotion of all things formula. Obviously, the effect is remarkable.


    Even, because of the constant operation of the formula of all things, the formula of all things has been greatly improved. Therefore, the strength of Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness and soul have been greatly improved.


    In short, because of this constant fighting.


    Now, all the ascension of Lin Tianyu can be regarded as a kind of all-round promotion.


    All aspects have been improved.


    Some of the loopholes in the previous practice have been supplemented by various battles.


    Fighting is the best way to practice.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu smiles.


    This time, I have such a big adjustment, which is also suitable for the next fight.


    Lin Tianyu smiles and stands up.


    People like him, even the skills they have learned, are all in the process of fighting, so that they can get better progress.


    Now, it''s just war.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart is filled with emotion.


    This temple is really a good place.


    Before, even Lin Tianyu knew.


    If you want to improve your accomplishments in a short time, you have to have a high-intensity battle.


    But he had no more ways to fight so many battles of life and death.


    After all, if you kill innocent people for no reason, it''s evil practice. It is harmful to the harmony of the day and is unfavorable to the mood.


    Only this kind of phantom battle array in the inheritance palace is the most suitable. In this, you can fight endlessly, and there won''t be any shadow on your mind. What''s more, the combat environment here is just like the real one.


    Those who are allowed to fight in it will not feel illusory at all.


    Such a battle is more conducive to cultivation.


    The more realistic it is, the more obvious the natural effect will be.

 Chapter 2794

    Lin Tianyu continued to move forward.


    But when he continued to walk, suddenly, there was a very satisfactory feeling.


    That feeling, especially real.


    And it''s not his own side that has this feeling.


    But for the surrounding environment and scenery, suddenly, there is such a feeling.


    Eh!


    It seems that all of a sudden, there has been a very obvious change in the whole body cultivation inheritance palace. Become more mellow and more perfect than before.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu quickly in the sea of knowledge, communication two knives.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Er Dao, how do I feel about it? It seems that at this moment, there is some growth in the body cultivation inheritance palace. It is more mellow and complete than before. Er Dao, do you feel it? What''s the matter? "


    The voice of Er Dao came out from the sea of knowledge and said, "master, I feel it too."


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what''s the matter? Do you know why? "


    "Master, I don''t know what happened. All of a sudden, that''s it. It has to be better than before.


    "Just now, after the master''s training, I also checked in the inheritance palace.


    "Clearly, I feel that with the master''s experience in front of him, he has consumed too much divinity. Therefore, in this kind of situation, especially after three times of acceleration, it is simply unable to make ends meet. Those eight medicinal herbs are also about to be absorbed and cut off their vitality.


    "So, I also thought that we should suppress the acceleration time and let the spirit absorbed by the inheritance palace of physical cultivation be a little slower.


    "But at this time, suddenly, there was a strong divine principle, which was added to the inheritance palace of body cultivation. All of a sudden, it makes the whole body cultivation inheritance palace more perfect and mellow than before. "


    "So you don''t know what caused this?"


    When Lin Tianyu asked, he was puzzled.


    All of a sudden, the inheritance palace of body cultivation has become more perfect and mellow than before, which should be regarded as a good thing.


    However, this does not know the reason, suddenly is so good, but clearly is to let people feel bottomless.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of the front.


    When he was in Chongxiao Pavilion, Xiaodao suddenly felt that someone was searching for him.


    Lin Tianyu believed in the acuity of the knife.


    He would never think that it would be an illusion to feel that kind of surprise in front of the knife.


    It should be that 100% of the people have actually checked the knife


    and after they have checked the knife, they can immediately let the knife be clear and can not feel the direction of the other party.


    There is only one explanation:


    this man is a profound practitioner.


    Even, most likely, they are beyond the realm of God.


    For if it is only a practitioner of the realm of God. Then, when he came to Shenwu land, the lower world continent, he must have been suppressed by the world power of the lower world, and the accomplishments he could show would only be able to reach the God state of the early four grades.


    In this way, if you secretly investigate the knife.


    Then, with the sensitivity of the knife, it must be able to easily find out the other party.


    Combined with the sudden change in the body cultivation inheritance palace mentioned by Er Dao just now.


    Lin Tianyu is more and more certain of this inference.

 Chapter 2795

    There is a practitioner in the divine realm who is paying attention to himself.


    In front of him, he looked for knives.


    When we arrived at this meeting, we could not bear the burden after accelerating the law of time in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Therefore, he made a direct move to supplement the spirit principle for the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    In order to facilitate this body cultivation inheritance palace, can better accelerate the law of time, let oneself to enhance the strength.


    What''s more, Xiaodao also said that the one who explored him was just curious. There was no malice towards him.


    To this meeting, it is more direct to help themselves.


    That is to say, it is more able to explain how this person''s intention is.


    It''s really good to have such a person who is willing to help himself.


    At this time, Er Dao still felt that there was a feeling of insecurity in his heart, and he said, "master, is there anyone who wants to be unkind to my inheritance palace of body cultivation. Therefore, it is intended to supplement the spirit rules to the inheritance palace. Then, take the opportunity to brand it in the inheritance palace of body cultivation. After leaving its own mark, can you take possession of the palace? "


    "Not in my opinion."


    Lin Tianyu said: "this man should be purely trying to help us, so he directly added a divine principle to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. It can make the time of the phantom battle more favorable, and I can improve more strength.


    "Yes, two swords, after the supplement of God. Now, can the time of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation be accelerated three times as long? "


    After a little understanding, Er Dao said triumphantly, "master, it''s really wonderful.


    "Because the gods in the palace of body cultivation and inheritance have been supplemented. So now, the time acceleration effect in this is not only easily maintained at three times the time acceleration state. And I sense, even if it''s five times faster. It should be able to hold on.


    "Ah! It seems that the person who did this really wanted to help us. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was also happy and said, "OK. Two knives, you will be converted to five times the time in a moment. Try to speed up. If it can be maintained, it will take five times as long to accelerate.


    "In this way, I can also experience more time in the phantom battle array, which is more conducive to improving my own strength.


    "If it''s hard to maintain the acceleration at five times, turn to triple or quadruple acceleration."


    "Yes, master." Er Dao said excitedly.


    Lin Tianyu said in his mind:


    it seems that the feeling of the knife is really ready.


    This man is really not hostile at all.


    And it''s not just that there''s no hostility. Even, there is a lot of good will in it.


    Just, who is willing to help themselves?


    Is it really like the guardian of the heavenly power continent and the ancestor of the black magic tiger clan. Is this the guardian of this land?


    Naturally, this man is the guardian commander of the lower world, a divine world, and a delicate middle-aged man.


    As Lin Tianyu left the Chongxiao Pavilion, he came to this remote place deep in the Pingding mountains to close down. This elegant middle-aged eyes, is also directly concerned about this remote place.


    When Er Dao nags, because God is not enough, we should slow down some time to speed up.


    He was just in time to help.


    He is willing to give Lin Tianyu more time.


    He wants to see how far Lin Tianyu can grow after all this experience.

 Chapter 2796

    Of course, the reason why elegant middle-aged people can help them.


    This is also because Lin Tianyu experienced the experience in front of him in the mirage battle array, and his growth in all aspects made him satisfied with his elegant middle age.


    Therefore, it is at this time, quietly to help Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, in the end, he still has to watch Lin Tianyu grow up.


    If Lin Tianyu''s growth is enough to satisfy the delicate middle-aged.


    Then, at the end of the day, it is also inevitable that he will try again to help Lin Tianyu solve some problems.


    If there is a little help from him this time.


    At the end of the day, Lin did not have any big growth at all.


    He would not have been more involved in this matter. It will only develop with him. Just as a bystander, to see the progress of this matter.


    In the end, to what extent will he help.


    That also depends on Lin Tianyu''s own talent. And the results of his experience. What''s more, when he is about to fight against the divine power coming from the lower part of the divine world, he will show his means.


    In short, everything depends on Lin Tianyu himself.


    After Lin Tianyu finished with Er Dao, he continued to walk all the way to the front of the woods.


    And as he went along the way, Lin Tianyu was still going with his bare hands.


    However, he intended to use the skill of shaking the mountain until he fully understood its mystery.


    Even in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there was a faint feeling.


    When he can really understand the essence of this mountain shaking fist. It can also make his Sabre technique have a greater progress.


    It''s going to complement each other.


    What''s more, the key point for him to restore the state of perfection is also the cultivation of physical skills.


    After all, the level of the ancient wooden tower, which he had practiced before, was still a little lower. Although it can be cultivated to the same level. However, the powers below the same level are quite different.


    Now, we''ve converted to immortal steel.


    It is only after he has perfected the immortal steel body that he can complete the current state. Then, when we break through the current state, we will not leave ourselves too many hidden dangers. At that time, he could break through a great realm at any time, and then confront those divine powers coming from the lower realm of the divine world.


    In front of him, because he has been exerting the skill of shaking mountains and bumping, in the middle, he naturally transfers the skill of immortal Vajra body.


    With the help of each other, the skill of making immortal Vajra body has made a great progress.


    In order to cultivate the mystery of boxing.


    Or to perfect the immortal steel body. At the same time, let their own state of the early three grades perfect, good breakthrough to the third grade later.


    All of this comes together.


    Then, he should try his best to use this skill in this kind of experience.


    Hiss!


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt a slight movement on the right side of his head. Then a faint wind came directly over his head.


    It''s still slightly fishy.


    Needless to say, nature is another poisonous snake attacking Lin Tianyu.


    The four heads of the Snake must be the first.

 Chapter 2797

    If it is not the snake of the early four grades.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s feeling of all things is absolutely clear.


    Only in the early stage of the fourth grade, can we have some feeble induction after the operation of the secret of all things under the increasing spirit intensity of Lin Tianyu.


    However, even if only with this kind of weak induction, it is completely enough.


    In the early days of this four grade God snake just attacked and arrived. Lin Tianyu hit the snake with his fist.


    Under the operation of the fist technique of shaking the mountain, it is combined with the immortal steel body.


    This snake in the early stage of the four grades was also shot out by Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Lin Tianyu never let go of this snake. As soon as the figure unfolded, he chased the snake again.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    One of a series of punches. After more than a dozen punches, the snake''s head was smashed. Even, at the same time, it also directly destroyed the spirit of the snake.


    I can''t die any more.


    Now, some people will say.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu killed a snake in the early stage of the fourth grade with one fist.


    How come now.


    This is still after a long time of training, boxing should be more refined than before. On the contrary, it takes more than ten fists to kill such a snake in the early stage of the fourth grade?


    In fact, it''s easy to understand.


    Because in front of it, that was the beginning.


    That time, but before Lin Tianyu had time to make a knife, he hit a snake who had sneaked in.


    But in that critical situation, all the mysteries of the skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the fist were fully displayed in that move.


    After the complete mystery of that boxing technique is displayed, it can naturally increase the power of boxing.


    Then, it is natural to be able to directly blow and kill a snake in the early stage of four grades with one fist.


    But now, after so much exercise.


    Although this boxing is more and more skillful. More and more skilled. However, the real mystery of that kind of boxing is that until now, he has not been able to display it again.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu has a clear feeling.


    When he can really display the essence of this kind of boxing.


    Then, he can be regarded as a real beginner in the skill of shaking mountains and bumping.


    In addition, it will quickly and completely master this boxing technique.


    After Lin Tianyu bombed and killed this snake in the early stage of the four grades, his divine sense swept a little, and without any special discovery, he moved on.


    Then, all the way down.


    To this meeting, and then sneak attack on his viper, the lowest level, is also the third grade later. Moreover, most of them are gods of the early four grades.


    Lin Tianyu felt it.


    Now, he is completely walking in a kingdom of snakes.


    As long as he takes a wrong step, he is not careful to deal with it. Well, I was bitten by these snakes. Well, under the powerful toxin injection. He will soon die under the venom of these early four grade snakes.

 Chapter 2798

    But even at this meeting.


    Lin Tianyu did not flinch. On the contrary, righteousness continues to move forward.


    Then, all the way forward, there are snakes who sneak attack. They all greet them with their fists and kill all the snakes who dare to attack them on the spot.


    It went on like this.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he had made a great progress in boxing.


    Even now, it is clear that it is only a little less than that, that is, to be able to poke out the final mystery. Let oneself feel this boxing technique completely.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t know how long he had experienced.


    In this period of experience, he should have passed four months. But how many times the acceleration of the outside time is, he is not very clear. Up to now, he has never asked about Er Dao at all. With all my heart, I have entered into this endless experience and killing. I have been walking in this forest endlessly.


    By this time, in fact, the real time of the outside world has been more than a month.


    Finally, on this day.


    Chongxiao Pavilion outside the door, there is a ship suddenly stopped.


    Then, a man came down from the spaceship and went directly to the zongmen of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    To Chongxiao Pavilion before the door, this person is directly stopped, a big drink: "Dongcheng Huocheng Lord came to worship."


    With this big drink, the sound melodious transmission out, has been transmitted into the Chongxiao Pavilion, the whole clan door is able to hear the big drink clearly.


    But almost at the same time, from Chongxiao Pavilion, more than 20 figures rushed out.


    Moreover, looking at the strength of these figures, they are all the peak monks in the late third grade.


    This has just come down from the spaceship, to this Chongxiao Pavilion in front of the Zong door, a big drink, to worship the Zong people, but also involuntarily showed a look of surprise.


    Obviously, their spaceship suddenly drove out of the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, he suddenly yelled out that he wanted to make such a sudden attack, and then, he could give the Chongxiao Pavilion an inferior position.


    But who ever thought that the effect of this demoralization did not work at all.


    It seems that the ChongXiao pavilion has already been prepared and is waiting for them to come.


    When he yelled, he suddenly put out such a big formation.


    This time, not only didn''t give ChongXiao pavilion a horse power, but also scared himself.


    What''s more, he really didn''t expect that in such a newly established clan force, there would be a total of 20 top monks in the later period of Sanpin.


    The number is really amazing.


    At this time, the master of Su city stood up and faced the man who had just called out and said, "Lu Xiu, what do you want to do with your shouting so loud? Do you want me to ChongXiao pavilion? I think you''re just the first time. I''ll spare you this time. If I dare to have another time, I''ll rush to the Xiaoge Pavilion, and I''ll kill you if I yell so loudly


    When the city Lord Su said this, he was full of momentum. All of a sudden, he completely suppressed the arrogance of the man on the opposite side who had just given a big drink and wanted to give the Chongxiao Pavilion an inferior position.

 Chapter 2799

    As a clan, there will naturally be disciples outside the gate, waiting for visitors at any time.


    If you follow the normal channel.


    Then, of course, this person has to report to the disciples outside the gate, and then the disciple guarding the gate will report to him. Then, according to the different identities of these people, people with corresponding strength will be sent to meet them.


    However, the monks in the later period of the third grade of Dongcheng did not come to worship the mountain according to the formal etiquette.


    But as soon as I came to the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion, I just drank so much.


    He said that he would come to worship the mountain.


    A situation like this.


    Or the people who came here are familiar with the high-level people in this sect. So, say hello in this way. In this way, it''s harmless.


    After all, if you get to a certain degree of familiarity, even if it''s in the eyes of others, there''s something embarrassing.


    In fact, in the eyes of acquaintances, it is a manifestation of their close relationship.


    Or it is the person who came here, and the sect itself is in which there is hatred.


    Then, of course, it will not abide by the ritual of worshipping mountains in a clan.


    Deliberately yelling like this, I''d like to take a look first.


    In this case, it is impossible for the Lord of Su to save face for each other.


    Moreover, Su Chengzhu is powerful. In addition, Su Chengzhu has been the city Lord for a long time. Therefore, the body is also a natural accumulation of a superior trend.


    It''s right. Lu Xiu has an overwhelming momentum under a big drink.


    Even, he was awed by the momentum of the city Lord su.


    The road repair on the opposite side dare not say anything more.


    He even felt faintly:


    there was a strong killing opportunity in the Lord of Su, who just locked himself in. At this time, if they dare to say more nonsense, deliberately contradict each other.


    I''m afraid that Su Chengzhu will kill himself directly on the spot.


    Lu Xiu recoiled for a while and didn''t speak a word for a long time.


    Seeing this situation, all the people in the opposite Chongxiao Pavilion burst out laughing with pride.


    Lu Xiu was short of breath and his face was red.


    However, in the face of the present situation, he did not dare to speak more. Otherwise, he would never think that it would be vain for the city Lord Su to suppress the killing intention on him.


    After all, they came in a spaceship.


    There is no communication with Chongxiao Pavilion in advance. It just stops at the gate of others.


    This is a sign of hostility.


    Since there is hostility. How about killing you first?


    "Ha ha ha Is the Lord of the city so dignified? "


    With a rebuke, the spaceship door behind Lu Xiu opened. Then, out of the ship, more than 30 people jumped down.


    Moreover, these 30 odd people are also the peak monks in the late third grade.


    And also because of this laugh, directly cut off the oppression in the road on the momentum. Obviously, the man got off the spaceship and laughed. When he approached here, he also released his own momentum and directly cut off the momentum of the city Lord Su on the spot.


    This is the chance for the road repair to take a breath.


    In such a large spaceship, of course, it is impossible to just take these 30 people.


    From the open door of the spaceship, we can clearly see a group of neat soldiers arranged among them.


    Moreover, in front of each of the dozens of teams of soldiers, there was a monk at the peak of the third grade at the later stage to preside over such a group of soldiers.

 Chapter 2800

    Lu Xiu felt that the momentum locked by the Soviet City owner was cut off, which was a long relief.


    Then, the road repair hurriedly returned to the man who had just come down from the ship and directly cut off his momentum. "Thank you, the Lord of Huocheng for helping!"


    The man who came down from the ship is the Lord of Huocheng.


    This time, he also led the team himself.


    Moreover, this time, he brought hundreds of the top monks in the late third stage. At the same time, it brought a large number of the soldiers along.


    With the three products of the late peak monk who had been sent off the ship, there were more than 30 people.


    On the ship, each team of armour soldiers had the top nuns of the late third grade, and were in charge.


    The battle array of the armour, which was presided over by the top nuns in the later period of the third grade.


    A battle array can be used as three to five senior monks in the later period of the third grade.


    It was the top of the day for the average armour.


    It is important to know that the battle array composed of ordinary armour has such a great power. A battle array can be used as the peak monk of the third to the Fifth Third class later stage. But if these soldiers form battle array, there is no such power of battle array that later nuns of the third grade came to preside over. Then, a peak monk in the late third grade period was able to kill two or three battle array armour of each other easily with the strength of one person.


    But once the battle array is formed, this power can be more than ten times more than.


    The Soviet Lord naturally sensed the situation on the ship.


    Obviously, the Huocheng Lord did not intend to cover up his side of the war, but had some ideas, want to give some of his side of the fighting power, some in advance. This side of the ChongXiao pavilion has formed an invisible pressure.


    However, the Soviet City owner felt the situation on the ship, and there was also a lot of pressure, but still there was no half of the retreat.


    Instead, he said to the Lord of Huocheng, saying "Lord Huocheng, please don''t call me the Sucheng Lord again. Call my name Su Cheng, or I am the master of Su Deputy Pavilion. "


    The Soviet City owner made such a public statement.


    Obviously, this is to go straight to a conclusion with everything before.


    Since then, he has no longer any relationship with the former Fengpo City, the Soviet City owner.


    He is only Su Cheng, the Deputy Pavilion owner of Xiaoge.


    The main eye of Huocheng shrunk.


    If the city of Su is still the Lord of the windward City, it shall be subject to the control of the Lord of his horde.


    After all, Dongcheng is a higher level than Fengpo city. He was also the master of Huocheng who managed the wind park city. That''s his top boss.


    Now, the Soviet City owner said.


    It''s not just his Hohhot director who won''t be able to get him. Even the Empire of the great Luo, he could not control the Soviet Lord.


    Under this, the Soviet City Lord is not only facing his Huo City Lord.


    And, still, the whole empire of the great Luo was to be guilty and dead.


    The Lord of a city, unexpectedly, is hanging the seal and going. It is not right to abandon the city owner. But directly to the Chong Xiao Pavilion such a newly established door, as a deputy city leader.


    Moreover, it is not only his Su city that has been blamed with the Empire of the great Luo.


    Even the Xiaoge behind him has a great deal of resentment with the Empire of the great Luo.


    Received a great Luo Empire to hang the printing and go to the city Lord to be the Deputy cabinet.


    This is the face of the Empire of the great Luo, completely did not take a matter.


    At the same time, it also means.


    This rush Xiao Pavilion clearly has the background and strength to compete with the Empire of the great Luo.

 Chapter 2801

    Huo City Lord so think of the time, the expression on the face, is to become more cautious.


    He has a certain understanding of the details of the Dalao empire.


    That''s far from what people see. It has a profound and powerful foundation, but it is even bigger than what people can see in front of their eyes.


    Although people can see the strength of the Empire, it has crushed many forces.


    But that''s just the tip of the iceberg.


    At least, as far as the Lord Huo knows.


    In the Empire of Dara, there is the early stage of the four levels of divine power, which is dormant in the Empire.


    If there is not enough to shock the Empire of Dara, there will be an accident.


    These old monsters in the early days of the four grades of the God Kingdom just stayed dormant in the imperial capital of the Dalao empire. Until one day, when he wanted to fly to the divine world.


    Moreover, in the capital of the Dalai Empire, it was far more than just a god state in the early stage of the four grades.


    In addition, even in the divine world, the Dalai Empire also had a powerful force as its own support.


    Therefore, at least, on the whole Shenwu continent, at least there are no forces that dare to compete with the daruo empire.


    If it is someone else, they may not know too much about the power of the Empire.


    But Su Cheng once served as the city Lord of the daruo empire. Does he usually know the power of the Empire?


    Knowing the power of the Empire, Su Cheng dared to throw himself into the Chongxiao Pavilion and become the deputy leader of the pavilion.


    This is also an affirmation of the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Otherwise, if you don''t act as the Lord of Fengpo City, you can get rid of one or two.


    But now, he directly served as the deputy chief of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This is totally different.


    When thinking about this, Huo city master has some feelings.


    He seems to have some holes.


    He was pushed out by those in power. Let''s try to find out how deep the pool of water in Chongxiao Pavilion is.


    But if the water in Chongxiao Pavilion is really deep enough.


    It''s very likely that he himself will be put into the pit directly.


    Then he thought that before he came, the chief commander of the city Lord''s house, big white, also admonished himself not to go into this muddy water for the time being.


    At the beginning, Bai went directly to the birthplace of the inheritance palace of physical training and experienced the majesty of Lin Tianyu. Therefore, he is the Lord of huihuo city.


    It can also be seen that on that day, the dignity of Lin Tianyu reached what level, and what kind of shadow could be left in the heart of white eldest brother.


    Otherwise, as the chief commander of Dongcheng, he would not be a soft man.


    That''s why I came here. As the chief commander of the white boss is naturally not to come. But even after he came, he didn''t show up on his own initiative. Even, they just put themselves in the ordinary hosts of those battles.


    It can also be seen that on that day, Lin Tianyu''s influence was strong.


    Can come, Huo City Lord itself is unconvinced.


    Secondly, it is also because of the pressure of the great Luo empire.


    Finally, Huo City Lord also did not be able to withstand this pressure, agreed to lead troops to come.


    Although the leader is the name of Huo City Lord.


    But, in essence, these people are brought out.


    Most of the top friars in the later period of Sanpin and most of the Jiabing soldiers in this spaceship are the people who have been assembled for him through the efforts of the Dalao empire.

 Chapter 2802

    After thinking about all these aspects, especially the chief commander of Dongcheng, Mr. Bai, reminds us.


    Huo City Lord for a moment, but also did not say what too strong words come out.


    Then, he turned his eyes and said, "brother Su is really a talent. It''s just that you can''t hide it anywhere.


    "When it is used by the Empire of Dara, you can easily become the Lord of a city.


    "Now, as soon as I joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, I was able to take up the position of vice cabinet leader immediately.


    "Congratulations, brother Su!"


    In fact, to be honest, this is the ability of Su Cheng.


    Now, ChongXiao pavilion has just been established.


    Although at this moment of establishment, it was also because of Lin Tianyu''s personal strength that he attracted a lot of top monks from the later period of Sanpin to join the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In terms of strength, the top monks of these three grades are not weak.


    But when it comes to real leadership, there is still no suitable candidate.


    Such as the fat people, before, has always been, is only a mediocrity.


    And where to lead a family means.


    Most of the top monks who joined Chongxiao Pavilion in the later period of Sanpin period were just like fat men, and they were just casual monks in the past.


    Like the big four brothers, though they came from a family of gods.


    But they are just bodyguards. For the management level, there is no too much contact.


    There is also Hu Si, who was born in charge of the Tiemu gang.


    In principle, he should be a leader. However, he just ate with his fist all the time. He has never cared much about the management of a family.


    So, as soon as you figure it out.


    These top monks in the later three grades are just suitable for hanging a Taishang elder in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    With their strength, it is able to protect Chongxiao Pavilion and protect its safety.


    But we should act as the Deputy cabinet leader and manage the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even when Lin Tianyu was not in Chongxiao Pavilion, the deputy chief of the cabinet had to come forward to take on all the affairs.


    Only Su Cheng, who had been the city''s Lord, could bear it.


    Huo City Lord said so, but also can be regarded as the true words.


    But at this time, standing next to Huo Chengzhu, seeing Huo Chengzhu''s attitude, he was not happy.


    They brought so many people out. What are they doing here?


    Their purpose is to find trouble with Chongxiao Pavilion. All the details of Chongxiao Pavilion should be tested out. For those still lurking behind the power, find out the details.


    They are the pioneers.


    How can I tolerate it? How can I compliment each other well?


    However, the man did not dare to say anything to the city Lord.


    After all, Lord Huo is the leader on their side.


    Therefore, the man stepped forward and said, "Lord Huo, although you said this is very right. However, I still heard some news on the grapevine, which seems to be inconsistent with what Huo said


    The man came out with a sinister smile.


    Let a person look at the past, there is an uncomfortable feeling.


    I feel it clearly.


    When he talks like this, he clearly wants to do something.

 Chapter 2803

    Looking at the other side''s look, people''s hearts are not happy.


    When the fat man stepped forward, he would stand up and meet each other for a few words.


    But at this time, the thin is the first way: "Huo City Lord, who is this person?"


    When the thin man opened his mouth, the fat man swallowed the words that had already reached his mouth. He knows it all. If that thin man talks about harming others, he is no less than a fat man.


    Huo city main road: "this Taoist friend''s name is Wang Quangui."


    "Oh, it''s Wang Quangui. No wonder, no wonder


    The thin man said, and then he opened his mouth and said, "Lord Huo, it seems that Wang is not a man of Dongcheng, right?"


    Hearing this, Wang Quangui became angry.


    It''s fair to say that before, thin people don''t know who he is.


    But now, Huo City Lord has already announced his name.


    Can the skinny man not know who he is and what his origin is? What''s more, Wang Quan shouts loudly one by one. No matter what, it is also called a friend.


    But the skinny man just called him by his first name.


    This is clearly did not see him in the eye.


    Wang Quangui said angrily, "skinny, what do you mean? Do you want to punish me? "


    "Why


    However, the thin man put out his hand and called in his ear. Then, he looked at the master of Huo city and said, "master Huo, this man is not the man of Dongcheng, are you?"


    Huo City Lord is sandwiched between two people, moreover, this Wang dignitary still comes together with him. Even if he is not a member of Dongcheng, he can be regarded as one of his own.


    But now, it is not the same reason to let them fight like this.


    Therefore, Huo city main road: "although Wang Daoyou is not my Dongcheng person. But he was an envoy of the great empire. It has always been the responsibility to contact various forces and maintain relations with the Empire of Dara. "


    Of course, this is also the Huo City Lord to Wang Quangui''s face.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is equivalent to a dogleg. He had to go wherever the Empire of Dara asked him to go. He has to do whatever he is asked to do.


    What''s more, we have to do these things well.


    It is also the great Luo Empire behind.


    So, for a long time, he even had some face.


    Those acquaintances, in particular, were envoys who would call him the Dalao empire. It makes him feel good.


    But who thought that the skinny man listened to the introduction of Huo Chengzhu, as if he had just realized Wang Quangui, and said, "it''s you. I''ve only heard his name all the time, but I haven''t seen him. "


    Hearing the thin man say this, Wang Quangui raised his head and looked pleased.


    What, now I finally remember who I am? You know what I''m good at?


    The skinny man said, "so you are the most famous dogleg in the whole daruo empire. Lord Huo, I have to remind you.


    "It''s better not to take a dogleg like this around all the time.


    "Otherwise, the time is long, will pull down your Huo City Lord''s grade."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    As soon as the thin man finished speaking, the fat man was already laughing.


    He also said with a smile: "skinny, what you said is really right. I agree with both hands. I feel that my taste is being pulled down a lot. Do you think it''s because of the influence of this dogleg? "

 Chapter 2804

    "Damn you, you two!"


    Wang Quangui said angrily, and glared at the fat and the skinny, both of whom were about to burst out fire.


    But the thin and the fat didn''t treat Wang as one.


    Is still as if nobody else, wanton to laugh.


    However, Wang Quangui, even though it was all in his eyes, was about to burst out fire. However, he really did not dare to go to * * fat and thin two people.


    Although Wang Quangui has made a lot of money in recent years for the sake of the great Luo empire.


    But for their own strength, it is clear.


    He was able to cultivate to the level of the late third grade, which can be regarded as a great opportunity. His own strength, including his talent, is not too high. Moreover, because of running around and neglecting training, the top friars in the late third grade period are totally equivalent to the bottom class.


    The fat man and the thin man are the monks who want to reach the middle strength in the peak monks of the third grade later period.


    Moreover, some time ago, when the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was opened, news spread.


    It is said that the strength of the fat man and the thin man has been greatly increased.


    It is clear that it has reached the peak of the third grade in the later period, and the monks have medium strength or above.


    How dare he really provoke.


    Wang Quangui hesitated and took a look at the Lord Huo.


    Obviously, like that, clearly Huo City Lord also can''t give him appearance.


    If Huo City Lord does not show up for him, let him, but dare not conflict with fat and thin. Otherwise, it''s just making yourself uncomfortable.


    So, thought again and again, finally, or endure.


    Later, Wang Quangui thought, "it''s hard to get rid of little ghosts.".


    Also no longer with the fat and thin two people more care. Instead, he looked at Su Cheng again.


    He took up the topic again and said, "Su vice Pavilion leader, I''m in front of me, but I''ve heard of a grapevine. I wonder if it can be done correctly? "


    As he spoke, his face was filled with evil and proud smile.


    Su Cheng took a deep look at Wang Quangui.


    Inside, it''s full of warnings.


    However, I didn''t say much.


    After all, not everyone is like fat and thin. If you feel unhappy in your heart, you have to pay it back directly from the oral level.


    For example, in front of him, the thin and the fat felt that Wang had no good words to say. They just spoke directly and gave him a meal.


    However, the front just met each other.


    At this meeting, it''s not likely that we''ll have another meal on the other side.


    As a result, both the fat and the skinny just gave Wang Quangui a warning, though they didn''t say anything. But that kind of warning means a lot.


    Su Cheng is the deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    That''s the face of their Chongxiao Pavilion.


    If you dare to be disrespectful to their vice cabinet leader of Su Cheng, don''t blame them for not giving Wang Quangui a face.


    But at this time, Wang Quangui still said: "I heard that the Taoist friends of Suzhou City became the vice chief of Chongxiao Pavilion when they came to Chongxiao Pavilion. It was all your daughter''s credit. Because of the relationship between Ling Nu Su Mu San and Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, she was able to make Su Cheng Daoyou become the vice leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. I don''t know. Is this news true? "

 Chapter 2805

    Wang Quangui''s words seem to be asking Su Cheng.


    But the expression on that face, clearly is saying.


    Su Cheng is relying on selling her daughter, is able to become the vice cabinet master of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Boom!


    Su Cheng vice cabinet master''s body, a momentum, sent out steeply. All of a sudden, he oppressed the past towards Wang Quangui.


    "Damn you!"


    Although Su Cheng''s words, Wang Quangui clearly felt a cold sense of killing and oppressed him.


    Although the rest of Chongxiao Pavilion did not speak.


    But the murderer in his eyes was also released without scruple and locked in Wang Quangui.


    Wang Quangui felt that his body was shaking.


    "Hum!"


    Huo city master snorted coldly, and his momentum was released, which directly blocked the killing opportunity released to Wang Quangui.


    At this meeting, even though Su Cheng''s intention to kill him was like weaving, he wanted to directly kill the wangquan on the spot. However, his heart is also clear, at this time, because there is Huo City Lord block, he can not so easily kill Wang Quangui.


    Then, Su Cheng looked at Huo Chengzhu and said, "Huo Chengzhu, is this your attitude and practice?"


    The master of Huo city was stunned and said: "this is the personal words of his wanggonggui, which has nothing to do with my Dongcheng. However, the people of Tongcheng have another thing to do


    "All right."


    Su Cheng interrupted Huo City Lord directly and said, "I''ll talk about the rest later. Let''s settle the matter in front of you first.


    "Now, I''m going to kill Wang himself. I hope the Lord Huo will not stop him. "


    Huo Chengzhu''s body moved slightly, but blocked Wang Quangui''s body.


    Wang Quangui, however, could not help retreating from the Su city under this kind of killing intention which was just like the essence.


    Huo Chengzhu stopped Su Cheng and said, "Su Deputy Pavilion master, I hope you think twice. He was an envoy of the Empire of daruo and should not be insulted. If you kill him now. Maybe, it will bring you great trouble. Think twice. "


    "Hum!"


    Su Cheng snorted coldly and said, "well, I want to know whether it represents the Empire of daruo, or does it mean Wang Quangui himself?"


    Wang Quangui hid behind the master of Huo city. There was no danger of safety for the time being. He said again, "what do I mean? What does it mean to represent the Empire of Dara? "


    "Shut up!"


    Huo City Lord had already been in the way, and helped Wang stop all the pressure. But now, Wang still dares to speak freely.


    Is this more and more popular in Suzhou?


    So the Lord of Huo city was angry and drank a lot.


    Listening to Huo Chengzhu''s voice, Wang Quangui was shocked and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    He has always been praised as the envoy of the great Luo empire.


    Relying on the great Luo Empire behind him, he often becomes bold.


    However, this meeting was originally under the cover of Su Cheng''s killing intention, and was called out by Huo City Lord. So, at last, there was no more to say.


    Su Cheng said: "if you just said that, it represents the meaning of the Empire of daruo. So insulting. Then, one day, I will overturn his empire, too.


    "If it''s just your own mouth.


    "Then you''ll have to save your life. Even if you run to the end of the world. I will catch up with you and take your dog''s life. "

 Chapter 2806

    When Su Cheng said so, a killing opportunity that could not be concealed was completely concealed, and he directly pressed down on Wang Quangui.


    At this time, Wang Quangui was also flustered.


    Now, because with this Huo City Lord together, has Huo City Lord''s protection. He didn''t have to worry too much about it for the time being.


    But once left, without the protection of Huo City Lord.


    At that time, Su Cheng began to chase him.


    He had to, and he couldn''t get away with it.


    Only the fate of being killed.


    In this way, Wang Quangui said in his heart:


    no way!


    Must have provoked a big war between Suzhou and Huo.


    Moreover, in terms of the current strength comparison. The strength of Chongxiao Pavilion is obviously much weaker than Huo City Lord. If in this war, we can directly destroy Su city, even Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Then, in this way, it is not only to solve their own life and death crisis.


    It can also be considered that he has made great contributions to the side of the daruo empire.


    When the time comes, we will be rewarded on merit. Maybe, in the daruo Empire, I will get a certain reward and the benefits of various resources.


    When Wang Quangui thought so, his eyes turned.


    But at this time, Su Cheng''s ears, but there was a voice.


    "Su vice cabinet leader, now, we must kill this Wang dignitary."


    Su Cheng immediately heard the sound of the knife.


    The knife went on to say, "this Wang dignitary dare to insult the master, the mother and the Deputy cabinet master. Such a person should be damned!"


    In the heart of Xiaodao, Lin Tianyu is naturally the first.


    The so-called mother, of course, refers to Su Mu San.


    Although there is no official title, and no one has approved of it. However, in Xiaodao''s heart, he clearly recognized Su Mushan as his mistress.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Su Cheng also sent a message to Xiaodao: "I also want to kill this Wang dignitary right now. However, he now has the protection of Huo City Lord, I can not easily kill it. Unless, now, and this Huo City Lord launched a war, and then, take advantage of the chaos to kill this Wang power. But now, compared with the strength of both sides, ours is much weaker.


    "If it''s a real war.


    "On our side, we are bound to suffer huge losses.


    "That''s not what our Chongxiao Pavilion can bear."


    Although Su Cheng also wanted to kill the king.


    But now, he is a deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. Nature can''t just act on the heat of the mind.


    There are too many things he has considered and has taken on too many responsibilities.


    These responsibilities are placed on him, making it impossible for him to completely let go of himself.


    Allow yourself to do things completely with your own emotions.


    If that''s how you do it.


    Then, Lin Tianyu could not rest assured that he would manage the Chongxiao Pavilion. Let him be the vice chief of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Now that I''m in my position. Then, he has to consider the interests of the whole Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It is necessary to make the whole Chongxiao Pavilion suffer the least loss in the conflict.


    But at this time, Xiaodao said: "do you mean the strength brought by the Dongcheng side? You can rest assured. Now, they may not have the strength of our side. "

 Chapter 2807

    How is that possible?


    When Xiaodao said this, Su Cheng didn''t believe it.


    In his heart, he even felt that the knife was angry. He thought that at this time, he would directly kill Wang Quangui on the spot. So, it''s the kind of nonsense that will be deliberately said.


    When thinking about this, Su Cheng is also in the heart, adding an unreliable label to the knife.


    Su Cheng said seriously: "the strength of the Dongcheng side. Not to mention other, just stand in front of us these strength, but already is not much worse than us.


    "Although the training method of Lin Pavilion master also gives us the strength of the top monks in the third grade later period, they are generally better than those in other forces.


    "But now, on our side, we are only about 20 top monks in the late third grade.


    "The other side has already appeared in front of us. He is already a top monk with more than 30 grades in the later period. Moreover, there are also some people like Huo Chengzhu who can be called kings in the peak friars of the late third grade.


    "Therefore, on our side, our personal strength is even stronger than that of the other party. But in the case of the number of people at a disadvantage, they can be slightly better than the other side.


    "But in addition to these strengths that appear in front of you.


    "But there is a powerful afterforce hidden in the ship.


    "Those forces, formed the battle line. Then, every battle is presided over by a peak friar in the late third grade. Well, the battle lines left in the ship. It is even more than ten times more powerful than that of the Dongcheng side, which may be more than miles. "


    Su Cheng was a city Lord.


    Naturally, he knew how much suppression the high-level monks had on the low-level friars.


    However, he also knew the horror of the army.


    This is because all the troops can be organized into a powerful battle array under the command of a person in the main battle line.


    And because of the existence of this battle line.


    In that case, he can make the combat effectiveness of these troops that constitute the battle line increase by dozens and hundreds of times. It became a terrible killing machine.


    However, a group of indifferent voices rang out, saying, "what''s the matter? Of course, I know.


    "They have battle lines hidden in the ship.


    "It can be seen as long as it is not a fool.


    "What''s more, in front of them, not only did they not deliberately hide the existence of this battle. Even, it deliberately revealed the battle line, so that after we knew it, it formed endless pressure on me.


    "Therefore, the battle lines on their ships can no longer be regarded as their hidden combat power. It''s a threat to us.


    "But since they have retained their fighting power.


    "Don''t we, on our side, have any remaining combat power?"


    On our side, where can we still have the remaining combat power.


    In the Chongxiao Pavilion, those people left behind. Although they are all gifted and talented friars. But their strength has not reached the third grade at all. The highest cultivation is just the beginning of the third grade. Even, there are few people in the early stage of the third grade.


    The other people''s accomplishments were even lower.


    How can their accomplishments be regarded as the remaining combat power?


    No.


    Is it

 Chapter 2808

    Su Cheng thought, and his eyes lit up.


    Su Cheng said, "Xiaodao, is our Lin Pavilion master back. You can take part in the battle at any time


    Hey, hey!


    If Lin Tianyu has already closed down.


    So, what are these monks in front of us?


    With the fighting power in front of Lin Tianyu.


    But with the power of only one person, he Li led the pursuit of the whole 117 peak monks in the late third grade period to block back.


    And now, Lin Tianyu has been practicing in seclusion for so long.


    Moreover, it is still under the secret method to improve the strength in a short period of time.


    Once again, I came out.


    What kind of strength has to rise to!


    Su Cheng''s face was full of joy.


    Only in front of him, when Su Cheng faced Huo Chengzhu and the power of Dongcheng, he did not give in. But in the heart, Su Cheng simply has no confidence.


    If there is a real battle, the cabinet leader will not be there.


    The strength of our side is obviously much weaker than that of the other side.


    In such a situation. It is very likely that they will suffer a great loss in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But now it''s all right!


    The pavilion master came back in time.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu received a message from Xiao Dao after he passed it on. He came back to solve the problem.


    However, it delayed Lin Tianyu''s closure. I don''t know if it will have a great impact on his closing this time.


    However, Xiaodao directly laughed and said, "it''s just a group of shrimps that we''re facing. Where can we use the master to come back and deal with this matter?"


    Su Cheng busy way: "why, the pavilion master did not come back?"


    "Of course, the master didn''t come back. Now, it''s time for the master to close down. How can he stop closing down and rush back to deal with this matter because of such a small matter? "


    Su Cheng thought about it, too.


    If something happens, you must have Lin Tianyu to deal with it.


    So, is this ChongXiao pavilion''s ancestral gate or Lin Tianyu''s private lodging place.


    Su Cheng had some worries and said, "since the pavilion master has not come back. Then, where can we get these reinforcements in ChongXiao pavilion. If the other side counted all those battles. That can be equivalent to, there are hundreds of top monks in the late third grade.


    "With the strength of our Chongxiao Pavilion, it is absolutely irresistible."


    Moreover, Su Cheng is also aware of it.


    Even if he did his best. Moreover, at the beginning, we should choose to leave directly.


    He was able to protect several key personnel of ChongXiao pavilion to leave together.


    Otherwise, the first-class battle will really start.


    At that time, even if he was Su Cheng himself, he would not be able to get rid of it.


    The forces organized by the other party this time are too powerful.


    But the knife was indifferent to smile and said: "the vice cabinet master, don''t worry. I''m sure it''s OK. We have more reinforcements in Chongxiao Pavilion. Even, it is much more powerful than that of the Dongcheng side, which is used to threaten us. "


    Su Cheng was serious: "knife, tell me about it. Where is this reinforcements hiding?"


    As the Deputy cabinet master.


    Especially now, it is not for him to take charge of the overall situation. Naturally, he has to have more understanding and grasp the overall situation before he can arrange the next action.

 Chapter 2809

    But Xiaodao laughed and said, "Deputy Pavilion master, have you forgotten where our ChongXiao pavilion was built?"


    "Of course I won''t forget. Our ChongXiao pavilion was built in Pingding... "


    But just as soon as he said this, Su Cheng was instantly silenced. Then, he turned his eyes and said, "Xiaodao, you mean those monsters in Pingding mountains will come out to support us.


    "They have gone out and come to be our reinforcements?


    "However, how many monsters and beasts have they mobilized?


    "Can you deal with the power of Dongcheng in front of you?"


    "Hey, hey


    The knife said with a smile, "vice cabinet master, you can rest assured. The army of monsters sent out from the Pingding mountains is much more powerful than the dozens of battle formations in Zhidong city. "


    Su Cheng quickly said, "knife, are you sure? The monsters in Pingding mountains have indeed sent an army of monsters to support us. What''s more, are they really capable of withstanding each other''s battles? "


    "Don''t worry about the vice cabinet leader!"


    Xiaodao said: "there are nearly 300 monsters in Pingding mountains. They are all gathered here. Moreover, they all reached the peak of the third grade. However, as monsters, they must know how to hide their bodies better than human friars. As a result, we have not been able to find them. "


    Su Cheng still asked seriously, "well, knife, how are you sure that they are all gathered here? How did you find them? And are you sure they''re all here to support us? "


    The knife said, "nature is to support us.


    "Do you think that the monsters in the Pingding mountains can get along well with them. If they come together and don''t support us, can they support each other?


    "As for why I found them.


    "It''s easier.


    "Don''t say they are just the peak monsters in the early three grades. Even if it''s the beast of the early four grades. As long as I can easily come out in this direction. "


    When Xiaodao said this, he said in his heart:


    not bad.


    In fact, in addition to these gathered over the peak of the third grade beast.


    Really, there are four kinds of early beast, gathered here.


    Moreover, it''s not just the animals with the early stage of the fourth grade gathering here.


    There is also the spirit of the early four levels of power, but also toward here to gather.


    In the early days of the four categories, the mythical beasts existed in Pingding mountains.


    As for the early stage of the four categories, we can see their whereabouts. I can feel it. They should belong to the side of the Empire of Darrow.


    Just these, Xiaodao didn''t plan to tell Sucheng immediately.


    Now, he would have said that.


    Well, it is very likely that it will have a direct impact on Suzhou city. Even, the city felt a sense of control. Once again, he hesitated and did not dare to show the assassin to Wang.


    Now the key, but let Su Cheng made up his mind to kill the Wangs first.


    In Xiaodao''s heart, however, he thought that he would kill Wang''s dignitary directly on the spot.

 Chapter 2810

    However, Su Cheng had a good inquiry.


    At the end of the day, what the knife said was confirmed.


    What''s more, I still feel exactly the monsters who gather here. It is more certain that when they gathered together and were ready to support their own side, Su Cheng was completely relieved.


    Even, in order to make Su Cheng completely relieved.


    Su''s ability to perceive the outside world has been gradually developed. The other friars, they are not aware of the monsters.


    In this way, Su Cheng was firmly determined.


    Then, Su Cheng said, "now, we just need to think of a way to kill Wang? However, he has been protected by Huo City Lord. If you want to kill the other party, it seems impossible to attack the truth. Is it true that we are going to fight head-on with each other. Then, take advantage of the chaos to kill each other again? "


    When Su Cheng said this, he had some worries.


    Although with the periphery hidden up, at any time can come out to support themselves in the first World War, three hundred demons in the late third grade.


    Even if it''s a frontal battle.


    We can''t afford to lose on our own.


    Moreover, it should be able to let the other side leave a lot of people here.


    But in Su Cheng''s heart, he still didn''t want to have a frontal battle of this scale.


    If it''s such a fight. Although we can take advantage of it. After all, in terms of real combat effectiveness, our own side is obviously superior. However, this kind of cheap, that also needs to use human life to fill out.


    Their own side will take advantage of a bit, that is only relatively speaking.


    But this kind of cheap, also must use own side many people''s life to trade back.


    However, in contrast to this kind of combat power, the casualties of our own side. It''s obviously much smaller than the other side.


    However, Su Cheng couldn''t decide on such a large number of casualties for a while.


    What''s more, if it''s really in the battle, there are too many casualties.


    At the end of the day, those monsters suddenly left. They really want to fall into a desperate situation.


    "In fact, we don''t have to fight in this war. We just need to kill Wang Quangui. When the time came, our side''s fighting power came out. And then there are those monster reinforcements coming out to make a strong voice. I believe that with the wisdom of the Lord of Nahor, it is absolutely impossible for us to fight to the death. "


    Only kill the powerful man.


    Su Cheng thought about it and said, "knife, then, according to what you said. Then how can we just kill the powerful Wang? At this time, he was protected by Huo City Lord.


    "And we just have to fight with Lord Huo.


    "Even those people on the other side felt something was wrong. It is bound to fight us.


    "At that time, even if there were some monsters in the periphery, the reinforcements would come out. It is also very difficult to avoid this war. "


    Xiaodao said: "vice cabinet leader, then, if we don''t react to each other, we will directly kill Wang Quangui. They just don''t give each other a chance to fight us directly.


    "It''s a foregone conclusion. Under the circumstances.


    "Do you think they will fight us to the death?"

 Chapter 2811

    If it is possible to do so, it will not lead to a final war.


    After all, Wang was killed before they could react.


    And when they wanted to fight, they found that they were surrounded by the top demons of the third grade in the later period.


    In a situation where there is no direct fight.


    Naturally, the other side will not fight to the death with himself and others.


    But there is also a difficulty. Especially the master of Huo City blocked the front. How can the people on his own side bypass the Lord Huo and directly kill the king on the spot without any fighting at all?


    Because, once a war starts, it is not someone who wants to stop but can stop.


    As long as the fighting doesn''t start.


    There are so many monsters on his side, which makes him wait for others.


    Forced by the situation, Huo Chengzhu and others on the side of Dongcheng dare not start the war lightly.


    Moreover, Su Cheng can feel it.


    Even the Lord Huo himself didn''t pay much attention to Wang.


    It''s just that Wang Quangui, after all, is a representative of the great Luo empire. He also has some respect for etiquette.


    However, it was the Shangchen sent by the Dalao empire. When they got along with the people in Dongcheng, they would inevitably feel superior.


    Naturally, they will offend people in Dongcheng.


    If Wang Quangui is still alive.


    I''m going to kill Wang himself. Their identity and duty are naturally to do their best to protect Wang''s power. Even, they will not hesitate to fight with their own side.


    But if Wang is dead.


    Fight for a dead man.


    Even, it is still besieged by the peak monsters in the late third grade, and a big war will take place.


    This Huo City Lord should not be so crazy.


    But how, before they react to it, they just killed the Wangs directly on the spot?


    Su Cheng thought again and again, but still did not come up with a suitable way out.


    Su Cheng said: "Xiaodao, I see the situation in front of me. There is no good way. Before the other party doesn''t respond to it, he will directly kill the powerful Wang on the spot. So, tell me, what''s the best way to do it? "


    Xiaodao, with a smile, said, "Su vice Pavilion master, have you forgotten. In the past month or so, have you all been laying out the array outside the gate under my command? "


    "Do you mean that you have already arranged the formation in the place where they are standing?"


    Su Cheng''s eyes brightened as he spoke. But then, it was dim again.


    It is true that under the guidance of the knife, the array was arranged. However, the array is not completely arranged.


    This array has not been arranged. Naturally, it is impossible to exert too much power.


    Su Cheng regretfully said: "there, although you have arranged the array. But the array has not been completed at all, and it can not play its due power. That''s equivalent to no array. It''s no use at all


    Xiaodao was dissatisfied: "who said that array was useless. If the array arranged by others has not been finished, it will be lack of power. But after my knife''s guidance, can the array be a normal one? "

 Chapter 2812

    Su Cheng said quickly: "knife, the array you have arranged can give full play to its power.


    "That''s wonderful!


    "Well, now they are in the formation.


    "Xiaodao, then, it''s up to you to open the array directly, and kill that Wang Quangui directly in the array. Isn''t it saving us a lot of energy? "


    Xiaodao''s face broke down and said: "after all, that array has just been arranged, and it has not been completed at all. But it is impossible to have the strength to kill Wang Quangui. "


    "Xiaodao, can''t you even kill Wang Quangui in that array?"


    Su Cheng asked, his face hesitated.


    You know, they asked the knife to help guide the formation.


    At the end, the array is activated. That is to protect the Chongxiao Pavilion directly and fight against the powerful monks in the lower realm of the divine world.


    Although the supernatural powers from the lower world were suppressed by the world power of Shenwu continent, they could only exert the strength of the early four grades.


    But it''s also the real God state!


    Now, such an array can''t even kill the top friars in the late third grade.


    Then, how can we expect to use such an array to stop the gods from coming down?


    Su Cheng said again, "knife, if that''s the case. It''s an array you''re directing. Is it a little too weak? "


    Suddenly, a fury rose up on Xiaodao''s face and said angrily, "Su vice Pavilion leader, what are you talking about? Why is the power of my array weak?


    "Although limited by the array materials on your Shenwu land, it is impossible to arrange an array that is too powerful.


    "Otherwise, in the first place, the materials you bring out will be unbearable.


    "But this array is definitely not weak.


    "Once this array is arranged, those who practice in the early stage of the four levels of the divine realm, if they don''t really understand the array, will not want to break into the array."


    "But," Su Cheng said, "how could this array be so bad that even Wang Quangui, a top monk in the late third grade, could not be killed?"


    Wang Quangui is not only the peak monk in the late third grade, but not the God in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Moreover, even among the monks in the late third grade period, they are the weakest.


    "Who said it couldn''t be killed?"


    Xiaodao angrily said: "once this array is set up. As Wang Quangui, the peak monk in the later period of the third grade, entered and died. "


    Su Cheng said, "but now, don''t you say you can''t kill Wang Quangui?"


    "You are stupid


    Xiaodao became more angry and said: "I have already said that this array has not been arranged yet? Up to now, it''s just temporary and barely able to exert some of the power of this array. "


    After hearing this, Su Cheng was not only angry.


    On the contrary, I was very happy.


    It turns out that it''s just because the layout has not been completed.


    The power of the array itself is beyond doubt.


    At that time, relying on this array, it can really block the gods from the lower world.


    That would be great.


    With this heavy array, it can be regarded as a strong defense for the hedge Pavilion.

 Chapter 2813

    So, Su Cheng quickly asked, "knife, now, what kind of degree can this array reach?"


    Xiaodao said: "the current array power can only have a short-term limiting effect on the peak friars who fell into the third grade later period."


    A temporary limiting effect.


    That''s really great.


    As long as you can limit your opponent''s breathing time. Then, Su Cheng can be sure to kill Wang Quangui and bring his head back.


    Su Cheng said: "well, what kind of restriction can be achieved. How much time can be limited to each other. Do you have a hundred breaths? "


    Xiao Dao hesitated after hearing Su Cheng''s question.


    Su Cheng asked again: "Xiaodao, after you start the array which has not been arranged yet, how long can you limit the other party''s people?"


    Xiaodao hesitated for a moment and then said, "you can take all of them into the array. When I suddenly start the array, they can be limited by half a breath, so that they can''t move at all. "


    What?


    Just half a breath!


    Su Cheng wants to say something more.


    It seems to doubt the power of this array again.


    But when the words came to the mouth, Su Cheng finally did not say it.


    After all, the knife can guarantee the power of this array.


    Now, it''s still so weak. That''s just because the array has not been finished yet. Once the layout is complete. This array can really show its power.


    Besides, what if it''s only half a breath?


    They are the peak monks in the later stage of the third grade. If they want to kill their opponents, not to mention that they only have half a breath time, even if it is only one tenth of the breath time, it is completely enough.


    Su Cheng is not hesitant.


    So, he said directly, "knife, when can you be ready to start the array. Just tell me. I will do it myself and kill Wang Quangui. "


    Xiaodao said: "I can activate this array which has not been finished at any time. As long as Su vice Pavilion leader is ready and can start, I can immediately urge this array. "


    "Good! Let''s move the array directly now


    As soon as Su Chenggang finished speaking, there was a wonderful wave on the scene.


    Su Cheng can clearly sense that this kind of fluctuation can make the other party''s people fall into a kind of immovable situation for a short time.


    Of course, Sucheng will not miss this opportunity at all.


    With a flash of body method, he jumped directly towards Wang Quangui. Then, when he arrived at Wang Quangui''s side, he took off his opponent''s head and killed his spirits directly. After Wang Quangui died completely, the city Lord of Su was once again on his side.


    These things may be too long to say.


    In fact, it''s only the flint that happens.


    However, when Su Cheng just jumped out, the rest of the people on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion did not fully respond to it. However, with the move of Su Cheng, they all directly took out their weapons and were ready.


    No matter what kind of action Su Cheng is going to do.


    Then, they will do the best reception.

 Chapter 2814

    When Su Cheng had already killed Wang Quangui, he returned to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At the same time, all the people on the side of ChongXiao pavilion have drawn out their weapons and are fully prepared to deal with some changes.


    The master of Huo city and others in Dongcheng just reflected in the limitation of the array.


    But by this time, Wang Quangui was dead.


    Huo City Lord they responded to come over, is also late.


    Huo City Lord looked at Su city and said angrily, "Su city, do you really want to fight with the army of Dongcheng?"


    Su Cheng, however, said, "Lord Huo, why? People like Wang Quangui should have died! I think, even if it is Huo City Lord, you also hope to let him die. It''s just that you don''t dare to kill him at will. But now, isn''t it better for me to help you kill such a small person? "


    Huo City Lord hears Su Cheng to say so, stare at Su Cheng.


    Then, Huo City Lord returns head way: "road repair, line up, prepare for a war."


    "Yes


    Lucius said, is a flash, directly into the spacecraft inside. This is to arrange for those soldiers in the spaceship to fight.


    Then, with Lu Xiu entering the spaceship, under the arrangement, we can only see the first-class battle array in the other party''s spaceship, and a team is at the mercy of the other party.


    Su Cheng took a look at the battle lines of those soldiers who came down from the spaceship and said, "Lord Huo, do you really want to fight? You have to think about it. If there is a real battle, the soldiers you bring will be damaged. Can you bear the loss again? "


    "All the damage! Do you have such a small number of people in Chongxiao Pavilion now? "


    Huo City Lord not to say.


    "If it''s really with the help of Lin Pavilion master of Chongxiao Pavilion, it will also make the battle of Dongcheng suffer great losses.


    "However, that''s impossible. All of our Dongcheng were presided over by the top friars in the later period of Sanpin. All of them were lost here."


    It was in that spaceship that there were 81 battle lines hidden.


    Although in front of me, I had a faint glance, I could see that there were probably dozens of battle battlefields in this spaceship. But I can''t see that clearly.


    Now, it has been reported by the Lord Huo himself.


    There will be no mistake in the 81 battle lines.


    Moreover, each battle array has a peak friar in the late third grade in charge of the battle.


    That''s terrible.


    That is to say, there are at least 81 top friars in the later period of the third grade among the visitors from Dongcheng. And they presided over the battle, is to let the strength to rise several times.


    Since it is exactly 81 battle lines. Then, it is very likely that the eighty-one battle lines will be able to undergo some kind of overall change.


    Then, directly formed a huge array.


    In this way, the pangran formation is composed of 81 battle formations, which can kill the peak monks of Sanpin period.


    Its lethality, that really is to think about, let people feel afraid.


    Such an array, as long as it is really involved in it.


    The peak friar in the later period of the third grade is absolutely impossible to survive again.


    I''m afraid that even if the gods in the early stage of the fourth grade fall into such an array, they will only be slaughtered.


    This can definitely be called Tu Shen battle.

 Chapter 2815

    Slowly, from the other side''s spaceship, team after team of battle, appeared in front of everyone.


    Although those battle lines have not yet made their way, they just stood quietly on the scene, which has already made people feel a sense of death.


    What''s more, watching the battle lines of the other side emerge from the spaceship one by one.


    The staff of Chongxiao Pavilion can''t stop it at all.


    Although there are 20 top monks in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But the other side also has more than 30 peak friars in the later stage of Sanpin, blocking in the front. It is impossible for the friars of ChongXiao pavilion to go to destroy the battle lines that appear in the spaceship.


    Since Chongxiao Pavilion can not stop the other side, there is no action, just quietly watching the other side''s battle line, one team after another.


    Naturally, the Dongcheng side will not take the initiative before all their battle lines appear.


    Now, as long as they stand here and make sure that all the battle lines on their side appear safely. Do it again, and you''ll be safe.


    As time went by, and not for a long time, all the 81 well-trained battle formations were presented.


    I feel that kind of death.


    Everyone knows it.


    It is absolutely impossible for a cave city to arrange such a powerful battle array with such a large number.


    The whole Dongcheng force, let alone the deployment of 81 such powerful battle lines.


    Even if eight battle lines like this are arranged, there are still some difficulties.


    The power of this battle array is really incomparable.


    Moreover, the number of monks at the peak of the third grade period at the scene has almost reached 120.


    And the whole Dongcheng, can have ten peak monks of the third grade later period, is already broken sky.


    Therefore, the fool also knows.


    All this, of course, is supported by the great Luo empire.


    As for why the daruo Empire did not come forward in person, but Dongcheng came to fight.


    That''s just trying to test out.


    If this trial comes down, Chongxiao Pavilion will not have much strength to stop the army of Dongcheng. Then, naturally, the army of Dongcheng will directly march in and attack the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    If Chongxiao Pavilion shows its strong strength.


    The army of Dongcheng could not exert its power at all.


    Then, even after the army retreated, it was impossible to have too much influence on his empire.


    I''m really good at calculating.


    When all these battle lines were in front of us.


    Huo city main road: "Su city, now, do you still have the courage to say, want to spend all the army of Dongcheng here?


    "Now, on your side, only your Pavilion master has not appeared.


    "Even if the leader of naringge appears, he has such a powerful army.


    "I''m afraid, your Pavilion master, there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Cheng, however, looked up to the sky and burst into laughter and said, "our Lin Pavilion master will be powerless for some small battles like you.


    "You Huo city master is really blowing a good tone.


    "As for such a small formation as you put forward, we Lin Pavilion master will never appear.


    "Because we, Lin Pavilion master, are waiting to kill God. Moreover, at the end of the day, we have to kill the phalanx directly. "

 Chapter 2816

    "Good!"


    Originally, the friars on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion saw the 81 battle formations arranged by the other side.


    We''re locked in this.


    Let them these more than 20 people''s heart, there is endless pressure.


    But now, the city so said, but let them suddenly rise a kind of blood, from the heart, issued a burst of roaring applause.


    They are Lin Pavilion masters. They are the people who want to kill gods and kill gods.


    Therefore, even if they are killed here in battle, they will come out to avenge them in the future.


    They''re worth it!


    Huo City Lord but the eye cannot help but shrink.


    Even after a few of the main characters on the Dongcheng side looked at each other, their eyes shrank.


    Because, when they were in front of them, they were all asked by the white boss, so that they would not come to ChongXiao pavilion to wade in this muddy water. Even, he directly claimed that Lin Tianyu could definitely reach the point of killing God in a few years.


    And now, these people are looking for Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even if they can win a war.


    But after a few years, Lin Tianyu''s strength was greatly improved and he found them in Dongcheng. Then all of them will die.


    As for the intention to kill Lin Tianyu directly in this battle.


    That''s even more impossible.


    Lin Tianyu is not just powerful. Moreover, his body footwork has reached the peak.


    Not to mention the monks of Dongcheng, even the gods of the early stage of the fourth grade, they could not have killed Lin Tianyu under the footwork of Lin Tianyu.


    It''s not worth it.


    At that time, none of them believed these words.


    Under the pressure of the great Luo Empire, they will naturally come.


    But now, Su Cheng is so loud.


    In the hearts of these people, they can not help but create a great pressure.


    However, except for those high-level people who had been reminded by boss Bai, all the other people in Dongcheng burst into laughter.


    Also the butcher God, the butcher God array!


    You think that your forest master is God. What''s more, is it still a high God?


    If you talk like this, you won''t be afraid to laugh off your big teeth.


    Of course, there are many more of them.


    With such a smile, the scene immediately covered up the kind of blood shown by Chongxiao Pavilion. Smile scene, that is called a magnificent.


    However, the scene of such a laugh, but smile, is gradually quiet down.


    Because, those who laugh so much are almost all the low-level friars in the battle.


    But they were laughing, but gradually found that the main people on their side did not laugh with them. Even, as long as those who reached the peak of the third grade, they did not laugh with them.


    They were all stupefied involuntarily.


    And those top monks in the late third grade. Even if no one told them directly.


    If they are well-informed about their accomplishments, they will certainly hear a lot of rumors. For Lin Tianyu''s performance at the birth of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, he has already known.


    Therefore, after Su Cheng said this, even if they did not agree with it, they would not think it was a joke.


    Because, it is very likely that it will become a fact.


    It''s just that they can''t be sure how long it will be.

 Chapter 2817

    The people of ChongXiao pavilion just looked at each other''s smile so coldly.


    Then, until the other party''s people, themselves stop laughing, it is another sneer.


    In this case, the scene instead has some quiet down.


    Huo city master coughed and went to the front and said, "Su Cheng, I come here this time. I have one thing to do."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Cheng asked casually.


    Obviously, the front of the time, Huo City Lord has been self-sustaining, their own side of the strength to be much stronger. Therefore, I didn''t say the purpose of my trip at the beginning.


    His idea is to keep pressure on the other side.


    To give the other party endless pressure, let the other party directly yield.


    At that time, he let the other side soften down, and when he talked about the conditions, he put forward his own requirements.


    In that case, it is a complete winner''s posture.


    But now, it has changed significantly.


    First of all, it was Wang Quangui sent by the daruo empire that was suddenly killed on the spot by the other party.


    Secondly, how powerful is Lin Tianyu''s strength.


    Even with his Dongcheng now has such a strong strength. On the contrary, he still has a vague feeling of uncertainty.


    It seems that as long as Lin Tianyu really appears.


    Even if their Dongcheng now has such a strong strength, it is also unable to resist Lin Tianyu.


    Even if it can resist, it is absolutely impossible to stop Lin Tianyu''s departure.


    After that, when Lin Tianyu appeared again, it was their death date.


    Therefore, in such a situation, Huo City Lord after several consideration, still feel that, now, first put forward his own side''s purpose. Then, after this was done, it was also the order and arrangement of the daruo empire. He''s good enough to do business. Moreover, it is not really necessary to have a death feud with Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Huo City Lord said: "I come here, but I was ordered by the daruo empire. Su Cheng, you are the master of a city in the daruo empire. Actually, he went directly to hang the seal and left a city there. Therefore, the Empire of Darrow will come to check on you. Come to me and take you to the Empire of Dara. In the past, I also had to bring back the daruo Empire to those who followed you in Fengpo city and belonged to Fengpo city.


    "It also includes the ancient shadow guards who left with you in Fengpo city at that time.


    "There are also several commanders who follow you.


    "These people, I have to take them back to the Empire of Dara.


    "Now, as long as these people follow me. Well, now that I''m in Dongcheng, I''ll withdraw immediately. "


    Huo City Lord said this, but there are many people who are completely dissatisfied.


    First of all, of course, the people of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Who is Sucheng?


    He is now the deputy head of Chongxiao Pavilion. Let''s take it away. Isn''t it clear that they should be regarded as nothing in ChongXiao pavilion?


    As for what kind of people the Su city used to be, and what kind of relationship did they have with ChongXiao pavilion.


    As long as now, he Su Cheng is the vice chief of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Then, Chongxiao Pavilion won''t let anyone take away their vice cabinet master.


    Moreover, as for the city Lord of Fengpo.


    It was already because of the unfair treatment. The city of Su has gone.


    If we do anything later, the Empire of daruo can''t control his head.

 Chapter 2818

    Secondly, most of the people who came with Huo City Lord were not willing to.


    These people who came with Huo City Lord.


    Most of them are not Dongcheng people.


    The purpose of their coming here is not so much to "capture" Su Cheng and others back to the daruo Empire, but to explore the depth of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This is the purpose and attitude of the Dalai empire.


    Otherwise, how could the moon come with such a powerful army.


    If we just take a few people from Suzhou.


    You can send an emissary directly.


    As long as he represents the will of the daruo Empire, he can first pass on Su Cheng and others to the daruo empire. If Su Cheng and others do not abide by it, they will send troops. But now, the army has been sent directly. Moreover, once sent out, it is such a powerful army. Then, how could they just "capture" Su Cheng and others back.


    Some of them even think about it.


    They don''t just want to test out the actual depth of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    What''s more, they have to push the Chongxiao Pavilion even with their own powerful strength.


    They can feel it, too. What a powerful force they have now.


    This powerful force gives them confidence.


    With this power.


    They are fully confident that they can take down the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But now, Huo City Lord a mouth, unexpectedly just want to take Su Cheng and others to leave.


    At this time, if Su Cheng was really willing to abandon itself and go with them.


    Are they really not going to attack the ChongXiao pavilion?


    They came with such a powerful army.


    Is it fun to come to the wild mountains?


    For a moment, there was a faint noise in the army of Dongcheng.


    At this time, Su Cheng said, "I have already removed my position as the city Lord of the daruo empire. Well, now, even the Empire of Darrow can''t control me. The order of the Empire of daruo is only useful to you, Lord Huo of Dongcheng. It doesn''t work for me


    "Su Cheng, you are bold. What do you say? I dare not to look down on the orders of the daruo empire. Do you want to die? "


    Suddenly, on the side of the army in Dongcheng, a man jumped out and pointed to Su Cheng to drink.


    However, although this man is the peak monk of the third grade later period.


    But obviously, among the top monks in the late third grade, their strength is definitely not top-notch.


    Therefore, even if he jumped out and criticized Su Cheng, he did not jump out of the scope of Dongcheng army.


    It''s right ahead, but there''s a lesson to be learned.


    Wang Quangui was among so many people who were killed by Su Cheng. Now, if he really jumped out of the protection of the army, would he not be afraid to be killed by Su Cheng on the spot?


    Naturally, this person was also a kind of person who was extremely loyal to the Empire of Dara.


    At this time, he had to show his loyalty first.


    But Su Cheng laughed at will and said, "how, do you want to blame me? Do you really don''t see how Wang Quangui died here? "


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    Although the man is so loud.


    But the foot has been involuntarily back several steps of distance.


    Obviously, the heart is completely cold.

 Chapter 2819

    "Well, you can try it?"


    Su Cheng said so and took a virtual step forward.


    The man was going to say that.


    Can you kill me under the protection of this army?


    However, he thought of the death of Wang Quangui. When it came to the mouth, I didn''t dare to say it again.


    As Su Cheng stepped forward, he was also in the army and retreated several steps in succession.


    At this time, Su Cheng was smiling and said, "don''t worry. I''m not going to kill you. After all, you''re just showing your loyalty to the Empire. At least, you can be said to be a loyal man. A loyal person like you can''t be killed casually.


    "Wang was killed on the spot because he wanted to die and slandered others at will.


    "But I still have some curiosity.


    "You say, a loyal man like you is always afraid of death.


    "But just now, when I went forward, I only made a false move, and you were scared to retreat.


    "In that case, the so-called loyalty to the Empire of Dara that you have done in front of you is just a kind of false performance, and you have done it on purpose.


    "In fact, in your true heart, you are not as loyal as you seem to be.


    "Otherwise, how could a true loyal man be so afraid of death?"


    Listening to Su Cheng''s words, he just stood up and yelled at Su Cheng. His face was blue and red.


    His face was hard to see.


    At the same time, the people with him also looked ugly.


    Because this person''s performance clearly represents their faces. If he behaves too badly. At the end of the day, the lost faces are naturally the faces of all of them.


    On the side of Chongxiao Pavilion, all the people burst into laughter.


    How about a strong army on your side?


    But we also have a powerful Lin Tianyu Pavilion master.


    No matter what time, as long as our pavilion master Lin Tianyu makes a move to kill you people, it''s like playing.


    Even our master Lin Tianyu doesn''t look down on you.


    Because his goal is to kill God.


    Where are some shrimps like you?


    The rest of us in ChongXiao pavilion are not afraid of you. Look at your bears. It''s just a little bit intimidated by our vice cabinet leader su.


    He showed the falsehood and weakness in his heart.


    Are you afraid of us?


    Jokes.


    After listening to the laughter of all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion, the master of Huo city was angry. Seeing just now, the man who called out Su Cheng said angrily: "waste!"


    The heart is more angry.


    You are like this, suddenly jump out, yell at Su Cheng, scold each other, then you have to have a little bit of responsibility.


    Even if it is really dead, it has to stand dead.


    But you are, first jump out, blame each other, a shout, powerful.


    However, wait until the other side used a little words to scare you. You''re just soft. Then, he was so scared that he hid in his battle line.


    In this way, don''t all of them lose face with you, a weak person?

 Chapter 2820

    This person listened to Huo City Lord''s this one to denounce, but lowered the head, the face rose red, dare not say a word.


    Huo City Lord once again looked at the man angrily.


    Then, Huo City Lord looked at Su Cheng again and said, "Su city, now, but I''m waiting for your reply. If you can make a good promise to come down and go back to the daruo empire with us. All the troops that we brought out will naturally withdraw immediately and will not offend Chongxiao Pavilion in the least.


    "But if you are Su Cheng, you dare to disobey the orders of the Dara empire.


    "Well, at the next moment, the army of Dongcheng will directly launch an attack against Xiaoge at my command.


    "Now, you can see the strength of this army.


    "If such a large army, after a big attack on Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Do you think that Chongxiao Pavilion still exists?


    "I''m afraid that this is just a newly established Chongxiao Pavilion, which will become barren after the great war.


    "You''d like to see such a situation.


    "Are you willing to ignore the whole Chongxiao Pavilion for your own safety?"


    "You fart


    All of a sudden, an angry voice, just when Huo Chengzhu said this, suddenly rang out.


    Then, the crowd looked at the direction of the roar, and saw that the fat man had already stood out and said to the Lord Huo, "you don''t fart here. It''s really stinky."


    The fat man said, but also gently with his hands in front of the nose fan fan.


    That appearance, as if just now, because Huo City Lord that paragraph of words, really spread out a bad smell, let fat person unbearable its smell.


    Huo City Lord a burst of rage.


    The Soviet city has not yet come forward to speak.


    Such a fat man, who is not like a minion, actually stood up to speak first.


    Moreover, Huo City Lord just said those words, can clearly be the words of the heart. If Su Cheng stands up to speak, no matter how clever and eloquent Su Cheng is, how to argue. But in the end, they will fall into the trap set by his words and cannot extricate themselves.


    Because those reasons are irrefutable.


    But now, the fat man jumped out to talk.


    Then the effect is completely different.


    Even, in his words, the kind of trap he arranged was completely in the words of the fat man, which disappeared.


    Huo City Lord is also really angry, dead locked the fat man, angry way: "do you want to die?"


    Don''t look at Huo City Lord speaking to Su Cheng, he will also speak some truth.


    But to this fat man, he Huo City Lord does not have such good temper to treat each other.


    The two are not of the same rank at all.


    Su Cheng no matter its identity, or his own strength is powerful, that can be comparable with Huo City Lord. Naturally, Huo Chengzhu had a dialogue with Su Cheng in an equal capacity.


    But what about fat people?


    In the past, it was just a free practice like a rootless duckweed.


    When it comes to strength, even if the ten fat men are united together, they are not his opponents.


    But such a small person.


    Before, Huo City Lord is lazy to look at him.


    This meeting, unexpectedly is dare in oneself and Su Cheng''s dialogue, stands out at will to interpose.


    To be honest, his loyalty and courage are commendable.


    But such a person is provoked his Huo City Lord, that should die.

 Chapter 2821

    "Dead?"


    In the face of Huo City Lord''s majestic oppression, as well as the locking of the killing machine, the fat man just smiles casually.


    "Naturally, I am afraid of death. What''s more, I''m afraid of death. But now, I''m fat, but I''m not afraid to die.


    "Do you want to know why?"


    Fat man actually is so calm to face the Huo City Lord, but also talk.


    The anger in Huo City Lord''s eyes is more vigorous.


    Such a small person, in their own anger, should not be scared shivering?


    But now, he did not feel the fear of the fat man at all.


    Fat man says he''s not afraid to die now.


    It is clear that he is not afraid of death.


    Huo City Lord coldly looked at the fat man, but did not say what. Even if you want to know why this fat man is not afraid to die now. However, with the authority of Huo City Lord, it is also impossible to ask the fat man.


    Moreover, since the fat man has said this, naturally he will continue to talk about it.


    Sure enough, the fat man said, "because now I have a new look forward to.


    "In the past, I was very afraid of death when I was practicing for free. Moreover, it is the extreme fear of death. At that time, my reputation, I am afraid that all the high-ranking monks present, even those who have not seen me fat, must have heard of my fat name.


    "In order to be able to live, I used to be able to do anything.


    "But now?


    "I''m not afraid to die at all.


    "Because there is hope in my heart. This Chongxiao Pavilion is just like my home. After I joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, I felt a special sense of security in my heart. This sense of security makes me willing to die for this feeling. Now, even if I was killed directly by Huo City Lord. That was to protect Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "At the back, the people of Chongxiao Pavilion will remember me, fat man. And I believe that when the king of Lin Tianyu Pavilion in Chongxiao Pavilion comes back, he will directly revenge for my fat man.


    "So I''m not afraid to die!"


    The fat man said so, but let the people in Chongxiao Pavilion really look at him with a new look.


    Is this the fat man they used to remember?


    Since he is such a fat man who is afraid of death, he is not afraid of death now. So, what are they afraid of?


    In this fat man''s words, it turned out that all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion had formed an invisible centripetal force. All the people in the ChongXiao pavilion are more closely united.


    At the same time, all the people in Dongcheng were influenced by the words of the fat man, and they were even slightly agitated.


    Huo City Lord is also suddenly surprised.


    The Chongxiao Pavilion is really a benefit.


    It is actually able to make people like fat people return to their hearts so much. Let the whole ChongXiao pavilion have such a strong centripetal force.


    Since then, once ChongXiao pavilion has become a real power, its threat is great.


    I''m afraid, it''s really the power of the whole empire. It''s hard to do anything about it.


    If we want to really deal with Chongxiao Pavilion, we must take advantage of its weakness, and directly eradicate it.


    Moreover, it is necessary to remove the roots and thoroughly remove the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Otherwise, once you have the slightest chance, the Chongxiao Pavilion will rebound immediately.

 Chapter 2822

    Moreover, Huo City Lord immediately thought of it.


    In fact, the real danger is not Chongxiao Pavilion, but the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu.


    Because it was he who built the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Moreover, it is only in such a short time that ChongXiao pavilion has such strength and centripetal force.


    Almost better than that, the real big powers are not weak at all.


    Such a terrible Chongxiao Pavilion, such a terrible master of Lin Tianyu Pavilion. I''m already in trouble with him. If at this time, really fight with it, the other side completely to offend to death.


    Is this really good?


    Is it certain that this is not the disaster for Dongcheng, or for itself?


    The more Huo City Lord is aware of the danger of Chongxiao Pavilion, the more hesitant. In addition, the persuasion of the chief commander of Dongcheng, big white, made the Lord of Huo hesitant.


    Just at this time, the fat man said, "in front of me, Huo City Lord said that it was su vice Pavilion leader who wanted to let Chongxiao Pavilion fall into danger for his own sake.


    "That''s bullshit.


    "Su Deputy Pavilion master, that''s our vice chief of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "If we are such a big Chongxiao Pavilion, even our vice cabinet master will be handed over to others under external pressure. So, does the existence of ChongXiao pavilion have any significance?


    "Of course, I think, maybe the Empire of Darrow would do this.


    "When it comes to endangering the safety of the daruo Empire, they will push out any city Lord of their own daruo Empire at will to prevent the disaster for themselves.


    "Just like the time before, in Fengpo City, the daruo Empire pushed out Su Cheng, the city master of Fengpo City, with some unwarranted charges, and wanted to kill it directly. That is to say, in such an unfair treatment, Su''s deputy cabinet leader chose to hang his seal. What''s wrong with that?


    "But now, the great Luo empire is just for me.


    "So we plan to do it again.


    "It''s the deputy leader of the pavilion in Suzhou City as a breakthrough, trying to make us surrender to the Xiaoxiao Pavilion.


    "What I want to say is, there are no doors."


    When the fat man said this, his eyes were firm.


    Then, the firm eyes, first looked at the people of Chongxiao Pavilion. Let''s ChongXiao pavilion''s people are all affected by a kind of firm infection from the fat man himself. All of a sudden, they became firm again.


    After that, the fat man''s firm eyes looked at all the people in Dongcheng.


    And those people in the Dongcheng side, unexpectedly, are in contact with the fat man''s eyes, all have a faint sense of retreat.


    The fat man said: "we Chongxiao Pavilion, absolutely will not give up our vice cabinet master.


    "If you want to fight, fight!


    "Even now, the strength that you present to us is indeed much stronger than our Chongxiao Pavilion, so what?


    "It''s just that our Lin Pavilion master happened to be in seclusion and hasn''t come back.


    "Otherwise, even the strength you are showing now will be ten times stronger. Even if it''s a hundred times, it''s just flying ash. In the hands of the Lin Pavilion owner of our Chongxiao Pavilion, we will be easily killed


    Such a loud speech came out.


    Dongcheng side, those people under the leadership of Huo Chengzhu.


    This meeting, all shut up, no one said anything more.

 Chapter 2823

    Clearly, they are all awed by the momentum shown by the fat man.


    Huo City Lord is also aware of their own side, the change of these people.


    At this time, if you want to raise the momentum of these people on your side, let them be less affected.


    Well, there is only one way.


    That''s a quick fight.


    Only by stepping into the battle.


    The blood fighting the fire. Then, any negative emotions will dissipate immediately. They will soon become a kind of machine full of killing.


    Or, it''s just to get out of it.


    But now, it has come to such a situation.


    If there is no reason and explanation, it will go back directly. I''m afraid it''s really hard to explain when we get to the daruo empire.


    But if we want a war soon.


    Think of such Chongxiao Pavilion, as well as the existence of such a pavilion master Lin Tianyu.


    Huo City Lord is the endless tangle.


    If he ordered a war now.


    In contrast to the present strength between the two sides, as long as the battle really takes place. Well, they must have a big advantage. Even, it is possible to kill all the people who are present at the scene of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But what happens after that?


    Because Lin Tianyu, the most dangerous person in Chongxiao Pavilion, has not appeared yet.


    He didn''t know where he was going to shut up.


    And now, after destroying his Chongxiao Pavilion, he came back from seclusion. Can we have another one?


    Huo City Lord felt his body, there is a huge pressure.


    Every decision he makes.


    In the end, he has to bear all the consequences.


    As a matter of fact, the most difficult person for him is Lin Tianyu, the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In the tangle, Huo City Lord thinks quickly.


    If, at this time, he leads the crowd to leave, certainly will not be able to.


    Unless there''s a reason to leave.


    Well, now, we have to think of a way to turn this matter over successfully.


    But how can we turn this matter over successfully?


    Try to think about it.


    Huocheng''s main idea is:


    or, we have to solve this task. Even if it''s only part of the solution.


    Or, there has to be a war.


    Thinking of this, Huo City Lord''s eyes are also firm. In an instant, he made up his mind and said, "Su Cheng, now, I can give you two choices.


    "One, I have to take people. Of course, I can also make some adaptations and adjustments appropriately.


    "Now, I''m going to take people. However, I just took you to go alone. No one else was involved. Even before, those people who came out of your Fengpo city. I''m in charge here, and I''ll let bygones be bygones. Now, as long as you follow me and go back to the Empire of Dara, you can explain the things ahead.


    "Then, all the troops I bring will immediately withdraw from the sphere of influence of ChongXiao pavilion after you follow me. I promise that I will not offend you in the autumn. "


    Huo City Lord said here, will definitely see the Su city.


    Obviously, this is also the decision that he made after he made a great determination in his heart.

 Chapter 2824

    After waiting for a while, Huo City Lord again said: "if this one, Su city, you can''t agree.


    "Then there is only the second way.


    "That is, I will immediately order that these people under my command will immediately launch the most violent attack on you at Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, let your whole Chongxiao Pavilion be burned in this war. "


    Huo City Lord said the tone, especially firm.


    It is clear that there is no moderation.


    Once it is not able to talk well. Then, this war will break out immediately.


    At this time, hundreds of miles away from this confrontation gate, there were three old men there.


    Although it''s hundreds of miles away.


    However, the three old men clearly paid close attention to all the changes here.


    At this time, listen to Huo City Lord such words, three people that have been tight face, a little loose. The frost all over the face is just a little dissipated.


    "Xiaohuo of Dongcheng. I didn''t expect to be such a cautious and timid person. For such a long time ahead, I really don''t know what he is hesitating about. Unexpectedly, he did not give an order and launched an attack on the Chongxiao Pavilion. It was only at this meeting that we reluctantly put forward a slightly tougher condition. It seems that Huo is really a feeling. He is not suitable to be the master of this city. "


    "I can''t say that. He was the peak monk of the third grade. It is also the master of a big city like Dongcheng. He must have been in front of him when he heard some wind. And with the influence of those rumors, he can still come to Chongxiao Pavilion as the commander-in-chief. It''s really valuable. "


    "The wind? Do you think it''s just the rumors? "


    "It''s not a myth. This is from the site rumors of the inheritance palace. What''s more, the incident is very clear. Even, we asked some people who were present at the time of the Empire of daruo. The strength of Lin Tianyu is indeed strong enough to go against the sky. What''s more, Lin Tianyu is still young and has unlimited potential for future development. People like this, let alone Xiaohuo, dare not offend easily. In fact, even we don''t want to offend easily


    "Yes."


    The third person said: "if it is not because of the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical training, it involves inheritance, which is too important. We, the old folks, really don''t want to offend such a potential figure as Lin Tianyu. What''s more, I don''t think that his strength at the site of the inheritance palace of physical training is not only not exaggerated. It should have been shrunk a lot. "


    "It''s shrunk down a lot. How could that be possible?"


    No wonder the old man was surprised.


    You know, it''s just the strength of the inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu is only the early cultivation of the third grade, and he is already invincible among the top monks in the later period of the third grade. Even, with the power of one person, in the end, it directly blocked the other party''s 117 top monks in the late third grade period.


    Although these top monks of the other side are not owned by one power.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that there are some inconsistencies.


    Naturally, we can''t give full play to all our strengths.


    In any case, it was also 117 top monks in the late third grade period.


    On this achievement, it is clear that there is already the fighting power of God in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Isn''t that amazing enough?

 Chapter 2825

    But now, however, there are still some people who say that his strength is clearly reduced by countless times.


    How can you believe that?


    But the old man in front of him just laughed and said, "I think this should be the fact.


    "You think.


    "According to the information from the scene. Can there ever be a war when Lin Tianyu was forced into a desperate situation, so that he had to do his best to fight?


    "I don''t think so.


    "Because, in almost every battle, he can do it completely. If he says a few moves to win, he will win by several moves. What''s more, most of them are direct wins. It''s easy to win.


    "What does that mean?


    "This clearly shows that his hidden strength is much stronger than the one he shows.


    "Otherwise, how could we have such a performance in the war.


    "I think that in front of him, Hodgson has been hesitant, and he should have thought of the key here."


    "Is Lin Tianyu''s strength really as terrible as you predicted? If this is the case, then it seems that it is too unwise for us to seek his trouble in this way. Moreover, he also got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Now, I''m practicing in seclusion. After the end of his closed door, his strength is bound to have a great progress. At that time, even if we old guys join hands, it is far from the enemy. It seems wrong to offend him like this. "


    Another old man said: "even if it''s not right, no matter how bad it is for us, we have to do it. You have to do it. "


    When the old man said so, the other two agreed and did not object.


    If other things, faced with such a powerful and gifted monk, they would not choose to shoot. A good relationship with it is better than anything.


    But the key is that Lin Tianyu got the ultimate of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    It''s something they can''t give up.


    This can be the inheritance of the Supreme God on the whole Shenwu continent.


    As long as we get such a kind of inheritance.


    That is to be able to break through the divine realm.


    Since this chance is able to help them break through the spiritual realm of cultivation. Well, for them to enter the realm of God. Even if there is good progress in God''s realm, isn''t it all possible?


    A powerful opportunity like this.


    The temptation is really too much.


    They can''t give up at all.


    At this time, another old man said, "but, what are we going to do? We don''t wait for those other forces to fight first. And then, wait for them to do it, and then we''ll do it again? "


    "If you say so, it can also be regarded as an approach. But the key is that the chance of inheriting the palace of body building is too much against the heaven. There can''t be a half point mistake at all. If you let someone else do it first. But once it is seized by other forces. Then, they gathered together. In their own power, they had all the powers of the early four grades. Where can we find them when we escape with this chance? "


    It is true that the first move is to meet the confrontation of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But at the same time, there will be an opportunity to win the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical training.


    If we can win the inheritance first.


    After seizing the opportunity, he hid it. Isn''t that your own thing?


    Speaking of it, it is still that the courage of inheritance is too strong.

 Chapter 2826

    The three old men talked about it.


    Then, their eyes once again focused on the place where the two sides faced each other in front of the chongxiaoge Mountain Gate.


    All of a sudden, an old man said, "but there is clearly a problem."


    "The trouble you''re talking about is..."


    "Don''t you see it? On the outskirts of the mountain gate where both the enemy and the enemy confront each other, there are still more than 300 peak demons of the late third grade, which surround that place. At that time, once Xiaohuo and ChongXiao pavilion are going to fight, these monsters rush out to stir up the scene. It will add countless changes to this battle again. "


    "It''s true. It''s a trouble."


    "What''s more, we''ve arranged for Hodgson to fight. Its main purpose is to force out Lin Tianyu, the owner of the Chongxiao Pavilion, through this war. After getting him to really do it. We can see his real strength. In this way, they can make the following decisions. It was they who directly captured Lin Tianyu. Or wait a second. Wait for the lower boundary of the gods to come, and then do it. But if these monsters stir up the scene, I''m afraid that Lin Tianyu will not appear in this war at all. "


    "What about that?"


    "Otherwise, the three of us unite to stop these monsters."


    "That won''t work."


    "Why? With the help of the three of us, it is absolutely possible to block it. "


    "I know that if the three of us work together, we can stop it. However, if the three of us really do, and we are afraid of calming down those real old monsters in the mountains, they will do the same


    "Hum! Are they not afraid that the gods of the divine world, who are behind us, come to their trouble? "


    "Of course they are afraid. Otherwise, even Xiao Huo and he can''t get close to the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion. But they also want to gamble. I''ll bet that Chongxiao Pavilion can block the gods from the lower part of the divine world in the final battle


    ¡­¡­


    The three elders also failed to come up with a unified conclusion.


    Finally, the old man who should be the leader said, "well. At the end of the day, we''ll stop these monsters. If the supernatural beasts of Pingding Mountain really do, we''ll come back to the scene and think about countermeasures. "


    "Well."


    The other two elders nodded.


    For a while, they couldn''t think of a better way.


    At this time, in front of the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Huo City Lord put forward his own conditions must be implemented, is to see the Soviet city.


    Now everything, Huo City Lord also left to Su city to decide.


    If Su Cheng is willing to go with him to the great empire. Then, of course, everyone is happy and everything is easy to say. They don''t have to fight on the side of Dongcheng.


    But if Su Cheng doesn''t agree to his condition.


    He only led all the people on the Dongcheng side and directly launched the war. He even flattened the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But at this time, Su Cheng took a look at Huo Chengzhu and said, "Lord Huo, these are the two conditions that you have given, and the only two conditions. Is there no possibility of any flexibility?"


    "Yes! There can be no more flexibility. "


    Huo City Lord says, the tone is firm.


    It seems that I want to give myself more encouragement.

 Chapter 2827

    Su Cheng is a smile, said: "but I think, in fact, this matter, there is still a third possibility."


    Huocheng main cold tunnel: "what kind of third possibility?"


    Su Cheng said, "for example. You Huo City Lord took all the people you brought and went back directly.


    "On the side of Chongxiao Pavilion, we all return to the ancestral gate.


    "Then we both assumed that nothing had happened.


    "Isn''t that a better solution?


    "In this way, we will not suffer any loss on either side."


    "No way!"


    At this time, Huo City Lord did not speak.


    In Dongcheng, another person jumped out to speak first.


    This is also because of the people of Dongcheng. In fact, most of them are the reasons for the men and horses allocated to them by the Dalai empire. That''s why. Therefore, it is impossible for most people to completely listen to Huo''s words.


    Just feel a little bit of loyalty.


    They will not pass Huo Chengzhu at all, and they will jump out and speak first.


    However, this time, what this person said just represents the meaning of Lord Huo.


    Therefore, Huo City Lord also does not have any bad expression.


    Anyway, he knows it.


    He could not command them completely. These men and horses were arranged for him by the Empire of Dara.


    Su Cheng, however, saw this time and jumped out again and said, "well, do you want us to make a bet. I''ll bet. You will be at the end, and it will be like I said. Then, you will directly take your party back to the original road. What''s more, I won''t do anything. "


    Just jumped out of the humanitarian: "good! You can bet anything you want. "


    Su Cheng''s eyes narrowed and said, "since you are so confident. Then I''ll bet on your head. "


    The man''s eyes shrunk.


    But then, his eyes became firm again, and he said, "what do you want to gamble with?"


    Su Cheng said, "don''t you want to take me back? Later, if the battle doesn''t start, and I don''t follow you, you will directly leave your head. But later, if there''s a fight. After that, no matter what the victory or defeat, Su Cheng will follow you to the Empire of daruo in person and automatically. "


    The man thought about it and nodded immediately.


    Such a bet, at first, seems to be unfair to him.


    Because, he bet with his head.


    However, Su Cheng only agreed to go to the Empire of daruo to gamble.


    But in this, we can''t look at the problem on the surface. Because, in addition to this superficial bet, there are two deeper reasons hidden in it.


    The first reason.


    That is, as long as Su Cheng refused to go with them to the Empire of daruo. This war is bound to start. Otherwise, even as the master of Huo city of Dongcheng, it is impossible to completely resist this matter.


    Huo City Lord will not be able to account to the daruo empire.


    The second reason.


    It was this man who wanted to show his loyalty to the Empire of Dara with such a bet.


    At such a time, he can make a bet with the other party with this totally unequal bet.


    What''s the key here?


    This is not because he was loyal enough to the Empire of Dara.


    That''s why he agreed to such a bet?


    As long as his loyalty was introduced into the ears of the real rulers of the daruo Empire, he was bound to get great benefits.


    As for this gambling method, how could it be introduced into the ears of the people in power in the daruo Empire.


    There are too many ways.


    He even thought about it.


    After that, the operation method comes out.

 Chapter 2828

    The stakes are set.


    At this time, the man said, "Su vice cabinet leader, now, I''m waiting for your reply. As long as you promise to go with us to the great empire. Naturally, we will withdraw immediately. But if you don''t agree. Then, the battle will start immediately. "


    The man was elated as he spoke.


    Because, according to the previous bet, regardless of whether Su Chengtong agreed or not to go to the Empire of daruo. At the end of the day, Su Cheng had to go to the Empire of daruo.


    If you don''t agree, go straight to war.


    Once the war starts, Su Cheng will lose.


    His bet was to go to the Empire of Dara.


    At this time, however, Su Cheng laughed and said, "why, are you so sure that as long as I don''t promise to go to the Empire of daruo, this battle will surely start?"


    The man on the opposite side said, "but now we are waiting for your answer from Deputy Pavilion master su. As soon as your answer comes out, will it not be known immediately? "


    Su Cheng said, "well, you will know my answer right away. But there''s one more thing I want to do before I give the answer. "


    "Do one thing first?"


    "What do you want to do first? But whatever it is, you have to do it faster. We don''t have so much time to wait for you. "


    By this time, this man has almost replaced the master of Huo in Dongcheng to speak.


    But Huo City Lord also did not say much.


    After all, this action was arranged by the great Luo empire.


    He was just a puppet execution.


    Since the other side is from the Darrow empire. In such a moment, if he is willing to show himself more, let him perform more.


    It''s not a bad thing for him to have more than one leader.


    At the end of the day, although he could not stay out of the way.


    However, the real leader is not the master of Huo city.


    In this way, it''s always better. It''s better for him to come out of Huo city.


    Therefore, Huo City Lord does not have the slightest hindrance, let him do.


    Su Cheng said, "don''t worry, it will be soon. What''s more, you''ll see the effect of what I''ve done. "


    After saying that, Su Cheng looked up at the sky. Then, there was a long, steep roar, which rocked the sky. prolonged.


    Everyone was stunned.


    At such a critical moment, what does it mean to suddenly let out such a long cry?


    But then, they all sensed it all.


    There was a sudden tremor in the surrounding ground.


    As if thousands of troops, suddenly toward their this place.


    Then, there is a deep to the extreme smell, full of this whole space.


    Next, they all saw that they were surrounded by monsters.


    The number of these monsters, in fact, is not too much.


    It''s just over 300 heads.


    These friars, occasionally in the wild, met a medium-sized wolf pack. The number is clearly more than this number.


    But it was when these three hundred headed monsters besieged them that all the people''s faces suddenly changed. A burst of green, a burst of red, a burst of black, embarrassing.


    Because, although the number of these monsters is not large.


    But the key lies in their momentum.

 Chapter 2829

    Everyone felt it.


    The space around them is clear, as if locked by a momentum.


    This momentum is so strong that it almost shatters the whole sky.


    Let the cultivation of a little weak some people, are feeling that breathing is becoming difficult.


    Then, they all began to feel the cultivation and strength of more than 300 monsters.


    Then their faces were even more embarrassed.


    All of these sudden monsters are the peak monsters of the late third grade.


    All of a sudden, it is enough to be surrounded by three hundred of the peak of the third grade beast.


    Moreover, these monsters all appeared suddenly and surrounded them after a long roar in Suzhou city.


    Anyone can think of it easily.


    The appearance of these monsters must have an inseparable relationship with Suzhou city. Even if these monsters are not obedient to Su Cheng. It must be a cooperative relationship with Suzhou city.


    I saw that the monster suddenly appeared and trapped all of his side in it.


    All the people on the side of Dongcheng clearly felt these monsters, which were coming towards them.


    Surrounded by so many powerful monsters.


    Even on the side of Dongcheng, most of them are well-trained troops. But for a while, it was inevitable to panic.


    Huo City Lord is in the heart, quietly calculating his side''s combat power, and these suddenly besieged monster beast''s combat power difference.


    If it''s really the face to face with these monsters.


    There is Huo City Lord personally sitting in the middle army, conducting command, and these monsters on the war after. These armies on the side of Dongcheng may not necessarily lose. And, as long as the battle lines work properly. Even, it is very likely that they will win the match.


    But now?


    Once the war starts, they will certainly be defeated.


    Because, after the monster was suddenly besieged, all the soldiers on their side had been robbed of their basic fighting intention and had no morale at all.


    How can we have another war.


    Even if the strength is stronger than the other side, but in this kind of morale completely reduced to the bottom of the situation, it is almost certainly defeated.


    The panic of being besieged would greatly affect his command.


    Secondly, the monster suddenly besieged was already between some mountain peaks and half mountainside. As for their team, it is really superior to others and totally in the first place.


    Once the fight starts.


    At least, under the first shock of these monsters, the armour soldiers on the side of Dongcheng were totally helpless.


    The first wave of shock, however, is very likely to directly smash these large armies on the side of Dongcheng.


    And the main combat power of the Dongcheng side of them came from those battle lines.


    Once it''s in the first shock, it''s all over the place.


    Then, in the next battle, how can these people on their side rely on this battle array to fight with the other side?


    If there is no benefit of battle.


    Those top monsters in the later period of Sanpin directly rushed into their army. For those soldiers who were used to form a battle line, it was clearly a one-sided massacre.


    These soldiers on their side will have no resistance at all.

 Chapter 2830

    Moreover, in addition to the above two reasons, there is another reason that can not be ignored.


    That is, on the other side of their Dongcheng, there is a team of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Although they only have more than 20 people.


    In terms of all the fighting power that Dongcheng is now showing. But it''s really nothing.


    However, once the army of Dongcheng fought with these powerful monsters, the top friars of the third grade of Chongxiao Pavilion participated in the battle from another aspect.


    That is, it will play a role that can not be ignored.


    Even, it will be far more difficult to deal with than a confrontation.


    Under so many unfavorable factors, if we want to fight Chongxiao Pavilion by force. Well, their army of Dongcheng. In the end, I''m afraid that few people can return to Dongcheng.


    Huo City Lord is silent.


    Do you want to give up like this?


    He came to Dongcheng with a large army.


    He directly blocked the gate of ChongXiao pavilion with the force of oppression.


    Even, at the end, he Huo City Lord is willing to step back, just take Su city alone.


    But who thought, at this time, it was a sudden change in the situation.


    Originally, it was the oppression that they gave to the other side.


    Now, however, they are trapped by the other side.


    Completely reversed.


    At this time, where can we fight again?


    Even the terrain is still in the Pingding mountains. If we really fight with these monsters. Then, will it directly trigger the arrival of the monster tide in the Pingding mountains.


    At that time, there are endless demons and beasts coming to them.


    The people on the side of Dongcheng are afraid that they will really stay here.


    Even if there are occasionally one or two people, because of their strength, they have the opportunity to escape. It must be possible to pay a great price.


    Su Cheng, however, saw the master of Huo city and said, "Huo city master, how about it? Do you want to fight with me in ChongXiao pavilion?"


    Fight back?


    They are on the other side of Dongcheng. Isn''t that for smoking?


    Huo City Lord''s mouth twitch, will open mouth to draw in troops.


    But at this time, the person who bet with Su Cheng in front of him said, "Su Cheng, this is not your own strength of Chongxiao Pavilion. What can you be proud of. If only with your own strength of Chongxiao Pavilion. Do not rely on the monster above the Pingding mountains, our soldiers of Dongcheng can easily destroy all of you here.


    "What skill can you count on relying on the power of monsters?


    "Besides, you are human friars. In the end, he was associated with monsters and relied on their power to help themselves. Even if we really let the soldiers of Dongcheng withdraw, we won''t win.


    "If you really have confidence in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Well, now, let all the monsters in the Pingding mountains retreat, and we will fight again.


    "Look at the final battle, who can win."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Cheng was laughing, and then he looked at the fat man. At the same time, he gave the fat man a wink.


    Fat man naturally is seconds to understand all the meaning contained in Su Cheng''s one look.


    On this kind of time on the corner of the mouth.


    The fat man thinks the second, but no one dares to think that he is the first.


    At this time, in the face of such a person.


    If Su Cheng and the other side so tangled, it can have some self surrender identity.


    It''s really the most appropriate thing for a fat man to do.

 Chapter 2831

    The fat one step forward immediately.


    Then, the fat man was right, and the thin man said, "skinny, did you say that guy who spoke just now is a silly bird?"


    The thin man immediately said: "yes, it''s really good. How I look at each other, I feel like the other is a silly bird. "


    The fat man said, "this man is not only a silly bird, but also has a short head. Actually, he wanted us to give up the power we had. He really thought, all people, can be like them, is also such a silly bird. Oh! For a silly bird like him, we have to open a special house for them to lock them in. "


    Said the fat man, shaking his head.


    A pair of for each other should be such a silly bird, and regret the appearance.


    The other side just said this person, angry, and said: "who do you think is a silly bird?"


    The fat man said, "of course, who is a silly bird? I''m talking about who is a silly bird. If it''s not a stupid bird, even if I say he''s a silly bird, then he can''t really become a silly bird. You are really a stupid bird without treatment. Such a simple truth, a silly bird like you, can''t understand it? "


    A fat man is a silly bird.


    What''s more, it''s like tongue twisters. It''s fast and urgent.


    It seems that the people who heard the fat man''s saying so were all amused by the fat man and burst into laughter.


    The other person also felt that if he had such a dispute with a fat man, he would go on arguing.


    He didn''t get the slightest benefit.


    What''s more, it will only make you look like a laughingstock and make others laugh.


    The man was so angry that he said, "if you have the ability, you human friars should not be associated with monsters, and those monsters in the Pingding mountains will not help. Let''s fight again. See who''s better? "


    The fat man said, "eh! Silly bird! Are you a monster in the Pingding mountains? "


    The fat man said, and then he faced all the monsters outside and said in a loud voice: "fellow beasts, now, some people can''t pay attention to you monsters in Pingding mountains. You say, how should we deal with each other? "


    Roar


    With the fat man''s provocative words out.


    Those who were originally besieged in the periphery of those monsters, are loud roar up.


    What''s more, so many monsters all concentrate their momentum and directly oppress the past towards the man who just said so.


    This momentum is so strong that even the Huo city master can''t resist it.


    Therefore, this person in this momentum of oppression, a dozen steps back in succession.


    Even, it still can''t completely stand firm.


    The body is trembling. Even he couldn''t control the shaking of his body.


    He had to look hard at the fat man, but he didn''t dare to fight with him again.


    He was really afraid and went on fighting.


    And then, for the fat man to seize this and a loophole like this.


    After that, they instigated these monsters to deal with themselves.


    If you do it again. He can be sure. These monsters will never let themselves leave the Pingding mountains.


    At that time, even if the army with Dongcheng and Huo Chengzhu tried their best to protect themselves, they would not be able to protect themselves.

 Chapter 2832

    The fat man looked at each other.


    But at this time, the other side is simply afraid to reply at will.


    Then, the fat man said, "silly bird, don''t stand on your own righteousness.


    "You silly bird, on your side, are all soldiers of Dongcheng?


    "Where on earth did those troops come from. Do you think that others don''t know?


    "You can invite people from outside to help you. Can''t I ChongXiao pavilion?


    "If you are a silly bird, don''t treat others as stupid as you are."


    The fat man nagged on and on until he scolded the other party.


    Then, the other side always did not dare to speak again.


    At this time, the fat man also felt that there was no meaning, and then he stopped again.


    Su Cheng waited until the fat man finished nagging, and then he looked at Huo city master again and said, "Lord Huo, now, is there the third way I said before to go?"


    Huo City Lord hesitated for a long time. Finally, he sighed again and said, "good! Su vice cabinet leader, you win!


    "Next, I will arrange all the troops of Dongcheng to leave here.


    "I don''t know. If the army of Dongcheng wants to leave.


    "Will you, Su vice cabinet leader, just like this and directly release it?"


    Su Cheng is a smile, way: "since it is you Huo city main leave here, this took these troops and go. We have no reason to let go of Chongxiao Pavilion. When you leave the Dongcheng army, you can have a good journey. "


    Huo City Lord heard this, also a smile.


    It''s just that smile, what''s the matter, makes people feel a sense of embarrassment in it.


    Then, Su Cheng was one of the people in the army of Dongcheng. He pointed out and said, "all the rest of you can leave. However, he has to stay. "


    At this time, the person who reached out his hand was also the one in front who had wagered with Su Cheng.


    At this time, he was mixed in the army of Dongcheng.


    Dejected!


    A look of decadence.


    I didn''t expect that under the oppression of such a large army on their side, they were able to make the other side overturn the plate.


    In his heart, however, he was extremely unhappy.


    How to think about it, just what''s wrong in my heart. Even, he is still thinking, whether there is a chance to let himself in this situation, is also able to turn over the plate.


    It was at this time that Su Cheng pointed out his hand.


    Let him stay.


    Of course, he also understood why Su Cheng wanted to keep him.


    In front of him, he bet with Su Cheng. He lost his head to the other side.


    At this time, it is self-evident why Su Cheng let him stay.


    He was surprised and looked at Su Cheng and said, "Su Cheng, you have to forgive people. Today, there is no World War I. It''s just that you rely on Chongxiao Pavilion. Don''t think it''s really you who won the game. Maybe one day, if you don''t have the support of today, you will have to return it intact. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Su Cheng said with a smile: "I returned it intact. Now, but our leader is not in Chongxiao Pavilion. If you are here. Even if your strength is ten times stronger, you can''t walk out of the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion so easily.


    "If you want us to pay it back, it''s hard!


    "What''s more, you can''t see it even when we return it to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Because today, I''m going to take your bet.


    "Your head, already belongs to me."

 Chapter 2833

    Su Cheng said and looked at the man coldly in his eyes.


    You have to forgive others.


    It depends on who it is.


    For the man in front of him, who was bent on killing himself, he had no interest in thinking about it and wanted to spare the other party.


    But the other side of that person is simply ignore these words and eyes of Su Cheng.


    He is mixed in the army of Dongcheng side, ready to retreat with the army of Dongcheng.


    Then, he wanted to see how Su Cheng could pull him out of the army of Dongcheng and take his head.


    Although at present, the army on the side of Dongcheng, forced by the situation, has to relent and retreat.


    But in the same way, Chongxiao Pavilion can let them go directly. That is to say, ChongXiao pavilion has a great fear of the army of Dongcheng.


    On the other hand, they did not want to fight with them at Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But similarly, they were not willing to fight against their Dongcheng side in this situation.


    This gives way to a delicate balance between the two sides.


    At this moment, no one is willing to break this relationship easily.


    At this time, as long as he hid himself in the army of Dongcheng. Even if Su Cheng wanted him to stay. Well, as long as he doesn''t pay attention.


    Finally, I understand that Su Cheng is only able to talk about it verbally.


    He did not dare to come to the army of Dongcheng to capture people.


    In the same way, if he had the ability of Su city, he would have been killed on the spot before the army on the other side of Dongcheng reacted. Then, Dongcheng will not fight against Chongxiao Pavilion for his own sake.


    But before he became a dead man, Dongcheng would naturally protect him.


    Therefore, at such a moment, as long as he did not take the initiative to stand out, put himself in front of Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng really has no way to take him.


    After Su Cheng finished the preceding words, the man just ignored.


    For a moment, Su Cheng really had no way to deal with this matter.


    There are only two words left for the fat man.


    Say what the other side is thick skinned. Just life, no face, etc.


    Can let fat person how to say, the other side is to ignore.


    Although the fat man said so, he went back again, and there was no face left. However, losing face is always better than losing one''s life.


    He even thought about it.


    Even after he went back with all his face, he would never go back to the Empire of daruo.


    Then, he left the Empire of daruo, and found a force that didn''t know him well to join him. That was exactly the same.


    With the strength of his peak monk in the later three grades.


    No matter where you go, if you want to join any force, you will at least be able to hold a high-level position in that force.


    Moreover, even if you can''t join any power.


    That doesn''t matter.


    Then, he just went to do a loose repair.


    With the accomplishments of the top monks in the later period of the third grade, you can do loose cultivation well enough.


    In short, now, all of the above is no more important than keeping your life.

 Chapter 2834

    It seems that the other party is determined to ignore this matter.


    Su Cheng really can''t think of any good way.


    He always can''t let the people on the side of Dongcheng help him. He caught this man and gave it to himself.


    Even on the Dongcheng side, there are people who don''t like this person''s dishonesty. No matter what, it''s their own people. If someone does it, arrest the man. Then, he must have lost all credit in his own side.


    That''s why.


    Dongcheng side of the people, that is absolutely impossible to help themselves to catch this person.


    Although Su Cheng''s heart is not happy, but also did not plan, really must leave this person cannot.


    Such a person is just a small person. It doesn''t matter whether you stay or not.


    Even if you let this guy go.


    We''ll kill them later, or we''ll keep them. It''s all about nothing.


    The man also left quickly under the eyes of Su Cheng. Obviously, the evacuation speed of the rest of the people on the Dongcheng side was much faster.


    And everyone knew the reason why he had to leave so quickly, but they didn''t say much. Just follow him.


    The man saw that he had arrived at the door of the spaceship and was about to enter the spaceship.


    Just wait until he gets into the ship.


    That almost guaranteed his life.


    Even with the strength of Su Cheng and the prestige of Chongxiao Pavilion, it is impossible to rush into the spaceship, dig him out and kill him.


    The man thought, just a burst of pride.


    Even, vaguely felt that he just escaped from the other party''s Su Cheng''s hand just now.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Su Cheng with pride.


    Although there is not much to say in the mouth.


    But that look is clearly a wanton clamour, extremely proud.


    It is clear that he is shouting:


    what can you do if you Su Cheng is the deputy head of ChongXiao pavilion?


    Now, I''m running away under your eyes. If you have the ability, you will take me back and let me cash the bet in front of you.


    What''s the matter? Don''t you have the ability?


    Since I don''t have the ability to arrest me, I''m going to leave in the open. In the future, you Su Cheng is never possible, let me cash this bet again.


    You have to look at me and get out of your sight.


    The man grinned triumphantly and stepped back to the spaceship.


    His footwork is extremely slow.


    Obviously, just want to enjoy this kind of final, let the opponent suffocate the feeling.


    However, Su Cheng could only smile innocently and said, "if you want to escape a monk, you can''t escape the temple. One day, our people from Chongxiao Pavilion will go there in person to catch you out and let you cash in today''s bet. "


    The man''s face was full of complacent smile.


    Su Cheng suddenly said such a threat, which made him feel a sense of panic.


    No way.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to give Chongxiao Pavilion another chance to catch him.


    Even in the future, Chongxiao Pavilion really has the strength, and can challenge the daruo Empire positively. Especially after their master came back, they had a strong foundation. Then, the Darrow Empire would yield and hand him over.


    But he won''t let it happen.


    After this return, if he feels threatened in the Empire of Dara. Well, he''ll just run away. No longer in the Empire of Darrow.


    At that time, let the other party simply can''t find themselves.


    If they have the strength, what can they do?

 Chapter 2835

    This person also figured out this truth.


    Even if you can''t escape the temple.


    However, he may not have to stay in that temple.


    Then, the man directly began to shout: "a good monk can escape, but he can''t escape the temple. Then you have to have the strength to fight against the great temple of the Empire of Dara.


    "And even when you have the strength.


    "At that time, you can''t even find me where I am.


    "I see how you can get me to cash in today''s bet."


    Er!


    As soon as the man finished speaking.


    He just clearly felt the body, all of which was a strange atmosphere.


    Eh!


    What''s the matter?


    But on second thought, he understood.


    It turns out that he just said this sentence, to his own disaster.


    First of all, he directly pulled out the great temple of the Dalai Empire, which was not a suitable thing at all.


    Although this time''s action, the fool knows, this is an action of the daruo empire.


    But after all, the Empire of daruo is on the surface, but it has not started directly. But turned a hand, let the city of Huo Dong City to lead the team, aimed at this ChongXiao pavilion to hand.


    Since the daruo empire is going to change its hand once, it will send troops in the name of Dongcheng.


    Then, it is obvious.


    The Empire of daruo didn''t want to put itself on the table in this matter.


    And now, as he did, he suddenly came out.


    It is clear that this is directly forcing the Empire of daruo to the surface.


    And he was surrounded by people from the Empire of daruo. Naturally, he was extremely dissatisfied with him.


    At the same time, the meaning of what he said later made these people of the Empire of daruo feel extremely unhappy.


    Behind him, he actually said that even when the other side had the strength to fight against the Empire of daruo, he could not find where he was.


    Once the ChongXiao pavilion has the strength to fight against the daruo Empire, he will not stay in the Dalao empire.


    Is he going to escape directly from the Empire of Darrow?


    If that''s what you do.


    Well, this is clearly an act of betraying the Empire of Darrow.


    Although now, he has not directly carried out this act of betraying the Empire of Dara.


    However, he was clearly released, and this kind of words may betray the Empire of daruo at any time. With this kind of words, let it go. Well, words are the voice of the heart. Will his betrayal of the Empire be far behind?


    So, those soldiers around him, as well as the monks, looked at his eyes, but they were full of a strong dissatisfaction.


    Even, the meaning in his eyes was to throw him out directly, to Chongxiao Pavilion, and let the vice cabinet master of Su city deal with him.


    Even if he was on the side of the Empire.


    But now, he has revealed his intention to betray the Empire of Dara at any time.


    Then, why should the Empire of Darrow protect such a character who is ready to betray himself at any time.


    The man also clearly felt something was wrong.


    So, hastened to speed up the speed, thinking to escape into the spacecraft inside, to hide themselves. Hide well to save your life.

 Chapter 2836

    However, he was just a step forward, and felt that someone pushed him back and back.


    Even, this retreat, on the contrary, made him stay further away from the door of the spaceship.


    As a matter of fact, he is the peak monk in the late third grade.


    Who can easily push him out?


    But don''t forget.


    In the army on the side of Dongcheng, there are many top monks in the late third grade period.


    Can promote him, of course, is the peak monk of other three grades later.


    In front of him, the man tried to run away.


    At that time, although he wanted to lose the bet, he escaped to the spaceship. They all looked down on him in their hearts. But after all, he was on his own side. As a result, they can''t go too far. Even, quietly gave him a channel out, so that he can quickly through, first back to the spacecraft.


    But now, he has spoken.


    He could have betrayed the Empire at any time.


    So, how can these people of the Empire of Dara give way to him and let him wait to return to the spaceship?


    But, not only did not give in at all, but also kept pushing him close to the gate of the spaceship.


    Several times later, the man also knew that there was no chance for him to get close to the gate of the spaceship.


    He has been directly expelled from the Empire of Darrow.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    When the fat man saw such a situation, he just had no image and laughed.


    Others are reserved enough to pay a little attention to the image. But fat people don''t care.


    The fat man said with a smile: "silly bird, you just now, are not very arrogant? Now, take a look at it. I''m going to let you, a silly bird, see it soon. If you are a silly bird like you, without the protection of other people, you are not as good as a dead dog. "


    Listen to the fat man.


    The man''s face changed even more.


    He is the top monk of the third grade.


    No matter what kind of influence they are, they are extremely important figures.


    If only in some big forces, perhaps, it is not too important. But it will also be reused.


    But if it comes to a weaker force.


    Like him, the peak monk in the late third grade period, is really an ancestor like figure.


    But the old ancestor general character, will be like the fat man said in general, like a dead dog to be caught by the other side.


    Although the fat man''s words are rude.


    However, what he said was really reasonable.


    This man can''t believe that later, if he is caught by Chongxiao Pavilion and others, he will still treat him kindly.


    I''m afraid it will be like what the fat man said.


    No way.


    Can you just land on the ground and be caught by ChongXiao pavilion.


    He had to save himself.


    If you want to save yourself with real strength, it is impossible. Moreover, Dongcheng side of the spaceship, is also no longer let him on.


    Now he has only one way to go.


    That''s escape.


    As long as he''s fast enough to get away.


    Well, nobody wants to catch him.

 Chapter 2837

    Think of this, this person is also decisive pole, did not have the slightest hesitation.


    Immediately, it was a show of body shape and fled to the outside.


    But he was quick enough.


    This is already starting to run away.


    However, he is also doomed.


    There was no chance of him escaping.


    It''s just outside. It''s surrounded by about 300 top demons of the late third grade. Under the siege of so many powerful monsters, it is really a big joke that he can escape.


    Although this person is also aware of it.


    But in his heart, there are always some flukes.


    Maybe, he just can be lucky. Then, he really caught a loophole. I escaped.


    Now, if he doesn''t escape, he is waiting for death directly.


    But if he runs away.


    Maybe, there will be a glimmer of opportunity.


    His speed to play to the limit, is about to escape to the outside.


    Seeing, I was about to meet those monsters trapped in the periphery. His speed has increased again. As long as he can get out of these monsters, then, he really has some possibility to escape.


    He was in a hurry, surprised and happy.


    But at this time, suddenly a strong to the extreme of the pressure, from afar. It was in the right direction that the man had escaped.


    Then, there was a huge hand covering the sky and grabbed it out towards this man.


    At the same time, a voice said, "bastard! I''ve lost the face of the Empire of Dara.


    "In front of me, after I made a public bet, I dropped my bet in public.


    "After that, they even claimed to betray our empire.


    "What''s the use of keeping a villain like you?"


    Then, this big hand covering the sky has already grasped this man''s sky and pinched it hard. The fleeing man was captured by Yiba as nothingness under this one''s big hand.


    Then, after the giant hand covering the sky, an old man appeared.


    Then, behind them, there were two old people.


    After the appearance of these three people, there were Stone Beasts behind them. The breath on the body is so strong. They are stronger than the three hundred monsters besieged by the periphery, far more than one or two points.


    Three gods of the early four grades.


    The three heads and four grades are the mythical beast in the early stage.


    The three old men in front of them are the three old men who came from the great Luo empire.


    And these three animals. However, in the Pingding mountains, the hidden beast has been cultivating.


    It''s right in front of this. When those monsters got the howling sound of Su Cheng, they were about to rush out and encircle the army on the side of Dongcheng. The three ancestors of the Dalao Empire immediately stopped them.


    They want to prevent the peak of the three hundred three grade beast to besiege the army of Dongcheng.


    So that the army on the side of Dongcheng can concentrate on fighting the people and horses of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But when the three of them moved, it was just in front of them that there appeared the god beast in the early stage of the fourth grade stone.


    Moreover, each beast is firmly locked in one of the three of them.


    Just so quietly locked the other three people, are not moving.


    The meaning is very clear.


    If the three of them don''t move. Then, the three animals that suddenly stopped in front of them will not move. But as long as they have any change. These three beasts, that is to say, they all launched a fatal attack.

 Chapter 2838

    The scene came to a standstill.


    Both of them have no extra action.


    And then, in this stillness.


    Among the three, it is obvious that the old man is the leader. After looking at the three sacred beasts on the opposite side, he looks at one of the black bears and says, "Brother Bear, are you really ready to fight against the Empire of daruo when you calm down the mountains?"


    "The Empire of Darrow?"


    The black bear said a name in his mouth and laughed.


    That look, it is clear that there is no way to put the big Luo empire in the eye.


    The black bear said: "it''s just your empire of daruo. I didn''t pay attention to the Pingding mountains. If you seven elders can represent the Empire of Dara. Well, let''s just let it go and have a try. Look, it''s you who are powerful in the Empire of Dalao. What''s more, the Pingding mountains are more powerful. "


    "You?"


    Seven long old-fashioned straight stare.


    His empire of daruo is very powerful.


    However, the Pingding mountains are clearly a bottomless pool. How deep is the hidden details. Even his empire of daruo is not clear.


    What''s more, there are many monsters in Pingding mountains.


    If the gods and beasts in the early stage of the four grades in the Pingding mountains give an order.


    All the monsters and beasts in the whole Pingding Mountain range are rioting and launching a big wave of monsters.


    Don''t say it''s just his empire, even the whole land of Shenwu, but there are some things that can''t bear.


    This Pingding Mountain Range stretches out the distance, but that almost covers half of the land area of Shenwu continent. How many monsters are there. And how many big monsters, as well as the gods of the realm.


    There is no one who can find out the exact news.


    However, the seven elders are certainly not a person who can easily be soft.


    The seven elders frowned tightly and said, "but brother Xiong, you should know that behind the Empire of daruo, there is a divine state that can support it. If those divine realms can come down to the boundary, after you have calmed down the mountains, are you sure that you can still hold the mountains? Can it compete with the great powers of the lower realms?


    "What''s more, even if you calm down the sacred animals in the mountains, you can compete with the gods from the lower reaches of the divine realm.


    "However, in the divine world, the number of divine powers is almost endless.


    "How much divine power can you contend with in a small Pingding Mountain range?"


    When the seven elders said this, the black bear was speechless for a moment.


    They put down the mountains on the whole Shenwu continent, which is absolutely super first-class forces.


    However, they did not dare to go too far.


    Even some of the friars of the Terrans entered the Pingding mountains and killed the monsters.


    As long as the friars of the Terrans are not doing too much.


    They dare not to be right about the monsters in the Pingding mountains. These Terran friars who have entered the Pingding mountains to train and kill the monsters are killing and expelling them too much.


    This is because they are afraid of the human friars, and they are related to the great forces of the divine realm.


    If they calm down the mountains and kill the Terran friars who enter the mountains too much.


    It is also afraid that it will really provoke the divine state power of the divine world and come from a large number of lower realms.


    At that time, it was the disaster that they calmed down the mountains.

 Chapter 2839

    Finally, this time, it was only the turn of the black bear, staring at the seven elders, speechless.


    "Hum!"


    Finally, the black bear also gave a cold hum and said, "even if it is like this, what?


    "But the Terran forces in the Empire of Dalao and so on, they have to abide by the rules and act according to the rules.


    "It''s also feasible for your friars to enter the Pingding mountains to experience and hone your monks. But if you friars dare to do too much in the Pingding mountains.


    "Well, I don''t mind pacifying the monsters in the mountains. First, I''ll pull out those forces that have been too much.


    "As for the divine state of the divine world, it can bring revenge to the lower world.


    "But at that time, all the things that should be destroyed were already destroyed.


    "Take revenge, and those who die are dead. It''s impossible to survive.


    "I don''t know if the seven elders are willing to be the one who has already died and let the divine realm of God come back to avenge you?"


    Er!


    The seven elders were stunned.


    Of course he didn''t want to be such a man.


    By that time, he was dead.


    Even those people who came from the lower world of God, no matter how they avenged him, they had nothing to do with him.


    He''s dead, and he won''t get any benefits.


    The most real thing is to be able to live.


    So, at this time, both sides are afraid of each other to see each other, did not start, also did not say any more nonsense out.


    They are afraid of each other.


    Moreover, the strength is in the middle.


    Neither side will get any benefit if they do it.


    So, in their eyes, they can see that just now, after the roar of Su Cheng, those top friars with more than 300 heads in the later period of Sanpin were all besieged by those people on the side of Dongcheng. With only a few dozen breaths, all the troops of Dongcheng have been besieged in front of the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Then, everything happened on the scene, although they were hundreds of miles away.


    But all that was on the scene was as clear as seeing with one''s own eyes.


    Until this finally, finally, Huo City Lord is under pressure, had to announce the time of retreat.


    On their side, the confrontation between the three primary gods and the three gods and beasts was a little relaxed.


    At this time, seven elders also said: "Brother Bear, now, the good play is over. You won''t stop me from dealing with the aftermath? "


    The black bear said: "if the seven elders just go to deal with the affairs of Dongcheng, they are naturally invited. It''s your own chore. My black bear won''t eat any more. I''ll take care of your housework.


    "Except for things related to Dongcheng.


    "Please don''t interfere in anything else.


    "Otherwise, once there is a misunderstanding.


    "At that time, when there is a big war, maybe all the people in Dongcheng will have to stay in the Pingding mountains. Even the seven elders and three others will stay on the Pingding mountains. "


    "Hum!"


    Seven elder anger way: "you calm down the mountain, this is to protect the ChongXiao pavilion? However, some day, the gods of those divine realms will come to the lower world and find trouble with the Chongxiao Pavilion. At that time, I wonder if you can still protect the Chongxiao Pavilion by calming down the mountain range? "

 Chapter 2840

    When the seven elders finished, they immediately rushed to the place where the Mountain Gate of ChongXiao pavilion was located.


    And then, that''s what happened to everyone.


    At this time, seven elders, black bear wait until the scene, the momentum of their body, is a direct shock to the whole audience. Let the rest of the people wait, just dare not speak out loud.


    After the seven elders killed the man just now, his eyes flashed, and he looked at Su Cheng and said, "Su Cheng, the deputy chief of Chongxiao Pavilion, isn''t it?


    "Well, since you are the deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, you can take a message to Lin Tianyu. Let him recognize the current situation, and quickly handed over the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    "Don''t mistake yourself.


    "Because if he dares not to hand over the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace. Then, in a short time, all the powers of the divine realm will come from the lower boundary, and come to take the ultimate inheritance of this body cultivation inheritance palace in person.


    "At that time, it''s not just your master Lin Tianyu who is in trouble.


    "Even his Chongxiao Pavilion is likely to be razed to the ground directly by the power of the divine realm."


    Seven elders said so, and then, fixed ground looked at Su city.


    A touch of light pressure rose from the body of the seven elders and went towards the city of Su.


    But at this time, the black bear did not immediately stop such a pressure.


    Obviously, he also wants to see how much responsibility the deputy chief of Chongxiao Pavilion can play. Under such a pressure, whether he can be stable.


    And from the body of a cabinet vice cabinet master, naturally can also see some of the spirit of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Under the pressure of the seven elders, Su Cheng''s forehead was gradually sweating, and it seemed that his body was about to be overwhelmed.


    But Su Cheng is still straight.


    At the same time, there is a faint smile on his face.


    Su Cheng also said, "master, I will bring it to our pavilion leader.


    "But what I want to say is that the Lord of our cabinet is not good-natured. He''s not as talkative as I am. At that time, if we know these words, we will have what our predecessors have done today. Perhaps, is will personally find on the elder, said one or two.


    "Haha! Just don''t know, the elder dare to leave a name.


    "When the pavilion master asked about it, I was able to tell him clearly that he could go there in person and talk to the elder.


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe..."


    After Su Cheng finished, there was such a laugh.


    But the laughter was heard in the ears of the seven elders, but it was clear that there was a special harsh feeling.


    That means, it seems to be laughing.


    The seven elders on the opposite side did not dare to put their own names in public. They were afraid to let them go to Lin Tianyu, the pavilion leader of Xiaoxiao Pavilion, and went to find him to avenge today.


    Even a fool can see it.


    Today''s event should be presided over by the seven elders.


    The army of Dongcheng, and later, directly came out and oppressed the vice chief of ChongXiao pavilion with momentum.


    All this behavior, if ChongXiao pavilion has not the strength to find revenge on the other side, it is just natural.


    From the meaning of Su Cheng''s mouth.


    However, the leader of Lin Tianyu Pavilion can find this seven elder himself to avenge today.


    Now, it''s up to you, seven elders, to have the courage to leave your own name.

 Chapter 2841

    Su Cheng''s courage is not small.


    He is also the vice chief of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At this time, there are still a lot of hidden eyes around, who are paying attention to the progress and development of this matter.


    Of course, they want to see how far this matter can develop in the end.


    If the real development to the end, Chongxiao Pavilion is willing to yield, and also handed over the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace. Then, these people who have hidden themselves will not hesitate to take the ultimate inheritance of this inheritance palace.


    Now, of course, they all saw the side of the vice cabinet leader of the Su city with their own eyes.


    In my heart, I would like to give a compliment to the vice cabinet leader of Suzhou city.


    At the same time, a sudden burst of momentum.


    Then he cut off the elder''s anger.


    Seven elder''s facial expression is not happy ground to this momentum burst out direction to look past.


    Just as he expected, it was the black bear who cut off the momentum of oppressing Su Cheng.


    The black bear just wanted to see the character of Su city.


    Up to now, it can be regarded as that everything can be seen clearly.


    At this time, of course, there was no need to let the Soviet city suffer such an injustice.


    Su Cheng felt light all over her body.


    So, Su city is to turn back, to the direction of the black bear line a gift, way: "thank you for your help."


    "Well. You boy, I look good


    The black bear hummed back. And then, no more. In the end, Su Cheng had to deal with all this by himself.


    At this time, the seven elders glared at the black bear and then looked at the opposite Su city.


    Even, at this time, the seven elder''s eyes even shrunk.


    Heart path:


    what kind of powerful person is Lin Tianyu?


    In all kinds of rumors, what he did. It seems that he is going to be legend of a God by others.


    Moreover, now, in the heart of Su Cheng, it seems that he is the God of the early four grades. It was also not as good as Lin Tianyu, the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    What is the reason.


    Is Lin Tianyu really so powerful?


    Seven elders don''t believe it.


    He is the God of the early four grades. That is completely beyond the scope of monks.


    Although at the beginning of the four grades, it was just the bottom of God. But God is God, which is different from friars.


    Can Lin Tianyu, with his ability as a monk, really reverse Tu Shen.


    His seven elders don''t believe this at all.


    Can look at the Su city that a look, but clearly still let seven elder''s heart, suddenly there is a little uneasiness from the heart rise up.


    But the seven elder''s mouth is still unconvinced way: "what about your Lin Pavilion Lord?


    "No matter how strong he is, he is just a monk.


    "His power is just that he can be powerful in the friars.


    "How can you know how strong I am. I have already transcended the scope of friars and reached the realm of God in the early stage of the four grades. Compared with friars, they are in two different realms.


    "Even the top 100 monks are far from being my enemy."


    Seven elder said so.


    Then, he thought that with these words, he suppressed the look of Su Cheng who worshipped Lin Tianyu to the sky.

 Chapter 2842

    But seven elder is doomed to be disappointed.


    Because, on Su Cheng''s face, but did not have the slightest facial expression change. The look of others clearly shows that they are full of blind trust in Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Su Cheng said, "as the God of the early four grades, how about you?


    "I think even if you are the God of the early four grades. Then, the God of the early four grades is the lowest level God. And you are the weakest among the gods in the early four grades.


    "A weak God like you.


    "Before the closure of our Lin Tianyu Pavilion master, he was able to kill one by one directly.


    "Now, our master Lin Tianyu has been closed for such a long time.


    "Then, his strength will certainly have a great progress.


    "Therefore, by now, if the Lord Lin Tianyu appears in front of you, maybe we just need to blow a little, which can blow your weak God to death."


    Su Cheng said these words, everyone is Leng.


    Even the people of ChongXiao pavilion are in the heart and give a thumbs up to Su Cheng.


    Su vice cabinet leader is really good.


    You said that, that really is for me to face the big Xiao Pavilion.


    Although each of them is also clear, their Lin Tianyu Pavilion leader, that strength is really incomparable.


    But it can''t be so powerful.


    Just blowing a breath, that is to be able to directly blow a real low-level God to death.


    It''s estimated that even if it''s really dead, it was blown to death by the vice cabinet leader of Suzhou City Brag about death.


    However, even if it is Su Cheng vice cabinet master how to boast. But these people are people who are Chongxiao Pavilion, naturally it is impossible not to give face. Therefore, each face is a pair of and have a proud Yan expression. It seems that their master Lin Tianyu is really so powerful.


    Whew!


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, those who had been hidden by other forces did not believe it at all.


    But now, once again looked at the Chongxiao Pavilion people''s such a pair of expression, but all have some doubts.


    Maybe their master Lin Tianyu is really so powerful.


    Of course, Su Cheng''s last words, that is, one breath can blow to death the low-level gods, should be exaggeration. But between a knife, you can kill a low-level God.


    Maybe Lin Tianyu can do it.


    If so, the Chongxiao Pavilion is really not easy to provoke.


    The seven elders were also affected.


    However, the seven elders were immediately angry and said, "hum! You''re just blowing, mission blowing. A monk, if he really stands in front of my God, I promise I won''t do the second move, he can easily take his life. "


    "Is it?"


    Su Cheng, however, gave a faint smile and said, "you are just taking advantage of our Lin Tianyu Pavilion master''s closing down. You dare to come here and blow a few words of atmosphere.


    "If our forest Pavilion master really goes out of the pass, you will not even have the confidence to stand in front of our forest Pavilion master.


    "Otherwise, why don''t you dare to give your name until now?


    "This is not clearly afraid that our Lin Ge Lord really went to find you on which day?"

 Chapter 2843

    After hearing this, the seven elders were really angry.


    In front of him, when Su Cheng asked about his name at the beginning, he did not directly report it. That''s to look down on each other at all.


    Even the Lin Pavilion master in the other party''s eyes is just a monk in the eyes of his seven elders.


    And he is a low-level God, but far from comparable.


    In the eyes of the seven elders, God is God, and a monk is a monk.


    There was an insurmountable gap between them.


    No matter how powerful a monk is, it is impossible to defeat a God.


    But now, he has not given his name.


    It turned out that he was afraid of each other''s Lin Pavilion master in Su Cheng''s mouth.


    This makes seven years old.


    Although by now, the seven elders also believe that Lin Tianyu should be different from ordinary friars.


    Maybe he really has the strength to fight the real God.


    But even so, his seven elders could never be afraid of a monk.


    Then, seven long old man angry way: "will be afraid of that surnamed Lin? Good! When he comes back from seclusion, you can help me to tell the man named Lin that I am the Dalao Empire, and the ancestor worships the seven elders of Tang. If he really has that ability, he should come to me.


    "Hum!


    "If he doesn''t have that ability.


    "Or fear of death.


    "Then let him stay away, but don''t show up in front of me.


    "Otherwise, I will let him know that the real God is terrible."


    "Hum!"


    After the seven elders finished, they snorted again.


    Then, without saying any more redundant words, he turned around and went straight.


    Even the soldiers in Dongcheng''s spaceship didn''t ask him more.


    As soon as the other two elders saw the seven elders leaving so quickly, they did not say much. They simply followed the seven elders to leave.


    The rest of those who have been hiding in the dark and have been observing the development of the situation in this area have been quietly hiding themselves. Then, one by one, they disappeared.


    It''s like they didn''t show up at all.


    They took cover.


    It was all waiting for the situation to develop to their expectations. But now, it has not developed to the effect they expected. There is no need to read on.


    Lin Tianyu did not appear.


    There is no shadow of the ultimate inheritance of Tixiu inheritance palace.


    They stay here any longer, which is a totally unnecessary thing.


    Can feel the rest of those who are in God''s realm have left.


    So, the black bear also looked at the other two beasts, and opened up his body. They both left quickly.


    They did not come to say hello to Su Cheng.


    After all, in the end, how will they deal with it.


    Up to now, it is still a matter of uncertainty.


    If you wait until Lin Tianyu comes out of the closed door, the strength can not reach their expectations. Maybe, in the end, Laozu would not agree to cooperate with Lin Tianyu.


    When the divine realms of those gods come down to the boundary, they just have to guard the one acre and three-thirds of their land in Pingding mountains.


    Therefore, before the final result is fully clear.


    They just need to make sure that Chongxiao Pavilion will not be destroyed.


    At the same time, it will not have too many ties with Chongxiao Pavilion.

 Chapter 2844

    The scene became quiet all of a sudden.


    In addition to Chongxiao Pavilion people, there is only a ship above the head of the Dongcheng side of the spaceship.


    Even the 300 top demons who just surrounded the periphery of Sanpin were all quietly evacuated.


    At this time, Su Cheng just raised his head and looked at the spaceship in the air.


    And at the same time, the spaceship door opens, Huo City Lord also flies out from the spaceship.


    But in Huo City Lord''s side, also follows white big brother and so on several Dong City, the most loyal old man. Besides, there was no extra person.


    Moreover, with Huo city master under the spaceship, that spacecraft is directly toward the direction of Dongcheng fly out.


    Su city on the Huo City Lord, smile, way: "something?"


    Huo City Lord also laughed, way: "something."


    Then, Huo City Lord is directly and deftly fell to the ground, standing opposite the Su city.


    Huo city main way: "I always thought, you have the great opinion to me.". After all, on that day, if I hadn''t come out suddenly, I would have taken the city Lord''s post of Dongcheng. The position of the Lord of Dongcheng is still in your Su city. "


    Dongcheng and Fengpo city are both cities.


    They are also the city Lords.


    But the two city lords, that is, there are essential differences.


    Because Dongcheng is much bigger than Fengpo city.


    What''s more, the Dongcheng is still a wind park city. Can be regarded as the top boss of Fengpo city.


    If you can go from Fengpo city to Shangdong City, you will be the master of Shangdong city. That would be a direct step up.


    At that time, it should have been Su Cheng, the city master of Fengpo City, to be promoted to the position of city master of Dongcheng. But in the end, it was suddenly sent Huo City Lord, and also served as the city master of Dong City.


    Therefore, there has always been such a gap between Huo city master and Su city.


    But Su Cheng laughed and said, "I''ve been listening to people. Because you robbed me of the position of Lord of Dongcheng. Therefore, you Huo City Lord''s heart, has always been full of fear to my Su city. As a result, he has been trying to find a way to clean up my Su city. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    When they said this, they both laughed.


    Obviously, in their hearts, they should not be as much as others have said. They put the position of a city Lord of Dongcheng in their hearts.


    Then, after this time''s meeting and laughing, they can be regarded as friends.


    At this time, the master of Huo city said: "however, all along, there have been rumors that I am the Lord of Dongcheng, which is not worthy of the name. Because my strength is not enough to be the city master of Dongcheng. My strength is much worse than that of Su Cheng.


    "I''ve always been unconvinced by this rumor.


    "I''ve always been thinking that when I have a proper opportunity, I''ll have to fight with you in Suzhou. Let''s see who is more powerful.


    "Now, there is such a good opportunity.


    "Let''s get together like this. Moreover, you don''t have to care about the relationship between the identity of each city Lord.


    "So, I want to take this opportunity to fight against the vice cabinet leader of Su.


    "I don''t know if Su vice cabinet leader is willing to fulfill my wish."

 Chapter 2845

    "Good! Then we''ll fight! "


    In fact, in the heart of Su Cheng, he did not want to fight with Huo City Lord.


    After all, what Huo heard was the rumor he had just said.


    But on the other hand, he heard another rumor.


    Those rumors are all directed at him Su city, because his strength is inferior to Huo City Lord. Therefore, he is willing to give up the position of city master of Dongcheng to Huo City Lord.


    These city lords want to be stable.


    Well, the first one.


    That must have a strong strength to support, is to have this possibility.


    Otherwise, no strength is enough to suppress a city. Once there is unrest. This city Lord''s position is equivalent to an empty decoration, which has no use at all.


    And correspondingly, it is for this reason.


    Therefore, among various city lords, what kind of city Lord''s position can be held is also measured by some eventful people with their own strength.


    Su city and Huo City Lord made an appointment to fight.


    Then, both of them went towards the Pingding mountains.


    Found a desolate place.


    They decided to fight here.


    But both of them only brought a few people with them, and scattered them around. They could help protect them. In their fighting, they suddenly had an accident. At the same time, we should also watch the war. Let''s see if we can get some benefits in the battle between the two top friars in the late third grade.


    "Please!"


    He made a gesture to the Lord of Huo city.


    "Please!"


    Huo Chengzhu also took out his sword and made a gesture of invitation.


    Then, two people face each other, is the sword flower empty pull a move. After making a courtesy before the fight. "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Huo City Lord''s sword, to Su city when chest stab.


    At the same time, the long sword in his hand was also directly picked towards the long sword in his opponent''s hand. We should take advantage of this power to pick the other side''s sword behind the outside door. Let the other side show the empty door at the same time, their own sword, take advantage of the gap and enter.


    But when Su Cheng was on such a side, he gave up the sword. At the same time, the sword in Huo City Lord''s hand also turned a direction and swept it directly.


    The blade of the sword went straight to Su Cheng''s arm.


    Dang!


    The swords in the hands of the two people gently hand in, and they are quickly separated.


    Then, they launched their own exquisite sword moves and attacked each other in the past.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    All kinds of exquisite sword moves flash and vanish in the range of two people''s fighting.


    A group of sword halo, sword light, is directly connected into a piece. Even, they are directly surrounded by two people.


    Let the outside, that more than a dozen people watching the war, simply can''t see Su city and Huo City Lord''s figure.


    These people who watch the war are the top friars in the late third grade.


    Even they couldn''t see the two sides.


    It can be seen that the battle between Desu and Huo was fierce.


    This clearly has been hit to a white hot degree.


    In the shadow of the sword light, the wind came out continuously among the sword moves. There was also a slight "Dang" sound when the two swords hit each other occasionally.


    But then, this light sound is drowned again.


    Obviously, this is because of the fierce fighting and the exquisite sword moves. Almost all of them are rarely heard with the sound of sword movements.

 Chapter 2846

    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    But all of a sudden, there was a series of swords hitting each other.


    Almost all after dozens of sound, the two were suddenly separated.


    Obviously, the two men have been fighting for such a long time. With their exquisite sword techniques, it is difficult to tell the victory or defeat of the letter.


    Therefore, both of them took the most direct way to fight.


    Fight head-on directly with sword moves.


    Fortunately, what they have in their hands is the unique Epee on the Shenwu continent. Otherwise, we will fight hard. I''m afraid the swords in both hands will be destroyed completely.


    When they separated, they just stood opposite.


    After a while, both of them did not say a word.


    In this case, people standing around on both sides are stunned.


    What is the situation?


    After this war, who will win and who will lose?


    And they all looked at them in disbelief.


    They really can''t see.


    Because of the fighting scene. They just can''t see through. Even, the moves between the two people are completely not clear.


    So, in the end, who wins and who loses.


    Naturally, they don''t know at all.


    Wait a little longer.


    Finally, the master of Huo City sighed and said, "you won! At the beginning, I have been unconvinced by those rumors. But now, after fighting in person, they have to obey. You Su Cheng''s strength is really above me. If at that time, the actual combat power of the contest was used to fight for the position of the city Lord of Dongcheng. I can''t really rob Su Cheng of you. "


    "Not necessarily."


    Su Cheng just said casually. It''s like he''s just stating a fact.


    Huo city master does not understand, way: "Su Cheng, what do you mean?"


    If someone else says it.


    Huo City Lord will think that others have won their own, deliberately said this insulting language out, ridicule themselves.


    But this is what Su Cheng said. What''s more, the tone of Su Cheng''s saying this is also sincere. There is no sense of ridicule in it.


    This point, Huo City Lord is able to feel completely.


    Su Cheng said: "because, if changed before, I may not be able to defeat you Huo City Lord one move and a half."


    Huo Chengzhu''s eyes suddenly brightened, staring at Su Cheng and saying, "you mean..."


    This question is only half of it.


    But in Huo City Lord''s question, it is full of a strong sense of expectation.


    Su Cheng, however, returned strangely, saying, "yes. You''re right. That''s what you think. "


    Huo city master had some moving tunnel: "you mean, in your Chongxiao Pavilion, there is a secret method that can improve the strength of the top friars in the late third grade in a short time, even in a short period of time."


    "That''s exactly what it is."


    Su Cheng said: "if I had played with Huo City Lord a month ago, it would have been just as good as Huo City Lord. Even, it is very likely that you will be weaker than Huo City Lord. And we can achieve the result of the present battle. That''s because I joined Chongxiao Pavilion for a whole month. And in this period of time, my strength has made another progress. "

 Chapter 2847

    ight enough.


    On the same day, after the inheritance palace of physical training, we held a challenge competition.


    It''s already making a sound.


    It is said that in Chongxiao Pavilion, there is a secret method that can improve the strength of the top friars in the late third grade in a short time.


    But some people believe it, while others don''t believe it at all.


    Those who believe in it are because they saw some of the top friars who are familiar with the third grade later period when they are on the scene. Their strength is indeed more powerful than the strength at that time, which is well known before.


    What about those who don''t believe?


    It''s because they don''t feel that there is such a secret law against heaven.


    You know, this is the peak monk in the late third grade.


    Their strength is not so easy to upgrade.


    The top friars like them, even in a few years, can make their own strength have a slight improvement, which is a very rapid strength improvement.


    After reaching the peak, if you want to take a weak step forward, it will be extremely difficult.


    Of course, more people, that is clearly reported a dubious attitude.


    After all, the facts that the part of the letter said were too true.


    What''s more, they saw it with their own eyes.


    It''s a hard thing to fake.


    Because at the scene, he was not the only one who saw this scene. There were a lot of friars at the arena on that day. I saw these things with my own eyes.


    Those who do not believe in it have given too many reasons.


    What about Huo City Lord?


    In fact, he is only in the dubious category.


    But now, Su Cheng told him about it in person. Let him also have to believe.


    Huo city master had some excitement and asked directly, and said, "Su vice Pavilion master, what kind of secret method is that it can enhance the strength of a peak friar in the late third grade in a short period of time?"


    After the end of Huo city can not feel right.


    Since it is the secret method to enhance the strength, it can be easily told.


    He asked people so directly, which was really a little too rude.


    However, he did not think of these things at all under a moment of excitement just now.


    Su Cheng didn''t care much about the problem, but said frankly: "in fact, this so-called secret method is an original skill of our Lord.


    "Take the same skill of our pavilion master as the original form. Another array was arranged.


    "Then, we, the top friars in the later three grades, can quickly improve their strength in a short time.


    "Of course, this is only the effect in the array.


    "It is said that the master of our pavilion actually operated that skill and provided the top friars in the later period of Sanpin to practice in it. The effect of improving strength is several times greater than such a simple array.


    "It''s just a pity that after I joined Chongxiao Pavilion, the owner of the pavilion has been busy. It just doesn''t allow me to experience the effect that can be achieved after the master of the pavilion personally displays his skills. "


    It turned out to be such an array.


    Moreover, such an array, it is because they imitate the master''s skill, and reduce the effect.


    It is to be able to make the strength of the peak friar in the later stage of the third grade, which has been greatly improved in a short period of time.

 Chapter 2848

    Huo City Lord heard this, a deep yearning color in his eyes.


    I also want to be able to go to such a legendary array and experience the improvement of this kind of strength.


    Don''t say it''s Huo Chengzhu, even if it''s the peak friars who came from Huo City Lord in the late third period.


    Also one by one, their eyes are shining.


    I''m moving.


    Obviously, they are not Chongxiao Pavilion people at all.


    Such a magic array, of course, is impossible for them to open, let them experience.


    In any power, if there is such an array, it is the absolute and core secret of this force. Don''t say it''s opening the array for outsiders to experience. Even if such an array is told to outsiders, it is impossible at all.


    But now, Su Cheng has made an exception and told him the news of the existence of such an array. Huo Chengzhu has seriously violated the interests of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Let him experience it again.


    It''s an impossible thing.


    Therefore, although Huo City Lord has such a mind. But in the end, he was not able to say it.


    Just a sigh of regret.


    Then, Huo City Lord looked at Su Cheng and said, "brother Su, I''m going to leave. I hope we can get together again in the future. "


    In front of me, it has always been matched by Su''s deputy cabinet leader.


    This meeting, however, is directly called brother Su, which means a lot more.


    Obviously, this is also completely from the heart, accept a friend like Su Cheng.


    You know, like Huo City Lord, such a powerful and boundless third grade, the peak monk in the later period, they are all extremely proud figures. They are easily, is not to an outsider at will yield. It''s not easy to recognize a person.


    But now, brother Su called out. That clearly has already completely recognized Su Cheng such a person.


    Su Cheng laughed and said, "brother Huo, maybe we will get together again soon. Even, it is possible to work together, which is completely possible


    Huo City Lord obviously stupefied for a while, then, is the doubt tunnel: "how. Brother Su, are you going to join the Empire of Dara as the city Lord and work with me? "


    Su Cheng shook his head and said, "it''s not so. But it is possible that Lord Huo may not be the city Lord in the daruo empire. At that time, as the deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, I would welcome brother Huo to join me.


    "If you wait for brother Huo to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion, won''t you be able to work with brother Huo again?


    "Brother Huo, I''m looking forward to that day."


    The master of Huo City shook his head gently and said, "brother Su, I''m afraid it will disappoint you. I don''t think it is possible for me to leave this empire for the time being. Therefore, in a short period of time, there is no possibility of working with brother su. "


    "You can''t talk so much."


    Su Cheng, however, said confidently, "maybe in a few months, brother Huo will be the city Lord of the great Luo empire. At that time, I would welcome you brother Huo to join me in Chongxiao Pavilion. "

 Chapter 2849

    Huo City Lord shook his head, obviously did not approve Su Cheng''s words.


    Su Cheng said again: "why, brother Huo don''t believe it?"


    Huo city main road: "I this is not do not believe. It''s that the Empire of daruo has a gift to me. If there were no particularly significant changes, I would not have chosen to leave the Empire. Therefore, what brother Su said, I may have left the Empire of daruo in a short time. It is impossible to happen at all. "


    Su Cheng said, "everything can''t be so absolute.


    "Brother Yihuo''s performance in the face of my Chongxiao Pavilion today. I think the Empire of Darrow must be very dissatisfied. And it is precisely because of this dissatisfaction. At the end of the day, I will try my best to find brother Huo''s trouble.


    "At that time, the Dalai Empire would not care why brother Huo hesitated when he faced Chongxiao Pavilion today.


    "As long as there is a little bit to make them dissatisfied with the Dalai Empire, that is enough.


    "At that time, they will try their best to make trouble for brother Huo.


    "But with brother Huo''s temper, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to stay in the Empire of daruo.


    "If that''s what I expected. Even, there will be some city Lord forces with ulterior motives. They will borrow such an opportunity to look for brother Huo''s troubles openly.


    "At a time like that.


    "If you want to stay in the Empire of daruo, you can''t depend on brother Huo."


    When Su Cheng said this, she couldn''t help frowning.


    Obviously, he was not oppressed and angry in front of him.


    Then, there was nothing to do, and he was invited by Lin Tianyu of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Therefore, he directly abandoned the wind park city and went to hang the seal.


    After that, he went to the Chongxiao Pavilion and took up the post of vice cabinet leader.


    Huo City Lord one hears Su Cheng this general analysis, also is slightly pondered for a while.


    But he thought that in the face of Chongxiao Pavilion, when he was commanding the army, he was really hesitant for several times. And it is because of his hesitation. Therefore, in the army, the people sent by the Dalai Empire would jump out from time to time to take the place of Lord Huo to give orders.


    And every time, when this happens, it''s the time when he hesitates.


    It is also because he himself is hesitant.


    Therefore, when the people of the Empire of daruo jumped out and gave orders, the Lord Huo did not pay much attention to this matter.


    Otherwise, he Huo City Lord is the commander of this army.


    When he did not open his mouth, casually there was a person in front of him, jumped out and made a speech.


    He has become a kind of ornament.


    So, just for the sake of his name. He will also directly order that the man who dares to jump out at will and talk about it wantonly will be directly dragged out and beheaded.


    Whether it''s reasonable or not, it''s just for the dignity of his manager.


    He will definitely cut the man first.


    But at that time, Huo City Lord did not do so.


    Because in his heart, there is hesitation.


    And the reason why those people dare to jump out and say the last paragraph casually. The Lord of Huo was hesitant.

 Chapter 2850

    Since those who followed him and sent by the Empire of Dara can see his hesitation.


    Then someone jumped out to show his loyalty to the Empire of Dara.


    Then, he will not see that the seven elders of the Dalao Empire and the ancestral worship hall, who were hidden behind the scenes.


    As such a real power figure in the ancestral hall.


    This time, he lost face.


    Moreover, it has not achieved any practical effect.


    Let alone the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Even if it is forced to appear Lin Tianyu is impossible.


    It was a completely failed operation.


    The Dalai Empire secretly arranged the forces in the Empire and sent out so many soldiers, but it did not achieve the slightest effect.


    This time the action.


    Speaking of speaking, it is he Huo City Lord to command the operation.


    But as long as you''re not blind, you can see.


    This time the action. In fact, it was the seven elders of the ancestral hall who personally directed the action.


    The failure of his action, of course, is the failure of his ancestor to worship the seven elders of the hall.


    Then, when he goes back, he will find a person and give him the charge of losing the operation this time.


    In this operation, the seemingly responsible commander-in-chief is naturally the most suitable person to carry the pot.


    Even if there is no charge or fault.


    Seven elders will try their best to find out some mistakes for him, so that he can top the pot.


    And now?


    He is not without fault.


    But there is a big mistake.


    At the most critical moment of action, he hesitated.


    Then, the seven elders can push all the things that failed this time.


    As long as he was the seven elders of the ancestral hall of the great Luo Empire, he released a little bit of this rumor. The rest of the charges will not be listed automatically by his seven elder relatives. Those under his command, ambitious people, will be one after another, automatically jump out, began to list charges for this Huo City Lord.


    These methods and means, although he Huo City Lord has been disdainful to use.


    However, in his heart, he could not understand these methods and means.


    After all, he has been a city Lord for so many years.


    And it''s because he never used them.


    And these means, in front of the time, also did not directly fall on his head. So, for a while, he didn''t think about it.


    But now, as soon as Su Cheng reminds me.


    But all of a sudden, he thought it over completely.


    Although all these have been fully understood.


    However, he still did not want to talk about these things directly.


    Then, Huo City Lord just shook his head at will and said, "OK, brother Su, I''ll leave first. If there''s something wrong, we''ll talk about it when we meet again. "


    Su Cheng nodded and said, "well. Brother Huo also made a good trip. I hope brother Huo won''t have any trouble. "


    They waved goodbye to each other.


    Then, Huo city master directly took out a flying boat, and the more than ten people in Dongcheng all got on the boat and flew to the direction of Dongcheng quickly.

 Chapter 2851

    Su Cheng shook his head when he looked at the boat which was gradually away.


    At this time, the fat man came up and said, "Su vice cabinet leader, you are really sure that Huo City Lord will also be oppressed by the daruo empire. And then, even, directly, will not be able to stay in the Empire of Dara? "


    Su Cheng didn''t say much about the rest, but just pointed to himself and said, "look at me, can''t you think clearly, what will happen to Huo City Lord''s next result?"


    However, the fat man shook his head and said, "everyone will have a completely different experience. Maybe the Lord Huo will not be as bad as you were on that day. "


    Su Cheng did not answer, just shook his head.


    But at this time, ADA said: "fat man, you know the essence of a power, but you really don''t know much about it."


    "Boss, what do you say?"


    The fat man looked back at Ada. His eyes were full of curiosity.


    Since the previous several times, ADA''s words have been fully fulfilled. The fat man really took adali from his heart.


    Therefore, the fat man saw a big look, that can really be a bit of fraud.


    This is what he really thinks in his heart.


    A Da Dao: "the essence of a force is to fight against each other, and then to seek opportunities and climb up in this. In addition, many of these conflicts are basically some things without wind and shadow, which are often taken by those who have the intention to write articles.


    "And now?


    "It''s not a matter of no wind or shadow. To all of them, this is a real thing.


    "What''s more, there will be a strong person behind this incident.


    "The seven elders of the ancestral hall.


    "Whether he is right or wrong. As long as it''s supported by people of this status. For those who want to take this opportunity to climb up. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Therefore, they will certainly not miss such a great opportunity.


    "Lord Huo is bound to be targeted.


    "Besides, this time will never be too long.


    "Maybe, after a month or a half, we will see the effect immediately."


    When the fat man heard this, his mouth was wide open.


    You know, fat people are extremely smart.


    However, in fact, it is just a little clever.


    He was very good at digging people in the face.


    But this kind of big power inside each kind of mutual calculation matter, actually far from the fat person can play thoroughly.


    The fat man himself has always been just a mediocrity. I''m really not familiar with the struggle for power and profit in this big power.


    The fat man was surprised and said, "boss, you mean that you can see the effect within a month or at most a month and a half at most. Then, at that time, what kind of effect can be seen? "


    A Da Dao: "the most direct effect is that the Huo city master was directly brought down by those people who have the intention of the other party. He is a city Lord, and he can''t be a city Lord any more.


    "In this way, that is, the effect of this matter has already come out."

 Chapter 2852

    When the fat man heard this, he was even more surprised.


    Not only the fat, even the thin, and other people, are particularly surprised.


    Such a powerful man as Lord Huo of Dongcheng.


    Is it true that once it is targeted, it will be so fast that it will be directly removed by others?


    The fat man said again: "in such a short time, it is actually able to directly let this Huo City Lord not be the city Lord. It''s not possible, is it? Moreover, even if it is to overthrow each other, it has to be step by step. It''s impossible to have a boss so quickly. You''re talking about this effect. "


    "It must be like I said before."


    A Da affirmed: "the conflict among these forces is the most emotionless thing.


    "They just want to do it. Then, it must not give the opponent any chance to overturn. It must be the other side directly to the death, the whole down, and then without the slightest counterattack and threat to their own, then they will stop.


    "Even, this kind of targeting is often not really prepared to move Huo City Lord to do so.


    "It''s the people under them who want to flatter him.


    "Therefore, when we do it, we will be more ruthless and ruthless.


    "Therefore, once the master of Huo city is targeted by the other party. He is not just about to step down. Come down from the city Lord. Even, it is very likely that there will be a life worry.


    "Among those people, there will be many people who will not give up until they have killed him.


    "In their view, only such people can not turn over again, but come to bite them."


    As ADA spoke, his tone was very casual.


    Obviously, ADA is a figure in a family of gods. Although it can only be regarded as a servant to protect the master.


    But such things must have been seen many times in his career.


    "It''s a pity, then."


    The fat man sighed: "although the Lord Huo is the leader of the army to attack my Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "But in my eyes, it is clear that the Lord Huo is very close to his eyes.


    "If someone like this is targeted by other people or forces. And then, it''s not just going to die. It''s not just about toppling him. Even, it will kill him.


    "If it is such a result.


    "That''s really a pity."


    "Yes, it''s a great pity indeed."


    Su Cheng also followed the fat man''s words and said a word like this.


    Then, Su Cheng was talking about the wind and said, "fat man, you also think that Huo City Lord has a special eye contact with you. So, have you ever thought about helping Huo city master. To rescue him directly from such a crisis? "


    "Mr. Su, what do you mean?"


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, the fat man suddenly made such a big turn.


    The fat man felt something wrong.


    He seems to have been involved in such a thing step by step.


    At this time, he seems to have to follow the method of Su Cheng to carry out this matter.


    In front of him, he was fat, but he really didn''t have such an idea at all.


    What''s the matter? Come down with such emotion.


    He was suddenly and completely involved in this matter.

 Chapter 2853

    Su Cheng also did not hide, directly said: "I mean, if you fat, then Huo City Lord is really a character.


    "He shouldn''t have been so hard.


    "Then, you fat man, should you find a way to rescue him.


    "Of course, this kind of thing also has to be oneself personally to rescue, that is more sincere, isn''t it?"


    At this moment, the fat man can understand it completely.


    Su Cheng wanted to send him to Dongcheng in person to rescue the Huo City Lord.


    However, since the other side has already decided to target Huo Chengzhu.


    Well, in the whole cave City, is not it a dangerous place like a tiger''s den?


    If he fat man into such a dangerous place, to rescue the Huo City Lord, it is not very likely to put his own life into it.


    Fat man, that''s a lot of smart.


    And people like fatso are naturally the most pitiful characters.


    Such an obvious dangerous place made him go to risk in person.


    He really didn''t want to.


    Therefore, the fat man said: "I am very willing to do such meaningful things as rescuing Huo Chengzhu. However, at that time, it was the will of the Empire of daruo against the Lord Huo. How can I save a man like me who is fat and weak? Moreover, in the end, maybe, not only can''t save Huo City Lord. On the contrary, I have to put my life into it. "


    "Oh, I see."


    Su Cheng said: "it turns out that our fat man is afraid of death. I''m afraid I''ll take my little life into it. So, I dare not go there.


    "Well, since you are so afraid of death.


    "Then I will arrange someone else to rescue the Lord Huo."


    Hearing Su Cheng say so, the fat man''s face is red.


    At the same time, the other several people also looked at the fat man with a smile.


    Now, the face of the fat man can''t really put it down.


    Although clearly know, this should be Su Cheng to their own next set in here.


    But the fat man was still in a hurry and said angrily, "Su vice Pavilion master, you don''t want to excite me like this. I''m willing to go and save the Huo City Lord.


    "But in advance, I will make it clear.


    "It''s not because I fell into the" calculation "of your deputy cabinet leader. Then, I decided to go to rescue the Lord Huo. I am really in my heart. I feel that the Lord Huo is in love with myself. Therefore, I will agree to go to the rescue.


    "Otherwise, even if you are su vice cabinet leader, how can you" calculate ", then my fat man will never be involved in danger."


    In the mouth of the fat man, when he said the word "calculation", he especially stressed his tone.


    Obviously, this was calculated by Su Cheng.


    In his heart, he could not help but get angry.


    Su Cheng hastened to be kind and said, "of course I know.


    "Don''t look at the fat man, it seems that he is not reliable.


    "But none of us knows that, in fact, a fat man is a man of true justice.


    "If fat people really don''t want to go there, you can talk more. Then, the fat man is absolutely impossible to agree to go. Therefore, the fat man agreed to go. In fact, the justice in the fat man''s heart is guiding his direction. You say, don''t you? "

 Chapter 2854

    "Yes! That''s right


    When other people asked in Suzhou City, they were all responding in a loud voice.


    There is a kind of hidden smile on everyone''s face.


    Since the fat man has already agreed.


    Even now, knowing all this clearly, it is Su Cheng''s trick to him. Of course, it is impossible for him to repent again.


    However, seeing the expression of the crowd, he was angry.


    Is it really good to bully him?


    Although he promised to be involved in the danger. However, it is not a tomboy to make people laugh at, OK?


    So the fat man said, "one by one, what are you laughing at? What are you laughing at? If you dare to laugh, you will laugh openly. Like you are now, want to laugh and dare not laugh out, is really hypocritical ah.


    "It''s so hypocritical that I feel like I want to throw up.


    "What''s more, you people are still here laughing at me.


    "This is because I saw that the other side is Huo City Lord such a close eye, such a hero. Therefore, I would have promised to go and save him.


    "But what about you?


    "I know what kind of person Huo Chengzhu is. But none of you took the initiative to step forward to rescue Huo City Lord.


    "I really despise people like you from the bottom of my heart and am ashamed to be with you."


    Er!


    The others were watching the fat man''s joke.


    But this meeting, but after the fat man said so, all of a sudden, it is to make them all become real people with no justice.


    Let them laugh, all of a sudden are put away.


    They dare not laugh at the fat man any more.


    Otherwise, if he says something more. These people may be even worse described by this fat man.


    At this time, Su Cheng said: "in fact, this time, I want to send the fat man there for a reason.


    "Not as you seem to think.


    "Because only the fat people go to do it is the most reassuring thing.


    "If someone else went there, I would not be absolutely relieved."


    "Come on. Su vice cabinet leader, don''t get any good and sell your good. Anyway, I have promised to go. Naturally, it will not go back on this matter. I will try my best to do it well. If you don''t say good words, I will do the same. "


    Su chengdi shook his head and said, "I''m not just going to put on your hat again. What I say is true.


    "Why, don''t you think so?


    "Well, I''ll tell you why.


    "In all of us, when it comes to such clever things, who dares to say that he must be smarter than a fat man.


    "No one dares to say so.


    "When it comes to life-saving, who dares to say that he is better than a fat man.


    "No one dares to admit it.


    "And it is these two points that are the key reason why fat people are most suitable for doing this.


    "Without these two points, I couldn''t have thought of sending a fat man to do such a dangerous thing. Otherwise, it''s not to send him to save people, but to send him to die. It''s about the same. "


    When Su Cheng said so, no one laughed.


    They really understand.


    In fact, it should be from the beginning.


    In the heart of Su Cheng, there is a candidate. Moreover, this candidate should be a fat man.

 Chapter 2855

    Su Cheng said again: "it''s absolutely dangerous to go to Dongcheng.


    "And faced with this kind of danger.


    "The most important thing is that after you have saved your life, you will be able to complete the task.


    "Fat people are better than all of you. Therefore, it is more appropriate to send him.


    "And the various cleverness of the fat man are in the secret action of saving people secretly. Even, they are often more useful than other methods. Because, it is this kind of cleverness that can be flexible at any time. This kind of timely and flexible way is the key to be able to save one''s life and complete the task in danger.


    "So if any of you go there, you can''t beat a fat man."


    After listening to Su Cheng''s words, the fat man''s spirit finally disappeared.


    Then, he swept the crowd with his eyes and said:


    have a look!


    What does that say?


    It''s not because I fell into the other side''s calculation. It''s because I''m fat and fit for it.


    If you don''t send me fat, you send any one of you to the task.


    Can you fulfill this task successfully?


    I''m afraid that you are not only unable to complete the task. Maybe, I have to throw my life in a dangerous place like Dongcheng.


    Look, such a dangerous task is only with me, the fat man can really complete it.


    Su Cheng added: "of course, such a big task is not something you can do alone. Therefore, you also need to have a helper to cooperate. Now, you can choose a few helpers and help you to complete the task together. These people on the scene are free to choose. No matter who you pick, you can''t refuse. You must follow you to Dongcheng. "


    Ha ha ha


    In the heart of fat man, they are all about to blossom.


    How to say that.


    Isn''t this retribution coming again soon?


    Just now, I laughed at you one by one. Who laughed the loudest just now? Who sees himself as a fool?


    Now, your fat man is going to pick you out. Let you accompany the fat man to risk, together to carry out this task.


    Hey, hey!


    When the time comes, when there is danger, let you dare to laugh at the fat Lord''s boy, go first.


    The fat man thought, his face full of bad smile, swept to this one after another in the past.


    However, the fat man swept over and over the faces of the people, but he did not directly specify who he wanted to go with him.


    He seems to be enjoying the process.


    He is going to deliberately adjust the hearts of all the people completely.


    Then, just like this, they have been hanging and not determined, which makes people worried.


    At this time, the fat man suddenly asked Su Cheng, "Su vice cabinet leader, if I go first, he can''t refuse. You have to go with me? "


    "Of course."


    Su Cheng replied simply.


    The fat man said again, "well, if I choose Su vice cabinet leader, you will accompany me to go. So, Su vice cabinet leader, will you agree to this again? "


    Su Cheng, however, showed a smile on his face and said, "naturally, I will also promise you to go together."

 Chapter 2856

    Now, the fat man nodded his head again.


    What''s more, it seems that you really have a plan to choose Su Cheng to go with you.


    It seems that the front, because Su Cheng pit a fat man.


    So this time, the fat man is to revenge immediately back.


    The hearts of all the people moved involuntarily.


    They all want to see a good play.


    Hey, hey!


    They also want to see if the fat man is really so bold. It was true that he dared to ask Su Cheng out and go with him.


    That''s what Su Cheng said.


    Even if he was on the spot, he had to go with him.


    But this is clearly impossible.


    You know, now Chongxiao Pavilion, the owner of the pavilion, Lin Tianyu, is not there. I expect Su Cheng to lead Chongxiao Pavilion.


    He is now equivalent to Chongxiao Pavilion. In fact, he is the real master of the pavilion.


    All the affairs of Chongxiao Pavilion should be directed and arranged by him.


    So. Anyone else can leave Chongxiao Pavilion and go outside to do business. Only Su Cheng, that can''t leave this Chongxiao Pavilion. Otherwise, the cabinet master is not rich, and the Deputy cabinet leader who arranges affairs also leaves. In addition, there are more than 20000 talented monks and disciples in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    If everything works normally, no accident will happen.


    But if there is any accident, and there is no real power above is in charge of the affairs in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Maybe there will be some unnecessary disturbance.


    Everyone is waiting to see the fat man''s joke.


    If this fat man is really bold, ordered Su Cheng, let him go with him to Dongcheng, to do this, it is a very interesting thing.


    When people looked at the fat man with a smile, the fat man''s eyes, first on Su Cheng''s body for a long time, then turned to other people.


    All people are in the heart sigh a understand.


    Oh!


    The fat man has not yet completely lost his head.


    There was no direct place for Su Cheng, and he went with him.


    Otherwise, it is really a good play to watch.


    But now, this good play is not seen.


    Then, the fat man''s eyes are staring at the crowd one by one, and everyone looks at them carefully.


    It seemed that it was possible at any time to order the man he was staring at to go with him. However, the fat man has not really opened his mouth.


    Finally, when the fat man''s eyes turn and turn.


    Then, when he saw Hu si all the time, the fat man gave a sinister smile and said, "Hu Si, who calls us good friends. I have to take care of you. I''ll go with you. In our team, you are one. "


    But Hu Si just laughed and didn''t say a word.


    Obviously, by the way, the fat man ordered him to go.


    Hu Si has no objection at all.


    The others are strange.


    You know, fat man and Hu Si that can always meet a few words.


    These two people are very difficult to integrate into the two people together.


    This is the fat man. Hu Si comes out.


    There is a clear danger. He also wants to take Hu Si such an opponent to go together.


    I shared the risk with Hu Si.


    What is the so-called good relationship between friends, there is a good thing must be taken care of.


    It''s not a good thing at all.


    This is a pit.


    But when Hu Si heard the fat man''s words, he didn''t have a retort. He also accepted the advice of the fat man.

 Chapter 2857

    After finishing ordering Hu Si, the fat man did not start to order other people''s generals. Instead, he looked at Hu Si with a smile.


    The expression was obviously waiting for Hu Si to say his objection.


    Then, the fat man is to make a good use of the great truth and subdue a Hu Si.


    Just like in front of him, Su Cheng dug a hole and added some righteous words, which made him fat and helpless. He had to promise Su Cheng to go to Dongcheng and do this extremely dangerous thing.


    Or in front of the public, he just learned this set, take out, dazzle on a dazzle.


    However, Hu Si did not say a word.


    This appearance, it is clear that he accepted this matter with complete peace of mind.


    Inside the fat man''s heart, instead, he was upset and said, "Hu Si, why did you order you for me? Are you not surprised at all? Why did I order you again. Is there any conspiracy in this? Are you, even if you are going to go, you should not stand up and talk to me about the conditions? "


    Hu Si is a smile, way: "this is not a very normal thing?"


    The fat man was more unhappy and said, "why, is it a normal thing? But why don''t I order others? I just want you. "


    Hu Si said: "so, I also say that this is a normal thing. If you don''t order me, you have to order someone else. You have to order someone. Isn''t it normal to point to my head, or to someone else''s head? "


    Er!


    But the people were all stunned.


    I didn''t expect that.


    Hu Si was able to achieve such a high level of consciousness.


    In such a startling voice and the expression of Hu Si, the fat man is even more reluctant.


    The fat man got angry and said, "but now, I want you to say that I have to point out your reason. If you can say it and convince me, then I will take you there. Otherwise, I will not take you Hu Siyi to participate in this action. "


    Er!


    The crowd was stunned again.


    Such things, that is clearly a very high risk factor of a thing.


    No one else wanted to be involved.


    Can not participate in this matter, that is not a desirable thing?


    Why now, to the mouth of the fat man, as if to participate in this matter, it is also like a matter of supreme honor?


    If he''s not satisfied.


    He didn''t want to take anyone.


    This fat man is really interesting.


    He said so.


    Did he not fear that Hu Si took advantage of this opportunity to say a reason at random. Then, he was deliberately unable to convince the fat man.


    Can he just take this opportunity not to participate in this operation?


    In this action, the fat man ordered Hu Si. In the eyes of any one, it was clear that he was thinking of killing Hu Si.


    The fool did not take advantage of this opportunity, and quickly separated from this action.


    All of them looked at Hu Si and saw what reason Hu Si was going to make up.


    Then, deliberately let the fat man dissatisfied, not willing to take him away with him.

 Chapter 2858

    Hu Si is ha ha a smile, way: "fat man, you think I don''t know, you ordered me to go with the reason?"


    "Well, since you know what it is, you can tell it."


    The fat man said, "if you are right, I not only order you to go, but also can give you some special rewards, that''s OK. For example, if we succeed in our actions, the greatest credit will be on your head. "


    "Hey, hey


    Hu Siyi said with a smile, "this is the greatest credit. It should have been on my head. As long as we can succeed this time. Well, I''m sure I''ll get the greatest credit. "


    Everyone else was interested in it all at once.


    The fat man and Hu Si looked at each other. They were really two men.


    Looking at their words now, they obviously thought of some key points in this action.


    Therefore, they are talking about the conditions with each other around this key point.


    But what is the key point?


    People are more and more curious to see what the result is?


    The fat man actually laughed and said, "Hu Si, it seems that you are really an understanding person."


    "Of course."


    Hu Si answered positively. Then, he said, "now that I know it, think about it and guess it out, can I put forward my conditions now?"


    The fat man turned his eyes and said, "well, tell me what you think first, so that everyone will listen to it. Don''t you see that everyone is waiting for you to explain this


    Hu Siyi laughed and said, "in fact, the truth is very simple. Because, I used to be a leader of the Tiemu gang.


    "And when it comes to the Tiemu Gang, we all know it very well.


    "But there is one thing we don''t know, or we have been ignored.


    "That''s the most outstanding part of our Tiemu gang. It doesn''t lie in the gang, or its strength or anything else.


    "The best part of my iron wood gang.


    "That''s his intelligence system.


    "As the head of the Tiemu Gang, as long as I went to Dongcheng, I must be able to contact the information part of the Tiemu Gang immediately and get all kinds of useful information of the Tiemu gang. And I don''t think I''ll say anything about the importance of this useful information to our operation. Big guy is able to think clearly.


    "How important is this intelligence in such an operation?"


    That''s really the case.


    In front of them, they really ignored the importance of Tiemu gang.


    This trip to Dongcheng.


    Especially when we have to go to Dongcheng to save people, the importance of this information is self-evident.


    If you have accurate information.


    They are able to grasp any dynamic of Dongcheng.


    As long as the wind blows and grass moves, they can clearly grasp all the things that are beneficial or unfavorable to him.


    Then, according to the information we have, we can well arrange the actions of ourselves and others.


    Even, the details of the arrangements, are able to plan to the point of careful.

 Chapter 2859

    People''s views on this action have quietly changed.


    This time, if it is true, there will be enough intelligence to support it.


    It doesn''t have to be really that dangerous.


    People are glad that there is a Tiemu gang in Chongxiao Pavilion. That''s really great.


    At the same time, but also for the fat man''s eyes.


    It turns out that the fat man ordered Hu Si to go with him. That''s not to revenge a Hu Si.


    There is a real reason for that.


    This looked at the fat man''s eyes, so fat a burst of pride.


    But at this time, Hu Si said: "fat man, you are satisfied with the reason. If you''re fat enough. Well, I''m going to say my own conditions. "


    The fat man nodded and said, "well, you can talk about your conditions. As long as it''s right, I''ll promise you. "


    Hu Si said: "my condition, in fact, is a very simple thing. That is, in this operation, you have to give me your leading task. At that time, all operations in Dongcheng will have to listen to my arrangement and let me direct the operation. "


    Hu Si said so, that is to keep an eye on the fat man.


    It seems to be waiting for the answer from the fat man.


    What''s more, that look, clearly forced the fat man to agree to his condition.


    The fat man looked at Hu Si''s appearance, and his heart became entangled.


    Even though he has reached the late stage of Sanpin cultivation, he is still a fat man. But he''s a fat man, but he''s just a casual monk. He''s never had the experience of leading others, right?


    Now, it''s not easy to have such a chance in front of us.


    Moreover, this was the peak monk who led the third grade later period. Among the friars, there are people like Hu Si.


    This kind of experience is really enough to make the fat man boast for a long time.


    But now, it''s going to be direct. Lightly to such a position to let out.


    But he was not reconciled.


    Just at this time, Hu Si burst out laughing and said, "fat man, just play with you. Look at your little sample. It really makes people feel happy. Do you think that I like to be in charge like you are fat? You know, when I was in Tiemu Gang, I was always in charge of four. That is to have been leading a lot of people.


    "I''ve been fed up with this leader''s business for a long time.


    "If you really promise to come down and let me do it, I''m not willing to be.


    "Well, now, you have chosen me, Hu Si, to come out and act with you. Then, you can''t just expect us to come and rescue the Lord Huo.


    "we need help.


    "You choose a few more people to be our helpers.


    "I said it in advance. If you choose the right one, you''ll be the head of the team. If you don''t choose the right person. Well, I don''t agree to let you be the leader of this operation. "


    When Hu Si said so, the fat man was not dissatisfied at all.


    Moreover, the fat man quickly turned his eyes to the other two people.


    The fat man said: "I also choose two people, one is thin. He is my real good partner. It is the most tacit understanding to cooperate with me. One is my eldest brother, ADA. A Da judges events calmly and always points to the essence. In our action, it will play a great role. What''s more, what''s more important is that ADA is powerful. When it comes to saving people on the court, ADA can also play a great role

 Chapter 2860

    The fat man chose this helper.


    People are very convinced of the fat man.


    At this time, everyone will understand.


    In fact, in front of him, the fat man looked at this person and that person for a while, as if to choose one person from those people.


    It''s just that the fat man''s heart is not happy.


    So, it''s just doing it on purpose to scare people.


    In fact, in the heart of the fat man, he had already thought of all the candidates who participated in this operation.


    People have to be convinced.


    Su Cheng said, "congratulations to the fat man. You have already passed. If you choose these people, they are not suitable. I don''t necessarily choose you as the leader of this operation. But you didn''t let me down. Besides, you are flexible. I believe that you are able to complete this action well. "


    The fat man said again, "Su vice cabinet leader, you are really sure. That Huo City Lord will be framed. Even, is it possible that life is in danger? "


    "Of course."


    Su Cheng said: "well, in order to get more information on the scene as soon as possible. You can start now, go directly to Dongcheng to understand the situation and start the layout. "


    That is to say, let the fat four of them, directly do not have to go back to the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s heading for Dongcheng.


    Then, in people''s eyes, Su Cheng directly took a flying boat out and gave it to the fat man, so that the four of them boarded the boat and went to Dongcheng.


    Su Cheng and other people watched the boat that the fat man and others were riding. After leaving, they also led the others to go back to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    And at this time, Lin Tianyu is still in that mountain forest, all the way forward.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu was absolutely convinced.


    The mountain forest he is walking in is really a snake forest.


    Because, in this mountain forest, it is true that there are no other monsters and beasts except snakes.


    Moreover, every few steps, there will be a snake from the hiding place suddenly jumped out, launched an attack on Lin Tianyu.


    It''s endless.


    There is no intention of termination at all.


    Lin Tianyu was exhausted by these endless snakes.


    Mainly from the psychological, spiritual. The fatigue of this endless killing.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu also felt that as he continued to deepen, those poisonous snakes that attacked him were clearly becoming more and more powerful.


    Then, if we keep fighting like this, will it be possible? At the end of the day, dozens or even hundreds of early four grade snakes came out and surrounded him and launched an attack.


    Although he has been fighting till now, Lin Tianyu''s strength has been greatly improved.


    At this time, even in the face of the early four grade snake.


    He wanted to kill, but it was just a handy thing.


    All of a sudden, he was able to easily win several early four grade snakes. In addition, it can also ensure that they will not be hurt by the snake in the early stage of the four grades.


    But if a sudden appeared dozens, hundreds of four grade early God snake, suddenly launched an attack on him.


    Well, he may not be able to cope with it.


    Lin Tianyu walked like this, and he calculated silently in his heart.


    At the same time, it is also secretly vigilant.


    He felt vaguely.


    This is not a simple place to practice.

 Chapter 2861

    Lin Tianyu is more and more careful when he walks.


    Carefully explore whether there will be a large number of early four grade snake suddenly appeared, surrounded him.


    But at this time, Lin tianyudi suddenly discovered that there was a strong and hidden wave ahead.


    Look at the fluctuating breath.


    It is clear that there are several gods in the early stage of fourteen grades.


    Did he think he was right.


    Is this really the appearance of dozens of early four grade snake?


    This is really what he wants to do.


    Lin Tianyu was deeply upset.


    If he didn''t think about it in this way, would it be that there would be no such snakes standing in front of him.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu did not intend to take a detour. Or a diversion.


    Now that these snakes are already on his way.


    Then, he also wants to go to see what kind of reason has brought about such a change.


    Lin Tianyu was more cautious when he was on his way.


    Then, the operation of the formula of all things is improved a little bit.


    Under this kind of perception, Lin Tianyu can finally feel it more clearly.


    In fact, there are more snakes around him in the early stage of the four grades.


    They''ve been waiting so quietly.


    Obviously, we have to wait for Lin Tianyu to fight with the dozens of snakes in the early stage of the fourth grade. They will suddenly appear and launch a sneak attack on Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu is also a faint shock.


    Just now, he didn''t even perceive the snakes in the early stage of the four grades hidden around him by using the perception of the secret of all things in front of him.


    If there was no sense, he would rush in so rashly, and then, when fighting with dozens of early four grade snakes in the front, these hidden early four grade snakes suddenly came out and attacked him. Then, he will be really troublesome.


    Besides, it was just a kind of space for him.


    In his opinion, it is just the dozens of God snakes blocking the way in the early stage of four grades. The rest of the place, there is no too much danger at all.


    In this case, suddenly attacked.


    Even with his skill, he had to be bitten by these snakes.


    And these snakes are all in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Their venom is so poisonous that once it is bitten, the consequences will be very serious.


    But once Lin Tianyu did not find these hidden snakes in advance. He was really unable to avoid this kind of thing.


    Because, dozens of early four grade snake in front of him, that is almost reached the limit of Lin Tianyu''s strength.


    In such a case, it was attacked by dozens of snakes in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    He was not immune.


    If he could sense it and be on guard, he might be able to escape the fatal crisis.


    And once they are unprepared, they are attacked in this way.


    It was a real death blow to him.

 Chapter 2862

    But Lin Tianyu is very strange!


    In front of him, when he came all the way, he just applied the formula of all things to the strength in front of him. He was able to sense the hidden snake of the early four grades.


    Every time, it is because of this clear induction.


    He is able to make the most appropriate preventive measures in advance.


    It is precisely because of this that he will be safe and stable along the way, and there is no great danger at all.


    But if he had not been able to find out the hiding places of those poisonous snakes in advance. It has always been able to do a good job of prevention in advance.


    Well, he had several times, all of which might have been in danger.


    Even if he was able to survive those dangers unscathed.


    However, the loss and overdraft of his mental strength and soul will also make him completely exhausted, and it is difficult to keep him in good condition.


    Then, according to the previous practice, he should also be able to use the formula of all things in front of him, that is, he can find out these early four grade snakes hidden around.


    But now, this kind of exploration of him, however, has a kind of sense of failure.


    Failure!


    It seems that it is.


    It is precisely because of such a sense of failure that he will raise his secret of all things to another level of perception.


    Because in front of him, he had already felt something was wrong when he felt that dozens of early four grade snakes stopped him.


    If it''s the usual practice.


    There are dozens of early four grade snake, blocking their own front, blocking their own words.


    Then, with the perception of the secrets of all things in front of you.


    He should be far away, he has been able to sense this kind of obstruction, and prepared in advance.


    However, he had already been to a very close place, which was the induction of these dozens of early four grade snakes.


    It''s just this kind of unconscious perception that comes from the heart.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is to raise the feeling of his secret formula of all things to a higher level.


    Then, as expected, it was perceived that there were dozens of early four grade snakes hidden around. Then, be ready to launch a deadly attack on yourself.


    In this case, it is clear that my perception is much weaker than before.


    What is the situation?


    If such a situation is not clear.


    So, as you move on.


    If this perception is reduced again. Let oneself for the surrounding crisis perception, is completely reduced to a zero point, is simply not aware of this kind of crisis situation.


    At that time, the crisis of attack will be weaker than that of the current attack.


    I''m afraid that I will become more and more dangerous.


    That''s not going to work.


    We must make clear such a situation.


    Otherwise, it would be too dangerous.


    Lin Tianyu felt the surrounding environment carefully.


    He wanted to know whether it was because of the changes in the surrounding environment that he could not understand and explain.

 Chapter 2863

    However, when Lin Tianyu felt the surrounding environment, he could not understand it at all.


    What has changed in this environment.


    Or, in other words, the environment has not changed at all.


    But that''s not right.


    Since there is no change in it.


    But my own perception, how can it be suddenly weakened so many miles.


    We have to figure it out!


    Lin Tianyu continued to feel the changes around him.


    And when Lin Tianyu was so aware.


    That front intercepts in front of him must pass on the road that dozens of four grade early God snake, also did not have any redundant movement. There is no impatience or preparation to rush over and directly attack Lin Tianyu.


    They are just quietly waiting for Lin Tianyu to move forward on this road.


    It seems that they are duding. Lin Tianyu must be heading for this road and going directly.


    Therefore, they are not worried at all, just waiting for Lin Tianyu to break into them.


    Lin Tianyu has been slowly improving the feeling of all things.


    He must make clear the reason why his perception is reduced.


    Otherwise, even this time, he has sensed the crisis because he has improved his perception, which will enable him to survive this crisis. But the next time, but let his perception, again decline.


    The danger was beyond his control.


    But even if Lin Tianyu has been promoting the perception of the secrets of all things, he also clearly feels it.


    All the things around are exactly the same as before.


    There is no substantial difference.


    Is there no special change at all?


    The weakening of this perception is only caused by the changes of the environment itself. If this is the case, does it mean that if you go deep into the mountains and forests, then you will become more aware and weaken all the time.


    Lin Tianyu still felt something was wrong.


    There should be something that you don''t perceive.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu once again promoted the feeling of all things.


    Still no sense of the source of the anomaly.


    Then continue to raise the secrets of all things.


    I still don''t feel abnormal.


    Lin Tianyu has been continuously improving the sense of all things.


    And now, Lin Tianyu has almost raised the induction of all things to a limit.


    What''s more, the limit is so terrible.


    You should know that with Lin Tianyu''s progress, he has to constantly run the secrets of all things. Under this constant operation. It also made Lin Tianyu''s understanding of the secret of all things created by himself, and became more profound. At the same time, the operation of this formula of all things, however, has to constantly run the soul force, so that one''s spirit and divine consciousness are constantly tempered.


    That''s why.


    Therefore, the strength of Lin Tianyu''s soul power and the operation of his divine sense and spiritual power have been greatly improved.


    With the improvement in all aspects.


    His current formula of all things works and reaches the limit. Its intensity is high. Even in the early days of the four grades, they should be top-notch.


    But even this kind of perception is top-notch intensity.


    Lin Tianyu is still not found around the abnormal.

 Chapter 2864

    It''s impossible that there is no abnormality!


    There must be something abnormal that I haven''t sensed yet.


    Lin Tianyu thought so, once again, steeply raised the strength of his soul power and pushed the formula of all things to a higher level.


    Yeah.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt the same faint change.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is again operating the secret of all things under the limit state, and is about to go in the direction of the change and perceive the past.


    But at this time, the operation of his formula of all things is simply difficult to continue.


    Suddenly, it is a special spiritual pressure from the outside world. Let the secret of all things simply can not continue to run. In particular, the secret of all things, up to now, has been operating to the limit.


    As soon as this kind of pressure appears, the secret of all things is to collapse automatically.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are toward the front, deeper into the mountain forest, looking at the past.


    Just now, the weak change and the sudden pressure on the spirit made all his secrets collapse.


    It''s all from the front, which goes deeper into the mountains and forests.


    Lin Tianyu is also clear at once.


    When he got here, it wasn''t because his perception, all of a sudden, became weak.


    But there is a kind of thing, which is aimed at him deliberately.


    And then, that kind of thing, is to suppress his perception.


    What kind of thing was that aimed at him?


    Lin Tianyu carefully reflected on the feeling after he had pushed the secret of all things to the extreme.


    That is clearly a living body.


    In other words, there is a living body in front of us.


    Although the living body has not directly dealt with him. However, it can also be regarded as a shot at him.


    Because, he is using a kind of spiritual power to suppress Lin Tianyu''s perception.


    This kind of suppression on Lin Tianyu''s spiritual power. Even more terrifying than the direct use of force against Lin Tianyu.


    Because, this will increase the risk of Lin Tianyu walking in the mountains and forests.


    This will make it more difficult for Lin Tianyu to feel and detect the danger in the mountain forest. In that unknown state, his attack and defense will be weak to the extreme.


    However, this is suddenly able to suppress their own life directly from the spiritual force. What kind of life will it be?


    Lin Tianyu is extremely confident about the strength of his soul power now.


    That clearly has reached the limit of the God state in the early four grades.


    With his current spirit strength, he can also suppress his life.


    No matter what his real combat power is.


    He is a terrible existence.


    Lin Tianyu just looked at that deep place again, and his eyes shrunk slightly.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not have the slightest hesitation and retreat. On the contrary, it is a step, again and again, to the depth of the forest.


    Just now, from the spiritual level, suppressing his unknown life has aroused Lin Tianyu''s interest.


    He''s going to fight with the other side.


    He wants to try to find out whether he is stronger or not.

 Chapter 2865

    Although Lin Tianyu has experienced a lot of experience since he entered the mountain forest.


    But really, seriously.


    Up to now, his experience in this mountain forest is clearly that he has not experienced any life and death. Every step of experience is still under his control.


    This kind of experience, will have the infinite sharpening and the benefit to him.


    However, this is completely in his control of the grinding.


    But that''s what makes people feel it.


    It''s like an experience with security. It is very difficult to fully release and exert the last and deepest potential in the human body.


    If you want to give full play to all the potential hidden in yourself.


    Then you have to really experience the experience between life and death.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is from the situation that the other side suppressed his own spiritual strength, and felt the oppression between life and death.


    It''s a sense of life and death between opponents.


    This kind of induction actually made Lin Tianyu feel a faint sense of excitement.


    At this time, Er Dao nodded and said, "this master, it''s no wonder that he can have such a strong strength in his current cultivation. All his strength is the result of his own life.


    "There is a danger of life and death.


    "But judging from the master''s performance, he clearly felt a joy for the danger.


    "This is really a madman who practices.


    "In order to be strong in practice, it is really not afraid of any kind of danger."


    And deep in that mountain forest.


    A snake, all covered with black, stood half there.


    Its eyes, coldly to the direction of Lin Tianyu looked over.


    The sight seems to be able to see the existence of Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the black snake said, "grandson, this boy dare to kill you in our ten thousand snake forest. Then, I must have taken his life to avenge you.


    "You see.


    "This tiny human will die here.


    "He will go down and bury you.


    "What''s more, after I kill him, I will take out the snake bead from him and use the secret method to revive you.


    "Don''t be afraid, grandson."


    It turned out that Lin Tianyu had just entered the mountain forest in front of him. He happened to have killed the snake. The poisonous snake with the snake bead on his body was actually the grandson of this black snake.


    Now, this black snake has set out a great battle to avenge his grandson.


    Lin Tianyu continued to move forward.


    Then, it was only a few hundred meters away from where dozens of poisonous snakes stopped him.


    After reaching this distance, Lin tianyudi carefully took out the black knife.


    Although the front, all the way, Lin Tianyu has been only unarmed. All along, he only used the fist technique of shaking the mountain and hitting the mountain. He cooperated with the body cultivation skill, Vajra body, and didn''t move the knife again.


    And all the dangers along the way.


    Lin Tianyu can completely solve the problem with his fist.


    But he knew that the crisis he was facing now was the real crisis of life and death.


    However, his sword is much more powerful than the one that has not fully understood the mystery of boxing.


    Under this kind of crisis, it is also a more safe thing to use Sabre skill.

 Chapter 2866

    After taking out the black knife, Lin Tianyu''s figure suddenly moved.


    Then, one after another of the shadow, is in the forest between the trees, shuttle back and forth indefinitely.


    At this time, even, it is completely impossible to see the real body of Lin Tianyu.


    And between these extreme, flickering shuttles.


    See, from time to time, there is a black light flash.


    With each flash of black light, there will be a snake hidden in the trees at the early stage of Sipin, which died under Lin Tianyu''s black knife.


    It is clear that Lin Tianyu is cleaning up the battlefield in order to fight head-on with dozens of snakes in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Because, face to face on dozens of four grade early God snake.


    This combat effectiveness, however, is clearly on top of Lin Tianyu''s ultimate combat effectiveness.


    In such a situation, Lin Tianyu didn''t have much energy to deal with the surrounding area. He also ambushed and was ready to attack the snake.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu wants to clear the market.


    However, the snake in the early stage of the four grades is extremely powerful.


    Before they could react to it, Lin Tianyu took the lead and let him clean up five hidden snakes in succession.


    However, when Lin Tianyu thought about killing the sixth snake in ambush.


    The other side clearly had already reacted, and directly raised his head to fight with Lin Tianyu.


    Of course, this kind of fighting has little effect on Lin Tianyu.


    It was just at the time of the third knife that Lin Tianyu had already cut the sixth snake directly under the knife.


    However, it is only a little delay.


    Then, the dozens of snakes in the early stage of the fourth grade, which had stopped in front of Lin Tianyu, were all moving. They are all moving quickly towards the battlefield. Soon, Lin Tianyu was directly trapped in the center.


    Then, these dozens of early four grade snake, spit out the letter one by one, launched an attack on Lin Tianyu.


    This time, Lin Tianyu also had no way, and then rushed to the front of him to perceive, those still hidden in the woods of the God snakes.


    Lin Tianyu had no choice but to fight with these snakes who surrounded him in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Although Lin Tianyu was able to kill a snake in the early stage of the four grades, he was able to kill it directly.


    But it''s just borrowed the sharpness of the sword technique.


    But after all, this is the snake of the early four grades.


    That is equivalent to the God of the early four grades.


    How can we not take it seriously?


    Lin Tianyu also put the knife technique to the limit. At the same time, the avatar of thousands of illusions was also fully displayed by him.


    In the whole scene, Lin Tianyu''s figure was wandering around.


    At the same time, a large black light from the sabre technique completely covered the whole scene.


    Sometimes, you can hear the sound of the knife cutting into the snake''s body. Sometimes, you can hear the snake biting. The sound of the collision of the fangs makes people shudder.


    It is also with the blood of the snake, constantly flying out.


    But he has been fighting for a long time. Although Lin Tianyu has been chopping and injuring those snakes.


    But after such a long time, Lin Tianyu did not directly kill a divine snake.

 Chapter 2867

    If it''s the old fight.


    After such a long time of fighting, Lin Tianyu must have achieved something with the benefit of his sword technique.


    But after fighting with these dozens of snakes, they have not been able to kill one for such a long time.


    What''s more, it''s not that Lin Tianyu''s combat power is inferior to that of the other side.


    Otherwise, Lin Tianyu''s body will be hurt a lot. But now, Lin Tianyu''s body is clearly not hurt.


    So what is this?


    In fact, there are reasons for this.


    The object of war, however, is totally different from ordinary objects.


    These are all poisonous snakes in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Moreover, it has already reached the level of divine beast. It''s called the snake.


    Lin Tianyu did not dare to be bitten by such a snake. This kind of snake has reached the level of divine beast, and its toxicity has to reach what kind of fierce degree. If he was bitten by such a snake, Lin Tianyu could not guarantee that he would still be able to survive.


    Although there are snake beads.


    It''s supposed to be able to neutralize all snake venoms.


    However, this is not an ordinary snake, but a snake that has reached the level of divine beast. The snake ball he got in front of him obviously hasn''t reached the level of divine beast. Come on, it can''t work like that. It can''t be a snake venom.


    Moreover, even if he got the snake bead in front of him, he could solve the venom of this beast level snake.


    But now, surrounded by his poisonous snakes, it is obviously impossible to stop the attack and allow him to detoxify.


    Wait until the delay is too long.


    Whether the snake venom will be attacked directly in the battle.


    It was too late for him to use the snake beads to detoxify the snake venom on his body.


    In that case, he would be killed by the snake venom.


    Therefore, the best way is not to let the snake bite.


    It''s just to avoid the fangs of these poisonous snakes.


    Don''t let these early four grade snake, have a trace of possibility to hurt themselves. Therefore, Lin Tianyu also fought with extreme caution.


    As long as you feel the slightest danger.


    Well, Lin Tianyu is willing to give up the excellent killing of the snake, who has been forced to a desperate situation by himself. It will be the first time, let go.


    That''s why.


    So, it''s going to be right now.


    Although Lin Tianyu has already hurt many snakes. However, he has not been able to fully grasp the opportunity to seize the victory and kill a snake.


    The fighting time is also getting longer and longer.


    However, because of Lin Tianyu''s cautious approach.


    Therefore, up to now, although Lin Tianyu is doing more and more damage to those snakes. However, he has not been able to kill a snake.


    Moreover, sometimes, they occasionally fight to some special places hidden by the snake with the early four grades.


    All of a sudden, in the middle of the battle, suddenly from the nearby trees, a snake from the early stage of the fourth grade came out, and suddenly launched a sneak attack on Lin Tianyu.


    Fortunately, when he was in front of him, Lin Tianyu had already found out the location of these hidden snakes.


    Therefore, in every sneak attack, Lin Tianyu is always able to timely hide away.

 Chapter 2868

    But after each sneak attack, those who run out, suddenly sneak attack, will immediately join the battle.


    In this way, the opponent will also have new combat power to join.


    However, Lin Tianyu has never been able to make real contributions.


    Lin Tianyu also felt something was wrong.


    Although at present, it is only a simple view of the battle situation. He seems to be in the upper hand.


    But the point is that he has not really had any real effect.


    Then, in this way, under a long war, his consumption is bound to increase. In addition, the other side can also have continuous supplement. Because of all kinds of fear, he still did not dare to let go of his hands and feet to kill the God snake who had been forced into a desperate situation by himself.


    The final result, which has been entangled in this way, is bound to be more and more unfavorable to Lin Tianyu.


    That''s not going to work.


    There has to be a way to break.


    When Lin Tianyu thinks so.


    Even faintly, I felt a slight dizziness in my mind.


    Yeah.


    Something''s wrong.


    Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    I felt it immediately.


    He was at war with the serpents.


    And these God snakes are all poisonous snakes in the early stage of the fourth grade. They are fighting with themselves, that is, they will unconsciously release a kind of poisonous gas and diffuse in the air.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu has always insisted on physical training.


    So, his resistance is strong enough.


    Therefore, although it is breathing the poisonous gas released by the early four kinds of poisonous snakes. But he was able to resist temporarily, and there was no danger.


    But it also made him feel dizzy under the careful feeling.


    And with this feeling.


    His reaction in all aspects will naturally slow down.


    In this way, however, he would be in greater danger. Maybe, at some time, when these poisonous snakes attack themselves, if they are not careful, they will directly hurt the snake''s mouth.


    And then the venom really spread.


    His physical fitness is bound to get worse.


    He is in real danger.


    Moreover, now, he is not really on the ground. In his mind, the one who can fight with him is the snake king who is qualified to fight life and death. He can''t even pass the current level.


    Then, how can he be qualified to fight the snake king.


    No way.


    We have to find a way to break the game.


    Now, the snake venom gas in the air just makes me feel faintly dizzy.


    Now, I can think of a way to break the game.


    Then, he still had a chance to overcome the siege of dozens of divine snakes.


    But if you don''t break for a long time.


    One is so glued.


    He was deeply affected by the poisonous gas in the air. But there is no chance to turn over.


    And now the best way to break the game is to directly kill a few of these early four grade snakes. As long as these snakes are gradually killed by themselves. Let the strength of the other side gradually weakened.


    Then, if we develop slowly, we can gradually let ourselves out of this predicament.


    In the end, we can really break the game.

 Chapter 2869

    But at the thought, we should seize the opportunity to kill some of the early four grade snake.


    Lin Tianyu hesitated.


    If it is not the snake of the early four grades. It has reached the level of divine beast.


    It is not simply that they can be killed directly.


    Then, Lin Tianyu can also use the quickness of his body method to kill several of them directly. In this way, we can break the game.


    However, the level of the beast in the early stage of the fourth grade was not so used. It could be easily killed by using the sabre technique and body method.


    Maybe his sword technique or body footwork has been improved by one or two levels, or it is still possible.


    But in addition, what''s more important is that when he killed the early four grade snakes, he had to make sure that he could not be bitten by these snakes.


    How can we achieve this step safely?


    Lin Tianyu thought about it.


    But there''s no foolproof way.


    It doesn''t matter.


    This action must be carried out.


    Even at the risk of being bitten by the snakes in the early stage of the four grades, he had to start to kill them.


    Otherwise, he will just fall into such a crisis, deeper and deeper.


    Even if he was in danger of being bitten by these snakes, he had to kill a few of them.


    After Lin Tianyu made up his mind.


    The eyes must.


    Then, the sabre technique unfolded and killed dozens of God snakes in the opposite direction.


    Under his sharp knife technique.


    Soon, there was a snake at the beginning of the fourth grade, which was directly integrated into the desperate situation by him. As long as there is such an indomitable sword, it is easy to kill this snake.


    However, when Lin Tianyu killed this snake, which was forced into a desperate situation by him, he suddenly felt that there were two other divine snakes and bit him.


    It''s true that it''s not a poisonous snake at the level of divine beast.


    This perception is so sensitive.


    In the case of Lin Tianyu''s complete display of his avatar, he was able to capture his real body so easily and directly launched an attack on his real body.


    Otherwise, if not, it can reach the early stage of the fourth grade.


    And it''s just the peak monster of the late third grade.


    It is impossible to capture the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu is also able to easily kill the opponent, and then calmly retreat.


    But now, the God snake of the early four grades bit it.


    If Lin Tianyu continues to kill this snake which has been forced into a desperate situation by him, he will retreat directly.


    Naturally, it can ensure their own safety.


    However, correspondingly, he will once again lose the chance to kill this God snake.


    So, again and again, such opportunities have been lost.


    He may never want to kill any snake.


    Because, with the perception of these snakes, as long as he wants to kill one of them. The rest of the snakes are always able to come to the rescue when the one in the desperate situation is about to be killed.


    Moreover, it is always easy to feel the real body of Lin Tianyu.


    Every time, he was able to force back Lin Tianyu easily.

 Chapter 2870

    Is it true that at this last moment, it will be futile again?


    In this flash of lightning and flint, Lin Tianyu''s mind flashed full of reluctance.


    No way.


    You can''t miss the opportunity to kill.


    If it''s a mistake again.


    Well, when the next time, with the same opportunity to kill, I will also miss such an opportunity.


    So, I have been giving up such an opportunity.


    And so on to the end of the war, has been fighting until their own real exhaustion. He will still find that he has been constantly giving up such an opportunity.


    Moreover, in such a battle, if we talk about who may be exhausted first.


    That must be Lin Tianyu.


    Because, his opponent can be the real four grade early god beast.


    The reason why Lin Tianyu was able to defeat these mythical beasts.


    In fact, it is just by virtue of his powerful martial arts skills. The sharp sword technique, the powerful fist skill, and the solid body cultivation skill formula.


    We should really discuss the cultivation.


    After all, it''s a beast. In the real level of cultivation, it can''t be worse than him.


    Moreover, even because of his solid foundation, Lin Tianyu is incomparably strong.


    Even, in real comparison, it is really much more powerful than the god beast. However, the key point is that this is not just a snake in the early stage of four grades. There are dozens of them. It goes on like this. In the end, who is the one who can''t hold on to it? It''s self-evident.


    Lin Tianyu wanted to break the game, only to wait to kill some of the snakes.


    And now this one, he must not give in.


    We must kill it.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu no longer has the slightest intention of yielding.


    The black knife in his hand continued to kill the snake who had been forced into a desperate situation by himself.


    At the same time, the two snakes bit themselves to rescue them.


    With his left fist, Lin Tianyu used his left fist to strike the mountain. In a moment, he made two fists and beat the two snakes that had bitten him.


    Poof!


    Under a knife, this snake was forced into a desperate situation by Lin Tianyu, and his head was chopped.


    At the same time, even the spirit of this snake was directly cut away by this knife.


    Die no more.


    Bang bang!


    At the same time of killing the snake, there were two rings at the same time.


    This is exactly what Lin Tianyu''s left fist did to shake the mountain. If he went down two fists directly, he launched another two deadly attacks on himself and wanted to rescue him. The two magic snakes, who had been rescued from the crisis, were driven to fly out by the two fists he gave directly.


    Lin Tianyu quickly took back his left fist and looked at it carefully.


    Fortunately, the bite of the two poisonous snakes did not really bite his fist.


    On the fist, there was no God, and the snake opened the teeth mark left by his fist.


    Actually, it completely avoided the venomous teeth of the snake.


    It seems that there are some thrills.


    Although Lin Tianyu also used his divine sense to lock in the bite direction of the two snakes.


    Let his fist, as far as possible to avoid the snake''s fangs.


    But he is not 100% sure.

 Chapter 2871

    In order to kill this one has been forced into a desperate situation by their own God snake.


    Therefore, most of Lin Tianyu''s power of divine consciousness is concentrated on this snake.


    If you concentrate on the other two snakes, the power of divine consciousness will be much weaker.


    Besides, the opponents are all snakes.


    When their fists hit them, they must have tried their best to avoid them.


    In such a situation, it is possible that one''s fists may even be out of the attack of the two divine snakes. If they go wrong, they will not hit the two snakes directly. That is all possible.


    What''s more, even if it''s the fist that shakes the mountain, it''s really the two snakes.


    It''s also possible to make his fist directly hit the teeth of these two snakes.


    Because, only with a weak sense of God, to lock the two snakes, but it can not completely lock each other.


    But when his fist was about to hit the two snakes, some wonderful changes appeared.


    The two serpents, indeed, made a slight shift as their fists approached.


    But at that time, Lin Tianyu is thinking about it now.


    He clearly appeared in the front of that time, suddenly punching, that is, directly killed a four grade early God snake the same situation.


    It seemed that his eyes suddenly grew out of his fist just now.


    Then, it is to directly lock the two ends of the snake, which has changed a small direction.


    When the two serpents change a small direction.


    His fist changed a small direction with the two snakes, and continued to blow out towards the two snakes. Moreover, the fist itself has eyes, which directly attacks the two snake sides. In addition, the power of his mountain shaking fist technique has been brought into full play to the best level.


    Two punches, one punch and one snake, were blown far away.


    Moreover, when the two snakes flew out and then fell to the ground, it was completely half dead.


    Although at this time, still did not die completely.


    But clearly, it was only half breath left.


    There is too much air out and less air in.


    Moreover, this is also clearly divided into two fists, to attack the two snake respectively.


    Otherwise, if you concentrate your strength directly and attack a divine snake.


    Well, just now, it should be the result of killing a snake with one fist.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    Then, there is a kind of secret ecstasy, surging into my heart.


    He''s been here for months.


    I always hope that I can find out the front again. At the beginning, when I was boxing, I felt like I had the feeling of "eyes" in my fist.


    But for such a long time, he didn''t know how many times he had punched.


    But he has not been able to find that kind of boxing feeling.


    I didn''t expect that in such a critical moment, when they used their fists to stop the two snakes attacking themselves and wanted to rescue their own Sabre snakes.


    In his boxing, he felt as if he had "eyes" and was able to lock in his opponent.


    It''s all of a sudden.


    How wonderful!

 Chapter 2872

    Lin Tianyu was ecstatic.


    He hastened to go deep into his mind to think carefully and reflect on the feeling of punching just now.


    This time, because once again, there was the feeling of punching in front of you.


    Moreover, because of the front, Lin Tianyu is constantly looking for this feeling. And also stepped up the practice of boxing.


    All the way, it is to pursue this feeling and practice boxing.


    Therefore, he did not use a knife, and always used fist.


    And this is in the case of accelerated time, a few months of practice. It also made Lin Tianyu feel clearly that he was separated from the mysterious feeling of boxing.


    As long as he can really understand.


    Then, he can immediately and completely understand what this mystery is.


    But, all along, except for the first time, that time.


    After this, there has never been that feeling again.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu has always been so poor.


    And now, finally, in such a critical state, once again feel the mystery of this boxing. It also made his thinking completely clear.


    And then try to remember and think about it.


    The ideas in Lin Tianyu''s mind are becoming more and more clear.


    He already felt it.


    When this kind of boxing is put out, it almost doesn''t need to be locked by divine sense. Boxing itself is a peculiar phenomenon of having "eyes". In fact, it is different from the eyes that really see. Or it''s a phenomenon in which the divine mind is locked in an opponent.


    It''s a completely different kind of locking.


    That kind of potential.


    A punch.


    It is equivalent to the general trend of the world.


    At that time, when boxing reached a certain level, it could remove the locking of divine consciousness and the sight of eyes.


    Then, being able to be locked and suppressed by the general trend of heaven and earth directly forms an attack instinct. And let the fist grow out of its own eyes.


    In fact, it is a kind of lock-in of the general situation.


    And how to use this kind of trend to lock the opponent.


    After another thought, Lin Tianyu had a lot of insights, which naturally generated in his heart. Then, a boxing theory was formed quickly. When using boxing behind him, put this boxing theory into it step by step.


    Then, slowly and slowly, that is to say, it will make his boxing form a natural combination with this general trend.


    In the future, as soon as his fist comes out.


    That is to be able to directly have a boxing trend, and his boxing completely integrated into one.


    When the fist moves out, it can directly lock the opponent without divine consciousness.


    Just boxing itself can completely lock the opponent.


    After figuring out the truth.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter.


    He''s already planning.


    We need to fight more with boxing.


    By this time, the truth has been completely figured out and understood.


    As long as there is enough actual combat, we should temper ourselves with real combat. He is also able to understand more and more deeply the general trend of the mountain shaking boxing.


    After that, he can really use the power to enhance his awareness.


    And he created the secret of all things, melt together, to sense the words around.


    Plus the addition of the general trend of heaven and earth.


    That can make him feel a higher level.

 Chapter 2873

    The reason is clear.


    Lin Tianyu thought about once again entering the battle.


    Even, in order to better understand this kind of boxing, Lin Tianyu put away his black knife.


    Even now, it is a whole face of dozens of early four grade snake.


    Lin Tianyu also wants to use his fist to solve the battle.


    Although the power of shaking mountains and bumping is only just realized.


    At this time, it is really a very dangerous thing to fight with this fist, especially when facing dozens of snake in the early stage of fourth grade.


    After all, when it comes to lethality.


    Even if the skill of shaking the mountain and bumping to the limit, I''m afraid it''s hard to compare with his sword skill. What''s more, it''s only now that he has just learned some superficial skills of shaking and bumping.


    However, in order to master the boxing as soon as possible, we applied it to a higher level.


    Lin Tianyu is still determined to fight with the fist technique of shaking the mountain.


    Although there are more dangers.


    But it is because of the danger and the pressure between life and death that can make his boxing progress faster.


    He has always been a fighting genius.


    Only the more battles and more intense battles can he make progress faster.


    At this time, the dozens of God snakes on the opposite side were obviously killed by Lin Tianyu just now. At the same time, it easily retreated the other two rescue snakes with fist. In addition, the two God snakes who were shaken back were also seriously injured. Although there was no direct death. But obviously, if you can''t get good treatment. I''m afraid it''s hard to get better.


    It is just such a result that dozens of God snakes on the opposite side were scared.


    Therefore, just now, when Lin Tianyu was quiet and thinking about boxing theory.


    The dozens of God snakes on the opposite side did not attack him.


    Lin Tianyu had a sneer in his heart.


    That''s just right.


    It was able to make him think about boxing theory quietly for a while. It also made him want to understand the reason why his fist seemed to grow eyes when he made a fist.


    To understand this boxing theory, in fact, is a kind of boxing principle.


    However, Lin Tianyu also thought about it.


    If just now, when he was thinking, the dozens of early four grade snakes on the opposite side really attacked him.


    He doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Because, in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a feeling.


    That is the dozens of four grade early God snakes on the opposite side, if they really launched an attack on him. Well, his skill of shaking the mountain and bumping into the mountain is under the condition that he is lost in contemplation and can''t lead it in person.


    The dominance of the fist technique can also help him resist the attack of the God snake in the early stage of the fourteen grades.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is such a deep sense of self-confidence.


    As long as there is a real crisis, when it comes to him.


    In that case, his fist power of shaking mountain and bumping fist will cover that danger in an instant, and directly attack this danger under the guidance of a completely spontaneous one.


    Make sure that he is not harmed by this external danger.


    The fist skill of shaking mountain and bumping can be cultivated. It is really powerful.

 Chapter 2874

    When such an idea was born.


    Lin Tianyu even thought that he would have to fight such a battle without being led by himself.


    He wants to try what kind of power can be exerted when this boxing technique is actively dominated by himself.


    But it''s just a thought.


    If it''s just a two snake, maybe you can really try it.


    But now, it is facing dozens of snakes.


    Moreover, there was a terrible snake in the mountain forest, waiting for him to fight to the death. He did not dare to take the risk at this time.


    If it''s really hurt by this poisonous snake. Under the invasion of snake venom, even if he can suppress the snake venom temporarily, he will certainly make his state drop to the extreme.


    How to face all kinds of dangers in the future?


    What''s more, his boxing is just a beginner.


    We should use a boxing theory that has just been understood and can not be regarded as a complete grasp to fight with it as the leading one.


    Such a risk factor is even higher by several levels.


    Lin Tianyu just laughed. Then, he rushed to the dozens of God snakes in the opposite direction.


    Both fists were spread out.


    Then, with one punch, they attacked the snakes.


    Whenever there is a snake attack, Lin Tianyu will hit out directly with one blow, and blow the snake out with one blow.


    When these snakes attacked, there were several. And in the case of an attack at the same time.


    Lin Tianyu will also release his divine consciousness to a limit and lock these snakes firmly. In his fist, he was ready to attack the snakes.


    Once the snake attacked, suddenly there was a single one.


    There is only one left, and the attack is directed against itself.


    Then, Lin Tianyu will only use his divine sense to lock in the attack direction of this divine snake. And when it comes to this snake. Lin Tianyu will also timely release his divine consciousness lock. Then, he locked the snake with pure fist power. He was attacked with fists.


    This is also thinking, to deliberately exercise boxing.


    Let oneself be able to master this skill of shaking mountain and bumping fist more quickly.


    Bang Bang Bang


    However, under the repeated battles, the effect was really good.


    Under the cover of the fist, each time I hit the snake''s part, but it was no worse than the effect of his own divine sense.


    Even, Lin Tianyu has a kind of consciousness.


    It seems that there are many times, under the shadow of the fist, when the moment to hit the target.


    When his fist is dominant, the effect is better than that in his divinity.


    It''s also more clear about the reaction to the opponent.


    Attack effect, more accurate incomparable.


    It is even better than the shrouding effect of divine consciousness.


    Then, if we don''t take the divine sense as the guide, we will simply cover the opponent with the fist power of shaking the mountain and hitting the fist to launch the attack.


    In this way, is it possible to achieve the effect of divine consciousness.


    And it is better than the effect that the divine sense directly covers the opponent.

 Chapter 2875

    Lin Tianyu thought of it, and he had to rush to the experiment.


    Of course, it was only in the face of a divine snake that Lin Tianyu would completely give up the lock of divine consciousness. The direct way is to lock in the attack with the fist power of shaking the mountain and hitting the fist.


    Bang!


    With one blow, the snake flew out.


    Then, under this blow, the snake who attacked himself was completely knocked out of his head.


    Let it die no more.


    The effect is really good.


    However, there are still some unsatisfactory things in it.


    That is, when one''s fist is still far away from the snake, the locking effect of that fist is obviously much worse than that of divine sense.


    It''s only when the fist is closer to the snake that the lock of the fist is really effective.


    Then, following that kind of lock-in, after the attack.


    That is to say, it has achieved the current effect.


    In this way, if the distance is a little far away, the effect of attacking the snake is better with the lock of divine consciousness. And when the boxing technique is close to a certain distance, it will be able to lock the opponent with the fist force. Even, the effect of locking the opponent''s mind is much better than that of his own mind.


    How to say this truth?


    Lin Tianyu kept fighting with his fists. He continued to think about the truth.


    Then, they should attack these snakes after completely combining their divine sense with the magical effect of boxing.


    If it''s a little further away.


    Then, Lin Tianyu will timely cover the attacking snake with his own divine sense.


    And as long as it reaches a certain distance.


    Then, he will choose to use his fist to lock the snake and launch an attack.


    This is a combination.


    But Lin Tianyu found that the effect was really excellent.


    Moreover, the consumption of his own divine consciousness will be much smaller. Moreover, there is no need to worry that the attack of the snake will be missed by itself. And all of a sudden, they attack themselves.


    Between successive punches, Lin Tianyu is also thinking about the reasons.


    Then, gradually, there are some ideas.


    It''s like a hands-on person.


    When he wants to do something, he must have thought of the whole effect of that thing in his heart. Then, he looked with his eyes and directed his hands to do it.


    It''s just like a practitioner''s mind locking.


    And this very good hands-on man, when he saw this thing with his eyes, to do it.


    Especially when he did the fine parts.


    In such a situation, he could not simply use his own eyes to look at, pay attention to, and direct his hands to do.


    Because, in a situation like that.


    If we want to make this thing more elaborate.


    Then, for the real workers, their feeling is often much better than what the eyes see.


    In the key parts, especially the fine parts, with the touch, we can make more excellent things.

 Chapter 2876

    And the kind of craftsmen who are really brilliant.


    They are also people who grow "eyes" on their hands. When they get to the fine place of living, they can''t do it with their eyes at all.


    They have to rely on their own feeling to be able to really do well.


    Hands are like another pair of eyes in their hearts.


    Want to understand that.


    Lin Tianyu also has a deeper understanding of his fist power.


    This boxing is just like the feeling of a skilled craftsman.


    To the true depth of the essence, the effect of the fist is even better than the locking effect of one''s own consciousness. That makes sense.


    With this kind of thinking.


    Lin Tianyu also felt that there was more understanding about this kind of boxing in his mind.


    All sorts of reasons are pouring out.


    Clearly, Lin Tianyu felt that he had made a big step forward in the understanding and application of boxing.


    This kind of boxing also shows a more refined and better effect than the divine sense locking in a short distance. This is also able to lead to Lin Tianyu in boxing, more refined. A more careful effect was achieved.


    This effect is even better than his knife cutting effect.


    Of course, the fact that this boxing technique can reach such a high level so quickly is also due to the cutting effect of his knife technique.


    It is precisely because of his knife technique that he has always paid attention to the cutting effect at the subtle points.


    This is to be able to let him in the top of the mountain shaking fist, so fast is to achieve this fine locking effect.


    Even, it can go further than the sword technique.


    After all, the knife technique is extended with the knife in hand.


    But boxing is directly to feel the hand, the fist to feel the other side.


    This eliminates an intermediary.


    This kind of feeling, also can naturally be more delicate.


    To understand the key effect.


    Lin Tianyu is a kind of enlightenment in his heart.


    Well, if we talk about more delicate defense, in fact, we should use this kind of boxing to defend. However, it can achieve a more watertight effect.


    The effect of this kind of defense is much better than that of his sword technique.


    If so.


    Well, in the next battle. I use this kind of boxing to defend. Then, he attacks the enemy with his own sword technique.


    Is it possible to achieve a perfect combination effect?


    Yeah.


    Do it when you think of it.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu thought of this method of combined combat, he could no longer restrain his mind from carrying out this idea.


    Then he quickly took out his black knife.


    It is combined with his own fist skill of shaking mountains and bumping.


    With their own black knife as the leading force, they are attacking.


    Then, with the fist power of their own, they can lock in those Sabre attacks, and attack the snakes one by one to prevent them from biting themselves.


    After just a few moves, Lin Tianyu felt the benefits of this combination.


    Under such a combination, Lin Tianyu has been able to easily exert his own knife technique to the extreme.


    It''s like a fight that''s completely liberalized.

 Chapter 2877

    In front of us, if we were only fighting with the sword technique.


    Lin Tianyu, however, has always felt a special feeling of suffocation.


    Because, he has some worries.


    Every time he makes a knife, he has to leave most of the blade behind to prevent the snake from attacking. But I dare not let these snakes attack me easily.


    It''s just like this, especially the other side is still this kind of poisonous snake.


    The battle of Lin Tianyu is that the more he fights, the more he is subdued.


    But now, with this kind of boxing, it''s locked in your body. They are under close protection. Let these even if it is to avoid their own sword, it is impossible to form a bit of danger to themselves. Every time there is a snake approaching, it is always able to blow it out easily with one punch.


    In this way, it is clear that he will completely liberate his own Sabre technique.


    Let Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique become powerful.


    This Sabre technique is sharp in attacking, but it is more powerful than fist technique.


    In front of us, when we fought with swords, we had no effect.


    It''s because of the scruples.


    Now, you have to go all the way.


    Lin Tianyu was able to kill each snake with a knife almost in the battle with the snake in the early stage of the four grades.


    Only occasionally encountered a slightly stronger snake.


    I didn''t have a knife to kill, but after making up for that, I could easily kill it.


    Under such a quick and effective killing, it did not take too much time at all. All the snakes had been killed by Lin Tianyu.


    When the last snake was cut directly by Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu looked up with a smile and then looked at the deepest part of the mountain forest.


    A strong to the extreme of the fighting spirit, from Lin Tianyu''s eyes, straight to the deepest part of the forest shot past.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu didn''t flinch from the challenge of the black snake, the deepest part of the mountain forest. However, to be honest, his heart, for the challenge of the black snake, is really too bottomless.


    He''s been fighting.


    What he relies on is nothing more than his sword technique, his body and footwork, as well as the secret of all things that can have a clearer insight into all things.


    But just now, it was only in the battle of dozens of divine snakes. He was afraid of being bitten by a snake. As a result, every knife is hard to use to the limit. It is also impossible to kill these snakes easily.


    His body and footwork can easily find his real body under the keen insight of these divine beast level snakes, and directly launch a fierce attack on his real body at the most critical time. Let him have a kind of feeling that he is bound up and can''t be too flexible.


    Even exploring the secrets of all things around in advance will reduce the exploration effect to a limit under the interference of the black snake king.


    If at the end of the day, you really enter the depths of the mountain forest and fight directly with the black snake king in the deep mountain forest.


    It is bound to be further affected.


    At that time, it was like a snake hidden around, ready to attack him.


    After his exploration of the mysteries of all things has reached the extreme, he is afraid that it will make him more defenseless.

 Chapter 2878

    If it is in front of us, under such a sense of war.


    Although Lin Tianyu won''t shrink back.


    But for the final result of the battle, there is no bottom in my heart.


    But now, the skill of shaking the mountain and bumping has come to understand the real boxing. However, Lin Tianyu''s confidence was enhanced several times.


    Because he has the protection of shaking the mountain, he can completely let his sword play to the extreme.


    It is also able to produce a better defense for himself.


    As long as the sense of the secret of all things can slightly sense out the hiding place of the snake. Then, the fist of shaking mountain and bumping is to form a protective circle for oneself and protect yourself well.


    With this layer of protection, you can make yourself fight with all your strength.


    You don''t have to be tied up all the time.


    Yeah.


    It was almost time for the final showdown.


    Lin Tianyu thought and strode to the deepest part of the forest.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu was able to feel a strong sense of war from the deepest part of the mountain forest and shrouded himself.


    When Lin Tianyu arrived at the meeting, he did not flinch.


    What''s more, I want to have a good look at it. After the combination of the fist skill of shaking the mountain and bumping into the extreme and combining the skill of cutting to the extreme, what can we achieve in the end.


    Although there are some differences between these illusory snakes and the real God state.


    If it is true combat power, it should be slightly weaker.


    But the same is true.


    They have no idea what fear of death is.


    In this way, they have a real god beast can not match the above fierce. At the same time, because the combat power is a little weak, it can not be compared with the real god beast. The two phases are different from the real beast fighting, which is not too big.


    Then, naturally, they can be the gods of the early four grades.


    The battle with the snake king in the mountain forest can be regarded as an early battle with the God from the lower part of the divine world.


    Lin Tianyu wants to see how effective the battle is.


    All the way forward, there will still be from time to time the God snake of the early four grades, from all angles, suddenly rushed out and launched an attack on him.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also started an experiment.


    The intention is not to turn the secret of all things to a very high level, and the sense of these sudden snakes is also weak.


    Every time, it was these snakes that came out of nowhere. They almost attacked themselves and were caught by Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness.


    Then, under the cover of the fist, he prepared to blow the snake out.


    Even so, because the perception of advance is much weaker.


    For many times, the snake had already attacked very close, and Lin Tianyu had time to launch the attack.


    However, it also has a great advantage.


    He can better exercise Lin Tianyu''s reaction.


    And that sense of crisis.


    After all, when he was so far away from the mountain forest, he would have been influenced by the snake king in the mountain forest to display the secrets of all things and his exploration of the surrounding areas.


    Well, wait until it''s really close.


    This influence is bound to reach a limit.


    Even, it is very likely that the detection of the surrounding areas will be weakened to a limit.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    Lin Tianyu is to let himself gradually adapt to that kind of exploration in advance, infinitely weakened situation. His reaction and fighting power.

 Chapter 2879

    All the way.


    This kind of reaction ability exercise, Lin Tianyu is also toward a more extreme way.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu still had a little operation of the secrets of all things, and was able to have some feelings about the surrounding environment.


    Although the operation level of all things is not deep.


    The feeling of the surrounding area is not very clear, and there is only a vague impression.


    However, there are still some impressions.


    Then, you can rely on this impression.


    Can know the direction of the attack. Prepare the coverage of boxing in advance.


    You can go down slowly.


    However, Lin Tianyu gradually stopped using the secrets of all things. And then, it made him completely insensitive to the surroundings.


    Every time, when there was a hidden snake, it attacked Lin Tianyu. After arriving at the very near distance, the movement of the snake was directly sensed by the fist of shaking the mountain. Under the condition of reaction, the attack was launched.


    With one blow, the snake that attacked him flew out.


    Even, for several times, the teeth of the snake had reached the point of biting his clothes. When Lin Tianyu felt the attack of the snake, the opponent was blown out with one punch.


    Although less advance perception.


    Let Lin Tianyu is even more in a kind of extreme danger.


    But in the same way, it is this feeling of walking in danger that makes Lin Tianyu''s reaction more sensitive.


    His fists were in the air.


    Lin Tianyu is sure that even those sneaking snakes are still a little short of being bitten by themselves. He also has time to punch and blow out the snake that attacked him.


    Moreover, gradually, Lin Tianyu did not use divine sense induction at all, nor did he use the secrets of all things.


    It''s just judging and attacking with fists.


    Lin Tianyu also felt it.


    The coverage range and accuracy of his boxing are all enhanced rapidly in this kind of battle.


    In front of him, there were several times, because the divine sense had not been locked in advance, so that the snake who had attacked him almost attacked and had bitten his clothes. His fist is the snake.


    But after a period of time, those sneaking snakes couldn''t get close enough to bite their lapels again.


    Even as long as such a fight continues.


    Lin Tianyu is even sure that under the shadow of his fist, he can not give these sneaking snakes into his body within three feet.


    The range of coverage, as well as the reaction speed of boxing, will be in the battle, reaching a more and more terrifying situation.


    It''s going to keep fighting like this.


    Then, in the end, can this kind of boxing completely replace the divine consciousness, so that we can use this kind of fist to explore the enemy?


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment, but still shook his head.


    Although this kind of boxing is shrouded in a short distance, it is almost possible to reach a more precise degree beyond the divine consciousness.


    But it is precisely because of this more accurate, but also must let this distance be closer is possible.


    If you are close, you will react more quickly.


    It''s true that fist power goes beyond the benefits of divinity.


    But it''s the same, because it''s more accurate and closer.


    If it''s just a single attack.


    It''s natural to be invincible.


    But once the number of attacks reaches a certain point, if the fist has not been able to lock the opponent earlier.


    Well, even if it''s your own boxing, you may not be able to respond to it and keep up with the rhythm of the attack.

 Chapter 2880

    Even though it''s incomparable.


    But in the real battle, the exploration of divine sense is still indispensable.


    It''s like a man of great skill, no matter how good he feels.


    In a small range, you can handle everything directly by hand without eyes.


    But once he reached a certain range, beyond which he had to explore and see clearly with his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu''s various understandings rose to his heart.


    Then, all the way forward, continue to fight all the way.


    Or did not run the secret of all things at all, and didn''t need the divine sense to perceive the surroundings. It was just under the cover of boxing. When the danger is sensed, attack with fist feeling.


    Lin Tianyu wants to be in the attack of this kind of sneak attack, which is not too many.


    Fully adapted to such a kind of combat, without the divine sense of induction.


    When it comes to the final showdown, when the number of snakes increases, they will use the combination of divinity and boxing to fight the last battle.


    Yeah.


    When I walked about one-third of the way to the depth of the forest.


    Lin Tianyu punched and flew a snake. All of a sudden, his brow wrinkled.


    This is a god snake that has just been blown out by itself.


    It was not like the front, after being hit by his own blow, he was completely lying on the ground, motionless. But once again under the distortion, unexpectedly still spit out the letter son, faintly still has, again to launch the attack posture to oneself.


    What''s more, when I hit this snake in the early stage of the fourth grade boxing, the strength felt by the fist was obviously stronger than that in front of it.


    This snake, compared with those who attack themselves in the front, is clearly a stronger level of strength.


    Eh!


    This is clearly the same as the previous snake.


    It''s just stronger.


    Yeah.


    The cultivation should be more powerful.


    Although all of them are in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    But in the early four grades, there are differences.


    For example, there is the early stage of the fourth grade. The differences in the middle, late and peak stages.


    Even, in addition to the difference in the level of cultivation.


    Among them, there should be the difference between kings.


    Then, when this kind of snake of King level in the early stage of four grades goes to war, its combat power will certainly be stronger than that of ordinary snake at the beginning of four grades.


    Suddenly, this one comes out, which is more powerful than those in front of the early four grade snake.


    It also makes Lin Tianyu''s heart renewed vigilance.


    Perhaps, like the one in front of the early four grade snake, there are dozens of cases.


    With his understanding of the kind of sword and boxing combined fighting method.


    A main attack, a main defense, but also can play a better effect. It can easily win in the battle of dozens of divine snakes.


    But if every one of them is more powerful than the one he fought in front of him.


    Dozens of them surrounded him.


    Then, it''s just like the front, under the condition that the sword technique and the fist skill match.


    Lin Tianyu can''t guarantee that he is able to win as easily as the front.


    Even if the snake''s strength reaches a level, can he really win.


    In Lin Tianyu''s mind, there is no complete assurance.

 Chapter 2881

    Bang bang!


    Lin Tianyu thought, is to jump out directly. It''s obvious that if you blow off the head with three punches, you will get a certain degree of strength.


    This strength is stronger than a little bit.


    Lin Tianyu could not help feeling.


    The snakes in front of him were blown out. Although after one blow was blown away, he just lay on the ground and was not killed directly by him without moving.


    However, if you want to kill the snake that has been bombed and killed, and then get a punch, it is absolutely possible to kill them directly.


    But now, this is a powerful snake.


    Lin Tianyu used four fists directly, which was enough to kill him completely.


    And it''s all the way.


    In fact, at the beginning, most of them were the top demon snakes.


    And then, gradually, they all became God snakes.


    And with his progress.


    The snake''s strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    But now it seems that it is almost two-thirds away from the real forest.


    But now the strength of the snake is growing.


    By the time we got here, a small qualitative change had already taken place.


    So, this goes on all the way.


    It''s time to go a step further. Isn''t the growth of the snake more terrifying?


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that there was a king level snake in the depths of the mountain forest.


    It''s not the snake.


    As a matter of fact, it is already quite enough to equal all of his present combat power.


    This is a very possible thing.


    But when thinking about it like this, Lin Tianyu not only did not have the slightest flinch. All over the body, that kind of intention to fight a war, on the contrary, rose to a completely different level from the previous one.


    The more powerful the snake is, the better it will be.


    It''s a trial, after all.


    If there is no such a powerful king level snake exists.


    Well, when the trial is finished and you go out to fight the gods from the lower part of the divine world.


    Can we guarantee that among them, there is no king level God in the early stage of the fourth grade?


    Needless to say.


    Among them, there must be a king level God.


    But if the current trial, there is no experience of fighting with the king level snake. To the real battlefield, it is the emergence of this level of master. What do you want to compete with your opponent?


    Lin Tianyu has a stronger sense of war.


    Once again, he accelerated his pace and went deeper into the forest.


    For the strength of the hidden serpent at last.


    Lin Tianyu is really full of expectation.


    Lin Tianyu''s speed is also increasing.


    You know, he has spent a lot of time here just one-third of the distance in the mountains.


    Bang Bang Bang


    All the way forward, nodding all the way.


    Eh!


    Here, I met the strength of the snake, clearly there is a small qualitative change.


    Inside, it is almost half the distance of the mountain forest.


    Lin Tianyu kept punching, to the snake that just came out and launched an attack on him. Attack the past again and again.

 Chapter 2882

    However, after more than a dozen fists in succession, the snake on the opposite side was still biting at him.


    Although that strength and speed, is completely inferior to the front.


    But it still has the power of World War I.


    It''s really scary.


    The snake with such strength wants to win quickly.


    Then, it is only possible to fight with a knife.


    But Lin Tianyu had no intention of cutting at all. He just wanted to use this snake to better sharpen his boxing.


    He pushed his boxing to a limit.


    Then, when it comes to the decisive battle, it can play a greater role.


    What''s more, it''s only half the distance.


    The strength of the snake has been enhanced for the second time.


    Then, when we continue to move forward, we must be able to meet the powerful snake.


    Now, Lin Tianyu''s skill of shaking mountains and bumping, especially that kind of boxing, clearly has more room for improvement. Then, it is just as well that the use of such a fight, to further enhance the boxing, in order to facilitate the final decisive battle.


    He honed his fighting power to be more powerful.


    And their own truly powerful means, of course, are also used in the final decisive battle.


    If it''s surrounded.


    Naturally, Lin Tianyu would not hesitate to wield his knife. He would directly kill the snake, which has enhanced his strength by another level.


    But now, it''s better to sharpen the boxing with room for improvement.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    After more than ten fists, this powerful snake finally fell on the ground directly by Lin Tianyu''s fist, which completely lost a little vitality.


    Lin Tianyu did not look at the snake again. He got up directly and went on.


    Along the way, the battle became more and more fierce.


    However, this fierce battle came down.


    Lin Tianyu also felt some benefits that he didn''t realize in front of him.


    It''s natural that his fists have grown.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his boxing strength had been greatly improved.


    Because, every one of them is really the snake that bombards each other from fist to flesh. Moreover, every time the fist goes down, Lin Tianyu also runs the body cultivation method of Vajra body.


    It''s been fighting all the time.


    The body cultivation method of Vajra body also works more and more smoothly.


    Correspondingly, the strength of boxing is also growing.


    Above this kind of strength, there has been a great increase in the divine snake.


    When he had just met him, he had to blow out 40 or 50 punches in succession, so that he could blow it to the ground and completely motionless.


    But now, after every fight, the number of punches that need to be delivered will be reduced to a certain extent.


    This meeting, with 20 or 30 punches, is the God snake that can directly enhance this strength again, and it is directly bombed to lie on the ground, motionless.


    In contrast.


    The number of fists used was almost half that of the previous one.


    The number of punches has been reduced by half, although it can not represent the strength of one''s own fist, that is to say, the strength of one''s fist is doubled. However, the growth of that power is also obvious.

 Chapter 2883

    Lin Tianyu has always paid attention to the cultivation of physical cultivation.


    Therefore, his power, which was originally among his fellow monks, could be regarded as reaching a very high level.


    After the strength has reached such a level, a slight increase is already a very remarkable thing.


    But now, because of this kind of fighting, there has been a significant increase.


    There are reasons for fighting.


    Combat has always been the best honing effect.


    In addition to this, there are all the excellent techniques in the inheritance palace.


    In this battle, it is because he has been running the immortal Vajra body''s body cultivation and fighting again. With the progress of physical training, his strength also increased naturally.


    Good!


    Lin Tianyu was very excited.


    Then, Lin Tianyu was facing the depths of the mountain forest and yelled:


    "fight!"


    Immediately, the word "war" with a high sense of war was transmitted far away under the sound of Lin Tianyu.


    In the mountains and forests, constantly echoing.


    For a long time.


    Lin Tianyu''s fighting spirit has reached an unprecedented level.


    Especially in this kind of battle, Lin Tianyu clearly sensed the existence of this kind of real benefit.


    The progress of martial arts, physical training, boxing, Boxing


    In order to be more powerful.


    The battle spirit in Lin Tianyu''s chest almost completely broke out of his chest.


    An indomitable sense of War reached its climax. Once again, Lin Tianyu quickened his steps and went deeper into the mountain forest.


    He could feel it clearly.


    In that deeper place, there are more powerful snake. It can also provide him with a stronger opponent. Give him better honing.


    This battle between life and death.


    For him now, he really needs it.


    Bang Bang Bang


    The fight from fists to the bursting of meat has been going on all the way.


    As the battle continues. Under the intensity of the battle, Lin Tianyu''s Vajra body''s body cultivation method is more smooth. At the same time, boxing strength has also made further progress.


    Bang!


    Under another blow, the fighting snake flew out again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with an uncontrollable excitement.


    Just now, he blew up this snake, which made it lie on the ground completely and could not get up again.


    He did it with just ten punches.


    From the front four or fifty punches to the present ten fists, we can do it.


    It''s a big step forward.


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    The Vajra body is also from the front, under the transformation of the ancient wooden tower, it is only reluctantly reaching the entry point of the Vajra body. Now, it is clear that the primary stage has been completed. As long as we continue to deepen, we can completely cultivate the primary stage of the Vajra body and enter the intermediate stage of the Vajra body.


    Ha ha


    When the Vajra body is also completed.


    His immortal Vajra body, even if it is completely cultivated. You can start to practice the skills of immortal spirit.

 Chapter 2884

    With such a state of mind.


    Lin Tianyu''s fighting spirit is rising again.


    Even, with the rising of the war spirit. Lin Tianyu clearly felt that he was able to get ahead, and once again, he had a slight enhancement effect.


    Nine fists!


    This time, when facing a snake of the same level as the one in front.


    Lin Tianyu actually only used nine fists, so he threw himself on the ground, motionless.


    You know, in front of him, although Lin Tianyu has already reached the level of ten punches, he can be blown to the ground without moving. However, the ten fists are just a limit. Sometimes, it is also possible to use 11 or 12 punches. It has never been less than ten punches, that is, the snake of this level will be directly blown down.


    But now, although the strength has not increased any more.


    It was because of this upsurge of fighting spirit.


    The effect of getting Lin Tianyu ahead of time has been enhanced once again.


    Good!


    Great!


    "Roar!"


    At this time, Lin Tianyu even faintly felt a kind of voice that came from the depths of the mountain forest and was totally unwilling to accept it.


    It was a very dull roar.


    In fact, no sound came out.


    However, the roar was clearly ringing in Lin Tianyu''s heart. Let his whole person is to feel a kind of slight vibration feeling.


    There was a strong reluctance in this roar.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu can clearly capture it.


    This roar, should be from the front, that can affect his perception of the snake king''s heart.


    It''s just, it''s weird.


    Since this snake king is so unwilling.


    Then, why didn''t it directly rush down from the depths of the mountain forest and lead the early four grade snakes under him to fight a decisive battle of life and death with him.


    But he must wait for him in the depth of the mountain forest.


    It was not until Lin Tianyu went to the depth of the mountain forest that this decisive battle with Lin Tianyu finally took place.


    Eh!


    There seems to be something wrong with it.


    Is it possible that this snake king is trapped in the deep mountain forest and can not directly lead the snakes to come.


    So now, although he has seen him, Lin Tianyu has been taking his early four grade snakes to sharpen himself and enhance his own strength. But he just couldn''t do anything about it. There is no way.


    It can''t come down, it can''t come to fight its own death.


    And, at least for now, it can''t come and fight itself.


    If so, it would be great!


    To be honest, with Lin Tianyu''s current strength, if he is directly against this snake king. In addition, his large number of followers of the early four grade snake are in.


    If Lin Tianyu is directly against him, he is not necessarily his opponent.


    Although Lin Tianyu is not afraid of a war.


    But for the same reason, he could not have delivered himself to the door to die when he knew clearly that he was defeated.


    Since that one snake king for a while, it is impossible to come down and fight with himself. Then, why not seize this opportunity. Do you want to fight more and increase your own strength?

 Chapter 2885

    Lin Tianyu walked all the way to the depth of the mountain forest.


    Finally, it''s always been after three-quarters of the distance.


    To here, Lin Tianyu clearly is feeling, he once again met the God snake. Strength seems to have been enhanced by another level.


    Because in front of him, in his way forward, he met the third level of the strength of the early four grade snake. With the improvement of his physical training and the growth of his boxing level.


    It was from the very beginning that he met the snake. It took 40 or 50 fists to kill the snake.


    At the back, he can kill them directly with five, six and seven fists.


    This directly kills the snake in the early stage of the fourth grade at the third level, which can be completely controlled within ten moves.


    But here we are.


    Lin Tianyu meets the snake again.


    With the benefit of his current boxing, he actually used a hundred moves. After that, he killed the snake on the spot.


    After arriving here, the strength of the God snake really has some terror.


    Even, with the strength of these snakes now, they are up against those snakes that Lin Tianyu met in the front. They have been able to kill the first stage of strength in front of Lin Tianyu in one bite.


    Now the strength of these snakes can be called the fourth stage in the early stage of the four grades.


    Even if he was just wearing the stage snake, if there were dozens of besieged, Lin Tianyu could only sense the situation at the beginning, and he would rush to escape first.


    Otherwise, once he was besieged by dozens of powerful snakes, Lin Tianyu would not be able to extricate himself.


    Lin Tianyu was on guard.


    Well, in the deepest part of the forest, where the snake king is.


    Can there be dozens of such fourth stage of the early four grade snake?


    According to Lin Tianyu''s journey, the number and experience of God snakes encountered.


    In the deepest part of that mountain forest, there must be dozens of snakes in the early stage of the fourth stage.


    Even, there are certainly not only dozens of them, but also more and more snakes of this level waiting for themselves there.


    Even, in addition to the fourth stage of strength in addition to the early four grade snake.


    Perhaps, there will still be the strength of the fifth stage of the four grade early snake.


    However, to reach the fifth stage of strength of the early four grade snake, is bound to be not too much.


    That should be the king of the snake in the early four grades.


    If there is, there will be such a level of snake.


    Then, Lin Tianyu felt that:


    he had to cultivate the body skills of this Vajra body, which was also a state of great achievement in the later period. Even reached the perfect state. At the same time, the skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the mountain has been greatly improved compared with the present. Then he can fight with the sword.


    But his Vajra body, because of the transformation of ancient wooden Chonglou, is only half of the middle level.


    It hasn''t been reached yet. What''s more, it''s the standard of the later stage of Dacheng.


    On the level of Vajra body, he is still a big step short.

 Chapter 2886

    Moreover, up to now, all the details contained in the body repair techniques of ancient wooden buildings have been used up.


    After that, he would have to practice again, and any slight progress would have to depend on his re cultivation. There is no longer any connection with the previous foundation, or can be relied on.


    And in such a case.


    If you want to repair the later stage of the Vajra body, you can even reach the perfect state.


    Its difficulty can be higher than this front, but also more difficult several times.


    In the same way, he used to shake the mountain.


    At his present level, it is not too high.


    If you take Lin Tianyu''s current martial arts vision, you can take this rock and roll boxing level. In particular, the locking level above boxing is divided into ten levels.


    At present, he has only barely reached the level of perfection at every level.


    Even, it has not reached the second level.


    And if you want to fight with the snake in the early stage of the fifth stage, and win.


    Then, for the sake of safety, boxing must be cultivated to the third level.


    In the current experience, he has been able to have a greater improvement, and even, it can make him lay a solid foundation to break through the cultivation of cultivation, which is mainly focused on the physical training. If his Vajra body can reach the level of perfection.


    Then, his body cultivation and cultivation can directly step into the realm of the late third grade.


    There will be no foundation instability.


    In terms of martial arts, the only thing that has been greatly improved in this period of time is the remaining boxing techniques.


    His Sabre technique has been honed for more than ten years and reached the highest level that can be achieved now. It is almost impossible, in a short period of time, there is too much improvement.


    Unless it is a coincidence, let your own Dao level rise to a higher level.


    But this opportunity is too scarce.


    It is the only way to practice as much as possible to shake the mountain. In boxing, there is a greater level of improvement, but also in the later battle, with the power of rock and bump boxing, it can provide better defense for itself.


    There is also an advantage to sharpen the skill of shaking mountain and hitting fist.


    When the fist skill of shaking mountain and bumping was put into practice, he fought in the way of boxing to meat.


    At the same time, the operation opened the body cultivation method of Vajra body.


    It is also able to make the performance of this boxing technique more conducive to the progress of physical training.


    At the same time of practicing boxing, in fact, it is equivalent to practicing body training.


    Lin Tianyu also set the following direction of cultivation.


    Or to shake the mountain and hit the main boxing.


    Along the way, in the constant fighting, I constantly exercised and honed this boxing technique. It also promoted the progress of physical cultivation.


    However, Lin Tianyu didn''t plan to go all the way. He went straight to the depth of the mountain forest.


    If you walk in this straight line.


    When we reach the depth of the forest.


    He can''t achieve the exercise effect he expected. He will go directly to the mountain forest, where the snake king is.


    Now, the snake king is obviously unable to leave the deep mountain forest for various reasons.


    So why didn''t Lin Tianyu stagger some distances properly.


    After more exercise, the expected effect is achieved, and then go to the mountain forest, where the snake king is.

 Chapter 2887

    Now that it''s a plan.


    Lin Tianyu also toward the side, slightly deviated some direction, continued to move forward.


    All the way to fight, all the way to experience.


    So, after changing direction, fight on. Lin Tianyu still did not take out the black knife, still fighting with boxing. And in this kind of combat, boxing is gradually honed more mellow, natural.


    Especially the mastery of boxing.


    Lin Tianyu felt that there was a progress of germplasm.


    We have reached the second level temporarily.


    In the middle stage of body cultivation, the perfection was gradually driven.


    After this period of experience, all the progress is very obvious. After making a great progress, Lin Tianyu is sure to go deep into the mountains and fight with the snake king there and the formation he has laid out.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with excitement, and he fought with all his heart.


    Bang!


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a strange feeling when he blew out the last punch and killed another snake.


    It doesn''t seem right?


    I changed the direction, so the way forward, enhance the strength.


    In principle, the snake king in the deep mountain forest should be more angry after sensing his own action.


    But how, just the previous time, after feeling the anger of this snake king.


    After that, it has been just so quiet, no too much reaction.


    It seems that he didn''t notice his own thing that he took the snake from his mountain forest to sharpen himself, train his martial arts and physical skills, and enhance his strength.


    If so, there are two possibilities.


    First, the snake king is confined to the depth of the mountain forest and can''t move.


    Therefore, for this kind of action, even if it is angry, it is of no use at all. Simply ignore this matter directly, let oneself experience in this line.


    This is what it can do.


    It''s no use even in a hurry.


    Simply pretending not to see it. Leave it alone.


    The second possibility.


    It is this snake king who is undergoing a certain key transformation.


    It was the critical moment.


    At this time, it can not be disturbed. Therefore, it just wants to stay there quietly, and wait until its transformation is completed, it will come out again and really fight with itself.


    Yeah.


    So I stopped to think.


    Lin Tianyu felt it more and more.


    This snake king should be in a kind of metamorphosis.


    Otherwise, even if it is confined to the depth of the mountain forest, can not leave there.


    It can also gather all the snakes that have been attacking themselves all the way back to their own side. After waiting for them to go up, they can concentrate on these snakes and fight with themselves.


    There is no need. On the way, so many divine snakes have been arranged for their own fighting or training.


    Let yourself improve our strength.


    And now, think about it.


    It clearly does not want to arrange so many snakes, constantly sneaking on themselves, to increase their own sharpening, so as to enhance their strength.


    But it has no way.

 Chapter 2888

    Clearly, it is the transformation of this snake king that makes it unable to leave the deep mountain forest.


    Can''t be disturbed.


    This is the only way to delay more time.


    Constantly sent one after another to attack themselves.


    Although, because of this kind of attack, it is impossible to form any substantial damage to Lin Tianyu. On the contrary, Lin Tianyu will gain more experience in this attack.


    The snake king knew the result.


    However, it was able to increase some time for itself and delay for a long time, and then launched a more confident decisive battle with Lin Tianyu.


    This has to be done.


    If that is the case.


    Well, now, it seems that we should rush directly into the depth of the mountain forest.


    Take advantage of this opportunity.


    That snake king is not completely transformed, there is no more means and methods to deal with their own time.


    Seize the opportunity to fight it.


    In this way, their chances of winning are even greater?


    In this way, Lin Tianyu can no longer restrain this kind of mood to seize this opportunity. Directly once again, he went to the depth of the mountain forest.


    And when Lin Tianyu made such a detour.


    Lin Tianyu also clearly felt it.


    When he went straight to the depth of the mountain forest, the mountain forest ambushed and attacked his own snake. It was clear that it was much more violent than before. The number is also increasing. More snakes jumped out, attacking themselves again and again, without interruption.


    It is clear that the intensity and degree of such attacks are far higher than those ahead.


    They are trying to stop themselves from going to the depths of the forest.


    And the depth of the mountain forest, clearly is the snake king.


    And that snake king was in front of him, he was ready to fight with himself.


    Moreover, he specially challenged himself.


    But now, on the contrary, there are so many God snakes coming out, trying their best to prevent themselves from going to the depth of the mountain forest.


    To say, it is because the snake king did not dare to fight his own death.


    Lin Tianyu is ten thousand people who don''t believe it.


    Then, there is only one possibility left.


    This snake king is really like his own guess.


    It is undergoing some very important transformation.


    In such a transformation, it can not be disturbed at all. Therefore, when you know where you want to go, you will become more cautious.


    Therefore, they sent out such a large number of God snakes to prevent them from going to the depths of the mountain forest.


    At least, for a while, he prevented himself from going to the depth of the mountain forest.


    When he thought of it, Lin Tianyu just laughed.


    The more powerful the other side''s resistance.


    So, the more it proves, the more his guess is completely correct.


    This snake king is at a critical time.


    It can''t be disturbed much.


    This is a good chance to kill this snake king.


    Otherwise, the snake king, who can be in the depths of the mountain forest and so far away, can release a kind of power, which directly affects the thoughts of the snake king who is inspired by his divine sense.


    Lin Tianyu always has a feeling of danger.

 Chapter 2889

    Lin Tianyu always feels it.


    This snake king is more powerful than he imagined.


    It will be very difficult to kill.


    And the threat to ourselves will be very great.


    Now, there is such a good opportunity. This is precisely a dilemma. Of course, we have to take this opportunity to go and kill this snake king first.


    Therefore, in this kind of super strong obstruction, Lin Tianyu instead accelerated his speed and rushed to the deep part of the mountain forest.


    It''s just that there''s obviously more fighting at this time. The intensity also increases.


    But Lin Tianyu still did not take out the black knife.


    He was still fighting with his fists against the serpents.


    And because the intensity and frequency of this kind of fighting is much higher. For his boxing and physical training, the effect is more obvious.


    Bang bang!


    When Lin Tianyu hit him three times in succession, he tried his best to stop him. He had been fighting with him for a long time.


    Sizzling, hissing


    All of a sudden, right in front of me, there was a sound.


    At this time, there were dozens of snakes in front of Lin Tianyu.


    They appeared in front of them, trying to prevent themselves from going to the depth of the mountain forest.


    And now, there are dozens of snakes besieging the scene.


    Lin Tianyu is also aware of it.


    This must be that the snake king is really in a hurry.


    Therefore, it made a battle of such a large scale that it stopped the pace of their own progress.


    It really does not want to let itself go to the depths of the mountain forest now.


    In front of us, although there was once a time when dozens of divine snakes besieged themselves.


    However, at that time, Lin Tianyu felt clearly.


    In a situation like that.


    This snake king, it is clearly felt.


    At that time, it thought that it could kill itself directly. Therefore, it is a big battle like that.


    It was under the pressure of such a battle that he borrowed the battle of life and death with dozens of divine snakes.


    Then, in the course of the battle, I really realized the fist power of shaking mountain and hitting fist.


    Otherwise, in the front of the time, it was only accidentally used once. When I want to do it, I still feel bad.


    But that time of battle, it was directly let oneself understand the boxing.


    With his current combat power, there is a situation that dozens of divine snakes are besieged by him, but he will not worry at all.


    Because of his fighting power, Lin Tianyu can easily win against such a situation.


    But now, in the face of these dozens of positive snakes, Lin Tianyu''s face can not help but change.


    That''s right!


    This is just a few dozen snakes.


    However, these dozens of divine snakes, and those in front of them, have totally different feelings.


    Because any of these dozens of snakes.


    Lin Tianyu felt that they could easily defeat the dozens of God snakes he met in front of him.


    Now, there are dozens of such powerful snakes. I''ve trapped myself.


    This level of risk.


    That was a battle that was dozens of times higher than that before, when we met dozens of divine snakes.

 Chapter 2890

    Lin Tianyu even had a strange feeling.


    Even with his current strength, if he is really trapped in the center by these dozens of divine snakes.


    He will even have the possibility of falling.


    Lin Tianyu did not hesitate.


    He quickly took out the black knife. Then, it was a flash of body shape and rushed in the direction of dozens of God snakes.


    At the time of approaching, the body method of thousands of illusory incarnations is put into practice.


    Suddenly, dozens of Lin Tianyu attacked the snakes at the same time.


    Although those incarnations of vitality are not as powerful as noumenon, they are obviously able to block the rest of the divine snakes for a short time.


    But Lin Tianyu''s own noumenon, however, directly waved the black knife in his hand and launched an attack on the God snake that rushed in front of him.


    At the same time, it is to shake the mountain to hit the fist technique to display.


    Under the cover of boxing, protect yourself.


    Always on guard, the rest of the snake, from the side of the sneak attack.


    Under this kind of arrangement, Lin Tianyu has put his knife technique to the limit.


    Then, the fastest way is to directly cut the snake in the front of the sword between a dozen knives.


    And at this time, those mental strength to prevent the rescue of the body, obviously has reached the limit of prevention. Finally, can no longer stop the back of the snake toward his own momentum.


    And even with more than a dozen knives, it is the battle record of directly killing the God snake who rushed to the front.


    But Lin Tianyu did not dare to let himself be surrounded by dozens of divine snakes.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu did not think much about it.


    Direct is the body shape, leap to open.


    Then, he applied the body method to the limit and began to flee.


    Just now, I killed one of the other''s divine snakes. It was a matter of fortune.


    Just because Lin Tianyu arranged it properly, it was able to have such a result.


    He didn''t dare to be surrounded by dozens of other snakes.


    After Lin Tianyu fled all the way, he also planned to start in his heart.


    This has not reached the depth of the mountain forest.


    There''s still a long way to go.


    After the battle of dozens of divine snakes organized by the snake king, he launched an attack on himself.


    He was forced to escape.


    Then, in the depths of that mountain forest, besides the snake king, there must be a bigger battle waiting for him.


    With the present strength.


    I''m afraid that even if the snake king is really like what he expected.


    It''s a very critical moment of transformation.


    But I am under the means of protection arranged by it. It must be impossible to deal with it.


    Yeah.


    What do we have to do?


    Just waiting for it to change. But oneself retreats again, again like in front of the same experience, enhances the strength.


    Then, wait for the strength to rise completely, and then fight the snake king?


    No way.


    If you do this, it seems that it is the safest way.


    However, who can really know.


    When will this snake king really complete its transformation?

 Chapter 2891

    If you wait until it has completed the metamorphosis, its strength has not been improved at all.


    At that time, I was not in danger.


    No way.


    You can''t wait any longer.


    Isn''t it arranged for dozens of powerful snakes to block the way?


    Well, I''ll try to get rid of these dozens of powerful snakes.


    In such a battle, it can also enhance the strength and increase the tempering.


    Moreover, it can get closer to the snake king. Then, he went deep and looked for an opportunity to kill the snake king.


    Lin Tianyu thought, in his eyes, there was a flash of firmness.


    After a little rest, they sneaked in the direction of dozens of snakes that had prevented them from moving forward and forced them to escape.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Dongcheng.


    Fat, thin, a DA, Hu four people are gathered in a small courtyard, discuss things.


    In this small courtyard, there are two other people who also participated in their discussion.


    The strength of these two men is obviously weaker.


    It is clear that there are only three levels in the early stage.


    So, they came to rescue the Lord Huo.


    How is the operation going now?


    This has to start with what happened after they just came to Dongcheng.


    At that time, the fat man and other four people came to the Cave City together.


    They began to hide, to understand some of the Dongcheng situation. Watch the development of the situation.


    Then, they just casually inquired about it, and they understood it.


    Su Cheng''s guess is really right.


    In the whole Dongcheng, some rumors have already begun to spread. Moreover, a kind of potential has been formed. This situation is extremely disadvantageous to Huo Chengzhu.


    It was said that he was passive. In the first battle with Chongxiao Pavilion, he delayed the plane because of his wrong command, which led to the failure to achieve substantive victory in the war against Chongxiao Pavilion.


    For a moment, there were all kinds of words.


    But each kind of speech is extremely disadvantageous to Huo Chengzhu.


    In addition to these words, there is even a more extreme one.


    It is said that Huo Chengzhu clearly colluded with the Chongxiao Pavilion, and intentionally damaged the interests of Dongcheng under the internal and external cooperation. Therefore, it is in the end that led to the defeat of the war.


    Huo City Lord is a traitor, a traitor, he should be punished


    There is no limit to the words.


    They want to completely submerge the Huo City Lord in such unfavorable words.


    At this time, they just inquired casually.


    In restaurants, I heard so many legends.


    Obviously, to Huo City Lord ready to start the black hand, although not directly action. But his layout is about to be completed.


    As long as the layout of all this is completely arranged, that is, it is time for him to act.


    Of course, if you want to save people.


    At this time, of course, it would be better to save people.


    Because, at this time, although the dark hand behind the scenes has made a momentum.


    However, at this time, the real power of Dongcheng is still in the hands of Huo Chengzhu.


    As long as he wanted to follow the fat man and others, he found an excuse to leave. It''s not hard.

 Chapter 2892

    "Fat man, I think this should be a good time to save people.


    "At this time, if Huo Chengzhu casually finds a reason to take his family out of the city for a visit. No one dares to stop him. As long as you really get out of town. Well, it''s the sea and the sky. No one can limit Huo City Lord any more.


    "The strength of Huo City Lord is already very strong.


    "In addition, we combined with each other and carried out some protection. It''s almost guaranteed.


    "What''s more, the master of Huo city has been a long time in Dongcheng.


    "In such a long time, the Lord Huo must have accumulated enough contacts in this cave city.


    "At that time, although these contacts will not take the initiative to stand up, they will directly help Huo City Lord''s escape.


    "But it must have played a more or less role.


    "Either delay the pursuit for a while, or deliberately create a small accident to make it difficult for the pursuit to proceed smoothly.


    "In this way, our success is almost 100 percent."


    The fat man looked at the thin man unfathomably and said, "skinny, do you really think so? Do you think that it is the most appropriate time to rescue the Lord Huo now, and it must be 100% successful? "


    After listening to the fat man''s words, Hu Si thought for a while.


    The thin man opened his mouth and said, "of course. Such an opportunity is not the best one. When is the best time? Is it true that it is a good time to wait until Huo city master is arrested and then rescue him? "


    The fat man listened to this, also did not have much and the thin carried on the rescue.


    Then the fat man looked at Ada and said, "boss, what do you think?"


    A Da Dao: "fat man, I''m really going to take Su''s deputy cabinet leader. His eyes are not bad at all. It''s very appropriate to have you in charge of this


    The thin man was angry and said, "boss, what do you mean?"


    Since the fat people are called big boss.


    Of course, the skinny is also the same yield, also called a big boss.


    A Da Dao: "skinny, the timing you just mentioned is really bad."


    "Boss, I think this is the wrong time. But I clearly feel that this is the most suitable time Said the thin man, unconvinced.


    A Da Dao: "of course, the timing you mentioned is wrong. What''s more, it''s not right at all. Even the fat man clearly thought of the time you said, that is, it was a wrong time. "


    The thin person listened to a big this words, that is Leng to open mouth directly.


    Then, the thin man asked the fat man and said, "do you think that my time to save people is really not right at all?"


    The fat man said, "I didn''t think of the time you said, but it was not right at all. I just feel that if we are helping people now, it''s really hard to please. "


    The thin man said, "why is it hard to please?"


    The fat man said, "it''s very simple. Since our vice cabinet leader Su arranged us to come to save people. Well, it will have his purpose, don''t you think? "

 Chapter 2893

    The thin man said, "of course I know that. Naturally, Su''s deputy cabinet leader did not arrange us to come out to save people for no reason. He''s a hero. Cherish the hero. "


    But the fat man shook his head and said, "skinny, your head is so bad. You''ll never be the vice cabinet leader. "


    The thin man said angrily, "fat man, what are you talking about?


    "I''m thin, but I''m ready to be the leader of the cabinet one day."


    When they heard the thin man''s words, they all burst into laughter.


    The thin man said again, "fat man, you can tell me why I can''t be the vice cabinet leader. If you''re right, I''ll change it as soon as possible. Maybe it''s still in time. "


    The fat man said, "you can''t understand such a simple truth.


    "Think about it.


    "Our Su vice cabinet leader, why do you want to rescue this Huo City Lord.


    "If you want to say that Huo Chengzhu is a hero, it is indeed a hero. And it''s powerful. But even so, it''s not necessary for our vice cabinet master Su to save him.


    "Unless such a powerful hero can be used by our Chongxiao Pavilion. That is the right thing to do.


    "And let this man be used by our Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Well, we have to let this person really appreciate our ChongXiao pavilion from the heart.


    "But now, they haven''t really been framed. At this time, we have already made a move to save people. So, will people appreciate us again?


    "There''s no deep, deep gratitude.


    "How can they be used by our ChongXiao pavilion?


    "Then we have saved people for nothing?"


    Er!


    When thin people think about this, it really makes sense.


    At the same time, Xindao:


    he really did not owe the vice cabinet leader su. He let the fat man command this rescue operation.


    This idea can be considered by Chongxiao Pavilion everywhere.


    He was too thin to think of it.


    This is really too rare!


    Thin think again, however, in this heart, still have a kind of indistinct. So he looked at Ada again and said, "boss, are you right about what you said about fat man? And boss, what did you think just now? "


    Ah laughed and shook his head and said, "my idea is not exactly the same as that of the fat man. But in the end, it''s a coincidence. "


    "So, boss, what do you think? If you say it, let''s all listen to it. "


    A Da Dao: "what I think is that if we go to rescue now, we can''t have any effect.


    "Because, so far. There''s no real action yet.


    "What this spreads out is just some unfavorable words to Huo Chengzhu, just to prepare for the follow-up action.


    "But this preparation is enough.


    "But at the end of the day, will you act. Do you want to target the Huo City Lord. This is still not necessarily the case. It''s possible. At the end of the day, a high-level rumor came out of the blue, which made all this disappear. It won''t do anything to Huo City Lord.


    "It''s all possible.


    "What''s more, Huo city master is likely to think so. This is not suitable for rescuing the Lord of Huo. "

 Chapter 2894

    Thin is even more unconvinced way: "boss, even if that Huo City Lord is really so thinking, this also with us to rescue Huo City Lord does not conflict."


    A Da Dao: "that is a conflict. And there''s a lot of conflict. "


    The thin man said, "how can there be conflict? Boss, tell me about it. I really haven''t figured it out yet


    A Da Dao: "because if Huo City Lord really wants to think like this.


    "We are going to rescue Lord Huo. He must not follow us. Because, he Huo City Lord will feel that he really can have the moment to completely wash white for himself. If you leave now. Then, he will never be able to give himself to wash white.


    "Think about it.


    "Who would like to be in the position of the Lord of a city, good. After being wronged, he gave up the position of city Lord directly. Then, they directly follow others and invest in another force?


    "No one wants to.


    "As long as he felt that he had a little chance to wash away the dirty water from his body.


    "He will do his best to wash white.


    "And the Lord Huo must have fantasized. He also had the ability to wash himself white. Even now, Huo City Lord must be starting, all the relations that he can start, go to wash white for himself.


    "He''s definitely not just waiting for the results to happen.


    "And as long as these relationships he''s looking for, they haven''t given him a final veto. Huo City Lord must be a newspaper will have a certain fantasy.


    "At this time, he won''t go with us at all. How can we rescue them.


    "So we have to wait all the time.


    "Then, all the time, the Lord Huo was arrested. Was convicted.


    "By that time, he was already completely desperate. We''re going to rescue again. Then, he will believe us and follow us. We can really save him. "


    After listening to a Da''s words, the thin man nodded his head.


    Even the fat man nodded.


    In front of him, he thought about it from the interests of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, he did not consider such an aspect of human nature.


    The human heart is the most difficult aspect.


    If the Lord Huo didn''t reach the point of complete despair, it would be exactly like what ADA said.


    He won''t believe them.


    He will not go with them.


    After all, if Huo City Lord really can so easily is to follow them to go.


    Then, in Chongxiao Pavilion, after he finished the contest with Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng has been able to directly persuade Huo city master not to return to Dongcheng.


    It doesn''t have to be so much trouble.


    Even to now, they still have to be fat people, and then rushed to Dongcheng to carry out rescue.


    For Ah Da''s way of thinking and ideas.


    Fat and thin two people are more from the heart, expressed convinced.


    At this time, fat and thin two people to a Da full of conviction, and then look back at Hu Si.


    They found that Hu Si was not so convinced of ADA as they were. Instead, they were still thinking about it.


    This made them angry.

 Chapter 2895

    Hu Si, what do you mean by your appearance?


    Don''t you plan to believe our boss''s plan from the heart like us?


    You''re the boss who can''t believe us.


    You are too bold.


    The fat man was unconvinced and said, "Oh. Hu Si, I see you''ve been thinking about it all the time. You must have come up with some really good idea? What''s more, the idea you come up with must be more thorough and comprehensive than we think? Then, you can tell us what you think of. We all listen to it. We''re all here. After washing our ears, we''ll wait for your advice. "


    Hu Si looked up and saw the fat man''s strange appearance.


    Hu Si just laughed, but he was not angry.


    "I''m just thinking about when, in the end, is the best time to rescue," Hu said


    "Nonsense!"


    The thin man said: "what we were discussing just now is when is the best time to rescue the Lord Huo? Under our discussion, we all think that this is not the right time. The real right time should be after Huo City Lord is captured, this is the most suitable time.


    "So, Husi, you''ve been thinking so much.


    "You must have come up with a rescue opportunity that is not necessarily with us?


    "Then tell me about it. You''ve come up with the right time for rescue?


    "If the time you say is really right, then we will all act in accordance with your said opportunity."


    The meaning of thin man''s words seems to be to listen to Hu Si''s idea to act.


    But anyone can hear it from the tone and tone of the skinny man.


    In the words that thin people say, the meaning is completely opposite.


    Hu Si said: "I also think that now is not a suitable time for rescue."


    The thin man was happy and said, "what you think of is exactly the same as what we think of? That''s what we all think. But you''re good. After thinking for so long, you think you have come up with something special and different? But it''s good of you. When you open your mouth, it''s clearly the same idea that we''ve come up with


    Hu Si said: "this is not the same as you think."


    "What''s the difference? It''s up to you. "


    The thin man watched Hu Si closely. In my eyes, I was filled with discontent.


    "Of course, it''s not the same.


    "Because you may not have really participated in an action like this. Therefore, the process of such an action must not be known so clearly.


    "Actions like this against a big city Lord. As long as it is unfolded, it will quietly lay down a large network.


    "When it comes to the decisive implementation of this action, the big net will immediately close in.


    "And before the operation, because the net will be big enough.


    "So if you just look at it simply. It seems that it will be very calm, without any danger.


    "In fact, this is the most dangerous time."

 Chapter 2896

    what do you mean?


    Thin people almost didn''t understand.


    The look of the fat man was only half aware and half understood.


    Only ADA seems to have heard something. But it''s not entirely clear.


    However, he did not fully understand Hu Si''s words.


    But they all feel it clearly.


    What Hu Si said is that there is his truth in it.


    The thin man was also modest and said, "Hu Si, you can talk about it. What is the meaning of what you say in it


    Hu Si said: "I mean now, in fact, is the most dangerous time.


    "Because, at this time, the other side just quietly arranged the net around, waiting.


    "At this time, if there is no movement.


    "Then, all the other party''s purposes are all aimed at Huo Chengzhu. As long as the Lord Huo doesn''t leave. No one else jumped out of the room and made active noises. Then, all their attention will just be focused on Huo City Lord.


    "But at this time, once we have an operation and want to start to rescue Huo City Lord.


    "Well, before the other party''s net has moved.


    "We all present ourselves completely and clearly under the gaze of the other party in our own actions.


    "Then, in their big net, there is not only Huo City Lord. There will be us in there.


    "It''s like the fisherman fishing.


    "If his net goes down, and then there is no fish moving. He just has a destination that he has chosen in his heart. But once his net had not moved, it was already moving in other waters. Well, within the scope of his network, he will also pay attention to another place where there is a big movement once again.


    "At that time, there will be a big disturbance in this matter. The fish that comes out will also be caught in the fishing net of the fisherman.


    "So now is the most dangerous time.


    "We move, not only can''t rescue Huo City Lord. Even, it will expose us all.


    "At that time, we were all worried about our self-protection.


    "Not to mention to rescue Huo City Lord."


    Hu Si said this, especially in the case of a fisherman''s fishing net, they could understand it.


    Each other is a net, they are fish.


    At this time, or all calm time, the net is only under the cloth, but also did not start to catch fish.


    If it doesn''t move, the other party doesn''t know that there are still some fish there.


    But just move it.


    Then, they will be clearly exposed in each other''s line of sight.


    The net that can catch fish will move towards them.


    They can''t escape.


    This metaphor is indeed quite appropriate.


    But the key is that if the other party lays a tight net.


    So, doesn''t this mean that they have no chance to rescue at all?


    So the thin man said again, "Hu Si, according to what you say. In order not to be found out. Not to be given by the other side of the net into the net, we just can be motionless waiting. So, how can we rescue the Lord Huo? "

 Chapter 2897

    Hu Si said: "since we have received such an action, we have come to rescue Huo Chengzhu. Then, of course, we have to act and rescue. "


    The thin man said: "but the other side has laid the net, and has such a clear control of everything around here. What are we going to do to help? "


    Hu Si said: "although the other party has already laid the net now.


    "However, there will always be loopholes in such a network.


    "Just now, because it''s just been offline. There must be very few loopholes. It''s not good for our actions.


    "But as this net gradually collapses. It was time for the fish to fall into the net. Then, the net must not be as tight as before when it was just laid down. Only when we catch the loophole and rescue it, will it be easier to achieve success. "


    The thin man was unconvinced to argue: "Hu Si, this truth is all you say. Then you know when the other party will have a loophole. When is the best time to rescue each other? "


    Hu Si laughs and says, "when I get here, of course I have to rely on Hu Si.


    "Don''t forget.


    "What did Hu Si do before I joined ChongXiao pavilion.


    "My other identity, of course, allows us to grasp this opportunity completely.


    "At the most suitable time, the other party''s network appeared a biggest loophole, we launched the action. Then, I can guarantee that as long as we act, we will succeed and achieve unexpected results. "


    Hu Si said so, thin man did not rush to argue with it.


    Because only Hu Si dared to say so.


    Take the best opportunity.


    In fact, the key point lies in the understanding of those who want to take the initiative in Huocheng.


    Only when we have a thorough understanding of those people can we have a more appropriate opportunity for action.


    And all this, together, is two words - news.


    Only when more and more accurate information is put in front of them, can they make a more perfect plan and have a better plan of action.


    When it comes to the accuracy of the news, who dares to compare with the iron wood Gang.


    The predecessor of Hu Si, isn''t that the fourth leader of Tiemu Gang?


    As long as he makes use of this line of the Tiemu gang and makes a little exploration, can he make clear all the changes in the Dongcheng?


    After Hu Si put down his bold words, he went out to find news.


    Obviously, this is the line that he wants to find the iron wood gang.


    Then, the useful information came out.


    When Hu Si goes out, the thin man is going out with him.


    The thin man came up and said, "brother Hu, let me have a look. How did you and those people of the iron wood Gang connect their heads. What''s the right code? Let me go with you for a long time and raise my horizons. "


    "That''s not good. This is related to the internal secrets of our Tiemu gang. It can''t be easily seen by others. At that time, I can''t afford to let out the secrets of my iron wood gang. "


    Hu Si said, shaking his head deliberately.


    However, in the eyes, it is full of complacency.


    Hey, hey!


    You skinny, that''s the day you finally got me.

 Chapter 2898

    Thin man is a good time to ask for Hu Si.


    Then, after hesitation, Hu Si finally agreed.


    However, there are three rules.


    Hu Si said, "skinny, I have to tell you. When it comes to the next meeting place, you are not allowed to speak more and act more. Otherwise, if your participation will affect the meeting this time and affect our whole plan below, it will be up to you. "


    Hu Si said with a serious look.


    But inside the eyes, it is full of contentment.


    "Brother Hu, don''t worry about it. I must just not have any actions and words.


    "When you get to the joint, you just make me a stool and a piece of wood.


    "Brother Hu, if you don''t let me move, I will not move any more."


    Hu Si just nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take you with me to let you have a long insight."


    Hu Si said and went ahead.


    Then, Hu Si led the skinny man into the Dong City, a most exquisite restaurant.


    Although this restaurant is not particularly prosperous, it is not the most luxurious one.


    But as soon as thin people get into it, they feel a difference.


    It seems that there is a special atmosphere in this restaurant.


    Of course, this is also because the thin man came with Hu Si. What''s more, Hu Si brought him here, saying that he wanted to connect with the iron wood gang. This is to let the skinny with the heart, special attention after, just feel.


    What''s the difference?


    Thin man carefully under the feeling.


    Eh!


    It seems that this restaurant is very quiet. There are a lot of drinkers entering this restaurant, they just eat their own food, and they don''t disturb each other much.


    This kind of environment, in the restaurant business, can really have some unique flavor in it.


    You know, which diner who usually goes to a restaurant to have a meal is not a forthright person.


    After entering the restaurant, naturally, there was a lot of shouting and shouting.


    There''s nothing like this.


    It''s so quiet.


    After entering this restaurant, every drinker seems to have become a refined person. It''s not just drinkers.


    The thin man immediately felt very strange, so he immediately said, "Hu Si, in this restaurant, how..."


    Of course, thin people want to ask about the quiet in this restaurant, which is incompatible with other restaurants.


    However, the skinny just asked here.


    Hu Si said, "well," and then he looked back at the skinny man and said, "don''t talk too much. But remember you promised me before you came. Later, everything, you can just watch quietly. Do you know? "


    Thin this just asked half of the words, also had to be in Hu Si''s words, is to shrink back.


    And see the skinny is really when there is no more mouth.


    Hu Si''s eyes, however, flashed a smug smile.


    Hey, hey!


    When, this has always been with their own not too deal with the thin.


    It was even at this time that I was so scared by myself that I didn''t dare to make a lot of noise.

 Chapter 2899

    Hu Si, with a satisfied look on his face, said, "come here and prepare a quiet private room for us."


    Soon, a guy came up.


    Then, the man looked at Hu Si with a smile and said, "my guest, I''m really sorry for you. We have no private rooms here. The private rooms are all reserved. What''s more, my guest, there are only two people. Why don''t you go to this hall and find a better place to have dinner. "


    It may be a fact that the private room is tense.


    But there is no private room at all.


    That should be impossible.


    However, it is very likely that this guy saw Hu Si and they only had two people. Therefore, he was not willing to take out the private room and give it to Hu Si.


    Hu Si is a stare way: "how, despise a person? I still think we can''t afford it. Come and give him a reward of one hundred taels of silver first. "


    Hu Si said and waved to the back.


    The meaning can''t be understood.


    It seems that he is calling on the attendant behind him to give the fellow a reward of 100 liang of silver.


    And who is this Valet.


    Behind Hu Si, there is only a thin person.


    You can think of it with your nose.


    This attendant is naturally thin.


    Thin heart inside, just a burst of anger, like a follower?


    But this damned Hu Si, unexpectedly is to him as a valet to treat.


    This is really irritating!


    In a fit of anger, the thin man would like to ignore Hu Si. However, on second thought, he has already followed Hu Si to the present step. Maybe, this is the scene when we can see Hu Si meeting with the gang members of Tiemu gang.


    At this time, if I don''t follow Hu Si''s arrangement.


    Maybe, this head is not connected.


    Then, I have been following here, is not all in vain.


    Even the tie-in of the iron wood gang can''t be seen.


    Thinking of this time, the thin man finally swallowed a mouthful of anger. Then, without saying a word, he took out a silver NOTE directly and gave it to the waiter of the restaurant.


    That guy is also a man of great insight.


    To be honest.


    The reward of 100 Liang silver may be in other places. It seems that it can be counted as a lot.


    But in his fellow''s eyes, it''s not too much.


    If you can go to his luxurious house in a restaurant like this, you can always reward him more than a hundred taels of silver.


    The man took the bill at will and took a look.


    But all of a sudden, the guy''s face changed.


    This figure seems to be wrong.


    This one, but the front is clearly three. And the zero at the back should be two. But now, the zero behind this is directly one more.


    Where is 100 Liang silver?


    This is clearly a direct way to give yourself 3000 taels of silver.


    In front of me, the man didn''t have too much trouble and got a reward of 100 Liang silver. It is because he often receives a reward of 100 Liang silver. Even more.


    But at one time, he gave a reward of three thousand taels of silver.


    This is really not much.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to find out in the whole Dongcheng.


    This reward guy, a shot, is a direct shot of 3000 liang of this kind of hero.

 Chapter 2900

    This time, Hu Si glanced at the rear, and saw the excited appearance of this fellow.


    That is to say, it stealthily sweeps the number on the silver note.


    Three thousand taels!


    No wonder this guy is so excited.


    Hu Si saw the number, but did not put it in his heart.


    Top monks like them.


    The silver is of no use to them at all. If they had not entered this worldly world occasionally, for convenience, they would not have taken the banknotes with them. Don''t say 3000 Liang, even if it is 30000 Liang, in their eyes, it is no doubt with garbage.


    But at this time, Hu Si looked at the man again and said, "man, prepare a quiet private room for us. After a while, I have an important guest to entertain. "


    Entertain an important guest.


    After hearing this, the guy understood.


    It turned out that they were not just two people. There are guests coming. This is naturally a private room, which is convenient enough.


    The man hesitated for a moment, then said, "my guest, there is a private room in my restaurant. However, this private room has always been reserved by Mr. Wang. Every time he brought guests, he asked for such a private room for dinner.


    "Today, though he has not come.


    "I don''t know when he will come directly.


    "By then, if I have already given this private room to my guest. When Mr. Wang arrived, the private room was gone. He must be angry.


    "At that time, our whole restaurant could not bear the anger of this prince."


    Hu Siyi laughed and said, "the prince you mentioned should be a big family in Dongcheng, or a prince of powerful officials. Then you can rest assured. It''s just dominating in Dongcheng. But when I came to this Cave City, I would not say that I was just a big family or a powerful person in the Cave City. Even if the Lord of Dongcheng met me, he had to be polite.


    "At that time, if he really dares to make trouble in your restaurant.


    "Then, you will lead the prince to my restaurant.


    "Let me say something to him.


    "Make sure he has any anger, it will go away immediately."


    When I heard Hu Si say this, he looked incredulous.


    Is it possible?


    That''s what you''re really going to get.


    If it''s such a wonderful character. Well, if you want to have dinner in this restaurant, I''m afraid you''ll have to have a lot of dignitaries and rich people accompanying you. It''s not just your master and servant coming alone.


    If this idea, let thin people know.


    The skinny guy is going to have to spray his face.


    What is a master and a servant.


    Hu Si and he stand together, which one of you can see, this Hu Si is the Lord, his thin is a servant?


    , though I make complaints about it.


    However, after looking down at the three thousand Liang silver note in his hand, the man finally kept silent.


    Then, he quietly led Hu Si and the skinny man to the private room he had just mentioned, which had been ordered by a prince in the Cave City.


    At the same time, the way of heart:


    when Mr. Wang is always coming, he should have come at this point.


    Now, at this point, has not come, should not come again.

 Chapter 2901

    After entering the private room, Hu Si said, "man, give me ten dishes first."


    The guy was stunned.


    "My guest, aren''t you going to entertain your guests? At this time, before the distinguished guests come, you directly serve ten dishes. When the guest arrives, I''m afraid the dish will be cold. Why don''t you order the dishes first. I mixed the kitchen. We''ll start to make it for you as soon as the guest you mentioned comes. I promise you will not miss my guest''s business. "


    Hu Si also knows that this guy is really kind.


    He would remind himself that he had a good feeling after receiving a 3000 Liang silver note from his "follower" thin man.


    Otherwise, if the rest of the guests let him serve.


    He just serves the food directly.


    What''s the need for such a wordy reminder.


    Hu Si, however, laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. My guest is likely to arrive at any time. It doesn''t matter if you order it first. And even if the guest doesn''t come. Isn''t there two of us here? At that time, we will eat our own food, so we should eat those dishes ourselves


    Man, listen to Hu Si.


    Then, after a serious look at Hu Si, he was sure that Hu Si was not nonsense.


    But I couldn''t help being curious.


    Two people come to the restaurant for dinner.


    He even ordered ten dishes directly. He also said that two people were going to eat all the ten dishes.


    I''d like to see if the two of you want to come.


    If you don''t come.


    How could they eat all the ten dishes.


    You know, Hu Si and thin two people how to look up, that is not the standard of a big belly man.


    How much can they eat from heaven?


    The man thought so, so he didn''t try to persuade the other party. After asking the other party about the ten dishes, he went down to pass it on to the chef and asked them to prepare to go.


    However, as soon as the names of these dishes reached the kitchen.


    The name of the chef in the back kitchen just happens to be an idle chef. After hearing the name of the dish, his eyes brightened.


    The chef called the cook to come over and ask about the origin of the ten dishes. Then, he found the guy and asked who ordered the ten dishes.


    Then, I learned that it was ordered by two people who entered the luxury compartment.


    The chef''s eyes lit up.


    The chef went to the shopkeeper''s house to report the news.


    As a chef, he hardly needs to cook anything himself.


    However, the shopkeeper told him one thing sternly.


    That is, when someone came to order the ten dishes ordered by the guest in their restaurant. What''s more, it''s time to order all the ten dishes at once.


    He, the chef, must report this matter to the shopkeeper at the first time.


    Otherwise, he would be the head chef.


    You don''t have to be a chef anymore.


    Therefore, after hearing the ten dishes, the chef did not dare to delay at all. He directly found the shopkeeper and reported the incident.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    When the chef arrived at the shopkeeper''s door, he smashed the shopkeeper''s door with his fist.

 Chapter 2902

    "Who? Are you dead? "


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard the sound of smashing the door, he was furious.


    You know, their shopkeeper has always had the habit of taking a nap.


    And not long ago, it happened to be married to a side room. This nap, of course, is able to do something else.


    But at this moment, suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    No!


    This is not a knock.


    It''s a direct knock on the door.


    Can this anger be low?


    "Shopkeeper, it''s me." The chef did not dare to delay.


    Although he ordered ten dishes, he did not know what kind of person he was.


    However, he knew that it was very important for him to report this matter to the manager at the first time.


    Because when the shopkeeper told this, he said that even in the middle of the night, he would cry out. Even if his manager is only half breath left. That is to tell him about it when he is still awake.


    So, the chef just doesn''t dare to delay.


    Don''t say the shopkeeper just hugged the side room and was sleeping. Even if the shopkeeper happened to encounter something more important than this one hundred times.


    His chef also had to inform the shopkeeper of this matter as soon as possible.


    The shopkeeper also recognized that it was the chef''s voice, but he still didn''t have a good-looking way: "hurry up and talk about something. If you can''t tell me why, I''ll get up and don''t interrupt your dogleg."


    The chef also did not delay, directly across the door, the voice tense way: "shopkeeper, you said that order ten dishes of the people come."


    "Who ordered ten dishes?"


    Said the shopkeeper unhappily.


    But just half of the talk, the shopkeeper seemed to think of something.


    The shopkeeper quickly and cautiously separated the door and asked, "wait, the ten dishes you mentioned. Is it the ten dishes that I told you before that you must pay attention to? "


    With the voice of the shopkeeper, there was a sound of foot steps, and walked towards the door quickly.


    Then there was a creak, and the door opened directly.


    At this time, the shopkeeper''s clothes are obviously still not able to fully buckle in time.


    Even, the chef also quietly saw the shadow of a wisp of spring. However, he soon pulled over the quilt and covered himself up.


    The shopkeeper even ignored these.


    It can be seen that the shopkeeper attaches great importance to this matter.


    At the same time, the chef felt it.


    I am so nervous to report this matter, that can really come to the right.


    Otherwise, if you don''t hurry to report it.


    Once there is a mistake in the back, he, the chef, has to eat and walk around.


    The chef repeatedly promised: "back to the shopkeeper, it''s the ten dishes you''ve taken care of and must pay attention to. The guest went into a quiet private room and ordered the ten dishes. Besides, he asked the waiter to report it immediately and make it for him


    The shopkeeper asked again cautiously and said, "are you sure it''s just the ten dishes, one of them is good."


    The chef also said solemnly, "shopkeeper, the ten dishes that you cared about and let me pay attention to. All good. "

 Chapter 2903

    After the manager confirmed again, he also got a positive answer.


    This time, the shopkeeper is in the eyes, there are some smile.


    Then, he lowered his voice and said, "ha ha ha ha! That''s great. For such a long time, an important person has come. With this important person as the line. Maybe I can have something to do with the real high-level. "


    The manager''s voice was very low.


    The chef didn''t hear it very clearly.


    The chef asked, "shopkeeper, what were you talking about just now? I didn''t hear you very well


    The shopkeeper also came back to his senses and said, "go on, let the kitchen prepare these ten dishes carefully for me. No mistake is allowed. If the guest is slightly dissatisfied. Well, the chef who makes this dish won''t want to do it in my restaurant any more.


    "And you can tell the people in the restaurant.


    "Except for the man in front who led the two guests into the private room, no one else should enter that compartment again.


    "This guy is in charge of all the dishes and other things."


    The shopkeeper was very careful when he ordered this.


    More and more let the chef feel this guest, it must not be ordinary people.


    The chef promised again and again, so he went underground to arrange these things.


    But the chef just left.


    The shopkeeper said, "no way. He doesn''t have to be able to do it well. I have to arrange it myself. "


    The shopkeeper said, and he hurriedly went to arrange these things in person.


    The shopkeeper went to the back kitchen in person and repeatedly explained that he must make the ten dishes perfect and not allow any mistakes. What''s more, after I have explained it again, I will explain it again in succession.


    That serious look.


    Can really let the people in the kitchen feel a kind of tension.


    You know, in the past, even if the Lord Huo of Dongcheng came to their restaurant for dinner, the shopkeeper was not so serious.


    What kind of important guest would this be?


    It turned out that their shopkeeper was totally different from the past.


    This kind of serious treatment.


    I''m afraid even if the king of the Empire comes, it''s just that.


    After all the kitchen arrangements, the shopkeeper rushed to the front. It''s a stern explanation to all these guys. No one of the other clerks was allowed to go to that compartment without orders. Even if it''s food delivery and everything. It''s all done by the guy at the front.


    If other people dare to enter the private room, disturb the guests.


    Then, you have to be fired directly and never be hired.


    After listening to the manager''s strict orders, all of you looked at the private room.


    The eyes are full of puzzles.


    All of a sudden, all felt that the guests in the private room were full of mysterious and unpredictable colors.


    Is this really the king of the Empire?


    Or the illegitimate son of the Lord.


    Of course, this identity is afraid to see the light. It has to be secret and mysterious.


    However, all people just dare to think about it in their hearts. But no one really dare to say it.

 Chapter 2904~2906

    Guys, I still have this eye power.


    At this time, even their shopkeeper is such a nervous thing.


    How dare they talk about it at will?


    But the one who was sent out by the shopkeeper to serve the room was bitter.


    Up to now, he can also see the degree to which the guest in this private room is dignified. Just look at the way they deal with the shopkeeper, that is to say, we can see it.


    But the more distinguished guests like this, the greater the rules.


    If one of them fails to do a good job in the service, he will be blamed, that is to say, he has lost his job as a waiter in the restaurant.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t imagine.


    The shopkeeper can see the difficulty of this guy.


    So, the shopkeeper became the man and said, "you can do it safely. As long as you take care of the guests. Then, I will give you a reward of one thousand Liang silver. "


    Now, the guy is even more surprised.


    Although in the front, a reward is three thousand Liang silver.


    However, the reward was given by the guest at one time.


    If the guests are really rich, it''s nothing. Maybe it''s better to spend more than three Wen.


    But the shopkeeper, of course, you can''t give such rewards to the guys at will.


    Because, he is paid.


    To do this job, it should be.


    Even if it''s the shopkeeper''s reward, it''s only a matter of a few Liang silver. It''s just a pleasure. It''s just a meaning.


    There is no such thing. A reward is a thousand taels of silver.


    Moreover, the guy also clearly felt the excitement of the shopkeeper.


    It seems that I am very happy to receive such a guest to eat in the restaurant.


    In the heart of the man, all kinds of thoughts suddenly came out.


    What kind of a distinguished guest is this?


    It''s actually made their shopkeeper have such a change.


    But whatever the reason. The man assigned to the service in the private room also became more cautious.


    He did not dare to make any mistakes.


    If this time, he would really serve this diner. Maybe, it will be an opportunity for him to get in touch with a higher class figure and get an opportunity.


    After a while, the delicacy of the dish was passed on.


    Because in this private room, it''s just this guy who serves.


    Therefore, these delicately made dishes are delivered to the door of the private room by the rest of the staff, and then transferred into the private room by the designated clerk.


    This time, can really make the whole restaurant is a burst of tension.


    Even the rest of the diners in the restaurant felt the strange atmosphere in the restaurant and looked at Hu Si''s private room one by one.


    There was a strange look in his eyes.


    In this, what kind of big man is eating in it?


    You should know which of these people who can enter this restaurant for dinner is not a rich or expensive person.


    They can all be regarded as influential figures in Dongcheng.


    But none of them has ever enjoyed this kind of reception.


    Can this not arouse the curiosity of all of them?

 Chapter 2907

    When Hu Si thinks about it, he can''t think of it.


    Under his random guess, he was still completely right.


    On that day, when the master of the Tiemu gang of Dongcheng arrived at the Dongcheng, he wanted to set up a contact point on the periphery of Dongcheng.


    At that time, he also wanted to build a restaurant as a contact point.


    Because, this hall leader, that is a greedy person.


    Just as he thought about it, he walked into such a restaurant.


    I saw the quiet environment of this restaurant.


    Even at that moment.


    The master of the hall thought that he would buy such a restaurant directly. This not only saves time, but also establishes tiemubang''s contact point in the periphery of Dongcheng as soon as possible.


    After entering the restaurant and eating the delicious dishes made in this restaurant, the master, who was sent to Dongcheng, was even more thinking of giving this restaurant a direct place.


    Such a good environment, such a quiet area.


    As the peripheral contact point of Dongcheng.


    That''s a perfect fit.


    And it was just before this master put forward his ideas.


    In this restaurant, however, there have been some accidents.


    At that time, there are people in this restaurant, directly hit and smash up.


    In a short time, many tables and chairs were broken in the hall of the restaurant, and all kinds of delicious dishes were scattered all over the floor.


    There are also some panicked guests who are avoiding such a kind of smashing in the extreme of innocence.


    The hall leader inquired curiously.


    It turned out that it was a local villain here who took a fancy to this restaurant and wanted to take it as his own. Then, he found the shopkeeper and said that he wanted to buy this restaurant.


    But actually?


    Can I buy it?


    It was a robbery. I want to take this restaurant directly.


    That local snake is willing to offer a price.


    However, the price he offered was less than one tenth of the value of this restaurant.


    How can the shopkeeper of this restaurant agree.


    So, the local villain deliberately arranged for some of his thugs to come to this restaurant and smash it. Scare the shopkeeper of this restaurant, so that he agreed to his request and sold the restaurant according to his own price.


    The hall leader was angry when he heard it.


    Although he was also in the heart, he wanted to buy the restaurant directly.


    But, that is really thinking, want outstanding to buy this restaurant.


    Where can be like this local villain, think directly, want to occupy other people''s restaurant.


    That''s not going to work.


    Let''s not talk about morality.


    At least, this is a restaurant that he sees in his eyes. Now, such a local villain comes out to fight for such a restaurant with himself.


    Isn''t this destroying the intention in your mind?


    So, the master of the hall stood up.


    Then, as soon as the leader of the hall made a move, he took down all the punks.


    How can these little thugs be the regular hall leaders of this iron and wood Gang. The opponent of the first three grade masters.


    However, although it was cleaned up by the hall leader.


    However, they are not afraid of this hall leader, on the contrary, they also reported the boss of their local villain.


    I hope to use the name of the eldest to frighten the hall leader.

 Chapter 2908

    What''s more, it''s not over yet.


    It was just the morning of the third day.


    When those punks went to call their boss, they found that their boss had died in his bed for no reason.


    At the end of the day, the city guards of the Dongcheng area checked it out.


    According to the clues, we also found the hall leader.


    However, the hall leader had been drinking and eating meat in this restaurant all the time. He never left.


    All the suspects are not related to this hall leader.


    Besides, the other party is just the local villain.


    It''s not a good bird.


    The city guards also had no idea and went to investigate this matter in a proper way. For a long time, it''s not over.


    After that, there were several incidents related to this restaurant.


    Later, there were gangsters who wanted to come out and occupied the restaurant.


    However, such a thug always just came out, that is, he would die immediately.


    Since then, the restaurant has even become a taboo.


    No one dares to come back to this restaurant.


    The shopkeeper has a good idea.


    All of these are necessarily related to this master. Therefore, the shopkeeper was more attentive to what the hall leader told him to do. Even, he wanted to join the organization of this hall leader. Because, for a long time, he can feel it.


    This hall leader is far more than doing things alone here.


    Behind him, there should be a huge organization.


    So, after Hu Si ordered the ten dishes mentioned by the hall leader, the shopkeeper specially arranged all these things.


    When these ten dishes were sent to Hu Si''s private room.


    As soon as the guys inside come out.


    The shopkeeper directly called up this guy and called him to a secluded room. The shopkeeper lowered his voice and said, "did you see the guests in that room just now? After you sent all the dishes, did you have any special performance?"


    When the shopkeeper asked this, though his voice was very low.


    However, it was clear that he could not hide the excitement in his heart.


    "Shopkeeper, the guest didn''t do anything special. It''s just one thing that''s strange. "


    "What strange thing?"


    The shopkeeper clearly had a kind of uncontrollable excitement to ask a way.


    The man said, "the guest actually put out a flower style of ten dishes I sent in."


    "Ah


    The shopkeeper first exclaimed in surprise. Then, he quickly asked, "what kind of flower is that the guest put out?"


    The guy didn''t say much, so he just started to draw out the ten plates and put them in a flower style.


    Then, after drawing, when I look at the shopkeeper, I can see the manager''s face is stunned.


    But in that Lengzheng, but also can''t hide that face is unable to suppress the excitement.


    The shopkeeper even said, "sure enough, he''s the one I''m waiting for. He''s coming!"

 Chapter 2909

    "No. I have to go and ask myself, but don''t make a mistake


    After the shopkeeper said this, he was talking to himself again.


    Then, the shopkeeper went straight to this room, where Hu Si was in.


    After entering the private room, the shopkeeper said, "you two, are you satisfied with the hospitality of this hotel?"


    When the shopkeeper asked, his eyes also looked directly at the ten dishes on the table.


    Then, I saw the ten dishes.


    If it is as the guy said, the flower like pattern he drew is displayed.


    Sure enough, he was the one to wait.


    Now, it is absolutely not wrong.


    The manager is more excited.


    Hu Si said with a smile: "we are very satisfied with the reception of your hotel. However, the only regret is that we are waiting for another distinguished guest, but he has never appeared


    The shopkeeper took over the topic and said, "excuse me, what''s the name of the distinguished guest you are waiting for?"


    Hu Si said: "the distinguished guest we are waiting for is mu."


    "Ah


    The shopkeeper screamed again.


    Now, I''m absolutely sure.


    The shopkeeper said in a hurry: "two guests, please wait a moment. I''m going to help the two guests and find the distinguished guest surnamed mu for them."


    The shopkeeper said, is to hurry out of the private room and go.


    He is looking for the master.


    The hall leader said that his name was mu.


    The shopkeeper has always called the hall leader Mr. mu.


    When the shopkeeper came out of the private room, the thin man was eating vegetables and asked curiously, "Hu Si, is this hall leader in charge of Dongcheng that you are looking for, really mu?"


    Hu Si said with a smile: "skinny, how, you are from this inside, hear some what come?"


    The thin man said, "I did hear some of it. I always feel the word "Mu". In fact, it should be a homonym of the word "Mu" in your Tiemu gang. It''s just to cover up the word "wood.". I''m right. In fact, this hall leader''s surname should not be mu. "


    Hearing this, Hu Si said with a smile: "it seems that in the future, the surname Mu will have to be changed."


    The thin man asked curiously, "what''s the matter? I feel that the word "Mu" is very good. Why is it necessary to change it? "


    Hu Siyi laughed, but he didn''t explain it.


    But thin people think about it carefully, that is to understand.


    Thin man airway: "good, you Hu Si. You dare to hurt me in your words. "


    "It didn''t hurt you. The conscience of heaven and earth, but I really did not hurt you Hu Si quickly explained.


    The thin man said angrily, "it didn''t hurt me. That''s what you said. It is clear that I can hear it even when I hear it. The word "Mu" used by you is to represent the word "wood" of your Tiemu gang. So, you should suggest that they change the word.


    "Don''t you hurt me?


    "Why, even I can think of it. Are you going to suggest that they change it?


    "You can''t afford my intelligence."


    Thin people are really more angry.


    I eat these delicious dishes in my mouth. I''m going to beat Hu for four miles.

 Chapter 2910

    Hu Si is to hide and say, "skinny, I really didn''t hurt you."


    The thin man looked at Hu Si suspiciously and said, "are you sure that it really didn''t hurt me?"


    Hu Si said, "I really didn''t hurt you."


    The thin man also took up his hand and said, "well, since this is the case, you are sure that you have not damaged me, so I will give you a temporary reprieve."


    However, Hu Si said again, "I really didn''t hurt you. Because, what I said just now, that''s the truth. "


    What?


    Thin people listen, is more angry.


    It also said it didn''t hurt him.


    What else can be regarded as a loss to him.


    The skinny is going to do it again, Hu Si.


    But this is the moment.


    A voice came from the door of their private room.


    It was the guy who said, "Mr. Wang, you can''t go in this private room now."


    And when this guy opened his mouth, there were several footfalls, all of which stopped outside the private room at the same time.


    Obviously, it should be the prince with a number of people, together came to the outside of the private room. They just went into the private room as usual.


    After all, this should be the private room of Mr. Wang for a long time.


    But this time, it was blocked by the guy.


    Prince Wang was very angry.


    Then, he suddenly turned around and glared at the guy and said, "you''re not a new guy in this restaurant. Why, don''t you know, is this my private room? Now, what''s the matter with me? I can''t enter my own private room. You have a reason. If you can''t come up with a good reason. You don''t want to be a waiter in this restaurant again


    Man, you''re under the influence of this prince.


    For a while, they didn''t dare to speak.


    But in his heart, he also understood.


    This private room, now, can''t allow this prince to enter. Because, it''s just the kind of specification that the shopkeeper treats these two guests in this private room, he can understand. In this private room, the identities of those two guests are precious.


    If he dares to put the prince in now.


    In the future, waiting for him, but absolutely no good fruit.


    At this time, the young master Wang saw that the man was under the pressure of his own momentum, and he didn''t dare to say more. There is no longer such a small person to the heart.


    Mr. Wang raised his steps directly, and with the people around him, he was about to enter the private room.


    As for this guy.


    Later, he would advise the manager to dismiss him directly.


    After he was expelled, he was picked up by some punks at will.


    In that case, there will be no shadow.


    It''s been dealt with.


    Moreover, you don''t have to let yourself get involved. This is his way of dealing with affairs.


    However, it was just when the prince stepped forward to enter the private room.


    The man also stepped forward and stopped in front of Prince Wang.


    The man firmly said, "Mr. Wang, you really can''t get into this private room."


    "Asshole!"


    Prince Wang was angry at once.


    You know, he still has several friends around him.


    Being blocked by a young man, where should his face go.

 Chapter 2911

    Said the prince, with a sudden wave of his hand, he fanned at the boy.


    It can be seen from Mr. Wang''s movements and strength.


    This prince has practiced.


    Moreover, it should have reached the peak of the late stage of Yipin.


    He slapped him so hard.


    It''s impossible for such an ordinary person as Xiaoji to avoid the other party''s palm. If he is directly slapped, he can still have a good one. Isn''t that just a slap to death?


    Man, although he didn''t feel the death crisis directly.


    But now, when the palm was slapped at him, the prestige had completely frightened him.


    So that he did not dare to move a little.


    So stupidly stood at the scene.


    The slap will be directly slapped on the face of the man.


    Then, this guy will fly out directly with this slap. Life goes to hell.


    Just then, suddenly, there was a breeze.


    Then, Mr. Wang''s hand was held in his hand by a very thin man.


    But Mr. Wang had already made a move in advance, and the slap that he waved to the man was actually lightly grasped by the other party, which completely lost all his strength. Solidified in the air, it is difficult to move a little bit.


    A burst of anger came up and said, "let go!"


    On the other side, the thin man who was holding Mr. Wang''s hand said, "what if I don''t let it go?"


    "If you don''t let it go again, you will die. Besides, not only are you going to die, but also all your family members, I want to find out for you, and then I will kill them in front of you. "


    The prince said, but also looked at the thin man viciously.


    In that eye, full of killing intention.


    Obviously, the prince''s words are more than just words.


    He is really going to do it.


    The thin man said, "well, people like you are not worthy of living at all. Just make you a little upset. You''re killing people directly. Even, you don''t just want to kill, you want to kill the whole family. Just now, you were a direct killer to this guy. If I didn''t stop you in time.


    "This fellow must be dead.


    "When you do this, you have no scruples.


    "You can see that. In the past, you should have done this kind of thing, didn''t you? "


    When the thin man said this, he had a soft expression and no anger.


    Mr. Wang''s eyes shrunk involuntarily after hearing the thin man''s words.


    But look at the expression on the skinny face again.


    So peace arrived, a little bit of killing intention is not revealed.


    Mr. Wang is not afraid.


    If you want to talk about real cruel people, you have met a lot of them.


    There is a cruel person, not completely write their own ferocity on the face, almost afraid that others do not know. Only in this way can we frighten people. Is able to let others dare not be rude to themselves.


    But now?


    This thin man is not at all the power that a cruel man should have.


    Why should such a man be afraid of him?

 Chapter 2912

    Prince Wang raised his head directly and said, "I don''t kill less people on weekdays. What''s the matter?"


    The thin man said again: "when you kill people, what''s more, it should be the other party that makes you a little unhappy. Do you just kill the other party directly? You don''t care if it''s reasonable or not. The other side is right or wrong. It''s all on one''s own whim, isn''t it? "


    "Hey, hey


    Prince Wang laughed and said, "why, now that I know my prestige, do you know that I''m afraid?


    "You are right.


    "As long as it makes me unhappy. No matter who he is, he has to die.


    "And you''re in that sequence of death. And this guy. He will die, too.


    "No one can save both of you."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The skinny man suddenly laughed and said, "even if it''s the Lord''s house of Dongcheng, he dare not open his mouth and say that he killed my skinny master. Today, I met an idiot who said I had to die. It''s just a waste of food if you live in the world with such rubbish. "


    Thin face, steep is full of murderous gas.


    And Mr. Wang was scared to death.


    He was not frightened by the murderous air suddenly released by the thin man. I was scared by what the skinny man just said.


    What?


    However, the other side said that Xiuke, the city master of Dongcheng, did not dare to say that he would be killed easily.


    Even the city Lord''s house is not afraid to kill people.


    What kind of a bull would that be?


    Can oneself, unexpectedly is to offend such a cow person. Besides, he claimed that he must let the other party die. And let the other party''s family all die.


    My life is really too long.


    He had a few lives, but he dared to offend such a bull.


    Mr. Wang is totally scared to be silly.


    The other people in the restaurant heard the thin man''s words, but felt that it was a matter of course.


    You know, in front of the time, the shopkeeper of this thin man''s hospitality specifications. That is to be able to see that this thin man must not be an ordinary person.


    Such a person, city Lord''s house also dare not easily offend each other.


    It''s even more about killing each other.


    After listening to the thin man''s words, the man was full of admiration for the skinny man.


    At the same time, the passengers in the restaurant heard the thin man''s words, but they were all quiet. After seeing the thin man''s eyes, they all had some different changes.


    This change, of course, was also felt by the prince.


    He could clearly feel all the changes of the people.


    That change is not to doubt the skinny man on the other side.


    That is clearly completely convinced of the thin man''s words.


    And when the skinny just said it, it was more natural. This is the very thing that should be done.


    But that is true.


    As the main mansion of Dongcheng. If the top monk of the third grade period, such as the thin man, arrived in Dongcheng, as long as the thin man did not commit a serious crime. Well, a little bit of a fuss. The city Lord''s house will indeed turn a blind eye to such a top monk. Just don''t see it.


    It''s not easy to kill such a top player.


    The prince''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    In that case, there must be a powerful force behind the thin man.


    I''m dead now.

 Chapter 2913

    Mr. Wang can''t be more clear.


    He was about to kill such a fierce man just now.


    Mr. Wang thought of it even more.


    Why, just now, such a little guy dare to stop him from entering the private room.


    It''s no wonder that this young man has such courage. It turned out that there was such a great God hiding in the private room.


    Here we are.


    In Wang Gongzi''s heart, not only did not have the slightest resentment that this small guy obstructed him.


    All he had in mind was.


    Just now, this guy was too light to stop him.


    The boy should have been directly and firmly stopped from the private room. Tell him again, in this private room, but there is a super fierce man eating in it. This super fierce man is not just his son Wang. Even if it''s the city Lord''s house, it''s easy to annoy this Lord.


    If this guy stops him like this.


    I told him the truth.


    Then, he must not be so reckless, and he will try his best to provoke such a fierce man.


    But he just didn''t think about it.


    Even if that guy tried to stop him. Can we stop him again?


    If the boy really said that. Said there was a fierce man in it. Will he believe it again?


    In the whole Dongcheng, his prince can always be regarded as a character who walks sideways.


    He needs to be afraid again. Who''s coming?


    When Wang thought about it, he immediately put a smile on his face.


    However, the smile how to see how to feel a kind of awkward.


    It''s like his smile. It''s like crying.


    The thin man said again, "well, people like you, now, go straight to death."


    "No, no, no, my Lord, spare your life!"


    Prince Wang was so scared that he begged for mercy. At the same time, the following patter, scared to urinate all come down.


    At this time, Prince Wang suddenly felt his body and suddenly moved back. It was also taken out of the skinny''s hand and was not killed by the skinny on the spot.


    At this time, there was another man standing beside the prince.


    Naturally, this man is Hu Si.


    Hu Si said: "stop it first and let him die for the time being."


    Hu Si''s words are exactly what the thin man said.


    Just now, it was Hu Si who suddenly pulled the prince back. He didn''t let him die in the thin man''s hand.


    Hu Si directly said that his life was a dog''s life.


    Mr. Wang is not only without the slightest resentment. On the contrary, my heart is still grateful.


    Whether it''s dog life or pig life.


    At this meeting, Mr. Wang just thought that he could let himself live and escape the robbery in front of him.


    After listening to Hu Si''s words, the thin man did not refute.


    You know, in front of him, he thin that can play the role of Hu Si''s attendant.


    Now, the master has spoken.


    One of his attendants went to refute with the master. Isn''t the loophole too big?


    So the thin man simply said, "yes. Let the boy die first. "


    Thin said that, and Hu Si together into the private room inside.

 Chapter 2914

    See thin and Hu four two people into the private room.


    Mr. Wang, how dare you stay here.


    So he turned around and ran outside the restaurant. And those who followed Mr. Wang''s coming together were completely frightened and silly at the meeting.


    Who else dares to come out again and say one more sentence.


    They all followed the king and ran outside.


    But Mr. Wang just ran to the door of the restaurant. I''m heading out of here.


    All of a sudden, he ran into a man who was about to enter the restaurant.


    Prince Wang was immediately angry.


    I don''t know he''s on the run now. Does it matter?


    There is no eye power.


    At such a critical moment, he dared to bump into him.


    This is not to slow down the speed of his escape. Is his life threatened again?


    "The son of a bitch, how dare you bump into your little master Wang. Do you want to die? Or do you want Mr. Wang to kill all your family? "


    The prince said that he looked at the man who hit him angrily.


    And at a glance, he saw the man who hit him.


    Mr. Wang was completely stunned.


    The prince stammered: "mu, Mr. mu, it''s you. It''s your old man. It''s strange that I don''t know Taishan well. I''ve run into Mr. mu. Please, Mr. mu, you don''t care about villains. Take the villain''s words just now as a fart. Let''s spare the villain this time. "


    Mr. Wang saw what he was looking at in front of him.


    It turns out to be the patron of this restaurant.


    The mysterious Mr. mu.


    It is said that in the whole city of Dong, there are a lot of scumbags and scoundrels who have made trouble in this restaurant, and all of them will die suddenly.


    Although there is no direct evidence.


    But everyone knows it.


    Those who died suddenly.


    In fact, they all died in the hands of Mr. mu.


    It is also because of some rumors like this.


    In this restaurant, no one dares to make trouble easily. Even though he is Wang Gongzi, he dares to play a little bit of dandy. However, in the event, he still has to abide by the rules, can not break the rules of the restaurant.


    Even just now, he had tried his best to restrain his temper.


    If it''s in another restaurant.


    When that little guy stopped him for the first time, he just didn''t ask the reason at all. He was the right guy to kill him directly.


    Instead of waiting for the back.


    Let such a small guy have a second chance to block himself.


    Again.


    It''s been a long time. Mr. Mu has never been back.


    That''s one reason. It was Mr. Wang who failed to completely control his anger at that time.


    Otherwise, if Mr. Mu appears in this restaurant from time to time.


    Then, even if you give him ten more courage.


    He didn''t dare to go to the restaurant. If he wanted to kill people, he directly started to fight the man. Just trying to kill that guy.


    He''s a hot tempered man.


    However, his temper, that is completely divided, right?

 Chapter 2915

    On the other side, Mr. Mu was smiling gently and said: "it''s OK. If you hit me this time, it''s unintentional.


    "As for you, scold me. I guess you didn''t see clearly who the man opposite you was.


    "So, it''s not like you''re aiming at me.


    "And I am in the whole Dongcheng, and no one knows that I am the most reasonable person.


    "Therefore, I will not care more about your unintentional loss."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Mu is the most reasonable person in the whole Dongcheng. "


    Mr. Wang quickly followed Mr. Mu''s words and went on.


    He has no way.


    He must follow Mr. Mu''s words in this way. Only in his heart, he knew that Mr. Mu was not a good bird. He''s a real killer. In this Cave City, there are so many people who think of this restaurant. At the end of the day, they all die.


    No one knows better than that.


    They died in the hands of the amiable Mr. mu.


    The prince''s body, at this meeting, began to shake directly.


    Even, this meeting, he is obviously more afraid than in the face of the thin man who directly killed him.


    The skinny man was just a temporary threat.


    But this Mr. Mu is in the whole cave City, all of them are notorious.


    Mr. Mu said, "of course, I am such a person.


    "What''s more, when I first came to Dongcheng, I was in this restaurant and told the shopkeeper of this restaurant. From then on, his restaurant was covered by me.


    "You see, for such a long time, I have covered this restaurant. So, how much trouble has been saved for this restaurant.


    "So, I''m really reasonable and trustworthy.


    "But when I say this, I have something I don''t understand. I want to ask you, Mr. Wang.


    "Don''t you know that this restaurant is covered by my surname mu?"


    Mr. Wang said, "no, no, no, Mr. mu, of course, I know that this restaurant is your Mr. Mu covering a restaurant."


    "Oh, you know that."


    Mr. Mu still asked with a smile: "since you know that this restaurant is covered by me, then, just now, what did you do, you would think that you would make trouble in the restaurant I covered.


    "Is it because I didn''t show up for a long time.


    "So my reputation has reached the bottom.


    "Everyone can take my prestige for granted. Trample on my fame at will


    When Mr. Wang heard this, his face turned pale.


    For a long time, I dare not say one more word.


    After waiting for a long time, the prince slapped himself several times and said, "Mr. mu, all this is my fault. I promise that from now on, there will be no offence to this restaurant. Please let me go this time. In the future, I will change. It must not be so bold again. "


    When the prince said that, it was really tears.


    In his heart, he could not be clearer.


    What Mr. Mu said is not just a simple threat.


    That''s really killing people.

 Chapter 2916

    Mr. Mu nodded and said, "good! If you are so sensible, I''ll let you off for a while. "


    When Mr. Wang heard this, he cried with joy.


    Mr. Mu said such a sentence.


    Then, his life can be regarded as saved.


    Mr. Wang also thanks Mr. mu for his generosity and spared his life.


    At this time, Mr. Mu said again: "well. I always cover in this restaurant after the trouble, is no one can live for three days. Now, I''ll make an exception for you to live ten days. While there are still ten days left, you should do something for yourself


    Ah!


    Prince Wang was stunned again.


    It turned out that Mr. Mu said that he would be spared for the time being.


    That''s really a temporary relief.


    Just let him live a few days longer than the rest of the people who have made trouble in this restaurant. In the end, he would die.


    Mr. Wang thought, and his heart was filled with anger.


    At the same time, a strong fear rose.


    At this time, he even thought about it.


    In fact, he was at the door of the restaurant and suddenly bumped into Mr. mu. It should also be Mr. Mu who wants to make trouble for others. Therefore, he deliberately bumps into each other.


    Otherwise, he ran away because he was afraid.


    But when Mr. Mu came in, he didn''t want to run away.


    And even if it was Prince Wang''s escape, he wanted to bump into Mr. Mu''s body. That''s not to be able to hit.


    You know, Mr. Mu is a top expert.


    It is not so easy to want to hit, can hit.


    When Mr. Wang thought about it, he regretted it more vaguely.


    He even felt that Mr. Mu would not let him go this time. He should have something to do with the two guests in that private room. Because of the relationship between the two guests. Therefore, it is Mr. let Mu dare not easily release himself.


    Otherwise, Mr. Mu is also a reasonable person.


    This is just as Mr. Mu himself said.


    In the tavern where he was sheltered, the things he provoked and the punishment he received had always been relatively equal.


    This time he was in the restaurant, which can be regarded as a bit of trouble.


    But after all, it''s not big enough.


    Also did not intentionally damage the interests of the restaurant.


    According to the usual practice that Mr. Mu dealt with these things before. Just let him Wang Gongzi compensate a large sum of money to come out, finish this matter, that is OK. But he will not just kill him directly. It''s the king''s life.


    The two guests in that compartment.


    What kind of character is that?


    It''s so powerful.


    Unexpectedly, it is to let this unfathomable Mr. Mu have to sell their face. I won''t let myself go for them.


    Wait.


    Mr. Mu has not appeared in this restaurant for a long time.


    Today, it is suddenly appeared in this restaurant.


    Is it true that Mr. Mu came here to meet the two guests in the private room?


    If so, even Mr. Mu has to come to see him in person.


    How much energy will these two people have?

 Chapter 2917

    Wang Gongzi thought, even more scared the whole people almost collapsed on the ground.


    He dares to offend such a person.


    Even Mr. mu, the demon king, is afraid of each other.


    In his heart, he made up his mind.


    As long as he went back, he quickly let his home, arranged everything for himself, let himself escape to the field, and temporarily escaped the robbery.


    What''s more, he just had to escape to other places.


    As long as this restaurant still exists.


    He will never come back to this cave city again.


    Although because of the family, there are a lot of businesses in this Dongcheng. As a result, he will have great face in this Cave City, and he can act arbitrarily. Even if there is a human life, it can have a family to deal with these things for him.


    But now, life is more important.


    If he doesn''t run away.


    His life is really not long.


    Mr. Mu said that for ten days, he would not live to the eleventh day.


    But at this time, Mr. Mu has already stepped into the restaurant. Then, all of a sudden, he turned around and fixed his eyes on the flickering prince.


    Mr. Mu said, "Oh, yes, I''ll tell you. You don''t want to run away. If you dare to go out of the city within the ten days I limit. Then, the moment you leave the city, the moment you die. "


    Mr. Mu said, but also did not answer, that is to directly step into the restaurant.


    Even, they did not take a look at the prince.


    But the prince''s heart suddenly burst.


    He was just thinking of running away.


    How now, Mr. Mu has completely seen his ideas come out?


    Is it Mr. Mu who can pinch it?


    No way.


    Even if I got the warning. Then he must flee the city quickly. Otherwise, he will only have ten days left. Especially for a man of great wealth and wealth like him, there are still a lot of good things in life that have not been enjoyed enough.


    How could he die?


    Therefore, Mr. Wang rushed out of the restaurant and didn''t put Mr. Mu''s warning in his heart.


    As soon as he went back, he asked his family to arrange a run for him.


    As long as you bring enough wealth, no matter where you live, you will be able to live happily.


    Not to mention the prince.


    At this time, Mr. Mu directly went to the private room door, and then, a push the door, was directly into the private room.


    As soon as Mr. Mu entered the private room, Hu Si and skinny looked at Mr. mu.


    As soon as Mr. Mu saw the Hu Si, he immediately made a big ceremony and said, "see the four masters in charge of his subordinate he Cong."


    Hu Si took a look at he Cong in front of him and said, "are you the hall leader he Cong in charge of this Dongcheng?"


    He Cong quickly and respectfully replied, "yes. His subordinate is he Cong, who happens to be in charge of the liaison affairs of the Dongcheng. For the master of the Cave City. "


    Hu Si nodded and said, "since the head of hall he is here. Let''s do it together


    He Cong did not flinch. He Cong directly moved a chair and sat around the table with Hu Si and skinny.

 Chapter 2918

    After he Cong sat down, he Cong said, "this time the four masters came to Dongcheng in person, but for the sake of Huo Chengzhu."


    "Exactly."


    Hu Si said, "master Ho, you don''t have to call me the fourth in charge. After all, I also retired from the iron wood gang and joined the Chongxiao Pavilion. Since then, it has nothing to do with the iron wood gang. This time, he Cong hall leader came. I want to ask you to help me. Help me pay attention to this matter and give me the most accurate information. In order to facilitate our actions. "


    In these words, Hu Si made everything clear.


    After all, he can no longer be regarded as the fourth leader of the Tiemu gang. It would not be appropriate to call them four masters again.


    Now he congtang, the master of Tiemu Gang, can only be regarded as asking others to help.


    No more orders.


    He Cong also changed his address and said, "yes. Follow the orders of elder Hu. "


    After Hu Si joined Chongxiao Pavilion, this position was the supreme elder of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    He Cong called Hu Si directly by Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Hu Si also nodded.


    At this time, although the skinny is eating vegetables, but the heart inside, is also secretly nodded.


    The Tiemu Gang is really the most informed organization.


    They just found someone else on their side.


    People can even think that they came here for the sake of the Lord Huo.


    But when he thought of this place, the thin man was surprised and said, "master Ho, as soon as you come in, you will tell us the purpose of our coming here. Obviously, we can''t be more clear about our business. Well, with the help of Tiemu, we can know the purpose of our business. And the city master of Dongcheng is well-informed. Don''t they know the purpose of our business? "


    When hearing the thin man say so, Hu Si is also surprised.


    Just now, he did not think much about it because of the well-informed relationship of the iron wood gang.


    But now, as soon as the skinny mention it.


    Naturally, he immediately thought of this possibility.


    Although Tiemu Gang is well-informed. It may be that they have a better understanding of the purpose of their business than the city Lord''s house. But the city Lord''s house, even if the news is a little weaker. However, at most, they will know their whereabouts and purposes later.


    However, he Cong said with a smile: "thin Zun, please don''t worry. The city Lord''s house is absolutely impossible to know your whereabouts. It is impossible to know what your purpose is


    Hu Si said: "hall leader, why is this?"


    He Cong said: "because even if we are well-informed, we have no idea about the whereabouts and purpose of elder Hu and thin Zun.


    "And after seeing you both, I think about the purpose of your trip.


    "Because all the news released from the outside is that the Lord Huo colluded with you in Chongxiao Pavilion. He was a traitor to the Empire of Darrow.


    "Now, as soon as you appear in front of me, I will naturally think in this way.


    "And, for the last time.


    "In the whole Dongcheng, apart from the incident of Lord Huo, there were no other major events.


    "Let''s think about it. I understand it completely

 Chapter 2919

    In fact, it is such a reason.


    The thin man said, "master he, what do you say. If you don''t see our people. You won''t think of the purpose of our trip all at once. Even though we may have been in this Cave City, we don''t necessarily know, do we? "


    He Cong said: "it''s natural.


    "Although we Tiemu Gang is known as the most informed gang.


    "But in fact?


    "Want any good news. It''s also going to take a little bit of a lead. After all, we Tiemu Gang is not a God. It is impossible to get news out of nothing. That still has to have some basis. Plus the information we have. Is able to analyze out more accurate information out.


    "Therefore, elder Hu and thin Zun must pay attention to hiding their identities during this period of time. But do not let people know the identity.


    "Because as soon as your identities are revealed.


    "Well, with the news from the city Lord, you can quickly guess the purpose of your trip, that is, to come for Lord Huo."


    Hu Si and skinny both nodded.


    When they came to Dongcheng, they paid more attention to hiding their identities.


    But now, after he Congyi reminds us.


    They just feel it.


    It seems that in front of them, this kind of hidden identity action is not so well done. It should be more hidden.


    Otherwise, as long as their identities are exposed.


    Well, their purpose is to be guessed by each other immediately.


    As long as they have guessed the purpose of their trip and the other party has taken precautions.


    This one of their operations. That would be a total failure.


    Hu Si and skinny two people thought, looked at each other, are nodding.


    Hu Si said: "thank you for reminding me. I will better hide our identity. It must not let the city Lord''s house know about our coming.


    "But now that I have said it.


    "Well, I want to talk about the purpose of our coming to Dongcheng. We really want to save the Lord Huo.


    "We can grasp the news of the whole Dongcheng.


    "I think the Tiemu Gang is the best one to grasp the news.


    "Therefore, I also want to ask hall leader he to help me deliver some useful information. Let us be able to rescue the Huo City Lord at a more suitable time. "


    Hearing this, he Cong said, "in this way, the rumor is true, and there is a basis.


    "The Lord Huo is really related to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "It''s just that the Lord Huo has always been loyal to the great Luo empire. It doesn''t look like a man with two hearts."


    When he Cong said this, there were some doubts in his eyes.


    He is not in doubt.


    It''s just pure emotion.


    After all, Tiemu Gang claims to be well-informed. However, even with their iron wood Gang''s well-informed, it is not aware of it at all. There is any connection between Huo city master and Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But now, other people Chongxiao Pavilion is willing to rush to this Dongcheng, come out to rescue the Lord Huo.


    Does this matter? Isn''t it too obvious?

 Chapter 2920

    Hu Si smiled and said, "he hall leader, if I said, the Lord of Huocheng is in front of us. In fact, it has no real relationship with us rushing to Xiaoge. Will you believe it?"


    He hall master actually looked at Hu Si and said, "elder Hu, what are you saying is true?"


    Hu Sidao: "it''s true!"


    He Cong was puzzled for a while, saying: "elder Hu, since the Lord of Huocheng, it has nothing to do with you rushing to the Xiaoge. So why do you take such a great risk to rush to Xiaoge and go deep into such a place as Tong City to rescue each other? "


    He Cong really has some incomprehensible.


    If it is to save people, it is just to work with you.


    That''s all.


    After all, it is just to look at the mood and your own temperament when you do something that you can do with your own work.


    As long as the heart is, then, can also be at will to save people, then directly to save people.


    But in this cave city.


    Especially now, I want to target the Cave City of the Huocheng Lord. That really is a city of copper walls and iron walls.


    From outside, it was pouring into many of the three late peak monks.


    What are they here for?


    Fools can guess.


    They should all be monks in the Empire of the great Luo.


    Their purpose of this trip is, naturally, to target the Lord of Huocheng.


    That is really to kill the Lord of Huocheng.


    Who would be willing to easily get involved in this in a crisis like this?


    If it is said that the Huocheng Lord himself is closely related to the Chongxiao Pavilion, that is just. But now, what Hu Si said in his mouth. That is clearly the Huocheng Lord and the Chong Xiao Pavilion, before, there was no half of the link in the mile.


    He Cong really is really not understand.


    Why do you take this risk to rush to Xiaoge?


    Hu Si smiled and said, "he, if I say, the reason why there is this rescue operation is just because of a hero pity relationship. So, we rush to Su Cheng, the Deputy Pavilion leader of Xiaoge, which will arrange the next action. Because he did not want to watch heroes like the Lord of Huo, so he was so surrendered to the cave. "


    He Cong thought about it, and then said, "elder Hu, you really didn''t cheat me. Are all of these words true? You come to Dongcheng, even go directly into the Cave City to rescue the Huocheng Lord, just because of the hero''s pity. Your deputy Pavilion leader, is that what you have come to take this risk? "


    Hu Sidao: "that''s exactly what it is. Even before that, because of a variety of little news. There are still some gaps between our Deputy Pavilion leader of Su city and Huocheng, the main manager of Dongcheng. "


    Hu Si said this word, he Cong is completely aware.


    After all, their iron and wood Gang is very smart about all kinds of news.


    Before, the contradiction between the Soviet and Huocheng owners should have been deliberately spread by the people with great care, but it was full of wind and rain.


    He Cong naturally has heard.


    I didn''t think of it.


    It was the two people who had a gap before.


    Heroes cherish, even if they can send people to such dangerous places to rescue people.

 Chapter 2921

    When he Cong thought about it, he Cong even had some fascination.


    He Cong said: "I didn''t think of it. This Chongxiao Pavilion is such a place to cherish heroes. I really want to see this place. If you can join the forces like Chongxiao Pavilion, it must be very good. "


    When he Cong said so.


    Hu Si and skinny are able to clearly feel he Cong''s words, that kind of deep intention.


    This is absolutely impossible to do.


    At this meeting, skinny and Hu Si always fully understand the real intention of Su Cheng to arrange this matter.


    This is clearly a matter of buying horse bones.


    If they this time, is really the rescue Huo City Lord successful words. So, for their whole Chongxiao Pavilion, it will have a kind of great centripetal force.


    Even, he Cong was convinced of this for the first time, and he Cong already had a yearning for hedge Pavilion.


    And outside. He Li is also a lobbyist for ChongXiao pavilion to persuade those powerful people to come to ChongXiao pavilion to fight against the gods from the lower world of God.


    In front of them, these people may still have more hesitation.


    But if at this time, this matter is suddenly exposed.


    Then, it must have formed a great influence.


    Perhaps, those who were hesitant before would directly yearn to join hands with ChongXiao pavilion to deal with the gods from the lower part of the divine world.


    When Hu Si and skinny think so.


    At the end of the day, this matter has indeed had such an effect.


    However, the meeting in front of Su Cheng arranged this matter.


    It''s true that I didn''t think so much about it. In his heart, at that time, there was only a kind of feeling that heroes cherish each other.


    The reason why there will be such an effect later.


    That''s just a side effect.


    Su Cheng is just doing things by heart.


    And everything can be done by heart, naturally it will be easy to go deep into the hearts of others.


    Hu Si said: "master he, if one day, you really don''t work in the Tiemu gang. If you''re completely free. You are welcome to join Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Good! I will definitely choose to join Chongxiao Pavilion on that day. "


    He Cong said, and then said, "well. If you only live in any place in this cave city. It''s still easy to detect anomalies. Then, again, attention was drawn to the words on the head. It''s always been a problem.


    "After all, in today''s Dongcheng City, it''s really a battle between grass and trees.


    "It''s the right city to take the initiative. The harshness of such times can also be imagined.


    "Well, my Tiemu Gang bought a large house at the west gate.


    "The house looks like the house of ordinary rich people. It has nothing special. It''s not noticeable at all.


    "Why don''t you move to a place like that first.


    "There, I can assure you, is 100% nobody will find out."


    Until this time, he Cong just said that the big house near the west gate of Dongcheng city could let them live in and better hide their identity.


    Obviously, he Cong didn''t want to let them live in the front.

 Chapter 2922

    Of course, even in this case, Hu Si and skinny can''t blame him at all.


    That house.


    It should be a hiding place of Tiemu gang in Dongcheng.


    But it will involve some secrets of the iron wood gang. Then, if there are important figures of the Tiemu Gang, they should also borrow that place to hide their identity. Nature just can''t be easily exposed.


    Now, he is no longer in charge of the four families.


    Such a secret place, of course, is not suitable for Hu Si and others to know.


    But now, after listening to the hero''s pity, he Cong was moved. He made the decision directly and led them to live in such a large and hidden house.


    But the thin man''s eyes turned and seemed to think of something.


    The thin man said, "master he, I have one thing I want to ask, but I don''t know if I should ask it?"


    He Cong laughed and said, "thin Zun, you can ask if you want. Between us, there is still some estrangement. Whatever it is, you can ask. "


    The thin man said, "master he seems to be very confident about the concealment of the big house. However, I still have some doubts. Because, let''s not talk about other places. It''s just a peripheral point of contact. What kind of place has this been made by hall leader? What happened when we got here. What''s more, you have a great reputation here.


    "It''s used in this peripheral point of contact.


    "Isn''t it clear that you should be noticed?


    "And under such a kind of attention, where can there be any secret and secret.


    "As long as you are a little interested in it, pay more attention to this place, and then carefully examine it. Isn''t it all going to be all exposed? "


    When he Cong heard this, he Cong laughed and said, "what you said is reasonable.


    "And, before what thin Zun said. In fact, this restaurant, even my Mr. Mu''s identity, has been investigated for several times.


    "But even if they go on.


    "At the end of the investigation, it was only found out.


    "It''s just an ordinary restaurant. And my Mr. Mu also suddenly came here, took a fancy to this restaurant and helped them out once. Then, the mood moved, is to protect the restaurant.


    "And my identity as Mr. mu.


    "They found out that in the end, I was just an important disciple of a large family.


    "Such a large number of disciples have some temper. In the secular world, because of the rise, it protected a restaurant. Isn''t this a normal thing?


    "What''s more, the big family behind me is so powerful. Even the Empire of daruo was not willing to be hostile to it.


    "In such a case.


    "What''s the point of dealing with a few gangsters in this cave city?


    "They''re just scum. To die is to die. On the contrary, it can add quiet and quiet to the Cave City. "


    When he Cong said these words, he Cong was so natural and justifiable.


    Obviously, what he said.


    That''s all real.


    It can stand up to anyone''s investigation.

 Chapter 2923

    He Cong said: "what''s more, it''s this kind of thing that can easily be verified and all kinds of real evidences can be found out.


    "It''s a better cover up.


    "Otherwise, if I really got down here a restaurant with a very hidden interior. Among them, there are all kinds of mysterious things. Make everything mysterious.


    "Well, here, on the contrary, will attract more eyes to notice this place.


    "They will always be watching.


    "What''s going on here?


    "The kind of accident just happened will be investigated by people immediately.


    "It''s easy to expose some real secrets."


    He Cong said so.


    It seems that it is such a truth.


    Because of this restaurant, it is a restaurant that can''t be ordinary any more.


    After checking once, they were completely relieved.


    Therefore, we will not keep a close eye on this restaurant.


    So, even out of the front. In this restaurant, with such a specification to receive Hu Si and skinny things, no one paid attention to it.


    Because of this common, it has become a better cover up.


    As for he Cong''s identity.


    It is precisely because he acts in such a high profile.


    It''s easy to find out the identity, that is to understand. He has a backstage, so he acts without scruple. No one will connect his identity with the iron wood Gang again. From here, a hidden and responsible leader of the hall.


    Although, it was after he Cong''s identity was exposed.


    In fact, it will not be targeted too much.


    After all, the iron wood Gang is not willing to be provoked even by the Dalao empire. As long as they don''t do too much, they can just keep one eye open and one eye closed.


    However, if he Cong''s identity was exposed, it would bring great inconvenience to his future actions.


    However, he Cong was able to make himself have the identity of an important disciple of a great power to cover up all this.


    A thin man''s heart is just moving.


    This is not a simple thing to do.


    This clearly means that.


    In fact, Tiemu gang has a deep relationship with this big power. People will be willing to carry this pot, let he Cong hang their name in the door, and act in this Dongcheng.


    And in addition to this very good relationship.


    It also illustrates a problem.


    That is the strength of the iron wood gang.


    If the Ironwood Gang is not strong enough. How can we get on the line of this major sect and have a deep relationship with others?


    Thin think, is in the heart a burst of shock.


    It seems that the iron wood Gang is far more than what it looks like on the surface.


    In fact, it has a very deep background.


    That''s what other people just didn''t notice, didn''t find out.


    That''s right.


    Otherwise, if the iron wood Gang is really not strong enough to support.


    How can it grasp the most effective information. But there is still no too many forces, dare to attack him?


    If it really doesn''t have a strong force.


    With its well-informed. At least, there must be a lot of forces to get useful information from the iron wood gang.


    They will try to get them by force.


    But it''s been up to now.


    But almost never heard, who is the use of extortion, from the iron wood Gang inside the news.

 Chapter 2924

    When the thin man thought of these, he looked around him.


    But Hu Si didn''t react at all.


    Obviously, Hu Si has been in the Tiemu gang for such a long time, and he is still in charge. For the iron wood Gang''s strong background, but far more than the thin man''s imagination, understand much more clearly.


    At this time, he Cong suddenly received a message.


    Then, he Cong just read the message, and with a smile on his face, he said, "it seems that he really dares not to take my words to heart."


    Hu Si said, "what''s the matter, master Ho?"


    He Cong said: "it''s the prince just now. I said that he could be spared for a while. Give him ten more days. In the meantime, however, he could not choose to escape.


    "But who would have thought that this guy would run away as soon as he went back.


    "With enough resources, I wanted to escape from Dongcheng and hide.


    "But just a moment ago, he was just out of the city, and he was directly cut out of the city by my men."


    Oh.


    It''s just such a small thing.


    At this meeting, it was not just in Hu Si''s heart that the killing of the prince outside the city was too small.


    Even in the thin man''s heart, he thinks so.


    But if you really think about it.


    It''s not just about killing the king.


    It''s about how to find him out of town. And tracked him down. Kill him again.


    After all, the prince was worried about his life.


    He must be more careful.


    He would be very careful to hide his actions. Don''t let anyone find out. Even, they still use the power of the family to hide.


    But now, knowing the news of Tiemu Gang is really smart. What''s more, it''s also speculated out what kind of powerful strength there is behind the Tiemu gang.


    Thin people also clearly feel that this is a small matter of course.


    After that, he Cong carefully arranged.


    Fat, thin, Hu Si, a DA and other four people are safe to live near the west gate of the ordinary big house.


    No one found out.


    In the evening, in the dead of night, he Cong is again in this big house.


    Of course, he Cong couldn''t live in this big house.


    The location of this big house is a more feasible identity on the surface. That''s the younger brother of a rich man in Dongcheng. It''s just that he doesn''t live here very often.


    Therefore, it is equivalent to a spare house.


    Except for a few servants.


    On weekdays, there is no one in this house.


    After seeing he Cong, the thin man said, "master Ho, in the daytime, we are in that restaurant. Should someone pay attention to it? But then, how did it work out? "


    After all, it''s that high profile specification.


    Later, the incident of Prince Wang suddenly appeared.


    If no one is paying attention to it at all, it is really too abnormal.


    He Cong laughed and said: "before those people paid attention to me, I had already let the shopkeeper let out the wind, that is to say, it was the elder of the sect where I was and came to Dongcheng. And if the elder of the main gate where I am from comes to Dongcheng. Well, even if it is to give him some courage. They also dare not go down to investigate. "

 Chapter 2925

    you ''re right.


    Since he Cong is able to push his own identity to the main door of that family.


    Well, the rest of the things can also be pushed on the body of the big door.


    Anyway, this shield is hard enough.


    Even if it is hard enough to the Empire of daruo, it is impossible to chew him down easily.


    He Cong said: "however, after such a push, there will be a problem in it. Because, in the past, the relationship between Huo City Lord and this large gate has always been good. Therefore, now, all of a sudden, it is pushed to the head of this family. Will let those who want to target Huo City Lord feel.


    "It''s this major sect that sent people out to rescue Huo City Lord.


    "Therefore, although they did not dare to look up the elders sent by the main family in a large scale, they did not dare to go up in a big way.


    "But they will also strengthen their vigilance.


    "Let the rescue of Huo City Lord is more difficult."


    He Cong said so.


    They all understand.


    There is no way to do it.


    Because, if you don''t use the identity of several elders of this large family to cover up. The identities of these people are only afraid that they may be exposed under the deep investigation of each other.


    That would be really bad.


    Fat people and others did not think about it any more.


    The fat man said, "master he, what kind of news did you bring us this time?"


    Obviously, he Cong came here so late. There must have been something new. Or, it is to investigate the previous information in more detail.


    He Cong said: "in front of us, we only paid a little attention to Huo Chengzhu''s matter.


    "At that time, we found that there were more than a dozen top monks in the later period of Sanpin in Dongcheng. They should all be aimed at Huo City Lord. They all came from the Empire of Dara.


    "The purpose is self-evident.


    "However, after getting what elder Hu meant, we went to investigate the matter in detail.


    "Sure enough, more news was found.


    "The top monks who came to the third grade of Dongcheng are far more than a dozen. But there are also the number of the first two, hidden a bit deeper. If you don''t touch it. They just don''t come out at all. But when something special happens. Then, these more deeply hidden top friars of the third grade later period will suddenly come out.


    "So now, the daruo Empire has sent out, ready to target the peak friars in the late third period of Huo City Lord.


    "No more than a dozen people in front. Instead, they became more than 30 people. "


    What?


    More than 30 top monks in the later period of Sanpin.


    Sent such a strong strength to deal with the master of Huo city.


    This can be clearly seen.


    If only the seven elders who failed and returned, they decided that they would not give up until they put the Lord Huo on his back and directly put him to death.


    So cruel!


    If the Dalao Empire really sent out so many top monks of the third grade later period to do this.


    If the four of them want to rescue successfully, it is really too difficult.


    Because, this strength difference is really some too big.

 Chapter 2926

    Even now, the four of them have made greater progress because they have been trained in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, they are also not sure, with the strength of four people, against more than 30 peak monks in the late third grade.


    The thin man said, "what does this empire of daruo mean? To deal with a Huo City Lord, does he need to mobilize so many people and send out so many people? Does he know that we will come to rescue Lord Huo, so he has increased so many people? "


    He Cong said: "the daruo Empire should also have such concerns and considerations.


    "But the deeper consideration is not in you. But in the cave city itself.


    "Lord Huo has been the city master of Dongcheng for a long time. Therefore, among the personnel of the city Lord''s mansion below, there will be certain prestige.


    "The seven elders are afraid that these people in Dongcheng will help Huo City Lord.


    "That''s why so many hidden people have been sent out.


    "At that time, if other people in Dongcheng dare to help. Then, he just caught them all together. "


    "The seven elders are really cruel."


    Hu Si said, "master Ho, is it possible. As a matter of fact, the seven elders, under their secret operation, sent out more hands than you found. Those people are also hiding deeper. But you didn''t find it. "


    He Cong said: "maybe there are people who haven''t found it hidden deeper. However, there are not many such people. Maybe one or two. "


    Hu Si nodded.


    He also believed he Cong''s affirmative reply.


    If Tiemu gang can''t do this.


    Then, they are sorry for the most informed forces on Shenwu land.


    He Cong said: "however, in addition to this, there is another news that can be regarded as good news for you."


    "Oh, what''s the news?"


    The fat man''s eyes were shining.


    The number of people on the other side has increased so much.


    This meeting, the fat man really had some fear, and then heard some bad news.


    He was the leader of this operation.


    If the action fails, his pressure is the biggest.


    Now, under such circumstances, there is still good news. Fat man, of course, wants to listen. Moreover, since in such a situation, it can be called good news.


    It''s obviously not just a piece of unimportant good news.


    He Cong said: "in front of me, elder Hu and thin Zun completely escaped from the restaurant incident. Isn''t that the identity of the elder of the sect where I am located? However, it is such a coincidence. In the sect where I used my identity, I really sent a dozen elders with the strength of the late third grade monks to come out and come here. "


    Yeah?


    The eyes of a few people such as the fat man are suddenly bright.


    What does that mean?


    He borrowed the identity of the sect, but also at this time, sent out more than a dozen senior monks of the peak of the third grade, came to Dongcheng.


    Moreover, it is still at such a moment.


    That door and Huo City Lord before the relationship, has been good.

 Chapter 2927

    The fat man turned his eyes and said, "master he, do you mean that these elder figures are also for the purpose of rescuing the Lord Huo?"


    "Not bad."


    as like as two peas agree without prior without previous consultation, "they are acting in a way that coincides with your purpose."


    "That''s really wonderful."


    The fat man said: "originally, because that damned seven long old school has too many hands. There is almost no hope of a successful rescue. But now, if you work with them. That''s a lot bigger. "


    The fat man was so happy that he said, "yes, what''s the name of this clan?"


    He Cong said: "this clan mainly focuses on Kendo, which is called Zixia sword clan.


    "Moreover, before I came to you, I had already gone to the residence where the elders of Zixia sword sect lived.


    "They don''t live in seclusion. But live directly in the Cave City, the largest restaurant.


    "After consulting with them, they also have the idea of joining hands with you.


    "But they don''t want to meet you first. It''s about acting in their own way. They are on the surface to do the rescue of Huo City Lord. Because they have the confidence of the sword clan behind them. Therefore, those who come to Huo City Lord dare not to do anything to them. At most, they just dare to stop them.


    "And if you want to stop them, you have to attract more than half of each other''s hands.


    "Then you hide in the dark.


    "Had the opportunity, quietly underground hand, directly to the Huo City Lord to save away."


    "Well, that''s a very good idea."


    The fat man agreed.


    Can be more in the heart, proud.


    Those who had the sword clan blocked the enemy in the front, but their hope of success was much greater.


    Of course, the pride in the heart of fat people is more than that.


    That''s because he thought of it all at once.


    If it is really after success.


    Huo City Lord will be rescued by them and returned to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At the end of the day, most of the credit for rescuing people fell on his fat man, and they rushed to the Xiao Pavilion.


    Hey, hey!


    When I think of this, the fat man is a burst of uncontrollable joy.


    At the meeting, a Da Dao said, "master he, I also want to ask you something."


    When he arrived here, he saw that Adu didn''t speak. However, he was listening to the fat man and the thin man, both of whom called him the eldest.


    Therefore, in his heart, master he did not dare to belittle ADA at all.


    Therefore, he Cong said, "if you have anything, please tell me directly. As long as I know, I will tell you. "


    A Da Dao: "I want to know whether the main purpose of the personnel sent out by the Dalao empire is just on Lord Huo."


    He Cong said: "yes. The main purpose is in Lord Huo. "


    A Da Dao: "so, for Huo City Lord''s family, they must not pay too much attention to it?"


    He Cong said: "judging from the current situation, they have almost not restricted Huo Chengzhu''s family. What do you mean, ADA

 Chapter 2928

    A Da Dao: "since those people have not even restricted the freedom of Huo city master''s family. I think we should do something more meaningful before saving Lord Huo.


    "In front of us, it''s just the people from Chongxiao Pavilion. You can''t easily expose your identity. So, we can''t do it.


    "But it''s not the same now.


    "Because these people of Zixia sword clan have come.


    "They can act as they are.


    "Let them take over the family members of the Lord Huo, and quietly arrange them to some places to hide them.


    "Until the end, we rescue Huo City Lord, also will be less a layer of concern."


    When listening to ADA''s words, all of them had a resonance in their hearts.


    Yeah.


    Because the main target of this matter is Huo Chengzhu.


    The first thing they thought of was to rescue the Lord Huo.


    However, in their hearts, they didn''t expect to rescue Huo City Lord''s family first.


    To be really strict, we can''t completely blame them.


    Because, they are all the top monks who have reached the third grade.


    As a person of practice, the higher the cultivation is, the more vague the concept of home is. Therefore, in their hearts, almost all did not think about the matter of rescuing the family of Huo City Lord first.


    But if they really didn''t do it.


    In the end, even if they really saved Huo City Lord intact.


    It is also in the heart of Huo City Lord, causing a permanent regret.


    And everyone is not a professional military teacher in this area, naturally, it will ignore this matter.


    But at this time, after a freshman reminded.


    But all of a sudden, they all attached importance to it. What''s more, in the hearts of all of them, it has aroused a kind of long lost resonance.


    After all, even the highest level of cultivation.


    Even after they have reached the highest level.


    In their hearts, they have completely forgotten that there is no concept of home any more.


    However, as long as at this time, they are reminded.


    Let them remember, raised the concept of home.


    Then, in an instant, that is to say, in my heart, there are many beautiful memories related to home.


    Now, he Cong said, "it''s my fault. I''m responsible for contacting both sides of you. I didn''t remember to arrange this point properly.


    "Good! I will go to Zixia sword sect tomorrow and talk about it.


    "I believe they will pay attention to it immediately.


    "As long as they have arranged for people to take Lord Huo''s family away from the city, even if there are some obstacles, it will not be so strict. After all, the main target of the other side is Huo Chengzhu. As long as it doesn''t directly take the Lord Huo to leave. With the strength and status of Zixia sword clan, they should be able to do it easily.


    "No. Not for tomorrow''s day. I''m going to go to Zixia sword clan and talk about it.


    "The sooner it is settled, the better."


    He Cong said that he didn''t delay any more. He went out of this big house and went to the most luxurious restaurant where Zixia sword clan lived.

 Chapter 2929

    Finally, the matter of rescuing the family was quietly unfolded under the leadership of several powerful elders of Zixia sword sect.


    Although the operation, but also encountered some problems.


    However, those powerful elders pulled out their old faces. After a long dispute. Finally, after all kinds of obstruction, Huo Chengzhu''s family members were taken away by force and sent directly to Zixia sword clan.


    And those who stop it have a lot of worries.


    They dare not do too much at this time.


    After all, up to now.


    Or did not directly from the daruo Empire underground plaintext things, come out to say that Huo City Lord betrayed the daruo empire. Well, as long as the provisions of this document have not been issued to the hand.


    That is to say.


    Up to now, in fact, Huo is the real master of Dongcheng.


    All the movements of the troops in the Dongcheng city were completely controlled by the Lord Huo.


    At this time, the elder of Zixia sword clan will take Huo City Lord''s family to visit Zixia sword clan for a few days.


    Do these people of the other side dare not to let go?


    If this is true, it is to directly upset the Lord Huo, and after these powerful elders of Zixia sword clan, they join hands to give each other a blow. I''m afraid they are more uncomfortable and passive.


    Anyway, even if they took all the Huo City Lord''s family, what?


    Finally, as long as they can catch the Lord Huo of Dongcheng, they will be regarded as having completed the task.


    What''s more, they have been sent to the hearts of everyone here, which is also very clear.


    The Lord Huo is really unjust.


    He''s clearly been trapped.


    I''ve been pulled here. I''m just a person who carries the pot.


    This Huo City Lord is sincere to the Empire of daruo. Is there any opposition to the Empire of Darrow. What kind of people do they have? It''s not like a mirror.


    What''s more, the command given by the leader is to capture the Lord Huo.


    But did not emphasize, must be to the Huo City Lord and his family are all caught in the hand, to take back.


    It is under such a kind of psychology.


    So, when it came to the end, the Zixia sword clan wanted to take the Huo City Lord''s family to leave.


    They all have one eye open and one eye closed.


    In a few days, this matter has been completely completed.


    Now, in the whole Dongcheng, there is only Huo Chengzhu. All his family members were taken away.


    Under this, Huo City Lord also completely put down the heart.


    He can put down his hands and do what he wants to do.


    At this time, Huo City Lord also has a kind of high morale. Through various channels, messages were sent out. Hope to be able to get support and help, to jointly fight against this kind of general trend against him.


    However, Huo City Lord sent out a lot of news.


    At the end of the day, it''s all dead.


    There was no reply at all.


    No matter in weekdays, the relationship between Huo City Lord and him is iron. At this meeting, in the face of such a general trend, there is no one dare to stand up and help him say a word.


    Although in everyone''s heart, it is completely aware.


    You can''t tell more clearly.


    What the hell is going on here.


    However, there was no reply.


    This signboard of the ancestral hall of the great Luo empire is really too heavy.


    As long as it is still under the jurisdiction of the Dara empire.


    No one dares to challenge such a force a little.

 Chapter 2930

    To this time, Huo City Lord also know, how much effort he has done, it is just in vain.


    Therefore, Huo City Lord also did not do any more action.


    Just waiting quietly.


    Waiting for the inevitable coming of the day that is already visible.


    In a hurry, it has been as time goes by.


    This day is really coming.


    At this time, the official orders of the Empire of Dara were also issued.


    In the order, it is claimed that Lord Huo, the Lord of Dongcheng, betrayed the Empire of daruo. He was immediately put into prison according to the order of the Empire, and then he was escorted to all the Empire states of daruo for trial.


    There was no order to kill directly in Dongcheng.


    This should also be the big Luo empire''s * * and also suffered some pressure from various aspects.


    After all, Dongcheng is such a big city master.


    What''s more, everyone knows it clearly.


    Huo city master did not betray the situation of the Empire. That is to say, he was killed directly in Dongcheng. At that time, it would not be good for the reputation of the whole empire of Dara.


    There will be a number of various aspects of the impact.


    As such a large state power, the Dalai Empire naturally had to be wary of these influences and its own reputation.


    If they are sent to the capital for trial.


    That''s all right.


    After all, the Dalai empire can also doubt the behavior of any of these people. In particular, the master of Huo city in Dongcheng took his troops to Chongxiao Pavilion and participated in a battle.


    Moreover, the result of this battle is totally unsatisfactory.


    Then, he Huo, as the commander-in-chief of the first army, was sent to the imperial capital for trial.


    Naturally, no one can say why.


    And this kind of command, even if Huo City Lord itself is also not much to say.


    Is it impossible to send him to the capital for trial?


    In itself, the failure to win the battle can be regarded as his dereliction of duty.


    Even if he did not collude with the enemy, did not betray. At least, it is also a crime of dereliction of duty.


    It''s still in the capital of the Empire. Can''t we cooperate with the censorship?


    That''s the day.


    He Cong, who lived in the big house where the fat men lived, also brought another capable general of the iron and wood Gang, who came together. To the fat man. Hu Si and they introduced all the useful information in the rescue.


    In fact, it has been up to now.


    That information should be mastered. By now, it can be said that all of them have been thoroughly mastered.


    And that''s the information.


    They all began to work out the most suitable rescue plan.


    The fat man said: "according to the information provided by hall leader he. Our rescue plan, the possibility of success, should be very large.


    "Because this time, the rescue of Huo City Lord''s men and horses.


    "It''s not just our people who are on the way to Chongxiao Pavilion. There are three groups of people.


    "The whole journey of Zixia sword clan.


    "This can be regarded as the most powerful team in the rescue team. They will also be in the escort Huo City Lord on the way, directly launched a frontal attack, to rescue Huo City Lord.


    "And in accordance with our agreed plan of action.


    "It''s just the team of Zixia sword clan. They''re sneaking in, and they''re fighting head-on with the escorts. It should be able to save Huo City Lord from that place temporarily. "


    When the fat man said this, he took a look at the crowd.

 Chapter 2931

    When the fat man said this, people also did not have any different meanings.


    After all, this is also the action plan that they have discussed before.


    At this point, the fat man just repeated it again.


    So, the fat man then went on to say: "and after rescuing Huo Chengzhu, he left that place.


    "At this time, it will lead to a second wave of more heated disputes.


    "After Huo City Lord was rescued from the first place. Those who come from the Empire of daruo will also increase the attack strength. At the same time, those who are hiding in ambush will also go out. Those who have already rescued the Lord Huo of Zixia sword clan will also be targeted by them.


    "However, the people of Zixia sword sect will only resist for a while there and restrain those sent by the daruo empire. After a period of time, these people of Zixia sword clan will retreat.


    "And in this time, Huo City Lord will also enter the scope of the second wave of rescue.


    "Until then, it had nothing to do with us."


    When the fat man said this.


    The look of the crowd was still the same.


    They have already planned all this.


    The fat man said: "this second wave came out to entangle with these people sent by the daruo Empire to ensure the safe evacuation of Huo Chengzhu. They are all subordinates who are close to Huo City Lord in the original Cave City.


    "They will stop a wave of people from the Empire of Dara.


    "And then, it''s time for us to do it. We''ll wait at the end.


    "And once we do.


    "Then, we must guarantee the safety of Huo Chengzhu. And, still want to take Huo City Lord to go to Chongxiao Pavilion all the time.


    "We have designed these three action plans. There is a certain basis.


    "After all, those people of Zixia sword clan can almost be regarded as the characters on the surface. Their first wave of action. Those who were responsible for escorting the Lord Huo in the daruo Empire must be on close guard. Therefore, the people of Zixia sword clan must be the first wave of attack. What''s more, it''s just a half sneak attack, and it''s just a fight with the people sent by the daruo empire.


    "Those who belong to Dongcheng themselves are loyal to Huo.


    "Those people in the Empire of daruo must be on guard. So, they have to be the second wave.


    "Until they did, those people in the Empire of Dara should have completely relaxed their vigilance.


    "So far.


    "Our whereabouts have not been revealed at all. So, we are in the final, third wave. At this time, we can completely give those Dara Empire an unexpected blow.


    "Therefore, the possibility of our success will still be extremely high."


    When the fat man said this, he saw the people again.


    Then the fat man said, "now, it''s time for action.


    "At this time, you all have different opinions. If there are different opinions, they should be put forward in a hurry.


    "Otherwise, the next thing we need to do is to strictly arrange for the implementation of the plan formulated in advance.


    "Until the Lord Huo is saved."

 Chapter 2932

    When the fat man said this and looked at the crowd, ADA suddenly said, "fat man, I have an idea."


    Oh.


    The fat man was a little stunned.


    In fact, he just asked everyone if they had different opinions.


    It''s not really ready for people to come up with different opinions.


    That''s just a routine question from the fat man.


    In the fat man''s heart, he does not think that there will be people at this time, there will be any different opinions to say.


    After all, their action plans and plans have been drawn up for a long time. Moreover, it has been studied and deliberated repeatedly. Now, it''s time to act. This plan of action, however, has been completely excluded from many unfavorable factors. There is almost no place that can be supplemented.


    However, after listening to ADA''s words, the fat man didn''t immediately ask, "boss, what else do you have in mind. Is it that you suddenly come up with an idea that can make our plan of action more perfect? "


    But ADA shook his head and said, "my idea can''t make our action plan more perfect. Even, it will disrupt our plan of action in front of us. However, I still feel that it is necessary to express such an idea. "


    So to speak.


    Ah Da''s so-called idea seems not to be a good idea either.


    The fat man still said, "boss, tell me about it. After that, we all studied together. Even if there is something bad about it. We can think of it more perfectly together, can''t we? "


    A Da Dao: "my idea is, we don''t have exactly what the third step action is.


    "We can advance the third step a little bit.


    "It was not long after the second wave of operations began.


    "We are the people who immediately helped those loyal and effective men of Huo City Lord to attack the people of daruo Empire together."


    Yeah.


    This is the idea of ADA.


    If we act according to the idea of ADA.


    That''s exactly what ADA said.


    His idea does not make their action plan more perfect. What''s more, it will disrupt their plan of action this time.


    In this way, they will let this hidden power be exposed in advance.


    In terms of the whole operation plan and rescue plan.


    But it''s really not good.


    And all the people looked at Ada.


    They were all puzzled and puzzled.


    ADA suddenly put forward such an idea. What is his purpose?


    The fat man was also puzzled and said, "boss, you suddenly put forward such an idea. What''s the reason? Why, you just bring it up like this all of a sudden? You know, if you follow the way you''re proposing to carry out the rescue. That would make our rescue more difficult, that is, several times more difficult. But in this kind of rescue, but changes rapidly. Maybe something will happen. "


    The fat man did not speak directly.


    If we follow ADA''s method, they will be exposed in advance. Let the Darrow Empire have more protection. Most likely, it will lead to the failure of this rescue plan.

 Chapter 2933

    A Da Dao: "my idea is for the loyal men of Huo City Lord who carried out the second wave of rescue."


    When listening to ADA, people still don''t understand.


    However, all the people just looked at Ada in doubt, but they did not directly say anything against it.


    ADA then said, "think about it.


    "The first wave of rescuers was the powerful friars of Zixia sword sect who were afraid of the third part of the large sect of the Dalao empire.


    "After they made a move, the people of the Dalai Empire who were responsible for escorting them would hate to kill them. But because of fear of this signboard of Zixia sword clan. In between, those people of the Empire of Dara still have some leeway. Even, in the end, those people of Zixia sword clan had finished their first wave of interception mission and wanted to leave.


    "Those people in the daruo empire will not fight to stop them.


    "As a result, they were almost able to leave safely.


    "But what about the second wave?


    "They are all people of the original Dongcheng. They are loyal and effective people of Huo City Lord.


    "They don''t have any strong background.


    "In such a case, if they once have a match with those of the Dara empire. Those people in the Empire of daruo must not have any left over. They must have done their best to keep them.


    "Well, the battle is at the end.


    "Even if our third wave of rescue was completely successful.


    "We have rescued the Lord Huo.


    "Well, this second wave of people in charge. But it is also very likely that the whole army will be destroyed. Let them all die in battle with those in the Empire of Darrow. "


    When ADA said this.


    People also have some understanding of ADA''s meaning.


    Moreover, it is clearly imaginable.


    The situation mentioned by ADA.


    But it is very likely that it will really happen in front of our eyes.


    Because, in order to Dongcheng, organized this wave for Huo City Lord rescue team, although they can form a certain disturbance.


    But their strength is certainly not strong to that extent. Once there''s a fight, it''s stuck. None of them will be able to escape.


    These people can''t be all the high-level people in Dongcheng.


    After all, some people are loyal to Huo Chengzhu and are willing to take risks for Huo Chengzhu.


    But also some people will choose to protect themselves. Not involved in this matter.


    And it is such a group of loyal and courageous people who are loyal to Huo City Lord, but they all want to die in this war, all of them are killed in the hands of the people of the Dalao empire.


    When people think of such a situation, there is a silence.


    If this is the case, they have won in this operation. After the rescue of Huo City Lord. It is estimated that each of them will have a pimple in their heart.


    There was silence.


    For a while, they did not express their own views and opinions.


    Obviously, they are all thinking.


    After all, after such a change, it is very likely that even Lord Huo can not be saved. What''s more, it will make them all in trouble.

 Chapter 2934

    When everyone is silent.


    ADA said again: "and I think that since we are here to rescue, we have not only rescued a lord Huo.


    "We should also find a way to rescue those loyal people who are loyal to the Lord Huo.


    "Then, this rescue plan can be regarded as a truly successful rescue plan.


    "Otherwise, even if we have rescued the Lord Huo. But those who are loyal to the Lord Huo are all killed here. So, even in the end, it is really rescued Huo City Lord. In fact, it was just a failed rescue. "


    When ADA said this, the crowd was even more silent.


    But at the same time, I think more.


    Yeah.


    When they came here, all they received was to rescue the Lord Huo.


    And they just follow the actions that have been planned and completed in front of them. Then, it is very likely to successfully complete this task, the Huo City Lord to save back.


    But if it''s changed like ADA.


    However, it is still possible for them to expose themselves and others in advance and let those people in the daruo Empire be on guard.


    They may not only be unable to save the Lord Huo. Even if it''s not good enough, it''s totally possible to take yourself in.


    But what about the will of others?


    ADA continued: "in fact, this has been exposed ahead of time, which does not necessarily mean that we have too many passive places.


    "We can do it all of a sudden when they are at the height of both sides.


    "In this way, the people of the Empire of Dara were suddenly attacked when they were at war. Certainly, it will be in a moment, completely disordered. And at this point, as long as I attack fast enough. Then, there are the attacks of those loyal people in Dongcheng and our sudden attacks outside. The results we can achieve are not necessarily worse than when we set up an ambush in the third place, and then attack the people of the daruo empire.


    "And, as long as we are decisive enough, we will hurt them once and for all.


    "It''s also good for the rescue work behind me.


    "And if we go to war like this. Those loyal and righteous people in Dongcheng can at least escape most of them in this chaotic battle. "


    When ADA finished, he looked at the people.


    After all, he was not the only one to rescue this time. Moreover, it is not even him, ADA, who is in charge of this operation.


    To carry out what he thought and hoped for in his heart.


    That is to say, with the support of most people in this field, it can be counted.


    Suddenly, the fat man just looked up and said, "OK! I''ve figured it out. I decided to act according to the plan proposed by the boss. At that time, when we rushed to rescue, we were directly following the loyal people of Dongcheng. As long as they''re in action. When the battle with the Empire of Darrow was at its most tense, we suddenly launched our most violent attack. "


    When the fat man said this, everyone looked at him.

 Chapter 2935

    All of them could not have known more about the fat man.


    That''s always good for you.


    People who run when they are in danger.


    How could he have so easily agreed to the plan put forward by ADA.


    You know, this is much more dangerous than the one they have worked out before.


    If this is totally out of line with the style of fat people.


    Besides, fat people are now the nominal leader of these people. Since he promised to come down. Then, next, we must really follow this matter. Even when he promised to come down, it was an action that could not be regretted.


    When people looked at the fat man, the eyes were full of puzzled doubts.


    The fat man faced the people''s doubts and said, "yes! If you look at my fat personality, you are not wrong.


    "If you have the advantage, you will take advantage of it; if you have the danger, you will run away.


    "No matter what you''re facing. I am fat people will always adhere to this principle. Never put yourself in any danger. Never lose anything.


    "But do you know how I formed such a character?


    "In fact, at the beginning, I was not such a character.


    "I have the same passion as you.


    "But in the end?


    "People like me who have hot blood are ruthlessly abandoned by those who make plans. With such experience, once, twice, three times, you talk about my character, that is, can not happen now such a change?


    "Now, it''s the opposite.


    "We became the planners.


    "What are we going to do?"


    When the fat man said this, he stopped.


    Then the fat man looked at the crowd quietly.


    People are also looking at the fat man.


    Then, they did not say anything. They''re just waiting for the fat man to go on.


    The fat man said: "when we are making plans here, the first thing we think of is the mission and purpose of our trip. As for other people, or things, in our eyes, it is also like me that day, as a dispensable cannon fodder. Give up, is also a thing that should be done.


    "If we follow the previous plan.


    "It is also very possible that this rescue mission will be completed perfectly.


    "But what about those people who have been loyal to Huo in Dongcheng?


    "What about cannon fodder like them?


    "They were all given up mercilessly. Then, they will die in the rescue of this loyalty operation. Or even if they''re not dead. However, also because of such a thing, let them completely understand a fact.


    "That is, in the future life, there is only loyalty and blood, which is not good. It will only make you become cannon fodder and die faster.


    "I don''t want such a loyal and warm-blooded person to be after this battle.


    "Dead or alive, they no longer exist.


    "So, I decided to implement our rescue plan according to the plan proposed by the boss. If you have any opinions, you can keep them. This time, just do it


    When the fat man finished speaking, he directly used the power in his hand to fix the board once and for all.


    No one gives any chance to change.

 Chapter 2936

    At this meeting, people looked at the fat man, and there were all kinds of expressions in their eyes.


    The thin man said, "fat man, I''ve been with you for so long. Now, this is the first time I have a high look at you, fat man. After that, there was no action between us. I''m all at your disposal, fat man. "


    The fat man said with a smile, "Hey, hey! It seems that before, as long as we have action. Once upon a time, it was not my fat man who arranged the action plan


    The thin man said seriously: "it used to be before, now it is now. This is totally different.


    "You know, in the past, even though you had made an action plan, you would have acted according to this.


    "But at that time, even so.


    "But in my heart, I am not convinced.


    "This time, I really take it orally."


    When the fat man heard the thin man''s words, he laughed with pride.


    At this meeting, even Hu Si also opened his mouth and said, "fat man, I always think you are such a person. It seems that before, I was really wrong about you. In fact, you also have a very masculine side


    The fat man listened, but he also laughed.


    A da just looked at the fat man happily, but didn''t say anything more.


    He Cong, the leader of the Dongcheng hall with the help of iron and wood, is shining in his eyes.


    Although he didn''t say much, he could see his mind from his eyes.


    Since the plan has been decided.


    Then, that is, the specific action plan.


    The four of them also got the specific journey from he Cong where Huo Chengzhu was escorted to the road.


    Moreover, in front of them, they had already planned the specific ambush location according to the specific journey of Huo City Lord in the process of being escorted.


    The first ambush site is naturally in charge of Zixia sword clan.


    All the affairs here have nothing to do with the fat people in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    They also believe that Zixia Jianzong must be able to do everything properly in this first ambush site, and there will be no loopholes.


    But after the Zixia sword clan''s person saved Huo City Lord, will directly send to the second place.


    When you get there, there will be Dongcheng, where those who are loyal to Huo will receive them.


    According to the original plan, the fat people in Chongxiao Pavilion should go to the third place.


    But in this meeting, they went directly to the second reception site.


    It''s just that they''ll be better hidden.


    Only when the men of Huo City Lord in the Cave City and those people in the daruo Empire fight against each other, they will fight.


    Fighting for in the attack, is able to give the empire a profound lesson and blow.


    After the negotiation, he Cong of Tiemu gang and other two people were sent off.


    Then, the fat man and others are already quietly hiding ahead. They went to the front, near the planned second reception site.


    And at this time, Huo City Lord is also directly escorted, out of the Dongcheng.


    Can be with Huo City Lord was expelled out of the Cave City, is to let all people clearly feel a kind of depressed, let people angry atmosphere.

 Chapter 2937

    Then, there were Dongcheng''s city guards, as well as foreign people from the daruo Empire, formed a long team, and went out to the Dongcheng.


    After a certain distance out of the city, they took out a spaceship. All of them entered the spaceship and went in the direction of the Empire of Darrow.


    When it was almost ten thousand miles away from Dongcheng.


    The ship stopped and landed.


    On the ground, is a boundless mountain range.


    When the spaceship stopped, Huo city master was directly taken out of the spacecraft. Outside, looking at the boundless mountains. Huo City Lord sneers.


    When he arrived at this meeting and this place, he had to figure out what he didn''t understand.


    At this time, a monk from the later period of Sanpin of the Daluo Empire came forward and said, "Lord Huo, the environment here is not bad. As your last home. It can also be regarded as worthy of your Huo city master''s identity and name. "


    Huo City Lord a smile, way: "that seven elder, in order to cover up own defeat. Even if I dare not even take me to the daruo Empire to confront each other, will you kill me directly on the way? "


    The monk in the later period of the three grades laughed awkwardly and said, "Lord Huo, your words are prudent and prudent."


    Huo City Master said: "well, after the seven elders arranged for you to kill me on this way, how could he explain to the Lords and ministers of the daruo Empire and the city lords who were concerned about the development of this matter?"


    "Can you account for it?"


    The monk in the later period of the third grade said, "as the ancestor worship Hall of the seven elders, even if one of the top friars in the later period of the third grade was explicitly killed, no one dared to say a word more and still need to explain it?"


    "He must have an account."


    Huo city main way: "even if all people know, he killed me intentionally. He always has to find a plausible reason on the surface, isn''t he?


    "Well, what kind of reasons did the seven elders find out for showing people the reason?


    "You can''t say it is. The seven elders didn''t even find out such a reason."


    The monk in the later period of the third grade said, "the reason is too simple.


    "I think someone will come out to rescue you, Huo City Lord. You Huo City Lord has been a city Lord for such a long time in Dongcheng. This connection should still exist.


    "Later, just before they come to rescue you, you Huo City Lord will be executed directly.


    "At that time, it will be claimed to the public that you, the Lord of Huo City, escaped from your crimes on the way to the capital of the kingdom. In the process of pursuing, he was killed on the spot.


    "Lord Huo, if you have such a reason, can you stop the mouth of those who want to say something about it?"


    "So you have everything planned." Huo city main way: "moreover, I expect not bad, you now deliberately stop the spaceship here. Just waiting here for someone to come to rescue. Then, you can directly use the reason you just said and kill me on the spot. "


    Huo City Lord said here, is cold to see in front of this a third grade later peak friar.


    There was a sneer on his face.

 Chapter 2938

    The other side is complacent smile, way: "how, this reason is good?


    "Just wait for your rescuers to show up.


    "It''s because of the presence of these people that they killed you here before they came to rescue you. At that time, there will be traces of fighting here. That is, it can be used as an explanation for this matter.


    "That''s a good reason.


    "Lord Huo, in fact, from the heart, I personally sympathize with you.


    "I know you have been wronged.


    "But I can''t help it. Who let the seven elders of the ancestral hall ask you to carry the cauldron and bear this crime. "


    Huo City Lord a smile, way: "in fact, you don''t have to sympathize with me. Because, if that''s what I expected. You will soon be in the same fate as me. You''re not going to live long, are you? "


    The peak monk of the other party''s third grade later period was angry. He glared at the Lord Huo and said, "Lord Huo, I have some sympathy for you from my heart. That''s what I said. But what do you mean by saying such a thing? Do you want to curse me with words and affect my mood? Then I''ll say, you''re wrong


    Huo City Lord is calm way: "this is not very obvious truth? Don''t you think of it


    The other side is a sudden heart, way: "Huo City Lord, what do you mean by this


    Huo City Lord but shook his head, way: "it seems, you still really did not think of ah.


    "I''ll ask you.


    "Why am I in trouble today?


    "In the final analysis, it was just seven elders who pushed me out as a victim and a lamb to cover up his failure.


    "What does that mean?


    "This shows that the seven elders are extremely selfish. He could do anything for himself.


    "It''s just like me, a city Lord. Without blinking his eyes, he directly pushed out the city and committed a crime.


    "Not to mention the others, then?


    "You said, if you let this thing go on as you said.


    "Well, in the future, there will always be some people who will stand up and say a fair word. And once more people say this kind of justice. The noble status of the seven elders may not be able to withstand the pressure of justice.


    "If he can''t stand that day.


    "Will a man like you, arranged by the seven elders to carry out this task and kill me with his own hands, be pushed out by the seven elders to calm down the anger in the hearts of the people?"


    Yeah.


    After listening to Huo Chengzhu''s analysis, the top friars in the later stage of the three grades, who were also confident and complacent in front of them, couldn''t laugh.


    Huo City Lord said this, that can really be a matter of reason and reason, there is no need to think about it.


    The lesson from the past is right in front of us.


    Huo City Lord that can be directly pushed out, against the fault of his seven elders, isn''t it?


    Well, then, if someone has been holding on to this matter all the time.


    Isn''t it too appropriate for the seven elders to play the same trick again and push him out as a lamb to calm down the anger of those who hold on to this matter?

 Chapter 2939

    The more he thought about Huo Chengzhu''s words, the more he felt that Huo Chengzhu was really right.


    Even the master of Huo City, a city Lord, said that if the city was polluted, it would be polluted.


    What''s more, is he such an ordinary, no real power of the third grade later monk?


    In this way, he did not say a word for a long time.


    At this time, another peak monk of the third grade later period leaned up and said, "commander, otherwise, I will be responsible for the execution of Lord Huo. At that time, if there is any accident, it will be the person who will take most of the responsibility?


    "I am willing to take the responsibility.


    "But, commander, I have to tell you in advance.


    "If there is an accident, I can take most of the responsibility.


    "But at the end of the day, there was no accident. Then, commander, you have got the seven elders in front of you, please say a few words for me. The greatest credit belongs to me. "


    The "commander" of the third grade later period looked back at the man and remembered who he was.


    This is a former commander of Dongcheng. His name is Huang Yue.


    When he took up the post of commander in Dongcheng, he always felt dissatisfied.


    Because, the commander of Huang Yue thought that he was more powerful than the chief commander of Dongcheng, white boss. But this last chief commander is let white eldest to be, did not have him what matter.


    Huang Yue always believed that he was the chief commander in the Cave City.


    It is for this reason that he has been not paying with the chief commander white. Even if it is with the master of Dongcheng, Huo Chengzhu, there have been some irresolvable contradictions for a long time.


    However, all along, Huo City Lord is the city Lord.


    How about Huang Yue even if he is unhappy in his heart?


    He could only bear it in his heart.


    This time, as soon as the action against the Lord Huo was launched, he came to his door and spoke with the commander sent from the daruo empire.


    Huang Yue is willing to do his best to help these people sent by the seven elders. To the seven elders completed this wish.


    However, he also has one condition.


    That is, after the success of this matter, the seven elders have to think of giving him the position of city Lord.


    He Huang Yue wanted to be the city Lord himself.


    From then on, he will make his own decisions, no longer subject to the jurisdiction of others, no longer subject to the anger of anyone.


    Although it was just a simple contact and simple words, the great Luo Empire sent it out. The peak monk in charge of this matter in the later period of Sanpin can see that Huang Yue is an ambitious man. At this time, the new arrival of the person in charge of the Dalao Empire, in this Cave City, it is rootless.


    At such a time, people from Dongcheng should come out to help him to suppress the situation of Dongcheng. For him, it is really too good.


    Therefore, the person in charge of the third grade later period sent out by the Dalao Empire and Huang Yue, who was full of ambition, really hit it off.


    The two of you got together at once.


    Although from the heart, the top monk of Sanpin period sent out by the Dalao Empire still has a little disdain for Huang Yue.


    He even betrayed the other party without blinking his eyes when the Lord of a city lost power.


    You know, this is the city Lord he used to follow.

 Chapter 2940

    Because I don''t like this man in my heart.


    So, for those who can really get great credit. Naturally, the man sent out from the Empire of daruo would not easily let Huang do more.


    At this critical time, he killed the Lord Huo.


    In the eyes of the man sent from the Empire of Dara, this is a great contribution.


    Although this action is up to now, no matter who will do it, in fact, it is the same thing.


    After all, Huo City Lord that can have been blocked for cultivation, put up.


    Who will do it, it is easy to kill the Lord Huo.


    But the real hands-on man.


    In the future, when you come to the seven elders, you will be counted as a great contribution?


    This credit, which was sent from the Dara Empire, is of course prepared to be left to himself.


    But in front of him, he hesitated after hearing what Huo said.


    At that time, in order to calm down some people''s anger. Someone must have been pushed out as a lamb for sin. And this person who killed the Lord Huo by hand must not have escaped the fate of being pushed out to take the blame. After all, there were many people who escorted Lord Huo all the way. It is impossible for the seven elders to really push all these people out and become scapegoats.


    Then, it is very likely that there will be people who will kill themselves, and they will not escape this fate.


    Now, the person in charge sent out by the daruo Empire has completely refused to kill the Lord Huo himself.


    And this meeting, just with Huang Yue out, willing to do it in person, that is really great.


    The person in charge took a look at Huang Yue.


    Even on his face, it was full of smiles. However, in the heart of this person in charge, it has been bursts of sneer.


    Hey, hey!


    Some of them have been suppressed for too long.


    This meeting, in order to seize such a so-called "opportunity", so as to come to the top. That''s really ignoring everything.


    Even so.


    It is very likely that even at the end of the day, he will be willing to do so when he has become a lamb for sin and has his own life.


    What about him?


    It was he who wanted to do it himself.


    That''s just right. I''ll leave this dangerous thing to him.


    It''s just that you can keep yourself out of it.


    At least, that''s where you have to get out of this.


    At the end of the day, even if the seven elders really want to find someone to take the blame, they can get rid of the death penalty.


    The person in charge looked at Huang Yue and said, "OK, Huang Yue, the most meritorious thing is for you to do it yourself. In the end, after the success of this matter, the greatest credit is that it belongs to you. I wish you well in advance. In the future, if brother Huang Yue can become the city Lord. Don''t forget my work today. At that time, we must promote our brothers more. "


    That''s what I said.


    This is the person in charge of the peak friar in the later period of Sanpin sent by the Dalai Empire, but he thinks in his heart:


    brother, when you are pulled to take the blame, when you are beheaded, can you blame me.


    You did it voluntarily.


    No wonder anybody.

 Chapter 2941

    When Huang Yue heard that the "commander in chief" actually agreed to his request, he had a very proud smile on his face.


    Then, Huang Yue said, "commander, what are you talking about?


    "Who doesn''t know, commander, that''s the red man around the seven elders.


    "If not, who would be qualified to be sent out to preside over such an important matter?


    "In the future, even if I am lucky enough to be the Lord of a city, I will be led by the commander. Moreover, I have to rely on the commander. You can say a lot of good words for me in front of the seven elders. Otherwise, I, the city Lord, will not be practical enough. Maybe, one day, it''s not as good as Huo city master.


    "So, no matter where I can go, no matter from which angle.


    "I will always be a pawn under your commander."


    When Huang Yue says these words, it can really be called a sincere and sincere one.


    So that anyone can hear the real feeling in Huang Yue Dialect.


    That''s also because of Huang Yue''s true feelings. He laughed and said, "it''s good to say. After this, I will definitely recommend Huang Yue''s younger brother to seven elders. I believe that the seven elders will be very pleased to have the wholehearted support of such a capable person as Huang Yue. "


    However, in the mind of the person in charge of the peak friars in the late third grade period of the Dalai Empire, they thought:


    gratified!


    I''m glad to hear that.


    Huo City Lord as the city Lord, as your master son.


    This is just the collapse, it has been directly betrayed by you.


    If the seven elders really accept your subordinates. Then, the seven elders must guard against you to betray him at any time.


    Do the seven elders have so much thought and care to play?


    Hey, hey!


    When you come to the seven elders, it will be a disaster sooner or later.


    It''s better to pull you out of trouble.


    Cut you directly to calm the anger of the people.


    That''s really good and appropriate.


    When you think about it.


    Both of them had a good compliment. Then their divinity was spread out, waiting for the rescuer to come. Even in their hearts, they were still expecting the rescuer to come quickly.


    If there''s the rescuer.


    They killed the Lord Huo here, which is more natural.


    Although the rescuers have not yet rescued the Lord Huo. Although Huo City Lord has not been able to escape. But as long as there is such a reason, they will also have to say too much.


    If there''s no one to help.


    Of course, they will also kill the Lord Huo here.


    It''s just that it''s so direct.


    Even the rescuers did not show up. Well, when someone asks about it in the future, it will be more unfavorable for them to keep tracking on this matter.


    In the end, however, it doesn''t matter much.


    After all, they can fake a fight scene.


    Big deal, they are their own people fighting with their own people, evolved out of an outsider rushed over, rescue Huo City Lord scene came out.


    Although there will be some fake.


    But as long as they insist, that''s the truth. And no one has seen it. Who can prove that this is false?

 Chapter 2942

    "How come the people who rescue Huo City Lord have not come yet?"


    Waiting for nearly a quarter of an hour, those rescue people, unexpectedly, have not seen the slightest shadow.


    This time, Huang Yue is obviously waiting to have some impatience.


    So he began to talk.


    The person in charge of the Dalao Empire looked back at Huang Yue and said, "brother Huang Yue, how do you feel? You still have to be more anxious than us?"


    Huang Yue said, "of course, I have to be more anxious than you. I''m going to kill the Lord Huo by myself. If the rescuer doesn''t come, I have any reason to kill the Huo City Lord. He said the Lord of Huo fled. However, no rescuers appeared. How can he get strength alone and escape from the siege of so many of us.


    "Besides, the master of Huo city has been blocked by us.


    "At that time, I can''t find out the reason to kill him. After all, not everyone is that easy to fool.


    "If you can''t kill the Lord Huo with your own hands.


    "I''ve got the credit for watching. Isn''t it just that you''re going to make a mess of it


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    But the person in charge laughed and said, "brother Huang Yue, you can rest assured. Whether or not rescuers show up. You can''t get away with this credit. It''s impossible for you to get away with nothing. "


    Huang Yue said, "commander, what do you mean? Is it that the rescuer doesn''t come, will you directly let me kill the Huo City Lord? Only in this way, I''m afraid it can''t fool those who want to deliberately find fault. At that time, if there are too many people making trouble, I''m afraid that even with the authority of the seven elders, if they want to suppress this matter, it will not be able to do so. "


    After listening to Huang Yue''s words, the person in charge said in his heart:


    it seems that Huang Yue has some brains in addition to his utilitarian heart and ambition.


    Some of the consequences will come to mind.


    However, no matter what kind of consequences you will think of.


    But I still have to deceive you to execute this matter.


    So, responsible for humanity: "you can rest assured. You don''t know the prestige of our seven elders. He is the real God state of the early four grades. This kind of cultivation strength is equivalent to a person''s position as a great power. So, no matter what the mistake is, as long as the seven elders want to stop it. Those noisy people dare not really say anything more. Brother Huang Yue, you don''t have to worry about it. "


    Huang Yue said: "commander, I am not worried about this for myself. It''s for the sake of the leaders.


    "Think about it.


    "If it''s really going too far. In the end, even if the seven elders are difficult to suppress this matter, then it is really troublesome.


    "After all, the Empire of daruo is based on the country.


    "If it is true that it has caused too much unrest in the hearts of the people. That will directly shake the foundation of the country.


    "Well, at the end of the day, the seven elders are not only looking for someone to come out and calm down the anger of the people. Even, it is very likely that only one or two people will come out. Not necessarily enough? "

 Chapter 2943

    The person in charge was completely stunned.


    You know, the front, because of the Huo City Lord''s words.


    He has stepped back.


    Originally, I killed the Lord Huo with my own hands. If I went to the seven elders, I could count it as a credit. But because of his fear, he was made a lamb for sin in the future. Therefore, the person in charge did not even dare to take this credit. Then, directly is to push this one credit to Huang Yue''s head.


    Then, I made up my mind, that is to think that in the future, when I really want to take the blame, I would like to let Huang more and more bear this crime.


    But now, let Huang Yue say so, but let his heart, straight drum.


    The person in charge said, "brother Huang Yue, you can rest assured.


    "Even in the end, if the rescuers don''t come. We, too, will forge a battle scene. What''s more, we will try our best to make the scene real.


    "Even at the end of the day, if someone came to the scene to look into the scene, there was nothing wrong.


    "They just think that there has been a real rescue war here.


    "And we are under the last resort, is in the pursuit, killed Huo City Lord."


    When the person in charge of the peak friar of Sanpin later period sent out by the Dalao Empire said so, the activity started in his heart.


    Originally, he thought, it was just fooling people.


    Why do we really need to be so real?


    It''s just a matter of walking through the scenes and making a look.


    Now, he doesn''t think so.


    He also thought:


    and even, at the end of the day, to make the play more real.


    The real rescuers did not come. Then, when they play this play, they may as well let their own people suffer a little injury and blood in such a fake war.


    In this way, we must be able to better fool the past.


    Who would have thought that in such a false war, they would let their own people also be hurt?


    Huang Yue shook his head and said, "this is still not good. It''s not that I don''t believe in your ability to fake. I believe that as long as the commander in charge personally, the effect of counterfeiting must be able to reach the point where the truth can be completely confused.


    "But even if it is, there is no insurance at all.


    "Because I don''t believe in the hearts of these people who follow the Lord."


    The person in charge sent out by the Dalao Empire suddenly said, "brother Huang Yue, do you mean..."


    Huang Yue said: "because there is a utilitarian heart in everyone''s heart. And in the end, if someone is willing to pay a lot of money to tempt these people for this matter. In that case, the commander-in-chief must believe that these people will really keep their mouths shut and never disclose this matter?


    "If that benefit is really out there. Let us such as the peak of the third grade monks are enough to move the situation.


    "The commander can still guarantee that there will be no one among us who make fake together. And directly stand up and tell the truth of our fraud? "

 Chapter 2944

    The person in charge of the top friars of the third grade period sent by the daruo empire is silent.


    If it is true that the interests have reached the level Huang Yue said.


    He even felt that if he thought about it, he would be moved.


    As for those who are like Huang Yue, they just have utilitarian and ambition in their hearts. They certainly will not want anything at the moment when they face such interests. They will betray them immediately. They will expose all the things they preside over.


    And in the current group of teams.


    The person in charge of the great empire was even sure.


    Among them, there must be many more. Even if they are not as good as Huang Yue, there are many people there.


    At that time, no matter how skillful he was, would it not be safe?


    In the end, will anyone be willing to pay such a high price to buy a truth.


    The person in charge believes that.


    There must be someone like that.


    They are not because of the close relationship with Huo City Lord. It''s for their own safety. That''s what they''re going to do.


    After all, the Lord of Huo is the master of a city.


    First of all, it was fouled.


    Then, on the way to be escorted to the capital of daruo Empire, he was assassinated directly on this way.


    In their hearts, how do they think about it?


    They will think:


    they may experience the same experience as Huo Chengzhu.


    In order to give such a person a shock.


    They just had to fight and stand up to find out the truth.


    With this kind of tracking.


    Then, those who want to use this method again will surely have convergence and can not be so arrogant.


    And under this kind of psychology.


    Then there is the temptation of heavy profits.


    Among these people, there must be some people who stand up and testify against them.


    At that time, he was in charge of it.


    Can he escape the fate of being pulled out and die as a crime?


    In this way, the person in charge of the forehead above, there are dense beads of sweat out.


    But he''s in charge.


    However, he was required to live in the capital of daruo empire. Let him must think of a way on the way, is the result of the Huo City Lord''s life.


    But now, if there are no rescuers.


    Is he still faking to fulfill this order?


    According to Huang Yue, this is really too dangerous.


    But if he doesn''t finish the task.


    Then, when he returned to the capital of the Empire of Dara, how could the seven elders of the ancestral hall be able to let him go?


    At first, there were still some high spirited and high spirited monks who were sent from the daruo Empire and were in charge of the peak monks in the late third grade period. When they arrived at this meeting, they were full of sweat. He pondered over the matter.


    He wants to think, after this matter, how can he still safely not be involved.


    But at this time, Huang Yue''s face is hung with a smile, quietly looked at the man in front of him, a face of calculation and satisfaction.


    However, these expressions of Huang Yue.


    This person in charge is impossible to find out.


    He has been completely immersed in the crisis he will face.

 Chapter 2945

    But at this time.


    In the sky, "whoosh" sound of shuttle rings.


    Then, within the range of vision, there were two boats approaching them.


    And look at that posture.


    So clearly is to come to rescue Huo City Lord.


    After seeing such a situation, the person in charge of the peak friar of Sanpin in the later period sent out from the Empire of daruo was happy.


    Ha ha ha


    Just come.


    I''m afraid you won''t come.


    At that time, I really know how to better complete the task of the seven elders.


    Now, with you people coming.


    I just have the excuse to kill the Lord Huo.


    The person in charge looked up with a smile at the two boats approaching them in the sky. His face was full of complacent smile.


    Then, the person in charge turned his eyes to Huang Yue and said, "brother Huang Yue, now, you can start to kill the Lord Huo for me."


    Huang Yue replied, "not yet.


    "We need to make it look more real. Then let these people who rescue them really get close to Huo City Lord. Then, I came to kill Huo City Lord myself.


    "In this way, we can really hide from everyone.


    "What they saw was that the Lord Huo really wanted to escape. Then, I killed him.


    "Well, no matter who will look into it.


    "It''s all one result.


    "You will not do any harm to the commander, will you?"


    "Asshole!"


    This person in charge is angry: "if arrive at that time, it is really a mistake. Let the people to the Huo City Lord to save out, I take what to the seven elders to hand over. In time, do you want me to come to the seven elders and make amends with death? "


    "How could it be?"


    Huang Yue was quick to say: "commander, you don''t have a look, our side, how many masters exist.


    "On our side, there are more than 30 top monks in the late third grade period.


    "With such a strong strength in hand, even if the Huo City Lord was rescued by the other side. We want to catch up, and then kill him on the spot, that is also a simple thing.


    "What''s more, Huocheng is really rescued and then killed. That''s a more natural thing, isn''t it?


    "What''s more, there is a more crucial one.


    "I''ll stay here all the time? As long as someone really wants to help him, I will kill him without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, commander.


    "I''ll make sure that it''s safe. As long as there is any mistake, you can come and cut my head off


    This person in charge is really this truth.


    So, that is, no longer to care about Huo Chengzhu, just told Huang Yue: "Huang Yue brother, Huo City Lord here, can be handed over to you. You mustn''t let anything go wrong with this. We must kill those people before they rescue the Lord Huo. If something goes wrong, even if I don''t ask you for trouble, elder seven will not let you go.


    "In the future, you don''t want to be a real city Lord in the Empire of Darrow.


    "The Empire of Dara, even, can''t have a place for you."

 Chapter 2946

    The more serious Huang nodded, "please rest assured.


    "I will seriously do this for the commander and the seven elders.


    "We have lived up to the orders of the commander and the expectations of the seven elders.


    "I Huang Yue is here, with the assurance of my head, will not make any mistake."


    When Huang Yue said so, the person in charge looked at Huang Yue deeply.


    Then, the person in charge is the person who goes and arranges others to defend these rescues.


    And after the person in charge left.


    Huang Yue was originally standing in the Huo City Lord was held in this place. Then, Huang Yue is inadvertently, a hand suddenly touched the place where Huo City Lord is held on a big iron chain.


    At this time, a hidden force, is through this big iron chain, toward the Huo City Lord''s body passed.


    Huo City Lord is very quick to feel this force.


    Just look up and look at Huang Yue.


    At this time, Huo City Lord''s ears, but sounded the voice of Huang Yue.


    "Huo City Lord, quickly cooperate with my strength, break the seals inside your body, cooperate with those who rescue, we have the opportunity to better escape."


    Heard the voice of Huang Yue, the master of Huo City understood it all of a sudden.


    Originally, Huang Yue said that because of his Unfair Arrangement, he was betraying him and opposing him.


    In fact, all this is fake.


    This matter actually is to conceal him Huo City Lord. Even he Huo City Lord himself is completely unaware of this matter.


    He really thought that Huang Yue had betrayed the city Lord completely for the sake of utilitarianism.


    Now, at last, he knows the real reason.


    Therefore, Huo City Lord is no longer delayed, but to display the open skill, with the Huang Yue into his body that force, with, toward his body inside the seal, launched an attack. Again and again the impact of the body of the seal.


    Yeah.


    The seal was broken open.


    With the opening of a seal, Huo Chengzhu has been able to autonomously operate a trace of power in his body. In this way, the impact of the body seal is also more simple.


    Therefore, Huo City Lord impact seal, also feel more relaxed.


    After a while, the second seal was opened again.


    Then, the third seal was opened.


    This goes on, although there are more than 30 seals in the body. But it doesn''t take much time to rush all of them.


    And at this time.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang


    Outside, those who came to rescue him were already fighting directly with these men who were responsible for escorting him to the Empire of daruo.


    As soon as the two sides hand in, especially those responsible for escorting, the battle will be fierce.


    On the contrary, those who came to the rescue just dragged these people there and did not launch too fierce attacks.


    They are attacking like this.


    On the other hand, these people in charge of escort do not understand at all.


    Aren''t you here to rescue Lord Huo?


    Fighting like you, even close to Huo City Lord is impossible, right?


    What did you take to rescue the Lord Huo?

 Chapter 2947

    It went on like this.


    It''s not just the people responsible for escorting the Lord Huo who don''t quite understand. What''s going on.


    Moreover, even these people who came to rescue Zixia sword clan did not understand what they were doing for.


    If the elder did not step up the attack, how could we not come out


    But the leader of the elder drank and said, "do you have any brains.


    "You won''t have a look.


    "At the bottom, there are many people who are surrounded by the Lord Huo. In particular, there is a peak monk in the late third grade who is guarding there. If we rush to the rescue now and go forward. Isn''t that just giving the other side an excuse to kill the Huo City Lord directly?


    "So now, we can''t easily rush forward to save people.


    "Because if we do it in such a hurry.


    "It''s not just about rescuing Lord Huo. Instead, he killed the Lord of Huo. Do you know? "


    These people of Zixia sword clan are speechless for a while.


    They rushed down to rescue Huo City Lord, that is to directly kill Huo City Lord''s life.


    Is it that they have been fighting with each other in the periphery all the time, just like fighting a fake war, can they save the life of the Lord Huo in the end?


    But even with such discontent.


    They just think about it in their heart, and they don''t say it directly in their mouth.


    After all, this is such an unreliable order from their leader elder.


    They can''t be directly opposed to their leader, the elder, when they are at war with outsiders?


    But this kind of war always makes people more and more frustrated.


    These people of Zixia sword clan are really in everyone''s heart. They are suffocating.


    In fact, it is not only them, but also the person in charge of the escort party.


    In his heart, he felt the same breath.


    Because, in front of him, and Huang Yue are agreed.


    Just to the other side of these people, attack the Huo City Lord in front of him, he is immediately shot to kill the Huo City Lord.


    But now, the other side has scruples. On the contrary, they did not dare to attack the Huo City Lord''s place.


    In this way.


    Isn''t it that Huang Yue always has no chance to kill the Huo city master?


    Moreover, he has been quietly to the Yellow more voice, let Huang more direct is so to kill Huo City Lord.


    But Huang Yue sent him a reply, but he just claimed that this is not the right time. He has to wait. When the real emergence of the Huo City Lord is about to be rescued, he is immediately shot, killed the Huo City Lord.


    This person in charge heard the meaning of Huang Yue''s reply, and was angry in his heart.


    You Huang Yue don''t want to use this opportunity to kill Huo City Lord, fight in front of the seven elders?


    Now, let you do it, but you''re pushing against it.


    Eh!


    Let''s do it.


    Huang Yue was always under the master of Huo city. He didn''t get too much importance. It should have something to do with his character.

 Chapter 2948

    Although Huang Yue has great ambition.


    However, he had no courage.


    He simply did not dare to have direct action.


    He has too many thoughts in his heart. Think about this, think that, then, worry too much, dare not let go of hands and feet to do. As a result, there is a lack of action and opinion. Therefore, such people should not be reused.


    But it can''t go on like this.


    We have to create an opportunity.


    Let these rescue personnel, can more smoothly rush past. In this way, when they are all close to the Huo City Lord, that is to force the Yellow more and more to kill the Huo City Lord.


    When thinking about this, the person in charge deliberately pretended to be careless in the battle and bumped his left arm against the opponent''s sword.


    And his opponent, the swordsman of Zixia sword clan.


    Because the battle has always been under the command of the leader elder that they should not attack too hard.


    In this battle, we have been fighting very hard.


    This meeting, the other side unexpectedly is to take the initiative to bump into own sword.


    How can such a good opportunity be let go?


    As a result, he broke out all of a sudden, to the other side of this person in charge, stormed in the past.


    "Ah


    The person in charge of the other party suddenly yelled, resounding through the sky.


    Just saw the other side''s sword, that is, almost cut off his whole arm.


    As a result, more than a dozen of these people on one side of the escort took the initiative to move closer to the direction of the person in charge and offered a layer of protection. Those who are on guard against the rescue are against the person in charge on their side.


    At the same time, they just don''t understand.


    What''s going on here?


    What are the skills of these people in charge of them. They can''t know better.


    What''s more, in front of them, they saw the situation when the person in charge was fighting with the swordsman of the other side. What''s more, it''s all in the eye. Clearly, it is their person in charge who has the upper hand. Although for a while, their one in charge is also difficult to win the other side, but has been pressing the other side to fight, that is also the most obvious thing.


    What''s the matter? All of a sudden, the painting style has changed.


    The other side''s sword directly injured their responsible person.


    What''s more, the injury was so bad all of a sudden.


    If the sword goes down, it''s just a little bit short, that is, one of their leaders'' left arms can be cut off directly. Only a little skin is still connected.


    Such a serious injury, to their peak state of friars, is not impossible to recover.


    However, it is not easy to recover completely.


    When they were guarding, they were all puzzled.


    In fact, at this time, in the heart of the person in charge, it is also depressed.


    Because, what he thought in front of him, it is just to let the other side in his left arm above, slightly scratch a wound. Then, he deliberately put on too much, that is, to draw more people from his side to protect himself. Then, the strength of our own side weakened. Those rescue people of the other side Zixia sword clan are able to better rush to Huo City Lord there.

 Chapter 2949

    As long as these people of Zixia sword clan rush in. Really close to Huo City Lord that moment.


    This is to force the Yellow more and more to kill Huo City Lord.


    His plan was perfect.


    He also calculated the combat effectiveness of the other side, which let the other side give his left arm a slight injury.


    But who thinks, all this he is calculate well.


    At the end of this injury, he made a little mistake.


    He was hurt.


    It also attracted many people on his side to guard him.


    It also achieved the desired effect.


    But the key is the moment before the other party hurt him, it was a sudden outbreak, unexpectedly, the strength rose a lot. As a result, he almost cut off his whole arm. It''s not just a slight injury. It''s a serious injury.


    With a serious injury to complete the design in his heart.


    This person in charge is really not willing to be a hundred.


    However, in his heart, the person in charge was still thinking with self consolation:


    no matter how it is, he can successfully complete the seven elders'' account. What''s more, it''s even more critical. When this matter is completely solved, I don''t have to bear too much relationship.


    When thinking like this, this person in charge of the heart, finally is a little better.


    At this time, because of their own side is suddenly a dozen less people.


    Moreover, those people of Zixia sword clan are not weak.


    So, I took advantage of such an opportunity.


    They all the way under the force, is toward the Huo City Lord to hold that place, is to rush close a good distance. What''s more, seeing their progress and speed, it should not be long before they can completely rush to the place close to Huo City Lord. Well, then, that is to see that Huang Yue was forced to be helpless, had to kill Huo City Lord.


    But in these purple Xia sword clan''s person to Huo City Lord''s place, has just rushed into a section, that one responsible elder actually drank, said: "everybody, attack slowly."


    The others were really puzzled and said, "elder, what do you mean? It''s all so close. As long as we add a force, it is completely able to save Huo City Lord. It''s hard to breathe a sigh of relief at such a critical moment. "


    Seven elders said: "muddle headed, can''t you see the top monk of the third grade later period? He kept the look in his eyes.


    "That''s waiting for us to get closer.


    "He stayed there, clearly ready to kill the Lord Huo. It''s just a lack of opportunity. And as long as we rush too close, that is to give him a chance to kill Huo City Lord directly.


    "Because we are going to save the Lord Huo.


    "Of course, he also has such a good excuse to kill the Lord Huo."


    "However," some people still refused to accept the reason given by the elder in charge, and said, "if he has always been there, then we are not able to get close to the past and rescue Lord Huo. So, what''s the significance of us rushing here to rescue the Lord Huo? "

 Chapter 2950

    When the man asked this question, he was full of doubts about the command of the responsible elder.


    The old man in charge said, "you are confused! Do you think that we can only save a dead Huo city master and go back, what is the use of that


    The elder in charge said so.


    Although they were already very dissatisfied with the arrangement of the elder in charge, they did not say much.


    After all, none of them is responsible.


    To be able to watch with such eyes, let this Huo City Lord die in his own and other people''s rescue responsibility.


    So, what should we do?


    When thinking about it like this, the attack strength of the people who came to rescue Zixia sword clan was also small.


    The person in charge sent by the other party''s Dalao Empire looked at the situation, and they were about to scold kainiang directly from the heart.


    He did his best.


    Even, in order to create such a one, let them have a chance to approach the Huo City Lord. Then, it was such an opportunity. Forced that Huang Yue quickly started to kill Huo City Lord''s opportunity. He didn''t want to hurt himself. Even, it is almost to be cut off a left arm by the other party.


    But now it''s better.


    The other side is clearly already making efforts, and will rush close to Huo City Lord.


    But now, their one in charge of the elder actually because of indecision, and let everyone deliberately slow down the attack.


    He''s sent from the Empire of Darrow to direct this.


    What''s the matter? I met such a grindstone.


    In front of him, there is a Huang Yue with ambition, but he is in action. He is worried about his little responsibility all the time, but he doesn''t dare to do it.


    But now?


    This elder of Zixia sword sect is such a person.


    Because he was afraid, he forced himself too hard, so that the other side was nervous, he directly killed the Lord Huo, but he did not dare to approach the past.


    Then, is this matter to be shelved here.


    Let him just like this, do not continue to develop?


    The person in charge is really the more he thinks about it, the more anxious he is in his heart.


    And it was just then.


    In Zixia sword clan, suddenly, there is a figure flash, which is towards the direction of Huo City Lord.


    "Ah! Great! It''s elder martial brother Cheng. He''s doing it! "


    "Elder martial brother Cheng, this matter will be stable. Elder martial brother Cheng is the best at assassinating. As long as you have elder martial brother Cheng''s hand, you must be able to directly beat back the peak friar who has been guarding the city Lord Huo in the later period of the third grade. As long as it is not dangerous to Huo City Lord. Then, we can rush to the past as soon as possible and rescue the Lord Huo. "


    "Then we quickly stepped up the attack and cooperated with elder martial brother Cheng''s rescue."


    ¡­¡­


    When they said stand, they stepped up their attack.


    But at this time, two people''s faces suddenly became very ugly.


    These two people are respectively the person in charge of the daruo empire.


    There is also a person who is the responsible elder arranged by Zixia sword sect this time.


    Almost both of them became embarrassed when the elder martial brother Cheng suddenly acted.

 Chapter 2951

    The elder in charge quickly said, "Chengbin, please slow down. Don''t act rashly. "


    Although it was just a message, the responsible elder still did not dare to say too much.


    He just said it a little bit, and he did it a little bit.


    Then, the elder in charge directly ordered: "all the people rushed to intensify the attack for me. Quickly to the Huo city where the Lord is close to the past


    When the elder in charge said so.


    All of them were happy at once.


    Finally, I was able to let go.


    No longer like the front, even if it is a war, it is not able to fight happily.


    Almost at the same time, the person in charge sent out by the Empire of daruo also cried: "Huang Yue, hurry up and kill the Lord Huo. The other side has sent a killer to kill you and save the Lord of Huo. "


    The voice of the person in charge went out.


    Naturally, people from both sides have heard.


    Therefore, the two sides of the people are in this moment, all are to strengthen the attack.


    To be serious, it is obvious that there are many more people on the side of the Dalai empire.


    Although the people of Zixia sword clan are powerful.


    But such a war down, both sides are just into a kind of sticky state. It should be regarded as Zixia sword sect, which is still in a weak position.


    However, there are still many people to guard their responsible person. After all, it was a serious injury. Moreover, it is the case that Zixia sword sect has a clever killer. Of course, they did not dare to leave the person in charge of their own side who was seriously injured. That''s really too dangerous.


    In this way, under the situation of some stalemate, both sides are slowly approaching the place where Huo City Lord is held.


    And then there was a slight wave in the air.


    Huang more feel this kind of weak fluctuation, hasten a side, is to let the past.


    Sure enough, it was a brilliant killer who came.


    Huang Yue let the past one of the other side''s a sneak attack, is also immediately to the other side launched an attack.


    If it wasn''t for being reminded in advance.


    The other side has a clever killer coming in his own direction.


    When Huang Yuexian was on guard, he carefully observed and sensed the words around him. He could not easily sense a weak fluctuation in the air. Then, even if he can escape from the other side''s attack, then, it is impossible to have so fast.


    It must have been a little later to discover the attack.


    Then, it will be later to avoid the other side''s sword.


    Such avoidance is bound to be extremely embarrassing.


    Even, it is very likely that this attack of the other side will directly cause certain damage to yourself.


    But now, after dodging the other side''s attack, Huang Yue has been concentrating on sensing the other side. In addition, the strength of Huang Yue is indeed strong enough.


    You should know that Huang Yueke is one of the leading figures in the late three grades of Dongcheng.


    Since he has been prepared to guard against the other party, he can not give the other party a chance to really hurt himself.

 Chapter 2952

    Therefore, Huang Yue and this Cheng bin hand, there is still spare power to others.


    However, Huang Yue made a move to others.


    But not to Huo City Lord. Instead, they began to attack those people who were surrounded by the Lord Huo.


    And then, almost between the moves.


    Huang Yue has already killed the ordinary sergeants who were sent from the Empire of daruo to the spot. However, those who followed Huang Yue all the way out of the Cave City were all free from death.


    Eh?


    What''s going on?


    Why did you kill your own people?


    Cheng bin a burst of doubt, is also to slow down their own attack.


    Cheng Bin said, "Huang Yue, what are you doing? Why did you kill your own people instead? "


    To this meeting, Cheng bin also obviously felt something wrong.


    In front of them, their responsible elders have been suppressing them, so that their rescue operations can attack as slowly as possible.


    Then, when he suddenly came to assassinate Huang Yue, the elder suddenly gave a warning to him. Although not too clear. But now, if you think about the meaning of the words, it''s clear that it means something else.


    Look at now, Huang Yue is suddenly to his own people.


    There seems to be some misunderstanding.


    Huang Yue didn''t answer Cheng Bin''s question, but said to the soldiers of Dongcheng who still survived: "everyone, I''m actually responsible for protecting and rescuing the Lord Huo. If you are willing to follow me to protect Lord Huo. Then act together. If you are afraid of death, you should leave quickly, and I will not blame you. However, if any of you want to do harm to Huo city master, don''t blame me for being merciless


    When Huang Yue said this, everyone understood.


    Cheng bin also knows.


    What the hell is going on here.


    It turned out that he was in such a hurry and panic.


    This is really close to making a big Oolong come out.


    He quickly opened the seal on the Chengbin''s body. In this way, it is easier to escape. "


    Huang Yue a smile, way: "no need."


    "What do you mean?"


    Although Cheng bin asked. But immediately, something came to mind. The eyes were completely bright at once. See Huang Yue, seem to be waiting for Huang Yue to come out.


    Huang Yue said, "yes. Just now, for such a long time, I have been guarding here. How can I help Huo city master to open the seal?


    "At this meeting, Lord Huo has just left the last seal, and it will be all untied immediately. We just need to be here and wait a little longer. "


    Hearing this, Cheng Bin said happily: "brother Huang Yue, you really have it. I didn''t expect that you should have risked the name of being misunderstood by all people to do such a thing. From then on, I just admire you, brother Huang. "


    Huang Yue laughed and said, "in fact, I didn''t think of this scheme. It''s our white boss''s idea. I''ve always been good at my own strength. I''ve always been unconvinced. But now, after such a perfect plan as boss Bai came up with, I''m convinced of him. "

 Chapter 2953

    With that, they looked at each other and they both laughed.


    Huang Yue said again: "this plan, after white boss thought it out, just told me. Even our Lord Huo doesn''t know that I betrayed him.


    "The only one who really knows about this, in the whole Dongcheng City, is only Bai Laoda.


    "Then, it''s up to white to decide.


    "He thinks that who can be trusted to know this is the one who can tell the news.


    "White boss can come up with such a way to rescue Huo City Lord, I am convinced from the heart."


    However, Cheng Bin said: "brother Huang, I feel that with this courage, I dare to be misunderstood by others to carry out such a plan, which is really more admirable than the person who came up with the plan."


    Huang Yue heard this, but also a burst of dark joy in his heart.


    This how long, from the time when the daruo Empire decided to attack the Lord Huo, he disguised himself as a betrayer and was misunderstood by all. But for the confidentiality of things, for the last moment, can better ensure the safety of Huo City Lord. Even if there are more misunderstandings and grievances, Huang Yue is afraid to say more to others. Even if I revealed the meaning a little bit more, I dare not.


    In this way, those powerful people in front of him dare to scold him.


    Even those who have no power or strength are still scolding Huang Yue Li behind his back.


    After all, those people from the Empire of daruo have no relationship with Huo City Lord. No matter how much they do, it''s just an outsider''s target.


    But the yellow is more different!


    He is Huo City Lord''s right-handed people like ah.


    He made a mistake to Huo City Lord.


    In this way, he was almost drowned by spitting stars.


    That''s it.


    Finally, at this most critical moment, he was almost drowned by the spit of other people. He personally rescued Huo Chengzhu.


    He''s not just able to completely correct his name.


    Moreover, in the rescue of Huo City Lord in this operation, dare not finally, others made greater contributions. But he Huang Yue''s first achievement, that is how can''t run away.


    Didn''t see this meeting, even Chengbin such a character, can all praise him sincerely?


    Huo City Lord arrived at this meeting, also completely separated from.


    Huo City Lord looked at Huang Yue and said: "Huang Yue brother, I''m sorry! In front of me, although I also have some ideas, I think that the reason why you will be like this is that it will not be what you appear on the surface, so there must be something inside. Actually, I still have some doubts in my heart. To doubt you is to betray.


    "I didn''t believe you firmly. Believe in the leader of Dongcheng.


    "I am here to express my sincere apology to you.


    "At the same time, I''d like to express my sincere thanks to you. If it wasn''t for you, you deliberately played such an opposite role. Lurking in for help. Even if the outside rescue force is strong, I can''t wait.


    "Before other people came to rescue me, I must have been sent by the Empire of Dara to kill them directly on the spot.


    "Brother Huang Yue, thank you!


    "After that, you will be my forever brother."

 Chapter 2954

    Huang Yue nodded and said, "Lord, we have always been good brothers forever."


    Huocheng main road: "good!"


    He reached out and patted Huang Yue.


    Huang Yue said, "Lord Huo, how should we act. Next, listen to the arrangement of Huo City Lord. "


    Huo City Lord looked back at those who were fighting with Zixia sword clan in the daruo empire.


    Cheng Bin said: "master Huo, please rest assured. Those people of Zixia sword clan are not so easy to deal with. Even at the end of the war, it is very easy for us to retreat from the whole body even if we are defeated by the people sent by the great Luo empire. Now, Lord Huo only needs to consider his own situation and how to do it. We don''t have to think about those people of Zixia sword clan. "


    Huo City Lord looked back at both sides.


    This is also worrying about those who come to rescue themselves in Zixia sword clan. After they save themselves, they will put themselves in a dilemma.


    Now, I heard Cheng bin say so.


    Then, Huo City Lord also carefully looked at the two sides of the war.


    Judging from the situation of the war.


    Although the differences between the two sides in terms of personnel led to different combat effectiveness.


    By now, it can also be seen clearly.


    The battle of the Empire of daruo had the upper hand.


    However, Zixia sword clan''s personal strength is stronger.


    Such an upper hand is also a very limited one.


    And in this situation, if Zixia sword clan did not have any scruples, directly began to escape. It''s hard to stop the Empire of daruo. Moreover, from the heart of the Dalao Empire, they may not want to stop these people of Zixia sword clan.


    In this way, as long as they run away, Zixia sword clan is really no danger.


    At this time, the leaders in charge of the Dalai Empire said angrily, "Huang Yue, what are you doing? Did you betray the Lord Huo in front of you. Do you want to betray us


    Naturally, the commander in charge of the Dalao empire was also in the process of fighting. He always paid close attention to the situation of Huo city.


    Feel Huo City Lord has been rescued by Huang Yue.


    This person in charge of the Empire of Dara was completely angry. Immediately will take the person to rush over, caught Huang Yue and Huo City Lord.


    But at this time, those people who had Zixia sword clan were stopped dead and dead, and the people on the side of the Dalao Empire couldn''t rush over at all. He was angry and scolded.


    Huang Yue laughed and said: "joke, I have always been a good brother of Huo City Lord. When did I betray Lord Huo.


    "All the things I used to do were just to save the Lord Huo better.


    "It''s just that your commander is blind and doesn''t see it.


    "Now, who can blame?"


    When Huang Yue talked about it, he laughed with pride.


    However, the person in charge of the Empire of daruo was about to get mad. Facing the place where the Lord Huo and Huang Yue were, he angrily yelled: "Lord Huo, Huang Yue, I urge you to put your hands on the ground now.


    "If you know how to admit your mistakes now.


    "When you arrive at the capital of the Empire of daruo, you will be able to fight for a chance of leniency for yourself.


    "I''m here to vouch for you. You will be assured that you will take the initiative to admit the wrong thing to the people who are really responsible for the Dalai empire. "

 Chapter 2955

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Listen to this, Huo City Lord''s voice contains anger, and he laughed wildly.


    But those in charge of the Empire of daruo heard Huo Chengzhu''s frantic laughter, and their hearts suddenly burst out.


    Then, the person in charge of the daruo empire was fighting and shouting: "Lord Huo, you must not act arbitrarily and do not listen to the admonition.


    "I tell you.


    "We can almost call it the most top power in the whole Shenwu continent. If you don''t go back with me this time, you will be carrying the name of betraying the Empire of daruo. And with such a name, in the future, in this whole land of Shenwu, there is no place for you, Huo City Lord.


    "Lord Huo, listen to my advice.


    "Come back with me to the kingdom of Darrow for trial.


    "As long as after the trial, it can be confirmed that you, Lord Huo, are really loyal to our empire. So, no one really dare to treat you as Huo City Lord.


    "Lord Huo, don''t do anything stupid.


    "Come back with me to the capital of the great empire."


    Huo City Lord hears this person in charge of the Empire of daruo, even dare to open his eyes and say lies to this extent.


    Just now, he gave orders.


    Let Huang Yue directly put himself to death here.


    It is also called such a beautiful scenery that he deserves to be the head of the city.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he allowed himself to cooperate with him and go to the kingdom of daruo Empire to be tried.


    It''s a quick turnaround.


    Huo Chengzhu was very angry and said with a smile: "I don''t know if it''s because you have a pig''s brain, or do you think everyone is growing a pig''s brain like you.


    "Do you really think everyone, like you, is so brainless?


    "Bastard!


    "Just now, I was killed right here.


    "And claimed to have chosen a good scenic spot for me.


    "Why now, seeing that there is no chance to kill me directly. Then he thought, to change the pattern of deceive me again, with you again to go to the Empire of daruo, to be judged?


    "And I want to ask.


    "Even if I did go to the Empire of Dara and accept the trial. So, can I really get fair treatment and be seriously tried?


    "Hum!


    "At this meeting, even if I don''t say so. Everyone can see clearly and clearly.


    "All this is a conspiracy against me.


    "If you want me to go back to the Empire of Dara, that''s OK.


    "It''s not that after I went to trial and proved my innocence, I went back to the Empire of Dara. It should be some of the people who framed me in the Empire of daruo, who came forward and apologized to me. I will consider whether I will return to the Empire of Dara and continue to be my city Lord.


    "When you go back.


    "Of course, if you can go back safely. You tell me these words to the person behind you who dares to frame me.


    "One day, I will come back and find him to settle the debts of today."


    When Huo City Lord said this, his eyes were full of killing intention, and he looked at the people who had been sent from Dalao empire.


    Then, Huocheng main road: "the next road, how do we go?"

 Chapter 2956

    Huang Yue hears Huo City Lord to ask so, then, look around to see.


    Huang Yue pointed to a direction and said, "Lord, go from this direction. Just ahead, there will be officers and men loyal to the city Lord from the side of Dongcheng, where they will meet the city Lord and leave. "


    "Good! Just leave that place. "


    Huo City Lord said, no more hesitation.


    He had completely lost confidence in the Empire of daruo. Under the control of the seven elders of the ancestral hall. Even if he went back, he would never have his own good fruit to eat. Now, the only thing he could rely on was to escape from here.


    And then, again, to be able to come back alive. With their own strength, to understand all this.


    Huo City lord left, is still looking back at the person in charge of the Empire of the big Luo one eye, way: "go back, well tell the master behind you. Tell him I''ll be back. "


    But the person in charge of the Dalao Empire still said in a loud voice: "Lord Huo, don''t get deeper and deeper. Follow me back to the capital of the Empire of Darrow. Everything can be said clearly. "


    Even at this point.


    The person in charge of the daruo empire is still deceiving the Lord Huo to return to the empire with him.


    But all his behavior just now, already let Huo City Lord see clearly.


    That is really ready, directly will be here, Huo City Lord to be executed on the spot.


    How can Huo Chengzhu still believe each other''s words?


    If you really believe this person in charge of the Empire of Dara. If we follow each other to the Empire of Dara. It is estimated that on the way to the capital of daruo Empire, he Huo city master must be killed on the way by the personnel arranged by the person in charge.


    Therefore, at this meeting, Huo city master did not pay more attention to the person in charge of the Dalao Empire, but urged Huang Yue to say: "Huang Yue, hurry to go. You lead the way


    Listen to Huo City Lord''s words, Huang Yue is also without delay, hurry to lead the way, choose a direction, quickly leave.


    While they were still able to hear the sound of fighting behind them as they went on.


    Obviously, those people of Zixia sword clan are still there. They can resist the enemy for them and make them escape further.


    Huo Chengzhu and Huang Yue naturally could not have wasted such an opportunity and stepped up to escape in the chosen direction.


    However, it was only a few hundred miles away when I got away.


    Suddenly, from both sides of the road, there appeared nearly 20 peak monks in the late third grade.


    As soon as these people appeared, they were just blocking the escape road of Huo City Lord.


    And, look at the strength of these people. That is far more than the strength of the personnel of the Dalai Empire who escorted the Lord Huo.


    It seems that these people, blocking here, is the real arrangement of the Dalai empire.


    At this time, from the opposite group of people, out of a powerful to the extreme of the third grade peak of the monks.


    The momentum and strength of its face-to-face oppression and the feeling of strength.


    Even, this person is not weaker than he Li, Su Cheng, Huo City Lord and so on.


    This person stood there, coldly looked at Huo City Lord and others, as if looking at a group of dead people in general. So he had a calm look on his face. There is nothing else.

 Chapter 2957

    "I knew that trash couldn''t do it."


    The leader who stood out, looking at Huo City Lord and others, just sneered and said.


    Although he didn''t say who the waste was.


    But everyone in the room heard it.


    The meaning of his words naturally refers to the person in charge of the Dalai empire in the front of the team.


    The leader looked at Huo City Lord and others, and said: "I am Ding Wei, the person in charge of this time.


    "Huo Siyu, listen to my advice. Don''t try to resist.


    "Otherwise, not only you, even those people around you, will die miserably.


    "That trash can''t keep you.


    "But he did something meaningful. That is, in front of me, I met the madmen of Zixia sword clan in advance. Those crazy people of Zixia sword clan were blocked in front.


    "Hosyu, do you know that we are here to take you back. The only place to worry about, in fact, is just the crazy people of Zixia sword clan. Their strength, as well as the details of their sword clan, have made the Dalao Empire very difficult. But fortunately, we came up with a good idea.


    "That is to sell Zixia sword clan for a face. When they did, they saved you.


    "But, as a result, they can''t do it again. And we used our real main force in this second time. At this time, you huosiyu can not have any more powerful rescue, to rescue you again.


    "Now, for the sake of the lives of those around you.


    "You''d better go back to the empire with me."


    Huosiyu is the name of Huo City Lord.


    Huosiyu looked at Ding Wei and said, "brother Ding, do you think I can go to the Empire of daruo alive? After I was arrested, I was afraid that only my head was left. Would you take me back to the Empire of daruo? "


    Ding Wei laughed. Instead of lying and deceiving, he said directly, "brother Huo, no matter what, I will take you back to the Empire of daruo. It''s my duty to be a living person or a brain. But I can assure you a little. As long as you get caught and go with me to the Empire of Dara. I can assure you that all the people under your command will be able to live in the capital of the great empire. "


    When Ding didn''t say this, it was very clear.


    Even if you are captured by Huos, there is no guarantee that you will still be able to live to the capital of the Darrow empire. Only those people under you can live to the capital of the Empire of daruo. Then they go to trial.


    Obviously, this is also the order that Ding did not receive.


    That is to kill the Huo City Lord on the way.


    However, even if it is said that such conditions come out, Ding Wei''s eyes are still full of confidence.


    That''s what he''s got.


    Because the number of people he is leading out is not too many. But all of them were the top monks in the late third grade. Moreover, all of them are the peak monks in the late third grade, which can be called the existence of the strong.


    Even, there are some top players like him.


    Facing such a strong strength.


    He doesn''t believe Huo will not give in.

 Chapter 2958

    Ding Wei is too confident about the strength of the power in his hands.


    Even, if it is not for worrying about the details behind Zixia sword sect.


    The power led by Ding Wei can directly be the power that Zixia sword clan sent out to save people. All of them are left behind and can be done.


    Now, those people of Zixia sword clan were blocked once because they were in front of them.


    They also rescued the Lord Huo once.


    He daruo empire is also enough to those people of Zixia sword clan.


    Those people of Zixia sword clan will not appear again.


    So, at this time, who else can save Huo City Lord from their own hands?


    Huo City Lord, these people, even if they have a careful understanding of the powerful power in his hands, they should feel their hearts shaking.


    Can you not give in?


    But at this time, from the other side, there were six people. Among them, there is white boss.


    These people are also in the hands of the Lord Huo, who are completely loyal to him. With Huang Yue, all of them are present.


    But even with the six of them.


    Huo City Lord side, is also in the obvious weak position.


    Moreover, at this meeting, they also felt that the battle behind them was gradually weakening.


    Obviously, those who helped prevent the pursuit of the daruo empire in Zixia sword sect also began to withdraw from the battlefield. Immediately, those people in the rear of the daruo empire will immediately chase after them. At that time, there was Ding Wei in front of him. In addition, he led a team of powerful people. Then they joined the rear, the pursuers who would come soon.


    Huo City Lord, these people, that is really no way to live.


    Huo City Lord thought, looked at these people around him in the past.


    With this meeting time, white boss and others are also gathered around Huo City Lord.


    The white elder brother also obviously saw the worried look in Huo City Lord''s eyes, and said: "Lord, don''t worry about us. Moreover, we are not as hopeless as we are now. Behind us, there is a strong reinforcements to save us. "


    Huo Siyu sighed, and he also said, "boss Bai, you don''t have to call me the city Lord again. If you don''t dislike it, just call me brother Huo.


    "And you said yes, there is a strong reinforcements behind us.


    "Where did the reinforcements come from?"


    Of course, hosyu had to ask all these things clearly.


    As a former city Lord, he naturally had his own way of decision-making in the wilderness.


    If it is, there will be a strong surge of reinforcements.


    Then, he huosiyu is able to rely on his own ability to lead the army, and lead this team, and the opposite Ding Wei to fight a good battle.


    He wanted all the confidence and coldness of the other side to be completely torn up with his own command ability.


    He wants to teach each other how to be a man.


    No matter what the outcome will be.


    But he wants to give the other side a deep lesson before that result comes.


    Even, to hit the other side of the cold.


    To let the other party really see the real power of the former Lord of the city.


    It''s not a soft persimmon to be kneaded.

 Chapter 2959

    Of course, all these are based on the fact that there is a powerful force behind them.


    Otherwise, if white big brother said these, are only comforting his falsehood.


    He huosiyu can no longer let himself drag down the people who are most central to him.


    He''s going to cut through the mess.


    Fight for their own a person under all of this, let white boss these subordinates, are rushed to escape.


    But when he said this, there was still some light of hope in his eyes.


    He hopes.


    To give him another chance to fight to the death.


    White boss quickly spread the voice: "city Lord Huo Brother Huo, there is such a powerful rescue force behind us.


    "They are the people of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Brother Huo still remembers.


    "On that day, when our Dongcheng team was preparing to attack ChongXiao pavilion with such a powerful team, we were all defeated.


    "Brother Huo knows the power of Chongxiao Pavilion, isn''t it?


    "They''ve sent people here to rescue us."


    When the white boss just called the city Lord, huosiyu just glared at him.


    That means that he should not be allowed to call himself the city Lord. I call myself brother Huo directly. However, when I just called it that way, I was not used to it. But later, it is also natural to call brother Huo.


    All these cards are told to Huo City Lord, white boss also did not say anything more.


    He also believed that hosyu had been the city Lord for so many years.


    How should we fight this war. They don''t have to worry about it. They just need to tell hosyu what they are actually facing.


    At this time, Ding Wei did not take the initiative to launch an attack.


    Obviously, he was waiting with confidence.


    He would wait for Hawthorne to give in completely.


    This is more than the direct use of force to defeat the opponent, which gives Ding Wei a sense of accomplishment in his heart.


    Therefore, has been there so quietly waiting, Ding Wei''s heart, it is not in a hurry. Under the absolute advantage, he is more willing to see the other party finally, completely unable to bear his own pressure, the kind of unwilling look when he gives in.


    Moreover, after those who fought with Zixia sword clan come back, his side''s strength will become stronger and stronger.


    Ding Wei is full of confidence.


    Huosiyu is still thinking.


    Even if the Chongxiao Pavilion staff really came to rescue.


    However, this rescue is different from the battle of defending Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It is impossible for the staff of ChongXiao pavilion to bet on all the strength of ChongXiao pavilion just because of this rescue. Therefore, the strength from the rescue can never be regarded as the only support to a certain extent.


    The people they arranged to come to the rescue may only have sent out some of the most powerful commandos.


    It can only play a role of surprise at the most critical time.


    Can give the opponent a sudden blow, hit the opponent a surprise. If we completely rely on the real strength to compete with the elite of the other side''s empire, it is estimated that it is still a little worse.

 Chapter 2960

    If such a calculation comes to an end, even with the help of Chongxiao Pavilion, it will not be easy to fight.


    Then, how should we fight this battle to minimize the loss.


    Even at the end of the war, it is possible to win the war?


    Hosyu thought carefully about the cause and effect.


    I felt:


    the only hope was that the support soldier on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion could become a surprise soldier. In the course of the war, it was only when they suddenly rushed out and completely disrupted the ranks of the people and horses of the daruo empire.


    Thinking about it, huosiyu said, "in a moment, which direction should we rush out. As the direction of escape and the direction of ChongXiao pavilion? "


    The white elder brother hastily uses the divine sense to pass over to huosiyu the position which has been discussed in advance.


    Huosiyu said: "good! All of us, then. At once, he concentrated all his strength and rushed towards this direction. But in case of war, we must fight to kill. Let the opponent feel our determination to die. As long as we fight together, we must let the other side never take into account anything else. We can only concentrate on fighting with us


    White boss is a little puzzled.


    Huang Yue directly said, "the city Lord Brother Huo and brother Huo, our first task now is to escape from the interception of those people on the other side. Then, connect with the reinforcements sent by Chongxiao Pavilion. There''s no need to fight the other side to the death? "


    The others also looked at huosiyu in a confused way.


    Huosiyu said: "according to the truth, we rushed out this trip, mainly to escape.


    "But under my thinking, it is only by fighting to the death that we may have such a chance of survival.


    "Otherwise, we have no chance to escape."


    Bai Laodao: "Huo, Huo, what is this?"


    Huosiyu said: "because Chongxiao Pavilion came to meet our reinforcements, it was just reinforcements after all. He would never have exhausted all the personnel and forces of Chongxiao Pavilion as reinforcements to meet us.


    "In other words, the overall strength of the reinforcements they sent out along the way is not as strong as we thought.


    "In such a situation, only when we rush out, with the determination to fight to the death, and once we have hand in hand with the enemy, we will attract all their energy to us. In this way, it is able to provide these reinforcements who come to the rescue with a better chance of surprise attack.


    "When the opponent can''t separate the manpower and energy to protect the surroundings.


    "All of a sudden, the reinforcements rushed out and launched a surprise attack, which was possible, and completely disrupted the enemy''s positions.


    "In this way, we will have a chance to beat our opponents. At least, there are more opportunities for us to completely disrupt the enemy''s positions and give us more chances to escape. "


    This is what hosyu said.


    But most people understand what it means.


    Still, hosyu thought more than they did.


    They only saw the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion in the battle ahead. Therefore, they are too blind and confident in the reinforcements they send out.


    But they ignored it.


    After all, this is only a rescue, not a full-scale war in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    How many reinforcements can they send out?

 Chapter 2961

    All the meaning has been conveyed clearly.


    Everyone also understood the reason why hawsiu decided so.


    At this time, huosiyu nodded to the crowd, took a look at the direction they were about to flee, and cried out, "go!"


    Immediately, huosiyu rushed out first.


    Moreover, as soon as he rushed out, he killed the two top friars of the late third grade of the Dalao Empire who had stopped in front of him by means of thunder.


    It''s the strength.


    Even, in the rush out of that moment, it was all those who awed the other party, did not dare to act rashly.


    "Ah


    Ding Wei said angrily: "Huo Siyu, this is a toast. If you don''t eat or eat, you will be punished. Give it to me, kill all of them, and keep none of them! "


    Ding Wei roared and rushed to intercept the team of huosiyu.


    The two sides were soon at war.


    At this time, nearly a thousand miles away from here.


    The two camps are clearly opposed.


    On one side are the seven elders of the ancestral hall of the great Luo empire. On the other hand, it is Zixia sword clan. In a person''s body, is gathering in front of Zixia sword clan, to rescue those people.


    Zixia sword sect said: "seven elders, what do you think of this rescue?"


    "Three ancestors!" The seven elders called.


    Obviously, the leader of Zixia sword clan is the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan.


    "No matter what the result is? Now, we are just going to the theatre.


    "In front of you, you Zixia sword clan has already done it once.


    "We daruo Empire has given you Zixia sword sect face. We will not pursue the actions in front of us. But the same, you Zixia sword clan, that also can''t do again. Otherwise, I''m not really afraid of your Zixia sword clan. "


    The third ancestor of Zixia sword clan laughed and said, "elder seven, can you completely represent the Empire of daruo this time? It''s just a personal act on your behalf.


    "Look at the people you''ve brought out. Or they are the relegated people of your seven elders. Or those who want to flatter your seven elders.


    "They don''t represent the great empire.


    "If the real Daluo Empire wants to fight a small city Lord, I dare not make too much publicity. After all, I still have to give enough of the face of the Dalao empire.


    "But you seven elders, you don''t have so much face."


    "What do you say?"


    Seven elders heard Zixia sword patriarch''s words, all of a sudden is angry.


    It seems that the three ancestors didn''t take his seven elders seriously.


    You should know that his action this time, though not completely represents the will of the Empire of Dara. However, as the elder of the ancestral hall of the great Luo empire. That''s part of the representation of the great empire, OK?


    But these three ancestors did not give face, how could he not be angry.


    The third ancestor laughed and said, "don''t be angry with the seven elders. Now, we are just watching the good play. As for the success or failure of this life and death, we will not intervene ourselves. "


    The seven elders were very angry, but when they heard the three ancestors speak like this, they didn''t get too angry.


    Then, the seven elders coldly closed their eyes to nourish their Qi and ignored foreign affairs.


    Full of confidence.


    With Ding Weima, this time, huosiyu was absolutely impossible to escape.

 Chapter 2962

    But at this time, the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan returned to the previous topic.


    The third ancestor said, "seven elders, you are idle anyway. So, let''s predict whether the rescue of these boys will really succeed in saving the boy named Huo? "


    It seems that the third ancestor is really free.


    As soon as the wind turned, it turned to the prediction of the rescue results.


    The seven elders glared at the third ancestor and said, "anyway, this time, huosiyuke must be taken back to the kingdom of daruo empire."


    However, the third ancestor suddenly said, "seven elders, you can guarantee that if you catch huosiyu, you will take him back to the capital of daruo Empire, instead of killing him on the way?"


    "You..."


    The seven elders glared fiercely and said angrily, "San Zu, what are you talking nonsense about?"


    But although the seven elders are obviously angry.


    However, the third ancestor was not afraid at all. He just laughed casually and didn''t take the anger of the seven elders seriously.


    At this time, the third ancestor said: "however, seven elders, we might as well gamble. I''ll bet this time that you won''t take hosyu away, OK? "


    When the seven elders heard this, their eyes shrank.


    Then, he glared at the three ancestors.


    Seven elders said: "why, third ancestor, do you want to rescue huosiyu again?


    "You know, although your Zixia sword sect has some relations with huosiyu.


    "But this kind of relationship between you, once rescued by Zixia sword sect, is completely enough to understand this kind of relationship between you.


    "Unless, you Zixia sword clan is really ready to fight against our empire in all respects."


    However, the third ancestor laughed and said, "seven elders, why do you say so absolutely? Since I bet with you, it naturally means that we are just a spectator and no longer take part in it


    The seven elders got this reply from the third ancestor, and his eyes lit up.


    Inside, there was a flicker of murderous spirit, saying: "good! Third ancestor, how do you want to bet with me


    "You seven elders want to bet as much as you want."


    The words of the three ancestors were said with a loud voice.


    However, when it comes to this, the third ancestor said, "but I have to make a point in advance. At the end of the war, no matter what happens, what kind of results. Similarly, you seven elders are not allowed to take part in it. Otherwise, don''t blame me for getting involved in it myself. "


    After hearing this, the seven elders took a deep look at them and said firmly, "OK! It''s a deal. I, you, and the people of your Zixia sword clan are not allowed to participate in this matter any more. "


    The third ancestor laughed and said, "don''t worry. You don''t have to go back to my Zixia sword sect. Please remind me again. I promise, I will do it. It''s seven elders. Don''t repent at that time. Otherwise, my Zixia sword clan is not too far from here. Don''t do that. I''m really in a hurry. Even if you have left your seven elders among the wild mountains and mountains. "


    The third ancestor said, although full of smile.


    But there was also a different will in this saying, which naturally came out.

 Chapter 2963

    Seven elders listen to the third ancestor''s words, his face a burst of displeasure.


    But immediately, the seven elders opened their mouth and said, "don''t worry.


    "I''m not going to take part in it.


    "However, the third patriarch is invited to take care of his own hands."


    Say it.


    The two men looked at each other with a faint murderous air.


    At this time, Ding Wei and huosiyu, with their own men and horses, have been fighting together. The intensity of the war, even some, far exceeded expectations.


    If only from the above tactics.


    The team led by huosiyu was really unwise.


    Judging from the overall strength, they should be in an obvious weak position. At this time, once they are in contact, there will be no momentum of weakness. On the contrary, he broke out with the other side in a decisive battle.


    It went on like this.


    At the beginning, it is true that with such a sense of war and determination, the enemy was severely suppressed.


    But only for a little longer.


    Then, the malpractice of their side''s obvious inferior strength will naturally appear.


    At that time, it was impossible for them to think about running away.


    The wisest way for them to do this is to make a charge when they are at war. After breaking a gap in the formation of the other side, they should quickly start to run away. Every one who can escape is counted as one. At least, in this way, we don''t need to dismantle all the troops and horses here at one time.


    However, their tactics are against common sense.


    The third patriarch also saw the way huosiyu played.


    However, the three ancestors just frowned slightly, waiting to see the change of the war, what will happen?


    The seven elders also frowned.


    He also felt the tactics of huosiyu and others, which was totally against the common sense.


    This kind of tactics, unless they have strong reinforcements.


    But do they have strong reinforcements?


    Seven elders thought, some hesitant to spread around the spread of divine consciousness, to explore a time.


    But at this time, just as soon as the seven elders'' divine consciousness spread, they felt another kind of divine consciousness, which suppressed their own exploration.


    The seven elders looked at the three ancestors fiercely and said, "three ancestors, how can I detect the situation around here? Are you going to directly limit my freedom here? "


    The third ancestor laughed and said, "don''t pull such a big flag, OK?


    "Look around.


    "You want to report a letter to the Dingwei boy after you have detected it clearly.


    "But we have already agreed. We''re just spectators. We don''t take part in this. We just go to the theatre.


    "If you seven elders have to take part in it.


    "Then, can I send these people of Zixia sword sect to participate in this battle?"


    Seven elder urgently way: "three ancestor, you..."


    It can be said that the seven elders finally suppressed their own anger and said: "in fact, I just want to explore the surrounding situation and predict the war situation. It''s not going to be part of it. "


    "Hey, hey


    The third ancestor sneered and said, "I will not participate in it. Hum! As long as your divinity explores the war, it is already involved. It has made some immeasurable changes to this war. Why, do you still want to say that you don''t understand this battlefield common sense? "

 Chapter 2964

    When the seven elders heard this, they were angry again.


    However, after thinking about it, I finally suppressed my anger.


    Then, the seven elders suddenly looked at the three ancestors and said, "three ancestors, you are so confident. Did you know before that how many monks were hiding around, ready to rescue huosiyu, so you wanted to gamble with me in such a way? "


    The third ancestor shook his head and said, "I don''t know the situation around. But I have a feeling. They will succeed in this rescue. "


    Feeling!


    If ordinary people say it is just a feeling, it may be a very funny thing.


    But who are they?


    They, the third patriarch and the seven elders, have already surpassed the level of friars and reached the realm of God.


    Their feelings, however, often represent the will of one side.


    Seven elder heard this, in the heart "clutters".


    At the same time, the battle below is becoming more and more fierce.


    Although in the beginning.


    In the heart of the seven elders, there is no one he sent out so many people. He can''t hold on to the idea of huosiyu.


    But now, with the words of the third ancestor of Zixia sword sect, the idea just came out at once, and it was out of control.


    Even, because of this kind of thought in the mind.


    Seven elders also thought of the previous time.


    At that time, he arranged to go down to Chongxiao Pavilion. Even his seven elders were still behind him to support the army of Dongcheng.


    According to the law, that time took down the Chongxiao Pavilion, is not it a matter of hand?


    But in the end, he failed.


    Is it true that this time, we will have the same result as the last one?


    When I think about it like this, the battle below is also more sticky.


    Houthyu''s side, because the front launched a sudden attack in advance, had a slight advantage in the first battle. However, to now, because the strength is not enough, slowly fell into the underdog.


    But even if it''s totally downbeat.


    Huosiyu led the people with a strong sense of war, and launched fierce and abnormal attacks again and again towards those led by Ding Wei.


    All the people on Ding Wei''s side, even including Ding Wei, were shocked by the strength of the fighting spirit.


    However, fortunately, those people in the rear who had broken away from the entanglement of Zixia sword clan had gradually rushed over.


    If it wasn''t for these people, they came.


    Even Ding Wei had some doubts.


    With the men and horses he has now, can he really stop huosiyu and others?


    But this kind of thought just just just came out, has been thoroughly forgotten by Ding Wei.


    No!


    With the people on hand under his leadership, they were absolutely crushed by huosiyu and others.


    The reason why they put such a pressure on themselves.


    It''s just the illusion that all of them are fighting hard. It''s just a gust of wind. Can withstand this gust of wind. Completely suppressed the housiyu attack.


    So, if we let go of their determination to die, we should let go.


    They become a tired soldier.


    It''s just the end of the gun.

 Chapter 2965

    But for a long time, Ding Wei''s heart was shaken.


    Is it possible to play such a powerful force by relying on a battle spirit?


    At the same time, the fat man, the thin man, the big man and the Hu four were all hiding away from the fighting place, keeping a close eye on the hands of the two warring sides.


    Hu Si said: "fat man, it should be almost right. We can make a surprise attack


    But the fat man shook his head and said, "it''s not the time. Let''s wait a little longer. We must wait until a strike is sure to hit and give Ding Wei a chance to attack comprehensively. "


    When the fat man said this, Hu Si just looked at the fat man seriously, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Several of them continued to ambush.


    But their eyes were fixed on both sides of the battle.


    Then, under their gaze, the houthyu side was completely defeated by the war. Clearly there is a little bit of a sense of unstoppable.


    At this time, ADA also opened his mouth and said, "fat man, it''s almost done. We can do it now. If you don''t, from my point of view, Huo Chengzhu''s side will not be able to support it. "


    Fat man is not slow to look back at a big, said: "boss, even you feel, Huo City Lord their side, is about to support it?"


    A big airway: "nonsense! Huo City Lord''s strength is not as good as the other side. It is only with their own determination to fight to the death that they have been supporting until now. Just wait for their anger to go down. That is, the combat power will collapse for thousands of miles, and it will be out of control. We must catch up with the Huo City Lord side, before the full rout, just move. Otherwise, it will be really late. "


    "That''s right."


    The fat man said: "even the boss, you feel it. If you want to rescue later. Even with rescue, it''s too late.


    "Well, I think, with the intelligence quotient of the other party, I must think so.


    "Let''s wait. When they think that way.


    "When the reinforcements from Ding Wei''s side, their rear, arrived.


    "It''s time for us to do it."


    ADA was also a little depressed, and said, "if you really wait until then, are you afraid it''s really late?"


    The fat man laughed and looked at the thin man who had not opened his mouth.


    The thin man said with a smile, "boss, you can rest assured.


    "In other aspects, fat people may not be able to compare with you.


    "But it''s just the Yin side.


    "The level of the fat man is absolutely unmatched.


    "He''s fat. That''s the ancestor level figure that can be called the Yin man. You can''t get it wrong. "


    The fat man said angrily, "skinny, what nonsense? When it comes to Yin people, can I be more yin than you? "


    When the fat man said this, he turned to ADA and said, "boss, you can rest assured. I''ve already planned.


    "Later, as soon as those in the rear show up. We''ll do it right away.


    "Make sure you don''t delay the rescue.


    "At that time, it was the most relaxed time on their side.


    "However, the strength of our side is obviously weaker than the opponent.


    "Therefore, we have to do something effective.


    "Now, I''m going to give each and every one of us a target to attack later.


    "We should try to ensure that under one move, we can get the target directly."

 Chapter 2966

    The fat man said, and directly arranged for each of the fighting targets.


    After the arrangement, Hu Si said, "fat man, why don''t you take this Ding Wei as the target of this attack.


    "He is the leader of the other party.


    "If you can kill him on the spot.


    "Estimate the other side''s lineup, it can completely reach the level of no attack and self chaos."


    "Not suitable," said the fat man


    "Why not?" Hu Si asked.


    The fat man said: "because we have no real master who can take the hand.


    "If we have a master like the Lord of the pavilion.


    "I can guarantee to kill Ding Wei 100% with one strike. Naturally, he is the most appropriate target.


    "But on our side, with our current strength, no one can guarantee to kill Ding Wei at one time, even in the case of a sneak attack.


    "Well, it''s better to keep this power and directly kill the other party.


    "In this way, the deterrent effect and practical effect will be much greater."


    The fat man then told the public that they were the first to deal with the characters.


    Afterwards, the fat man told him again: "I arranged for you to deal with these people for the first time. That is the opponent inside, the attack is fierce, can defend relatively weak this kind of opponent. An opponent like this, as long as the sneak attack is appropriate. It can completely achieve the effect of killing with one strike. And kill these people.


    "One is to give the opponent a strong pressure.


    "At the same time, it also weakens the attack power of the opponent.


    "So we have to do it. It''s a killing effect on the opponent you''re assigned to. "


    Listening to the fat man''s arrangement, everyone nodded firmly.


    That''s right.


    The first wave of people that the fat guys set up to deal with.


    That''s right.


    Just like the fat man said. It''s all from the opponents. But it''s the one with weaker defense. If the next fight, these people will give themselves and others with endless trouble.


    However, if these people are not on guard.


    They are also the most likely targets to be assassinated.


    After listening to the reasonable arrangement of the fat man, they all calmed down.


    Then, wait quietly.


    They even restrained their own murderous spirit.


    Just wait for the moment when those in the rear who were originally blocked by those people of Zixia sword clan, catch up and meet with Ding Wei''s men and horses.


    They''re all going to make a killing.


    And this is the time for the fierce fighting.


    Huosiyu and others also gradually lost their hearts.


    Huang Yue suddenly whispered: "white boss, can you make that information wrong? Those reinforcements from Chongxiao Pavilion don''t have to come back at all? "


    "No way."


    Big white replied so positively.


    But in the white big brother''s heart, actually has not the bottom intermittently.


    You know, they have such a heroic decisive battle, that is to bet on the rescue of Chongxiao Pavilion. They dare to fight like this.


    Otherwise, they have no such determination to fight to the death.


    They''ve been running away for a long time.


    Where can we fight so hard with our opponents.


    But at this time, the staff of ChongXiao pavilion have not appeared.


    If they don''t show up again.


    It was really surrounded by those who were stopped by Zixia sword clan. They''re all surrounded here. They are really a place of death.

 Chapter 2967

    And with the floating of people''s hearts.


    Even Ding Wei obviously felt a little bit.


    Ding Wei chuckled and said, "everybody, let''s work harder. Now, Hawthorne and all of them are at the end of their tether. We''re surrounded by our men. At that time, they will not be able to run alone. "


    With a roar, hosyu said, "I want to keep all of us here. It also depends on how many lives you are prepared for? "


    In the voice of huosiyu, a kind of domineering momentum was naturally integrated into his voice. All of a sudden is to suppress their own side of the floating.


    At the same time, it also makes the other party a shock.


    Indeed, even if they were able to save all the rest of the house.


    Many of them, I''m afraid, will have to leave their lives here.


    At this time, huosiyu also took the opportunity to spread his voice to all the people on his side: "don''t worry. Since ChongXiao pavilion has promised to send reinforcements. Then, they must have sent reinforcements.


    "I believe in Su Cheng.


    "A hero like him will do what he says."


    As soon as huosiyu said this, the public did not refute it.


    Then, everybody, think about that Su city.


    That''s really a hero to believe in.


    Heroes like that, since they have promised to come to the rescue, they must have sent reinforcements.


    When thinking about it like this, white boss and other people''s feelings of emptiness and floating are all quietly suppressed.


    At this time, those people who were blocked by the Zixia sword clan in front of the daruo empire finally came.


    Ding Wei laughed: "Huo Siyu, how can you escape now? Where can you escape? Now, at my command, anyone who dares to rebel again will be executed on the spot. "


    "All right. You win. We surrender


    As soon as the men in the rear arrived, hosyu suddenly stopped.


    Ding Wei originally wanted to show off his own advantages.


    But who thinks, this has not let him really give full play to his advantages. There is no real pressure on the other side.


    The other side has already yielded.


    Ding Wei was obviously stunned.


    In the case of Ding Wei''s stupefied spirit, those people under him were also stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    You know, the fighting power shown by yihousiyu''s side. Even in today''s situation, it still has the power of World War I. In front of him, in the face of his Ding Wei''s oppression, compared with the strong forces, he huosiyu did not even consider giving in at all.


    Now, suddenly, he gave in completely.


    It''s too sudden.


    Even Ding Wei was obviously stunned. The people under him, of course, were completely stunned.


    But immediately, Ding Wei said in his heart:


    not good!


    Almost at the same time, from the periphery where they besieged hosyu, there were directly four lights that were assassinating them.


    Ding Wei wanted to inform his subordinates, so that they quickly carried out protection.


    But obviously, even now, he did not speak, it was too late.


    What''s more, when an order is suddenly issued, it will make people on his side panic.

 Chapter 2968

    Ding did not simply give any orders, just personally to meet one of them.


    He wanted to use his own strength to block the assassination for his own side.


    The man whom Ding Wei met was ADA.


    As for the fate of the other people, Ding Wei only left them to their own destiny. If they were lucky, they would have escaped the disaster. If they hit it, it would be a disaster. No one can do it.


    However, he did not personally move to block a Da''s war, or the bottom of his heart.


    He personally blocked it.


    Who else can kill the people he wants to rescue even if he has to stop them.


    That''s right.


    His dinwei''s strength can definitely be regarded as one of the top friars in the late third grade.


    As long as he is a monk in the late third grade, he is sure to be able to stop it.


    Unless it''s a real God who has reached the early stage of the fourth grade.


    In addition, even if Lin Tianyu is completely mythologized.


    He was confident that he could stop it.


    However, here, let''s not say whether he can stop Lin Tianyu''s sneak attack.


    If he is fully prepared to stop ADA, then he is really sure. After all, in terms of combat effectiveness alone. A DA is really a little bit worse than Ding Wei.


    Of course, this is very limited.


    But the key is.


    At this time, a Da but full shot. Ding Wei is just in a hurry, out of instinct to hand, thinking of his own men, block a big blow.


    It''s a calculation.


    If we wait for the moment when the weapons really fight each other, Ah Da may have the upper hand.


    Instead, he will be directly suppressed.


    However, if Ding Wei''s calculation is good. He was also sure of the one who saved his life.


    Because, as long as there is a little time to turn around, his subordinates will react, escape and attack.


    Ding Wei gave a cold smile.


    Let their own hand, and add three points of strength.


    But at this time, Ding Wei suddenly felt behind him, a broken wind came to attack him.


    Yeah!


    Ding Wei was a little stupefied, that is to understand completely.


    This is not just hosyu and others who just said they would surrender. They just caught the moment when they and others resisted the fat people''s sudden assassination and launched an attack on them.


    In front of him, Ding Wei was just thinking of rescuing his subordinates without any protection.


    Equivalent to now, all his empty doors are completely exposed to the attack of huosiyu and others.


    Moreover, from the strength and momentum of the attack.


    Ding Wei felt it all at once.


    This is behind the hand, launched an attack on their own.


    It''s just the other side''s huosiyu.


    Ding Wei''s heart suddenly burst into flames.


    As the former city Lord. He actually did this sneak attack behind his back. Let him not fall into such a predicament.


    How shameless!


    No matter what, he had to find a way to avoid the robbery.


    Otherwise, it''s shameless.


    But his life is likely to be directly accounted for in this sneak attack.

 Chapter 2969

    Ding Wei''s strength is even stronger.


    But the strength of the two men who attacked him was not weak at all.


    A big strength, perhaps with his Ding Wei slightly weaker those a little. But it is very limited.


    Moreover, also because a DA is preemptive attack, Ding Wei caught up in the middle of the way, shot to intercept. In this way, ADA also took the lead. In such a situation, even the fight between ADA and Ding Wei was to be leveled directly. Moreover, ADA was able to gain the upper hand.


    But the strength of huosiyu is not weaker than that of Ding Wei.


    At this time, huosiyu is even more regardless of the face of the sneak attack. What''s more, one shot, it''s really exhausting.


    That posture, clearly is to prepare, in a shot, directly is to kill Ding Wei on the spot.


    There is a big ahead, which has already seized the first opportunity of the opponent.


    Behind his back, he suddenly came out, a great master like huosiyu.


    It''s almost a dead end!


    Fortunately, this Ding Wei is really a powerful master.


    Even in such a mortal situation, he quickly made the best adjustment. For Adai in the front, it is just a common protection. The focus of the battle is on the body of housiyu behind him.


    After all, in Ding Wei''s eyes.


    Of all these people on the other side, there is only one person named huosiyu, who can be regarded as his real opponent. The rest of them waited, but they were not put in his eyes.


    Moreover, Ah Da obviously has his target.


    As long as you don''t stop them.


    Then, the other side will also have their own clear opponent, perhaps, the main fighting energy, it is impossible to concentrate on their own body.


    For the protection of ADA, we don''t have to worry about it.


    As for, Ding Wei in front of the ready to hand out the rescue of the one of the men.


    By now, he has been unable to protect himself.


    The one of his subordinates had no choice but to seek his own fortune.


    Just under Ding Wei''s calculation, it was almost in the blink of an eye, and he and huosiyu had already completely opposed each other.


    With a loud bang, huosiyu retreated several steps.


    At the same time, Ding Wei flew directly to the rear in the blink of an eye.


    While flying back out, Ding Wei felt a sharp pain in his back heart.


    Along with this kind of ache feeling, Ding Wei hurriedly one side body, made way for the vital part. However, it is still a sense of tearing, spread throughout the whole body. At the same time, nearly one third of Ding Wei''s whole body was cut apart directly.


    At this time, a Da appeared at the position where Ding Wei had just retreated, and looked coldly at Ding Wei.


    The battlefield is also at this moment, steep and quiet.


    Especially those people on the side of the Empire of daruo are all stupid.


    Their leader, Ding Wei, was actually in a battle with his opponent. With just one move, he was almost killed by his opponent on the spot.


    This shock effect, for them, is really too strong.


    Fortunately, Ding Wei was the peak monk in the later period of Sanpin.


    Otherwise, if the monk is a little weaker and less powerful. I was so seriously injured that I was afraid to die on the spot.


    Although Ding Wei was not dead on the spot.


    However, such a serious injury can not be recovered in a short time.


    Even if it takes a year or two or a few years to recover, it is possible.

 Chapter 2970

    All the friars on the side of the daruo Empire, after a little stupefied, quickly gathered to Ding Wei.


    In any case, Ding Weike was the leader of their empire.


    Of course, we must absolutely ensure the safety of the other party.


    Can we have people directly killed at the scene of the war.


    When they saw the Empire of daruo, they all gathered around Ding Wei. The eyes of huosiyu, fat man and others are all bright. Then, huosiyu and other fat people gradually gathered together.


    After the meeting, the fat man said, "everybody, let''s talk about the results of their actions."


    Under a report, thin and Hu Si are in accordance with the original plan to complete the task.


    The target assigned to them is to let them directly kill on the spot in action.


    As for Ada, of course, he didn''t achieve his goal.


    Even, ADAU failed to kill a person directly.


    But ADA''s achievement is the biggest.


    Because, during the assassination, there was no action against Ding Wei. But in the operation, because of Ding Wei''s sudden interception and huosiyu''s sudden participation, it created favorable conditions for ADA to assassinate Ding Wei. Therefore, a DA is also a temporary real intention, and directly changes and selects Ding Wei as the target of this assassination.


    Although under one blow, he failed to kill Ding Wei.


    But it hit hard.


    Even, he almost cut the Ding Wei in half with one blow.


    The result of this is much better than that of killing several opponents directly.


    Moreover, such a result is likely to be the direct cause of the success of this rescue.


    As long as they can make good use of such a result.


    This time, it seems that it is very difficult to complete the rescue task. Perhaps, it is easy to achieve results directly.


    At this time, the thin man came over and said, "fat man, each of us has completed the target of assassination. what about you? Tell me about it. How did you do this time? "


    The fat man said with a proud smile, "Hey, hey! Just now, not only did I assassinate one of my own targets, but also, in addition, I killed one more person. "


    All of a sudden, everyone was interested.


    Hu Si also came together and said, "fat man, how come, in the act of assassinating just now, you successfully assassinated two people directly?"


    The fat man nodded his head and said, "good! I just stabbed two people. "


    When the fat man reported the result, the crowd was filled with emotion.


    Let''s talk about the strength of fat people.


    Among them, they are not really the most powerful. Even among the four of them, they all belong to the category of crane tail.


    We can only discuss the way of assassination.


    Among these people, he is absolutely the first.


    Under the circumstances just now, many opportunities have been created for them to assassinate.


    Almost every one of them seized the opportunity of the assassination.


    But what about fat people?


    They didn''t just seize the opportunity to kill this time. And it''s still in the middle of this assassination.


    He seized two opportunities directly.


    Unexpectedly, it was a shot that directly assassinated the opponent''s two peak friars in the late third grade.

 Chapter 2971

    Everyone was a little stunned.


    The thin man responded and suddenly said, "fat man, I think that you can successfully assassinate two people at one time. This is a thing that should be done.


    "With the sinister nature of your fat man.


    "If you do it once, you can''t kill one more person than all of us.


    "I''m sorry for your insidiousness."


    Er!


    They were stunned for a moment, and then they all laughed.


    Then, the fat man also followed the crowd to laugh.


    If someone else is said to be insidious, he will not like it.


    But here''s the fat man.


    He was said to be insidious. On the contrary, he felt that others were praising him. Listen happily with others.


    The thin man was curious again: "fat man, tell me about it. What''s the matter with you? Just in this shot, did you seize the opportunity of two shots?"


    Just now.


    It looks fierce.


    But the time is very short. What''s more, the scene was a mess.


    If it was not for Ada''s later assassinating target, he would become Ding Wei, the leader of the other side. What''s more, if the assassination is successful. Other people also really can''t pay attention to the effect of a big this time.


    As for the result of the fat man and others.


    They are less likely to notice.


    "In fact, I was able to seize the opportunity to shoot twice, which is still thanks to the boss.


    "Just now, after I had finished my goal, I felt the hand of the boss. He went straight to Ding Wei. In addition, he almost killed Ding Wei on the spot.


    "I can''t help but move.


    "The leader of the other party, Ding Wei, was almost killed by our boss on the spot. Well, this time, the assassination has had a great impact on the other side.


    "Under this influence.


    "There must be a lot of people on the other side. They are all in a daze for a long time, and they can''t react at all.


    "If you take such a good opportunity to do it.


    "Is it possible to kill another person again and again


    Once this idea was born in the heart of the fat man, he could no longer restrain it.


    So, all along, is good at seizing the opportunity the fat man, is to look at the past carefully in those people of the other side.


    At this time, the fat man found out.


    Originally assigned to the assassin a Da target, although was not assassinated by a da. To now, still live well. However, because Ding Wei did not help him. Then, followed by, Ding Wei himself was assassinated, and almost died on the spot.


    Under the stimulation of this situation.


    This was originally assigned to ADA''s target.


    At this meeting, he was completely stunned. There was no movement at all.


    This is really a good chance!


    How can the fat man let go of such a good chance to kill.


    The fat man said: "so, I think the eldest brother killed Ding Wei and accomplished such a great feat. Well, I''ll help the boss remove the goal assigned to him. Shouldn''t that be too much?


    "That''s it. As soon as I turned the sword in my hand, I directly stabbed the man who was assigned to the boss again.


    "Hey!


    "I didn''t expect that.


    "This move is much smoother than when I assassinated the first person.


    "In this way, in this operation, two people were directly assassinated."

 Chapter 2972

    People thought:


    this fat man is really worthy of his personality.


    This ability to seize the opportunity is really a superman.


    Because ADA suddenly changed the target and replaced the assassin''s opponent with Ding Wei. In addition, it also caused a certain shock effect. As a result, the fat man immediately thought of it again.


    This is an opportunity to continue the assassination.


    Then, he had the intention to look for it, which actually made him really find the target of the assassination.


    And, again, it was a success.


    Huosiyu also looked at the fat man and others.


    Just a few fat people who want to help them. If huosiyu had known that Chongxiao Pavilion had only sent out such a few people.


    He must feel that Su Cheng was just dealing with himself.


    In fact, I didn''t really want to rescue myself.


    But now, after seeing the destructive effect caused by these four people''s one shot.


    Huosiyu could not help thinking:


    Su Cheng is not only powerful.


    In terms of knowing people and making good use of them, they are much better than themselves.


    At this time, huosiyu looked at Ding Wei and said, "chief Ding, do you want to stop us if we want to go?"


    Ding Wei is already only half of his life left, even if standing there are some can not stand. It is clear that he did not fall to the ground with the support of two people beside him.


    But at this time, Ding Wei of course can not lose this breath.


    Ding Wei said: "brother Huo, why, just under the attack, hurt me, you think, can you escape?


    "Even without me.


    "Even if the strength of our empire is only half of the current strength, it will be enough to win over a group of you.


    "You know, the strength comparison between our two sides.


    "It''s not just a double or double relationship.


    "Our strength is several times stronger than yours."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Huosiyu and others all laughed and said, "the strength is several times stronger. Can it be useful if it is several times stronger?


    "Even if the strength of your side is stronger, what?


    "No matter what, we''ll have more battles like that. Weaken your side''s combat power several times more.


    "When you have weakened your side''s combat power to the point that it is no longer comparable to ours, I can see that at that time, what else can you compare with us?


    "What are you going to do to stop us from leaving?"


    Huosiyu said, looking at the fat man, a DA and others, he said, "you Taoist friends, I don''t know. How many ambushes do we have in front of us?"


    As huosiyu said this, he stared at the crowd without blinking.


    The people were a little stunned.


    But the fat man immediately responded and said, "back to the Lord Huo, our deputy chief cabinet leader has laid more than a dozen ambushes on the road ahead for the sake of safety. However, it is also for the sake of insurance. So now, even us people don''t know where the remaining dozen ambushes are


    When the fat man said so, the look was serious enough to make people have a look at the past, that is to be able to fully understand.


    What the fat man said is completely true.


    There is nothing to doubt.

 Chapter 2973

    Look at the fat man''s talking look.


    Even skinny, a DA and Hu Si and other people''s hearts, are a burst of doubt.


    Is it possible that the Deputy cabinet leader sent another man to ambush with his horse.


    And this behavior, just told the fat people, but did not tell them, these people know?


    It''s not right.


    But when the vice president came down, he remembered all the arrangements. Just sent their team out to rescue Huo City Lord and others.


    How could it be possible to arrange another dozen people here?


    Fat people are scaring each other.


    However, the expression of the fat man who frightens the other party is too similar.


    It is to make them believe them completely.


    Even those of them who came with the fat man were cheated by the tone and expression of the fat man. Let alone others.


    Ding Wei also almost completely believed that this was true.


    What''s more, it can be seen from the last battle when the army of Dongcheng besieged Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Chongxiao Pavilion is powerful.


    We will send more than ten such sneak attacks.


    Under careful arrangement, it can be dispatched completely.


    Ding didn''t think about it, but his heart was full of doubts.


    Huosiyu was also moved in his heart:


    this Suzhou city is really righteous.


    Because of the last one-sided meeting, they even arranged for such personnel to rescue themselves.


    To this Su city, I am really in the bottom of my heart, completely convinced.


    Huosiyu thought and said, "fat Zun, don''t call me Huo City Lord. If you look up to me, just call me brother Huo."


    "Good!"


    The fat man happily agreed and said, "I will call Huo City Lord Huo elder brother. However, brother Huo, don''t call me fat Zun, just call me fat. Everyone calls me fat, and if you call me fat directly, it will be a lot more intimate, isn''t it? You see, even Hu Si Na calls me fat directly


    Hu Si was not happy at all, and said angrily, "fat man, what do you mean? Hu Si calls you fat. Can''t I call you fat


    The fat man quickly said: "of course you can call me fat, of course you can call me fat.". Who is Hu Si? There''s no reason why you can''t call me fat. "


    The fat man said so, and finally put down Hu Si''s anger.


    Then, the fat man looked back at Huo Siyu and said, "brother Huo, you see, this Hu si all calls me fat?"


    Hearing this, Hu Si was angry again.


    At this time, huosiyu looked at Ding Wei again and said, "chief Ding, we are going to go. Do you still want to stop us?"


    Ding Wei said in a deep voice: "if you want to leave, unless you kill us all on the spot. Even if it''s your side, there are more than a dozen ambushes. However, that also has to wait for your more than ten people to Malay. Otherwise, if I''m not here, you can''t leave safely with your present people. "


    "Is it?"


    Huosiyu said with a smile: "I''m afraid, it is because of you that we can leave more safely."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You''ll soon understand. "


    Huosiyu said, looked back, and said: "all the people obey orders, give me all the strength to attack, kill Ding Wei first."

 Chapter 2974

    Huosiyu gave an order.


    All of them rushed towards Ding Wei''s direction with the order of huosiyu.


    With the housiyu''s men, they rushed.


    The people and horses on the side of the Empire of daruo suddenly contracted, and they all approached Ding Wei directly. He defended Ding Wei.


    In any case, he was the leader of their side.


    Even if there is only half a breath left now, it can''t let other people kill their leaders in person.


    Then, huosiyu led the people to rush up and fight with those who were defending Ding Wei.


    For a moment, the sound of weapons fighting, Ding Ding Dang, kept ringing.


    When the fighting was fierce, Hoth let out a loud shout: "go!"


    I heard horsiu yell.


    Huosiyu, fat man and other people, all of them are empty moves. Then, they turn around and go.


    The fierce fighting suddenly cooled down.


    But just now, those people on the side of the Empire of daruo were all thinking about protecting Ding Wei. All of them concentrated on Ding Wei. This meeting, huosiyu and others suddenly left like this. They had no time to stop them. They watched huosiyu and others leave the scene quickly.


    Ding Wei burst into a rage: "you are a group of stupid pigs, are still in a daze what to do, fast chase ah!"


    His subordinates were all scolded in a daze, some inexplicable.


    However, there are also quick reaction, quickly spread out the body method, toward the direction of huosiyu and their escape.


    Some people were still guarding Ding Wei''s side and said, "Lord Ding, if we all catch up with them, they suddenly kill a rifle. What should we do if it''s not good for you? None of us can take the responsibility. "


    Listening to his subordinates say so, Ding Wei''s anger finally subsided a little.


    But immediately, Ding Wei said: "the people of huosiyu, now, are all thinking about how to escape from here. Where do they still have the mind, to think, come and kill me. Now, you''re all running after it. The purpose of his action is to kill him. "


    While saying this, Ding Wei also thought of what huosiyu said just now.


    It''s because of him.


    That gives them a better chance to escape.


    Indeed, it is because of him that he is here. Besides, he was seriously injured. In such a situation.


    As long as the opponent does something bad for him.


    Well, the first thing he thought about was to protect his safety. Then, they can just watch huosiyu and others escape from their own eyes.


    Moreover, they can use this move once, and then they can use it a second time.


    Ding Wei thought, a burst of frustration in his heart, said: "you hurry to chase, you must kill huosiyu here.


    "As for me, I will not go to command.


    "You can leave five more to guard me.


    "The other people all rushed to catch up with me as fast as possible.


    "Remember, we must kill hosyu at all costs."


    Originally, Ding Wei still thought.


    He''s going to be picked up. After that, he would come to the scene to direct and kill huosiyu.


    But I''m afraid that the other party will use the trick just now.


    Therefore, he had to change his mind temporarily and left himself to let others go after huosiyu.

 Chapter 2975

    Huosiyu and others fled all the way.


    At this time, those who were quick to respond to the daruo Empire had already caught up.


    From time to time, he launched a little attack, which gradually affected the escape speed of huosiyu and the fat man.


    In this case, we have to fight and escape.


    Finally, the rear, Ding Wei under the arrangement of the brigade, is also gradually catching up.


    The thin man muttered: "fat man, why don''t we go back this time and quietly cover the past towards the people who are close to us. Take a break and kill that Ding Wei directly on the spot. "


    The fat fellow listened, but shook his head and said, "I''m afraid there is no such chance."


    "Why?" Said the thin man.


    The fat man said: "in front of me, that Ding has not had such a loss. Surely he would not have suffered such a loss for a second time.


    "So this time, if I''m right.


    "Ding must not have come in person.


    "So if you really want to assassinate that Ding Wei again, you have to rush back. To the place where we first fled, we could find Ding Wei.


    "Secondly, even if we can really kill Ding Wei, we can''t really kill Ding Wei.


    "If you don''t kill them.


    "As soon as Ding Wei appears, we will kill him as soon as we have made a gesture. Then, they have to make a mess of themselves and send the most powerful monks to protect and rescue Ding Wei. After all, it''s the commander-in-chief on their side. How can people be killed in front of the battle.


    "But once we really kill Ding Wei.


    "Well, the other side will not have any scruples. Moreover, will also be excited by us a bit of blood, looking for us desperately.


    "In this way, it is not conducive to our escape."


    The thin man thought about it and said, "so to speak, it''s really impossible to kill this Ding Wei."


    "We can''t kill Ding Wei now. Unless our strength far exceeds that of the other side, that is another matter


    The thin man said: "but now, the other party''s team is going to catch up. There''s no good idea. Fat man, think about it


    The fat man said, "there''s no good idea. We have to act according to circumstances. Moreover, the people on their side did not have Ding Wei''s command. There is no soul like a commander in chief. Even if it is much stronger than our strength. But cohesion is bound to be insufficient. As long as we maintain enough will to fight, we are still enough to fight the other side. "


    The thin man turned his eyes and said, "fat man, you didn''t say that just now.


    "Our Deputy Pavilion master Su, on the way to escape, there are more than a dozen ambushes.


    "You know exactly where they are ambushing.


    "We might as well lead them into the ambush. At that time, one more hit them by surprise.


    "A blow like that is the most enjoyable.


    "Just two more. Even, we don''t need to do more. They are afraid that the morale of their side will be completely broken. "


    The thin man said, and his eyes were wandering.


    Listening to the thin man''s words, all the other people in the same trade all cocked up their ears.


    If it is true, there are still ambushes mentioned by fat people.


    Not even ten or eight. As long as there are two more.


    You can keep it and kill the other side.

 Chapter 2976

    But at this time, fat man is a twinkling of eyes.


    Then the fat man lowered his voice and said, "I, I hope, can come back to such ten, eight ambulances. However, I did not have time to give the proposal to the Vice Chancellor of Su. We''ll be out first. "


    Ah!


    When they heard it, they all understood.


    Where else is this ambush.


    However, it is just fat people deliberately frighten Ding Wei.


    Just in front of me, the tone and expression of fat man are too much like the real one.


    It was to coax all of their own people.


    But if there was no ambush. All of the other people are all pressed up, after catching up with their own and others. On my side, it will not be able to resist the enemy.


    Even if they were in the middle of the game because of the various opportunities ahead, they were the best.


    But the real hard power of the comparison above, after all, than the other side of a large level.


    If they are entangled and engaged for a long time, they will still be unable to fight each other.


    Houghtyu thought.


    Then, the eyes are bright.


    Housiyu thought for a while, just to fat, thin, a DA, Hu four, Huang Yue, white boss and other people directly voice, said their intention.


    It was just at the end of the hearsay.


    Six people did not hesitate to go straight ahead and flash. Even the one who escaped by the side didn''t notice much. They were around, and at once six were missing. Those who follow up behind, naturally, are more difficult to feel. They have six people in this team directly.


    Finally, between the pursuit, there was no time, and it was another dangerous place.


    Housiyu waited for ten people, and was chased by these people of the great Luo Empire again, and he was directly surrounded on the spot.


    "Kill!"


    Just after being surrounded by the opponent, housiyu shouted and directly towards the other side, but rushed to the past. Moreover, even if the other party thought about to surround housiyu and others, it was too late to say a few words of persuasion.


    And, just a hand in.


    These people led by hosyu were all in a desperate manner, pulling each other into the battle of covenant.


    At this time, the fat six left first, the place where they buried, just the place where this is in danger.


    Fat man looked at the battlefield, then looked at the crowd, whispered quietly: "everybody, but I am calm. Now, I''m assigning each individual''s goals clearly. Wait a minute. As long as I give a command, let everyone be the time to hand, at that time, I can only let them. Moreover, there is a determination between the hands.


    "Everyone, the goal assigned, must be in the moment of hand, to form a killing for me.


    "There is no way to escape the goals assigned to you."


    All of us are waiting for the fat man''s orders quietly, and no one dare to take their own hands.


    At this time, Huang Yue suddenly tightened his body and said, "fat man, it''s time to hand it. You see, that man is going to be out of the way. "


    Huang Yue looked at the man who was under him in Dongcheng.


    At this time, under the suppression of the dominant forces of the great Luo Empire, there was already some obvious weakness.


    The body was covered with wounds.


    Just fear, there are several more moves, you have to directly die on the spot.

 Chapter 2977

    The fat man was able to see clearly the tragedy of the man.


    The fat man''s eyes were cold.


    He seemed to want to wait a little longer.


    But all of a sudden, there was a jump in his eyes and he said, "let''s go!"


    Drink with the fat man.


    The six figures flew out and rushed directly to the target they had chosen in advance.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    There were several sounds.


    On the other hand, it was in this raid that five people were directly damaged by the Dalai empire.


    Huang Yue didn''t have time to kill his opponent.


    When he came out, he was the one who rescued him first. However, because Huang Yue''s strength is really excellent. At the same time of rescuing one of his men, he was also an opponent who seriously injured his subordinates.


    "Ambush ahead, keep waiting for you!"


    Huosiyu took advantage of the fat man and other people''s sudden hand, which was a direct success. He stunned the other party at this moment, and drank loudly.


    Then, hosyu said, "go!"


    They quickly took the crowd from the other side of the intercept, rushed out.


    As soon as huosiyu rushed out, the people of the Empire of daruo were also close behind and were about to catch up.


    At this time, huosiyu suddenly gave a meal, and said with a smile, "if you come after me again, you should be prepared. We are ahead, but there will be surprises waiting for you all


    Looking at huosiyu, he suddenly had a meal.


    Then, with such a smile, people always feel a sinister feeling.


    As a result, those who pursued the Empire of daruo had just started. After seeing the posture of huosiyu, they all stopped involuntarily.


    There''s a surprise ahead of them.


    They had been followed all the way, but they had been ambushed twice in a row.


    In addition to the front, the fat man also said that.


    Along the way, there were ten ambushes waiting for them.


    The surprise in front of us should not just represent the road ahead. Will there be ambush waiting for them?


    Thinking of this, it is inevitable that these people of the Empire of Dara hesitated during their actions.


    At this time, someone inside suddenly said: "don''t listen to the Huo, we just need to be careful, even if they are in the front of the road, there is a lot of ambush, it doesn''t matter. When do we need to be afraid. Even if Lord Ding weiding was so seriously injured, he did not have the slightest fear. What should we be afraid of. Don''t be scared, let''s go


    With this cry, the crowd managed to recover some confidence, and they rushed to chase after huosiyu and others.


    However, when we act again, we are much more careful.


    When we arrived at the meeting, we did not have the momentum of pursuing and fleeing as before. In action, at any time to guard against their own Chongxiao Pavilion sneak attack.


    In this way, the speed has slowed down a lot.


    In this way, it has been chasing for a long time, and then stopped huosiyu and others again.


    And this time, it stopped the housiyu and others.


    Although the Darrow Empire launched a strong attack. But at the same time, there will always be some people left out to guard against the sudden attack.


    However, even if the daruo Empire had allocated some protective personnel, the overall strength of the Empire was obviously better than that of the houthyu side.


    After a long war, huosiyu and others gradually and again fell to the disadvantage.


    The situation is unfavourable.

 Chapter 2978

    After seeing the situation, the fat man thought for a moment.


    Then the fat man said, "you can''t wait any longer! Let''s go straight ahead. "


    Hu Si was a little hesitant and said: "but, fat man, in this case, we are afraid that we can''t assassinate any target at all."


    This time, what was hidden ahead of time was the fat, the skinny and Hu Si.


    The fat man nodded his head and said, "indeed, it is almost impossible for us to assassinate any target at this time. But now, we have to.


    "As far as the formation they''ve laid out.


    "It''s impossible. It gives us any chance to get it.


    "But if we drag on like this again and don''t do it. They''re still going to be there all the time. What''s more, their current tactics will slowly bring down brother Huo and others.


    "So, even if we can''t do well, we can''t wait any longer."


    Indeed, the battle situation on the scene is just like what the fat people in this club said.


    On the part of the Empire of Darrow, we have a good idea now.


    No preparation at all, in a short time, he directly took down huosiyu and others.


    They adopted a very safe method of warfare.


    Even hosyu and others try their best to find each other. They also only slowly consumed with huosiyu and others in accordance with the formation that had been discussed and arranged in advance.


    However, they made up their minds that they would not really take action until huosiyu and others were completely exhausted.


    At the same time, we have set aside part of our combat power and always pay attention to the trend around us.


    No matter what the situation is.


    But these were left out, pay attention to the surrounding trend of these people, but none of them left their posts.


    In such a situation, fat people have no chance of success.


    In such a situation, there is only one way left.


    That is to put all our strength on the surface, and to fight with those people in the daruo empire.


    It is no longer possible, as before, to catch any chance of fluke.


    As the fat man said this, he looked carefully at the battlefield below.


    Then the fat man suddenly said, "let''s go!"


    When he said that, the fat man had already flashed his figure, and directly selected one person of the other party, that is, he directly stabbed the other person with a sword.


    At the same time, the fat man and Hu Si both chose their own targets and went to the field.


    Puff!


    When the voice rings, their opponents are also in the alert, quick reaction shot.


    This time, it did not achieve the intended effect.


    Only let the opponent suffer a little injury.


    Then the three men rushed into the battlefield and swam away to fight.


    A scuffle ensued.


    With the addition of the fat man and other three people, those people on the side of the Empire of daruo who had been arranged in advance for protection were all involved in the battle.


    In the fat man and other three people joined the moment, but still slightly triggered some turmoil.


    But then, the whole battlefield was completely suppressed by the personnel of the Dalai Empire and completely under the control of the other side.


    Huosiyu, the fat man and others are totally at the disadvantage.


    Also fortunately, the other side has been still only used a particularly secure method of warfare, and did not have the slightest rash advance.


    Therefore, although in the inferior position, but want to really hurt and kill huosiyu and others.


    Obviously, it can not be achieved in a short time.

 Chapter 2979

    After a while, Huo Siyu, fat man and others have been completely suppressed by each other.


    At this time, unless someone is willing to make a forceful attack at the cost of his own fall, it is possible to break through the tight and stable layout of the other side''s tactics.


    However, in this way, it is bound to weaken the strength of their side again.


    What''s more, who should be the one who sacrificed himself?


    But in this way, he has been dragged to fight by the other side.


    At the end of the day, all the people, including huosiyu and the fat man, were trapped here, even after ten or twenty days of fighting. All of them will die. They can''t see any more hope.


    Moreover, there can be no more reinforcements.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    At this time, the person in charge elected by the other side of the Empire of daruo has completely entered the control of the scene, and stands up and laughs with pride.


    "I thought you really had ten ambushes. It turns out that it''s just that these people among you deliberately hide themselves in advance, and deliberately disturb the battle as ambushes.


    "But now, we have changed our tactics on our own initiative.


    "With a kind of protection for you, I''ll see what else you can do to disrupt this battle.


    "Now, no matter how tough you are, you are just waiting to die.


    "Didn''t you say there were ten ambushes?


    "At this meeting, I really want to see where those ten ambushes are?


    "Let your ambush come out and show me.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The person in charge stood aside, laughing triumphantly.


    Then, deliberately in the words, constantly weaken the fighting spirit of huosiyu and the fat man.


    As long as there is a sense of desperation in derhosyu and others. Then, when they fight, it is easier for them to completely lose their confidence and morale. It''s easier.


    Huosiyu sensed the meaning of the dialect. While fighting, he snorted coldly and said, "do you want to see the ambush? You''ll see it in a minute. Just wait until the real ambush appears, don''t be so scared that your legs are weak. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The person in charge of the Dalao Empire laughed again and said, "are there ambushes?


    "Laugh.


    "If there were ambushes, would you let these people deliberately advance to the front to ambush and serve as ambulances?"


    The man said, laughing again and again.


    "Let''s go!"


    Just then, the fat man burst into a sudden burst of drinking.


    The fat man''s voice suddenly rang out, and the sound was huge. All of a sudden, all the people in the daruo Empire were scared to a slow speed. Even the people with huosiyu and the fat man were shocked by the sudden cry of the fat man.


    Then, all the people, especially those on the other side of the Empire, looked around in horror.


    It''s like being afraid. It''s really someone who suddenly rushes out of here and launches an attack on them.


    Even the person in charge of the Empire of daruo, who was full of confidence just now, was shocked.


    He looked around in panic.


    Obviously, I was scared.

 Chapter 2980

    "Let''s go!"


    Just when everyone was shocked, the fat man gave a big drink.


    And with the fat man''s another big drink.


    Huosiyu also followed with a loud voice and said, "let''s go!"


    Then, the fat man and huosiyu two people to rush to close to their own and other people''s side of the daruo Empire friars, launched an attack.


    With the fat man and housiyu''s hand, the rest of us are all in a flash. Along with the fat man and huosiyu, they rushed to attack these people in the daruo empire.


    Take advantage of the other party Leng God this moment, all of a sudden, all of a sudden are all rushed out.


    "Ah


    The person in charge of the Dalai Empire drank.


    At this point, he also reacted.


    In front of him, the fat man''s "hand" was just a small trick. These monks of the Empire of daruo, who had been attacked twice by ambush, were in a state of panic and gave them an opportunity.


    Damn it!


    The person in charge of the Empire of daruo said, "all of you, stop them. Don''t let them escape alone."


    "Yes


    These people in the Empire of Darrow agreed.


    It was also at this moment that all of them reacted and ran after the fat man and huosiyu.


    Boom!


    However, it was just when these people in the Empire of Dara were just starting to chase them out.


    Suddenly, just in front of them, a man and a horse appeared in front of them.


    As soon as these people appeared, the fat man and huosiyu were completely stunned.


    Afterwards, the fat man hastily said: "Su vice Pavilion Lord, how can you bring your own team here?"


    These people, the leader of the group, are Su Cheng, the deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Su Cheng nodded with a smile. Then, he swept to the person in charge of the Empire of daruo and said, "why, didn''t you just want to see our ambushes appear? Now, we''re here, as you wish. What else do you want to say?


    "Oh, yes.


    "All the way down, I''m still ready to ambush for ten times.


    "If you''re not afraid, just run after it and try it."


    Su Cheng said, "brother Huo, fat man, let''s go."


    Su Cheng said, take the lead and lead all the people to leave together.


    But at this time, those people on the side of the Empire of daruo did not dare to chase down.


    In fact, Su Cheng, the deputy chief of Chongxiao Pavilion, was present at the scene in person.


    In fact, he only took six people with him.


    These people have been added in, but they have indeed been able to increase their strength. Especially after several big battles on both sides. In addition, the six top monks of the third grade later period were added.


    This increase in strength can, to a great extent, directly affect such a war situation.


    However, even with the addition of the six people led by Su Cheng.


    But for all the people present in the Empire of daruo, they still have to be slightly weaker in strength.


    If those people in the Darrow empire are really brave enough.


    All of them gathered all their strength and surrounded Su Cheng, huosiyu and others to fight a decisive battle. Most of them are still able to stay.

 Chapter 2981

    However, after the war, these people of the daruo Empire have always been on the upper hand in terms of real combat power.


    However, in the face of the Chongxiao Pavilion, the ambush suddenly came out of nowhere and was completely frightened.


    The other side always said there was an ambush.


    Then, in fact, the ambush appeared one after another in front of them.


    Even when the fat people showed up again, they were already in their hearts, completely convinced.


    On the side of Chongxiao Pavilion, it is absolutely impossible for another ambush.


    But their idea has not been completely extinguished. Another ambush appeared in front of them.


    What''s more, this time it''s in front of them.


    Or there is a Chongxiao Pavilion vice chief Su Cheng himself brought the team.


    Now, they are really a little timid!


    In this case, there will certainly be ambushes along their way. And, even along the way, there will be no ambush. But Su Cheng alone, let them not dare to make a mistake.


    You should know how many troops huosiyu led to Chongxiao Pavilion when he was still the city Lord of Dongcheng.


    It was a large army of dozens of top monks in the late third grade period.


    The overall strength is even comparable to the power of more than 100 top monks in the later period of Sanpin.


    But in the end?


    The Soviet city took off, just talking and laughing. Didn''t huosiyu''s army withdraw in dismay?


    Just the people they are now.


    Moreover, their commander-in-chief, Ding Wei, had only one breath left.


    They did not have the courage to fight against the Soviet city again.


    Not to mention the fact that Su Cheng still leads a powerful army.


    Even if only Su Cheng was left alone. Give them a nerve. They don''t dare to fight against Su Cheng.


    So, watching Su Cheng take everyone away.


    In the end, those people in the daruo Empire just dare to watch behind their backs, and no one dares to catch up and intercept them.


    Out of a section, the fat man said: "Deputy cabinet master, how can you bring your own team here?"


    Su Cheng said, "don''t worry about you."


    The fat man laughed and said, "in fact, this time I am very reliable. Several times, it was a close call. If you don''t believe it, you can ask brother Huo. "


    Su Cheng nodded and said, "you did a good job this time. I''ll give you a credit first.


    "But I didn''t think of it when I sent you here.


    "For brother Huo, the Dalao Empire went out such a big battle to deal with brother Huo.


    "I was also later. I had to hear some news about the war. I was really worried, so I came here in person.


    "I didn''t expect that it was just in time."


    When Su Cheng said this, huosiyu said, "brother Su, how many people have you brought with you this time?"


    Su Cheng laughed and said, "come in a hurry, where can we bring so many people and horses here?"


    The fat man and others were all stunned.


    Then, a Da abruptly asked in a voice: "vice cabinet leader, you won''t tell us, you just took these people around you, and directly rushed over. No one else has come but these men? "


    "Why, can''t you?"


    Su Cheng said triumphantly, "we are not the same people who scared the Empire of daruo. No one dares to catch up with us?"

 Chapter 2982

    The fat man also exclaimed, "vice cabinet master, you are too bold. If just now, those people of the Empire of daruo, a little bit bolder, rushed up, you would not be in danger. "


    Su Cheng laughed and said, "how can I be dangerous? Besides, when you were sent out from the front, there were only four people coming. "


    The fat man said: "but you are the vice cabinet leader, you are not the same."


    The meaning of fat man''s words is understood by everyone.


    Now, the pavilion owner Lin Tianyu is closed.


    Su Cheng, the vice leader of the pavilion, is the face and spiritual pillar of their Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In such a situation, anyone can have an accident. But he Su Cheng, that is absolutely not allowed to have anything wrong.


    Su Cheng listened, just a confident smile, but did not say anything.


    But Huo Siyu also laughed and said, "fat man, you can rest assured. As long as brother Su appears here, he will certainly not have any accident or danger. "


    The fat man didn''t believe it, and said, "if those people in the Empire of daruo were more daring, they would have dared to fight to death. With the present manpower, it is impossible to guarantee the safety of the vice cabinet leader


    "But are they going to die?"


    When huosiyu asked, the fat man opened his mouth. For a while, he really didn''t know how to answer.


    "They didn''t dare to fight.


    "And this is the confidence that brother Su dares to come here."


    But the fat man still refused and said, "but in this way, the vice cabinet leader is still very dangerous. What''s more, if the other party has a special eye on the vice cabinet leader... "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Instead, huosiyu laughed and said, "even if you lend them a second chance, they will never dare to stare at brother Su to fight.


    "In front of us, what a powerful force our Dongcheng army has.


    "That''s the army of the top monks in the later period of more than one hundred and three grades.


    "In the end?


    "In the face of elder brother Su, I still turn my wings and go home.


    "In the name of brother su. As long as brother Su stands there alone, there is absolutely no friar in the daruo Empire who dares to fight. Just the rumor of this achievement is enough to frighten them back directly. Even if they are twice as strong. They have absolutely no courage to fight against brother su.


    "What''s more, there were several ambushes in front of us.


    "If they dare to catch up again, are they not afraid of ambush?"


    This seems to be the truth.


    The fat man also boldly woke up, and immediately, he laughed with pride and said, "ha ha! In fact, the monks of the Dara empire are just too scared to chase after them. "


    "That''s exactly what happened."


    "Oh


    The fat man suddenly woke up and said, "I didn''t expect that the name of Su vice Pavilion master is already so easy to use. If we had known, we would not have had to fight so hard. "


    The thin man listened to the fat man''s murmur, a burst of curiosity, and said: "fat man, don''t fight so hard. What can we do to save brother Huo?"


    "You are stupid!"


    The fat man disdained the way: "if we were in advance, we used a person to disguise the appearance of Su vice cabinet master first. At that time, Su''s deputy cabinet leader suddenly appeared in front of those people in the daruo empire. In that case, we won''t have to fight any more. Do they have to go back in fear? "


    Er!


    The thin man was stunned.


    And then, the eyes were moving. It seems to be thinking, next time, can we try this method.


    Su Cheng and huosiyu and others all burst into laughter.

 Chapter 2983

    Boom, boom


    A few people joked and walked on for a while.


    Sure enough, those people in the Empire of daruo did not chase after them.


    At this time, Su Cheng took out a flying boat, ready to let everyone on the boat, directly to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But at this time, all of a sudden, there was a huge noise from the distant sky.


    Several people, who were preparing to go on the boat, heard the loud noise and looked at it in the direction of the sound. Then, a little bit more sense of the direction of the loud noise.


    Then, all of them changed their faces.


    This momentum, it is clear that there is a peerless master, just in that direction to fight.


    And now this time, just when they want to escape, suddenly there is a peerless master fighting in that position.


    Think about it, it is very likely that this is their escape.


    Su Cheng and huosiyu and others looked at each other.


    Then, Su Cheng solemnly said, "everyone, hide your breath and go this way."


    Su Cheng said, put away is ready to let people ride the boat, and then, toward a place with dense forest pointed. The leader and others rushed to the forest.


    Although the boat in the long-distance journey, has irreplaceable advantages.


    However, when it comes to concealment and the convenience of fighting.


    It is impossible for a friar to escape directly.


    Unless, it is the kind of speed can reach the limit of the boat, can escape the speed above, make up for all this.


    But at this time, judging from the wave of fighting from the distance. Even if the speed of the boat, it is absolutely impossible to make up for this gap.


    At this time, if you still take a boat to escape, it is almost with death.


    Others also learned from Su Cheng''s appearance and went into the mountain forest. As far as possible to hide their own breath, to avoid the distant wave of the battle.


    What is the matter with the fluctuation of the battle?


    It turns out that the seven elders of the ancestral hall of the Dalao Empire and the third ancestor of the Zixia sword clan have been paying close attention to this battle since they finished gambling.


    But he ran away with him all the way.


    Then, the ambush jumped out one after another, intercepting.


    With the appearance of the ambush, the seven elder''s face became worse and worse.


    At the end of the day, Su Cheng, the deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, also appeared suddenly. Moreover, the friars on the side of the daruo Empire were so scared that they did not dare to pursue after Su Cheng.


    Under such a situation, the seven elders were angry at last.


    What''s more, the last time he was defeated and returned, was it not because Su Cheng was in charge of ChongXiao pavilion''s men and horses to block the Dongcheng army that he sent out?


    This is really the old and new hatred. It comes to mind together.


    Moreover, Su Cheng can be the vice chief of the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    If you can take advantage of such an opportunity, directly won the ChongXiao pavilion''s deputy chief. For the whole Chongxiao Pavilion, it can be regarded as a great achievement.


    So the seven elders thought and thought, and finally, they couldn''t help it.


    Direct is the momentum of the whole body burst out, toward the direction of their escape in Suzhou City, they have to track up.


    However, the seven elders just moved.


    Over there, the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan also launched their shadows and intercepted them.


    The two of them hit each other at once and fought each other.

 Chapter 2984

    After a hit and fight.


    The seven elders stood still in the sky and looked at the third ancestor with anger on his face and said, "third ancestor, you must stop me. Do you want to help those rebellious people in ChongXiao pavilion?"


    The third ancestor laughed and said, "treason?


    "Why do you say they are a group of rebels?


    "I think they are just people. Moreover, in the whole land of Shenwu, there is no one more just than them.


    "I just like them, and I want to help them.


    "What can you do to me?"


    The third ancestor will do this, strong hand, to help Chongxiao Pavilion this time.


    In fact, it was the elder who he sent out to carry out the rescue. In the return message, he said.


    In order to be in the rescue, the fat man can better rescue those people in Dongcheng. Unexpectedly, in the end, decided to follow those rescue people in Dongcheng. In this way, but obviously increased the difficulty of their hand. But they did not hesitate to choose such a move.


    The third ancestor is also a burst of emotion for the fat man''s decision.


    Therefore, at this time, they also directly blocked the seven elders.


    "You..." Seven elders listen to the third ancestor''s words, angry eyebrows almost caught fire.


    But at this time, the third patriarch did not give the seven elders a chance to speak, and then they snatched the white way: "seven elders, we are in front of us, but we have completely agreed.


    "We''re just going to the theatre. It''s none of our business to win or lose.


    "Why, seven elder, can''t afford to lose?


    "Do you want to save face?


    "But since we have made a bet. Then, I can be counted as an intermediary witness. Naturally, it is necessary to defend a fair principle to my witnesses. Make sure I bet on the safety of the people on one side.


    "At this time, your seven elders are going to destroy it.


    "This clearly is not to give me three ancestors face, not to give me Zixia sword clan face."


    The third ancestor''s words come out, that can be really awe inspiring righteousness.


    The seven elders didn''t really know where to start.


    I was stunned for a long time.


    Then, seven elders said: "third ancestor, please give me a face, please give me a face, also please give a face to the Dalai empire. This time, as long as your three ancestors are willing to step back and let me seize the Su city. Well, my whole empire of Darrow has taken your share. "


    Seven elders said, full of hope to see the three ancestors.


    At this time, seven elder''s whole heart, can be too want to catch this Su city inside.


    Even if the third ancestor suddenly came to a lion''s mouth, let him pay a huge price to come out, in exchange for the third ancestor not to block.


    The seven elders must have agreed happily.


    If we can catch Su Cheng, we can not only make up for his last defeat, but also earn him a lot of reputation.


    At the same time, this is the deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    With such hostages in hand, then, of course, it can provide a good chip for the subsequent operations.


    But the third patriarch just laughed and said, "well, seven elders, you now take back your hands and go back. Let go of huosiyu and Su Cheng. My third ancestor is willing to accept your favor. Zixia sword clan is willing to accept your love. How about it? "

 Chapter 2985

    When the seven elders heard the words of the third patriarch, there was a fire in their eyes.


    Although the words of the third patriarch just follow the words of the seven elders.


    But the meaning of this is to make fun of his seven elders. No sincerity at all. It''s just a word of mouth.


    Seven elder finally or endure again and again, pressed down the fire in the heart.


    Then, the seven elders said, "three ancestors, this is it. As long as you''re willing to let go now, it doesn''t matter. Well, I''m willing to directly take out seven Shenyao and give them as rewards. In addition, what kind of conditions do the three ancestors have? That''s the same


    Willing to take out seven magic medicines at a time.


    The seven elders really laid down their blood.


    You know, this medicine is really rare on the Shenwu land in the lower world.


    Lin Tianyu''s magic medicine is indeed more than seven.


    But that''s in a secret place like Fengmo di. Besides, no one but him has received the same amount of magic medicine.


    In addition to the secret place like the magic land, if you want to get the divine medicine through other ways, the difficulty is not one point or two.


    Seven elders are willing to take out seven divine medicines at one time.


    I''m afraid this is absolutely all the magic medicine on the seven elders.


    This sincerity is really enough.


    After the seven elders said so, they looked at the three ancestors with fixed eyes. Just waiting for the third ancestor to agree to let it go.


    He also believed that the three ancestors would agree and let go.


    No one can easily refuse such a reward.


    The third patriarch looked at the seven elders.


    Then, the third ancestor finally sighed and said, "Alas!


    "I almost fell in your trap and agreed.


    "But these seven herbs are good. Even, it can shorten the time when I hit the peak of the first four products.


    "But I still can''t agree.


    "Because if I''m going to agree to your terms for the sake of this mere possession. This is not in line with my way. It will affect my state of mind. Even with the help of these seven herbs, I can be promoted faster in the realm of the early four grades. However, because of the flaw of this mood. But it will make me want to upgrade to a higher level in the future.


    "I''m afraid that the difficulty will increase by 10 times or 100 times."


    Seven elder''s face, anger is finally also unable to hide.


    It rose one by one.


    Then, the seven elder''s eyes glared at the three ancestors, and said, "third ancestor, do you have to fight against the Dalai Empire?"


    The third ancestor laughed and said, "seven elders, I''m afraid you can''t represent the Empire of Dara.


    "However, I can tell you responsibly that my third ancestor represents Zixia sword sect.


    "If you seven elders dare not to comply with the gambling agreement in front of you, you must attack the people in Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, on behalf of Zixia sword sect, I can leave your seven elders here today. "


    When the three ancestors said this, they were loud.


    Seven elders listen, the breath of the whole person is stagnant.


    Then, there is a nameless anger, directly from the bottom of my heart.


    He kept a close eye on the three ancestors.


    Immediately, it is straight to feel, seven elder body''s fire is more and more prosperous.

 Chapter 2986

    The seven elders are the Dalao Empire, and their ancestors worship the elders of the hall.


    Power is at its limit.


    Since it is with the word "ancestor". Then, in the whole empire of Dara, even the head of the Empire did not dare to treat him as an elder. Even, in some aspects, we have to listen to his elder''s meaning.


    However, because the final address is not the ancestor. It''s just elders.


    There are still some gaps between the position and the ancestors.


    On the one hand, it is because the power of the daruo empire is incomparably strong.


    Even his seven elders, such as the God state power in the early stage of the four grades, could not completely control the Dalai empire.


    On the other hand.


    In fact, most of the ancestral worship halls in the Dalao Empire did not include the gods of the early four grades that were cultivated by the Dalao empire. However, with their accomplishments, in the great power such as the Dalao Empire, they are all people who can be called ancestors. Can not relegate, after all, can not fully enjoy the treatment of the ancestors.


    Therefore, the great Luo empire made such an ancestral hall.


    Between the ancestors and the ordinary elders.


    Naturally, their power is not as great as their ancestors.


    It is impossible to say that it really determined the decision-making of the daruo empire.


    The real decision-making ancestor of the daruo Empire also had a secret power. They were all the gods of the early stage of the four grades of the relegation system that were cultivated by the Dalao Empire since childhood.


    They are the real ancestors of the great empire.


    On weekdays, no one dares to mention the status of the seven elders.


    Otherwise, it will make a god unhappy at the beginning of the fourth grade. In a fit of anger, it can easily destroy a big city.


    But the three ancestors were not afraid of the seven elders.


    However, in front of him, the seven elders also asked the third ancestor for his high hand. To be able to successfully achieve their goals.


    But now, it is clear that there is no talk.


    As the God of the early stage of the fourth grade, the seventh elder is naturally not afraid of the third ancestor.


    As a result, the anger of the seven elders broke out, and after reaching a peak, "Hoo" ground was attacking the three ancestors with one hand.


    At the same time, the seven elders said: "three ancestors, since you dare not give daruo Empire face. Then don''t blame me for being rude


    The third ancestor also waved his hand and said, "seven elders, please don''t pull the Dalao Empire to support you. You don''t represent the Empire of Dara. "


    Two people again under the fight, the moment is out of the real fire out.


    A wave of extreme intensity spread far and wide. The clouds in the sky were scattered.


    Su Cheng fled with all the people, and the look on his face changed a little.


    From the wave of the battle, Su Cheng and their people could clearly feel the extreme wave that was pounding towards them. In this extreme fluctuation, there is a clear implication of killing them.


    It can make them feel it without doubt.


    One of the sides in this battle is coming at them.


    If there is no other strong to the extreme force, block the other side.


    I''m afraid, now, they can''t escape.


    Who on earth should be so targeted at them?


    When thinking about this, Su Cheng''s face became more gloomy.

 Chapter 2987

    Just as they ran away, thinking about it.


    Behind him, from the place where there was fierce fighting, a voice came, saying, "don''t listen to the order. Quickly lead all the people to go, kill huosiyu and capture Su Cheng alive. "


    The sound travels far away.


    Su Cheng, huosiyu and others all heard this voice.


    In my heart.


    This is clearly beyond the level of the peak friars in the late third grade.


    Judging from the momentum and confidence of the voice, it is clear that the lowest cultivation is also the God level cultivation in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    No wonder the battle was so turbulent.


    The God of the early four grades!


    Who would it be?


    But then there was another voice and said, "all the people of Zixia sword sect obey the orders and go to block the Dalao Empire and others, but they dare to attack the former and kill them!"


    On hearing the voice of opening his mouth in front of him, he said angrily: "third ancestor, you Zixia sword clan, must you be the enemy of our Dalao Empire?"


    "Seven elders," said the third ancestor of Zixia sword sect, "who wants to stir up trouble on purpose.


    "In front of us, we all agreed.


    "Neither of us will.


    "It''s up to them to decide whether to win or lose.


    "But now?


    "You are the seven elders of the ancestral hall of the great Luo Empire, but you don''t believe what you say. When you see that your side''s people lose, you will catch people by yourself.


    "Now, I want to use my own momentum to give the people on my side more confidence to fight a decisive battle, and have another war.


    "Do you want to face the seven elders?"


    These words, obviously, were deliberately intended to spread out.


    Therefore, in the words, the cultivation was deliberately operated and spread far and wide.


    Everyone, even Su Cheng and them, could hear clearly.


    Now, they all understand it.


    It turned out that the seven elders wanted to target them. What''s more, he didn''t hesitate to arrest them in person. But in the end, it was blocked by the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan. So, the two great masters fought like this.


    "Seven elders?"


    Su Cheng said and looked at huosiyu.


    Huosiyu nodded and said, "yes, these seven elders want to target me. Moreover, the previous time, sent troops to attack Chongxiao Pavilion wantonly. In fact, it was also supported by the seven elders.


    "He is the elder of the ancestral hall of the great empire.


    "In the whole empire of daruo, they can be regarded as powerful people.


    "What''s more, all the elders in the ancestral hall are also the great powers in the early stage of the fourth grade."


    "Hum!"


    The fat man snorted angrily and said, "is the divine state in the early stage of the four grades remarkable?


    "However, it is just that the cultivation is higher than us and the cultivation time is longer than us.


    "It''s just an old monster who is old but does not die.


    "But even so, as long as our cabinet leader is closed. Killing an old monster like him is as simple as chopping melons and vegetables. "


    Fat man said, eyes full of anger.


    But when I look at Su Cheng, I have a few worries.


    Although Su Cheng''s name is good enough.


    As long as he Su Cheng stops here, he can frighten those friars in the daruo Empire to dare not to attack easily.


    Obviously, the power of God state in the early stage of the four categories is not included.


    If the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan can''t stop it.


    This time, Su Cheng is in danger.

 Chapter 2988

    Su Cheng took a look at the fat man and said, "don''t worry.


    "Since the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan have already done so. Then it''s safe. "


    When Su Cheng said this, he was obviously relieved.


    The fat man still had a few worries and said, "is that the three ancestors are much more powerful than the seven elders? But in that case, why didn''t we win the battle for so long? "


    Huosiyu took over the topic and said: "if we calculate the real strength, the three ancestors and the seven elders are not much related.


    "However, in addition to their own combat power, the three ancestors have an obvious advantage over the seven elders.


    But it is close to Zixia.


    "Since the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan have already done so.


    "Then, as long as the situation is slightly defeated, Zixia sword clan will certainly attack. At that time, the seven elders will not be able to take advantage of it. "


    The fat man understood it.


    The fat man said, "if so, I really don''t have to worry about it. After all, the capital of the daruo empire was too far away. Even if they want to rescue the seven elders, they can''t reach it. "


    When they heard this, they were all relieved.


    At this time, the fluctuation of the battlefield became more and more intense.


    The seven elders and the three ancestors clearly did not leave any hands, and each presented the strength of their own divine realm completely.


    And with the fierce fighting, it fluctuated.


    Then, in the next place, there was a stock which was slightly weaker and came into being.


    Obviously, the other people of the Dalao Empire and the Zixia sword clan also made a hand.


    As the fighting became more and more volatile.


    The fat man looked back at the rear, where the two sides were at war, and said, "vice cabinet leader, in this case, we might as well go back and kill a rifle.


    "In front of us, those people from the Empire of daruo have been chasing us and running away.


    "Now, since it is those people who have Zixia sword clan, they stand up and block us. It is also impossible to have a situation of inevitable defeat and death. Why don''t we go back and ask for a little bit of the interest ahead? "


    Yeah.


    The fat man said this.


    Su Cheng and huosiyu looked at each other and both nodded.


    Opportunity!


    At this time, Zixia sword clan has already stopped the elite of the daruo Empire and stopped them there.


    If now, they dare not seize such an opportunity and kill them back.


    Not to mention it, they can''t swallow the breath in their own heart.


    It''s just the purple Xia sword clan who fight to death to resist them. In their hearts, they must be laughing at their greed for life and fear of death.


    Su Cheng immediately said, "all of you will obey your orders and go back to fight side by side with the Taoist friends of Zixia sword clan. This will give a profound lesson to those in the Dalao empire."


    At the command of Su Cheng, he returned first.


    The others followed, rushing back.


    In front of all the way to escape, can be those people of the Empire of daruo to chase after the rear.


    There was a fire in every one of them.


    This time, they finally had a chance to turn around and find the trouble of these people in the daruo empire. To be able to have a chance to fight them squarely.


    Such an opportunity is in front of us.


    There was a twinkle in each of their eyes.

 Chapter 2989

    Su Cheng led all the way back.


    Then, when it came to the place where the battle was fluctuating, Su Cheng quietly gestured to let everyone hide their whereabouts and slowly approached the battle site.


    Look at Su Cheng''s behavior.


    Fat person is to lean person wait for a look, smile happily.


    Hey, hey!


    Judging from the actions of the vice cabinet leader of Suzhou City, it is clear that they are prepared to have a hand of these people from yindalao empire before the battle.


    Several people also know clearly, with the action of Su Cheng, quietly close to the battlefield.


    It was all the way to a favorable point of attack close to the battlefield.


    Su Cheng made another gesture, and everyone quietly fell down.


    Then, Su Cheng directly let the fat man carry the voice and arranged the next action.


    After a while, the fat man has arranged everything.


    "Do it!"


    With the fat man''s violent drinking, all people are in accordance with the fat man''s pre arranged target, and directly launched the ruthless assassination.


    Puff, puff, puff


    A series of sounds came out.


    On this one assassination, more than a dozen people were directly lost to the daruo empire.


    Here we are.


    The people of Chongxiao Pavilion, together with those of huosiyu and Zixia sword clan. From the comparison of strength, it has been the people who crushed the daruo empire.


    The battlefield was suddenly safe and quiet.


    The men and horses on the side of the Dalao Empire did not dare to fight again. They just quickly pulled everyone back together and formed a small defensive formation. They closely watched these people of Zixia sword sect in ChongXiao pavilion to prevent their sudden attack.


    At this time, those people of Zixia sword clan didn''t fight again.


    Their main purpose was to stop these people from the Empire of daruo and prevent them from pursuing them.


    At the same time, these people in Chongxiao Pavilion did not fight again.


    I just took a cold look at the people from the Empire of daruo.


    "Asshole!"


    This association, seven elders who are fighting with the three ancestors, obviously took the time to feel the result of the battle below. All of a sudden, he was furious.


    This time the action. He was so badly hurt.


    The seven elders angrily cried out: "third ancestor, do you really want to have a death feud with my Dalao Empire?"


    "How many times have you been told?


    "You seven elders can''t represent the Empire of Dara.


    "What''s more, even the whole empire dares not easily criticize me."


    The three ancestors are still in their words, and their words are full of sound.


    The seven elders didn''t do it again.


    With the seven elders stopped, the three ancestors also stopped.


    Obviously, the purpose of the third patriarch was to stop the seven elders and prevent him from attacking Su Cheng and others.


    The seven elders said, "but you should be clear about it. On the whole Shenwu continent. After all, the Dalai empire is called the first force. Even if it''s Zixia sword clan, it''s not as good as it is.


    "I don''t think so.


    "Your third ancestor took people and left immediately.


    "Well, in front of you, Zixia sword sect killed my people of the Dalao Empire, and I will cancel it. I will never trouble you again. "


    "Trouble me with Zixia sword clan?"


    The third ancestor sneered and said, "do you really think the Dalao empire is the Lord of Shenwu land. What''s more, I didn''t kill one of you in Dalao empire. Otherwise, if you take a closer look at those who have been killed, one of them is the one from Zixia sword clan. "


    When the third ancestor said this, there was a sneer.

 Chapter 2990

    The seven elders listened, and their words were stagnant.


    Facing the battlefield below, he knew that the three ancestors were right.


    Although the war between Zixia sword clan and the people and horses of the Dalao empire was fierce.


    But they didn''t really kill each other at all.


    Those who were killed suddenly just now. In fact, it was all the people of the Dalao Empire who were fighting against Zixia sword sect. Su Cheng of Chongxiao Pavilion suddenly rushed out with people, resulting from a sneak attack.


    Zixia sword clan fought with these people of the daruo empire.


    The fighting between them was fierce, though.


    But between them, there is a clear principle.


    That is between the two sides, can hurt the opponent. But try not to die.


    Otherwise, this battle will be dead and wounded.


    It must be much bigger.


    The seven elders understood all this and angrily said, "if it hadn''t been for those people of Zixia sword sect who had blocked those people of our daruo empire. How can we give the ChongXiao pavilion a chance to kill so many friars in our Dara Empire


    The third ancestor sneered and said, "why, when fighting, Chongxiao Pavilion suddenly made a move.


    "Should I be the friar of Zixia sword sect, and help you resist the attack of ChongXiao pavilion.


    "Is that reasonable?"


    Seven elders coldly looked at the three ancestors.


    But at this time, the seven elders also knew.


    The third ancestor was determined to protect Chongxiao Pavilion and Huo et al.


    Under the protection of the three ancestors, his seven elders had no chance to deal with those people.


    The third ancestor was angry. Then, he looked down and raised his voice: "why, you ChongXiao pavilion just hide behind others again and again, to find shelter and safety for yourself?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Cheng looked at the three ancestors in the sky and laughed fearlessly: "thanks to you, you are the one who worshipped the ancestors of the great Luo empire. You can say such ignorant words.


    "What is your cultivation?


    "You are the God state power of the early four grades. Now, we are just daring to be powerful in front of the monks in the later stage of the third grade.


    "It''s so powerful and powerful!


    "If the same cultivation is the first battle. There are at least ten people abusing you like dogs in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "You''re just old, but you''re older than us.


    "When someone reaches your age or cultivation, I will be able to suppress you easily with one hand."


    "Good!"


    Su Cheng just finished.


    Fat man, that''s a person who is afraid that the world will not be in disorder.


    So, immediately began to shout for Su Cheng.


    The seven elders were so angry that they wanted to vomit blood. They waved their palms and patted them toward the bottom.


    However, seven elder''s palm, just just just shot, the three ancestors on a flash. At the same time, one hand to meet.


    "Boom" sound, two people each step back more than ten steps away.


    The seven elders didn''t care at all and rushed up to the third ancestor. Clearly, it is a posture of fighting desperately.


    At this time, the fat man below turned his eyes and said, "Hello, I said the seven elders. You''d better stop fighting like that. Cherish the few days you have left. "


    "Little fat man, what are you talking about?"


    The seven elders were more and more angry.


    But the fat man said solemnly: "seven elders, I am really for you, all from the bottom of my heart."

 Chapter 2991

    Seven elders listen to the fat man said so, angry to spit blood.


    Seven elders pointed to the fat man and said angrily, "little fat man, if it wasn''t for the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan to stop me, I would have your dog''s life now."


    The fat man looked as if he was frightened and said, "Oh!


    "You want to scare me to death!


    "You don''t know a good heart at all.


    "You old man. Up to now, the owners of ChongXiao pavilion have nothing to do because of something. So, let you, the old man, be so arrogant here.


    "But you have to know that our Lin Tianyu Pavilion master will eventually have a hand.


    "At that time, you will be such a fool. Our pavilion master can blow you to ashes with one move.


    "Why don''t you know.


    "I advise you.


    "It''s better to rush back and live two more days before our pavilion leader comes out to look for you.


    "After all, it''s not easy for an old turtle like you to live so long.


    "Don''t go back to your nest. Provoked our Lin Tianyu Pavilion master to come out, a knife will cut you this old tortoise here.


    "It''s not worth dying like this."


    In the tone of fat man, people can clearly feel a kind of compassion.


    There is another one that is totally for the sake of your seven elders.


    Think about the strong plan to help your seven elders live a few more days.


    Seven elders listen, it''s just like to explode the lung.


    The seven elders said angrily, "little fat man, don''t take advantage of your words.


    "If you have the ability, you don''t rely on Zixia sword sect. Don''t rely on the animals in Pingding mountains.


    "As long as you dare to fight in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Well, I''m the only one who can level your Chongxiao Pavilion. Including you Lin Tianyu Pavilion master, as long as he dares to really fight with me. I can kill him easily with one hand


    Hear seven elder to say so, all people of Chong Xiao Pavilion, all of a sudden all angry.


    But Su Cheng stretched out his hand and pressed for a moment, so that everyone was quiet.


    Su Cheng looked at the seven elders and said, "old man, the last time I attacked Chongxiao Pavilion, you old man, you also participated in it.


    "It was only later that the immortal beast of Pingding Mountain didn''t succeed, did he?


    "This time, you old man, you are aiming at brother Huo and Chongxiao Pavilion again. Moreover, he dares to look down on our cabinet master.


    "Then, you old man, remember.


    "The day when our pavilion master makes another move, it will be the time when you, the old man, give the head."


    Su Cheng said, tone is flat to the extreme.


    Can anyone from the Su city that flat to the extreme tone, induction of a hidden murder.


    These words are not as fierce as those of fat people.


    But in this, it is more of a firm taste.


    Even if the other side is the elder of the ancestral hall of the great Luo empire.


    Well, since Su Cheng said it, he said it.


    It must be really cashed in.


    Seven elders listen to Su Cheng this firm words, unexpectedly are all stupefied for a moment.


    He didn''t listen to the fat man.


    First of all, anger rose in his heart. It just made him angry.


    But Su Cheng''s words, that clearly is to give him a kind of feeling that he will do and will realize. It''s like telling a fact of the future.

 Chapter 2992

    Because of this feeling.


    Actually, let seven elder''s heart, can''t help but tremble.


    Is it true that the master of Lin Tianyu pavilion that they always mentioned in their words is as powerful as they said?


    Can you deal with yourself, the God of the early four grades?


    Such an idea, even in the heart of the seven elders, involuntarily came out.


    And with that idea coming up.


    And the seven elders became more and more angry in their hearts.


    In his heart, there was a faint fear when the idea rose. And this, clearly, is to a person who is just the initial cultivation of the third grade. Even, the monk''s peak state in the later period of Sanpin has not reached the level of a monk, and he feels afraid.


    This makes him such a powerful God in the early stage of the four grades. How can his heart be worthy?


    The seven elder''s anger was blazing again, and he said, "ignorant child, do you know what kind of fierce degree the God of the early four grades has reached?


    "Even your little cabinet master.


    "No matter how good he is!


    "Before reaching the divine realm, before the real God, they are just ants.


    "As long as he dares to appear in front of me, I can slap him directly in front of me at any time."


    When the seven elders said so, there was a kind of gnashing of teeth.


    It''s like swearing and swearing.


    It seems to be just for his own heart, adding a kind of confidence to defeat this Chongxiao Pavilion master.


    "Ha ha!"


    Su Cheng, however, with a smile, did not argue with the seven elders.


    But this smile, but let seven elder heart is more angry.


    It was clear that this was a total contempt for the confidence he had just deliberately added to himself.


    Su Cheng looked at the seven elders again and said, "well, let''s wait and see.


    "I hope you can have such a strong foundation when you really see our pavilion leader.


    "As for these people, let them go for a while.


    "However, I hope you will not be used as cannon fodder to attack me in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Otherwise, I will not let you go!"


    The last two words of Su Cheng were said by the friars of the daruo empire.


    Then, Su Cheng said: "seven elders, next time, when our pavilion master is in, welcome to come to my Chongxiao Pavilion."


    Su Cheng said that he was about to take everyone away.


    In this way, they also spared the friars of the daruo empire.


    It can also be regarded as completely showing the bearing of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Can be angry to the head of the seven elders are not ready to give up.


    The seven elders rushed to Su city, and then flashed forward, bypassing the three ancestors directly and rushing down. The third ancestor was not able to react for a moment, and even let the seven elders rush past.


    The third patriarch chased after him.


    But the seven elders speeded up sharply.


    It is obvious that qichangchang has suddenly applied a secret method of acceleration. Even the whole body''s Qi and blood are rolling.


    All of a sudden, the three ancestors did not think of it.


    Seven elders actually made such a great determination to deal with Su Cheng and their people.


    The three ancestors had no time to completely stop the seven elders.


    Looking at the seven elders, they were about to slap the friars in Su city.


    The palm of the divine realm.


    What can they do to stop them.


    I''m afraid that if you take this one, you''ll get countless casualties.

 Chapter 2993

    The third patriarch also speeded up abruptly and stopped the seven elders'' palm.


    At the time of acceleration, there is also a burst of blood floating on the body of the three ancestors.


    Obviously, in order to stop the seven elders.


    The third ancestor also used a secret method to enhance speed.


    But even so, it was totally impossible to stop the seven elders'' palm. After all, when the seven elders were preparing for the surprise attack, they had already calculated. Let''s make it work.


    Therefore, before taking the lead, it was completely calculated that the three ancestors would block it.


    In order to achieve the effect, we have to bypass the obstruction of the three ancestors.


    In the heart of the three ancestors, there is no way to stop it?


    But obviously, no matter what the three ancestors did, they could only have the chance to stop them when the seven elders took the second hand.


    The third patriarch hoped in his heart:


    their strength in Su city would be stronger and could resist the seven elders'' palm. Otherwise


    Seven elder looked at his plot to succeed, his face showed a burst of proud smile, said: "ignorant child, just now, you are not crazy?


    "Now, let''s show you the power of the real God state.


    "Under this palm, I will send you to report to the yama."


    When the elder''s Qi and blood increased, he drank it again.


    Moreover, we can see from the palm of the seven elders.


    The power of his hand was mainly concentrated on Su Cheng.


    Obviously, Su Cheng''s words made the seven elders worried. Therefore, the seven elders are fighting to burn Qi and blood and pay a certain price. That is to say, in this time, he will directly kill Su Cheng on the spot.


    To cover up his fear.


    Su Cheng looked at the hand that was getting closer and closer and said, "set up the battle!"


    Then, Su Cheng stood in the eye of the main array. The other people also follow the way of the array set out by Su Cheng, and they all stand in accordance with a certain position.


    Even huosiyu and others are also integrated into this array.


    This is a very simple and practical array.


    It''s a kind of military battle.


    Since Su Cheng was appointed the deputy chief of the cabinet, he passed on this kind of military battle array to the people of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Together, the formation has a strong sense of war, and it has been promoted.


    At this time, Su Cheng did not choose to escape.


    If Su Cheng immediately took the lead in fleeing after perceiving the power of the seven elders. He was sure that he would be able to escape from the palm. Especially in the back, there are still three ancestors to pursue, rescue.


    The assurance is even greater.


    The rest of Chongxiao Pavilion, however, are bound to have many people who can''t escape their lives.


    What''s more, I feel the power of the seven elders.


    Su Cheng suddenly had a feeling in his heart:


    if he had arranged the array he had trained for all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s completely possible to carry the seven elders, which can be called a palm against heaven.


    The idea came to mind.


    Su Cheng suddenly rose in the heart of a kind of boundless pride.


    He wants to test the law by example.


    As the eye of the array, he led the people and the seven elders to shake the palm. Play their momentum of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even if it is the divine realm, they are still not afraid of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    There is not only a master who can block the divine realm. Even these people can block the power of God.

 Chapter 2994

    "Ha ha ha ha A group of ants even dare to fight for the chariot. You all die


    Seeing that Su Cheng had formed an array, he led all the people of ChongXiao pavilion to stop his attack.


    The seven elders laughed triumphantly.


    He could almost see it. Under the palm of one''s own hand, most of the other party''s death and injury. In particular, Su Cheng, as the eye of the array, is not immune.


    At the time of using this palm, the seven elders were really afraid. Su Cheng didn''t feel right, so he took these people and fled.


    If they run away, the seven elders are sure that they will annihilate several of them in this palm.


    But behind him, it is the three ancestors who follow closely, and will block his second palm.


    Then, as a master like Su Cheng, the seven elders are not sure that they can be killed in this attack.


    But now, they don''t run away.


    This is really a good chance!


    Boom!


    In the laughter of the seven elders, the palm of the seven elders collided with the battle array they arranged in a hurry.


    A burst of violent shaking, Su Cheng and other people out of the big array suddenly collapsed.


    Even Su Cheng, as the eye of the array, spat out a mouthful of blood.


    All the others were pale.


    But at the same time, the seven elders, who were in charge of the array, were also the force that was concentrated by the force of the array, which was directly impacted and flew out into the sky. His face was red and white.


    Take a look at it.


    It''s almost evenly matched. There was no obvious strength or weakness.


    Of course, this is just an appearance.


    After all, the eyes of the array formed by Su Cheng and their formation were directly blown to vomit blood. The state of the seven elders is much better than them.


    Just give the seven elders more palms.


    None of these people in the formation of them can be spared.


    But now?


    They just need to block that.


    Poof!


    Because, there are still three ancestors to follow. At this time, it happened to meet the seven elders who were directly bombed out by the force of the array. The third patriarch was no longer polite at all. He just slapped at the seven elders.


    "Wow


    The seven elders had already suffered from internal shock and a burst of Qi and blood tumbling under the force of the array formed by bombing Su Cheng and others.


    When the figure retreated wildly, he was slapped by the third ancestor.


    Where can I stand it.


    Immediately, he was spitting blood.


    In the heart of the three ancestors, however, the seven elders of Zhengqi bypassed his surprise attack in front of him. It turned out that under their own noses, Chongxiao Pavilion and other people who claimed to be protected were almost chopped under their palms.


    There is a fire in my heart.


    Therefore, the palm of the seven elders.


    Although there is a clear suspicion of sneak attack. But the three ancestors also did not have the slightest mercy and scruples of face. Under one hand, he severely damaged the seven elders.


    The seven elders received the palm of the third ancestor, and their figure retreated for tens of miles. Stop in the air, spit several mouthfuls of blood. The internal organs have been seriously injured. At most, the combat power is still 23 / 10.


    Seven elder''s heart is full of unwilling.


    He didn''t think of it.


    The array they arranged in a hurry was so powerful.

 Chapter 2995

    At this time, let alone the three ancestors, who are not weaker than the seven elders, are in the divine realm.


    Even now, the three ancestors are no longer fighting.


    But with the power of the combined array they can arrange in Suzhou city.


    The seven elders also completely took Su city. They had no way.


    The scene fell silent.


    Su Cheng just looked at the seven elders coldly.


    In spite of this, it is impossible for the seven elders to take any action against them.


    But similarly, these people are also impossible to take down the seven elders. Unless the three ancestors are willing to do their best to help them.


    But it can be seen from the fighting ahead.


    Although the three ancestors did their best to help them, they did not let the seven elders deal with them. But the third ancestor would not really kill the seven elders for their sake. Just as if the seven elders had the upper hand, they could not have killed the third ancestor.


    They all have scruples and will do their best.


    They don''t kill each other.


    The third patriarch looked at the situation in the field and said, "seven elders, it''s better to finish today''s affairs like this. In the future, you will gather your troops and go to ChongXiao pavilion to find these again. How about that? "


    The purpose of the three ancestors was to save huosiyu.


    At the back, I just help Chongxiao Pavilion. Let them not be buried in the hands of the seven elders.


    That''s all.


    Now that''s the situation.


    Neither side will have the strength to fight the death any more.


    Naturally, we have to look forward to the future.


    Seven elder''s eyes are full of unwilling, looked at Su Cheng, way: "good! Let your ignorant child live a few more days. "


    However, Su Cheng laughed and said, "I don''t know who will live a few more days. Otherwise, if the seven elders stay, how about we fight to the death again? "


    Su Cheng said, the eyes flashed out a sharp killing machine.


    The seven elders could not help but burst out of their hearts.


    By his means.


    Seven elders are confident that they can never kill themselves in Sucheng. Even if he was seriously injured. But it is more than enough to deal with Su Cheng, the monks in the later period of the third grade.


    But I don''t know why, seven elder''s heart actually is indistinct.


    For a moment, I didn''t dare to promise to come down.


    You know, if you do, you promise to fight the last ditch. Moreover, his seven elders were also elders in the Presbyterian Hall of the great empire.


    Once you agree, you will never go back.


    By his means, it is easy to go if you feel unfavourable.


    But he promised to fight to the death.


    How can we escape without result?


    Therefore, the seven elders hesitated and didn''t dare to come down.


    Then, seven elders simply did not hear the words of Su Cheng. He waved his hand and said, "everyone, come back with me."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Others haven''t taken it seriously.


    But the fat man didn''t miss such an opportunity. He laughed and said, "seven elders, what''s the matter? Our pavilion master hasn''t come yet. You are already a shrinking turtle. "


    Fat man, however, deliberately operated his cultivation.


    The words spread far and wide, so that everyone could hear clearly.


    Seven elder''s whole body momentum is stagnant.


    Almost did not hold back, directly is back, really fight to the death.


    But finally, the seven elders think about their own now seriously injured body. If it''s true, it''s in the middle of death. Maybe there is the danger of falling. Finally, or to suppress the anger, cold zone of the people left.

 Chapter 2996

    Looking at the seven elders, he quietly took his men away.


    The fat man was more proud of his smile and said in a loud voice: "old thing, old tortoise, go back and cherish the extra days.


    "Otherwise, when we meet the leader of our cabinet, it will be the time for you to give the throne.


    "Cherish your last days."


    The fat man''s voice, far after the seven elders who quickly left, passed on.


    What''s more, there''s a fat man''s signature laugh in the middle.


    Hearing the fat man''s words, he was the seven elders who had gone far away. He was almost so angry that he vomited blood again.


    At this time, Su Cheng stepped forward and bowed to the three ancestors to the end and said, "thank you for your help and Zixia sword clan. This kindness, our Chongxiao Pavilion will always be in prison in our hearts. In the future, if I ask for something, I will try my best to help. "


    "Ha ha! Good


    The third ancestor looked at Su Cheng, then at the fat man, and looked at the people in Chongxiao Pavilion one by one and said, "I am willing to help, just because I am willing to.


    "I think it''s in line with my old man''s wishes for your way of doing things in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "So I will!


    "Otherwise, even if it''s for the relationship between the boy huosiyu. My Zixia sword clan will only shoot once in front of me.


    "No matter how far things have developed. I can''t manage Zixia sword school any more. Not to mention, my old man did it himself.


    "One more thing.


    "Listen to you blowing up the master of Lin Tianyu Pavilion in Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, he should be closed.


    "Then you can also bring a word to this Lin Tianyu Pavilion master.


    "I''d like to see with my own eyes whether he really has the God you boast about.


    "By the way.


    "Don''t let me down."


    Su Cheng quickly nodded his head and said, "please don''t worry, I will bring the original words to you.


    "But I don''t know if there is a sentence to be said."


    The third ancestor happily said, "you boy, you are playing tricks with me. If you have anything to say, just say it. "


    Su Cheng said: "our Lord, it has never let people down. I believe that even heroes like the third ancestor will not be disappointed when they meet our master Lin Tianyu. "


    "Ha ha ha ha Good! Good


    The third ancestor said happily: "you say so, I think more and more that I want to see your master Lin Tianyu quickly. When he appeared, he sent me a message. I will definitely meet you at Chongxiao Pavilion in person. "


    Su city busy way: "here, first of all, thank the three ancestors."


    The three ancestors promised that they would go there in person.


    This is really a big favor.


    You know, because of the relationship between Chongxiao Pavilion and the Empire of daruo. In addition, Lin Tianyu has the ultimate inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    At that time, many divine powers will fight for it in person.


    A great war is inevitable.


    When Lin Tianyu left the customs.


    All kinds of affairs of this war will be arranged.


    In such a case, I would like to go to Chongxiao Pavilion in person. It''s almost impossible to stay out of it.


    Even, it clearly means to help the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The third ancestor said, "however, I''m going, but I haven''t made any decision yet. Everything depends on whether your master Lin Tianyu is really convincing. Otherwise, I may disappoint you


    Indeed, to go, does not mean, will certainly help Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Maybe, I don''t like Lin Tianyu''s words at all. When they get to Chongxiao Pavilion, they just sit on the wall and watch the opera.


    Su Cheng is proud of a smile, said: "three ancestors, as long as you really go. Then you will not be disappointed. "


    "I hope so."

 Chapter 2997

    This time, let''s talk about Lin Tianyu, who was trained in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu thought:


    if we follow the present situation, such a steady and steady way will gradually advance towards the depth of the mountain forest. At present, it really seems to be the safest way.


    Moreover, we can constantly improve our own strength in the constant battle.


    But actually?


    If the time is longer. It really gave the snake king time in evolution.


    Then, wait until it''s fully evolved.


    At that time, the snake king''s strength increased greatly, and he was able to spare his hands and concentrate on dealing with himself. Maybe, instead, he will face greater danger.


    So, why not take advantage of the fact that the snake king has not yet completely completed its evolution, so as to cover up the past.


    Attack and kill.


    Maybe, on the contrary, there will be an opportunity to kill this snake king in one fell swoop.


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    He now, even behind him, will face the biggest crisis.


    It''s going to be all from this snake king.


    Even now, all the fighting and intercepting is because there is a snake king in the dark.


    As soon as the idea was born.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he could no longer suppress it.


    Lin Tianyu, who was supposed to escape, stopped at once.


    Then he looked into the forest. In my eyes, the light is shining.


    "Yes! Let''s make a bet. Win! It''s a big win. Defeat! With their own means, they will have a chance to escape. "


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart.


    The eyes became firm.


    Then, straight forward to the direction of the snake king''s breath deep in the jungle.


    All the way forward, there will still be a snake from time to time from the hiding place suddenly ran out, launched an attack on Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu is still the same as before, and did not make a knife, but to shake the mountain to hit the fist.


    Time and time again to sharpen the boxing and boxing.


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    At the end of the day, he wanted to finish this experience. In the end, we have to rely on the power of the boxing and the power of the boxing.


    Therefore, before the decisive battle, he had to sharpen his boxing to a higher level.


    All the way forward, all the way to fight. Sharpen the fist technique.


    What''s more, after a while, Lin Tianyu has a strange feeling.


    He had the feeling of being watched again, and suddenly he was born out of his heart.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved:


    if he goes on, he will be surrounded as before.


    When this feeling rose, Lin Tianyu was eager to try. Even, a faint sense of excitement rose in my heart.


    The previous time, when surrounded, Lin Tianyu felt the fatal danger.


    Immediately, he fled directly.


    But this time, he wanted to try. Try your own extreme combat power, to what extent can you reach.


    At the same time, it is just moving here that we are going to fall into the encirclement.


    This can also be seen.


    His idea in front of him is absolutely right.


    At this time, it is clearly a rare opportunity.


    As long as he can break through the barrier of one encirclement after another. Then, he will have a chance to kill the snake king easily before the evolution is completed.


    Lin Tianyu smiles.


    Not only did not escape, but accelerated toward the depths of the mountains.

 Chapter 2998

    All the way.


    Sure enough, he was once again attacked by seven hidden serpents.


    In front of my eyes, there was a little more open place.


    In the open space, there are dozens of snakes waiting for Lin Tianyu to step into it.


    An unprecedented atmosphere of repression, floating in the air.


    Despite Lin Tianyu''s coming all the way, countless snakes have been killed.


    However, in the face of these dozens of divine snakes in front of us, the formation of this open land is displayed. Lin Tianyu is still not sure. Even if he was completely trapped in the encirclement of dozens of divine snakes, Lin Tianyu would not be sure to escape again.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, there was a flame.


    Then, without any hesitation, Lin Tianyu directly rushed to the encircling circle composed of dozens of divine snakes.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu also hesitated to take out the black knife when he rushed towards the snake.


    The left fist and the right knife launched a merciless attack towards the dozens of divine snakes.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    Lin Tianyu is under such a strong attack.


    It''s just a kind of hard hitting tactics.


    The black sword in the right hand forms a tight attack net, which launches a fierce attack towards the snake group.


    The left fist is to protect yourself.


    As long as you feel a slight fluctuation and get close to your side, you will attack with your left hand and defend yourself from damage.


    A wave of shock, directly into the center of the snake array.


    Lin Tianyu''s momentum is constant.


    He had a plan in his heart before going deep.


    He wants to use this offensive, directly and once, that is, to break the snake array on the opposite side and penetrate it at one time. And then, I''ll build up my strength and turn around.


    A few back and forth.


    Even if it is all made up of powerful snake, it is bound to be shattered by him, with no power at all.


    However, this is just a rush to the God array is the heart, Lin Tianyu has already felt that the whole body has a kind of sour and soft feeling.


    In front of me, I was just fighting with the snake again and again.


    Even if it was an occasional encounter with the divine snake array.


    Lin Tianyu also felt that he was defeated after a brief battle.


    He immediately made a decision, gave up the divine snake array, turned and unfolded the body method, and left quickly.


    This is the first time that such a large serpent array has been directly engaged.


    Lin Tianyu felt it clearly.


    This snake array has been increased to a certain number. Power increase is not simply one plus one equals two. Even, the combat power is doubled.


    Moreover, it is still completely connected.


    The strength of the previous wave of attack has not yet been fully absorbed. The next wave of attacks is focused on themselves.


    There is no end.


    In addition, there are many snakes hidden around.


    From time to time, taking advantage of a gap, it will launch a fierce sneak attack against Lin Tianyu.


    If it''s just the benefit of knife technique.


    Lin Tianyu even felt it. He was afraid that even if he had hit the center of the snake formation, it would have been impossible. You have to be bitten by these snakes.


    Fortunately, before he broke into here, he had been strong at Er Dao and learned the skill of shaking the mountain.


    Under the shadow of the fist.


    In the scope of prevention and preparation, sensitivity, and even, far more than the divine sense of induction.

 Chapter 2999

    If it had not been for this fist, again and again, clearly and clearly cleared away those sneaking snakes close to the body.


    Lin Tianyu felt:


    he was afraid that he had been bitten by these snakes several times.


    Although after being bitten by the snake, the injury is not so serious. But the venom of the serpent spread. He was afraid that in a short time, he would lose his fighting power completely.


    Of course, even now, he has a sharp sword attack.


    There is a close defense of the mountain shaking and bumping boxing covered by boxing momentum.


    But in the center of this phalanx.


    Lin Tianyu is still afraid to stay for a long time.


    Maybe, when a bad thing happens, it will be attacked by the snake. If you neglect a little, you''ll get a bite.


    Especially after the war, we have just entered the center of the divine array. Lin Tianyu clearly has some feeling that he can''t do what he wants.


    The state has begun to slide.


    Fight in such a state. It''s very easy to feel negligent.


    So, under such a kind of exhaustion.


    Lin Tianyu is more focused on the spirit, strong attention, the whole body of the war is fully mobilized. Then, towards the other end of the array, he dashed down.


    He has to rely on this sense of war, has been rushed to the end.


    Moreover, still want to let oneself not suffer any harm to rush out of the array at all.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu chopped the black knife in his hand more quickly.


    The whole figure, driven to the limit by thousands of avatars, is just like a trail of shadows. There are dozens of snakes around. I don''t know. I should attack that figure.


    A lot of attacks have not yet reached, Lin Tianyu''s figure has already changed a direction.


    But, after all, there are too many attacks.


    Although driven to the limit by the incarnation of thousands of illusions, even these snakes can''t attack themselves.


    But so many attacks down, there will always be an attack in the fish.


    In this case, shaking the mountain and bumping is also a powerful force again and again. Clean up the attacks that come close to you.


    In this way, the sword technique and body method were applied to the limit, and the force broke out. Finally, at the last moment, he broke out of the encirclement of the divine snake array, and he was about to be surrounded by the divine snake array.


    Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    Then, one more acceleration.


    "Suddenly," he broke through the divine snake array and got out of the array.


    After Lin Tianyu rushed out of the array, he looked back.


    Those who have just been separated from the snake, they are all toward themselves. He tried again to surround himself in the array again.


    At this time, just out of the array, it is clearly already felt that the strength of the bursts.


    Even with the strength of Lin Tianyu''s body, he can''t stand it.


    At this time, where dare to let themselves again trapped in the array.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu accelerated again and fled to the front.


    Although at the beginning, Lin Tianyu wanted to penetrate the snake formation for several rounds.


    But now, physically and mentally, they are obviously overdrawn.


    Even if we have to penetrate this array again.


    That''s going to have to recover a little bit, and then come back.

 Chapter 3000

    Lin Tianyu fled quickly.


    Along the way, there are still many hidden snakes, suddenly came out to attack.


    However, the power of shaking mountain and bumping boxing is shrouded.


    As long as there is a serpent approaching.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t need to feel with divine sense at all. He can easily blow it out with one punch.


    In this way, while escaping, thinking.


    Although the impact of the penetration array in front of us is successful. It directly penetrates through the array. However, the damage to the formation was not great. Even though the sword technique is extremely fierce. But under the cover of divine consciousness, it is impossible to respond so sensitively. Therefore, when the black knife was cut, it hurt many snakes.


    But they didn''t really kill many snakes.


    In this way, we can once again penetrate the snake array. In fact, the utility is not so great.


    If you want to really achieve great utility.


    Moreover, it is still the case that each time it penetrates the divine array, it is impossible to kill a large number of divine snakes.


    Well, only a few dozen times.


    Even if they have penetrated the same divine snake array for hundreds of times, they will be able to play a huge destructive role on this divine snake array.


    That''s not going to work.


    It goes on like this.


    Not to mention that I''ve increased my consumption over and over again.


    First of all, can you stand it.


    But this time will certainly be extended indefinitely.


    It has to come up with a perfect solution to this problem.


    What can be done to solve this problem?


    Lin Tianyu walked and thought all the way.


    When we escaped from the front, after a straight road. At the end of the day, Lin Tianyu just made a circle around the direction of the snake formation.


    After he has come up with another idea and regained his strength, he will start to fight again.


    Let''s see how we can get rid of this snake array as soon as possible.


    The snake king''s place in the deep mountain forest is sure to have a divine snake array.


    Moreover, it must be the most powerful snake array.


    Now, even such a divine snake array can''t be broken easily.


    Well, wait for the snake king.


    Even close.


    But under the hindrance of a divine snake array, it is impossible to get close to the snake king.


    How can we kill the snake king.


    Therefore, we must come up with a practical and effective way to break the array.


    Then, he can break into the depths of the mountains and have a final contest with the snake king.


    Break, break!


    Yeah.


    In fact, the biggest key to breaking the divine snake array is not only to completely disrupt the opponent''s array after a penetration. Even after such a penetration, many of them must be killed directly.


    That''s how it works.


    It helps to break the battle.


    The key is to kill as many snakes as possible in a single attack.


    But kill these snakes.


    It''s not just about having a sharp knife technique.


    Moreover, this extremely fierce sword technique must also hit the key point of these snakes. Is able to achieve the effect.


    In this way, even if it is not able to kill the snake under the sharp knife. It''s got to be seriously wounded and lose the power to fight again.

 Chapter 3001

    Otherwise, if a knife goes down, does not hit the crucial point.


    In terms of the recovery ability of the snake, it has reached the divine state. It''s just a little bit of regular operation, you can quickly recover.


    Moreover, it was in the fierce fighting.


    Also ensure that a knife down, can seriously injured the snake, straight to the point.


    This is not only the benefit of sword technique.


    What''s more, in this kind of battle, we can firmly lock the snake.


    But in that kind of snake array, his nerves were tense at any time. We also need to keep an eye on the surrounding situation to ensure that we have enough time to deal with any emergency.


    It''s impossible for one''s own divine sense to precisely lock in each divine snake that comes from his own Sabre attack.


    If this is the case, then the loss of their own divine sense. It is impossible to stick to the process of penetrating the divine array.


    Even, because of the excessive consumption of divine consciousness.


    On the contrary, it will cause some unexpected negligence.


    The gain is not worth the loss.


    Use the divine sense to completely lock the snake you want to attack, and then attack with the sword technique.


    This is not a realistic thing at all.


    Then kill or seriously injure the snake with fists.


    Because boxing almost doesn''t need to be locked by divine sense. Their own fists can easily lock down the attacking snake. Then, when the fist hits the key point, one blow kills.


    But


    Lin Tianyu shook his head again.


    Boxing is able to achieve the key attack.


    But the power of boxing is not weak. If within the same rank, Lin Tianyu can really do it. If one punch goes on, he can kill his opponent directly.


    Can be on the four grades of early snake.


    Even if it''s a fist attack that hits the heart. I''m afraid it will take more than ten fists to kill a powerful snake.


    This is obviously not possible.


    If you want to do it, you must kill.


    Then, the only way to do it is to use the knife technique. What''s more, it has to be that the sabre technique has just hit the key part of the snake.


    But if it''s in that kind of chaotic war, make sure that the knife will hit the key point.


    This requires too much strength and accuracy of divine consciousness. It''s almost impossible.


    How can we achieve this goal?


    While fighting, Lin Tianyu regained his physical strength and thought hard.


    Wait.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu was moved.


    It''s not impossible.


    The fist technique of shaking the mountain and hitting the mountain has the lethality in a small range. However, there is no need for the lock of divine consciousness. It can avoid the danger independently and bombard towards the harm.


    This is a kind of natural boxing from the practice of shaking mountain and bumping boxing.


    Then, if one''s own Sabre technique, he can also practice it. This kind of "sword posture" can be developed.


    Then, as long as the divine consciousness covers the general scope.


    When it comes to a fight in a small area, there is no need to lock it in with divine sense.


    As long as the blade is used.


    If you can lock the opponent with the sword, you can make the black sword in your hand easily and smoothly kill the attacking snake even if there is no divine sense to lock it.


    Knife power!


    Lin Tianyu''s ideas opened up at once.


    If you can shake the mountain and hit the fist, apply it to the sword technique.


    Well, on the defensive, there is the momentum of shaking the mountain.


    In the attack, there is a black sword.


    It''s not just a perfect combination, it''s powerful.


    Even, the consumption of one''s own divine consciousness is greatly reduced. Not to let the place itself has not been fighting for a while, the mental energy consumption is serious and fatigue.

 Chapter 3002

    In this way, you can release your divine consciousness.


    More accurate grasp of the entire battlefield.


    It also enables me to maintain the peak combat power more continuously.


    It''s the knife.


    Be sure to exercise your knife power.


    As for how to exercise the knife. I believe that, with the front of the mountain bumping fist momentum in the front. As long as he can follow this clue and practice carefully, he must be able to practice the knife.


    Do what you want.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly took the black knife out.


    Then, all the way down.


    It''s still the same as before. Each section of the journey, a god snake will suddenly come out and attack Lin Tianyu.


    Whenever the attack happens, Lin Tianyu will directly wave the black knife in his hand and attack the snake''s harm.


    Every time he made a knife, he tried to kill the snake.


    Walk all the way, kill all the way.


    In the front of the time, only occasionally can do a knife to kill the snake. The rest of the snake. Most of the time, it takes a few or even more than a dozen to kill.


    This is also because, has marched here, the divine snake''s strength is more powerful.


    Ordinary damage, it is difficult to kill the snake again.


    And with the strength of the strong, the evasion of attack is more flexible. It''s harder to get to the point.


    As he moved forward, Lin Tianyu attacked the snakes who had sneaked in on him. He muttered in his heart:


    this is no good.


    Now, there is only a single snake. They can''t do it. Well, when you enter the snake array. Dozens of snakes. Even more snakes attack themselves.


    How can I guarantee that in the face of so many snake attacks, we can still achieve one hit and one kill?


    It has to be practiced first.


    This single sneaking snake can ensure more accurate lethality in the divine snake array only after it is killed with one knife.


    With the goal, Lin Tianyu also felt more.


    There''s a special drive in me.


    All the way forward, all the way to kill.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was over a month.


    Poof!


    Just turned a forest, an ambush God snake, just darted out. Just about to launch an attack. Lin Tianyu made a direct stab. Easily cut open the harm of this snake.


    The snake fell to the ground and wiggled slightly.


    However, if you want to hurt your body, you should be filled with evil spirit.


    And then, he just stood still and lost his vitality.


    Poof!


    After a few more steps and another sneak attack, Lin Tianyu''s black sword was still wielded. After a while, he lost his vitality completely.


    Continue to move forward in this way.


    Along the way, dozens of snakes came out one after another. It''s all under one knife, and you''ll die.


    After more than a month of continuous killing and cutting, we were able to do it.


    Cut the snake with a knife.


    Besides, it''s still near the peak.


    The strength is already several times stronger than the previous one.


    However, even if it has achieved the current effect. But in Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was still dissatisfied.


    Because, to achieve this kind of effect in front of you is not the effect that you can achieve by practicing the sword.


    He hasn''t practiced the knife at all.


    It''s just more than a month''s killing, which makes him more accurate and sharp.


    The locking of divine consciousness is faster and more accurate.


    But this is still completely dependent on the divine sense locking to achieve such an effect.


    It''s not the effect of the knife.

 Chapter 3003

    Although Lin Tianyu can clearly understand the lack of his own knife technique.


    But he also had a clear feeling.


    That is to let him exercise like this. He is still unable to exercise his knife.


    It''s just like he practiced the skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the fist that day.


    Boxing has been practiced to the extreme. However, they just can''t practice boxing. Until later, almost in the state of life and death, it was only when the breakthrough was made that the boxing was finally completed.


    And the knife?


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling in his Sabre practice these days.


    It is at least several times more difficult to practice the sabre than fist. Even, dozens of times, it''s more than that.


    This is just like a boxing technique. If his consciousness commands, it is easy to hit a certain target.


    But if it is, this accurate point is changed to the weapon blade.


    If you go down with one punch, you can easily hit a certain target.


    However, with a blade in his hand, he wants to hit the target with one blow. That would be incomparable fist down, hit the target difficulty, more numerous times.


    And in the control of the general trend of heaven and earth.


    If you want to master the difficulty of the knife, it is much higher than the previous comparison, the difficulty of boxing and weapons is several times higher.


    Therefore, although there is a fist in front of the master method in the front.


    But up to now, it is still a difficult thing to exercise the sabre power according to the previous method.


    No matter how hard it is.


    Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    If you want to break the snake array easily.


    There is only one way.


    It''s when you have the power to protect your body. You have to master the knife.


    Otherwise, it will be extremely difficult to break a snake array. Not to mention, after breaking the divine snake array, we have to face the snake king who should be extremely powerful.


    The boxing in front of us is exercised in the life and death crisis.


    Then, can the sword move in accordance with this method?


    It''s no use thinking too much.


    No matter how you think about it, it is impossible for Lin Tianyu to come up with a way to train his sabre.


    What''s more, just follow the method of Training Boxing in front of you, and you''ll have to walk again.


    If you succeed, you will have a greater assurance of breaking the snake array.


    If you fail, learn from your experience.


    Anyway, right now, that''s the only way left.


    The simple Sabre technique has reached the highest level at the present level. There is no room for further improvement.


    Lin Tianyu looks back and faces the front. After he breaks in.


    After fighting until exhausted, he finally looked at the direction of the snake array that had passed through.


    Now, it''s time to break the snake array.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were fixed. As soon as he flashed, he went straight to the front. After letting him penetrate, he rushed to the place where the snake array was running away.


    Along the way, there is still a hidden snake from time to time. Suddenly, it comes out and attacks Lin Tianyu.


    However, every time, when there is a god snake rushed out to attack.


    Lin Tianyu is always able to cut it in half with a gentle wave of his knife. Evil spirit straight to the heart, twist two times, will even spirit are directly hanged clean.


    Puff, puff


    Kill them all the way.


    Soon, we came to the open space we saw in front of us.


    The "hissing" snake''s voice of spitting out its message came gently.

 Chapter 3004

    When Lin Tianyu appeared outside the open space and saw the formation of dozens of divine snakes.


    These sensitive snakes, also in a flash, are the same sense of Lin Tianyu''s arrival.


    Originally, is spitting out the letter son one by one, displays the prestige God snake.


    After the last time Lin Tianyu penetrated the divine snake array.


    All snakes are quiet.


    Then, these snakes were all staring at Lin Tianyu, eager to try.


    Ready at any time, he launched a fatal blow to Lin Tianyu.


    There was a cold light in Lin Tianyu''s eyes and looked at the snakes in front of him. He was also ready to kill. In addition, we need to train our swordsmanship in the process of killing.


    The two sides looked at each other.


    Just after a short meal, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again, and he rushed directly to the snake array composed of dozens of sacred snakes.


    It''s still the way to open the way.


    All the way forward bravely.


    Then, the fist technique of shaking the mountain and bumping is used to protect the body.


    As long as you feel the slightest danger, under the cover of boxing, you will mercilessly strike. It has solved its own crisis.


    When all the way under the impact, straight into the center of the array, Lin Tianyu is still feeling a few tired.


    After all, this is under the siege of dozens of divine snakes.


    Fight one snake, and fight dozens of snakes at the same time. There is no way to compare the pressure formed.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s sense of war is stronger.


    At the center of the array, without stopping at all, they continue to rush out to the other side of the array.


    Then, all the way through the whole array.


    Lin Tianyu looked back again.


    After penetrating this array, although he did not like the previous one, he was almost out of force. However, the whole person also felt a burst of weakness. The state is much worse than before.


    And the array he''s been through.


    At this time, it was also because of his impact on the road that he directly killed four sacred snakes.


    Although compared with the whole snake array, it''s nothing.


    However, compared with the first penetration array, it can also be regarded as a great progress.


    You know, the first time you penetrate the array.


    Lin Tianyu just barely penetrates through the array. Even after penetrating the array, even a divine snake could not be killed.


    And, although only four were killed.


    However, under his fierce sword technique, in addition to these four directly killed God snakes. But there are several snakes. They were all in the attack of sabre technique, and they were directly wounded.


    The power of the divine snake array passed through this time.


    It''s going to have to go down by at least one or two percent.


    Although his own combat power is not as good as the front. However, Lin Tianyu still had confidence and once again penetrated the snake array in front of him.


    But the only regret.


    When he passed through the snake array, he still could not understand the sword.


    Even the fur of the sword moves is totally unable to figure out.


    Even if it is the result of such achievements and effects in front of us.


    It was only after more than a month of fighting in front of us. This kind of effect is achieved after making the sword technique more sharp and the divine sense more sensitive and quick.

 Chapter 3005

    When Lin Tianyu looked back at the snake formation.


    The snake in these arrays also looked at Lin Tianyu. And, it''s coming in, ready to attack.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu didn''t hesitate any more. His figure flashed, and he again rushed to the snake array.


    He will once again penetrate the serpent formation.


    In front of me, I realized the boxing. It was under the pressure of the life and death crisis that I suddenly realized the boxing?


    Well, this kind of snake array.


    In this state of affairs, Lin Tianyu is not sure that he can penetrate through it again without any damage.


    Even though the power of the divine snake array has decreased.


    But his own physical strength decreased, which was more obvious.


    Then put it together again.


    I believe that in the crisis of life and death, he must be able to more easily understand the knife.


    As long as the blade is ten percent.


    Break such a snake array again. That is, it can be much easier.


    Continue to open the road with a sharp knife.


    Protect yourself by shaking the mountain.


    Lin Tianyu rushed to the other end of the snake formation.


    But this time, obviously, it will take much more effort.


    Even when it was only one-third of the time, Lin Tianyu had clearly felt that he was unable to do what he wanted.


    But the more he had this feeling, the more he did not dare to relax.


    He completely released all his fighting power.


    The knife technique has been brought into full play.


    He went down with a knife and slashed the snakes in front of them. Although the snake''s skin is rough and its flesh is thick. If it''s an ordinary monk. It''s impossible to break the skin protection of the snake. However, in Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique, he naturally bestows the endless cutting knife into it.


    Therefore, even if there are some of their own divine consciousness can not respond.


    Most of the time, it is impossible to lock the key point of the snake. It has a killing effect.


    Can also always be able to attack the snake, caused great damage.


    And all over the land.


    Lin Tianyu is just doing his best to attack. The black sword in the sword, displaying all his proud moves, is rushing towards the array.


    In terms of protection, it is almost unnecessary for Lin Tianyu to pay more attention to it.


    The fist power of shaking mountain and bumping fist is shrouded.


    As long as those snakes dare to get close to themselves, they will fight with their fists and throw them out mercilessly.


    With the sharp sword technique and quick and changeable footwork.


    Even these serpents, wave after wave, launched endless attacks on themselves. But don''t attack the defense. Only occasionally can I have one or two divine snakes. I have no time to lock in my divine sense, and I can''t respond to the sword. And ran close to their own side.


    But it''s just a few attacks coming close.


    The momentum of shaking the mountain and hitting the mountain has already formed the last protection circle.


    The only thing that made Lin Tianyu feel embarrassed.


    It''s just now, but I''ve just broken through half of the array.


    But his physical strength has been greatly reduced.


    Even the consumption of divine consciousness is very serious.


    Especially with the sword technique, the snake in front of him was killed again and again.


    Under the cover of the quick response and quick response of divine consciousness, the consumption of divine consciousness has reached several times the consumption level.

 Chapter 3006

    The more this happened, the more he did not dare to relax.


    Lin Tianyu is afraid.


    I''m afraid he''s just relieved now.


    With his tired body now. He can''t have absolute confidence any more and break through the snake formation.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu is still indomitable, and continues to penetrate into this divine snake array.


    As for turning back, Lin Tianyu never thought about it.


    At this time, if you can''t do it all at once.


    He was afraid that he would really be buried in this serpent formation.


    Although now, he is already the master of the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Even in the face of greater danger. In such a magic array, he is absolutely impossible to fall into it. But if that happens.


    Then, he just lived another life by the rules.


    If there is no his identity as the master of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    He''s dead.


    And in real combat. He had no such privilege.


    So even if it''s just a fantasy.


    He Lin Tianyu also absolutely does not allow, he is in even such a kind of illusion, really perishes among them.


    He was not rescued by the rules of this illusion.


    To rely on one breath, with their own strength, really break through the past.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not relax at all. On the contrary, the intention of war is even higher.


    With the support of that will, the sword technique was fully applied to a kind of limit. Even the physical strength is quickly reduced to a limit. However, Lin Tianyu dragged his exhausted body, and again accelerated towards the array, and left.


    It has penetrated two-thirds of the array.


    Although Lin Tianyu penetrated the array, the snakes also accelerated their speed and surrounded Lin Tianyu again.


    But under the support of a firm will, Lin Tianyu''s impact was more urgent.


    There was no relaxation.


    At this point, just relax.


    Then, the snake that chased after him surged up again.


    He must have fallen into a more passive situation, getting deeper and deeper in the array. Until there is no hope to rush out of the array.


    Then we can only hope that Er Dao will rescue himself from the magic array according to his master''s body method.


    This is absolutely not possible.


    By now, Lin Tianyu is almost too tired to wield his sword.


    But he is still not a bit lax.


    It is in such a situation that the sword he wields is more fierce. Even, the flashing body method is quietly accelerating and rushing towards the outside of the array.


    Whoa!


    The figure is windy. In a flash, he finally gets out of the array completely.


    Just out of the formation.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt his own breath. He was about to let go and let go.


    I''m afraid, wait for this breath to fall completely. He had to sit down on the ground, too lazy to get up.


    That''s not going to work.


    Although he broke through the array.


    But behind him are still those who are the God snake array of those God snakes, to their own pursuit. Moreover, there are still hidden snakes all around, ready to attack themselves.

 Chapter 3007

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu took advantage of this breath, when he was diarrhea, he did not stop at all and had a little rest.


    On the contrary, it was an acceleration and fled towards the distance.


    Along the way, it is still killing the hidden snake.


    This time, when he rushed out, Lin Tianyu didn''t even have time. Looking back, he had penetrated the battle achievements and effects of the array this time. How about.


    However, when it came to a safe place.


    After that, Lin Tianyu cleaned up all the hidden snakes around him and sat on the ground without any image.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had time to recall his previous achievements.


    In his feeling, this time the battle was more arduous. But because of the outbreak of the final will. He really pushed the fighting power to a limit. Moreover, the power of the snake array is not as powerful as that of the previous penetration.


    So, this time, he seems to have killed almost ten snakes.


    Compared with the previous one, this record is really too rich.


    However, at the same time, he himself was also in this war, which was more miserable than before.


    But even so, Lin Tianyu looked back at the place where the snake formation was. It''s still the light in my eyes. It''s flashing with the light of eager to try.


    Looking at his appearance, he seems to want to think about it. He immediately rushed into the snake array again and made a strong penetration.


    But obviously, in terms of his physical strength and spiritual consumption.


    If he breaks into the snake formation immediately, he can''t think of coming out of it.


    Finally, with a sigh, I pressed the thought of breaking into the snake array.


    What a pity!


    Even if it has been suppressed to such an extent.


    He had already fought with each other''s fate completely, and then grasped the last ray of vitality and escaped from the snake array.


    However, it is still not able to understand the blade.


    This time in front of us, until finally, penetrated the snake formation. That''s almost life in the air.


    As long as the snake array is a little stronger.


    Lin Tianyu is not absolutely sure, he must be able to break through the snake array.


    But even under such a pressure of life and death.


    He was still unable to take this opportunity to understand the knife.


    Oh!


    If you really want to understand the sword.


    What kind of crisis has to be experienced before it can be achieved?


    Yeah.


    No!


    This time, when I broke into the battle, my state was much worse than that of the previous one.


    But in the end, the result of penetrating the array is more than that of the previous one.


    What does that mean?


    Although the power of the array is also reduced a lot.


    According to the state you were in at that time. It''s impossible. I still have the spare power to kill ten snakes in such a difficult battle.


    Because, their divine sense strength has no time to lock in the harm of the snake in attack.


    Then, it is impossible to kill the snake easily.


    There is only one possibility.


    In fact, in the hazy situation of rushing into battle, I should have exerted my knife power.


    Just because it''s in that state.


    So, even if it is inadvertently displayed.


    But I didn''t find it at all.

 Chapter 3008

    As soon as the idea was born.


    Inside Lin Tianyu''s heart, he was really more and more excited.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning!


    As long as he''s really done it.


    So, here we go.


    As long as there is more fighting and tempering. Then the knife posture must be able to grasp naturally and use it at will.


    That''s really great!


    And with the birth of this idea.


    Lin Tianyu even felt it.


    The recovery of his body''s physical strength was stimulated by the birth of such an idea. It''s actually accelerated a lot.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is feeling.


    The whole body is up and down, and the battle spirit is soaring into the sky. Straight thinking, immediately again into the battle of the snake array.


    In the end, however, Lin Tianyu still retains some sense.


    Even in such a situation, there is no real return immediately, once again into the snake array, and fight immediately.


    Lin Tianyu calmed himself down a little and practiced quietly.


    Recover physical strength and consumed soul power.


    Two days later.


    Lin Tianyu felt his physical strength and soul power again.


    By this time, although not fully recovered to the peak. But it also has the appearance of 80% to 90%.


    Lin Tianyu stood up and laughed.


    Then, once again, they marched in the direction of the snake formation.


    This time, he didn''t just want to break through the formation of snake. Moreover, in the process of penetration, the snake formation will be completely eliminated.


    In the process of marching, there are still snake after snake. They suddenly come out of the hiding place and attack Lin Tianyu again and again.


    However, each time, it did not wait for the snake to attack completely.


    Lin Tianyu has been able to display the sabre technique and cut it directly under the knife.


    Soon, we came to the place where the snake formation was.


    When Lin Tianyu saw the snake formation.


    The snake in the snake array. It is also the discovery of the arrival of Lin Tianyu. Then, they all turned around and looked at Lin Tianyu coldly. In addition, there is a god snake swimming between, moving toward Lin Tianyu, is about to launch an attack.


    Lin Tianyu laughs and blows at the snake array again.


    When it comes to this shock.


    But Lin Tianyu found out. Even now, it has only recovered to 89%.


    The speed of the impact and the flexibility of the reaction were as good as those before him when he was in the peak state.


    This should be the extreme battle between life and death in front of him, so that he has made a great progress in physique and spirit.


    For him.


    Fighting is the best way to improve our strength.


    Moreover, the more the battle goes beyond the limit, the more he will be promoted.


    And even, when they''re approaching the serpents.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he was able to easily lock in the key points of these snakes when he was wielding his knife. Then, between the sword''s wielding and chopping, these snakes have no time to escape, they are already under the deadly knife.


    Yeah.


    How can it be so easy.


    If it''s just a single snake.


    It makes sense to kill like this.


    But now?


    That''s in the snake formation.


    How to kill the snake is so easy?

 Chapter 3009

    At this time, Lin Tianyu broke into the array, and he was even more casual.


    All the way to the array into, in-depth, toward the array penetration, but also constantly thinking.


    Just in this March, leaving a little bit of divine sense, slightly locked in the outside of those who attack the snake. He kept waving the knife. All the way to the other side of the array, through. With the protection of shaking mountain and hitting fist, you can also guarantee your own safety.


    Moreover, this time, there was almost no divine snake when he broke through his own sword technique and attacked himself again.


    Lin Tianyu just ran through the battle at will all the way, thinking constantly.


    This time, it''s so easy to kill these snakes.


    In fact, the root cause.


    It should have the following points:


    firstly, after the previous battle, which almost reached the limit of life and death, his Vajra''s physique was upgraded to a higher level.


    With the rise of physical surgery.


    Let his whole body''s bearing capacity and physical fitness, are greatly improved.


    At the same time, correspondingly, the speed of his knife wielding has been greatly improved.


    As long as it is able to sense the key of the opposite snake.


    Can be a knife, directly cut the key. There is no possibility of escaping from the snake.


    But in front of me, I can''t reach the current speed.


    Therefore, even if occasionally found the essence of the snake.


    But when his own knife is cut, it is possible that the other side will hide away from the snake''s reaction.


    This is only the effect of physique after the enhancement of physique.


    And beyond that, there is the ascension of divine consciousness.


    In this kind of big scuffle, the effect is even more outstanding.


    Because of the previous fight.


    It''s not just physical strength that reaches its limits. Even the divine consciousness, the soul is almost consumed, completely reaching a degree of exhaustion.


    It is also such a consumption.


    When one''s soul is replenished and his consciousness is restored.


    It''s not just the intensity of divine consciousness that has obviously increased too much. Moreover, the speed and sensitivity of this operation are totally different.


    Almost all in the subconscious, their spirit on the instant locked the key to the opposite snake.


    Then, under the knife speed which is almost beyond the limit, there is an increase in the blade speed.


    The snake on the other side had not completely reacted to it, and had already died by his own knife.


    Yeah.


    Since there are so many promotions.


    But what about the knife?


    If it''s done.


    In a small area of attack and kill, even, than the God of the lock, more accurate and fierce.


    No matter how the other person changes.


    As long as there is a knife lock.


    There is no chance that he will escape again.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu''s divine sense sank into the sabre technique. He wanted to feel whether the sword power in the sabre technique had been trained in the endless killing.


    Poof!


    A knife down, is to kill a god snake.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure rushed forward.


    But when I want to kill with a knife, I find that if I go down, I will cut an empty one directly.


    Lin Tianyu closed his knife and laughed.


    It is in this unconsciously.


    He has already broken through the snake formation.

 Chapter 3010

    What a surprise.


    This time, it was so easy to break through the snake formation.


    He didn''t even realize it himself.


    He has already broken through the snake formation.


    Lin Tianyu turned back to the one that had just broken through and looked at the snake array.


    Then, he was even more surprised to open his mouth.


    This powerful snake array.


    It was on the way that he had just broken through, that is to say, he chopped up more than two-thirds of the divine snake in this divine snake array.


    Even, just now, if it was a little slower. In this array, if you stay that long.


    Maybe when he broke through the serpent formation.


    The snake in this snake array must be completely killed by his sword technique.


    This achievement


    It is true that he did not sink his consciousness into the battle completely just now. Just like this, very casually all the way through, caused by it?


    Lin Tianyu can''t believe it himself.


    He will have such a strong record.


    Then, Lin Tianyu recalled it again.


    When I just broke into the battle, it was a wonderful feeling.


    Indeed, all this is what he has just caused. It''s what he''s done all the way.


    Since this consciousness is not completely on top of the fight.


    He was able to create such a record against the weather. So, his sword posture, according to reason, should be regarded as practiced?


    When Lin Tianyu recalled, he thought carefully.


    But he was still feeling hazy.


    It seems that when he broke into the battle just now, he had already made his sword.


    And if it is clear, it is still a little bit worse. Let''s make his knife move, but also a layer apart.


    What''s going on here?


    It''s done when it''s done. If you don''t, you can''t.


    How come to now, that is still so, feel, as if it is a success, but also seems to be between?


    It seems that at this time, he should really swing the sword.


    Just like the fist skill of shaking the mountain in front of us, it has played out the general trend of heaven and earth.


    Lin Tianyu can''t do it at all.


    However, at a critical moment, when Lin Tianyu was in a crisis, his Sabre skill could follow the changes of the other side''s snake and attack the key points of the snake.


    Is this a sword form or not?


    Lin Tianyu pondered.


    I don''t understand.


    After that, Lin Tianyu had to give such a state by himself and give a qualitative analysis.


    It''s called half step sword.


    In times of crisis, they can suddenly come out and solve the crisis.


    However, the sabre technique that he was required to display anytime and anywhere contained the general trend of the world, and he could not do it.


    In this way, it can''t be more appropriate to call it a half step sword move.


    This can also be seen.


    Obviously, the understanding of the sword is much more difficult than that of the fist.


    Of course, there is also the skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the mountain. In itself, when the predecessors created it, it contained a kind of boxing.


    As long as he has practiced his boxing until he is perfect.


    There is another specific opportunity. I can get through all kinds of skills, and I can understand the skill of shaking the mountain and hitting the fist.


    But it''s the way you use it.


    It is only completely created and understood by ourselves.


    Therefore, the difficulty is several times higher than before.


    After all, learning and creating are different from each other.

 Chapter 3011

    What a pity!


    I still can''t fully understand the blade.


    Hiss!


    At this moment, suddenly, an obscure attack, towards the attack.


    Whoa!


    Almost subconsciously, a knife technique flashed by.


    Then, with a "poof," the snake, who attacked, fell to the ground. It''s the key to be cut directly by a knife. A few twists on the ground, he died on the spot.


    Yeah.


    When Lin Tianyu, who was thinking about it, looked up, he remembered the knife he had just made.


    It''s just a little bit of divine sense.


    Then, a knife goes down, unexpectedly is to directly cut the key of this attacking snake.


    In this, it is clear that there is a shadow of the sword in it.


    At this time, in front of my eyes, I saw that the remaining snakes were surrounded in this direction.


    Just now, it was a divine snake in the front of the divine snake array that launched the attack first.


    Good!


    I did not continue to attack the snake array.


    But these snakes are good.


    Instead, they launched such a wave of attacks on themselves.


    Let''s kill again.


    It''s time to get familiar with the sabre technique. The key is that it''s just a half step sword move that has just grasped some clues.


    Lin Tianyu thought, he also directly launched his body method and directly attacked the snake array which had attacked him.


    Then, the knife technique unfolds.


    Just like a meat grinder, it was pounding at the snake array. After the light of the knife, the snake was chopped on the spot one after another.


    Even this time, when he attacked the snake array, Lin Tianyu did not use the fist skill of shaking the mountain to protect.


    He had a vague feeling.


    Even if it''s just a way to open the way, it''s enough to completely block all the attacks.


    It is impossible to have any more fish in the net.


    All the way.


    It was almost time to get to the center of the open space.


    Lin Tianyu draws the knife directly.


    At this meeting, all the divine snakes in this divine snake array.


    It has been completely killed by Lin Tianyu. None of them are alive.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu looked back.


    Looking at the corpses of the snake that are piled up on the ground.


    Lin Tianyu himself is not sure.


    So many divine snakes are actually the results that he killed in such a short time?


    This is really too unexpected.


    What''s more, during the killing just now, Lin Tianyu deliberately only released half of his divine consciousness and slightly sensed the location of the snake. Then he waved the knife.


    Almost to these God snake straight cut the key achievement.


    In fact, it''s just the sword technique itself.


    This is clearly the effect of the knife.


    But at this meeting, when Lin Tianyu sensed it carefully, he thought that he would carefully appreciate the feeling formed by the sword movement.


    But how, are unable to have a clear understanding.


    It''s like fighting.


    When the situation on the spot required, Lin Tianyu was able to play the effect of the knife.


    However, he was not able to clearly explain the principle of knife posture in his consciousness.


    It should be regarded as, can be used reluctantly.

 Chapter 3012

    But, mind it.


    Now that I''ve been able to use my knife.


    Although it can not guarantee 100% effect. It is impossible to think out its principle.


    However, as long as the critical time, can play a life-saving effect, that is the best.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and went on to the deep mountain forest.


    In order to be able to break such a snake array more effectively.


    He had been in such a place for a long time.


    The snake king in the deep mountain forest also has a lot of time for evolution. If we waste more time.


    Maybe, that snake king will be completely evolved.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu had a feeling.


    His strength, I''m afraid, is no longer the opponent of this snake king.


    Unless he can improve his cultivation by another level.


    He had to seize the opportunity to kill the snake king before his evolution was completed.


    Otherwise, in this fantasy.


    Unless he has reached the limit in all aspects of exercise.


    Then, it''s time to upgrade to a higher level. It has reached the late stage of the third grade. Otherwise. There was no possibility that he would win the snake king.


    In the end, he really needed two knives.


    Did you get him out of this fantasy?


    That''s not going to work.


    And Lin Tianyu can''t guarantee completely that he is able to put all aspects in this illusion. Especially in the aspect of physique, you can cultivate to the peak. Then, he didn''t want to let Er Dao directly take himself out of the dreamland. Then, he is only left with one way.


    It was before this snake king had completed its evolution that he killed this snake directly.


    Poof!


    Another sneaking snake just jumped out.


    Lin Tianyu is a knife swing, directly cut this snake from the head, cut in two.


    After a journey of more than ten miles, Lin Tianyu stood still again.


    At this time, he clearly felt it again.


    Just in front of him, there was another snake formation.


    Moreover, this snake array is stronger than the one we met before, which is several levels higher.


    There are more snakes.


    Moreover, the strength of the divine snake, which forms this divine snake array, is much stronger than the front.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t flinch.


    He took out the black knife in his hand, and his eyes were firm.


    From the power of the snake array.


    Lin Tianyu can also sense it.


    He was closer to the place where the snake king was.


    Therefore, there will be such a lot of more difficult God snake array, hindering his progress.


    The more powerful snake array.


    That''s better.


    Just like this, we went all the way. It has a more powerful snake array. All the way to provide him with such a gradual bonus exercise. This is also able to enhance the strength in such a killing.


    At the end of the day, the place to fight the snake king.


    There must be a more powerful snake array.


    At that time, his combat power was completely upgraded to a level that could be compared with such a divine snake array.


    He is really with the last God snake king, a decisive spirit of life and death.

 Chapter 3013

    Sure enough, a grove was turned around.


    In front of us, it is a more open place.


    In such a place, there is another divine snake formation.


    There are nearly 200 snakes in this divine snake array. What''s more, the snake here. Each of them, compared with the strength of those divine snakes encountered before, is clearly to be a level stronger.


    Such a powerful snake array.


    If Lin Tianyu only has the strength in front of him.


    He really wants to turn around and run away.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is thinking.


    This is exactly the exercise he needs the most.


    Maybe, this exercise. He has been able to master the knife completely.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes twinkled with a few excited lights, and rushed directly to the snake array.


    Then, after a fierce slaughter.


    Although it was difficult, it also penetrated the whole snake formation.


    However, it was just a breakthrough of the snake formation.


    Lin Tianyu did not stop at all. Directly unfolded the body method, quickly left the scene. After killing those sneaking snakes all the way. All the way to a quiet place. Then clean up the perimeter.


    Lin Tianyu went to this place, sat down and rested.


    He still has some overestimates of his own strength.


    Although he broke out of the snake formation just now, he passed through it.


    But after the number of the snake array increases and the strength increases. Through the array, he just managed to keep himself from falling into the array.


    Even with his current strength, he only had a few lucky elements to really pass this divine snake array.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he looked at the deep mountain forest again.


    That''s where the snake king is.


    There, let alone the snake king.


    It''s just the snake formation there. I''m afraid it must be several times more powerful than the one outside.


    Originally, I broke through the snake formation in front of me. Moreover, I killed all the snakes in the array.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is full of excitement.


    In my heart, I thought:


    the God snake array is just like this. Even if he was to break into a few more seats, it was no surprise.


    Lin Tianyu even thought that he would break into the deep mountain forest with one breath. That''s where the snake king is. It''s going to take the king of the snake directly.


    Fortunately, he did not really break into the depths of the mountains.


    Otherwise, with his strength.


    To the depth of the mountain forest, where the snake king is.


    From the point of view of the soaring power of the divine snake array every time. As long as he really gets into it. And his strength, has not reached the earth shaking change before.


    Get into it. That''s the behavior of looking for death.


    It seems that the previous experience in this dreamland of the inheritance palace of body cultivation has been too smooth.


    Let him think, these four early spirit state, also is just so, some too too fluttering.


    You know, in every realm, there are real kings who are far more powerful than their peers. He is even far beyond a realm, which is a matter of complete ease.


    Then, in the snake, there will be such a king.

 Chapter 3014

    What''s more, I''ve broken through the snake formation now.


    It is clear that it is just that the realm is a little stronger than the God snake. I haven''t met the king of the real snake.


    And even the king of the serpent in the magic array.


    I''m afraid it will be much weaker than the real God from the lower world.


    In the gods from the lower part of the divine world, there will surely be gods with the posture of kings.


    You know, the previous time, the trip to the devil''s land.


    Don''t you meet the king of the divine world?


    They all have the strength of the gods in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    If they such a king, after reaching the early stage of the four grades, and then with their own, then what will be the effect?


    Except for the king.


    There is also the way in the big power.


    They are so talented.


    That is more than the king''s posture.


    Therefore, even if you are in the magic array, you have broken through the snake formation. Even if he killed the snake king himself, there was nothing to be happy about.


    For in this world, when the lower part of the divine world comes.


    Among them, perhaps, they will have strength, far beyond the imagination of the existence of experts.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a sense of urgency.


    You know, in front of the exercise, although he is far beyond the ordinary people.


    But it really counts.


    He still hasn''t completely reached his own limit.


    It''s not that he didn''t exercise enough.


    It comes from his heart. He seems to have a sense of satisfaction with what he has achieved now. A relaxation from the heart.


    This idea is just a birth.


    Lin Tianyu involuntarily broke out in a cold sweat.


    If he was just an ordinary monk. If you don''t get all kinds of big opportunities. Well, as hard as he is now. It can be regarded as surpassing most monks.


    He can also be satisfied.


    But Lin Tianyu can''t.


    Far away.


    Just this time, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has caused these things. It''s already predictable.


    He must be the target of the God.


    Under such a higher-level threat, he is not qualified to relax.


    He had to do his best to improve.


    In this way, we can only ensure that we do not lose. We will not drown ourselves in this crisis.


    As for the sense in the fiendish, that kind of crisis of the general situation of heaven and earth.


    He is not even a splash.


    With this sense of urgency rising.


    Lin Tianyu felt it clearly.


    His own Vajra body cultivation method, at this moment, actually has a kind of faint sense of acceleration.


    Yeah.


    In this way, he has not been able to force himself into a kind of limit.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu accelerated the operation of Vajra body, so that the recovery of physical strength was accelerated again.


    Only a day later, he felt his physical strength, almost 70% recovered.


    So, Lin Tianyu also stood up again, facing the snake array in front of him, and once again broke through.


    He wants to destroy the snake array as soon as possible, so that his strength can be promoted to a new height.


    He couldn''t afford to delay.

 Chapter 3015

    When Lin Tianyu arrived at the snake''s place, he immediately flashed his figure and ran through it again.


    When he completely broke through the array.


    I still feel weak.


    However, it is much better than the previous one. Moreover, in this time, he also saw the opportunity and directly killed the two divine snakes in the array.


    This is really a big step forward.


    After Lin Tianyu broke out of the array, he still walked away.


    He''s going to step up his recovery once again. And then, again, to the battle.


    Then, more than half a day later, Lin Tianyu appeared on one side of the snake formation again. He continued to rush towards the snake formation again.


    When he broke through the array and just passed through.


    He''s still running away.


    That''s it. It''s almost half a day. To the back, the time to rest is getting shorter and shorter.


    He will appear on the side of the array again.


    Once again, it''s going to the array.


    Just like this, constantly break into the battle, continue to rest, and break into the battle again. In this way, Lin Tianyu''s body and the whole spirit are completely in a high intensity of consumption and recovery.


    In a flash, it has been more than 20 days.


    Lin Tianyu stood up and laughed.


    He and Vajra body''s skill finally reached the later stage.


    In fact, after reaching the later stage, it can directly break through the realm of the third grade later period. Moreover, it is almost impossible to have any hidden danger.


    As long as the breakthrough to the late third grade.


    Then, if you break into the divine snake array again, even if it is a much stronger array than the one he has been breaking for several times. He was also able to break through easily. It will be very easy to kill this snake king.


    However, Lin Tianyu was not prepared.


    At this moment, he directly breaks through cultivation.


    He also had to cultivate the individual skill of this Vajra body to a perfect state.


    Then, we can break through the next level.


    At that time, his breakthrough will certainly become more satisfactory. The foundation is more solid.


    This time, when I go back, I will clean up this snake array.


    For more than 20 days.


    Lin Tianyu constantly broke into the array, but also killed dozens of divine snakes.


    The power of this array is also seriously reduced.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu''s own strength has greatly increased.


    He is sure.


    Another charge. We can completely destroy this snake array.


    When Lin Tianyu went back all the way.


    This speed has also increased a lot.


    This is a small level of physical cultivation.


    Make him stronger.


    Speed, responsiveness, and the whole level of strength have all risen to a higher level.


    Moreover, God consciousness is constantly consumed and restored.


    The strength of his spirit makes the scope of divinity more extensive. What''s more, the target is clearer and faster.


    As soon as he returned, Lin Tianyu immediately stepped into the snake formation.


    Although there are more than a hundred high-level snakes in the early stage of the four grades in this divine snake array. But this time, Lin Tianyu did not put these in his heart.


    The technique of the knife is as delicate as that of the bone picking knife he used to swim among the bones.


    Through the snakes.


    Then, these snakes, one by one, were killed on the spot.

 Chapter 3016

    Looking ahead, more than 20 days ago.


    After he broke through the snake formation, he only had the escape strength of the snake array, which was completely destroyed in front of his own eyes.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is still a sense of achievement.


    After all, such achievements can be achieved within 20 days.


    That''s not what ordinary people can achieve.


    The progress of this kind of strength.


    One is that he has a good body cultivation method.


    What''s more, his talent in Sabre technique is really far beyond ordinary people.


    And his firm will.


    Let him again be in what kind of tired state, have no flinch at all.


    In this way, he was able to make such adverse progress in only 20 days.


    The snake of this divine snake array.


    At this meeting, they are all about to kill.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly moved.


    He felt it all of a sudden.


    It seems that I should let this snake bite. Let''s have a personal test to see how toxic the snake is.


    After all, up to now, he has never been really bitten by the snake.


    First of all, his Sabre technique is really fierce.


    Moreover, the body method is erratic, always can be in almost impossible angle, flash past.


    Of course, the most important point.


    It''s also because of his skill of protecting himself. Under the cover of the fist, the attack of the snake, which was close to itself, was extremely sharp. It is also the most solid protection for itself.


    So, up to now.


    After fighting for such a long time, these snakes have never bit him.


    But now, Lin Tianyu suddenly came up with an idea in his heart.


    He thought that he would let the snake bite himself.


    This idea can''t be regarded as having come out of nothing.


    He just felt it.


    With the improvement of his physical cultivation.


    He has the strength to withstand the venom of the snake bite.


    I remember when I first entered the forest and encountered a poisonous snake.


    That''s just some demon snakes.


    After a long war. Because of the immersion of the poisonous snake, the poisonous gas that floated out of the air would make him feel dizzy after a long time.


    But now?


    With so many snakes, we have been fighting for so long.


    He didn''t feel dizzy at all.


    What does that mean?


    His resistance to the venom increased too much.


    One is that he has been in such an environment for a long time. Nature is to increase resistance with time.


    In addition, because of the continuous improvement of his physical cultivation skills, his physique was strengthened.


    Several levels of resistance to the venom have been added.


    It is this increase in resistance that gives Lin Tianyu a sense of confidence.


    He wants to personally experience how powerful the toxic effect is after being bitten by the snake.


    In the snake forest training. At the end of the day, they didn''t let the snake really bite.


    Lin Tianyu faintly felt it.


    It would be a pity.


    And, at the end of the day, if he''s really up against the snake king. Faced with the inevitable more powerful snake array.


    Maybe, there will be a mistake and be bitten by the snake.

 Chapter 3017

    If it''s time for a decisive battle, you''re bitten.


    That''s not as good as now, let this God snake bite once. Let yourself be poisoned in advance. And adapted to the venom of the snake. At the end of the day, there was no panic.


    And, in addition to being convinced of your own resistance.


    Lin Tianyu also thought about it.


    He was not long after entering this snake forest.


    He got a snake ball.


    It has a certain restraining effect on all snake venoms.


    If at the end of the experiment, I really have some time when I can''t resist the snake venom.


    Isn''t that snake bead also can be used for detoxification?


    Think about it.


    Lin Tianyu has already killed these snakes, leaving three or two of them.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu deliberately revealed a flaw, and then let a snake bite his arm.


    While the snake bit his arm.


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand quickly chopped the last few snakes under the knife.


    But under such a delay.


    Lin Tianyu felt it all. His body shook and almost fell down.


    Ah!


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    This snake venom is too powerful.


    It''s just an experiment, and it makes him bite his arm gently. I can''t stand it.


    Lin Tianyu thought, so he quickly took the snake beads out to detoxify.


    At the same time, it is also the body cultivation method of Vajra body.


    All along, this body cultivation method has the effect of resisting toxin. Strengthening the body also increases the resistance.


    The body is shaking because the body cultivation method of Vajra body works.


    Lin Tianyu felt it.


    That is clearly towards the body inside the beginning of the spread of toxins, even with the operation of Vajra body, on a silk to melt down. Those toxins, not only don''t spread again, have a strong damage to the body.


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt it vaguely.


    With the operation of body cultivation.


    These are the venoms that invade your body. Actually, they are assimilated by Gongfa and absorbed.


    Obviously, it can enhance the cultivation level of Vajra body skill.


    There are special effects like this.


    Lin Tianyu felt it carefully.


    There''s really nothing wrong with it.


    That''s it.


    Lin Tianyu was happy.


    Then, he no longer took out the snake beads to dissolve the snake venom. It''s just that the body cultivation method of Vajra body is operated, and the snake venom in the body is slowly transformed.


    After about three weeks of operation.


    The snake venom in this body has been completely eliminated.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt his Vajra skill again.


    He clearly felt it.


    This body cultivation method clearly has a certain improvement. Although the promotion is very weak.


    However, it also has some slight improvement.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu''s heart suddenly raised a feeling.


    If he had just entered this snake forest, he would have been bitten by the poisonous snake inside. Then, it was found that the body cultivation skill of running Vajra body could transform snake venom and enhance the effect of the skill.


    Well, after such a long time.


    He has been transforming the snake venom to practice.


    Perhaps, his Vajra body, is about to practice to the point of perfection.

 Chapter 3018

    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu thought about it.


    Perhaps, he entered the inheritance palace of body cultivation to practice.


    Er Dao directly gives him such a snake forest experience secret place. In fact, there are such reasons.


    It is because the snake venom, in the operation of the Vajra body''s body cultivation method, can be transformed into the energy to enhance the body cultivation method.


    But why didn''t you tell yourself in advance?


    Moreover, if it is not for your own thinking, try the effect of the snake venom and your own resistance.


    Even now, he doesn''t know.


    In fact, the snake venom in the snake forest still has such a strange effect under the operation of the body cultivation skill of Vajra body.


    Can have such effect, two Dao obviously should have known for a long time.


    Well, why didn''t he tell himself earlier.


    If I had known that.


    I used this snake venom to practice the body cultivation skill of Vajra body earlier.


    I''m afraid that by now, his Vajra body has reached a perfect state.


    Why didn''t you tell me about these two knives?


    But when I think about it again, it seems that there is a certain truth in it.


    According to the idea of the second Dao, it should be thought that as long as Lin Tianyu enters the dreamland of the snake forest, he is practicing. Then, it must be bitten by this poisonous snake soon. Then, as long as the body cultivation method of Vajra body is operated to resist the snake venom. Naturally, that is to say, it will soon discover the magical effect of this snake venom.


    Er Dao should think so.


    Therefore, he did not tell Lin Tianyu about it in advance.


    However, what Er Dao didn''t think of was.


    Lin Tianyu was able to fully understand the power of shaking mountain and hitting fist so quickly.


    And then, with the fist of shaking the mountain to protect.


    Protect yourself completely.


    It''s been fighting for so long that I haven''t been bitten by this poisonous snake once.


    If it wasn''t for now, I wanted to try the effect of the snake venom and how to let the snake bite on it. I don''t know that the snake venom has such a good effect.


    Their hard work, coupled with the transformation effect of snake venom.


    It must be able to make myself reach the perfect state of Vajra faster.


    At that time, we can break through to the later stage of the third grade.


    Then, we have to face the crisis of the God of the lower world again. He is more sure.


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu even put the matter of directly rushing into the depths of the mountain forest to fight with the snake king.


    Now the key is to absorb more snake venom.


    Refining the body with snake venom can make the Vajra body reach a complete or even peak state as soon as possible.


    At that time, he could break through the realm of the third grade. Moreover, or the foundation tamped to the peak of the third product late state.


    In a flash, Lin Tianyu found the direction again.


    As for the goal of cultivation, it has become clearer and clearer.


    All of a sudden, I felt that I was full of endless power.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu continued to walk in the mountain forest.


    Hiss!


    In the woods, all of a sudden, another snake came out and attacked Lin Tianyu. We''re sensing the attack.


    When Lin Tianyu makes a fist move, he will blow it out.

 Chapter 3019

    But at this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly stopped.


    Then, the snake came out again and bit Lin Tianyu''s arm directly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s right hand black knife flashed out and directly killed the snake.


    Then, he quickly operated the body cultivation method of Vajra body, and began to transform snake venom and enhance the level of Vajra body.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it any more. He rushed to the depths of the mountain forest to fight against the God of war snake king.


    Since at this time, we have found another way to improve the physical cultivation.


    Of course, we have to improve the body cultivation method first.


    So, all the way in the middle of the mountain forest.


    From time to time, let the God snake come out and take a bite.


    Then, it transforms snake venom and enhances the level of body cultivation.


    With such a random walk between.


    In a flash, almost four months have passed.


    As time goes on.


    Lin Tianyu also found out.


    The more later, the more the body cultivation method of Vajra body is operated, the more snake venom is transformed and the effect of improving the state of body cultivation is weakened. Even now, it is almost useless.


    Even if he converted more venom.


    It is also completely impossible to form any body refining effect on him.


    It seems that a saturated state has been formed.


    No matter how he transformed the snake venom to refine his body, he only slightly enhanced the strength. It''s totally impossible. There will be further improvement on the level.


    But the increase of this intensity has no effect on him any more.


    After all, exercise is now.


    It has its own exercise, plus the effect of snake venom refining body.


    His Vajra body has completely reached the peak level in the later period. Now he wants to make progress.


    Then we have to break through again.


    It has reached a perfect state.


    In this way, continue to practice, is able to enhance the intensity again.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for the current Vajra body to have a little improvement in the later stage.


    Lin Tianyu felt it vaguely.


    He should need it again, a real life and death crisis like the one before him.


    Only one more crisis like that.


    Perhaps, he was able to get a breakthrough in such a crisis.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s eyes once again looked into the deep mountain forest.


    That''s where the snake king is.


    At this time, perhaps, it should be to go to the place where the God snake king is and challenge.


    Then, under the strong pressure, he was able to find the opportunity to break through the physical cultivation.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu stopped wandering around the figure.


    Then, it is between the flash, directly toward the depths of the forest.


    Along the way, the snake suddenly came out to attack. Lin Tianyu did not have the slightest hesitation. Directly, he waved a black knife to kill.


    Up to now, the snake venom has no effect on his physical cultivation.


    Of course, there is no need to waste time refining the snake venom.


    What he needs now is a way to break through the realm of physical cultivation.


    With the gradual deepening of Lin Tianyu.


    He felt it.


    At this time, his chance of encountering the God snake again dropped a lot.

 Chapter 3020

    Lin Tianyu had a feeling in his heart.


    I''m afraid that on the way ahead, there is a greater crisis waiting for me.


    All the way.


    It was quieter and quieter all around.


    When Lin Tianyu turned a small forest again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu found out again.


    Just in front of us, there is another divine snake array.


    There are only 200 snakes in this snake. It''s about the same number as the one he broke a few months ago.


    However, Lin Tianyu was clearly aware of this divine snake array.


    A more fierce breath of countless times, contains it.


    Obviously, in terms of quantity, though it is equal.


    However, the strength of each snake in the divine snake array is obviously higher than that in the front.


    Lin Tianyu did not hesitate.


    As soon as the figure flashed, he once again rushed to this divine snake array.


    It''s still the fierce sword technique that leads the way ahead.


    Then, immediately after that, is the body method of fast marching.


    Then use the fist technique of shaking the mountain to protect yourself.


    All the way through this snake array, Lin Tianyu is still like the front. The whole body almost had a kind of feeling of losing force.


    Therefore, it has penetrated through this divine snake array.


    Lin Tianyu still did not dare to have the slightest stay.


    Continue to flash between the figure, is far away from this snake array, began to rest, gradually recover physical strength.


    Even now, his strength has been improved several times when he just entered the snake forest. Even more than ten or dozens of times. However, in the face of the improved strength of the God snake array, he still had a feeling that he could not do what he wanted.


    And in the deep mountain forest where the snake king is.


    Lin Tianyu can feel it vaguely.


    There, there will be a more powerful snake array.


    Then, it''s possible that the king of the serpent will be killed.


    And he, too, must be prepared.


    In the process of breaking this divine snake array, we should surpass the limit again and again, and then we can make our own Vajra body cultivation method break through another level.


    It has reached a perfect state.


    Well, then, he will be more confident when he rushes into the mountain forest and goes up to the divine snake array which guards the king of the snake.


    It breaks through the realm of physical cultivation.


    But just now, this time he broke into the array was almost another time. After the power of the divine snake array was strengthened, it reached its own limit again.


    However, I still didn''t feel the feeling of breaking through the realm of physical cultivation?


    Isn''t the pressure enough?


    Thinking about it, having a little rest, I just recovered.


    Once again, Lin Tianyu immediately returned and once again rushed into the snake formation and launched an attack.


    Then, it was much more difficult than the first time to break through this divine snake formation.


    After all, his physical fitness has not recovered completely this time.


    Combined with the power of this divine snake array, it is indeed against the sky.


    Therefore, to be able to break through the past, even if there is a great fluke in it.


    Even, because physical fitness has not yet returned to its peak.


    When he broke through this time, he was bitten by the snake in this snake array because he didn''t guard him in time.


    Fortunately, the front.


    He has been refining himself with snake venom.


    The resistance is much stronger.


    Is to let him safely break out of the God snake array, and toward the distance rushed out.

 Chapter 3021

    If you take it seriously.


    This time, however, he has reached his limit.


    So, to a safe place.


    While refining the snake venom, Lin Tianyu felt the feeling that he could make a breakthrough in proper cultivation.


    But even so.


    Lin Tianyu still did not have the feeling that he was about to break through the body cultivation method.


    It seems that his body cultivation skills in the later period of the Vajra body are like a wall of iron and can not be broken through. Thought of breaking through this layer of iron wall, reached the perfect realm of Vajra body skill. It''s a long-term thing.


    Even if it''s a fight that goes beyond the limits.


    Even in the battle, because of lack of physical strength, they can not completely protect the snake from damage.


    He never found a way to break through the body cultivation of Vajra.


    Has it not reached the limit state of breakthrough?


    When Lin Tianyu thinks so.


    This time, even before the state returned to the previous state, Lin Tianyu again rushed to the snake formation.


    So, again and again, it''s fighting beyond the limits.


    Even, for several times, Lin Tianyu clearly felt that with his physical condition at that time, it was impossible for him to break out of this divine snake array.


    However, at the end of the day, because Lin Tianyu has been fighting under the invincible will.


    Finally, he did not fall into the snake array.


    When he broke away from the snake array with his last will. It''s time for a safe place.


    Lin Tianyu sat down on the ground and couldn''t stand up again.


    Even, this kind of extreme exhaustion, almost, let it pass out safely.


    Sitting on the ground, recovering his physical strength and spirit, Lin Tianyu thought carefully again.


    It seems that his breakthrough method beyond the limit is not suitable for the diamond body from the later stage to the perfect state.


    Although such a battle again and again, because he was completely forced to a limit state.


    Almost all of them are under the situation of life hanging on the line.


    But still did not let him see the slightest breakthrough opportunity.


    If the body cultivation method can not break through to the perfect state. Lin Tianyu was really not prepared. At this time, he directly broke through the third grade later period.


    At this time, although the breakthrough had surpassed most of the monks.


    But Lin Tianyu still wants to pursue his own perfect state.


    This kind of extreme combat.


    Although it did not make the body cultivation of Vajra body break through to the level of perfection. However, for the promotion of his overall strength, it also has a very big role.


    Lin Tianyu can clearly feel the intensity of physical training, which is better than before.


    Along with his speed. The sensitivity of the body''s response has been much higher than before.


    The recovery speed of the body, the endurance of the body, the strength of the spirit, the accuracy and sensitivity of the soul locking have all increased by a small level.


    These growth, if only from the surface, his strength does not seem to have much growth.


    There is no qualitative change at all.


    It''s not much different from before.


    However, as long as there is a fight for the growth of these materials.


    That can play out the fighting power.


    Compared with the time when he just broke into the snake formation, it almost doubled.

 Chapter 3022

    If you just listen to this increase, it seems that it has not increased much.


    After all, his battles.


    That can be again and again beyond the limit, with life to fight, to be able to fight for.


    Such a kind of fighting only doubled his combat effectiveness.


    It''s really not much.


    With the speed of progress shown in front of Lin Tianyu.


    If it is the same as now, again and again with life to fight, life hanging on the line of battle.


    I''m afraid his strength will be better. I don''t know how much now.


    There is no such hard fight ahead.


    At the end of each battle, Lin Tianyu''s strength increased by more than twice.


    However, sometimes, this algorithm can not do so.


    In front of us, every time, we have not fought so hard and surpassed the limit. But in the end, every time the strength grows, it has to surpass this one.


    That''s because the previous accomplishments have not reached the limit, and there is still room for improvement.


    When the cultivation is promoted.


    All aspects of the strength of the whole are rising along with it.


    In this way, he was still a monk against heaven like Lin Tianyu. It is also reasonable that the strength has increased several times.


    But this time it''s different.


    This time, his body cultivation reached the peak of his later period.


    It''s been a long time fighting beyond the limit.


    He also did not find a way to break through the Vajra body. I can''t find how to get myself into the perfect state of Vajra body.


    Therefore, this is a situation in which there is no ascension at all.


    That is to say, he is already in the peak state that he can reach now.


    Then, he is on top of the top, and then he goes up and further.


    It doubled his strength.


    This is a very rare thing.


    On top of the peak, it is very difficult to make a small step forward.


    What''s more, under the condition that the realm is completely unchanged, the strength has doubled directly.


    If it had not been for Lin Tianyu, who had almost risked his life and repeatedly exceeded his own life limit to fight. He couldn''t have made such an achievement.


    But even this strength has doubled.


    With such great progress, Lin Tianyu still did not have the slightest sense of the Vajra body''s body cultivation method to break through.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt.


    It''s not that he didn''t work hard.


    It should be that he chose the wrong direction.


    Maybe, suddenly, this Vajra body cultivation method. It has reached the perfect state of Vajra body.


    He also needs some specific opportunities.


    Then, he can really break through the current state.


    It''s just, what kind of a chance would it be?


    Let Lin Tianyu want to break his head.


    He did not feel the chance at all.


    It seems that only he really ran into such an opportunity. Then, he will know what kind of chance this is.


    If such a chance, did not really put in front of his eyes.


    Well, even if it''s how hard he tries.


    He will never really know.


    If he wants to break through to the perfect state of Vajra body, what kind of chance is needed to be able to do it.


    And what is the chance?

 Chapter 3023

    Lin Tianyu thought carefully.


    But he really didn''t get the clue of this chance at all.


    If you don''t get the chance.


    He wanted to break through the Vajra body and reach the perfect state. I''m afraid it will take a long time to reach it.


    Unless, he is not prepared to wait until the Vajra body reaches the perfect state.


    He thought, to directly break through the realm of the third grade.


    Otherwise, he will have to wait for a long time to break through the realm of cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu thought and frowned.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked into the deep mountain forest where the snake king was.


    Leave that alone.


    Let''s defeat the snake king first.


    First of all, this is the goal of his experience in the snake forest.


    Only when he really defeated and killed the snake king.


    Then, in this experience of snake forest fantasy, he was able to complete the task successfully. He is able to successfully out of the snake forest experience.


    Otherwise, if he left the snake forest in advance.


    That is even if he failed in this experience.


    Secondly, Lin Tianyu also felt it.


    If he could really defeat and kill the snake king with the improvement of his strength.


    He can also get a big chance.


    Chance!


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu was stunned for a moment.


    In order to break through the Vajra body, he reached the perfect state of the Vajra body. Have not been thinking and looking for such an opportunity?


    Is it possible that this chance is due to the snake king?


    As soon as this idea was born, it was completely irresistible.


    In Lin Tianyu''s mind, there is also a feeling of sudden relief.


    After a while, he thought that he should go to the deep mountain forest as soon as possible to fight with the snake king.


    Lin Tianyu took back his eyes and looked forward to the front again. He went beyond the limit again and again and broke through this divine snake array.


    Now that it has been determined, even if he is in this divine snake array, what limit will he suppress himself to. It is completely impossible for him to break through the body cultivation method of Vajra body. Then, he did not consume in such a snake formation for a long time.


    He''s going to break this snake formation as soon as possible.


    Then, go deep into the mountains and forests to find opportunities to let their own strength rise to a greater extent.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is not like the front.


    Just a little rest, that is, immediately once again towards the snake array in the past. Just for extreme exercise.


    This time, Lin Tianyu decided to completely recuperate and reach his peak state. And break into such a snake formation.


    Then, the snake array will be completely removed.


    So, even with Lin Tianyu''s recovery speed and ability. He was in the same place and recovered for nearly three days. I feel the whole person is full of energy. I feel up and down, and I''m full of strength.


    This is also conceivable.


    The previous time, Lin Tianyu forced himself into a kind of limit state.


    Otherwise, with his current resilience.


    If it is not completely in a state of detachment. It''s almost just a matter of breathing in and out for a few weeks.


    He''ll be able to recover completely.

 Chapter 3024

    Lin Tianyu stood up, his figure flashed, and he ran directly in the direction of the snake formation.


    It''s still standard.


    Open the way by knife. Body method to avoid the attack of groups. Protect yourself by shaking the mountain.


    The advantages of more than doubling the strength have also been experienced.


    In fact, for these more powerful snake.


    Sometimes, the accuracy and speed of locking is just a little bit worse.


    It can go a little bit beyond that.


    That is to be able to create an opportunity to kill the snake in attack.


    If you slow down a little bit, you will miss the opportunity.


    In the same way, the speed of cutting is only a little bit apart.


    Come on, kill it.


    Slow down, you''ll lose.


    And it is such a kind of all aspects, in front of the battle beyond the limit of ascension. When Lin Tianyu was in this powerful snake formation, he also killed all the way.


    Unknowingly, it has already directly penetrated this divine snake array.


    At this time, although Lin Tianyu''s physical strength and spirit are not small consumption.


    Lin Tianyu felt it clearly.


    In his present state, he can still be in this divine snake formation again and make another round trip. There is no problem at all.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu looks back and feels carefully.


    This is the time when we penetrated the snake array.


    The snake that has been cut or even seriously injured is not counted. He actually killed nearly forty snakes at one time.


    It''s a world-wide difference from the effect of breaking into this divine snake array.


    Because, in front of this God snake formation, so many times down.


    He never killed a snake.


    But this time, we have such a big harvest.


    Of course.


    It is said that it is the effect of breaking through this divine snake array. In fact, it is only the first effect.


    After all, it''s a snake formation.


    Only for the first time, it was in a perfect state. Later, he came back to break into the snake formation. It''s just to make yourself reach a limit. Only by squeezing one''s own potential again and again can we achieve it.


    The state of a complete decline, can in each break through the God snake array, but also let oneself have a life to keep down.


    He was lucky.


    How can we kill the snake in the snake array.


    But each time, he broke through, although did not reach the limit of his body. However, they could not kill a snake in the snake array.


    This time, nearly 40 of them were killed.


    Moreover, there is still a spare force, and then continue to rush down in succession.


    Now that there''s still room.


    Lin Tianyu is not ready to rest.


    He wants to see it.


    Is it possible for us to kill all the snakes in this snake array once and for all in this breath.


    Then, take a rest to recover physical strength and spiritual power.


    So, Lin Tianyu went directly to the snake formation and killed it in the opposite direction.


    It''s going to go in the other direction, through.


    By the time it penetrated again, nearly half of the snakes in this snake array had been directly killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Even though the state is falling again.


    But Lin Tianyu felt it clearly.


    He can take a rest after killing all the snakes in the snake array.

 Chapter 3025

    After all, as the number of snakes in this array decreases.


    That power is falling in geometric multiples.


    His physical fitness is gradually falling.


    However, the decline of the power of the divine snake array is more severe than that of his physical strength. What''s more, there''s half the snake left. Inside, there are many others who have been cut and wounded by Lin Tianyu. It''s just a little bit more work. He can kill the snake on the spot.


    Yeah.


    If he plays well, he is afraid to rush again, even if he can''t kill the snake in this snake array.


    It should be about the same.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s spirit is more concentrated, once again toward the snake array.


    And when this fight is over.


    This powerful snake array is completely destroyed.


    At the scene, there were only about a dozen snakes left alive. Moreover, there are several of them, even if they survive, they are seriously injured.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Between the twinkling of Lin Tianyu''s figure, the black light flashed.


    In a few moments, the remaining ten or so snakes were completely solved by Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had a feeling.


    The next thing he has to face is the deep mountain forest where the snake king is.


    This will be his snake forest training, the last battle.


    It''s going to be the toughest battle.


    It''s also a chance war for him.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the deepest part of the forest.


    Then he found a clean place and sat on the ground. Recover physical strength and consumed spirit power.


    He''s going to get back to full strength.


    To meet his last battle.


    This time, Lin Tianyu stayed for four days.


    He felt that the whole person''s mental state and physical strength were in the best condition.


    At this time, he was again toward the depths of the mountain forest, where the king of the snake was.


    At the same time, we should keep the whole body and mind at ease.


    Lin Tianyu wants to meet the final battle with the best mood.


    So, along the way.


    Lin Tianyu had thought about it. I''m afraid, there must be a hidden snake, suddenly came out, launched a sneak attack on himself.


    But all the way forward, but never again encountered an attack.


    All around, except for the quiet mountain forest, there is nothing else.


    Go all the way.


    I feel the unusual quiet all around.


    The more Lin Tianyu could feel the feeling of depression on the eve of the decisive battle.


    Even Lin Tianyu can feel it.


    The snake king was watching him coldly in the mountains.


    It already knew it was coming.


    It should be in the deep part of the mountain forest that the most powerful battle has been arranged, waiting for oneself to go and fall into the trap.


    Then, kill yourself in one fell swoop.


    Lin Tianyu can even feel the breath of the snake king, which is spreading around him.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not delay at all.


    Continue to move towards the depth of the forest. Adjust their own mood and spirit to suit the final battle.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart, is rising a strong curiosity.


    This is the snake king.


    How powerful is it?

 Chapter 3026

    In this way, it continued to travel for a hundred miles.


    All around, it is still just a quiet and modest atmosphere. There was no slight noise, let alone the God snake, which was hiding all around, suddenly came out and launched a sneak attack on him.


    Such a quiet atmosphere.


    If the rest of them, before the showdown, are in it.


    It must have felt a kind of depression and uneasiness.


    But Lin Tianyu''s heart is quiet.


    Originally, his mood is strong enough.


    Moreover, since this period of time, he has experienced too many wars. Almost can be regarded as, every moment, in a kind of high-intensity combat.


    Even, a lot of times, Lin Tianyu is completely in the middle of life.


    Such a fight.


    Not only let his strength, in the limit again and again, has been a strong promotion.


    Moreover, also let him this kind of feeling between life and death, completely despised.


    Even now, let him in a kind of life and death, he will not have the slightest mood fluctuations.


    Therefore, this kind of strange atmosphere is just a common feeling when Lin Tianyu walks all the way.


    Even if, on the road ahead, there is a crisis of death, waiting for themselves.


    Lin Tianyu did not take it to heart.


    But when he went deep, he stopped.


    All of a sudden, he felt it and went through the forest in front of him.


    He is finally about to arrive at the hiding place of the snake king.


    It''s right there.


    Waiting for Lin Tianyu to come.


    Lin Tianyu released his divine consciousness and wanted to feel what kind of situation was behind that mountain forest. However, when his divine sense was released, he could not feel anything.


    This is


    Lin Tianyu understood it all at once.


    Isn''t this the time before, when he was fighting, his divine sense was suddenly suppressed and could not sense the attack on his side?


    At that time, it was clear that the king of the snake was powerful.


    It releases a natural ability.


    Then, it directly affected Lin Tianyu''s telepathy.


    Since this God snake king has such a kind of ability to exist.


    Well, in the deepest part of the forest, where its nest is.


    The snake king must have released such an ability to cover up his whole nest and not allow others to explore the situation in his nest at will.


    It seems that it is impossible to perceive the situation here in advance.


    In this case, you can enter this place and see it with your own eyes.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and kept walking towards the last covered mountain forest.


    Soon, it was directly transferred into this dense mountain forest.


    Through this mountain forest.


    There is a beautiful place behind.


    Flowers and plants, pleasing to the eye.


    Then, among the flowers and plants, the first thing that came into Lin''s eyes was not the powerful snake array in his imagination. But there were only a dozen snakes, there, staring at him coldly.


    Lin Tianyu sensed a little more carefully. There were more than a dozen snakes in front of him.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu was surprised.

 Chapter 3027

    This is clearly wrong.


    In Lin Tianyu''s feeling, when he came to the place where the snake king was, he should have arranged a unique killing array and waited for himself.


    Even, there should be a snake formation.


    It''s several times, or even more, than the most powerful snake array he encountered when he came to the front. That''s completely possible.


    The protection of the snake king''s nest is naturally the most powerful and tight.


    But now?


    In front of us, there are only a dozen of them.


    And that''s not the point.


    More importantly.


    Lin Tianyu has just sensed the strength of the breath on these snakes.


    That is to say, it is obviously weaker than those powerful snakes that he met in the end, and the breath of these ten or so snakes is obviously a little weaker.


    Moreover, in terms of body shape, he was one smaller than those he met when he finally broke into the strongest snake formation.


    As a beast level, although not necessarily the bigger the body, the stronger the strength.


    But always, as a kind of god beast.


    Their strength can also use their body shape to make a more intuitive comparison.


    It''s one size smaller and the breath is a little weaker.


    That is obviously weaker than those snakes he met in the last powerful snake array. There are about ten weak snakes here. Do they still want to stop Lin Tianyu''s attack?


    Or, these snakes, in fact, were not arranged by the king of the snake, ready to block Lin Tianyu''s opponent.


    Because the snake king was completely convinced of his power.


    Therefore, he did not expect these snakes to stop him.


    The snake king is ready to kill himself by himself.


    Lin Tianyu thought and thought.


    At the end, it''s the only feeling.


    Only such a statement is reasonable.


    Can only reluctantly justify itself.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes twinkled, gently moved his steps, and continued to move forward to the deepest place of this mountain forest.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s mind, sounded a voice.


    "Welcome to my snake king palace."


    This is the snake king.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart, immediately had such a judgment. At the same time, it also stopped.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "since I have come. And you want to kill me, too. Well, you can come out. Let''s fight! "


    Lin Tianyu''s voice went out.


    The whole "snake king palace" was filled with echoes.


    Once again, the voice of the snake king rang out in Lin Tianyu''s mind, "human, you have entered the snake forest to experience, and that''s all.


    "But you should never, never.


    "I shouldn''t have killed my grandson.


    "From the moment you killed my grandson.


    "You are doomed to be buried in this snake forest.


    "But I didn''t think of it. You are so powerful. Moreover, there is such a rapid growth in strength.


    "I was able to survive under all my arrangements.


    "What''s more, it''s all the way to my snake king''s palace."


    Lin Tianyu was puzzled.


    He killed the snake king''s grandson.


    Why, he doesn''t have any impression.

 Chapter 3028

    Lin Tianyu simply did not want to think about it any more.


    After he entered the snake forest, he killed many demon snakes and God snakes.


    He did not remember how many snakes he killed.


    Among so many snakes, which one is the grandson of the God snake king.


    It''s impossible for Lin Tianyu to understand.


    But suddenly, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    He remembered.


    He killed so many snakes.


    But in the body, there is only one snake bead. It''s a demon snake that was killed in the beginning.


    Is that the demon snake, the grandson of this God snake king.


    Lin Tianyu said: "God snake king, the grandson you said, is that the demon snake with snake beads in its body?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The idea of the snake king was passed on, which contained a lot of resentment.


    God snake king said: "damned human, since you have killed my grandson, then use your life to make compensation.


    "Your spirits will go to hell with you.


    "Don''t worry.


    "I''m not going to let you die so easily.


    "I will draw out your spirit. Let your soul, in endless fantasy, suffer endless suffering. And then, I''ve lived a million years. I will take your life. "


    Lin Tianyu is preparing to blurt out.


    At that time, his grandson wanted to kill himself.


    So in the end, I will kill his grandson.


    But just when he was about to say this, Lin Tianyu was amused.


    He went into the snake forest to practice.


    Then, he has a completely hostile relationship with all the poisonous snakes in the magic array. Isn''t it a proper thing for those poisonous snakes to kill him?


    And then, of course, he killed the snakes.


    There is no reason for this.


    However, when the king of the snake opened his mouth, he himself was influenced to a certain extent, and he had the idea of refuting it.


    From the front, that time, it was clearly under the influence of the God snake king that his divine consciousness was totally useless.


    In addition, we can completely block our own divinity detection.


    From this, we can see that this snake king should have its own characteristics in the spirit power.


    Therefore, when it makes a sound, it even affects its own direction of thinking.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart was filled with:


    facing such a god snake king.


    He really needs to be more careful.


    Otherwise, it may not have been fought yet. He is about to fall into an illusion set by the other party. Has been led by the other side.


    If so.


    Even if the other side''s combat power is not so strong.


    Maybe I will lose a lot.


    As Lin Tianyu thought about it, his spirit and soul were surging.


    At this time, he really felt a subconscious influence on his spirit.


    Sure enough, before he knew it, the snake king had already started to fight him.


    Lin Tianyu cleared out the subtle influence of the spirit, and said, "God snake king, don''t say so much. If you want to get revenge, you can light it out. I''ll take it all. "

 Chapter 3029

    "Why


    The king of the snake suddenly heard a light voice.


    Obviously, after Lin Tianyu cleared out the influence from the spirit.


    The snake king also felt it soon.


    "It seems that I really underestimated you, a little human being."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "it seems that I have underestimated you, the snake king."


    "Ha ha Ha ha Hey, hey... "


    Then, in Lin Tianyu''s consciousness, there was a variety of laughter.


    Then, from the depths of the snake king palace, came a painted black snake.


    Even though this is a divine snake.


    In terms of body shape. Even, it is smaller than the dozens of snakes in front of Lin Tianyu.


    What''s more, I feel that its breath seems to be weaker.


    But Lin Tianyu can be completely sure at a glance.


    This is the snake king who will fight against him in the end.


    The snake king moved over and said, "little man, I really want to thank you. If you hadn''t broken into my snake king palace. I got the chance. Maybe, I''m still trapped in the depths of the snake king''s palace until now. I can''t move a step.


    "But because you, a little human being, broke into this place.


    "It''s actually the opening of a prison that has imprisoned me and made me free again.


    "If you hadn''t killed my grandson, maybe I really didn''t want to kill a little human like you."


    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu felt it again.


    His own spirit seems to have been influenced by the snake king.


    And, seriously.


    He should have been influenced by the spirit of the snake king when he laughed.


    The effect of this kind of influence is almost imperceptible.


    Before the slightest feeling, it has been hit.


    Let''s not talk about the strength of the snake king.


    Just his spirit aspect, anytime and anywhere will affect the opponent.


    It''s just too scary.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu''s heart was shocked, but he also moved his spirit from time to time. Stay alert.


    He was really afraid.


    If you are not careful, you will fall into it.


    At the end of the day, you can imagine.


    Lin Tianyu stares warily at the snake king.


    Such a kind of God snake king, who may let himself be completely attacked at any time and place, still has to kill this one God snake king quickly before he can be insured.


    Otherwise, perhaps, when, oneself will be hit.


    Lin Tianyu had a flash in his eyes.


    Then, in the twinkle of the figure, a black knife light directly chopped at the snake king.


    Lin Tianyu is sure that he is as weak as the snake king.


    With a knife, he can take the other side''s life completely.


    However, when Lin Tianyu''s black knife was cut in the past, he found that the God snake king in front of him did not even move.


    Almost completely ignored his black knife light.


    What''s going on?


    Is it because he was deeply influenced by the snake king.


    All of my actions now.


    In fact, it has fallen into a deep illusion.

 Chapter 3030

    Thinking so, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but sweat on his forehead.


    If he is now completely immersed in a kind of illusion created by this God snake king.


    This is really terrible.


    Lin Tianyu quickly ran his own spirit power.


    What a pity.


    He doesn''t have a good spirit skill.


    It seems that he must get a good spirit skill.


    Otherwise, they are faced with masters who are good at spirit and soul, such as the God snake king. I almost don''t have much power to fight back.


    Even when you''re in it.


    Is it in reality or in illusion.


    I''m totally geographical.


    Eh!


    No.


    Lin Tianyu felt this way. He felt that the blade of the knife turned and cut directly to one side.


    After the crash.


    The black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand is raised.


    Even with him, Lin Tianyu stepped back several steps.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the direction that collided with his blade. He found that it was one of the dozen or so random snakes that he had seen before. There was an attack on him.


    Isn''t the snake feeling so weak?


    How now, with their own blade hard under. Even if they are able to achieve a balanced effect.


    Is this a much weaker snake than the one he met before?


    To be able to make a hard collision with my own blade. Moreover, it did not fall behind at all.


    This kind of strength is ten times stronger than the most powerful one among the divine snakes we met before.


    But why is the breath on his body so weak?


    Moreover, the body shape is clearly to be a large part smaller.


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully, but he couldn''t come up with one.


    And this snake, when it attacked him.


    Lin Tianyu has no feeling at all.


    It''s strange, too.


    It was as if his telepathy had completely failed.


    Lin Tianyu swept to the black snake king.


    Then, he also understood.


    It must be the power of the snake king. Let his divine sense, completely lost the sense of the outside world. At the end of the day, he just relied on his innate sensitivity to fight and the power of the sword he had developed from the previous battles.


    It''s at the last minute that we''re finally reacting.


    He just blocked the blow with a black knife.


    And the snake king was in place and didn''t use it.


    That''s what he''s sure of.


    It is impossible for Lin Tianyu to break through the ten sacred snakes that stopped him and attack him.


    What else does he have to worry about and avoid?


    Here, there are ten strength so strong against the sky. It can almost be called the king''s snake guard in the early four grades.


    And the God snake king''s power against the heaven.


    It can completely block Lin Tianyu''s telepathy.


    Only when the serpent had attacked nearby. Relying on the instinct of fighting and the sense of the sword, he made a counterattack.


    Lin Tianyu was tight.


    Hiss!


    At this time, one of the ten snakes attacked him.


    Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill depends on the induction of the blade''s posture.


    It is in the critical moment, made a response, the snake, to cut away.


    But when he cut open the snake, Lin Tianyu was still driven by the sword, and then stepped back several steps to stabilize his step.

 Chapter 3031

    Lin Tianyu quickly looked at the snake that had just been chopped by himself.


    The snake fell to the ground.


    It''s not hurt at all.


    Only a white mark remained. But the eyes can be seen, so disappeared.


    Lin Tianyu had a meal in his heart.


    With his current strength, it is almost impossible for him to deal with more than ten divine snakes. Not to mention, there is an unpredictable power of the snake king.


    These ten snakes.


    If you want to deal with it. Only if he cuts down and just cuts the key point, it is possible that the snake will be hurt and killed.


    But with the presence of the snake king, Lin Tianyu''s divine sense could not be displayed at all.


    He couldn''t lock the snake in advance. It can only be when the serpent has attacked near, it can be completely locked with the blade.


    But in this way, it is completely lost the opportunity.


    How could it be that in such a quick and short period of time, it was easy to lock the key point of the snake.


    But if you don''t lock it in.


    Just under the attack.


    It''s impossible to hurt the snake. It can be seen that the power of the snake is so strong. As long as Lin Tianyu does not pay attention, let the other party attack. The harm to oneself should not be underestimated. Moreover, such a powerful snake, its body''s toxin, must also be strong to the extreme.


    Moreover, until this meeting, it was just a divine snake, attacking Lin Tianyu.


    If there were several snakes, even the ten snakes, they all attacked Lin Tianyu at the same time. Then, there was another God, the snake king, who cooperated with it and suppressed his divine sense.


    Lin Tianyu clearly feels.


    He couldn''t have had a chance to escape the attack of these snakes.


    Look at these snakes.


    Clearly every time, it was just a divine snake attacking him.


    It should be that they still disdain to attack themselves together.


    The king of the serpent.


    These ten snakes are clearly the king of the serpents. The strength of each one is far more than that of the other snakes.


    In particular, one''s own divine consciousness is completely suppressed.


    It was impossible for him to feel the snake''s attack until he had attacked it all the time.


    Once trapped in a siege, there is no life but death.


    After the idea came into being, Lin Tianyu flashed his figure and left at the exit of the snake king palace.


    Although Lin Tianyu doesn''t care about fighting.


    Even if it''s a battle on the line. He was not afraid.


    But now, once you''re under siege.


    That''s not a fight. It''s to be slaughtered directly by these snakes.


    It''s just looking for death.


    Lin Tianyu is not so confused about the form.


    Even if he is not afraid of any battle. But here, it doesn''t include the pure act of seeking death.


    Lin Tianyu turned and ran out.


    But when he ran away, Lin Tianyu also found a strange phenomenon. That is, except what his eyes see. I can''t feel the surrounding scene any more.


    In principle, the cultivation has reached their level.


    In the process of traveling again, even if you don''t use your eyes at all, you can bypass any obstacle with a little telepathy.


    But now, except for a pair of eyes.


    He could no longer use the slightest sense of divinity to sense the surrounding environment.

 Chapter 3032

    For monks who are used to sensing their surroundings with knowledge.


    In this way, the divine consciousness is suppressed to almost zero.


    Although the eyes can still see the surrounding situation.


    But this gives people the feeling of suddenly becoming a blind man.


    The spiritual sense of a monk is much more useful and powerful than the effect seen by his eyes.


    This even, will let the mood slightly weak, some friars, first of all, will rise a kind of confused fear from the heart. But Lin Tianyu didn''t have such a vague fear. But he also clearly felt a strong crisis.


    So even the eyes can see what''s going on around them.


    Lin Tianyu also used the fastest speed to escape to the snake king palace.


    Hiss!


    When the figure just flashed out.


    Suddenly, in the right rear, an attack, suddenly toward Lin Tianyu attack.


    Whoosh!


    A flash of black knife technique.


    With a bang, the black knife struck with something.


    In Lin Tianyu''s weak to a few can not be checked inside the induction. His knife should have hit the head of an attacking snake.


    And this time the impact.


    As before. Still did not attack this snake to him, caused any damage.


    But also because of this impact.


    Let Lin Tianyu escape, in the force of the collision, steeply accelerated some.


    All right.


    Since it is impossible to hurt these snakes, they launched an attack on themselves.


    Then, use the impact force of these snakes to speed up their escape.


    Make up your mind.


    The speed of Lin Tianyu''s escape did not decrease at all. On the contrary, he speeded up his escape to the outside of the snake king palace.


    Sure enough, I just escaped for a while.


    "Hiss" a sound, is a god snake again, launched a powerful attack to oneself.


    However, Lin Tianyu, who had been prepared for a long time, hit him with a knife according to the strategy in front of him.


    With the sound of "bang", Lin Tianyu''s speed was accelerated again.


    Then, after four or five attacks.


    Every time, Lin Tianyu grasped the best time to make a knife. It happened to be able to let their own speed, to a speed up. Then, if you dodge, you will have escaped from the exit of the snake king palace.


    This is not right!


    How can you escape so easily?


    What''s more, when the snakes attacked themselves, they didn''t do their best. It seems as if I was just chasing myself. It''s fun.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu combined the previous and the later events.


    All of a sudden, there was a movement in my heart.


    I''m afraid there will be a great crisis on his way to escape. I''m waiting for myself.


    In front of me, it''s a long way to the snake king''s palace.


    He has never met a snake that attacks himself.


    Where have all these snakes gone?


    If what you expect is right.


    I''m afraid that all of them were ambushed under the arrangement of the snake king. After that, the snake came back and ran away. I didn''t give myself any chance to escape.


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu quickly released his divine consciousness and glanced toward the front.


    But at this time, his divine consciousness was still completely suppressed.


    There''s no sense at all.

 Chapter 3033

    Although God is limited, it is totally impossible to sense.


    But that sixth sense of the monks born out of the constant killing of the cutting.


    Let Lin Tianyu can clearly feel.


    He must have a strong crisis and is waiting for him to escape.


    All the cold sweat on Lin Tianyu''s forehead came down.


    All the snake that was coming from that road was gathered by the king of God snake and stopped on the way ahead. To stop your departure. There are God snake king in the rear, and the ten powerful snake with the greatest strength, and then follow them.


    In such a situation, he has no possibility of escaping at all.


    And, in all of these crises.


    Lin Tianyu also clearly felt.


    This is the biggest crisis.


    It should still be from this black snake king.


    If there is no such God, the snake king.


    Lin Tianyu even has several ways to help him leave the place. If he is unable to help, his divinity can be restored. He also had confidence to fight against the serpents.


    With his strength.


    Even if it is the end of the enemy.


    But also have the confidence of the first World War.


    Even, the separation of the thousands of phantom avatars, and the transcendent body method, plus the sharp sword and the fist method of shaking the mountain.


    He has a lot of control to escape.


    But now, God is completely limited.


    It was like suddenly becoming a blind man.


    If you want to escape, this is also a countless drop.


    What do you do?


    Be calm.


    Since the two Dao arranged such a fantasy for their own experience. Then there must be a line of vitality.


    Otherwise, it will lose the significance of experience.


    Let yourself experience failure directly.


    Where is the vitality of this line?


    By this time, Lin Tianyu simply did not let his speed reach the limit, but escaped.


    But as we fled, I tried to think.


    What is the chance of breaking the situation in this.


    Of course, the best chance to break the enemy is to cut this God snake king directly under the knife. Then, there was no such suppression of divinity. Then the chance that he escaped would be much bigger.


    But cut the king of the serpent under the sword.


    It''s totally impossible.


    First of all, with those ten strong to the limit. Even with the benefit of his own sword, he can not break the snake that the other party defends, and has been guarding the king of the God snake.


    It''s just the snake king.


    Lin Tianyu felt it in a hidden way.


    Its strength is also bound to be powerful.


    Although the front, feel, this God snake king strength, very weak.


    But the same thing, these ten powerful God snakes. At first, in Lin Tianyu''s perception, is not it weak and small?


    But now?


    Once engaged, it can be seen.


    Where are they weak.


    Clearly, it is powerful to a point. Even his knife technique can not hurt the other side.


    So why did they give themselves a very weak feeling.


    In this, it should be that they have grown to a certain extent, and have been able to lock their energy completely in their own body.


    There is no such powerful energy leak.


    So, first sense is above.


    Instead, they give others a feeling of weakness and incomparable.

 Chapter 3034

    Let''s do it.


    This snake king''s weakness. It should be that he has cultivated to a higher level and completely integrated his own energy into his body.


    In fact, the God snake king itself should be strong to a pole.


    Otherwise, if there is no strong strength.


    How can the king of the snake command such a huge group of poisonous snakes?


    After all, it is obvious that the way to kill the snake king is not feasible.


    Maybe, there is a possibility.


    On the road ahead of him, there was no encirclement of snakes at all.


    It''s just the front, the last phase of the March, the anomalies, and this kind of fighting. The abnormality of the ten powerful snakes. In addition, the divine consciousness has been completely suppressed, and there is no sense of the psychological pressure of the situation ahead.


    And so on.


    Is to let itself born out of a hesitation.


    I think there must be a strong ambush on the way to escape.


    Even, they gave birth to the sixth sense, which confirmed their own inner thoughts.


    Maybe, it''s just bluffing yourself.


    It is precisely because his divine consciousness is suppressed by the God snake king, and he is totally unable to sense the situation ahead.


    Plus the anomalies of the previous line.


    There is a great possibility that in the front, there will be a strong ambush, waiting for themselves.


    But the same is true.


    It is precisely because their own divine sense can not sense the situation in the road ahead. And then there''s the anomaly along the way.


    Well, it''s also possible that it''s very close to the snake king''s palace. There are no other snakes.


    Even, the sixth sense developed in the battle.


    It''s also possible that it''s just a psychological effect of scaring yourself.


    Yes.


    It''s all possible.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu accelerated and fled to the outside.


    Sizzling, hissing


    But it''s just a short escape.


    Suddenly, in front of them, dozens of snakes came out. At the same time, he launched a fierce attack on himself. In all directions, they almost surrounded themselves.


    Fortunately, there is a sixth sense in front of us.


    Lin Tianyu only managed to speed up the escape, but also divided some thoughts to deal with the unexpected situation.


    So, under the careful handling.


    As soon as this incident started, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand turned into a black light and chopped it towards the front. Although there is no way to use the divine sense to lock in the attack targets one by one.


    It can also be guided directly by the eyes.


    Then, when you get into a small area.


    It''s a knife like attack.


    Under a knife, it''s not just to block all the snakes that attack. I even took the opportunity to kill a few. Occasionally there are one or two fish that miss the net.


    However, under the cover of shaking mountain and hitting fist, it is impossible for them to protect themselves and give them the slightest chance.


    Lin Tianyu was delighted.


    Fall to the ground.


    Even in this sudden change, at the same time in the face of such dozens of strength is still extremely powerful snake attack. He was able to deal with it calmly.


    But immediately, the joy in my heart did not rise completely.


    Lin Tianyu then changed his look.


    In front of him, where the eyes can see.


    He was surrounded by the surging serpents.

 Chapter 3035

    Just look at it like this.


    There must be at least one or two thousand snakes.


    If there is a snake that can''t be found under the suppression of his own divine consciousness. Well, it will only be more than that.


    There are so many snakes that make up the formation.


    Suddenly under the attack.


    Why should we fight against it.


    It''s just tired enough to kill myself here.


    Moreover, it was completely suppressed.


    To make one''s divinity fail to sense the target. This kind of battle is launched when the target is completely out of the target.


    The difficulty of this war, almost no one can complete.


    In addition, there are ten powerful king snakes in the rear, which are far more powerful than the rest.


    In such a battle.


    The ten King snakes were involved in the attack.


    Lin Tianyu couldn''t imagine it.


    He stood quietly before the mighty battle of 1000 or 2000 snakes.


    He didn''t move.


    The two thousand serpents in front of him did not attack first.


    They didn''t seem to be in a hurry to attack.


    They just stop themselves here.


    Then, waiting for the arrival of the snake king, waiting for the order of attack.


    As long as you don''t move.


    They will not attack.


    After a while.


    After Lin Tianyu escaped all the way, the black snake king and the ten powerful snakes came here directly from the rear.


    At this time, in Lin Tianyu''s mind, the voice of the God snake king sounded again.


    "Little man, you''d better take it with your hands.


    "For your help.


    "I can give you a lighter way to die.


    "Otherwise, you will surely be bitten by ten thousand snakes and die. Even, your spirit will be drawn out and endure the trials of millions of years before you will be completely disillusioned. "


    The voice of the God snake king is full of a strong power of persuasion.


    Even Lin Tianyu was almost shaken.


    Indeed, in the present situation.


    After making his divine sense completely useless.


    There was almost no other way for him to go except to be captured.


    The snake king is right.


    But then, Lin Tianyu was dead to run his own spirit of power, to resist the voice from the God snake king.


    This is also fortunately, the previous several times almost suffered from the God snake king''s dark hand.


    Let Lin Tianyu be alert.


    Lin Tianyu simply drank and said, "God snake king, if you want to kill me, you have to see if you really have such a skill.


    "Do you think you can deal with me with so many soldiers and crabs?


    "Always, the real victory.


    "It''s not just the number of these soldiers that we can win.


    "This requires real strength to be able to do it.


    "Come and fight!"


    With Lin Tianyu''s last word of "war" coming out.


    From Lin Tianyu''s body, there is a kind of fighting spirit.


    The intensity of the war.


    Even in front of him, there are enemies that are tens of millions of times more powerful than him.


    There was no possibility of him yielding at all.

 Chapter 3036

    Lin Tianyu said so.


    And suddenly released such a strong sense of war.


    That''s because he felt that the power of the snake king was too strong.


    Therefore, he wanted to use such a strong sense of war to drive away the temptation of the God snake king.


    Otherwise, he is worried about his own mood.


    Really will be in such a kind of agitation. During the battle, it was affected.


    At this time, his intention to fight must not be defeated.


    Otherwise, if it is not supported by such a strong sense of war.


    It is very likely that he will not have the determination to fight in the first World War under the strong strength of the other side.


    "Good."


    The voice of the king of the snake was also heard directly in Lin Tianyu''s consciousness of the sea.


    "Since you are so ungrateful. Prepare for the pain of death.


    "Your spirit will be drawn out and tempered for millions of years.


    "You''ll come to the end and ask me to kill you."


    Sizzling


    Then, the snakes in front of him, just like the tide, surged towards Lin Tianyu. Waves of fierce attacks spread out to Lin Tianyu.


    But so many attacks, suddenly toward Lin Tianyu attack.


    In addition to what he saw with his eyes.


    His divinity can''t sense the attack from other directions.


    Trapped in this kind of encirclement.


    He had no chance of survival at all.


    No way.


    Can not completely let themselves into.


    Lin Tianyu thought, his figure accelerated sharply and rushed to the front. It''s still a black sword. Protect yourself with the fist of shaking the mountain. The body method of thousands of illusions and thousands of incarnations is completely driven to the extreme. Let those who attack their own snake, simply can not catch their own shadow.


    What''s more, as long as Lin Tianyu''s speed of impact movement is fast enough.


    He is equivalent to, just need to protect against the attack from the front.


    At the back and the side, he could get rid of them completely with his fast moving speed.


    This method that Lin Tianyu thought of is also a very effective method.


    Especially when we just got into the battle of the two thousand snakes, the effect was even more obvious.


    We fought all the way.


    There is no resistance at all.


    However, after a certain distance, they entered the snake array composed of more than 2000 snakes. Lin Tianyu felt that he was fighting like this. It is impossible to see the last hope.


    There are too many snakes.


    With the battle of Lin Tianyu.


    He''s just out of the way. But under the hindrance of these serpents.


    The snake on the periphery moved again and rushed towards the direction he rushed out.


    In this way.


    It is almost never possible for him to break out of the super snake array composed of these 2000 snakes.


    Unless he can kill all the 2000 snakes.


    Or, it''s possible to kill most of them.


    But his power alone, especially when his divine consciousness is limited, can not work at all.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to achieve such a record.


    If according to such a method, toward the outside in the past.


    He had no choice but to be exhausted and die in the snake formation.


    Moreover, in addition to the two thousand snakes, there are ten powerful snakes out there, staring at themselves.

 Chapter 3037

    If there are those powerful to the extreme snake, join in.


    He was harassing Lin Tianyu.


    The situation he has to face is even more dangerous and multiplied.


    Now, the bigger the battle, it has made his consumption, to the point of fierce against the sky. If there is a powerful snake, it will disturb him. Let his attack and March be slightly blocked.


    He must have been more difficult.


    If you are in the position of the God snake king, you will certainly adjust the powerful snake to participate in such a battle.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is tight.


    This is even worse.


    In this way, a variety of adverse factors add up.


    He did not say that he broke out of the powerful snake array composed of the two thousand divine snakes. I''m afraid that if only one third of them have broken through, they will be consumed in this divine snake array.


    EH.


    Something''s wrong.


    When I stepped into this snake array, according to the truth. The snake king had to arrange for the powerful snake to join in.


    When they join in, they don''t want to kill themselves.


    As long as they form a certain interference to themselves.


    Well, for their own consumption.


    At least, the impact on their own mood will be too big to imagine.


    But now, for such a long time, he did not send out a powerful snake around it, interfering with himself.


    This seems to be a little unreasonable.


    What''s more, in front of you, in the palace of the snake king, when you attack yourself.


    The ten powerful snakes.


    If they join forces, they attack themselves.


    With their extremely powerful, King level strength. I''m afraid that I can''t even escape from the snake king palace.


    None of these seems reasonable.


    Those powerful king level serpents attack themselves.


    Every time, there is only one out.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu thought in his heart.


    It should be the strength of these snakes to a certain extent, they are completely disdained to unite again, launched an attack on themselves. Therefore, every time, only one is sent out.


    Even when you run away.


    Every time, it''s just a snake chasing after itself and attacking.


    Their kind of attack.


    It looks like you''re attacking yourself.


    But now, think about it.


    That is clearly like a kind of drive.


    They just want to drive themselves out of the snake king palace. Then, from the outside, the arrangement of the two thousand God snakes, to launch an attack on themselves.


    The ten King level snakes were extremely powerful.


    There is also the power of the unpredictable snake king.


    It seems that they have never thought of killing themselves by themselves.


    They just drove themselves out and set up a bureau.


    So, what is the reason for all this?


    Lin Tianyu is fighting and thinking about the reasons.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu must.


    Is that the reason?


    Perhaps, at the beginning, when I saw the God snake king, I was completely wrong about this thing.

 Chapter 3038

    In fact, in addition to the influence of this special spirit, that God snake king.


    Its strength itself is extremely weak.


    And the reason why I feel it.


    This snake king is powerful.


    The fundamental reason is that in the palace of snake king, the influence of the ten gods who look weak but powerful. In addition, this black god snake king is the king of all snakes in the snake forest. In my own impression, there will be a preconceived idea.


    I have already identified its strength, incomparably powerful.


    Therefore, in their own heart, formed a psychological set.


    But actually?


    The strength of the snake king is not only incomparable.


    On the contrary, it is very weak.


    Just like the kind of breath it shows itself.


    If so, then all these things will be able to work completely.


    This snake king is actually a very weak snake. The reason why it can become the king of the snake is that it has its own specialty in the cultivation of the spirit. It can affect all the snakes in the snake forest.


    Then, in the heart of all snakes, it also has an impression of incomparable height.


    It naturally became the Supreme God and snake king.


    But it is just because its strength is too weak.


    So, when faced with an opponent, especially a strong opponent.


    That is to say, you will be very careful.


    Then, the most stringent protection will be carried out.


    For example, Lin Tianyu is so powerful that he can go all the way from the bottom of the snake forest to the practitioners in the snake king palace.


    Nature has become the first protection object of the God snake king.


    Be careful, it has always let the ten powerful to the extreme of the God snake, to protect it. Even when he launched an attack on Lin Tianyu, he just launched a powerful snake to attack.


    Then, the other nine powerful snakes are all guarding it.


    It is simply afraid that Lin Tianyu''s sudden attack has caused harm to it.


    Even now.


    Lin Tianyu has been hidden in the formation of more than 2000 snakes, completely trapped in the siege.


    This God snake king, also because of fear and caution.


    It still did not send out the ten powerful snakes to attack and interfere with Lin Tianyu.


    Still just guard at its side, to prevent any sudden changes.


    In this respect.


    That is to say more.


    The strength of this snake king is really weak to the extreme.


    Just, too careful.


    However, it is precisely because of this kind of caution that the weakness of its strength is fully exposed.


    If that''s right.


    Such a weak snake.


    Then, as long as Lin Tianyu can impact on the snake king. Then, if you suddenly attack it.


    Lin Tianyu was almost sure that he would be able to cut the snake king with a single blow.


    But this idea, also just think so oneself.


    Will it be true?


    What if you think wrong?


    Is this snake king a powerful snake?

 Chapter 3039

    If this is the strength of the snake king, I think I''m wrong.


    In fact, its strength is incomparable.


    And he wanted to kill the snake king, and rushed to it. In particular, there are layers of barriers, it is bound to pay a certain price. It is possible to reach it.


    Can wait for it''s side.


    But found that this God snake king strength is strong against the sky.


    Don''t say it''s a kill.


    Even if they want to fight, they will be suppressed by the snake king.


    At that time, it will be more and more into a passive situation.


    But in case, I guess I''m right.


    This snake king is really weak to the extreme.


    As long as they have a chance to get close to it, under a blow, they can take its life.


    As long as such results can be achieved.


    Well, first of all, I won''t be oppressed by the spirit of the snake king. His divine sense can be recovered to sense the enemy''s situation around him and lock in the target.


    Their own strength, at least can rise more than double.


    Even more, it is entirely possible.


    Second, they are the snakes that are now besieging themselves.


    If all of a sudden, their king was killed by themselves.


    They are bound to form a certain chaotic situation. And during the attack, the landing will not be so orderly.


    That''s a chance to get out of life.


    Gambling?


    Lin Tianyu pondered a little, and he had a decision in mind.


    Bet.


    Anyway, even if you don''t bet on it.


    By now, I have been trapped in such a powerful formation composed of more than 2000 divine snakes. He died of exhaustion. It''s just a matter of time.


    If I make a mistake.


    That is just to let their own this kind of extinction, a little earlier than that.


    But once I bet right.


    That''s where I live in this hopeless situation where I can''t see any hope at all.


    Is it true that he, as a master, can wait, and when he is finally defeated or even doomed to perish, he will let the two swords of the spirit of the weapon fight to save himself?


    Shame or not?


    There was a flash in Lin Tianyu''s eyes.


    Then, with the operation of the skill.


    Lin Tianyu''s Qi and blood swelled. A force of blood surrounded the whole body.


    When Lin Tianyu decided to gamble, he also directly burned part of his Qi and blood to carry out the plan.


    He did his best.


    Of course, under this kind of hard work.


    If you succeed.


    If it fails.


    Because just burning the situation of Qi and blood, it is bound to make themselves more weak, into a certain period of weakness.


    Then, the next situation is bound to take a sharp turn for the worse.


    I''m in a situation that''s totally against me.


    But since I decided to gamble.


    Then you can''t leave any retreat for yourself.


    Otherwise, let''s not say that we have to break into it. This is already a deep snake formation. Even if it''s the ten King level powerful snakes that have been guarding the side and protecting the king of the snake. You can''t make it.


    And, like this, the assassination of this God, the snake king.


    Absolutely, it''s just a chance.

 Chapter 3040

    With the burning of Qi and blood.


    Especially now, Lin Tianyu has already cultivated the body cultivation method Vajra body to the peak state in the later period.


    Lin Tianyu burned nearly 20% of his Qi and blood at one time.


    So, for a moment, Lin Tianyu even felt it.


    Inside his body, there is an explosive force.


    The strength of this power.


    Even, Lin Tianyu felt that he had to find an opponent and fight a good fight with such a force.


    Moreover, he felt that he was powerful at the moment.


    All of them are more than 100 times more powerful than the strength in front of us.


    It''s a powerful force against the sky.


    Lin Tianyu no longer hesitated. Instead, he rushed to the direction where the snake king palace was located.


    For a while, even the snakes in the snake array did not respond.


    In addition, Lin Tianyu''s strength has become so strong that he has reached the level of against the sky.


    As a result, when almost none of the snakes in the snake array could fully reflect it, Lin Tianyu had already directly rushed out of the snake array. Towards the direction of the black snake king.


    And in this kind of rush toward each other.


    Lin Tianyu could also clearly feel a kind of fear and fear in the other side''s black snake king.


    Although it''s well disguised.


    But Lin Tianyu or from his sensitive eyes, clearly found out.


    Hey, hey!


    This is just to prove that my guess is completely correct.


    As a result, the impact speed of Lin Tianyu was a little faster.


    He knows it too well.


    Even if your guess is absolutely right. He just had a chance to kill the snake king.


    If you miss this one.


    Then, next, the protection of the God snake king for himself must be more powerful.


    Even, it is impossible to get close to it.


    This time, even if it is paid a big price.


    He must succeed with one blow.


    Lin Tianyu is under attack.


    On the other side of the snake king, the ten powerful king level snakes have been guarding the king. First of all, he responded and attacked Lin Tianyu. Blocking Lin Tianyu''s approach.


    In this meeting, Lin Tianyu''s strength is much stronger than that in the front.


    Especially under this burning Qi and blood, this sudden burst out of that strong feeling.


    Let Lin Tianyu think straight, to rely on their own strength, all the way to crush this block in the front of the road above the enemy.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu didn''t flinch at all, so he directly attacked the road block and the snake.


    Boom!


    A knife struck one of the snakes.


    The effect of this time is much better than that of fighting the snake.


    With a knife, the snake was knocked out.


    Even though the snake reached the king level, there was a clear blood mark on it.


    However, at the same time, Lin Tianyu was also directly shaken, but also stepped back several steps.


    Then, following this snake, there is another king level power snake, attacking Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 3041

    Lin Tianyu took advantage of the situation and attacked.


    It''s another one.


    The king level snake, which had just rushed towards him, was chopped and flew out by him.


    But then, the third King level snake attacked him again.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu clearly saw it.


    The first snake that was cut off by him and flew out was back again. To attack him again.


    What''s more, behind him, there was a "hissing" sound.


    Obviously, the snake in the snake array also rushed over. It''s about to form a circle around him again.


    And in front of me, the snake king also gradually retreated.


    In this way, the delay went on.


    I''m afraid that in this action, the God snake king will escape.


    This time, I lost a lot.


    Waiting for their own, it is only the outcome of the defeat.


    That''s not going to work.


    Can I be stopped here by these king level snakes.


    I have to break through the obstruction of these king level serpents and rush to kill the one who can give his spirit a strong suppression.


    Otherwise, I will have no chance at all.


    Bang!


    When Lin Tianyu was thinking.


    The third King level serpent attacks again. Lin Tianyu once again waved the black knife in his hand. When he chopped the snake at the king level, he retreated several steps.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed suddenly and rushed forward again.


    At this time, there is a king level snake, toward Lin Tianyu fierce attack in the past.


    But at this time, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand turned and flicked lightly. Then, just along the direction that this king level snake attacked, it was lightly dialed in the past, allowing it to attack one side. Attack from the side of Lin Tianyu''s body.


    And Lin Tianyu''s body shape continues to maintain high speed.


    Even the speed on the road is almost unaffected.


    From the God snake king''s distance, but also closer.


    The snake king was only slowly retreating back.


    But at this time, see this situation.


    The king of the snake turned around and ran to the rear.


    Lin Tianyu also knows that at this time, he has no retreat and hesitation time. He must catch up with this snake king as soon as possible and kill it on the spot.


    Otherwise, I''ll be a little suspicious.


    When the snake king runs away. When the other snakes came up again.


    This time his action was a complete failure.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu accelerated again.


    At this time, another snake attacked Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu is still in accordance with the previous method.


    It doesn''t attack the snake head-on at all. It''s just that when the sword moves around, it just takes advantage of the gap to hide. Continue to flash forward, do not affect their own speed.


    Another flash.


    But at this time, there were five King level snakes at the same time, attacking Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt the power and speed of the attack.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to evade this wave of attack with the method in front of him.

 Chapter 3042

    At this time, how to do it, we had to use the knife technique, and some of them were King level snake, to meet.


    But as long as it''s hard.


    He is bound to be blocked.


    Now, it''s just a little bit of a hindrance.


    At the speed of the snake king. It''s going to be in my eyes and disappear.


    That''s not going to work.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he still used the method in front of him, with the exquisite knife technique, to flick the two divine snakes in one direction. And his body is still in the direction of the snake king''s escape, and chased down.


    In the course of the journey, it was a turn of the sword technique, which once again deflected a king level snake.


    Can be in the remaining two king level snake.


    Lin Tianyu had no time to deflect them in another direction.


    At this point, unless there is a slight pause.


    Then, let''s see if there is a way to avoid these king level serpents.


    Or, directly use the knife method to collide with the two God snake kings who attack.


    But these two methods, no matter which one is used. Then, he must have let himself be here, with a little pause. But just a little pause. Lin Tianyu felt that it was very likely that he would never catch up with the fleeing snake king.


    The snake king is good at suppressing spirits.


    Unless you can keep your eyes on it.


    Otherwise, once let it in their own line of sight, completely disappeared.


    Think about locking it in with divine consciousness.


    I found it.


    It''s almost impossible.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not hesitate.


    At this time, since it is already unable to block the two attacks from the God snake. He simply ignored it. When the body accelerates again, it directly rushes towards the two snakes.


    And then, they just let the two snakes bite on their bodies.


    But he did not even frown a little.


    Again, speed up the speed, toward the direction of the snake king.


    During this period, there was the king level snake to intercept and attack Lin Tianyu.


    If Lin Tianyu had the black knife in his hand, he would have moved the direction of the snake''s attack.


    Let it to one side, that is, according to the previous method to do. Let yourself pass quickly.


    If for a while, there is no time to make a knife.


    Then, Lin Tianyu will rush directly through.


    If the king level snake wants to bite itself, bite yourself.


    By now, it''s a desperate situation.


    He didn''t care about the rest.


    Otherwise, the snake king will escape from his sight.


    Simply, so desperately under the pursuit.


    Finally, the distance from the king of the snake was shortened.


    A few more flashbacks.


    Lin Tianyu is the embodiment of thousands of fantasy to the limit. The space law is used again, the figure twinkles between, finally is to catch up with that God snake king.


    Sizzling


    In the rear, the ten sacred snakes that had been blocking Lin Tianyu''s King level strength were all thrown away when Lin Tianyu pushed his footwork to the limit.


    But when they watched Lin Tianyu catch up with the snake king, they were all full of violence.


    Even, it was burning Qi and blood and rushed towards Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 3043

    A smile appeared on Lin Tianyu''s face.


    Then, without any hesitation, he slashed at the snake king who was good at suppressing the spirit.


    "Man, stop it


    The voice of the king of the snake rings again.


    "Man, as long as you spare me this time. Well, in front of me, I can let bygones be bygones.


    "From then on, we live in peace.


    "What''s more, you can experience freely in this whole snake forest. Experience as much as you want.


    "Even I can give you the place of king in the snake forest.


    "From now on, you are the king of the snake forest..."


    Puff!


    But Lin Tianyu did not have the slightest hesitation. He cut the snake king with a knife. Cut it in half. Then, he stirred the spirit of the snake king completely. Die no more.


    When Lin Tianyu came after him.


    He just thought that in the end, the God snake king would influence his determination to make a move with such provocative words.


    So, when the impact came.


    Lin Tianyu did not forget to run his own spirit power. To resist such a voice of agitation.


    Therefore, when the king of the serpent was bewitching himself.


    Lin Tianyu had not been bewitched by the snake king.


    Direct is to stab it firmly and kill it on the spot.


    At this time, when he killed the snake king again, Lin Tianyu also felt his body shake. Even, almost all of a sudden did not stand firm.


    This is the front, in order to quickly catch up with the snake king.


    There is no fear to those King level snake, let them bite after.


    At this meeting, after beheading the snake king, I relaxed.


    The strong toxicity of the king level snake finally broke out.


    At this time, I saw the moment when the king of the snake was killed by himself. All the rest of the serpents revolted. In spite of the chaos. But they are like crazy general, toward their own. This kind of irascible snake herd.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before Lin Tianyu can be completely submerged.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart sank.


    He was still planning.


    To take advantage of the killing of this God snake king, the scene is in chaos. He was about to take advantage of it and get out.


    But now, he obviously has no chance to let himself escape.


    What to do?


    Let''s go deeper.


    To see if there will be any other escape opportunities in this palace.


    Lin Tianyu thought, reaching out a move, that is, directly put the body of the snake king away and put it into the Najie.


    Then, in an emergency, he stepped forward to the depths of the snake king''s palace.


    However, on the way, Lin Tianyu more and more felt the erosion of the toxin on the body.


    It''s not going to work like this.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly took out the snake bead that he got in front of him.


    But at this time, there were as many as nine bites on my body. He had no time at all to put the snake beads on the wound one by one to dissolve the toxin.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu simply opened his mouth and put the snake bead in his mouth.

 Chapter 3044

    The entrance of snake beads.


    Lin Tianyu has not felt the effect of this snake bead on the toxin in his body, but he has already felt another very useful special effect for himself now.


    This snake bead is just one bite.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt that his whole head was clear.


    This is the snake king palace.


    The snake king has the advantage of natural spirit.


    As long as it works slightly, it can completely suppress the spirit of the opponent. Even, it affected the morale of the opponent.


    But this snake king palace, the God snake king lived under for a long time.


    Actually, there is such a suppression effect in the spirit aspect.


    But at the moment of the entrance of the snake bead, Lin Tianyu felt that the suppression of his own spirit was very slight.


    Let''s not say anything else.


    At least, this snake bead can dissolve the suppression effect of the snake king on his spirit power.


    If I had known.


    This snake bead has such an effect.


    Well, in front of me, when my spirit was suppressed by the snake king. I should have put the snake bead in my mouth earlier.


    In this way, one''s own divine sense can be displayed.


    The battle ahead will not seem so hard and awkward.


    Yeah.


    After a while.


    Lin Tianyu felt that the nine places on his body were bitten by the king level snake in front of him, and the poisoning symptoms were obviously relieved.


    Good!


    The effect of this snake bead is really too big.


    What''s more, this is just the snake beads contained in a demon snake killed in front of us.


    This is the king of the snake.


    In his body, there must be the same snake bead.


    The snake beads on the demon snake have already had such a wonderful effect.


    Then, how many times more powerful should the snake beads on the God snake king be.


    Lin Tianyu was immediately moved.


    In front of him, when he ran away, he also deliberately put away the body of this God snake king.


    Just thinking about it, there is also a snake bead in its body.


    It''s just in front of him. He''s got snake venom.


    There are so many crazy snakes rushing towards themselves.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t have much time to dissect and open the body of the snake king to get the snake beads. Therefore, the corpse of the snake king was collected into Najie.


    As the mind becomes clearer.


    The divine consciousness is also fully restored to the senses.


    Lin Tianyu looked behind him and could feel it with a slight sweep of his divine sense. The ten powerful king level serpents went first and pursued themselves. Although the speed is lower than myself, it is still a little bit slower. But, obviously, that''s too slow.


    But behind the ten King level serpents, there are still two thousand of them, chasing after them in the direction of their own escape.


    At this time, as long as you are entangled by the ten King level power snake.


    Then, wait until the two thousand snakes come around.


    It''s still very dangerous.


    Moreover, now, these king level power of the God snake, no longer need to protect their snake king.


    Can also completely let go of their hands and feet, launched an attack on themselves.


    Let''s do it.


    Once he gets involved.


    Even more dangerous than being trapped in the formation of the two thousand snake.

 Chapter 3045

    In such a situation, it is impossible to escape from the back.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu went deep into the snake king palace.


    He wants to see, deep in the serpent palace.


    Whether there will be an escape route.


    Then, all the way to the depths of the escape, all the way to expand the divine consciousness, to the front of the search.


    However, although divine consciousness is already available. It''s not like before, it''s completely ineffective. However, the distance used is still greatly limited. It''s about half the distance ahead.


    All the way to escape in the past, Lin Tianyu is finally in front of him and sweeps to a cave.


    As we get closer to the past.


    There was a strong smell in the cave.


    Obviously, it should be the cave where the snake king lived.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed, he was about to go around the cave.


    But just as soon as he flashed away, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed again and came back to the entrance of the mountain.


    Lin Tianyu fixed his eyes on the cave.


    This is a good place.


    He hid himself in.


    Then, when those God snakes outside want to attack themselves again.


    They''re just able to attack their own side towards the hole.


    I just need to block the entrance of the mountain.


    So, the rest of the way.


    These snakes can''t be attacked again.


    In this way, he just needs to block one side of the attack.


    Lin Tianyu thought, a flash of figure, is directly into the cave inside.


    At this time, he followed his ten King level snakes all the way. It has been almost in no order towards this cave.


    Then, the king level snake went to the cave and chased in.


    However, according to the size of the mountain mouth.


    Then compare the body of the snake.


    They can enter two at a time at most, and they can also have a certain battle space. Otherwise, if you enter too many at one time.


    It''s not just that there''s no fighting space.


    On the contrary, they will be affected by each other.


    It''s impossible to fight at all.


    However, these snakes are also a little hesitant, that is, there are two God snakes, directly toward the cave, rushed in.


    Bang Bang


    In an instant, inside the cave, there was a battle.


    Before long, the two snakes were chopped by Lin Tianyu.


    However, the good thing is that Lin Tianyu''s burning Qi and blood state has disappeared. It was impossible for him to cut off the body of the king level serpent.


    Therefore, as soon as the two snakes were cut out of the cave, they were replaced by two divine snakes with King level strength and swam into the cave again.


    After a while, he was chopped by Lin Tianyu again.


    But then, there are two king level snake, toward the cave, swim in.


    At this time, inside the cave, Lin Tianyu was fighting and thinking.


    Obviously, these king level snakes are not low in wisdom.


    They just want to use this kind of wheel tactics to compete with themselves. You have to spend yourself here.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s Vajra body has reached its peak in the later period.


    He is not afraid of the war of attrition.

 Chapter 3046

    After all, there are only ten snakes in the king level.


    Even if they''re constantly rotating.


    Can be two king level snake at a time.


    They have only been able to rotate five times.


    In these five rotations, the consumption of these snakes is not necessarily less than their own consumption. What''s more, after burning Qi and blood, I have some weakness. Then, when I fight gradually, I gradually run the body cultivation method of Vajra body. It can be recovered gradually in the course of fighting.


    Wait until the burned Qi and blood are completely recovered.


    This can only fight against itself on one side.


    It also limits the number of battles.


    He just doesn''t have to worry about it at all.


    As for the remaining two thousand snakes. They are also on the field rotation.


    Lin Tianyu is even more afraid.


    As long as the rest of the snakes dare to come.


    Lin Tianyu resolutely killed them on the spot.


    Lin Tianyu''s only worry is.


    He was in the cave, although he was temporarily safe. There is no danger of life. But again, he couldn''t get out of here. He''s going to be stuck in this cave all the time.


    And, in this snake grove. There should be other snakes.


    As time goes on.


    If they knew that the snake king had been cut off, they would not all come to this cave.


    When the time comes, the number of snakes inside will reach what an amazing number.


    In that case, I''m afraid it will be more difficult for me to leave here.


    Then you have to be trapped in this cave all the time.


    If you want to break such a game.


    Unless, own strength, rise a big level again.


    For example, Vajra body has broken through to a perfect state.


    Bang!


    Lin Tianyu once again cut back a king snake.


    So far as this is concerned.


    All along, it was just the king level snake that came into the cave in turn. Obviously, they all know. In such a small cave that only two snakes can attack at the same time. If the other snakes were sent over, it would be just death. It doesn''t work at all.


    But even the king level snake.


    After dozens of rotations, they finally stopped.


    They clearly feel it.


    Such a rotation attack.


    The consumption of Lin Tianyu is not as good as the recovery of his running skills.


    In this way, it seems that it is of no significance to attack continuously.


    As a result, simply no longer attack.


    They were all blocked outside the hole.


    Lin Tianyu was not allowed to leave.


    Lin Tianyu can only stay in this cave all the time. As long as Lin Tianyu wants to leave. They just launched a siege.


    These outside are all divine snakes.


    Reached the divine realm. Naturally, I have enough patience.


    Even if it is waiting for hundreds of years, thousands of years.


    They can also wait all the time.


    Lin Tianyu frowned.


    If they were, they would be waiting for him outside the cave. He really has no way to deal with these snakes.


    What should we do?


    Enhance the strength.


    But in front of me, so many times of fighting beyond the limit.


    Lin Tianyu has never felt the way to break through the Vajra body skill.

 Chapter 3047

    Well, now, it is impossible for him to get a way to break through the Vajra body skill.


    Lin Tianyu immersed his mind and felt the skill of Vajra.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt it.


    There seems to be a slight loosening of the Vajra skill at the peak of the later stage of the Vajra body.


    As if, just a little bit less than the last, you can break through to the perfect state of Vajra body.


    But in front of me, I tried so many ways.


    Even, they used the method of fighting far beyond the limit.


    At that time, he had been unable to find it, which broke through the method of Vajra body.


    How now, this realm suddenly has a trace of loose?


    What is the reason for this.


    Anyway, now, those snakes are just blocking the hole, so that they can''t go out. But they didn''t come in either. There was no fighting. Well, I''d better find out the reason why the Vajra body suddenly changed.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu put the whole spirit body into the skill of Vajra body and felt it carefully.


    And then, in such a careful perception.


    Lin Tianyu is the discovery.


    In fact, if an according to the front of the Vajra body, the details of his exercise.


    He is completely enough to break through the skill of Vajra body and reach the perfect state.


    However, at the last moment of this breakthrough, it is a little short of the rest.


    Now, all the way to the snake king''s palace.


    However, by chance, he added some of the missing things.


    And this kind of deficiency.


    It''s the spirit and body.


    It seems that this Vajra body wants to achieve perfection. That is not only the need for continuous improvement in physical fitness, but also for the spirit body, there are great requirements.


    Otherwise, if the spirit body does not meet the requirements.


    Even if it is to exercise their own physical strength. It was only able to reach the peak state of Vajra body in the later period. And never possible, breaking through to the perfect state of Vajra body.


    The need of spirit body.


    When he thought of it, Lin Tianyu understood it all at once.


    Vajra body.


    When the exercise reaches the perfect state.


    That is to let yourself exercise properly if King Kong, not move like a mountain.


    This King Kong, that''s not just about the body. It also includes the spirit body. If King Kong, naturally will not be tempted by the world.


    If you are not seduced, it is in addition to the strength of the body.


    There is also a need for a strong, free from any temptation to exist.


    It''s possible.


    Therefore, when the Vajra body is not perfect, there are no special requirements for the spirit. It''s just that you need to be strong enough.


    But it''s time to break through to the perfect state.


    For the spirit, there are also strong requirements.


    Therefore, in front of him, Lin Tianyu tried his best to do his best.


    But the method is wrong.


    It is also impossible for him to really break through the perfect state of Vajra body.


    As for this time, I suddenly felt the opportunity to break through.


    Then, after careful understanding, we can realize the utility of the spirit body.


    And the growth of spirit body.


    Lin Tianyu is looking for the root of this.

 Chapter 3048

    The enhancement of his spirit and soul body has reached the turning point of breaking through the perfect state of Vajra body.


    It seems that this comes from the snake bead which is contained in its mouth.


    In addition to detoxification, the snake bead can also enhance the spirit and soul.


    But it''s also true.


    The snake king.


    It is not just in the spirit, it has a strong specialty.


    It can even suppress the spirit of Lin Tianyu. Let can easily be bewitched by the snake king. Moreover, under the suppression, Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness could not be used at all.


    So good at using the spirit of the snake king clan, is able to breed out of the snake beads.


    There, it has the effect of strengthening the spirit, which is justifiable.


    Moreover, before he put the snake bead in his mouth, Lin Tianyu was bewitched by the snake king several times. Then, again and again, the spirit of God was turned to resist.


    This is also equivalent to training the spirit again and again.


    Therefore, after the entrance of the snake beads, add under.


    The spirit is naturally enhanced.


    This is to let Lin Tianyu grasp a silk break through the diamond body to the perfect state.


    This snake bead has already had such an effect.


    Well, the snake ball of the king of the snake.


    Isn''t it more effective?


    If you absorb and supplement the spirit power in it to your own spirit body.


    Then, can not the strength of the spirit body directly break through the perfect state of the Vajra body?


    Lin Tianyu thought, quickly took out the body of the God snake king, and found the snake beads from it.


    Lin Tianyu is happy.


    Then, the snake bead of this God snake king is directly contained in the mouth.


    After that, Lin Tianyu started the body cultivation method of Vajra body and wanted to break through it to a perfect state.


    During the operation of the skill, the sound of "Bo" came.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt light all over his body. In front of me, it has always been the Vajra body that can not break through to the perfect state. At this moment, the breakthrough was finally completed.


    However, with the breakthrough of Vajra body to the perfect state.


    Lin Tianyu did not stop the operation of Vajra body skill.


    Moreover, he just broke through the Vajra body skill. There was a strange feeling.


    He actually felt a strange thing in the snake bead.


    It seems that the operation of this immortal Vajra body can make it present. Moreover, if I can get such a thing. It''s good for the practice behind you.


    Although it''s just a glimpse.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t fully sense what it was.


    But in his heart, there was such a feeling.


    Then, instead, Lin Tianyu stepped up the practice of the immortal Vajra body.


    Yeah.


    That feeling came back.


    But still just in a flash, is completely disappeared.


    However, this time the appearance, Lin Tianyu is slightly grasp a little.


    It seems to have come from the snake beads of the God snake king.


    It is a skill.


    It''s a piece of skill that can be used to cultivate yourself in the future.


    However, what kind of skill is it.


    For a while, Lin Tianyu could not see clearly.


    But he believed that he could see it completely as long as he looked a few more times.


    Even, he had to learn this skill and use it to practice.

 Chapter 3049

    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu was more interested.


    Anyway, at this meeting, the snake outside the cave has not launched any more attacks.


    Lin Tianyu has been in this cave, quietly running the immortal Vajra body. Again and again, and then, carefully induction, observe the inside of that one skill.


    In this way, the body cultivation method of Vajra body is running again and again.


    Finally, after several decades of operation.


    Lin Tianyu also gradually saw clearly.


    In this, what is really a piece of skill.


    Moreover, it is a very rare soul cultivation method. If you practice this skill, you can exercise the spirit body.


    Soul cultivation is always rare.


    There are almost no soul cultivation methods handed down from generation to generation.


    The fairyland and the divine are not to be said.


    At least, in the world of friars, soul cultivation is a rare thing.


    The name of this soul cultivation method is chaos limitless.


    If it''s deep.


    The soul can blend into chaos, turn into infinity, explore the world and insight into the heart.


    That is, when the soul cultivation reaches the highest level, the whole chaotic universe can be enveloped in one thought. Insight into people''s heart, of course, can also affect other people''s spirits.


    That God snake king easily, is able to bewitch Lin Tianyu.


    Obviously, it is the effect of this kind of soul cultivation.


    I think of the snake king''s ability to completely suppress his own divine consciousness, so that he has no way to display his divine consciousness and explore the surrounding situation.


    Lin Tianyu cultivates this skill.


    All of a sudden, I became more interested.


    Then, Lin Tianyu worked hard on the immortal Vajra skill.


    Over and over again.


    With the operation of immortal Vajra body.


    The chaotic and limitless soul cultivation method is also gradually presented. Word by word, slowly presented. Then, one word at a time, it gradually forms a sentence.


    Slowly, one sentence at a time, it forms a paragraph.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu did not know how many weeks he had operated the immortal Vajra body.


    I don''t know. His practice this time.


    How much time did it take.


    In any case, when the whole chaotic soul cultivation method was printed into my mind and became a complete one.


    When Lin Tianyu woke up, he had a little sense of the past time.


    In his consciousness, he felt.


    At least, it should have been more than two months.


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt a burst of curiosity.


    Since it''s been so long.


    Why did those snakes outside the cave seem to have never attacked him once?


    Is it true that they just made up their minds to surround themselves here. Instead of going back into the cave and attacking?


    This is so strange.


    Even if they have this idea.


    But occasionally into the cave, an attack and exploration, that should be the thing ah.


    It seems that outside the cave, the snake is besieging himself, knowing that he is trying to figure out the soul cultivation skill.


    So, with their own.


    I have been able to practice and realize this chaotic and limitless body cultivation skill in this cave quietly all the time.


    How strange!

 Chapter 3050

    So, is it possible to be a little more strange.


    These are the snakes that surround the cave.


    Because I haven''t seen myself for such a long time. So, they can''t stand loneliness. Then, they all left here by themselves.


    It may be, but it is possible.


    Lin Tianyu thought, smiling.


    Then, he sent out the divine consciousness and swept it out.


    Yeah.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu''s look changed slightly.


    Outside the cave, the snake is surrounded.


    At this meeting, it''s not just that you haven''t left. What''s more, more and more people are surrounded. From the front two thousand. By now, there are five or six thousand. Moreover, the number of God snakes that besieged them continued to increase.


    Follow this trend.


    I''m afraid that the number of snakes will reach more than ten thousand in the end.


    In that case, under the siege of three layers inside and three outside.


    How can I escape from this cave?


    Although up to now, these snakes have not entered the cave and launched an attack on themselves. Their own safety is safe. But in this way, I can never get away from here.


    Lin Tianyu does not think that his own strength, to the end.


    When there are more than ten thousand snakes under siege, they can still get out of the trap.


    All right.


    Anyway, I was trapped in this cave and couldn''t escape for the time being.


    Then, practice on your own. Then, he went out of the cave and attacked the snake who had surrounded him.


    As long as I''m not too far away from this cave.


    After fighting with those snakes enough, he went back to the cave and defended it with danger. At the same time, in this cave, I practiced martial arts.


    In this way, practice, fight, practice, fight


    Combined.


    For their own strength will also have great benefits.


    Moreover, each time they fight, they can seize the opportunity to kill part of the snake.


    Maybe, at the end of the day, it''s going on like this.


    It is possible to kill all the snakes outside the cave?


    Hey, hey!


    Thinking like this, Lin Tianyu was secretly happy.


    Of course, I think so.


    We should really kill all the snakes outside the cave before leaving here. I really don''t know. It will be the year of the monkey.


    In any case, this constantly runs the cultivation of Vajra body.


    Up to now, the 20% Qi and blood burned on that day has been completely replenished.


    Moreover, for people like Lin Tianyu, the longer the battle, the faster the strength will be improved.


    There''s so much fighting out there for him.


    It is very suitable for him to improve his strength.


    Moreover, now, because of the soul cultivation method, there are also. With the improvement of spirit power, Vajra body has reached a perfect state. But this kind of perfect state, also just achieved.


    Want to break through to the top.


    That also needs to have the endless battle to sharpen.


    At the same time, we have to improve the spirit and soul power correspondingly.


    In this way, we will just be outside the cave. After fighting for a period of time, we will practice the chaotic endless soul cultivation method for a period of time.


    Gradually from the early stage of the perfect state of Vajra body, the cultivation reached the peak.


    This meeting, also can''t go out.


    To enhance the strength of the bar.

 Chapter 3051

    Lin Tianyu jumped out of the cave.


    Outside, the snakes that have been besieging this cave.


    As soon as he saw Lin Tianyu come out of the cave.


    Wave by wave, like the current, surged toward Lin Tianyu and launched an attack.


    Lin Tianyu also launched his Sabre technique to protect himself with the fist technique of shaking the mountain. He attacked the snake group and launched a merciless killing.


    All of a sudden, God''s blood spilled over the sky.


    However, Lin Tianyu also kept in mind the plan before he rushed out.


    He never went too far.


    It''s just near the exit of the cave that the fighting is going on.


    Then, more and more snakes attacked.


    Lin Tianyu is under more and more pressure.


    In particular, at the end of the day, ten King level snakes also participated in the attack, which caused great interference to Lin Tianyu. Let Lin Tianyu in the battle, almost no more strength to kill the rest of the snake.


    As a result, the fighting became more intense.


    However, what Lin Tianyu needs now is such a magnificent war.


    The Vajra body has just broken through to the perfect state, and wants to practice again to the peak. But it needs too much accumulation to be able to achieve.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu also did his best to fight.


    Until the end of the fight, there is a sense of exhaustion, it is stopped. I quickly returned to the cave.


    But he had to keep his strength to guard the cave.


    If there is a god snake again, when he rushes into the cave, he must at least have the strength to stop it.


    When he went back to the cave, Lin Tianyu felt strange.


    He had just entered the cave.


    Those who fought with him to break the sky in front of them all stopped. None of them dared to rush into the cave.


    Even the ten King level serpents did not rush into the cave to attack him.


    This is so strange.


    In front of him, he has been in the cave for more than two months.


    None of the snakes entered the cave to disturb him.


    But now, it''s still fighting.


    As soon as he entered the cave. These snakes stopped outside the cave and didn''t chase them in at all.


    It seems that this cave is a natural forbidden area for them.


    Suddenly, Lin Tianyu thought.


    Is it because this cave was originally the place where the snake king lived.


    Therefore, the rest of the snakes did not dare to enter this cave easily.


    The reason why the snake king can chase after the ten gods in front of him is that he should be able to chase after the king of snakes in front of him.


    Therefore, under their impatience, they simply did not notice such a scruple any more.


    Lin Tianyu thought.


    He felt that there should be such a reason.


    Because the cave where the snake king once lived, for those ordinary snakes. But it really has too much suppression effect.


    Since these snakes have no courage to enter the cave.


    This is a safer haven.


    Then, you can practice and fight.


    Has been in such a repetition, quickly improve their own strength.


    But it''s really wonderful!

 Chapter 3052

    Lin Tianyu sat down and was ready to practice.


    However, before practicing, Lin Tianyu recalled the battle in front of him again.


    In the battle just now.


    All kinds of details and shortcomings are recalled one by one.


    Then, think about the results of the previous war.


    In that war, he only killed a dozen snakes. Moreover, they were all killed before the ten King level snakes came out.


    Later, with the king level of the snake, around the interference and rescue.


    There is no chance to kill a snake.


    Without the interference and disturbance of the ten King level snakes.


    Lin Tianyu felt that in the war just now, he had a chance to kill 50 snakes.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu is also clearly the type of Vietnam War, the faster the strength is improved.


    Now, after running the Vajra body cultivation method, he has reached the recovery speed of the perfect state. Almost every day is enough for him to fight twice, or even three times.


    Just a month.


    If there is no interference from these ten King level serpents.


    He was able to directly kill nearly 200 snakes under the first World War.


    So, even now, there are five or six thousand snakes outside.


    Even if it''s still coming from all directions.


    In the end, it will even break through the barrier of ten thousand snakes.


    In fact, it''s very fast to kill like this.


    But if there are ten King level God snake''s obstruction. That would be too much trouble.


    Unless you have the ability to kill one of the king level snakes in a battle.


    But it seems to be a little harder.


    In the battle ahead, Lin Tianyu also observed carefully.


    Now that he has broken through to the perfect state of Vajra body, he can hurt these king level snakes with his sword technique. But also can leave a shallow bloodstain. After a while, you can recover automatically.


    If it''s just a snake of King level strength.


    Well, after a long battle, Lin Tianyu is really sure that he can be chopped by the knife.


    However, there were ten King level serpents entangled with him.


    Plus the other five or six thousand snakes.


    At any time, it can be added in and replaced.


    It''s hard.


    However, the next time we go out to fight, we can try. He specially focused on a king level snake and fought.


    See if there is a chance to kill a king level snake.


    If we can achieve such a goal.


    So, take it on.


    He can kill all the king level snakes. Come back and kill the rest of the serpents.


    At that time, he can take the snake outside the cave. All of them were killed, and successfully passed this experience.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu set a short-term goal for himself.


    And then, it''s all about calming down.


    He first practiced the skills of Vajra.


    The Vajra body has reached a perfect state. Lin Tianyu is also in operation. I don''t know how many Sundays.


    This run up, almost has become a habitual route of operation.

 Chapter 3053

    In front of me, I have been running Vajra body''s skill.


    Lin Tianyu''s main purpose and attention.


    All of them are completely placed on the snake ball of the God snake king. Observe the hidden skill.


    Therefore, although he operated the immortal Vajra body of this perfect realm many times. However, he has not paid attention to observe the effect of the Vajra body after reaching the perfect state.


    This time, you don''t have to use it to observe the hidden skills.


    Therefore, when running the immortal Vajra body in a perfect state, Lin Tianyu carefully felt the immortal Vajra body itself.


    With the operation of the skill.


    Lin Tianyu clearly felt it.


    He himself became an Immortal King Kong.


    The body has the Immortal King Kong. The soul does not move like a mountain.


    Even, he had a wonderful feeling. That''s when he put the immortal Vajra body into full use. Those God snakes outside, even if they bite him, don''t think about it and hurt him.


    Maybe, that is to say, the ten divine snakes that have reached the level of king are the King Kong bodies that can hurt him in this perfect state.


    And his round, motionless soul.


    This kind of soul, however, is really like a fierce eyed King Kong standing in his own sea of knowledge, holding his own spirit, motionless as a mountain.


    In such a state.


    Lin Tianyu thinks:


    even if it is the resurrection of the God snake king.


    It can completely suppress its own spirit of that kind of ability, let its own God consciousness completely invalid that kind of function.


    Under this motionless King Kong, there will be no utility at all.


    His own divine consciousness can still be used as freely as under normal circumstances.


    When Lin Tianyu sensed it, he really wanted to have a try at once. How about the effect?


    Is it possible to achieve their own thought of such an effect.


    But to test the effect of the spirit, to know the effect of the angry eyed King Kong in the sea. However, without the God, the snake king can not test out the suppression of his spirit again.


    But this King Kong''s body is strong.


    It can be tested at any time.


    There are too many ordinary snakes out there. Let them take a bite to test their strength and function.


    It''s too easy.


    Lin Tianyu wanted to test it immediately.


    But immediately, or settled down.


    The immortal Vajra body that carefully runs the perfect state. After running for six weeks, all the consumption in front of the body is completely recovered.


    Lin Tianyu stopped the operation of Vajra body.


    Change the chaos limitless soul cultivation method.


    However, this chaotic soul cultivation method wants to practice and run for a whole week. It''s too difficult.


    First of all, the cultivation difficulty of soul cultivation is much greater than that of body cultivation.


    Secondly, this is a soul cultivation skill that Lin Tianyu has just come into contact with.


    Even, he did not fully understand many parts of this skill.


    It''s the soul cultivation method. If there is a little bit of incomprehensibility.


    There is no way to practice.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu calmed down and slowly understood the soul cultivation skill.


    This quiet down, actually has been quiet for ten days.


    Lin Tianyu just understood a small section of the first level of soul cultivation.

 Chapter 3054

    And with the gradual understanding.


    Lin Tianyu also discovered it.


    There should be ten levels of this chaotic soul cultivation method. However, with his current cultivation, he can only understand one level.


    And now, the chaotic soul cultivation method that he inherited to the earth is not a complete chapter.


    In this, there are only three levels of skill in the front.


    As for the back seven floors.


    Maybe, when the opportunity comes, he can learn again.


    But if you want to really start practicing this skill. He has to understand the first level thoroughly before he can practice.


    Now, he just understood a small section, but there is no way to practice.


    But when Lin Tianyu completely went deep into his mind and understood the chaotic boundless soul cultivation method.


    Because his mind was completely immersed in this skill.


    He didn''t notice either.


    When he understood a small section in the first floor.


    Outside the cave, all the snakes. They all have a look of fright.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also stood up.


    I''ve learned a little bit. But at this time, it is not suitable for cultivation.


    So, fight first.


    Next time, go to the next bar.


    So, Lin Tianyu stood up, and as soon as he dodged, he went out of the cave directly.


    Wait for Lin Tianyu to come out of the cave.


    Those trapped in the cave outside of the God snake, is like the current of the general toward their own.


    Lin Tianyu also seized the opportunity to cut and kill quickly.


    However, it is also because there are too many snakes. They united and attacked each other. Therefore, although Lin Tianyu was also in a short period of time, he completely put out all his strength to kill the snakes as much as possible. The final effect is only to kill seven snakes.


    Then, the ten divine snakes of King level strength have already surrounded and interfered.


    Under such circumstances, Lin Tianyu is not suitable to kill the other snakes.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu followed the previous plan.


    He is one of the king level strength of the snake.


    In this fight.


    Lin Tianyu needs to make a good test.


    Let''s see if it''s possible for him to kill a king level snake directly.


    And in the face of one of the king level strength of the snake when the hands.


    Lin Tianyu is also a special operation to achieve the perfect state of the Vajra body skills.


    Then, Lin Tianyu did not care about the common snake attack. And the effect is really like what Lin Tianyu thought before.


    Those ordinary snakes can''t bite the Vajra body of his perfect state.


    Lin Tianyu is more at ease.


    At this point, he just needs to block the attack of the king level snake.


    As for the rest of the ordinary snakes.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t care at all.


    Then, he just stares at a king level snake. There was a fierce attack.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    By this time, Lin Tianyu had already cut the snake, which was specially focused on the strength of the king level, and his whole body was injured. But those injuries are just superficial scars. It didn''t hurt the heart of it.


    In addition, there are the other nine King level snake, constantly rescue.


    Also did not give Lin Tianyu to hurt its crucial opportunity.

 Chapter 3055

    In addition, there are so many ordinary snake, has been in the periphery, constantly attacking Lin Tianyu.


    Although those ordinary snakes could not hurt Lin Tianyu''s body.


    The technique of Vajra body in perfect state. Let Lin Tianyu''s body really be like Immortal King Kong.


    However, the attacks of ordinary snakes still disturb Lin Tianyu.


    Sometimes, even the powerful force will make Lin Tianyu attack, and occasionally produce a small deviation.


    This is more difficult for Lin Tianyu to kill the target, the king level snake.


    At the same time, the attack of these ordinary snakes has a function.


    That is, every attack will consume Lin Tianyu''s body cultivation skills.


    He has been running the immortal Vajra body of perfect realm to fight. After reaching this intensity, it consumes a lot. Add in the cost of each attack by the common serpent.


    Lin Tianyu has been fighting till now.


    Clearly already felt.


    Some are unsustainable.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu did not go on.


    A flash, directly toward the cave inside, rushed in.


    When Lin Tianyu just entered the cave.


    All the snakes stopped attacking the gods.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu entered the cave, he felt his whole body lose strength. Then, he quickly sat down, running the immortal Vajra body, to restore physical strength.


    Just now, in order to kill a king level snake.


    He really got to the end.


    However, in the end, he still failed to kill a king level snake.


    His strength is still not enough.


    Plus, there are too many opponents.


    Every time, when he hurt the target snake, the other snakes will directly participate in the rescue.


    And the target king snake.


    Lin Tianyu is also obviously impossible to achieve a hit and kill.


    However, this time, the battle is also to kill the target snake. It''s not serious enough. But that kind of injury, with its own strength to recover, is not a short period of time, can completely recover as before.


    Then, if you can''t kill once, you should kill again and ten times.


    This is one of his recent goals.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a while, and then he began to run the immortal steel body skill of the perfect realm, recovering the consumption of the battle ahead.


    When he recovered completely, Lin Tianyu began to think carefully about the chaos of soul cultivation.


    Thinking quietly like this.


    More than ten days later, Lin Tianyu finally understood a small section again.


    And, when you understand the second section.


    Lin Tianyu also found out.


    There are six bars in the first layer of chaos.


    And the first two sections, each of which is clear, directly took about ten days. In this way, if you want to make all the details clear, you can cultivate yourself.


    It will take at least two months to be able to do it.


    Fortunately, such a secret place.


    There is a time acceleration effect.


    Otherwise, it will be about half a year from the news that he got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to the divine world, and then to the lower kingdom of the divine world.


    That''s not enough time.

 Chapter 3056

    Because Lin Tianyu''s mind was completely immersed in the understanding of the chaos boundless soul cultivation method.


    Therefore, he still did not find out.


    When he once again understood a small section of the soul cultivation method.


    The snakes outside the cave showed a look of extreme terror one by one.


    Lin Tianyu just speeds up the soul cultivation skill a little bit.


    Then, a flash, rushed out of the cave, and that has been trapped in the cave outside the snake, a fierce battle.


    Taking advantage of the moment when he rushed out, Lin Tianyu immediately killed five ordinary snakes.


    Then, the king level God snake, which was reflected, came around again and kept disturbing.


    Lin Tianyu is still like the previous time, staring at the one in front after being cut and wounded by himself. At this meeting, the king level God snake, which is not completely agile, launches an attack.


    As before, the Vajra body, which runs a perfect state, is still carrying hard.


    Finally, more than half an hour later.


    Still has not obtained any result of the war, returns in vain.


    Then, it is to recover and to feel the boundless soul cultivation.


    Then, he rushed out of the cave to fight.


    In this way, we are fighting and practicing in a circle.


    Finally, more than two months have passed.


    This time, he returned to the cave. After the restoration, Lin Tianyu began to feel the chaos of soul cultivation.


    Ten days later.


    There was a big bang.


    Lin Tianyu finally realized the last section of the chaotic limitless soul cultivation method.


    Finally, at this moment, the first layer of chaotic soul cultivation became a whole.


    Lin Tianyu also felt that he could start to practice the soul cultivation skill.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu did not rush out again and was fighting.


    He wants to try, after practicing the soul cultivation method.


    Let''s see if there is anything special about the soul cultivation method.


    Even in Lin Tianyu''s heart, there is a feeling.


    This chaotic and limitless soul cultivation method is exactly where he breaks through the dilemma in front of him. As long as he can cultivate this chaotic soul cultivation method.


    Then, he can easily break through the dilemma of being besieged by ten thousand snakes.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and began to try to practice this chaotic soul cultivation method.


    Yeah.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think of it.


    It has been a long time and a lot of difficulties to fully understand the first level of this chaotic soul cultivation method.


    But when I fully understood the first layer and began to practice, it was easy to cultivate and succeed.


    Almost easily, the first layer of chaos and infinity was put into operation for a week.


    Then, Lin Tianyu felt it.


    In this void, there is a kind of wonderful energy, which slowly converges into one''s own body.


    Then, condenses to own knowledge sea.


    Then, these gathered energy are absorbed by the angry eyed Vajra in the sea of knowledge.


    When the angry eyed King Kong absorbed the energy from the void, it became more and more vivid.

 Chapter 3057

    Lin Tianyu''s whole mind is also clear.


    All the thoughts became clearer and clearer.


    His telepathy, almost completely out of control, extended autonomously. All of a sudden, even clearly sensed tens of thousands of miles away.


    However, this kind of induction.


    It just lasted about a quarter of an hour.


    This kind of induction also disappears immediately.


    Then, Lin Tianyu released his divine consciousness.


    Although it''s not as abnormal as the first one. Directly sensing tens of thousands of miles away.


    However, one''s own divine sense induction intensity is also one-third higher than the previous one.


    Moreover, the perception of the surrounding environment has become more and more clear.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu was more clearly aware of the snakes outside the cave.


    It was even in their own divine consciousness, when it spread, they were all silent, and they did not dare to lift their heads a little.


    It''s like


    It is the humble subjects who meet their king.


    Lin Tianyu felt it again.


    He even felt it.


    If he wants to.


    He could have ordered the serpents to do anything.


    Like, he''s really their king.


    Or, it can be said that he has surpassed these snakes in spirit. Then, it can naturally form a kind of suppressing effect on these snakes.


    This chaotic soul cultivation method is really amazing.


    For these snakes, he became a natural superior.


    Even if their own strength is weak, they dare not violate themselves in front of themselves.


    Even Lin Tianyu felt it.


    Even at this time, if you want them to die.


    They will also be totally obedient to themselves.


    This feeling is really amazing.


    And now, Lin Tianyu is able to find out. In fact, the strength of the snake king is very weak.


    But it is the reason why it can become the king of all the snakes.


    It should be that one divine snake, by coincidence, naturally cultivated this chaotic and limitless soul cultivation skill.


    Then, directly on the spirit, he became the superior of all the divine snakes.


    It is the king of these snakes.


    But such a magic skill.


    We can imagine the difficulty of training success. It should be extremely difficult.


    Why, Lin Tianyu just practiced once.


    He easily practiced this skill.


    After that, as long as he continuously runs the first level of this skill, absorbs the energy body that can strengthen the spirit from the void and enters his own soul sea.


    A technique like this.


    Just experience his effect, it must be advanced to the extreme.


    Lin Tianyu thought carefully.


    Suddenly, he understood.


    The reason why he was able to cultivate the first level of this chaotic soul cultivation method so quickly.


    It should be the time before him to break through the Vajra body and enter the perfect state.


    In fact, at that time, he had a little contact and practice to the most superficial soul cultivation method.


    Otherwise, how can the angry eyed King Kong in the soul sea be formed.


    It is precisely because of this foundation.


    Therefore, I will have a thorough understanding of the first level of soul cultivation.


    Then, he can easily practice success.

 Chapter 3058

    It even occurred to Lin Tianyu.


    In front of him, in the cave, he had been quietly feeling the chaotic endless soul cultivation.


    For a long time.


    There are so many snakes outside the cave, none of them dare to enter the cave and disturb themselves.


    It is clear that when I realize the soul cultivation method, I am already slightly contaminated with the breath of the soul cultivation method. Therefore, such a cave, in the eyes of those snakes, is completely a forbidden area.


    They don''t have the guts to cross the minefield.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu always felt that.


    It''s because there''s a spirit of the snake king in this cave. Therefore, it is to protect themselves.


    In fact, the snake king died.


    Its breath will also dissipate.


    It''s impossible to take refuge in yourself.


    Otherwise, at the front.


    The ten powerful snakes of King level. They did not have the courage to enter the cave and attack themselves.


    Ha ha


    If so, it would be really wonderful.


    The current dilemma.


    For those who have practiced the boundless soul cultivation method, they are nothing at all.


    Eh!


    However, their own feelings, will not be wrong.


    Is it true that this chaotic soul cultivation method has such great power?


    You have to try.


    Just know how the real effect is.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu, in order to be on the safe side, put the chaotic soul cultivation method into operation again, and then walked out towards the outside of the cave.


    Outside the cave.


    Lin Tianyu stood on the spot.


    And then, he wants to see the reaction of these serpents below.


    It''s just, a glance at the past.


    All the serpents fell on the ground. On top of his head, he showed absolute respect and submission to Lin Tianyu.


    When Lin Tianyu looks at these snakes lying on the ground.


    He felt it more clearly.


    Now, if he wants to kill one of them. Even, he didn''t want to do it himself. As long as he sends out an idea. That snake would kill itself directly. Even the rest of the snakes will help him to put the one he wants to kill to death.


    It is clear that they have completely mastered the power of killing these snakes.


    Lin Tianyu walked out to the outside of the circle surrounded by nearly ten thousand snakes.


    When he went out all the way,


    all the snakes were still lying on the ground and did not dare to move.


    Oh!


    So many snakes.


    Now, all are willing to follow his orders.


    If we can take all the snakes out of here.


    That would be great.


    Such a huge army of snakes.


    Even if it''s the lower boundary of the gods.


    With them, they should be able to withstand them completely.


    There are a large number of snake groups, and there are ten King level strength of the snake from the middle.


    Enough to resist the lower boundary of gods.


    Moreover, all of these snakes can be easily activated by their own thoughts. Moreover, it is as flexible as one''s own arm.


    The combat power is really strong to a point against the weather.

 Chapter 3059

    What a pity!


    Such a huge army of snakes.


    This is just a magic array place in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Don''t say it''s all taken out.


    Even if he was a god snake, it was impossible to take him out.


    Because as soon as these snakes leave this magic array. Then, all of them will disappear. In fact, they are just a kind of illusory existence.


    Lin Tianyu is surrounded by thousands of snakes.


    Then, in a few more steps, he was completely out of the snake forest Wonderland.


    Obviously, by now, since he came out of the ten thousand snake pack encirclement, he has also completed this experience.


    Therefore, this illusion has no effect on him.


    Lin Yiyu''s sword appeared in front of Lin Yiyu.


    Two Dao looked at Lin Tianyu and hurriedly went to congratulate him: "Congratulations, master! Congratulations, master! In this way, you can achieve the ultimate goal of breaking through chaos. From then on, we can hope to climb the supreme realm. "


    Lin Tianyu said curiously: "Er Dao, according to what you said. If I can''t make it through.


    "Well, I just can''t get this chaotic soul cultivation method.


    "It is impossible for me to climb to the top of the world."


    Lin Tianyu''s interrogative tone clearly contains a sense of doubt.


    Er Dao is the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    As long as he wants to give it to himself, is it not easy?


    You have to work so hard to get it.


    What''s more, if these two swords had taken the chaotic boundless soul cultivation skill to myself earlier.


    Maybe, by now.


    I have already been the first level of chaos, to a higher level of practice.


    Similarly, the perfect state of Vajra body is already complete.


    By now, it should have reached the peak of the perfect state of Vajra body.


    At any time, you can directly break through to the peak state of friars in the late third grade. What''s more, it''s the one with a solid foundation.


    And then faced the kind of crisis outside.


    Lin Tianyu can also be regarded as having full assurance.


    But now, he has not reached the peak of Vajra''s perfect state.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu didn''t want to break through the later stage of Sanpin. Facing the power of the lower world of God. He can''t be sure.


    But Er Dao said solemnly: "master. This chaotic and limitless soul cultivation method. Only the master can get it himself.


    "What''s more, you can''t get it until you''ve broken through this snake forest fantasy.


    "This skill.


    "That''s not even the master of the last world."


    What?


    At this moment, Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    Such a skill is not even practiced by the master of the upper realm of the sword.


    But this chaotic and limitless skill is clearly in the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    What''s going on here?


    Lin Tianyu, full of doubts in his head, said, "Er Dao, what''s going on here? The master of the upper world, isn''t that the master in the inheritance palace of the body cultivation? How can he not learn all the skills in the imperial palace? "

 Chapter 3060

    Er Dao thought for a moment and said, "the master of the last world has not learned this skill at all.


    "It''s just that when the former master learned this skill, he had already reached the later cultivation of the fourth grade of the divine realm.


    "And then, when he does it again.


    "It''s just the first four layers of soul cultivation.


    "If you want to practice later, you have to wait until his cultivation is more advanced.


    "In fact, at that time, the soul cultivation method would not help the former master much."


    In other words, it is this skill. The earlier you practice, the better.


    If the practice is late.


    That''s one step late, step by step.


    Lin Tianyu is feeling tunnel: "Er Dao, then you talk about it, how is this in the end?"


    Er Dao also organized his speech a little and told the whole incident from the beginning to the end.


    It turns out that this chaotic and limitless body cultivation method.


    One day, I flew from the sky and settled in the secret place of the sword.


    Moreover, this skill has been restricted from the date of its settlement.


    Only that kind of unique genius can cultivate this skill. Before practicing this skill, you must break through the snake forest on your own.


    In those years, when the former owner entered the snake forest for the first time, he failed to break through the barrier.


    Therefore, he has no connection with this chaotic infinite skill.


    It was not until later that the current master made a great contribution that the former master learned this skill as a reward for the former master. Otherwise, the former master would never have been able to practice such a magical skill.


    But even at that time, the master learned this wonderful skill.


    But also because, at that time, he had already missed the best training opportunity.


    It is impossible for him to cultivate this chaotic soul cultivation method to a higher level.


    Otherwise, the master in the last war, also can not perish.


    The second Dao said: "it''s like getting the ultimate inheritance of the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace and the physical cultivation inheritance palace.


    "This must be achieved at a certain level, to achieve that kind of completely leapfrog combat power.


    "Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, it will be useless.


    "With great strength.


    "At most, it can only suppress the two inheritance palaces.


    "It is absolutely impossible to get the ultimate inheritance in it.


    "And from what I''ve been observing.


    "The inheritance of this chaotic and limitless soul cultivation method. It''s even a level higher than the inheritance of our Dao secret place. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was stunned.


    I didn''t expect that after he broke into such a snake forest.


    This is a chaotic and limitless soul cultivation method.


    It''s too big.


    Actually, it directly transcends the inheritance of Tiandao secret realm.


    However, there is also a higher-level soul cultivation inheritance palace besides the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace and the physical cultivation inheritance palace.


    What''s more, now, the inheritance palace of Tiantian Dao''s secret place has been reduced a lot after being damaged.


    Otherwise, the level of inheritance will be much higher.


    Even the gods and immortals who have reached the highest level of God level and immortal level will be envious of them.


    However, this skill of chaos infinite is even higher than it.


    What level of skill can this be?

 Chapter 3061

    hey!


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he was secretly happy.


    Anyway.


    The higher the level of this skill, the greater its effect on him.


    After all, he has learned this skill now.


    Naturally, the higher the level and the more powerful this skill is, the more beneficial it will be to him.


    Then, Lin Tianyu asked again, "Er Dao, how much time have I had to experience in this illusion?"


    The second Dao said: "if you calculate according to the time in the dreamland, it''s almost two years.


    "However, the real time outside is only three and a half months."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu felt that it was not right. He said, "Er Dao, this is the multiple of acceleration according to the time we set in advance. It''s been almost two years. In reality, it should be about five months later. "


    "Originally, it should have been about five months." "However, later, I suddenly felt that the regular energy coming from it had been strengthened. Then, I adjusted the acceleration rate of this time to a higher level. It''s almost eight times that. "


    Lin Tianyu listened, a strange.


    In front of this, those miraculous herbs can make the rate of two knives increase, but they are all carefully discussed.


    How can now, all of a sudden, improve so much.


    At the rate at that time, two knives still thought that it was very likely that they would suck all these herbs to death.


    Lin Tianyu was curious and asked why.


    Er Dao thought about it and said, "I think it''s someone who helps you secretly.


    "Because in front of me, I just kept three times as long.


    "When you exercise, if you consume a little bit more, you''ll almost suck those herbs to death.


    "Later, I was about to reduce the rate of things. It suddenly absorbed the rules from the outside world, so that the effect of this time can be achieved five times easily.


    "Later, the rules of absorption increased again.


    "And then, that''s the rate of acceleration.


    "I was eight times as easy.


    "At this time, it should be the person who feels that eight times the acceleration effect is enough. It''s not adding that rule of transport. "


    Lin Tianyu is even more strange.


    According to the saying of "Er Dao", it is that someone has been making secret moves to convey rules and supplement them to the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "well, Er Dao, what kind of person is this person who constantly conveys rules and supplements to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?


    "I just want to ask, how high is this man''s cultivation?


    "Is he a real God.


    "But even if it''s a real God, I''m not familiar with any real divine power."


    "The real God," he said.


    "Master, you look down upon this man.


    "Even the real God. Then, when he arrived at the Shenwu continent, he was oppressed by the world power of the Shenwu continent.


    "He is only able to reach the divine state of the early four grades.


    "Because the Shenwu land completely contains the divine realm, which is just the beginning of the four grades. If it goes beyond that, it will be suppressed. "

 Chapter 3062

    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed.


    Then, a little surprised, he said, "Er Dao, in this case, according to my opinion.


    "The man who delivered the rules to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "The height of his accomplishments is more than that of the early four grades. What''s more, it has to go far beyond this cultivation. "


    Er Dao said, "is it worth saying?


    "The strength of the rule he delivered was tens of thousands of times higher than the cultivation of the fourth grade at the beginning.


    "Although he delivered a small amount. But the quality is high. I even feel that I have the depth of my former master.


    "What''s more, this person can secretly convey the rules and enter the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, which makes me and I feel nothing. It''s just the change of rules in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation that I''m sure someone has delivered the rules to it. It is certain that this man''s cultivation has reached the point of being against the heaven.


    "At least, it has to be the highest level of the divine world.


    "Otherwise, as soon as he appears.


    "I must know immediately that he is coming. Where is he hiding.


    "But it doesn''t make sense.


    "If he really is the highest level of God. But when he arrived on the Shenwu land, he would be suppressed by the world power of Shenwu continent.


    "So if I guess well.


    "The strength of the man who made the secret move. Even, they are far beyond the realm of God. "


    Beyond the realm of God.


    Unexpectedly, he has such a powerful person, helping himself.


    However, when did he meet such a powerful person?


    It''s specifically here.


    In addition, he was willing to input the power of rules to speed up the time of the inheritance palace.


    Is this man related to the old man he met in the fiendish.


    They''ve been focusing on themselves.


    At this point, know you need help.


    So, they made a small hand to help themselves.


    All Lin can think of are the two old men. It''s impossible to get the rest of the characters.


    Then, Lin Tianyu thought, he was happy again, and said: "ha ha! Anyway. It''s a particularly good thing.


    "Because that means.


    "Behind me, there is a powerful character who has gone against the sky and helped me.


    "Then, this time, the real gods from the lower part of the divine world will be able to let go and have a big fight.


    "After all, with such a big man to help and clean up the mess for himself.


    "I have nothing to worry about.


    "When the time comes, just let go and fight. Even if it''s a big blow. Isn''t there such a powerful person who is willing to help himself clean up such a mess? "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    Two knives are speechless for a while.


    There are such unreliable masters.


    What''s the matter? It''s just a feeling.


    This master, obviously, is more unreliable than that knife.


    It''s not because the owner has been with the knife for a long time, and he is also infected with the habit of the knife?


    Er Dao thought and looked at Lin Tianyu curiously.


    However, no matter how he went to see Lin Tianyu, he could clearly see it completely.


    Lin Tianyu said more than that.


    What''s more, it''s clearly planned to do it like this?

 Chapter 3063

    But it''s not reliable.


    I can''t follow the master so unreliable.


    Then, Er Dao kindly reminded: "master. There are powerful people who help in secret.


    "It''s certain, though.


    "But we can''t rely entirely on the power of outsiders to help us calm everything down.


    "You think so.


    "Even if there is such a person.


    "People are also helping you to experience in the physical training inheritance palace. They have input the power of rules to increase the speed of time acceleration.


    "But there is such a possibility.


    "Maybe he just passed by. I saw a funny thing. I just put in some rules and put them into the game.


    "In fact, he didn''t take it seriously.


    "And then he just left here. I went somewhere else


    Er Dao said, a burst of worry.


    But he was really afraid that the master, who did not know the weight of it, would make a lot of mischief at that time. Those powerful people in the divine world are completely offended to death. Isn''t it very easy to deal with a character in the lower world with all one''s strength?


    But Lin Tianyu looked at the sky and said, "master, next, I will face a disaster in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "If Gao Yi, the elder, was willing to help when ChongXiao pavilion was in real danger. Then, I, Lin Tianyu, will write down the feelings of my predecessors. In the future, there will be a good report.


    "It''s in the heart that heaven and earth can learn from."


    Lin Tianyu said, but also toward the sky, Yiyi to the ground.


    At this time, in the sky, in a void.


    The rest of us can''t see it at all.


    A delicate middle-aged man laughed and said, "good boy!


    "To be able to repay gratitude. I like this character.


    "Well, this time, I don''t dare you to make a big mistake. I did my best to make it even for you.


    "But later, you grow up. I''ll ask you to take back everything with interest.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Said, unexpectedly is suddenly raises the head to laugh.


    At the same time, the delicate middle-aged heart is thinking:


    I''d like to see a boy like you. That''s how much trouble can be revealed.


    Are you really capable.


    It''s a hole in the day.


    But the two knives, who were watching on one side, were stunned.


    Does the master have some "two".


    Just like this, please. Will people help you?


    If that''s the time, you''ll really make a big mistake. You are ignored. Are not all your wishful thinking done in vain?


    Therefore, Er Dao also kindly reminded him: "master, I think that everything depends on our own strength. With external forces, everyone is happy. No, we have to do enough. Relying on our own strength, we can completely cross the past plan, right? "


    Lin Tianyu looks at the appearance of Er Dao and smiles.


    These two knives are really different from the knife.


    It''s a very steady character.


    It doesn''t jump off like a knife.


    However, Lin Tianyu did so. It was he who thought of the black devil ancestor when he was in Tianquan land.


    Therefore, in the heart, it is almost certain.


    This time, the person who made the move is also a high-level God. It''s just that he''s the guardian of this land. Therefore, it is not suppressed.


    And what Lin Tianyu said in front of him is also a sign of his mind.


    That''s the guardian who helped him to Chongxiao Pavilion now.


    Well, in the future, after Lin Tianyu''s strength rises, he will also come to protect Shenwu land.

 Chapter 3064

    Though I think so.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not tell Er Dao all these things.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I know.


    "Now, we are not relying on our own strength to solve all this?


    "Think about it.


    "Why did I enter the inheritance palace of body cultivation and have such a hard experience.


    "I''m just thinking.


    "Do you want to go through such a kind of experience to enhance our strength and deal with those divine powers coming from the lower realm of the divine world?


    "With my present strength, though I can''t say, I have reached the point of being able to cope with the supernatural powers coming from the lower part of the divine world. However, there is also a certain ability to cope. Moreover, I can break through the realm at any time and enter the third grade later stage. When they got there, the God from the lower world was oppressed by the power of the world. At most, it was just the God state at the beginning of the four grades.


    "Do you think I can''t handle it?"


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, Er Dao thought again.


    It seems that it is such a truth.


    If Lin Tianyu feels that he can''t cope with it, he directly breaks through to the cultivation in the later period of Sanpin.


    By means of Lin Tianyu.


    Even the gods of the early four grades. Even, what about the rank of the king in the early four grades.


    I believe that Lin Tianyu''s talent can easily clean up each other.


    When Er Dao thought about it, he was no longer entangled in this matter.


    Lin Tianyu also said: "Er Dao, is there any time in the inheritance palace of physical training that can make the strength develop rapidly again in a short period of time."


    Er Dao shook his head and said, "there is no such experience in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. In the palace of physical training inheritance, the biggest experience. It''s just a piece of fantasy. And then, we went inside and fought endlessly


    Listen to Er Dao''s answer.


    Lin Tianyu felt that the time ahead of him was almost in battle.


    Besides fighting, it''s fighting.


    Almost nothing else has been done.


    The way to practice has always been relaxation. It can''t be too lax. The same thing can''t be too tight.


    Therefore, this battle is enough for Lin Tianyu.


    Now, he might as well return to his family and arrange some miscellaneous affairs.


    At the same time, the cultivation is so long.


    At this time, there should be many people invited by He Li to come to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    I am the leader of the pavilion.


    If you haven''t shown up for such a long time, you should go out and say hello to these people.


    Lin Tianyu thought, he went out of the inheritance palace directly.


    But when he got outside, Lin Tianyu suddenly remembered another thing and said, "Er Dao, can you arrange the magic array in the body cultivation inheritance palace outside?"


    Second Dao asked, "master, do you want to arrange several such magic arrays in the ChongXiao pavilion to deal with the divine power from the lower world?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I have such a plan. You see, it''s possible. "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s idea, Er Dao said, "master, this array can be arranged. However, even if the formation is arranged. I''m afraid the whole Chongxiao Pavilion can''t afford the cost of this array.


    "First of all, this array layout needs to be supported by strong rules.


    "And this is the arrangement to deal with those divine powers from the lower part of the divine world. Then, only the power of the rules needed to set up the array must be beyond the divine realm at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    "Secondly, the operation of this array must have the same force of rules and keep running."

 Chapter 3065

    Er Dao is just talking about this.


    Lin Tianyu''s face turned black.


    It is beyond the power of rules in the early four grades. Isn''t that a high-level artifact?


    And this is not only used to fight against people, but also used to set up the array.


    Then, the number of artifacts needed is certainly far more than one or two, ten or eight. There are dozens and hundreds of them. Even more of these high-level artifacts.


    He was a newly established Chongxiao Pavilion sect. Where did he get so many high-level artifacts.


    In fact, the power of the rules that destroy the array.


    Of course, there are no better items than Shenyao and Shenshi.


    In order to achieve the effect of resisting the lower realm of God. All the fierce war beasts created by the array must be at least the divine realm of the first four grades.


    We have to constantly visualize such animals.


    And it has to reach a certain scale.


    Then, how much God stone and medicine is needed to support it.


    Even if the whole Chongxiao Pavilion is completely demolished, it is not enough for this battle.


    Lin Tianyu said with a black face: "forget it. I don''t need to think about it for the time being. "


    But at this time, Er Dao said: "master, in fact, we can also arrange a smaller such magic array, which has played a certain protective role."


    Lin Tianyu was not interested in it, and said, "a smaller magic array has been arranged. What''s the use of it? The lower realms of God are not fools. They can bypass this smaller magic array and attack us


    If the formation is too small.


    If people do not enter into the range of this array, they will not play a real role at all.


    After all, the wisdom of the divine realm must be extremely profound.


    They certainly knew that they were fighting by bypassing these arrays.


    At that time, such an array will be just a beautiful decoration.


    There is no practical utility at all.


    It''s arranged like this.


    In addition to wasting money and people, it doesn''t have any useful effect.


    However, Er Dao said seriously: "if you attack with such an array. It''s not very effective. But if you want to defend. What''s more, we''re just defending a small area. For example, the main palace of Chongxiao Pavilion... "


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes lit up and said, "you mean, there is such a magic array outside the main palace of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "And such a formation is not big. Naturally, the consumption will not be outrageous.


    "All of us in the war, once we are defeated and feel the danger, we can retreat into the last main palace and hide.


    "It''s like in front of me, fighting the snakes.


    "As long as I feel exhausted, I hide in that cave.


    "And such a small magic array is equivalent to the cave I took refuge in. Is that so? "


    Er Dao nodded and said, "that''s right. Finally, the main palace of such a magic array was arranged, and it became a place for us to nourish our energy during the war.


    "If you''re tired, you''ll have a rest.


    "When you have a rest, go out and fight."

 Chapter 3066

    Lin Tianyu thought about it.


    It seems that this method is really feasible.


    But after thinking about it, Lin Tianyu said again, "but there are still two points. I want to talk about it.


    "One is, in fact, there is already one such protective array.


    "From the beginning, the knife has been arranging such a protective array. Moreover, the whole Chongxiao Pavilion is completely shrouded in the array. Will it be a waste to arrange such a protective array again.


    "Second, even if it''s a small magic array with such a high altitude.


    "We need a lot of materials.


    "It''s impossible for me to bring out these materials in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Then there is the operation of such an array. The amount of energy needed to be consumed must be an extremely large number.


    "The consumption of the construction in front of Chongxiao Pavilion can be reduced. In addition, during this period of time, the knife has to arrange a protective array to buy materials. I''m afraid there are no stone left.


    "At that time, what will support the operation of this magic array?"


    If it''s a small one, it''s a magic array. I can find a way to arrange the materials. "


    When Er Dao said this, there was a flash of light in the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Then, there are dozens of artifact vomited out of it.


    Second Dao said: "if it is just outside the main palace, arrange a small magic array. These artifacts should be enough.


    "As for the knife, it''s a protective array.


    "But that''s an array. Most of the materials it uses must be bought from Shenwu land. There are several artifacts in those materials.


    "Although there is no doubt about the array setting ability of the knife.


    "There''s no good material for the array. After all, the power of the array is limited.


    "I''m afraid that if you can''t carry the charge of the divine power, the array will collapse. At that time, this small magic array will be able to work. Moreover, in addition to the magic ability of this array, the attack ability of the divine beast inside is also incomparable.


    "This kind of protection will provide better protection."


    Er Dao said so.


    Lin Tianyu also thought of it.


    Indeed, even if the knife can be arranged, how about a strong protective array.


    However, we can not find the corresponding, enough layout, the most powerful artifact of the powerful divine array to support.


    The powerful defense array is just a mere empty shelf.


    It''s like that day.


    The big protective array arranged by the knife on the Tianquan land.


    Although it has been to the end, are not really broken.


    But that is not the strength of those immortals in the lower world, which is not enough to break that array. But there is fear in their hearts.


    They know that there is a guardian on Tianquan.


    They were afraid of this guardian.


    Even more than that, they did not dare to directly destroy the protective array. Even in combat, the force must be carefully controlled. Don''t make a mistake and break the protective array. It''s killing, it''s angering the guardians.


    And this one here.


    Because no powerful artifact can be found.


    Its power is bound to be impossible to reach the point of adverse weather.

 Chapter 3067

    In this way, be prepared. But it''s really necessary.


    However, even if such an array is arranged.


    The energy of running such an array is not what the Chongxiao Pavilion can support.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s frown.


    "Master," he said. In fact, it''s easy to get the energy to run this array.


    "Don''t you have united so many allies in ChongXiao pavilion?


    "Then, the energy required for the operation of the array is no longer just for the Chongxiao Pavilion family. It''s an event common to all these allies.


    "All the people are willing to participate in the war with God.


    "This array, maybe, will work."


    The saying of Er Dao.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu also thought of it.


    Just, in his heart, feeling.


    He United those people to fight against the divine power from the lower world. The main reason is that he got the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace. Other people come in. It''s mainly to protect ourselves from the next disaster.


    Other people are equal, so they are working for him.


    At this time, how can he be kind, and then let others take out a huge amount of resources. For him to support the operation of the array?


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid that''s not right. Someone came to help. If you don''t give people any good, don''t say it. On the contrary, they have to let others take out a huge amount of resources. "


    Er Dao also shook his head and said, "master, you are really too pedantic.


    "Even if these people are willing to stand up and join hands with you against the gods from the lower part of the world.


    "There must be a reason for them.


    "Why they did it.


    "It should be that they also have to deal with these gods from the lower part of the divine world. To deal with these gods. They''re willing to focus on you and do it together. It looks like it''s helping you cope with this disaster.


    "But in fact?


    "It''s not that they use your power to deal with the gods from the lower world for them.


    "They have long wanted to fight against these gods from the lower world. It''s just that they don''t have enough strength and no one is going to take the lead in doing this. So, they have been waiting for such an opportunity. And the host you appear, just to give them such a chance.


    "Otherwise, you really think.


    "Are they willing to stop you in vain?


    "Since that''s what they want.


    "So, what if they put in some resources in addition to their efforts?


    "Seriously. It''s just the cost of arranging such an array, but it''s much more precious than the resources they''ve produced. Equivalent to our ChongXiao pavilion has already made a big head. Since we are united against the enemy. Isn''t it a very proper thing for them to make a little bit of it? "


    Lin Tianyu suddenly heard this.


    Yeah.


    Those people were willing to stand up and support him.


    Is this not to use his strength to deal with these gods from the lower world?


    Otherwise, is there such a monk who pays for others in vain?


    In this case, his side arranged an array. Let them provide some energy for the formation to operate.


    This seems to be a reasonable thing.

 Chapter 3068

    Since he wanted to understand this truth, Lin Tianyu also decided to let these allies bleed.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu thought about it from the beginning to the end.


    Then, it is between the flash, from this time, he went deep into the mountain, between strides, to the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But as soon as he arrived at the Chongxiao Pavilion, Lin Tianyu suddenly found out.


    Today''s Chongxiao Pavilion seems to be very lively.


    Just outside the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion, there are two forces confronting each other.


    At the end of the day, there was no fight.


    Eh!


    What''s going on?


    As soon as Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness was swept away, he was vaguely aware of it.


    It turns out that those who decided to join ChongXiao pavilion have already come. They have gathered in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At the same time, some people want to get together.


    In this way, both sides looked at each other and were not used to it.


    So they argued with each other.


    Lin Tianyu approached quietly.


    Then, it happened to see that the fat man and others were also there.


    So, Lin Tianyu is also ready to understand the situation, quietly to the fat man, let him come back to see himself.


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s voice, the fat man turned his eyes and didn''t say hello to any of them. He quietly backed out and met Lin Tianyu at the back.


    Soon, the fat man approached Lin Tianyu with a happy look on his face.


    Fat man busy way: "cabinet Lord, your experience has ended?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "the training is over. But what''s going on here? "


    The fat man''s face was happy. Instead of talking about the matter in front of him, he had some excited way: "so, master of the pavilion, what cultivation are you doing now?"


    When the fat man asked, he looked at Lin Tianyu with excitement.


    Lin Tianyu had the peak strength in the early stage of Sanpin before he went through the physical training again.


    At the end of this training, it must have been accomplished.


    It must have already broken through the cultivation of Sanpin in the later period. Even, it should be in the later stage of Sanpin cultivation, it is already a very high level of cultivation.


    When Lin Tianyu was in the early stage of the third grade, and in the later stage of the third grade war, he was like an adult beating a child.


    Even, they can compete with the ordinary four grades in the early stage.


    Well, after the breakthrough to the third grade, and then to the early stage of the fourth grade. Even, it is the king in the early stage of the fourth grade war. Isn''t it all a relaxed thing?


    Lin Tianyu looked at the excited look on the fat man''s face, and all of a sudden he thought of the idea in his heart.


    But Lin Tianyu said: "I am still in the early stage of Sanpin cultivation."


    "Ah


    The fat man didn''t expect that Lin Tianyu''s cultivation had not increased after this training.


    Suddenly Leng, open mouth, half a day did not close.


    However, Lin Tianyu then said, "although my cultivation has not increased. But my strength is greatly improved. If the ordinary early four grades, in my hands, should not pass a move


    Lin Tianyu did not clap his chest and said that he could defeat the king in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Because Lin Tianyu can understand.


    In that magic array, the magic snake of King level strength is illusory. Compared with the real king of the early four grades, there should be some differences.

 Chapter 3069

    Although later, Lin Tianyu did not really kill a king level snake.


    But Lin Tianyu has a feeling.


    At the moment when he practiced chaos into infinity. Even without that kind of absolute repression, it will be of great help to his real combat power.


    Therefore, even among the snakes, he was sure that he could kill a king level snake.


    The fat man seemed to have some hesitation.


    Lin Tianyu had been in the early stage of Sanpin''s cultivation before he entered the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Up to now, it''s only the early cultivation of Sanpin.


    Under the same cultivation, how much strength can he improve?


    The same cultivation is just a little more solid. There was a slight increase in strength.


    Apart from that, are there any significant improvements?


    But then the fat man turned his eyes again.


    No.


    If other people say that their cultivation level has not been improved, their strength has been greatly improved.


    He''s fat enough not to believe it.


    But if Lin Tianyu brings it up.


    Even if he doesn''t believe it, he has to believe it.


    Contact with Lin Tianyu is not a day or two.


    In the past, the strength of Lin Tianyu Pavilion leader suddenly had a promotion that he could not see through.


    But at that time, Lin Tianyu''s cultivation was still not moving.


    And now, the fat man stood in front of Lin Tianyu, but he felt that the other side''s accomplishments had also changed. Even, I feel that when I face myself, I give myself a noble feeling.


    He stood there with a strange feeling of superiority.


    Is this a change in temperament formed after a qualitative change in the strength of the cabinet leader?


    Therefore, the fat man asked carefully, "the cabinet master, your strength has really made great progress."


    Lin Tianyu looked at the fat man and said, "let''s talk about it. Now, if I met me before I entered the inheritance palace of physical training. One is enough to fight to the previous ten people, all of them are nothing


    One can fight the last ten?


    Fat man is really shocked.


    There is such a big rise in strength.


    How to calculate this should be the effect after breaking through cultivation.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t break through the cultivation.


    The fat man looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Eyes full of worship.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! Fat man, come on, what''s going on outside the mountain gate? Although there are many people who are willing to join us in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "But outside the gate, there are still many people around.


    "It''s blocking our rush to the pavilion."


    The fat man said, "it''s not all done by those people in the Empire of daruo.


    "Because last time, Su vice cabinet master arranged me to take some people to rescue huosiyu and return to Chongxiao Pavilion. But that time, he offended the seven elders of the ancestral hall of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "So, after the seven elders went back, they used their influence to gather some people who had good relations with him and blocked the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Fortunately, these people who joined me in Chongxiao Pavilion also came here at this time.


    "Otherwise, we will suffer losses in Chongxiao Pavilion."

 Chapter 3070

    Then the fat man put the front again.


    ChongXiao pavilion was besieged. As well as the fact that they were sent out to rescue huosiyu and so on, they were all told in detail.


    Among these things, the main thing is that the seven elders in the hall of the Dalai empire are operating these things secretly.


    This time it blocked the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The seven elders jumped to the front desk.


    Direct is to stand up and personally take charge of this matter.


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed with murderous spirit and said: "what''s the matter, that is to say, the divine realm power of the divine world has not yet come down.


    "It''s just that the seven elders gathered some of his so-called friends.


    "In fact, it was the Dalai Empire who helped him organize some characters.


    "Then, let the seven elders jump out.


    "To direct these things from the front desk. The Mountain Gate of my ChongXiao pavilion was blocked. "


    The fat man nodded his head and said, "who says it''s not.


    "Everyone can see it. Behind this incident, it is the Dalai empire that is commanding and arranging.


    "And the seven elders are just a water test stone pushed out by them."


    Lin Tianyu snorted coldly and said, "since it''s only the seven elders who took these people, they blocked the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion in front of me. But we have also attracted many allies. Since the gods of the divine world have not yet come down. It''s just the seven elders. If those allies make a move, can they not easily dismiss these clown like characters? "


    But Lin Tianyu just finished asking, he already had the answer in his heart.


    The fat man said, "it''s easy.


    "Although these allies have the intention to form an alliance with my Chongxiao Pavilion. But there is no real alliance yet, is it?


    "Of course, the key reason. Or they didn''t see you show up. I don''t believe in your strength.


    "So they all just stood still.


    "Until they see the actual strength, they will really contribute.


    "Now, they are only able to guarantee that we will not lose the Chongxiao Pavilion. We will not let those who are supported by the Empire of Dara rush into the interior of our Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Lin Tianyu also sighed.


    Yeah.


    This is just as Er Dao said.


    They are allied with themselves, which is not to say that they have come to help themselves in vain. That''s the same thing, with their own purpose in it.


    It''s not so much about helping yourself.


    In fact, it is better to say that they also want to fight the gods from the lower world.


    Then, they are not strong enough.


    There is no leader.


    Therefore, in this whole land of Shenwu, it is said that their own strength is incomparably strong. They all came together.


    Then, they want to see it.


    Look at the strength of his Lin Tianyu, whether it is really so powerful.


    And then decide on their next course of action.


    If Lin Tianyu''s strength is really strong to the point of the sky. Then, they will sincerely ally with Lin Tianyu to deal with the gods from the lower part of the divine world.


    If Lin Tianyu''s strength is not as strong as it is in legend.


    Then, their so-called alliance is just a statement.


    Therefore, before this, they would not have offended the Dalai Empire to death.


    To ensure that the headquarters of Chongxiao Pavilion will not be lost is the greatest strength they can make now.

 Chapter 3071

    Lin Tianyu did not think about these things too much.


    Now that he''s experienced. So, these people who have come to make an alliance. He will let them all see his strength immediately.


    Then, let them all join the alliance willingly.


    Lin Tianyu said: "so, fat man, these people of the Da Luo Empire, under the leadership of the seven elders, have surrounded us at the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion. How long has it been


    "It''s been three days.


    "Besides, because these guys are surrounded by the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s easy to find out all the secrets in our Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Therefore, it is not convenient to even use the knife for this period of time, and then come out to arrange the protective array."


    So it is.


    Although the array arranged by the knife must be extremely brilliant.


    But it''s hard to protect. Among these people brought by the seven elders, there is an excellent array mage.


    If at this time, I see the array arranged by the knife. Then according to the venation of the knife''s arrangement at the scene, I can feel it carefully. Maybe, it is possible to calculate out some items.


    For the future break, has helped.


    Under such circumstances, it is also impossible for Xiaodao to arrange the array.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Since they dare to block the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion for three days.


    "Well, I''ll ask them to pay the price with interest.


    "The Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion is not so easy to block."


    The fat man listened, his face full of excitement, and said: "Pavilion master, later, other people, you can let go. But this seven elder, you must not let go.


    "Recently, all the things that have happened to me in ChongXiao pavilion have been done by the seven elders behind their backs.


    "And this time, he jumped to the surface."


    "I know."


    Lin Tianyu said and asked the fat man to point out to himself who the seven elders were.


    The fat man looked at the mountain gate, and then he said directly, "this is the man. The one who is talking


    Lin Tianyu also looked at the mountain gate.


    At this time, one of the people on the side of the Dalao empire was standing in front of him, pointing to the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s exactly what the fat man called the seven elders.


    Let''s hear each other.


    "You see it, too.


    "They went down to the pavilion for three days. Even their cabinet owners did not have the courage to show up.


    "Let''s not talk about the strength of their master Lin Tianyu.


    "It''s just a kind of courage. It''s not worth your life for him.


    "You have all reached the level of divine realm. Beyond the monk''s fate. This is a very difficult thing. Don''t put your life here because you have to work for others. It''s really not cost-effective.


    "Fellow Taoists, listen to my advice.


    "Now, you all return to your own clan power. In that case, the Dalai empire will certainly let bygones be bygones.


    "Even if it''s the gods from the lower part of the divine world that I contact with in the future. I''m here to assure you that they won''t find your heads.


    "But if you don''t listen to me, you must mix up with Chongxiao Pavilion..."

 Chapter 3072

    When the elder said this, the threat in the words was full.


    However, those who came to the hall of Chongxiao decided to join the league.


    Which one is not the first to achieve the spiritual cultivation in the early four. Can cultivate to the level of God. How could their mood be bad?


    Will they leave the Chongxiao Pavilion so easily because of the threats of the seven elders?


    Therefore, they all stood in the sky Pavilion in cold and cold.


    This attitude is also very clear.


    Now, they are here.


    These people from your empire, as long as they do not actively attack the Chongxiao Pavilion. So, they won''t come out and fight you guys.


    Of course, they will not be threatened by these words.


    All, wait.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    But at this time, on the one side of Xiaoge, there was a laugh and said, "elder seven, I feel that your mouth and gun Kung Fu are really first-class ah.


    "You are too talented to be an elder in the hall of the ancestor of the great Luo empire.


    "You may as well quit the elder position of the ancestral church and go to the street and speak.


    "With your mouth, you can be red.


    "Otherwise, it would be really too much to bury talent."


    This suddenly so open person, unexpectedly is the Xiaoge of the Deputy Pavilion head, Su Cheng.


    And with the words of Su Cheng, they said it.


    All the people laughed after them.


    Even, even the seven elders, brought in those people, there are also people can not bear, laugh a few times.


    All of a sudden, but really is a little bit, give these seven elder to angry death.


    The seven elder suddenly stared at Su city and said, "what are you talking about, younger generation? Do you want to find death? "


    Su city is completely fearless: "old thing, can''t you hear, what am I talking about?


    "I''m boasting about you.


    "Don''t you think you have no match in the world?


    "Otherwise, where do you come to be confident, you should rely on your several famous gun skills, that is, so many predecessors are talking, and leave the rush Xiaoge."


    "You are looking for death, younger generation!"


    Seven long-term old spirit to chest thick straight out.


    Then, he arched his hand towards the inner of the hall, the foreign gods who wanted to join in the early days of the four products and said, "please give me a face, everyone. Today, I must kill this young man, otherwise, it will be hard to get rid of my heart.


    "If you give me this face. My seven elder must have been the meeting to take the love of the group.


    "And no matter who.


    "As long as it is a hand, I''m stopped killing this little man.


    "That is to keep my seven elders alive."


    "Seven elders said, and they went forward.


    He is trying to show his attitude.


    This time, he must kill Su Cheng, the vice Pavilion leader of Xiaoge.


    Su Cheng watched seven elder steps forward, just a wave of hands.


    Then, with the wave of Su city, the monks in the three items in the Xiaoge gathered around the city and formed a formation. The magnificent momentum, even, was a little stronger than the seven elders opposite it.


    With this formation.


    The faces of many people have changed.


    Even the seven elders who were oppressed below were all in a deep face.


    Facing this array, he does not have to have a little success.

 Chapter 3073

    But at this time, the seven elders had no room to shrink back.


    He has already let out the cruel words.


    Besides, he was also the seven elders of the ancestral hall of the great Luo empire. He had the cultivation of God state in the early four grades.


    He is facing each other. Now he is just a group of monks in the late third grade.


    If he dares to flinch.


    What''s his face?


    His reputation, I''m afraid, stinks completely.


    Even, he is not good to his side of the rest of the people to stand up to help themselves.


    And with the approach of the seven elders.


    Su Cheng and their combination of the power of the array, but also more powerful.


    At this time, no one else spoke.


    It seems that this is really just a battle between the seven elders and Su Cheng.


    Others are just watching, not participating.


    But when the seven elders stepped into the mountain gate, a figure flashed in front of them.


    The seven elders looked at the man in front of him, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and said, "third ancestor, do you have to stay alive with the Dalao Empire?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The third patriarch laughed innocently and said, "seven elders, I have already said that you seven elders can not represent the great Luo empire. If the real ancestor of the daruo Empire comes out, let him represent the great empire, and then say such words, it will be almost the same. "


    The fat man saw that Lin Tianyu didn''t immediately take action, so he explained to Lin Tianyu: "the pavilion master, this one came forward and stopped the seven elders. He is the third ancestor of Zixia sword sect. In the previous time, when we rescued Dui Siyu, it was this third ancestor who helped us a lot. "


    "Well."


    Lin Tianyu replied and nodded.


    The seven elder''s eyes were cold and said, "good, good!


    "Well, your third ancestor stood up like this. Does this represent the attitude of Zixia sword clan.


    "Do you want to stand on the side of ChongXiao pavilion to death?"


    For a moment, the three ancestors didn''t take this.


    If we say that he swore to death on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion, it seems that it is too much. After all, until now, the true attitude of Zixia sword sect is just to wait and see.


    But the third ancestor is obviously an acute child.


    Moreover, last time, when rescuing huosiyu, we had some contacts with Suzhou city. Feeling that Su Cheng was good, he stood up directly.


    Although the formation of Su Cheng is full of momentum.


    However, after all, they were still monks, not reaching the divine realm.


    It''s not sure whether they can resist the attack of the seven elders.


    Therefore, the third ancestor is to stand out.


    But now, let the three ancestors admit in public that his sword sect is completely standing on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion. He also really is not good, directly promised to come out.


    After all, it''s not about his three ancestors.


    However, the third ancestor was just stunned for a moment, and then said: "will you definitely stand firmly on the side of ChongXiao pavilion? You seven elders can''t control it.


    "I don''t need to explain to you seven elders.


    "However, my three ancestors can tell you something clearly when they are here.


    "That is, if you seven elders want to bully the small with the big, and oppress the monks with the cultivation of God''s realm. Well, my three ancestors just don''t like you. I just beat you up. "

 Chapter 3074

    Although the words of the three ancestors are heroic.


    But he did not represent Zixia sword clan after all.


    In this, it is involved in the whole Zixia sword clan. Before he saw the real strength of Lin Tianyu, he didn''t say much.


    Obviously, up to now.


    Lin Tianyu did not come out.


    I''m afraid that in the hearts of these people who are present, there are still some faint disappointments in them.


    Otherwise, it will not happen that all the seven elders have stepped into the mountain gate.


    Until this meeting, only the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan stood up and stopped the seven elders.


    And this is only because some of the intersection of love in the front.


    Su Cheng from these words of the three ancestors, but also heard the difficulties of the three ancestors.


    Then, Su Cheng opened his mouth and said, "the third ancestor, this war is between my Chongxiao Pavilion and this old thing.


    "The three ancestors will let us, the younger generation, fight against this old thing.


    "Clean up the rotten old thing in front of you.


    "It''s enough to have us.


    "In the future, when there are really powerful people to help, it''s not too late to ask the three ancestors to help."


    Since Su Cheng is able to feel out of the heart of the three ancestors, that difficult idea came out. Naturally, he didn''t want the three ancestors to be trapped here all the time.


    Therefore, he took the initiative to open his mouth and solved the encirclement for the three ancestors.


    But the third ancestor looked back at Su Cheng and said, "are you sure you can handle the seven elders. He is the real God state of the early four grades. "


    Su Cheng said with firm eyes: "please rest assured. If we can''t deal with this old thing, we can ask the third ancestor for help


    The third ancestor looked at the confident look in Su Cheng''s firm eyes, nodded and retreated.


    At this time, the seven elders are directly facing the Su city of this joint attack array.


    Immediately, seven elder''s face is a burst of sneer, way: "Hey! I called you tough. After a while, I''ll catch you. I''ll knock out your teeth and pull out your tongue one by one. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Cheng was laughing and said: "mouth gun, you are really fierce.


    "Listen to you. I was so scared that I almost thought I would lose to you.


    "Oh!


    "What a waste of talent like you!"


    "Ah


    With a big drink, the seven elders suddenly attacked the array they had arranged for Su city.


    He didn''t want to hear from Sucheng again.


    Even if it''s just another word from the other party, he will feel that he is going to be crazy.


    He wants to teach the younger generation a good lesson with his fist.


    Let him know the awe.


    Boom!


    The attack of the seven elders directly collided with the array arranged by Su Cheng.


    And then, in everyone''s eyes.


    They all saw it.


    A figure flew out.


    It''s just a human shadow flying out.


    It can be imagined that this figure should be the seven elders.


    After all, the seven elders are just one person.


    If the seven elders defeated Su Cheng. So, it''s not just one person who flies out, but dozens of people.


    Why, under this confrontation.


    The elder was beaten by the God.

 Chapter 3075

    Everyone has some disbelief.


    "It''s impossible."


    "No matter what the seven elders said, it is also the realm of God. How could he have been blown out by some little friars? "


    "Even if the other side has dozens of people, it is impossible."


    People were talking about it.


    It''s just incredible.


    This is why, in front of the time, the three ancestors will stand out.


    After all, if you don''t get into the state of mind, all ants are ants.


    Don''t say that dozens of people work hard, even if it is more, it can''t deal with a real God state.


    "But have you ever thought about it. In front of us, we felt the pressure of this array. That is obviously more powerful than the spirit state of a person in the early stage of the four grades. "


    "What''s the use of momentum? It''s not as good as the divine realm. The strength is so different. "


    "You are not right. I''ve heard of Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s just a monk. However, it is as simple as eating and drinking water. "


    "You see that? And even if he can do it. Then he must be the real God state. The reason why I tell others is that I am still a monk. But it''s just a gimmick. He should have practiced a kind of skill of concealing his personal accomplishments. Therefore, he will be recognized by others as a monk. "


    As soon as this statement came out, several people nodded with him.


    In the hearts of each of them, the realm of God is the realm of God.


    The spiritual realm is not something that monks can fight against.


    And listen to this talk.


    Su Cheng is smiling.


    How can Lin Tianyu, the leader of their cabinet, be measured in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Although it hasn''t really happened, the monk killed the God state.


    However, it is also that Lin Tianyu did not really encounter the divine realm to be killed by him. If you do. He has already killed Shenjing for a long time.


    As for their combined combat power, they were able to fly the seven elders out with one blow.


    That''s their set of combined array, but it has a big name.


    Originally, in front of us, Su Cheng also taught people how to combine their tactics.


    However, it was just a few battles in the army.


    Although it is able to gather the strength of the people, concentrate a little and send it out.


    However, it is difficult to form a qualitative change.


    Later, after setting up the array, Xiaodao saw their combined array, which improved them a little. Let them fight the enemy with this array.


    After that, they experimented with the improved array of knives.


    Power is a qualitative change.


    So now, in the face of the seven elders.


    All of them are not only not afraid, but also have a kind of faint excitement in their hearts.


    They all want to borrow the hand of the seven elders to test the array improved by the knife. To what extent.


    Unexpectedly, under this blow, they were not disappointed.


    Direct is to blow out a real God state.


    Such a joint attack array.


    In the future, it can become a kind of Town Pavilion of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Gather the strength of a monk, and you can fight the divine realm.

 Chapter 3076

    At this time, the seven elders have also flown back.


    The seven elders were not hurt.


    However, he was in a state of God. He was beaten with all his strength by a group of friars, and he flew out.


    This matter, how to think, how to feel no face.


    Seven elders decided to get back face.


    In front of me, this one hit and fly thing.


    He felt that he was too careless. This is the result of not doing our best.


    He also believed that the other side''s joint attack array was indeed extremely brilliant.


    But at most, it''s just enough to be able to balance with the power of the real God''s situation. As long as he is not as careless as before. It''s absolutely impossible. If you get another hit, you will be blown out directly.


    Once you can''t be on the top of power, you absolutely suppress yourself and blow yourself out.


    Well, just wait for yourself to turn your hands to break their joint attack array.


    After all, I''m a person, and I''m a god state power.


    It''s flexible. Attack as much as you want.


    There are many unique skills that can be easily displayed.


    But what about them?


    That''s a combined attack array.


    Such an array, though powerful and boundless.


    But it is naturally limited.


    Once the array is standing there, it is very difficult to move it. In terms of defense, there may be some unique skills.


    But when it comes to attack.


    Such an array will inevitably be due to the lack of flexibility. The intensity of the attack will drop to the extreme.


    But there is always a saying.


    If you keep it for a long time, you will lose it.


    Such an array lacks attack power.


    As long as you are patient enough, you can slowly probe out its loopholes.


    If you want to get rid of it, isn''t it just one or two big moves?


    Seven elders thought, suddenly full of confidence. Once again, an attack was launched against this large array.


    We can see the attack momentum this time.


    The seven elders have moved the truth.


    Compared with the first attack in front of us, the momentum and momentum of the attack are totally different.


    Bang Bang


    After a while, each other has already attacked dozens of moves.


    At this time, all the people could see it.


    Although the strength of this joint attack array is a little higher than that of the seven elders.


    However, in terms of flexibility and variety of attacks, they are obviously not as good as the seven elders.


    The operation of the array is compared with that of a single person.


    After all, it seems a little stiff.


    And it''s been fighting.


    The joint attack formation on their side of the Soviet city has always adopted the method of fighting with the seven elders. It is not flexible, but stronger than strength.


    Of course, we should take advantage of our own strengths and attack our weaknesses.


    Therefore, there was a bystander: "if we go on fighting like this, I''m afraid it will take a little longer. This joint attack array formed by Su Cheng and them will surely be defeated. "


    "Why? I feel that they are playing back and forth now, and they are not falling behind at all. Even, pure power against the top. It also slightly suppressed the seven elders. "


    "It''s because you don''t see the essence of the war. Otherwise, you won''t think so. "

 Chapter 3077

    A man nearby asked curiously, "so, what do you see? It was decided that they would surely lose in Suzhou city. "


    The man in front of him said, "is it worth watching?


    "Think about it and you will understand it completely.


    "As far as the scene is concerned. Indeed, it was their joint attack array in Su city that suppressed the seven elders.


    "It''s a real success, but it can''t be suppressed all the time.


    "As a god state, the seven elders must have a very spicy vision. In such a battle, he must be constantly looking for the flaws of such an array.


    "But this array has not really defeated the seven elders. After a long time, the seven elders must be able to find out the flaws of this array.


    "At that time, isn''t the ending self-evident?"


    "Why! As soon as you say it, it seems that it is really so. "


    "In that case, they may lose in Sucheng."


    Listen to the man.


    Some people began to echo such a statement.


    As a result, everyone almost fell to the ground. There is no doubt that they will be defeated in Suzhou.


    After all, in their eyes of the real God state in the early four grades. A monk is a monk. More powerful than their divine realm, they are still much smaller.


    But at this time, the three ancestors came together and said, "why, do you think they will lose in Suzhou City? But I said they would win. Well, do any of you dare to make a bet. "


    The people listened to the analysis of the man in front.


    In addition, what kind of stereotype is in their hearts.


    They all firmly believe that.


    Even if a monk can occasionally defeat the power of the divine realm, it can never last long. Su Cheng, they are sure to lose.


    At this time, the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan actually wanted to bet with them.


    Isn''t it clear that resources should be sent to them?


    Why don''t they do it.


    As a result, I almost didn''t think about it for a while, and all of them agreed. Moreover, they all made their own bets one by one.


    And these bets are said.


    Lin Tianyu, who was just listening in the rear, was very excited.


    He wants to maintain the array arranged by two knives. That''s a shortage of resources.


    At this time, so many people came out to bet and bet on so many resources.


    If he doesn''t come forward and win.


    He can''t forgive himself.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu flashed away, that is, almost all of the supernatural powers had not found it. It''s been flashing to them.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "Oh! You have to bet, how can I be the landlord? You must count me in. "


    They all looked back at Lin Tianyu. They didn''t know each other.


    So, someone asked, "you have to participate, who are you?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "didn''t I say that? I''m the landlord here. I am Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion. If you bet on my land, I''ll take part in it. Otherwise, the bet can''t be counted. "


    When they heard Lin Tianyu say so, they did not refute it.


    In any case, every bet has its own ideas, with their own ideas to bet, bet win or lose.


    One more person, one less person, nobody cares.

 Chapter 3078

    Someone looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, since you are the landlord here, of course you can''t refuse you to participate in gambling. But how do you want to bet? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "since I''m a landlord, of course I have to bet on my side to win. Otherwise, there is no suspicion of cheating. "


    This is also true.


    If he bet on the other side to win.


    He made a big bet. Then, the voice was sent, and those under him were deliberately defeated by the seven elders.


    Well, other people who bet against him are not going to die.


    Pang said: "good! How much do you want to bet, Lin Ge Lord? You saw the bets we all made just now. How much are you going to bet against us


    Lin Tianyu was silent on his face, but he murmured in his heart:


    how much more can I bet against you.


    Now, I''m poor and tight.


    I don''t think it''s a big family to support. There is an array that will be arranged immediately by two knives to open. This resource is about to be lost like water.


    How many resources did you come from? I bet with you.


    But, of course, it is impossible to say it in person.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu frowned and seemed to be thinking.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "well, all the bets you made just now were bets on Su Cheng. They lost.


    "Well.


    "I''ll take all your bets.


    "What do you think?"


    Everyone listened.


    OK.


    Regardless of him, Lin Tianyu is willing to take the bet. Or the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan took the bet.


    They are the same thing.


    As long as they get to the end, they have the resources to win.


    But they haven''t had time to agree.


    There has been opposition.


    "Not so much."


    It is the third ancestor of Zixia sword sect who spoke against it.


    The third patriarch said, "this one, it''s up to me. They came to buy Sucheng. They lost. They played against me.


    "I took all the bets.


    "You want to step in.


    "No way!"


    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at the three ancestors with a smile and said, "since it''s you who come to make the village. So, you must have accepted the bet, didn''t you?


    "Well, I''ll bet.


    "Bet on all the bets they just made.


    "I bet on Sucheng."


    Listen to Lin Tianyu''s rambling words.


    The eyes of the three ancestors were widened.


    He kept a close eye on Lin Tianyu and thought to himself:


    this boy is not right.


    If he does this, he will bet on Su Cheng. It was clear that he saw something.


    If this is the time, do not allow him some benefits.


    When he reveals the whole story. I''m afraid those people who just bet will directly go back on their own. Now, the battle on this scene is not clear. They can go back on their regrets.


    After all, it''s all verbal promises and no real bets.


    There is no clear results before the cancellation of the words, although it is not very good to say. But I can''t live all these people.


    Besides, look at Lin Tianyu''s expression and look.


    He is completely and possibly. Before the result comes out, he should first analyze and analyze the possible result for everyone.


    It seems that he should be given some benefits.


    It''s the way to stop his mouth.

 Chapter 3079

    The third ancestor thought, looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "well, since you are the landlord of this Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s not good to exclude you completely.


    "Well.


    "This time, even if the two of us work together.


    "Yes, let''s split the bets.


    "If we lose, we share the money.


    "What do you think?"


    Lin Tianyu was secretly happy in his heart.


    In fact, before he came out, he had already thought of such a way.


    If he wants to own it. The third ancestor would not agree. If the third ancestor wants to monopolize, he is also afraid that he will give vent to the bottom. So, it would be better to share the bets equally with the three ancestors.


    Lin Tianyu said solemnly on his face: "since the three ancestors are so open-minded. Of course, the younger generation will listen to the arrangement of the three ancestors. "


    When he said that, he also watched the three ancestors.


    But the third ancestor is in the heart, the gas is trembling.


    This time, it is equivalent to sharing half of the bet he can win.


    However, the good news is that there is another banker named Lin Tianyu.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s interest was even higher.


    Then, several more people came out to bet.


    This time, the bet has increased by more than 30% again.


    The fighting in the field continues.


    Everyone also looked into the field.


    This time, it''s not just about watching a good fight. It also includes a lot of their bets.


    As a result, we all took it seriously.


    Then there are dozens of moves.


    It''s still a no win situation.


    Only on the scene, the array they set up seems to have slightly suppressed some seven elders.


    However, for such a kind of repression, people are not too concerned.


    After all, this is the strength of dozens of top monks in the late third grade. After gathering together, it is reasonable to slightly suppress the power of the gods at the beginning of the four categories.


    And the key to winning or losing is not to suppress on such a surface.


    But lies in, when the seven elders control the loopholes of this array, suddenly burst out of the situation. He won this array in one fell swoop.


    At that time, it is also a crucial moment to determine the outcome.


    In front of this, how to suppress.


    It''s a total redundancy.


    Everyone is waiting, seven elders suddenly burst out, to turn over.


    Then, at this time, all the people saw that the seven elders suddenly showed a smile on their faces.


    Everyone is also a tight heart.


    I''m afraid that the seven elders found the loopholes in this array. He wants the Jedi to fight back and turn the tables.


    Then, the figure of the seven elders suddenly flashed faster.


    Bang Bang


    After several hard hitting attacks, the seven elders suddenly flashed and attacked the right side of the array.


    There, there are some loopholes.


    However, when the seven elders attacked there.


    All of a sudden, in the place that seemed to be a loophole, a few palms came out of thin air and attacked the seven elders.


    The seven elders looked at the palm that suddenly came out, which was a burst of stupor.


    Bang!


    At the moment when the seven elders were stunned, the palms were directly bombarded on the seven elders.


    The seven elders immediately flew out directly.


    Moreover, in the flight out, but also continued to spit blood.


    Obviously, he was seriously injured.


    Even, it is not suitable to fight again.

 Chapter 3080

    The outcome is divided.


    At the moment of winning and losing, it is really a big reversal.


    However, it seems that there are some differences between this and the big reversal that everyone thinks.


    Originally, it should be the seven elders who were inferior. After discovering this loophole, they attacked in one fell swoop and broke the array and reversed.


    But who thought, this reversal, there is another reversal.


    Seven elders also found a loophole.


    However, when he attacked that loophole.


    The loophole, however, has turned into a place where the most fierce attack is located.


    In a sudden bombardment, the victory was directly locked in.


    The crowd was stunned.


    Then, someone was unconvinced and said, "this is just the bad luck of the seven elders. There was a fake leak. Otherwise, he won''t lose. At least, it won''t lose so fast and so miserably. "


    "Ha ha!"


    The third ancestor laughed and said, "it''s true that you won''t lose so fast.


    "But I can''t lose.


    "That''s absolutely impossible.


    "From the third ancestor against this array. He is already doomed to lose in this array


    Some people were still unconvinced and said, "third ancestor, why don''t you talk about the reason. What''s going on here? "


    The third ancestor said, "as for the reason, you can ask the leader of Lin Tianyu Pavilion. I think that when he wanted to be the Chuang Tzu, he had already seen the reason clearly. "


    Everyone turned their eyes to Lin Tianyu.


    Although it was a big gamble.


    But they also want to lose and understand. I want to know where they lost.


    Lin Tianyu saw the people''s expression, so he had to say: "in fact, this is a misunderstanding in your heart, which misled you.


    "Because there is always an idea in your heart.


    "That is, God must be stronger than a monk. No matter how many monks. It is also impossible to defeat God.


    "So, if you follow this idea, you will think that if you give the seven elders a chance. It will turn over. Even, locked in the win


    When Lin Tianyu said so, everyone nodded.


    They are really under this kind of psychological guidance.


    It is the meeting that makes the previous judgment.


    Lin Tianyu said, "but I''m not the same as the three ancestors.


    "In our hearts, we always hope that they can win in Suzhou city.


    "So we both looked more carefully. Even the various changes among them are clearly counted in.


    "Indeed, at the beginning of the battle.


    "The formation of Su Cheng is much more rigid than flexible.


    "But in the midst of the war, I found out. As the fighting time goes on, the formation of the formation is becoming more and more flexible.


    "Obviously, they should have learned such an array.


    "Not at all familiar. In fact, the battle with the seven elders is just like sharpening such an array.


    "As time goes on, the power of such a newly learned array will naturally increase.


    "In the new learning, we can suppress the seven elders. Well, wait until this array is completely familiar with. Is it not a matter of course to win the seven elders? "

 Chapter 3081

    That''s really the case.


    People think about the truth.


    That''s right.


    Because of the fixed idea in their mind, they did not pay attention to such details.


    Indeed, the new array can suppress the opponent.


    Is it not a matter of course to win after being familiar with it?


    Some people were still unconvinced and said, "but the last reversal, I still think, is the carelessness of the seven elders that led to such a result. If he''s careful enough. Use those loopholes. Maybe, there will be a chance to win. "


    "There can''t be any chance."


    Lin Tianyu said definitely, and then said, "and when he is looking for such a loophole in the array, he will attack. That''s when he lost faster.


    "Because, in my Chongxiao Pavilion, there is a monk who is far beyond the level of a monk.


    "Even in the divine level, he is a very high-level array mage.


    "This battle line, obviously, has been rehearsed by his hand.


    "Even if there are loopholes in the array deduced by this array master. It could not be a mere seven elders, such a god of the early four grades, could see it.


    "He wanted to find another loophole.


    "Don''t you make yourself suffer?"


    Some people were puzzled and immediately said, "but just now, we all clearly saw that this array, in the middle of its operation, suddenly appeared a loophole in the place where the seven elders attacked?"


    "Haha! What about the result of that loophole? "


    Lin Tianyu said so.


    The doubter has nothing to say.


    Indeed, the seven elders found the loophole. It''s also a sneak attack on this loophole.


    But it turned out that his sneak attack became the fuse of his complete defeat.


    For once, he was no longer qualified to attack again.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said again, "think about it again.


    "There are no loopholes in such an array when the people who use it are just beginning to learn.


    "Then, after they have completely mastered such an array, there will be a loophole for sneak attack.


    "You want to see it again.


    "Is this normal?"


    This is not normal, of course.


    After Lin Tianyu said so, they all thought of it all.


    This is not only abnormal, but also very abnormal.


    When unfamiliar, there are no loopholes. Skilled, but there are loopholes for sneak attacks.


    So, think about it with your heel.


    That''s something you can think of.


    Such a loophole. It must have been the man who was making such an array. He deliberately revealed himself, thinking of luring the enemy forward and falling into the trap they had set.


    However, the seven elders of God state did not understand such a truth.


    Then, it fell into such a loophole.


    Isn''t his fate doomed?


    By such a loophole, the most powerful attack, to a blow, is directly injured.


    It''s a direct defeat.


    There is no power to fight again.

 Chapter 3082

    Listen to Lin Tianyu''s analysis.


    Finally, all of them looked at Lin Tianyu carefully.


    Someone opened his mouth and said, "Lin Pavilion master, it is said that you have not reached the divine realm. However, it has already killed the divine realm. Is that true? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, any matter, this kind of rumor is always more and more exaggerated.


    "But it''s not entirely untrue.


    "I really haven''t reached the realm of God. Even, it is only the cultivation in the early stage of Sanpin. However, at any time can break through the third grade later period.


    "And in reality, I have never really killed the power of the divine realm."


    Oh.


    The middle way of the people''s hearts:


    that''s almost the same.


    It''s hard to believe that a monk who has not reached the state of God can kill him.


    Of course, if there is a strong array like that just now exists.


    It''s possible to kill the divine realm.


    After all, they saw it with their own eyes just now. Su Cheng took the array, and the seven elders were seriously injured. And under that kind of injury, if there is no one else. If you attack the seven elders continuously with the power of this array, it is really possible to kill the seven elders.


    He finished the feat of killing God.


    But if anyone said that a single monk could kill God.


    That''s too much.


    At the same time, the eyes of those who gathered together to prepare for the alliance with Lin Tianyu were flashing.


    In their hearts, even, they are celebrating.


    Fortunately, just now, I didn''t force myself to come out. And in order to Chongxiao Pavilion, there are too many causes and effects.


    Otherwise, Lin Tianyu is not strong enough to lead them to fight against the God from the lower world. However, they offended and killed the Dalai Empire, which had a divine relationship.


    Is it not for themselves and the clan forces behind them that caused big trouble?


    Lin Tianyu looked into everyone''s eyes.


    But then, Lin Tianyu suddenly laughed and said, "although I have not killed God state in reality. However, it is easy to cut the garbage blocking the door. If you lift your hands, you can clean up all of them. "


    What do you mean?


    When Lin Tianyu said this, everyone still couldn''t figure it out.


    Then, after thinking about it, he understood the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    All of a sudden, everyone glared at Lin Tianyu.


    It''s not because they''re too slow.


    But what Lin Tianyu said was really too exaggerated.


    You''re just a little monk.


    What''s more, it''s just the beginning of the third grade. Even, they haven''t reached the peak of a monk.


    But you dare to blow the air and say that if you lift your hand, you can clean up all these people in this mountain gate easily.


    Who do you think you are?


    Are you a high God?


    And even if you''re a high-level God, it''s totally useless.


    Because, even if it is a real high-level God, came to this divine land. After being suppressed by the world power of the lower bound, it is only able to play out the strength of the early stage of the fourth grade.


    It''s just a rank with their lowest gods.


    How much stronger can it be.

 Chapter 3083

    Therefore, some people were unconvinced and said, "Lin Pavilion master, you are really too arrogant. Do you think that the divine realm is like those ordinary friars, so easy for you to defeat? "


    "Arrogant!"


    "I don''t know what the sky is like!"


    "It''s too forgetful to be young and proud. After setting up a clan, I''m too forgetful. After some tempering, you will know awe. "


    ¡­¡­


    With the voices of the people.


    On the contrary, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "since all of you don''t believe it, then let''s make a bet. How about it?"


    "Bet, good!" Someone immediately agreed to come down and said, "I don''t know, Lin Pavilion master, how do you want to gamble?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "this time the gambling method is very simple. That is, I will go and take all these people who blocked the Mountain Gate down.


    "If I can''t do it.


    "Then, in the previous bet, all the things you won will be returned to you.


    "But if I do.


    "Well, all these people here today are all going to form an alliance with me at Chongxiao Pavilion. Moreover, we should respect Lin Tianyu as our leader.


    "Of course, before I take those people. You have to do something else for me.


    "To help me stop them all. When I take people, I can''t let them escape.


    "If I can''t get someone because someone escaped, it can''t be considered as a loss."


    Lin Tianyu said, just looking at the people in the past.


    In the eyes, there is a sense of arrogance.


    The third ancestor came together and said, "OK! This matter, I also agreed. The bet was won by both of us. If you lose. Then I''m willing to give back the half I should share.


    "Besides, I''m willing to help you to stop those people from leaving.


    "But we have to agree.


    "Your shooting time is based on three hours. If within three hours, you haven''t been able to take it down. It''s blocking everyone at the gate. That''s the same thing you lose.


    "How? Do you dare to promise? "


    The third ancestor asked.


    Lin Tianyu also looked back at the three ancestors.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "thank you, Sanju. Trust me so much. I promise that within three hours, I will have captured all these people blocking the mountain gate. "


    But the third ancestor listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, but he laughed and said casually: "I didn''t promise this thing because I trusted you.


    "I just think it should be fun.


    "Just have a good time and have a good time."


    Although the words of the three ancestors are like this.


    However, Lin Tianyu knew that the three ancestors were the first to stand up and support themselves.


    He should cherish such a love.


    The others looked at each other, and then they all whispered and discussed.


    Then, I waited for a long time.


    All talents are negotiated.


    Someone came out and said, "master Lin, we can help you stop those people. But we''re not going to help you capture these people. All of these, but you have to do it all.


    "Besides, you must see clearly.


    "It''s blocking the gate of the mountain, but there are twenty gods in the early four grades."

 Chapter 3084

    When the man said so, he kept a close eye on Lin Tianyu.


    When they discussed, there were some meanings in it.


    After Lin Tianyu had worked out the secrets of all things, he could have listened to some of them. After all, it is the spirit state of the early four grades.


    The formula of all things is not as effective as that of monks.


    However, Lin Tianyu fully understood the meaning of the crowd.


    They also gambled.


    If Lin Tianyu really had the strength he said, he could easily win the twenty gods. So, what about their alliance with Lin Tianyu?


    Of course, if Lin Tianyu does not have such strength.


    Then, they will all go back home immediately.


    Let''s not talk about the alliance.


    Lin Tianyu said: "to deal with such 20 small shrimps, how can you use your predecessors to do it. We just stop them and don''t let them escape. I can take them all by myself. "


    Lin Tianyu said with firm eyes. Flashing, unquestionable light.


    A few people who had just spoken and discussed looked at each other again.


    It is imperceptible.


    If Lin Tianyu really has such a strong strength. He was able to take down all the gods in the early stage of the four grades.


    So, they are all in alliance with them. Even, what about letting Lin Tianyu be the leader of the alliance?


    Because only the strength of Lin Tianyu is strong enough to lead them to fight against the gods from the lower part of the divine world, and they may win.


    Besides, if Lin Tianyu can''t win.


    They can also get back the resources they lost earlier.


    They don''t lose anything at all.


    At a time when they''ve made a deal.


    Those gods who blocked the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion in the early days of the four grades had already jumped out and rescued the seven elders who had been bombed into serious injuries.


    At this time, it is impossible for Su Cheng to rush past their array and continue to deal with the seven elders.


    The power of their array.


    To deal with one or two ordinary gods in the early stage of four grades. Even if it is to deal with the ordinary God state in the early stage of four, five and four grades, there is a certain degree of assurance.


    However, if you let them deal with the early stage of the twenty four grades.


    That''s not a hard nut to crack.


    It''s the act of letting them go and die.


    However, they did not retreat back. Instead, they stood outside the gate of the mountain and looked out of the gate. They had been blocking the gods of the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion and sneered.


    "Haha! In front of me, I don''t want to say that we are extremely overbearing. Do you want to take us down? What, now, it''s a dead dog? "


    In the array, some people were not happy and began to laugh.


    Every one of them is full of anger.


    It''s been three days.


    Unexpectedly, they have been blocked by this group of people, so that they can not get out of the Chongxiao Pavilion. If you change who comes, it will be a big fire.


    This time, I finally got the chance.


    It''s natural to have a good taunt.


    On hearing this, all the twenty gods on the opposite side blushed.


    Anyway, they were defeated.


    What''s more, the seven elders who went out on their side were still a real and real God state. But he was defeated by a group of friars.


    What else can they say.

 Chapter 3085

    This is really to let these blocking God state think more and more angry.


    If you seven elders want to be really powerful, it''s OK.


    After you fight and win this group of friars, they will naturally raise flags and shout for your seven elders.


    But you can''t even win a group of friars.


    So, what else do you want?


    That''s it.


    It doesn''t matter if you seven elders lose. But it''s the connection, so that we people are unable to raise their heads.


    There was a burst of fire in the hearts of the people.


    But even so, let a group of friars laugh in public, or let them all face hanging.


    So, some people got angry and stood up and pointed to the monks in Su city. They said angrily, "what are you proud of? Seven elder just now, suddenly acute attack, fainted in the past, so, is to let you pick up a bargain. Otherwise, you, a group of soldiers and crabs, will not be able to bombard them with one punch of the seven elders. "


    The thin man just snatched it out and said, "Oh! It turns out that the seven elders are in an emergency. No wonder. I was wondering just now, how could this real state of God be so weak? "


    Listen to the thin man.


    The other side stood up and refuted the man for the seven elders. He was not angry or angry.


    Isn''t it he who said that the seven elders had an emergency?


    And skinny is just following his words.


    But in the end, the skinny came again. No wonder that the real state of God is so weak.


    Is it not clear that this is to scold the monk for being bald?


    But the key is that the other side really won. Therefore, how the other side wants to say, that is to let the other side how to say ah.


    The facts are in front of him, and he can''t refute it at all.


    However, is this how to admit to a little monk?


    Of course not.


    Then, the man said angrily, "then you are all waiting. It''s just like playing when the seven elders are cured and you are a group of friars. "


    But there is no way to say more.


    If we go on fighting like this, we won''t be able to come up with one.


    But the skinny one smile, looked in front of the stand out of the divine realm power, said: "well, I want to ask, are you the real God state?"


    The other party was stunned and said, "that''s right."


    The thin man said, "how about your strength compared with the seven elders? You are not the kind of person who is weak to the extreme and will be blown away directly by the seven elders? "


    The other party was very angry for a while.


    Why is this thin man so irritating?


    Who are the little people?


    Can there be little people who can cultivate the great power of God?


    The fire in the man''s heart was even bigger. He glared at the thin man fiercely and said angrily, "who is a nobody? You are such a small shrimp, I can blow a large piece of it in one breath. "


    However, the man did not dare to compare himself with the seven elders.


    In order to have real strength, he is always weaker than Qichang. But not so much.


    However, his position was much worse than that of the seven elders.


    The seven elders of other people are connected with the Empire of daruo.


    "Good! It''s better not to be small. Well, it''s up to you to fight us again. " The thin man said directly to the man in front of him.

 Chapter 3086

    This person buckle thin words, stupefied.


    He is stupid.


    This is not even an opponent of the seven elders. If he went up to fight, wasn''t he looking for a fight?


    At that time, he was also after being abused.


    I''m afraid, but I won''t get people''s sympathy. On the contrary, he had to be complained by his accomplices like the seven elders.


    Even a few friars can''t clean it up.


    But he''s going to get slapped in the face.


    Isn''t it embarrassing for them all to follow?


    But let him admit directly in public that he is not an opponent and dare not attack.


    But he couldn''t say that.


    After all, those people in the opposite side are just a group of friars.


    For a while, this person is Leng in the spot, half a day is unable to say a word to come out.


    At this time, the thin person is to open a way: "however, want to hand. There''s one more thing we have to say in advance.


    "Can''t you fight, and in the middle of the fight, you suddenly have an emergency.


    "In that case, you''d better ask your friends to examine it for you first. Is there any emergency in your body.


    "But it doesn''t matter if there is a real emergency.


    "In this way, if you are really blown up, you can find a good excuse. Isn''t it? "


    The man was even more blushed by the thin man.


    At the same time, in the heart, is also regret.


    There are so many people on my side. Why does he want to take the initiative to stand up.


    As a result, he was run out of words by such a small friar as the thin man.


    The man''s face was so gloomy that he said, "you are just relying on the benefit of an array. If I fight alone, I can clean you up with one hand. If you have the ability, come out and try it? "


    As the man spoke, he even raised his momentum. Direct is to lock in the skinny.


    Of course, thin people can''t be stupid enough to be excited by this person, that is to take the initiative to stand up.


    However, the thin man looked at the man on the opposite side, sneered and said, "don''t you blush? It''s a wonderful state of mind, but it''s a challenge to a monk. Oh! You''re obviously making other gods lose face with you. "


    Said the thin man, still sighing.


    That appearance, clearly is to look down on the other party such a lack of quality of a god state ability.


    And because of the thin man''s words and expressions, it also allows other gods to see this man. His face was full of scorn.


    This man is more angry.


    You know, you are a cold monk.


    "But you are not boasting all the time in Chongxiao Pavilion. Did your little Friar''s cabinet master ever kill God state?


    "Well, if you have the ability, you should ask your Pavilion master to come out and compare with me.


    "I promise that with one hand, I will be able to put your cabinet master in order.


    "Does the little cabinet master you boast have the courage to fight?"


    The thin man''s face, which was originally smiling, was completely gloomy, and said angrily, "bastard! You''re looking for death! If our pavilion master is here, you can be killed with one knife. "


    On the contrary, the other side was not angry. He stood there, looked at the thin man and said earnestly, "Oh, I''m so scared! Since your little cabinet master is so powerful. Then you call it out. Let''s have a look. Why, don''t you have the courage to come out? "

 Chapter 3087

    At this time, standing quietly in the rear, Lin Tianyu, who had played a bet with the gods invited by his side, was speechless.


    What''s the matter? The fire is burning on my head directly.


    It seems to be the other guy who knows he''s back.


    So, do you want to touch your own mold on purpose?


    However, the thin man did not answer the other party, but took a look at Su Cheng and said, "vice cabinet master."


    Su Cheng''s eyes flashed with malice.


    He knew, of course, that the skinny man said hello to himself.


    So, Su Cheng in the mouth, simply spit out a word, "kill!"


    Then, it will urge the array and kill the man in the opposite direction.


    "Hold on!"


    Just then, suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Listen, someone actually dared to stand up and stop their action. Everyone was angry.


    All of these people in the array turned their heads and looked at the people who sent out the voice. There was a fierce light in his eyes.


    But when they saw the faces of these people.


    All of a sudden, they all laughed and said, "master of the Pavilion!"


    It was Lin Tianyu who asked them to wait.


    Lin Tianyu came forward. At the same time, he also glanced at those who came to Chongxiao Pavilion and had the intention of alliance.


    That means:


    he is about to make a move!


    Then they have to help stop these people. Don''t let them run away.


    The crowd also quietly nodded their heads.


    Lin Tianyu came forward and said, "what are you all worried about? Isn''t it true that they want me, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion, to fight by name? What can I do for you? I''ll take care of the garbage. "


    "Master of the Pavilion!" Su Cheng took a serious look at Lin Tianyu and whispered, "the other party has twenty gods."


    In Su Cheng''s heart, Lin Tianyu is of course omnipotent.


    Even if it''s a real God state.


    As long as Lin Tianyu makes a move, it is also a matter that can be caught in one''s hands.


    But now the key is that the other side does not just have a divine realm. It''s a total of twenty gods.


    Even if their cabinet leader is powerful.


    In the face of the twenty gods, you may not be able to take all of them.


    It''s not good if you miss your horse.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "what about the twenty divine realms? The gods like them, not to mention 20, even 200, are just rubbish. "


    Lin Tianyu''s voice was not covered up at all, but directly spread out.


    Outside the mountain gate, the twenty gods who had been blocking the gate could hear clearly.


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    They all glared at Lin Tianyu one by one.


    If they''re in such a state of mind, it''s rubbish. It is not in the whole Shenwu land, there is no garbage.


    The man who had already stood in front of him laughed. He stepped forward and said, "are you the leader of ChongXiao pavilion? Why, don''t you shrink the tortoise? Now, also dare to stand out. Well, I''m going to challenge you. Do you dare to fight next? "


    The man said, and deliberately reached out his hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    What he looks like is really full of confidence.


    Despite the rumors outside, Lin Tianyu is like a God.


    But he didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 3088

    A little monk.


    No matter how powerful it is, how strong it can be.


    All this is just the boast of others.


    But that''s just right.


    Isn''t it the most appropriate thing to have such a person who is boasted by others to defeat himself and achieve his own prestige?


    Bang!


    But in his fantasy time, suddenly, he felt a shadow steeply toward the shrouded.


    Then, there is a strong force to the extreme, impact on their own body.


    His whole body flew out.


    He fell to the ground from a distance and vomited blood.


    Under one blow, he was seriously injured.


    The God state was furious.


    At this time, he can also see clearly.


    The man who attacked him suddenly was Lin Tianyu, the owner of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    My heart sank.


    Isn''t Lin Tianyu just a little monk?


    Even if it''s a sneak attack. Even if you hit a god state power like yourself, it''s impossible to hurt yourself at all. But now, this is clearly a blow directly to their own serious injury.


    No matter what.


    He still wants to open his mouth immediately, denounce the other side''s sneak attack, don''t talk about martial morality.


    But Lin Tianyu just gave him a cold look and shook his head. It seems that he has not been taken seriously at all. Then, the figure flashed and disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Bang Bang


    Then, all of a sudden, the body fell down again.


    Moreover, each of the fallen bodies is not only vomiting blood. Obviously, they were all seriously injured. Moreover, every one of them was the people who blocked the gate of ChongXiao pavilion with him.


    All of a sudden, the man who wanted to denounce Lin Tianyu''s sneak attack was unable to say a word.


    Is this still a sneak attack?


    And even if it''s still a sneak attack.


    To be able to sneak into so many divine realms. They were seriously injured. And it looks like it''s well arranged. It''s all about letting them fall in one place.


    It has to be a terrifying force.


    Is it possible to achieve such a terrible result in such a "sneak attack"?


    The person who should be reprimanded also closed his mouth tightly.


    They are a group of gods, by a monk, like dumplings, like to be thrown in here.


    What else is there to defend?


    This is only to find reasons, the more to let oneself and others lose face.


    No.


    All of a sudden, the man thought again.


    Lin Tianyu must not be a little monk.


    He is the power of the realm of God. Moreover, it should be a very high-level God state power. Although it was suppressed, there was only the initial state of the four grades. But there are a lot of high-level God means, or can be used.


    In such a short period of time, he has won several divine realms, which is reasonable.


    In the field, there were still bursts of fighting sounds.


    In Lin Tianyu suddenly hand, after taking several people, the other people are all reaction.


    As a result, several people assembled together and launched an attack on Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, a few people thought of running away when they saw that the situation was wrong.


    However, they were just fleeing to the periphery, which was suppressed by a force. It''s all suppressed and retreated.

 Chapter 3089

    At the same time, there was a sound outside.


    "Gentlemen, we are not involved in your battle. But again, you can''t leave here. If you want to leave. Well, we''ll just stop. So you might as well unite and fight with your heart. "


    Listen to these sounds.


    The faces of those who wanted to escape changed.


    These speakers are clearly those who have entered the Chongxiao Pavilion in front of them.


    When they arrived at the Chongxiao Pavilion, they thought that they would unite with Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Just in front of them, they always had some hesitation. Therefore, they are all blocked out of the Mountain Gate of Chongxiao Pavilion. They didn''t do anything to drive out these people who blocked the mountain gate.


    But really speaking of strength.


    The people blocking the mountain gate are much worse than those looking for alliance in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    These people are people who have the idea of fighting against the divine realm.


    Simply speaking from the strength, it can be counted as the elite on the whole Shenwu continent. Otherwise, how dare they have the idea of competing with the gods from the lower part of the divine world.


    They came to ChongXiao pavilion to form an alliance for this purpose.


    So there are these people who stand in the way.


    There is no need to run out of these divine realms brought by the seven elders.


    Therefore, the seven elders brought these divine realms together with each other, and there was no idea of escaping again.


    They decided to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    Judging from Lin Tianyu''s fighting power, it is indeed incomparable.


    As soon as he got to the meeting, Lin Tianyu directly knocked down seven people.


    But they also felt it.


    In fact, when Lin Tianyu made a move. It''s the effect of the sneak attack. Moreover, the body method is too fast. Therefore, it is in a shot between, let the opponent simply did not react. He was seriously injured and put down.


    The body method is too fast, under the "sneak attack", it is really able to receive miraculous effect.


    But this can not show that the opponent must be strong.


    Besides, even if Lin Tianyu is really powerful.


    But on their side, there are twenty gods. The seven elders were injured in advance, and seven were laid down. There are still twelve of them.


    How powerful this is with the Twelve Gods working together.


    The momentum released by Lin Tianyu.


    They all feel very clear. It''s still a monk level. With the benefit of body method, sneak attack is of great effect. They can fight against the Twelve Gods.


    Can a little monk do it?


    Instead of trying to escape, the Twelve Gods united and stood together, staring coldly at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the twelve people opposite him and said with a smile, "why, now, don''t you run away? Do you have the courage to fight? "


    One said, "hum! What dare you? You just rely on the quick body method, suddenly launched a sneak attack, injured several companions. If you fight head-on, you are a little monk, and you are nothing. Let''s not say that we have twelve gods. Even if it''s a god state, it''s not like you, a little monk, can deal with it. "


    "Oh, that was a sneak attack. Why didn''t I think of it?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a light smile and looked at the twelve people opposite.

 Chapter 3090

    Lin Tianyu said again, "and even if it''s a sneak attack.


    "Aren''t you a group of high gods, according to you?


    "God was attacked by monks!


    "You still have the face to say?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he glanced at the twelve people in front of him. The twelve spirits were all in this vision and felt the fever on their faces.


    However, someone retorted: "it''s not surprising.


    "You are just a little monk. However, your body method is no less than ordinary God state power. Even better than many divine realms.


    "Therefore, a general idea will give you an opportunity.


    "But now, none of us will be careless. What''s more, it''s a frontal engagement. It''s a real strength. There is no bit of opportunism.


    "You can''t have another chance."


    "Oh, really?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "since it is the real strength of the fight. Moreover, as a god state, you must be extremely powerful.


    "Well. I''m going to find someone to fight.


    "Who dares to fight?"


    Lin Tianyu said, it is the unrivalled to the scene of such a station.


    Then, his eyes coldly looked at the Twelve Gods on the opposite side.


    On the other side, someone moved slightly, thinking that he would stand up and fight with Lin Tianyu. But just moved, it is quietly back.


    He knows it too.


    Although Lin Tianyu had the suspicion of sneaking attack just now.


    But if there is no strong strength. Is it possible to directly injure the seven gods simply by sneaking attack?


    What''s more, the shot just now sneaked in.


    It is also clear that there is a way to test water.


    Lin Tianyu wants to try their strength. Even after seven people were injured, we should try it out. So, I didn''t go on. Otherwise, if we continue to "sneak attack" one after another, it may be that there are more than seven people seriously injured on the spot.


    Such a powerful man.


    If they had 12 men to fight together, they might have a chance to win.


    One by one, isn''t that looking for abuse?


    Lin Tianyu looked at the other side, but no one dared to fight.


    Ha ha, with a smile, he said, "why, don''t you say that your group of gods are very powerful? Are you invincible in the first battle? Why, there is no one who has stood up for the first World War? "


    Finish saying, wait for a while, still no one stood out.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head, stepped forward and said, "I thought you were really some powerful people.


    "I have the courage to block the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "But now it seems that they are just a group of weak and timid softies.


    "A bunch of junk.


    "I feel like I have my share in dealing with a bunch of rubbish like you.


    "At the same time, one more word.


    "A bunch of rubbish like you. If you dare to block the gate of my Chongxiao Pavilion again. So, from now on, none of you want to leave again.


    "You, come on together."


    Lin Tianyu said, reaching for a move. It''s just that I didn''t see these people in their eyes.


    That look, the height of contempt.


    It seems that, in the face of, is really a group of weak to the extreme of garbage.

 Chapter 3091

    The twelve people on the opposite side were awed by Lin Tianyu''s momentum.


    They just looked at each other.


    Then, just put out a most suitable defensive formation. They didn''t dare to attack first.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it''s really disappointing.


    "Let''s show you the real strength of this group of rubbish!"


    Said, Lin Tianyu is to flash directly, toward the tight defense of the twelve people in the past.


    At the same time, he said, "well, let''s show you the strength of my little friar


    When Lin Tianyu rushed to the twelve men, he still didn''t take a knife.


    Lin Tianyu waved the fist technique of shaking the mountain.


    As long as the opponent moves a little bit, Lin Tianyu''s boxing skills can easily lock in the opponent''s loopholes. One punch down, and one flew out.


    Then, the remaining few people saw that they were directly blasted out of the company with one punch. They leaned close together and United more closely to fight against Lin Tianyu.


    Although these people in the past, should have never been such a joint attack.


    After all, they can be regarded as the top level masters on the whole Shenwu continent.


    Where do you need them to join hands and fight against people.


    However, as the God state in the early stage of the fourth grade, their talent and comprehension are far beyond ordinary people. It''s time to be able to make joint attacks just by feeling in the heart.


    Under the joint attack of eleven people, they were able to fight against Lin Tianyu reluctantly.


    However, Lin Tianyu is not worried at all.


    In the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and the experience of the snake forest Wonderland, he has already had too many examples of this kind of war.


    Lin Tianyu believes that as long as the opponent has a little bit of loopholes, he can easily grasp the other side''s loopholes. Take advantage of the situation and attack. He broke the alliance of the other side.


    Even if it''s a weak loophole.


    Lin Tianyu''s divine consciousness is still too late to fully capture.


    However, the accuracy of the fist power of shaking the mountain and bumping the fist.


    As long as it is within a short enough distance. It must be easy to catch such a loophole.


    The two sides are still evenly matched and the battle is extremely fierce.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu''s fist, vaguely caught one of them, and was eager to punch. It was beyond the cooperation of other people, and rashly launched an attack on himself.


    Obviously, after fighting like this, the other side is also in a hurry.


    Therefore, he thought that he rushed up in such a rash way,


    he should have watched the war for such a long time, and Lin Tianyu had not gained the substantial upper hand. He thought that Lin Tianyu was just like this. He thought that he would take down Lin Tianyu with his own hands and make a great achievement.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart burst into a sneer:


    since he has rashly broken out, then don''t want to go back.


    According to the feeling of the fist, Lin Tianyu speeded up his fist speed.


    "Bang", another one flew out.


    There were only ten left.


    At this time, the other side has a big shout: "everybody pays attention to cooperate, must not rashly advance. We''ll just hang out with him. Ten of us are divine powers. He''s just a little monk. Although it''s powerful. But we can''t afford to consume us with our true knowledge and cultivation. "

 Chapter 3092

    When they heard this, they became more cautious.


    Even, they just defend with all their strength. Occasionally, they fight against Lin Tianyu in such a move and two moves. They are also several people combined to attack.


    After they were reminded, they also made up their minds to keep fighting with Lin Tianyu.


    They have reached the bottom of the divine realm.


    Besides, there are ten people.


    They don''t believe it. It''s just a little monk.


    Such a way of fighting. If anyone does not take the initiative to attack, it is impossible to break the balance, it will have to be consumed together.


    They''re a ten man fight.


    As long as they don''t stand out and rush forward, it''s impossible for Lin Tianyu to do anything to them. Unless he dares to rush in and attack ten of them.


    However, Lin Tianyu rushed into the formation of ten of them. Isn''t that an act of seeking death?


    In the eyes of all people, this is an unsolved situation.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu looked at the ten people who decided to spend with him to the end and said, "what''s the matter? Do you think that in this way, I can''t deal with you?"


    One of them said, "Hey, that''s good. If you have a way, you can come. Do you have the courage to break into our ten person array? We can''t deal with you alone. But as long as you do break in. Then, you''ll have to deal with ten of us at the same time. Do you think you can handle it? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Let''s see if I can handle it


    Lin Tianyu said, is a flash of figure, toward the ten people directly rushed in the past.


    When he experienced in the dreamland, even when he faced 200 snakes, Lin Tianyu dared to rush directly.


    Even if it''s the magic snake in the dreamland, it''s simpler than the man''s spiritual monk.


    But in the late stage, the snake can be clearly to the early stage of the four grades of the spirit of the late state.


    Therefore, in comparison, it is not necessarily weaker than the ten.


    Of course, at that time, Lin Tianyu was a swordsman.


    Now, Lin Tianyu did not take out the knife at all.


    This is also because Lin Tianyu did not feel too much pressure.


    I feel that I can easily clean up these people without a knife.


    When Lin Tianyu rushed out.


    The opposite of these people are also more closely united, more meticulous defense. Everyone is tight in the hands of the blade, put out the best joint move.


    Bang!


    However, Lin Tianyu, who rushed in, was not reasonable at all.


    If you go straight down with one punch, another person will fly out. When flying into the air, the man began to spit blood.


    But it''s not over.


    Along with Lin Tianyu''s March, almost between a few moves, there was another punch, which directly blew a person away.


    Moreover, those people on the other side also found that every time, they clearly felt the loophole of Lin Tianyu.


    When they waved their weapons and attacked Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu seems to have eyes.


    Always hit just right. And then, just as well, they attacked the loopholes in their moves. It''s not just the ability to defuse all attacks. Moreover, it can also achieve the most favorable counterattack.

 Chapter 3093

    Just a few moves, Lin Tianyu has been directly with his fist to fly five people.


    Moreover, every opponent who was blown out was directly spitting blood and seriously injured, and was unable to fight again.


    There are still five people left with a look of panic.


    They already thought that they had such a tight defense.


    No matter how powerful Lin Tianyu is, it is impossible to break through. As long as they don''t take the initiative to attack. In that case, consumption will also directly kill Lin Tianyu.


    But who thought, they did not kill Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu only launched a wave of attack, and easily injured five people.


    The remaining five people arrived at the meeting, where there is still a mind to fight.


    All of a sudden, they scattered and fled.


    Although the periphery has been blocked by those who come to ChongXiao pavilion to form an alliance. There''s no way they can escape.


    However, now, they are already frightened by Lin Tianyu''s fighting power.


    I have no mind at all. I will fight with Lin Tianyu again.


    At this meeting, they are able to escape a little bit, as far as possible. As long as they are a little farther away from Lin Tianyu, they can feel more secure.


    But they just escaped.


    Bang bang!


    One after another, the sound of Lin Tianyu''s fist hitting his body was heard one after another.


    The fleeing man looked back.


    After a while, there were three more among the five who were running away. They were seriously injured by Lin Tianyu''s fist and fell to the ground.


    The remaining two people saw Lin Tianyu''s look at them, only felt a shiver all over them. No longer have the courage to continue to flee, directly standing in place, do not dare to move again.


    Lin Tianyu sneered and said, "why don''t you run away?"


    "We don''t dare to run again. Everything depends on Lin Pavilion master."


    Lin Tianyu walked up with a smile. Each of them clapped a few palms, blocking their accomplishments.


    Then, Lin Tianyu asked the people of ChongXiao pavilion to arrest all the 20 gods in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Then arrange people to send letters to the Empire of daruo, and let them take resources to redeem people.


    The fat man said, "the Lord of the court, even if the emperor daruo came to redeem people, I''m afraid it will not all be redeemed. After all, there are only two or three people who belong to the Dalai empire. The rest of them are either from the United forces with the Empire of Darrow. Or, it was the loose repair that the Empire of daruo had recruited.


    "The Empire of Darrow does not have to pay ransom for all these people."


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and said, "I don''t care which power these people come from. But they were all recruited by the great Luo empire. Well, I''ll ask him for a ransom. Deadline, within a month. Three million stones for one person.


    "As long as one piece of God stone is needed, all of them will be killed in front of the mountain gate, so as to make me known as Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "We Chongxiao Pavilion is not a place where anyone who wants to commit crimes dares to do so.


    "In addition, at the same time, we also told the world about it. Let the world know about it.


    "I want to see if he has a big Luo Empire, and if he has a face. His own people, come out to fight for his empire. But after they were arrested, they were not willing to pay the ransom.


    "Who else would like to work for his empire in the future

 Chapter 3094

    When they heard this, their hearts trembled.


    This is what Lin Tianyu wants to do.


    That would have put the Empire of daruo into a desperate situation.


    The great Luo Empire has always been known as the first force on the Shenwu continent.


    It is precisely because of such a title that they naturally attach great importance to face.


    Now, after such a thing is made public.


    Even if they are only for their part of the face, they have to redeem people.


    It''s just three million stone for one person.


    The ransom was paid.


    Even if he was such a powerful power as daruo Empire, he would have to feel heartache for a long time with the amount of money in the Treasury.


    Su Cheng thought about it for a moment and said, "however, if we make this matter known to the public, we will force the Dalao empire into a desperate situation. But it also forces us into a dead end. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "you want to say, if they don''t take out the ransom when it''s time for the Dalao Empire, what should we do?"


    Su Cheng nodded and said, "that''s exactly what happened. You have to think about it.


    "If the month appointed by the Lord of the imperial court has come to an end, the Empire of daruo has not come up with such a large amount of ransom.


    "Are we really going to kill all these 20 gods directly?"


    "Of course


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold and said, "even if we don''t kill these twenty gods.


    "At the end of the day, will the Dalai Empire not be our enemy?


    "And even if they have such an idea.


    "But at that time, the God of the divine world will come. If we have a slight impact on the Empire of daruo, are they not the same as they want to fight against us?


    "Since it is already the enemy.


    "Why be soft hearted?


    "Therefore, they have paid enough ransom within the time limit I set. If the deadline, but did not pay enough money. Then, if you don''t wait, you''ll have to behead all of them. "


    Lin Tianyu said this firmly, there is no room for retreat.


    After that, Lin Tianyu stopped for a moment and said, "if it wasn''t for me, Chongxiao Pavilion is really too poor now. And, immediately, a lot of resources will be used.


    "Even now, I have directly killed all of them.


    "Where are they going to die.


    "They have also caught up with this opportunity and have a chance to live.


    "It depends on whether the Dalai empire is willing to value the lives of these people."


    Lin Tianyu said these words. It was a complete demonstration of his mind.


    Since we are the enemy, there is no politeness.


    Even in the face of the powerful empire of daruo, there is no fear and fear. You should kill it.


    In a flash, Su Cheng completely understood Lin Tianyu''s mind.


    Think again, this move has so many people to ally, then next, it is not just against the Empire of daruo. Even against the gods from the lower world.


    At this time, if facing a big Luo empire. If you dare not. How can they be enemies of the gods from the lower world?


    Su Cheng also knows that what he said just now is really too careful.


    Therefore, it is also arranged to let people spread the news widely.

 Chapter 3095

    After arranging everything here, Lin Tianyu officially met with those who came to ChongXiao pavilion to form an alliance.


    In front of me, because Lin Tianyu was closed.


    These people have always been received by Su Cheng, the vice cabinet leader.


    For a long time, Lin Tianyu did not appear. In the hearts of the people, it is inevitable that there will be some anger.


    However, this time, Lin Tianyu just came out of the prison, and one person easily destroyed 20 gods. Even in front of us, there are some angry people. To now, but also in the heart of all the resentment, all put away.


    Although the waiting time was longer.


    But they also waited for the result they wanted to see.


    We all got together.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I''m here. First of all, thank you.


    "I want to thank you for your generosity in taking out so many resources when you bet with me in front of you."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, everyone was stunned.


    What''s wrong with Lin Tianyu?


    In front of them, when they bet with the three ancestors, Lin Tianyu had to join in. As a result, they all lost a lot of resources.


    This is it.


    If they lose, they lose.


    Although the heart is not happy. But it''s a gamble they''re willing to take part in, and no one else can blame.


    But now, Lin Tianyu also specially raised this matter.


    Isn''t this a deliberate debunk?


    But Lin Tianyu also responded and said, "don''t blame me. I mean it.


    "Because I''m going to arrange a magic array in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "What''s more, this magic array has the effect of attacking.


    "It''s just that if such an array is powerful enough to protect the array area. That requires a variety of high-level resources to deploy. Even more huge high-order energy is needed to support the continuous operation of the array.


    "Because of this, the power of rushing to the pavilion is just enough to lay out a small array that covers the main palace.


    "But the resources used to run this array have not yet been found.


    "But in front of me, all the resources that we have put out are the top priority of our Chongxiao Pavilion array.


    "Therefore, all the resources I have won will be used for the operation of this array. And all of you who lost resources in the game just now. I will also ask the ChongXiao pavilion to make a list. All the resources you have lost will be included in the contribution of this battle. "


    Lin Tianyu explains this.


    Among all the people, they are much more comfortable.


    They have lost so many resources. They are really very unhappy in their hearts.


    Although they were all gods in the early stage of the fourth grade, they were rich in wealth.


    But that''s why.


    If they''re in the game. So, if we take out the resources for gambling, there will be a lot of them. Otherwise, I''m sorry for their status as a god state.


    So if you win, you''ll be happy.


    But after losing, it''s hard to avoid heartache.


    But now, Lin Tianyu actually wants to use all these resources as the next battle against the gods from the lower boundary of the divine world.


    They even recorded the resources they had lost as contributions to the battle.


    Naturally, everyone is happy with this approach.


    They lost resources.


    But they have already earned honor before they fight.

 Chapter 3096

    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s way of dealing with this problem also got a lot of applause from the public.


    Then, people''s eyes are looking at the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan.


    In the game just now.


    Lin Tianyu has only won half of the bet.


    The remaining half was won by the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan.


    Now, Lin Tianyu has recorded all the bets they lost as a contribution to the war.


    At this time, did he take back the resources that the three ancestors won?


    When everyone''s eyes were looking over, the third ancestor took the initiative to stand up and said, "big guy, you don''t need to remind me with your eyes. Although my three ancestors love these resources, I am also a person who understands the overall situation.


    "Therefore, I have also donated all the resources that we have" contributed "in front of us as combat reserves."


    However, when the three ancestors were talking, they deliberately put the word contribution more seriously.


    That is to make fun of people again.


    But the third ancestor said this, people are not happy.


    Then, someone said, "third ancestor, you are just borrowing flowers to offer Buddha. We are using the resources that we have contributed. For this war. Shouldn''t your three ancestors contribute some of their own resources instead of their own


    "Yes, your three ancestors have to contribute some of their own resources."


    "Of course, if your three ancestors don''t contribute. It''s just that your third ancestor represents the face of Zixia sword clan. If you don''t contribute some of your war resources, all of us will look down on you. "


    "Three ancestors, can''t let Zixia sword clan''s face fall to the ground."


    ¡­¡­


    The three ancestors were disgusted.


    How can they let go of the three ancestors easily.


    Then, one by one, they opened their mouths and ran. Besides, they are all gods. But they are all the people standing on the top of the Shenwu land.


    Such a run is a rare joke.


    Of course, all of this is also because Lin Tianyu showed a strong strength. Let their hearts, willing to ally. Even after he was willing to respect Lin Tianyu as the leader of the alliance, he was able to have such a relaxed atmosphere.


    As for the three ancestors, they represent the face of Zixia sword clan.


    That''s what it is.


    Because in front of us, we have not decided whether we will definitely form an alliance with Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The people sent here are all heavyweights.


    However, among the various forces, the real first ancestor was not present in person. They were all people who were often in contact with each other.


    Zixia sword clan, also on the third ancestor such a heavyweight figure.


    The first ancestor didn''t come.


    Isn''t the third ancestor the face of Zixia sword clan?


    The third ancestor said: "since my three ancestors represent the face of Zixia sword clan, then I have to fight for Zixia sword clan''s face enough."


    When they heard this, they were all excited.


    They all want to see how much resources these three ancestors can take out to fight for the face of Zixia sword clan.


    The third ancestor said: "I have won so many resources in front of me. Those should be my resources, right? You have no objection to this. However, I have donated it, and I am not prepared to count it all on my own. But count one percent as my contribution. That makes sense.


    "I ask, those donated resources, to give me a five million stone donation."

 Chapter 3097

    People listen to, for a moment, unexpectedly is speechless retort.


    Yeah.


    Although the resources are provided by everyone. But that''s what the three ancestors won. That''s what he won by his ability.


    Now, he''s going to count as his contribution.


    What''s more, it''s just about one tenth of it.


    There is nothing to refute about this.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Then, it was booing and making fun of the three ancestors.


    It''s a trick.


    What''s more, it still threw Zixia sword clan''s face to the ground seriously, and then stepped on a few feet.


    The third ancestor quickly made a gesture to silence everyone and said, "what are you worried about? I haven''t finished yet.


    "In addition to the five million stone resources mentioned above.


    "On behalf of Zixia sword sect, I will donate another 10 million God stone resources to this war."


    As soon as the words of the three ancestors were said, they were loud.


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of applause.


    Lin Tianyu saw the mood of everyone and his eyes flashed.


    All the materials will be arranged by then. Those materials are priceless. That''s beyond the level of friars and belongs to artifact.


    The value is immeasurable.


    If the value is calculated out, how can we have tens of millions of divine stones?


    If these materials are taken out by Er Dao, the array will be arranged. It''s just a layout.


    But at this time, if these are replaced by the concept of God stone and reported. Well, as a donation from Chongxiao Pavilion. They these old clan forces, good will no longer take resources out, to donate?


    Maybe, after this time, all the resources for the operation of that array will be fully enough?


    Besides, there is a big array arranged by the knife on the periphery.


    That''s a lot of resources.


    Thinking about this, Lin Tianyu also said: "everyone, since everyone has donated. I should donate resources to Chongxiao Pavilion, isn''t it?


    "But I''m just like the three ancestors said before.


    "Among the winning resources, one percent is my contribution to Chongxiao Pavilion. Five million sacred stones.


    "In addition, in order to fight against the gods from the lower part of the divine world, I need to arrange a protective array and refine the healing pills. In total, another 30 million God stone resources will be donated. "


    Lin Tianyu also talked about it.


    I think of it all of a sudden. In terms of refining pills with a knife, it''s a must.


    This one is fighting.


    All kinds of healing pills, recovery pills, the amount needed, that is too much demand.


    During this period of time, you can also rush to buy all kinds of medicine, so that the knife has stepped up refining various kinds of pills.


    At that time, the pill will come out. According to the market price, the value will be high.


    In this way, it can also be regarded as the resources of Chongxiao Pavilion, isn''t it?


    These things from Chongxiao Pavilion.


    At that time, they will all be used in combat.


    Now, I''d like to make a contribution to Chongxiao Pavilion. This is not more likely to stimulate all those who are willing to join.


    In front of me, the resources consumed by the array that I was worried about could roll in and come?


    In this way, when fighting, it is not used to be so stretched out.

 Chapter 3098

    Listen to the amount quoted by Lin Tianyu.


    The scene was a sensation.


    There was a big cheer.


    All of us are in service.


    Let Lin Tianyu be their alliance leader. At this meeting, no one had any objection.


    In other people''s Chongxiao Pavilion, it''s not only Lin Tianyu, the leader of the pavilion, who is powerful enough to go against the sky. Moreover, it was generous enough to surprise everyone.


    There are such allies.


    Their morale has also reached a peak before the war.


    At this time, the third patriarch said in a loud voice: "all of you, please be quiet.


    "I think everyone knows.


    "Chongxiao Pavilion is just a newly established clan power.


    "But it is such a newly established clan power. As soon as people open their mouths, they are directly willing to donate 35 million God stone resources for such a war.


    "And we are old-fashioned forces.


    "In terms of wealth, which family is not too rich than this Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Can we lag far behind others in ChongXiao pavilion?


    "Therefore, I decided to donate another 20 million God stone resources on behalf of Zixia sword clan. In total, they also donated 35 million stone resources.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you all represent the clan forces behind you. Don''t lose the face of all forces. "


    As soon as the third patriarch said this, everyone began to think.


    Of course, they can cultivate to the divine realm, which role is not like an old fox.


    The resources mentioned in Lin Tianyu''s words.


    In fact, even if Lin Tianyu doesn''t say it now, he is donating for this war.


    When the war really started, he also wanted to take it out of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    What''s more, it''s the artifact that arranges the array and so on.


    If converted into resources, it is indeed valuable.


    But isn''t that arranged in his ChongXiao pavilion?


    At this time, it is of great value to take it out. But when the war is over, these valuable things will be damaged as long as they are not in the war. That''s the same thing. It''s his Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This is tantamount to a mistake in thinking.


    Let''s just look at the value in front of you.


    In fact, seriously speaking, the so-called donation of Chongxiao Pavilion. That''s something that has to be taken out. Even, there are things that can be recycled.


    Of course, if the array is broken, the artifact will be damaged.


    Or it was taken away by the other party.


    Then you can''t take it back.


    But the third ancestor is right.


    People''s Chongxiao Pavilion is just a new force that has been established less than a year ago.


    Such a force, a one-time hand out of such a great value of resources.


    What else do they have to say.


    As an old force, they should not take out some resources. Set an example?


    Although we all want to understand the truth.


    However, they still speak one by one, and they are willing to take out the resources, and turn up a lot. The number of resources, let Lin Tianyu listen, have a kind of hot blood impulse feeling.


    So many resources.


    It''s estimated that such a battle will come down.


    It should be enough.


    Even, Lin Tianyu thought.


    At this time, he may no longer need the ransom of the twenty hostages he has captured.


    Consider whether to behead the twenty gods directly.

 Chapter 3099

    But in the end, Lin thought about it.


    He decided to wait a little longer.


    Wait for the attitude of the Empire of Darrow.


    If they give their own ransom. Then, nature is releasing people.


    If the Dalai Empire did not give their own reported ransom. Then, when the time comes, all the heads will be beheaded without hesitation.


    And think about the amount of resources that people have promised.


    On Lin Tianyu''s face, it was almost like a flower with a smile.


    People looked at Lin Tianyu''s smile and felt that a group of old foxes had been wronged by such a young boy.


    In this, the biggest helper that pushed them to be pawned was the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan.


    Therefore, when they think of it like this, they also blame the three ancestors of Zixia sword clan.


    However, the words have been spoken.


    Of course, it is impossible for them to repent.


    After they return to their respective forces, they will certainly report to the higher authorities, so that the various forces can take out the resources promised by them on the scene from the inventory.


    But Lin Tianyu thought about it again and felt embarrassed.


    After all, it took so many resources from other people all at once.


    In this, it is not all fair and aboveboard means.


    It''s a conspiracy.


    Even everyone knows that Lin Tianyu did use some means. We want them all to spend a lot of resources. But it was run here. They also have to take these resources out.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "since you have all contributed so much resources. I am the leader of this alliance. Of course, we can''t make such a huge sum of resources for nothing.


    "Well, I''m here to make a promise to everyone.


    "As long as this fight is over.


    "Well, we''ve got resources here today. At that time, I will refine enough pills of the same value for everyone according to the quantity of this resource.


    "You just need to provide the medicine.


    "We Chongxiao Pavilion will refine pills for everyone according to your needs."


    Lin Tianyu said this.


    All of a sudden, everyone was interested.


    Precious pills.


    For practitioners, that is a self-evident thing.


    Especially for many high-level pills, it''s hard to buy them with a magic stone.


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, some of them asked, "master Lin, what kind of pills do you want to refine for us all?"


    Indeed, if it''s just some common pills.


    They don''t really need it.


    After all, there will be no Dan pharmacist of their own. Those ordinary pills can also be refined by their own Dan pharmacists.


    Why bother with this.


    If it''s a high-level pill. That''s not the same.


    With such a commitment.


    They even, are willing to, at this time, more resources in exchange for the ChongXiao pavilion to refine high-level pills for them.


    Lin Tianyu did not say much, but took out a few bottles of pills from his pocket.


    Then, one of the people present gave a bottle.


    Everyone opened these pills bottles.


    However, it is still a casual look.

 Chapter 3100

    But then, one by one the look is changed.


    They are all great men who have been practicing from the bottom to the realm of God.


    What they haven''t seen.


    These pills that Lin Tianyu brought them. It''s not just high-level pills. Moreover, they are all high quality pills.


    Then, after they saw it, everyone carefully covered the bottle tightly.


    Then, one by one, he looked at others with a calm look on his face.


    In that case, it was clearly afraid that others would know the pills in his hands, how high-level pills they were. I''m afraid to let others know and ask for these pills from myself.


    The third ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "master Lin, since you have taken this pill out. That shouldn''t just show me. This pill should be given to me. "


    When the three ancestors asked, they held tightly in their hands.


    Obviously, the pill was in his hand.


    However, he would not want to give up any more. He took it out again and gave it back to Lin Tianyu.


    Others looked at the three ancestors with scorn on their faces.


    It''s too embarrassing for you to eat.


    People just took pills out to show you, but did not say, to take these pills to you.


    What you said is clearly intended.


    You have to take the pills from others.


    There was a look of disdain on their faces. But each of them held the pills in their hands, but they were also tightly held. It''s like they''re afraid of being robbed.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "of course, since the pill has been taken out. That''s for you. "


    When they heard of it, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, the third ancestor quickly put the pill bottle in his hand into the ring, and then he opened his mouth and said, "master Lin, let''s talk about it.


    "Are all the pills that you will help me refine in Zixia Jianzong.


    "Can you guarantee the same quality, this same pill?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at the third ancestor, but he said with a smile: "why, third ancestor, you Zixia sword sect, do you just need a kind of pill, don''t you need other pills?


    "When our Dan master is refining, of course, it is impossible to refine this kind of pill only for you.


    "The rest of the pills should also be refined.


    "If there is only such a pill.


    "You Zixia sword sect has other needs, which is not difficult to meet?"


    "No! Lin Pavilion master, other pills, we can live in our own door to find a way. We just need this kind of pill. It''s good to achieve this quality. "


    The third ancestor said so.


    The other several people also followed suit up.


    They are all claims.


    As long as they arrived, Chongxiao Pavilion refined it for them, and they got this kind of pill in their hands. It''s OK to reach the quality that Lin Tianyu brings out.


    In their hearts, it''s all about thinking.


    A Dan pharmacist is often best at refining pills, that is, a kind of pills.


    Other pills are not completely impossible to refine.


    However, refining other pills out, it is often difficult to achieve the most good quality of this kind of pills.


    They don''t want to get what they have in their hands, just some ordinary quality pills.

 Chapter 3101

    Lin Tianyu looked at the people''s expressions and said: "you are all sure, just need this kind of pill that you have got in your hand. There is no need to refine other kinds of pills. "


    "Yes."


    People almost answered with one voice: "we just need the same pill as the one in our hands."


    Lin Tianyu said again, "you can''t go back on your regrets."


    People said: "never regret. However, to ensure that the quality is up to the same standard. "


    Lin Tianyu suddenly laughed and said, "you''d better look at the pills in other people''s hands.


    "Although in this, there are healing, restoring vitality and improving cultivation.


    "The pills given to everyone are totally different.


    "However, each one is the same high-grade high-quality pills."


    When I heard Lin Tianyu say so sure.


    All of them took out the pills that had been collected into the ring.


    Then, after reading it, he finally decided that Lin Tianyu did not lie.


    Each of them got the pills in their hands.


    That is really high-quality pills.


    Moreover, each pill is completely different.


    In that case.


    In their Chongxiao Pavilion, there is not only a very high-level Dan medicine master.


    Moreover, this high-level Dan pharmacist is also an all-round Dan pharmacist.


    He can refine all kinds of pills.


    It''s worth more.


    When people looked at Lin Tianyu again, green light came out one by one in his eyes.


    Then, someone asked, "master Lin, all the pills we got in our hands are the pills refined by the elixir of ChongXiao pavilion?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes. All of them.


    "What''s more, this Dan pharmacist in Chongxiao Pavilion refined such high-level pills, and not only did the success rate reach 100%.


    "Even the time for refining this pill is very fast."


    People are more interested.


    The third ancestor said, "how long does it take for the elixir of ChongXiao pavilion to refine such pills successfully?"


    You know, the more high-level pills, refining success, the longer the time.


    Like this kind of pill, I want to refine it.


    Maybe it will take ten days, eight days, or even longer.


    At that time, even Chongxiao Pavilion promised to refine such high-level pills for them. But according to the time, I don''t know when. Especially to the value they are giving now. At that time, I''m afraid it''s even longer.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "we have a special way of accelerating time to refine such pills.


    "So it''s much faster than usual.


    "About one day later..."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he saw all the people''s faces full of surprise.


    The third ancestor even interrupted: "Lin Pavilion master, can you refine a furnace of such pills in one day?"


    Others also looked forward to Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, my heart is thinking:


    these three ancestors are too anxious!


    There is no common sense!


    Such high-level pills can be refined in such a short time?


    However, they are still full of expectation.

 Chapter 3102

    Lin Tianyu casually said: "in one day, I can probably refine more than ten furnaces."


    Poof!


    Lin Tianyu said this.


    Everyone in the room almost threw up.


    In front of me, when the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan said that one furnace would be refined one day.


    People can be in the heart of a burst of contempt for the three ancestors did not see.


    But what happened?


    People can be far more than just refining a furnace of pills so simple. Instead, it can refine more than ten heats.


    But you should know, this is not the ordinary, just beginning to cultivate people use the low-level such as Juqi pill. This is a high-level pill that can be used for all of them.


    Such a pill, ten days and a half months to refine a furnace out, are completely against the sky.


    Moreover, after ten days and a half months, the possibility of refining into waste Dan is very great.


    Therefore, if the level of Dan is lower than some of the Dan master to refine.


    Not only is it time-consuming, it can even be a waste of material.


    But just now, Lin Tianyu promised them. Such pills, let him Chongxiao Pavilion Dan division to refine, that is to ensure that there is a 100% Dan rate ah.


    Think of this situation, one by one in the eyes, are out of green light.


    Then, the third ancestor preempted him and said, "master Lin, you have just said how much resources we have paid this time.


    "When this battle is over.


    "The Dan master in Chongxiao Pavilion is willing to refine an equivalent amount of pills for us, isn''t he?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "yes. That''s what I said.


    "Besides, I can make a promise here.


    "Because this is about to enter a critical period of war.


    "So, at this time, if all of us have provided resources to support this battle.


    "Well, when this battle is over. According to the market value, the pills refined by me in Chongxiao Pavilion can also increase the quantity of pills by two layers.


    "Of course, each of your forces has to provide the medicine.


    "As for what kind of pills to refine, it''s up to you to decide."


    The third ancestor''s eyes flashed and said, "Lin Pavilion master, what you said is serious?"


    Lin Tianyu firmly said, "is nature true?"


    "Good! Since Lin is such a happy man. Well, I also represent Zixia sword clan, which is more enjoyable. I am willing to double the amount of resources donated to this battle on the basis of the previous one. "


    After listening to the words of the three ancestors, they were filled with contempt.


    Look at how generous and righteous the three ancestors said.


    In fact, it is not greedy to let others refine more pills for him in the future.


    Otherwise, in front of him, why didn''t he report the donated resources according to more than double the amount now?


    However, although people''s hearts are so disdainful of the three ancestors.


    However, they were all active in their hearts:


    they returned to their respective sectarian forces. We have to discuss with our ancestors and raise the donated resources as high as possible.


    After all, as soon as the war is over.


    These resources represent a large number of high-level pills.


    These high-grade pills are of high price and no market.


    It''s hard to buy things.


    If you miss this one. In the future, there will never be such an opportunity again.

 Chapter 3103

    See the public to this high-level pill so great enthusiasm, so high interest.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "of course, in addition to resources.


    "This time, all the forces in the alliance, the personnel who have been sent out, and their achievements in the battle.


    "When the war is over.


    "We will also convert it into the quantity of refined pills."


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    People are also more interested. Then, after a little gossip. All these people left. However, they had to inform the high-level zongmen of these news as soon as possible, and quickly came up with a feasible plan.


    After all, after the war.


    All the efforts, which can be turned into high-level pills one by one.


    Lin Tianyu was filled with emotion.


    If you had known, such a few pills can play such a big role. He would have put forward such a condition for a long time.


    What''s more, it takes no time and effort to refine such pills with a knife.


    Almost all the herbs were put in.


    Then, in the next second, the refined pills can be directly taken out.


    As soon as such conditions are met.


    How much more resources and strength can be added to their alliance?


    Lin Tianyu looked up at the sky and said, "what about the gods of the divine world? As long as we unite, as long as you dare to come down from the boundary, we will kill God as well


    Lin Tianyu said, and a murderous spirit flowed out of his eyes.


    Then, Lin Tianyu is to arrange some specific affairs within the clan.


    After all, he was closed for three and a half months. Moreover, this is a critical period for the war against the gods coming from the lower part of the divine world. There are too many affairs to arrange.


    Lin Tianyu first saw the array arranged by the knife.


    When Lin Tianyu looked at it, he said, "knife, what level of attack can you resist with this array you have arranged?"


    Xiaodao said: "the middle level spirit state in the early stage of the four grades. Beyond this level, it can''t be stopped. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the array, hesitated for a moment, and said, "if it''s just such an array, it seems that it''s not very useful.


    "If only these forces on Shenwu land. That''s enough.


    "The gods who can come from the lower part of the divine world. It is inevitable that the cultivation is early, and has exceeded the early stage of the fourth grade. Then, after the lower bound reached Shenwu land, it was under the pressure of the world power that it reached the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "And such a realm. Because it is suppressed from the high realm.


    "Then, it will certainly surpass the middle level of the early stage of the four grades. Absolutely reached the fourth grade of early strength.


    "Such a defensive array, for those divine realms from the lower realms of the divine world. It''s almost equivalent to nothing. If they attack a few times, they can break through the array and enter. "


    But Xiaodao said in a displeased way: "master, I know what you said.


    "But I can''t help it.


    "If you have high-level artifact and enough energy to run, let me set up the array. I''m sure it can be arranged. Even the king in the divine realm in the early stage of the fourth grade is totally impossible to break through the array.


    "But now, there is no material for me to arrange.


    "But, master, I have another advantage. That is, it can''t be broken. Unless it''s a high-level God. Otherwise, the king of the gods in the early stage of the four grades will not break this array. "

 Chapter 3104

    Lin Tianyu heard what Xiaodao said.


    Vaguely feel, such a characteristic, seems to be of great use.


    But for a moment, I don''t understand.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said, "knife, what''s the use of such a feature?"


    The knife said with a smile, "master, this is very useful.


    "You think so.


    "Because of this array, it has such a characteristic. Then, those who attack the divine realm must break this array and enter it every time to attack.


    "How much will this affect their physical exertion, especially their mood.


    "What''s more, once they are defeated and want to run away, they have to rush out of such an array to escape.


    "At such a critical moment.


    "With such an array of obstacles.


    "You say, let''s go after it. What brilliant results can be achieved? "


    Lin Tianyu listened to Xiaodao''s words and thought about it carefully. He also understood it.


    Such an array.


    In fact, this is equivalent to a pit.


    If it is beyond the middle level of the early four grades, the state is complete.


    This array does not have a great influence on them.


    It just interferes with their mood.


    After all, every time we enter and leave, we have to use our strength to break the array to pass.


    But once their strength declines, they can make up for the words blocked by such an array.


    The people led by Lin Tianyu and his side catch up again,


    at that time, the obstruction of this array will be the last force for their destruction.


    Therefore, the array arranged by the knife is not completely useless.


    However, if the enemy is really strong.


    It is impossible to provide them with a stable camp.


    Therefore, we have to think about something else.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu thought of the method mentioned before Er Dao.


    It can be used to arrange a small array to surround the final main palace. Inside, it was their last camp.


    When they really don''t match each other.


    They can all hide in the last palace to escape the pursuit of the enemy.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly discussed this matter with Er Dao.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Er Dao, you see, how big a position can the array you arrange cover? How powerful can it be? "


    The two swords and one flash also come out of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Then, Er Dao looked at the Chongxiao Pavilion in front of me, pointed to it, and said, "all the materials on my body are just enough to arrange a magic array covering the two palaces."


    The two palaces of Er Dao finger are the most important two palaces in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "As for the power of the magic array I set up, it depends on the energy the master can provide.


    "If the master provides enough energy.


    "Such an array can completely resist the king''s divine state in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "And, in such a magic matrix. There is attack in itself. If the master can take people into it, with the attack inside the magic array to defend. The power can increase a lot again. "

 Chapter 3105

    Lin Tianyu asked definitively, "well, the magic array you have arranged. Is there a powerful snake forest in which I am in my experience? "


    Snake forest experience.


    It was a magic array that Lin Tianyu had experienced personally.


    What''s the power there?


    Lin Tianyu also has a personal experience.


    Therefore, this meeting, he also wants to ask two knives. There is a better parameter.


    Second Dao said: "in fact, the snake forest magic array experienced by the master has not reached the peak. Of course, this is also related to the master''s cultivation. If the master''s cultivation is to a higher level. Then, the snake forest magic array can be upgraded to a higher level.


    "And the array I''ve arranged now is the same level as the magic array snake forest.


    "Above the power, naturally, it can reach the peak power of snake forest.


    "However, the energy consumption is extremely strong.


    "If it is consumed by someone fighting in this array, the energy needed and the power of rules will be consumed.


    "The master had better have a mental plan."


    Lin Tianyu also has a very clear comparison with Er Dao.


    That is the magic array arranged by Er Dao and the snake forest he experienced in front of him. That''s an array of the same level.


    However, in front of him, the snake forest that he experienced was adjusted according to the strength of the practitioners who entered it.


    But Lin Tianyu''s strength is only his early cultivation.


    Therefore, the array automatically drops a level.


    Otherwise, the power of the array will rise.


    Compare it like this.


    That is to say, the magic array arranged by two knives. It is even a higher level than the snake forest magic array in Lin Tianyu''s experience. As long as Lin Tianyu can get enough resources to run this array.


    Then, the power of this array is enough to resist the kings and gods in the early stage of the four grades.


    Lin Tianyu thought, with a smile on his face, and said, "Er Dao, you just have to arrange such an array. As for the resources and energy needed, I''ll find a way. "


    Er Dao didn''t say anything more. He just let Lin Tianyu pick out a few people with flexible body methods to help him start to arrange the array.


    The first two days.


    Lin Tianyu almost pays attention to the two arrays arranged by Xiaodao and Erdao.


    Then, I feel that the arrangement of these two arrays is on the right track.


    Xiao Dao and Er Dao start to arrange with people.


    Everything is in order.


    Lin Tianyu was relieved.


    After all, the war is at a critical time, especially when the strength is not as good as it is, or when we need to conserve our strength.


    These two arrays are the most important.


    There can''t be any mistakes.


    Two days later, Lin Tianyu summoned all the key personnel in ChongXiao pavilion to hold a meeting to discuss how to deal with the war.


    Lin Tianyu said: "judging from the current situation, this war is inevitable.


    "And the leading force should be the great Luo empire. Of course, it''s not just the strength of their empire. It''s the power they''ve drawn from the divine world.


    "We have to fight them."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he also glanced at all the people present.

 Chapter 3106

    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "in this war, although our opponent is a God from the lower world of God.


    "But we also have the power of World War I.


    "Because, first of all, this is a war in Shenwu. The gods from the lower reaches of the divine world. They will be suppressed by the power of the world above Shenwu continent. They can only give play to the strength of the peak of the early four grades.


    "To such strength.


    "First of all, I have the strength to fight.


    "And we have a lot of allies besides myself. They also have the power to fight against the God of the early peak of the fourth grade.


    "Besides, in addition to our own strengths.


    "I made another arrangement.


    "That is, I have also arranged two arrays.


    "A defensive array. This is a magic array that can make the beast fight the enemy in the array.


    "In particular, this magic array, which can transform gods and beasts, is so powerful that it can fight against the king of the gods in the early stage of the fourth grade and reject it in the array. Let the other side can''t break through.


    "This array will cover the last two main halls of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "At the same time, the last two main halls will be the base camp for our final renovation."


    Here we are.


    Lin Tianyu can also be regarded as telling everything clearly.


    They are the backbone of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Naturally, it also has the power to know what kind of situation Chongxiao Pavilion is now facing.


    People are also thinking, occasionally also discuss a few words.


    Su Cheng said, "according to what you said just now. Then, in a war, only these two main halls can be regarded as safe places. Even if it''s a knife array, the range it covers is not absolutely safe, is it? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "that''s exactly the case."


    Said, or looked at Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng thought about it and said, "if so, we should find a way to transfer the personnel of Chongxiao Pavilion in a large area before the war. In this way, we can reduce the casualties of Chongxiao Pavilion and leave enough strength for ChongXiao pavilion to recover in the future


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "the vice cabinet master really talked about my heart. That''s what I''m thinking. You all feel that we should be transferred to the Chongxiao Pavilion, where are these people who are not suitable for fighting


    Su Cheng listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, but did not directly say his own ideas, but looked at the public in the past.


    The fat man said, "I think we should transfer these people to the Pingding mountains. The relationship between us and the gods and beasts of Pingding mountains. If our people moved to the Pingding mountains. Must be able to play the best hiding effect. "


    Hu Si said: "I think it''s better to transfer to the iron wood gang.


    "In Pingding mountains, there are always monsters. Our staff from ChongXiao pavilion are among them. If the gods from the lower world want to search, they can be easily identified.


    "But it''s not the same in Tiemu gang.


    "It''s full of people. Those who were not suitable for fighting in Chongxiao Pavilion were hidden. There is no shadow at all.


    "What''s more, the Tiemu Gang still focuses on intelligence.


    "If you hide from them, you can hide as much as you can. We will never let anyone trace them. "

 Chapter 3107

    Indeed, it is also an intelligence based force.


    As for the ability of concealment, it is far superior to other forces.


    In the front of the Chongxiao Pavilion, more than 20000 talented disciples have just been recruited.


    Although they have a very strong development potential. But now, after all, they have just joined the Chongxiao Pavilion, and their accomplishments are low. They are not suitable for such a war with the gods coming from the lower boundary of the divine world.


    At this time, they had to be hidden and protected.


    Then, when ChongXiao pavilion has experienced this war, it will be able to develop and expand easily.


    However, the fat man disagreed with Hu Si and said, "Hu Si, you are not completely right.


    "Although, in principle, the Tiemu Gang is the most suitable place to hide these people.


    "But there is a saying that there is no airtight wall in the world.


    "And a gang like you Tiemu gang. agreement is difficult if there are too many people. If someone''s out there, they''ll let it out. Isn''t that in vain increasing the danger of our Chongxiao Pavilion disciples? "


    Fat people almost didn''t say it directly.


    Of course, their gang organizations like Tiemu gang are not as strict as their families.


    Who can guarantee that there will be no traitors in the Tiemu Gang?


    Hu Si was in a hurry when he heard what the fat man said.


    Although now, Hu Si has left Tiemu gang. But he did not allow others to speak ill of the iron wood gang at will.


    Hu Si said angrily, "fat man, what are you talking about? In my iron wood Gang, we are strict in discipline and will never have any problems. As long as the disciples of Chongxiao Pavilion enter the Tiemu sect and have any accident, Hu Si can take his head as a guarantee. "


    Then, I saw that they were going to quarrel.


    A Da Dao: "OK, you two don''t talk about it. It''s good to say that all eggs can''t be put in one basket.


    "I don''t think so.


    "The disciples we recruited in ChongXiao pavilion are divided into two groups.


    "Some of them went into the iron wood gang. Hide it. Some of them went deep into the Pingding mountains. There is also the Zixia sword clan, which can be regarded as a very loyal clan. It can also be divided into parts and hidden in Zixia sword clan. "


    Ah Da said so.


    People think this method is feasible.


    Even the fat man and Hu si all agreed.


    Although just now, Hu Si said that if there is any problem in Tiemu Gang, he is willing to take his head as a guarantee.


    But after all, there are many people in Tiemu gang.


    Hu Si is just arguing with the fat man. That''s what he said.


    Actually, think about it.


    Who can really guarantee that there is no problem at all?


    And such a proposal of ADA can also play the most secure effect.


    After all, if the main battlefield on their side can really resist those divine realms from the lower part of the divine world, it''s OK to say.


    At that time, they will be trapped here. They also did not have much energy. They sent people to look for the hidden disciples of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But if the main battlefield fails.


    There is no God who can block the lower world of God.


    Even, at the end of the day, these people on the main battlefield had to flee because they were not strong enough.


    Then, the gods from the lower part of the divine world might be searching for the hidden disciples of ChongXiao pavilion after the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance fled.


    It can''t be too defensive.

 Chapter 3108

    Then they deliberated on the rest of the war.


    Confirm the list and so on.


    After half a day, the meeting was over.


    When Lin Tianyu left after the meeting, Hu Si followed.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Hu Si, and the other side seemed to have something to say. However, it seems that they are not willing to speak out in public.


    So, Lin Tianyu just took a few quick steps.


    Soon there was a quiet place where there was no one else.


    Hu Si also followed quickly.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Hu Si, is there anything you want to say?"


    Hu Si hesitated for a moment and said, "the pavilion master, there is one thing indeed. And, I think, that''s a very important thing. However, this matter can not let others know


    Lin Tianyu looks at Hu Si''s cautious look.


    He thought of it, too.


    This should really be a very important thing.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu drew a circle around him, integrated into the secrets of all things, and exerted his magic.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "now, you can say what''s going on. I can guarantee that even if the spirit state of the early four grades is here. He must not pry into the content of what you say


    When Lin Tianyu was talking like this.


    In the void, there is a middle-aged girl who quietly moves his mind towards the circle that Lin Tianyu has crossed and probes into it.


    Then, the delicate middle-aged man smiles and mutters: "this Lin Tianyu is not bragging. Even though he did it just like that. But in the early stage of the four grades, it is really impossible to know what the people inside said.


    "And under the suppression of the world power of Shenwu continent. It is only possible to have the highest cultivation, but the divine state of the early four grades can come.


    "Of course, he missed a man like me.


    "It''s just that his skill is so strange.


    "It is clearly to be integrated into the essence of everything.


    "When it was just a monk level, he could practice such skills beyond the level of rules. It''s really not easy. "


    Said the delicate middle-aged man with a curious look on his face.


    Hu Si said: "in the meeting just now, the leader of the pavilion said that the array arranged by two knives. Though powerful. However, it needs a very strong force to activate the array.


    "I just want to ask.


    "The pavilion master has collected all the energy of that array in the war?"


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "I have gathered a lot of resources. If the war does not last that long. It should be enough to motivate that array. "


    Hu Si said: "cabinet leader, if this battle is delayed all the time, there will be no result. After a long time. With the resources that the pavilion Lord has gathered now, it may not be long enough to urge this last magic array. "


    Lin Tianyu also had to nod his head and said, "it''s true. If the battle cannot be solved as soon as possible. Once the delay is too long.


    "Well, the resources gathered are not enough to motivate this final protective magic array.


    "When the battle is broken. All of us have no final fortress. They have to move to avoid it. "


    Lin Tianyu did not hide Hu Si from this situation.

 Chapter 3109

    Of course, the reason why Lin Tianyu did not say it in the least.


    And because he felt it vaguely.


    Hu Si suddenly asked such a question.


    He seems to have a solution to this problem.


    But what kind of method can solve such a problem?


    No matter what Lin Tianyu thinks, he can''t think of one. To activate the array, according to the two swords. The energy needed is beyond imagination. Even now, Lin Tianyu has gathered so many resources. In the eyes of Er Dao, it is obviously far from enough.


    Can Hu Si have a way to produce more energy than the resources donated by the major forces?


    However, Lin Tianyu is willing to believe Hu Si this time.


    Although Hu Si is a violent temper.


    But obviously, he is also a straightforward person. It''s not the kind of unreliable character. If you don''t have something to grasp. Surely he would not speak casually.


    Hu Si said again: "your honor, according to what you said before, it seems that as long as there is enough energy and the level of energy is high enough. Then, the last array surrounding the two main palaces, even the gods from the lower part of the divine world, could not break this array at all. All of us, as long as we are in the array, are absolutely safe, and can form the best protection, and as the safest place to repair. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s true. However, now that I have gathered the strength of all forces, I have gathered a lot of resources. But I''m still worried. When it comes to real war, once the time is too long. Or the attacks from the lower part of the divine world are too powerful. Our array can''t support that long! "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he had an uncontrollable worry.


    If the time is prolonged, the energy in the array will be exhausted with time.


    In the same way, if the attack is too strong.


    That''s the same thing. It increases the cost of the array. Let the energy in this array run out ahead of time.


    Even so, he can imagine.


    However, he did not have any solution.


    After all, if you want to be in such a battle, you can reach the level of real insurance. The energy needed is really an astronomical number.


    Hu Si looked at Lin Tianyu, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "master of the pavilion, maybe I have a way to solve the problem of lack of energy."


    "What? Is that true? "


    Lin Tianyu is willing to believe that Hu Si will have a certain solution even though he is already in his heart.


    But at this time, I heard Hu Si speak directly.


    He may have a way.


    Lin Tianyu was still excited.


    Since Hu Si said so.


    Well, maybe, even if Hu Si really has a solution to this problem, it''s not sure.


    Hu Si said: "there is a way. However, this matter has been said, I still need the cabinet master to promise me one thing. That''s the object that can solve our problem. You can''t tell anyone else except the cabinet master himself. What''s more, they must be returned intact after they are used up. "

 Chapter 3110

    As Hu Si said this, his eyes fixed on Lin Tianyu.


    It seems as long as Lin Tianyu refuses to accept such a condition. He couldn''t have told Lin Tianyu what it was.


    An object!


    Lin Tianyu was also curious.


    What kind of object can provide enough energy for a high-level array arranged by Er Dao.


    To arrange such an array, it needs to be based on artifact.


    Fortunately, on that day, Er Dao had collected a lot of artifact in the inheritance palace of Tixiu. Is able to achieve the layout of such an array requirements.


    As for the energy that drives this array.


    According to Er Dao, it''s better to be driven by high-level divine medicine. In that case, the power of rules is absorbed from the void and fed back into the array. In this way, a kind of cycle is formed.


    However, to maintain the operation of such an array.


    Especially if it is still in operation under the constant attack of the enemy.


    Then, at least there must be hundreds of herbs like the one in front of us to absorb in this array. It forms an endless cycle.


    Hu Si now says that there is an object that can achieve this effect.


    Is it a miracle drug?


    Moreover, it is still at the top of the hierarchy, which is hundreds of levels higher than the eight herbal medicines in front.


    Otherwise, Lin Tianyu would never think of anything that could achieve such an effect.


    If it''s other resources and energy.


    Hu Si''s wealth can never be so rich.


    Such a precious thing.


    Of course, we can''t let others know.


    Even, it should be top secret. Even the closest people must keep this secret.


    Hu Si is willing to say such a divine thing.


    Lin Tianyu immediately also no longer hesitated, and said directly: "good! I can promise you. This matter, besides me. I promise no one will tell. Moreover, after the end of this war, I will return the original. If there is a slip of the tongue, the sky will hit five thunder


    When Lin Tianyu said so, there was a kind of power in the dark, which quietly shrouded down and gathered on Lin Tianyu.


    Especially as they are such a profound person of cultivation.


    Vows are not easy to say.


    Because once you have made an oath, you can''t do it. At that time, at a critical moment in the cultivation of Taoism, that is, we will definitely fulfill such an oath.


    Hu Si was relieved to see that Lin Tianyu had made such a heavy oath.


    Because, if Lin Tianyu is just a verbal promise.


    Well, Hu Si doesn''t say much.


    After all, he can''t force Lin Tianyu to swear again.


    But now, Lin Tianyu has made such an oath.


    Then, at that time, Lin Tianyu must abide by his promise. Otherwise, at that time, once he has violated. Will answer the oath.


    As a person who cultivates Taoism, he is in awe of this oath and the way of heaven.


    That''s not just talk.


    The more they practice to a higher level. The more clearly you can feel it. The way of heaven exists.


    Made an oath. Then it must be under the supervision of heaven, and there will be a day to return.

 Chapter 3111

    Hu si then said: "in fact, what I said is the treasure of my iron wood gang."


    Lin Tianyu was more interested and said, "the treasure of the town you are talking about is..."


    Hu Si said: "this is a magic tree.


    "This is the origin of the name of our Tiemu gang.


    "This piece of divine wood is as hard as pure iron. Even with any sharp weapon, there is no way to hurt this piece of divine wood. Even if it''s fire or drug refining, it can''t damage this sacred wood.


    "We Tiemu Gang comes from this hard divine wood. According to the leader, it should be named Shenmu sect. But Shenmu is too conspicuous. It''s easy to be remembered. Therefore, it was changed to iron wood gang.


    "Such a piece of magic wood has another effect.


    "That is, it can extract endless regular energy from the void.


    "No matter how many people you have to absorb the regular energy in this sacred tree, you can''t let it run out of energy.


    "Because, as long as that energy is slightly depleted. It can absorb so much from the void.


    "Inexhaustible, inexhaustible."


    Hearing Hu Si''s introduction, Lin Tianyu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Such a piece of divine wood, though not a divine medicine, is superior to the endless divine medicine.


    According to Hu Si, the ability to absorb rules in the void is so strong. I''m afraid that even if there are hundreds of Shenyao, it may not be able to compare with it.


    If there is such a magic wood, put it in the array.


    Then, the last protective magic array arranged by the two knives, and the divine animals that can be transformed into illusions, will not they never have a mind?


    Moreover, among those divine beasts, the king beast of the early four grades. Because of the sufficient energy, the quantity and quality will increase obviously.


    Such protection, of course, can be regarded as completely and completely carefree.


    As long as the battle is not good, I hide in this array.


    If you come from the lower boundary of the divine world, you will be strongly suppressed by the power of the world, but you will be able to have the peak combat power of the early four grades.


    It is also impossible to break through the last array.


    Without worries about the war, it is equivalent to giving in to ourselves first and being invincible.


    Lin Tianyu said happily, "good! How wonderful! Hu Si, if I can borrow this piece of divine wood, I can help ChongXiao pavilion to survive this disaster. You Hu Si is the first meritorious official in the battle of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Hu Si said again, "but, you don''t want to be happy too soon.


    "This divine wood is still in the helm of my iron wood gang. It is in the charge of leader Wu himself. I''m just able to take care of this matter for you.


    "In the end, whether we can succeed. Is the leader of Wu willing to borrow this piece of sacred wood.


    "That''s not something I can control.


    "Therefore, it is up to the cabinet leader himself to negotiate with the leader of Wu."


    Lin Tianyu knows that Hu Si was able to tell him this, which has been regarded as a great kindness to him in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    As for whether it can be done or not.


    Hu Si can''t directly decide this matter.


    After all, he is not the master of the iron wood gang. Just one of them is in charge.


    Even now, I still quit Tiemu gang and join Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even Tiemu Gang is not the leader.

 Chapter 3112

    However, Lin Tianyu is still in his heart and is grateful to Hu Simin.


    The value of this message alone is immeasurable.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu has an intuition.


    Since Hu Si is willing to tell himself such a news. Well, in this, there is a kind of fate implied in it.


    Shenmu is the God of heaven and earth.


    If you want to get a deity like this, you have to pay attention to a certain chance of heaven and earth. And he was able to find out where the sacred wood was. Then, that is to say, he and this piece of divine wood, there is that kind of hidden chance.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Hu Si, thank you for telling me such a big news.


    "As for gang leader Wu, I will go there in person and discuss with him. No matter what the price is paid, we must borrow this piece of divine wood.


    "I believe that leader Wu is willing to let you know the news.


    "It seems that you have not been forbidden from spreading such news.


    "I should be willing to lend it out."


    After that, Lin Tianyu discussed with Sucheng and others about the affairs of Chongxiao Pavilion. After another explanation, he set out with Hu Si.


    With Hu Si leading the way, it''s easy to get to the helm of Tiemu gang.


    Then, I met the leader of Wu Gang directly.


    After meeting each other, they were polite.


    Lin Tianyu went straight to the point and said, "leader Wu, I have one thing to discuss with the leader of Wu."


    The leader of Wu Gang is a big man.


    At first glance, it is the man with righteous character. There is a sense of despotism among leaders.


    Such a man, if he can see.


    Then, of course, he can say anything. But once you''re on it. Then, he is also the Lord who is not afraid of anything.


    The leader of the Wu Gang said: "it must be an urgent matter for Lin Pavilion master to come to our Tiemu gang in such a troubled time. I don''t know what it is. I want the Lin Pavilion master to come here in person at this time. Please tell me


    Lin Tianyu also did not change the topic and said: "I heard that there is a sacred wood among the iron wood gang. So, I want to come to your iron wood gang and lend out this piece of divine wood. I don''t know, what kind of price is needed to be able to borrow this piece of divine wood. The leader of Wu can make an offer. "


    Gang leader Wu laughed and said, "with the precious wood, I''ll offer you a price. I''m afraid you can''t afford to borrow it from Chongxiao Pavilion."


    Lin Tianyu sincerely said, "leader Wu has not offered a price. How can he know that I can''t afford to borrow the ChongXiao pavilion.


    "Besides, leader Wu can rest assured.


    "That''s why I borrowed this sacred wood from Chongxiao Pavilion. After the war is over, I will return it to the Tiemu gang."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he repeated his oath in front of the leader of Wu Gang again.


    The master of Wu Gang had a flash of light in his eyes. Then, he turned to Hu Si and said, "Hu Si, where the sacred wood of Tiemu Gang is, you told Lin Pavilion master."


    Hu Si said: "gang leader, I really told Lin Pavilion leader."


    Wu Gang leader said again: "so, Hu Si, do you think that the leader of the forest pavilion has already met the conditions I mentioned earlier. Is he qualified to borrow the wood? "


    Hu Si nodded and said, "I think that Lin Pavilion master is really qualified to borrow this divine wood."

 Chapter 3113

    Wu Gang leader listened to Hu Si''s words and nodded.


    However, when Lin Tianyu listened to the conversation between Wu Gang leader and Hu Si, he was at a loss.


    There seems to be another secret in their conversation.


    But in this, what is the secret hidden in it. Lin Tianyu is totally unknown.


    But gang leader Wu looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion leader, recently, I heard your name is very loud. Not only was he called the first friar in the arena. Moreover, it is said that you have defeated the divine state power in the early twenty-four grades with your own strength.


    "What''s more, your strength has not reached the peak level of friars.


    "It''s just the beginning of the third grade.


    "So I am also very curious about people like you.


    "Before I decide whether to agree to this condition or not, I will fight you first. Consider whether your strength is really as powerful as the legend


    Lin Tianyu also knows.


    After hearing his name, the leader of Wu Gang became interested in his strength.


    However, the Tiemu Gang is really worthy of being the most accurate gang in intelligence.


    For those things about Lin Tianyu.


    Actually, all of them can be said in fact.


    Those words that are exaggerated for no reason. But the leader of Wu didn''t mention anything.


    When Lin Tianyu saw the rising fighting spirit of the leader of Wu, he had to open his mouth and say, "that''s what the leader of Wu wants."


    So they went to the back mountain.


    After they played with each other, gang leader Wu hit Lin Tianyu with a blow.


    The weapon of leader Wu is a big hammer.


    However, such a big hammer, combined with the Wu Gang leader''s figure, really has an endless sense of authority.


    Even when gang leader Wu''s hammer came down, Lin Tianyu felt that there was a general trend of heaven and earth and shrouded him.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu practiced the skill of shaking the mountain.


    There is also a kind of boxing in that boxing. It is also such a general trend of the world.


    The general situation of heaven and earth in the hammer method of gang leader Wu is slightly different.


    That is under the shadow of his hammer power, that is to let the other party escape. Only under the shadow of his hammer, we can fight with him. Meet the hard. There is no hiding. Moreover, after being shrouded by the hammer force, it will be more and more passive. But as long as we can force the opponent to fight against it.


    The leader of Wu Gang can be counted as a half winner.


    After all, this kind of heavy hammer weapon will obviously take the advantage of weight when it is matched with the enemy.


    And the leader of Wu Gang obviously belongs to the kind of strong man.


    However, Lin Tianyu was not prepared to fight against the leader of Wu Gang from the very beginning.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed out easily under the shadow of Wu Gang leader''s hammer power.


    Wu Gang leader''s hammer was also a direct blow.


    "Why


    The leader of the Wu Gang looked at Lin Tianyu who escaped from his own hammer so easily. He let out a light sigh.


    Under his hammer method, it does not mean that no one can escape.


    After all, hammer power is mysterious.


    However, there are many more mysterious things in the world of martial arts.


    But even so.


    Before that, gang leader Wu had never found out that there were still people who could escape from their own hammer force so easily.

 Chapter 3114

    But Lin Tianyu did not regard it as too difficult.


    After all, he is also a master of fist and sword.


    Although his power is different from that of leader Wu.


    This kind of potential mastered by gang leader Wu is that people can''t escape. And the potential of Lin Tianyu. It is used to accurately find the other party''s vulnerability and lock it. Then, attack the vulnerability.


    It is possible to achieve the same goal by different routes.


    Lin Tianyu according to the kind of potential he has mastered.


    Nature is to be able to easily get rid of one''s own potential.


    Therefore, the leader of the Wu Gang wanted to cover Lin Tianyu with a hammer, so that he could not escape. That''s an impossible thing.


    What''s more, even if Lin Tianyu didn''t understand the fist and the sword.


    But with his understanding of the secrets of all things.


    It is also completely enough to let him escape easily under the understanding of the other side''s potential.


    Gang leader Wu was just a little stunned.


    Then, it was another hammer, which smashed hard at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu flashed away again, and easily got out of the shadow of Wu Gang leader''s hammer power.


    So, back and forth.


    After a while, gang leader Wu''s hammer has reached 300. But it is just that Lin Tianyu''s clothes have not been a piece.


    As soon as gang leader Wu drew up the hammer, he said, "master Lin, I admit that your body method has indeed reached the super first-class level. With my hammer method, it is impossible to cover you.


    "However, this can not reflect the real strength of your Lin Pavilion master.


    "If you keep hiding like this and don''t do it.


    "We can''t really tell the winner from the loser, can we?"


    After hearing what gang leader Wu said, Lin Tianyu wiped the ring and took out his black knife.


    Then, he stood in front of the leader of Wu Gang.


    In Lin Tianyu''s body, is also rising a kind of heaven and earth general trend. What''s more, this general trend of heaven and earth is exactly the same as the hammer power that gang leader Wu used just now.


    Clear is to cover the opponent, so that the opponent must fight with one, escape can not escape the feeling.


    This is just now, under the hammer of gang leader Wu, after escaping several hundred moves, he slowly realized a little bit by himself.


    Although compared with the hammer power of the leader of Wu Gang, it is still too weak.


    But for Lin Tianyu, it is also a kind of progress.


    He felt it vaguely.


    If he can put such a potential into his own martial arts perfectly. Then, the kind of potential that accurately locks in the other party''s loopholes that he has learned before will also be more powerful.


    "Come and fight!"


    After Lin Tianyu''s exertion of this kind of power, he also became like the leader of Wu Gang. He had a kind of domineering and imposing manner of giving up one''s own.


    Gang leader Wu laughed and waved the big hammer in his hand. He attacked Lin Tianyu.


    They both used the same general trend of heaven and earth to completely cover each other.


    Therefore, in the blink of an eye, the two people did not have any flower skillfully, directly is hard to put together.


    Under a collision.


    Each of them stepped back more than ten steps, and finally stopped.


    "Come again!"


    After two people retreated, they all rushed to attack each other.


    Boom!


    Once again, the two weapons attacked fiercely together.


    Both of them stepped back a dozen steps.

 Chapter 3115

    However, just as soon as they stepped back, they rushed to each other without stopping.


    Then, once again, a fierce counterattack was launched.


    In this confrontation.


    Both of them retreated again and again, and rushed forward again and again.


    After hundreds of counter attacks.


    Lin Tianyu felt a sigh in his heart:


    even if the leader of Wu was in the God state of the early four grades, he could be regarded as a king.


    Lin Tianyu has absolute confidence in his own strength. Especially after the Vajra body reached the perfect state. Among the kings in the early stage of the four grades, those who were slightly weaker in strength were not necessarily comparable with them.


    In addition to his strength, gang leader Wu also has the general trend of heaven and earth, in which his opponent has no place to hide in addition to his hard work.


    All of these together, in the early stage of the four grades, it can be regarded as the strength of the king.


    Although it is not the top king in the early four grades.


    But it''s definitely not weak.


    In particular, the leader of Wu still practiced on the land of Shenwu and reached the level of King at the beginning of the fourth grade, which was even more difficult.


    Then, both of them did not stop and continued to fight.


    Finally, after almost five hundred pairs.


    Wu Gang leader suddenly stopped and said, "OK, Lin Pavilion master, stop."


    Lin Tianyu watched the leader of Wu stop, but he did not attack again.


    And in the hard and hard match just now.


    Both of them did not stop at all.


    They all did their best.


    The leader of Wu Gang said: "master Lin, I think you have fully met the requirements in terms of strength.


    "Because you can fight with me to such an extent just by fighting with strength, and you won''t fall behind. And I feel it. If we continue to fight, I may not be the enemy.


    "In addition, from the front of you to play the Dodge body method. And the rumors outside.


    "You are a monk who is more able to win with martial arts.


    "But just now, if you didn''t fight with me, you would directly fight with martial arts. I''m afraid I can''t support it even more.


    "You are good.


    "Character is more trustworthy."


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "the leader of Wu praised me! I just had a qualitative improvement in my physical fitness, so I dare to compete with sect leader Wu to test what level of strength I have reached. Otherwise, I don''t have the courage to fight against the leader of Wu like this. "


    Gang leader Wu listened and laughed and said, "it''s not the reason to compete with me to improve my physical fitness.


    "Even so, you can win with your martial arts skills and directly defeat me.


    "Well.


    "I''ll take you to a man.


    "As long as you see him, you are willing to give him a condition. So, what''s the harm of sending this piece of iron wood to you?


    "Of course, if you don''t get his consent. The iron wood can''t be lent to you. "


    Lin Tianyu listened and vaguely felt that there should be some other events in it.


    It seems that the news of Shenmu, revealed to himself through Hu Si''s mouth, has something to do with the secret inside.


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said curiously, "leader Wu, who is this man you want me to meet?"


    Wu Gang leader did not answer directly, just said: "Lin Pavilion master, you will know when you see people."

 Chapter 3116

    Since the leader of Wu didn''t want to say that, Lin Tianyu did not ask again.


    Then, Lin Tianyu went back to the Tiemu Gang directly with the leader of Wu Gang. I went into the Tiemu Gang, the deepest forbidden area.


    When he got here, even if it was Hu Si, the leader of Wu Gang didn''t let him follow in.


    From inside the forbidden area, you can see the mountain rising from the sky.


    But looking at the mountains in front of him, Lin Tianyu understood it all at once. There should be a magic array in it.


    Otherwise, what we see outside is only a small area of more than ten miles.


    How can we accommodate such a tall and straight mountain.


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu did not dare to walk randomly. I had to follow the leader of Wu Gang and go deep step by step.


    They walked for about half an hour.


    Then, we came to a valley among the mountains.


    Inside, the scenery is beautiful, and there is something fascinating about it.


    In the middle of this valley, there is a humble cabin.


    Gang leader Wu went straight to the wooden house. Outside the small wooden house, leader Wu bowed down and said, "master, I have brought a man. He, perhaps, agrees with your request to wait. "


    Inside the cabin, there was no talk, but there was a cough.


    Then, an old voice came out of the cabin and said, "Xiao Wu, do you feel relieved about this person''s character?"


    The leader of Wu Gang still half bowed and said, "master, I have observed it myself. There''s no problem with this person''s character. "


    "Well."


    The old voice seemed to be satisfied with the answer and said, "have you tested his strength? Can you count as a real genius? "


    The leader of the Wu Gang said: "the leader of the forest Pavilion is very powerful. Even if he has fought with him for more than 500 moves, he is still in decline. And if I go on fighting, I will lose. Besides, he is good at martial arts. If he fights me with martial arts. I''m afraid I can''t hold on to ten moves. "


    The old voice in the cabin did not answer.


    Then he sighed and said, "Alas! After all, it''s just on the Shenwu land, which can''t be compared with the divine world.


    "The real genius in the divine world.


    "At the same level. Just one move, you can be the king of four early to defeat.


    "Of course, such super geniuses are rare even in the divine world.


    "On the land of Shenwu, it is even more impossible.


    "It seems that we can only make do with it."


    "Master!"


    Gang leader Wu said something after the old voice in the cabin expressed such emotion.


    The old voice said, "Xiao Wu, what''s the matter? You can tell me what you want


    The leader of Wu Gang said: "this Lin Pavilion master should be no weaker than the real genius mentioned by his predecessors. Even more than that. "


    "What do you mean?"


    The old man''s voice obviously doesn''t understand the meaning of leader Wu.


    You know, just now the old voice said that the real genius of the divine world''s fighting power. That is, even if we fight hard against each other, it is possible that within the same rank, one move will defeat the leader of Wu.


    But Lin Tianyu fought against the leader of Wu Gang for five hundred moves, and they didn''t distinguish them.


    Compared with the real genius, the gap is too obvious.

 Chapter 3117

    The leader of the Wu Gang said: "because the cultivation of this Lin Pavilion master has not reached the divine state of the early four grades.


    "Even, they have not reached the peak state of monks in the late third grade.


    "He is just a monk state in the early stage of the third grade."


    "What?"


    The old voice in the cabin said in surprise.


    Maybe it''s because I was too excited. Then there was a heavy cough. It took a long time to stop the cough.


    Then, from the cabin, suddenly there was a divine consciousness which reached the peak level of the early four grades, and swept out from it. He swept directly at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu did not make any action when this divine consciousness was swept.


    After all, now, with the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    On this land of Shenwu, it is almost impossible to have people and things that can hurt him.


    Even if the other side''s divine sense is originally strong.


    But on the Shenwu continent, we have to abide by the rules on the Shenwu continent and be suppressed by the world power on the Shenwu continent. It is only able to reach the peak level of the early four grades.


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu has a feeling from the divine consciousness swept over by the other party.


    That is the other side''s divine sense height, which should definitely exceed the peak level of the early four grades.


    Obviously, the other side should be a God from the lower world.


    Besides, it should be a high God.


    I just don''t know why I got hurt. And then, it''s here.


    It is also because of this height of divine consciousness.


    Lin Tianyu felt vaguely that this divine consciousness had some characteristics. You can also detect a lot of your own secrets.


    After sweeping about a cup of tea, this divine sense takes it back.


    And with this divine consciousness, it was taken back.


    Inside the cabin, there was a more severe cough.


    Obviously, this is a mind scan.


    The consumption of this person in the cabin is also extremely huge. Therefore, it is also completely unable to suppress their own injuries. I have a bad cough.


    However, in such a cough, it is also completely unable to hide the other party''s inner joy.


    Then, from the cabin, a piece of dark things came out.


    This thing is flying towards Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t think much about it. He reached out and took this piece of dark thing into his hand.


    Then, in the cabin, the old voice with some excitement came out again, and said, "boy, Shenmu is here for you. You come to me for this piece of magic wood.


    "But I have one condition.


    "That is, in the future, when you have the strength and go to the divine world, you must get a soul recovery pill for my old man."


    As soon as Lin Tianyu heard this, he knew that the old man in the cabin must have been injured.


    So you need this pill to recover.


    Moreover, the quality of this pill should be extremely high. If the strength is not enough, even if you go to the divine world, you are not qualified to obtain it.


    In this case, Lin Tianyu was not vague and said: "senior, please don''t worry. Heaven is in the sky. In the future, as long as I reach that level, I will definitely seek a soul restoring pill for my predecessors. Otherwise, you will die in a bad way. "

 Chapter 3118

    The reason why Lin Tianyu dares to make a heavy oath so easily.


    This is from the heart of others.


    Since the other party is able to give the divine wood to himself. And the other side is still a victim. Of course he has to reassure the other side. He must have fulfilled his oath.


    Therefore, this is not a constraint for him at all.


    Wait until this is done.


    Vows can be resolved by themselves.


    "Ha ha ha ha Good! It''s true


    Inside the cabin, the old voice laughed happily again.


    And with his laughter.


    The dark wood in Lin Tianyu''s hand suddenly turned into a breath and disappeared in the air.


    Eh!


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu looked in the direction of the cabin, full of doubts.


    At this time, at the door of the cabin, a figure flashed, that is, an old and thin old man appeared there.


    Then, the little old man looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "sorry, little friend!


    "I lied to you just now. The so-called sacred wood that was given to you is just an illusion. Even if you take it outside, you can use it for three or five days, and then it will disappear into the air.


    "But don''t blame me, little friend.


    "I have to be so careful.


    "Because I was so seriously injured by my most trusted friend. Therefore, my old man is always on guard against people.


    "But just now, Xiaoyou is willing to make such a heavy oath. Obviously, he is really willing to do this for my old man. Then, I can take the real sacred wood to you


    Said the little old man.


    then, as like as two peas, he appeared on the hand with a dark piece of wood that was exactly the same as it was just now.


    On this block, it''s the same as that one.


    They are also full of vitality, as if they have accumulated countless years of vitality on this block.


    However, the vitality of the wood block in front of me, though strong to the extreme. However, it always makes people feel that there is a sense of vanity. But the vitality on this piece of divine wood is clearly thick and mellow.


    Then, the old man waved again and threw the sacred wood directly to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu reached out to take the sacred wood.


    There are some faint unhappiness in my heart.


    But then, the unhappiness dissipated.


    Although it was the first time that they cheated themselves. But this is also a matter of excuse. After all, people have been betrayed by their best friends and made themselves so miserable.


    After such a big bluff, I became wary of people. It''s also easy to understand.


    In addition, such an old man, is not also a sincere apology to himself?


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu put away his unhappiness in his heart and said, "don''t worry, old master. This divine wood, I will return it immediately after I use it. At the same time, I promised the old man. As long as I have the ability, I will do it for the elder immediately. Get the soul restoring pill that the old master needs. "


    Lin Tianyu said it seriously. There is no half false.


    The old man said, "Shenmu will be given to you. In the future, you will have infinite benefits when you practice with this divine wood. As for Fuhun pill. At least you have to wait until you have the cultivation in the later period of the sixth grade

 Chapter 3119

    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was shocked.


    This has to reach the late six grades, is able to contact the spirit of the pill.


    In the later period of liupin, it is equivalent to the level of Xianwang in the fairyland.


    It was almost one step away from reaching the summit of the divine world and the fairyland.


    To such a level, is able to get the soul recovery pill.


    So, what kind of level is this soul restoring pill.


    However, no matter what level of Shendan reached.


    Now that we have agreed to this old man. Then no matter how much effort we made, we must get him this kind of magic pill.


    Lin Tianyu collected the sacred wood.


    However, he did not put it into the ring, but directly into the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the old man in front of him and said, "elder, can you tell me how you are so seriously injured? Who has hurt you like this


    The little old man said, "boy, what do you want to ask


    The old man''s tone is very peaceful.


    But his eyes fixed on Lin Tianyu, as if to see Lin Tianyu''s thoughts completely.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if in the future, I can enter the divine world. After I have the strength, if I meet the person who hurt the elder, I would like to avenge the elder."


    The old man looked at Lin Tianyu and didn''t speak immediately.


    But after thinking for a while, he said, "such a villain, I want to revenge myself."


    As the old man said, there was a light in his eyes.


    There is a light of hatred.


    Obviously, such a kind of hatred, if fake hand to others, or difficult to solve the heart of this big festival.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu was able to see the old man''s real wish, but did not say anything more. Just think, must as soon as possible for the old man to get the spirit of the pill Dan.


    However, the old man took a look at Lin Tianyu, and then looked at the leader of Wu Gang and said, "well, I''ll tell you about it. Xiao Wu can also listen. Over the years, didn''t Xiao Wu want to know how I was so seriously injured? "


    Later, the old man told the story of his injury.


    At that time, the old man and a close friend got a secret picture.


    From the level of the secret map. It should be a long time ago. It is likely that they all came from ancient times.


    Then, shouldn''t the place depicted in this secret map be the location of an ancient treasure?


    After two friends studied such a secret map thoroughly, they set out to find the treasure in the secret map.


    However, this ancient treasure is not easy to get.


    Their two friends only had a secret map to guide, but also had been through a hundred years of efforts, is to open this treasure. Then, in this treasure, there is a treasure chest. There are two items in the treasure chest.


    The same is this piece of magic wood. One more thing, a secret.


    When the old man saw the sacred wood, he felt a kind of attraction from the deep of his heart.


    Therefore, he directly took up the sacred wood, held it in the palm of his hand and felt it carefully.


    And it is because the old man how to pick up this piece of sacred wood in the palm of his hand, this is to save his life. Let him be seriously injured here. But he didn''t die immediately. Moreover, he also crossed the Shenwu land and has been living till now.

 Chapter 3120

    At that time, it was when the old man took this piece of divine wood and felt it carefully.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came.


    And that strong wind is behind us.


    At that time, the old people had no time to escape. Get hit. Even, it directly hurt the spirit, and his life will not be long.


    "Why?"


    The old man looked at one of his best friends and asked reluctantly.


    The friend said, "why, of course, is for the treasures in the ancient treasure. All the treasures in this are invaluable. I''m not willing to share equally with you. As long as you die. Then, all the treasures in it belong to me alone. "


    The old man was unwilling to say, "because of these treasures, do you even want to kill your best friend without hesitation? We''ve been dating for thousands of years


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    My friend said, "contact for thousands of years. Do you think I''m really making friends with you? It''s just that you have a great talent. I can use it all the time. But now, with such treasures, do you have any use value? "


    The old man felt nothing but heartache, despair and hatred.


    But there is nothing to do.


    He clearly felt that his spirit was disappearing.


    However, at this time, the old man suddenly felt it.


    A power is integrated into its own spirit.


    Actually let him that originally should dissipate the spirit, got a little supplement.


    Then, the old man suddenly felt a little strength restored to him.


    At this time, the old man launched a ban. Under the support of this prohibition. The old man turned into a light and passed through the barrier of the divine world. Even he didn''t know where he was going through.


    When the old man wakes up.


    He has come to the land of Shenwu.


    Later, gradually established the influence of the Tiemu gang. In fact, it is under the arrangement of the elderly that people can be established.


    The most important function of the iron wood Gang is to collect all kinds of information.


    Then, a reliable person is needed to make a deal.


    The old people are more willing to trade with divine wood in their hands.


    Of course, the news of Shenmu is only known by the high-level people in Tiemu sect who can absolutely reassure the elderly.


    This time, the array arranged by ChongXiao pavilion just needs divine wood as the source of strength.


    And Hu Si thinks that Lin Tianyu is just in line with the requirements of the talent that Tiemu gang has been looking for.


    So he told the news to Lin Tianyu.


    However, the old man told his past.


    But he never said his name.


    He didn''t name his rival.


    Obviously, he did not give up such a hatred at all. Moreover, he is not willing to take revenge on himself.


    When these things were finished, the old man disappeared in the door and entered the cabin.


    The voice of the old man came.


    "Since then, this forbidden area has been completely closed. Only when you get the soul recovery pill, this forbidden area will be opened for you again. "


    With the voice of the old man.


    Both Lin Tianyu and gang leader Wu are outside the forbidden area.


    Obviously, in that cabin, it should be the center of the array in the forbidden area.

 Chapter 3121

    Outside the forbidden area.


    Lin Tianyu and gang leader Wu look at each other.


    Then, Lin Tianyu suddenly said, "Oh, no!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Listening to Lin Tianyu''s sudden voice, the leader of Wu Gang was also shocked.


    Lin Tianyu said: "the reason why you can still live to this day after you were injured by your friends that day. It should be a special effect of this divine wood. But until now, the elder''s injury has not recovered at all. Moreover, it is extremely serious. But he gave me the divine wood. Well, once the injury of the elder becomes serious again.


    "What can he do to suppress his injury?"


    After hearing Lin Tianyu say this, gang leader Wu is also in a hurry.


    Obviously, it can also be seen that leader Wu really cares about the old man in the forbidden area of Tiemu gang.


    At this time, a voice came out of the forbidden area, "Xiao Wu, and Lin Xiaoyou, don''t worry. The divine wood is placed in my forbidden area. Over the years, I often extract energy from it and fill it with it.


    "Now, in this, there is full of energy in the divine wood. Enough to hold down my injury.


    "However, it can be suppressed for another 10000 years at most.


    "Therefore, Lin Xiaoyou, you must fight to recover soul pill within ten thousand years."


    Within 10000 years.


    Lin Tianyu raised his voice: "master, please rest assured that I will find the soul restoring pill within ten thousand years."


    Then, Lin Tianyu and gang leader Wu went out of the forbidden area and went outside.


    Outside in the iron wood Gang hall.


    Hu Si is still waiting for Lin Tianyu and gang leader Wu.


    Wu Gang leader saw Hu Si and said happily, "Hu Si, you have made great contributions to our Tiemu Gang this time. I, Wu, have made a great contribution to you. In the future, as long as you Hu Si has something to ask for, my Tiemu Gang is willing to do it for you three times. "


    Obviously, the old man in the forbidden area has solved this serious problem.


    Leader Wu was also very happy and in a good mood.


    However, even for Hu Si, the leader of Wu Gang did not reveal any information about the old man.


    It''s not something to believe or not to believe.


    It''s because it''s too big.


    Leader Wu did not dare to reveal any news at all.


    Because the enemy of the old master is a powerful figure in the divine world.


    If the news comes out. If such a powerful person comes out. The old man may be in great danger.


    Then, gang leader Wu looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "master Lin, this time, I know a little about the dilemma you are facing in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Now, my Tiemu Gang is willing to make a little contribution.


    "I don''t know if Lin''s Chongxiao Pavilion is useful?"


    Obviously, this is what Lin Tianyu promised the old man in the forbidden area.


    And the leader of Wu Gang is because of the old man. Is also willing to at this time, to Chongxiao Pavilion out of a force.


    It''s just that it''s really beautiful.


    Lin Tianyu quickly thanks: "leader Wu, that''s really good. With the help of leader Wu, it really gives me more confidence in this battle. "


    Lin Tianyu''s remark is not entirely a compliment.


    He did it in person and had a contest with the leader of Wu Gang. The strength of the leader of Wu Gang is the level of ordinary King''s realm in the early stage of four grades.


    There are such masters to join.


    That''s a very strong fighting force.

 Chapter 3122

    The leader of the Wu Gang said: "our Tiemu gang has only one hidden manager and me in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "The rest are ten masters, all of whom have the fighting power of the top friars in the late third grade.


    "Then, there are hall masters and helmsman, etc.


    "See how much fighting power Lin Pavilion master needs.


    "As long as Lin Pavilion master gives the number and personnel required, I will try my best to make arrangements for it."


    Lin Tianyu said: "gang leader Wu, in fact, this battle. It mainly focuses on high-end combat power.


    "The main combat strength should be concentrated on the strength of the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "In addition to this cutting-edge combat power.


    "Maybe there will be a small number of top monks in the late third grade who will appear on the battlefield.


    "But the third level of combat power below the late stage. In such a battlefield, it should not play a role


    The leader of Wu Gang said, "well, I''ll arrange the chief manager and ten masters to rush to Chongxiao Pavilion immediately."


    Lin Tianyu quickly stopped him and said, "leader Wu, you don''t have to take all the available fighting power to Chongxiao Pavilion. After all, you tiemubang is a big business. If all the leaders are gone. I''m afraid that the iron and wood gang will easily lead to civil strife. And such a powerful Gang, in case of civil strife. I''m afraid it''s out of control. "


    Finally, after several discussions.


    Leader Wu must go there in person.


    At the same time, he also led six powerful leaders to ChongXiao pavilion to participate in the war.


    Lin Tianyu was also moved when he saw how the leader of Wu helped Chongxiao Pavilion.


    He knows the main reason. It was only because he agreed to the request of the old man in the iron wood forbidden area that the leader of Wu helped.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu decided in his heart. As long as the strength is enough, he must try his best to recover the soul as soon as possible.


    Then, Lin Tianyu and Hu Si rushed to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After all, the war is about to start.


    In Chongxiao Pavilion, however, there are many things to be arranged.


    After returning to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Two Dao is to quickly find Lin Tianyu and say: "master, how did you find this thing?"


    But Lin Tianyu quickly let the two knives put away.


    The second Dao was taken out. It''s not in the forbidden area of Tiemu gang. Did the old man give him that piece of magic wood?


    When Lin Tianyu asked Er Dao to be put away, he looked around to make sure that no one was around. No one had found the sacred wood, so he was relieved.


    Lin Tianyu said seriously: "Er Dao, in the future, don''t take this sacred wood out in front of people.


    "Not even a bit of information can be leaked out.


    "Otherwise, maybe, it will be like the inheritance palace of body cultivation, causing the covetous heart of others."


    However, Er Dao was completely different from Lin Tianyu. He said casually, "master, don''t worry. I know the weight. I have also checked. There is no one around here, not even the divine sense. I will take this thing out.


    "Besides, this is a branch of the world tree.


    "How precious it is. Even if there are some gods above, will covet.


    "I don''t know what''s important."


    Listen to Er Dao.


    Lin Tianyu finally knew what it was.


    It turns out that the trunk of a tree is the world.

 Chapter 3123

    A trunk of the world tree.


    Although Lin Tianyu doesn''t know what it is.


    You can hear the name, it should be a wonderful treasure.


    A tree that can take the name of the world.


    Think about it, such as Tianquan land and Shenwu land. Such a continent can be called a world of one side.


    But now, there is a tree that will be called the world tree.


    That''s a tree that can be compared with a continent.


    Even, Lin Tianyu has a kind of faint feeling. That''s how precious this tree is. It seems that they are still far above the Tianquan and Shenwu continents.


    The unknown old man, obviously, only got this piece of trunk in a secret place.


    Even its real name is unknown.


    At this time, the elegant middle-aged man hiding in the void took a deep breath and said, "the boy''s luck is not so good.


    "First of all, he should have obtained the Dharma inheritance palace in the secret realm of Tiandao.


    "Next, we got the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "But now, there is a branch of the world tree trunk which has been sent to his hand.


    "Such luck.


    "It''s as if heaven had deliberately blessed him with some kind of blessing. Otherwise, even the high gods. Even a character like me who has surpassed the divine realm by half a step is not so lucky as him.


    "If he entered the fairyland and got the soul cultivation inheritance palace of Tiandao secret place.


    "Then he can really be regarded as the most generous man in heaven."


    When talking about this, even this is already half step beyond the realm of God above the delicate middle-aged look inside, are full of envy.


    Lin Tianyu saw two knives and said, "Er Dao, what kind of treasure is the world tree you mentioned?"


    As he spoke, his eyes flashed.


    It seems that we can''t get this treasure. Just listen to it more, you will feel a sense of satisfaction.


    However, he thought about it and said, "master. Information about this thing. Now, you''d better not know. After all, your current level is far from satisfactory. If you have some unrealistic ideas, it''s not good for you


    Lin Tianyu wanted to ask.


    Can hear Er Dao say so. After a second thought, I really feel it. It''s such a truth.


    Then, Er Dao said: "what''s more, there is vitality in this section of tree trunk. If we make good use of it and cultivate it well, we may have the possibility of surviving.


    "Although he can''t grow up to the level of the world tree.


    "But as long as this piece of trunk can really survive. If you sprout again.


    "Maybe it will grow into a small world tree."


    Lin Tianyu quickly asked, "if it really grows into a small world tree. What are the benefits of it? "


    The second Dao said, "that''s too good. He can absorb endless energy from the void. With these energies, it is absolutely possible to restore the inheritance palace of decent cultivation and the inheritance palace of Dharma cultivation.


    "If our two inheritance palaces can be restored to their peak state.


    "Even if it''s the peak of the divine realm. The knife and I can compete with it

 Chapter 3124

    Even the peak of the divine realm can compete with one or two.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were wide open.


    If the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and the inheritance palace of Dharma can reach such a high level.


    Then, He Lin Tianyu is not only the god world. After the lower boundary of the gods came to Shenwu land, he was no longer afraid of them.


    Even if it''s in the divine world.


    He also has the capital to compete with these real God realms.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu''s eyes are shining.


    "However, this part of the world trunk wants to sprout again. However, it will take a great chance to do so. And even after it really sprouts, it wants to grow to what I''m talking about. Without millions of years of growth, or even longer, it can''t be achieved. "


    Ah!


    I heard what knife said.


    The enthusiasm in Lin Tianyu''s heart also completely dropped to the freezing point.


    Although it is a good treasure.


    But if you want it to grow. It''s too long.


    Maybe, after a long time.


    I already have the strength to compete with the peak of Shenjing.


    Then, the second knife is also determined.


    Although the trunk of this world has not survived, it has not sprouted. However, it can also absorb the power of rules from the void. What''s more, the power of the rules absorbed is so strong. It is enough to activate the array it has arranged.


    So, with this piece of trunk.


    They don''t have to worry about running out of energy.


    The array arranged by the second Dao can withstand the attack power of the peak king in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    So, when the battle begins.


    The protective power of the last array they left behind. Completely can be their absolute fortress. No more worries.


    Moreover, at this time, Lin Tianyu thought more about it.


    For this fight.


    How many God stone resources did he gather.


    With these resources. In addition to those gifted and talented disciples I received before.


    Well, it won''t take long.


    They Chongxiao Pavilion can be regarded as the top sectarian force on the Shenwu continent no matter what aspect.


    Then, he discussed with Yu Dao.


    Er Dao came up with a way to cover up the true face of Shenmu.


    Then the two swords arranged a magic array that could transform into a divine beast, and then set up an illusion in this array.


    Then, he hid the sacred wood in this illusion.


    But after a period of time, we should also go to this fantasy to increase resources to cover up the true face of the sacred wood.


    On the surface.


    All the resources added to that illusion are completely consumed by this array.


    But actually?


    These resources are just a turn around. And then, without knowing it, God went back to the inheritance palace of body cultivation again.


    As long as this array is under the eyes of the public, it is still "consuming" resources.


    Then, it can cover up the trace of the divine wood.


    It''s hard for other people to imagine that, in fact, it supplies all the energy for the operation of this array. All of them are regular energy absorbed by a piece of divine wood from the void, which is constantly replenished.

 Chapter 3125

    All agreed.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly opened his mouth again and said, "Er Dao, but will the array you set up be cracked?"


    Lin Tianyu also suddenly thought of such a possibility.


    At that time, at the beginning of the battle, according to the two knives.


    The firmness of this array.


    Then, coupled with the divine wood from the void, absorbed endless energy.


    It''s almost an unbreakable array.


    However, if there are gods coming from the lower boundary of the divine world, there are extremely excellent array mages in them. If he can break this array in essence.


    At that time, no matter how powerful the array is, will it not be of any use?


    But at this time, there was a flash of light in Er Dao''s eyes and said, "master, don''t worry. Even if they have such a powerful array mage as you said, they still exist.


    "But we are not without solutions.


    "One, I''m still there.


    "I don''t believe it, because of my accomplishments in the array. When I was still in charge of the array, what kind of array mage could break this one.


    "What''s more, the level of this magic array is so high that it can''t be broken by a low-level mage.


    "Second, isn''t the master there?


    "If there is such a brilliant array mage. He can even threaten the magic array we set up.


    "That''s easy!


    "As long as the master rushes out with the footwork of a thousand illusions and ten thousand incarnations, and kills such a character, isn''t it OK?"


    Er!


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment, trying to find out the trouble in this.


    It can be found that these two Dao''s words are really reasonable. Let him have no way to refute.


    However, Er Dao is really a good person.


    It turned out that he was in this, but it was clear that his master was also calculated in it.


    When we discussed some specific details.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly thought of Xiaodao''s understanding of pills.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu found a knife again and told him about the unknown elder.


    Lin Tianyu said, "that elder gave me a branch of the world tree. But he himself was seriously injured, and he was only able to live in a forbidden area of Tiemu gang. With his share of the favor. Therefore, I also want to know if there is any way to get him the soul recovery pill as soon as possible. "


    The knife said, "master, do you want me to help him refine the soul restoring pill?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s what it means."


    Lin Tianyu quickly opened his mouth and said, "however, with your current strength, I don''t know if you can refine the soul restoring pill?"


    Xiaodao thought about it and said, "master, no matter it''s Fuhun pill or any other pill.


    "In fact, the essence of investigation can be attributed to the power of rules.


    "Of course, this also requires that refining itself has enough blessing and understanding of the power of rules.


    "With my alchemy level now, if I have enough rules to supplement myself. Then, if there is such a material for refining the soul restoring pill, I can refine it. "


    When the knife said this, his eyes suddenly brightened and said, "master, didn''t you say that the old man gave you a branch of the world tree?


    "I think it should be able to temporarily supplement the power of the rules in my body.


    "What''s more, it was this branch that made the old man''s spirit immortal. Therefore, the power of the rules in this branch may be enough to refine the soul restoring pill. "

 Chapter 3126

    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu''s eyes brightened.


    So, he hurriedly said, "knife, you mean if you can take the branches of the world tree to you now. Can you refine the soul restoring pill with that branch? "


    "I can have a try. As for whether it can be really refined now. I have to see the branch of the world tree that the master said before I can make a decision


    "Well, I''ll give you this branch right away."


    Lin Tianyu said, and directly from the body repair inheritance palace, he took out the dark trunk.


    The knife took this piece of tree trunk, and the more I looked at it, the brighter my eyes were.


    Then, the knife excitedly said, "master, you are really making a lot of money! This is a branch of the world tree that still contains vitality. If it is properly cultivated. Maybe we can cultivate a small world tree. "


    Xiaodao is similar to Er Dao.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu''s heart is not too big waves.


    Even if you can use this piece of wood to cultivate a small world tree, how about it.


    It will take time, but it will take a million years. Even, it will take longer.


    He can''t wait that long.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, can this piece of tree trunk refine the soul restoring pill?"


    The knife looked at this piece of tree trunk, even caressed and felt it carefully.


    Then, the knife said, "it''s impossible to refine the soul restoring pill."


    "Ah


    Lin Tianyu was disappointed.


    However, he thought that the knife could directly rely on this piece of tree trunk to refine the soul recovery pill.


    Then, he can immediately repay the old man''s favor.


    In addition, it can also make that old man get better immediately, without suffering endless pain.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said again: "knife, you can have a more careful understanding. Can the branches and stems of the world tree refine the soul restoring pill


    The knife shook his head seriously and said, "master, don''t look at it any more. The branches of the world tree are magical. Not even in my last life. But in my understanding, it is impossible to refine the soul recovery pill with it. Because, in it, there is no force of the same rules as the resurrection pill. "


    When the knife confirmed it again.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there was more disappointment.


    However, Lin Tianyu did not give up for a while and said: "however, on that day, when the spirit of the old man was injured and was about to disappear, it was because of this branch of the world tree that he kept the spirit immortal. That is to say, in this, there are rules to nourish the spirit, which is right in it.


    "Otherwise, how can it have that effect?


    "Since this branch has the effect of nourishing spirits. So, isn''t it just corresponding to the power of the rules of Fuhun pill? "


    The knife said, "the power of the rules in this is not the force corresponding to the spirit. It''s infinite life.


    "It''s just that the vitality is too strong.


    "So even the spirit, which is almost facing death. With the supplement of the power of vitality, it has also become rejuvenated.


    "But after all, it''s just a kind of vitality. Although it nourishes the soul that is about to collapse.


    "It''s not a special medicine for replenishing spirits. It just keeps him from getting worse. But it is impossible to repair his spirit

 Chapter 3127

    Now, Lin Tianyu finally knows.


    This piece of divine wood is really not able to refine the soul recovery pill.


    "What''s more, if this is a kind of magic medicine that can restore the spirit and soul.


    "I''ve been with that old man for so long.


    "Well, even if it has not been refined successfully. But with the help of it, it can repair and strengthen the spirit. It should have been able to make the old man''s spirit recover gradually. "


    The knife is so clear.


    Obviously, even the branches of the world tree, it is impossible to refine the soul restoring pill.


    Xiaodao said: "of course, although you can''t refine the soul recovery pill. However, this branch has such a strong vitality. In addition, we can constantly extract the power of rules from the void and add them to it. Therefore, it is possible to refine a pill which is very useful to the old man. It can ease his current situation.


    "Although it can not be fully recovered. But it can increase the vitality of his spirit more than ten times. There is no need to suffer from the pain any more.


    "Even from the surface. He will also look like an ordinary normal person


    Lin Tianyu glared and said, "you knife, with such a method, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Heart path:


    this knife. It''s still not reliable.


    Such key information has not been mentioned just now.


    Xiaodao said: "but just now, what you have been asking is Fu Hun Dan, and you have not asked about other things."


    Oh!


    This knife.


    Sometimes, it seems, it''s very ingenious.


    But sometimes, it gives people such unreasonable feeling.


    It should be in the heart of Xiaodao, which is exactly what I think.


    He just thought, this thing can be refined out of the soul recovery pill. As for whether it is possible to refine something useful to that person first. It''s not what he thought.


    Only later.


    I don''t know why.


    It was the knife who suddenly told the story again.


    This is very rare.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what materials do you need to refine the kind of pill you mentioned later that can make the old man recover as usual?"


    "The material is simple. With this branch of the world tree, it is even if there is a main material.


    "In addition, some herbs are needed to restore the function of spirits.


    "What''s more, the higher the level, the better the effect. Moreover, if you can reach the high-level divine medicine level to restore the spirit. Then you can refine it directly


    Of course, the high-level medicine to restore the spirit.


    On this land of Shenwu, it must be impossible to take it out.


    Even after arriving at the divine world. Such a high-level medicine for restoring spirits is absolutely rare.


    It''s something that can''t be met.


    However, on the Shenwu continent, of course, there are medicinal materials for restoring spirits. It''s just that the level is too low.


    Moreover, even if it is such a spiritual medicine, it is not easy to find.


    After all, as long as it is related to the spirit, it is rare and precious.


    For a while, it is impossible to find it.

 Chapter 3128

    EH.


    Yes!


    This old man has been living in seclusion in the forbidden area of Tiemu gang.


    From the respect of the leader of Tiemu Gang to this elder. The leader of Wu Gang knew that the spirit had been almost destroyed.


    Well, over the years.


    Leader Wu will not look around for this kind of magic medicine to repair the spirit body. Are you prepared?


    In particular, the Tiemu Gang is the most intelligent gang in the whole Shenwu continent.


    Therefore, as long as the Shenwu land.


    Any place, after the emergence of this kind of spiritual medicine can repair the spirit of the spirit.


    Gang leader Wu must have managed to get it.


    In this way, sect leader Wu must have the most comprehensive and high-level spiritual medicinal materials to repair the spirit and soul of the whole Shenwu continent.


    With this in mind, Lin Tianyu quickly sent a message to the leader of Wu, asking if there was a high-level spirit medicine to repair the spirit body in his hand. What''s more, he told gang leader Wu that if he had such spiritual herbs in his hands. Well, now, Lin Tianyu can arrange people to refine a pill that can temporarily relieve the damage to the spirit of the old man.


    Gang leader Wu immediately sent back the message.


    In his hands, there are indeed several strains, which can be regarded as the most top-level spiritual medicinal materials to restore the spirit and soul of the whole Shenwu continent.


    Moreover, leader Wu will immediately bring those spiritual herbs to Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After the arraignment.


    It was almost two hours later.


    Then, in the sky of Chongxiao Pavilion, a strong momentum came.


    Moreover, this momentum, straight to the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion. In the middle, there is no half a minute to stay.


    Yeah.


    What''s the matter?


    All the people in Chongxiao Pavilion were stunned.


    Is this someone who wants to attack them again?


    But it was only a long time ago that they went to Chongxiao Pavilion. At the gate of their mountain, they directly captured 20 Shenjing powers at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    The leader of the forest Pavilion in Chongxiao Pavilion showed his strong fighting power against the sky in this war.


    After such a World War I, there are still people who dare to invade their Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Not afraid to die?


    Moreover, people immediately felt it.


    This came to the strong momentum of that muscle above the Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s just from one person.


    Through the induction of this powerful momentum, as well as the speed of the other party.


    Everyone can easily judge.


    This to them directly rushed to the Xiao Pavilion, is absolutely reached the early four grades. Moreover, even in the early stage of the fourth grade, they are all top experts.


    But even so.


    You are alone a spirit state of the early four grades, so rashly you rush to the Xiao Pavilion towards them.


    How brave it has to be.


    Do you really think there is no one in ChongXiao pavilion?


    At this time, even Lin Tianyu didn''t have to do it. Su Cheng directly waved his hand, and then he arranged the joint attack array that defeated the seven elders at that time.


    They''re going to take people in this way.


    In the face of the sudden appearance of the early four grades.


    The expression on people''s faces is not only without fear.


    On the contrary, it is full of a kind of vague expectation.

 Chapter 3129

    Then, in the eyes of the divine mind of all.


    This person unexpectedly is not the slightest stay, directly broke through the space, toward the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    As soon as Su Cheng waved, he was about to launch an attack.


    "Hold on!"


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly opened his mouth and stopped everyone from making a move.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What''s going on?


    People have already directly committed crimes to the door of their own family.


    What''s more, the Lord of their cabinet didn''t attack. Are you going to let this man in?


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is not the enemy. It''s a friend of our league. "


    Oh.


    Lin Tianyu said that, all of them just put up the attack that was about to be sent out.


    However, what kind of friend is this in the league.


    So straight to the door of Chongxiao Pavilion. I don''t say hello in advance. Even, they did not report to the disciples guarding the sect. It is true that some of them don''t pay much attention to them.


    In the hearts of the people, there was a burst of discontent.


    However, as the leader of the pavilion, Lin Tianyu shows his identity for each other.


    The rest of them, of course, are not good to say anything more.


    Soon.


    The other person did not stop at all. The figure flashed, but came to Lin Tianyu directly. Then, until he got to Lin Tianyu, he stopped.


    This is a big man.


    When he got to Lin Tianyu, he immediately handed over a Najie and said, "master Lin, this is all kinds of spiritual medicinal materials that I have collected on the Shenwu continent over the past few years to restore the spirit and soul. I brought them all.


    "You take it yourself and sift it out. Take whatever you need. "


    Moreover, after handing over the ring, he looked at Lin Tianyu with a look of anticipation.


    The crowd was even more stunned.


    What''s the matter with this man.


    He took a lot of spiritual medicinal materials to repair the spirit body and gave it to the pavilion owner. It seems that I''m afraid that the leader of the pavilion won''t want it.


    You know. The price of lingyao is not low.


    In particular, this kind of spiritual medicinal material is used to repair the spirit body.


    Because they are extremely rare.


    The price is even more outrageous.


    Now, however, they have collected so many spiritual herbs that they have taken out and put them on the ground to their pavilion owners.


    Why on earth is this?


    People looked at it, and their hearts were filled with curiosity.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, there are some moving.


    Gang leader Wu came here so quickly.


    Not even in a boat.


    Obviously, this is after leader Wu heard his news. Not willing to delay for a moment. What''s more, he is the God state of the early four grades.


    On the speed of driving in a short time.


    That''s really much faster than a flying boat.


    So, after getting these spiritual medicinal materials to repair the spirit body, the leader of Wu flew directly to the place where ChongXiao pavilion was located, and with his own cultivation, he flew over with the fastest speed.


    In the heart of leader Wu, we can see the respect for the old man.


    This is a man with a straight heart.


    To whom is good, that is really good.


    There will never be a bit of hypocrisy, affectation.


    Such a person, it is really worth deep friendship ah.


    As long as the real heart to heart, he can never betray the friendship. It''s impossible to harm a friend.

 Chapter 3130

    Lin Tianyu did not delay.


    After taking the Najie handed over by sect leader Wu, he quickly found the knife, handed it to him, and said, "knife, take a look at it for yourself. To refine the kind of pills you mentioned, you need those spiritual medicinal materials in this, just take care of them."


    Well.


    The leader of Wu Gang who followed Lin Tianyu saw that Lin Tianyu gave the ring to a boy in his teens. He was completely stunned.


    Later, he listened to what Lin Tianyu said.


    Gang leader Wu is more aware of this.


    It turns out that what Lin Tianyu said can help the elder refine the elixir to suppress injuries temporarily.


    It turned out to be a teenager boy in front of him.


    Leader Wu felt that his whole heart was no longer peaceful.


    Such a little boy, can refine out that kind of magic pill that Lin Pavilion Lord said?


    In recent years, gang leader Wu has also been looking for many Dan pharmacists in Shenwu land.


    Even, there are many, which can be famous for many years.


    But when they faced the situation of the elder in the forbidden area, they were helpless. No matter how high the price is, no matter how many spiritual herbs come out. It is impossible for them to refine any pill. For the elders in the forbidden area, they can get any pills that can help them.


    Just such a little boy, let him refine this magic pill.


    Isn''t that too reliable?


    Although gang leader Wu didn''t say it directly.


    But the expression on his face had completely revealed the thoughts in his heart.


    At this time, Xiaodao snorted coldly and said, "why, leader Wu, do you look down on me? Do you think I can''t refine the kind of pills I''m talking about? "


    Gang leader Wu listened to Xiao Dao''s question, but he didn''t answer it.


    But from that expression, it is completely self-evident.


    However, the knife was recommended by Lin Tianyu. Therefore, he was afraid of a little face. Therefore, it is not directly said.


    "Since you don''t believe I can refine this kind of pill," he said angrily. Well, I don''t practice either. Take all these miraculous medicines back. "


    Then he threw the ring to the small Lord.


    However, when Najie threw it at the leader of Wu Gang.


    But Lin Tianyu reached for it.


    He took the ring in his hand first.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! Xiaodao, gang leader Wu is just playing a joke with you. How can he not believe you


    Next, Lin Tianyu turned to the leader of Wu Gang and said, "leader Wu, Xiaodao is a great alchemist.


    "Not to mention the whole Shenwu continent, there is no alchemist comparable to Xiaodao.


    "Even in the divine world, the alchemy level of Xiaodao is absolutely one of the best.


    "Even if it''s a real soul restoring pill. If there is enough material.


    "The knife can also be easily refined."


    Leader Wu took a serious look at Lin Tianyu''s expression.


    Finally, gang leader Wu was sure that Lin Tianyu did not mean to joke at all.


    Gang leader Wu just looked at the knife and said, "Xiaodao, let''s see. If you can really refine the kind of pill you said, I would like to apologize to you in public

 Chapter 3131

    It''s really hard for leader Wu to say such a thing.


    He is Tiemu, who can almost be called the helmsman of a large group of forces in Shenwu continent.


    Nature is to take your face seriously.


    People like them are even willing to compensate the other party for the immeasurable value of things. That''s also absolutely not willing to open up an apology to others easily.


    But the knife turned her mouth and said, "what''s the use of apologizing? Who needs you to apologize. There is no real benefit. "


    As soon as the leader of Wu heard this, he knew clearly.


    This knife must have something of its own.


    I want to borrow it and let myself promise to give it to him.


    But as long as it can benefit the elders in the forbidden area. Even, it is to treat the other party''s pain.


    Leader Wu is really willing to take out anything in exchange for it.


    Therefore, this time, no matter what he liked, he took it out and offered it to him without blinking an eye.


    Gang leader Wu laughed and said, "I don''t know what you want me to bet on, knife? Tell me, I''ll pay you whatever I can


    "Come on! I like people who are cheerful. "


    The knife said, "well, when you were in front of you, didn''t you take a sacred stone to the master? Therefore, if I refine out the kind of pill I said, you should give me that piece of divine wood forever and never regret it. "


    Wu Gang leader listened, stupefied down, and said: "this can''t work."


    "Why, do you want to go back on your word?"


    Xiaodao said angrily, "in front of you, anything is OK. It''s only a little longer, and you want to go back on it. "


    The angry look of the knife.


    It seems that as long as gang leader Wu does not speak well.


    Then, he will definitely not refine the kind of pills that he said for leader Wu.


    Wu Gang leader said: "it''s not that I want to go back on this matter. But because, this divine wood, it is not my thing at all. Naturally, I can''t promise to take it out and give it to others. "


    When Xiaodao heard this, he said, "but this is from your Tiemu gang. Isn''t it your leader Wu''s?"


    The leader of the Wu Gang said: "exactly. In this case, there is still a Lin Pavilion Lord to testify for me. I don''t own it. "


    Xiaodao looks at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "knife, don''t make trouble for leader Wu.


    "This sacred wood is not really the property of leader Wu.


    "It''s the property of the elder who was injured in the forbidden area."


    When Xiaodao heard this, his eyes became brighter and said, "if it is, it will be better. Then go and discuss with that one. If he is willing to give you this piece of magic wood, I will give him to refine the pills he needs.


    "In the future, if we can find the high-level magic medicine for refining the soul restoring pill.


    "I can also refine it for him."


    Lin Tianyu laughed again and said, "knife, you don''t have to go to the elder to discuss this matter.


    "Because the elder has already said that he will give me this piece of magic wood.


    "It''s just for me to find him a soul restoring pill within ten thousand years.


    "And now, if you can refine the pill for the elder to relieve the pain, it would be better."

 Chapter 3132

    "That''s right."


    The knife nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that this old man who had not met before is still such a generous man.


    "That''s good.


    "I will try my best to make pills for such a person.


    "What''s more, although I''m not refining the soul restoring pill.


    "But this pill can make the old man recover a lot. It can''t be completely recovered. However, as long as he took this pill. Then, on the surface, he can see, no doubt with ordinary people. There will be no pain at all.


    "Even, as he said before, it can last another 10000 years.


    "Well, after he took the pill I made. He must have been able to support 50000 years easily. "


    When Xiao Dao said this, gang leader Wu was very excited. It''s almost like tears.


    However, gang leader Wu still had some restraint and asked: "Xiaodao, are you really able to refine it now? Do you come out with the kind of pills you mentioned?"


    The knife rolled her eyes and said, "why, do you still doubt me?"


    Leader Wu quickly said, "I dare not, I dare not doubt you. It''s just that this happiness comes too suddenly. So I''m also thinking about reconfirming. "


    The knife''s head tilted up, looked at the leader of Wu Gang and said, "for your sake, I''ll tell you.


    "With the quality of the miraculous medicine you have given me to restore the spirit, it is absolutely impossible. Refined out of the kind I said the effect of the pill out.


    "But the good thing is, you have enough of this kind of spiritual medicine.


    "Therefore, if all the spiritual herbs are fused together and purified again. That is, it can be refined, and the kind of pills I mentioned can be produced. "


    What?


    Leader Wu listened, but his mouth was wide.


    To restore all the souls of the spirit, all are fused together, and then a purification.


    There is no reason for refining pills.


    Although leader Wu can''t make pills.


    But these years, in order to refine out a kind of really enough to treat the spirit of the body out of the pill. There are not too many Dan pharmacists he has contacted.


    There are very clear regulations on the amount of spiritual herbs needed by each kind of pills.


    It cannot be changed and changed easily.


    Otherwise, it''s not just pills that are hard to make. Even if it is not good, it will explode directly. Moreover, if the level of lingyao is high enough. Once the furnace explodes. That could even cause havoc.


    But now?


    The knife said it was going to refine a super powerful pill.


    Look at the knife.


    It is clear that there is no pill for this pill.


    How can it be refined? The effect mentioned in front of the knife can almost be regarded as an anti heaven pill.


    This is a kind of magic pill that can repair the spirit body which is about to collapse to a certain extent.


    Xiaodao just said casually that he wanted to fuse all the miraculous medicines for restoring spirits and spirits that the leader of Wu Gang had taken together to refine a pill.


    If it is really like this fusion can refine out the pill.


    Such a simple thing.


    Then, didn''t the leader of Wu long ago asked someone to refine the kind of magic pill mentioned by the knife?

 Chapter 3133

    When leader Wu thought about this, he opened his mouth several times.


    That look seems to be to stop the knife from making pills in such a ridiculous way.


    Lin Tianyu naturally sensed the expression of gang leader Wu.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly opened his mouth and said, "Lord Wu, you can give it to Xiaodao at ease. When he was refining pills, he did have some differences. However, he must really refine the pills. It''s impossible to make any mistakes in it. "


    Lin Tianyu said, even pulling the leader of Wu Gang aside.


    After seeing Lin Tianyu, gang leader Wu still felt uneasy and said, "master Lin, you are really sure. Is it possible for Xiaodao to refine alchemy like he said


    He can''t help worrying.


    This is the elixir refined by the most respected elder in his heart.


    Naturally, he had to put it completely in his heart.


    He hoped to refine it.


    This is one of his worries and his deep expectation.


    At the same time, there are also the miraculous drugs given to the knife.


    It''s all a panacea for soul damage. This is even the sum of countless gains of his iron wood gang.


    If you follow the method of the knife, you can refine it successfully. There is no need to say anything more.


    But if it fails.


    That is to help iron and wood to these, all the dexterous materials collected should be completely consumed.


    In the future, if you meet an outstanding Dan pharmacist, people will have the ability to refine and produce pills that can repair the spirit of the elder. But at that time, there was no soul to be taken to others.


    Isn''t Wu Gang worried?


    Looking at the Wu Gang leader''s completely distracted appearance.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Master Wu, don''t worry. Since Xiaodao said that pills can be refined in this way, it must be successfully refined. "


    "But, Lin Pavilion master, which Dan pharmacist have you seen? It''s just like a knife. Even, there is no Dan Fang at all. It''s just like this. It''s the combination of all kinds of herbs to make pills.


    "Which of the other Dan pharmacists didn''t have the pill first.


    "Then, strictly according to the Dan prescription to refine pills, is in the final, successful refining of pills to ah."


    Gang leader Wu is very reasonable.


    If it''s for other herbalists. They''re doing it in such a haphazard way. It''s definitely the end of the furnace explosion.


    However, Lin Tianyu is full of confidence in Xiaodao''s level of refining pills.


    Lin Tianyu said, "leader Wu, didn''t I just say that? In the whole Shenwu continent, there is no more powerful alchemist than Xiaodao.


    "Even if it''s in the divine world.


    "Can Xiaodao''s Alchemy level rank among the best?


    "The other alchemy methods mentioned by sect leader Wu. It''s just the alchemy method of ordinary Dan masters.


    "They will just copy the alchemy methods set by others.


    "But the knife is different from them.


    "He belongs to the category of master. He has surpassed the level of refining according to Dan Fang. But to achieve according to their own ideas, can freely combine the level of Dan Fang

 Chapter 3134

    But is it really the case?


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s introduction of the alchemy method of the knife, gang leader Wu was stunned.


    This alchemy is really able to be so unrestrained.


    How you want to practice, is that how to practice?


    However, he looked at the look on Lin Tianyu''s face.


    However, the heart of leader Wu finally settled down.


    Maybe, the knife can really have such ability. Can according to the method he said, refine out the pill.


    I hope so!


    Here, leader Wu has been waiting with fear.


    He was really scared.


    So, I didn''t wait for a moment. I just waited for the news that the knife would burst the furnace.


    But after waiting for about half a quarter of an hour, he saw the knife coming towards them.


    In the heart of leader Wu, he was relieved.


    OK, OK!


    Although it is not refined out of the pill. But they didn''t destroy the herbs.


    You know, it''s all medicine for repairing the soul.


    Not to mention its value, it''s just that it''s hard to find and its rarity, if it''s all refined and wasted this time. I want to find some herbs like this again. I don''t know when I can finish it.


    In the heart of leader Wu, he will never believe it.


    Just in such a short time.


    The knife has been able to completely refine the kind of pills he said.


    In such a short time, the knife should not have started refining.


    It should be under the knife''s consideration that this method of alchemy is not feasible at all. Therefore, he gave up refining this pill directly.


    So the leader of Wu Gang stood up and said, "knife, it doesn''t matter. This time the refining was not successful. Maybe, more preparation, the next time, you can refine out the kind of pills you said.


    "The next time, when you''re ready for the knife, I''ll bring these herbs back. I''ll make it for you. "


    Although gang leader Wu is comforting the knife.


    But in the heart, it is for their own medicine called lucky.


    If there are other resources, waste will be wasted.


    With his iron wood Gang''s wealth, it is also wasteful.


    But it''s a kind of spiritual medicine for repairing spirits. It''s not about value. The key is that such spiritual herbs are too rare.


    If there is a next time, pavilion master Lin will send news that the knife is ready and can be refined, which is the kind of pill he said. Sect leader Wu will never take all the spiritual herbs he has collected for so many years to refine and repair spirits.


    In this way, it''s really too risky.


    The next time, at most, only one-third of this kind of spiritual medicine will be brought over.


    Even less.


    At that time, even if it''s taken, it will be wasted by the knife. That is also the rest of the spirit of medicinal herbs, and then for the real master to refine their own medicine to repair the spirit.


    Fluke, fluke!


    Seeing that the knife came so quickly, gang leader Wu was very lucky.


    Xiao Dao listens to what gang leader Wu said and then looks at the expression of gang leader Wu.


    Xiaodao understood it all at once.


    In the heart of leader Wu, how did he think about it.

 Chapter 3135

    Then, the knife''s face, at this moment, also immediately showed a touch of bitter color.


    Then, Xiaodao looks at the leader of Wu Gang and smiles apologetically.


    I saw the expression of knife.


    In the heart of leader Wu, there was "cluttering". He felt vaguely that something particularly bad had happened.


    Then, the leader of Wu asked quickly, "knife, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Even if the pills are not refined successfully or refined, it doesn''t matter. As long as the herbs are still there. Well, next time, you can''t continue refining. "


    when gang leader Wu said so.


    In that tone, there was a kind of urgency and a sense of tension.


    However, Xiaodao took the words of gang leader Wu and said, "leader Wu, I''m really sorry for you!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the tone of leader Wu''s voice, all of them dare not ask the result.


    Xiaodao said: "the pill was not refined successfully. What''s more, just now I was so nervous that I put all the medicinal materials for repairing spirits and spirits that sect leader Wu had brought into the furnace.


    "Then one did not control the fire.


    "Those spiritual medicinal materials, those spiritual medicinal materials, are all turned into fly ash. None of them


    "Ah


    Gang leader Wu stood up from the chair.


    The expression of leader Wu changed more than ten times in this instant.


    Blue, red, black, purple


    Under such a changeable situation, I really feel that the leader of Wu Gang wants to kill people.


    Then, gang leader Wu glared at the knife and said, "you, you, since you are not sure to refine the kind of pill you said. Why and why should all spiritual medicinal materials be put into refining at one time


    Looking at the Wu Gang leader''s appearance, Lin Tianyu finally stood up.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the knife and said, "knife, OK, don''t tease the leader of Wu. Don''t hurry to take out the pill you refined and give it to leader Wu. "


    What do you mean?


    Gang leader Wu was stunned by Lin Tianyu''s words.


    Lin Tianyu''s words seem to be saying.


    In such a short period of time, Xiaodao has already been refined successfully. It''s the kind of pill he said.


    Then, he appeared here and talked to myself in this way. He also said that it was not refined. Instead, all the spiritual medicinal materials were destroyed.


    In fact, it''s just deliberately amusing myself.


    However, this is just a little longer.


    This knife has already been refined. Has such a pill come out?


    Is this possible?


    Gang leader Wu is confused.


    But in his heart, there is a kind of faint hope. He just hoped that the knife was really refining such a pill in such a short time.


    Then, after Lin Tianyu said this, the knife did not deliberately tease gang leader Wu. Instead, he directly reached out and took out a Dan bottle and threw it to the leader.


    Xiaodao said: "after all, it''s a combination of so many spiritual herbs for restoring spirits. I spent more time thinking about this kind of pill, so I used it a little longer."

 Chapter 3136

    Leader Wu took the medicine bottle subconsciously.


    Then, listen to what the knife says.


    He is really feeling, his brain is not enough.


    Is it really the pill in front of the knife?


    The pills in this can really delay and suppress the injuries on the spirit of the elder.


    What''s wrong with gang leader Wu? They all think it''s totally untrue.


    Therefore, the leader of Wu Gang looked at Lin Tianyu again.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "leader Wu, this is really the kind of pill mentioned in front of the knife. If you just take it back and give it to the elder, it will certainly have an effect. "


    "Is this really the kind of pill?"


    The leader of Wu asked, feeling his head a little confused.


    Lin Tianyu affirmed: "yes, it''s the kind of pill mentioned above."


    I heard Lin Tianyu say so sure.


    Leader Wu also opened the lid of the bottle. Sniff hard. Then, gang leader Wu felt that he could be refreshed just by smelling it. Even, vaguely feel, in this smell, their own soul, is a certain growth.


    In terms of the effect.


    It seems that it is really the kind of pill mentioned by Xiaodao.


    Leader Wu also carefully used his fingers to pick a little powder off the pill and put it in his mouth.


    Then, leader Wu felt it.


    When the powder of the pill was imported, guild leader Wu clearly had a kind of spirit of his own, which had been sublimated and promoted.


    With such a personal experience.


    The leader of Wu Gang is also completely determined.


    The pill given to him by the knife is indeed a special pill that can repair the spirit body.


    The leader of Wu bowed down to the ground and said, "thank you for your help. Such a great favor will be remembered by Wu. In the future, I''d like to offer anything that I like from Tiemu gang


    Gang leader Wu knows the character of Xiaodao.


    It''s useless for a knife to say something imaginary. It''s not like a little bit of real commitment.


    At this time, leader Wu also understood.


    In front of me, knife said that on purpose.


    It must be that he has refined such a magic pill. But when he still has such an expression, his heart is not happy.


    Therefore, I deliberately said that it was useless to use the spiritual medicinal materials. I was angry with myself.


    But obviously, when he was doing things, he couldn''t really do it like this.


    Not sure, is to waste all of their spiritual medicine.


    This knife is also a very steady person.


    Then, gang leader Wu had a little chat with Xiao Dao and Lin Tianyu.


    But look at the way gang leader Wu looks.


    He clearly thought that he was completely out of his mind. Obviously, he wanted to quickly take back the magic pill and give it to the elder in the forbidden area.


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "leader Wu, since you still have something to do, then you should go to work first. We''ll talk about other things when we have time


    As soon as leader Wu heard this, he said, "OK, Lin Pavilion leader, knife, I''m going to go back to the Tiemu gang. Later, Xiaodao, if you need anything, just go to my iron wood rudder to choose. As long as you like, take whatever you want. "


    After Wu Gang leader said that, his figure flashed and he flew out in a hurry.

 Chapter 3137

    Looking at the leader of Wu Gang, he turned his mouth and said, "ah! This man.


    "He just refined the pill for him, so he rushed back in such a hurry.


    "I don''t want to stay a little longer. I''ll say a few words of thanks. I''ll leave some treasures to express my thanks."


    Listen to the feeling of knife.


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK! Knife, don''t you see that? As soon as gang leader Wu verified the effect of the pill, he could not wait to go back. It is a rare thing that he can stay for a while.


    "What''s more, leader Wu has not promised you. In the future, as long as you have what you need, can you go to their iron and wood helm to get it?


    "There are many good things in the iron wood rudder."


    There was a flash of light in the knife''s eyes.


    He was already thinking.


    At that time, how can I get to the helm of the Tiemu gang and get those treasures.


    After a while, Xiaodao began to direct the people to arrange the outer protective array.


    Lin Tianyu is also in a state of mind.


    Then, the main personnel in Chongxiao Pavilion were completely concentrated and began to carry out special training for them.


    It is just like before that Lin Tianyu urged all things to fight.


    Although there are arrays arranged according to the secret of all things in Chongxiao Pavilion, people can enter it and exercise. However, the effect of the array is just like that of the sky. Nature cannot be compared with the effect of the formula of all things.


    In front of me, during the period when ChongXiao pavilion was just established, several people have personally experienced it.


    When Lin Tianyu started the operation of the secrets of all things, the improvement of people''s actual combat ability was immeasurable.


    This time, Lin Tianyu will train their actual combat in person.


    The backbone of Chongxiao Pavilion is also happy.


    In the actual combat exercises of the public, there are self-training of martial arts skills, some of them are fighting against each other, and some are practicing the array.


    Lin Tianyu urged the secret of all things.


    Give someone a proper acceleration.


    There is also a sudden restriction on some people at a critical time.


    Using the individual''s own conditions and the surrounding environment, we can understand the public''s practice, and then appropriately sense the loopholes and advantages. Quietly and imperceptibly affect these people.


    Although, such a kind of exercise, in fact, is only some of the main staff of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Even, his accomplishments reached at least the peak of the third grade. It''s the chance to get involved.


    It''s impossible that everyone has such an opportunity.


    But even so, the number of people is far more than before. When Lin Tianyu uses the secrets of all things, he has to control them according to everyone. This is not really a little difficult.


    Even, it won''t take too long for Lin Tianyu to feel clearly.


    Their own spirit power, actually has a kind of feeling that they can''t make ends meet.


    Obviously, with the increase of this staff.


    When Lin Tianyu used the formula of all things, the consumption of spirit power made him unable to support.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu began to practice the spirit cultivation method of chaos and infinity while operating the secrets of all things to supplement the consumption of spirit power.

 Chapter 3138

    Inside the Xiaoxiao Pavilion, a comprehensive preparation has also begun.


    Two knives are each led a horse, the arrangement of array.


    Lin Tianyu here, is to run everything secret, let go to these backbone in the Xiaoge, to enter into the exercise, strengthen strength.


    And with the time passed in this atmosphere of preparation.


    Those who are willing to join the forces of Chong Xiaoge, the dispatched personnel, also land and land continue to gather towards the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The people who gathered.


    Most of them have reached the peak of the third grade monks. The leader of the team is the God state power in the early stage of the four products.


    These people arrived at the Xiaoge.


    Also soon found such a special training way as Chong Xiao Pavilion.


    It was actually Lin Tianyu who directly showed the secret of everything. Then, all of us entered that particular scene and fought. In such a fight, we can give full play to our own advantages. At the same time, it will expose their weaknesses more clearly.


    After a while of exercise in it.


    Almost everyone can achieve the effect of promoting and improving the strengths and short.


    In the invisible, unconsciously inside, the fighting power will rise.


    This way of increasing combat power is seen by other people who join the team. Nature also requires that it be added to it, and strengthen its own combat power.


    Others are good intentions to join up.


    Of course, it is not good to refuse the request.


    Therefore, every time people with other forces enter the Chongxiao Pavilion, they will get a little understanding and automatically enter into the special scenario of everything secrets arranged by Lin Tianyu, and exercise.


    Originally, it was just those people in the Xiaoxiao Pavilion who participated in the exercise.


    Because of the increase of the number of people in the Xiaoge, it has made Lin Tianyu feel overloaded.


    Later, the chaos and infinite soul cultivation technique was constantly running. It is barely enough to provide the training needs of all the staff in the Xiaoxiao Pavilion.


    In a few days, with this consumption, the chaos and infinite soul cultivation technique was added.


    Lin Tianyu clearly sensed that his soul strength and breadth had been greatly increased.


    As a result, more people joined.


    Almost every time, it will be until the soul is exhausted when Lin Tianyu is in chaos and infinite supplement.


    Then, those people are all aware of the endless benefits of such a exercise.


    So, as long as Lin Tianyu''s soul consumption is exhausted.


    These people will enter into the imitation of Lin Tianyu''s all things, by the knife set out in the formation, for exercise.


    Wait until Lin Tianyu''s soul is restored.


    When they re run everything, they will come back and enter the special environment of the operation of all things by Lin Tianyu, and then exercise to enhance their own strength.


    And every person after exercise can clearly sense the clear improvement of their own strength.


    The effect of that imitation array is slightly smaller.


    But also belongs to a place of exercise.


    Especially after Lin Tianyu had run everything, he made people enter it for exercise.


    The improvement of that strength is almost all one day.

 Chapter 3139

    All these effects, people either have a personal feeling, or completely see into the eyes.


    In this way, the leaders of various forces who entered the Chongxiao Pavilion looked at each other. There was a twinkle in the eyes.


    This meeting, Lin Tianyu is to urge all things.


    And then, all the time, I''ve been consuming my soul power completely.


    Lin Tianyu went to the side again.


    The soul cultivation method is running in chaos and can quickly recover one''s soul.


    When Lin Tianyu''s soul power has been fully recovered, he will have to display the secrets of all things.


    The leaders of several forces all came close.


    "Master Lin, wait a moment. We have something to discuss with you."


    "Oh, what''s up?"


    "Well, master Lin, what we feel in your Chongxiao Pavilion is really effective. For each monk''s actual combat ability, the effect is also immediate. It''s a rare skill. "


    When Lin Tianyu heard this, he looked at everyone.


    Lin Tianyu said, "why, do you want to learn the secret of all things?


    "This is a kind of skill that I initiated.


    "This involves an understanding of the power of rules. Therefore, even if I spread it out, it is not that everyone can learn.


    "What''s more, now, I''m not ready to spread this skill."


    Lin Tianyu is not muddled.


    Instead, they simply rejected the idea of the people.


    I want him to spread such a skill easily. That''s obviously unlikely.


    Of course, if you can get along well. What''s more, in this alliance battle, if there is an extremely excellent performance. Lin Tianyu is not unable to consider passing this skill out.


    So, just say no.


    Then, conditionally promise to teach.


    It''s also more interesting, isn''t it?


    And at this time, in the void, when the delicate middle-aged heard Lin Tianyu say so, he was obviously stunned.


    "Lin Tianyu is really not simple.


    "He was able to get the branches of the Dharma, the body and even the world tree. It was just a sign of his good luck.


    "But he was able to create the secret of all things by himself.


    "That''s great.


    "Even in the lower level gods, the rule level of this kind of skill is impossible to appear.


    "Only the high gods can touch it a little. Moreover, even if it is touched, it may not be able to create such skills. It still depends on whether there is such talent and savvy.


    "But Lin Tianyu created it.


    "Well. I went on reading. Maybe, Lin Tianyu can really bring more surprises to himself. It''s also possible. "


    When she said that, she was also interested in Lin Tianyu.


    At this time, other people also quickly said: "Lin Pavilion master, we don''t expect to let you pass down this kind of skill. I just have another condition. "


    There is also humanity: "we want to let the Lord Lin Tianyu arrange a replica array for our forces after the war."

 Chapter 3140

    Originally, I just want to help them arrange such an imitation array.


    It''s not difficult.


    You can promise it.


    So, Lin Tianyu didn''t think about it. He said directly, "I can promise everyone here.


    "After the end of the war, as long as it is a force that has sent people to join. After the war, I was willing to arrange such an imitation array for such forces.


    "Moreover, after the war, it will be based on the strength of the various forces.


    "If the fighting achievements are enough, we can appropriately arrange one or more such arrays for them.


    "In addition, if the combat achievements have reached a certain level, I will be taught this set of skills of all things according to those who have made outstanding achievements in the war."


    What?


    When Lin Tianyu said so.


    Everyone at the scene was obviously stunned.


    Some of them didn''t even respond.


    Because of the inverse level of all things.


    Although they have not been trained. However, it did not prevent them from seeing the effectiveness of this skill.


    In fact, this skill is used to train other people''s actual combat ability.


    It''s just a very small function in this skill.


    They are the leaders of various forces.


    Moreover, each of them has reached the God state of the early four grades. Nature is unique. I can see many different things.


    If such a skill is used in the battle.


    Because the spirit of their own into the world in all things.


    You can easily capture the movement track between the opponent''s moves, and then launch the attack.


    That is clearly equivalent to in the war, when there is no shot, it is already able to take a step ahead of the opponent, understand the opponent''s shooting trajectory and intention.


    Anticipate the enemy''s opportunity.


    Only this one can make our own strength increase by more than 50%.


    As for other auxiliary effects.


    If you think about it, you can see it. The degree of this kind of skill is against the heaven.


    Even, in front of Lin Tianyu, there is such a rebellious fighting power.


    It should be related to the secret of all things.


    Thinking about it, there is humanity: "master Lin, what you said is true."


    Lin Tianyu said earnestly, "since I said it. Then, I must be able to do it. Naturally, this is true.


    "But I want to get the teaching of the secret of all things.


    "The required combat skills are not ordinary.


    "It has to have a very outstanding and obvious combat merit to oppress others


    "It''s natural, we can take care of it." People also agree with Lin Tianyu.


    Then, we all thought about what Lin Tianyu said. After the war skills were so great that they could teach the secrets of all things, they were still shining in their eyes.


    If such a formula can be taught to one''s own power, it must be preserved and passed down as the treasure of Zhenzong.


    Even if it''s in the clan, it can''t be taught easily.


    Must be extremely loyal to the clan. What''s more, it is the one who has made great contributions to the ancestral clan that can be taught the secrets of all things.


    It''s possible to get the skill of the secret of all things.


    Thinking about it makes the leaders of these forces excited.

 Chapter 3141

    Lin Tianyu could understand the excitement of the crowd.


    After all, Lin Tianyu created the secret of all things himself.


    It is also after practicing day by day that many wonderful points of the secret of all things are sensed.


    In fighting, in training, in gathering intelligence And so on.


    All of them have the irreplaceable status of other skills.


    However, such a skill.


    Just as Lin Tianyu said before. Not everyone can learn a skill easily. The difficulty of learning is high, if the understanding of the power of rules is a little poor. But I can''t even get in the door.


    What''s more, though all things are against the heaven.


    But he still needs his own spirit strength to be strong enough.


    Even Lin Tianyu, the creator of this skill.


    In front of him, the effect of this skill on him was obviously not as great as it is now.


    In front of him, his soul strength was far from the present level. And as the strength of the soul increases. The effectiveness of such a skill is also more and more outstanding.


    Especially now, Lin Tianyu has learned the boundless soul cultivation method.


    When the strength of soul is further increased.


    Lin Tianyu even felt.


    He is now operating the secrets of all things, but he is not only able to sense the essence of everything. What''s more, there is a feeling that the material can be transformed implicitly.


    However, this is still a completely immature feeling.


    However, Lin Tianyu is convinced.


    With the deepening of his study of this skill.


    Then, one day, he will be able to directly change the nature of a substance.


    If it comes to this point.


    Lin even felt that.


    Even in the divine realm, it can only be done after reaching the absolute high level. Even, it has to be an ability beyond the level of the divine realm.


    Of course.


    Lin Tianyu is just thinking about it now.


    It''s one thing to be able to feel this ability.


    However, it is quite another thing to have this kind of ability.


    Sometimes, it''s just a thin line.


    Sometimes, perhaps, there is a gap of one hundred and eight thousand miles between them, which is far more than that.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about it, he went to display the secrets of all things, and continued to provide other people with the chance to practice martial arts.


    And the leaders of the rest of the forces also put a little smile on their faces when they stood together.


    "This time, it''s a good alliance with Lin Pavilion master. First of all, the strength of Lin Pavilion Lord is so strong that it goes against the sky. What''s more, it''s just the state of the early three grades. If we can break through a realm. That leads us, must be able to beat those who come from the lower world to doubt life. "


    "We have long wanted to have a good fight with the gods from the lower world. Before that, there is a lack of such a leader. "


    "The gods from the lower world. Depending on the status, do as you like. Seize resources and bully the lower boundary. Their next boundary is a disaster to the lower bound. "


    "What''s more, we can gain a lot from this war."


    When it comes to the benefits that can be obtained, everyone''s eyes are bright.


    This is something that can move their hearts more than other reasons.

 Chapter 3142

    "First of all, after the consumption of the kind of resources we provide. ChongXiao pavilion has promised to refine it for us after the war, and the pills of the same value will come out. As long as we provide the materials ourselves. "


    On this point, it is to make countless forces moved.


    Which of these forces has not been established for a long time.


    In their clan forces, over the years, they have also collected many spiritual medicinal materials.


    According to Lin Tianyu.


    Their medicinal materials, can be 100% to ensure the success of Dan. What''s more, it''s the one with super high quality.


    In addition, it can refine about ten furnaces in a day.


    So many conditions come together.


    What they think, how they feel. The alliance with Chongxiao Pavilion this time. That''s clearly a big profit.


    Only when it comes to 100% elixir, high quality and quick alchemy.


    In the hearts of the people, there was some hesitation.


    Can such a Dan master exist?


    But after listening to the suspicion, the leader of Wu Gang sneered.


    If others don''t believe it, he still believes in it.


    Because he had experienced such alchemy in person.


    "If alchemy doesn''t count, there are imitation arrays of all things. With such an array. After the war, all of us can go up to a higher level. "


    "There is also the secret of all things. It''s even more of an anti heaven skill. Therefore, even if I was in this war, I was killed on the spot. As long as you can bring back this secret of all things for the sect, it''s worth it. "


    ¡­¡­


    With such a discussion.


    It was in the crowd.


    Gradually formed a kind of momentum and the intention of war, gradually gathered together.


    Next.


    In Chongxiao Pavilion, there is a lively atmosphere.


    Arrange the formation, train the troops, and discuss the strategy.


    By this time, more than 100 people came to support Chongxiao Pavilion in the early days. At the beginning of the third grade, the number of monks reached a terrible 3000.


    Moreover, under the instruction of Lin Tianyu, all the friars at the early stage of the third grade were awarded to Su Cheng the array they displayed on that day that was enough to compete with the divine state in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    In this way, it also makes the strength of the public increase several times.


    After all, if there is no such joint attack array effect.


    The monks in the later period of Sanpin wanted to fight against the divine realm.


    That''s really hard and hard.


    And other forces are also gratified.


    Because before the war, Lin Tianyu had such a joint attack array awarded to those under their command. Obviously, they are willing to give such a powerful joint attack array to these forces.


    After all, these arrays have been learned after World War I.


    There is no reason to take it back.


    This is before the war, they were sent a powerful joint attack array.


    And through this period of training.


    Not only the people in Chongxiao Pavilion, but also those brought by the big forces. In the period before the war, everyone has made great progress in strength.


    These, for them, can also be regarded as an invisible benefit in their cultivation.

 Chapter 3143

    Finally, after nearly two months of preparation.


    The array of Xiaodao and Erdao has been arranged completely.


    Chongxiao Pavilion is specially arranged by those new disciples who put all the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion in the later stage of Sanpin. All of them were sent to the depths of Pingding mountains, Tiemu gang and Zixia sword clan in batches.


    If you count the time.


    Those who come from the lower world of God are also coming.


    Lin Tianyu was also the leader of various forces, as well as the Shenjing power in the early stage of each four grades, completely gathered in the conference hall for the last pre war meeting.


    Lin Tianyu said: "ladies and gentlemen, next, it is the time for us to have a real confrontation with those gods who come from the lower boundary of the divine world.


    "The gods who come from the divine world are indeed extremely powerful. But we don''t have to be afraid of them at all.


    "Because the world of our Shenwu land does not welcome them. Therefore, it will also protect us. As long as those gods come to our Shenwu world. Under the suppression of the power of the world, their gods were only able to suppress in the lowest level of the early four grades.


    "But the lowest level of God. Do we need to be afraid?


    "Among us, how many of the lowest levels of God exist. In the same realm, I believe that we are not weaker than them.


    "Moreover, even among us, the top monks in the late third grade period.


    "As long as we organize the joint attack array.


    "Well, they are also able to compete with the spirit state of the early four grades.


    "Do we have to be afraid of them?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped and looked at the crowd.


    But clearly saw the eyes of the people, inside is full of a kind of high spirited war.


    Lin Tianyu then said: "therefore, in this war, we are not only not afraid of them. What''s more, we have to kill God.


    "They dare to come down to the boundary, dare to take our resources and bully us.


    "Then we''ll drive them back, or we''ll kill them."


    When it comes to butcher God, it is actually in the scene that caused a kind of resonance.


    "We want to kill God," he said


    After waiting for a while, the scene was quiet. Lin Tianyu said again, "of course, we have the determination to kill God. But we also need to ensure our own safety.


    "When we want to kill God, we can''t kill ourselves.


    "For this reason, I set up two arrays in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "The first array is an array that covers the whole range of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "This array, once opened.


    "Then, if you want to attack this array, you have to have the strength of the king in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "And the gods from the lower world.


    "Their state of being suppressed from the higher level is certainly a little higher than ours. But I don''t believe that there will be a large number of Kings among them.


    "Therefore, among them, there must be a few gods who can pass the first array.


    "But once we retreat into this array, we just need to meet the few gods who have reached the king''s state in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "As long as they dare to break into the first array, the few gods of the king''s realm dare to enter the first array. Then, we should give them a head-on attack with the advantage of quantity.


    "Hit them."

 Chapter 3144

    Lin Tianyu added: "for our safety.


    "In addition to the first such practical array, there is a second one that protects the last two palaces.


    "And this second array is our last stronghold, the absolutely safe fortress.


    "This second array, once it works.


    "Then, even if they are the kings in the gods from the lower world, they are absolutely impossible to break through.


    "Once we lose the final battle. As long as we enter the last array. We are entering a place of absolute security.


    "What''s more, this second array is absolutely invincible.


    "Even if they dare to enter the second array. Well, we can also enter the second array to ambush and kill. "


    Speaking of here, Lin Tianyu is looking at everyone in the past.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu stopped.


    Many people on the scene were talking about it one after another.


    After all these people have been talking for a while.


    Lin Tianyu said, "if anyone else has any objection to what I said just now. It can also be raised on the spot. Let''s work together to solve and verify. "


    The crowd took a look.


    The third ancestor of Zixia sword sect said: "we believe what you said before, Lin Ge Lord.


    "The gods coming from the lower boundary of the divine world will be suppressed by the power of the world and can only exert the strength of the early four grades.


    "And we have so many early four grades.


    "Plus those combo formation.


    "We have the power to fight them.


    "So we don''t have to be afraid of them.


    "However, we want to test the power of these two arrays mentioned by Lin Pavilion leader. To verify its power, whether it is really as powerful as Lin Pavilion Master said


    Indeed, such two formations are in the eyes of Er Dao and Xiao Dao.


    Because there is not enough high-order material support.


    They did not really arrange out the kind of powerful array they wanted.


    But even two Dao and Xiaodao feel that they haven''t reached the top of the array.


    In the world of Shenwu land, it''s a shocking array.


    After all, under the suppression of the world power of Shenwu continent.


    At most, it is only able to withstand the strength of the early four products.


    But these two arrays, which are all aimed at the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Isn''t that enough?


    They have doubts in their hearts. Of course, it is to try and verify it in person. In this way, they really have confidence in their hearts.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "OK, let''s verify these two arrays.


    "Let''s all have a look.


    "Are these two arrays really as powerful as I said?"


    Lin Tianyu said, directly with the people out of the conference hall, to the formation.


    First verify that the whole Chongxiao Pavilion is a protective array.


    The knife opens the array.


    Then, all of the early four levels of the divine realm, are beginning to attack and break through such an array.


    But after half a day.


    Everyone tried.


    This array, indeed, has what Lin Tianyu called the protective effect.

 Chapter 3145

    In this half day''s time, only three people and a beast have broken through this array.


    The wolf ancestor of Pingding mountains.


    Tang Zu, the ancestor of Zixia sword clan.


    Gang leader Wu of Tiemu gang.


    The ancestor of Taicang clan is Lan Zu.


    Although this time, under the alliance, gathered to Chongxiao Pavilion in the early stage of the spirit of the state, reached a hundred people. However, among them, those who have the strength of the king in the same realm just have these three people and a divine beast.


    And, in this rush.


    They also found a very interesting thing.


    That is, after they broke into this array, it was not finished.


    After they break in, the formation will not be damaged at all.


    The array is still good.


    Therefore, when they break into the array and want to come out of the array again. It''s still the same to break out of the array.


    If the strength is not enough, it is impossible to enter the array and want to come out.


    In addition to the four, relying on personal strength, broke into the array.


    The rest of the people waited until the end, but also came up with a way. That is to gather the strength of several people, join hands, completely concentrate the strength to a point, break the array with force, and rush into the array. Not to mention, under the joint efforts of several people, as long as the power is really able to concentrate together, to achieve the early four grade king strength. Then, they can also break into the array.


    But when they break into the array, they separate again.


    Then, when I want to quit the array, I feel embarrassed.


    Because it is impossible for them to make an array with the power of one person.


    If you want to leave the formation, break out. Well, it still needs several of them to join hands and gather their strength together before they can break out.


    After Lin Tianyu motioned to the knife to close the array, he said: "gentlemen, the strength of this protective array.


    "At this meeting, people are also fully tested out.


    "When it comes to fighting, only those King level strength can break into this array.


    "And if they break in. Then we can concentrate our forces to fight back. As long as in this formation, we have the advantage. Then, it is not a simple thing for the enemy''s intruding forces to leave.


    "At that time, we can also use this array to kill the enemy once when it is impossible for the enemy to withdraw from the array easily."


    Yeah.


    That''s true.


    If you don''t know the array, once you break into the array.


    And those of them who are in charge of the array suddenly fight back.


    In this array, a strong return attack is made against the enemy. If those enemies feel invincible and want to withdraw from this array, that is to kill the enemy with maximum efficiency.


    Of course, such a killing opportunity can only play a certain role when the enemy does not understand the formation at the beginning.


    Later, with the enemy''s understanding of the array characteristics.


    It is very difficult to form a killing attack on the enemy with this array.


    But even so.


    As long as you make good use of it. Well, at the first time. The enemy who can break into the array must be one of the most powerful kings in the enemy.


    Such a powerful enemy, as long as it can kill a part of it.


    It''s a powerful blow to the enemy.

 Chapter 3146

    At this meeting, the purpose of the first array outside.


    People are all tested.


    Having such an array can be regarded as a great help to their next battle.


    Lin Tianyu saw the people''s expressions, nodded with satisfaction and said: "since the first array has been verified, it has indeed achieved the effect mentioned above. Now, let''s verify the use of the second array. "


    With that, Lin Tianyu asked the second array of two knives to be opened.


    Lin Tianyu said, "the second array is a magic array.


    "But his real effect is comparable to that of the killing array.


    "Because, in this magic array, it is not the effect of the illusory array of illusory fog, as we all understand. In this array, what is imagined is a powerful god beast, as well as a powerful monk and God.


    "These supernatural beasts, monks and gods. They will attack all the outsiders who enter this array.


    "What''s more, they can even work together.


    "They are powerful in the combination of gods and beasts. Even in the kingdom of gods, they can''t easily pass through.


    "As for the power?


    "You can also enter the array in person and try one or two."


    As Lin Tianyu finished, the crowd began to move towards the array.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    Immediately, the battle in the array is fighting.


    Inside the array, bursts of light flickered.


    Then, those who broke into the array were thrown out of the array one by one.


    After a while, even if they had reached the level of the king of the divine realm, wolf ancestor, Tang Zu, LAN Zu, and Wu Gang leader were finally hit by the same array.


    Someone looked at the result and said in surprise: "this array is really powerful. Even the king''s realm in the early days of the fourth grade was easily beaten out. "


    "In the whole Shenwu land, as long as there is one such array. It''s almost a safe place. No one can break such a powerful array. "


    "What''s more, just now, it''s obviously this array that hasn''t started the kill. Otherwise, these people will not only be thrown out and beaten out. It''s so simple. I''m afraid that few of the people who have entered the array will be able to come out alive. "


    "Good. There is such an array as the base of our league. It almost guarantees our absolute safety. "


    "Well. It''s just not a strong kill. There is time to escape into the array. We are absolutely safe. "


    Think of the power of this array.


    People are more at ease.


    Although for various reasons, they are willing to fight against the gods from the lower world.


    But even if they are willing to have such a big war. But they still want to live after all.


    Now, with such a powerful array.


    For their safety, that is a great guarantee.


    In the battle, once the state drops and it is not suitable to fight again, you can quickly escape into this large array and dodge. Wait until you recover.


    There is such a fortress of absolute safety.


    There''s no guarantee that they won''t die.


    But it provides at least 30% more possibility of survival.

 Chapter 3147

    Two large arrays have been verified.


    People are more confident about this war.


    Even if the other side is a God from the lower boundary of the divine world?


    As long as you have the protection of these two arrays. Then, they have the confidence to win this war. Even the gods from the divine world. This time, if they dare to invade the land of Shenwu, they will be dishonored and suffer heavy casualties.


    Even after this battle, we should let the gods who regard the creatures in the lower world as ants dare not to suffer from the lower bound easily.


    All tests are completed.


    At this time, it is mainly waiting for the arrival of the gods of the divine world.


    At the same time, sharpen the power of the array formed by the top friars in the late third grade.


    After all, the power of the array must be played by many people.


    That''s a lot different from single person combat.


    The array is powerful.


    If you use it well. An array composed of friars in the later stage of the third grade is enough to resist the divine state power in the early stage of four grades. However, there is a very unstable factor in such an array.


    That is to say, those who make up this array can not cooperate with each other.


    There are loopholes.


    Then, a divine state in the early stage of the four grades. As long as we can grasp the loophole of this array. You can easily break the array.


    At the same time, if it can run freely.


    Then, such an array will become extremely terrible.


    One array can be used as the spirit state of several early four grades.


    At this time, even the various forces directly went out of the divine realm in the early stage of the fourth level to verify the power of these arrays one by one. In particular, the loopholes of these combined arrays should be supplemented and perfected as much as possible in combat.


    And then, in such a perfect preparation.


    Another month has passed.


    At this time, all the people looked at the sky in the distance.


    There, all of a sudden, there was an extreme energy wave coming.


    From that energy fluctuation, everyone knows it.


    The gods in the divine world who covet the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, those who want to go to the Shenwu land of the lower world and take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune.


    Here they are.


    Although we haven''t seen the gods from the lower world.


    But everyone knows that the place where the waves come from is really the gods from the lower world.


    Moreover, they will soon advance to this place and launch a large-scale attack.


    Despite the time ahead, under all kinds of favorable conditions, everyone is full of confidence.


    But this will, once we sense these gods from the lower world.


    They are still unavoidably nervous.


    After all, it''s not just the real God. What''s more, it''s from the lower part of the divine world.


    Lin Tianyu also put people''s expressions into their eyes.


    Lin Tianyu is also aware that if you want to eliminate these worries in people''s hearts. The best way to do it is to win a battle with great vigor and vitality.


    As long as they can win the next big battle. Even, they can kill the gods from the lower world.


    Then, all the fears and scruples in people''s hearts will be swept away.


    Lin Tianyu said, "gentlemen, this God has come. But I believe that our preparations, even those from the divine world. When they come, there will be no return. "


    Lin Tianyu''s voice spread far and wide.


    Even, Lin Tianyu also integrated the spirit cultivation method of chaos into the sound.

 Chapter 3148

    Therefore, because of the influence of the spirit cultivation method of chaos infinity, people''s hearts and spirits are clear.


    Suddenly, it is the same in the heart, together with a fearless decisive belief.


    Then, everyone retreated into the innermost array to prevent the gods from coming from the lower boundary to attack.


    But in the middle, the gods who came from the lower world have never made a sneak attack on the place where the hedge Pavilion is located.


    It seems to be in the eyes of the gods from the lower world.


    These people in ChongXiao pavilion are not worth their sneaking attack.


    Until half a month later.


    All of a sudden, there is a strong momentum, toward the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion, pressed over.


    Then, in people''s eyes, we can see a team of extremely powerful teams, all composed of the gods in the early stage of the fourth grade, coming towards the direction of chongxiaoge Mountain Gate.


    After scanning the past with divine knowledge, we can see the early state of the four categories.


    That''s nearly a thousand.


    At the same time, there is a larger number of teams behind this vast group of troops.


    However, these teams are all composed of the top friars in the late third grade.


    The number of all this, compared with the number of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, is almost ten times.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu couldn''t help but think of the battle between the celestial beings who came from the lower part of the fairyland on the Tianquan continent.


    At that time, the number of each other was much more than that of ourselves.


    However, the luck was too good.


    First of all, the immortal from the lower part of the fairyland, the two forces, Fahrenheit and xuesha gate, came to a big war on their own.


    Then, those Huashi immortals did not dare to attack ChongXiao pavilion''s protective array because they were afraid of the guardian God of Tianquan continent, the black magic tiger.


    In this way, in the case of the other party''s hands tied.


    Finally, it created a wonderful opportunity for Chongxiao Pavilion. Won that war.


    Then, among these people, can we apply some of the difficulties of the war on Tianquan land?


    Otherwise, if you let these people of your own fight head-on with the God of the other side, which is almost ten times that of your own side. Even if you rely on two arrays and command properly, you will lose a lot if you defeat your opponent.


    That''s not going to work.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it carefully.


    Then, they gathered together Su Cheng, Huo Siyu and others who were good at fighting, as well as the great powers of the divine realm, and came up with ideas together.


    Lin Tianyu said, "ladies and gentlemen, the divine realm that we are waiting for has finally come. However, in the face of such a large team. Do you have any good ideas to make our first battle easier? "


    After hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, there was a burst of discussion.


    The third ancestor of Zixia sword clan first said: "Lin Pavilion master, I don''t think there''s anything to discuss. Since it''s a frontal battle, the other side has completely set up its position. Then, we are just as clear about the chariots and horses, and kill them one by one and turn them upside down. "


    There are also some other deities in the early four grades, which follow the words of the three ancestors: "yes. Even if it is the strength of the other side how strong? We''re not vegetarian eithe

 Chapter 3149

    "Even if there are more of them? We are not afraid. After the first World War, we still have such a powerful array to guard. "


    "I''ll call you first. One is enough to kill, and one to kill two. "


    ¡­¡­


    The following noisy a burst of discussion voice, with the voice of Zixia sword patriarch''s words spread out.


    Wolf Zu also said: "yes. When soldiers come to stop them, water comes and earth covers them. If they dare to come, we will fight. "


    After the wolf ancestor said this, he looked at the old ancestor of the king level combat power among the three people.


    Leader Wu didn''t say anything, but thought vaguely.


    Tang Zu was calm.


    But LAN Zu''s face, even flash out a burst of scorn smile.


    Wolf Zu saw this look, a moment not happy, way: "Lan Zu, what do you mean? Am I not right? Or do you fear death and dare not fight with the gods from the lower world? "


    LAN Zu said: "this is not a matter of fighting with the other side, and it has nothing to do with the cause of fear of death. But we really so ground rushed up to fight with each other, is it worth it? Is it worth it? After all, the other side is ten times as powerful as us. If it is just such a reckless fight with the other side, it is really in the other side''s arms, fell into the other side''s calculation.


    "Therefore, I have to fight against each other. But we have to be strategic, don''t we?


    "Otherwise, we are not afraid of death, so we rush to fight.


    "In the end, we are all dead and defeated, and we are not afraid to die. What''s the point of that? "


    Wolf Zu glared at LAN Zu with a look and said: "you said so much. It''s clear that after you see each other''s potential, you are scared and scared to death, aren''t you?"


    LAN Zu shook his head and said, "I don''t want to talk to you more."


    Then, LAN Zu looked at Tang Zu again and said, "brother Tang, what good plan do you have?"


    Tang Zu shook his head and said, "I didn''t think of any good strategy. I''m not very good at that either. Therefore, simply do not think about these things. As long as you think about it, it''s decided. Then, the sword in my hand will take the lead and attack. "


    It''s no wonder that Tang Zu was calm.


    It is he who knows his strengths and weaknesses.


    So, up to now, he didn''t think about it at all.


    Just waiting for someone else to come up with the result.


    He can do it with his sword.


    In fact, Tang Zu''s heart, even, are similar to wolf Zu. Only, he was not as impatient as wolf Zu.


    LAN Zu looked at the leader of Wu Gang and said, "brother Wu, what good strategies have you come up with to facilitate this war?"


    Wu Gang leader said: "I have come up with a little bit. It''s just that it''s difficult to implement it. "


    LAN Zu''s eyes brightened and said, "brother Wu, please talk about it."


    Then, the eyes of the rest of the people also looked at the leader of Wu Gang.


    Even wolf Zu, who had a hot temper in front of him and wanted to fight directly with the other side, looked at the leader of Wu Gang and wanted to see what kind of good idea he had come up with.


    The leader of the Wu Gang said: "I think the main purpose of their coming here this time is nothing more than to cultivate the inheritance palace.


    "Therefore, if we can release the body cultivation inheritance palace in a place.


    "They don''t need us to fight. I''m afraid we''ll have to fight first. "

 Chapter 3150

    When gang leader Wu said this, he looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Other people listened to the idea of leader Wu, and they all looked at Lin Tianyu.


    But some people are talking in a low voice.


    "Release the inheritance palace of physical training. Isn''t this submission to their gods from below? "


    "We are all gathered here to resist the gods who come from the lower part of the divine world. If they just appear, they will be sent directly to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and submit to them. So, why do we still gather here and make such a big noise to compete with each other? Is it meaningful for us to gather here? "


    "Yes. The inheritance palace of physical cultivation must not be related to the gods coming from the lower world. "


    ¡­¡­


    However, the leader of Wu didn''t argue much. He just looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Then, he looked down again.


    At this meeting, LAN Zu also said: "this method proposed by leader Wu, if properly implemented, can also achieve excellent results. It''s just that it''s too difficult to implement it. "


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "in fact, I have thought about this method proposed by leader Wu. We also think that we can use this method if necessary


    I heard Lin Tianyu say so.


    Those who are against it have said nothing more.


    After all, all the news claimed that Lin Tianyu was the one who got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Even the owner of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation felt that it was necessary to use such a method.


    The rest of them can''t stand up to it.


    Looking at Su Cheng and Huo Siyu again, Lin Tianyu said, "both of them have been masters of a city. Of course, we will know something about this kind of war between the two armies. What do you think? "


    Now, huosiyu also joined the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But in front of them, all the people who opened their mouth were all in the state of God at the beginning of the fourth grade.


    Therefore, it is not convenient for both of them to open their mouth to express their opinions at will.


    But they obviously have their own ideas.


    At this meeting, Lin Tianyu directly asked the two of them. It''s time for them to show off.


    Su Cheng said: "I think the plan proposed by leader Wu is feasible.


    "In this way, without a war, the opponent will be able to consume a lot of strength in advance. Not the rest. At least, it is a serious blow to their morale and morale.


    "Of course, carry out the plan.


    "First of all, number one, we don''t care what we do. That is absolutely not enough to allow them to really get the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    "This time they spent so much money. The main purpose of their coming from the lower boundary is to build this inheritance palace of body cultivation. Therefore, once they really get the inheritance palace of body cultivation. In essence, they have won once. "


    When Su Cheng said so, they all nodded.


    Indeed, from the lower part of the divine world. It''s also a huge cost.


    It is necessary to arrange a large cross-border array.


    Moreover, it will consume endless energy. Then, we need real high-level gods to suppress cultivation for the gods from the lower boundary.


    But the main reason for these expenses is to build the inheritance palace.


    Therefore, if we let them really get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Even if they have won this lower bound victory.


    In the later battles, they are only afraid that they will have a greater sense of war under the support of this victory.

 Chapter 3151

    Su Cheng is waiting for people to talk for a while.


    Then he said, "therefore, if we want to carry out this plan.


    "I also want to ask the cabinet leader.


    "If you get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace, can you get it for others? Is it possible that the God state in the early stage of the four grades forcibly plundered the inheritance palace of body cultivation


    The crowd nodded again.


    Yeah.


    That''s the point. If the other party can''t get it again, it''s already the body cultivation inheritance palace after recognizing the Lord.


    What else do they have to worry about.


    Then take out the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and let those people of the other side compete with each other.


    Lin Tianyu is also in consciousness, colluding with two knives.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Er Dao, in terms of the present situation, if you want to forcibly seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Is it possible to achieve the spirit state in the early stage of the four categories? "


    Second Dao first sneered and then said: "at the beginning of the fourth grade, I also wanted to forcibly seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. That''s just wishful thinking. Now, even if it is to reach the early stage of the sixth grade, it is completely impossible to forcibly seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. This is still under the condition of incomplete inheritance palace of physical cultivation. If this body cultivation inheritance palace, really reached the perfect state. Even at the peak of the divine realm, it is impossible to forcibly seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was also relieved of the matter.


    However, Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "well, Er Dao, on that day, when we were in the Tianquan continent, how could the Dharma cultivation inheritance palace be controlled if those immortals in the lower world controlled the central area of the palace?"


    On that day, Xiaodao recognized Lin Tianyu as the main one.


    The main reason, of course, is the talent of Lin Tianyu.


    But there is another reason. That is, Xiaodao doesn''t want the lower bound Prince Hua and others to pass through the black sword and gradually control the Dharma inheritance palace.


    The second Dao said: "that''s because on that day, the Dharma inheritance palace was seriously damaged. That would be the case.


    "And even so. If you want to control the Dharma inheritance palace, you have to use the black sword as the guide. Or is it possible to get the center of the Dharma inheritance Palace first?


    "But as long as we don''t want to find a successor, we don''t reveal where the center is. Even the immortals of that day could not control the inheritance palace of Dharma.


    "What''s more, after this period of time, the Dharma inheritance palace has been restored a lot. Now, if you want to control it by force, it is possible to use almost the same strength as the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. "


    Oh.


    That''s right.


    Lin Tianyu can also feel this question.


    On that day, the damage of the Dharma inheritance palace.


    How serious is it.


    This communication with Er Dao is also directly carried out in divine consciousness. Therefore, although it seems that there are a lot of questions and answers. But outside, it was just a moment.


    Then, Lin Tianyu took a look at the crowd and confidently said, "don''t say it''s the lowest level God in the early four grades. Even in the later stage of the fourth grade and the fifth grade, there is no way to snatch it away. This is already the inheritance palace of body cultivation


    Well.


    In this way, people are completely relieved.


    Even if it is the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to attract the gods to compete. Then, in the future, there is no need to worry at all. Those people will take away the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.

 Chapter 3152

    However, in the eyes of many relieved.


    There are also a few glimmering eyes.


    Obviously, there seemed to be some other ideas in their minds.


    When Lin Tianyu looked at Huo Siyu, he said, "however, there is another difficulty in this, that is, who will implement the plan.


    "I think there is another key point.


    "That is to send the inheritance palace of body cultivation to those who have been sent to each other.


    "But those people on the other side, just the early stage of the four grades, have thousands of people. Such a strength. We are afraid that no one can get into it and get out of trouble again. "


    This is also difficult to do.


    Lin Tianyu gave a slight smile.


    He can do this.


    You know, when he practiced in the snake forest that day, he was able to entangle with thousands of God snakes under the siege. Later, after the Vajra body broke through to the perfect state and the boundless practice of chaos, he always wanted to fight those thousands of divine snakes.


    Therefore, there are so many deities in the early stage of the four grades.


    I want Lin Tianyu to fight against so many other people. It''s hard for him to do it.


    After all, in terms of knives.


    The serpents in the serpent forest. Compared with the actual state of God, the strength is still much worse. Because on that day, Lin Tianyu''s realm was still too low. What''s more, the magic snake will reduce some strength according to the situation.


    The strength of the other party''s thousand people is stronger than those of the snake.


    At the same time, there must be a king in their many gods.


    That''s not to be underestimated.


    However, if you just enter it and place a body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Lin Tianyu is sure.


    After all, it''s impossible for the other party to be so alert when they first contact him.


    And because of this, Lin Tianyu, together with his footwork that can almost be called a thousand magic incarnations beyond the limit. He wanted to escape from the siege of these people, not sure.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said: "if I just put the inheritance palace of physical cultivation into them, I might have a try."


    Lin Tianyu also did not say that he could guarantee that he could do it 100 percent.


    If so, it would be too modest.


    Huosiyu took a look at Lin Tianyu. He wanted to say that it was too dangerous to do it in person.


    However, when he saw Lin Tianyu''s expression, huosiyu did not say anything against it.


    It seemed that he had already felt it.


    If Lin Tianyu does it. He must have been able to do it.


    So, huosiyu just said, "since the Lord of the pavilion can do this, it''s really great.


    "However, in addition to putting the body cultivation inheritance palace in their home and abroad. There is another important thing that must be done.


    "That is, after putting the inheritance palace of physical cultivation among them, we should also ensure that their people will fight because of this palace.


    "In this way, they can really weaken their strength.


    "Otherwise, if they didn''t have a fierce dispute over this inheritance palace of body cultivation. Our plan, too, has not been very effective. "

 Chapter 3153

    Indeed, this has to be taken into account.


    If those people on the other side, even after seeing the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, did not trigger their planned disputes and battles.


    As far as their alliance is concerned, it has not achieved any results.


    Gang leader Wu suddenly flashed his eyes and said, "this is easy. We just need to find a way to let the weak among them get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. And then, in the face of this great opportunity. They are certainly not willing to let go.


    "But the powerful side must also snatch.


    "In this way, the battle will inevitably happen.


    "It''s just, Lin Pavilion master, I don''t know if you have a way to let this body cultivation inheritance palace be controlled by the people you choose when they are among them?"


    After asking about the second Dao, Lin Tianyu said, "this can affect a little bit. At least, it can prevent some people from getting the inheritance palace of body cultivation. "


    "The pavilion master means to say..."


    "We can let those who decide not to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, even when they go to grab it in front of it, the palace will run away on its own. Then, the one we choose is easy to get. "


    After that, Lin Tianyu explained in detail.


    If the inheritance palace of body cultivation is placed there, it will return directly to the master''s body and consume a certain amount of energy and suddenly go away. For the rest, it is impossible to move freely.


    But if it doesn''t want someone to get it.


    However, when the man snatched it, it sent out a force,


    and pushed the man away. It can also move with the help of this thrust.


    Well, as long as it''s a little bit of control. You can push yourself to the person who has chosen to get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    In addition to that.


    Lin Tianyu and others also discussed some of the details.


    At this time, there was a big drink coming from outside, "Hey, the people in Chongxiao Pavilion listen to me. Now, hurry up and hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Otherwise, when our army arrives, you will be razed to the ground. "


    I heard the sudden sound coming in.


    The faces of all the people turned ugly. Even when someone got angry, they yelled that they would have a decisive battle with each other.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu turned his eyes and said, "it''s just right. We want to send the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to them. There is no good way to send it. In this way, isn''t it possible to take such an opportunity and send it over? "


    This is the truth.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu directly took these people in the conference hall and went out to the outer protective array.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the other party''s powerful spirit state and said, "after discussion, we are willing to send out the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and give it to you.


    "It''s just that there is only one palace for the inheritance of body building.


    "But there are so many supernatural powers opposite you.


    "So, I want to ask, who should I give this inheritance palace to?"


    These people who came with Lin Tianyu had a laugh in their hearts.


    It''s better to let them fight first before sending them out of the inheritance palace.

 Chapter 3154

    On the other side, a young man came out and looked at Lin Tianyu. He said with a smile, "you just hand over the inheritance palace of physical training."


    This young man''s smile, there is a kind of despising the world.


    Obviously, strength should not be weak. It''s very likely that he has the power of king. More likely, they are the seed successors cultivated by a certain major force.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I don''t know what you call it, and what kind of power do you represent?"


    The young man said, "I am an eternal disciple of the Dalao heavenly palace."


    Da Luo Tian Gong.


    Obviously, this corresponds to the power of the Dalai empire in the divine world.


    Lin Tianyu took the formula of all things to the extreme and carefully sensed it.


    This young man named Wan Gu belongs to the same family. There are 400 people on the opposite side. Moreover, they are all the gods in the early stage of the four grades.


    Obviously, the great Luo empire was the first force in Shenwu continent.


    And behind the Dalai Empire, the forces in the divine world, the Dalao heavenly palace, belong to the most powerful side among these divine forces from the lower world.


    The remaining forces.


    Under the induction of Lin Tianyu''s operation of the secrets of all things, he also clearly sensed it.


    It was also divided into four forces.


    One of them has 2450 gods in the early stage of Sipin.


    The other three, and each of them, should only have the spirit state of the early stage of the four grades.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment, and he had already made a decision.


    At that time, he will give the inheritance palace of body cultivation to the power with 2450 gods. If it is too weak, it is not necessarily the courage to fight with the Dalao heavenly palace. And once the lower boundary, in the case of only 400 gods out of the lower limit of the Dalao heavenly palace. They were able to get out of 245. Obviously, its own strength is weaker than that of the daruo empire. But it must not be too weak.


    Making up his mind, Lin Tianyu said, "you asked me to hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. That means to give the inheritance palace to you. But I want to ask if all the people here are willing to hand over the inheritance palace to you directly? Or, you can say, you are the master of all of them. They all want to listen to you. "


    When Lin Tianyu said these words, he had a very innocent expression.


    It seems that, really just in the face of asking for advice.


    But this is also too much.


    He''s the master of these people!


    Don''t say it''s other forces that won''t agree. Even those who are standing behind the young man''s eternal back in the palace of heaven do not agree.


    So, after Lin Tianyu''s words were spoken.


    There was a pressure, and it suddenly pressed in the direction where Lin Tianyu stood.


    At the same time, there is also a part of the pressure, directly to the eternal pressure.


    Obviously, it has been a disaster for all ages.


    Because of what Lin Tianyu said. People are just as dissatisfied with eternity. You stand out, that pair of arrogant appearance, seem to be able to represent all of them. Isn''t that just a show? You seem to be the master of all of them?


    Of course, this is facing the people who oppressed the past forever.


    They are all from the forces outside the Dalao heavenly palace.


    After all, those people in the Dalao heavenly palace are not so teasing as to attack their own talented disciples.

 Chapter 3155

    In the face of this overwhelming pressure.


    Wan Gu''s face turned white.


    Even though they have not been able to stand firm for a while, they have taken several steps forward.


    "Hum!"


    Those people in the Dalao heavenly palace feel that their disciples are too weak to stand on their backs. After the angry hum, they directly joined hands to release a powerful and terrible momentum to resist the oppression of these outsiders on their own disciples.


    However, those people are only temporarily unhappy in the heart, slightly venting their anger on the eternal body.


    They also understand the real reason.


    It''s impossible to really do anything about it.


    Therefore, when I felt that those people in the Dalao heavenly palace were helping to liberate all ages.


    They are also immediately stop, no longer to suppress the eternal.


    On the other hand.


    The pressure on Lin Tianyu, who said the above words, is more than ten times as much as that of this time.


    The pressure on that momentum is so strong.


    It is almost concentrated on the cultivation and momentum of hundreds of God state in the early stage of the four grades, and they are pressed towards Lin Tianyu.


    Under such a momentum that almost all the sky will be collapsed.


    Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu who suffered from it.


    Even if the pressure is weak, even if some of them are weak, even if they are standing behind.


    We can see the pressure.


    However, when the pressure came to Lin Tianyu, Lin Tianyu started the chaotic soul cultivation method in time and resisted it. After all, it''s pressure on momentum. All its prestige seems to be incomparable. But it doesn''t hurt the body. The only effect is the greatest impact on the soul.


    If the soul is strong enough to withstand.


    This kind of pressure, even if it is a few times greater, is simply no relationship.


    But Lin Tianyu felt it clearly after he turned the chaotic soul cultivation method.


    Such a strong pressure, it is clear that he has no effect at all.


    It seems that his soul level is far beyond the level oppressed by the other party. Therefore, it is impossible to interfere with him at all. Even, if Lin Tianyu''s soul is more powerful, he can also reverse the other party''s feeling of pressing back.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu''s soul strength is now compared with that of the other party. In particular, the other side also gathered so many people. Of course, there is no way to compare this, and it is absolutely impossible.


    However, it is protected by the boundless soul cultivation method.


    Lin Tianyu will not be under any pressure from the other party.


    It''s very relaxed.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu''s mind changed.


    At this time, does he really want to show this kind of relaxed incomparable performance?


    It seems that he can also pretend that he can not bear the strong pressure of the other party. Even, you can pretend that you can''t bear it, and you''ve suffered some damage. And spit a mouthful of blood.


    In this way, it can paralyze the other party.


    In the later battle, it is more conducive to his sudden attack, the truth is the means of sneak attack.


    But when the idea came out.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, suddenly, there was a great sense of inhibition, which suddenly came into being.

 Chapter 3156

    At this time, if so.


    It is really paralyzing each other. For the back, it is very beneficial if you want to attack the other people.


    But the same thing.


    Now, who is he?


    He is the ally of his own alliance.


    If he is all under the other party''s momentum, a blow is defeated. Even, it was injured and spitted blood.


    So, the impact on the overall momentum and morale of the alliance on its own side is enormous. That really is beyond imagination. Even, therefore, the reduced combat power must at least reach more than twoorthree percent.


    No, No.


    It''s absolutely not.


    If it were for him alone.


    He didn''t mind, he was completely unable to bear. Even, they will be under the pressure of the other party and suffer a harm.


    But now, there are so many people behind him looking at his ally.


    At this time, if he showed such weakness.


    This harm is too great!


    So, Lin Tianyu thought between the electric, is ultimately decided:


    not only will not show, let this momentum oppress the feeling. Even, he also calm down, completely put this strong to the counter - Heaven momentum, not a matter of the appearance.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is a chest, and then facing this strong to the atmosphere of the contrary, easily walked forward several steps.


    That''s a relaxed look.


    If this is strong enough, almost all is to give the whole sky a collapsed momentum.


    Just a breeze that Lin Tianyu could hardly feel was almost all about it.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu so to meet this strong momentum forward the appearance.


    All people are staring at a monster, opening their mouth, like looking at a monster.


    You know, under such a strong momentum.


    At least, it''s all over the Shenwu continent. It''s absolutely impossible for anyone to withstand.


    After all, all people came to the Shenwu continent and were suppressed and cultivated. The highest level was only the initial stage of the four products. But such a kind of pressure of momentum. That is clearly beyond the limit that the initial state of the four products can bear.


    But Lin Tianyu can bear it.


    "OK. Good! "


    "The allies are good. Our allies are the most invincible! "


    "Who dare to fight against our allies? Our allies beat him into doubt about life. "


    ¡­¡­


    All the people in the rush Xiaoge League look at such a performance as Lin Tianyu, all of which are shouting loudly and cheering.


    For a while, the atmosphere was high and the war was going to rush into the sky, almost to fight against the momentum oppressed by the opposite side.


    Lin Tianyu was excited.


    He''s right to bet.


    As long as he can build an invincible impression. So, the impact on the fighting intention and morale of one side is really immeasurable.


    Believe it, just because of this performance.


    Just when the other side is fighting again.


    These people on their side can play the fighting power. At least all of them can surpass 20% of the previous combat power.


    It''s a fear effect.


    It was just when Lin Tianyu thought.


    There are still some pitfalls in my heart.


    Because of his just such a strong performance, but let himself lose a good opportunity to be able to pit each other a good ah.

 Chapter 3157

    At the same time, in the opposite, a look of resentment, toward Lin Tianyu tightly swept over.


    Lin Tianyu followed the induction of his eyes and looked at the past.


    It was the young man named Wan Gu.


    Lin Tianyu felt happy:


    is it because his words just now hurt the other party?


    However, it was just a small loss that almost could be ignored.


    What about you?


    You look like you''re going to eat me.


    Your mind is too small.


    He is also a talented disciple of the Dalao heavenly palace. It''s a person who can stand up to express his position on behalf of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It''s hard to make a big thing out of this gas.


    Eh!


    No.


    Lin Tianyu felt it vaguely.


    That young man called Wan Gu, with such an expression, is clearly wrong.


    If it''s just a little pit I gave myself. He is absolutely impossible to have such a fierce performance. Unless, in addition to his words just now, the small pit him this reason. There are other, deeper reasons, hidden in it.


    But what would that be?


    Lin Tianyu thought hard.


    He wanted to figure out why.


    I thought about it for a while.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    He knows why.


    It should be jealousy.


    The other party is jealous of himself.


    Because, it is also under the pressure of that momentum. What''s more, the imposing pressure that he has ever suffered is obviously much smaller than that of Lin Tianyu. Even, just for a while. Those high-level people in the Dalao heavenly palace have directly helped him to suppress the pressure. It dissipates directly.


    But even if it''s just a little bit of suffering.


    However, it has been unbearable. It is directly under that pressure that we have stepped back several times before we can completely eliminate it.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    In the face of that even more than his eternal pressure, after several times the pressure.


    He''s as if he''s all right.


    Even, they can face the pressure and walk forward easily.


    Completely take this kind of pressure as air.


    And he is immortal, that is the Dalao heavenly palace, such a genius in the divine power. The cultivation has reached the spirit state of the early four grades. Even, it is the real king''s realm.


    But now, compared with Lin Tianyu.


    Even a fool can see this high judgment.


    Such a gap.


    In particular, he is not as good as a humble practitioner in the lower world.


    How can it be balanced in his heart?


    He was even thinking.


    This time, the fight for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is secondary to him.


    His first task is to kill Lin Tianyu directly in this action.


    He would never allow a boy with a talent much higher than himself to live in this world.


    In this way, the fierce light emitted from the eyes of all ages became more and more rich. Let others are able to stand beside the eternal, feel a strong cool.


    But after Lin Tianyu wants to understand all the ideas of the eternal.


    Just a light look at the ages, a gentle smile.


    This eternal, such a disposition, can not see others better than him. Such a character''s achievements in the future are limited. There''s no need to keep him in mind.

 Chapter 3158

    What''s more, such a small person really dares to offend his head.


    Then you can just kill it with one knife.


    It''s not necessary to be so troublesome. I think so much.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is also no longer looking to think of such a figure. Even, they do not go to see him more.


    "Ah


    There is a roar in the heart of all ages.


    He is a real proud man in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It was so ignored.


    This is tolerable, but not tolerable.


    As long as there is a chance, he must kill Lin Tianyu at all costs.


    In this way, Wan Gu''s body released a strong to the extreme of killing, is rich. Almost all of them are in essence. Even the people around him feel completely that they should stay away from him.


    "Never mind. The man must have got some secret treasure from the divine world. Therefore, he was able to resist the strong pressure just now. Otherwise, there is no one on the Shenwu land in the lower world who can resist the extreme pressure just now by virtue of his own cultivation. "


    Said an old man standing by his side.


    This old man is also a master of the daruo empire. After feeling the strong sense of killing from Wangu''s body, I naturally understood the thoughts in Wangu''s mind.


    But Wangu that is their talented disciple in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Naturally, he wanted to speak out.


    Can we let the talented disciples in their own forces leave their inner demons. Otherwise, it will have a great influence on the cultivation of this disciple in the future.


    Listening to the old man''s words, I thought for a long time.


    Suddenly I understood.


    It must be.


    Although there should be no such powerful secret treasure that can resist the fierce momentum just now. However, there are such treasures in the divine world.


    Maybe, this boy named Lin Tianyu just happened to be in bad luck and got such a secret treasure.


    In this way, Wan Gu''s mind always calmed down a little.


    The old man continued to say, "OK! Wan Gu, such a small person in the lower boundary, is not worth your attention at all.


    "Your world is in the divine world.


    "Your vision should also be placed on the real talents above the divine world. Those talents who are comparable to you in the divine world are the opponents who can really move their minds and compete with them.


    "Such a little man in the lower world.


    "When the war comes, we will all leave him for you, and you will solve the little man by yourself.


    "At that time, you can see the real fight together.


    "How big is the gap between such a low-level person and you?"


    Wan Gu finally said, "yes! After a while, as long as there is a real battle, I will kill this little man with my own hands.


    "Besides, he is obviously a spineless fellow.


    "Because of pressure.


    "Actually, they are ready to hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation directly to avoid this war.


    "But so many of us are coming down the line. Although it is for the sake of inheriting the palace. But now that it''s down here. Then, how can we just get the inheritance of this body cultivation inheritance palace and leave without a sound? "

 Chapter 3159

    When the old man listened to Wan Gu''s saying so, he also laughed.


    Wan Gu finally put down his heart knot.


    What''s more, the idea has become agile again.


    They also have a better understanding of the nature of the matter, which came from so many gods.


    They came down the line.


    The inheritance palace of physical cultivation is the only thing they can get. At the same time, it can also be regarded as an excuse for them to come from the lower boundary.


    After all, they came from the bottom of the line at one time. How many people are there.


    It has nearly a thousand names of divine power.


    Among the nearly 1000 gods, only one can get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    So, what''s the use of so many gods in the lower world?


    Moreover, even if the cross-border array is well arranged.


    The price that every God has to pay for coming from the lower boundary is quite huge.


    Is it that the rest of them paid such a high price that they just came here just to be a foil and a spectator who let others seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?


    Of course not.


    They came from the realm of thousands of gods.


    Indeed, there is only one person who can get the complete inheritance of the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    But the rest of us have not got nothing.


    The fact that they can come from the bottom is a huge gain in itself.


    You know, they are all gods from the divine world.


    Although it came from the lower boundary, it was suppressed by the world power of Shenwu continent. The highest level of cultivation is impossible.


    However, this is also the peak of the early four grades.


    On the whole Shenwu continent, it is a kind of cultivation at the peak level.


    With their great accomplishments.


    After arriving at such a weak and small Shenwu continent, of course, you can do whatever you want. Do whatever you want. In the past, in the divine realm, there was a suppression of order. They had many things to think about in their hearts, but they did not dare to do them.


    But now?


    When we get to the lower bound, what if there is order?


    Their cultivation, is doomed, they are able to transcend the existence of order.


    So, on this lower continent.


    Women, resources, treasures, even unearthed high-level skills, unique rare spiritual objects wait.


    As long as they see it.


    They want it.


    Then, they can get it easily.


    Absolutely no one dares to stop.


    As long as they dare to stand up and stop them. In the end, it''s all just going to come to an end.


    That''s death!


    Even, encounter that kind of vengeful lower world God. It''s not just that those who stop them will die. Even if it''s the relatives, family members, clans and forces behind them And so on, all will be in a rage, and let them all go to the end.


    Otherwise, when a small Chongxiao Pavilion decided to fight against the gods of the lower world, they could gather so many gods to form an alliance with them.


    Isn''t all this just the God of the lower world who was forced to do too much?


    In the past, when they were angry with the evil deeds of the lower God, they did not dare to speak.


    But now, it is not easy to stand out such a leader.


    Therefore, all of these people who dare not to be angry and speechless all at once stood up and gathered together.


    Formed a force against the lower God.

 Chapter 3160

    However, one of the most ridiculous things is.


    It seems that they are following the wrong leader.


    If the leader is really a powerful old man. Led by the old man. Maybe, it''s really possible to entangle with the gods of the lower world.


    Then, these lower gods were afraid of the old man and the strength of the force he led.


    So, the next loss of action.


    Maybe, that is, there will be convergence. It won''t be so unscrupulous.


    But now?


    These people really formed an alliance to fight against these lower gods.


    But they chose a young man who had just risen as the leader of their alliance. That''s what they did the most wrong.


    Such a rising young man.


    Maybe he''s a genius.


    Within the same rank, there are few rivals.


    But what is the use of this?


    They are the lower gods. That itself is for the robbery of the lower bound. Who will suppress the realm and fight against the same level?


    After all, this young man, it is said, is only a monk''s realm.


    Even, they have not reached the peak of the third grade monks. It''s just a high-level monk''s realm in the early three grades.


    Therefore, even this young man belongs to the king of the same rank.


    That''s just to be able to get more and more invincible.


    It''s just that they can be invincible in the peak state of friars in the late third grade. It can fight against the spirit state in the early stage of the fourth grade. That''s impossible.


    However, there are rumors that the friars at the beginning of the third grade were able to fight against the God of war. Even, it can fight against the king in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Isn''t that a big joke?


    Is there such an outstanding genius in the whole divine world?


    Perhaps, in the kind of the supreme power which is a higher level than the Dalao heavenly palace, there is such a powerful Taoist.


    However, even if it is the way in such a big power.


    When they were in the early stage of the third grade, they were fighting against the God state in the early stage of the fourth grade. It is estimated that we can only fight one or two. At most, that is, it is possible, with a certain degree of assurance, to escape from the divine realm in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    This is just the way of those top powers, who can barely do it.


    But Lin Tianyu, is he a Taoist in the top power?


    Ridiculous!


    These garbage of the lower world gathered together in order to create such a myth against their lower gods.


    Even such a big lie will be made up.


    And it''s because they made up such a big lie.


    That is to say, they have no confidence in fighting against the lower God.


    Because, they can only rely on making up such a ridiculous myth, which gives them a boost of morale.


    An empty opponent like this. I''m afraid it''s time to really fight against these lower gods.


    As long as there is one charge, they have to be completely defeated.


    What can be sustained by lies.


    It''s also the most untested thing.


    However, no matter what kind of support these people gathered on.


    But their performance has touched the bottom line of their lower gods.

 Chapter 3161

    Because all their lower gods share a common goal.


    After arriving at the Shenwu land of the lower boundary.


    They''re going to rob the land of Shenwu.


    This lower world is to become a paradise for them to do whatever they want.


    They want to become the existence of the world, completely beyond the order.


    But now, there are a group of people gathered in the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Their purpose was to oppose and stop them, the lower gods. And there are these opponents. Then, how can they do whatever they like in the lower world. Because, when they do what they want, they always have to worry about it. Behind them, there will be a force that opposes them and even gives them a fatal blow.


    In order to eliminate such scruples.


    The best way is to directly eliminate this force standing behind them.


    Therefore, for their own goals and different wishes.


    Between these lower gods and the alliance gathered in Chongxiao Pavilion, it is a life and death and completely opposite contradictory force.


    Or the lower God will destroy this force.


    They can do whatever they want in the lower world. Grab whatever you want, and grab whatever you like.


    Or, it is the Alliance forces gathered in ChongXiao pavilion to resist the gods of the lower world and protect the order of the lower world and Shenwu continent, so that the gods who came from the lower world at a great cost have to be worried. I dare not do what I want on the Shenwu land.


    This is completely impossible for both sides to accommodate the possibility of the other party.


    One thinks what he wants to do.


    One must guard the order.


    In the end, this kind of contradiction is only at the cost of one party''s death.


    But look at the spelling now.


    The old man has seen the end in his heart.


    The one who died will, of course, be one of the allies in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    This is not only the number of gods in their lower world, but almost ten times that of the gods in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    And because they are gods from the lower world of God.


    In nature, the divine world has a kind of suppression on this lower bound.


    Therefore, the momentum of these lower gods will be ten times stronger than that of the Shenwu land.


    Didn''t you see that?


    In order to be able to fight against them, these lower world gods began to invent myths in order to achieve the purpose of fighting against them.


    This is very illustrative.


    But that''s good.


    That is to be able to gather all the forces and personnel who want to oppose them, these lower gods, into this Chongxiao Pavilion once and for all.


    Then, these lower gods, that is to say, we can start from here and completely wipe out all the forces against them at one time.


    Then, after that, they, the lower gods, had any excessive behavior. I believe that no one would dare to jump out and criticize.


    In this way, on the contrary, it is more reassuring than before.


    In the past, they, the lower gods, had been subjected to too strong resistance.


    Especially in these lower realms, God has done too much. There''s nothing to be prepared for.


    There will always be some damage.


    But this time, all the rebels will be wiped out once and for all.


    Their trip to the lower boundary will also become safer.

 Chapter 3162

    After the ancient Sutra of the Dalao heavenly palace was released, he also let his mind completely calm down.


    Lin Tianyu.


    What if you make yourself unhappy?


    When the time comes, kill it.


    Therefore, when Wan Gu looked at Lin Tianyu again, his mood became more peaceful.


    Wan Gu stepped forward two more steps, looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "now, do you have a good idea whether you want to actively contribute to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation that you have mastered.


    "If you can take it out on your own initiative.


    "We, the gods from the lower world, consider your good attitude. Stay in the next thing, maybe, will take extra care of you.


    "That''s entirely possible."


    "Take extra care of one or two?"


    When Lin Tianyu asked, his face was full of doubts and said, "well, I want to know if you will reward me with a large amount of resources for taking care of one or two things out of the ordinary way.


    "You know that, too.


    "The Chongxiao Pavilion is just established. All aspects need resources to run.


    "Especially for myself, I also hope that my Chongxiao Pavilion can reach the top power as powerful as the daruo empire.


    "But we should cultivate Chongxiao Pavilion into a top force as powerful as the great Luo empire.


    "Well, in the meantime, the amount of resources needed.


    "It''s sad to think about it.


    "Well, if you can really support me with a large amount of high-quality resources in Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s not that I can''t give up the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to you. "


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing this, he was so angry that his eyes widened.


    Lin Tianyu said, "how can I talk nonsense. Just now, didn''t you say that you would take extra care of me? Why, are you completely speaking? Still think, want to empty handed white wolf. What do you want to take away from me without paying anything? "


    Wan Gu said angrily, "you don''t know how to promote. What if we took the inheritance palace from your hands for nothing? Why, if you look at the strength comparison between our two sides, can you still oppose it? "


    Lin Tianyu seemed to react suddenly and said, "Oh. You''ve exposed your mind. It turns out that your so-called care, benefits, is just deliberately said out to cheat me. I didn''t plan to pay the benefits of a stone. If so, you will not get the inheritance palace of body cultivation. "


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha..."


    Wangu burst out laughing and said, "why, if you don''t give it to us, we won''t get it? We''re not going to kill you. Then, from you, did you get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? "


    Wan Gu said, but also closely watched Lin Tianyu.


    It''s like looking at a rabbit that can be slaughtered by itself.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed and said, "you really think that if I don''t want to give it to you. With your strong strength, after killing me, you must be able to get this inheritance palace of body cultivation? It''s a big joke. As long as I don''t want to take the initiative to give this inheritance palace to you, even if you are strong. It''s also that you can never get the inheritance palace of body cultivation. "

 Chapter 3163

    what do you mean?


    If Lin Tianyu doesn''t take the initiative to give the inheritance palace to himself and others.


    Can''t they really get the inheritance palace?


    How could it be?


    It''s time for us to drink again and scold Lin Tianyu.


    The old man beside him, however, suddenly sent a message to Wan Gu: "Wan Gu, don''t argue with him first, ask him the reason of this. Look at what he means by that. "


    When the old man reminded us of this, there was a tension, some gloom, and a faint anger burning.


    It can be seen from the old man''s expression.


    He must have paid special attention to the inheritance palace.


    In his mind, he should even be planning that the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will be his bag.


    Maybe, or maybe, the old man felt strong.


    In the struggle for the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, he must have got it.


    After being reminded by the old man, Wan Gu pressed down his anger and said, "how come, if you can catch you, can this body cultivation inheritance palace still run on its own feet? Perhaps, after falling into our hands, you still have the ability to hide the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? "


    "What, do you want to set me up?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile and said, "you are a man, but you really don''t understand politeness at all. If you want to ask questions, you should also lower your voice. If you lower your posture, maybe I will tell you as soon as I am happy. After all, I still have a heart to help you.


    "But you''re playing tricks with me.


    "You want me to tell you this little generation.


    "No way!"


    "You..."


    Wan Gu was so angry that he had to scold Lin Tianyu.


    "Wan Gu," but wan Gu just opened his mouth, and the old man behind him said, "Why are you so angry. How can you achieve great things in the future like you? It''s better to stabilize him and ask him why.


    "You know, the primary purpose of our coming to the lower world is just for the sake of the inheritance palace.


    "So if you bow your head for a while, you will.


    "As long as you can ask him what he said, you can rest assured.


    "This boy, in the end, I will give it to you."


    Wangu''s rising anger is also due to the old man''s words, forced down.


    However, Wangu is a very unhappy heart.


    It''s not you, is it?


    Therefore, you can not be angry, but also extremely rational should face all this. But if someone on the other side says the same thing to you, I''ll see if you can still keep calm and rational as you said.


    I don''t feel like standing up and talking.


    However, after all, Wan Gu still did not show his dissatisfaction.


    Then, Wan Gu looked at Lin Tianyu on the opposite side, his eyes were burning, but he still suppressed his anger and said, "Lin Daoyou, I''d like to ask you, what you said just now, even if we can capture you, we can''t get the matter of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. What''s the matter? "


    But Lin Tianyu looked at Wan Gu with a smile and said, "Oh, boy, this will turn your head around. If you know how to ask questions, you have to be humble and have a good attitude. Finally, what I taught you just now is not in vain. You''re really listening. "

 Chapter 3164

    Wangu straight feel the fire, bursts of straight up.


    "Well."


    But at this time, the old man behind him snorted coldly.


    At last, Wan Gu once again suppressed his anger, and his voice seemed as soft as possible: "well, you can tell me now. What is the reason for this? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "boy, progress is really fast.


    "It''s only a little bit longer. It''s just learned that in front of some people, you are a worthless thing. Don''t always look like you''re nose up. That''s not good for you.


    "Well, well, it''s easy for you to get through it at one point, so it will happen.


    "I''ll tell you, boy.


    "If this body cultivation inheritance palace is really what I got, it will always belong to me. If you capture me. Actually, we can get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "But in addition, I have a way to make the inheritance palace disappear.


    "That is, I took the initiative to remove the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Then, in an instant, the inheritance palace of body cultivation will disappear directly into the void. None of you will ever find it again. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, those people in the opposite side were all thinking in their hearts.


    What Lin Tianyu said is true or false.


    Wan Gu will also learn to be good, said: "well, I would like to ask, what is the reason for this?"


    "How nice


    Lin Tianyu listened to Wan Gu''s question and said to him.


    All the time, there was a burst of anger rising.


    But finally, or again to suppress this anger.


    Looking at Wan Gu''s appearance, Lin Tianyu was happy and said, "well, you''re so good, you know how to come and how polite you are. Well, I''ll tell you more.


    "Think about it with your stupid head.


    "The inheritance palace of body building is just above the land of Shenwu. However, you gods of the divine world should also have come to Shenwu land in order to get the inheritance palace of body cultivation, didn''t you?


    "Then, after such a long time, have you, the gods of the divine world, really got the body cultivation inheritance palace?


    "No.


    "In fact, the reason is very simple.


    "Because there is no master''s body cultivation inheritance palace, only the master who can be selected and recognized by it can be obtained. Other than that, no one else can think of. If you want to rob, it is only after he recognizes the Lord. Otherwise, once the inheritance palace of the body cultivation is not recognized by the Lord. Even if there are more gods from the lower world of your gods, it is impossible to get them.


    "Now, if you can''t show enough sincerity and give enough resources.


    "But they just want to take away the inheritance palace of physical cultivation through tough means.


    "Then, I will immediately remove the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "At that time, you will not be able to find the location of the inheritance palace of body cultivation, which is once again hidden into the void.


    "What do you want to take to win the inheritance palace of body cultivation?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked at the crowd with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 3165

    Now, those people in the opposite side were all at a loss.


    They don''t know whether what Lin Tianyu said just now is true or false.


    But this, how to listen to up, it will make people have a special false feeling. No matter whether it is true or not, none of them dare to gamble.


    What if this is true?


    Even if it''s only one in ten thousand chance, they don''t have the courage to gamble.


    This time they came back to the lower bound.


    Among them, the biggest harvest should be the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Even they have made up their minds. After they go down, they will rob it. But even if they rob more things in the lower bound. That''s not half of the value of the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Who can get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    That is to say, who has the possibility to break through the divine realm and reach the level above the divine realm in the future practice.


    In order to be able to reach such a height.


    Even the gods of the divine world are willing to pay any price for it.


    Therefore, as long as Lin Tianyu said that all the opportunities with one component are true, then their lower bound trip this time will not be of great significance.


    However, it is only possible to rob some resources in this lower bound.


    However, the most attractive place for them to come from the lower world is that they will not be associated with it.


    They don''t dare to gamble.


    Therefore, under the instruction of the old man behind him, Wan Gu said, "well, Lin Daoyou, I also want to ask.


    "What kind of price are you willing to give up the inheritance of this body cultivation inheritance palace?"


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "this body building inheritance palace is really a wonderful treasure.


    "After I got the inheritance palace of Tixiu, the more deeply I studied it, the more I felt that it was really wonderful.


    "Because its ultimate inheritance is not a kind of martial arts, nor is it a powerful martial art. He is the one who guides us to practice. It can help you to avoid many detours in future practice. To the peak of practice.


    "Even if we practice according to the ultimate inheritance in the inheritance palace of body cultivation, we will go all the way.


    "Well, in the future, we will be able to reach the realm above the divine realm.


    "It''s just that my accomplishments are still low, and I can only see a little bit of direction.


    "But I haven''t fully seen how to achieve it.


    "And this body cultivation inheritance palace, not to mention the rest, is only that it can make people achieve this function above the divine realm. That value, I don''t have to say. You know, it''s just a value that can''t be measured, isn''t it? "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he just stopped.


    And the gods from the lower boundary of the opposite world are all staring round.


    In front of us, there were only rumors like this.


    If you get the inheritance palace of body cultivation, it is possible to break through the divine realm and reach the realm above the divine realm.


    Just such a rumor has already stirred the gods above the divine world. After hearing the news, they rushed to the lower world.


    Now, it has been recognized by Lin Tianyu, one of the people in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Can they not be moved?

 Chapter 3166

    This time, I don''t want to talk for ever.


    The old man behind him directly asked, "Lin Xiaoyou, what price do you want for the inheritance palace of body building? Can you sell it?"


    The old man spoke in a soft tone.


    It seems to be afraid, because the tone is harsh, frightens Lin Tianyu, and makes the other party no longer agree to deal with it.


    However, he almost wanted to get the expression in his hand directly from the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    But he completely revealed the desire in his heart.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it again and said, "well, how much do you want to pay for the inheritance palace of body building?"


    When Lin Tianyu said that, he looked at the old man in front of him.


    The old man said, "I''m willing to give ten million God stones in exchange for this body cultivation inheritance palace."


    The old man said, but also seriously looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Ten million sacred stones.


    For the old man''s place, though not many.


    But in the Shenwu land of the lower world, it is definitely a great value.


    Even these big forces on the Shenwu continent have to take out 10 million sacred stones in one breath. That''s going to be a bit of a struggle. Let alone the newly established Chongxiao Pavilion, such a new force.


    "Ha ha, ha ha..."


    But with the old man''s words, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Lin Tianyu said: "since this old man has no sincerity at all, he would like to exchange with me to cultivate the inheritance palace. Well, let''s give it to someone else.


    "I believe that in addition to you, an old gentleman, there will be many people who are willing to exchange with me to cultivate the inheritance palace.


    "Other people who are willing to exchange will also make a statement."


    The old man''s face was gloomy.


    However, the old man still suppressed his temper and didn''t get angry, or he said in a calm tone: "so, what do you mean by Yilin, how much resources do you want to exchange?"


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the old man.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu can also judge.


    The identity of this old man must be different in the divine world.


    When he was talking, he didn''t dare to stand up and answer when he asked others.


    There are some reasons for this.


    It was the old man who was a member of the Dalao heavenly palace. It is the most powerful force among the forces coming from the lower boundary this time.


    But beyond that.


    There should be another reason. The strength of this person should belong to the extremely powerful category in the divine world. His fame and reputation are far superior to those of others.


    Therefore, other people are almost all led by this old man.


    Yeah.


    Later, when people compete for the inheritance palace of body cultivation, they must not fall into the hands of the old man.


    If it fell into his hands.


    If someone else is in his power, he may not dare to fight with him again.


    Then, an internal battle of these people will not be able to fight at all.


    When Lin Tianyu thought about this, he took a serious look at the old man and said, "old man. In terms of generosity, you can''t even compare with the kingdom of Shenwu, the Empire of daruo on the lower continent.


    "You know, in order to redeem several people from the people''s Chongxiao Pavilion, the Dalao Empire has produced 60 million sacred stones.


    "And these people behind me, for the common purpose, donated support, has reached the number of 30000 stone gods."

 Chapter 3167

    As soon as Lin Tianyu talked about it, he stopped at the right time.


    It''s just a few figures.


    The rest is left to the old man.


    Although he just built a new Chongxiao Pavilion. In front of those old-fashioned forces, he is still a poor man. But I''m not poor to that, OK?


    Therefore, after reporting these numbers, Lin Tianyu just quietly looked at the old man opposite him.


    Obviously, it is waiting for the old man''s reply.


    When the old man thought about it, he got angry.


    Especially Lin Tianyu said that he was not as generous as an empire in the lower world.


    Can his identity be compared with those in the lower world?


    If in the divine world, even if the whole land of Shenwu was placed in front of him, it would not be as precious as him.


    However, the old man didn''t get angry. He just thought about it and said, "well, Lin Xiaoyou, I''d like to exchange the value of one billion God stones for the inheritance palace of body cultivation."


    The value of a billion stone resources.


    Such a humble old man can say it as soon as he opens his mouth.


    However, there are so many powerful forces on the Shenwu land below them. We all work hard to gather together. Even though they have used the treasure house in zongmen, they have only collected enough resources of 300 million God stones.


    However, when the old man said a billion worth of resources came out.


    Lin Tianyu also clearly felt.


    The blue veins on the old man''s forehead seemed to beat faintly.


    Obviously, the resource of this billion God stones should be this old man. In other words, it can be said that all the people from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace can gather together the total resources.


    After all, their original intention of coming from the lower bound was to rob the lower bound.


    It is impossible for them to bring too much resources with them.


    But Lin Tianyu did not agree to the old man''s idea.


    If the old man gave up these resources.


    Naturally, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will let the old man get it alone.


    At that time, there will be a few remaining forces. I''m afraid I don''t have the courage to fight with this old man.


    Therefore, it is better to force the old man to take out so many resources at once. Then, he must help several other forces on the scene to gather together, so as to be able to gather these resources.


    Since other forces have also provided resources.


    Then, in the next distribution of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, they will also have the power of distribution, right?


    In this way, they will fight for a while.


    So, Lin Tianyu looked at the old man on the opposite side and said, "old man, let''s not come to these empty ones.


    "We''ll offer you a real price that can be effective at one time.


    "How about it?"


    The voice of the old man had some gloomy way: "OK, Lin Xiaoyou, how much price is suitable for you?"


    Although he asked Lin Tianyu calmly.


    Can any is, can from this old man''s voice inside, feel a kind of gloomy killing idea come out.


    Obviously, a billion stone is a great resource for the old people coming from the lower world.


    Perhaps, he will be able to provide more resources.


    But it''s going to be in the divine world.


    It''s not now, when he''s coming down the line.

 Chapter 3168

    But Lin Tianyu felt the old man''s gloomy killing intention, but he was happy in his heart.


    The more the old man is, the more it shows that the price is to reach the bottom line of the resources he is carrying.


    This is the best way.


    Only in this way can the old man be forced to borrow from the gods nearby.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it again and said, "well, we''ll exchange the price of 500 billion God stones for the inheritance palace of body cultivation."


    But just to be on the safe side.


    Lin Tianyu or his heart in the expected price, up several times, is again quoted.


    "How much do you say?"


    The old man listened to the price that Lin Tianyu said, his eyes were wide, and he glared at Lin Tianyu fiercely.


    Lin tianyudi looked at the old man calmly and said, "why, this old gentleman, you don''t understand.


    "I''ll tell you again.


    "500 billion God stone.


    "If you are willing to spend 500 billion yuan of God stone resources. Then, I will send you the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Otherwise, we won''t talk about it.


    "What''s more, the voice you just said was so gloomy that it scared me.


    "I can''t stand fear. Maybe, if I am frightened again, I will directly cancel the relationship with the master-slave relationship of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Then, the inheritance palace of body cultivation will directly disappear into the void. Then, no one can find it again. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, there was a light rising in Lin Tianyu''s body.


    The brightness of the light almost blinded others.


    Then, when we saw this light, all of us were stunned and nervous.


    Many of them have experienced the birth of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Even, they should go there in person, hoping to get the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    Therefore, they could not understand the light.


    This is the phenomenon when the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was born, which attracted people to fight for the ultimate inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    This is clearly Lin Tianyu''s body, there is a body in the inheritance palace.


    Just at this moment, Lin Tianyu said: "old man, if you speak so gloomy as you did just now, I can''t stand the fear. Maybe, I will immediately terminate the relationship with the master-slave relationship of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Then, let him into the void. Then, it is impossible for you or all of us to find its existence.


    "Unless, one day, this body cultivation inheritance palace.


    "Thinking of looking for another master.


    "Until it appears in the world automatically.


    "But at that time, when it appeared automatically. You want to win the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. I think it''s impossible. Otherwise, it won''t be so many years. You haven''t got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. "


    Lin Tianyu said more than that.


    And, look at him.


    Obviously, it is necessary to immediately remove the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    That''s really what you say.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s action and determination. Everyone was scared.


    If Lin Tianyu does. They don''t have a chance.


    Otherwise, why haven''t they been able to get it in Shenwu land for so many years?

 Chapter 3169

    Although Lin Tianyu said so.


    If he still had the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, then they would still have a chance to get it.


    In fact, they didn''t believe it completely.


    There''s another way.


    They have all experienced it in person.


    There is no master''s body cultivation inheritance palace. They do not have a little hope to get it. After all, it''s been thousands of years. Since the Supreme God''s accident, there has been no master of this temple. But they never got it.


    This time, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation recognized Lin Tianyu as the main body.


    According to Lin Tianyu.


    Well, this may be the only time they have the chance to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Such an opportunity should not be missed.


    So, I saw this movement and expression of Lin Tianyu. The old man on the opposite side was so scared that his face turned white. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, have something to say. Everything is easy to discuss. Don''t use Qi to relieve the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "You should also think about it. You are going to exchange this inheritance palace of physical cultivation for a large amount of resources for the development of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "At this time, if you have released the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "All of us will never get this inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "But the same thing.


    "It''s impossible for you to switch from our hands to this large amount of resources."


    When the old man said that.


    Lin Tianyu hesitated for a moment.


    He seems to be in the heart, calculating that the old man said this word, in the end, there are some reasons to let himself stop.


    Then, after some hesitation.


    Lin Tianyu said, "but I was scared just now. If I don''t get rid of the master-slave relationship with this body cultivation inheritance palace, that''s OK.


    "You have to give me ten million stone to compensate for the shock.


    "Otherwise, I will immediately terminate the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of this body cultivation."


    Lin Tianyu said, that is to really start, immediately relieve the relationship between them.


    "Here you are!"


    But when Lin Tianyu''s injury was about to be removed from the relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    The old man in the opposite Dalao Temple threw a ring at Lin Tianyu without saying a word.


    Lin Tianyu catches Najie.


    However, it was immediately found that there was no seal in the Najie.


    So God''s knowledge swept inside.


    I immediately saw that there were ten million God stones lying quietly in the Najie.


    But the old man said, "little friend, this is a little bit of my heart. If you take it down first, it''s a shock to you. "


    Lin Tianyu immediately laughed and said, "Oh, old master, you are so generous. How can I be funny. In fact, I said 10 million, that is only my offer of 10 million. Old people can also ask for a bargain, can''t they?


    "I didn''t expect that the old man was so happy. If you don''t pay back the price, you have to pay 10 million yuan.


    "The old man is really a pain man."


    Lin Tianyu said, looking at the opposite, the old man Zhile of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    But Lin Tianyu is so happy and smiling.


    In the eyes of the old man, he was almost mad.

 Chapter 3170

    This benefit has been given to you, you still want to say so.


    Is it not clear that he was a fool?


    I don''t even know the price.


    But if the old man is angry, there is nothing to do. What''s more, even if it''s the land again, Lin Tianyu doesn''t dare to roar a few times. If you make Lin Tianyu unhappy again. He wants to compensate for the loss again.


    I don''t really become a fool.


    However, fortunately, after Lin Tianyu received the compensation, his attitude also improved significantly. He did not say that he wanted to break the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    At the same time, the address of oneself is also from the front of the old gentleman. It became the honorific title of the elder.


    Hum!


    The old man on the other side said:


    I will depend on you first.


    However, when I really get the inheritance palace, I''ll see how I can deal with you.


    Although he thought so, the old man said with a smile on his face: "Lin Xiaoyou, we all came here in a hurry. We didn''t bring so many resources with us, did we?


    "Well, Lin Xiaoyou, do you think it''s ok.


    "That is, I left an IOU for Lin Xiaoyou. I can even make a vow. After returning to the divine world, he must have taken all the resources owed to him and sent them back to him. "


    The old man said, but also a sincere look at Lin Tianyu.


    But in my heart, I thought:


    I am the God of the divine world.


    This is just a lower continent, the oath made, how can you control your own body.


    Lin Tianyu shook his head directly and said, "no! It''s absolutely not possible. I can''t believe what you said.


    "In front of you, there was a boy named Wan Gu.


    "How did he do it.


    "It''s in front of all of us. Just promised. Then, looking back, I didn''t want to admit it again.


    "Although, I believe that the old man will not be the same as the old man, who is completely untrustworthy and has no credit at all. But I still have to defend myself, don''t I?


    "In case you don''t come back.


    "Then I''ll really lose a lot.


    "Otherwise, the old master will return to the divine world and come back to the exchange body to build the inheritance palace after getting enough resources."


    Listen to this, of course, it is impossible for the old man to agree.


    Not to mention, he shuttles back and forth between the two worlds.


    The resources to be consumed are not a small sum of money.


    Moreover, the shuttle between the two realms is definitely not a thing that can be completed in a short time. If he left, the inheritance palace of body cultivation could be given by others during this period of time.


    Isn''t he busy for nothing?


    Therefore, this risk can not be taken.


    Of course, in the old man''s heart, that was never thought of. Under the siege of so many lower gods, Lin Tianyu was able to preserve the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    After that, Lin Tianyu had no firm attitude.


    Then, the old man is directly from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace. They are busy preaching and collecting the resources mentioned by Lin Tianyu.


    After listening to the old man''s voice to Lin Tianyu.


    The rest of the people in the Dalao heavenly palace are not happy.

 Chapter 3171

    "Elder," someone said directly, "are you really going to pass on the 500 billion stone resources to that boy?"


    "Even if we can really exchange for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, will it be of any use to us. Whether there is really something to say, can have a way beyond the realm of God. We don''t know anything about it. "


    "We have paid such a high price for such a nihilistic statement. It''s not worth it. "


    In the Dalao heavenly palace, several people listened to the old man''s fund-raising voice.


    It''s all against each other.


    "Confused!"


    The old man hastened to stop the sound transmission and said: "even if there are only one in ten thousand in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, which can help us break through the divine realm, it is also worth the value and worth a bet.


    "Besides, are you all pig brains?


    "Now, we have put together these resources and given them to Lin Tianyu.


    "But when these resources are in his hands, are they really his resources?


    "When we really get the inheritance of the Dalao heavenly palace. We will not do it again. Will we take these resources back?


    "These resources are just put in his hand to make his heart warm.


    "Don''t you understand all these reasons?"


    Just as the old man said so.


    Lin Tianyu''s side is also the ultimate operation of all things.


    Although these sounds are transmitted by the divine realm, they are not completely heard. Can also hear a general meaning out.


    Hey, hey!


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is full of joy.


    Do you really think that after these resources are given to me, you still have a chance to take them back?


    You go to your spring and autumn dream.


    If these resources are given to me. Since then, you will never take a stone back.


    Moreover, even those people like you who are preparing to plunder Shenwu land are going to be buried on Shenwu land. A real warning and lesson to the gods who always think of the lower bound to rob resources.


    Lin Tianyu thought in his heart, and in his eyes, there was a chance of killing.


    At the same time, in another space, he has been hiding there watching the beautiful middle-aged drama, but also full of interest.


    He wanted to have a look.


    Between Lin Tianyu and these lower gods, there is a fighting spirit.


    Well, when they''re at the end of the fight, see who''s better.


    However, Lin Tianyu has a character that never suffers losses.


    If it''s up to him to fight.


    With this character, I just don''t know if we can win.


    This time, we can see that Lin Tianyu led the troops in person and fought such a battle.


    There is also the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    There is a chance to transcend the realm of God.


    Those people would believe such a statement.


    You know, the inheritance of Tiandao remains in the three palaces. Only soul cultivation inheritance palace is superior to these two palaces. And it''s still in the fairyland. As for the other two palaces, they are just looking for inheritors on the lower continent.


    Therefore, if there is a Dharma beyond the realm of God.


    It must be in the Dharma inheritance palace.


    Delicate middle-aged thought and shook his head.


    At the same time, we are looking forward to it.


    Lin Tianyu can use such a reason. In the end, what kind of effect has been achieved.

 Chapter 3172

    At this time, those people in the Dalao heavenly palace, after the old man said the reason in front of them, all thought about it seriously.


    Then, they also feel that this is the truth.


    They''re an army.


    There are so many supernatural powers outside the Chongxiao Pavilion. Almost all can be regarded as encircling his Chongxiao Pavilion.


    In this way, they can still fly.


    Therefore, all these things, even after they were given to Lin Tianyu.


    As long as it''s in the back, they call in again.


    Isn''t that the same thing? Can we easily take all these things back?


    Once the truth is figured out, people will not say anything more. Is to hurry up to their own body all the God stone and resources to clean up again. Then, they were all handed over to the old man. Let him exchange it for the inheritance palace.


    But the old man collected all the resources and swept them with divine sense, and frowned.


    Even if it''s the resources of all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace, they are all concentrated.


    That''s not enough.


    What''s more, it''s far from it.


    All of these sacred stones and resources, together, are only equivalent to 80 billion God stones.


    Obviously, all of them are ready to come down here and rob. Therefore, the resources brought with me are not so many.


    The amount of resources that Lin Tianyu asked for was 500 billion yuan.


    Besides, look at the boy Lin Tianyu looks like.


    Clearly, he is still a very bad speaker. As long as it doesn''t reach the number he said. I''m afraid he can''t let go.


    But at this time, even if the other party is not good to speak.


    You have to discuss it with the other party first.


    Thinking about it, the old man looked at Lin Tianyu again and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, just now, these people in Dalao Tiangong took out all the resources and gathered them together. We use the resources gathered from all of us, the Dalao heavenly palace, to exchange it with you. What do you think? "


    Seeing the old man''s expression, Lin Tianyu could immediately guess.


    The other party must not be able to gather enough resources of 500 billion God stone. Otherwise, it will not be such a kind of negotiation tone.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu was happy in his heart:


    only in this way can we do well.


    In this way, other forces can also be involved.


    Then, when they saw the inheritance palace, they had more reason to fight.


    In that case, the kind of chaotic battle triggered by it is bound to become more intense.


    Lin Tianyu thought in his heart, but he said: "old master, the amount of that resource is enough for the value of 500 billion God stone."


    The old man shook his head and said, "not enough. But, you can see. This is the resources of all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace. But there are just so many. It''s really impossible to put out more resources.


    "Well, we first took out these resources and paid you Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "As for the rest that is not enough. When we return to the divine world, we will make up for you.


    "You see, we have shown enough sincerity, haven''t we?


    "I hope Lin Pavilion master can also be flexible."


    As the old man said this, he looked sincerely at Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 3173

    Lin Tianyu looked at the other side of the old man''s sincere expression, seems to be affected by some general.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu also said with a smile: "since you are so sincere, it''s almost as good as it is.


    "Don''t say it''s just a little short, even if it''s a billion or 800 million, it''s all over. Even if you are ten billion dollars short, I can give you exemption. "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, he also looked sincere.


    But the old man on the opposite side listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, but his mouth was pumping.


    It''s one billion and eight billion.


    Even if it is 10 billion, he can avoid it.


    You are asking for 500 billion stone.


    If it''s just a little bit short, would you like to ask for it?


    However, at this time, the old man also knew that he could not offend Lin Tianyu.


    Otherwise, this boy is really a horizontal heart. It will directly remove the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of this body cultivation.


    Then, their main goal from the lower part of the divine world is to completely fall into the void.


    But think of what Lin Tianyu said.


    The old man was really choking for a while.


    After adjusting for a long time, he said, "Lin Xiaoyou, I''m really sorry. We''re a little bit worse. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, how much difference do you have. There must be a specific number. Don''t worry. I''m not such a stingy person. As long as the difference is not so big, my side high master, is not able to give you all are exempt? "


    The old man thought again and said, "all the resources in our hands have been taken out. All in all, it''s just a collection of resources worth 80 billion God stones. "


    "What?"


    Lin Tianyu suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Are you a little short?


    "You just took out a small change.


    "You want to fool us.


    "What we are talking about is to exchange 500 billion God stones for body building and inheritance palace.


    "But what about you now?


    "We took out 80 billion resources of God stone. Do you think that makes sense? "


    After being robbed by Lin Tianyu.


    The old man in the opposite Da Luo Tian palace was so angry that his fists were all clenched tightly, so he almost threw a fist at Lin Tianyu.


    However, after several hesitations.


    The old man finally loosened his clenched fist again.


    Then, on the contrary, the old man said with a smile: "Lin Xiaoyou, you saw it just now, didn''t you?


    "All of us are mental.


    "But we did not bring so many resources to the lower bound."


    "Well. That''s right. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "because the main purpose of your coming to the lower world is to go to the Shenwu land of the lower world and carry out robbery. Naturally, you don''t have to take too many resources with you. Am I right? "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    Those people on the opposite side are all floating in a breath.


    Lin Tianyu is right.


    They come from the lower bound, they are all planning to rob in this lower bound.


    But they obviously did not want anyone to say so in front of them.


    After all, their identity is not bandits.


    Even, they are the orthodox sects in the divine world.

 Chapter 3174

    But when their breath floated, they almost couldn''t help but fight against Lin Tianyu.


    The old man in the opposite big Luo heavenly palace said in a deep voice: "calm down!


    "You know, why we came here."


    So finish saying, let everybody is temporarily calm down.


    Then, the old man looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "look, Lin Xiaoyou, we have only so many resources in our hands. If you let me directly put out so many resources on site. We really can''t take it out.


    "Otherwise, I can make an oath.


    "When we return to the divine world, we will send over the resources that we still owe."


    Lin Tianyu frowned.


    It seems that I am thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    Then, Lin Tianyu raised his head and looked at the old man opposite him and said, "in fact, you should not have a good solution to solve this problem?"


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, the old man felt "cluttered".


    He was also vaguely able to guess.


    What kind of method is Lin Tianyu talking about.


    But such a method, of course, he had already thought of it. However, he did not want to use such a method to solve such a matter.


    So, after listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, the old man did not respond at all.


    But Lin Tianyu went on to say, "these people who came from the lower boundary of the divine world this time are not just the gods of your Dalao heavenly palace, aren''t they?


    "I see.


    "Besides you, there are five other forces.


    "If you don''t have enough. Then let them make some.


    "In this way, perhaps it will be able to make up the amount I have said."


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    The old man''s face was gloomy and even surprised.


    No matter who is standing on the opposite side of this, it can be seen. Among these people, in addition to the power of Dalao Tiangong, there are several other forces.


    However, like Lin Tianyu, he can directly judge when he opens his mouth.


    They just happen to have five forces.


    This is a very difficult thing.


    Because, they agreed in advance. We need to work together.


    Therefore, they are not too scattered.


    Who can be so careful. Just standing opposite them, you can be prepared to know. In addition to their Dalao heavenly palace, there are five other forces.


    Can Lin Tianyu have such a keen insight?


    Is it possible that there are spies inside the daruo Empire.


    Did you tell him the details of our action and arrangement in advance?


    This thought, the old man''s heart is a burst of gloomy.


    As for the method proposed by Lin Tianyu.


    Old man, there are a hundred people who don''t want to use it.


    You know, this time the exchange body repairs the inheritance palace. The main reason is that they are the leaders of the Dalao heavenly palace. Then, if all the exchange resources are paid for by the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Even at the end.


    In this, there are some people who have some other ideas.


    It can be intimidated by the power of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    I believe they don''t dare to go too far.

 Chapter 3175

    But if we follow the method that Lin Tianyu says now.


    Let the other five forces also have resources.


    There are too many variables in it.


    They are also the ones who have given their resources. Well, it''s reasonable. They all have the qualification of seizing the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    What''s more, it''s still on the Shenwu land in the lower world.


    All their accomplishments were suppressed to the early stage of the four grades. Therefore, these gods from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace are not much better than each other.


    In this way, there will be more variables.


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    Among the other forces, some people have already said, "elder Wang, what Lin Xiaoyou said is reasonable. If you can''t get so many resources out of the Dalao heavenly palace. We can make some. "


    "After we have paid the resources, we only need to fight for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation fairly."


    "Why, is Wang Chang always afraid that we will take away the inheritance palace of physical training? But if elder Wang thinks so, is he too lack of faith in you


    "Haha! Within the same rank, you will not really be so counselled. "


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone, you speak, I speak.


    They all began to run against the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Of course, if it''s in the divine world.


    The cultivation level of Dalao heavenly palace is higher than that of them.


    Give them the courage.


    They also dare not run against the Dalao heavenly palace at will.


    But now, it''s not in the divine world. It''s on the Shenwu land in the lower world. Everyone''s accomplishments are suppressed to the same starting point.


    Who are they afraid of?


    Elder Wang''s face was more gloomy.


    This meeting, the inheritance palace of physical training, has not really been exchanged.


    It''s just a rumor. Then, it may be that they will come up with some resources.


    As a result, they have the courage to run against them in words.


    If later, after the exchange of the inheritance palace of body cultivation. And all of them have given resources.


    That''s up for grabs.


    Will they have the slightest scruples because they are worried about the prestige of the Dalao heavenly palace?


    This is obviously impossible.


    Even elder Wang can imagine it.


    I''ll fight for it later.


    That scene, will be a mess.


    But immediately, there was a flash of cold light in elder Wang''s eyes.


    Why, they thought.


    The reputation of the Dalao heavenly palace. Because after coming to the Shenwu land, all the accomplishments were suppressed at the same level. Is it that they can trample on at will?


    Even if they are suppressed in the same realm.


    My Dalao heavenly palace, that''s still the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It is not that any one person can be free to put in the eyes of the power.


    Since you have a mind, you want to rob the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Well, after a while, you people will have a taste of it.


    What''s more, now, they don''t have enough resources.


    Lin Tianyu''s appearance clearly shows that if he does not get enough resources, it is absolutely impossible for him to hand over the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    In this way, elder Wang also made a decision.


    Then, Wang said: "since you are willing to give a resource, how can I Wang not?"

 Chapter 3176

    Eh!


    Everyone was stunned.


    They were just running against elder Wang.


    Because, in their hearts, they also recognized that elder Wang wanted to have the inheritance palace of physical cultivation alone. It is certainly not willing to let them provide resources and participate in it.


    But now, unexpectedly, the elder Wang is suddenly changed, that is, he agreed to come down.


    How strange it is.


    Someone asked, "elder Wang, but we have to talk about it in advance. If, we are all involved in the matter of resources to exchange the inheritance palace of body cultivation. When we get to the back, after the inheritance palace of body cultivation is really exchanged, between us, who owns the palace? "


    With this man.


    And they all looked at the five elders. Waiting for elder Wang''s reply.


    In front of him, elder Wang obviously wanted to let his family take charge of it.


    In addition, the Dalao heavenly palace is indeed the most powerful among them.


    They don''t say much.


    But now, by chance, they have to come up with a resource.


    How can they not seize such an opportunity?


    Elder Wang looked at the questioner and said, "since you have mentioned it. Well, I''ll make it clear in advance.


    "Then we will fight for the inheritance. Each depends on means. Whoever gets it, even who owns it.


    "What do you think?"


    Whoever grabs it will get it.


    Each depends on means.


    That''s good.


    Because this is the elder of his big Luo heavenly palace personally agreed to come down. Then, if their other forces seize the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Back to the divine world, see if he''s willing to come to ask for it.


    Of course.


    At that time, the one who really grabbed the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    As long as you return to the divine world, you find a place to hide. Then, with the promise made by the elder Wang of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    When we can''t find the right one.


    I believe that he will still have some scruples in Dalao Tiangong. He needs some faces. It is impossible to attack the clan forces behind those who have seized the inheritance palace.


    In this way, everyone is full of energy.


    Then, when gathering resources, they also tried their best to dig out.


    In this way. Even according to people.


    The rest of these forces are even slightly superior to those of the people in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Four hundred people from the Dalao heavenly palace put together 80 billion stone resources.


    The six hundred people of several forces under eight actually put together a total of 200 billion God stone resources.


    Then, when all the resources come together.


    It''s only 280 billion stone.


    This is still nearly half the amount required by Lin Tianyu.


    Now, each and every one of them, even the resources and divine stones they need for their own cultivation have been totally put together. This is really no more valuable things.


    Unless, it''s to mortgage the weapons on each of them.


    But obviously, at this time, they are still thinking about the time to fight against these sacred realms gathered in Shenwu land.


    If you let them take out the weapons. It is regarded as a sacred stone for mortgage.


    This is obviously unrealistic.


    If it''s not done well, there''s only one way to go.

 Chapter 3177

    After a few more detailed discussions, it was still elder Wang who came forward to negotiate with Lin Tianyu.


    Elder Wang went out of the crowd and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, all of us have come together. However, the amount is still a little lower. "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t wait for elder Wang to continue talking. He interrupted elder Wang''s words with some excitement, and said, "how much is the difference. If it''s not much worse, it''s fine


    In fact, Lin Tianyu''s original intention was to let the remaining forces also participate.


    Now, the goal has been achieved.


    Moreover, in this way, we should squeeze almost all the resources from each of them.


    He had no intention of asking for any more resources.


    As long as the plan works.


    But immediately, Lin Tianyu was moved in his heart.


    If he really wants to say that he doesn''t want all the remaining resources. Is it possible that it will arouse the suspicion of the other party?


    If you let the other side doubt.


    Not to say it is not to exchange with yourself.


    So, even after the exchange, there must be other ideas.


    At that time, the implementation of the plan may be blocked for this reason.


    That''s not going to work.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to obtain the remaining resources. But we should or must.


    Lin Tianyu had an idea all of a sudden.


    Elder Wang did not evade this question, saying: "all of us have taken out all our resources completely. It''s just enough for the 280 billion stone. Now, I can''t come up with any more. "


    At this time, elder Wang didn''t even promise to make up for it after returning to the divine world.


    In his heart, there are so many resources.


    This is in the lower kingdom of Shenwu.


    It''s enough.


    It''s not just enough.


    Even these resources are enough to buy some forces such as the Dalai empire.


    Although Lin Tianyu hesitated for a while, he did his best. There is still a big gap between this and the value I quoted earlier. It''s almost half a mile short. "


    Lin Tianyu said this.


    The people from the lower boundary of the divine world on the opposite side are all angry.


    They came near the boundary of a thousand gods.


    You are a junior monk who has not reached the God''s realm, and you have drained all the resources of your body. That''s not enough. It''s not complete.


    You are too greedy.


    Don''t say it''s the lower gods opposite.


    Even those on their own side, when hearing Lin Tianyu''s words, they clearly felt that Lin Tianyu was too much.


    At this point, it''s time to stop when it''s good, isn''t it?


    However, in their hearts, they were all convinced of Lin Tianyu.


    Look, they just hang each other.


    Then, you can make so many resources at once.


    Therefore, these people on their own side did not say much. In any case, they all gave it to Lin Tianyu. It''s up to him to come up with ideas and ideas.


    But the opposite of those lower God, but the more want more gas.


    Even, they gradually had some feelings of anger that could not be suppressed in their hearts.


    It''s almost like a riot.

 Chapter 3178

    "Everyone, be quiet first!"


    But at a time when everyone''s angry.


    The voice of elder Wang was directly transmitted into everyone''s ears.


    So that all the lower gods are quiet.


    "Elder Wang, however, the boy surnamed Lin is too deceiving. If we don''t give him a lesson. That''s not true


    "Yes, elder Wang, do you want us to take out the weapons in our hands and give them to this boy?"


    "Elder Wang, you are too obedient to that boy. In my opinion, it''s better for us to suppress this boy directly. Then, forcibly snatch from his hands the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Perhaps, what the boy said in front of him was just deliberately made up to deceive us. What''s more, he''s really bringing it up now. If we want us to put all the magic soldiers in our bodies to him. What shall we do? "


    "Take it."


    "Take that boy."


    "Even if we can''t get the body cultivation inheritance palace. I can''t bear this kid. What a nuisance


    ¡­¡­


    All the lower gods were shouting.


    Of course, this kind of clamor from them is just the transmission of sound.


    They also know.


    No matter how, that is not really when the opposite boy, these words are said, let the other party to hear. Otherwise, with that kid''s clever. Knowing what they think in their hearts, isn''t it necessary to change the way to deal with them?


    "You are all finished!"


    When everyone is like this, you say, I a word, all is spit out in the heart thought, and unhappy time, elder Wang is to such a sentence.


    Then elder Wang opened his mouth and said, "now that you have finished, come and listen to me.


    "That boy is very hateful.


    "But what about that?


    "After so many of our lower gods have arrived here, can we still let this boy escape?


    "Now, how can he be arrogant and hateful?


    "It''s just to make him more proud.


    "Even if it''s the resources that we''re putting out now. It was only temporarily in his hand. When we really get the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Well, we''re going to take this hateful kid down right away. Then, can these resources come back to us?


    "So now, why not let him be proud?


    "One thing to remember.


    "All that we have done. Even, including tolerating his arrogance. It''s just to get the inheritance palace.


    "For this reason, we can make him arrogant and disrespectful to us.


    "But as long as the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is in hand, everything will be out of his control.


    "We just need to put up with it for a while."


    After elder Wang said something with reasonable reason, everyone gradually calmed down.


    Then, they all think about what elder Wang said.


    That''s the truth.


    Now, let that kid be arrogant and hateful. It''s just that he has a purpose.


    But once he''s completely useless.


    It''s their turn to clean up Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 3179

    After elder Wang suppressed the anger of his side, he saw Lin Tianyu again.


    And in this period of time, Lin Tianyu did not say much.


    Just waiting for elder Wang''s private discussion.


    In this meeting, elder Wang even opened his mouth with a few smiles: "Lin Xiaoyou, you see, we have done our best. Well, Lin Xiaoyou, in your opinion, what else should I do. Now, we really can''t provide the amount of resources you mentioned. "


    Lin Tianyu seemed to have thought about it for a long time, and then he said, "well, I know that you just can''t get these resources out.


    "But you owe too much to the sum I have put forward.


    "Well. In my opinion, you can give me an IOU for the amount you owe. I want the heads of your forces to sign.


    "And then, together with these resources, they were given to me."


    Hehe.


    Elder Wang heard that Lin Tianyu had come up with such a solution.


    In my heart, it''s just fun.


    Let them sign the IOU.


    Is this boy really thinking that after they return to the divine world, they will owe him the resources and send them back to him?


    This is a big joke.


    Therefore, the elder Wang repeatedly promised: "good, good! Everything was carried out according to what Lin Xiaoyou said. The leaders of our forces all write down the IOU for you. It''s all over the place. "


    When elder Wang agreed to come down.


    Even the rest of the gods of the lower world are also in the heart of the joy of blooming.


    Of course, no one is against it.


    All of them were willing to follow the method of elder Wang, and wrote an IOU to Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it again and said, "there is still something wrong with it. If you return to the divine world, you will never come back and send me this resource. I can''t get to the divine world to find you.


    "Well, you have to make a note on it.


    "Every month that goes beyond that, you have to increase interest by 10 percent.


    "In this way, you should not dare to arbitrarily owe me resources.


    "After all, with the interest.


    "You can also feel a sense of urgency in your heart, can''t you?"


    This is what Lin Tianyu said.


    Naturally, none of them disagreed.


    At the same time, the heart is also the same smile, this Lin Tianyu is a fool.


    Don''t mention to increase the interest rate by 10% every month.


    Even if it''s a 100% increase in interest, what?


    Are you sure you can get it?


    Now that all the conditions have been settled. Then, the next implementation is simple. It''s not a moment. All of these people have completely complied with the requirements of Lin Tianyu and made a good IOU.


    Elder Wang also collected all the IOUS and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, now everything is done according to what you said. We can start the exchange.


    "Otherwise, I will send you all the resources and IOU.


    "Then, you brought us the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    "Not good!"


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, in the discussion in front of you, I think you have a conspiracy against me. In exchange for you. To me. That''s not safe. "

 Chapter 3180

    Elder Wang''s heart suddenly burst out.


    In fact, since the front, has been fighting with Lin Tianyu.


    Elder Wang has always been able to maintain peace of mind.


    Also because he looked down on Lin Tianyu from his heart. Because he thinks that Lin Tianyu is a greedy guy.


    If a greedy guy like this wants to clean him up, it''s really not too simple.


    Because of greed, he will not think about other things.


    But now?


    In elder Wang''s heart, it is clear that Lin Tianyu is totally despised.


    He can think of it.


    They also have calculations and conspiracies against him.


    It''s not easy.


    It seems that you have to be careful when you fight with each other.


    But anyway.


    Now, we must find a way to get the inheritance palace of the body cultivation.


    Elder Wang thought, careful way: "but since we have already confirmed the exchange. There must be a way to exchange. If Lin Xiaoyou still has such scruples. Then we have no good way to exchange. "


    In fact, just now, in elder Wang''s heart, he really had the idea that Lin Tianyu said.


    That is, during the exchange, he directly caught Lin Tianyu.


    Elder Wang is confident of his own hand.


    On that day, in the realm of the early four grades. Elder Wang, that is worthy of the king''s strength.


    Moreover, for Lin Tianyu, although he was suppressed by the power of the world, he was only in the early stage of the fourth grade. However, there are still two major levels of repression.


    Can''t he hold such a little monk even though he''s doing it himself?


    But now, the boy is not fooled.


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, you put all these resources and ious in that mountain.


    "Then, you''ll all step back a little bit.


    "I went there again to get these things, and by the way, I put the inheritance palace there."


    Elder Wang, they all looked at the mountain that Lin Tianyu referred to.


    That place, the place where Lin Tianyu stands now, and the place where their lower God is located, exactly forms a triangular terrain. If Lin Tianyu got something in such a place, it would be convenient for him to escape back.


    Therefore, elder Wang hesitated and said, "but, Lin Xiaoyou, if you go there and get something, you don''t leave the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "Are we not to be wronged by you.


    "In this way, you are safe.


    "But we don''t get any protection at all."


    "It''s simple."


    Lin Tianyu said, "you can send one person to exchange with me. However, can we send a great master like you to go there.


    "In that case, I have no bottom in my heart."


    As Lin Tianyu said this, his eyes were swept towards those of the other side.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s eyes were fixed on Wangu''s body, and said: "well, you are sending this boy to go.


    "The boy is very weak every year.


    "Let him go to the exchange. I do have a sense of security.


    "Of course, if the boy is afraid, I will catch him. He can also make the exchange without going there. "

 Chapter 3181

    Hearing this, all of a sudden, all the rage came up.


    Then, as soon as you stare, you''re going to fire.


    "Forever!"


    But at this moment, a voice came into his ear.


    It is elder Wang.


    "Remember, what is our main purpose. For this purpose, none of us here was angry with that boy. You must hold your breath. As long as you get this done. On behalf of the Dalao heavenly palace, I will give you a merit first. "


    Wangu, this is to sink down and say, "elder Wang, I have a condition."


    "Say it."


    "Let me trade with him," said Vango. However, after the exchange, I will seize the opportunity of this exchange and kill him personally


    Elder Wang listened to this and was about to agree. But suddenly he hesitated and said, "no way."


    "Why not?"


    Wang said, "because Lin Tianyu said that. As soon as he cancelled the master-slave relationship with that body cultivation inheritance palace. Then, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will immediately disappear into the void. We can no longer find the location of the palace where we are.


    "At this time, if you directly kill this boy. Isn''t that equivalent to passively letting him get rid of the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?


    "Well, then, if the inheritance palace of physical cultivation suddenly disappears into the void because of this incident.


    "All our efforts have been wasted?


    "Of course, you can''t kill him directly at the scene. However, if you have enough strength. He can be captured alive. "


    Although Wangu is a little dissatisfied.


    However, elder Wang said that he could capture Lin Tianyu alive at the scene.


    It was a little to his liking.


    Therefore, Wan Gu said: "please rest assured, elder Wang, I will certainly do it myself and capture Lin Tianyu alive during the exchange."


    Elder Wang listened and nodded.


    He also believes that it can be done forever.


    Although in all people''s eyes, this is the eternal temperament of some impatient.


    But in addition to this lack. In all other respects, it is an indisputable category. He is still young and has a bright future. In addition, there is also the strength of the king in the early four grades. As long as it develops smoothly. In the future, he will become a mainstay in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Put in any position above, his strength and identity, are enough for him to be in charge.


    As for the impatience and dryness, I can''t hold my breath.


    After all, it''s still young.


    All kinds of experiences are not enough.


    But in any case, these are just a few small flaws. Compared to his talent at this age. That''s nothing at all.


    After all, no one is perfect.


    There are some small flaws in the body, which is inevitable.


    No matter what.


    Compared with this lower bound, relying on other people''s boasting, pushed to the top, has not yet reached the early stage of the fourth level of the spiritual state of the little monk.


    That''s too much.


    Therefore, it is not easy to capture such a little monk with eternal hands?

 Chapter 3182

    After the discussion, elder Wang looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, we can agree to your request.


    "We can''t send anyone else on either side.


    "It''s up to you and WAN Gu to go up that hill and exchange."


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Elder Wang, I also believe that you can''t go back on your behavior. I''ll go alone and exchange with your Wangu and Wangu boys. However, if you dare send one more person here. Well, I''ll be right back. Moreover, this exchange will be cancelled directly.


    "And this one may allow you to go beyond the realm of God, so you don''t want to get any more opportunities.


    "Because if I am forced to return.


    "Then, I will immediately cancel the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    Wang said: "Lin Xiaoyou, you can rest assured. We will never do anything that is not trustworthy. Since it is agreed, it is up to you and WAN Gu to complete the exchange. Then all the rest of us will never get involved in this


    "I hope elder Wang can let all the gods from the lower world be trustworthy."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he flashed directly to the direction of the small hill that he had indicated in front of him.


    But when Lin Tianyu flashed to the top of the mountain.


    It seems that all of a sudden, there is no response.


    Even after Lin Tianyu set off, he did not move for a while.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Wan Gu''s position and said with a smile, "Hello, Xiao Wangu, you are not afraid to come to trade with me, are you? If you really don''t have the courage, you don''t have confidence in your own strength, and you''re afraid that I''ll take you hostage. You can say it in advance, and then I can agree with you and exchange with me by another person. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at Wangu and burst into laughter.


    All of a sudden, he was so angry that he would vomit blood.


    Would he be afraid of being caught by Lin Tianyu and not dare to exchange?


    He is a talented disciple of the great Luotian palace.


    At a young age, he has been the cultivation of the early four grades, and can still be in the same realm, which can be called the king''s strength.


    He would be afraid of the mere friars of the lower world.


    It''s just fantastic.


    It''s the moment when you feel your anger going up.


    Elder Wang suddenly said, "eternal, pay attention to keep your mood. You know what you''re going to do to find that kid. Can it be because the boy''s angry words affect the mood, lost the judgment of preparation.


    "You must remember. It''s not just a perfect exchange.


    "If it''s possible, I''ll have to get this boy back alive.


    "You know what?


    "As it is now, I''m impatient. How can we accomplish this?"


    Listening to elder Wang''s words, Wan Gu felt awe in his heart:


    Yes.


    How could he be so easily angry.


    You know, he is a talented disciple of the great Luo palace in the divine world.


    The name of his genius, though always only refers to his strength. His level of combat power. However, in addition, since it is a genius, it will naturally have some genius mind.


    Thinking like this, the eternal heart a burst of vigilance.

 Chapter 3183

    When Wan Gu''s heart was awe inspiring, he even said nothing more with Lin Tianyu.


    I don''t answer.


    It is a flash of the figure, toward the hill that Lin Tianyu is gradually approaching.


    Eternal way of mind:


    we must be calm and calm again.


    This time, it''s not just about completing this exchange any more. Lin Tianyu had to try his best to capture Lin Tianyu alive.


    Hey, hey!


    If we can capture Lin Tianyu alive.


    Well, for them as a whole, it was a big blow.


    Let alone the alliance leader Lin Tianyu. If it''s just like this, I''ll capture all of their allies. Do they have the face to stand up again and fight against us, the gods of the lower world?


    Moreover, even if they really dare to fight.


    But their allies were all captured by me.


    Can their fighting power be maintained at all?


    If so, the war will start in the rear and the victory will be achieved. This song and the greatest contribution should be recorded on my head.


    After all, I was the first to capture the leader of the other alliance.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu is also toward the mountain he designated, while thinking rapidly.


    Later, will you do something else after the exchange with Wangu?


    For example, he captured Wan Gu alive and brought him back to Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    At the beginning, Wan Gu was able to stand up and speak on behalf of the people there. It can also be seen from this. For those people of the other side, it should be regarded as a character. If you can get him. For those on the other side. It should also be regarded as a big morale blow.


    But the idea came out.


    Lin Tianyu felt something was wrong again.


    He didn''t feel that he could not have captured the eternal.


    But in his heart, suddenly another idea came up.


    If he really is to capture this forever, it must have caused the other party''s vigilance.


    Well, then, what he arranged to let the other party compete with each other for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, and the plan of seriously injuring the other party was afraid that it would be frustrated and could not achieve the desired effect.


    Even, as long as they show too strong strength after coming out.


    Those lower gods of the other side must be on guard against themselves.


    Next, there will be some fighting even when we rob the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. They must also have such vigilance, and produce a variety of preparedness.


    This battle must not have been so miserable and fierce.


    Then, the plan specially arranged for them to compete for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is obviously impossible to achieve the desired effect.


    Yeah.


    In this case, let the boy Wangu go free first.


    However, as long as the previous plan is completed, Lin Tianyu must be the first to take down the boy Wan Gu.


    And this time.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t just want to let go of this kid.


    It''s better to show the general appearance after a fight with Wangu.


    Then, run away in a hurry to paralyze the other party.


    This is the best.

 Chapter 3184

    Therefore, the two people who had their own ideas rushed to this mountain.


    Soon, both of them came to the bottom of the mountain.


    The two stood opposite each other.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the other side of Wangu and wrote: "Oh, Wangu, not bad. In front of me, I can see that you are able to represent the Dalao heavenly palace and stand up for dialogue. It''s not easy. "


    Lin Tianyu''s expression seems to be really praising the eternal.


    "Average, average."


    Wan Gu also politely replied: "on the contrary, it''s you. It''s really not easy. A little friar of the lower world, in alliance with so many divine realms, was able to become the leader of all. I really don''t know, by what means can you achieve this step. However, no matter what means, let Wan Mou, admire, admire


    With that, he looked at Lin Tianyu jokingly.


    Lin Tianyu said, "why, do you really want to know how I became the leader of the alliance of the divine realm and the great powers?"


    "Can you say that?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Lin Tianyu burst out laughing and said, "of course I can say it. However, not now, just wait a moment, when the opportunity is right, I will not just say. Besides, you must be able to experience it yourself. "


    "When is the right opportunity?"


    "Well, when the opportunity really comes, you will know."


    Wan Gu, however, suddenly looked at Lin Tianyu with a serious look on his face and said, "let''s talk about the right opportunity. I think this is a good opportunity. When the exchange is over, you can tell me directly, OK? "


    Lin Tianyu also looked at Wangu seriously and said, "why, are you trying to threaten me? I tell you, I''m not threatened. If you threaten me again. Well, maybe I''m scared inside. Then, turn around and run. Even, this exchange was cancelled directly.


    "Why! Little Vango. With your reputation in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "You said, I suddenly turned around and left, and then claimed that I was threatened by you. So, I decided not to exchange. Moreover, it directly abolished the relationship between master and servant of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "Well, what will others think of you?


    "I can''t even do such a small thing.


    "A key disciple like you. What are you doing here? Stay and spend a lot of resources on you. To waste your resources? "


    "You..."


    Hearing Lin Tianyu''s threat, Wan Gu felt his breath stagnant.


    But if Lin Tianyu really does, he really has no way. What''s more, it''s certain that those senior officials in the Dalao heavenly palace will be dissatisfied with him.


    I''m afraid, even if his talent is higher.


    It is impossible for him to maintain his identity as a key disciple in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    At that time, there will be no endless resources under the tilt. Even if you have a gift, it''s useless.


    Wan Gu looked at Lin Tianyu angrily for a moment, but he didn''t know how to retort.


    Lin Tianyu is also looking at Wangu in the same way. It seems that he really wants to do as he said before.

 Chapter 3185

    When two people stare at each other so much, it turns out that there is some tension between them.


    The hand of all ages is quietly tight.


    Looking at that, it seems that they are just preparing to take out weapons directly and face up to Lin Tianyu directly.


    Lin Tianyu, however, with a slight smile on his face, said: "why, do you want to start? Maybe you can see the reason why I became the leader of our alliance


    Wan Gu that has already clenched the hand, is finally loosened.


    He was in his heart, but he had full assurance. As long as he made a move, he would be able to capture the junior friar in his hand.


    But this meeting, he is just not sure.


    Because, the little friar in the lower bound on the opposite side was too calm.


    And this kind of abnormal calm.


    Let Wangu''s heart, vaguely raised a special sense of uneasiness.


    It seems, as long as he dares to do it at this time.


    Well, next, it will be a particularly bad thing to face him.


    At this time, Wan Gu also thought of elder Wang''s words, calm down.


    Wan Gu also hastened to let his own that one is obviously let Lin Tianyu to stir the heart, slowly calm down.


    Wan Gu took a deep breath and said, "you lied to me, right?


    "I think, even as you said before. As long as you get rid of the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. It will immediately fall into the void and disappear. No one can find it again. This matter, should also be you deliberately made up, fool everyone''s lies, right?


    "In fact, you are just afraid that we, the gods of the lower world, will arrest you without any reason.


    "So you''ve come up with a statement to scare us.


    "And the way you are now.


    "If I guess correctly. You''re just pretending to be calm. I deliberately tried to use such a method to make me dare not attack you


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Lin Tianyu looked at Wan Gu with a smile and said, "otherwise, you can try it. Really, you said that, but there are more than 80% of it, it is likely that all are right. If I were to face such a situation, then I would certainly take a shot at once and try. After all, it''s a good guess, but it''s too big?


    "Why, you don''t dare to do it?"


    "Ah


    In the heart of all ages, there was a roar, and anger came up again.


    But he did not dare to come out.


    And in his heart, in fact, just as Lin Tianyu said. He also felt that this should be more than 80 percent, and his guess must be right.


    But he didn''t dare.


    Because Lin Tianyu on the opposite side was too calm.


    This kind of calmness is really abnormal.


    It is this kind of calmness that makes Wangu dare not try at all.


    If he had just said that, Lin Tianyu had the slightest panic and fear expression.


    In that case, he will always be in the next second, directly to try.


    But now, he doesn''t dare.

 Chapter 3186

    Finally, in this quiet atmosphere.


    Lin Tianyu laughed again and said, "Xiao Wangu, don''t tease you. Let''s start swapping. "


    Lin Tianyu said, is from his body, directly released a group of light.


    That group of light, let anyone look under, is able to understand immediately. There is no doubt that it is the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    First of all, there are too many times that the inheritance palace of physical training was born.


    As long as you know something about the birth of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, you will know it.


    When the body cultivation inheritance palace was born, there would be such a group of light.


    This is almost a symbol of the birth of Tixiu inheritance palace.


    Secondly, in front of him, Lin Tianyu seems to have been in front of everyone and released the body cultivation inheritance palace. At that time, it seemed that the threat would remove the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    And at that time, the group of light, is not that the appearance?


    After Lin Tianyu took the light out of his body, he directly put it on the ground and looked at the world in front of him.


    At this time, it is really a burst of heart.


    If he''s direct now.


    He might have won Lin Tianyu''s inheritance Palace at the same time.


    If you can really accomplish this feat.


    Then, in the future, he will become the only successor in the whole Dalao heavenly palace.


    This let the eternal heart, bursts of excitement.


    Lin tianyudi said calmly, "why, don''t you want to exchange? Then, I''m going to take over the inheritance palace of physical training and go. "


    Lin Tianyu said, a move.


    With a sound of "whoosh", the temple of inheritance of physical cultivation has disappeared into the eyes of the ages.


    Still.


    I''m so surprised.


    If so. No matter how he does it, it can''t be faster than this.


    Thinking about it, Wan Gu also said: "this exchange can''t work."


    "Why?"


    "Because you can take back the inheritance palace of body cultivation at any time. Then, if you suddenly take back the inheritance palace of physical cultivation after the exchange is completed. Then, have we not paid the price of so many resources to you in vain? "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head. It seemed that he was totally disgusted.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "you are really stupid. I don''t know how the Dalao heavenly palace has trained such a fool as you as a key disciple. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    I''ll never forget. Just feel, a burst of fire, straight up.


    At this time, those who are still in the place where the lower gods are, are talking about it.


    "What the hell are they doing?"


    "It is clear that the inheritance palace of Tixiu has been released and will be exchanged. What''s the matter? Take it back again? "


    "Is it possible for us to do anything? If he can''t. Then go to someone else. With so many resources, everyone can exchange the inheritance palace of physical cultivation early. "


    ¡­¡­


    A series of complaints began to sound.


    All these spearheads point to the eternal.


    After all, it''s for all ages to do it. It is obvious that things have been so clear that when they are about to succeed, they change their minds again. In the hearts of the people, it is natural that they will resent for ever.

 Chapter 3187

    "What am I doing? Now, don''t worry about everything. Everything is for the purpose of exchanging to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation! "


    In the eternal fire came out, more and more prosperous time.


    A voice, full of his brain.


    This is the voice of elder Wang.


    I feel awe in my heart forever.


    Elder Wang has always asked him to face this matter calmly. However, he will unconsciously, this anger will be completely out of the blue.


    At the same time, it is emphasized in the heart again.


    Be calm, calm and calm again!


    But the opposite Lin Tianyu did not think that he should be let go so quickly.


    Then, he said, "you really didn''t think of it. How did you do it? Well, I''ll tell you.


    "You don''t want to think about how much the strength comparison between you and me is.


    "That''s ten times the difference!


    "Such a contrast of strength gap. I don''t think anyone can completely ignore it.


    "And it''s because of the power gap. So, I just don''t dare to fool you, don''t I?


    "Think about it with your pig brain.


    "If I really fooled you with so many resources and didn''t hand in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. You so strong strength, that will easily let me go? I had no choice but to do my best and launch the most violent attack on me. In this way, you can think about the consequences of our small league.


    "Not to be torn to pieces by the burning lower gods.


    "In the same way, I''m not afraid that you don''t pay your resources.


    "Because, as long as you dare not pay the resources. Then, I will completely understand the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation in the next moment. At that time, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation entered the endless void. Let''s see what else you can do to find out the inheritance palace of physical cultivation again.


    "It''s like a balance between two sides, each with its own handle.


    "No one can easily destroy it.


    "Otherwise, it''s just a dead end.


    "No one can get any good.


    "Do you know? Little vanguard. "


    Lin Tianyu said such a big paragraph.


    Wan Gu has finally figured out some key problems.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu suddenly said such a sentence in the back, which seemed to be an educational tone for later generations.


    I''m sure I''ll be furious.


    But this meeting, he actually completely suppressed the anger, did not have the slightest mood fluctuation.


    What elder Wang said just now had a great deterrent effect on him. He can also feel elder Wang''s dissatisfaction. If he really messed up this exchange.


    At that time, even led to Lin Tianyu''s dissolution of the master-slave relationship with the inheritance palace.


    It is really to let the inheritance palace of body cultivation escape into the void. There is no trace of the inheritance palace.


    It is estimated that his status as an important disciple of the Dalao heavenly palace will be eliminated.


    And it''s just because I want to understand what Lin Tianyu said.


    This will, on the contrary, become generous.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he threw the ring full of resources at Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 3188

    Wan Gu said: "you can check whether the resources in the Najie are enough. Then, he handed over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. "


    Lin Tianyu catches Najie, and the divine consciousness sweeps inside.


    That is to see the endless resources in the Najie, and there are several IOU, which are put together with these resources.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu''s divinity was counted.


    That is to say, these resources should be exactly what the other side said.


    Then, Lin Tianyu just laughed.


    "Xiaowangu, you say, if I take these resources and run away at once, what will happen to you?"


    "You dare not. You don''t dare to break this balance. Otherwise, not only the followers of Chongxiao Pavilion, but even those who are allied with you will suffer because of your stupid decision. "


    "Xiaowangu, I say you are stupid, but I don''t believe it."


    Lin Tianyu said: "after I''ve got so many resources, what should I care about those Chongxiao Pavilion and the Allies do? With so many resources, where can''t I live well and build a large force easily?


    "I''ll run away now, and let those other people take the blame.


    "Such a large amount of resources is the most realistic thing. Isn''t it? "


    Lin Tianyu said, his face full of demonic smile.


    "Do you really want to do this?" Wangu said angrily


    With that, Wan Gu took out his weapon. Looking at that, it seems that I want to fight with Lin Tianyu.


    "I''m joking. Why, brother Wan can''t play such a joke?"


    After hearing this, Wan Gu put his weapons back again.


    It''s just that my breath floats.


    For a while, it is difficult to suppress.


    But as soon as Wan Gu just put the weapon away, he felt a flash of figure in front of him.


    What''s going on?


    But the next second, Wan Gu is the reaction.


    Lin Tianyu wants to take resources with him, as well as the inheritance palace of physical training, and escape together.


    "Ah


    Wan Gu finally could not bear it. With a fierce roar, he ran straight after Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved. He wanted to leave quickly.


    Can feel the pursuit of the eternal, on purpose to slightly relax the body method. Almost maintained the same speed as the ancient times.


    The two of them ran so far after each other.


    Almost all of them are about to reach the place where the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion is located.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly stopped.


    Facing all ages, he said, "eh! Why are you chasing me like this? It''s easy to cause misunderstandings if you keep chasing after them like this. "


    Wan Gu''s face became cold and said, "I will kill you."


    "Why kill me?"


    "How dare you take my resources, but you haven''t left the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Damn you


    "Why


    Lin Tianyu looked very surprised and said, "didn''t I put the inheritance palace of physical cultivation there? You see, so many gods of the lower world have already rushed there, and they want to rob the inheritance palace of physical cultivation there. Why, you worked hard to exchange the inheritance palace of physical cultivation with me, but didn''t you snatch it? "


    Wan Gu listened to Lin Tianyu.


    Look back.


    Sure enough, I saw a light rising from the place where Lin Tianyu left just now.


    It''s not the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, what is it?

 Chapter 3189

    Moreover, at this time, there were many lower gods who were rushing there, obviously fighting for the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    But even if I saw the inheritance palace of body cultivation there.


    Wan Gu still felt that there was an uncontrollable anger in his heart, which went up.


    Now, he also wants to understand.


    He was fooled by Lin Tianyu.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu deliberately and suddenly ran away.


    The light of the temple must have been hidden in the moment when Lin Tianyu had just left. Let it be invisible forever.


    Or, it is possible that Lin Tianyu is the master of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    The light of the rest of the palace can be seen clearly. However, it was able to make it impossible for all ages at that time to see the light of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    So, this is very natural to create an illusion.


    Lin Tianyu took away the resources he had given.


    Then, Lin Tianyu didn''t want to hand over the inheritance palace. Just want to run straight.


    It is this idea under the traction, Wangu that is, without hesitation, followed the pursuit.


    Is Lin Tianyu going to play him as a fool?


    It''s even more exciting to have figured out the causes and consequences.


    Then, Wan Gu turned to Lin Tianyu and said, "I still want you to die! But it''s a pity. If just now, you took advantage of my head back that time to escape. I really can''t catch up with you. But you didn''t just run away. Now, even if you want to escape, it is impossible to have any chance.


    "Die!"


    Wan Gu said, the strength of the road gathered in the blade, toward Lin Tianyu suddenly stabbed in the past.


    Lin Tianyu''s black knife flashed in his hand, which was also a knife, and he chopped at the blade in his hand.


    But when the two weapons were about to collide with each other, Lin Tianyu calculated in his mind:


    at this time, if he was strong enough to crush forever. Perhaps, those who covet the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will be on guard. Then, it is very likely that even if there is a fight, it is also possible, because this kind of vigilance and fear can not be so fierce.


    But if it''s too weak.


    In the hands of all ages, if you can''t stand a blow at all.


    There are also obvious traces of fraud in it.


    Maybe it will arouse the suspicion of the gods of the lower world.


    After all, he captured the 20 gods sent by the Dalai empire. It should also have passed through the mouth of the Dalai Empire and passed into the ears of these lower gods.


    They may be skeptical.


    At that time, it was someone else''s help.


    But even if someone helps.


    Well, his strength of Lin Tianyu can''t be weaker than that.


    This Wangu has the strength of the king of the early four grades.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said to himself:


    that is to take this eternal as the standard.


    I just need to be a little bit weaker than this, so a little bit better.


    In this way, the two men''s weapons are directly linked to each other.


    Dang!


    There was a violent cross blow.


    Then, each of them went back, quickly.


    Wan Gu has been retreating nearly 30 steps or so, it is not easy to stop.


    But Lin Tianyu has been back almost 80 steps.

 Chapter 3190

    After Wangu had retreated so far, once he had stabilized himself, he even did not have a breath to reconcile, so he went straight up and chased Lin Tianyu again.


    But what about Lin Tianyu?


    It''s also the same way to step up, turn around and run.


    Almost without any hesitation, he went to the array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance by the impact force in the fight.


    Then, when Wan Gu came after him, Lin Tianyu had already run into the array.


    Not only is there a barrier from the array, but also there are many divine powers in the alliance in this array.


    Wan Gu stopped. Then, he took a look at the formation of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance with great reluctance, then took a deep look at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Tianyu, I will kill you sooner or later."


    "Don''t say sooner or later, or it''s now."


    Lin Tianyu looked at Wan Gu happily and said, "how dare you? If you don''t dare, get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself here.


    "What''s more, after you go back, you quickly prepare the resources you owe me.


    "I am your big creditor.


    "Be polite to your creditors."


    "You, you, you I will kill you


    Wangu said indignantly, and immediately turned back to the place where the lower gods were fighting for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    He really didn''t want to stay here.


    If he stayed like this, he was really afraid that he would be killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, no matter how he kept it, it was impossible for him to hurt half a hair of Lin Tianyu.


    Why?


    As soon as Wan Gu had just left, Lin Tianyu said, "ladies and gentlemen, every force in front has donated a lot of resources.


    "Now, according to the amount of resources donated by various forces.


    "Every family will be returned 100 times."


    Return it a hundred times.


    That''s just how big it is. Even, some forces have handed over the resources they have donated to Chongxiao Pavilion, which is only a few days.


    But all of a sudden, you can earn 100 times the resources.


    This makes one of them not happy heart beating.


    However, when Lin Tianyu was just willing to "exchange" the body cultivation inheritance palace to the lower gods, how much resources did he get at once. Therefore, even if it is to return a hundred times the resources of each of them, it is really nothing.


    Although this is not a big deal in terms of the resources that Lin Tianyu got all of a sudden.


    But who is willing to take out all their resources. Give it to others for nothing.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with the alliance with Lin Tianyu.


    However, some people came together and said, "master Lin, you have returned our resources 100 times at once. So, what you said before, is it still a matter of refining corresponding pills for us according to the amount of resources in each clan? "


    Yeah.


    All of them also raised their ears. Listen carefully, what will Lin Tianyu do to answer this question.


    After all, this is a high-level pill.


    If anything else, people have already returned a hundred times the resources. It''s not easy for them to say anything more.


    But high level pills are different.

 Chapter 3191

    With these high-level pills.


    Among all their forces, they can ensure that more high-level monks can be trained, and even the God state in the early stage of the fourth grade can be cultivated.


    This is almost a strategic reserve that cannot be ignored.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that they have to ask about this matter after they have received 100 times the return of resources.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "everything goes as usual. All the conditions I have agreed to do after the war are still what I promised.


    "It''s not just for every one of you. Refining pills is still the same as before.


    "What''s more, it is the same as before to arrange this array according to the formula of all things for each of your forces."


    OK.


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    People''s emotions were ignited in an instant.


    Even, they all have a feeling.


    With such allies, they are willing to die together in battle.


    For a moment, a strong to the extreme of the war spirit, rose to the sky. Even in the distance, even the gods in the lower world who are fighting for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation clearly feel this sense of war on their side.


    "What''s the matter? Why did they suddenly burst out with such a strong sense of war? " The lower God asked inexplicably.


    "Yes. This, moreover, broke out suddenly without warning. How strange


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    There is humanity: "have you forgotten? Lin Tianyu has just exchanged a large amount of resources from us. If he took out those resources and shared them with others as soon as he returned. Under the stimulation of so many resources, such a war spirit suddenly broke out. Isn''t that a normal thing? "


    "I see. It''s just because of those resources that such a powerful battle broke out. "


    "Oh! It''s really a group of people who stay in the lower world and haven''t seen any earthlings. "


    Speaking of this, another lower God said: "however, if you really want to talk about it, the strength of Lin Tianyu can''t be ignored. To think about it, he was just falling behind in a fight with Wan Gu in front of him. It was not killed by the second. "


    "That''s normal. In front of him, didn''t he capture the twenty divine realm powers of the Dalai empire by himself? If not, how can he do it? "


    "That''s not what I mean. My main point is to say. He''s just what kind of state he is now. However, he already has such strength. If he was allowed to break through the divine realm of the early four grades. Is it possible for us to deal with him? "


    Er!


    When they heard this, they were all stunned.


    Lin Tianyu''s realm could not be concealed in their eyes.


    That is clearly just the state of the early three grades.


    Even the monk''s peak state has not been reached.


    However, he had the strength to fight against the God of the king level in the early four grades. It''s just a little bit of a setback.


    If we can even up these gods in the realm.


    It''s just like playing with them.


    The crowd was stunned.


    In their hearts, they all feel a strong threat from the future.


    "You! It''s really worrying. "


    All of a sudden, a lower God said so.

 Chapter 3192

    When they heard this man''s words, they all looked at him.


    With a smile, the man said, "shouldn''t this be an easy thing to solve?


    "You can see that his talent is indeed so powerful that it is against the heaven. At the beginning of the third grade, he was able to compete with the king in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "But this strength, though powerful against the sky.


    "But in the eyes of so many of our lower gods.


    "In fact, this strength is just that, isn''t it?


    "Therefore, after we have captured the inheritance palace of the body cultivation, we will fight together. He killed such a peerless monster directly on the Shenwu land of the lower world.


    "At that time, even if Lin Tianyu was a monster, what would happen?


    "No matter how evil he is, he is just a dead man. Can he still pose any threat to our future? "


    Yeah.


    When they heard this, they were all full of energy.


    The evil spirit of Lin Tianyu really made the gods in their divine world clearly feel the threat from the future.


    But as the man just said.


    The future is a real threat.


    But now?


    Lin Tianyu is just a little monk in the early stage of Sanpin. Then, they can kill him before he grows up.


    Even if one of them can''t kill Lin Tianyu.


    But they have a thousand gods. Then, let''s fight together to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    If they join hands, they can not easily destroy Lin Tianyu.


    So, even if it''s a genius, what?


    If there is no big force behind it, there is no support.


    Then, they are likely to die before they grow up.


    A dead genius.


    Then it''s nothing.


    Everyone thought. There was a twinkle in the eyes.


    Lin Tianyu must not let them survive. Fortunately, this time, they came to the lower boundary for the sake of physical training and inheritance palace. They just caught up. Otherwise, in the future, if Lin Tianyu really grows up and goes to the divine world, he will join some big force.


    Perhaps, at that time, all the gods who came from the lower world would have to look up to his breath.


    However, now that we have seen the existence of this evil spirit.


    Moreover, it does not belong to any big power.


    Lin Tianyu is doomed to have no future.


    People have an idea, that is, they don''t want to think about it any more. Instead, they put all their energy into robbing the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    After all, seizing the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    It is the most important thing for them this time.


    Previously, because of the pressure of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The Dalao heavenly palace is not only the biggest power among them, but also in the divine world. Besides, I''m ready to go out of the exchange resources alone.


    If so, they really dare not rob with the Dalao heavenly palace.


    But later, each of them has put out a huge amount of resources.


    Therefore, the elders of the king of the Dalao heavenly palace agreed with them and were willing to compete with them for the inheritance palace of body cultivation. Whoever grabs it will get it.


    So, it''s going to grab. The other forces are not willing to be left behind.


    Although occasionally on the God of the Dalao heavenly palace, the hand will properly grasp some propriety. But it''s not, that is, they dare not fight against the gods in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The looting became intense.

 Chapter 3193

    At this time, the matter of returning double resources to all forces in ChongXiao pavilion was naturally presided over by someone.


    At this meeting, the third ancestor of Zixia sword clan approached Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Pavilion master, just now, when you had a fight with that immortal, it seemed that you were still falling behind. What do you think of the power of the ages? "


    The third ancestor said that many other people listened carefully.


    In fact, the meaning of the third ancestor asked.


    Of course, it''s not to ask about the strength of the eternal.


    He wanted to ask what kind of strength Lin Tianyu had reached. How is it compared with the ages?


    Lin Tianyu is the leader of their alliance.


    Now, there is the most direct contrast with the enemy, which of course is to make clear.


    But I asked directly.


    Obviously, it''s not very good either.


    Therefore, the three ancestors also changed an angle to ask about the strength of the ancient.


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu of course understood the purpose of the third ancestor''s question.


    Lin Tianyu said: "that is eternal. It should be regarded as the key cultivation disciple in the Dalao heavenly palace. It has the strength of the king''s realm in the early stage of the four grades.


    "I think the third ancestor came to ask about it.


    "I still want to know what will happen if I fight with Nagoya?"


    The third ancestor didn''t explain it. He just looked at Lin Tianyu.


    With a smile, Lin Tianyu said, "the strength of all ages is not weak. However, I have a way to get him directly in ten moves. "


    The ten moves mentioned by Lin Tianyu also leave some room in it.


    With his strength now.


    In addition, the footwork of his illusory incarnation, as well as the sword posture, are all used.


    Lin Tianyu even had a vague feeling:


    he may be able to kill this immortal with one knife.


    But there was such an idea in his heart. However, it was impossible for him to express such an idea. If it''s true, say it. People don''t think he really has this ability. He must think that he is just bragging.


    "Nawangu has the strength of the king''s realm at the beginning of the fourth grade. But Lin Pavilion master, you can take him directly within ten moves. Master Lin, are you powerful


    When the third ancestor said this, he looked at Lin Tianyu curiously.


    Clearly or not completely believe in the appearance.


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart:


    even though he said it conservatively. It''s questionable. Well, if it really comes out according to the actual feeling in his heart.


    Isn''t that a laughing stock?


    Lin Tianyu is also clear.


    This is not the time for him to hide his clumsiness.


    Because, as long as those lower gods of the other side completed the fight for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, they would immediately launch an attack on them.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu should also come up with more strength to boost their morale.


    Lin Tianyu also thought about it carefully and said: "my current strength, even in the early stage of the fourth grade, should not be any weaker even in the face of those top-level kings.


    "And that eternal, although it can be regarded as the strength of the king''s realm in the early four grades.


    "But there is a great difference between the king and the king."

 Chapter 3194

    Lin Tianyu took a look at the people who were listening to him and continued: "that ancient times should be the weakest king in the God state of the early four grades.


    "What''s more, his cultivation has just stepped into the early stage of the fourth grade. This is not even a solid foundation.


    "Therefore, although he is a king.


    "The strength that can be exerted is just a little stronger than the ordinary peak state of the early four grades.


    "It is for this reason that I am sure I can win him in ten moves."


    The third ancestor said: "Lin Pavilion master, even if that Wangu is still the weakest king in the early four grades, you can be sure to win him in ten moves. It''s not easy. "


    The others also followed the words of the three ancestors. They nodded and said yes.


    At this time, the third ancestor said: "but in front of me, the leader of the forest Pavilion fought against that immortal.". From the scene of the war over the years. Lin Pavilion master is clearly in the wind. Lin Pavilion master, what kind of set do you want to design for them


    Yeah.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu said that he was sure that he would win in ten moves.


    However, Lin Tianyu was defeated by a battle in front of him.


    There must be some calculation in this.


    In this way, everyone is more interested.


    "Yes. Master Lin, tell us your calculation and let us all follow the music. "


    "Lin Pavilion master, do you want to calculate the eternal. Then, when Wan Gu plays with you next time, he will be able to win him more easily under the carelessness


    "Your pattern is really too small. If it''s just a little calculation. Lin Pavilion Lord still need to spend so much energy to decorate the kind of board that fell behind the wind in front of him? Just go ahead and suppress that forever. "


    ¡­¡­


    When people asked, Lin Tianyu reached out and pointed to the past for the place where the inheritance palace of body cultivation was contested.


    Lin Tianyu said, "look at the competition there. What do you see? "


    With Lin Tianyu''s gesture, they also looked at the past for the place where the inheritance palace of Tixiu was fighting for.


    At this time, it can be seen that the struggle inside has turned into one battle after another.


    Although at present, the inheritance palace of body cultivation is still in the middle of competition, and no one can directly seize the inheritance palace of body cultivation. As a result, all of us also appropriately left a certain amount of discretion between the shots.


    But the appearance and momentum of the battle was also very amazing.


    It was a battle of a thousand gods.


    Lin Tianyu said: "you said that if I had just made a move just now, I would have defeated or even injured the immortal. They think of my strength, the heart is afraid. Will there really be a fight? "


    That''s right.


    If Lin Tianyu really has the strength that they fear to show.


    Those of them will be in fear.


    Although it will still rob the inheritance palace.


    But it will be much more careful.


    In this way, they will not achieve the effect discussed in their previous meetings.


    Wonderful.


    It turns out that it is not Lin Tianyu who is not as good as that in strength.


    With such a heavy design, I''ll wait here.

 Chapter 3195

    At this time, those lower gods have completely put down their fear in their hearts.


    I also want to know how to deal with these people in the lower bound.


    As a result, they are really involved in the fight.


    However, this body building inherits the palace.


    Although it has the name of the palace. But it''s not a palace. Instead, it''s like an ethereal and endless light. Let any of them reach out and grab. Then, the light drifted away again.


    Therefore, after such a long struggle, no one has been able to win the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "Get out of here


    All of a sudden, someone wanted to rush to the light made by the inheritance palace of body cultivation, but someone was in front of him.


    The man in the back didn''t even have time to make a call. He just punched the man in front of him.


    After the man was blasted away, he took it directly to the place where the inheritance palace was located.


    But when the man arrived, he suddenly threw himself at the light of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, but suddenly he was empty. The temple of inheritance of physical training suddenly flew forward as if it had wisdom.


    See this suddenly flying out of the body repair inheritance palace.


    This man''s eyes are red, and then a sudden acceleration, toward the flying out of the body cultivation inheritance palace to catch up.


    But it was just then.


    Bang bang!


    Two cross blows were heard at the same time.


    Suddenly, two people came out from the side, and they launched an attack directly towards this person.


    In the two masters of such a sudden attack, this man did not have any power to resist, directly was the two people to fly out.


    Both of them accelerated to catch up with the flying body cultivation inheritance palace.


    The two of them went on their way, although some people stopped them. It doesn''t matter who it is, as long as it is blocked in front of them. Then, these two people will use the quickest method, under the joint efforts, the person who obstructs, directly to fly out. Then, they watched as they were getting closer and closer to the inheritance palace.


    There was a look of surprise on both faces.


    At the same time, he grasped the past towards the inheritance palace of body cultivation. But it was just when they caught it.


    "Bang" is a sound. It turns out that when two people are grasping at the inheritance palace of body cultivation, they both blow out a move towards each other.


    Obviously, they came all the way.


    It seems that the two people cooperate very well.


    But this is the last moment. After all, greed prevailed. Even if it is a tacit understanding of the other party, also have to give the other party back, they can monopolize this body cultivation inheritance palace.


    After all, this is the only palace for the inheritance of physical cultivation. Moreover, it cannot be separated and shared with others.


    And there''s this kind of fighting going on here. It''s just a small miniature.


    Now, the gods of the lower world are all fighting for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Even, as long as it is at this time, who is a little closer to the inheritance palace of body cultivation, and whose strength is not particularly strong. Well, he''ll end up being blown out by other people.


    If they are all powerful masters, the scene will be more intense when they fight.


    However, although there are many people in the inheritance palace of body cultivation, they have been in close contact with each other.


    But no one has got it yet.


    As a result, the fighting was fierce. However, there are still some reservations.

 Chapter 3196

    Although in this battle, there are also some people who are directly bombed to vomit blood by their opponents.


    But for the real God.


    These are just minor injuries. Take a few deep breaths of vitality and you can recover immediately.


    As time went on, the inheritance palace of body cultivation was never obtained.


    In the constant struggle among the people, they are flying all over the place.


    As time goes on, the anger in the hearts of the people is growing. Slowly, are gradually starting to hit the real fire out. It''s not as restrained as it was at the beginning. When you do it, be careful.


    Some powerful gods, in the hand, is no longer the slightest restraint of their own strength, between the direct hand, is to blow the opponent into a serious injury.


    In such a tough way, he also declared his own dignity.


    Let the rest of the people hurry to make way for him.


    If there is one, there will be two.


    It''s not just one or two. However, in several places, the powerful divine realm has been enlarged to clear up the weak one by one.


    Then, it''s all about the confrontation between the powerful and the powerful.


    And those who are weak and unwilling to be eliminated. Also slowly gathered together, a number of people united to fight against those strong people.


    The whole scene is more and more chaotic.


    The light that can represent the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is still not received by anyone.


    The whole field is flying endlessly.


    Looking at the scene of the robbery, Lin Tianyu sneered in his heart:


    now, let me add another fire to you.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu quickly gave two knives a command.


    With this command.


    At this time, the inheritance palace of physical training just flew to a powerful God again. The God almost subconsciously reaches out and grabs.


    After all, the number of times that this body cultivation inheritance palace flies to everyone''s side is too many.


    But at the end?


    No, it''s not the same. Can no one really catch the inheritance palace of body cultivation?


    So, this time, when I grabbed it.


    I really didn''t think that he would catch the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Eh!


    But then, the man was a little stunned.


    He clearly felt that there was something in his hand.


    Then, there was a light all over his body.


    The light is clearly the light of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Everyone is the same stupefied.


    Even the whole chaotic battle scene suddenly calmed down because of this incident.


    The reason why they had such a big fight ahead of them. That is precisely because they want to fight for the inheritance palace of body cultivation and seize an opportunity in this battle. But now, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has been obtained. Is it necessary for them to compete?


    We all stopped fighting.


    But at this time, all of us looked at the people who had obtained the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and who were still shining with light.


    In the eyes, full of greed.


    So many of them, fighting for so long. Moreover, there are still many people are in this fight, a serious injury. But in the end, they just made wedding clothes for this man?


    Each of them looked at the man who had obtained the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, and was unconvinced.

 Chapter 3197

    Seeing that all of them were wolf like eyes, he looked at himself.


    This person is also hastily to drink a way: "where are the people of my Qingming temple?"! Get closer to me


    With this sentence, more than 200 people came to this man.


    It seems that those who rely on the past are all the people in the power of Qingming temple. There are about 2450 people in the past. It is also what Lin Tianyu is optimistic about, the second largest force in this.


    Moreover, it seems that all the people in this force have a gloomy energy in them.


    It seems that there is a certain reason why they named Qingming temple.


    Maybe it''s the skills they practiced, or the environment in which their power is located.


    But even around him, 250 people had gathered.


    The people outside were still unmoved.


    There are 250 people in his Qingming temple. But there are still three times as many Shenjing teams as they are. It is still an overwhelming force.


    At this time, the man''s eyes looked in the direction of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Dalao Tiangong is the most powerful force among them. As long as they can stabilize the Dalao heavenly palace, they will not make a grab. On this side of Qingming temple, it is absolutely certain that it can block the other forces. Even if the other forces join forces, they are not afraid.


    The man''s eyes looked at the Dalao heavenly palace. Then, he directly looked at elder Wang and said, "elder Wang, this is what you said in advance. It is up to all of us to seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation freely. Whoever grabs it will be the one who owns it. "


    Wang Changlao said: "deacon Lu is not wrong at all. That''s exactly what I said


    The Deacon Lu of Qingming temple said: "however, elder Wang, now, I have snatched this inheritance palace of body cultivation. Then, this body cultivation inheritance Palace should belong to me, belong to my Qingming temple. No one else can rob me any more. "


    I heard deacon Lu of Qingming Temple say such words.


    The rest of them looked at elder Wang.


    If elder Wang nodded his head again and approved this matter, the rest of them would really have no way.


    Elder Wang represents the palace of heaven.


    As long as elder Wang nods, it represents the attitude of Dalao heavenly palace.


    In addition, the hall of Qingming temple. The rest of their forces on the scene, even if they join hands, will not be able to compete with them.


    Therefore, all the people''s eyes are looking at elder Wang.


    They are eager to know what kind of attitude elder Wang is.


    Elder Wang also looked around and said, "deacon Lu, I''m afraid I can''t promise you this. You see that, too. There are so many people around here, even if I really promise to come down. I''m afraid they won''t agree. "


    The Deacon Lu said angrily, "elder Wang, according to what you said, what you said earlier is not a matter at all?"


    Elder Wang frowned fiercely and said, "what I said is always one, two is two. Don''t count when you have."

 Chapter 3198

    Lu deacon airway: "but elder Wang said in front of me, who snatched it is someone''s?"


    Elder Wang narrowed his eyes and said, "yes, I said that. What''s the matter? "


    Deacon Lu said, "but now, I''ve robbed the inheritance palace. This is my palace of divinity. Elder Wang should stand up and be fair. At the same time, stop other people from robbing me of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, right? "


    But elder Wang shook his head and said, "deacon Lu, this is what you are wrong with.


    "Who I said got it.


    "But I didn''t say, who is the first to seize, is whose ah.


    "Although you, Deacon Lu, are the first to seize the inheritance palace of body cultivation. It''s one of your luck. But since it''s a robbery, it doesn''t mean that you, Deacon Lu, are the first to snatch it, and then you will no longer allow others to rob.


    "It can be robbed all the time.


    "Until the last, when no one comes to rob you. At that time, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation naturally belonged to you.


    "But now, there are so many people who want to rob you.


    "How can I stop everyone from thinking at this time?"


    After elder Wang''s words were finished.


    Deacon Lu''s face was livid.


    Elder Wang is clearly playing a word game.


    But this is a kind of crooked truth. But it also made him unable to refute for a moment.


    He can only stare at elder Wang angrily.


    If his strength is enough, the power behind him is greater than that of the king elder. Maybe deacon Lu will jump out directly and kill elder Wang on the spot.


    Now, neither of them holds water.


    He had nothing to do but stare.


    "Yes. Elder Wang is right. "


    "Although the elder Wang has said that whoever grabs it will belong to him, but he has not said that whoever grabs it first will belong to him."


    "You are the first to get it. But you can''t keep the inheritance palace. Who can blame for this? "


    "The inheritance palace of physical cultivation should be the one who finally grabs it in his hand, and who owns it."


    ¡­¡­


    With elder Wang''s words, the voice of support.


    In addition to these people in Qingming temple, all the others firmly support elder Wang''s statement in their hearts.


    After all, it''s not that they got the inheritance palace.


    If they all firmly support elder Wang''s statement. Maybe, there is still a possibility. From deacon Lu''s hand, he robbed the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Fell into their own hands?


    After all, it''s about fighting for the treasure.


    There are a few people who are not selfish.


    With such words.


    Even, some people began to attack their Qingming temple one after another.


    Now, though, this attack is only a very slight wave of attacks.


    But if there is no powerful force to stand up to stop, let it develop. It will soon develop into a great war.


    The only big force on the scene was the Dalao Tiangong family.


    They want them to stop the riot.


    Dream?


    Finally, Deacon Lu''s eyes were cold and looked at the leader of Qingming temple.


    The other side is also inadvertently nodded.


    So, Deacon Lu yelled: "everybody rushed out with me!"

 Chapter 3199

    With deacon Lu, a big drink.


    Deacon Lu and the leading elder of Qingming Temple rushed to the periphery.


    Behind him, all the people of Qingming Temple rushed out after them.


    However, Deacon Lu and the leader elder just rushed out and saw someone blocking the way. The leader is elder Wang.


    It''s time to confront each other.


    The men and horses on both sides were fighting without saying a word.


    Deacon Lu and the leader elder of Qingming Temple want to rush out. However, there are three times as many people on the other side. Moreover, they were all suppressed in the same realm at the beginning of the four grades. No one has a particular advantage.


    In this way, naturally, the party with a large number of people won.


    As a result, a war broke out.


    The other forces united together, almost formed an overwhelming blow to Qingming temple.


    However, Qingming temple also relies on their determination to bring top-level treasures such as the Tixiu inheritance Palace back to their own forces. A desperate battle, but for a while, this kind of weakness, can barely withstand.


    The more angry the two sides fought in Vietnam.


    Soon, the two sides have been fighting each other, chaos.


    At the beginning, people can still think that they are all from the divine world, with a common purpose. When you start, you should also pay attention to some propriety.


    Even if there are heavy hands, it is only serious injury to the opponent at most.


    But as the fighting intensified.


    Finally, some people in the hand, did not fully control their own strength. Direct is to kill the opponent.


    With people dying.


    People''s anger is rising further. All hands, are no longer left with the slightest leeway.


    The scene was full of murderous air.


    After a while, there were nearly 100 gods in the early stage of the fourth grade, who were killed on the spot.


    Of course, because Qingming temple side, originally in the real strength above, weak the other side too much. For a while, among the nearly 100 gods killed at the early stage of the fourth grade, there were actually six Chengdu people in the Qingming temple.


    When deacon Lu looked at this situation, he almost went mad. With a big drink, he suddenly rushed to the people who stopped him.


    Although deacon Lu was under such an impact, his prestige was almost the same. However, under the resistance of several other people, they did not give him a chance at all. Soon, it was forced back.


    Finally, the leader of Qingming temple said, "deacon Lu, hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    Deacon Lu was stunned and said, "elder, this is what I finally got. It''s not just my personal chance. What''s more, it''s the chance of our whole Qingming temple. How can you give someone away so easily


    The elder said angrily, "chance! Chance! If we continue to fight like this, all the disciples of Qingming temple will be destroyed in this war. By then, all of us will be dead. Can this chance still belong to a dead man? What''s the use of taking the chance to die? "


    Deacon Lu looked back.


    Sure enough, 250 people came from the lower boundary of Qingming temple this time. Now, 150 is not enough.


    Although the other side also paid half of their price.


    But there are many people on the other side.


    They can afford to lose. Qingming temple, however, can not afford to lose.

 Chapter 3200

    "That''s it! That''s it


    Deacon Lu said, a burst of gloom.


    When I just got the inheritance palace of body cultivation, I thought I was better than everyone else. Therefore, it also means that their Qingming temple will rise as a result.


    But who thought, this is actually to the Qingming Temple buried the root of disaster. It is like dragging all the people in the lower world of Qingming temple into the endless abyss.


    Deacon Lu said regretfully: "it seems that the inheritance palace of the body cultivation must go to the Dalao heavenly palace. Even if other people get it, it''s a disaster. Then I will give this body cultivation inheritance palace to elder Wang. "


    But at this time, there was a message in deacon Lu''s mind.


    "Deacon Lu, although we have no ability to maintain the inheritance palace. But we can''t make such a bargain for the Wang. You see, there are dozens of disciples of Dalao heavenly palace in the West? You threw the inheritance palace of body cultivation there. Let him, surnamed Wang, taste what it''s like to be surrounded and killed by his disciples. "


    This is the voice of our leader.


    Then, sweep to the West.


    Indeed, there were dozens of disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace in that place. They dispersed and became a small group.


    In an instant, Deacon Lu also fully understood the meaning of the leader elder.


    At this meeting, where did the inheritance palace of physical cultivation appear. Where will become the focus of war.


    If it is normal, those people are not necessarily dare to fight against the disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace. However, to this meeting, everyone has been killed red eyes, who will care about these weekdays, need to worry about the details.


    As long as they see where the inheritance palace of physical cultivation appears, they will kill them wherever they go.


    Deacon Lu understood the leader''s meaning and laughed.


    But the elder Wang on the opposite side saw deacon Lu. Suddenly, it was at this time that he showed such a smile. In his heart, he suddenly felt uneasy. Vaguely felt that there must be something bad to happen.


    After laughing, Deacon Lu said, "elder Wang, I will give it to you


    The voice was transmitted by deacon Lu, who carried out the law of the divine realm.


    It''s not just on this battlefield that everyone can hear clearly. Even, it has a kind of faint appeal to all people.


    What?


    Deacon Lu finally can''t carry it. He has to hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    But why did he give it to the Dalao heavenly palace?


    With so many of us fighting for so long, are we all busy in vain?


    In the hearts of the people, there was a faint discontent.


    They have given resources and died. Now, it is for no reason to let the Dalao heavenly palace come out to take advantage of this big advantage.


    That''s not going to work.


    Even if the other party is the Dalao heavenly palace. They''re going to rob again.


    As a result, no one went on fighting.


    After all, are not all the motives and reasons for the war going on with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?


    Now, the body cultivation inheritance palace will no longer be in the hands of the Qingming temple, and they have no reason to fight again.


    All the people who stopped looking at elder Wang and Deacon Lu.

 Chapter 3201

    Even with so many people watching.


    Elder Wang took a step forward with a peaceful face.


    He didn''t get too close.


    After all, this has just been a bloody battle with deacon Lu. He has to defend himself.


    Elder Wang stretched out his hand and said, "since deacon Lu has figured it out, he will give it to us. Then I''ll ask deacon Lu to give it to me directly now. "


    Although the distance between them is still more than ten feet.


    However, both of them were gods in the early stage of the fourth grade. With such a little distance, one side can push with his hand, and the other side can easily get into the hand.


    But at this time, Deacon Lu shook his head and said, "no! I can''t just give it to you. "


    Elder Wang''s face sank slightly and said, "deacon Lu, what do you mean? You just said in public that you would hand over the inheritance palace to me. Why, in front of so many people, do you want to go back in public


    Deacon Lu said, "I, Lu, tell you that one is one and two is two. How can I go back and repent in public like some people?"


    This is very familiar.


    Elder Wang was stunned.


    I remember it immediately. Isn''t this the same thing he said to deacon Lu?


    Now, this is directly applied to his head by deacon Lu.


    However, it is not so easy for Wang Changlao to be fooled.


    Wang said, "you said you didn''t repent in public. In front of you, didn''t you say that you would hand over the inheritance palace to me? There are so many people on the scene to testify. But you turn around and you don''t admit it. "


    Deacon Lu asked, "when did I say that I would hand over the inheritance palace to you?"


    "Just now."


    Elder Wang replied firmly.


    But deacon Lu laughed, "ha ha ha I found that you are really a talent. This and the black and white matter, to your mouth, even are able to say so justifiably. If I hadn''t said it myself, I would have been completely convinced by elder Wang''s righteous manner just now. This is the truth. "


    Wang Chang was very angry and said angrily, "you said it clearly. Here, but there are many heard. You want to go back on it. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Deacon Lu laughed again and said, "I''ll say it again. I remember that I said before that we should give the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to your Dalao heavenly palace. It has not been said that it will be handed over to your elder Wang. "


    Elder Wang was stunned. That''s true.


    Deacon Lu really said that he would hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to their Dalao heavenly palace, but he really did not say that he would directly give it to elder Wang.


    But what''s the big difference?


    At least, among these people in the lower bound this time.


    His king elder''s appearance, that already can represent the Da Luo heavenly palace completely.


    Wang Chang looked at deacon Lu angrily and said, "isn''t it all the same? Now, don''t talk about all the useless ones. I''d better hurry to hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. In order to avoid causing great trouble for you. "


    But deacon Lu was very casual and said, "of course, there is a difference. What''s more, the difference is very big. "

 Chapter 3202

    "What''s the difference?"


    Elder Wang asked almost subconsciously.


    With a smile, Deacon Lu said, "you can see the difference immediately."


    Looking at the smile on deacon Lu''s face, elder Wang felt uneasy again from his heart.


    Intuitively, it seemed that something bad was going to happen to him.


    In other words, it happened to them in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    What could be a bad thing?


    Elder Wang thought hard, but he didn''t understand. What bad things would happen.


    Then, Deacon Lu''s eyes were looking toward the West.


    With the eyes of Deacon Lu, elder Wang naturally unconsciously looked in that direction.


    Then, elder Wang saw that in that direction, dozens of disciples from the Dalao heavenly palace gathered there. Moreover, these dozens of them are just at the center of the intersection of the other forces.


    Not good!


    When elder Wang thought about it.


    At this time, Deacon Lu had already raised his hand and cried out: "the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is coming. I''ll give it to you


    Then, there was a dazzling thing, rushed to the dozens of disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace who gathered together.


    "Ha ha! I got it! I got it! I''ve got the Dalao heavenly palace


    One of the dozens of disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace suddenly jumped up, just to meet the light of the directly coming body cultivation inheritance palace.


    All of a sudden, he was directly caught in his hand by a disciple of the Dalao heavenly palace. Moreover, also immediately from the palm of his hand, let him up and down, light flashing.


    Poof!


    But just before the man had laughed enough, suddenly a flying sword came from the outside.


    With one sword, he took the man''s life directly.


    "Who? Dare to kill my da Luo Tian Gong disciple. There''s a seed to stand up for me


    Among the dozens of disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace, one stood up and yelled.


    "The most important thing is to rob the body and build the inheritance palace. Slowly, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation belongs to others. Go


    With a roar, the man was about to rush in.


    Everyone felt it vaguely.


    This man seems to be a disciple of Qingming temple.


    However, at this time, especially those gods who had just experienced bloody slaughter, how could they manage so much.


    No matter who he is.


    He has a very right saying.


    That is to rush to build the inheritance palace. Otherwise, it will be the property of others when it is too late.


    Therefore, the crowd stepped up to the gathering place of the dozens of Dalao Tiangong disciples and launched the most violent attack.


    At this time, the disciple who had just received the inheritance palace of physical cultivation was dead.


    The inheritance palace of physical cultivation emerged.


    Then, after being seen by another disciple, he immediately took it into his hand.


    But immediately, the man found out again.


    That body cultivation inheritance palace, unexpectedly is very easy to get into his body.


    The man was also stunned.


    In front of me, there are so many experts competing for the inheritance palace of body cultivation. But in the end, it''s not that there is no way to use this body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Now, how is it so easy to get it by yourself.

 Chapter 3203

    After he got the inheritance palace of physical training, because he had learned from the past, he quickly went to their team and shrank in.


    Obviously, with such a treasure in hand.


    He is about to be the object of good protection by his companions.


    He knew it himself.


    At the same time, it''s particularly strange. Is it because the inheritance palace of body cultivation is predestined with itself, so it is so easy to get it by oneself?


    At this time, Deacon Lu raised his voice again and said, "let me tell you something. It''s after the acceptance in front of me. Now, as long as someone grabs the inheritance palace of physical cultivation into his hand, he can easily take over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Such an opportunity, but it''s just now. If you miss this time, you''ll never have one. "


    With the words of Deacon Lu, all of a sudden, the passion of these looters was completely ignited.


    In the previous struggle, they seem to have had close contact with the light of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    But that light is always running.


    They can''t catch it at all.


    In fact, there are such reasons in this.


    That is to say, now, as long as they can seize the inheritance palace of body cultivation. They can easily accept and own the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Once again, the passion of the people was rising.


    The attack also became more violent.


    Elder Wang, who had to take people to rescue the besieged dozens of Dalao Tiangong disciples, turned around in anger and glared at deacon Lu. However, there is no reason for that.


    Elder Wang had to be right. The man who was going to rescue him cried out: "hurry! Come on! Come on! He rushed over. At all costs, we should take the inheritance palace of physical cultivation into the hands of our Dalao heavenly palace. "


    But at this time, it is just like what happened to Qingming temple in front of us.


    Because at this time, the body cultivation inheritance palace was in the hands of the disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    How can these people in the periphery let elder Wang bring such a large wave of people from Dalao heavenly palace to join them?


    If we let them meet.


    The great power of the temple and its three places in the divine world.


    Other people, where there is still the opportunity to compete for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Therefore, the people in the periphery tried their best to stop the people who were eager to rush to the rescue.


    Among these people, especially those in Qingming temple, they are not polite at all. A shot is a unique move.


    Under such a scuffle, at last, the dozens of disciples of Dalao Tiangong who were trapped inside were all killed.


    The inheritance palace of physical cultivation was snatched away by another force.


    Soon, the force became the target of the public.


    The war continued.


    In this battle, because of the physical training inheritance palace and caused by the scuffle. There are more and more gods of death.


    Moreover, it is almost who will be killed by others after seizing the inheritance palace. Even if the forces behind him come forward to help. Even the forces behind him will be severely targeted.


    From the beginning, everyone wanted to grab the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    And then it develops like this.


    Up to now, although everyone still wants this inheritance palace.


    However, no one dares to take away the inheritance palace of body cultivation easily.

 Chapter 3204

    This is a lesson that too many people buy with blood.


    Under the covetous eyes of so many people, who dares to take away the inheritance palace of body cultivation easily. Who is going to be the target immediately.


    Most likely, he will be the next to die.


    For a moment, the scene was strangely quiet in this kind of scuffle.


    Although there are still some sporadic battles.


    But here, the main court for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has stopped slowly. Then, other battles, affected by this, will naturally stop slowly.


    At the end of the day, everyone greedily looked at the light of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    However, no one went up first and started to rob.


    Just watching it lie quietly in the middle of the field. There was a dazzling white light.


    Even elder Wang did not dare to go forward directly and catch the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    If he did.


    Well, as we are now, we are completely out of temper.


    I don''t care if he is a heavyweight in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    He must have killed his idea at the scene first.


    Look at the whole battle scene.


    At that time, they had a thousand gods in the early four grades. How majestic.


    But what about this?


    Because of this scuffle, they almost directly lost nearly 400 gods in the early four grades.


    This is a very scary number.


    Because, these nearly 400 people are not ordinary people.


    They are all gods who have reached the early stage of the fourth grade.


    If it wasn''t for them, they all came from the lower part of the divine world to this place. It is estimated that even if all the divine realms on Shenwu land are included, it is only possible to achieve the number of deaths.


    This is equivalent to the scuffle just now.


    The number of divine realms on the whole Shenwu continent was eliminated.


    Therefore, who dares to provoke the fire and take the inheritance palace of body cultivation. It''s not just about wanting to die. What''s more, it is clear that they want to trigger a big scuffle like the one before.


    Finally, the elder Wang of the Dalao heavenly palace stood up and said, "ladies and gentlemen, when we come to this meeting, I think everyone can understand it.


    "This inheritance palace of body building is for us.


    "It''s not just a big chance. What''s more, it''s a big disaster. "


    When elder Wang said this, the crowd did not speak.


    But the eyes were all fixed on the body cultivation inheritance Palace which was shining in the scene. It seems that in my heart, I can reach out with a greedy hand and take the inheritance palace of body cultivation to me and have it for myself.


    But no one dares to do so.


    Elder Wang saw that everyone was silent. With that expression, he could also know what was going on in the hearts of the people.


    However, elder Wang adjusted his thinking and said, "but there must be a solution to this matter, isn''t it?


    "Otherwise, none of us will get the slightest benefit from the constant consumption.


    "Even, once the situation can not be suppressed, the scuffle will start again.


    "Well, these people who fall to the ground and can''t get up any more are what we''re going to do next."

 Chapter 3205

    "So, elder Wang, what good solution have you come up with?"


    Deacon Lu directly stood up and faced elder Wang.


    Wang Changlao said: "I thought of a way to solve the situation in front of me. If you can agree. It will be much easier to solve this problem. "


    Deacon Lu cast a gloomy look at elder Wang and said, "well, what kind of a solution is it?"


    Wang raised his voice to the crowd and said, "the way I''m talking about is to use enough resources to buy this inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    With enough resources, we can buy this palace.


    There is a hidden way for them to break through the divine realm.


    How can we buy just a few resources.


    Otherwise, they will not compete for the present appearance. The losses of each side are so great.


    Besides, which one of them has enough resources.


    In front of them, when they used to exchange with Lin Tianyu in the lower bound to build the inheritance palace, they all took out all their belongings.


    What''s more, I want to buy this inheritance palace of body cultivation, but I''m talking about it with the real gods of the divine world.


    They are not Lin Tianyu.


    With just a little bit of resources, he was allowed to agree to exchange the body to cultivate the inheritance palace.


    In the eyes of these gods.


    Even if the value of this palace is a thousand times higher than the value in front, it is not too much. Even if we increase the resources a thousand times on that basis, no one is willing to exchange the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    They all looked at elder Wang.


    They also want to see what kind of medicine is sold in the head of elder Wang.


    Deacon Lu said directly: "elder Wang, it''s not that you want to spend the resources to buy this inheritance palace of physical cultivation.". If so, I would like to ask. How much resources do you plan to spend on buying this temple of physical cultivation and inheritance? "


    Elder Wang was not angry and said, "I have such an idea. Of course, not only me, but other forces of yours can also participate in the bidding. We''ll get it if the price is higher. "


    Deacon Lu looked at elder Wang and said, "you are kidding. Now, everyone''s body is clean, and there is no resource at all. Do you want to take advantage of such an opportunity to buy such a palace with a few sacred stones? "


    Everyone thought:


    Yes.


    Elder Wang is really insidious.


    At this point, he asked everyone to participate in the bidding.


    Perhaps, it was in front of him that he secretly hid part of the resources and did not exchange them.


    But at this time, all the people have almost no resources.


    Who can compete with him.


    But elder Wang laughed and said, "deacon Lu, you look down on me too much. Not to play such a careful eye.


    "It''s one thing to bid.


    "But we have to agree on the price before we can count. If everyone disagrees, even if we can win the competition, what''s the point? "

 Chapter 3206

    Deacon Lu looked at elder Wang hesitantly and said, "elder Wang, are you sure you can afford it and let everyone be satisfied with the price."


    "Of course."


    Elder Wang answered quietly.


    However, Deacon Lu felt a sudden change in his heart and said, "well, elder Wang, tell me how many resources you are going to use to buy the inheritance palace of body cultivation from us."


    Mr. Wang said: "we are based on the resources paid by everyone in front of us. According to this amount, it will be increased by 300 times to compensate everyone.


    "Of course, everyone knows that I can''t carry resources with me.


    "Therefore, these resources will have to be paid to everyone after we return to the divine world."


    And the elder Wang said, sweeping at the crowd.


    Three hundred times.


    If those resources are taken to the divine world, they are not a huge fortune, but they are indeed quite a lot.


    If you add 300 times.


    That''s even more a frightening number.


    There is no force behind it. It is absolutely impossible to get so many resources out.


    If you want a higher level of mind, of course. Faced with these two things. Almost all of them do not blink their eyes, that is, they choose the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Therefore, the value of this inheritance palace is far more than those resources can buy.


    This is a unique thing that no amount of resources can buy.


    But now, everyone knows.


    Although the physical training and inheritance palace is indeed a good thing. Each of them wants to have it, and then, with it, they can go further in the future.


    If they really can reach the realm above the realm of God.


    How can they value these resources for ordinary gods?


    But now, put in front of them, clearly just left a road.


    That is to say, after getting enough resources, the inheritance palace of body cultivation was given to elder Wang of Daluo heavenly palace.


    Otherwise, we have to carry on and fight on.


    It''s a hell of a fight.


    If it''s just such a heroic fight, has not stopped, it''s OK to say.


    But now, stop and see the scene, so many gods died in this battle.


    Some of them are reluctant to go on fighting.


    Because, in this next, among the dead, it is very likely that one of them.


    Therefore, when listening to elder Wang''s proposal, many people''s eyes were shining with light. Seems to think, to agree to come down.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Just when everyone''s mind was floating, a sudden laugh interrupted everyone''s mind.


    The crowd looked out at the laughter.


    It is deacon Lu who laughs.


    Elder Wang''s face sank sharply and said, "deacon Lu, why are you laughing?"


    "Why, isn''t it ridiculous?"


    Instead of answering, Deacon Lu asked the other side.


    Wang said: "well, Deacon Lu, tell me about it. What''s so funny about this? At the same time, all the people are present, so that everyone can come and personally identify whether this is really ridiculous

 Chapter 3207

    Deacon Lu said, "you are really capable. In front of so many people, they dare to draw a cake for all of us to deceive us


    Elder Wang said angrily, "what am I doing to deceive you? I''m telling the truth. I dare to guarantee the reputation of the Dalao heavenly palace. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Deacon Lu said with a smile: "you are an elder of the Dalao heavenly palace, but you can''t represent the Dalao heavenly palace. You said to use the reputation of the Dalao heavenly palace as a guarantee. Ask all the people present who will believe you


    When deacon Lu said this, many people also responded.


    Elder Wang is just an elder of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Although the power is great.


    However, it is not the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace. Then, he can never represent the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Even now, he promised.


    But after returning to the divine world.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace disagreed. Then, what can they do. Even if it is to kill the elder Wang. He couldn''t bring out the resources he promised.


    Deacon Lu said this, but it''s not over.


    Deacon Lu then said, "let''s talk about the value of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. You just want to spend 300 times of the resources that we have handed in to exchange, and you want to get it. Don''t say that it is 300 times, even 3000 times and 30000 times of the resources that we have handed out in front of us.


    "With only one, it can make the peak of the divine realm and find a way to the top of the divine realm.


    "That''s all. Even if we sell all the power and family property. It''s worth it to change this palace of physical cultivation and inheritance.


    "Since elder Wang has also said that we can bid.


    "Well, I''ll increase the price once. It is also in accordance with the amount of resources contributed by each force in front of us. When it is added to the divine world, I will return to you 500 times. "


    Just look at deacon Lu.


    Everybody knows it.


    Deacon Lu is trying to find trouble on purpose. In addition, he also has to find the king''s elder and the affairs of his Dalao heavenly palace. As long as it''s what he wants to do. Deacon Lu would not mind putting a stick in the middle.


    Let elder Wang''s heart, how hard, he will come.


    In elder Wang''s heart, he was so angry that he swallowed deacon Lu.


    But now, so many people are watching.


    If it''s not handled properly. It''s not just him who still can''t get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Even, it is possible that a war like the one just happened will be triggered again.


    Elder Wang had to suppress his anger.


    After all, in front of us, he did something wrong first.


    Deacon Lu was the first to seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. According to his previous statement, whoever grabs it will have it.


    If the man who snatched it is a man from the palace of heaven.


    It''s natural for him to say that Wang Yi is the elder.


    But what happened later?


    But he was not a man of the palace of heaven. So, what else does he have to worry about. Therefore, he deliberately deviated the meaning of the words slightly.


    As a result, Deacon Lu did not get the inheritance of the inheritance palace.


    Even, he lost hundreds of people in this battle.


    This makes deacon Lu not angry with him.

 Chapter 3208

    Elder Wang figured out the causes and consequences, but he also pressed down his anger again and said, "OK! Since it is bidding, we have to make a good faith price.


    "My price, I am able to guarantee that in the end, I will pay the price of Dalao Tiangong."


    When elder Wang said this, he had a strong sense of hegemony, which came naturally.


    However, Deacon Lu did not show any weakness at all. To elder Wang, he said in a tit for tat manner: "the price I said is naturally willing to take it out of my Qingming temple."


    Wang said: "deacon Lu, can you represent the Qingming temple again? I think, compared with my position, you are even less qualified as a representative? "


    At this time, the leader elder of Qingming Temple stood up and said, "I also firmly support deacon Lu''s decision. I will do what I say


    The leader of Qingming Temple stood out.


    His status in the Qingming temple is no lower than that of elder Wang in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It was a draw.


    Elder Wang looked at the leader, narrowed his eyes and said, "brother Lou, do you really decide to do this?"


    Elder Lou, the leader of Qingming temple, said: "what do I want to do in Qingming temple, I can''t get your surname Wang to take charge of it?"


    Elder Wang and elder Lou looked at each other.


    All are cold smile, did not say a word more.


    Deacon Lu stood up and said, "what, can we continue to bid down?"


    Elder Wang frowned for a long time and thought, "we don''t have to play with those empty ones. I can quote the highest price I can give at one time. If you can quote more than the highest price I have quoted. Then, this body cultivation inheritance palace belongs to your Qingming temple. If it can''t exceed the price I quoted.


    "I''m sorry.


    "The inheritance palace of body cultivation belongs to our Dalao heavenly palace."


    Elder Wang said, keeping a close eye on deacon Lu.


    Deacon Lu is also the same, and without blinking his eyes, he goes to elder Wang.


    Finally, Deacon Lu said, "well, you can quote your final reserve price."


    Wang Changlao said: "I am willing to return 5000 times of the resources of all the people in front of me to their respective forces.


    "I don''t know, Deacon Lu, can you provide more resources than I do?


    "If there is, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will be given to you. If not, I will get it in my pocket. "


    Deacon Lu moved his lips and seemed to think that he would offer a higher price and suppress elder Wang.


    But at this time, elder Lou quickly pulled a hand of Deacon Lu and said, "deacon Lu, calm down! Be calm! You have to think about it. You can''t make a decision so impulsively.


    "Although there has always been a rumor:


    " those who practice the inheritance palace in a proper way will have a slight impact on the level of the divine realm.


    "But it''s just a rumor. And it''s just possible. It does not necessarily mean that it must be a success.


    "If you really get the inheritance palace of body cultivation, you must be able to ensure that you can achieve the realm above the realm of God. Even if it''s all I have in Qingming temple, I''m willing to fight. But if it is possible in such rumors, the cost will be too high. "

 Chapter 3209

    Deacon Lu finally hesitated.


    Indeed, if he really did, he would bring the body cultivation inheritance Palace back to Qingming temple.


    But in the end, they spent endless costs to grab the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. It is impossible to guide people to reach the divine realm.


    The Qingming Temple paid such a high price, but it brought back a "treasure" that was not worthy of the name.


    I''m afraid that because of this treasure, the whole Qingming temple will be burdened with a heavy burden. Even, most likely, it will make Qingming temple in danger of being demoted.


    Deacon Lu can''t bear the consequences.


    Even if it''s Lou Changlao, he can''t afford it.


    However, although in my heart, I have already decided not to compete with elder Wang for the inheritance palace of body cultivation. But it was so easy to let elder Wang take away the inheritance palace. In deacon Lu''s heart, he was unconvinced.


    You know, in front of him, he was the first to snatch the inheritance palace.


    Clearly should be their own things, but now to others.


    I can''t swallow it.


    Deacon Lu thought, as soon as he looked up, he saw elder Wang''s face full of confident smile.


    Elder Wang''s move is also a wonderful move.


    Direct out a sky high price, one-time is to crush the opponent to death. Let him not have the slightest chance to turn over. Also did not have the confidence to compete with oneself again.


    Otherwise, if it''s like before.


    Well, if you increase the price slowly.


    Maybe, after the real anger comes up, it has been added.


    Even, it is very likely that this amount will exceed 5000 times.


    Elder Wang looked at deacon Lu and said, "deacon Lu, do you have a good idea? I''ll pay 5000 times. As long as you exceed this amount, I will definitely not compete with you again. If you can''t go beyond that. Then, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation will be owned by me. "


    With that, there was a smile full of confidence.


    In front of us, 5000 times the resources that other forces have devoted.


    Even if the Dalao heavenly palace takes out so many resources, there are some difficulties.


    But Qingming temple, after all, is one level lower than that of Dalao temple.


    If they dare to put out so many resources.


    That''s not hard work. That''s a direct injury. Even, it may be the extent to which his whole hall of Dalao never recovered.


    This also let Wang elder''s heart, full of confidence.


    But look at the confident look of elder Wang.


    In deacon Lu''s heart, there were bursts of anger.


    Finally, Deacon Lu closed his eyes slightly, pondered for a while, and said, "elder Wang, since you are so sincere that you are willing to give back 5000 times the resources we have provided in front of us, I have nothing to say.


    "If elder Wang can really bring so many resources out.


    "The inheritance palace of physical cultivation belongs to you."


    As soon as the others heard, even deacon Lu, who was the least able to get together with elder Wang, played a retreat.


    There''s nothing to argue about.


    Moreover, in such a situation, they can get a large amount of resources, which is quite good.


    With regard to the resources promised by elder Wang, it is estimated that turning the whole land of Shenwu into the sky is not necessarily the result of such a harvest.

 Chapter 3210

    Most of them came from the lower boundary to rob resources?


    As for the inheritance palace of physical training, they also want to get it.


    But in the case of not getting it, it is able to get such a large amount of resources. It''s a windfall, isn''t it?


    Therefore, all of them took the initiative to make a way out and let elder Wang go to get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "Hold on!"


    But at this time, Deacon Lu opened his mouth to block the road.


    Hearing deacon Lu''s words, elder Wang''s face became gloomy as water.


    Then, elder Wang turned around, glared at the landing deacon and said, "deacon Lu, what else do you have to say? This condition has been agreed by everyone. Why, you, Deacon Lu, just want to object. Or are you deacon Lu able to put out more resources and buy the inheritance palace of body cultivation? "


    Deacon Lu said, "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just thinking about you


    Elder Wang sarcastically said: "you think for everyone, do you have such kind heart?"


    Deacon Lu said: "of course, of course, I am also included in this group. There are also my interests in this. So, I will be more interested in it. "


    The elder Wang angrily said: "the resources that should be given to you, as long as you return to the divine world, the Dalao heavenly palace will definitely offer them as many as you can."


    Elder Wang said, and then looked at deacon Lu. In his eyes, almost all of them were about to burst into flames.


    At the same time, it was a pity in my heart:


    when I had calculated deacon Lu and those people in Qingming temple.


    Why, in that war, we did not directly kill the Deacon Lu?


    Otherwise, this is the case now.


    Elder Wang, he will be spared too much trouble.


    And it''s very likely.


    Under the same premise, the cost of what he can do will be much lower than now. Even, it is very likely that it will only cost 10% now. He can do it.


    However, Deacon Lu shook his head and said, "if I had just said this from the mouth of an ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, I might have taken it seriously.


    "But it can be said from your elder Wang''s mouth.


    "I don''t think that means the same thing."


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    When the elder Wang said this, he glared at deacon Lu fiercely.


    It seemed that he could fight with deacon Lu on the spot.


    But deacon Lu just gently shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with believing or not. It''s because you can''t represent the Dalao heavenly palace. At that time, even if you accept it. But the Dalao heavenly palace did not admit it. Where can resources come from?


    "And those who can represent a force are only the ancestors of this force.


    "Therefore, you are not the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace. What you say is not convincing


    After such a detour by deacon Lu, this topic is back to the old topic mentioned by deacon Lu.


    Elder Wang only felt his anger rising.


    Originally, after passing through the front, he suddenly raised the price so high.


    There will be no other people to stand out and pick this thorn.


    But it''s good.


    Deacon Lu raised it again.


    If there is no one to choose, it will be over.

 Chapter 3211

    But now, since it has been mentioned by deacon Lu again.


    Elder Wang naturally has to make an explanation, right?


    What''s more, it''s because deacon Lu is so confused.


    Elder Wang still felt it.


    The several people who surrounded the inheritance palace of physical cultivation originally made a way out for elder Wang to go and take the palace.


    But in this meeting, Deacon Jing Lu was so agitated.


    Those who had already made way for the road were quietly getting closer.


    If elder Wang wants to go over and take that body to build the inheritance palace.


    Very likely, it will be like the front, suddenly, a big war broke out.


    At this time, however, most of them were pacified by elder Wang. As long as it is carried out step by step, he can get the inheritance palace of body cultivation steadily.


    Of course, elder Wang doesn''t want to make any changes at this time.


    So elder Wang glared at deacon Lu and said, "deacon Lu, what do you want to do before you can count. Otherwise, I, Wang, will be in front of everyone and make a vow of heaven in public. With the constraints of the oath of heaven, I think, let alone that we are still just gods, even if it is beyond the supreme existence of God, we will be afraid of it


    However, Deacon Lu did not let go and said, "even if you made the vow of heaven in public, it''s useless.


    "First of all, the land under oath is not in the divine world, but on a lower land. Who knows whether it can affect the gods of the divine world.


    "Second, even if the oath really works.


    "But, after all, you are not the ancestor of decision-making in the Dalao heavenly palace. At that time, even if you promise better. As long as the decision-making ancestors in the Dalao heavenly palace send a word, not to.


    "I don''t think it''s possible for the whole Dalao heavenly palace to give you a resource, can it?"


    Elder Wang glared at deacon Lu with almost cannibalism in his eyes and said, "in your opinion, what should we do?"


    Deacon Lu said, "it''s easy. Let your ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace show up in person and agree to the conditions in front of you. And vowed in the neutrality of the divine world. In this way, we have a little bit of protection. "


    Elder Wang said angrily, "the ancestors of our Dalao heavenly palace are still in the divine world. How can they agree to these conditions?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Deacon Lu laughed and said, "elder Wang, you want to tell me. You have sent so many gods from the lower realms of heaven.


    "What''s more, the target of the search is just the body cultivation inheritance Palace which can help the divine realm break through the divine realm.


    "But you don''t have the secret treasure that can cross the two realms and communicate with the ancestors of Dalao Tiangong."


    With that, Deacon Lu was even more elated and tears began to flow out.


    Looking at the elder, Wang was more angry than ever.


    Finally, elder Wang sighed and said, "OK! You can contact the Dalao heavenly palace. As for whether the ancestor can promise to come down, I said those conditions before. I can''t guarantee it any more. "


    However, Deacon Lu immediately said, "this has not started yet. Things, you haven''t got them in your hands, but you can''t guarantee whether the ancestors will agree or not. If the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has been obtained by your Dalao heavenly palace. Will your ancestors recognize these resources? "

 Chapter 3212

    At this time, Deacon Lu said this.


    The effect is much better than the previous one.


    In the front, after all, there is only one landing deacon talking about. All that can be seen as a guess of his deacon Lu.


    But now, even the king elder of his own Dalao heavenly palace has said such words.


    How can they keep their composure.


    So, someone said directly, "yes! We have to let the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace come forward in person to give us a guarantee and make a pledge


    "Otherwise, it doesn''t matter who gets the inheritance palace. It can''t be enough for the Dalao heavenly palace. "


    "Yes! If there is no guarantee from the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace, they will make an oath. Then the Dalao heavenly palace has no relationship with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. "


    ¡­¡­


    With a voice.


    There was another tension.


    What''s more, this time, the other five forces were all eyeing those sacred realms of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Elder Wang sighed in his heart.


    It seems that this matter has to be solved by communicating with the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    After all, in front of him, he used some loopholes in the middle of his words to pit deacon Lu.


    Then, the matter was provoked by deacon Lu.


    It''s completely messed up.


    This time, if we can''t really show some sincerity.


    In this scene, no one can sell his account.


    So elder Wang took a deep breath, closed his eyes and meditated.


    The others were there, waiting quietly.


    In elder Wang''s heart, in fact, he was willing to pay the price he said in his mouth to exchange for the inheritance palace. After all, if the wolf doesn''t want to play a trick like this. Even, it is very likely that war will happen again.


    When the time comes, these gods of the lower world will suffer heavy casualties, and none of them can get a good one.


    Maybe, on the contrary, it will be the alliance of ChongXiao pavilion that will be cheaper.


    Elder Wang has done a good job.


    He made his own vows to win the trust of all. Moreover, he will try his best to persuade the real boss of the Dalao heavenly palace after he returns to the divine world. Those ancestors.


    After all, he also brought back the inheritance palace.


    Maybe, when the big guys are happy, they will promise to give these resources.


    After all, if we can find a way to open up the temple from the inside.


    The value is far greater than these resources.


    Of course, if we study it, it is found that the inheritance palace of body cultivation has no such great value, and there is no way to break through the divine realm.


    Well, because this matter is undertaken by his elder Wang.


    At that time, it is also good to give these ancestors, a reason to shirk.


    But now, being forced to do so, I''m afraid I can''t get the positive reply and oath from the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace. He won''t get the inheritance palace of body cultivation today.


    But if the ancestors answered positively and made an oath, there would be no room for turning around.


    Finally, elder Wang opened his eyes and said, "OK. I''m coming to contact my ancestor of Dalao Tiangong. All of us are here, and we can listen to his old man''s reply

 Chapter 3213

    Since elder Wang has already agreed and made up his mind, he will not delay any more.


    I saw elder Wang from the ring inside, took out a brilliant circulation of the disc out.


    Put a disc like that on an open ground.


    Then, the disciples in the Dalao heavenly palace arranged a mysterious array around the disc. When enough divine stones are added, the array will work and shine brilliantly. It was full of Psychedelic colors.


    Then, all of these brilliance were suddenly injected into the disc which elder Wang put on the ground in advance.


    The next second, a burst of momentum, is from the brilliance of the circulation of the disc, burst out.


    However, it just broke out, but it was quickly suppressed. It just shows that they have the same cultivation as their lower world gods.


    Obviously, it should be when the momentum just broke out that it was suddenly suppressed by the world power above the Shenwu continent.


    Therefore, he took the initiative to lower his momentum.


    Otherwise, such a powerful momentum will be suppressed by the world power of Shenwu continent.


    It''s not just the people with that momentum that will be severely damaged and excluded from the Shenwu continent. Even this disc, which served as a bridge, had to be smashed on the spot.


    At that time, it would be impossible for them to contact the ancestors in the divine world again.


    Although that powerful momentum, only a hair and receive.


    But all the people outside felt it clearly. Even above the sky, there is already a thick cloud. Lightning and thunder. It seems that we are going to find out the guy who has exceeded the power limit of Shenwu world. Either coax them out or kill them on the spot.


    However, the situation of lightning and thunder only existed for a while, and then it gradually dissipated.


    After all, that powerful momentum closed too fast.


    Let this world trend have not reached the degree of being able to lock in the other party.


    At this point, it can''t find out the opponent it has to deal with.


    What can be done?


    But at the same time, on this side of the Dalao heavenly palace, he knelt down on his knees, and then, in his mouth, he called out: "welcome the arrival of my ancestors!"


    Moreover, even the real high-level officials of the Dalao heavenly palace, such as elder Wang, bend their waist deeply, and their attitude is extremely respectful.


    This can be clearly seen from the performance of those disciples in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Isn''t it the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace that this powerful momentum just came down?


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Then, from the inside of the disc, came a very happy laughter.


    "You all tell me what you can gain when the lower bound comes? In particular, is the inheritance palace of physical training seized


    Mr. Wang took a step forward, still bowing down and saying, "I''d like to report to my ancestor that the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has been obtained. I just want to get it in my hand. There are some changes in the middle of it. "


    "What happened? Can''t we get rid of the power and prestige of the Dalao heavenly palace? "


    The sound of laughter just now became furious again.


    From this sound, we can also judge.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace should be a very self-contained, but also very volatile character.

 Chapter 3214

    When people think about it, they all cast a pitiful look at the elder Wang and a group of people in the palace.


    There is such an old ancestor on their heads.


    Their life in the Dalao heavenly palace should be very tired.


    At this time, my grandfather was angry.


    It has been able to clearly sense that these people in the Dalao heavenly palace seem to be shaking.


    Elder Wang was duty bound to rely on the past, the body bowed more fiercely, and said: "ancestor, listen to me slowly tell you the reason for this."


    Then, it should be elder Wang and the so-called ancestor. They are communicating with each other.


    After that, there was a sound coming out of the disc which was shining. It''s the voice of the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Fellow Taoists


    With this address, all the people present bowed in the direction of the disc.


    This is respect for a strong man.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, let alone how he was. But in terms of strength alone. He is definitely much stronger than all the people here. Even if all the people present joined hands, they would not be able to block his blow.


    But such people open their mouths and address them as friends. Shouldn''t they show their respect for the strong?


    "Master, if you have anything to do, just tell me. We don''t dare to be called" Taoist friend. "


    All of them spoke together.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    In the disc, the ancestor''s voice rang again and said, "good! In this case, I will not beat around the Bush and say what I have to say.


    "This is the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. I want it.


    "Of course, I listened to the details of elder Wang''s promise. I would also like to agree to the terms you have put forward.


    "As long as you are today, let elder Wang take away the inheritance palace for me. Then, in the future, we will return to you 5000 times the amount of resources you have contributed today. I''m here to swear to tianmeng. It''s against this saying. Heaven strikes with thunder. "


    Hearing the disc inside, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace didn''t say a word. He was so straightforward that he even made the oath.


    Therefore, everyone is stunned.


    They still think about it.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace is such a character. It must be a very difficult guy to deal with.


    They even, still secretly plan and imagine.


    At the end of the day, if the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace refuses to take the oath of heaven. What kind of measures should they take to convince each other and take the oath of heaven.


    But who thought that all the means they prepared were useless at all.


    Over there, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace has already directly made the oath of heaven.


    After making such an oath, the old ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace opened his mouth and said, "Dear Taoist friends, I will make such a statement here and make such an oath again. Can you rest assured and convinced that you can let elder Wang take away the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? "


    "Satisfied!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    "As long as you have the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, just one word will do. Why do you have to make such a heavy oath of heaven?"


    ¡­¡­


    This time, can really be the whole audience to Da Luo Tian Gong''s ancestor, a lot of applause.

 Chapter 3215

    Can be in this a cheering voice, but only one person, the face has a little change.


    He was the leader of the team of the Dalao heavenly palace, elder Wang.


    Elder Wang looked at the gods of the lower world who were cheering and cheering by the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace. He felt that they were really pitiful.


    Because, just now, after elder Wang and his ancestors finished this matter.


    Laozu immediately said that he could completely agree to all the conditions.


    However, all the resources he took out were not taken away by others.


    The meaning of Laozu can''t be clearer.


    First of all, it is necessary to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. This is also the most important task for the lower bound led by the Dalao heavenly palace to this Shenwu continent. At all costs, we must take the inheritance palace of physical cultivation into the hands of their Dalao heavenly palace first. That is the key of the key, the most important of all, and we can''t allow any mistakes.


    Don''t say it''s just a promise of resources. Even if it is difficult to reach the conditions, as long as the other side put forward, it can also be agreed down.


    Secondly, Lao Zu talked about it again.


    The strength gap between these forces is extremely weak after they arrive at the Shenwu continent. Because, all suppressed in the same realm.


    But because of this, they gathered together and were more than the number of people in the lower bound of the Dalao heavenly palace this time. I want to use this to blackmail the resources of our Dalao heavenly palace.


    They really want to be crazy.


    "Don''t worry! Resources, I will give them a lot of points, but they are not really able to take away


    Elder Wang didn''t understand, and said, "ancestor, if this body cultivation inheritance palace really has a way beyond the realm of God. We don''t suffer from the loss of these resources. It''s just that if it''s just a rumor, there''s no such thing at all. We have suffered a lot from this loss. Besides, ancestor, the resources have been given to them. How can they not take it away? "


    The old ancestor gave me a dark smile and said, "I have given the resources. But if they don''t protect the resources themselves. On the way, he was robbed of this resource. You say, who can blame for this. If we meet that ruthless person again, they will lose more than that part of the resources. "


    Elder Wang''s voice, are Leng for a while, just open mouth way: "can ancestor, you made the heaven way oath?"


    The ancestor said, "yes, it''s good! I made a vow to heaven.


    "But in the oath I made, I just said that I would give them all the resources we agreed on. But it doesn''t say that those resources must be used by themselves.


    "Therefore, when I put these resources into their hands, my Tiandao oath will be completed. At that time, even God will not be able to punish me again.


    "As for what happened later, even God. It just can watch.


    "Because no one has broken the oath of heaven. It is absolutely impossible for him to punish innocent people easily

 Chapter 3216

    When listening to the last words of the ancestor, even elder Wang could not help but feel a layer of goose bumps.


    Moreover, it was completely frightened out of the other party''s words.


    But at this time, all those people outside were still shouting "hello" to the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    See this.


    Elder Wang felt a cold in his heart.


    These people are called around the ancestors.


    Even at the end of the day, they may not even understand how to die.


    Then, it''s all about being killed by the person they''re cheering around.


    This is really a group of poor people!


    Then, he called the crowd''s cheers. At the center of the disc, the light inside suddenly suddenly seemed to break off. Then, the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace disappeared.


    Obviously, the injection of energy is limited, so it is impossible for the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace to show up all the time.


    Moreover, this disc can be directly connected to the divine world on the Shenwu land of the lower world, so that the ancestors can be developed. But it can only play a role of projection.


    Anything else is impossible to transmit.


    Otherwise, the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace were so concerned about the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    It is necessary to take the inheritance palace of body cultivation and send it to the divine world together.


    At this meeting, when elder Wang went again to get the body cultivation inheritance palace, no one came out to stop him.


    Even the Deacon Lu, who had been fighting against Wang Changlao all the time, didn''t stand up to make trouble at this meeting.


    Obviously, at this time, if deacon Lu comes forward at will and makes trouble to elder Wang. I''m afraid the rest of us are not only unable to help him any more. It is very likely that all of them will fall to the side of elder Wang.


    Just now, the image of the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, which is directly the image of making the oath of heaven, has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Everyone thinks that the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace is a real man.


    Therefore, within the scope of our ability, we should properly safeguard the interests of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Elder Wang stepped forward and smoothly grasped the palace, which was just a few steps away from him.


    When he grasped the inheritance palace of physical training, elder Wang even had a feeling. Now, he can easily integrate the body cultivation inheritance palace into his own body.


    This seems to be just like what deacon Lu said in front of him.


    Because after his integration that time.


    The people in the back can be easily integrated into their own body.


    Only after integration, if it has not been really integrated with the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    At this time, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is like the brightest light, lighting up its own body and the surrounding area.


    Therefore, there is no real integration with the inheritance palace of body cultivation, so that no one can secretly hide the inheritance palace of body cultivation until it is recognized as the master.


    Because, as long as the inheritance palace of physical cultivation is on you.


    So, you are the most obvious target of this scene.


    As long as they have ambition and want to rob the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, they will regard this person as the first target of attack.


    That''s why the fight came to the end.


    It is clear that the inheritance palace of Tixiu is there, but no one dares to rob it easily.

 Chapter 3217

    When elder Wang grasped the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, his mind fluctuated.


    In particular, with that kind of cultivation, he can easily integrate the inheritance palace of body cultivation into his body.


    He was even more up and down.


    However, in the end, elder Wang did not really integrate this body cultivation inheritance palace into his own body.


    But it was directly absorbed into the Najie.


    After all, this is what the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace wanted. If so, he would dare to own it.


    How many lives did he have.


    In particular, I also know what my ancestors said, I should pay those clan resources after the arrangement.


    In elder Wang''s heart, he was more afraid of his ancestors.


    ¡­¡­


    And on the side of these lower gods, they fought endlessly.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, however, is all standing in the outer protection array, watching the fun.


    I just feel that the other side''s war is really a smashing battle with no light on the sun and moon.


    Even in the whole Shenwu continent, since its birth, there should have been no major war like today.


    Don''t say it''s a big battle like today. It''s unprecedented in Shenwu land.


    Even if there are so many occasions like today where there are so many divine realms and powers, they can''t have happened.


    That''s a thousand gods.


    If we include all the supernatural powers that coexist in the same period of time on Shenwu land, we may be able to make up a thousand.


    But the key is how big the whole Shenwu continent is.


    What''s more, there are still some who, after reaching a certain level of cultivation, are closed to seclusion and never appear in the world. Or, in the rush to the summit, and then further, into the divine world. Or, in that kind of seclusion, until it dies.


    Therefore, if there were not so many lower gods.


    If you want to rely solely on the Shenwu continent, you can make up so many divine realms.


    Difficult!


    However, such a war, which is rare in the world, is so vividly displayed in front of them.


    And among the people who stayed here, they also had a lot of spiritual state in the early four grades.


    The lowest accomplishments are also the peak monks who have reached the late third grade.


    Therefore, they are not only watching a lively fight.


    Even under the observation of the combination of the naked eye and the divine mind.


    They have also been able to restore a part of the war images.


    Although it''s not their own fight. It can be of great benefit to the accumulation of their actual combat experience and the improvement of their respective strength. So, one by one, they enjoyed it.


    Some people were watching and commenting.


    "Don''t mention that these people are really worthy of the gods who came for the lower part of the divine world. Their average strength is one level higher than that of the practitioners of the same realm in our Shenwu land. "


    "Is it really better than the cultivators on the land of Shenwu? Why don''t we think so. "


    "You don''t have eyes. It''s still God''s interpretation. It can''t be released. You won''t take a good look at the strength, speed and prestige of others. Indeed, it is a level higher than the practitioners of the same realm on the land of Shenwu. "


    "Is it? In this way, you let all of them suppress the state of cultivation in the early stage of the third grade, and fight against the leader of the forest Pavilion. Come and have a look. In the end, he is more powerful at the same level in the divine world. Or the same rank strength on our Shenwu continent is stronger. "


    Well.

 Chapter 3218

    There are several people listening to the incantation and boasting.


    Hearing this, the man immediately pulled out the leader of the forest Pavilion. To let the lower gods of the divine world compare with him in the same level of strength, they all laughed with each other.


    Once this topic is talked here, naturally there is no way to go on talking.


    This is originally, someone is talking about how a strong team is and how powerful it is.


    But you suddenly found a pervert from the weak team.


    One person is enough to sweep all the people in a strong team.


    How can people boast about it?


    However, listening to this, people are also in the heart, they feel a burst of gas.


    Yeah.


    All along, they are just the lower gods of your divine world. After arriving on the Shenwu land, they have been oppressing the aborigines on the Shenwu land. To rob wantonly.


    But now, they are not afraid.


    Because they have a genius who can lead them all and fight against them.


    This is where they dare to revolt against these lower gods.


    "Why! Have you ever thought about one question? " Someone suddenly opened his mouth again, which led to a new topic.


    And Humanity: "what''s the problem?"


    "As usual, they are all ready for a large-scale robbery on the mainland of the lower world. But now, the Shenwu land in our lower boundary has not been affected by the robbery at all. However, they fought first. What''s more, it''s a fight that never dies. If there is any anger in this, can''t we go back to the divine world to solve it? The robbery failed, but the robbers fought on their own. How hard it must be. "


    With this, people all looked at Lin Tianyu.


    In some people''s mouths, these so-called lower world gods, who are high above, have already been called robbers in private.


    Someone said, "Lin Pavilion master, you are really tall. They just used a small physical training inheritance palace, which was to disrupt all their positions. Let them fight a big battle before they fight with us. This is really a clever plan. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at everyone and was in high spirits.


    And now, it''s a time when they don''t have to do it at all.


    At least, it''s not necessary for the lower gods to make a result.


    So, Lin Tianyu said, "then I''ll talk about the reasons.


    "In fact, the reason is very simple.


    "It''s just a word - greed.


    "What is the purpose of their coming down?


    "The main purpose is to come for the inheritance palace of the body cultivation.


    "In addition, many of them did not put their mind on the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Because, they know, how to fight, also can''t have their chance.


    "So they came for the purpose of robbing the lower bound.


    "It''s like what they''ve done below.


    "And all this comes down to a greedy word."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he swept the crowd.


    But in Lin Tianyu''s eyes swept, but clearly there are a few pairs of eyes, slightly flickering.

 Chapter 3219

    Lin Tianyu said nothing more after smiling.


    As long as those people have done it themselves, it will be good.


    As a matter of fact, after Lin Tianyu''s formula of all things has been strengthened with the enhancement of his soul, he has become more sensitive to everything around him.


    When it comes to the time when Lin Tianyu is carrying out the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu can feel it clearly.


    Several of them, however, were breathing faster and their blood was speeding up. Obviously, there are some ideas in their own minds.


    And at this time, these people are dodging their eyes.


    Then compare it with the previous induction.


    Lin Tianyu can also sum up a general idea.


    But he didn''t have to worry too much about it. As long as they have ideas, but they are not put into practice. Otherwise, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    Lin Tianyu also went on to say: "you want them to come from the lower world and rob the boundless resources of the lower world. Isn''t it because of greed?


    "And what''s the purpose of robbing these resources?


    "Part of it is the capital they can enjoy. If there are no resources, then naturally there is no such capital.


    "There is also a part that can be used as a capital for them to enhance their strength.


    "To improve our strength, we need to temper ourselves. Even, it''s all kinds of life and death battles.


    "We can''t do without the support of endless resources.


    "Only with more powerful strength.


    "They were able to launch a larger robbery. Or, in the same robbery, give yourself a bigger share. At the same time, because of their own strength. It''s also a way to avoid being robbed.


    "After saying so much, they are greedy for two things:


    " the strength against heaven and endless resources. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked again at the mountain top where the lower gods were fighting.


    Of course, in this meeting, the good mountain has long been defeated by these lower gods.


    It''s full of potholes.


    Just at this time, another person was blown out. Then, a knife light across, the man to split in two, dead can not die.


    Pointing to this man, Lin Tianyu said: "the strength and endless resources against the sky are very important to them. Nothing can be done without one. And I just ordered them a little bit in this direction. Didn''t they get the idea right away?


    "When I was negotiating terms with them, I gave them an instruction.


    "If we say that this body cultivation inherits gongdezhi, we can have the method of transcending the divine realm.


    "Do people like them not want to be held back by such gods?


    "They may have heard that before. But it was just a rumor after all. Now, it is from me, the current master of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "It''s also a big boost in credibility.


    "Naturally, their greed has been raised to a terrible height.


    "Their hearts, perhaps, are still thinking. If they really get the inheritance palace. They will be able to practice above the realm of God. Then, in the future, the place where they could rob would not be such a barren lower continent. But God! With their accomplishments in the divine world, even if it is robbery in the divine world, it is still a very simple matter. "

 Chapter 3220

    When Lin Tianyu said this, he laughed and looked at the lower world God who was still fighting there.


    "No one will say it.


    "But as long as I mentioned such an introduction beyond the realm of God. The idea will soon take root in their hearts.


    "Because, since they are in such a good training environment as the divine world, they don''t stay. Willing to run to this lower bound to rob resources. Their nature of mind is also conceivable. It is impossible to have a person with a strong heart.


    "So, with just a little hint, their rambling thoughts will fly out like uncontrollable sails.


    "Once the idea of robbing the divine world is born. How much motivation would that give them.


    "You all see it now."


    With Lin Tianyu''s finger pointing out.


    It happened that another God came from the lower boundary of the divine world. In that direction, he was blasted to pieces.


    When people saw this scene along Lin Tianyu''s fingers, they were all shocked involuntarily.


    What''s going on here?


    Is it a coincidence?


    Or did Lin Tianyu feel the fight there. You know what happens next.


    So, the finger just points to that place?


    All of them were suddenly in their hearts.


    If this is the latter reason.


    Then Lin Tianyu was much more powerful than the powerful spirits of the early four grades.


    None of them could have been so far away from the divine realm of the early four grades, and could clearly sense the change of the war situation. The moment of life and death in a battle.


    Lin Tianyu did not pay attention to people''s surprise, but also said: "of course, it''s just the greedy words in front. Because in this, after all, there is the most powerful sect gate of the Dalao heavenly palace. Others do not necessarily have the courage to challenge the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "At this time, they have to be given a more chance.


    "It''s just that they''re all involved."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped deliberately.


    This meeting, do not need Lin Tianyu to say, they can also think of it.


    At that time, the resources that Lin Tianyu wanted were also estimated to be the amount that the Dalao heavenly palace could not afford.


    For the sake of the smooth exchange of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Naturally, I have to go to other schools to borrow. In this way, other clans have capital to participate in.


    Although it will inevitably be a little afraid of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    But there are enough reasons, and then there is a strong temptation in front.


    When they do it again, they will have plenty of confidence.


    Moreover, the law does not blame the public. It''s not just yourself. What''s to be afraid of.


    Then someone said, "Lin Pavilion master, if I have not guessed wrong, even at the beginning, you should have done this on purpose, even if the body cultivation inheritance palace was subdued by deacon Lu of Qingming temple at the beginning?"


    "I can tell you that it must be so without Lin Pavilion master. Because, under the Dalao heavenly palace, only Qingming temple is the most powerful. Only after the two families have worked hard. That''s what makes it possible to make the battle more and more powerful. Otherwise, if the Dalao heavenly palace is robbed. Or a very small force has taken it. There is no sense of being in front of the Dalao heavenly palace. "


    Someone has already said it.

 Chapter 3221

    While watching the battle on the opposite side, the crowd talked.


    At this time, leader Wu said, "I''ll take it. Master Lin, I really admire you. It''s not only martial arts, but also the masters of King''s realm in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "Even in terms of strategy, even I, the leader of a gang in the past, feel ashamed.


    "I admire you! I admire you


    When gang leader Wu said this, he really and truly came from his heart.


    Lin Tianyu can also clearly sense it.


    But at this time, the wolf ancestor is opening a way: "too many flowery intestines. I don''t like that. It''s better for us to have a good fight and have a good time


    Wu Gang leader said: "however, wolf Zu, facing the opposite, this is almost the one who has reached a thousand deities. Are you sure you can win? Don''t say it''s you, wolf Zu. Even if you count the three old guys, and then count all the people here, then you can fight with those lower gods of the other side. Do you think we can win? "


    Er!


    For a while, the wolf ancestor really didn''t think of any good words.


    Can cultivate to the level of wolf ancestor.


    Even if they didn''t personally participate in the battle of the lower gods, they just looked at the momentum after the war.


    In the heart of wolf ancestor, he had to admit it.


    These lower gods are indeed powerful even in the early days of the fourth grade.


    Now, however, there are ten times as many divine realms as one''s own side to fight against.


    You don''t have to think about it. We all know what will happen.


    If they are in the current alliance, they will fight against the enemy''s ten times the strength. It''s all about hitting a stone with an egg and killing itself.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu is such a character that he uses a small plot. Let the other side overwhelming advantage, almost only in an instant, the loss of nearly half. Although now, if we fight with each other again, from the overall strength, maybe the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will still be in a slightly weak position. However, it is not that there is no force for the first World War.


    At this time, LAN Zu, who had never opened his mouth, said: "I think that if we take it down, we may not have to fight a few decent battles to completely lay the final victory of this time."


    The leader of Wu Gang, the wolf ancestor, and the Tang Zu, the other three ancestors of King level combat power in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, all looked curiously at LAN Zu.


    The four of them are the fighting power of the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    With the four of them in, that is the four sea god needle iron in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Although gang leader Wu and Tang Zu failed to understand the meaning of LAN Zu''s words. However, for a while, they did not directly say it.


    But it was wolf Zu, who was definitely an acute son and said, "Lan Zu, what do you mean by this? Don''t you see that. Even if it is the other party has now fallen so many people. But their overall strength is much bigger than ours? "


    LAN Zu is a smile, way: "wolf Zu, otherwise, we two bet, you dare?"

 Chapter 3222

    Wolf ancestor is a born acute son, where to be stimulated.


    So he opened his mouth and said, "you can bet if you want. What do you want to bet on, you just say it. "


    One side of Tang Zu quickly interrupted: "wolf Zu, in my opinion, or forget it. If you bet with LAN Zu. You don''t even know that he can win your whole Pingding mountains.


    "Don''t you know that Lan Zu, the old boy, lives in Taicang clan all day. In addition to our old bones, where does anyone know that there are No. 1 figures like him in taicangzong.


    "You think about what he can do after living in Taicang clan these years.


    "No, it''s about studying conspiracy.


    "Therefore, such a bet, let alone you wolf Zu can not win him. Even if we three old bones together, we can''t win him. "


    After listening to this, LAN Zu just glared at Tang Zu and said nothing more.


    Obviously, the four of them had an unusual relationship a long time ago.


    Wolf Zu heard this, but his eyes turned straight.


    Yeah.


    On that day, this LAN Zu can use the skill of mental calculation to crown out a generation.


    To this day, his various calculations must be more perfect.


    With a stupid wolf like me, ten of them can''t be counted together.


    Of course, this bet is absolutely not to bet with this LAN Zu. It''s just that it''s impossible for me to admit defeat like this.


    Then, the wolf Zu hesitated for a moment and said, "Lan Zu, I know that you have studied all kinds of intrigues deeply. However, what kind of structure will our leader use to deal with this group of lower world gods? If you can guess it out. Then, from now on, in the conspiracy calculation, I wolf Zu just obey You Lan Zu. "


    Look, that''s what it says.


    Conspiracy, conspiracy!


    It can be seen that in the eyes of this wolf ancestor, it is how despised these tricksters.


    Even in front of LAN Zu, he was shouting directly.


    Of course, this is just for the face of wolf ancestor, LAN Zu is nothing to say. Otherwise, if others dare to criticize him in person. I''m afraid, this LAN Zu has already clapped in the past, to even people with bones are directly patted into a rag.


    LAN Zu not only did not get angry, but also laughed and said, "wolf Zu, we have a good deal.


    "This time, I didn''t win your bet.


    "But you owe me one. In the future, when I need this favor, you have to pay it back. Of course, if I don''t need this favor all the time. Well, this kind of human relationship should be regarded as nothing.


    "Wolf Zu, if you say so, you promise."


    Wolf Zu thought and thought, and said: "good! I promised you.


    "You have said that if you don''t need this favor, it will be nothing. So, in this whole land of Shenwu, there will be something you can''t do for a schemer?


    "So, LAN Zu, this time, you are wrong.


    "Probably, up to the end, my favor will never be paid back.


    "But if you lose, I can go to your treasure house and pick out one thing for myself.


    "Haha! This time, I finally took advantage of your old boy.


    "The key is that I won''t lose at all."

 Chapter 3223

    However, both Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader listening to them shook their heads with sigh.


    Oh!


    How could the wolf ancestor''s head play the man of lanzu?


    According to the common sense, the love of LAN Zu is indeed, that is, it is not necessary to pay back.


    But it''s in another way.


    Since lanzu himself is not sure. Then, he will come to use human feelings and ask for your head. That can be seen, this matter, should be a particularly serious to the extreme.


    Because, once his person moved.


    It is possible that it must be a matter of life.


    But such a small gambling contract, but let the landzu make such a rare opportunity.


    Indeed, on the Shenwu continent, there are few things that Lan Zu has been uncertain about.


    But outside the Shenwu continent?


    For example, this time, the matter came from the lower realm of the divine world.


    Who can imagine it again.


    And such an event, if it is the dranzu catch up. When he used the human feelings. In such a situation, the value of this human relationship is great.


    Both agreed.


    "If our allies want to win the next battle with the fastest method and the smallest loss, there are four words: divide the enemy!" said lanzudao


    Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader listened to it and looked outside. They looked at the past in the direction of the lower Kingdom God who were still fighting. They all looked at the blue ancestor and gave their approval.


    In front of them, they also thought of such a method.


    But that idea, but always has some vague feeling, not very true. It seems to see, and it seems that it has not grasped the real key.


    And this will be said by the emperor.


    They are both instant and connected.


    And I know what kind of operation this is going to be.


    But wolf ancestor saw the blue ancestor, but still a face Leng, said: "Hello! I said, "lanzu, what is your sale in the end. What I say is four words, and it is much simpler than yours, that is, to destroy the enemy.


    "When the enemy has been completely eliminated, are we victorious. And, it was a big win.


    "You two have to talk about it, right?"


    "Yes, right!"


    Both Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader spoke in a voice, and there was no opposition to half a word.


    And, that look, really is sincere to the extreme.


    But at this time, the wolf ancestor was a head pulled down, is a completely listless appearance.


    Then, wolf Zu said: "you are so, nothing to pick a little, just a hard to make up, I know, I said wrong.


    "But I said lanzu, that you said, it was too deep.


    "I can''t understand it at all, can I?


    "Otherwise, you''ll change another way. With a word I can understand, then explain what you said just now. "


    The three laughed again.


    Lanzudao: "OK! Then I will come to you specifically and say, I just said that the four words mean.


    "To divide the enemy, that is, to make the enemy internal which has been united together, produces an irreconcilable contradiction.


    "It''s like they are now."


    "Lan Zu said, reached out to that place was originally a mountain, but now is already been blown into a everywhere pothole place.

 Chapter 3224

    LAN Zu pointed to the place where he was still fighting, and said, "just like now.


    "Our Lin Pavilion master just took out the body building inheritance palace, and combined them together, which should be regarded as a collection of unity. In an instant, they were completely divided into different groups and attacked each other.


    "This is the essence of dividing the enemy.


    "Even if those enemies expect that this is a means of division of our pavilion master.


    "But they have to drill in desperately, there is no retreat from the site. Because, as long as a retreat. This time, the key contention from the lower boundary will fall into the hands of others.


    "It''s something they will never accept.


    "So even if they know it''s a trap, they have to go inside."


    LAN Zu here just finished, wolf Zu there is directly called up.


    "This is a fait accompli," cried wolf Zu. I want you to analyze it. What''s the use. Can we still make as like as two peas to be once again the same?


    But this time, LAN Zu is more real: "if it is true to do it again. I''m sure they''ll do the same again


    When LAN Zu said this, he was full of confidence.


    Because, everyone is selfish and greedy.


    Unless, they are all able to restrain this selfish and greedy. Don''t fight for the inheritance palace. But all of them came to fight with Chongxiao Pavilion.


    But is it possible?


    And as long as there is a person''s mind shaken.


    When he had selfish intention, he wanted to seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation first.


    Then, this person''s action will probably lead to the rapid division of the whole team.


    is as like as two peas.


    But wolf Zu had already been impatient to wait, and cried: "don''t fight for these meaningless things. Well, let''s talk about the arrangement behind Lin Pavilion leader. I know that Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader are both in the heart. They are inclined to say that you have guessed this matter correctly. But I want to know what you said. What kind of truth is it? "


    LAN Zu chuckled and said, "the truth is the same as that of the previous war.


    "But it is much easier to carry out such a method later.


    "As long as we move according to the time and adjust measures to the conditions of the machine, we can achieve the goal."


    The wolf ancestor is impatient way: "then how to move according to the time, adjust measures according to the opportunity? You have to come up with a few specific ways. "


    LAN Zu said: "I haven''t been able to think of a way that is too specific.


    "But in my heart, I also have a general framework.


    "And the source of this framework?


    "It''s from the war that we''re in front of us.


    "In the end, no matter what the final outcome will be. But it is because of this war that many indelible seeds of hatred have been created among them. As long as we can find a little and make use of it, it will be very easy for them to produce indelible differentiation again. We don''t need any more direct strength to win the war. "

 Chapter 3225

    "Well, well said!"


    Just when wolf Zu was still thinking about refuting.


    But from their four ancestors, there came a voice, which preempted the wolf ancestor and interrupted his words.


    Wolf Zu was angry:


    isn''t it clear that he wants to lose?


    Who is this?


    Why are you so angry?


    Even if it''s a real, undoubted fact, you don''t have to say it so directly.


    Then, looking back, I was ready to give a good repair to the boy who had the courage to interrupt when their four ancestors were discussing "confidential matters".


    Look back and glare.


    However, in an instant, the wolf ancestor was stunned. He didn''t dare to spit out the words that had just been thought out and wanted to repair the boy.


    I had to hold back again.


    That appearance, let a person look up, want more afflictive, just can have how afflictive feeling.


    The other three ancestors, LAN Zu, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader all laughed.


    In the eyes of wolf Zu, the man who came here can only be regarded as a boy.


    However, he is different from the ordinary boy.


    First of all, people''s strength is no less than his wolf ancestor. On this basis, his wolf ancestor is not good directly to others mouth big gush a meal to say again.


    Does he have the confidence?


    Secondly, let''s talk about this position.


    Although the wolf ancestor is the leading animals in the Pingding mountains, it is a place outside, no one dares to control the earth emperor. Even compared with the real emperor of those empires on the Shenwu continent, Langzu is not inferior.


    But now?


    It''s not the same.


    Because now, all of them have joined an alliance to fight against the gods of the lower world.


    Lin Tianyu happened to be the leader of this alliance.


    After all, all the people in the alliance are shorter than Lin Tianyu, the leader of the alliance.


    In this, of course, it also includes wolf ancestor.


    It was meant to be a good spray.


    But when you really see each other, you can see that no matter in which aspect they are, they are obviously higher than themselves.


    At this time, he took what to spray.


    Lin Tianyu looked at wolf Zu''s embarrassed appearance and also laughed.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said: "wolf Zu, even if this time''s bet, you are lost to his LAN Zu, in fact, you do not suffer at all. Do you know? "


    "Bet, what bet?"


    Wolf Zu denied that there was a bet.


    In fact, the key to this denial is that he doesn''t want to admit that he lost to LAN Zu in a bet.


    Lin Tianyu laughed again and said, "wolf Zu, in fact, from the beginning of this bet, you have already calculated LAN Zu into it unconsciously. Even at this meeting, after the gambling was over, all the people did not respond to it.


    "This is the place where the wolf ancestor is really wise and worthy of admiration and learning.


    "Wolf Zu, do you think so?"


    I heard Lin Tianyu suddenly say this.


    Wolf Zu was puzzled for a moment:


    eh!


    Is it true that I have such a powerful ability to calculate others?


    Just, how do I not know, also did not want to understand?

 Chapter 3226

    This time, it''s not just wolf Zu who is a little bit stunned.


    Even the other three ancestors, for a while, did not respond to the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    However, as soon as Lin Tianyu opened his mouth, he was really in line with the temperament of wolf ancestor.


    But a leader.


    If you just say it, it is in line with one''s temper. And we can''t say one or two or three things about this. Well, his leadership method is bound to be a failed one.


    But they can''t think of it. What''s wrong with Lin Tianyu? He can say one or two or three things about this matter.


    They also want to listen to what Lin Tianyu should do next.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the faces of the people and said with a smile, "I''ll ask you a question first. By the four of you. If once LAN Zu had a problem that he could not solve, would you put it down or help? "


    "Is it necessary to ask? Help, of course Wolf Zu immediately answered.


    LAN Zu, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader took the next step.


    But immediately, it was thought that Lin Tianyu could not have raised such a boring question. Come and ask them.


    There should be other reasons.


    Oh.


    Yes.


    It turns out that there is such a truth in it.


    Lin Tianyu said: "since we will help each other, this is not right."


    "What''s right?"


    However, the wolf ancestor did not completely understand the meaning of Lin Tianyu''s words.


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you don''t make this bet, you have to help, right?


    "But now?


    "Because you made the bet and lost the bet. As a result, you just have to help.


    "What''s the difference between the final results?


    "Whether you bet or not, you have to help. isn''t it?


    "And after this bet, you''ve just made a bet on LAN Zu for nothing.


    "After all, are you in an invincible position even before you start gambling. Is it equivalent to having calculated LAN Zu for nothing? "


    When LAN Zu, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader heard this, they really did.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s right.


    But at least it sounds perfectly logical.


    Wolf Zu thought about it, always felt that something was wrong.


    He didn''t think that Lin Tianyu was wrong.


    But he believed that, with his own head, it was absolutely impossible to come up with such a clever trick. Before gambling, he could calculate LAN Zu.


    Just, what''s wrong with this?


    Wolf Zu suddenly thought of a little, and said: "Lin Pavilion master, this is still a bit wrong.


    If you don''t owe me that. Then, at the end of the day, I can see that the situation is not right, and I can go straight away.


    "But I owe you such a favor. Even if the other party encountered a greater danger, to that time, it is also not easy to slip away.


    "Because there is such a feeling here.


    "You can''t just run away without paying back the favor.


    "Is that shameless?"


    LAN Zu, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader all nodded.


    All three of them can be regarded as the incomparable pride of the human race. Why did they become friends with such a beast?


    It is this kind of friendship in the heart of wolf ancestor.

 Chapter 3227

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu listened to the words of wolf Zu, but he laughed.


    "Wolf Zu, you said that because of this human debt, you can''t leave without face. That''s because you talk about such a face. This kind of human relationship is valuable.


    "But the same thing.


    "If LAN Zu really encountered great difficulties, even if there were many dangers, even if there was no such favor. Can you help each other if you don''t


    Eh!


    Wolf Zu thought, it is really so.


    Whether or not there is such a person in.


    It seems that as long as LAN Zu is in trouble, he will certainly help.


    It seems that it has nothing to do with whether or not this human relationship exists. It''s just related to people''s temperament.


    If you have a bad temper.


    Even if it is true that there is such a person in, what?


    When danger comes, you can run away. It doesn''t matter what kind of face it has. Life is the first thing.


    Wolf Zu also thought, there must be something wrong.


    In this case, he should be able to find a reason to refute the other party.


    Just as he was still thinking about the relationship between them, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader came over and pulled wolf Zu from the left and the right and said, "wolf Zu, you really didn''t see it. It turns out that you still have such a skill. It''s actually the LAN Zu to calculate once. It''s ridiculous that he doesn''t know it yet. "


    "Wolf Zu, from this point on, I will convince you. There are so many people in the world who can calculate LAN Zu once. At least, I haven''t seen the second one. "


    Gang leader Wu and Tang Zu both said a compliment on the left and a compliment on the right. They were so elated that they didn''t think about the things just now.


    I also forgot to refute Lin Tianyu.


    Then, it was pulled by two people and gradually went away.


    Obviously, both of them are human beings.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly broke into the chatting circle of the four of them. Obviously, there was something to discuss.


    Look at Lin Tianyu''s meaning.


    It seems that the main idea is to discuss this matter with LAN Zu.


    Therefore, the two of them looked at each other, that is to say, when they had an idea, they directly pulled the wolf ancestor and left.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu and LAN Zu looked at each other and laughed.


    Finally, LAN Zu opened his mouth and said, "Lord Lin, it''s really admirable."


    Lin Tianyu said: "ha ha, the name of the alliance leader is too outsider. What''s more, I, the leader of the alliance, is only temporarily in office. It''s just for the convenience of unifying the height. When the storm in front of me is over, it will be over.


    "Besides, this storm will soon pass, won''t it?"


    LAN Zu was serious: "Lin League Lord, since I open my mouth to address. That just shows that I am convinced from the heart.


    "Indeed.


    "Before this war, I really didn''t take you as the leader from my heart."


    "Oh


    Lin Tianyu said, "what''s the reason? I''d like to hear more about it. "


    Lin Tianyu also did not insist, no longer let the other party call himself Lin League Lord.


    In fact, when people meet Lin Tianyu, they call him Lin Pavilion master.


    This is also a kind of honorific title.


    After all, the alliance leader is just a matter of war. After the first World War, the title is also called.


    But LAN Zu must be called this way. Perhaps, there is his own truth in it.

 Chapter 3228

    LAN Zu said: "when I first learned the name of the leader of Lin League, I learned it from his talented disciple, he Li.


    "At that time, he Li was just boasting about the fighting power of the leader of the Forest Alliance, and there was nothing in the sky or in the earth.


    "But I just laugh off the facts that he Li said. I even thought in my heart that he Li was still too young. Therefore, they are easily influenced by others and lost. It is absolutely impossible for him to have the state of cultivation and the ability to fight against the sky.


    "At least, in my heart, I think that in this whole land of Shenwu, it is impossible to have the kind of people who have such anti heaven combat power as he Li said."


    LAN Zu said here, once again carefully looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Then, he sincerely said, "however, after I came to Chongxiao Pavilion in person and met the leader Lin formally, I felt that the fighting power of the leader was more than what he Li, a gifted disciple of our sect, said on that day.


    "But even so, I don''t think so.


    "The leader of Lin Pavilion must be a suitable candidate to be the leader of the alliance.


    "Because the combat power is strong, and it is only personal strength.


    "But the leader of the alliance not only represents the strength of individual combat power, but also represents that he has to bring a team together to become strong and win battles one after another.


    "This is my second unconvinced place in the heart of the earth forest alliance leader."


    At this time, LAN Zu and Lin Tianyu looked at each other again.


    The expression of this one eye is extremely calm.


    Even if he said that at that time, he was not convinced of Lin Tianyu, but he did not feel that there was anything wrong.


    Take it for granted.


    LAN Zu said again: "but when I arrived at the meeting, I felt that I had once again misread the leader of Lin League.


    "The leader of alliance Lin just used a small plot to divide the powerful enemy opposite us into a decisive battle between life and death. Leader Lin is more accurate than me.


    "If I were to lay out, I would never have come up with such a good idea."


    Lin Tianyu said, "don''t be so modest. In fact, if LAN Zu is responsible for the layout of this matter, it is easy to come up with such an idea.


    "It''s just that Lan Zu only lacks one thing, so he can''t come up with such an idea.


    "If LAN Zu can take out a person to build the inheritance palace, I believe that Lan Zu is not worse than we thought of this idea.


    "After all, as long as they have what they have to have in their hands.


    "Even if they knew it was a trap, they would have to jump in it willingly."


    LAN Zu laughed and said, "even if you can think of it. But it may not be able to perform as perfectly as the leader of the league


    They looked at each other.


    I didn''t say any more.


    If you continue to talk like this, it will become bragging to each other.


    Especially standing in their position, and then boasting to each other, it is really meaningless.


    So, both of them looked at the place of the original hill.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "look at the battle they fought. At this meeting, many people died. In my estimation, it''s not far from stopping. "

 Chapter 3229

    LAN Zu nodded and said, "it is not far from stopping.


    "Although they all want to take over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. But none of them really wants to explain all the strength of their own side here.


    "Because, on the other side of them, after all, there is our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Even if they are the lower gods, they should also guard against us."


    Speaking of here, LAN Zu tone inside, there are a few proud.


    When did these gods from the lower world put the aborigines on the Shenwu land in their eyes?


    But now, even if it is the God from their lower world, they have to start to fear.


    Thinking about it, LAN Zu looked back at Lin Tianyu, and felt that Lin Tianyu was a wonderful boy.


    How long has it been since the creation of ChongXiao pavilion.


    But now, on the Shenwu continent, such a large alliance has been established.


    What''s more, before the other side started, they had already let the other side''s gods of the lower world, damaging countless first.


    If it wasn''t for fear of their alliance.


    The gods of the lower world will fight fiercely. The damage is more serious.


    When I think about it like this, the battle of the gods of the lower world is also stopped.


    No one called.


    But just like this, suddenly stopped.


    Lin Tianyu said: "next, when these people have completely calmed down, and successfully solved the matter in front of them. It''s our turn.


    "Lan Zu, how do you think we should fight these guys later?"


    LAN Zu thought for a while and said, "I think the most critical policy is still not to be changed.


    "After all, judging from the strength of the other side. Compared with us, it is still much stronger than us.


    "However, at the same time of dividing the enemy, we should also show our own strength and let them have a look.


    "If you have a strong strength as the foundation.


    "In addition to the contradictions that they had built up in their hearts during the war, and the depression they had accumulated.


    "At that time, just find the right point.


    "It will be very easy for them, the God from the lower world, to be torn apart."


    LAN Zu said this with full confidence.


    It seems that the whole thing will go on like he arranged.


    This is the foundation of a wise man.


    Lin Tianyu listened to LAN Zu''s words and thought for a while.


    He also wanted to understand a key point in this.


    Although it is important to divide the enemy. But then, they must first show their own strong strength, that is, there will be such a possibility.


    Otherwise, once they reach a settlement.


    That is to say, they can solve the problem of ownership of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    At that time, it will be very difficult to come up with something that can cause them to fall into a big war again.


    After all, there are many more valuable things in the divine world than in the Shenwu land.


    Without it, there is a treasure that can lure all their attention.


    How can they be mobilized so that they will fight again regardless of their own life and death?


    Besides, even if it is transferred again.


    But because of the lessons from the past, they must be extremely defensive. It''s impossible. It''s easy to be fooled like this in the front.

 Chapter 3230

    Lin Tianyu thought carefully.


    However, they can no longer find a better clue to come up with a more suitable way to solve the situation after their reconciliation.


    When it comes to the real trickery, Lin Tianyu is not as good as specializing in it.


    For example, the plot in front of him is just because when Lin Tianyu was in front of him, he had more remote contact with Chi on the Tianquan land. I learned a little bit from some conspiracies of Chi Yuan. Then, just in his hand, there is the body cultivation inheritance palace in his hand.


    So he gave it a try.


    Unexpectedly, the effect is so surprisingly good.


    But now, in the hand, there is no such powerful and just the other party must want to get the artifact in the hand.


    For a while, Lin Tianyu couldn''t think of any good strategy.


    That''s why Lin Tianyu suddenly broke into the circle of their four ancestors after he overheard the bet between LAN Zu and Lang Zu just now when his secret formula of all things was running.


    In fact, the more important reason for Lin Tianyu to come here is to seek a strategy that can lead the next battle and continue to win in LAN Zu.


    So, Lin Tianyu said, "Lan Zu, you just said that we should show our strength.


    "Then, they just need to find a good point, and they can easily be divided into two parts.


    "But I want to ask.


    "Lan Zu, how to find this point


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, LAN Zu looked back curiously and looked at Lin Tianyu.


    LAN Zu said: "Lord Lin, when you are in front of you, you can arrange such a perfect plan.


    "Is it necessary to ask me?"


    "Hey, hey


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "the plan ahead is so perfect that it''s something I can''t think of. In fact, before arranging this plan, I didn''t think that the final result would be so good.


    "I just have a vague feeling.


    "As long as I throw out the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, I must be able to make these people of the other side fight for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation all of a sudden. Even, maybe, it can cause casualties.


    "But I didn''t think of the final outcome.


    "They let the other party''s people lose nearly 40% of their lives.


    "It''s unexpected."


    When LAN Zu heard Lin Tianyu say so, he looked at Lin Tianyu seriously.


    Then, LAN Zu is really sure.


    Such a powerful strategy was directly to wipe out nearly 40% of Lin Tianyu''s enemies. In fact, he did not think of it at all when he carried out this strategy.


    Once this scheme is launched, it will be so powerful.


    LAN Zu thought and couldn''t help laughing.


    Then, LAN Zu couldn''t help saying, "ha ha! It is estimated that those who died because of this scheme will jump out of the hall of hell and cry out for resentment when they know what the leader of alliance Lin is thinking at the moment.


    They were killed by a man who did not know how to plan.

 Chapter 3231

    Lin Tianyu also laughed.


    LAN Zu was also full of curiosity and said, "Lord Lin, do you really don''t know the strategy?"


    Even to this meeting, LAN Zu still did not believe that Lin Tianyu was a man who did not know how to plot.


    After all, the facts are in front of us.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu just played a little.


    The effect is amazing.


    Lin Tianyu said seriously: "tell me the truth. I''ve always been practicing. How can I understand so much calculation. Just now, the other side''s war, I just vaguely had such a feeling. In fact, when it comes to the end, the end of the war will reach such a point. It''s not that my plan is so clever.


    "The real reason lies in the other side.


    "Because they are too greedy.


    "They all thought about it, and took the inheritance palace of body cultivation into their own body. No one would give in a little. And once they fight. Naturally, it is difficult for anyone to control the following situation.


    "And the more you fight, the more red eyes. If you kill like this, you will become what you are now. "


    LAN Zu also nodded.


    Lin Tianyu is right.


    In fact, such a practice of throwing out the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has caused chaos and even turned into war.


    As long as they are on the weak side, they will come up with it.


    If you can''t keep the treasure, you might as well hand it over.


    And this treasure is a treasure. Even if it''s too heavy for the other party to fight for his life. And the other side is just a few forces united together.


    Well, it is very likely that there will be such a situation in front of us.


    However, Lin Tianyu came for a while, and the effect caused by this was too outstanding.


    Therefore, the scheme is exaggerated many times under such an effect.


    In fact, actually speaking.


    The scheme itself is not too outstanding. It''s just that what is taken out of this scheme is too much for those forces of the other side to take possession of it.


    LAN Zu laughed.


    But no one else is to blame.


    Even people like him were attracted by the effect of the incident, which made him ignore the plot itself. I feel that Lin Tianyu should be a great strategist.


    LAN Zu said: "however, since the leader of Lin league can think of this plan in front of him, there must be some contact between them."


    Lin Tianyu did not hide it.


    Direct is to set up a Chongxiao Pavilion in the past. And in that door, there is a very excellent military division.


    Then there were several battles with other forces.


    This military division passed his command and arrangement ability, so that Chongxiao Pavilion won the enemy with the least cost.


    It was in such a situation that I was deeply influenced.


    Lin Tianyu is also more or less for a variety of scheming, have a little contact.


    Even if it''s the trick that we''ve done before to achieve this effect. Lin Tianyu is just in the process of exertion, imagining how he would do it if Chi remote.


    Then, just like this, we arranged the Bureau in front of us.

 Chapter 3232

    LAN Zu suddenly became more interested.


    It was only because of the influence of a military division that he was able to arrange such a perfect plan.


    Then, the military adviser in Chongxiao Pavilion must be a great strategist.


    LAN Zu thought that he really wanted to see the military master mentioned by Lin Tianyu.


    However, LAN Zu immediately remembered.


    Although the whole Shenwu continent, LAN Zu can not say that all understand.


    But he still knows what great forces there are on this continent.


    Why, he had never heard of it before.


    Is there a powerful force named ChongXiao pavilion?


    However, Lin Tianyu didn''t say much about this topic, and LAN Zu didn''t ask about it.


    About the other Chongxiao Pavilion, LAN Zu can resist not to ask more. However, LAN Zu couldn''t help the fact that the military division in the other ChongXiao pavilion was far away from the pool.


    LAN Zu said: "Lin league leader, I can ask, is there anything about the military division pool remote?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at LAN Zu curiously.


    Now, isn''t it the most appropriate to talk about how to solve the current situation?


    How did LAN Zu think of asking about Chi remote.


    But really said, this matter also can''t completely blame on the head of LAN Zu. Although LAN Zu is highly cultivated. But what he was more proud of was that he thought he had no equal in wisdom and strategy.


    At this time, it''s time to listen to another person who has such a profound strategy. Even in his heart, he wanted to see each other immediately.


    Lin Tianyu had to deal with it first and said, "Lan Zu, in fact, the remote military division of this pool was not my Chongxiao Pavilion person at first. It was only later that I joined the Chongxiao Pavilion. Under his arrangement, he also led me to fight several victories in Xiaoxiao Pavilion. What''s more, the consumption is extremely small. "


    Speaking of this, Lin Tianyu didn''t go down to the bottom.


    LAN Zu looked at the meaning of Lin Tianyu.


    It is clear that there is no mind to say more about this matter.


    Now, should be full of mind, are thinking, this in front of this situation, how should be solved?


    LAN Zu did not ask.


    Mind:


    in the future, when you have the opportunity, you must ask the remote pool completely.


    Then, LAN Zu said, "about the situation in front of you. It''s the method I mentioned earlier.


    "We have to divide them first. Then, we may have a chance to win.


    "Otherwise, if we hit hard, no matter which side, we will lose a lot."


    It''s true.


    The other side is powerful.


    But on their own side, they are waiting for a well-designed array.


    If we are to give full play to the advantages of our own side, we will have to fight for a long time. It will be a protracted war in the end.


    So the war came down.


    In the end, it''s to see who can''t afford it. Whose will can''t support it.


    Then, it will be the end of the battle.


    If so, spell it down.


    It is likely that, up to the end, there will be no victory at all.


    Both lose and lose.


    What''s more, they must lose a lot on both sides.


    Lin Tianyu certainly doesn''t want to see this.


    He didn''t form the alliance to buy peace at a heavy price. He wanted to get what he wanted at the lowest cost, preferably without casualties.

 Chapter 3233

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu said, "but in this situation, it is very difficult to divide the enemy."


    LAN Zu nodded and said, "it''s really difficult. But it''s not that there is no chance. "


    "Please give me some advice."


    LAN Zu said: "the biggest difficulty here is that they have suffered such a big loss once. Therefore, if we want to induce them to be deceived, their defensive mind must be far greater than that in front of them. It is impossible to step into the trap easily.


    "And our opportunities?


    "But it''s just from what they''ve suffered before."


    Lin Tianyu said, "how do you say that?"


    LAN Zu said: "we have to stand in two different angles to see how to do this. If we look at them from the overall perspective, we will never be able to count them easily because we have suffered a loss and become more defensive. You can change another angle. It''s dividing them into several parts.


    "I''ll figure it out. In this battle, there was such a fierce battle among the various internal bodies for the sake of the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "Isn''t there a crack automatically?


    "Even, because of the fierce competition between each force, they absolutely and directly killed each other''s gods.


    "Naturally, the contradictions accumulated are extremely large.


    "As long as we find a certain point, we can intensify the contradictions hidden in them.


    "The relationship between them, most likely, will fall apart in an instant. Even enemies face each other. "


    Then LAN Zu explained it concretely.


    Lin Tianyu immediately felt that his head, like a piece of mud, became clear in an instant.


    LAN Zu''s words, as if there was a thread, and then led Lin Tianyu''s thinking, followed around. Make this originally had no clue of the event, layer by layer become clear.


    Inside Lin Tianyu''s heart, he kept giving himself a way:


    Yes!


    In front of them, at least there was a kind of mutual unity between them. There is no contradiction.


    At that time, they were able to use a small plot, so that they made such a situation.


    Direct combat power, damage four levels up and down.


    What''s more, now, there is such a deep hatred between them.


    Can''t we think of a way to divide it?


    When Lin Tianyu and LAN Zu discussed this.


    It was also the time when the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace came from the divine world and secretly discussed with the elder Wang.


    I can see their mysterious appearance.


    Lin Tianyu was curious.


    He felt vaguely that there should be something in the secret discussion between the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace and the elder Wang.


    So, Lin Tianyu immediately put his secret formula of all things to the extreme, and went into the secret discussion between the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace and the elder Wang, and quietly listened to it.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu is proud to smile.


    He is looking for a good starting point to make good use of it to divide the forces formed by the other party.


    I really didn''t think of it.


    This breakthrough point is actually delivered to the door.


    This is really that even the God is willing to help himself and stand on his side.


    With such a good entry point.


    If you want to divide them again, it will be easier than the previous one. Even, it is very likely that it will be completely divided once and for all.

 Chapter 3234

    LAN Zu saw the smile on Lin Tianyu''s face. He was curious and said, "Lin league leader, what''s funny?"


    Lin Tianyu said happily: "that we still need to find the breakthrough point, it delivered to the door."


    "What do you mean?"


    LAN Zu was confused.


    This is good. Who has delivered this breakthrough point to himself?


    This wants to have a point of entry to divide the other party.


    Only when things are in progress and making them randomly according to the situation at that time is the most appropriate starting point. Can there be a proper entry point for this before it starts?


    This kind of war, in particular, is really changing rapidly.


    This


    Lin Tianyu was proud to say: "just now, after turning the secret of all things to the extreme, I overheard the conversation between the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace and elder Wang. The content of their dialogue is the best starting point for us to differentiate each other later. "


    "What?"


    LAN Zu exclaimed in surprise and said, "you say that you stand here, but you hear the voice of the dialogue between the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace and the elder Wang.


    "How could that be possible?


    "So far away. Even in a position like that. I''m afraid that only the divine realm, or the most top top monk, can hear you.


    "Lord Korin, what you hear is their voice. Moreover, it is also the transmission between the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace and the elder Wang.


    "Lord Lin, are you sure what you just said is correct?"


    In fact, according to the truth.


    If ordinary people have heard Lin Tianyu''s words.


    The first thing we should think about is the entry point. What did Lin Tianyu hear. Can make him feel. Can he use this as the best starting point for differentiation?


    But at such a distance, I can hear the voice of the other party.


    This thing, however, is too amazing.


    Therefore, it is also let LAN Zu directly ignore what Lin Tianyu said just now that he has found the breakthrough point.


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "it''s true. I really heard the content of the dialogue between the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace and elder Wang just now."


    LAN Zu heard Lin Tianyu confirm it again.


    That is, he took Lin Tianyu from head to toe, and then looked back and forth carefully.


    As if I don''t know.


    "At this distance, you can hear what they''re talking about."


    When LAN Zu spoke, it seemed that in order to enhance the sense of distance between them, he also made a special gesture with his hand.


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    LAN Zu said again, "this is the skill of the secret of all things you said. If you have practiced the secret of all things, you will have such an effect? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "if I practice to this extent, it can really achieve such an effect. However, any skill is also suitable for people. Some people, even after training, may not be able to achieve any great results


    Lin Tianyu didn''t say too much about it.


    It''s true.


    The secret of all things is the cow. It''s a skill he created, and he knows it.


    However, the final application of the secret of all things depends on the strength of the soul. If he had not practiced the boundless soul cultivation method. Even he, the creator of Kung Fu, could not have reached the present situation.


    Well, not to mention other people.

 Chapter 3235

    When LAN Zu heard that Lin Tianyu was so sure, he even looked unnatural.


    Then, LAN Zuchang took a breath and said, "Lord Lin, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Tianyu saw that Lan Zu said so seriously and formally. All of them were scared. They quickly asked and said, "what''s the matter with LAN Zu, but please tell it out. There''s no need to say whether you want or not."


    LAN Zu said: "I want to ask the leader of Lin Meng to teach me the skills of all things."


    Lin Tianyu hesitated for a moment.


    In fact, it is the skill of the secret of all things. Lin Tianyu really doesn''t want to teach too many people.


    One is that he created this skill by himself. He cherished this skill.


    Secondly, it is also because this skill is too rebellious. If someone with ulterior motives learns it, it may cause some serious evil things.


    But LAN Zu said, "please don''t laugh. After listening to the utility of this method, I even had a kind of God of the lower world. After learning about the utility of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, I had a general mind. In particular, I want to have this rebellious skill immediately. "


    LAN Zu was actually in their own consideration, and so chase a sentence.


    Lin Tianyu is more curious.


    This is not compatible with LAN Zu''s character.


    When will a man with a disposition like lanzu become so impatient?


    Lin Tianyu thought again, some understand why.


    LAN Zu has always been famous for his unique wisdom and strategy.


    The so-called wisdom is incomparable. In fact, it is just that we understand more than others and think more deeply than others.


    But all things know the skill.


    If they arrive at the scene, transport them. That is to be able to solve this problem very well and understand more than others.


    As a strategist, what is more attractive than this?


    Thinking of this, Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "good! After winning this battle, I will teach the master of all things to LAN Zu. "


    "Thank you, Lord Lin."


    LAN Zu was serious enough to do a ritual.


    Then, LAN Zu is back to the topic just now.


    LAN Zu said, "Lord Lin, just now, I don''t know what dialogue you heard. Unexpectedly, I think it can be used as an excellent starting point for dividing the other party''s forces this time? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "what I heard was that the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace and elder Wang planned to pay each of them 5000 times the resources to compensate them.


    "But in fact?


    "They''re going to be the robbers. Then, in the middle of the road, the resources that came out were snatched back again. Even, it is very likely that these forces will be sent to collect resources. Kill people directly. "


    "Oh


    LAN Zu didn''t seem to be surprised about this, and said, "if the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace promised the other party''s conditions, he would be extremely frank. Well, it''s very likely that it will do so.


    "But even if you hear it.


    "It can''t be used as evidence. After all, there is a big difference between this report and what I said


    Lin Tianyu said, "this is easy to do. I can let the body repair inheritance palace to release their original words and images exactly. You know, this meeting of the body cultivation inheritance palace is next to them. "

 Chapter 3236

    LAN Zu''s eyes suddenly brightened and said, "master Lin, do you mean that there is a function of recording this thing in the body cultivation inheritance palace?"


    Lin Tianyu murmured in his heart:


    even if he didn''t have the function of recording this thing, he could easily make it come out.


    You know, in the whole body cultivation inheritance palace, the magic array is the most.


    What he wants to turn into something, but it doesn''t come out.


    But this time, Lin Tianyu replied positively: "yes. Of course, it can completely record all this. What''s more, he has completely recorded what happened there


    "That''s really wonderful!"


    LAN Zu said: "in fact, before this, I also thought that we should use such a method to shake their unity. But always feel, this is only able to have a slight impact on them, but the real effect is not big.


    "But now, I can directly take out the hard evidence recorded by the inheritance palace of physical cultivation on the spot.


    "It''s not all of a sudden, it''s just that they''re completely torn apart. Even immediately, it is possible to change from unity to enemies of life and death.


    "But even with such hard evidence. We still have to show our own strength in front of this


    Lin Tianyu looked at LAN Zu with some confusion.


    With such solid evidence. Their internal contradictions will inevitably intensify to a climax.


    Is it necessary to show the strength of your side?


    LAN Zu said: "the leader just saw between them, because this matter will inevitably cause a contradiction that can not be eased at all. However, another aspect of the contradiction has been ignored. "


    "Lan Zu means..."


    LAN Zu said: "did the leader not think that there would be an irreconcilable contradiction between us and all the gods who came from the lower world of God?


    "We want to protect Shenwu land.


    "All of them came from the lower boundary. In addition to the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, they also planned to rob Shenwu land.


    "This is the absolutely irreconcilable contradiction between us.


    "If we give them the impression that our strength is too weak.


    "Even, it''s very likely that they swallow it first. After flattening our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, we can solve the contradiction between them.


    "Therefore, we need to let them know that our chongxiaoge alliance is not so easy to offend.


    "Then, under their heavy contradictions, they would not dare to attack our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance easily."


    LAN Zu carefully analyzed it.


    For a moment, Lin Tianyu even felt that he had a detailed plan in mind for all the steps of the next plan.


    Then, he discussed the countermeasures with LAN Zu.


    Even some details are clearly considered.


    Two people in the repeated deliberation, let the whole plan, absolutely will not make any mistakes, this just stop.


    At this time, the other side finally reached an agreement under the intervention of Dalao Tiangong. Then, elder Wang collected the inheritance palace. And then all the people and horses are integrated together, towards the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.

 Chapter 3237

    As we approached, the two armies confronted.


    In the air, there is a smell of iron and blood killing, flowing.


    At this time, from the direction of the lower God, a man came out first.


    Lin Tianyu takes a closer look.


    Isn''t this the talented disciple of the Dalao heavenly palace, Wan Gu?


    Seeing Wan Gu, Lin Tianyu said happily, "Hello! Xiao Wangu, why, are you representing the Dalao heavenly palace to repay the resource that you still owe Lin Tianyu? "


    Return your resources!


    You''re still dreaming. Aren''t you awake?


    Eternal mind:


    is there anyone who is so murderous to give people resources?


    Wan Gu''s face flashed a sneer. He looked at Lin Tianyu and said with a smile, "Lord Lin, you relied on the inheritance palace of physical cultivation and despised the god man of the upper world. Now, I, the god man of the upper world, will come to punish you, the son of contradiction in the lower world! Are you not satisfied? "


    Wan Gu said.


    There was a smile of pride on his face. Then, the smile is also expanding. Until later, he began to laugh wildly.


    "I''m convinced. How can I be unconvinced?"


    Lin Tianyu said.


    Also on the face showed a proud smile. It''s also a gradual burst of laughter.


    But all of a sudden, Wangu is a little stunned.


    What does Lin Tianyu mean.


    To be so accused of. Shouldn''t his first thought be a self refutation?


    How can I recognize it directly?


    But Lin Tianyu then said, "this is the style of God Man in the upper world.


    "In front of you, you have promised well. It is necessary to exchange resources to build inheritance palace.


    "But now?


    "The inheritance palace of physical education just got here, and I wanted to turn my face and not recognize people. The speed of turning over one''s face is really much faster than turning over a book.


    "I''m convinced by the speed of turning my face.


    "What''s more, I''m still 100% convinced.


    "It''s just that you guys are working together. To the end, but there are some worrying ah.


    "You agreed to hand over the inheritance palace of body cultivation to the Dalao heavenly palace. Then, between you, the interests involved are bound to be more powerful.


    "Well, at the end of the day, you''ll be exhausted. After returning to the divine world, since you are involved in greater interests than me. I''m afraid that what I can get will be worse than me. "


    With Lin Tianyu''s words.


    The lower ranks on the opposite side were all in a state of turmoil.


    Don''t say it''s Lin Tianyu''s words, which are very provocative.


    What''s more, there is also the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. When the other party has just got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, he immediately turns around and wants to destroy the other party''s behavior.


    This iron fact made them believe it.


    In addition, there is also the Deacon Lu of Qingming Temple who got the inheritance palace of physical training. The king elder of the Dalao heavenly palace immediately deliberately distorted the meaning of the words in front of him. As a result, he provoked the scuffle ahead. They lost nearly 40% of their personnel directly.


    The two facts that we have just experienced are in front of us.


    Plus Lin Tianyu''s provocation.


    It''s hard not to let other people''s hearts float?


    The elder Wang looked at the situation and quickly drank: "gentlemen, don''t listen to this boy full of nonsense. All of you have heard the promise of our ancestors and made the vow of heaven in public. How can you go back on it? "

 Chapter 3238

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu said happily: "the promise of heaven! Heaven''s vows are not the same, can there be a big hole to drill?


    "Is there a big loophole in the oath.


    "They can fulfill the promise of heaven and let you pay a painful price.


    "You can think about it again.


    "When I heard the oath, I felt that there were too many loopholes!"


    All of us are quick to think of the oath of heaven made by the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace just now.


    This oath, do not think deeply, it does not matter.


    But the deeper I think about it, the more I feel it. There is something really wrong with the oath made by the other party.


    Elder Wang listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, but he glared at Lin Tianyu, full of murders.


    Then, the elder Wang gave Wan Gu a big drink and said, "Wan Gu, what are you doing?"


    When elder Wang drank out his voice like this, he was really not happy with the whole life in his heart.


    Wan Gu, this boy is really useless.


    According to the layout they have already discussed.


    It should be that as soon as he stood up, he made the first move and suppressed Lin Tianyu in his words. Then, he challenged Lin Tianyu and killed him on the spot.


    But it''s good forever.


    On the contrary, Lin Tianyu''s words have completely occupied the upper hand.


    If Lin Tianyu is half as capable as Lin Tianyu, he will surely be able to do something in the future under the cultivation of such excellent resources as our Dalao Tiangong.


    But now it seems that it is still too poor.


    Wan Gu also felt the disappointment in elder Wang''s words, so he quickly stepped forward and said, "Lord Lin, you are the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. I want to challenge you. I don''t know. Dare you accept the challenge? "


    At this meeting, I will never think about it again.


    What suppressed Lin Tianyu''s business from his words.


    He also saw it.


    He tried to suppress Lin Tianyu in his words. That''s impossible at all.


    On the contrary, it''s to blame and feel uncomfortable.


    Instead, we simply launched the challenge directly. As long as they can in the fight, directly killed it on the spot. Then, all his passivity is no longer matter.


    After all, one is dead and the other is alive.


    This is more convincing than any words.


    Wan Gu said, and then he looked at Lin Tianyu with a look of pride.


    Aren''t you a cow?


    By the whole Shenwu continent, are handed down to the mythical general character. It can be called the first genius of Shenwu continent.


    What''s more, you are the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    But now, if you don''t dare to accept the challenge of a disciple of the divine world. Well, it depends on what kind of face you have to claim this and that.


    But if you really accept the challenge.


    Hum!


    You just have to stand up and accept the challenge.


    I will show my secret skills of the Dalao heavenly palace, and I will directly kill you, the first genius of the divine land, on the spot, to prove that I am more talented.


    Dare you come out.


    Wan Gu thought of the moment of killing Lin Tianyu, and his whole face was covered with evil smile.

 Chapter 3239

    "Why not?"


    In the eternal fantasy, reached the acme, Lin Tianyu''s voice, directly interrupted his fantasy.


    Lin Tianyu said, is directly a step up, out of the most peripheral protection array.


    Lin Tianyu looked at Wangu who was smiling and said, "xiaowangu. Later, if I cut off my head, don''t cry.


    "Why!


    "It''s not right.


    "If my head has been cut off. Then how can you still cry? "


    Lin Tianyu said to himself.


    In that way, I really didn''t take all things seriously.


    After seeing Lin Tianyu''s appearance, Wan Gu was almost mad.


    You know, even in the divine world.


    He is a poor genius.


    When was it that I was despised so much.


    Even the older generation of people, because of his genius, is more than three points of courtesy to him.


    But now, Lin Tianyu is talking to himself.


    It''s just that he didn''t pay attention to him forever.


    "Ah


    A roar of rage. He urged the blade to display the unique moves he had learned in the Dalao heavenly palace, and stormed at Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu has long run the secrets of all things to the limit.


    When the Dao is used, it is easy to see that there is a loophole in the application of the move.


    Just follow this loophole and cut through it.


    Guarantee can easily, that is, directly cut the enemy.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    During the experience of the dreamland, the chaotic and limitless soul cultivation method has a natural suppression effect on the magic snakes.


    Then, can such a wonderful skill suppress the divine state of human beings?


    Thinking about it, Lin Tianyu also directly put the chaos limitless skill into operation, directly facing the eternal, that is, suppressing the past.


    In his seclusion, Lin Tianyu sensed the eternal expression and suddenly stopped.


    Originally, according to the loophole between the ancient moves, under the induction of the sword''s posture, we have a grasp, and a knife will hurt forever.


    But now, with the suppression of the boundless soul cultivation method, Lin Tianyu felt the opportunity.


    So, the black knife, which cut into the hole, turned the blade directly and wiped it on the neck of all ages.


    Poof!


    A knife went down, unexpectedly is directly, so easily cut off the neck of the ages.


    The evil spirit in the black sword, with the help of the situation, directly scattered the immortal spirits and died on the spot.


    Hiss!


    All around, there was a sound of air-conditioning.


    What do they see?


    The divine realm, the talented disciple of the Dalao heavenly palace, Wangu, the cultivation of the divine realm in the early stage of the four grades. He was a genius in the lower world of Shenwu land. He was just a monk Lin Tianyu in the early stage of the third grade. He didn''t take a move, so he was directly taken off his head.


    A move.


    For the legend of Lin Tianyu.


    These people on the Shenwu continent have seen it with their own eyes. They believe that Lin Tianyu is a real genius.


    But they never thought of it.


    Lin Tianyu is a genius to such a degree.

 Chapter 3240

    As for the gods.


    In fact, seriously speaking. They really don''t believe it.


    Lin Tianyu is really said to be so talented.


    But at this meeting, they are still thinking.


    In that rumor, it is clear that Lin Tianyu''s genius has been reduced many times.


    Lin Tianyu stepped forward, grabbed the head of Wan Gu and threw it hard. He threw it directly at the location of the Dalao heavenly palace and flew in the direction of elder Wang.


    Elder Wang subconsciously stretched out his hand and grasped the head of Wan Gu. He felt that his anger almost came out of his chest. Even the intensity of his anger was about to blow him up.


    On the one hand, it is because he lost a talented disciple in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The more important reason is that Lin Tianyu''s knife just now directly put his face on the ground as a cushion.


    Later, when people talk about the Dalao heavenly palace, they will inevitably say:


    the talented disciple of Dalao Tiangong was cut off and killed on the spot by the aborigines on the lower land.


    This will be a disgrace that they will never be able to erase.


    "Lin Tianyu, I want you to die!"


    Elder Wang couldn''t help but roar, and said: "everyone listen to the order, give me all the strength to attack Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, no chicken or dog left!"


    Listen to elder Wang''s urgent order.


    All of them rushed to the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    However, the rest of the Royal forces seem to be just trying to move or not to move.


    The elder Wang was angry and said, "what are you still thinking about?


    "No matter what kind of thoughts you want to have when you come to the Shenwu land. Now, the first step you should do is to destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance with me. Otherwise, you will be unable to do anything on Shenwu land.


    "What''s more, I am the ancestor of Dalao heavenly palace. Since we have promised you that we will give you that resource, we will certainly give it to you.


    "Do you really think that the oath can be made at will?


    "You must not listen to the provocation of villains.


    "Otherwise, don''t get it. In the end, you can''t get anything."


    The leaders of the five forces looked at each other and nodded.


    Elder Wang also has a point.


    If they can''t wipe out the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Then, at least, they will never be able to rob peacefully on the Shenwu land of the lower world.


    Because, they always have to worry, there is a knife hanging there, as if stabbed in the back.


    How to be at ease?


    What''s more, if the resources promised by the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace are true, they should be given them?


    If they don''t move at this time.


    At that time, the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace refused to pay for the huge resources for such a reason.


    They must be speechless.


    In this way, several forces are also following behind the Dalao heavenly palace, toward the direction of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance rushed out.


    However, in the process of moving.


    These forces, however, always seem to hang behind the gods in the Dalao heavenly palace intentionally or unintentionally. Never take a step forward easily.

 Chapter 3241

    Elder Wang saw all this in his eyes.


    But at this time, he could not say anything more.


    After all, now, in the forces of non Dalao heavenly palace, everyone has doubts because of the provocative words in front of Lin Tianyu. At this time, if the pressure is too hasty, it may be detrimental to one''s own side.


    Hum!


    Now, let''s let you guys cheat.


    But once there''s a real fight. You are also involved in it, and then see if you dare not take it seriously.


    At that time, if you dare to do so, you will lose your own lives.


    After the real match, I think those in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will kill you or not?


    See the opposite of those lower gods are all toward their own side of the attack.


    Lin Tianyu said in a loud voice: "everyone listen to the orders. All the monks in the later period of the third grade retreat into the inner magic array. All the gods in the early stage of the four grades are ready to meet the enemy.


    "However, no one is allowed to step out of this protective array. And they must not advance at will while they are at war with each other.


    "Be ready to withdraw at my command."


    Er!


    The crowd was stunned.


    What''s the order?


    There''s not a fight here yet. This is the posture that is ready to retreat.


    In this way, after a real fight, can we still have morale?


    You know, in front of him, because Lin Tianyu killed the talented friars of the other side with one knife, but it was in the crowd that gathered a strong morale.


    People are still thinking that with this strong morale, they will rush into each other''s team and fight well.


    Why, the leader of the Forest Alliance suddenly issued such an order.


    People are puzzled.


    But now that the order has been given. And they all follow orders.


    Even if there is any objection, it will have to wait until the end of the war. Otherwise, this will be the head of the war, and then raise objections to shake the morale of the army. It''s more and more disadvantageous to combat.


    Many alliance people who were ready to rush into the ranks of the gods of the lower world and fought well had to restrain their temper and bear it well.


    Boom!


    At this time, the lower God''s team has already rushed into the attack range of the alliance side.


    Therefore, the alliance side, is not hesitant to just gather the magic, are using their own secret arts, try their best to pour out.


    For a moment, the most severe attack was formed on the troops of the God of the lower world who were just approaching.


    In particular, Lin Tianyu and the four ancestors of the four kings at the beginning of the fourth grade directly rushed to the ranks of the lower gods of the divine world and killed them. With such efforts, more than ten people have been killed. But when the other side responded from the powerful frontal attack just now, they had to set up the formation to encircle the five people who had rushed in.


    The five have already retired and returned to the league. What''s more, it''s just inside the protective array.


    "Ah! Attack me and kill all of them


    Wang Chang was so old-fashioned that he ordered.


    Just now, Lin Tianyu and five of them attacked like this. The dozens of people killed just happened to be the God in the front of the Dalao heavenly palace.

 Chapter 3242

    Listen to elder Wang''s order.


    Originally, because of the sudden attack of Lin Tianyu and his five men, some stagnant teams began to attack the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    It''s just that in this attack.


    All of them have to be too careful.


    They are no longer as arrogant as before. They think that they are the real gods of the divine world. The aborigines in the lower world are not put in their eyes at all. So they can run wild.


    What will happen to those who have such an idea? It has been clearly presented in front of each of them.


    Wan Gu has such an idea.


    He was killed by a knife.


    Originally, they also thought that there should be only such a powerful Lin Tianyu in each other.


    So, when their team rushed over, they thought that they should stop Lin Tianyu with the advantage of the number of people.


    But what happened?


    Because they rush too fast.


    All of a sudden, it was in the face of the other side''s attack, disordered discretion. Then, they were directly rushed over by Lin Tianyu and other five people. In an instant, they were directly killed more than a dozen people.


    If we rush too far ahead, maybe the fate of the dozen people will fall on their heads.


    Despite the orders of elder Wang.


    They all had to move on.


    However, the speed of the March clearly gives people a feeling of shrinking.


    At this time, even the men and horses on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace became so timid.


    It''s just because of the interests of the Dalao heavenly palace that they are involved in the actions of the other five forces. That''s conceivable.


    Elder Wang looked at the people''s appearance, but he almost died of anger.


    But he knows.


    Faced with such a risk of death at any time.


    Their people can''t be afraid.


    Especially those of them, they are all characters who have been cultivated to the realm of God. Of course, that is to cherish life more.


    What''s more, all the gods in the front of him are the gods of Dalao heavenly palace.


    If you''re going to die like this.


    In the heart of elder Wang, there are also waves of unhappiness.


    Then, the elder Wang said in a loud voice behind him: "gentlemen, we have a few gods of King''s strength, and come to the front to protect our troops. What do you think? "


    Elder Wang''s tone of deliberation is to the other five forces behind him.


    Deacon Lu said, "elder Wang, you are the most powerful in Dalao heavenly palace. So, I don''t know, how many powerful gods can be produced in your Dalao heavenly palace to protect them? "


    This time, elder Wang didn''t argue with deacon Lu much.


    He said directly: "there are four powerful gods in our Dalao heavenly palace to protect the front, so that the whole team can move forward smoothly. Then, you Qingming temple, and willing to produce a few king of the strength of the gods. "


    Deacon Lu listened to elder Wang''s question and looked at elder Lou of Qingming temple.


    The two seemed to be whispering.


    Then, Lao Lou said, "I''m in the Qingming temple. I''m willing to give two gods of the strength of the early four grade kings to protect the front."


    When it comes to the next four forces, it is clear that they are all much weaker.


    Therefore, each of them is just willing to produce a god of the strength of the king''s state in the early four grades.

 Chapter 3243

    Next, the team was able to move forward as normally as before because of the protection of ten powerful gods in the king''s realm.


    Then, the lower God''s team advanced to the protective array, where they also launched a fierce attack.


    Both sides seem to be fighting fiercely.


    But in fact, it doesn''t have any effect.


    Because all the people on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance are nestled in the protective array, and none of them will come out. With their constant harassment, it is impossible for the lower God to invade the protective array.


    For a moment, the battle was locked in.


    It seems that no one can do anything about it.


    Elder Wang looked at the situation in front of him. After discussing with several people around him, he quickly separated out several groups of men and horses and launched an attack at the same time from several other positions.


    In this way, the effect is obvious.


    Soon, a team of lower bound gods entered the array.


    However, in the attack array, they also feel the power of the protection array.


    It''s not a very strong formation.


    By virtue of his own strength, he can enter the field easily.


    In the early stage of the four grades below the strength of the king''s realm, the strength of ten people must be concentrated to break into the array.


    After receiving the reward, elder Wang was more determined.


    Elder Wang excitedly said, "now, everyone can rest assured.


    "These guys are really the aborigines of the lower world.


    "This is a protective array. Actually, it is only based on the strength of the ordinary society in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "As long as you reach the realm of king, or under the joint efforts of ten ordinary gods, you can easily step into this protective array in front of you.


    "Everyone is focused. As long as we are in other directions, it is time for the gods who have entered the protection array to attack them. Their team is in a mess. Then, we immediately took the opportunity to attack into the protection array.


    "Killing the natives of the lower world."


    Elder Wang said, laughing.


    It seems that he has been able to see the next scene.


    He wanted to kill the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance formed by the aborigines of the lower boundary and kill them as much as possible.


    At this time, the leaders of the other five forces suddenly received a message. Let them try not to move forward when they fight later. Otherwise, there will be some bad consequences. But don''t blame it for not warning.


    The leaders of these five forces are all awe inspiring.


    In such a battlefield, who can be so prepared to send a reminder to himself.


    Even if they were all the gods of the king''s realm in the early four grades, none of them could do it.


    In the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, maybe there is a big man.


    The five of them didn''t plan to let their own team rush to the front to die.


    It is natural that he should be more cautious and careful when he gets the hint of this transmission. He can never take risks and rush forward easily.


    Then, the process of the next war situation is just like what elder Wang had planned.


    Several other directions rushed into the protective array, and the lower gods in it all moved towards this main battlefield.

 Chapter 3244

    Originally, Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, guarding the main battlefield, safe and stable.


    On the other hand, it''s almost impossible to break through this side.


    But this meeting, the other several direction breakthrough lower boundary God from other several directions one encircles. But let the team of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance have a little turbulence obviously. Then, he had to divide his troops to fight against the lower God who had been killed from other directions.


    At this time, Wang gave a drink, "gentlemen, our opportunity is coming. Now, when they are in chaos, you all put in a lot of strength and rushed to attack. At that time, the resources in it will be allocated according to the merits of the war. "


    Said elder Wang, when he attacked first.


    The leading figures of the other five forces quietly let their own teams attack more slowly.


    If there is no previous voice warning.


    Perhaps, by the word of elder Wang, the head is hot.


    They are really possible, like those people in the Dalao heavenly palace, bravely and invincible.


    However, at this time, it can be seen that the battle of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is obviously chaotic. It was dispersed into several battlefields to fight.


    And they only have the fighting power of Lin Tianyu and the other four, the five kings.


    With the five of them supporting the war situation, it should be slightly better.


    Without the situation in which the five of them participated.


    It''s a mess.


    At this time, even the other five forces were slightly behind. But it''s the same thing. The hedge pavilion side is under tremendous pressure.


    It is only a matter of time before Chongxiao Pavilion is defeated.


    If you are trapped, I''m afraid the outcome will not be so good.


    So, Lin Tianyu quickly ordered, "everyone, retreat immediately, retreat to the last two halls. My four ancestors and I are the queen. "


    The team was already in chaos.


    This time, he got Lin Tianyu''s order again, so all of them attacked fiercely. After pushing their opponents back, they rushed back to the rear. The two palaces covered by the magic array rushed back.


    Lin Tianyu and the fourth ancestor blocked the pursuers in the rear.


    Wait until everyone has entered the innermost magic array.


    Lin Tianyu and the fourth ancestor also stepped into the last fortress magic array.


    Then, elder Wang led all the gods of the lower world, and also pursued to this magic array.


    Elder Wang laughed and said, "see, this is the aborigines of the lower world. As expected, the combat effectiveness is low, and they are not beaten at all. Everyone, also quickly put away all the careful thinking, seize the victory and pursue. As long as we have achieved meritorious service in the war, all the resources seized will be taken and distributed according to the merits. "


    But at this time, there was a man next to the elder Wang and said, "elder Wang, you''d better be careful."


    Elder Wang frowned and said, "why? You need to be careful with such a lower boundary force? "


    "According to my observation, there is a real killing array. If you enter the room rashly... "


    Elder Wang still replied unhappily: "even if it''s a killing array, how about it? Isn''t the protective array in front of us easily broken in? The killing array is just as powerful as the protective array in front. In that kind of array, we can just step on it, won''t it? "

 Chapter 3245

    Such an array.


    In the mouth of two knives, it is called magic array. Because he can be transformed into various fierce beasts to fight with friars, immortals and gods.


    However, now, it is called the killing array by the side of the Empire of Dara.


    In fact, it makes sense.


    Because if all kinds of fierce animals and human beings are used to kill the enemy, they can be called "killing array".


    The man then sent a message to elder Wang: "I feel that this array is more powerful than the one in front. If we break through, we will lose a lot. "


    Elder Wang hesitated and thought carefully.


    Then, elder Wang looked at the man and said, "Lao he, you can be called a master in the array. So, is it possible for you to destroy this array? "


    He Lao shook his head and said, "this array is so brilliant that I can''t break it."


    Wang Changlao said: "since he can''t get rid of it, then attack hard. Anyway, today, it is necessary to take down the Chongxiao Pavilion. Besides, it''s not allowed to stay in the dog Pavilion. "


    "Don''t worry, elder Wang. Although, I can''t break such a high-level array. Maybe I have a chance to lower the level of this array. Let its attack power be just equivalent to the protection array outside. At that time, it will be much easier for us to step into this array again. "


    As soon as the elder Wang''s eyes brightened, he quickly asked, "well, how long does it take for him to influence this array?"


    "An hour."


    Hearing such a positive reply, elder Wang nodded and said, "good! Then we''ll wait another hour to attack. "


    Then, elder Wang also arranged for the next person to guard him, to arrange the killing array in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, all the people in the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion gathered in the big square between the two palaces.


    Lin Tianyu stands in the front, and his body side is the ancestor of four king level strength.


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, we have experienced a battle. Now, if you have any opinions about the war just now, you can put forward them. "


    "For me," said a god state in the early stage of the fourth grade: "leader, I think that the war just now was very subdued. At that time, if we divided our troops into several places, each of which was led by a number of Shenjing realms, plus the top friars'' battle array in the later period of Sanpin, we cooperated with each other. Then, those lower gods will never have the chance to attack our defense array. Or even if there is a chance to attack. That''s very likely. It''s a few days after the battle. We can''t lose so fast. "


    As soon as the man spoke.


    There are also several other people who are responding to each other.


    "Yes, alliance leader, the big protective array in front of us is lost too quickly. It seems that we are not ready for the first World War, that big array has been lost. "


    "Just think about it."


    "We have come here to fight against the lower gods. So that they do not dare to come to our lower boundary and search for our resources. "


    "We''re not here to be deserters. If it''s just to be a deserter, we won''t come to this league. "


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion and complaints.

 Chapter 3246

    When people complained constantly, Lin Tianyu just listened and didn''t say a word of refutation.


    Until all the complaints were said, Lin Tianyu just laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha


    "Good!


    "I''m a member of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. If the people in my league are all cowards who are afraid of death, then I am really worried.


    "But now, listening to you, everyone has such a determination to fight. I feel so relieved.


    "If you want a war, then you will have a real war.


    "It''s just that, at that time, you all have to maintain such a sense of war. Just don''t shrink back."


    Yeah.


    What do you mean?


    All of them were stunned.


    They''re all complaining. In fact, the main meaning is that he was dissatisfied with the arrangement just made by Lin Tianyu.


    How, look at him Lin Tianyu''s appearance, to everybody''s this kind of complaint, also seems to be very happy appearance.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the puzzled look of everyone, and said: "the reason why we directly retreated back into the magic array when we just received the battle, and did not fight with the enemy is one of our tactics. The specific tactical reasons can be told by LAN Zu


    LAN Zu listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, nodded and said: "gentlemen, the reason why we chose to retreat directly when we just received the battle. That''s for good reason.


    "We do it.


    "One is to reduce our losses. But in addition, another more important reason is to be able to better eliminate the enemy.


    "For now, we are only talking about the aspect of reducing losses.


    "Judging from the comparison between the enemy and ourselves, all the top friars in the early stage of the fourth grade and the later stage of the third grade were compared with ours. Even in front of them, because the alliance leader made a little calculation, they lost nearly 400 gods in the early stage of the fourth grade. But the overall combat power must be seven or eight times as big as ours.


    "As you said just now, we have scattered the rear forces and guarded every place.


    "In that way.


    "Indeed, it is very difficult for the other side to break into my protective array. However, such a dispersion will inevitably mean that there will be some defensive areas and weaknesses.


    "In this way, there will be a constant tug of war between loss and recapture.


    "Such tactics can wipe out certain enemies. But at the same time, there will be great losses on our own side.


    "I know you are not afraid of death.


    "Since you have chosen to come here to fight against the gods of the lower world, you are ready to sacrifice.


    "But wouldn''t it be better if we could solve the problem and wipe out the enemy without dying?


    "And we came back because we had thought of such a good way to come out."


    LAN Zu said here, but suddenly stop. There was no further comment.


    All of a sudden the interest of the people was aroused.


    Although people did come to join the alliance, they did not think about the fear of death.


    It may not be enough to die, that is to solve the problem and drive these lower gods out of Shenwu land. It would be better for them not to invade Shenwu land again.

 Chapter 3247

    Then, someone asked, "Lan Zu, what is the better way you said?"


    "Yes, LAN Zu, let''s hear it. We all want to know what it is. "


    "Lan Zu, please say it again."


    ¡­¡­


    LAN Zu said: "this better way can''t be said for the time being. However, you will soon see the better way, what is it. Next, let alliance leader Lin arrange for us to fight next. "


    LAN Zu''s tone is very firm.


    Obviously, if that''s true, it''s impossible to say anything more.


    Lin Tianyu said: "next, according to my calculation, there should be many people in the other side''s lower world gods who have entered the magic array here. We have witnessed the power of this magic array. So, as long as they get inside, they don''t want to come out again.


    "But I have one request.


    "That is, after they enter the magic array, all the divine realms on our side will enter the magic array, and kill all the gods that have fallen into the magic array by the fastest way.


    "Everybody knows.


    "The best thing is to be able to directly kill all the divine realms of the daruo empire in the magic array between a few breaths."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped for a moment and then said, "what questions do people have to ask?"


    There is humanity: "alliance leader, according to what you say. If they all entered the magic array, wouldn''t we kill them all in one fell swoop? "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it is impossible to let them all enter the magic array. I guess they will send some people into the magic array first. If it is true as you said, they are all in this magic array. Well, in this battle, we can not only easily win. Even, it will be all over very soon. "


    The man laughed at Lin Tianyu''s words.


    He thought of it, too.


    It''s really not a very likely thing.


    Even if the other side''s commander-in-chief wants to send all the men and horses at one time, they are sent into the magic array. Surely there will be counsellors coming out to stop this kind of action.


    There was also humanity: "leader, you just said that when we entered the magic array, we just killed the people and horses on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. Is it that the rest of the people are left in the magic array and will not be killed? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes!


    "That''s the key point.


    "After we entered the magic array, we just killed the people and horses on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. Moreover, after killing, he directly threw the man outside the magic array. As for the men and horses of other forces, they are all left in the magic array and can not be killed. "


    "Lord, why is this Another asked.


    Yeah.


    This is not easy, let them into the magic array. With the power of the array, they are all killed in the magic array, isn''t it?


    Why do we have to kill some of them and leave some behind?


    Even on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, it is the main enemy. But the rest of us are enemies, too.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "as for the reason, you will know immediately. Here, I will not disclose it for the time being. Well, everyone is ready. "

 Chapter 3248

    Under the arrangement of Lin Tianyu.


    All the great powers of the divine realm are all ready for battle. Just waiting for an order, you will enter the magic array to kill the enemy.


    All of the top friars in the later period of the third grade were also ready to form a battle array at any time. They rushed out of the array to fight the first battle.


    At this time, the sound of two knives came from Lin Tianyu''s consciousness of the sea.


    Two Dao said: "master, the other side has sent a array mage to crack the magic array I have arranged."


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu was startled and said, "Er Dao, can the master of the array break the magic array you have arranged. Do you want me to do it now and directly kill this master on the spot? "


    "No need."


    Second Dao said: "this guy wants to break the magic array that I set up. That''s far from it. Besides, this guy is not really trying to break the magic array. But I think that we should arrange a small array in this magic array, which will slightly affect the operation of the magic array and affect the power of the magic array.


    "Why!


    "This is a rare opportunity."


    When Er Dao said this, he knew the little figure in the sea, and his eyes were shining.


    Lin Tianyu has seen more of the performance of the knife when it looks like this.


    It''s a clear intention to trap people.


    Er Dao is also trying to trap people.


    Who is he going to pit?


    Lin Tianyu thought about it again and got it.


    Er Dao is clearly to pit the array mage. Let him arrange out a small array, and when he comes out to block, he pretends to make him think that the arrangement is successful. Then, with the promise of this array of mages, it is good to put those lower gods outside into the array as many as possible.


    To understand this truth, Lin Tianyu said quickly, "Er Dao, are you sure?"


    Er Dao said happily: "it''s a pity. You know what kind of formation I have. That''s magic. Naturally, everything can be transformed. The illusion made the array mage think that it weakened the power of the array. It''s a simple thing to do. "


    Er Dao said, and happily went to set up this bureau.


    Lin Tianyu is so confident when he hears Er Dao.


    He was full of confidence.


    He believed that Er Dao must be able to perfectly accomplish what he said.


    You know, in front of that, the so-called body cultivation inheritance palace, which was thrown to the lower world gods. In fact, it''s just a light and shadow created by two knives using the magic array.


    Even, Er Dao can control such a light and shadow by remote control.


    The only deficiency is that light and shadow. It can exist for two months.


    Two months later, that light and shadow will automatically disappear. Into a pure energy of heaven and earth, dissipated in the air.


    Oh!


    If the light and shadow can be preserved for a long time.


    Then, let these people who have got the light and shadow regard it as the inheritance palace of body cultivation, which has been provided for research in the sect.


    In this way, after a lifetime of research, it is inevitable that nothing valuable can be found.


    Then, it will be passed down from generation to generation.


    Perhaps, after countless years, such a common light and shadow can still become the guardian of a certain sect.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu had a kind of happy evil taste in his heart.

 Chapter 3249

    Besides the magic array, he studied such a magic array carefully.


    But then, on the forehead of he Lao, there are beads of sweat, rolling straight, flowing on the ground, are all wet.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. Ho? Is there any discomfort? "


    One of the six people sent by Wang Changlao to protect him asked.


    But when this man asks.


    He did not react at all.


    The man was shocked.


    What''s going on here?


    So, almost subconsciously, he Lao was pushed.


    This time, he laocai suddenly woke up, glared at the man and said, "what are you pushing me for?"


    The man quickly said, "Mr. He, I see you just now, your sweat was rolling down, and you didn''t respond for a long time. Therefore, this just under the urgency, pushed you. Mr. He, was the situation you were in just now being plotted by the people in this array? I don''t think you look right. The body also has the feeling that sends empty intermittently


    Hearing this, old he felt angry.


    What kind of plot did I get.


    I clearly see that the formation is too dangerous. I was scared to look like this by this array.


    Even, this array, let me fall into, have a feeling that I can''t extricate myself.


    But he old which good intention, when these bodyguards face, said the truth to come out.


    Then, he had to comply with the other party''s words, hit a ha ha, then went on to say: "yes. Just now, I was actually plotted by the people in this array. Let me lose my mind for a while. It''s extremely dangerous. Even just now, if you didn''t wake me up. I don''t know when I can wake up.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m being plotted like this.


    "But if you delay elder Wang''s affairs, you can''t afford to eat.


    "You must also do your best to protect. No more carelessness. Otherwise, elder Wang will blame him. It''s not just that I can''t eat. You don''t want to have good fruit. "


    The six guards were all shocked in their hearts and said in a continuous voice: "yes! Mr. He, we must have done our best to protect the environment. We will never let the conspiracy like that disturb him any more. "


    Six people said, tone, all a burst of fear.


    Then, six people looked around the eyes, more like twelve big lanterns. Make sure that no mosquito can fly.


    At the same time, their hearts were filled with boredom.


    The six of them watched so closely that they all let this old man be plotted by others. Besides, they don''t feel at all.


    This is really strange!


    Who can do it. It was such a powerful means.


    It seems that in the lower bound of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, it is really a master.


    It''s not only the king level masters like Lin Tianyu, but also the hidden killers who hide and plot against people.


    In the feelings of the six of them, even, such characters are more frightening than the real fierce and fighting experts.


    It''s just that they feel very strange again.


    Since this man can easily plot against him.


    Then, why did he want to do more than kill him directly?

 Chapter 3250

    No, then, they are all in the heart, a burst of secretly happy.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t really kill him and killed him directly.


    Otherwise, elder Wang will be angry.


    Maybe the six of them will have their heads down.


    But at this time, in the magic array, two Dao is a mouth, full of stomach is not willing.


    This damned old man is really useless.


    It is impossible to influence such an array slightly. It''s almost that I was stunned by the power of this array. However, such a useless old man is still a master of array in a large number of doors.


    I don''t know. How did he get into this position?


    It can be seen that the standard of this gate is really tens of thousands of miles lower than that of the master of that day. No, it is millions of miles, hundreds of millions of miles.


    Oh!


    Bad old man!


    You quickly concentrate, and then look at this array.


    I have deliberately made such a false loophole in this array for your sake, so that you can arrange a small array there to slightly affect the power of the magic array.


    If you don''t concentrate again


    When Er Dao thought of this, he was in a hurry and wanted to go out on his own. Instead of the bad old man, he came to decorate such a small array that affected the magic array.


    Finally, under Er Dao''s impatience.


    He is also closed eyes and deep breathing.


    After a long time of relaxation, I dare to concentrate again and look at the array in front of me.


    Eh!


    All of a sudden, Mr. He was in a good mood.


    Why just now, I just didn''t see the layout of this place. Originally, there are still loopholes.


    Ha ha ha


    It''s really great.


    With this loophole.


    As long as I arrange a small array in such a place, it must be able to completely reduce the power of this magic array to a level.


    I am really a genius!


    Such a difficult array, I can easily find out the loopholes of this array.


    As for the front, why didn''t he find the loopholes in this array. Even, it''s still close to being stunned by this array.


    Mr. He thought for a moment and said in his mind:


    maybe it is because the tension of the previous war has not passed.


    So, let oneself also follow together, nervous, can''t concentrate caused by the spirit.


    Look.


    Now, I just closed my eyes a little, took a few deep breaths and relaxed a little. Did not all of a sudden find out the loopholes in this array?


    He always thought, the heart is extremely proud.


    Then, hurry up, is to start to arrange a small barrier array.


    This array is much simpler to arrange.


    After all, all the bases had been described by him in advance. Take it out of Najie directly and arrange it according to the array.


    For a master of array like he Lao, it is easy to arrange such a small array.


    More than a quarter of an hour passed.


    Such a small array has been completely arranged.

 Chapter 3251

    Such a small barrier array, in the loophole, after the completion of the layout, he also specially felt the power of this array in front of him.


    In the fine induction, he Lao laughs.


    Sure enough, just as he had planned.


    Just after the completion of his small blocking array, the power of the array in front of him decreased significantly.


    Now, his power is equivalent to that of the large protective array they have stepped across.


    The strength of the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade can easily pass this array.


    The rest of the gods in the early stage of the four grades can pass through this great array safely as long as ten people are combined.


    Ha ha ha


    Great!


    In old he''s heart, it''s just like having fun.


    It seems that he is really a master of array.


    It''s just a little difficult to find out the loopholes in this array.


    As long as we can find out the loopholes in this array. Well, it''s really too easy to block this array a little.


    With this kind of contentment, he Lao stood up from the ground.


    Six people in charge of protecting him also rushed around and said, "what''s the matter, old Ho?"


    He Lao complacently said with a smile, "if you have an old man, you can make mistakes?"


    "So it''s done?"


    He Laoyue said: "naturally, it has been done. To tell you, things are not only accomplished, but also extremely successful. A great hidden danger has been solved. If elder Wang knows about this, he will surely benefit from the six of you. "


    When they heard this, they were all happy.


    Then, the sound of flattery, a strong ring.


    The six of them just boasted that he laodi was a great master of array, which was not common in the sky but in the earth.


    And he Lao listened to these words, but also special benefit infinite.


    The whole person, all faintly had a kind of floating feeling.


    "Ouch


    In the array, Er Dao listened to all kinds of boasting and he Lao''s expression, but he couldn''t resist it.


    However, it is impossible to vomit anything out of the body of the second Dao.


    But the heart said:


    now, let you float.


    After a while, those people arranged by elder Wang are all in the array, and you will cry when you are such a bad old man.


    He led the six guards and quickly returned to elder Wang.


    Elder Wang looked at the complacent look on his face. He was pleased and said, "how about it? It''s done? "


    He Laoxian laughed and said, "elder Wang, please don''t worry. With me, there is no problem that can''t be solved in the array. "


    Old Wang said, "this can only be done with a little insurance. What''s more, didn''t you say that it takes an hour to make it work? But now, it''s only half an hour later. You''re really sure it''s done. "


    "Make sure it''s safe!"


    He said boldly.


    Elder Wang said solemnly, "there is no joking in the army."


    Old he raised his head and said, "elder Wang, please don''t worry. If there is any mistake in this attack because of the formation, I am willing to cut off my head

 Chapter 3252

    Mr. He has already reached this point.


    Of course, elder Wang has nothing to doubt.


    So, instead, elder Wang comforted him and said, "old he, you are serious. Since it is you, Mr. He, who is willing to say so, I absolutely believe in your ability. With the array that a master like you has personally evaluated, it must be infallible. "


    Elder Wang said, and then found another five forces to discuss this matter.


    More than a dozen leaders and senior officials of various forces gathered together.


    Mr. Wang said, "everyone, I have discussed with all the families in front of me. Just wait for Mr. He to lower the power of this array. Each of our six forces has one-third of its forces to break into this array. Now, all forces will be invited to send troops. "


    The Deacon Lu of Qingming temple said: "elder Wang, in this way, old he has lowered the power of this array. It''s just the same as the power of the array outside. "


    Elder Wang said with a smile on his face: "it''s true.


    "I, master he Lao of the Dalao heavenly palace, lived up to the expectations of the public. In only half an hour, he lowered the power of a large array in front of us from being terrible to the point where we could go deep into it.


    "That''s something to celebrate.


    "Now, everything is ready, but we have sent men and horses into it to kill those who are against the Aboriginal people in the lower world.


    "Then, everything in this lower bound belongs to us. No one dares to jump out and oppose us any more


    Elder Wang said this with great enthusiasm.


    Indeed, when the gods of the lower world heard about it, they had a stimulating effect.


    But deacon Lu was still skeptical: "elder Wang, although you said so definitely. But I still have to doubt it. Is the power of this array in front of us, as elder Wang said, the same power as the protective array that has been lowered to the front? "


    Deacon Lu said this.


    Before elder Wang had time to answer, he had already said it first.


    What do you mean, Deacon Lu


    Deacon Lu said, "I''m just talking about things. You know, once the power of this array is not really lowered. Then, the next step is to enter the elites of our various forces. Once there is damage, who can afford it? "


    Old he raised his head and said, "if something goes wrong because of the array, I can guarantee it with my head.


    "Anyway, the formation, I can guarantee, has been fully adjusted.


    "Now, it''s up to you.


    "As for whether we can defeat the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. It depends on your real strength. What''s the matter? "


    Mr. he returned to deacon Lu with such tenacity, and looked coldly at deacon Lu.


    There is a challenge in the eyes.


    I''m master Zhen.


    I solved the array.


    The next battle is up to you. Whether it can be solved depends on your ability and how it works.


    After seeing the old he''s eyes, Deacon Lu could not be excited and said, "good! I''ll trust you for the time being. You''d better bless that the power of this array is indeed lowered by you. Otherwise, hum

 Chapter 3253

    Now that this matter has come to this Council, even deacon Lu, who is absolutely not in charge with elder Wang, will no longer raise any objection.


    Other people do not have much opinion.


    It''s going to go through.


    Each family arranges men and horses to enter the array and directly smash the Chongxiao Pavilion League Headquarters.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Each family of people and horses together, nearly 200 gods.


    With the strength of King level, choose single action. If they didn''t reach the level of the king, they formed a group of ten and rushed into the array in front of them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two hundred gods were like a gust of wind and disappeared in the array ahead.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    But just as soon as the 200 divine realms disappeared in the array, all of a sudden, dark shadows flew out of the array ahead.


    What is this?


    If the person who just jumped into it flew out, it would not be so small.


    Are they the people who have just entered the array and touched the array, then the array attacks the people outside?


    But this attack seems to be weak.


    Someone was quick to respond and clapped it out with a slap. Feeling something wrong, he quickly extended his hand and grasped it tightly. I''ll take a look at it.


    The man immediately yelled.


    He took it to his hand. It was a head.


    At this time, other people also found out.


    The black shadows flying out of the road are clearly heads.


    What''s more, it''s just the heads of the gods they''ve just sent into the array to attack.


    That is to say, the gods who are ready to launch an attack have been killed, decapitated and thrown out just as soon as they enter the array.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Head after head continued to be thrown out.


    The people outside looked at the head that constantly threw out to the outside, and felt their hearts jump one by one.


    After about four or five breaths.


    In this array in front of us, it is just stopped, and we continue to throw our heads out.


    Inside the array, it stops throwing people''s heads outside.


    By this time, there were as many as 78 or 80 heads thrown out of the array.


    This is


    People outside the array feel guilty.


    The number of heads thrown out is wrong.


    They entered the array, but the number reached 200. Now, only 80 heads have been thrown out. There are still 120 people left in it.


    What happened to their remaining 120?


    It is because in a flash, the 200 people who have just entered the array have been killed and 80 people have been thrown out of their heads. But the remaining 120 people have already broken through the array and entered the interior of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?


    People outside are looking forward to it.


    I hope the remaining 120 people are not killed in the same way.


    Then, they can still count on the 120 men in the array to fight with the people of Chongxiao Pavilion, disrupting all the layout inside. Even, it is better to be able to confuse this extremely powerful array.


    Then, the 400 people who are still outside can immediately rush in and wipe out all the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.

 Chapter 3254

    These people outside have such a beautiful wish, waiting quietly outside.


    However, a tea time, a column of incense, a quarter of an hour


    There is no movement in the array.


    Obviously, as time goes on, everyone outside knows.


    Ideas are beautiful.


    But reality is too skinny.


    People outside can not sense any movement, more and more become irritable.


    They hope there will be some movement in the formation. Even if they are thrown out of the array again, the heads are thrown out one by one. It''s better than that. There''s no movement.


    But they continued to wait, and there was still silence around them.


    No extra sound can be heard from the array.


    "Ah


    Deacon Lu suddenly drank and ran out. As soon as he ran out, his hands were also stretched out, and he Lao, the master of the array of the great Luo Empire, was caught in his hand.


    Deacon Lu said angrily, "old he, right?


    "Master array, right?


    "How do you promise us before all of us enter the formation?


    "You said, the level of this array has been lowered to the same level as the protection array in front of you. As long as you reach the king level combat power of the God in the early stage of the fourth grade, you will be absolutely safe if you enter the array. Even if it is a God who has not reached the level of King''s fighting power, ten people can easily break through the array and enter the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "But now?


    "It''s just a few breaths, and all of us who have been sent into the array have been killed.


    "You''re a guarantee with your head.


    "Now, I''m going to take your head. What else do you have to say?"


    Deacon Lu said that he was about to take his head directly.


    He was busy, almost incoherent said: "No. Isn''t all the people in the array destroyed?


    "You see, there are 200 people in the array, but there are only 80 heads thrown out.


    "It shows that there are still 120 people alive."


    Deacon Lu said angrily, "fart!


    "If you are alive, why do you live without seeing people, and why you can''t see a corpse when you die.


    "I think they all come to a bad end. You are the person who pats the head to guarantee, go down with your dog''s head to accompany them. "


    Deacon Lu said, and another knife, killed old he''s "dog head.".


    Suddenly, inside the oblique stab, a strong Qi attacked, and bumped deacon Lu''s chopping to one side.


    Elder Wang''s voice rang out and said, "deacon Lu, please wait a moment.


    "It''s not all gone. That doesn''t mean that old he''s method of influencing the array is completely invalid.


    "It''s also possible that he has completely affected the array. The power of the array is just equivalent to the power of the large protective array outside. However, the strength of the man who entered the array was too weak to hold on. Finally, it was difficult to escape the fate of being killed.


    "Otherwise, what is the explanation.


    "Two hundred people went in, but only 80 heads were thrown out."


    Old he saw that with the support of Wang, he also quickly quibbled: "yes, yes. It must be like what elder Wang said.


    "Although the power of the array is lowered.


    "But those who have entered the array have different strengths. Therefore, those weak people will be killed in the array. "

 Chapter 3255

    Deacon Lu''s eyes were cold, and he was ready to say something more.


    "Newspaper!"


    At this time, a man suddenly stepped forward and said.


    "Say it


    Elder Wang said in a cold voice.


    The man who came forward: "elder Wang."


    Look at that look, seem to be thinking, want to let elder Wang stagger a step, say this matter again.


    Elder Wang said angrily, "if you have something to say, just let go of your fart."


    The man had no choice but to say, "elder Wang, we have carefully examined all the heads thrown out. Then, we found that all the heads that were thrown out were all gods and men sent in by our Dalao heavenly palace. "


    "What? Say it again


    Wang Chang was angry and angry.


    The man had to repeat, "elder Wang, we checked carefully just now. All the people who have been thrown out are from the Dalao heavenly palace. The rest waited, and one did not kill. "


    "Ah


    Wang elder one roars: "deceive a person too much!"


    If there are people of all forces.


    That just shows that the opponent''s array is powerful and mysterious.


    But now, it''s just killing the people of the Dalao heavenly palace. The rest waited, and one did not kill.


    What does that mean?


    The other party is clearly just aiming at them.


    It can be tolerated, but it can''t be tolerated.


    We must destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance at all costs.


    No chicken or dog left!


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    All of a sudden, a burst of wild laughter rang out.


    Deacon Lu said one after another: "it''s so funny. It turns out that the so-called weakest, the weak, are killed in this array. It''s really something. It turns out that the weakest and the weakest are all disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace. That''s right. It seems that from the battle with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Those who have been killed are all the disciples of Dalao Tiangong of the weak. "


    This is what deacon Lu said.


    In front of me, everyone killed by Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, Wangu, Da Luo Tiangong disciple.


    Later, more than a dozen people were killed.


    However, the man from the Dalao heavenly palace was in the front.


    Naturally, he was a disciple of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    According to what elder he and elder Wang said just now. The people who have been killed are the weakest and the weakest.


    Therefore, they could not even refute what deacon Lu said.


    Elder Wang looked at deacon Lu coldly.


    Then, the elder Wang turned his cold eyes to he Lao.


    That vision inside the killing machine, let be watched he old, only feel a burst of cold all over the body.


    However, Deacon Lu didn''t take it seriously at all. He continued to read: "old he, this is OK.


    "If you have any good reasons, you should argue against your king.


    "You''d better explain it to your elder Wang. Let elder Wang understand. You have really affected that array and reduced its power to the same level of the protection array in front of you.


    "Otherwise, if your elder Wang is angry, he will directly cut off your head. You can''t blame anyone else.


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Deacon Lu said that, but also wantonly smile.


    However, under the eyes of elder Wang, when he was so scared that he felt cold, he hated deacon Lu to death.

 Chapter 3256

    However, although I hate deacon Lu very much.


    I wish that if I had strength, I would kill deacon Lu directly now.


    But he also knew that he could not have done all this.


    He is a master of array. If the array is set, it will be extremely powerful. But the real personal strength is far less than deacon Lu.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to be directly caught by deacon Lu at the beginning.


    But at the same time, he felt that what deacon Lu had just said was very reasonable.


    He must explain this matter to elder Wang immediately.


    Otherwise, elder Wang is angry, it is very likely that he will immediately take off his head as a guarantee.


    He thought about it for a moment, and quickly said, "elder Wang, this kind of thing will happen now. I think it should be in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance that there is an expert with great strength to the extreme. He shuttles through the array, which is able to do it. In a short time, he kills all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace. "


    At this time, of course, old he did not dare to say anything more. Those who were killed were weak to the extreme.


    The people who were killed are all disciples of his Dalao heavenly palace.


    If you say that again, isn''t it to offend the dead?


    "Shut up!"


    Elder Wang was furious.


    He didn''t believe it, because there was a master with great strength in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. It was in this short period of time that he killed 80 gods in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    However, this old he is after all his master of the array of the Dalao heavenly palace. If he killed here in public, it would also damage the dignity of his Dalao heavenly palace.


    Therefore, as long as there is no conclusive evidence.


    Elder Wang will not kill him at the scene.


    No matter how angry you are, you have to kill him. That also got the occasion that no other forces saw, and then killed this old thing.


    Because of his guarantee.


    But let him Da Luo heaven palace, and once again directly lost 80 God state ah.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Deacon Lu laughed again and said, "elder Wang, why don''t you want to kill this old trash? Or because of some shady foundation, so reluctant to kill ah. If you really hate it, I can do it for you. After all, it''s just a word from this old trash. That makes me fall into the state of forty or fifty in Qingming temple


    Elder Wang glared at deacon Lu.


    "Deacon Lu, don''t talk nonsense any more. The specific reason for this. Up to now, it has not been fully understood. How can we be sure. Why did I make such a mistake? "


    Deacon Lu then said, "well, if everything is completely clear. All the losses caused this time are due to the mistakes of the bad old man. Elder Wang must no longer be infatuated with the basic feelings between the old trash? "


    Deacon Lu said this on purpose.


    Anyway, by now, the hatred between deacon Lu and Dalao heavenly palace, especially with elder Wang, is irreconcilable. He didn''t care about offending each other.


    Elder Wang didn''t change the unreasonable words of Deacon Lu, so he had to open his mouth and say, "if I can confirm that it is really the old man''s fault, I will kill him and apologize for you."

 Chapter 3257

    "Good! Since you want evidence. The evidence is here now. "


    Then, in front of the array, came the voice of words.


    Then, all of a sudden, the array, which has been so hard to see, suddenly becomes transparent.


    Lin Tianyu, leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, came quietly from this array.


    However, at this time, people outside the array opened their mouths in amazement.


    Of course, their astonishment.


    That''s not because I saw Lin Tianyu come out of this array. It''s because they can see clearly what exists in the formation.


    I can see that there are five other forces in that array, and 120 people who have entered the array exist in the array.


    However, none of the 120 members of the five forces dare to move a little.


    Because, those people were either entangled by several divine snakes;


    or surrounded in the center by the God tiger;


    or they were controlled by the gods such as lions, bears, etc.


    or they were compared by gods and fairies;


    It doesn''t matter if they don''t move in their present situation. But as long as they dare to move a little bit.


    Then, the next moment, they will have to return to hell.


    The crisis in this array is so strong.


    It''s amazing!


    Elder Wang pointed to Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Tianyu, in your array, there are so many kinds of supernatural animals, gods and immortals hidden in your array. But it can''t be the evidence you just said. It just proves that there is a strong ambush in the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    But when he said this, elder Wang was shocked:


    if there was such a powerful ambush in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. They sent out this ambush again. I''m afraid that even with the unity of the six forces in their presence, they will not be able to block the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "elder Wang, don''t be afraid."


    Elder Wang immediately asked, "what am I afraid of? I am the real God in the divine world. What can I fear? "


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "elder Wang is not afraid. Why just now, the whole face is white with fear."


    Wang Changlao opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but he still failed to refute.


    Lin Tianyu said: "because, elder Wang, all the animals and gods you see are just the products of this array. If you don''t get into the array, they can''t get out of the array.


    "I think that''s the proof.


    "In front of you, the master of array in the Dalao heavenly palace was blowing with his hide. It is said that it has affected our formation. The power level has been reduced to the same level as the large protective array in front.


    "Well, now, in this array, it is possible to conjure up such a powerful opponent that you can enter the 200 divine realms. In a moment, all of them are restrained, and you can''t move.


    "Elder Wang, do you think he has really affected the formation of our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?"


    Lin Tianyu said that, but also a burst of laughter.

 Chapter 3258

    After hearing this, elder Wang felt a sigh of relief in his heart.


    It turned out that all the opponents in front of me were transformed by this array.


    Even though they look like they have the same power.


    But they will always just be able to show off in the array. It''s impossible to make a half step.


    It''s OK.


    It''s OK.


    As long as you wait for someone else, you will never step into this array. That is to say, there is no danger.


    At this time, elder Wang was also aware of it.


    He is always fooled.


    The so-called reduced the level of the array by one level.


    It should be just an illusion made by the opponent deliberately, so that he Lao thinks that he has already achieved this step. Then, it is the courage to be so confident with their own head. Then, more than 200 people on his side were involved in this unique array. Even 80 people from the Dalao heavenly palace were killed directly.


    Having figured out all this, Wang Changlao''s heart burst into flames.


    This old he, doing things is really too unreliable.


    However, the other side is actually able to make a kind of false appearance to come out, deceive he old.


    Then, isn''t there an array master who is far more than he Lao in array attainments?


    At this time, Deacon Lu opened his mouth again and said, "elder Wang, the head of old he should be handed in? This fact is all there is, but he can no longer tolerate the slightest sophistry. "


    But elder Wang did not move.


    After all, he killed his master in front of others.


    It''s a good thing to say, but it''s hard to hear.


    It will hurt their face more.


    He also vaguely knew that he had been cheated.


    But at this time, he could not watch others pick his head.


    Therefore, old he relied on others and didn''t know the formation, and said: "what he said is false. It''s not a mirage of the array. In this, there are so many ambushes.


    "He just wants to borrow your hand and kill me, the master of array.


    "I am the most powerful array mage among you.


    "If I am killed, they can rely on the power of this array and hide in it.


    "You don''t have to think about them any more."


    He Lao pointed to Lin Tianyu and roared with both voice and color.


    It seems that all this is really a conspiracy of Lin Tianyu.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu burst into laughter.


    Then, people just feel that they have a flower in front of them.


    Just now, he Lao, who has been standing beside Wang Chang''s body, has been taken into his hand by Lin Tianyu, and also appeared in the place before the array.


    Eh!


    The crowd was suddenly shocked.


    How did Lin Tianyu achieve all this.


    This is clearly in the eyes of all. This is what he did. As if he appeared and disappeared, he Lao was directly put into his hand. Even, most of us can''t see clearly at all.


    How can Lin Tianyu be successful.


    What''s more, what''s more important is that he was standing beside elder Wang just now.


    Elder Wang is definitely one of the top experts in their lower world God this time.


    Lin Tianyu is able to take people like nothing beside elder Wang.

 Chapter 3259

    This is Lin Tianyu''s move just now to get people.


    Well, if Lin Tianyu had just attacked elder Wang.


    Isn''t it time for Wang Changlao to drink hatred on the spot?


    When everyone thought of such a result, their hearts were filled with fear. Looking at Lin Tianyu''s eyes, they are full of uneasiness.


    In fact, they were just scared by Lin Tianyu''s move.


    Lin Tianyu''s move just now is not as terrible as people think.


    If he really just attacked elder Wang. It''s hard to succeed. Even if it is a sneak attack, it will only cause a little slight injury to elder Wang.


    Because, just now, Lin Tianyu was laughing, and he started the chaotic soul cultivation method.


    Under the influence of this soul cultivation method, elder Wang was slightly stunned.


    But at this time, if Lin Tianyu is against elder Wang''s hand. The king elder in the Leng God must have sensed that kind of killing opportunity in an instant, and directly woke up from the Leng God. Fighting with Lin Tianyu. After all, he Lao''s strength, however, is much stronger than that of Wangu who was directly cut off by Lin Tianyu.


    But he Lao, that''s not the same.


    It was in the circumstances that did not disturb elder Wang at all, so suddenly.


    Naturally, there was the influence of soul formula on elder Wang.


    Then, Lin Tianyu has a thousand illusions and thousands of incarnations. This kind of footwork against the heaven is unfolded.


    Even if elder Wang didn''t react at all, he was taken to his hand by Lin Tianyu. Like he Lao''s own strength, when Lin Tianyu made a move, he didn''t have the slightest reaction.


    In the spirit state of the early four grades, it is possible to catch some traces with the step against the sky, such as the incarnation of thousands of illusions.


    Other people wait, did not respond, that is, of course.


    Of course, when Lin Tianyu took old he into his hand, elder Wang was also completely awakened.


    Elder Wang looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "Lin Tianyu, what do you want to do?"


    Lin Tianyu casually said, "I don''t want to do anything. I just wanted to prove one thing. "


    "What do you want to prove?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, this old he said his importance in this action.


    "It seems that without him, you don''t have to fight any more. I am also afraid of him. So, I want to borrow your hand and kill him.


    "And what I want to prove now is, even if I don''t borrow your hands. That''s the same thing. You can kill him easily.


    "So he''s not an important person at all. But it''s just a poor bug like a mole ant.


    "I want to kill him, anytime, anywhere.


    "Just now, when he wanted to influence our array, I could easily kill him.


    "Funny, he really thought he was so important."


    Lin Tianyu said, throwing the old he toward the other side.


    However, the direction of throwing the past is not the direction of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It was thrown in the direction of Qingming temple.


    Moreover, it is exactly where deacon Lu is.

 Chapter 3260

    Poof!


    The cooperation of Deacon Lu is a classic.


    Just as Lin Tianyu threw him in the past, Deacon Lu was already a sword in his hand. He cut off his head at once. At the same time, it also destroyed the spirit of he Lao, so that he could not die again.


    "Deacon Lu, dare you!"


    Elder Wang also saw Lin Tianyu throw him to the landing deacon.


    Then, Deacon Lu is going to cut off old he''s head.


    But when elder Wang said that.


    Deacon Lu has already cut off old he''s head with a sharp knife.


    Deacon Lu was embarrassed and said, "Oh, I''m really sorry. You see, you''re a little late. I''ve taken his head off. If elder Wang had spoken earlier, I might have been able to stop.


    "After all, because of this old Ho''s assurance of his head, all our forces are trapped in the array, and life and death are entirely up to people. Everyone wanted to kill him.


    "But who let him have a good relationship with elder Wang.


    "In front of you, elder Wang.


    "I think it''s not just me, even everyone, who is willing to let go of him.


    "Only the next time, elder Wang, if you want to stop it, you must speak faster.


    "Otherwise, your good friend will die in vain."


    Elder Wang looked at deacon Lu, his eyes burning.


    Those who have killed their own side still play tricks on themselves in their words.


    But it''s just too irritating.


    In elder Wang''s heart, he really wanted to kill the Deacon Lu on the spot.


    Obviously, it is impossible for him to do so now.


    After all, there are so many people watching. What''s more, what deacon Lu did just now is totally from the perspective of justice. Indeed, it is he who first guaranteed the formation with his head. Then, there is such a big loophole in this array.


    Elder Wang thought and thought, but finally he was able to bear the breath.


    If it''s true now, it''s because of this that they have a quarrel with deacon Lu.


    It is very likely that these six alliances will fall apart completely in the next second.


    Elder Wang put up with it, thought about it for a while, and said, "gentlemen, now, all the people who broke into the array in the Dalao heavenly palace are killed by his alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion. And in each of your forces, all the people who have entered this array are also captured by his Chongxiao Pavilion. Now, we should share the same hatred and fight together to level the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Revenge for all the people who have been killed and captured by Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Elder Wang said, even quietly around an angle.


    At the same time, there are several subordinates of the Dalao heavenly palace, also with elder Wang to bypass an angle.


    Then, Wang Changlao said: "now, on the side of Dalao Tiangong, we have already gone out and blocked Lin Tianyu, the leader of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, from returning to the array. As long as you all take this opportunity to do it together. We must be able to leave him as the leader here.


    "Then we have hostages in hand. Are you afraid that they will not release the man who caught us? "


    Yeah.


    When the rest of the forces heard this, there was also a commotion.

 Chapter 3261

    Obviously, the rest of the forces listened to the words of Mr. Wang, and then saw the positions of elder Wang and other people. They were moved.


    Indeed, the position of elder Wang and several people in the Da Luo heavenly palace just blocked the way of Lin Tianyu''s return to the array behind him.


    At this time, if they cooperate with elder Wang to act together.


    Maybe, there will be a chance.


    He took Lin Tianyu in one fell swoop.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu was smiling and said to Wang, "how, elder Wang, do you really think that you can stop me here with your weak chickens?"


    But the elder Wang said with a smile: "how, now this situation, do you still have a chance to escape?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I want to return to the array. As far as I know, at least, I can find three effective ways to come out.


    "1. In the array, I killed the men and horses in the Xiaoxiao Pavilion alliance. Direct is to kill all of you here, and then, take me back to the array.


    "Second, I personally put your weak chickens back into the array in the shortest time after killing them.


    "Well, I''ll let you witness with your own eyes how easily I return to the array."


    The next second, elder Wang felt a flower in front of him.


    Because there is the scene in front of him being arrested.


    Therefore, elder Wang just waved the sword in his hand, and sent out a move that was extremely powerful.


    Boom.


    But there was a big hole in the ground. The space ahead is also cut open.


    But it has no effect at all.


    In front of me, where is the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    Moreover, the other several people beside Wang''s body, even, did not even catch the chance to shoot.


    At this time, from the array, came the voice of Lin Tianyu, "elder Wang, how about my third method, with your weak chickens, can you stop it?"


    When Lin Tianyu just spoke, he was still in the array.


    But when Lin Tianyu finished saying this, he appeared in the place where he had just stood.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t even look at elder Wang any more. Instead, he looked at the rest of the people who had some moves just now.


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, do you still want to join hands with elder Wang to kill me?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Let''s not talk about the strength of Lin Tianyu.


    At least, he has such an exquisite body method.


    As long as there was no iron barrel in advance, hundreds of people surrounded him in the center. Then, if he wants to go and stay, it is really an easy thing.


    Such people, they also think, to join hands with elder Wang, to take him down, unless their heads are broken by the door.


    Naturally, it is impossible for people to claim that they will not join hands with elder Wang to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    As a result, the scene was silent.


    Those people are all speechless.


    Lin Tianyu said, "since everyone doesn''t speak, then I will.


    "Now, except for the Dalao heavenly palace, all the other forces have hostages in my hands.


    "My request is very simple. I want to fight against the Dalao heavenly palace. The rest of you are not allowed to help.


    "As long as you do what I say.


    "Then, all the hostages, I will release them intact and give them back to you."

 Chapter 3262

    But when Lin Tianyu said such words.


    The scene is still silent.


    After all, these lower gods and the Dalao heavenly palace can be regarded as real people.


    Although since the lower bound to the Shenwu continent, there are also various calculations between them, and even, hand to hand. But after all, they are all lower gods.


    Now, Lin Tianyu is going to fight against one of them.


    If the rest of them wait, they all quit in this way.


    So, take it on.


    After the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has divided them, will it be the same as dealing with the Dalao heavenly palace and fight against them?


    They are full of fear for the Dalao heavenly palace.


    But in their hearts, they are more afraid of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    As a result, they were only able to remain silent.


    But elder Wang took a step forward and said angrily, "Lin Tianyu, you are too much. Do you think that with such a few words and a few hostages in your hand, you can divide the gods of the lower world?


    "I can tell you.


    "We, the gods of the lower world, have the same goal and will never give anyone a chance to split up."


    "Is it?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what happened in the battle that completely leveled the mountains in front of the mountain?


    "It''s a fierce fight.


    "And how did it happen?


    "As if I remember correctly.


    "All that is because of a word from elder Wang. You say, "who finally grabs the inheritance palace of body cultivation is who it belongs to."


    "And then there was a bloody fight.


    "The loss of your power directly reaches the lower limit.


    "This is much more than the gods of the lower world that I killed by Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Oh!


    "In this way, elder Wang is the most powerful ally in my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    Elder Wang listened to Lin Tianyu''s words, and his face was blue with anger.


    But all that Lin Tianyu said is true. It was also his elder Wang who personally directed the war in front of him.


    Before the war, elder Wang never thought of it.


    The strength of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has such a terrible array.


    Otherwise, elder Wang may have to think about it more deeply.


    When we get to the rear, concentrate our forces and take down the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, we can start a scuffle like that again.


    It''s just that time is really here.


    Will the Tixiu inheritance palace be brought back to the divine world by those guys in Qingming temple in private?


    In itself, it seems to be an unsolved problem.


    But when elder Wang thinks so, of course, it is impossible for Lin Tianyu to put this statement into practice.


    As a result, elder Wang was full of momentum and said angrily, "Lin Tianyu, today, no matter what you say, even if you say that you are going to the horizon. You are also unable to escape. Today, you Chongxiao Pavilion will be destroyed by us, the gods of the lower world. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Lin Tianyu said, "this is the best joke I''ve ever heard. Is it up to you to destroy my ChongXiao pavilion? I''m afraid that these people in the Dalao heavenly palace don''t have this ability yet. "

 Chapter 3263

    Elder Wang said angrily, "hum! It''s not just our Dalao heavenly palace, but also the other forces in my God of the lower world.


    "They will not be provoked by you, and then blindly believe that they will withdraw from the suppression of your Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "You Chongxiao Pavilion is doomed to die today."


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu said: "your Dalao heavenly palace has used the other forces to help you destroy my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Then, when you return to the divine world, you will fight against the rest of the forces.


    "You are really a good method."


    Elder Wang said, "what are you talking about? Everybody listen to me. Don''t listen to this man''s nonsense any more. We all joined hands and joined hands with me to arrest Lin Tianyu first


    At this time, however, elder Wang ordered.


    But no one started.


    For one thing, even they are all United.


    But obviously, it is also impossible to win Lin Tianyu.


    Just now, didn''t Lin Tianyu prove this with his own practical actions?


    Another aspect.


    It is also Lin Tianyu who has been talking about the use of all their forces by the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Let them in the heart, but also have doubts.


    This, of course, also affected the actions of their various forces.


    Lin Tianyu, however, looked at elder Wang and said, "why, you are so angry. It''s in your heart. Don''t think you''re hiding your little secrets. No one knows about the shady activities you conspired with the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace. I have a clear grasp of all your activities at this meeting. "


    Elder Wang was shocked.


    In front of me, Lin Tianyu just kept saying that.


    But it did not specify anything.


    At that time, elder Wang had always felt that Lin Tianyu was just shooting at nothing and wanted to use words to divide them into the gods of the lower world.


    But this meeting, Lin Tianyu actually said such words directly.


    This clearly points to the conspiracy between elder Wang and Da Luo Tiangong.


    This kind of thing, in addition to the Dalao heavenly palace ancestor and Wang elder two people, should only have the knowledge of heaven and earth.


    How could Lin Tianyu know?


    Yes.


    He must be cheating me.


    "What are you talking about? What conspiracy and shady business did I have with my grandfather? You must be clear. "


    "Good."


    Lin Tianyu said: "it seems that you really do not see the coffin and do not cry. Now, I''ll take out the hard evidence. It depends on whether you recognize it or not. "


    Elder Wang also had only one firm to the end and said, "OK. If you have any evidence, you can bring it out. "


    "You''ll see the hard evidence soon."


    Lin Tianyu said, reaching for a move.


    Then, in the eyes of all, a light came out of the elder Wang''s Najie.


    The inheritance palace of physical training.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Isn''t this the one that Lin Tianyu took out to exchange with others?


    Moreover, after being taken down by elder Wang, he directly received it into Najie.


    How now, but Lin Tianyu so gently a move, on their own fly out?


    They seem to have been calculated for something.

 Chapter 3264

    Sure enough, Lin Tianyu said, "all of you really think that if I exchange with you, you will be able to get the inheritance palace?


    "You know, this body cultivation inheritance palace is a sacred object owned by the Supreme God.


    "It naturally has its spirituality.


    "If it chooses its master. Well, that is to say, it will always follow the master.


    "Is it something that can be easily and casually given to others?


    "Only by virtue of their own talent can such a deity recognize the Lord. Otherwise, no one can get it. Over the years, how many people, how many means have been used, is that useful?


    "Now, I am its master. When I wave, he will return automatically. Of course, what I want it to do, it does it without hesitation. "


    Lin Tianyu said so.


    People are more aware of it.


    Originally, in front of him, Lin Tianyu asked them to use the treasure to exchange things.


    It''s just a game.


    It is just to let them, the gods of the lower world, fall into this game one after another. Then, in order to achieve the purpose of dividing and weakening the God of the lower world.


    Lin Tianyu is really a little overcast.


    All the lower gods, in this meeting to understand the cause and effect of this matter, are in the heart of such a recitation.


    It''s such a simple Bureau.


    Actually, they have paid so many resources for their lower gods.


    What''s more, their strength has been reduced by nearly 40%.


    And it''s perfectly divided them. Let them all these forces, because that war, is to play an irresolvable contradiction.


    Brilliant!


    Great!


    Sinister!


    Lin Tianyu is no matter what others think, but he reaches out a little bit of that light.


    The light landed in the sky.


    Lin Tianyu added: "there is also a very interesting function in the inheritance palace of body cultivation, that is, it can completely and perfectly copy all he sees and hears.


    "Well, just now, what elder Wang and the ancestor of Da Luo heavenly palace preached and plotted.


    "It''s a coincidence.


    "That is to say, they were completely copied by the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "Now, do you want to know what kind of conspiracy and conspiracy they are prepared to plot in the kind of transmission they just heard?"


    Wang Changlao''s face changed completely when he heard this.


    The things he plotted with the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    If it is true that it has been broadcast in public on such an occasion.


    Well, it''s not just that they are completely separated from all the gods of the lower world. Even, it will become the direct enemy of the other five forces.


    Therefore, the elder Wang quickly exclaimed, "Lin Tianyu, this body cultivation inheritance palace has been obtained by our Dalao heavenly palace. It belongs to our Dalao heavenly palace. Give it back to me at once


    "Don''t worry."


    Lin Tianyu said, "if I had released all the things you were plotting with the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace in front of me. If we really agree to give you the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. I will give you the inheritance palace of physical cultivation directly. "

 Chapter 3265

    Lin Tianyu said that he did not pay attention to elder Wang.


    Lin Tianyu looked at the inheritance palace in the sky and said, "let''s play it."


    And then, in the sky, there was the scene in front of them, where they were standing on the top of a completely blasted mountain.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace appears in a disc.


    Then, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was talking with elder Wang about something.


    However, it is different from the previous one.


    At that time, because it was between the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace and the king''s elder, there was a message.


    It is impossible for other people to know what they said at that time.


    But on the screen of this meeting, there is a clear voice.


    The contents of the transmission are also clearly presented.


    However, the more people listened to the contents of the discussion between the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace and the elder Wang, the more gloomy their faces were.


    At the end of the day, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said in a gloomy voice: "don''t worry! Resources, I will give them a lot of points, but they are not really able to take away


    Elder Wang didn''t understand, and said, "ancestor, if this body cultivation inheritance palace really has a way beyond the realm of God. We don''t suffer from the loss of these resources. It''s just that if it''s just a rumor, there''s no such thing at all. We have suffered a lot from this loss. Besides, ancestor, the resources have been given to them. How can they not take it away? "


    The old ancestor gave me a dark smile and said, "I have given the resources. But if they don''t protect the resources themselves. On the way, he was robbed of this resource. You say, who can blame for this. If we meet that ruthless person again, they will lose more than that part of the resources. "


    Elder Wang''s voice, are Leng for a while, just open mouth way: "can ancestor, you made the heaven way oath?"


    The ancestor said, "yes, it''s good! I made a vow to heaven.


    "But in the oath I made, I just said that I would give them all the resources we agreed on. But it doesn''t say that those resources must be used by themselves.


    "Therefore, when I put these resources into their hands, my Tiandao oath will be completed. At that time, even God will not be able to punish me again.


    "As for what happened later, even God. It just can watch.


    "Because no one has broken the oath of heaven. It is absolutely impossible for him to punish innocent people easily


    I see.


    When everyone arrived at the meeting, they all understood.


    It''s no wonder that the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace is in the divine world, but he always appears in front of the public with a bad look.


    Why, this time, it is a sudden turn, become so easy to speak?


    Moreover, as soon as he was present, he knew the causes and consequences of this incident, and he directly agreed to all their demands and made a solemn oath in public.


    In fact, this is clearly a more insidious move, waiting for them below.


    As long as they really agree with the emperor.


    Their death time is not far away.

 Chapter 3266

    At this meeting, all the people looked at elder Wang.


    The killing intention in the eyes was almost to tear the elder Wang and even all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace into pieces directly.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu looked at the situation, he knew that he had become.


    So, Lin Tianyu made another move.


    The light in the sky flew down. Directly into his body.


    Since it is in the eyes of the public, it is the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu has to put him away.


    Elder Wang felt those cold murders, he felt that his body was getting chilly.


    "You can''t just talk nonsense about Lin Tianyu.


    "Have you forgotten.


    "In front of him, he got such an individual to cultivate the inheritance palace. We had a big fight and a lot of losses. What''s more, you don''t remember that we lost a lot of resources?


    "So this time, it must be a conspiracy of Lin Tianyu.


    "He has deliberately created such an illusion.


    "To divide us, so as to achieve their goal of chongxiaoge alliance.


    "Everyone can''t believe him."


    Everyone listened.


    This seems to have some truth.


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu is a cruel pit for them. Don''t make it right now. Lin Tianyu is going to hit the floor again.


    Then the crowd hesitated.


    In the end, who said what was true and who said it was false?


    People don''t know for a moment who they should believe.


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "I pit you, that shouldn''t be the matter?


    "Because we are enemies.


    "But in my heart, I hate one thing most. That is to say in the mouth, to cooperate with you.


    "But in fact?


    "But he''s got you in the back.


    "I ask myself, I never pit my friends or those I work with."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked at the crowd again and said, "as for the truth and falsehood of this matter. I think, in your heart, you should have had a judgment for a long time, didn''t you?


    "Like the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, such a high-ranking figure, would not hesitate to make such an oath.


    "And then, I gave you all that big resource.


    "To let me, as an outsider, listen, I have no sincerity at all.


    "If he really has sincerity and wants to achieve this. He should have to press down on the number of resources, right?


    "Besides, you have always been in the divine world.


    "You must know more about the behavior of the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace than I do.


    "What kind of a man is he?


    "Is he really able to have the air that he shows?


    "Think about it, there are so many loopholes in it that even an outsider like me can perceive them one by one.


    "Don''t you feel it?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this. It also stopped.


    The next thing, as long as you give time, let the other people, to think about it.


    In front of them, they are just blindfolded by interests.


    Now, there are hints.


    Naturally, they can also argue whether this is true or not.

 Chapter 3267

    Time goes by slowly.


    Lin Tianyu is also from the look on the faces of people to see what he wants to happen.


    Obviously, they all thought about this place completely, many unreasonable places. I know what the truth is.


    And this, plus the hostages trapped inside.


    Lin Tianyu is sure.


    After a while, they only need to deal with the forces of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    As for the rest of them, it is estimated that they will just stand aside and watch the good play.


    Lin Tianyu calculated that it would be about the same time when we arrived at the meeting.


    Lin Tianyu said, "ladies and gentlemen, please don''t interfere with the rest of you. We''ll only take care of the Dalao heavenly palace. "


    After hearing this, he looked at the faces of Da Luo Tian Gong and others, even elder Wang, but all of them were indifferent.


    You Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is powerful, but it is just the array in front of you.


    Why, listen to you Lin Tianyu''s meaning, is there still a battle of formation?


    Hum!


    If you really dare to make a battle.


    Even if there are no other forces involved. He also wanted to kill all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After all, with the help of those people in Chongxiao Pavilion, the number of them can''t even match that of his Dalao heavenly palace. Moreover, the God state of the lower world is, after all, the person of the lower world. Except for Lin Tianyu, who is so rebellious. The rest of us can''t compare with the gods from the real world.


    At this time, however, one of them suddenly said, "Lord Lin, you said that the people in each of our forces were only restrained by the array and were not killed. But how do we know that those people in the array are not illusions of the power of the array? "


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what should you do to be sure. What about the real people in your respective forces? "


    "It''s simple. As long as alliance leader Lin releases them. As soon as we look at it, we will know. "


    "Yes, yes, Lin Tianyu, as long as you release all our people. We can guarantee that, after a while, no matter what happens, we will never help the people in the Dalao heavenly palace. "


    "Please believe us, and we can swear."


    "Even if Lin Meng releases all our people now. At an appropriate time, we can also help the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to deal with the Dalao heavenly palace, too. "


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd began to quarrel.


    It''s all for Lin Tianyu to release the people who have been controlled in the array.


    However, some people''s eyes flickered as they said these words.


    Lin Tianyu believes that none of them wants to help Daluo Tiangong fight against his Chongxiao Pavilion.


    It''s just what they''re thinking.


    Lin Tianyu can also guess out some.


    They should be thinking, for a while, when the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance was at war with the Dalao heavenly palace. Once the war gets stuck, it may be their chance.


    Do Snipes and mussels compete for each other?


    They probably thought that taking advantage of such an opportunity, they could kill the power of the Dalao heavenly palace in one fell swoop, in order to avenge the evil plan made by the elder king and the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    At the same time, it can also eliminate the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    After all, in their eyes, both are enemies now.

 Chapter 3268

    Lin Tianyu smiles in his heart.


    If you want to play such a trick with him, it''s not good enough.


    However, at this time, Lin Tianyu also made up his mind to cut down the Dalao heavenly palace directly.


    Therefore, at such a time, it seems that it is not conducive to the death of these people.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "good! Since you all say that. Well, I''ll make a concession.


    "I will release one person from every power in this array.


    "If you have any more questions, you can ask the man who came out of the array. He''s in the formation, and naturally he knows what''s going on inside


    Lin Tianyu said and waved behind him.


    Then, the formation splits into a path.


    From this path, five people came out.


    At the same time, the remaining five forces, each one, sent out one person.


    Lin Tianyu said, "if you have any doubts, you can ask your family members. As for the rest of us, as long as the war between Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and Dalao Tiangong is over, I will send them all. "


    When Lin Tianyu said this, it was equivalent to delimiting a line.


    At this meeting, no matter what the remaining five forces say, it is impossible for him to release the people of these five forces.


    When the five forces such as Qingming temple came to this meeting, they knew that they couldn''t say anything more.


    As a result, they are all quick to ask the people who have just been released from the array.


    Gradually, they also have some eyebrows.


    It turned out that as soon as they entered the array, all that appeared before them was darkness. When you open your eyes, you can''t see anything.


    In fact, according to the principle, it has reached the cultivation of the divine realm.


    What the eyes see is just some intuitive effect.


    Even without eyes to see.


    But what they saw under the gaze of the divine consciousness of each realm was clearer than that of their eyes.


    Therefore, they all put the divine consciousness out to perceive the situation around them.


    But then they found out.


    It''s not just their eyes that can''t see what''s going on around them. Moreover, their divinity, too, could not see the situation around them.


    That is to say, since they entered the array, they have completely become "blind".


    This time, people panic.


    But after a while, they were able to see the outside world. Moreover, their divine consciousness can clearly understand the surrounding environment, and even can see clearly the people around them.


    But this time, they all found that they had been restrained and could not move.


    Otherwise, there will be danger of life.


    The situation at this time is the same as what others have seen outside the array.


    Listen to the narration.


    People of the five major forces all took a breath of cold air.


    The array in front of us is so powerful that some of them are beyond our imagination.


    Even if it''s the realm of God?


    How can his mind, his eyes and his senses completely fail to perceive everything outside. Even, as long as a monk who has the ability to hurt this divine realm, he can easily kill this divine realm.

 Chapter 3269

    It''s no wonder that the deities of the Dalao heavenly palace have entered the array, and all of them are killed in the array only after a few breaths.


    With such a powerful array, they can only blame themselves for their bad luck.


    He Lao, who is the master of array in the ridiculous Dalao heavenly palace.


    He even dares to guarantee with his head that he has already influenced this array, only the power of the big protective array outside is left.


    This power, however, is much more powerful than that of the protection array.


    Not to mention the supernatural animals, gods and immortals that come out of this, it is just that this array has completely affected the perception of a God. It made him lose consciousness of everything outside. That''s really hopeless.


    Lin Tianyu was also surprised.


    If on that day, when he entered the magic array experience, there was such a situation that he lost his perception completely.


    I''m afraid that even if he is himself, he can''t break through such a magic array.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu said: "gentlemen, please get out of the way."


    Lin Tianyu opened his mouth.


    When people from the other five forces arrived at the meeting, they did not say anything more. They all gave way to one side.


    At this time, only the people who gathered in the middle of the palace were left.


    However, the people of the Dalao heavenly palace, when they arrived at the meeting, they all looked at Lin Tianyu with a happy look.


    In their eyes, even, it seems that there is a flicker of expectation.


    They seem to be waiting.


    Can let this Chongxiao Pavilion alliance inside the people, all out of the array with them.


    Lin Tianyu waved to his back and said, "fight!"


    With Lin Tianyu''s word "war" coming out.


    From the array behind him, he directly rushed out of the divine realm in the early stage of the four grades. There are also nearly one thousand three peak monks in the later period.


    However, the nearly 1000 top friars of the late third grade did not fight alone.


    It''s a group of people.


    A total of more than a dozen combined battle lines were formed.


    However, the people in the opposite Dalao heavenly palace just put their eyes on the God state of the more than 100 early four grades. As for the nearly 1000 top monks in the later period of Sanpin. They simply chose to ignore it.


    In the battle of the divine realm.


    The friar took part in it, but it was just cannon fodder for the number of people.


    How can it play a role at all?


    "War!"


    Elder Wang on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace also drank.


    Then, it is also led by the people, toward the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side rushed over.


    "Elder Wang, we have a fight."


    Lin Tianyu jumped out first, that is, he directly rushed to elder Wang.


    Elder Wang said, "good! We will fight to the death and never die. "


    In the blink of an eye, they were close.


    Elder Wang laughed and said, "Lin Tianyu, you are really arrogant.


    "I admit that your body method and footwork are unparalleled in the land of divine power. If you start the assassination with footwork. It must have had a great influence on us.


    "But now you have chosen to fight me head-on.


    "Ha ha!


    "It''s clear that you are going to take the long and short.


    "In front of the combat effectiveness, I Wang Mou can say a big word. On the whole land of Shenwu, I''m afraid that no one can surpass me.


    "You, Lin Tianyu, can''t do the same."

 Chapter 3270

    Elder Wang said that, that kind of strong self-confidence, satisfied color.


    Let Lin Tianyu see all a burst of toothache.


    Perhaps, this elder Wang is really a genius. In the early days of the fourth grade, it was rare to get to the enemy.


    When the lower bound reached the Shenwu continent, it was from the high realm to the early stage of the fourth grade. This also makes elder Wang more confident.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "elder Wang, you are a little complacent.


    "Don''t you think, how did you die?


    "Can you do it again, kill that little Vango with one knife?"


    Er!


    The elder Wang, who is confident, suddenly feels that his whole body is stagnant.


    He asked himself, he couldn''t.


    But then elder Wang said, "Lin Tianyu, don''t be complacent too early. When you killed Wan Gu, you just took advantage of his carelessness. In addition, your body method is invincible. Therefore, you have a big advantage. One hit makes a contribution. But this has nothing to do with the real strength.


    "After a head-on battle with me, you feel hopeless.


    "You''ll regret that you didn''t use your body method to kill and fight."


    Whew!


    Lin Tianyu, looking at the arrogance of elder Wang, is really too lazy to waste his words. It''s just a knife. It''s going to kill Wang Changlao.


    After the sword was cut out, elder Wang''s reaction was not weak at all, and the sword in his hand met Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    At this time, elder Wang did not forget to boast, and said: "Lin Tianyu, let you in this first move, we can see the difference between the two of us."


    When Lin Tianyu''s Sabre technique was cut out, he found out that elder Wang was not completely boasting.


    But there are also some real skills in it.


    At least, in his sword, even under the shadow of Lin Tianyu''s sword, he could hardly perceive the other side''s loopholes.


    The only strange thing.


    It turned out that elder Wang''s sword was concentrated on the tip of the sword.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    The sword of elder Wang is obviously false. In the middle of the journey, it should be transformed into the chopping move of the sword.


    When Lin Tianyu laughed, his sword technique changed. Instead, he turned to the opposite direction of Wang Changlao''s sword power concentration. He hit the sword with a knife.


    At this time, the power of the sword, which was hidden in elder Wang''s body, was already gathered in the most powerful state. Plus Lin Tianyu''s blow on the back of the sword. Elder Wang''s gathered strength and Lin Tianyu''s strength were concentrated together and burst out in an instant.


    Let the long sword in elder Wang''s hand quickly cut out.


    Even, the body that drives elder Wang follows the body of the sword. After a small half circle, the heel is stabilized.


    "Why


    Lin Tianyu received his sword and praised: "what is the most powerful sword technique that elder Wang has used. Actually, he was able to drive his own body. He followed the sword technique for half a circle.


    "Is this the legendary combination of man and sword?


    "With sword technique, the body moves together."


    Listen to Lin Tianyu''s ridicule.


    Elder Wang''s old face is a flash of red.


    Obviously, in this first move, he has been summoned by Lin Tianyu''s knife to the light area, which has made him totally inferior.

 Chapter 3271

    Elder Wang said angrily, "younger generation, I will definitely kill you within my ten moves."


    Elder Wang was very angry.


    All over the momentum, a steep rise.


    The strength of good momentum seems to be beyond the level of the early four grades in this moment.


    However, of course, he has not been able to go beyond the level of the early four grades. Otherwise, he must be suppressed by the world power of Shenwu continent. In that case, he will be completely unable to play the strength of the case, be excluded from the Shenwu land.


    Therefore, this kind of momentum should still be a kind of martial art at the early stage of the fourth grade. It can also be called a secret method.


    Elder Wang is going to use such a powerful secret method to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    With the use of this secret method.


    Elder Wang''s momentum increased sharply.


    Moreover, with the passage of time, the effect of this enhancement has not weakened at all. And it''s been growing.


    It seems that this kind of power has no end at all.


    In fact, at such a time, Lin Tianyu could have made a preemptive attack and started a battle with elder Wang when he did not let elder Wang increase his momentum to the top.


    In this way, the pressure on Lin Tianyu''s body will be much less.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not snatch up and attacked.


    On the contrary, he stood quietly beside him, as if watching a play, watching the momentum of elder Wang''s whole body, constantly rising.


    So, it keeps going up


    ¡­¡­


    And in this king elder''s momentum, constantly rising at the same time.


    On the other side, there was a fierce battle between the gods of the Dalao heavenly palace and the Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Looking around, the men and horses on both sides quickly rushed together.


    On the other hand, it is obviously the intention of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    When Lin Tianyu, the leader of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, was caught by elder Wang, he made a concerted effort to kill the rest of the divine realms in the Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance on the spot. When the time comes, he will spare his hand and help elder Wang clean up Lin Tianyu.


    Because the gods on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace are more than those on the other side of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Moreover, the God of the divine world is certainly stronger than the God of the lower world.


    So, can''t they easily take these people from ChongXiao pavilion?


    As for elder Wang, they all felt that they should be weaker than Lin Tianyu. Of course, they just dare to think about it in their heart, but no one dares to say it in front of elder Wang.


    But even if elder Wang wants to be weaker, but this weak also is extremely limited.


    After all, elder Wang is also the king''s capital in the early four grades.


    Of course, it was able to support until they won all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    As for the side of Chongxiao Pavilion, there are also battles formed by the top friars of the late third grade. In the eyes of one side of the Dalao heavenly palace. It was just a show.


    What role can they play in such a great war.


    It''s just a collection of people.


    After killing all the Shenjing, you can harvest these shrimps.


    Boom!


    The Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and the people and horses on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace were soon at war.

 Chapter 3272

    "Ah


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How can the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance be so strong?"


    "Aren''t they forty or fifty fewer than us? Why, on the contrary, the strength of the attack completely suppresses us and makes us feel that we have no strength to fight back? "


    "No. Their strength, not only from their divine realms, but also from those friars


    "Bullshit! What role can friars play in such a war? "


    "Well. It''s really the power of those friars. If we concentrate on God''s realm, we will be completely overwhelmed. "


    "Good! Then let me go and kill these friars first. "


    ¡­¡­


    Boom, boom


    After several fights, the Dalao heavenly palace was suppressed more and more severely.


    Gradually, it can be seen from the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It really suppressed them.


    It is just the effect of nearly a thousand monks on the other side of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    They didn''t think of it.


    In this kind of God war on a large scale, the monk can still play an effect. Moreover, the effect is still so obvious. Even, almost completely played an overwhelming effect on their side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    If you get rid of these friars.


    On the one hand, the Dalao heavenly palace is absolutely sure that it can easily crush these sacred realms of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    During the battle, the side of the Dalao heavenly palace also sensed the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. For these friars, they really used it to the extreme.


    Of course, they couldn''t allow a group of friars to influence the outcome of their great war.


    Therefore, on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, more than a dozen God realms were immediately divided out.


    Each one of the gods went to a place where the ChongXiao pavilion was located.


    They all felt that they had sent out more than a dozen gods.


    Soon, the more than ten friars'' battle array on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will be easily eliminated from the ten holy realms on the side of Dalao Tiangong.


    After all, monks are monks and gods are gods.


    Don''t confuse them.


    More than a dozen gods are also full of confidence. When he rushed to the front of the Friar''s battle line, he directly launched the most violent attack on the Friar''s battle array. Even, there is no protection at all.


    In the eyes of these gods, it''s just a second killing monk. Is there any need for protection?


    What''s more, when these ten gods flew to the side of the friars'' battle array, they were still participating in the attack on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In that case, it is clear that there is still no response. These gods have come to them.


    War is such a weak person, but there are some insults to these sent out gods.


    When more than a dozen gods thought so, their swords displayed their most powerful moves and directly attacked the past towards the dozen monks'' battle array.


    Puff, puff, puff


    Then there was a series of sounds.


    And with the sound of this, it started to ring.


    Everyone''s eyes were completely widened at this moment.


    What''s the situation?


    How is this


    This is quite different from what they expected.

 Chapter 3273

    All around was the sound of silence.


    Looking at the result of this massacre, everyone could not say a word.


    This was sent out by the side of the Dalao heavenly palace to kill more than a dozen monks in the battle. Unexpectedly, they were all killed on the spot in such a short time.


    All of them were killed by the friars.


    Moreover, when those friars were fighting against the gods of the side of the Dalao heavenly palace at the edge of the battle line, another friar in the battle array took action to kill all the gods of the Dalao heavenly palace who had fought against the friars'' battle array.


    The strength of each of these friars'' battle lines is so strong.


    They clearly know that every friar battle array is the strength of a powerful king in the early four grades.


    Moreover, even in the strength of the king level, it should be regarded as the extremely strong strength of the king level.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, there are more than 100 gods.


    In addition, there are more than a dozen powerful battle lines, which are equivalent to the king level strength in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    What else does the Dalao heavenly palace take against it.


    Even if we count all the other five major forces. That''s not enough to crush the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    At most, it is just a struggle with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    How can we fight.


    In an instant, I felt the strong of these friars'' battle array on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    The gods on the side of Dalao heavenly palace have no intention of fighting.


    Their current battle is just thinking about how to save their lives in such a battle, even if it is very good.


    On the other side of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, however, its momentum was like a rainbow, and the Vietnam War became more and more fierce.


    He completely suppressed the people of the Dalao heavenly palace in a small corner. He didn''t dare to move a little bit bigger.


    The people of Dalao heavenly palace are constantly injured, slight, seriously injured and even close to death.


    Such a battle, if not for Lin Tianyu''s prior orders.


    Let the people on the side of Chongxiao Pavilion fight as long as possible, not for meritorious service, but for no fault.


    We must not advance rashly.


    Well, in such a situation, as long as the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance takes out a few people to make a bigger charge and attack the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In a very short period of time, it will be easy to completely destroy the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    He was killed mercilessly.


    However, under the impact of that.


    If it''s on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, there will suddenly be several bloody gods who will bite back and fight to death. But it is also possible to pull a few people from Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to die together.


    Lin Tianyu''s previous arrangement was obviously intended.


    To let the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance win the other party without sacrificing security.


    This is not that Lin Tianyu must be conservative, nor is it his character.


    However, he was very clear in his heart that this would definitely be a battle without any suspense and crushing.


    On the one hand, we can do it completely. Without any casualties, we won the battle of the other side.


    Then, why take the risk of attack and let the people on your side be threatened with death?

 Chapter 3274

    On the other side of the battlefield.


    Lin Tianyu and elder Wang.


    It''s a quarter of an hour.


    At this time, elder Wang was still gathering his momentum.


    No distractions.


    In the case that Lin Tianyu does not disturb him, he obviously intends to gather his own momentum to the summit and then fight against Lin Tianyu.


    Finally, it was a quarter and a half.


    Wang stopped.


    He''s so powerful at the moment. Anyone who looks at it, it no longer belongs to the level of the early four grades. Clearly, it has completely surpassed the early stage of the four grades and reached a higher level.


    But he clearly is still the state of the early four grades.


    Therefore, all his actions will not be interfered by the lower Shenwu continent.


    Elder Wang shook hands tightly, sensing the strength of his body, which was powerful to the limit. There was a happy, winner''s smile on his face.


    Wang Changlao said: "Lin Tianyu, should I say you are stupid, or should I say you are too confident and inflated?


    "If you had interrupted me just now, with my momentum rising.


    "Well, by virtue of your body method, if you are fighting with me. You are not without the strength of a war.


    "But now, you have no chance."


    With a smile on his face, Lin Tianyu said, "why did I have no chance? I feel like I have a great chance. What you look like now is just a little more powerful and powerful. Moreover, this kind of state can not persist for a long time. Therefore, after a while, you will see that I killed you on the spot.


    "Oh, maybe you can''t see it either.


    "Because by that time, you are a dead man.


    "Nothing, of course."


    But the elder Wang said coldly: "it''s useless to be smooth.


    "As you said, my realm has not improved. It''s just momentum and strength.


    "But if you know how much strength I have now, you must have really felt despair.


    "Now my strength has gone beyond the limit, beyond the limit of the early stage of the fourth grade, and reached the level of the later stage of the fourth grade.


    "Ten meetings will be reduced by one effort.


    "Under such a powerful force, beyond the limit.


    "You will find in despair that everything you can do will be like a bubble in front of it. It will be broken by a strong force


    When elder Wang said this.


    That look is more than just confidence.


    Even, clearly, it has reached a level of enjoyment.


    He is enjoying the pleasure of the psychological pressure formed by Lin Tianyu under such power.


    He''s enjoying the fun he brings himself in the despair of the other side.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tianyu said, "narcissism, is that enough? If that''s enough, let''s hurry. Otherwise, the more time goes by, the more unfavorable it will be for you.


    "You have to be clear.


    "You''re not going to be able to last forever.


    "If it''s because of a narcissism like you.


    "At the end of the day, you''ve survived this situation. It''s back to where it was. You narcissist, you can''t even cry

 Chapter 3275

    "Ah


    Elder Wang only felt that the anger in his heart almost exploded.


    He is now, but so powerful.


    This strength should have made the opponent feel desperate.


    But now it''s better.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t show any despair at all.


    That look, on the contrary, was completely aware of his present strength, and directly felt a state of neglect.


    It''s very irritating.


    Such a bastard.


    They should be killed and executed directly.


    "Die!"


    Elder Wang was so angry that he didn''t even want to use the sword. He just threw a fist at Lin Tianyu. It''s so fast that it''s almost like a blink of an eye. In the blink of an eye, it has been directly bombarded in front of Lin Tianyu. The speed of the punch makes people have no time to react.


    The only thing left is despair.


    Seeing this speed, people certainly understand.


    Elder Wang didn''t use the sword, which is not because he forgot to use it.


    It should be elder Wang''s heart that he planned to kill Lin Tianyu with one blow after another.


    In this way, it is able to show elder Wang''s domineering spirit more clearly, and it is easier to solve the hatred in his heart.


    He wants to see Lin Tianyu die in despair under his fist.


    As for whether he can kill Lin Tianyu simply by using his fist.


    Is that worth considering?


    The power of such a fist can''t kill a small third grade.


    Eh!


    At the beginning of Sanpin.


    This is really a genius.


    But at this time, in their own so strong power, so fast speed.


    This genius''s knife in his hand will be hit by his own fist if he is afraid that it will not be used in time.


    Boom!


    Just in this way, elder Wang''s fist has already hit Lin Tianyu.


    As expected, Lin Tianyu had no time to wield his knife, just as elder Wang expected.


    Lin Tianyu, who only met before, quickly clenched his fist and bombarded him with a fist.


    Ha ha ha


    A monk in the early three grades.


    Just wait. By this blow, you can blow the whole fist into pieces.


    When elder Wang thought of this, he even collected two points of strength.


    He wanted to kill Lin Tianyu with one punch.


    He didn''t want to. He just punched Lin Tianyu and killed him on the spot.


    Although such a blow to kill, it seems to be extremely domineering. However, just a punch, the other side to the thorough blow to kill. In this way, you can''t solve the anger in your heart.


    What elder Wang wants is one punch at a time, at least after several hundred punches.


    Then, wait until the breath in my heart is almost gone.


    Elder Wang will consider killing Lin Tianyu with one blow.


    The fists of the two men quickly bombarded each other.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Tianyu''s figure flew to the distant sky and flew out of the sky for a few miles before he fell out of the air.


    When Lin Tianyu''s body fell to the ground.


    People can see it clearly.


    Lin Tianyu looks miserable.


    Although the whole palm was not under the fist of elder Wang, it was blown away. But he was wounded in the face with blood and flesh.


    At the moment when Lin Tianyu landed, he spat out a mouthful of blood directly.


    Obviously, in the fist fight just now, Lin Tianyu''s inner organs were obviously shaken.

 Chapter 3276

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Elder Wang laughed triumphantly.


    "The boy of the lower world, now you know how good it is. The majesty of the Dalao heavenly palace. It''s far from being able to be provoked by you


    When elder Wang said so, he also took a special look around him.


    However, in the eyes, in addition to complacency, there is a full of warning in it.


    Just now, you are not willing to help us in the Dalao heavenly palace?


    Now, let you all have a look, even without your help. I can also win.


    The rest of the five forces in the divine world, after feeling elder Wang''s eyes, all looked cold.


    I didn''t expect that.


    There is still such a powerful secret method in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It seems that the Dalao heavenly palace is also worthy of being the head of all major forces.


    At the same time, everyone''s heart is a faint worry.


    If elder Wang really killed Lin Tianyu and won the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance in one fell swoop. I''m afraid we have to find them, the royal family, to settle accounts.


    However, the leaders of the five forces all looked at each other and nodded in secret.


    If it is, it will be that time.


    The five forces of them must join hands.


    In that case, it is not necessarily afraid of him.


    Then, elder Wang''s eyes are looking at the battle between the side of the Dalao heavenly palace and the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Elder Wang''s face was gloomy in an instant.


    Just now, elder Wang has been gathering his momentum. He also failed to see the details of the battle.


    But now, on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, it is clear that it has lost more than a dozen lower gods.


    What''s more, the situation on the battlefield completely suppressed the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Even if it was not for adopting a conservative tactics.


    On the one hand, it has already collapsed completely.


    Elder Wang roared and said, "you can support a little longer. I will come to help you after I kill the leader of their alliance."


    "Good!"


    Da Luo Tian Gong''s side, with the support of elder Wang''s words, was suddenly in high spirits.


    After that, some of them came back slightly.


    Even though it was downwind.


    But obviously it''s much better than the front.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, but everyone''s look changed. He was ready to send two king level strength of Shenjing to help Lin Tianyu.


    But at this time, all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance received a message from Lin Tianyu at the same time.


    "Don''t be impulsive to any of you. I''m just using this old guy''s power to polish my body. Ahead, it''s too fast to break through. In some places, it has not been polished solidly. This meeting, met so powerful elder Wang, just can let him hand, to help me shake the whole body muscles are more solid. Then, I can take this opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    "As long as I get a breakthrough.


    "When you want to clean up the old guy again, it''s a matter of easy control."


    Listen to the transmission.


    In the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, the restless mood subsided.


    In turn, the suppression on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace also became more severe.

 Chapter 3277

    Lin Tianyu''s voice just now is the operation of all things.


    Plus his soul is strong enough.


    Therefore, under this transmission, it appears directly in the mind of every member of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    This kind of magical skill can only be achieved by Lin Tianyu''s formula of all things, combined with powerful soul power.


    And Lin Tianyu''s current state.


    It''s true, exactly what he said in his voice.


    His appearance outside, though miserable.


    But actually?


    It was through elder Wang''s sudden promotion that he became so powerful that he polished and tempered his own body.


    In front of me, when I was training, I was in the snake forest.


    Lin Tianyu just raised his level of physical cultivation. Increased strength and speed. Plus their own martial arts skills, and that ten thousand snakes just go around. But in the real physical strength of the temper, but it is very little.


    After all, those poisonous snakes are not beasts famous for their strength.


    So how can Lin Tianyu be better tempered in the physical strength?


    In fact, after the completion of Vajra body.


    Lin Tianyu has completely reached the requirements of breaking through the third grade in the later period.


    Even when he made a breakthrough at this time, there was no unstable state effect at all.


    But he never made a breakthrough.


    Because he felt it.


    His own physical strength has not yet been fully tempered.


    Although under the breakthrough, the realm is also solid. But it did not achieve the perfect effect.


    Then, when elder Wang''s momentum broke out.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly moved in his heart:


    then, can we use the power of elder Wang to polish and temper his physical strength. In order to reach the perfect state.


    Do what you want.


    As a result, when Wang Changlao''s fist blows over.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t even make a knife. He also directly waved his fist and went up to the elder Wang''s fist.


    Oh!


    this king''s elders are really awesome.


    If you go on with this blow, you will almost explode your body.


    So it felt.


    Lin Tianyu felt that he had suffered a lot from the blow of elder Wang. But it''s not. It''s useless. At least, after the punch.


    Lin Tianyu is clearly feeling:


    the muscles on his whole body are affected by a strong concussion.


    Become more compact and firm.


    It''s just that if you want to be perfect, it''s a little bit worse.


    Unless, this king elder''s fist strength is bigger. The number of punches, and then a few hundred punches, or even more.


    Since the road is right.


    So go ahead.


    Lin Tianyu used such a miserable appearance, but on his body, a strong will to fight broke out abruptly. He was about to attack elder Wang again and launch a fierce battle.


    Moreover, Lin Tianyu is more confident.


    As long as this time of grinding, tempering, completely thorough words.


    Well, later, they were attacked again.


    Just a little bit weaker. It is impossible to cause any harm and shock to him.


    When the power reaches the body.


    Just rely on their own body inside the muscle of the concussion force, it is completely able to blow the other side out of all the force, all is to unload.

 Chapter 3278

    "Come again!"


    Lin Tianyu stood in front of him with a miserable look. Instead, he gave elder Wang a big drink.


    "Looking for death!"


    Elder Wang was angry.


    Then, as soon as the figure of elder Wang unfolded, he once again attacked Lin Tianyu like a blink.


    However, the strength on the fist is the same as that of the fist in front.


    Mr. Wang didn''t want to raise his strength too much.


    Then, with one blow, he directly killed Lin Tianyu on the spot.


    So, who else did he find to vent his anger?


    Lin Tianyu did not take the initiative to attack.


    The key is that the present elder Wang is supported by this powerful force. The speed is too fast. Although Lin Tianyu is running up thousands of illusions incarnation, but also can completely keep up with each other''s speed.


    But it''s just the same speed.


    Of course, in addition to speed, the main function of the avatar is that it focuses more on the change of body shape, which makes it difficult to figure out and lock the body shape.


    But this kind of hard grinding, of course, can not let themselves completely change indefinitely.


    It''s hard to bang up with each other every time.


    Since it is not the best grinding effect.


    Similarly, if Lin Tianyu is also quick to welcome up.


    Well, both of them are so fast. There will be many more variables.


    It''s ok if you just avoid it.


    If you want to bombard each other. Maybe, under a bad situation, it will be possible to be bombarded by the other side''s fist on the body.


    With the powerful fist of elder Wang.


    If the bombardment was on top of his fist, Lin Tianyu could barely fight with the other party and get the effect of polishing and tempering.


    But once it is bombarded by the other side in the body.


    That''s not the effect of grinding and tempering.


    It''s about letting your body fall apart in that punch.


    Therefore, it is better to stand in situ and wait for elder Wang''s attack.


    In this way, when the body does not move.


    Lin Tianyu is also easier to see the path of the opponent''s fist, and directly meet the opponent''s fist with his fist.


    With the strength from the other side, temper yourself.


    In any case, the other side because of the strength of the surge, this speed is also fast to the extreme. Between each flash, it is as fast as blink. Therefore, Lin Tianyu can''t move his body.


    Lin Tianyu just stood in his place, waiting for elder Wang''s fist to bombard him.


    Passively head out to resist.


    Boom, boom


    Elder Wang is one punch after another to Lin Tianyu launched endless attacks.


    Lin Tianyu is also boxing again and again to block.


    After every one of them.


    Lin Tianyu''s body is always directly blasted out again and again.


    It was clear that he could not block the power of elder Wang''s fist. After being blown out again and again. Over and over again. Lin Tianyu''s whole body up and down, but also let more to feel more miserable.


    But Lin Tianyu did not take the initiative to expand the figure, toward the elder Wang to attack.


    In the eyes of elder Wang.


    It is clear that Lin Tianyu has no spare power to fight back.

 Chapter 3279

    Elder Wang was very happy.


    Maybe a few more punches.


    Lin Tianyu is to be his fist, to his own ground on the ground.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, they have already blasted out nearly a hundred punches.


    Lin Tianyu is still bombarded out again and again.


    But Lin Tianyu is still so stable and in place. I don''t feel like I''m powerless at all.


    Even after dozens of blows, it''s almost time for hundreds of punches.


    All of a sudden, elder Wang had a very strange feeling in his heart.


    That is, when Lin Tianyu arrived at this meeting, he would fight with himself again. It seems that the strength of the fist, compared with the beginning, actually has a faint sense of improvement.


    Is it that Lin Tianyu can''t stand the bombardment of his fist?


    So, did he use some secret method to improve his fist strength?


    That''s good.


    Now that he''s already running the secret.


    So, that is to say.


    Lin Tianyu can''t support him for long.


    As long as they continue to bombard. Then, he must have collapsed completely under his fist. Be directly blasted to death under one''s own fist.


    However, since Lin Tianyu''s fist strength has increased a little.


    Well, I also need to increase some strength, that is.


    In this way, elder Wang also raised the strength of his fist again.


    Then, this kind of fist to blow in the situation, is still perfectly maintained in front of.


    Lin Tianyu is bombarded again and again.


    And in this kind of confrontation.


    Elder Wang, it is absolutely impossible to think about it.


    The strength of Lin Tianyu''s fists was improved because his fists had a polishing effect on his body, which made the muscles more firm and tight.


    Of course, this situation can only be achieved by Lin Tianyu.


    After the promotion, Lin Yu''s cultivation of the realm of Tianfa. His own physical strength has not yet fully followed. Therefore, in such a kind of bombardment, we can constantly polish and temper our own body, so that the muscles are more compact, firm, and full of a sense of strength.


    Yeah, boom, go on.


    Lin Tianyu was still bombarded out again and again.


    On the scene, the rhythm has been completely controlled by elder Wang.


    Eh!


    After dozens of punches.


    Elder Wang was shocked again.


    What''s going on here?


    He clearly felt that Lin Tianyu was bombarding himself again.


    The strength of that fist is a little higher.


    This is really strange.


    According to the law, Lin Tianyu worked out the secret method. Even at the level of the secret method that he operates, it is high enough. However, it will only make him support for a longer time.


    This is absolutely impossible, after Lin Tianyu bombarded dozens of times.


    This strength is just a few points higher.


    Will there be such a secret?


    Unless it is, Lin Tianyu is like himself. At the beginning, he didn''t use all his strength.


    Then, after a few dozen blows with myself, I will increase my strength again.


    But is that possible?

 Chapter 3280

    Who knows that there is still a strong force.


    Is willing to, put away their own strength, when others when sandbags hit Li.


    Can there be such abnormal and sick people?


    Elder Wang thought about it for a while, but he didn''t understand it. The key lies in it. Then, I simply don''t think about it anymore. In any case, his strength is even greater, and Lin Tianyu has been bombarded.


    He just kept abusing Lin Tianyu until he killed him with his fist.


    In this way, elder Wang in the blow out of the fist, once again increased a layer of strength out.


    Moreover, this time the strength of the increase, but also slightly increased some.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu was once again bombed.


    Even, it is more far away than the previous several times. When it fell on the ground, it was even more miserable.


    The front of the fist, which had been completely blasted to the flesh and blood, showed the bones. The blood foam in my mouth spat out on my skirt. Then, it dripped down.


    Elder Wang was also cruel.


    Then, again, a little bit of force was added.


    At the same time, elder Wang''s mouth drank: "smelly boy, I think you can still hold on to when?


    "Five, ten, one hundred


    "Then, I''m going to look at yourself, and I''ll blow you to death.


    "Boy, this is what happens when you are against me.


    "Your end is here!"


    As the elder Wang said this, he threw out another blow.


    And in this fist, elder Wang is once again to increase a few points of strength.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Instead, Lin Tianyu laughed. Moreover, while laughing, he was spitting blood foam in his mouth. That appearance, how to let a person look up, how to land let a person feel a kind of miserable feeling.


    But also added a kind of fierce, domineering, ferocious taste in it.


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "is this the elder of the so-called Dalao heavenly palace in the divine world?


    "It turns out that he is just a master who can boast.


    "But the strength that this exerts is too weak.


    "It''s just tickling me. It''s about the same."


    After that, Lin Tianyu laughed wildly again.


    When they saw Lin Tianyu, they all felt a sense of sympathy.


    This is a great character.


    However, it is just bad luck, and the Dalao heavenly palace to carry on. This is not, is to be blown to death in the scene?


    The rest of them did not intend to rescue them at all.


    Because the secret method of elder Wang is too overbearing.


    Even if they were the five great forces in the same divine world, they were more afraid of elder Wang.


    They don''t want to offend elder Wang in such a state.


    And those people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance are thinking about rescuing Lin Tianyu. It was in their minds that the voice of Lin Tianyu rang out again.


    Lin Tianyu told them to fight against the gods in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Don''t worry about yourself.


    His breakthrough is just the last line.

 Chapter 3281

    In elder Wang''s heart, a burst of anger rose again, and he said, "Stinky boy, since you want to die, die!"


    Boom!


    Once again, the momentum of elder Wang was infinitely high.


    But in this moment, elder Wang fully exerted all the strength that he could exert all over his body.


    He wants to kill the damned Lin Tianyu as soon as possible.


    He can''t stand the anger in Lin Tianyu''s words.


    Of course, there are also some reasons.


    It is now, especially in the constant bombardment of elder Wang, who has been lifting his strength again and again. The operation of his secret method is to reach a limit level in his body immediately.


    If he can''t kill Lin Tianyu as soon as possible.


    Well, when it''s time for the secret.


    He''ll fall back.


    At that time, perhaps, it will fall behind in the battle with Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, elder Wang decided to solve Lin Tianyu directly before his combat effectiveness fell back.


    Of course, elder Wang is absolutely confident.


    Just now, he had been bombarding Lin Tianyu for a long time. Elder Wang had completely understood the strength of Lin Tianyu''s fist.


    Although Lin Tianyu raised his fist again.


    However, by now, it has obviously been raised to a limit. What''s more, Lin Tianyu was seriously injured.


    And then, elder Wang''s strength was increased to the limit, which directly increased 20% of his strength. Under such a powerful force. Lin Tianyu has no chance to escape except despair.


    "Die!"


    Wang gave a drink, and with one blow, he directly blew out.


    Whoa!


    Lin Tianyu is like a kite with broken string. He flies to the boundless horizon at once.


    "Boom" sound.


    Lin Tianyu, who was flying out, hit a palace directly and collapsed the whole palace.


    This is the most magnificent palace in the protection array, outside the magic array.


    "Ha ha ha ha This time, you are still alive. "


    Elder Wang stood there laughing.


    He felt that after this blow, Lin Tianyu should have been dead.


    Hula, Lala


    But then, only to see that between the collapsed palace, a pile of rubble and tiles suddenly rolled around. And then, slowly, in the middle.


    Eh!


    Elder Wang was stunned for a moment.


    Then, along with the bulging place, a figure came out.


    This is Lin Tianyu.


    Elder Wang was stunned and said to himself:


    OK!


    Your boy''s life is really hard.


    Since they are immortal.


    That''s a couple more times. See if you''re still alive.


    Whoosh!


    If the elder Wang blinked, he came to Lin Tianyu, and he punched out again. Lin Tianyu also raised his hand to fight with elder Wang again.


    Again, with a cry, Lin Tianyu flew out from afar.


    However, this time, elder Wang did not wait for Lin Tianyu to return to the ground again.


    Once again, his figure flashed and once again flashed. He chased Lin Tianyu in the past, and a fist hit Lin Tianyu''s fist.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    The two fists collided.


    In a moment, in this half air, one after another, I don''t know how many punches.


    Lin Tianyu''s body is more like a constantly accelerating shell, flying towards the distant sky.

 Chapter 3282

    Elder Wang clearly sensed that Lin Tianyu had only one last breath left.


    It''s absolutely when the next blow hits Lin Tianyu, he can be killed under his fist.


    However, every time, elder Wang felt that he needed only one punch.


    But by now, that''s how many punches have been thrown out.


    But Lin Tianyu just had a breath and hung there.


    Moreover, every time elder Wang blows out a fist, Lin Tianyu is able to wave his fist in time to meet him.


    "Ah


    Elder Wang was completely angry.


    Isn''t this a guy who can''t fight to death.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is laughing.


    After so many "help" from elder Wang''s fists, he finally tempered all his muscles to the extreme. At this time, he has fully met the requirements of the breakthrough. Moreover, it is not only in the body cultivation method that there is no short board. Even in their own body, it is also reached a limit now.


    Lin Tianyu decided to start a breakthrough.


    However, elder Wang did not care about this. He hit Lin Tianyu with his fist more quickly.


    Bang!


    But after that, when the two fists hit each other, they were still banging together.


    But elder Wang had a strange feeling.


    It''s like in front, two fists at each other. That''s really just a bang.


    But at this meeting, two fists, to the eyes, that is to bang.


    But in addition, elder Wang felt that more than half of the strength of his fist did not bombard the opponent''s fist. What''s more, when they are about to touch each other''s fists, they have been directly let out by their fists.


    It seems that when the other party blows with his fist, it is in that moment that he directly catches the loophole of his fist.


    Then, he took advantage of that ingenious loophole and completely let out most of its strength.


    What''s the matter?


    Elder Wang was surprised:


    wrong!


    It must be a coincidence.


    It happened that Lin Tianyu''s fist was just a hole in his fist.


    Otherwise, if he really has such means.


    So, what did he do.


    Didn''t he have to use such a method to defuse his fist and reduce his pressure?


    How can you let yourself be bombarded so miserably by yourself?


    Yes.


    That''s it.


    Elder Wang thought so, and again waved his fist to Lin Tianyu.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    But after dozens of punches, elder Wang clearly had such a strange feeling.


    It was as if he was clearly in contact with Lin Tianyu''s fist.


    More than half of the strength in his fist was vented by the other side.


    No way.


    In such a fast state of boxing, who can also completely release their own strength ah.


    Such evil spirits can never exist.


    At least, Lin Tianyu is absolutely impossible. He is such a monster.


    Look at him in front of him, how badly his fist blows, that is to be able to know.


    All along, he did not have such a monster performance.

 Chapter 3283

    Elder Wang continued to punch.


    What''s more, the faster the fist goes out.


    But with the increase of boxing. The fear in the king''s heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Let him punch as much and as fast as he can.


    Lin Tianyu is always able to easily remove the strength of his fist.


    Elder Wang was surprised:


    was it possible that Lin Tianyu realized such a method of relieving his strength in the battle with himself?


    Therefore, it is only in this meeting that it is reflected.


    And then, in the constant fighting with myself again, is he constantly removing the strength of his fist?


    Elder Wang thought.


    On the forehead, I couldn''t help but sweat all over my body.


    If it is in the course of fighting, just for a short time, you will understand such a method. The extent of the evil. Even if it is much more terrible than when I first realized this method.


    The danger of such a monster.


    Even in the future, it is very likely that it will directly threaten the Dalao heavenly palace in the divine world.


    Such people must be killed in a hurry.


    In fact, elder Wang really misunderstood Lin Tianyu''s evil degree.


    Although Lin Tianyu is a demon.


    But it''s absolutely impossible. For no reason, in such a short period of time, I realized such a powerful fist.


    In fact, now, the battle between Lin Tianyu and elder Wang. It''s just to use the power of shaking mountains and bumping.


    Then, in the moment when the two fists met, he found out the loophole of elder Wang''s fist and attacked.


    In this way, we can easily remove most of the strength in elder Wang''s boxing.


    That''s not the boxing theory that Lin Tianyu suddenly understood.


    But in the experience of the last physical training inheritance palace, in the snake forest, Lin Tianyu experienced a lot of life and death wars, which was the boxing theory that he finally understood.


    However, this meeting, Lin Tianyu but only half of the mind, used in this shaking mountain fist above.


    And half of my mind is used to break through my own realm.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu will directly break through from the initial stage of the third grade to the later stage of the third grade.


    As long as the real breakthrough to the third grade later stage.


    Then, he will directly under one blow, and get rid of the elder Wang.


    That''s a real antidote.


    At this time, the rest of the people watching the war were surprised.


    What''s the matter?


    In front of him, Lin Tianyu was beaten by elder Wang.


    Up to now, it''s all over the body, all injured.


    What''s more, in the air just now, under the attack of elder Wang''s fist, his body was like a constantly accelerating shell, which was constantly blasted out.


    Why, it''s just for a while.


    It seems that the war situation has changed again.


    The two of them even fought together in the middle of the air.


    Then, in that place, after fighting for so long, we never moved the place again.


    Well, this is clearly an expression of a balanced battle.


    But how could that be possible?


    Lin Tianyu was originally the king elder. What''s more, he was still injured in such a look. How can it be that at this time, on the contrary, the war is even?

 Chapter 3284

    After seeing the reversal of the situation.


    All of a sudden, he was full of interest in the war, concentrated all his energy and looked at the two men fighting in the air.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Elder Wang became more and more anxious and roared.


    However, there is no way.


    No matter how fast and powerful he is, he can easily be eliminated by Lin Tianyu''s fist.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Yeah.


    Elder Wang was stunned.


    He was really confused.


    I forgot all about it.


    Since Lin Tianyu is so good at boxing. If you fight with your fist, you can''t defeat him. So why don''t you use a sword?


    But just now, because I was in a hurry, I completely forgot that I could still use my weapon.


    Elder Wang thought, quickly took the long sword out, started the sword technique, and attacked Lin Tianyu.


    Finally, under the sword technique, one sword after another, like a continuous drizzle, attacked Lin Tianyu.


    With such a dense sword technique, what else can Lin Tianyu use to block it.


    However, Lin Tianyu is still just a fist.


    When elder Wang''s sword was stabbed out, Lin Tianyu could easily find out the loopholes in Wang''s sword technique and attack with fists, which made elder Wang defenseless. It''s always when the sword technique is only half done that he has to be forced to change his moves by Lin Tianyu. Occasionally, there is a sword, when Lin Tianyu has no time to crack.


    Lin Tianyu will directly bombard elder Wang''s sword with his fist.


    However, elder Wang was surprised to find out.


    Even at this time, when Lin Tianyu was punching his sword.


    Unexpectedly, it was able to bombard the sword surface of his sword with great accuracy. There will never be a time when I was hurt by the blade of my sword.


    Moreover, elder Wang also found a very strange thing.


    That is, in front of him, so many times, and Lin Tianyu''s fist.


    Elder Wang clearly remembers.


    He had already completely smashed the face of Lin Tianyu''s fist, and it was bloody.


    But it''s only a long time to get here.


    And it''s been fighting all the time.


    But on Lin Tianyu''s fist, there was a piece of flesh and blood. At this meeting, they have grown up completely.


    The whole palm is white and tender. It''s like a new baby''s paw.


    This rebellious combat power, plus this is completely non-human resilience.


    Elder Wang felt a cold sweat in his heart.


    What will he win with such a person.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu practiced Vajra to a perfect state. It''s not just in terms of the body''s hardness and strength. Even after the body is hurt, the resilience is increased by countless times.


    Otherwise, the Vajra body is not the most important inheritance skill hidden in the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Elder Wang, it''s really the Vietnam war that scares me more.


    Now, the only one that can support him to fight.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu''s boxing is just suitable for defense.


    Even if it is to attack the loopholes in elder Wang''s sword moves, it is only for defense.

 Chapter 3285

    The good thing is that it''s just good at defending. Not good at attacking.


    Therefore, no matter how, it is impossible to form a fatal threat to elder Wang.


    Elder Wang has the courage to keep fighting like this.


    Otherwise, under such a powerful fist.


    Wang Chang had to be scared out of his wits and ran away.


    Moreover, elder Wang has a good idea in such a battle.


    As the saying goes, if you keep it for a long time, you will lose it.


    Lin Tianyu''s boxing is just to be able to defend. Well, after a long time, maybe there will be loopholes. As long as Lin Tianyu''s boxing skills, a little loopholes appear.


    Elder Wang caught this loophole. With one sword, could Lin Tianyu be easily killed on the spot?


    As long as you kill Lin Tianyu, elder Wang will win the battle.


    As the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, if they are killed by themselves. The whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is not under such an impact, and its confidence is completely lost. It is impossible for the League to have any more combat power.


    At that time, he led the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace under the impact.


    Is it not to be able to harvest a complete victory?


    It is this kind of confidence that constantly supports elder Wang''s fighting.


    Elder Wang continued to fight.


    Even, among the swordsmanship displayed again, it is completely offensive moves, and none of them is defensive moves.


    Instead, it''s now.


    Elder Wang also saw it.


    Lin Tianyu''s boxing is really just able to defend, but can''t attack at all. As long as Wang Changyi doesn''t attack. Lin Tianyu is just like this, standing quietly in the same place, motionless. Waiting for elder Wang to launch his sword attack, he will display this set of boxing and defend again.


    Hey, hey!


    It turns out that such a powerful set of boxing is just a set of defensive boxing.


    Elder Wang''s heart, this but completely put back in the stomach.


    The sword technique is more fierce and the attack is more unscrupulous.


    Many of the most exquisite attacking swords were used by elder Wang in this battle.


    The two men just like this, tangled in the air, have been fighting like this.


    Even, those people below, also have some do not understand the general.


    The elder Wang, however, has displayed such a fierce and invincible sword technique. Why can''t you win such a Lin Tianyu?


    What''s more, Lin Tianyu is also stupid.


    Let this elder Wang continue to display such a powerful sword to attack.


    He didn''t fight back or rush up to make an active attack. He just stayed there and landed on the ground, waiting for elder Wang''s attack to arrive, and then he defended passively.


    What kind of fighting and fighting is this.


    All of them, when they arrived at the meeting, were totally unable to understand.


    I just feel that this battle in the sky, as you look at it, you can feel it on the ground. This war is so awkward.


    Finally, in such a tangled fighting atmosphere, time gradually passed.


    Unexpectedly, it has been fighting like this for half an hour, and it is not over yet.

 Chapter 3286

    Suddenly, at this time, there was a light in Lin Tianyu''s eyes, which burst out abruptly.


    Elder Wang felt something wrong.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu is not alone with Lin Tianyu just now.


    In his body, it seems that suddenly, there is an earth shaking change rising.


    It''s totally different.


    The person is still that person.


    But it''s not the same.


    But at this time, the long sword in elder Wang''s hand was already a sword, which directly stabbed out.


    And the opposite Lin Tianyu is still to the front, a blow out. Then, when the fist touched the sword face, the sword in elder Wang''s hand was slightly deflected.


    But it was the moment when elder Wang''s sword deviated and its strength stagnated.


    Lin Tianyu''s fist suddenly changed into claws. One of them was on the surface of Wang Changlao''s sword.


    Hey, hey!


    There was a sneer in elder Wang''s heart.


    You a little monk, with a few fingers, still want to grasp the surface of his sword, to control the sword in his hand?


    What a dream!


    Since such wishful thinking, it is necessary to pay the due price for your wishful thinking.


    Look what I''m doing. I can cut off the fingers of your long sword with one sword.


    Elder Wang thought in his heart that the sword in his hand was to turn it over and cut off Lin Tianyu''s fingers directly.


    However, elder Wang was shocked.


    What''s going on?


    The long sword that he flipped over was suddenly as strong as a root on Lin Tianyu''s finger. It doesn''t move at all.


    Not to mention cutting off Lin Tianyu''s fingers.


    But how could such a small monk come from such a powerful power?


    In elder Wang''s heart, he was in a daze.


    Then, elder Wang saw a smile on Lin Tianyu''s face.


    It was a faint sneer.


    It''s like laughing at elder Wang''s extravagance.


    "Come here!"


    Lin Tianyu''s mouth shape is to say these two words silently. Then, Lin Tianyu grabbed the long sword with his fingers, and forced himself back to the area.


    Elder Wang felt that his whole body was unstable for a while, and he ran into Lin Tianyu directly.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu just waved another fist, and he was about to hit elder Wang''s head.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu suddenly hesitated.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s hand flashed, that is, a black knife appeared, and "Hoo" to the ground, that is, to cut at elder Wang.


    The whole process seems to be a long time.


    But when Lin Tianyu put it into practice, it was clear that it was all just between the electric light and the stone fire, and it was completely completed in an instant.


    Then, I saw Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    Elder Wang quickly put the sword in his hand and flashed back.


    But in the eyes of elder Wang, the black light of the sword is clearly like a body attached to him. He can''t hide it at all. What''s more, it''s still getting closer and closer to my body. Then, I watched the knife cut down.


    And then, there was no more, and then.


    Elder Wang was killed on the spot by Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 3287

    Just now, I suddenly drew elder Wang closer.


    Lin Tianyu originally thought that he would kill elder Wang with his fist.


    But all of a sudden, Lin Tianyu thought of it.


    It''s better to hide.


    After all, there are several other powers of the divine world watching over there.


    If they can fully see their own strength, they have a defense against themselves, or if they come up with some targeted methods. That''s not good for you and the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    One blow killed elder Wang.


    This is just too shocking.


    The limit of the power must make these forces of the divine world make more cruel moves against themselves.


    And killing elder Wang with a knife is totally different.


    They may, will think, because of a mistake of elder Wang, this is to give themselves a chance to kill elder Wang with one knife. But will not let for, is own strength, has obtained how big promotion.


    Now.


    Lin Tianyu''s strength has indeed changed dramatically.


    Because, just in that time, he has directly broken through to the peak of the third grade monk realm. He''s finally a top monk.


    With the improvement of this realm.


    Lin Tianyu''s own strength, his understanding of martial arts, and even his own reaction speed, and so on, were greatly improved in this moment.


    It is precisely because, in such a state, Lin Tianyu was able to hold elder Wang''s sword in one stroke. Then, let elder Wang how to move the sword in his hand, it is impossible to twitch a cent.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu had confidence and directly killed elder Wang with one blow.


    With the death of elder Wang.


    Below, the forces of both sides that are fighting are naturally sensed.


    After seeing such a result, all the people on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace collapsed.


    You know, in the battle ahead of them, it is clear that the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has always been suppressed. Now, coupled with the sudden death of their elder Wang, who is the leader of the Dalao heavenly palace, they can''t afford to fight half a cent.


    On the contrary, it is the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. After sensing the result of the battle, they all have a strong sense of war.


    He could no longer suppress the explosive fighting spirit. All of them were like crazy and rushed to the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The men and horses on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace have been completely frightened out of their wits by this kind of prestige.


    Turn around and run.


    At this time, it is impossible to manage what kind of cooperation, what team-mates and what groups are fighting. As long as I can escape a life.


    Defeat was like a mountain.


    On the other hand, it was like a group of panicked mice, scurrying around.


    However, under the encirclement and suppression of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, most of them were killed on the spot.


    It''s just that the people of the Dalao heavenly palace, who had a lot of bad luck, managed to escape and return to the tens of thousands of third grade troops behind them.

 Chapter 3288

    I saw the gods who escaped into the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The members of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance wanted to take advantage of the victory and pursue the enemy directly. They wanted to catch all the fish who missed the net.


    But at this time, Su Cheng said: "forget it! Don''t chase the poor. "


    After listening to Su Cheng''s order, they had to stop regretfully.


    According to the law, it is impossible for people to follow the orders of Su Cheng. After all, there are still a lot of divine realms. What''s more, they are not the people of Chongxiao Pavilion. Why should they obey the order of a vice chief of ChongXiao pavilion?


    Now, however, they are all forbidden.


    This, of course, benefits from Lin Tianyu.


    After all, this battle with the lower God of the divine world is too much to fight.


    Let these lower gods suffer heavy losses.


    Even, they almost destroyed the lower God of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    But Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has been to this meeting, no one lost.


    Under such achievements, everyone is naturally convinced. Lin Tianyu''s prestige is rising.


    Although Su Cheng is only the deputy chief of Chongxiao Pavilion. But because of Lin Tianyu''s relationship, naturally everyone has to give this face.


    Then, Su Cheng took a look at Lin Tianyu in the air.


    At this time, although Lin Tianyu had directly killed the elder Wang of the Dalao heavenly palace. But after killing elder Wang, he just stood still in the sky.


    Su Cheng said in a hurry: "leader Wu, LAN Zu, please go up to the sky to see what happened to the leader of Lin League."


    Wu Gang leader and LAN Zu did not say a word, but they came to Lin Tianyu''s back and quietly guarded there.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu''s state at this time is somewhat special.


    Such a state, the best is not to be disturbed by outsiders.


    But now, in addition to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, there are five other divine forces present. Su Cheng was naturally afraid that the five forces would suddenly attack and disturb Lin Tianyu. Therefore, it is also arranged for the king of Wu Gang leader and LAN Zu to come and protect them.


    In this way, the scene suddenly quieted down.


    The crowd just waited quietly.


    At this time, the gods who had escaped from the protection of the Da Luo heavenly palace and returned to the peak monks of the later three grades of the Dalao empire. They said quickly, "hurry up, you have also arranged the battle array and rushed in for me to destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    But listening to the command of the God of the Dalao heavenly palace, the leader general looked at the God of the Dalao heavenly palace as if he had seen a fool.


    The God of the Dalao heavenly palace saw the leader general''s look and was completely angry. He said, "what''s your expression? Didn''t you hear my orders? "


    The leader will lead the way: "Lord God, but we are just monks in the late third grade. In that kind of war, we took part in it, didn''t we go to die? "


    "Fart!"


    The God of the Dalao heavenly palace angrily said, "how come you are dead. Don''t you see it? The power of the battle array formed by the friars of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance at the late stage of the third grade can reach the king level of the gods in the early stage of the fourth grade. "


    "I see it," said the leader


    The God of Dalao heavenly palace angrily cried: "then you don''t hurry to arrange the battle array like that, go to a war."

 Chapter 3289

    But the leading general still did not move, and said, "Lord God, do you know the battle array arranged by the friars of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance in the late third period?"


    The divine way of Dalao heavenly palace: "No


    "Neither will I


    The leader of the general said: "we will not fight that battle. Then, how can we arrange such a battle array to participate in the divine war? "


    "Well."


    The God of the Dalao heavenly palace, who just escaped back, is a reaction.


    Yeah.


    The battle array arranged by Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is so powerful.


    With dozens of top monks in the late third grade, they are equivalent to the fighting power of a king in the early stage of the fourth grade. What a high-level battle array like that.


    What kind of people can be easily arranged.


    It''s really too much for him to ask for the generals and soldiers of the daruo empire.


    "Hum!"


    To understand this truth, the God of the Dalao heavenly palace who escaped back is still in a burst of anger.


    Even in my heart, I wanted to kill the general in front of me.


    But think again, now he is just a fugitive. Now, it''s important to run for your life. Finally, it is to suppress the anger. Hastily ordered, these officers and men of the Empire of daruo, took him and fled back to the Empire of daruo.


    At the same time, my heart is full of doubts:


    since it is such a high-level array.


    How can the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance have it?


    Do they really have such a great array mage in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?


    Think about the killing array that they arranged in the end. It''s powerful. Even he Lao, the array mage of Daluo heavenly palace, had no way to deal with that array.


    All this, it seems, is to highlight.


    In the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, there is an array mage who even surpasses the array level of their divine power of Dalao heavenly palace.


    Several people, along with the army of the Empire of daruo, quickly fled the scene. He was planning in his heart.


    After escaping to the daruo Empire, they should immediately contact the Dalao heavenly palace in the divine world, and ask them to send more lower gods to the Shenwu continent. They must completely wipe out the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Is able to solve the humiliation of their accounts today.


    Hum!


    Small Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, you are all waiting for me.


    Waiting for the arrival of the army behind the Dalao heavenly palace, that is, the day when you will completely perish after the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    There are the other five forces.


    At such a critical time, they didn''t even help.


    When our army arrives, it will also be the day when the five forces of yours will perish.


    But at this time, in the void, that delicate middle-aged, but gently smile, whisper: "Hey!


    "It seems that I have always underestimated the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance established by Lin Tianyu and the potential of Lin Tianyu himself.


    "Even in such a situation, he won a complete victory after another fierce battle.


    "The remaining five divine powers.


    "This meeting, put in front of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, is just two or three big cats. It''s not a threat at all.


    "Even if the divine world sent more soldiers to the lower world. I''m afraid, I don''t have to fight, just Chongxiao Pavilion alliance itself can completely solve the problem.


    "It''s really expectation.


    "If Lin Tianyu can grow up, it will have an impact on the war that may break out in the future."

 Chapter 3290

    At the scene, people have been waiting quietly.


    Finally, almost a quarter of an hour later, Lin Tianyu opened his eyes.


    Lin Tianyu has just broken through the realm of Sanpin later period. Then, we will fight with elder Wang immediately. There is no time to stabilize the state.


    Therefore, it took a little time to stabilize the realm.


    At the same time, sort out your martial arts income.


    When Lin Tianyu opened his eyes, he first took a look at the members of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. When everyone was standing below perfectly, Lin Tianyu laughed.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s eyes turned to the other five deities.


    Old Lou of Qingming Temple stepped forward and said, "Lord Lin, you promised us before, as long as we don''t join hands with the forces of the Dalao heavenly palace to deal with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. After the end of the war, alliance leader Lin will release all the members of our five forces who are still trapped in the array. I don''t know whether the leader of the league can fulfill his promise now? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded, but he didn''t discount it. He said, "since all of you have kept your promise, I am also keeping my promise now. All the people of all forces in this array are released."


    Lin Tianyu said with a gentle wave.


    Then, those who were trapped in the array, those in the five forces, all regained their freedom and came out of the array.


    When all these people came out of the magic array, Lin Tianyu said, "gentlemen, I''m here to give you a piece of advice. That is to leave Shenwu land immediately and not to do anything evil on it.


    "Otherwise, even if you escape back to the divine world.


    "In the future, I, Lin Tianyu, also stepped into the divine world and killed it!"


    Lin Tianyu''s words are categorical.


    In the words, there was a kind of bloodthirsty killing spirit.


    Now, it''s just a warning. I hope they can hear it and listen to it carefully.


    Otherwise, after their own admonition, they have to do evil things in Shenwu land.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu would not be so good at talking.


    But don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    However, after all of them gathered all the hostages trapped in their own forces. They did not leave immediately. And they got together and deliberated on what.


    Then, old Lou and Deacon Lu of Qingming Temple all came to Lin Tianyu.


    Deacon Lu said, "Lord Lin, can you take a step to speak?"


    Lin Tianyu walked over and said, "deacon Lu, I don''t know. What else can I do for you?"


    Deacon Lu said, "Lord Lin, I''m in Qingming temple. I want to talk about cooperation with him."


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu was curious and said, "I don''t know. What kind of cooperation do you want to talk about with me?"


    Deacon Lu said, "Lord Lin, I think you may not know one thing. That is how powerful the Dalao heavenly palace really is. In the whole Dalao heavenly palace, the divine realm has reached 100000 people. Therefore, the number of the whole Dalao heavenly palaces in front of them is only a drop in the ocean.


    "Therefore, the great power of yidaluo Tiangong is so powerful.


    "It is impossible to protect the inheritance palace of physical cultivation in the hands of alliance leader Lin

 Chapter 3291

    When deacon Lu said this, he just stopped talking.


    Then, he just looked at Lin Tianyu quietly.


    The rest of the meaning seems to be waiting for Lin Tianyu to understand.


    Lin Tianyu did not seem to understand the general meaning of Deacon Lu''s words at all. He said, "deacon Lu, what do you mean by what you say like that? I still don''t quite understand. Can you ask deacon Lu to explain it more clearly? "


    Lin Tianyu said, with a faint smile on his face.


    It seemed that he was really asking the landing deacon for advice.


    Deacon Lu also had a smile on his face, but seeing that smile, he felt embarrassed.


    Deacon Lu said, "since the leader of Lin League doesn''t understand. Well, I''m just going to say it.


    "With such a powerful force as the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "A single Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is bound to be unstoppable.


    "Just ask, if the Dalao heavenly palace really sent 100000 gods to the lower world. At that time, what can the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance take to block the Dalao heavenly palace? "


    "Well. If this is the case, I can''t stop the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "although I now feel that the strength of my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is incomparable.


    "At least, there is absolutely no power in the whole Shenwu continent, which can be compared with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "But if it''s really the face of a hundred thousand gods.


    "Compared with the strength of our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, it''s really not enough to see.


    "But I don''t have to worry about that hundred thousand gods in the Dalao heavenly palace."


    Originally, I heard what Lin Tianyu said in front of him.


    In fact, Deacon Lu kept nodding.


    But who thought, this to the back, but all of a sudden, the wind turned, Lin Tianyu actually said another meaning.


    Deacon Lu finally changed his face and said, "Lord Lin, what do you mean by what you said later?


    "Since you are already aware of it, it is absolutely impossible for you to resist the power of the hundred thousand gods in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Why, but there is no need to worry about the Dalao heavenly palace."


    Lin Tianyu opened his mouth and said, "this is a very simple truth, isn''t it?


    "Although the Dalao heavenly palace has 100000 divine powers. But they have such a strong force, it must be necessary to have endless resources to support this powerful force.


    "Where does the resource come from?


    "From the site, from the city, from the personnel, from the mineral, from the planting, from the breeding Wait, there''s no need.


    "And to protect these resources.


    "Well, it must have sent a lot of people to guard it.


    "You said he had a hundred thousand gods. Well, I can say that there must be at least thirty-five thousand of them to guard these huge resources. The rest, too, must be used as preparation personnel or a deterrent force to prevent other forces from coveting the resources of the Dalao heavenly palace. Even, there should be frequent battles for these resources, right?


    "Then, under such circumstances, how dare they send too many lower realms of God?


    "According to my estimation, they have a hundred thousand gods. However, it is absolutely impossible that the number of divine realms that can be drawn out and sent to lower realms is definitely not more than 3000. "

 Chapter 3292

    Deacon Lu listened to Lin Tianyu''s words and was speechless for a while.


    Originally, Deacon Lu wanted to approach Lin Tianyu with the threat theory of Dalao Tiangong. Then, he achieved his goal of cooperating with Lin Tianyu.


    And, more convenient to meet their own conditions.


    But who would have thought that he had not yet stated his purpose and conditions of cooperation.


    Lin Tianyu has completely overturned his threat theory.


    Indeed, as Lin Tianyu said.


    Although the power of the Dalao heavenly palace is very strong and powerful.


    However, in the same way, the Dalao heavenly palace must also be coveted by many hostile forces. Even, there are often wars.


    So, in such a situation.


    It is impossible that the number of God realms that can be sent to the lower world by the Dalao heavenly palace is indeed too large.


    Otherwise, in this way, it is very likely that the Dalao heavenly palace will be exploited by other forces to seize its resources, territory and cities.


    But deacon Lu didn''t want to give up this threat theory.


    So deacon Lu said, "Lord Lin, what you have said has some truth. However, you are a little wrong.


    "That''s the Dalao heavenly palace, if it really wants to deal with your Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "The forces that he can send to the lower world are definitely more than two thousand divine realms. Even, it can reach 8000 to 10000 divine realms.


    "And there are so many divine realms.


    "I think, with the strength of chongxiaoge alliance. That''s just as impossible to resist, can it? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "if we really have the boundary of ten thousand gods, we can''t resist the power of Chongxiao Pavilion. Still, I don''t have to be afraid of them.


    "Because, after the war.


    "I think the strength of my chongxiaoge alliance will rapidly expand again. Even, it will expand to more than ten times immediately


    Er!


    Deacon Lu was stunned.


    Lin Tianyu''s statement is really like this.


    In this war, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance fought these lower gods of the divine world with such beautiful performances.


    Well, once such a name is publicized.


    In the whole Shenwu continent, it is bound to form a sensational effect.


    At the beginning of the alliance, the other forces will join the alliance, and those from the mainland will not join the alliance. At the same time, even those sacred realms that have only been hidden in Shenwu land, I''m afraid that they will be moved to cancel the hiding directly and join the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    In this way, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is likely to let its own divine realm reach the number of thousands.


    This is, of course, a limit.


    After all, the divine realm on this land of Shenwu should be about a thousand people.


    Thinking of this, Deacon Lu was speechless for a while.


    It seems that Lin Tianyu has already arrived at the following several steps.


    At this time, Lou Changlao, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly stood up and said, "Lord Lin, I think even if you are the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, after this war, how can you strengthen it, but you can only barely reach the number of thousand gods.


    "Do you think that.


    "Can you deal with the fame of the Dalao heavenly palace with your thousand gods in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?"

 Chapter 3293

    Lin Tianyu chuckled and said, "why not?


    "In the battle ahead, did I not use a hundred gods'' realm to defeat them directly and easily?


    "It doesn''t seem that difficult to fight ten times as much strength."


    Er!


    Lao Lou was speechless for a while.


    Lin Tianyu''s words, although there are some strong suspicion.


    But this fact is in front of my eyes, which makes old Lou no one to refute.


    Finally, old Lou stopped beating around the Bush and said, "Lord Lin, in fact, my Qingming temple really wants to cooperate with your Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    Lin Tianyu also stopped giving various reasons and said, "well, how do you want to cooperate?"


    Lao Lou said: "it''s very simple. The strength of Qingming temple is not much weaker than that of Dalao temple. In the divine world, my Qingming temple can completely contain the Dalao temple.


    "As long as the leader of the league can show enough sincerity.


    "Then, the Dalao temple can send another one to the lower world, not to mention 10000, even if it is only 1000 people."


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what sincerity does the Qingming Temple expect me to show?"


    Lou Chang narrowed his eyes and said, "we should build the inheritance palace."


    Sure enough, still came!


    Lin Tianyu thought it would be so.


    Even the Dalao heavenly palace has experienced such a disastrous defeat. But it still can''t stop the greedy heart of these divine forces.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s face turned cold and said, "elder Lou, you''d better go to the divine world now. Then, you''d better join hands with the Dalao heavenly palace once again to come to the head of my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. However, when you come back again, as long as you dare to come to Qingming temple again, I promise you, none of you will have another chance to return to the divine world.


    "Otherwise, you can have a try in Qingming temple."


    After Lin Tianyu finished, he immediately turned around and left. He left the two deacons of Lou Chang and Lao Lu in the same place. Li did not pay any attention to them.


    The faces of Lou Changlao and Lu deacon were gloomy.


    But they also dare not say more.


    They even felt it vaguely.


    Even the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is now fighting with the gods of the lower world to such an extent.


    But it seems that the real cards in the Chongxiao Pavilion League have not been turned over at all.


    Deacon Lu, with a gloomy face, said, "what should I do, Mr. Lou? Is that all? "


    "You can''t just land like this," Lou said


    Deacon Lu said: "then, we really contact the divine world, and then join hands with the Dalao heavenly palace. At the same time, let the Qingming temple in the divine world send more people to come here? "


    "It''s not urgent. Let''s go to the theatre first. The Dalao heavenly palace will not give up. It must have sent more gods to come.


    "At that time, we''ll see what kind of cards the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has.


    "Then, we''ll continue to arrange for the follow-up."


    "But," deacon Lu said, "if the lower bound of the Dalao heavenly palace comes this time, it will seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    "That''s easy."


    Lao Lou said: "then we immediately contacted the Qingming temple in the divine world, and asked them to arrange for the next person on the way, and then rob the inheritance palace of physical cultivation back."

 Chapter 3294

    Lin Tianyu was smiling.


    This communication dialogue between Mr. Lou and Deacon Lu is after Lin Tianyu''s cultivation has been upgraded to a higher level. If you run the secret of all things again, you can hear it clearly.


    Heart path:


    hehe!


    This is not to blame that the old ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace had promised their conditions and then plotted against them.


    Let''s take a look at this calculation of elder Lou and Deacon Lu.


    They are not as good as the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In front of me, I''m afraid they''ve already thought of that kind of calculation of Dalao Tiangong.


    However, they should also have their own careful thinking.


    Maybe they just think.


    As long as the Dalao heavenly palace gives them the promised resources, they will have a way to take those resources back to their ancestral home in the calculation of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Even more likely.


    Perhaps, they are not thinking about the resources promised by the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    What they are looking at is the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    However, in the previous situation, they were only able to agree to the conditions of the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace and calm down the conditions in advance. Then, they used their own means to seize the inheritance palace.


    It seems that any of these divine forces can not be underestimated.


    When Lin Tianyu returned to the personnel of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    At this meeting, another person came over and said, "Lord Lin, I''m the imperial beast zongzhuang."


    Lin Tianyu looked at the one in front of him. He came over and stopped a hundred paces away. He had two moustaches on his mouth. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Tianyu frowned.


    The reason is that Zhuang Buwei and the God realm of yushouzong, as he said, are all directly blocking the way of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s return to the innermost magic array.


    It seems to be a strange coincidence, and it seems to have done so specially.


    But Lin Tianyu felt that the other side was special and general.


    In front of us, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance fought with the gods in the Dalao heavenly palace. But they were all out of the innermost magic array, and even separated by a good distance. This meeting, Zhuang Buwei, as well as the people of the Royal beast clan, were in the middle.


    What''s more, when Lin Tianyu went to discuss things with elder Lou and Deacon Lu, they deliberately mobilized the people of yushouzong to stay here.


    Those who do not let them go back to the magic array.


    But in front of them, they Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has just defeated the Dalao heavenly palace. What''s more, there are such brilliant achievements, which are presented in front of us.


    Where did the Royal beast clan come from.


    Do they think that they are much more powerful than the Dalao heavenly palace and can stop them from returning to the magic array?


    If it is really more powerful than the strength in front of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Lin Tianyu is not afraid at all.


    It''s just that, really.


    Once there''s a fight.


    It is very likely that these people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will have a lot of casualties.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and carefully looked at the Zhuang Buwei in front of him, as well as these personnel of the Royal beast clan.


    I want to see from them what their confidence is.

 Chapter 3295

    Zhuang didn''t smile and said, "there is one thing to discuss with the leader of Lin League."


    Lin Tianyu said: "Oh, I don''t know what Zhuang Daoyou want to discuss. You know, I have a lot of affairs in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, but I don''t have much spare time to receive some trivial people. "


    Since the other party is obviously having a conspiracy.


    Naturally, Lin Tianyu is no longer polite.


    What''s more, the other party''s coming from the lower boundary has already rushed to the inheritance palace of body cultivation. It''s already hostile.


    This time before, Lin Tianyu only intended to completely wipe out the main enemy of this time, namely, Da Luo Tian Gong. Therefore, he promised to let the other party go. Moreover, as soon as the battle is over, all the hostages of these five forces will be released. But if the other party doesn''t know what''s good or bad, Lin Tianyu doesn''t mind. He reaches out again and destroys the other party.


    Zhuang Buwei was not angry when he heard Lin Tianyu say so.


    Instead, he said peacefully, "Lord Lin, I''ll have something to say. I want the inheritance palace of physical cultivation in the hands of leader Lin


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes shrank and said, "Chuang Daoyou, didn''t you listen to me when you were in front?


    "It can only choose its own master. No one can force it. Otherwise, it will disappear by itself.


    "So even if I wanted to give it to you, I couldn''t do it."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Instead, Zhuang burst out laughing and said, "naturally, I heard what the leader said in front of him. But that''s just a statement, isn''t it?


    "In fact, the leader of Lin league can also say that the inheritance palace of body building can be given to others at will, isn''t it?


    "Therefore, what kind of price does alliance leader Lin want to give up the inheritance palace of body cultivation? Please tell me directly. Otherwise, if it really comes to the end, it may not be good for both of us. "


    "Is it?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "however, what makes Zhuang Daoyou sure. You must be able to live up to my present Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Did you not see the end of the most powerful Dalao heavenly palace in your alliances?


    "Or is Chuang Daoyou sure that he is stronger than the Dalao heavenly palace?


    "Is the imperial beast clan more superior to the Dalao heavenly palace?"


    Zhuang Buwei still had a calm face and said, "the Royal beast sect is not as powerful as the Dalao heavenly palace. Even if twenty Royal animal families are tied together, they are not as powerful as one Dalao heavenly palace.


    "However, one thing is that our royal beast sect is more powerful than the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "That''s to say, for the sake of the inheritance palace of physical training this time, I''m really going all out to resist the beast.


    "In our royal beast clan, except for the strength that can be used for the normal operation and order maintenance of the clan, all the other strengths are sent to the Shenwu land in the lower world.


    "Our royal beast clan is fighting for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation with all our strength."


    When Zhuang Buwei said this, his face was full of confidence.


    No matter who looks at it, the imperial beast clan is absolutely not telling lies.


    They really brought all their strength, almost all of them, to the Shenwu land of the lower world.


    But Lin Tianyu looked at the imperial beast clan, but in his heart, he was puzzled.

 Chapter 3296

    The imperial beast clan said that they had all the strength in their clan to the lower Shenwu continent.


    But now, how many people are there in the Royal beast clan.


    There are only 112 people in front of us.


    If this is all the strength of the Royal beast clan. Well, the Royal beast clan is too small. I''m afraid that, even in the divine world, it can only be regarded as a completely incorruptible force.


    Such a sect should be very difficult to survive in the divine world.


    But how can they still have the mind to fight for the inheritance palace of body cultivation?


    Are they not afraid of a bad one, so that their whole clan door is smashed in the lower bound, so that the zongmen cut off incense?


    Eh!


    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt strange again.


    In the beginning, Lin Tianyu sensed the imperial beast sect.


    At that time, he seemed to be one hundred and twelve people.


    Then, it went through a civil war to fight for the inheritance palace and the God of the lower world. In that war, however, all the forces of the lower God almost lost 40% of their strength.


    Strangely enough, after such a battle, the Royal beast clan did not seem to lose any hands.


    Is it, in that battle.


    Did the Royal beast clan just hold back and didn''t start?


    This is really let Lin Tianyu do not understand.


    Now that it''s up to now, the imperial beast clan will still come forward and ask for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    But in such a battle, why could they bear it and not snatch it.


    Lin Tianyu looked at these people curiously, but he really couldn''t understand the emperor.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu also said, "is yushuzong going to use all his strength, these 120 people, to rob the inheritance palace of physical cultivation? Is it true that all the 120 people who came from the lower boundary of the imperial beast clan are the kings'' realm in the early stage of the fourth grade


    Zhuang didn''t smile and said, "the leader of Lin is joking. At the beginning of the four grades, the king level was often in the divine realm. Only among thousands of people could one be born. My whole Royal beast clan is only about two thousand gods. Therefore, it is good to be able to give birth to a few King level strength of the four early gods. How can one hundred and twenty gods of four kinds be found? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "in this case, how can Zhuang Daoyou be so confident? With these 120 people, I can stop the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion."


    Zhuang Buwei said: "with these 120 people, we can''t stop the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "But alliance leader Lin made a mistake.


    "My royal beast clan is called Yu animal clan. Well, all the strength, except the god man of the Royal beast. In fact, its main combat power is concentrated on another word. The "beast" is the fundamental and real strength of our imperial animal sect.


    "If I say so, I think the leader of alliance Lin can fully understand what I mean.


    "But I have brought all the strength of yushuzong to the Shenwu land of the lower world.


    "So, really.


    "This time, among all the forces on the Shenwu continent, the most powerful one is just me, a totally unimportant Royal beast clan."

 Chapter 3297

    Lin took a deep breath.


    Now, he really understood it completely.


    The Royal beast clan is called the Royal beast. In fact, all their strength is concentrated on the Royal beast.


    There are two thousand deities in yushuzong.


    Well, after all, there are two thousand Royal beasts in their clan. This is the real strength of yushuzong.


    Although this time, only 120 people came to yuuzong.


    But actually?


    However, they have adopted a special way, that is, they have brought all the 2000 Royal beasts in the Royal beast clan to the Shenwu land. When necessary, they can release all the Royal beasts. Two thousand Royal beasts are equivalent to two thousand gods. Even, the Royal beast is likely to be more powerful than the ordinary divine realm.


    In this way, the Royal beast clan is naturally the first powerful strength from the lower bound.


    In the front of the battle, the reason why they did not panic to participate in the fierce struggle was that they had such a strong foundation.


    There are only a thousand gods in the six forces.


    But his royal beast family brought two thousand Royal beasts in the divine realm.


    Are they still using it?


    Therefore, they can safely and boldly let others compete for the inheritance palace of body cultivation. And then, until the end, after everything was settled down. When there are fewer and fewer people to deal with, if they come back, they can make a final decision and win the inheritance palace of physical cultivation at one stroke. And they won''t get too much damage.


    They have confidence, so they can afford it.


    I see.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Zhuang Buwei said again: "now, the leader of Lin League should have completely figured it out. At this meeting, can the leader of Lin League let me go to the inheritance palace of body building.


    "Or is it that the leader of Lin alliance wants to help you protect the inheritance palace of physical cultivation with the lives of all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?


    "Lord Lin, it''s better for you to choose wisely."


    This Zhuang is not for this time, stopped here, choose to make trouble.


    Of course, it is also because Zhuang Buwei sensed that the magic array in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is too powerful. If the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion returns to the magic array again. Even if he had two thousand beasts in his hand. He is also not sure that he can pass that magic array to deal with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    So, taking advantage of the opportunity of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to leave the magic array, he stopped here and directly asked for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    At this time, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has no way to use the power of that magic array.


    It''s still out of the magic.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed and said, "Chuang Tao you is really a good schemer.


    "With Zhuang Daoyou''s calculating power. I''m afraid that even if I put this body cultivation inheritance palace, you Zhuang Daoyou will certainly kill me after I present my hands. Otherwise, aren''t you afraid of the news coming out?


    "Even, it''s not just the people in my league.


    "Even if these people are still alive in these divine forces, they are all in your plan to kill.


    "After all, they are all equally likely to disclose information, right?"

 Chapter 3298

    All the other people in the divine world were shocked.


    They all feel it.


    What Lin Tianyu said is probably true.


    Otherwise, in front of us, the imperial beast clan was so powerful. Why didn''t they grab the inheritance palace of physical cultivation all the time?


    It was clear that they had made up their minds.


    Waiting for the strength of all people are almost consumed, and then one-time hand, all people are killed here.


    And this is completely in line with the strength and identity of the Royal beast clan.


    Because the imperial beast clan is too weak in the divine world. Naturally, they did not dare to bear the name of the inheritance palace of the supreme treasure body cultivation. Otherwise, those forces in the divine world will not be able to devour him so much that there are no bones left?


    I want to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, but I don''t want to bear such a name.


    The only way is to kill all the insiders in one net.


    At that time, all people will die on the Shenwu land in the lower world.


    Who else can know that he got the inheritance palace of body cultivation?


    Other people looked at the Royal beast clan, in the eyes, there is a touch of fear, as well as a faint hatred.


    I dare to count all of them in it.


    And he wanted to kill all of them.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Zhuang Buwei laughed and covered up something. But in his eyes, there was a flash of fierce and vicious light. He looked at Lin Tianyu coldly and said, "since the leader of Lin League doesn''t intend to cooperate with me. Then, don''t blame Zhuang for being rude. "


    Obviously, Zhuang Buwei has already made a killing attempt.


    It''s better to start early than to see through your mind.


    I saw that Zhuang didn''t wave his hand, and all the Royal beast cards on 120 people of yushouzong were shining. Then, from the Royal beast card, the head of the Royal beast comes out.


    There are lions, tigers, leopards, wolves, dogs, eagles, snakes, horses, deer, cattle, sheep, centipedes, toads, spiders


    And so on, there are more than 2000 kinds of animals that have reached the divine state, and all of a sudden they are filled with half of the sky.


    Zhuang was not proud to say: "since the leader of Lin League is not willing to cooperate well, but also deliberately seek death, it is no wonder that someone in Zhuang is cruel."


    In the face of these more than 2000 powerful beast.


    Even a piece of sky seems to be unable to bear its strong pressure, and in a faint sense of shaking.


    Of course, this is just a special feeling after these people in the sky have such a fear.


    All the people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance saw that there were so many gods and beasts in front of them. They could not help but step back.


    Even the remaining four forces in the divine world who stayed here are extremely embarrassed.


    Lin Tianyu even calculated.


    When he was in the snake forest, he was able to defeat more than two or three hundred God snakes. But in the face of these mythical beasts, he may not be able to win more than two or three hundred with his strength at that time.


    Because Lin Tianyu was able to feel more powerful and powerful than those in the snake forest. Obviously, they are much stronger than the gods in the snake forest.


    But now, Lin Tianyu''s strength has risen to a new level.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu is confident of fighting against these monsters, not to mention two or three hundred, even if it is five or six hundred.


    More than 2000 words

 Chapter 3299

    In his heart, Lin Tianyu calculated carefully.


    What did he do? He was able to lead all the members of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to get through the barrier of the divine beast and return to the illusory array in front of him.


    Just go back to the magic matrix.


    Don''t say it''s more than 2000 animals. Even if it''s the early stage of 24000, there''s no need to be afraid.


    At this time, however, Er Dao''s voice came out from the sea of knowledge, saying, "master, is it necessary to worry about such a simple matter and to fight a war?"


    Such a simple thing?


    There are more than two thousand animals. Moreover, it is a powerful beast.


    And without array protection, how to resist it.


    Even if he is Lin Tianyu can rely on his own strong strength, rushed out.


    But these people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will inevitably suffer heavy casualties.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t have a good temper: "you say simple, then you come to deal with the more than 2000 powerful beast."


    With a smile, Er Dao said, "master, I have no way to deal with these two thousand powerful beasts. But master, you have this way. Moreover, as long as you think about it, these extremely powerful beasts will not attack you again. Even, I will do what I say to you. "


    Really?


    There is such a good thing.


    Lin Tianyu didn''t believe it at all. It was really such a good thing.


    If this is the case, he took down the words of the two thousand gods. It is also completely and more certain that the following Dalao Tiangong may be the Shenjing army that will be sent to Shenwu land.


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu seemed to have a puzzled look on his face, he said, "master, have you forgotten the chaotic Wuji skill?"


    Ah!


    Lin Tianyu is a reaction.


    Indeed.


    No mistake.


    On that day, when he was in the snake forest, he just turned the chaotic and limitless skill, and the picture of the demon snake lying on the ground directly appeared.


    Yeah.


    That snake is a beast.


    Isn''t the more than two thousand in front of you also a divine beast?


    In this way, Lin Tianyu is directly running the chaotic endless soul cultivation method. With the breath of the chaotic limitless soul cultivation, the breath of the cultivation comes out.


    "Oh Oh Wu... "


    The more than 2000 animals in front of them were all lying on the ground.


    In that case, it was clear that he had completely yielded and bowed to Lin Tianyu.


    This


    Lin Tianyu did not expect that the effect was so surprisingly good.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu burst into a burst of elated laughter.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked in front of him. Zhuang Buwei was stunned and said, "Chuang Daoyou, is this all the strength of the so-called Royal beast clan?


    "In this way, you are really weak.


    "I just let the breath out a little.


    "All the gods and beasts of your royal beast clan are lying on the ground directly.


    "What do they want to do?


    "Do you mean submission?


    "Are you going to betray you


    Zhuang did not have a gloomy look.


    At this meeting, Zhuang Buwei was completely out of mind to fight with Lin Tianyu. Then, he quickly used the most effective method of controlling animals. He wanted to make the animals stand up again and launched an attack on the people of Xiaoge.


    However, the two thousand gods fell on the ground, motionless and ignored.

 Chapter 3300

    Zhuang Buwei has been practicing the Dharma formula for a long time.


    But the two thousand beasts lying on the ground did not pay attention to Zhuang.


    Zhuang Buwei was also angry. He went forward directly and kicked down a god beast in front of him.


    "Roar!"


    The beast suddenly turned back impatiently and roared at Zhuang Buwei. Moreover, he still showed his long fangs and fiercely fixed his eyes on Zhuang Buwei.


    It seemed that he was about to rush up and tear Zhuang Weiwei to pieces.


    Zhuang was not shocked.


    I don''t dare to hide on the ground.


    However, in his heart, he could not understand what was going on.


    These gods and beasts are all the objects of his royal animal family.


    On weekdays, he completely listened to his orders.


    Let them go east, they don''t go west.


    But today, what''s going on.


    How can they all of a sudden stop obeying their own orders, or even show their fangs to attack themselves.


    Zhuang is not confused.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    But Lin Tianyu laughed triumphantly and said, "Chuang Daoyou, what''s the matter? Do you listen to your orders? Do you want me to help you order these animals? "


    Zhuang''s face is purple with anger.


    If these animals don''t listen to his orders any more.


    In that case, he is not the opponent of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance by virtue of his divine realm.


    You know, in front of us, even the most powerful Dalao heavenly palace, it is not the same as in the hands of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance suffered a great loss. Almost total annihilation?


    But at this time, Zhuangzi couldn''t just admit it.


    Therefore, Zhuang Buwei said: "master Lin, you can see it. My royal beast clan has a good life. I don''t want to destroy your Chongxiao Pavilion alliance with this powerful beast army. It''s better for you to cooperate and give the inheritance palace to your hands. Then, I can peacefully take away these two thousand gods.


    "Otherwise, once I summon these beasts and launch an attack on your Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Can you still have a first chance in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?"


    "Oh, really?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "well, you Zhuang Daoyou launched an attack. Have a look. I haven''t seen the fierce attacks of more than 2000 divine beasts on the Shenwu continent. It must be very powerful.


    "I wanted to see it.


    "To what extent is the momentum.


    "Why don''t you just satisfy my wish.


    "There''s no way. I''m just curious.


    "Maybe you Zhuang Daoyou really satisfied my wish, and I would just give you the body cultivation inheritance palace without saying a word.


    "Hurry up and let the more than 2000 beasts attack one. Let me have a look."


    In Zhuang Buwei''s heart, he was almost vomiting blood.


    If he was able to command the more than 2000 animals, would he need to be urged by Lin Tianyu?


    He had already planned to command the more than 2000 gods and beasts. The Alliance launched an attack and killed all of them on the spot.

 Chapter 3301

    Zhuang Buwei can''t say that.


    Zhuang Buwei said: "heaven has a good life. Alliance leader Lin should know that once these two thousand animals attack, they will not see life and death and never look back.


    "If this attack goes on, I''m afraid all of you in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will be buried here.


    "Therefore, I advise leader Lin not to be so curious."


    "Is it?"


    Lin Tianyu said, "but I have such a strong curiosity.


    "However, since Chuang Tao you had such a good heart for life, he was not willing to command the more than 2000 divine beasts to launch an attack. Well, let me direct them to launch an attack. Try it.


    "All gods and beasts obey orders and launch attacks."


    Lin Tianyu said, reaching out to the direction of the Royal beast clan.


    Zhuang Buwei is a sneer in his heart.


    This meeting, but even if he is a special animal keeper of the Royal beast clan, he is unable to command these divine animals. You, an outsider, still want to be able to command and move. Are these gods and beasts fed by their royal beast clan?


    It''s a joke.


    What''s more, it''s not such a command to command these animals.


    What it needs is a formula.


    If you can command the beast with such a command, I will


    But immediately, Zhuang Buwei just couldn''t think about it.


    Under Lin Tianyu''s order, all the animals stood up. Then, they turned around and stared at the people of yuuzong.


    Roar!


    Roar


    Countless animals roared.


    Then, the more than 2000 gods and beasts really rushed in the direction of their royal beast clan.


    "Ah


    Some people have been bitten to death by this sudden beast.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Are these animals crazy?"


    "They turned out to be the opposite, attacking the people of my royal beast clan."


    "Ah! They''re all coming. "


    "Run


    At this moment, all the people of the Royal beast clan clearly saw something that they would never forget. How could they have never imagined that it would happen to them.


    It was the more than two thousand animals that rushed toward them, the people of the Royal beast clan, as if they were all mad.


    Instead, they were bitten to death and served as rations.


    They''re all flustered.


    This is not the time to find out why.


    The crowd also hastily chanted in the mouth the imperial beast method Jue.


    But it doesn''t work at all.


    All the gods and beasts just launched an immortal attack on them, and they would not give up until they had killed all the people of the Royal beast clan on the spot.


    "Lin Tianyu, what have you done?"


    Zhuang Buwei also reacted at once.


    All of a sudden, the Royal beasts of yuuzong attacked them in a frenzy.


    All this must be because of what Lin Tianyu did just now.


    Otherwise, these Royal beasts would not listen to the command of their imperial clan rules, but would attack them instead.


    But Lin Tianyu was the imperial beast who could command them.


    This makes the Zhuang not for, but also all the people of the Royal beast clan are full of despair.


    But Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "I didn''t do anything either? I just want to see how grand the scene is when more than 2000 gods and beasts launched attacks. Want to satisfy their own curiosity, this desire. Then I tried to get them to launch an attack. But I didn''t think of it. They are so good at commanding and obedient that they really launched an attack on you immediately. "

 Chapter 3302

    "Ah, ah!"


    Zhuang Buwei roared: "master Lin, you should stop them all.


    "Everything is easy to discuss.


    "As long as you make them stop.


    "Well, I''ll take these Royal beasts back to the Royal beast clan. And, I swear, I''ll never come down again, never come to Shenwu land again. "


    "Oh, well."


    Lin Tianyu said: "if you say that, I really should make these animals stop attacking.


    "But I''ll just give them the order to attack.


    "Orders not to stop them."


    Zhuang Bu was angry and said, "Lin Tianyu, you are on purpose. You want all our lives to be buried in the Shenwu land of the lower world. You have a wicked mind


    Lin tianyudi''s voice was right, and he said, "Zhuang Buwei, it''s not necessary to say that you are a gentleman.


    "You don''t think about it.


    "If now, facing the attack of more than 2000 divine beasts, it is all the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Will you be kind enough to stop these beasts from attacking?


    "You are afraid to think that the attack of the beast is not fierce enough.


    "You don''t just want to kill everyone in my chongxiaoge League. Even in my heart, I still want to kill all the people who come from the divine world and join you in the Royal beast clan alliance.


    "For a man like you, what is the reason to say that others are cruel?


    "You are a damned man.


    "Why should I stop this beast from attacking and let you live.


    "You are all buried in the mouth of the beast."


    Lin Tianyu said that he did not want to listen to the chanting and cursing of these people.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked back.


    I can only see that there were four forces from the lower boundary of the divine world on the scene, they all quietly retreated towards the way they came.


    Lin Tianyu looked at those who had retreated, and his eyes were cold.


    But finally, Lin Tianyu still did not order to launch an attack on them.


    Mind:


    OK!


    You''ll be free to live.


    However, it is only this time.


    If you don''t return to the divine world immediately after this time, you still stay in the Shenwu land of the lower world. Even if they do evil things on this land.


    Well, the next time we meet, we will kill you all.


    Lin Tianyu thought, also did not go to see those who quietly fled the lower world God.


    About half an hour later.


    Finally, all of the 120 Royal beasts were directly bitten to death on the scene.


    Everywhere was a scene of flesh and blood.


    Those who have just carried out a massacre of the gods and beasts, head to head are all exposed. It''s killing.


    Obviously, the killing just now is not enough.


    Even, they are still hoping for a bigger killing feast.


    However, at this time, it is obvious that there is no enemy. What''s more, Lin Tianyu, the other God of the lower world, released them all.


    At last, Lin Tianyu waved his hand and gave orders in secret to let these animals enter a hilltop of the Pingding mountains to practice freely.


    Because of the relationship between chaos and limitless soul cultivation.


    These animals are really obedient to the orders given by Lin Tianyu.


    So, they all went to the hill that Lin Tianyu had drawn for them.

 Chapter 3303

    At this meeting, the whole battlefield was empty.


    Here, there are only those people left in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Lin Tianyu quickly let everyone go out and clean the battlefield.


    Especially on that battlefield, all the magic weapons and resources that can be seen everywhere were all quickly gathered together.


    Finally, all kinds of magic soldiers collected more than 1000 pieces, and various resources were countless.


    Seeing the more than 1000 pieces of magic weapons, the knife was so happy that he quickly approached Lin Tianyu and said, "master, these magic soldiers, please take them to me to reinforce the big protective array outside."


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, if you take these magic soldiers to you, how can the outer protective array be strengthened?"


    Xiaodao said happily: "if we had these magic soldiers to join in, then we could draw the energy absorbed by the branches of the world tree. Then, even if it is the strength of the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade, don''t want to break through the protective array I arranged. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the knife and said, "sure?"


    Xiaodao said: "100% sure."


    "Good! Then I will give you all these magic soldiers. "


    Lin Tianyu was more confident when he heard Xiaodao''s reply.


    If it is true, as the knife said, it can make the protection array arranged to reach the level of king in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    The base camp of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance can be called as solid as gold.


    There is a large protective array outside and a magic array inside.


    Since then, no lower bound force has been able to break down the base camp of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu seemed to think of something and said, "knife, if you want to strengthen your big protective array, how many magic weapons do you need in total?"


    "Master, what''s the matter? Are you going to take these back? "


    Lin Tianyu is serious way: "if you can''t use it up, I still want to arrange out a few cruel things."


    Seeing that Lin Tianyu said it seriously, Xiaodao thought about it carefully and said, "I need at least 800 pieces."


    "That''s good."


    Lin Tianyu said: "the rest of the Shenbing, I will let Er Dao at a few intersections, and then arrange a few magic arrays like this inside."


    As soon as the knife heard this, he began to laugh and said, "Oh! Master, I think you are really Yin. "


    Lin Tianyu pretended that his face sank, and then he called for two swords. He asked the two swords to discuss with the knife to see how to arrange the magic array inside.


    He gave it to Er Dao and Xiao Dao. Lin Tianyu felt relieved.


    At that time, these arrays will only be more powerful with the endless power of rules absorbed by the branches of the world.


    In the same way, some small loopholes have been left in the surrounding area after arranging several magic arrays like this.


    At that time, those who attack the lower world gods, from those places, if they enter the magic array.


    Isn''t it easy to catch it?


    If the war has not yet started, such arrangement will enable us to take over a number of the other party''s troops in advance.


    Let the other side in accordance with the previous attack habits and come, will immediately into the trap.


    It can be called the artifact of Yin man.

 Chapter 3304

    This side is handed over to the knife and two knives to operate.


    Then, Lin Tianyu discussed with others the next arrangements.


    LAN Zu said: "although the war ahead, we have achieved a decisive victory. But obviously, those divine forces will not be reconciled easily. They must be coming down to deal with my chongxiaoge alliance.


    "Therefore, we have to be prepared for this in advance."


    When the rest of them listened, they all nodded.


    The leader of the Wu Gang said: "let alone the other forces, especially the Dalao heavenly palace, they should have sent people from the lower boundary to deal with the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "What''s more, according to the information disclosed by Qingming temple.


    "This time, it is very likely that the divine realm coming from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace will reach several thousand. Even if it directly exceeds the number of 10000 people, it is entirely possible. "


    Everyone''s brows were frowning.


    Although this time their battle is a great victory.


    But if the Dalao heavenly palace is really directly sent to the lower world of famous gods to deal with their alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    They still have no bottom in their hearts.


    Tens of thousands of gods, this is really to think about, let people feel a kind of repression.


    Their alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion is just a lot of divine realm.


    A hundred.


    To fight against it, it is to fight against a hundred with one enemy.


    In the case of the same rank, one enemy is against a hundred. It is estimated that no one can do it except Lin Tianyu. Even if it is the same level of King level strength, it is also impossible to do ah.


    The wolf ancestor looked at the people''s expression, not happy way: "what to be afraid of? Let''s not say that it''s just one enemy against a hundred, even if it''s one against ten thousand, it''s just war. As long as he dares to come, no matter how many times he comes, we will use our own fighting power to make them doubt life. "


    Wolf Zu said, heroic dry cloud.


    Tang Zu had a smile on his face.


    Wolf Zu is such a person, no matter how strong the enemy is, he never knows how to write the word "fear".


    Tang Zu also continued: "in fact, we really don''t have to be afraid.


    "You all look at our record.


    "This time, the God of the other side''s lower world has a sufficient number of thousands of people.


    "What about us?


    "Only a hundred.


    "But what about the final result?


    "It''s not the same. You can''t fight back. Even at the end of the day, if it wasn''t for the kindness of our alliance leader, we would spare the lives of the rest of us. I''m afraid that there are no more than 20 people on the other side who can survive this war.


    "Facts have proved that with one enemy against ten, we can achieve such a degree of victory.


    "And what about the next war?


    "We have a hundred gods. There are two thousand gods. Moreover, we carry such a success. It must be that the whole Shenwu continent is shaking. At that time, there will have to be Shenwu everywhere, who are also willing to resist the God of the lower world to come to us.


    "In this way, we have more than 2000 gods. Plus the array we''ve reinforced. Let me be completely invincible.


    "What''s more, even if the number of the other party''s ten thousand men this time, we are only one enemy. But obviously, it is much easier than the previous engagement. Isn''t it much easier in terms of proportion? "


    Yeah.


    That''s really the case.


    But they were all scared by more than ten thousand gods.


    It can be converted into this.


    For the rest, is it not clear that the advantage of our own side is much greater than that of the previous war?

 Chapter 3305

    After listening to this, people''s confidence recovered a lot.


    Good.


    Even if they come from the other side''s lower boundary, they also have the strength to deal with it.


    Even if you have a divine state, you immediately start to think about your ideas.


    They should immediately contact those friends in the Shenwu land to come over, and then, once again, enhance the strength of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to fight against the God of the lower world.


    All kinds of ideas were put forward, but the atmosphere rose a lot.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "everyone, just now, we also analyzed the situation of the next war. What should be considered is also considered by everyone.


    "But I have a few points to make.


    "First, you must protect the whole Shenwu continent during this period of time.


    "On the Shenwu continent, there are several other forces of lower gods. If they stay safely on the Shenwu land, then it is OK. If they dare to rob on Shenwu land. Whatever force did it. Then, we will resolutely eliminate them. Even all the people after the force that came to the lower boundary with them were wiped out.


    "In my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, there are now two thousand divine beasts. During the non war period. We are dedicated to the protection of Shenwu land.


    "The second is training.


    "The simulation array of the secret of all things is open for everyone to enter and step up training.


    "And you can see clearly the power of the combined attack array formed by the top friars in the late third grade. In this training, we should also focus on improving the formation. In the next battle, this array will be of great use.


    "Then there is the recruitment of allies.


    "Although now, we are also in great need of the alliance of Shenjing in the early stage of Sipin, so as to strengthen the strength of our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and fight against the next war. But we must not make up for the number. We must take care of this.


    "As long as we are truly willing to fight against the allies of the lower God.


    "And then I''ll be closed for a while.


    "After that, the four vice leaders LAN Zu, Wu Gang leader, Tang Zu, Lang Zu, and Su deputy leader of Chongxiao Pavilion discussed and decided together."


    In this way, the following things can be arranged and completed.


    Just wait for the next, the lower God of the Dalao heavenly palace comes, and then really fight against it.


    When things are arranged, the rest of us will go their own way and arrange and carry out according to the arrangement.


    Lin Tianyu once again entered the magic array of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, honing his martial arts skills and fighting intention.


    This time, Lin Tianyu has already stepped into the peak of the third grade monk realm.


    Just entered this realm, all aspects are not complete. There is a lot of room for improvement.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu wants to fight to the utmost.


    For a long time, all the promotion of Lin Tianyu is in the battle, which is the quickest way.


    It''s not only martial arts, but also cultivation.


    People like Lin Tianyu, who are completely based on Tao, will be promoted most quickly in battle.


    And now, it is just because they have just upgraded to a great level.


    At this point, as long as there is enough fighting.


    That can be completely in a very short period of time, all of their own strength, that is, there will be an explosive growth.

 Chapter 3306

    Lin Tianyu once again entered the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Er Dao, now, how many times can this body cultivation inheritance palace speed up?"


    The second sword appeared and happily said, "now, because the branches of the world tree provide endless power of rules, this acceleration can be directly accelerated to 20 times."


    "Twenty times."


    Lin Tianyu was delighted.


    If we can directly accelerate this time by 20 times. Even the lower gods of the Dalao heavenly palace will come to the Shenwu land tomorrow. Then, he was able to fight for 20 days in this body cultivation inheritance palace.


    Then, his strength, especially after he has been promoted to a great level, all aspects can have great room for improvement.


    After 20 days, there will be an earth shaking promotion.


    Lin Tianyu said, "good! Er Dao, this time, the fantasy I want is the illusion of endless fighting. As long as I have the ability to fight, you will give me a fantasy out of the endless god beast out of a war. I''m going crazy. I want to see, at the end of the day, what level can I upgrade my strength to again.


    "If it''s a hundred beasts, I can fight with them. Then give me another two hundred heads.


    "If 200 heads can be defeated, another 300 will come out.


    "I''m going to keep fighting.


    "Until the lower boundary of God''s realm comes to the other side of the Dalao temple, you will wake me up again."


    Er Dao looks at Lin Tianyu''s high morale and nods.


    However, Er Dao made a special remark and said, "master, because of the world tree, which constantly supplements the power of the rules, the inheritance palace of body building has been restored a lot. By now, it is possible to conjure up the supernatural beast of the late fourth grade. "


    The beast in the later stage of Sipin.


    That is the second realm of the divine realm.


    But in the divine realm, the leap of each realm and the enhancement of strength are far more than one or two points.


    The strength of each realm has been enhanced, even to a thousand times, ten thousand times, or even more times.


    Moreover, the higher the realm is, the greater the difference will be.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Er Dao, how big is the strength gap between the late four grades and the early four grades?"


    Er Dao chuckled and said, "theoretically, if a thousand gods of the early four grades unite, they will be able to fight against the spirit state of one in the later four grades.


    "But in fact?


    "In the later stage of the four grades, if you can''t win, you can leave. It doesn''t have to be a dead fight. The speed is far from being comparable at the beginning of the four grades.


    "Secondly, the higher the realm, the more unpredictable means.


    "Therefore, the things above the theory often don''t include those unpredictable means."


    Listen to what Er Dao said.


    Lin Tianyu can understand.


    A four grade later period, that is, it needs a whole thousand four grades in the early stage to be able to resist.


    What''s more, it''s only when the God in the later stage of the fourth grade doesn''t run away and has been fighting with the thousand four grade gods in the early stage of the four grades, can he make the other side achieve such achievements.


    Then, if you can defeat a spirit state in the later stage of the fourth grade.


    Then to the God from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Isn''t it that you can directly control each other''s thousand gods?


    At that time, it will not only be a kind of repression on the combat strength.


    What''s more, it''s a kind of suppression on the other side''s mood.


    When thinking about this, Lin Tianyu is also excited.

 Chapter 3307

    Lin Tianyu said: "this time, he has entered the illusion experience. If possible, I must fight the later God realm of these four products.


    This is a challenge that I have experienced in the illusion this time.


    As long as time allows.


    I must have achieved this goal.


    Lin Tianyu thought, and felt the surrounding environment gradually changed.


    Here, it''s a flat valley.


    Around, except for the fine rocks, even weeds did not grow. Like a place of death.


    In such a place, it seems that it is impossible to get the rest of the world out of war and death.


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar.


    And he saw that all sides of the valley came with beasts.


    This is a lion, tiger, bear, leopard, eagle, snake, deer and crane All kinds of beasts and gods are all there.


    Obviously, this is also Lin Tianyu last time mentioned, let two knives not in this magic array illusion human beings out. Therefore, this is the illusion of so many gods and animals to meet the first battle of Lin Tianyu.


    These beasts, that is close to 200.


    Lin Tianyu did not retreat at all. The sword method was launched to protect himself with the fist method of shaking the mountain and attacked in one direction.


    Although in the battle, there are so many things to sharpen.


    But this sense of fighting cannot be lost.


    So many beasts were besieged.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu has to choose one aspect and fight. In this way, with the benefit of body method, fast shuttle under, can also let oneself, less contact with the attack surface. Make fighting easier.


    But this kind of impact, soon was blocked down.


    Lin Tianyu immediately fell into the battle dilemma, and it was impossible to rush out quickly.


    It was only in endless fighting.


    Fighting, wounded, killing the beast.


    At the same time, it reflects the shortcomings of our own.


    Only, these deficiencies, just just presented in the mind. Even Lin Tianyu has not been able to correct these shortcomings at all. That attack was already in front of us again.


    Lin Tianyu is just able to fight endlessly.


    Endless absorption of the experience of this fight, and then immediately applied to the following fighting. He could not, nor could he have thought about, the merits and weaknesses of it, and his own loopholes.


    Only Blood War I, the most omnipotent one.


    When the War reached the end, the 200 gods and animals were killed less and less by Lin Tianyu, and Lin Tianyu finally had a sigh of relief.


    By this time, Lin Tianyu even did not know what kind of things he had got after his war.


    What kind of progress has he made in his strength.


    In the whole mind, there are only four words left:


    only war!


    He is like a machine for a fight.


    When the last beast fell down.


    Lin Tianyu drank and said, "come again!"


    In a moment, from around here, there were 200 more beasts.


    Lin Tianyu again fell into endless fighting.


    He even has no time to think about.


    And by this time, it can be seen. The real four animals in the early stage of the gods are obviously better than those who were encountered in the snake forest by Lin Tianyu in the previous time.


    It is in this that the real beast is transformed.


    The last battle in snake forest, after all, was not in his realm. Therefore, the supernatural snake has also appropriately relaxed some limits.


    So, as long as the fight is over.


    After killing all the beasts, Lin Tianyu just drank again, "come again!"


    Then, there was a beast rushed out to fight.


    Again and again, no time to finish.

 Chapter 3308

    Finally, at the end of the battle, Lin Tianyu himself did not know how long he had been fighting.


    How many times did the beast appear.


    I''ve been fighting like this. There''s no time to stop.


    But his strength is also rising in a straight line.


    From the very beginning, two hundred animals.


    There are all kinds of supernatural beasts with two hundred and five heads.


    Three hundred more.


    Four hundred animals.


    Five hundred animals.


    Six hundred animals.


    ¡­¡­


    Up to now, Lin Tianyu, alone, has been able to fight 1200 animals, and still can win.


    The thousand and two hundred gods and beasts were all transformed according to the real gods of the outside world.


    That strength is absolutely the same as the real beast of the outside world.


    Even after defeating 1200 gods and beasts, it is estimated that one person can directly fight against 500 gods in a row if they are able to fight ordinary gods in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Such a record is simply amazing.


    After this endless battle.


    Lin Tianyu''s realm has reached the later stage of the third grade later stage, and he is able to reach the perfect state of the third grade later stage immediately.


    The immortal Vajra body is only one step away from perfection.


    Dao Dao goes up to a higher level.


    Thousands of avatars are also able to conjure up more figures and faster speed.


    The protection of shaking mountains and bumps is becoming more and more watertight.


    The body is also polished more tough, hard to hurt, but also more elastic.


    In short, all aspects have been greatly improved.


    And what''s the time?


    Lin Tianyu said, "Er Dao, how long have I been fighting here?"


    "Master, you have been fighting in this for three years," he said


    It''s been three years!


    In this case, it can speed up 20 times. Isn''t it nearly two months'' real time?


    Lin Tianyu was surprised.


    In the middle of the battle, he had never calculated anything, just fought endlessly.


    Who can think of it.


    It was three years of direct fighting.


    Even, they did not sleep, no rest, did not eat a mouthful of food, also did not think about what. It''s just like this. It''s been fighting. These three years of fighting. I''m afraid that 300 years of hard work is much harder than ordinary practitioners.


    However, after that, the acceleration of time has reached 40 times. Therefore, the three-year period is only a month and a few days for the outside world. "


    "It''s been a long time," Lin added. Hasn''t anyone been sent to the lower world in the Dalao heavenly palace of the divine world? "


    Second Dao said: "now, the outside wind is very tense. I think it''s about to be sent. "


    Yeah.


    This is also true.


    After all, the Dalao heavenly palace also knows that if the number of gods sent to the lower boundary is too small, it will not play a significant role. But if there are too many gods sent to the lower world at one time. It is also a burden on the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In the meantime, various arrangements have to be made.


    Therefore, it is a matter of course that this time should be delayed for a long time.


    But for more than a month.


    Even if it is to be arranged, it should be about the same.


    Therefore, the god they sent to the lower boundary should arrive soon. Even, it is very likely that it will come at any time.

 Chapter 3309

    Lin Tianyu said, "well, what special things have happened to the outside world over the past month?"


    "It seems that there are no special things." Second Dao.


    "You can tell me what happened."


    Two Dao said: "it is worth saying that the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance carried the prestige of the war ahead. Up to now, there are thousands of gods in the early four grades. Now, the whole ChongXiao pavilion has reached 1200 in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "Ten days ago, a divine power robbed a hall entrance of the Tiemu gang.


    "Then, gang leader Wu took a thousand sacred beasts and directly found out all the 19 lower world gods involved in the robbery and killed them at one fell swoop. Even in his anger, he found out the forces of the 19 lower world gods, and killed all the more than 60 lower boundary gods in this force. The other gods of the lower world were also affected. After being killed by the leader of Wu Gang, nearly 100 people were killed.


    "And the big protective array outside the ChongXiao pavilion was finally strengthened yesterday with the help of a knife.


    "At the same time, eight magic arrays were arranged at the eight intersections suitable for attacking in this large protective array to trap and kill the enemy.


    "In Chongxiao Pavilion, all kinds of military training have also achieved remarkable results.


    "Almost everyone''s strength has improved more or less. In particular, the power of those combined arrays is greatly increased. "


    Under the introduction of Er Dao.


    Lin Tianyu also completely grasped some external situations.


    Now, these things are good.


    Lin Tianyu is not ready to go out and take care of anything.


    Therefore, he decided to continue fighting in this magic array.


    Lin Tianyu said, "Er Dao, this time, I''ll conjure up a spirit beast of four grades later."


    "Master, are you sure you want to fight the beast in the later stage of Sipin?"


    Although theoretically speaking, in the early stage of the four grades, it can be fought in the later stage.


    But after all, that''s just the theoretical value.


    There are essential differences between the later stage of the fourth grade and the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianyu was able to defeat thousands of mythical beasts in the early stage of the fourth grade, he made such a request to Er Dao. Er Dao also directly rejected Lin Tianyu.


    But this meeting, Lin Tianyu actually put forward this request again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "sure. I must try to find out how powerful the beast is at the end of the four grades. "


    Er Dao also nodded.


    Then, the second Dao disappeared in the magic array.


    "Roar!"


    Then, a bear appeared in the magic array.


    The strength of one''s body is so strong that you can feel it at a glance, which is far more than the divine beast of the early four grades. It is clear that this is the beast of the late four grades.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were sharp. He kept a close eye on the sudden bear and tightened his knife in his hand.


    The Bear looked at Lin Tianyu, and a look of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    Hum!


    How dare you not afford yourself?


    Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed. The black knife in his hand directly chopped at the black bear''s neck.


    Bang!


    But the black bear put out its claws steeply and blocked it in the neck. Under one attack with black knife. Lin Tianyu''s body just flew out.


    However, the same, black bear''s paw, there is also a thin blood mouth.

 Chapter 3310

    As expected, it is much more powerful than the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Even if it was such a sudden attack, it was able to react and resist there.


    What''s more, under his powerful knife technique, he just cut a small blood hole on his paw.


    Good!


    The stronger the strength, the better.


    That''s more challenging, isn''t it?


    "Roar!"


    The black bear saw his paw. He was cut out by such a tiny human friar. He was also angry. He made a jump, which was to attack Lin Tianyu.


    The bear''s paw waved again and again, attacking Lin Tianyu.


    What''s more, when the black bear attacked Lin Tianyu, he didn''t give any protection at all.


    The black bear in the later stage of the four grades, even if Lin Tianyu was killed with a black knife, it was impossible to go down with one knife. What kind of injury did it cause to the black bear.


    Therefore, the black bear did not pay attention to it at all.


    In such a series of attacks, which were extremely powerful and extremely fast, Lin Tianyu did not have the strength to fight back, except to resist as much as possible.


    Sometimes, even when the bear''s paw is attacked, it''s on the opposite side.


    Then, the next second, Lin Tianyu will fly out directly.


    But even when Lin Tianyu flew out, the black bear still would not let go, or would immediately catch up with Lin Tianyu and launch a fierce attack in the sky. Lin Tianyu had no choice but to spread his Sabre technique. He was blasted out in the air while protecting. Occasionally, when the black bear moves too fast in the late stage of the fourth grade and has no time to protect, it will launch the fist technique of shaking the mountain and then carry out the second level of protection.


    Lin Tianyu did not dare to let the black bear''s paw directly bombard his body.


    But in such a battle.


    Occasionally, Lin Tianyu sees the opportunity and cuts the black bear.


    But in the battle, with such a knife, even if the black bear''s body is cut, it is only able to cut off a few black bear hair, causing a little slight injury on the skin.


    There is no way to hurt the black bear.


    Even serious injuries are impossible.


    In this way, the battle has been going on for three days directly.


    Although Lin Tianyu''s Sabre skill and the protection of mountain shaking and boxing, the black bear did not directly attack his body once. But it''s tragic enough. The internal organs were shaken and blood was spat out from the corners of the mouth. Even, like sandbags, they are flying all over the sky.


    However, Lin Tianyu chopped the black bear countless times.


    But the black bear has rough skin and thick flesh.


    Lin Tianyu is just able to cut out small blood mouths on the black bear.


    Although the black bear''s body is full of blood.


    But there are also many of these bloodstains are scab healed. The black bear, the mythical beast in the later stage of Sipin, was not influenced by it.


    Now, Lin Tianyu also knows that if he wants to win the black bear, he will even kill the bear.


    Perhaps, only one possibility can be achieved.


    After all, after rising to a higher level, it is not only a sign of greater strength. Even if it''s protection, it''s going to increase. It is impossible for such an attack to cause any major harm to it.


    That is only possible if it is harmed from the inside.

 Chapter 3311

    When Lin Tianyu thought so, he began to plan the next attack direction.


    At the same time, it is quietly prepared to receive some of the special sharp magic soldiers in front of them and hide them in their hands.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    Lin Tianyu was photographed flying out again.


    "Oh


    With a roar, the black bear rushed up and continued to attack Lin Tianyu.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, it''s late, it''s fast.


    Lin Tianyu''s hand was flying fast, that is to say, there were three pieces in succession that Lin Tianyu had already taken in his hand, and stabbed into the black bear''s mouth like lightning.


    "Oh - woo!"


    After Lin Tianyu was shot into the black bear''s mouth by Lin Tianyu, the black bear was so painful that he kept shouting and turning his body in the air. His mouth was so wide that he wanted to spit out the three magic weapons.


    Obviously, although the body of the black bear has reached the level of almost letting Lin Tianyu cut it, it is also very difficult to cause any major damage.


    But the inside is still extremely fragile.


    This time, the supernatural soldier enters the body, the damage to this black bear is also extremely terrible.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes flashed and his figure twinkled, and he came to the black bear again.


    Then, the black knife in Lin Tianyu''s hand chopped at the black bear''s open mouth. At the same time, the operation of endless cutting and virtual knife shadow.


    Just saw a knife shadow to the black bear''s body gathered in the past.


    Each of them converges the past sword shadow into the black bear''s body, which is equivalent to a magic weapon. It is equivalent to a sudden in the body of the black bear cut into the endless magic soldiers. Taking advantage of the black bear''s unbearable pain, Lin Tianyu launched such an attack.


    In front of me, I just threw three magic weapons into the black bear''s body.


    The black bear is in complete pain.


    This time, it was more like throwing dozens of magic weapons into the body of the black bear.


    The black bear rolled and roared.


    Lin Tianyu saw the opportunity, and directly urged the black knife in his hand. Suddenly, he was obedient, and the black bear''s eyes almost had no defense. Then, with the help of the situation, the spirit of the black bear was destroyed directly.


    The black bear''s body trembled again.


    Then, at last, it did not move.


    I''m totally out of my wits.


    Then, in front of Lin Tianyu''s eyes, the black bear god beast in the later stage of the four grades turned into a virtual shadow and dissipated in the air.


    Whoa!


    Lin Tianyu let out a long breath.


    But he really didn''t expect that the supernatural beasts in the later four grades were so difficult to kill.


    Even if he had not taken the opportunity to throw the magic weapon into the body of the black bear god beast, it would have been impossible to kill the black bear beast. Because, his knife, even seriously injured the other party is impossible to do ah.


    However, this is also the black bear beast, which is good at defense.


    If it is the human divine realm, even after reaching the late fourth grade, the defense will be greatly enhanced. But it is absolutely impossible to reach such a abnormal degree.


    Therefore, in the fight, it is also possible to kill the divine state of the later stage of the fourth grade of human beings.


    However, if the divine realm of human beings in the later stage of the fourth grade, the change of martial arts skills must be above the black bear.


    Let''s do it.


    Is it more difficult to kill the gods in the later stage of the fourth grade, or is it more difficult to kill the black bear beast in the later stage of the fourth grade?


    For a while, Lin Tianyu was not sure.

 Chapter 3312

    Lin Tianyu''s heart moved.


    In this case, it is better to let Er daogei conjure up a human spirit state in the later stage of the fourth grade in this magic array.


    Fight like this.


    Isn''t that to be able to completely understand what the real combat power of the divine realm in the later stage of the fourth grade?


    "Two knives."


    When Lin Tianyu said hello, Er Dao appeared directly in the dreamland.


    Lin Tianyu is just about to say what he thinks.


    However, the second Dao opened his mouth first and said, "master, the God state of the Dalao heavenly palace is the lower boundary and has come to the Shenwu land. Just a quarter of an hour ago. "


    "Well."


    Lin Tianyu frowned. However, according to the time, the gods in the Dalao heavenly palace should have arrived in Shenwu land.


    Since the divine realm of the Dalao heavenly palace has come.


    Then, at this time, it''s time to prepare for the war. In the whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, there must be many things to be arranged by ourselves. What''s more, his experience in this fantasy is also a destination. All aspects of the strength of the promotion, but also completely reached this level of a limit of the upper limit. It just needs to be polished slowly. At the same time, because the promotion is too fast, we have to temper our mood.


    He can also start to try to break through the next realm and directly step into the divine world.


    The only thing is that we have not been able to fight against the divine realm of human beings in the late stage of the fourth grade, and I don''t know what the result is.


    But it''s not a big deal.


    In the future, there will be opportunities.


    At this time, I really should go out and arrange the next war.


    As a result, Lin Tianyu''s figure flashed directly out of the temple.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu asked, "Er Dao, do you know how many people come from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace this time?"


    "There are 20000 gods in all," he said


    Twenty thousand gods.


    The Dalao heavenly palace has only one hundred thousand gods. But this adds, the lower boundary comes, but it is a sudden direct underground boundary to 20000 gods.


    It seems that the Dalao heavenly palace is really a fight.


    This time, they must be holding the momentum of not getting the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    After all, the hundred thousand gods of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    They are above the divine world, and there will still be a lot of things to do by themselves. And how can we remove 20% of the personnel at will. Even for the whole Dalao heavenly palace, it can be regarded as a great turbulence.


    Lin Tianyu said curiously again: "there are so many divine realms coming from the Dalao heavenly palace at one time. It should be regarded as a secret matter to go to the Shenwu land. Er Dao, how can you know so clearly? "


    Lin Tianyu asked, with some doubts.


    Since Er Dao already knows so clearly.


    So, only the whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance knows this matter completely.


    That''s not reasonable.


    Marching and fighting are situations that can hide one''s own side, so we will try our best to hide them.


    That might be like it is now.


    It''s easy to find out how many divine realms have come down from the divine realm to this divine land.


    This seems to be a little abnormal.

 Chapter 3313

    However, with a smile, Er Dao said, "this is very easy to understand.


    "This time, the reason why the Dalao heavenly palace completely reported the number of its own troops and horses.


    "It''s a psychological battle.


    "He wants to oppress my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance with such a strong military appearance. From the momentum and momentum above, completely crushed my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. I want to use this way to achieve the effect of subduing soldiers without fighting.


    "He wants to force the master to hand over the body cultivation inheritance palace automatically."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    When Lin Tianyu heard what Er Dao said, he fully understood that it was really the same thing.


    After all, the Dalao heavenly palace is the power of the divine world.


    But last time, it was on the Shenwu land of the lower world, which was almost completely destroyed by the Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance on the lower world.


    They couldn''t swallow such a breath.


    They can''t afford to lose the face of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Therefore, in this time, almost all the magic soldiers in the Dalao heavenly palace except for the divine realm that must be left behind. All of them are sent to this lower bound.


    This is to oppress the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    It shows his attitude towards the palace of heaven.


    The God realm sent by him from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace is not allowed to be offended or killed easily. Otherwise, it will have to wait for the anger of his Dalao heavenly palace.


    Therefore, this time, I''m afraid that the Dalao heavenly palace sent 20000 gods to the lower boundary, not just to get the body cultivation inheritance palace.


    We have to destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Lin Tianyu laughed triumphantly and said coldly, "OK. Since the Dalao heavenly palace is so worthy of my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. If we don''t really show them the color of World War I. I''m sorry. They look up to it, don''t they?


    "Didn''t they directly send 20000 gods to the lower world this time?


    "If this time, we will bury all these 20000 gods in the land of Shenwu.


    "I''d like to see it again.


    "What else can we do about it.


    "Will they have the courage to send all the 80000 soldiers left in the Dalao heavenly palace to the Shenwu land in the lower world?


    "Ha ha ha ha


    "Good!


    "Even if he sent me again, I would kill one by one, with a price of 80000. I would also like to let his last 80000 divine realm be buried on this land of divine power."


    Lin Tianyu''s words are heroic and dry.


    It seems that what came from the lower boundary sent by the Dalao heavenly palace is not 20000 soldiers in the real divine realm, but 20000 mole ants, which are thrown into the lower boundary by the Dalao heavenly palace and killed by Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Er Dao, then, what''s the reaction of these people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance when they heard that Dalao Tiangong sent 20000 magic soldiers to the lower bound this time?"


    Two Dao said: "in front of them, those who had fought with their master once did not have any special reaction.


    "Although there are some concerns.


    "But in that look, it was more of a kind of war spirit.


    "It''s just that some of the people who joined the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance later are worried. Even, the eyes are full of regret. Seems to be in regret, too early to join the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "If they had known that the Dalao heavenly palace had sent so many supernatural soldiers from the lower bound, they might not have chosen to join the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."

 Chapter 3314

    Lin Tianyu listened with a smile.


    It''s normal.


    After all, it was the people who chose to join the chongxiaoge League in the beginning. That''s all mental preparation. They all want to fight with the lower gods of the divine world.


    Of course, they have long been fed up with the kind of behavior of those lower world gods who come to the lower world and act recklessly and rob wantonly.


    Therefore, as long as there is a leader who is really willing to stand up.


    They are willing to come out and fight to the death.


    Then there was the overwhelming victory in the last battle. It also gave them a complete boost of confidence.


    At this time, though the soldiers of the Dalao heavenly palace came to the border.


    It has formed a great pressure on the whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    But this still can not shake their determination to fight these lower gods. Even if it is very likely to die in this war. But they are still determined to fight.


    But those who later joined the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance were obviously different.


    At the beginning, because of their hesitation, they had no choice to join the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    And then wait until this time to join.


    That''s just because in the last war, the chongxiaoge League really played too smoothly.


    Therefore, they also reported a fluke psychology.


    Hope to catch up and join in this time.


    If we win again. They can also get a lot of benefits accordingly.


    But now, the army of the Dalao heavenly palace is under pressure.


    This kind of unparalleled, several want to crush the entire Chongxiao Pavilion alliance momentum.


    How can they sit still.


    But they have no determination to fight to the death.


    Lin Tianyu smiles.


    Good.


    Since there is no determination to fight to the death.


    Then, Chongxiao Pavilion alliance does not need to support these irrelevant people.


    Is it possible to raise these guys and let them enter the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, only ready to get the benefits, but not ready to make a decisive battle?


    Today''s Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is a wartime alliance.


    The purpose of our alliance is to fight the gods of the lower world.


    Therefore, if there is no such idea.


    He doesn''t support that kind of master in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Lin Tianyu thought, is to return to the Chongxiao Pavilion headquarters.


    Then, Lin Tianyu directly summoned all the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Look at the people below.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think that by now, we are facing such a situation, everyone has been completely clear.


    "We are faced with a large army of 20000 gods in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Therefore, in the next World War I, every one of us is likely to die directly on the battlefield in the battle with these magic soldiers in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "After all, this war. It''s quite different from the last time.


    "Last time, though the other side was also powerful. But after all, it is made up of several forces. It is difficult for them to form a unit of combat power. Even, as long as there is a little temptation of interest, they can be broken up, even cannibalism. So, in the end, we are able to have such a victory.


    "But this time.


    "It''s just the big Luo Tiangong family. No plot can have any effect on it.


    "The only thing we can do is fight the other side to the death.


    "All of us should be ready to be killed on the spot."

 Chapter 3315

    Usually, people who talk like this will ask questions at this meeting.


    Are you afraid of death?


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he stopped.


    Then, Lin Tianyu looked at the crowd.


    Sure enough, at this time, Lin Tianyu saw a lot of twinkling eyes in these people.


    Lin then did not ask them if they were afraid of death. Instead, he said, "now, facing such a dead end. I want to give everyone here a chance.


    "Now, those who want to quit the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance can leave immediately. Moreover, after the event, I Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, will never do any investigation.


    "At the same time, if you can''t afford it, just stay here.


    "Well, when it''s really on the battlefield. As long as an order is given, anyone will have to rush up for me and fight to the death.


    "When it comes to the decisive battle, who dares to step back and who does not actively step forward.


    "Well, there is only one end.


    "I don''t care who he is, I just take off his head.


    "Now, if you want to leave the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, you can leave immediately.


    "All those who stay will have to be ready for a decisive battle. There was no fluke. Don''t take any chances. "


    When Lin Tianyu said here, he stopped again, waiting for the choice of all.


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s words, they all felt a little puzzled.


    Listen to Lin Tianyu.


    It was as if he was driving people out of here.


    Did he not need these people to confront the enemies and fight against the people in the palace when he was faced with such powerful soldiers?


    In this atmosphere of silence.


    Seeing that no one moved, Lin Tianyu said again, "the reason why I have the previous statement. Because this is going to be a war, which is likely to go without return. Therefore, I want everyone to have such a preparation. With such a firm determination to fight. Therefore, if people do not have such firm determination, they will not play a significant role in such a battlefield. So if you want to leave, leave now.


    "If you don''t leave, you have to have this determination to die.


    "On the battlefield, as long as you give an order, you don''t rush forward.


    "Chop!"


    When Lin Tianyu was here again, he looked at the audience.


    Obviously, Lin Tianyu is still waiting. At this time, he chooses to leave.


    If there is no one to leave.


    Then we''ll go to the battlefield together and fight to the death.


    At this time, someone finally stood up and bowed to Lin Tianyu and said, "I''m really sorry, master Lin. I want to fight with these lower gods together with the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion. However, under me, there is still a door. If I''m not here. Then, my door is bound to be unable to support. So, for the sake of the one below me. I had to leave for a while. I hope that in the future, there will be an opportunity to join hands with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    The man said, and went out.


    Lin Tianyu just looked at each other quietly, without any unnecessary expression.


    With this man gone.


    Then, there were some people standing up.


    Gradually, more and more people left. Of course, it can also be found, all kinds of reasons.


    Finally, until no one left.


    This is about two hundred people left.

 Chapter 3316

    When these things are gone.


    Almost another quarter of an hour.


    Finally, no one left. At this time, it is also certain that those who are still here choose to stay.


    Some people did not understand the way: "Lord Lin, I feel that you just talked about the appearance, that is clearly want to let these people leave. I don''t understand. This time, there are so many divine realms from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace, and the lineup is so strong. With these people, there is always an extra point of combat power. But why didn''t alliance leader want to keep these people? "


    Lin Tianyu didn''t speak yet, but the wolf ancestor was the first to open his mouth and said, "what are you doing here?


    "We have to be ready to gamble our lives and fight against each other.


    "There is no determination to fight to the death. Keep such people, so that at the end of the day, let them surrender? "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Listen to wolf Zu.


    Many people at the scene were laughing.


    Although the word wolf Zu said is a little rough.


    But the wolf is on the battlefield.


    Once it enters the battlefield, especially when the enemy is in great power, it will be a fight to the death when the bayonet is red. There is no possibility of any retreat. Otherwise, it is more likely to be completely crushed by the other party.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I think someone must know the real reason for my decision in front of me, right? Otherwise, LAN Zu, tell us something about it. "


    LAN Zu said: "gentlemen, in fact, there is a very simple truth in the decision made by the leader?


    "Let''s think about the results of the first World War. You should be able to think about it.


    "This war, although the other side''s power is even greater. But again, we have made more perfect preparations. Therefore, the final result must still be a great victory for our side.


    "Before this victory.


    "The leader just wants to make sure that those who can really work with us and have the determination to fight to the death.


    "I just want to take advantage of this opportunity to go to my chongxiaoge League to take advantage of it.


    "Of course, the leader didn''t want to play with them."


    Er!


    All the people present were stunned.


    Is that really the reason?


    For a moment, there was a depressing atmosphere in the scene, which was also a flash of light.


    Lin Tianyu said, "yes.


    "I think that in this war, we will still be like the one in front of us, win so cleanly and kill the enemy.


    "And now, as long as they stay here, they will advance and retreat together with my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. You''ll see it with your own eyes.


    "And those who choose to leave.


    "Since then, they have not been associated with my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    I heard that Lin Tianyu said so definitely.


    All of a sudden, people are more confident.


    This time alone, the power from the lower reaches of the Dalao heavenly palace is extremely large.


    But at this time, in people''s hearts, because of Lin Tianyu''s confidence, they all felt that the 20000 magic soldiers in the Dalao heavenly palace were just paper paste.


    If they are willing, they can easily wipe out the other party completely with Lin Tianyu.

 Chapter 3317

    After that, Lin Tianyu learned about the scene and made arrangements after discussion with the public.


    Then, it is quietly waiting for the arrival of those people in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Two days later.


    Finally, a black army came to the gate of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    The army of the Dalao heavenly palace is coming.


    All the members of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance were also quickly arranged into the array, facing the dark army of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came out from the side of the Dalao heavenly palace and arrived at the protective array outside the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. If you stand more than ten miles away.


    The middle-aged man said in a loud voice, "listen to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "My Dalao heavenly palace orders you to surrender immediately and put them under the jurisdiction of the Dalai empire. And immediately handed over the body repair inheritance palace.


    "If you can, I have a good life in Dalao Tiangong, and I am willing to let you live.


    "Otherwise, once the army passes by, there will be no chicken or dog left."


    By virtue of his cultivation, the middle-aged man transmitted the voice far away.


    Even the prestige and arrogance in the voice of this man''s drinking also spread to this side of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Wolf Zu laughed and went out of a big battle. He stopped when he was about 100 meters away from the middle-aged man.


    Wolf Zu said: "can you represent the Dalao heavenly palace?"


    The middle-aged can''t weaken their momentum and say, "nature."


    Wolf Zu said, "that''s good.


    "You also want to take a word to the Da Luo heavenly palace.


    "From now on, I will order you to surrender your arms to my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. And, all have to make a vow of heaven, never betray.


    "If you can do that. So, I Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is willing to let you have a way of life in the light of heaven''s virtue.


    "Otherwise, together with the war, none of you, the God of 20000 Dalao heavenly palace, will ever return to the divine world alive."


    Wolf Zu''s words also spread far and wide with his strong cultivation.


    I hear it from far and near.


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    "How wonderful


    "People of the Dalao heavenly palace, surrender to us as soon as possible."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, listen to wolf Zu is almost the other side''s original words, again is said again, such a tough response, all of a sudden is fried the pot. There was a big cheer. The atmosphere reached a climax.


    "You..."


    The middle-aged man on the opposite side closely watched wolf Zu and was so angry that he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Originally, this time, the Dalao heavenly palace came with 20000 magic soldiers.


    It''s full of momentum.


    The middle-aged man stood up and said a few words, that is to say, the chongxiaoge alliance has created an overwhelming power and created pressure on the chongxiaoge alliance.


    But now, through the wolf ancestor such a few words out.


    Almost all the momentum created before will be destroyed.


    Even, how to think about what he said in front of him is just feeling. What he said in front of him is just like some jokes.


    He stands here, also let a person think of, have a kind of clown general feeling.


    The middle-aged angrily pointed to the wolf ancestor and said, "are you looking for death? Would you like to bury it with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance? "

 Chapter 3318

    Wolf Zu''s face was cold and he said, "I think you are looking for death.


    "You are really looking for death!


    "Isn''t the lesson from the previous one enough?


    "In front of the Dalao heavenly palace, you sent people to the Shenwu land once, and the whole army was destroyed. But now, you dare to send people to come here again.


    "Do you want to be wiped out again?"


    The middle-aged man opposite looked at wolf Zu and said, "since you want to die, I will kill you first."


    The middle-aged man said, is a fist toward the wolf in the past.


    Wolf Zu immediately went up with his fist, and the middle-aged man had a fight.


    "Bang" is a sound.


    When the fist contacts, both of them are retreating more than ten steps away, which is reluctantly standing.


    This time, the fight, is even, regardless of up and down.


    Obviously, the purpose of Dalao heavenly palace is to establish its prestige.


    This is the first time sent out of the person, it turned out to be a four grade early King level combat power master. Fortunately, the strength of wolf ancestor is not bad. Otherwise, it''s just this fight, and it''s going to be directly downwind.


    After looking at each other''s eyes, the two hands.


    Then, the two men quickly fight together.


    BAM, BAM, BAM


    The two men each attack a hundred moves, but also did not win or lose.


    At last, the two men separated and did not fight again.


    Then, they return to their own camp.


    At this time, on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, an old man with great momentum said, "Lord Lin, I''m here to visit Hu Shuangcheng, deputy head of the palace.


    "I want to ask the leader of Lin League finally. Have you thought about it?


    "Do you want to surrender to our Dalao heavenly palace now and hand over the body cultivation inheritance palace, or do you want to fight to the end and let your whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance be burned?


    "As long as you are willing to surrender to our Dalao heavenly palace and hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, then, before the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion, if you disobey our Dalao heavenly palace, you can also be here for the felony, and all of you will be exempted."


    The leaders of the middle school and the middle school have their own style.


    The voice came out from afar with a sense of submission.


    Obviously, this is just the middle-aged man out to explore the way, but did not get the results. The Dalao heavenly palace, this time, sent the real leaders of the lower world to come forward in person to recruit the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Lin Tianyu''s voice immediately spread out from afar and said, "vice palace master Hu, I''m here, and I''ll give you two ways to choose from.


    "1. Make an oath that from now on, I will never again violate my lower Kingdom, Shenwu land. Then, he quickly took the 20000 lower God of the Dalao heavenly palace and returned to the divine world.


    "2. Submit to our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance immediately. From then on, the only order of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance was from.


    "Otherwise, the 20000 Shenbing coming from the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace will have to leave their lives in the Shenwu land of the lower world."


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "so, the leader of Lin League is not willing to agree to the conditions of this palace."


    Lin Tianyu said: "if this alliance leader''s words, vice palace master Hu is not willing to listen."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hu Shuangcheng laughed and said, "well, you have courage. However, I''d like to see if you can still speak so forcefully when my soldiers press in and flatten your Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    Hu Shuangcheng said, that is to say something to the middle-aged man who stood up and yelled just now.

 Chapter 3319

    Then, I saw that the middle-aged just now kept on delivering orders.


    In the twenty thousand magic soldiers of the Dalao heavenly palace, there are people coming out constantly.


    Then, almost five thousand people from the Dalao heavenly palace came forward.


    The middle-aged man gave a big drink and said, "attack the Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance for me, and kill all the people in it for me."


    A murderous command sounded.


    Then, the five thousand gods were divided into more than ten teams. Middle aged also personally led a team of people, toward the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side is rushed over.


    All the members of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance also wanted to send troops to meet them.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu said, "gentlemen, don''t panic. Now, we just need to stay in all parts of the array. Let them fight first. "


    Listen to Lin Tianyu''s order.


    All the people of Chongxiao Pavilion were also separated and formed into various teams. They spread all over the large protective position and quietly waited for the attack of the five thousand divine realm of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the five thousand gods in the Dalao heavenly palace have already arrived at the outer protective array.


    The middle-aged man stood up and said, "Lin Tianyu, dare to fight?"


    Lin Tianyu stood in the array and said with a smile, "nobody, can you enter the array?"


    Under the two sides of the array to look at each other, the eyes are all have the opportunity to kill.


    Finally, after a long period of time, the middle-aged man couldn''t wait at first. He said in a loud voice: "since you dare not fight a battle, I''ll first step down your protective array."


    With that, the middle-aged man waved his hand behind him and said, "everyone listen to the order, give me the array in front of me."


    Obviously, this middle-aged man should have heard of those people in front of Dalao Tiangong who have said about this protective array.


    As long as it has reached the level of four products, it is enough to break into the protection array.


    Did not reach the king level strength.


    Under the joint efforts of ten people, it is also easy to break into this protective array.


    Therefore, the middle-aged man led a group of people to rush into the battle.


    The rest of the teams also went to different places and broke into the protective array.


    Boom, boom


    However, it is useless for any of these people to attack this array.


    After a long attack, no one can break into the array.


    What''s going on?


    The middle-aged man turned around and looked at a man from the Dalao heavenly palace who had escaped back last time, and said, "don''t you say that as long as this protective array reaches the king level strength at the beginning of the fourth grade, it can easily break into the battle successfully?


    "He also said that as long as we don''t break into the array in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, there will be no threat.


    "Now, so many of us have launched an attack on this array.


    "For such a long time, no one can break into this array."


    The man, under the gaze of the middle-aged man, was in a fit of fear.


    Originally, the last time the whole army was destroyed, he was a deserter.


    Now, if you find a reason. This middle-aged man can kill him on the spot.


    The man hastened to think about it.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something and said, "I think it must be after the last battle that they strengthened this large protective array.


    "So now, even the king level strength in the early stage of the fourth grade can''t break into the protection array."

 Chapter 3320

    The middle-aged man frowned tightly.


    After a second thought, the feeling is really such a truth.


    The middle-aged man said again, "so, what good method do you have to break this big protective array?"


    The deserter said, "if you want to enter this protective array.


    "Maybe you can find the gate. As long as we find the gate, we can easily break into the array.


    "If you can''t find the gate.


    "Well, it''s just another way.


    "Gather all our strength to attack the large protective array in front of us. It''s just to blow up this big protective array. "


    The middle-aged man listened and nodded.


    Now, it seems, there is only such a way.


    Then, the middle-aged man thought again and said, "well, is there any possibility. We sent out excellent array mages to fight directly against each other. Then, the master of the battle broke the protective array. "


    The deserter listened to the middle-aged man''s words, but he shook his head and said, "no way."


    "Why?"


    The deserter said, "my Lord, you know my master, he Lao, who is the master of the array of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Last time, old he broke the array with his own ability.


    "As a result, after being designed by the other side, he Lao had the illusion that the array had been broken. Finally, let''s all six forces fall into a lot of formation.


    "It''s impossible for him to break the array of the other side, even at the level of the array mage who ranks on the top in our Dalao heavenly palace.


    "I think it''s impossible for the rest of us to break the array."


    Then, the middle-aged man asked in detail about the last time he broke the battle.


    The middle-aged man had to frown and said, "it seems that we are only left with the force to break the battle. This method is feasible."


    The middle-aged man said that he was going to arrange these people to come out to break the battle.


    At this time, all of a sudden, a member of his staff came to report, "my Lord, we have found a gate in this array."


    The middle-aged man was startled and said, "are you sure?"


    "We can''t be absolutely sure. But in the rest of the world, we''re not going to play at all. But in that place, as long as we want, we can easily enter this array. I think that''s the gate of the formation. "


    "Good."


    Middle aged man: "since there is a gate, it''s easy to say. We immediately went through the gate and into the protective array. "


    At this time, there was a report, and they found a gate.


    This time, the middle-aged man is not in a hurry from the front of the gate, into the protection of the big array inside.


    The middle-aged man said: "the rest of us, please give me a careful exploration. To see if there will be any other gate in this large protective array. "


    Got the middle-aged man''s order.


    Other people, etc., are also around this large protective array, carefully exploring.


    Then, after their careful identification, they finally determined that there were eight places in this protective array, which could easily break into.


    Obviously, this large protective array has eight gates.

 Chapter 3321

    "Good!"


    The middle-aged man cried out with joy.


    "There are eight gates. Now, after passing through these eight battle gates, we can break the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, which is really just around the corner. "


    The middle-aged man said, is arranged to go down.


    Five hundred people in a group were divided into eight groups, and then, from the eight gate, they attacked into this large protective array.


    The remaining 1000 were led by the middle-aged. When the battle in the protective array started, he led the thousand gods to enter the great array for support.


    After the arrangement, after a while, all the eight teams entered the eight gate array according to the arrangement.


    The middle-aged man took another 1000 people and waited outside the array.


    Just wait for the 4000 people who have entered the array to fight together.


    Then, he will immediately lead the 1000 people into the battle.


    After a while, all the 4000 people divided into eight teams entered the array.


    But since they entered the array, they have been quiet, and there is no sound at all. Don''t say it''s fighting inside, even if there''s no sound coming out.


    It shouldn''t be.


    Middle aged people already feel something is wrong.


    At this time, the eight gate of the array, which had seen nothing at all, suddenly lit up.


    Then, it can be seen clearly.


    At each gate of the eight array gates, all the 500 magic soldiers who entered the gate were trapped inside and did not dare to move. It''s as like as two peas in the very innermost part of the magic.


    These eight gate, where are the eight gate.


    It is clear that there are eight magic arrays interspersed in this large protective array.


    Now, it is all at once directly lost the entire four thousand magic soldiers of Luotian palace, in the eight magic arrays.


    As soon as the middle-aged man saw the situation, his face turned blue.


    The middle-aged man said to the protection: "Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, you are so brave. It''s not just that you don''t surrender to our Dalao heavenly palace. It''s even dare to lose me in the array. "


    Inside the array, the voice of wolf Zu rang up, "shrimp soldiers and generals of the Dalao heavenly palace, you are really bold. I''ve already let you surrender to my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "But you don''t listen.


    "What''s more, I dare to send someone to attack my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "I think you people really deserve to die and never repent.


    "Now, I''ll give you a chance to surrender immediately. I''ll fight for leniency in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. I''ll have a chance to live. Otherwise, there will be only one death. "


    Wolf Zu said, directly is a palm to blow out.


    It happened to hit a magic soldier in the Da Luo heavenly palace who was trapped in the array.


    The magic soldier was under the palm of wolf Zu and turned into blood fog on the spot.


    Wolf Zu Li voice way: "do not surrender, he is your next end."


    "Ah


    The middle-aged man roared angrily: "give me the attack array. After the array is broken, we should kill all the people in the Xiaoxiao Pavilion alliance and kill them all. Boom


    Roaring, the middle-aged man led the remaining thousands of people, and directly attacked one part of the protective array.

 Chapter 3322

    Boom!


    The middle-aged people, together with the divine realm of thousands of Dalao heavenly palace, attacked this protective array.


    Gathered the power of thousands of people, the voice of the sky, together attack in one place. So that the whole protective array was shaking in waves.


    "Attack!"


    At this time, there were also thousands of gods and more than 2000 animals in the protective array. In addition, all of them are composed of the top friars in the late third grade, with more than 100 seats. Compared with the first time, this battle array has also increased by nearly ten times.


    At this time, all the people are concentrated in this array.


    Then, at the command of Lin Tianyu, he attacked the thousands of magic soldiers in the Dalao heavenly palace outside the array.


    Outside the array, when thousands of magic soldiers from the Dalao heavenly palace attack the inside of the array.


    All the attack powers are hit above the array. Completely blocked by this protective array.


    However, in the array, the three thousand divine realms, together with the attack of more than 100 joint attack arrays, completely attacked all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace outside the array.


    There was a big bang.


    All of the thousands of Shenbing in the Dalao heavenly palace were swept away by the three thousand divine realms and more than a hundred combined attack power.


    Even, because this attack power is too powerful.


    Therefore, under this attack, not only a thousand of them were directly bombed away. Moreover, before the explosion, more than 20 people were killed.


    The rest of them were all injured in varying degrees.


    The middle-aged were stunned.


    It''s no wonder that the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance was able to wipe out all the lower gods of the Dalao heavenly palace last time.


    This is not just because the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s array is extremely powerful.


    Moreover, the strength of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance itself is incomparable.


    This bombardment was not just a direct blow back and injury to a thousand of them. Even at this time, more than 20 of them were killed.


    The middle-aged man looked at the big protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance with fear.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he said, "go!"


    With that, he returned to the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The middle-aged man came forward and said, "vice palace master, his subordinates are incompetent. They failed to win the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance in one fell swoop, which has brought disgrace to the Dalao heavenly palace."


    Hu Shuangcheng''s face sank.


    Originally, in the first battle, 5000 gods were sent out at one time.


    He hoped that the first battle would be a beautiful one. Boost the morale of the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. Even if it is not able to directly destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. At least, we have to break the opponent''s array and kill some people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    But now it''s better.


    Not only did not break each other for a while, did not be able to kill each other.


    What''s more, they let their own side suffer at the expense of others.


    Directly, it is lost four thousand gods, and the power is in the other''s array. What''s more, they let the remaining 1000 gods escape back with injuries. It''s really a big loss.


    The first battle was like this.


    This makes him, the deputy leader of the Dalao heavenly palace, not angry.

 Chapter 3323

    But at this time, it is the time to employ people.


    What''s more, the battle has already been like this.


    If he, the vice leader of the palace, once again broke out into a big fire for no reason, it would have affected the morale of his side even more.


    Therefore, Hu Shuangcheng suppressed his own anger, but advised the other side: "OK. Victory or defeat is a common business of soldiers. Take a good rest. Next, let me fight and win the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance completely. "


    But the middle-aged man''s eyes were tight, and he said, "vice palace master Hu, please give me another chance. I want to lead another battle. "


    Hu Shuangcheng squinted at the middle-aged man and said, "you still want to lead the war."


    The middle-aged man hastened to say, "yes, my Lord, I am willing to lead another war. Please give me another 5000 gods. If this time, can not win the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. My subordinates are willing to commit suicide. "


    Hu Shuangcheng looked at the middle-aged man again and said, "OK. I''ll give you another five thousand. I hope you can achieve something this time. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. "


    "Yes. This time, I will win the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    The middle-aged man again led 5000 gods and returned to the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Looking at this 5000 God state which is approaching to the protection array again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "four ancestors, later, you will help to host the large array and launch the attack here."


    LAN Zu said, "leader, what do you want to do?"


    Lin Tianyu frowned and said, "I''m going to go around behind them and give them a tough one. Otherwise, they really think I''m a bully in chongxiaoge League. A team of men was sent out to attack. We''ll send another team.


    "If we defeat them, they will wait for a new team to come out.


    "Well, this time, we''re going to hit them in pain as soon as we can.


    "Since they have sent men and horses, we must find a way to keep most of them here."


    Lin Tianyu said, his eyes twinkled with a killing machine.


    Wolf ancestor busy way: "alliance leader, you this is to directly into their army of 5000 people to go?"


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "it''s not like the army that directly enters the five thousand divine realm. However, I can quietly ambush in the rear of their five thousand gods. As long as they launch an attack, I will teach them a profound lesson in the rear.


    "What''s more, LAN Zu, when I launch an attack in the rear, their whole army will be in chaos.


    "When the time comes, LAN Zu will take me to rush out of Xiaoge alliance.


    "This time, I want to see how many of the 5000 men they sent out can return."


    LAN Zu said, "don''t worry, leader. I will certainly seize the opportunity to give these people a head-on blow. "


    Wolf Zu said quickly: "leader, I must take part in the matter of cutting off the enemy''s rear road this time. Please, the leader must promise to come down, and let me follow the leader to cut off the enemy''s rear road. "


    Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader also asked to follow Lin Tianyu to cut off the enemy''s rear road.


    Lin Tianyu looked at several people and said, "OK! Wolf Zu and Tang Zu went with me. The leader of Wu Gang stayed here and helped LAN Zu to command the army. At the right time, he launched an attack. "

 Chapter 3324

    Immediately, Lin Tianyu led the wolf ancestor and Tang Zu two people, before each other''s human horse has not arrived, quietly covered the line to go out.


    Then, the three men were hiding behind a kind of small rock outside the big array.


    The operation of the hidden skill not only makes the whole person seem to be integrated with the mountains and rocks. Even the sound of breathing did not come out.


    Then, the middle-aged man in front of him led the 5000 God state to pass through the mountain and stone, and went to the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    As he walked along, the middle-aged man said, "everybody listen to me.


    "When I got to the big protective array, I didn''t care about anything. I just attacked it.


    "We should concentrate all the strength of the people together and keep attacking. Until we break this big array. "


    "Yes


    The five thousand men who were with him answered in unison.


    After Lin Tianyu''s hiding place, the 5000 man horse has arrived at the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Attack!"


    With the middle-aged people a big drink.


    Five thousand people started their own magic power and magic power, and launched a fierce attack against the big array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    If the attack of these 5000 people is concentrated in one place and the attack is directed to the front protective array. I''m afraid that under this attack, it''s really possible to tear a hole in the front of the protective array directly.


    At this time, LAN Zu and Wu Gang leader in the protection array also rushed to let all the people in the array launch the same attack on the outside.


    In this way, internal and external forces compete.


    Almost all the power of 5000 people brought by middle-aged people was offset by such a collision. There was almost no damage to the formation.


    "Attack!"


    The middle-aged man then exclaimed.


    Let everyone attack again.


    These 5000 people also once again operated their magic power and magic power, and they were going to attack the protective array again.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu waved his hand and said, "we are also attacking."


    With that, Lin Tianyu came to the back of the five thousand people. The black knife in his hand crossed the sky, and a long knife mark suddenly moved towards the front. He had already gathered the magic power and magic power in front of him. When he had just blasted out towards the array, and had no time to fight back, the knife mark was cut in the past.


    Wolf Zu and Tang Zu two people although slow a little bit to come.


    However, after Lin Tianyu, he also attacked the five thousand gods who had no time to fight back.


    Puff, puff, puff


    It''s just under a round of attack by these three people.


    The 5000 men of the other side did not have time to react and did not make any precautions.


    As a result, a single strike by three people has directly killed dozens of other people.


    However, after this blow, the second blow was followed by another blow.


    Then, it was not until the third strike that the 5000 men finally reacted. Those who were close to the rear rushed to attack Lin Tianyu and the three of them.


    And the rest of the people also reacted to Lin Tianyu and launched a siege.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu is the first one, has been a step toward the other side of the people, puncture in.

 Chapter 3325

    Lin Tianyu is like a sharp knife. He wants to puncture the 5000 man horse of the other party.


    Wolf Zu and Tang Zu followed closely, forming a triangular formation with Lin Tianyu.


    The two men are protecting the rear and both sides of the enemy''s attack.


    Lin Tianyu focuses on the front.


    As if they were a sharp cone, they launched a sharp puncture on the 5000 horse which had not been fully organized.


    In a short time, more than 200 people died in the hands of the three.


    "Go


    At this time, LAN Zu and Wu Gang leader in the array also quickly seized the opportunity, so that all the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion seized this rare opportunity, rushed out of the protective array together, and launched a fatal attack on the five thousand people in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    There are two thousand gods, nearly a thousand gods and more than a hundred battle lines.


    Under the orders of LAN Zu and Wu Gang leader, all of them rushed out of the protective array and rushed to kill 5000 people of the other side.


    Unfortunately, the 5000 man horse has not recovered from the piercing impact of Lin Tianyu and their three sharp knife array, and is again under the full impact of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    It''s just under a fight.


    Even before the other side could really organize an effective attack, nearly a thousand people were killed directly by the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Get out! Get out of here


    Middle aged people see the situation is not right.


    If you do this again, the impact of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Even though they have not organized an effective counterattack, they will be annihilated here.


    So, finally, I was flustered.


    Hastened to give the order, let all people are to step back to retreat.


    With the withdrawal of the remaining 4000 people and horses from the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Lin Tianyu''s triangular dagger array, and all the men and horses of Chongxiao Pavilion who suddenly burst out of the big array launched attacks against each other with their tails in their heads.


    Then, it was more than half the distance between the protective array and the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Lin Tianyu waved his hand and said, "OK! not press an enemy at bay. Everyone will collect and clean up the battlefield along the way and return to the protection array. "


    At the command of Lin Tianyu, everyone stopped and went back to the protective array along the road.


    At the same time, it collects weapons and resources along the way.


    When all the people have returned to the formation, count the casualties.


    However, it was found that no one died in this attack. In addition to the three serious injuries, there were more than 100 minor injuries.


    However, the 5000 men of the other side only escaped back to 5600 after the first World War. The rest of them were all killed outside the protective array.


    Lin Tianyu hastened to let everyone hand in the collected resources.


    At this time, in addition to the front, trapped in the magic array of the four thousand gods of various resources. And the resources that have been collected. The magic weapon alone has already collected more than 8000 pieces.


    Lin Tianyu quickly called for two knives and knives.


    Lin Tianyu said: "you two look, now, there are so many magic soldiers. Is it possible to reinforce the protective array and magic array outside. I think, next. If we are afraid that the other side has more than 10000 people left, we will have to go out. Then, we have to launch an attack on our large protective array.


    "With the current array strength. But they can''t resist the attack from the other party''s ten thousand gods. "

 Chapter 3326

    The knife looked at the eight thousand pieces of real magic weapons. His eyes were shining and his mouth was about to flow out.


    Er Dao is also full of excitement.


    "Master, don''t worry. If these 8000 pieces of magic weapons are all integrated into the protection array outside, let alone that the other side only has more than 10000 pieces of early-stage divine state. Even if the number of each other has more than doubled. Even if he had more than 20000 gods in the early stage of the four grades, he would not want to shake the protective array that I arranged


    Lin Tianyu said, "are you sure?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, his eyes mainly focused on two knives.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart, he still thinks that the second knife should be more reliable.


    "Master, don''t worry. As long as I use a knife, I''ll make sure that this protective array is solid. "


    Er Dao also nodded.


    Lin Tianyu is relieved.


    It seems that with these more than 8000 magic weapons.


    The security level of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has to be upgraded by several levels.


    Lin Tianyu said again: "well, if we integrate these magic weapons into the array and reinforce the array, how long will it take to complete it?"


    "It won''t take much time," the knife said.


    "Because the last time we strengthened the array, it was already based on this real magic weapon. It''s equivalent to laying a good foundation.


    "Now, it''s only on the basis of the good foundation that the magic weapon is added.


    "Well.


    "According to my calculation, it will be finished in three days."


    "Three days."


    Lin Tianyu thought about it. It''s really fast.


    It took several months for the first time to deploy the protective array.


    The second time I changed to a magic soldier. Because the material used for the first time was too poor, it had to be removed and rearranged, so it took much shorter time than the first time. But it took a lot of time.


    Unexpectedly, the third reinforcement is so fast that it can be completed in only three days.


    But Lin Tianyu said: "No. Three days is too long. I''ll give you one day at most. You have to reinforce it for me. "


    "One day?"


    The knife jumped up and said, "master, you need to reinforce the protective array in one day. Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    The knife was so excited.


    The reinforcement of such an array was completed in one day. Don''t say it''s his knife. It''s absolutely impossible for anyone to come.


    But Lin Tianyu said, "now, it''s time for the two armies to fight. It is possible to fight at any time.


    "You need three days.


    "If it comes to two days, there will be another fight. What do you use to protect against the enemy''s attack.


    "So, in one day, I have to be reinforced.


    "When strengthening this array, all the members of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance can be transferred to command. They have to do whatever you ask them to do. Absolutely not because of any reason to prevaricate, perfunctory


    "I''m really in charge of anyone. They have to do whatever I want them to do? "


    When the knife asked, he glanced at Lin Tianyu.


    The meaning in the eyes is that Lin Tianyu has a very bad feeling.

 Chapter 3327

    How do you feel, this knife, he just wants to calculate me?


    Lin Tianyu thought so.


    Inside delicious, it said: "yes. No one is allowed to disobey you


    The knife said again, "excuse me, master, does the bag not include the master you?"


    Lin Tianyu felt more and more that the knife was trying to calculate himself. But at this time, we can''t beat the retreat drum.


    Lin Tianyu had to say: "of course. This is anyone in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Even I am no exception. "


    "That''s good. That''s good."


    "To tell you the truth, if only other people come to help me, I''m afraid I can''t finish it.


    "After all, those people are clumsy, but they can''t compare with the master.


    "What''s more, I''ve come to terms with my master.


    "As long as I think about how to strengthen the array, the master can immediately understand what I mean.


    "If this arrangement goes on, maybe it can really speed up the progress. Maybe it''s really possible to complete the reinforcement of the array in one day. "


    Lin Tianyu airway: "OK, don''t say so much, just hurry to arrange reinforcement array."


    Xiaodao is no longer wordy. It just points out that ten people who have the foundation of the array, together with Lin Tianyu, join in to strengthen the array.


    Er Dao shakes his head and points out another ten people who have a certain array foundation.


    The knife is to quickly order up, everyone should do how to do.


    Like a general commanding the battlefield, the knife said, "here, here, right, here, arrange a artifact.


    "Here are two more artifacts.


    "Oh! This is a mistake!


    "Why are you so stupid?


    "A pig is better than you.


    "Hurry up here.


    "That''s not how it''s done here. I don''t want to change it.


    "Quick, quick, what are you dawdling about? Does a lazy woman wrap her feet?


    "Don''t dawdle, and give me the next artifact here.


    "And here, and here.


    "Wrong again!


    "You are a pig


    ¡­¡­


    In such a constant arrangement and reprimand, the knife felt a special cool feeling. His life, it seems, is in such a rush arrangement, reached the peak of general.


    Xiaodao is even more proud of the arrangement.


    However, that mouth to curse words, but let all listen to people are angry almost spit blood.


    Of course, this also includes Lin Tianyu.


    "Well, you''re a dead knife. You dare to scold the master so much. You wait for me. When the array is finished, I''ll deal with you. "


    Although the knife is so open.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu did not confront the knife.


    After all, in addition to Lin Tianyu, there are ten other array mages.


    If at this time, Lin Tianyu is facing the knife. Other array mages will not listen to the knife.


    So Lin Tianyu had to bear it all the time and didn''t say anything.


    Other people saw that the alliance leader Lin Tianyu was silent. They don''t say much.


    But Xiaodao saw that everyone was even more proud of himself and yelled harder.

 Chapter 3328

    Er Dao is also improving and strengthening the magic arrays he has arranged.


    Then, when Er Dao arranged the staff, he saw how proud and high-profile he was commanding all the people. He laughed.


    Hey, hey!


    This knife is really going to die.


    After the formation is reinforced, it depends on the master how to deal with him.


    In such a cry of the knife, it also had a good effect.


    The reinforcement speed of that array is almost to the extreme.


    Finally, in just a short day, this array has been completely reinforced.


    Even Xiaodao was very proud of the speed.


    Then, after the formation was reinforced, Xiaodao approached Lin Tianyu with a look of satisfaction and said, "master, under my leadership, the task of arranging the array has been completed recently. Master, I have finished the task so quickly. Do you have any reward for me? "


    "Rewards, of course, there are rewards for you."


    Lin Tianyu said, but the smile has some Yin feeling.


    "Hey, hey."


    With a proud smile, he said, "master, what kind of reward is that?". You see, after all the hard work I''ve done, can this reward be small, can''t it? "


    Lin Tianyu went to the knife with a smile and said, "of course, it''s not small. The reward is very big."


    With that, Lin Tianyu was already close to the knife.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s hand suddenly stretched out. He grabbed the knife''s ear and pulled it hard.


    Then, Lin Tianyu just said, "knife, are you satisfied with this award?"


    "Ah, master, it''s painful. Let go. It''s really painful. Master, didn''t you say you wanted to reward me? What''s more, it''s pulling my ear. "


    Lin Tianyu also said with a smile: "how do you pull your ear? Don''t you forget how we talked when we arranged the formation? Now, it''s light to pull your ear. "


    The other ten array mages were scolded by the knife just now.


    This will, see the knife was so punished. Also got is happy, one by one are standing beside watching the knife joke. But no one stood up and said a good word for the knife.


    "Oh! Pain! Master, you should be light. "


    The knife kept begging for mercy in his mouth.


    In fact, the knife is just a tool.


    Where could he have hurt.


    Unless it''s a real attack on his spirit. But that''s what the knife called.


    Lin Tianyu was completely unmoved. He just grabbed the knife''s ear and said, "come with me right now. Go around the formation to see if there are any inappropriate arrangements. I''ll quickly change them. Otherwise, I''ll just pull your ears off


    As Lin Tianyu said, he grabbed the knife''s ear and looked around the newly reinforced array.


    And the ten array mages who were fed up with Xiaodao''s anger just now followed closely, just to see the joke of Xiaodao.


    In this way, they can relieve their anger.


    Of course, if we find something wrong in the middle.


    These ten array mages can be changed again under the command of the knife.

 Chapter 3329

    The knife was just like this. Lin Tianyu grabbed his ear and walked around the array. He changed some unreasonable places.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu just let the knife go.


    As soon as the knife''s ear was put down, he ran away quickly.


    And the ten array mages all laughed.


    At this time, the opposite side of the Empire of daruo had not launched an attack.


    In the base camp of the daruo Empire, some people also asked Hu Shuangcheng, "vice palace master, do we not launch an attack now?"


    Hu Shuangcheng sighed: "wait a little longer, wait two or three days, and then attack. At that time, I won the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance again. Now, we still can''t just do this, and we will launch an attack immediately. "


    "Why?"


    Asked the confidant.


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "isn''t it all due to the guy who has enough things and more bad things?


    "When he led his troops to attack Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance for the first time, he had already trapped four thousand people in the opponent''s array.


    "And then the guy went to war again.


    "But this time, it''s better.


    "He directly lost more than 4000 men and horses to me in the hands of the other side. Then, he took a group of disabled soldiers and fled back.


    "Now, with two consecutive defeats like this, how much does that affect morale.


    "At this time, if we send soldiers to attack the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, there is no sense of war.


    "Isn''t it that the army of the Dalao heavenly palace can''t give full play to its fighting power and superiority without any fighting intention?


    "So it will be a few days.


    "When the impact of the defeat has completely disappeared, let''s start the next fight."


    When Hu Shuangcheng talked about this, he really wanted to be more angry.


    Originally, given so much of the divine realm, I just wanted to let him have a good morale. We won the first battle well.


    But he''s good.


    The first battle was defeated like that.


    Then, with his own head to guarantee, the second battle will definitely come back with a brilliant victory.


    But what happened?


    In the end, it was more thorough than the first.


    Although when he came back with the defeated soldiers, Hu Shuangcheng directly cut off his head without saying a word.


    But the morale impact of such two defeats.


    But it is impossible to recover easily.


    At this meeting, Hu Shuangcheng asked the people to wait a little longer, so that the people under him could step out of the influence of the two successive defeats in front of him and fight again.


    But Hu Shuangcheng''s intention is very clear.


    Even after waiting for another ten days and a half months, it is absolutely impossible for them to easily come out of the last defeat.


    Because these two defeats were both too thorough and inexplicable.


    Don''t say it''s the people of the Dalao heavenly palace who can''t easily come out of the two defeats in front of them.


    Even if he was the deputy leader of the Dalao heavenly palace, he was full of psychological shadow when he thought of the two defeats.


    I really didn''t think of it.


    The lower bound of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, unexpectedly still has such a strong strength.


    He sent five thousand gods from the Dalao heavenly palace twice, but he had not even stepped into the array of the other side, and he had already broken his halberd and sunk in sand outside.

 Chapter 3330

    Therefore, at this time, Hu Shuangcheng, the vice palace leader, said that he wanted to wait so that those under his command could recover their morale and fight again.


    But he didn''t want to wait.


    Because, in the face of the previous record.


    Hu Shuangcheng thought about it again.


    He even himself has no confidence in this record.


    He felt vaguely that even if he had brought the two men in front of him to the first World War. He will also be like the previous two wars, a great defeat.


    And he felt it more.


    Not to mention the previous two wars, even if he now pulls out all the more than 10000 men and horses left to fight the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. He still seems to lose.


    In principle.


    He is an excellent general in the divine world. He can''t be defeated again.


    But in Hu Shuangcheng''s heart, there is such a shadow.


    He felt that he was bound to lose.


    It was such a feeling of lack of confidence that he made an excuse to let his subordinates recover their morale and fight again.


    In fact, he is giving himself time to think.


    It seems that the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is too powerful.


    In the first two battles, he directly sent the elite spirit state of the five thousand Dalao heavenly palace to fight. Such a force, let alone just deal with such a lower bound force as the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Even if we deal with the power of all the people on the whole Shenwu continent, it is also completely enough.


    With the quintessence of the five thousand Luotian palace, it is possible to slaughter the whole land of Shenwu once and for all, which is more than enough.


    On that day, when the Dalao heavenly palace sent 20000 people to the lower boundary.


    Hu Shuangcheng''s heart is still full of unwillingness.


    This made him commander-in-chief of the army this time.


    Then, he sent 20000 people and horses to the lower boundary.


    Isn''t it clear that he doesn''t believe the ability of such a manager?


    I don''t believe he''s a man who can fight.


    Therefore, the Dalao heavenly palace has arranged so many people for him to bring him the lower bound.


    This is all about preparing to kill the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance with the number of people in the divine realm.


    At that time, Hu Shuangcheng even felt that the most important thing was to give him a thousand gods'' realm and let him bring his lower boundary. Then, he can completely rely on this 1000 people, directly is the lower bound of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to be even.


    At the end, the palace master told him.


    Send him 20000 horses, which is not a simple thing for him to take these 20000 horses against Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    The real purpose of his 20000 men is to prevent the participation of other divine forces.


    For the sake of the inheritance palace of the body building, the rest of the divine world forces will inevitably send people and horses to the lower boundary. At that time, if it is against other forces. On the one hand, there are not enough men and horses on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. How can we frighten the rest of the divine world forces in the lower bound, and ensure that the inheritance palace of body cultivation can get hold of without any loss?


    When the palace Master said this, Hu Shuangcheng was just struggling to bring 20000 people to the lower boundary.


    Moreover, Hu Shuangcheng also thinks that the palace master is really too fussy.


    In the first war, he would destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Let the palace master see his ability of Hu Shuangcheng.


    But now?


    This is the battle.


    It''s a big failure.

 Chapter 3331

    So that''s how the battle dragged on.


    Hu Shuangcheng has always been in the middle of no bottom, but also has not really launched a battle.


    It took more than half a month to close the gate like this. There was no movement at all.


    This time, even the people in ChongXiao pavilion are confused.


    "Leader, do you think there will be any conspiracy on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. Therefore, we have not attacked until now. " Some people are already idle and bored. When they meet Lin Tianyu, they just ask.


    There is also humanity: "yes. For such a long time, there has been no movement on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. It''s really confusing. "


    "They don''t really mean to design another big conspiracy?"


    Wolf Zu said: "also plot. What kind of plot can they play. In my opinion, they are afraid of being beaten by us, and they are honest. "


    "Is that really it? Then, the people in the Dalao heavenly palace of the divine world are really too unskilled. "


    LAN Zu said: "don''t be careless.


    "For such a long time now, the Dalao heavenly palace has never launched an attack. It should be that after the defeat of the previous two wars, it is not sure of the first war. Therefore, it has been waiting so long.


    "But since it is the other party who will wait so long.


    "The other party must have some strategies to deal with the current situation.


    "Therefore, as long as we wait for the other side to fight again, the momentum and the attack effect on our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will certainly be much more fierce, more effective and more targeted than before."


    Lin Tianyu said: "yes, LAN Zu is right.


    "In spite of the previous two battles, we should be afraid of the side of Dalao Tiangong.


    "But the same thing.


    "It''s because they''re scared. They must have learned smarter. Will come up with a more effective way to deal with my chongxiaoge alliance, and fight with us.


    "Therefore, we should not be careless.


    "Otherwise, maybe we will suffer in the next battle."


    Hearing this, everyone was talking again.


    Even, everyone is still hoping that at this time, the Dalao heavenly palace can quickly launch a war.


    Also need not they have been so guessing, the other side is in the end will use what conspiracy come out, so that people have no bottom in the heart.


    At the same time, on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, people are holding back their breath and thinking about an immediate war.


    At this time, they even sent representatives to find Hu Shuangcheng.


    "Vice palace master, we have been waiting for half a month. When on earth can we fight with Chongxiao Pavilion again? Now, all of us in the Dalao heavenly palace have a high sense of war. They want to fight immediately. "


    Hu Shuangcheng looked at the several people who had been sent to fight in front of him and laughed.


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "you don''t have to worry. When you fight. What''s more, this time will come soon. "


    "So, what is the vice chief waiting for?"


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "if we fight Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, what is the headache that all of us feel most?"

 Chapter 3332

    When Hu Shuangcheng was sent out by the people, they all thought about it.


    One humanitarian: "I think what we fear most is the strength of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, which is indeed incomparable. In the last war, our 5000 gods were killed by them directly. In the realm of God, it can be regarded as a great achievement. "


    However, Hu Shuangcheng shook his head and said, "although it can be regarded as an aspect.


    "But this is the smallest aspect.


    "Judging from the strength of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, it is really strong enough. However, even if they are strong. They are also powerful, but we still have ten thousand gods left. "


    Another humanitarian: "that''s the formation of the other side.


    "Because they have that big protective array.


    "As long as they feel that the situation is not favorable, they all hide in the array, and we can''t pose too much threat to them.


    "Therefore, it is imperative to break down their big protective array."


    However, Hu Shuangcheng shook his head again and said, "their protective array is not a small trouble. But this is not the case. There is no way to get rid of it.


    "With our strong military capacity, if we can concentrate our strength and attack their formation. Even if the array is strong and attacks several times, it will definitely break their array.


    "At that time, the formation that makes us stand back alone is equivalent to a tiger with its teeth pulled out.


    "It''s impossible at all. It poses any threat to us any more.


    "So, it''s just the second one.


    "In addition to this, in fact, we are facing each other, there is a greater difficulty."


    After listening to Hu Shuangcheng''s words, they were all stunned.


    Since this array is not difficult.


    So, what is more difficult than this?


    It seems that I can''t find it for the time being.


    They are the most powerful, is not the strong strength and the firm incomparable array?


    As long as there is no such two points.


    The alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion will not be the obstacle of their Dalao Tiangong in the Shenwu land of the lower world.


    They all looked at Hu Shuangcheng in a puzzled way, and some even asked, "vice palace master, in your opinion, what is the biggest difficulty?"


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "we are now facing the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. The biggest difficulty is one person."


    "Alone?"


    The crowd was still confused.


    Hu Shuangcheng said firmly: "yes. It''s just one person.


    "He is Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance now. If there is no such person. When we come to the Shenwu land, we can do whatever we want, right?


    "But now, just because of the existence of such a person, it is the Dalao heavenly palace that brought us to the lower limit of the divine world, and even other forces, all of them have become difficult to move."


    When I heard Hu Shuangcheng say so.


    Everyone was thinking about it.


    That''s right.


    It seems that this is really the case.

 Chapter 3333

    Hu Shuangcheng said again, "think again.


    "In the past, when we sent people from the lower world.


    "Don''t say it was a time when the lower world came to a full 20000 God state. Even if it is just the lower boundary to a hundred people, dozens of people, a few gods. As long as it''s the name of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Well, after the Shenwu land of the lower world. Our people are not to play a name, can be unrestrained, do whatever they want?


    "At that time, the Shenwu land in the lower world was still the same as it is today.


    "The only difference is that at that time, there was no such person as Lin Tianyu on the Shenwu land.


    "Therefore, even on the Shenwu land of the lower world, there are a lot of people, or forces, enough to wipe out those divine realms sent by our Dalao heavenly palace, but no one, no one, dare to do so, right?


    "But now they dare. Because Lin Tianyu is such a person who has led and called on them.


    "And look at the alliance against us now.


    "Its predecessor, Chongxiao Pavilion, was founded by Lin Tianyu.


    "This alliance was also formed by Lin Tianyu.


    "And the protective array, which is almost impossible for us to enter, was also arranged under the organization of Lin Tianyu."


    When Hu Shuangcheng said this, he just stopped.


    At this time, even if he was Hu Shuangcheng, he would not make any unnecessary explanations. People can also figure out the meaning of this.


    This time they came from the lower limit of the Dalao heavenly palace, they encountered all these failures.


    According to Hu Shuangcheng''s current discourse to analyze.


    Isn''t it all because of Hu Shuangcheng that they will lose so much?


    What''s more, the reason Hu Shuangcheng said also made them unable to refute it.


    Without Lin Tianyu.


    Indeed, they did not say that the lower world came to 20000 gods, even if only two gods came to the lower world.


    On the Shenwu land of the lower world, did anyone dare to fight against them or resist any of their actions?


    There is humanity: "vice palace master, you think about it as if it is such a truth. However, although this is known, all this is because of Lin Tianyu. But we also have no good way to deal with him directly. The way we should think of now is to break that big formation, and then rush in and destroy the whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Well, at that time, even if Lin Tianyu is a strong man, what will he do?


    "Can''t we deal with him alone with so many of us?"


    However, Hu Shuangcheng shook his head and said, "even if we only deal with him alone, it will be very difficult.


    "I have carefully analyzed his achievements.


    "Not before.


    "It''s just the fighting power he showed the first time when he attacked our 5000 people array. Even, it can surpass the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "Under that kind of combat power, if we simply rely on people to pile up, the effect is very small.


    "But once he is ruthless and kills us, he is in the battle with Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Even, the threat may be greater than that of the whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance

 Chapter 3334

    Finally, there was humanity: "vice palace master, is this Lin Tianyu really as powerful as you said?"


    Hu Shuangcheng nodded and said, "compared with what I said. His strength is strong but not weak. "


    But people still can''t believe it.


    Another said, "it''s impossible. There are also people who can surpass the strength of the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade. What''s more, it''s still on the Shenwu land of the lower boundary. This should never exist. This is almost breaking the practice of the cultivation world. "


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "this is absolutely true.


    "Because at that time, when he led the other two men to puncture our 5000 person Shenjing team, I thought about it carefully.


    "In such a situation, even if I personally brought the strength of two kings in the early stage of the fourth grade, it was absolutely impossible to do so. Not to mention the strength of two kings, even if I brought a few more King level strength in the early stage of the fourth grade, it was absolutely impossible to puncture a 5000 person team of Shenjing team.


    "What''s more, in that puncture, it was a triangle of three men doing this one.


    "But in fact?


    "Now I want to come, that puncture. It''s just for the benefit of Lin Tianyu.


    "In such a way, you can realize how terrible Lin Tianyu''s strength is in such a contrast."


    The crowd was silent.


    Yeah.


    If you want to pierce a team of 5000 people.


    Even if the other party is completely not prepared for the situation. I''m afraid it''s impossible for a team of less than 1000 people to do it.


    Even in the team of 1000 people, there must be several King level strength in the early stage of the fourth grade. It is possible to become a pacesetter and carry out a determined killing all the way.


    But Lin Tianyu almost with his own strength, to achieve such a puncture action.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he is more powerful than a thousand.


    But this can also show how strong his strength is.


    Well, at least he can deal with the spirit state in the early stage of the four grades, which is absolutely no problem.


    In this way, people are silent.


    Such a man with such strength as this would launch a surprise attack in the course of battle. That''s a lot of harm.


    I''m afraid that the whole team will be in turmoil in an instant.


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "therefore, this period of time, I have been thinking about such a problem, how to deal with this Lin Tianyu. However, I finally thought of this way to deal with him


    "Vice palace master, I don''t know. What kind of good method have you come up with to deal with Lin Tianyu?"


    Hu Shuangcheng said with a smile: "I have already got in touch with the Dalao heavenly palace in the divine world. Then, I asked the Dalao heavenly palace to help summon 50 gods of King level strength in the early stage of the fourth grade, and asked them to send them to the lower boundary.


    "At that time, the 50 kings in the early stage of the four grades will be in the divine realm.


    "Their only task is to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    "As long as Lin Tianyu appears, they will fight against it.


    "Stop Lin Tianyu.


    "Then, if we attack the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance again, the odds are at least 70% more."

 Chapter 3335

    There are fifty kings in the early stage of the fourth grade to block Lin Tianyu.


    Everyone looked at each other and they all laughed.


    If it''s true, it''s just like what the vice palace Master said. Well, even if Lin Tianyu is more powerful, he will not be able to interfere with them any more.


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "it''s already arranged there. Just wait for the arrival of the 50 kings of the early four grades. That''s when we launched an attack on the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    "Good! The vice palace master had such a careful arrangement. Then, we''ll wait for the 50 kings in the early stage of the fourth class to arrive, and then attack the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    "The vice palace master is really careful and has no idea what to do."


    "With these 50 kings in the early stage of the fourth grade, it''s easy to capture the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing Hu Shuangcheng''s arrangement, they did not urge to attack Chongxiao Pavilion alliance any more.


    On the contrary, they also flattered Hu Shuangcheng.


    After waiting for another ten days, fifty kings of the early four grades finally came from the Dalao heavenly palace.


    These 50 people, in addition to one of the leaders of the Dalao heavenly palace. The rest of the people are all the king level gods in the early four grades recruited by the Dalao heavenly palace.


    After meeting Hu Shuangcheng, one of them said, "are you Hu Shuangcheng, the deputy head of the Dalao heavenly palace?"


    Hu Shuangcheng was stunned.


    But then, that''s the reaction.


    These guys, because they''re talented. Moreover, it is not the king cultivated by the Dalao heavenly palace itself. As a result, this kind of eye is higher than the top of the problem.


    If Hu Shuangcheng had not been suppressed in the divine realm.


    Such as the role of the four products, even if it is the king.


    The king is only the representative of the invincible.


    However, Hu Shuangcheng''s cultivation had already surpassed the initial stage of the four grades. If it was not for the world will of this lower bound, it would have been suppressed to the same state in the early stage of the four grades. He just needs a palm down, that is to be able to kill thousands of kings in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    However, at this time, there are also demands from these people.


    After hearing this, Hu Shuangcheng was only stunned at the beginning.


    Then, he immediately responded and said with a smile: "good. I''m Hu Shuangcheng, deputy chief of the palace. "


    The man then said, "it was only after we received the recruitment invitation from the Dalao heavenly palace that we agreed to come here to help you. At the same time, the Dalao heavenly palace also discussed with us. We came from the lower world only for one person, that is Lin Tianyu. As long as we can kill that Lin Tianyu. Then, we will return to the divine world immediately, and will not stay on the land of the lower world to help you with anything else. "


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "since this is the condition that has been negotiated with the Dalao heavenly palace, of course, there is no problem. As long as fifty of you can help me kill Lin Tianyu. Then, your task is complete. You don''t just have to go back to the gods right away. What''s more, I will pay you a lot of money for the benefits I promised you. "


    "Good! Now that it''s settled, we''ll call Lin Tianyu and kill him. "

 Chapter 3336

    Well!


    Hu Shuangcheng, and several other leaders in the great Luo Tiangong were stunned.


    Is this man having a problem with his brain shell.


    If they could just call Lin Tianyu. Could not he command the forest Tianyu. If it is, that''s it. Where else they will be sent to the great Luo Tiangong. Let the great Luo Tiangong pay a lot of money to invite such a few masters to come and help them to kill the Lin Tianyu?


    But, although the heart is so full of unhappy thinking.


    On top of the delicious head, it is still a good saying: "you, Lin Tianyu is in the opposite of the rush Xiaoge alliance, which is arrogant. Even if he knew the arrival of you, he would not be willing to come and see you. "


    "Well, there are also people so arrogant. So, we will go to the place where the chongxiaoge alliance is located, and directly rush into the chongxiaoge alliance, and kill the arrogant Lin Tianyu by ourselves, and make an example. "


    "Yes. We will go there and chop the forest sky


    A few people said, they would immediately get up and go to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Hu Shuangcheng is a flash of eyes.


    It''s better.


    If they were really able to do something, and cut off the forest Tianyu. They won the war, even if they had 80%.


    Even if it is not successful, it has no relationship.


    Because, as long as they really fight with that Lin Tianyu, even after that Lin Tianyu has a hatred. With their four products of the initial level of the power of arrogance, it must be with that Lin Tianyu to the end.


    And with the realm of their 50 kings, they stumbled over Lin Tianyu.


    The battle against the battle against the Xiaoge alliance is not an absolute upper hand.


    Hu Shuangcheng took over 10000 gods to visit the great Luo Tiangong and fought with the chongxiaoge alliance. The only thing that makes Hu Shuangcheng worried is that Lin Tianyu is left alone.


    However, when the 50 people are going to rush to the Xiaoge alliance, when "killing" Lin Tianyu, Hu Shuangcheng still pretends to be true: "you, killing Lin Tianyu is not in a hurry. You should be here first, rest for a while, and then go to kill the forest Tianyu. "


    "No. We don''t want to stay in this lower bound all the time. Kill Lin Tianyu as soon as possible, or return to the divine world as soon as possible. "


    Fifty people said, simply ignore Hu Shuangcheng, directly out of the barracks of the great Luo Tiangong, and flash towards the direction of the Xiaoge alliance.


    At this time, Hu Shuangcheng also waved his hand, and hurriedly ordered, took the army, followed the 50 people and went to the Xiaoge alliance.


    One, if these people''s strength is really strong enough, really can kill Lin Tianyu.


    Then, Hu Shuangcheng will take this opportunity and attack the Xiaoge league with a great deal of energy. I tried to take this opportunity and took the rush Xiaoge alliance.


    Second, if these people hand, they can not deal with that Lin Tianyu at all.


    Hu Shuangcheng just took the men and horses to take them back.


    Then, I figured out a way to get these people to join their own army, and joined up and launched an attack on the Xiaoge alliance.

 Chapter 3337

    Although the two camps are hundreds of miles apart.


    But it''s all God state. This distance is nothing at all. After a while, the place where the alliance is located has already arrived.


    "Bark! Lin Tianyu of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance rolled out to me, and I will kill you with my own hands. "


    Just arrived at the protection array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    One of the 50 people rushed out first and yelled loudly at the protective array of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    The people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance were furious when they heard the cry.


    Who is this?


    How dare they shout to kill their leader out of the big array of the alliance.


    The crowd was so angry that they all had to kill the man as an example.


    At this time, the wolf ancestor directly came out and said: "leader, I want to go out, personally cut off the boy''s head, take it back."


    But Lin Tianyu said cautiously, "wolf Zu, this man is not simple. Take a closer look at them. This time, they were the first to fight with 50 people outside our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "For the first two times, they directly sent 5000 people to fight.


    "What''s more, we beat them both times.


    "At this time, fifty of them dared to come and fight.


    "These fifty people are certainly not simple. In my opinion, I''m afraid that each of these 50 people has the strength of a king. "


    When the wolf ancestor was about to answer, LAN Zu first said, "leader, since these fifty people are really not simple words.


    "Then we will not tell them any rules.


    "Now, we have pulled out all the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and launched a campaign against them. All these fifty of them were surrounded and killed at one time.


    "No matter how powerful they are, they are only fifty.


    "If it''s a total head-on battle, I don''t believe that fifty of them can still deal with our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, which is almost equivalent to the combat power of thousands of Shenjing."


    Wolf ancestor didn''t grab the words in front of him. He would hear LAN Zu say so and quickly agreed: "leader, I think LAN Zu''s idea is good. If these 50 people really have the strength of the king level, we will kill them all on the spot under a siege. Well, it has to be enough for Da Luo Tian Gong to have a good heartache. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "this is not good.


    "First, they all have the strength of King level. Standing out like this, I clearly want to be challenged by one person. If we send a large army out to kill them.


    "It seems that we are afraid of them and dare not accept the choice.


    "Has it not weakened our momentum?


    "Secondly, since they all have the strength of King level. Even if we really send a large army to kill. I''m afraid that even if we can kill them, we will lose a lot.


    "What''s more, they may not be waiting for us to kill them.


    "It''s very likely that the fifty of them will escape as soon as our army goes out. With the strength of the king level, if we want to escape, our army may not be able to stop it.


    "Again, the scissor troops with these 50 men came out.


    "Behind them, there must be a large number of people hiding behind them. As soon as we have launched a large army for encirclement and suppression. The men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace will send out support immediately.


    "At that time, we didn''t get any advantage at all."

 Chapter 3338

    Everyone thought about it, and that''s exactly what happened.


    Since the other side only sent out the 50 King level God realm. What''s more, there are no extra people coming out at all. That''s obviously a single challenge.


    If they send a large army to encircle and suppress.


    On the other hand, the Dalao heavenly palace must have sent the corresponding troops to fight.


    They will not be so stupid as to let these 50 King level divine realms be released alone and let the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance send a large army to encircle and exterminate them.


    Wolf Zu also said: "leader, since this is the case, then let me go out first, will meet them for a while, feel the bottom, how?"


    Lin Tianyu looked at the wolf ancestor and said, "wolf ancestor, these 50 people are the kings in the early four grades of the divine world. In fact, it''s very powerful, but it''s extraordinary. "


    Wolf Zu airway: "why, the leader does not believe my strength?


    "I also have the strength of the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    "With this strength, even if I am really invincible, I will be sure that I can return to the protection array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, won''t I?"


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "OK. Wolf Zu, you should be more careful. Once you feel wrong, you must immediately return to the protection array of our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    Boom Rumble


    When Lin Tianyu was talking to wolf Zu.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise.


    The crowd hastened to the direction of the big noise and looked at the past.


    I just saw that the 50 people who had just arrived outside the protective array were united to attack the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    These guys are just too arrogant.


    This is just a long time, because in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, no one has been sent out to fight against them. But these guys can''t wait. They just started to attack the defense array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    In this way, they clearly want to break into the array and directly kill into the array.


    How arrogant it must be.


    This is not to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, as well as the front of this large protective array to pay attention to ah.


    But at this time, Lin Tianyu and LAN Zu looked at each other.


    Then, both of them nodded quietly.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu just waved his hand, so that everyone was back, and set up a encircled battle circle.


    Contact Xiao Tianyu at this time.


    Lin Tianyu said: "Xiaodao, now, just after they have attacked several times, open a tear like opening on the array of the place they are attacking. If you want to let people see it at a glance, it is clearly a gap under the bombardment of major forces. "


    After hearing this, Xiaodao was stunned and immediately said, "master, you want to trap people again.


    "That''s not good.


    "If people are trapped in this way, all the people outside will be directly killed in the pit.


    "But I like it."


    Boom, boom


    Outside the protective array, the 50 people attacked the protective array again and again, arrogantly.


    All of a sudden, after more than a dozen attacks on the protective array.


    Boom Rumble


    With a loud noise, it was seen that the protective array in front of us seemed to have been directly broken. In front of these 50 people, suddenly there was a big gap that was attacked.

 Chapter 3339

    "Go


    "Kill in, kill Lin Tianyu, kill Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    "No more dogs, no more chickens!"


    ¡­¡­


    The 50 people saw that the big protective array was only a dozen times, and they had directly blasted out a big hole with brute force. Where can I bear it.


    Then, one by one, they yelled.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 people have directly rushed into the formation.


    A man had just rushed into the formation, and the man behind him cried, "don''t come in first. Stay outside and show Hu Shuangcheng the vice palace master. In order to let his team of people in the Dalao heavenly palace follow the gap of the formation and rush into the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. At the same time, also in the back, for me to guard the back road. If it''s not right, we have to go back. "


    After hearing this man say so, there are still close to 30 people behind him, and they are not in a hurry to rush into the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    The people who rushed into the array again cried out: "Lin Tianyu, roll out and die for me."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    At this time, in front of these 20 people, came a burst of roaring laughter.


    "If you don''t look carefully, who is going to die.


    With the roar of laughter.


    In front of them, there were thousands of gods, more than 2000 animals, and more than a hundred battles, which surrounded them.


    Although all of them thought they were powerful.


    Moreover, it has always looked down upon the ordinary divine realm. They are always above the world.


    However, they were only 22, surrounded by the thousands of fighting power of the other side.


    Even, in the other party''s thousands of deities, it is clear that there are still monks as powerful as Lin Tianyu. There should also be a king level divine realm in the early four grades.


    These people on the other side are obviously good at joint operations.


    All of a sudden, the 22 of them were flustered and had no confidence at all.


    Now, 22 people just feel something is wrong.


    Then, they immediately thought that they would withdraw from the protective array.


    At the same time, one of the leaders is the heart secretly call fluke.


    Fortunately, after he entered the array, he had an idea and did not let everyone enter the array. Instead, some people were left to meet outside. Don''t let others get in the way. At that time, even escape is impossible.


    But until this meeting, he stayed in the back, and the people who served didn''t fight.


    This is also obvious.


    That is, their way back has not been blocked.


    Otherwise, those who stay in the rear will not have to fight with those who want to block the way?


    Good!


    Retreat now.


    The man quickly drank and said, "all of you, come with me and withdraw at once."


    "Yes


    Those people who were shouting fiercely just now are scared to death by the formation of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. They dare not continue to shout.


    So, quickly with the back road to escape and go.


    Boom!


    But then, they all hit the array.


    They can''t get out at all.

 Chapter 3340

    "What''s the matter? Why can''t we get out? "


    "Ah! Just now, didn''t we blow out a hole from the top of the array? Why now, the hole has disappeared. The array is also complete. "


    "No. We''ve been fooled. "


    "We didn''t blow out a hole just now. That''s because the other side deliberately let the array appear in order to lure us into the ambush circle. It''s like a form that was blown out by us. "


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, all 22 people were shouting.


    It''s not just that there''s no arrogance ahead. And, one by one, they became flustered.


    Boom, boom


    This 22 quickly concentrated all his strength and began to bombard the protective array in front of him.


    At this time, the 28 people who were still outside felt the same thing.


    As a result, they all began to attack the defensive array with all their strength.


    But even under the attack from inside and outside.


    This array becomes as hard as iron.


    In front of them, under more than ten attacks, they can easily blow out a hole in the array. At this meeting, they even want to gently shake the array. That''s totally impossible.


    At this meeting, they will know how much they have been cheated.


    And in front of them, their arrogant attitude is so ridiculous.


    The other side not only used such a small trick, but also made almost half of them fall into the other side''s encirclement.


    Just as they were attacking this array.


    Just behind them, suddenly, a man and a horse rushed over.


    The twenty-eight people who stayed outside the protective battle line looked at the team as if they had caught the last straw.


    It was Hu Shuangcheng, the deputy head of the Dalao heavenly palace, who rushed over with all the remaining people and horses in the palace.


    Therefore, one of the 28 people immediately went up and said, "vice palace master Hu, please hurry up and help those of us who are lost in the array. Twenty two of us have already rushed into the formation and are trapped in the encirclement of each other


    When Hu Shuangcheng looked at the 28 people who were still outside the array, he sneered in his heart:


    in front of him, were you arrogant?


    Why, at this meeting, you know, come and ask me.


    Moreover, with your dozens of people, you really have the courage to directly rush into the array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    If it''s really like you, dozens of people dare to rush into the array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Then, even, there will still be a chance to come out of the other side''s array safely.


    So, such a weak Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Did not the 20000 troops brought by Hu Shuangcheng have already leveled the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?


    Where else do you need to come here to help me deal with Lin Tianyu?


    What a bunch of arrogant, brainless, arrogant and useless guys.


    In addition to the cultivation of talent, but also pass.


    These guys are really worthless.

 Chapter 3341

    However, Hu Shuangcheng''s heart, although it is so thinking.


    But he obviously couldn''t have said that.


    Hu Shuangcheng even showed a little nervousness and said, "well, get out of the way quickly and let my men attack this array.


    "Although the formation is strong, it is not without solution.


    "As long as the soldiers and horses I brought together concentrate their strength, they can easily blow up this array."


    As soon as Hu Shuangcheng waved his hand, he directly came out with a full 3000 men and horses, concentrated all his strength, and flashed towards the front protective array.


    Boom!


    With this bombardment.


    The array in front of me was shaking, and the light was shining.


    Then, it was back to normal.


    It seems that their attack did not cause any substantial damage to the array.


    Hu Shuangcheng yelled: "give me to continue to attack. I don''t believe it. Even if this array is powerful. It''s really impossible to break. But I don''t believe that in his small Chongxiao Pavilion, how many resources will he have to fill in this array. Under the continuous bombardment, even if it is consumption, he will be consumed to death by the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    Under the orders of Hu Shuangcheng.


    The 3000 men he sent out continued to bombard the large array in front of him.


    But the 28 people who are still outside the array can''t help it.


    Therefore, he stepped forward and said, "vice palace leader, if you attack the opponent''s array like this, it''s useless even if you can directly consume the other party.


    "After a long time of such an attack, we are already 22 people trapped in the array, and we will never have the opportunity to come out.


    "Please send more people from the vice palace master and step up the attack. Just break the battle


    Hu Shuangcheng glanced at the 28 men, and his eyes were full of unhappiness.


    You guys don''t have brains. You''re trapped in the array. I''m willing to help. It''s good. You are still talking about some conditions.


    However, at this time, we should not make too much trouble with them.


    So Hu Shuangcheng said, "well, I''ve added another 2000 people to attack this array. However, except for these 2000 people, I can''t add more people to attack array.


    "After all, it''s a war. All aspects need to be considered.


    "If all my men were sent out. If the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance suddenly attacks us from the rear or other directions, we will lose a lot.


    "This, too, has to be prevented."


    "Vice palace master," one of them said unhappily, "under this situation, we are constantly attacking each other''s array. Where did the other side get the energy and sent people and horses to attack from other directions.


    "In my opinion, vice palace master should hurry up and send out more than 10000 men and horses. It''s serious to step up the attack array.


    "Otherwise, if you are so procrastinating, you will not break the opponent''s array.


    "This is clearly delaying the fighter plane."


    Hu Shuangcheng was angry at once, and said, "don''t think that the cultivation talent is almost the same, so you don''t look down on anything. What kind of fighter do you know. If you really know how to fight, will you be so easily trapped in the other side''s array? "

 Chapter 3342

    After hearing Hu Shuangcheng say this, he was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to refute it.


    The man was so angry that he said, "vice palace master Hu, if you don''t immediately send all the people to attack the array and save the people we lost in it. Then, the rest of us will go back to the divine world and ignore the battle between you and the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion. "


    "Dare you."


    Hu Shuangcheng coldly stares at the 22 people in front of him and says, "duodaluo Tiangong has invited you to come to deal with Lin Tianyu. If you have already killed Lin Tianyu. Then I have nothing to say.


    "You can leave as you like.


    "What''s more, I have to send you the promised resources from Dalao Tiangong.


    "But now, you didn''t even hurt a single hair of Lin Tianyu. You just want to leave. How could it be so simple.


    "If you do this, it is clearly delaying the war between us and the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "As long as you really dare to leave.


    "Well, I''ll catch all of you in the next moment and kill them on the spot."


    When Hu Shuangcheng said this, his intention was fierce.


    That''s not just about talking about it.


    It is clear that the other side really dare to leave. Then, he really dare to kill all the other side.


    The two sides are tense confrontation, the atmosphere is extremely tense for a time.


    Finally, it was the rest of those people who came together and hastened to persuade, and then both sides were persuaded down.


    In fact, this matter is really said.


    Hu Shuangcheng has his selfishness in it.


    In front of them, when they came to the front, they looked as if they didn''t pay attention to anyone. They had already made Hu Shuangcheng, vice leader of the palace, very dissatisfied.


    This time, Hu Shuangcheng did not send all the people to attack the array together.


    Of course, it is because of what Hu Shuangcheng said.


    He is really worried that when his side is empty, he is watched by Lin Tianyu and suddenly gives him a surprise attack. Then, his loss is great. He wanted to make sure that his fight was as steady as possible.


    At the same time, it is also intended to teach these 50 people a lesson.


    Don''t they all look down on themselves?


    Now, deliberately let them into more than 20 people into the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance array.


    Moreover, the more than 20 people who fell into it all had the strength of King level. When they are forced to rush, desperate situation, it is also able to give the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to bring a lot of damage.


    Then, outside, there is still the 28 King level combat power.


    With them there.


    That''s enough to hold down Lin Tianyu.


    And, more importantly.


    After they lost half of them at once, the arrogance will immediately drop.


    After that, it is much easier for us to lead ourselves. They can better mobilize themselves.


    And their 28 King level combat power, even if Lin Tianyu''s strength is strong enough.


    Lin Tianyu killed nearly half of their men.


    Between them, it can be regarded as a death feud.


    Isn''t it better to fight harder?


    Because of so many calculations.


    In fact, Hu Shuangcheng didn''t want to try his best to rescue those people who were lost in the array.

 Chapter 3343

    At this time, protect the inside of the array.


    The 22 people who fell into the protection array were completely surrounded by the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    At this time, 22 people, the leader, came out and said, "who is Lin Tianyu?"


    Lin Tianyu has not answered.


    Wolf Zu had already stepped forward and said, "boy, you dare to call our leader''s name directly. Everybody listen to the order and bombard. "


    With the order of wolf ancestor.


    All the people in the siege gathered their mana in their hands and launched a fierce attack against those who were trapped in the center.


    It''s just under one full attack.


    Among the besieged, four were seriously injured. The rest were slightly injured to varying degrees.


    The leader burst into a rage and said, "Lin Tianyu, you give me..."


    "Attack."


    Wolf Zu gave an order again.


    After thousands of attacks, they once again attacked the 22 men in the middle.


    In front of them, those four people who had been seriously injured were killed in this attack.


    Of the remaining 18, nine were seriously injured. There are still nine people, although the injury is much lighter, but also by varying degrees of injury.


    At this time, the leader did not dare to shout at Lin Tianyu or something like that in front of him.


    The leader''s eyes narrowed, and then said, "Lord Lin, I think you are a character. All, is to bring people, want to fight with you. But who thought, as the leader of the Grand Alliance, you didn''t even have the confidence to fight the first World War? "


    This time, the leader also reflected.


    They were trapped in each other''s ambush.


    Now, if you want to face each other so arrogantly, isn''t it your own fault?


    So, he finally responded. It is no longer so arrogant and direct is to shout Lin Tianyu''s name. It''s the honorific name.


    This time, the wolf ancestor did not immediately let all people carry on the attack.


    Lin Tianyu also stood out and looked at the other side''s remaining nine people who were slightly injured.


    Lin Tianyu said, "why, are you sure you want to fight with me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The man said: "I came from the bottom of the world to fight with you. Moreover, I have to cut off your head. But who would have thought that you didn''t even have the courage to fight the first World War. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "OK. In this case, I can satisfy your wish before you die.


    "Though you are hurt.


    "But there are eighteen of you. What''s more, nine of them were only slightly injured. If we work together. That should be more powerful than your strength alone.


    "Now, all of you will join hands and fight me.


    "As long as you can beat me.


    "Then, I will open the array and let you go.


    "But if you lose.


    "You don''t have to go. All of us have left their lives here. "


    When Lin Tianyu said so, his tone was very casual.


    Since you''ve just taken orders to kill yourself. Then, there is no more to say. With strength, you can kill people. Well, if you have no strength, you should be ready to be killed.

 Chapter 3344

    Lin Tianyu said, just walked out.


    Even, step by step, they came to the middle of the eighteen of them.


    The leader''s eyes narrowed.


    Then, he tightened his weapon and said, "I hope the leader of Lin league can keep his word. At that time, if we win, the leader of the League will not regret it. "


    Lin Tianyu said coldly, "even if I have to go back on my word, do you still have other ways?


    "No.


    "Because now I''m in charge.


    "What I say, whether it will be implemented or not, you will only be able to recognize it.


    "Now, you can do it."


    "Hey, hey


    But the leader laughed and said, "that''s not true.


    "If we are in front of us, we really have to recognize.


    "But at this meeting, when the leader of alliance Lin stepped into the group of 18 of us, it was not necessarily the leader of alliance Lin who was in charge.


    "At least, we have a chance to attack the leader of the alliance Lin before those outside of you do it, don''t we?"


    "Do you think so?"


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the leader.


    The leader nodded.


    According to his idea. They just didn''t have a chance. But now, Lin Tianyu has stepped into the siege of 18 of them. So, they have a chance. As long as they can take this opportunity and take Lin Tianyu''s words. Even if they are in such a siege, don''t they also have a chance to be a young Xia?


    Lin Tianyu said: "originally, I still thought that you would have the bearing of a real cultivator if you were so clamoring to fight with me. In this case, I have no need to be polite to you. Since you don''t want to do it first, let me do it first. "


    Lin Tianyu said that he took out the black knife directly.


    Then, the black knife light flickered between.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a black halo formed around the eighteen people, which surrounded them all.


    The eighteen people were startled, but also quickly waved the blade of the knife, blocking.


    However, when the black halo disappeared, Lin Tianyu came out of the circle surrounded by the 18 people.


    At this time, the eighteen people fell to the ground one after another.


    The eighteen of them just died in such a short time that they could not die again.


    When they saw the 18 dead people, they were all in their hearts:


    even a group of "disabled and defeated generals" like you still had the courage to take Lin Tianyu as a hostage. I don''t know. Where do you come from.


    Now, that''s it.


    The alliance leader Lin Tianyu just made a few moves to kill all of you on the spot.


    Oh!


    Well, if you do not practice well in the divine world, you are leading the mission of the Dalao heavenly palace, thinking that you will come to this lower world and work for the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Don''t you know that he wanted to rob the lower world when he came to the Shenwu land of the lower world?


    I''m going to fight for the tiger with them.


    It''s really a crime to die.


    Then, they are also sensing the outside of the protection of large waves of shaking.


    Obviously, outside, it was the big protective array that began to attack them.

 Chapter 3345

    Lin Tianyu also sensed the shaking of the array and said: "all people return to their own places and attack those people outside. We can''t let them attack our array so happily. "


    Everyone listened to Lin Tianyu''s arrangement, and they all acted according to the arrangement arranged in advance.


    At this time, LAN Zu said: "leader, how do I feel that the attack outside seems to have some careless appearance.


    "They clearly did not want to break our array.


    "It seems that it is just to consume some of our resources."


    Lin Tianyu said: "it''s very simple. Judging from the strength of the attack. They have never thought about rescuing these people who are trapped in the array. "


    "I don''t want to rescue those people trapped in the array. Why?"


    LAN Zu didn''t understand.


    After all, at the beginning, the six forces joined forces to deal with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    At that time, between each other, they all started at each other, and even hit the rocks in the well, which is also reasonable.


    Although the relationship between the six forces is said to be a partnership.


    At the same time, these six forces are all competitors.


    Between each other, as long as they seize the opportunity, they will pit each other, which is also a matter of complete justification.


    But now, all these people are from the Dalao heavenly palace.


    What''s the matter? Do you want to pit your own people?


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "just now, I also had some doubts. So, I put out the secret of all things in the back, and got to know some specific situations. That''s something very interesting


    "Interesting thing?"


    LAN Zu was particularly interested in the tunnel: "what is very interesting, say to listen to see."


    Lin Tianyu said: "according to what I have heard, I will analyze it. In my opinion, these 50 people who came later were from the Dalao heavenly palace. But in fact, they are not the people of Dalao Tiangong.


    "What should I say.


    "These fifty of them are not the people cultivated by Dalao Tiangong himself.


    "If what you expect is right.


    "It should be that with the 5000 teams in front of the two times, they are all in front of the protective array of the Chongxiao Pavilion League. As a result, the leaders sent out by the Dalao heavenly palace felt that they had no self-confidence. I asked the Dalao heavenly palace to help them in the divine world, hired these 50 kings in the early stage of the fourth grade, and sent them down to the Shenwu land to help the Dalao heavenly palace to deal with my Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "What''s more, I learned from their conversation.


    "The fifty of them have been hired to come here, and their main target is actually me. As long as they can kill me. Then, they have completed the employment task this time.


    "They can go back to the divine world immediately and draw a lot of resources from the Dalao heavenly palace as reward."


    In this way, LAN Zu is also vaguely understood.


    But LAN Zu was still curious and puzzled, and said, "since these 50 people are all employed by the Dalao heavenly palace. Then, when dealing with our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, they can also be regarded as the people of the Dalao heavenly palace. At this time, these people in the Dalao heavenly palace should have rescued them. "

 Chapter 3346

    Lin Tianyu said: "according to the truth, it should be. But in the middle, there is a little deviation. "


    "What deviation?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "you can see these people who rush into the array. Until we scared them all. They are crazy and proud.


    "Indeed.


    "They are so young, but they have the strength of the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade, which is really enough for their arrogant capital.


    "But it is precisely because of their arrogance that they have made some contradictions with Hu Shuangcheng, the leader of the Shenwu land sent to the lower world by the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "They just don''t look down on Hu Shuangcheng, the deputy leader of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Even, they are not allowed to direct and discipline them.


    "In this way, there is a kind of contradiction between the two sides.


    "Now, there''s such a chance to fall into the hole. How could Hu Shuangcheng, the deputy leader of the Dalao heavenly palace, let go.


    "So, when we arranged for people to attack our large protective array, we were grinding foreign workers.


    "It is clear that he wants to kill the 22 people who are trapped in the array."


    "Ah! I see. "


    LAN Zu said, is secretly thinking up, way: "alliance leader, since they are between each other, also is so plot against each other. I think it''s also a good direction for us to use, isn''t it? "


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "I also think that there are articles to do here."


    They looked at each other, and they both laughed secretly, just like two old foxes.


    Then, after a discussion, they planned the following events.


    Then, after the negotiation, Lin Tianyu called the knife over.


    Lin Tianyu said: "knife, let this array become more transparent, so that people outside can completely see the situation inside the array."


    The knife''s eyes turned and said, "master, you don''t want to trap people again?"


    But Lin Tianyu turned back and glared at the knife and said, "what''s the matter, do you think so?"


    However, Xiaodao laughed and said, "where can I have any opinions. It''s too late for me to be happy to see the master''s entrapment. The more serious the master digs people, the more happy I am for the master. This shows that the master has not become the person who has been trapped by others, and the master has not suffered from other people''s losses. This is the most happy thing


    The knife said, and directly moved the whole array.


    Then, the array is completely transparent.


    Although it still has a protective effect.


    But people outside can clearly see the situation in the array.


    At the front, the people outside didn''t know what happened inside the array.


    With the change of the array, Lin Tianyu stood up and directly stood at the front edge of the array and said, "vice palace master Hu, thank you for your support and cooperation. He sent me twenty-two four grade King level masters who did not listen to you. Let me kill them.


    "Now, these twenty-two have been killed by me in the array.


    "Therefore, vice palace master Hu, you don''t have to continue to act to attack our defense array.


    "You may withdraw your troops and return to the camp."

 Chapter 3347

    When Lin Tianyu said this, he directly threw all the bodies of the 22 people out of the array.


    Then, the transparency effect of this array disappears completely.


    People outside can no longer see the situation in the array.


    At this time, all the people outside, in this moment, completely fried the pot.


    What?


    The 22 kings in the early stage of the fourth grade were actually the vice palace master Hu Shuangcheng who deliberately put them into the array so that the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance could kill them.


    "That''s right. When we attacked this array, the superior clearly told us not to be too attentive, but to act like an actor."


    "It turns out that Hu Shuangcheng, the vice chief of the palace, wanted to kill the 22 kings in the early stage of the fourth grade."


    "Well. However, seriously speaking, this can not completely blame vice palace master Hu. After all, this time, the 50 kings sent from the divine world at the beginning of the fourth grade were so arrogant that people could be angry. If I were the vice palace leader of Hu, I might have come here. I deliberately joined forces with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to weaken the strength of these 50 kings in the early stage of the fourth grade. In this way, it will be much better to manage. They will be more obedient. Otherwise, if you have some strength and influence, you will not know your name. "


    "But in any case, this is also the personnel employed by our Dalao heavenly palace. Isn''t it chilling to have such a pit in people''s hearts? "


    "Can you say that? If you are a mercenary force, you can''t command it. What''s wrong with a hole? "


    "But I don''t think there is something wrong with this. This seems to be something that the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance deliberately created. Could it be that the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance deliberately splashed dirty water on vice palace master Hu? "


    "No. Even the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance wants to splash dirty water on vice palace master Hu. It''s impossible for him to know. Because these fifty people were too arrogant to be gregarious, vice palace master Hu could not direct the secret affairs of each other. Therefore, vice palace master Hu must have arranged these things, and then he was shaken out by the alliance leader Lin Tianyu. "


    "But since this is cooperation and cooperation is possible, why shake out vice palace master Hu''s base after the cooperation is over?"


    "It''s not easy."


    "Tell me about it."


    "This cooperation, of course, is that both sides have something in common.


    "The Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is afraid of the strength of these 50 people. Vice palace master Hu didn''t obey the discipline because they were too arrogant. Therefore, they all want to kill these people, or weaken their strength. This makes it possible to cooperate.


    "But after the cooperation is over.


    "After all, there is a hostile relationship between the two sides. Then, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will naturally seize such an opportunity to shake off the whole thing and add to the heart of vice palace master Hu. At the same time, there were some contradictions between the king who was able to make the remaining twenty-eight lower bounds and vice palace master Hu.


    "In this way, after the cooperation is completed, is it possible to pit vice palace master Hu again?"

 Chapter 3348

    When people are talking about it.


    Even, they did not have a mind to attack this protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    In fact, at that time, their so-called attack was just a show. But now, they are not willing to do anything even to make a show.


    Almost completely stopped.


    At this time, Hu Shuangcheng was also in a hurry.


    Although this matter, he did not cooperate with Lin Tianyu and Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. But in fact, he did take advantage of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to wipe out the 22 four grade kings.


    He had planned to wipe out some of the fifty kings in fact.


    Their strength is weak, but also more able to obey their own discipline.


    Of course, there is another reason.


    That is the king of the early four grades, even if there are only 28 people left.


    Hu Shuangcheng also felt that they were enough to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    Therefore, he did not try his best to rescue the 22 kings in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Therefore, when he arrived at the meeting, he could not speak up to refute the matter.


    Even, it is very likely that the more refuted, the more black the effect will be.


    Hu Shuangcheng is also simply not saying anything more.


    Moreover, by now, if we attack Chongxiao Pavilion alliance again. People also have no intention of fighting at all. It''s better to simply withdraw the troops and return to the base camp.


    With the order of Hu Shuangcheng.


    All the people and horses in the Dalao heavenly palace are slowly returning to the base camp of the palace.


    The Chongxiao Pavilion alliance did not launch any attacks this time. All the people in the Dalao heavenly palace were completely returned.


    At this time, all the remaining kings of the early period of the 284 class gathered together and began to discuss.


    "Have you all heard that this time, our attack, in the end, was so defeated that Hu Shuangcheng, such a villain, calculated us together."


    "I said that when we attacked the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, everything was too smooth. It seems that we are just waiting for us to come to the door, and then rush into the array set by the Chongxiao Pavilion League. Now, at last, I have found the reason. "


    "Hu Shuangcheng is just too irritating. He is even more exasperating than the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and Lin Tianyu. "


    "Is it possible that Lin Tianyu deliberately used it?"


    "Impossible, even if he wants to use the plan, it is absolutely impossible to know that the subtle relationship between us and Hu Shuangcheng is among them."


    "So it is true that Hu Shuangcheng deliberately framed us with a conspiracy."


    "Good! Since he is unkind, don''t blame us for our injustice. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Since Hu Shuangcheng deliberately designed such a plot to frame us, wouldn''t we use the same scheme to frame him?"


    "How do you want to frame Hu Shuangcheng? He is now in his hands, but he has more than ten thousand famous four grades, and his early divine state is in his hands. With such strength, it is impossible for us to design and frame him. "


    "This is easier. Is there a Chongxiao Pavilion alliance in this? Since he has used the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to design us once, why can''t we also use the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to design him once? "

 Chapter 3349

    "Good! Well said! It''s not the husband who takes revenge. "


    Just as they were discussing this matter, a voice came over.


    Then a man came out and said, "I believe in such a truth. Who has hurt me, I must go back. "


    "Who?"


    Hearing the sound, I saw the figure coming out again.


    The 28 people who gathered together were all nervous.


    Even, there are several people are drawn out the blade, ready to directly is to start, kill each other.


    They plan and calculate Hu Shuangcheng in such a way, which is absolutely secret.


    Such things, that is absolutely can not be disclosed. It is absolutely impossible to let Hu Shuangcheng know a little bit of wind.


    Otherwise, the 28 of them will all be dead without a burial place.


    Now, since someone overheard their conversation.


    Naturally, we should quickly kill people and kill each other in order to keep the secret of their private discussion.


    "It''s me."


    But this man was not afraid of being killed by them at all. Instead, step by step, he walked straight out of the shadow. It was only when he reached the middle of the twenty-eight of them that he stopped.


    At the meeting, the 28 people also saw the visitors clearly.


    This man is Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    One of them sneered and said, "Lord Lin, you are really bold. They even dare to break into the territory of the Dalao heavenly palace. Are you not afraid that we will kill you on the spot


    But Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "you will not kill me. Because if you kill me, you will never find anyone to cooperate with you. If you find Hu Shuangcheng, you will get revenge for your direct loss of 22 brothers. Compared with my hatred of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, I think you should hate Hu Shuangcheng more. As your leader, you have been betrayed directly.


    "I can''t stand this kind of thing if it comes to me.


    "Why, are you willing to put up with this?


    "In that case, I''ll come for nothing.


    "You will continue to cooperate with that Hu Shuangcheng and be under his command. Then, all of them were killed on the Shenwu land by him. "


    Lin Tianyu said, pretending to leave.


    "Hold on!"


    Suddenly, one of them said.


    Lin Tianyu is a smile, said: "how, you are all figured out, want to cooperate with me?"


    "Hum! Cooperation? "


    The man snorted coldly and said, "although Hu Shuangcheng betrayed us, it is hateful. However, all of our 22 partners were killed by you. Now, since you''ve delivered it yourself. Then we will kill you first and avenge our twenty-two companions. "


    "In that case, you are not ready to cooperate with me and kill Hu Shuangcheng." Lin Tianyu said in a deep voice.


    This humanity: "kill Hu Shuangcheng, we still have 28 people, we can do it by our own strength."


    Lin Tianyu laughed and said, "with the strength of 28 people, you want to kill Hu Shuangcheng. Isn''t this a joke?


    "Now, you want to kill me here.


    "Well, I''ll tell you that if you twenty-eight people want to kill me, it will be nothing.


    "If you don''t cooperate with me, you can''t do anything."

 Chapter 3350

    The man glanced at the other twenty-seven.


    Then they all nodded quietly.


    By this time, all 28 of them had taken out their weapons and quietly surrounded Lin Tianyu in the middle.


    Lin Tianyu has been surrounded and killed.


    "Is that right? Let''s kill the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance now. In this way, we can avenge our 22 dead friends. What''s more, it''s just that you took the head of the leader of the Lin League and presented it to Hu Shuangcheng. This is also an excellent opportunity for us to kill Hu Shuangcheng


    With a smile, Lin Tianyu said, "well, you should keep an eye on it, and keep it tight. Don''t be blindfolded. I''ll get out of here. "


    The humanitarian: "it''s just a dream to escape now. Do it to me! Kill it


    At the command of this man.


    All of the twenty-eight people, who had already gathered together in their hands, addressed Lin Tianyu in the past.


    But that is, in their big moves, all of them greet Lin Tianyu in the past moment. They just feel like a flower in front of them.


    Then, they surrounded the circle, has lost the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu''s laughter is already ringing outside this circle.


    Lin Tianyu said: "now, you already believe that you can''t kill me at all?


    "If I really want to go, I''m afraid you can''t see my shadow clearly.


    "Why, are you going to try again?"


    The 28 people looked at Lin Tianyu who had already appeared outside the circle.


    They all knew it all at once.


    Lin Tianyu has such a mysterious body and footwork. It is impossible for them to kill Lin Tianyu. Even, let alone kill Lin Tianyu. Even if Lin Tianyu pushes the footwork to the extreme.


    It is very likely that they can not even touch each other''s shadow.


    I want to understand this truth.


    The twenty-eight were unwilling to put away their weapons.


    The man who has been talking about before: "Lord Lin, now, you can say that you cooperate with us to deal with Hu Shuangcheng. How can we cooperate to kill Hu Shuangcheng and avenge our 22 partners who were framed by him? "


    Lin Tianyu said, "that''s right. Only by cooperating with me can you have a chance to kill Hu Shuangcheng and avenge your 22 dead brothers. "


    "We''d like to hear about this specific way of working together."


    Lin Tianyu said: "the way of cooperation is simple. I think before long, Hu Shuangcheng will attack my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance again. And in this attack, 28 of you will surely be taken with you.


    "Our cooperation is when we rushed out of the Xiaoge alliance and launched an attack on the men and horses led by Hu Shuangcheng.


    "The 28 of you have to take a side response and attack the people and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace from another direction.


    "At that time, the people in the Dalao heavenly palace will be in chaos.


    "Under such circumstances, isn''t it too simple to kill Hu Shuangcheng with the strength of 28 of you?"

 Chapter 3351

    The man said, "how can we trust your leader.


    "At that time, if we launch an attack on the troops and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace, but you suddenly withdraw from the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion, will you not involve all 28 of us in it?"


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "if I say anything else, I think it''s hard for you to believe it, isn''t it?


    "But I will only say a little.


    "That is, my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s hatred for the Dalao heavenly palace is much deeper than that of you.


    "And our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance wants all the people in the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace to perish here.


    "So, in time, once the real fight begins. Even if you want to get out of the fight. We will not withdraw from the battle if we join the chongxiaoge alliance. "


    When hearing this, they all nodded.


    Indeed, in the present situation.


    The relationship between Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and Daluo Tiangong is really the same as that of a mortal enemy.


    In the present situation.


    It is necessary to destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Whether it is for the sake of cultivating the inheritance palace, or for the face and dignity of the Dalao heavenly palace on the Shenwu continent. They all want to destroy the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    And the same thing.


    Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance for its own survival, in order to protect the Shenwu continent from the invasion and plunder of these lower bound forces of the divine world. Then, it is the best choice to destroy these people in the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Therefore, between them, it is true that no one will let go of anyone.


    In such a state, even if there are no such 28 people.


    Even if they quit.


    It is also such a hostile relationship that does not affect them at all.


    So, the front opened the door and said, "good! Then I believe in the Lord Lin this time. At that time, as long as we go out with the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace. As long as the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance launches a general attack, we will certainly attack the people and horses in the Dalao heavenly palace from within. "


    "That''s a deal." Lin Tianyu said seriously.


    "It''s a deal." The man also said seriously.


    Then, the two also clapped for an alliance.


    Now that the alliance has been reached, Lin Tianyu, with a flash of his figure, directly left the place where the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace is located and disappeared.


    At this time, one of them said, "are we really going to ally with Lin Tianyu?


    "But I always feel that if I cooperate with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, it seems that it will be a great disadvantage to me. The Chongxiao Pavilion alliance just wants to use us to deal with the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "At that time, I''m afraid that we will really deal with the Dalao heavenly palace. The Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will come back to destroy us 28 people. "


    The man in front of him said, "it is certain. Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will do this.


    "At that time, as long as we lose value, we will be destroyed by the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "After all, we are the lower gods.


    "The purpose of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is to destroy these lower gods who dare to come from the lower world of God.


    "Because the lower gods have done too many bad things after they arrived on the Shenwu land. This is what will force out such a Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "

 Chapter 3352

    "Since you know the result, why did you agree to make an alliance with Lin Tianyu?"


    The man in front said with a smile, "isn''t it easy?


    "Now that he''s a member of the chongxiaoge League, it''s possible that he''s calculating us. In the same way, we can calculate their Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "By then, 28 of us will be the biggest winners of this operation. It''s not just revenge. Moreover, we also need to get the inheritance palace of the most precious body cultivation. "


    What?


    Some people were excited and asked, "how can we possibly get this treasure, the palace of body cultivation and inheritance?"? They have so many people competing. But any force on one side will be stronger than the 28 of us. "


    The man in front of him said, "because they are all stronger than us, this is our chance.".


    "We can wait for their powerful forces to fight for the death. Then, when their strength is almost finished, we will come back and pick up the ready-made cheap.


    "And it''s because we''re showing the weak side.


    "They don''t pay much attention to us.


    "When the Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance launched a general attack on the Dalao heavenly palace, we would neither attack the Dalao heavenly palace nor deal with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. We just hide and watch the good play.


    "Just wait for the two of them to fight to death."


    There are doubts: "but, can this fight to the death? How do I do it? I feel that although the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is also powerful. But after all, it is still much weaker than the Dalao heavenly palace. Don''t do it at that time. It''s just a one-sided battle between the Dalao heavenly palace and the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    The humanity in front of him: "it is absolutely impossible to become a one-sided battle."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you understand? Just let Lin Tianyu show his hand in front of us. That''s not much weaker than the 28 of us. With the strength of our 28 people, we can almost become a thousand gods in the early four grades. On the other hand, just adding Lin Tianyu to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is enough to ensure that they will not be defeated by the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "They''re going to have to fight each other to the death."


    Next, the 28 men discussed again if they had entered into some details of the operation.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu had been hiding away from his side and had heard their plans clearly and clearly.


    When Lin Tianyu left, he said with a smile: "Hey!


    "If you want to calculate our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, when we really launch an attack, you will not attack behind the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "It''s not so easy.


    "At that time, when you are really on the battlefield, you can''t help but make such a small calculation by the twenty-eight of you.


    "When you get to the battlefield, you have to do it. If you don''t, you have to.


    "On the battlefield, let''s see who we can count on."


    When Lin Tianyu was talking about it, he was really away from the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace. He really went away and returned to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.

 Chapter 3353

    Because of what happened in front of me.


    Therefore, after Hu Shuangcheng withdrew these people from the Dalao heavenly palace, they had been waiting for ten days before they again decided to launch an attack against the Xiaoge alliance.


    In the meantime, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has been consciously staying in the protective array without any major action.


    After all, from the surface strength comparison above.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is still much weaker.


    Finally, the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace is located.


    Hu Shuangcheng stood in front of the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, today, we are going to make an alliance with Chongxiao Pavilion and really fight to the death.". In this war, we must win the whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance in one fell swoop. Winning the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has completed the first task of the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "This war, as long as we can succeed.


    "Then, after returning to the divine world, everyone can wait for the reward.


    "Those with outstanding military achievements can even be directly promoted to the core disciples of the Dalao heavenly palace. Even, it is possible to get the memory and secret skills handed down by the ancestors themselves.


    "I hope that in the battle for a while, everyone will be able to move forward bravely and not give the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance a chance to breathe.


    "You must remember.


    "We are the God of the lower world of the Dalao heavenly palace, but there are more than ten thousand names, all of which are planted in the hands of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Can we let go of the Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance for the sake of the inheritance palace and the reputation and dignity of our Dalao heavenly palace?"


    "No!"


    "We''re going to win the chongxiaoge League."


    "We should let the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance leave no dogs or chickens, and avenge the disciples of the Da Luo heavenly palace who were trapped in the hands of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    "We want to take back the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, offer it to our ancestors, help them set foot on the divine world, and make our great Luotian palace famous."


    "The small Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, as long as we have more than ten thousand magic soldiers, we must let it go in smoke."


    ¡­¡­


    The spirit state of the great Luo heavenly palace expresses the determination and encouragement.


    For a time, it was also a surge of fighting spirit.


    Hu Shuangcheng saw that everyone was completely mobilized by himself. So he waved his hand directly and said, "let''s go!"


    Then, more than ten thousand soldiers from the Dalao heavenly palace rushed directly to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance like a torrent.


    After a while, all the magic soldiers of the Dalao heavenly palace have arrived at the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Under the arrangement of Hu Shuangcheng, the more than 10000 magic soldiers, in addition to the more than 2000 left behind. The others were divided into ten groups, formed an array, and launched an attack on the outer protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    This time, the momentum of this attack is totally different from that of the last one.


    Last time, although 5000 people went out, they attacked the protective array.


    But that''s just a show.


    This time, it was clear that the Dalao heavenly palace was going to break the protective array and enter the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    In the face of such a momentum, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is of course impossible for the other party to attack the protective array at will.


    As a result, all the members of Chongxiao Pavilion league are in the formation, forming a defensive array.


    As long as the outside launched an attack, they also rushed to launch an attack inside.


    In this way, one to two, that is, it can resist most of the outside attack force.


    The rest of the strength, the protection array can completely eat.

 Chapter 3354

    But this time, the Dalao heavenly palace really broke through the protective array outside the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and won the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Therefore, even in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, all the people have carried out protection against this kind of attack from the Dalao heavenly palace.


    However, the attacks of those outside the palace showed no sign of abating.


    On the contrary, the power of the attack is getting stronger and stronger.


    There is a momentum of not winning the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    It can''t be used up all the time.


    If the other side put the rest of the men and horses are all into it, regardless of fatigue to attack so down. Maybe, it''s time to break through the defensive array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    LAN Zu said: "leader, it''s too passive to go on like this."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "what does LAN Zu want to do?"


    LAN Zu said: "why don''t we organize a few small teams to take the initiative to attack, or go around some places behind the other side and launch a sneak attack. In this way, it can also disrupt the attack. This protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance can also be regarded as a kind of protection of changing direction. "


    Lin Tianyu said, "I mean it. What''s more, I''m at the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, but there''s still an ambush.


    "Well.


    "Lan Zu, you can arrange the affairs of these teams. I dived to the side of the Dalao heavenly palace and started the ambush. And as long as my ambush started, several small squads on LAN Zu''s side also started fighting immediately.


    "I think, in this way, the whole team of Dalao Tiangong will be in chaos.


    "At that time, all the men and horses in the Xiaoxiao Pavilion alliance all rushed out of the array and launched a general attack on the Dalao heavenly palace."


    LAN Zu said, "OK. However, alliance leader, you still left an ambush at the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. What an ambush is this? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "Lan Zu can still remember the fifty kings who were in the early stage of the fourth grade. After the battle of that day, there were twenty-eight of them left. "


    LAN Zu said: "you mean that you have betrayed their 28 people and are willing to cooperate with us and deal with the Dalao heavenly palace in turn."


    Lin Tianyu nodded.


    LAN Zu thought for a moment and said, "even if they agreed to come down, they would like to cooperate with us, instead, deal with the Dalao heavenly palace. I''m afraid it''s not necessarily reliable. Maybe, when they really need their help, they will hide and watch the good play, not necessarily. "


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile, "Lan Zu, you are really right. These twenty-eight of them really had this idea.


    "But they have a good idea.


    "But they can''t help it.


    "When they do, they have to. If I don''t, I''ll find a way to force them to do it. "


    LAN Zu said: "alliance leader, how do you plan to force them to fight?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "at that time, I will find an opportunity and hide in the past. Big deal, at the right time, play a chance to help them out a few times. At that time, because of all kinds of suspicions, the Dalao heavenly palace directly determined that they had launched an attack on them. In that case. But they can''t help it. "

 Chapter 3355

    LAN Zu listened and laughed.


    Indeed, since the last one.


    It''s not just these 28 people who are full of complaints about the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, which makes them feel unbalanced all the time. They want to find trouble in the palace.


    But for the same reason, after that incident, the Dalao heavenly palace must have stepped up its efforts to protect these 28 people. Even, they will send people out secretly to watch these 28 people.


    If under such a relationship, those people in the Dalao heavenly palace who were secretly monitoring them were suddenly killed.


    It is impossible for these 28 people not to be suspected by the Dalao heavenly palace, or to be pursued by the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    That''s what it''s like to be a shit pot on their heads.


    Twenty eight of them can''t wash them out if they want to.


    At this time, Hu Shuangcheng secretly received several confidants in his own camp.


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "I have come to you to give you a secret task."


    A confidant said, "Deputy palace master, please tell me what the secret task is. As long as it is handed over to us, we will ensure that we have completed the task and at the same time, we will absolutely maintain strict confidentiality. "


    "Yes. You''re right, too. The key to this task is confidentiality. "


    Hu Shuangcheng said, adding: "this time, the task is to let you help me to monitor several people. It would be great if they could take the initiative to fight against the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. If when we fight the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, they will not only not be involved in the battle, but also destroy them... "


    "Then we rushed up and killed them all. However, vice palace master Hu, since he has already suspected these people. Well, let''s go over now and kill them directly. There is no need to keep them all the time to harm the whole team of our Dalao heavenly palace. Vice palace master can also rest assured that as long as we make a move, we can make sure that there is no trace. No one''s going to suspect us. "


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong."


    Hu Shuangcheng said quickly, "now, I don''t want to kill them.


    "Because if they are willing to make a contribution, they may still be of great use.


    "Even if we use it well, it can help us to contain Lin Tianyu, the leader of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "If you are sent to watch, it''s just a secret surveillance, and it''s impossible for them to find any trace.


    "If you find out that they have doubts, even when it''s not good for us, you don''t have to fight them directly. At that time, I just need you to send out a message and provide their evidence against our Dalao heavenly palace. I just sent people over and took them down.


    "I''m in the rear, but there''s a total of 2000 gods left. This is a natural way to prevent the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance from going around the rear and sneaking attacks on us.


    "But another main reason is to prevent them from doing harm to our Dalao heavenly palace."

 Chapter 3356

    When Hu Shuangcheng said this, they all looked at each other.


    At this meeting, they can also guess.


    Who are the people Hu Shuangcheng asked them to watch.


    Isn''t that the God state of the early stage of the twenty-eight four characters who are still alive?


    The people who can be used to restrain Lin Tianyu, the leader of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, are they not the only ones left?


    Otherwise, the rest of us would not be able to contain Lin Tianyu. At most, he was able to kill Lin Tianyu by relying on the number of people.


    And it was the twenty-eight of them.


    The last incident happened.


    Lin Tianyu said in public that Hu Shuangcheng and Chongxiao Pavilion cooperated to kill 22 of them.


    Between them, even if there are some small resentment in it.


    Hu Shuangcheng wanted to use them to contain and deal with Lin Tianyu.


    At the same time, they will be full of doubt. I''m afraid they will fight back because of the last feud. If you do it like that, it will make the loss of Da Luo Tian Gong bigger.


    Naturally, someone will be sent to watch them.


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "each of you will order some men and horses. Let''s make up two hundred people. Then you take these men and horses and watch them


    "But, vice palace master, if we just go and watch them, it will also arouse their disgust. At that time, it may be counter productive. Otherwise, we''ll find a good reason to be with them. In this way, they can be monitored. And then they can''t say anything against it. "


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "you''ve come up with something to do."


    His confidant said, "vice palace master Hu can now take us and the 200 people we have chosen and go to find them. Then, the Deputy palace master told them that we were soldiers you sent to them. It is up to them to personally direct the enemy who comes to war. In this way, we have a place to follow them. Moreover, they have not raised any objection. Even if they move to other places, we can follow them.


    "In this way, this kind of surveillance will be justified.


    "They don''t have any reason to object, do they?"


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "good! Go now, and select two hundred men and horses, and go with me, and go to them, and lay down the matter. "


    After a while, those subordinates had already selected 200 capable people to join Hu Shuangcheng.


    Hu Shuangcheng went with them to the tent where the 28 people were.


    Soon, Hu Shuangcheng arrived at the tent of the 28 people. Let the two hundred men guard outside the tent, and he took the men of his confidants and entered the tent.


    After Hu Shuangcheng entered the tent, the 28 men turned pale at first.


    Then, it is immediately put on the face of a kind of skin smile meat do not smile smile smile out.


    "Oh! Vice palace leader, the battle ahead is tight now. Why do you have time to come to see us who are useless? "

 Chapter 3357

    But Hu Shuangcheng laughed and said, "how can you be useless people.


    "You are the people of the lower world in the whole Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Our whole Dalao heavenly palace is still counting on you to help us. We have pinned down the leader of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Your importance is much more important than the ten thousand people and horses in our Dalao heavenly palace.


    "For an important team like you, I can''t forget you."


    Hu Shuangcheng said, laughing again.


    In that case, it seems to be facing a very familiar good friend.


    Hypocrisy!


    Cunning!


    Fox!


    The twenty-eight people in the opposite side were all thinking in their hearts.


    However, on the surface, they also showed a happy look and said: "Oh! Vice palace master Hu is very good at putting on high hats on us. How can we be so important as vice palace master Hu said. In fact, we are just some rubbish people. It''s not on the table.


    "Otherwise, it would be a real attempt to die as soon as he was on the stage. Even, it''s very likely that they will die unknowingly and die without a whole body.


    "You see, our last war, that is not the end of this?"


    When this person says, in the heart, can really be full of resentment.


    What''s more, it''s also a direct pun to bring out what happened last time.


    When Hu Shuangcheng''s confidants heard the pun, they didn''t frown. One of them directly said, "what are you talking about? There is no such thing as fighting without death. We have fought many times between the Dalao heavenly palace and the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. From the very beginning, we came from the lower world. So far, our fight with the chongxiaoge alliance.


    "Do you know how many people have died in my Dalao heavenly palace?


    "There are more than 10000 people.


    "These more than 10000 people are all trapped in the battle with Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "What complaints have we had.


    "Aren''t we still fighting against the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?"


    One of the twenty-eight people said directly, "your people have died more than ten thousand, which is of no use to you. They are incompetent and let their own people die.


    "But twenty two of our men died.


    "But it''s totally different from you. For our twenty-two men were all killed in the pit after being entrapped by their own men.


    "That''s what makes us angry.


    "Otherwise, if our people die in the battle with Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, we will be defeated and die in each other''s hands. So, don''t say it''s just 22 dead. Even if we were all dead, we would not have a complaint. "


    "What do you say?"


    "You dare to say that we died of incompetence. I think it''s you who are fifty people who are real straw bags.


    "Why are fifty kings coming from the lower boundary? They are extremely arrogant.


    "And the result?


    "With a little trick, twenty-two of you will step in and never come back.


    "What king?


    "It''s clearly the straw bag in the straw bag."

 Chapter 3358

    Among the 28, there was humanity: "what are you talking about?


    "Do you want to fight us now?


    "I can tell you this weak chicken. Although there are only 28 of us now. There are more than ten thousand people in your Dalao heavenly palace, but the 28 of us are not afraid of you.


    "As long as you dare to fight.


    "If you don''t want to go back to the world of gods and horses again, you will have another chance to live."


    At this time, Lin Tianyu, who had quietly hidden out of the tent, was happy in his heart:


    I didn''t expect that.


    The relationship between them is already so tense.


    I''m afraid that such a relationship can make them fight without too much guidance.


    I just need to make some small events.


    In this battle, between them, it is really impossible to stop fighting.


    Although these 28 men lost 22 directly in the last World War I, they also lost a lot of pride.


    But after all, as a king, it will naturally show some pride from the king in his own body.


    Therefore, there is such a kind of unhappiness in the heart, which is really not spit out. And then, with these confidants, but one heart toward Hu Shuangcheng. The relationship between them can almost be described as potential into fire.


    This is really wonderful!


    Lin Tianyu hid himself quietly and enjoyed himself there.


    "Shut up


    At this time, Hu Shuangcheng had thought that he would use the words of his subordinates to say something to suppress the so-called 28 kings.


    But I didn''t expect that the 28 kings were really proud.


    I can''t stand a little anger at all.


    What''s more, last time, they fell into the array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and had no relationship with themselves at all, right?


    Good.


    Last time, when rescuing them, I did play some small tricks.


    I didn''t try my best.


    Then, the rest of them died in the array.


    But I really did not deliberately set a trap to frame them.


    I just had my later behavior. Then, there are those words that Lin Tianyu said in public.


    In such a case, even if it is how he negates. No matter how to defend, it will not have any effect. And no one would believe his excuses.


    Because, don''t talk about others.


    Even those of his confidants thought that he had set a trap for them, so that they fell into a trap and were finally killed.


    Therefore, Hu Shuangcheng did not want to defend this matter at all.


    But now, with the pride of these 28 people and their deep misunderstanding of themselves.


    I''m afraid that even in the later battles, they can''t play any role. It''s impossible to stop Lin Tianyu. Even, it is very likely that they have done something extremely unfavorable to their own side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In Hu Shuangcheng''s eyes, there was a flash of fierce light.


    He was just thinking.


    Should we go ahead and kill these 28 people in order to reduce such an uncertain hidden danger.

 Chapter 3359

    But then, Hu Shuangcheng''s fierce light in his eyes was forced down again.


    At this time, it was the time to fight with Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    And these twenty-eight were kings.


    Their own strength is not weak.


    With the skill of 28 people, if you want to kill them, you have to have 1000 or 2000 people at the same time. That''s enough insurance. Otherwise, if there are fewer personnel, it is very likely that they will escape and form a greater hidden danger.


    This is not suitable for such a big accident when fighting with Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Let''s leave it for later, and then we''ll deal with the 28 of them.


    Just wait until the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is defeated.


    At that time, when they have completely released their hands, they will do it again.


    Then it can be completely guaranteed.


    When the number of people is enough, after killing these 28 people. Even on its own side, it can still be intact. There won''t be any casualties.


    That''s it.


    Show them first.


    Hu Shuangcheng made up his mind and said, "twenty eight of you are the top priority in our army. So now, it''s too unsafe to let you live on the edge.


    "You think.


    "If you''re living on the edge of this, you''re under attack. Or if the members of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance appear here again. It hurt you.


    "Well, after all, isn''t it all my fault?


    "Well, your barracks have moved to the middle of our army. It''s safe enough there, isn''t it? "


    Hu Shuangcheng said so, but those confidants are flashing in their eyes.


    All of a sudden, they all understood what Hu Shuangcheng meant.


    It is clear that the 28 of them should be seen thoroughly on the spot.


    At this time, Hu Shuangcheng did not believe these 28 people. That''s what will happen.


    OK.


    Under their absolute supervision, the 28 of you can still make waves.


    I''m afraid it''s time to wait until the end of the battle, that is, the time for the death of 28 of you.


    Now, Hu Shuangcheng is not even giving up hope at all. Let 28 of you come out and arrest Lin Tianyu.


    But when they heard Hu Shuangcheng''s arrangement, they were not happy.


    You know, when they came from the divine world, they just lived in the outer camp of the army of the Dalao heavenly palace. It''s also a lot more free.


    But now, Hu Shuangcheng arranged them into the center of their camp.


    It''s not clear, it''s about taking care of them.


    Have they completely lost their freedom?


    One of them said unhappily, "vice palace master Hu, your arrangement is too unreasonable. You know, we were all sent out by the headquarters of the Dalao heavenly palace to help you deal with Lin Tianyu, the leader of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. You''re moving us in the middle now. At that time, if Lin Tianyu appeared, would we wait for Lin Tianyu to kill him in the central area, and then attack him? Really killed to the center, then you should also be dead. Do you need us to deal with Lin Tianyu? "

 Chapter 3360

    However, Hu Shuangcheng took a look at the man, and his eyes flashed with fierce light.


    However, Hu Shuangcheng quickly covered up the evil light.


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "you are in the central area. Why can''t you restrain Lin Tianyu?


    "I feel that this is the only way to better contain Lin Tianyu.


    "You think.


    "If Lin Tianyu appears.


    "But he will not show up at your will, but will appear in such a place protected by your tent, will he?


    "In this way, if he appears in the opposite direction to your tent. Don''t you have to go through my whole camp, and then you can fight against Lin Tianyu?


    "But if you''re placed in the center, it''s not the same.


    "As long as Lin Tianyu dares to come, he will appear.


    "I don''t know where he is. So, you''re trying to catch up in the middle. It''s the most convenient thing to restrain Lin Tianyu''s words, isn''t it?


    "What''s more, being in this central area, it''s really for your safety."


    The man was still unhappy and said, "however, vice palace master Hu, we still want to live on the edge of the camp."


    But Hu Shuangcheng''s eyes were cold, and he said, "I''ve decided. You''ve all acted according to my orders. "


    The man was thinking about what to say.


    But at this time, a man next to him came out first, stopped him, and said, "since it is vice palace master Hu who decided to come down. Then, we will act according to the arrangement of vice palace master Hu. Come on, no more. "


    Then, the 28 of them began to move to the middle of the camp.


    After Hu Shuangcheng had arranged this matter, he also directly took several people away.


    At this time, he approached Hu Shuangcheng and said, "vice palace master Hu, why didn''t you just give us the order to kill the 28 of them?


    "I can see clearly.


    "It is clear that all of them have already been rebellious. I thought, I''m going to fight against these people in Dalao Tiangong. It''s just that they''re not strong enough. Therefore, it is now that they have not made direct moves.


    "If you keep such a person, it will be a disaster sooner or later.


    "It''s better to shoot them directly and kill them on the spot."


    "Do you think I don''t want to?"


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "but the situation just now is not suitable.


    "No matter what their nature of mind is, whether they have become willing to fight against us in Dalao Tiangong. But seriously speaking, their strength is really incomparable.


    "In that case, we only had 200 people present.


    "In that case, once we were right, their twenty-eight men would attack.


    "All of them have reached the level of king. We really don''t have to be able to get the upper hand completely.


    "What''s more, even if it really gets the upper hand, it''s absolutely impossible. It''s going to wipe out 28 kings of them all at once. At most, they can kill seven or eight people. The rest is that they will be allowed to escape.


    "But once they escape and attack our army with their strength, they will have endless troubles."

 Chapter 3361

    That''s what happened.


    Several confidants also understood.


    It''s still vice palace master Hu''s skill.


    Under such an arrangement, all the 28 people were trapped in the center of their barracks. At that time, under the siege of the army, will we not deal with them as much as we want?


    "Deputy palace master Hu, then, after a while, when they get to the center of the barracks, shall we directly kill these 28 people?"


    "Don''t panic for the time being."


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "we can still keep them first. As long as they do not really betray us, we will not kill them for the time being.


    "After all, their fighting power is incomparable. It is still possible to help us deal with that Lin Tianyu, isn''t it?"


    "But now they are in such a state of mind, can they still fight for us and deal with Lin Tianyu? I think it''s true that they want to deal with us. "


    Hu Shuangcheng laughed and said, "that''s why I put them in the center of the barracks.


    "Put them in the center of the camp.


    "Even if they want to deal with us, they can''t have a chance, can''t they? After all, surrounded by our army, if they dare to act rashly, are they not afraid that we will destroy them?


    "At that time, as long as Lin Tianyu really appears, we will release them to deal with him.


    "There are armies in our center.


    "They just act according to our will, don''t they?


    "At that time, they will face Lin Tianyu directly. And Lin Tianyu was the killer who really killed 22 of them. If they fight against Lin Tianyu, there will be a big war.


    "That''s the last chance we can take advantage of them, isn''t it?"


    "Oh."


    All of a sudden, my confidant understood.


    It turned out that Hu Shuangcheng was just a clever arrangement to put them in the center of the camp.


    There are still so many roads in it.


    Even, the latter step is included, and several steps are completely included.


    Even if the other party is angry with Hu Shuangcheng''s vice palace master. Under the arrangement of vice palace master, it''s necessary to work for vice palace master Hu for the last time, isn''t it?


    This is really high.


    It''s no wonder that vice palace master Hu can become the deputy leader of the Dalao heavenly palace?


    This is not only because vice palace master Hu is extremely powerful.


    With the means of vice palace master Hu, it is also extremely wise.


    When I think of this, these confidants, who are also from the heart, admire Hu Shuangcheng even more.


    After seeing Hu Shuangcheng away, they all returned to the camp of the 28.


    They had to personally monitor the 28 men, all of whom had moved to the heart of their army.


    Then, after that central area, they still have these eyes, and they will keep staring at the 28 people.


    When they saw it, the 28 of them were still able to do something.

 Chapter 3362

    It was time for these 28 people to pack up in the tent.


    One of them peered out of the tent, peering at the people there, and said unhappily, "just now, why didn''t you let me finish.


    "At least, we have to express our meaning completely.


    "If we really are tough enough. Maybe, Hu Shuangcheng can''t force us too much. It''s possible that we really live on the edge of the barracks.


    "Now, as soon as you agree, there will be no room for us to repent.


    "You said, why did you agree to Hu Shuangcheng''s proposal and let us move into the central area?"


    When asked, the man frowned tightly and said, "you think I want to. Isn''t it necessary? "


    "The deputy has to? Who made you Asked the man reluctantly.


    He was asked: "you are really lack of eyesight.


    "You can''t see the situation just now.


    "In that case, Hu Shuangcheng has already produced a profound opportunity to kill us.


    "As long as we dare to keep refusing. I''m afraid that Hu Shuangcheng will directly start and order those people to kill us on the spot.


    "Just now, although he was hiding the murder very well. But I can still feel it clearly. The depth of his murder. He had made up his mind. As long as we continue to object. He will definitely attack us directly and kill us


    What?


    "You mean, just now, Hu Shuangcheng wanted to kill us? But aren''t we with them? "


    "What''s so strange about that. In front of us, didn''t he just make us lose 22 partners? "


    Hearing this, the rest of the people were also involved in the talks.


    There is humanity: "if so, I think we should make preparations early. We might as well contact that Lin Tianyu immediately, cooperate with him, and hurry up with this Hu Shuangcheng and the people from the Dalao heavenly palace to do it. "


    "Yes. Do we have to wait for Hu Shuangcheng to fight us again before we react? The last time we were hurt, we lost 22 people directly. This time, if we moved to the center of his barracks, he would not even have to pit us again. As long as he orders to gather those troops together and attack us, none of us will survive. "


    "Yes. The risk factor is too high. Let''s go straight to him. "


    "Hu Shuangcheng''s heart is too dark. We are here to help them deal with Lin Tianyu. He even dares to deal with us like this. "


    "Since he is unkind, don''t blame us for our injustice."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd said and said, that can really be the more angry said the higher.


    One by one, they even wanted to fight Hu Shuangcheng or the Dalao heavenly palace to kill all of them and let out their anger.


    After all, it''s hard to bear to be betrayed.

 Chapter 3363

    "Come on, don''t talk about it."


    And all the people looked at him.


    "Did you forget the plan we discussed earlier?


    "We have already agreed.


    "This time, we should not only take revenge, but also try to get a chestnut out of the fire. In the end, when they lose both sides, we will rob the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    Some people objected: "however, Hu Shuangcheng is obviously trying to kill us. Are we willing to let him do so. And then, I lost my life. Do you want a chance like that


    "You are all wrong. It''s because we entered the center of their barracks.


    "On the contrary, Hu Shuangcheng will not attack us any more.


    "Because he will feel that we are in the center of his barracks, completely in his hands. He can get rid of us at any time.


    "It''s the feeling that we''re completely in control. That''s how they won''t be so easy again. Let''s do it.


    "After all, once he feels he can completely control us. He will feel that he still has time to use us.


    "Then we are safe.


    "We just have the chance to wait quietly for them to lose both sides.


    "That''s the chance for us to seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation."


    Other people listen to this truth, although they also feel that there are some reasons in it.


    But still vaguely feel, here, seems to have something wrong.


    So, they still want to refute.


    At this time, the man said seriously, "now, we don''t have to discuss this matter any more. That''s how it''s settled. We quickly packed up and moved to their barracks center. At the same time, you should keep it in mind. Even when you get to the center of the barracks, you don''t have to have conflicts with those people in the Dalao heavenly palace. If there are some small things, we can bear with it. We have to remember our goal. We are going for the final palace of physical cultivation and inheritance. "


    Lin Tianyu worked out the formula of all things. Naturally, he listened to their voice communication clearly.


    Lin Tianyu was moved in his heart.


    For this proposal, let the rest of the people are obedient into the center of the camp, but really have some small admiration ah.


    All these actions were clearly for his own selfish purpose.


    Clearly, he wanted to get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    However, he took advantage of such an opportunity to transfer other people''s minds to the idea with him.


    I''m afraid that this man took the order of the Dalao heavenly palace and was willing to come to the lower world. When he came to the Shenwu land, he helped the Dalao heavenly palace to deal with himself. This man has already made up his mind to seize every opportunity available to seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    This man has a deep mind.


    Even if it''s not a mistake.


    This person should be able to see.


    The last time, the 22 men were trapped in the array, which was clearly not the trick Hu Shuangcheng gave them.


    Although later negative rescue.


    But there must be no set in front.


    But he can see it clearly. But I didn''t say it all the time. This is to take advantage of all this to win over a group of people and help him seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.

 Chapter 3364

    hey!


    Lin Tianyu laughed in his heart.


    This man is Lin Tianyu.


    The other twenty-seven men who followed him.


    Hu Shuangcheng and the Dalao heavenly palace.


    All of them can be counted in. Then, to achieve his own goals. That is to say, he wanted to use all these things to help him win the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Hey, hey!


    Since he is, Lin Tianyu has calculated.


    Then, we have to accept the things that are calculated by ourselves in turn.


    At that time, after you have been calculated, whether you are dead or alive, it depends on your own nature.


    A gloomy smile flashed over Lin Tianyu''s face.


    After that, all the 28 people moved directly to the center of the barracks of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    But the attacks outside the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance have been continuing.


    So, the whole day of attacking is over.


    If it''s not in the array, there are always people with Chongxiao Pavilion alliance strengthening the array. At the same time, it is counter attacking this wave of attack outside to dissolve the energy that impacts on the upper part of the array.


    Even if this array, after obtaining the thousands of artifacts in front of it, and having been reinforced by Xiaodao and Erdao, it is impossible for this array to last a day without being attacked by the other side.


    It''s been a day of attack.


    The gods on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace are all tired.


    At this time, the person in charge of commanding the attack was to find Hu Shuangcheng''s deputy palace leader.


    The commanding man said: "Deputy palace master, you see, our people have been attacking for a whole day. They were all exhausted one by one. Is it possible to let them have a rest for one night. When their energy is restored, they attack again? "


    But Hu Shuangcheng said directly: "you can''t rest. The more we arrive at this time, the more we have to take advantage of this opportunity and intensify our attack.


    "You know, when our people are tired of attacking. Then, those people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance must be exhausted.


    "After all, they have to deal with our attack in the array. We need to strengthen the array and worry that after the array is broken, they will be slaughtered by us.


    "As a result, they are more tired and more stressed than we are.


    "If we stop.


    "We got a rest. But for them, it is a rare relaxation. Instead, it will make their response bigger.


    "We, we keep attacking. They maintain the resources for the operation of the array, and they will use up the slack more quickly. If we can stop attacking. In addition to the consumption of resources. During the time when we rest, we can still automatically absorb the energy of heaven and earth to restore the operation of the array. Doesn''t it make them last longer? "


    "But..."


    However, the commander only said two an''s, which was interrupted by Hu Shuangcheng directly and said, "no more, but that''s an order. We must keep attacking. Until they break their array, they can''t stop. "

 Chapter 3365

    "Yes


    The commander saw that Hu Shuangcheng said so much, that is to say nothing more.


    He was just able to carry out the other party''s orders.


    So, he went down immediately to arrange. Let all of them attack all night. There must be no pause. Until the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to break this protective array, they are absolutely unable to stop to rest.


    With his firm command passed on.


    Although these soldiers in the Dalao heavenly palace have some complaints.


    But in the face of such an order, they have no way. Then we have to carry out the order. Continued to attack this array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance continuously.


    Soon, this kind of attack, already came to midnight.


    And the attack did not stop at all.


    Although these people who have been sent up to attack, bursts of discontent in their hearts have made the strength of the attack much weaker.


    But they kept attacking.


    At this time, LAN Zu received a message from Lin Tianyu:


    after a while, he let those small teams break up in the middle of the barracks of the Dalao heavenly palace and fight with them.


    But LAN Zu saw this order, but a smile, said: "since this is happened in the middle of the night. Well, it seems that we can play a bigger one. It''s better to leave an empty city here. Then, we all went out and were cruel to the Dalao heavenly palace last time. "


    When LAN Zu said so, he quickly arranged for it to go down.


    In front of him, he organized ten small teams.


    But in this small team, the number of people in each team is extremely limited. But this meeting, LAN Zu is quietly arranged. Let each team increase its own number. Moreover, until all the divine realms in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, whether they are human beings or supernatural beasts, are all divided.


    As for those who still have more than 100 battlefields left.


    LAN Zu arranged for them to launch an attack temporarily here and resist the attack of the array outside a little.


    At this time, the other side''s attacks are obviously very weak. To resist them, they can support for a period of time.


    And when it comes to it, it really doesn''t hold up. When the array is about to be broken. All of them fled to the innermost unreal formation to escape.


    When it''s all arranged.


    LAN Zu, Lang Zu, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader all came out to lead the team.


    Then, the more than 2000 animals and more than 1000 gods escaped from the front, and quietly went out from the side and rear of the array, where no one paid attention to, and went out secretly to the waist behind the people and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace and hid.


    Now all of them are just focusing on the center of the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    They''re just waiting for chaos to happen. There was a fight.


    That is to say, they will all start from the middle of the army of Dalao Tiangong, and a dozen teams will launch the most violent attacks from more than ten directions at the same time.

 Chapter 3366

    They should take advantage of the chaos and annihilate as many people as possible in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    We should completely cut off the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace and cut them into two parts to separate and annihilate the opponents.


    At this time, the center of the army of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Outside the camp of the twenty-eight, nearly a hundred men guarded it. Of course, their main role in this kind of protection is not for the safety of 28 people here. But to keep a close watch on the 28 people here and prevent them from doing anything harmful to the Dalao heavenly palace.


    It was quiet in the middle of the night, surrounded by darkness.


    It''s in the dark.


    All of a sudden, a figure flashed by quietly.


    This outside guard a hundred people inside, someone felt the sudden flash of the dark shadow, drink: "who?"


    But the shadow did not answer. Instead, it flashed faster. It''s clear that you want to run away.


    "Chase! Get the shadow back to me. "


    When the person who discovers the shadow waves, he will take someone to chase him.


    At this time, there was a humanist next to him: "can you be wrong. You know, this is the center of the barracks. Who dares to come here and die. What''s more, our main task is to keep an eye on these people here. If you take people away. If something goes wrong here, we''ll be guilty. "


    The man who found the shadow thought that it was too.


    Their main task is to keep an eye on the 28 people in the camp.


    If you take this man out and chase the shadow. If twenty-eight people in this camp appear, they will do something. Or, if all the 28 escaped.


    At that time, if Hu Shuangcheng wants to kill them.


    They can''t even say the retort.


    So, the man who found the shadow said, "well, I took half of the people out to track the shadow. The rest of you stayed here and continued to watch the people inside. "


    "No way." The man who objected: "the 28 people in this group are all kings in the early stage of the fourth grade. One hundred of us stay here, and we have to be vigilant at all times, for fear that they will suddenly come out and attack us. Half of them are left behind. How can we stop the 28 kings of them? "


    The person who found the shadow also thought about it and said, "well, I took ten people out to chase the shadow. The rest of you stay here and watch the people inside. It''s all over the place. "


    Therefore, the person who found the shadow took ten people to the place where the shadow was found and chased out.


    Then, the more they chase, the more desolate the place is.


    Although not out of the barracks.


    But here is clearly already in the barracks, the most remote place.


    "Why! We ran after it in the direction of the shadow. What''s the matter? I''m chasing after you, and you''re gone. "


    The man who found the shadow was saying it in his mouth.


    The ten people who followed them all said, "are you wrong. In fact, there is no shadow at all, and no one is around. It''s just an illusion. Fortunately, he didn''t make a big fuss about it. He informed the vice palace master. Otherwise, this will find down, not even a ghost shadow. See how the vice palace master will deal with you. "

 Chapter 3367

    The man who found the shadow argued: "you can''t get it wrong. But I clearly saw a figure passing through that place and running to here


    "Where is the man? We have been following you. " Another asked.


    "Someone must have come here. Let''s look for it more carefully. Maybe we can find this man. "


    Other people listen, although not willing.


    But it''s all here. It''s also right to look carefully. So, it is all together to find out carefully.


    At this time, in the camp of 28, suddenly there was a flash of figure, and there was one more person.


    Twenty eight people all looked at this man nervously.


    Then, they all found out.


    This is Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "now you hurry to start with me. After killing the remaining 90 people outside, you can escape with me."


    "Run away? Why do we run? What''s more, I have to run away with you? " One of them asked.


    Lin Tianyu found that this is the one who is thinking about the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?


    Others, in fact, should have been fooled by him.


    Lin Tianyu said, "can''t you see it? So Hu Shuangcheng is going to kill you. If you don''t run away now and live here all the time, it''s really too dangerous.


    "Besides, I escaped to save you.


    "Their defense here is too tight.


    "Just now, I managed to lead ten of their defenders out to a remote place. After killing them, I found a vacancy and entered the camp.


    "If you don''t run away with me now, won''t you waste my chance to kill ten people?


    "Besides, if you don''t run away, I''ll have to go by myself.


    "But it must be said.


    "When I came in, I came in quietly. If you go out, you may not be able to go out quietly. If they were found out by 90 of them who were still guarding here. You have to help me once. That''s right. I went into the camp quietly to save you, didn''t I? "


    Er!


    When Lin Tianyu said this, his face suddenly changed.


    Why, just now, Lin Tianyu had already led ten people to leave before he came in. Even in a remote place, the ten people were killed.


    Now, they have to break out of their camp like this again.


    If it''s discovered by people outside.


    These twenty-eight of them, however, are inseparable from each other.


    In particular, Lin Tianyu has quietly slaughtered the other party''s ten people. This is more to be counted on the heads of 28 of them.


    Unless now, they will take Lin Tianyu down. That''s what makes it possible to prove your innocence.


    But these 28 people, can they win Lin Tianyu?


    What''s more, with Lin Tianyu''s skill, if you want to come in here, you need to kill ten people from each other to get in?


    He was able to do it without a sound.

 Chapter 3368

    But now, Lin Tianyu must kill ten people first.


    Then, dive in again.


    Next, it is even from here to fight out.


    In this way, even these things have nothing to do with them. They are absolutely inseparable.


    OK.


    This is clearly the idea to drag the 28 of them into the water.


    The man wanted to understand the truth here, and was angry.


    But in such a situation, he could not help thinking more.


    To now, it seems that there is only one left to escape with Lin Tianyu. On the contrary, it is the most suitable way.


    Moreover, they fled with Lin Tianyu and went to Chongxiao Pavilion. They could wait for them to fight for the inheritance palace after they lost both sides.


    Moreover, because they are in Chongxiao Pavilion, they are closer to Lin Tianyu.


    At that time, once it is really time to start robbing the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    They''re better at taking the lead, aren''t they?


    Thinking of this, the man also took a look at Lin Tianyu and said, "the leader of alliance Lin is good at calculating. Good! Then we fled with the leader of Lin League and fled to Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. However, we have to work together to wipe out all the 90 people who are outside. "


    "It''s natural."


    Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "the 28 of you are all the kings of the early stage of the fourth grade. Together with me, we killed 90 people out of this place silently. Isn''t that a simple thing?"


    Think about it, too. So he nodded.


    Then, after consulting with the remaining 27 people, each of them was assigned to deal with those people. In the shortest possible time, the people who have been assigned to their own hands will be killed quietly.


    Boom Rumble


    Just then, there was a loud noise.


    Then, in the direction close to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, the people with the Dalao heavenly palace cried out.


    "The array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has been broken by us!"


    "We have broken the array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance!"


    "Everyone rushed with me to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance!"


    ¡­¡­


    All sorts of excited shouts began.


    Obviously, the loud noise just now is the sound made when we broke the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance array. What''s more, judging from the momentum and the continuous sounds just now. That''s not just a place to break.


    Lin Tianyu was stunned when he heard these shouting voices.


    How could it be?


    In the formation of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, there are still people inside who are fighting with those outside. Most of the strength of the attack is consumed in this confrontation.


    Then, how can the remaining strength be enough to break the array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?


    This was supposed to join hands with Lin Tianyu to kill the 90 people in the Dalao heavenly palace who were guarding the earth outside. After that, the 28 people who followed Lin Tianyu back to Chongxiao Pavilion alliance were stunned.


    When the defense array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance was broken, it was just too coincidental.

 Chapter 3369

    "What, what? Hurry up and inform vice palace master Hu


    This should be the person in charge of commanding on the scene, making a sound arrangement.


    "Besides, no one is allowed to enter the array until vice palace leader Hu arrives."


    Obviously, the person in charge of commanding the scene also learned from the previous one. After the fifty kings broke the array, they rushed into the array. As a result, it is a lesson trapped in the array. So this time, he did not dare to let these people under him enter into this array at will.


    After a while, Hu Shuangcheng should have arrived at the scene where the formation was broken.


    Hu Shuangcheng''s voice rang out and said, "good. This array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is really broken by you.


    "In the battle with Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, you have made your first and great contributions.


    "Now, I order that all of you can enter the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. All good things can be collected by themselves. Every man has his own things.


    "Everybody, give it to me! "


    with the order of Hu Shuangcheng.


    Hula''s voice rang out.


    Obviously, these are the people who have been attacking the defensive array for a long time, waiting for them to enter the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    Between Lin Tianyu''s stupefied gods, he also reacted immediately.


    Whatever you say.


    At this time, it is necessary to rush to start a riot and fight in the center of the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Although the battle of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance happened suddenly.


    But at this time, if we don''t start fighting immediately.


    I''m afraid it will cause some unpredictable troubles.


    So, Lin Tianyu hurried to the right, which is also in a daze of twenty-eight humanity: "you all see it.


    "Our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is just to welcome you back to our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Therefore, they were deliberately allowed to break the array first.


    "And as the array is broken, the moment.


    "Those people in the Dalao heavenly palace will immediately enter the array.


    "At this time, it was also the most chaotic time on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "This is also to give us the opportunity to create such a turmoil. So that we took advantage of such an opportunity to break out of the encirclement, to join the large forces of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "No more hesitation.


    "Get moving.


    "Seize such a good opportunity, then we can all escape.


    "Otherwise, it will be very difficult for us to escape from the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace when the chaos in the palace has subsided.


    "And then, when they have completely calmed down the chaos. Most likely, it''s time to do something to you


    Lin Tianyu said this with great agitation.


    Moreover, it is exactly in line with the current situation.


    If it''s the Dalao heavenly palace that has broken the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s array. They''re trying to launch a forward attack. At this time, it is indeed their most chaotic time.


    What''s more, as long as after this turmoil.


    Completely calmed down.


    That is to say, it is time for the Dalao heavenly palace to completely grasp the situation.


    Indeed, it is very likely that it will be the time for us to fight against them in the Dalao heavenly palace.

 Chapter 3370

    "Let''s go!"


    "Get out of here."


    "At this time, it is indeed the best time to leave here without knowing it."


    "I can''t wait any longer. Otherwise, we may never have a chance to leave. "


    "This is a great opportunity."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone''s words, I''m a word, should be in line with Lin Tianyu''s statement.


    Finally, having been making up his mind, the man nodded and said, "good! Let''s get out of here right now. However, even on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, there will be some unrest. However, we must be careful, careful and more careful. After all, this is the base of the Dalao heavenly palace. As long as one of us is not careful, they get stuck here.


    "Well, it''s very likely that we''ll never have a chance to leave again.


    "Therefore, all actions are in accordance with the previous plan. Between our moves, we should first fully clarify the target we are going to deal with. If we strive for success, we won''t make any noise.


    "Then, we all quietly left here, toward the direction of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, covered the past. So we can get together with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. "


    However, it''s time to join the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    The man''s eyes were flickering.


    Obviously, he just wanted to take this opportunity with Lin Tianyu to escape from the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    As for joining up with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    After leaving the base camp.


    All the things can no longer be said by Lin Tianyu.


    After going out, these 28 of them must stand on their own feet and move freely. Moreover, we should take advantage of this opportunity and seize the opportunity to seize the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    How can we join forces with the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?


    The discussion is settled.


    So all the twenty-nine were kept secret outside the camp. The direction of each person''s own targets was close to the past.


    Then, after the gesture of the hands.


    In an instant, all of them cut open the tent directly and rushed towards their respective goals.


    It is easy to completely solve their respective goals.


    After all, they are the ordinary kings in the early stage of the fourth grade. Even, there are super powerful kings. Everyone can easily deal with a dozen or so ordinary gods in the early four grades. Therefore, now, under the sneak attack, one person has only dealt with three or two people. Naturally, it is easy to achieve the goal.


    Then they all went out of the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    At this time, all of a sudden, from another direction, ten people came to this side.


    These ten people, that is exactly the ten people led out in front of Lin Tianyu.


    In fact, Lin Tianyu did not kill these ten people.


    However, after leading them out, he disappeared in a secluded place. So, let these ten people are there to look for a while. At the end of the day, no one was found.


    So they all came back. They have to continue with their mission.


    Keep an eye on the twenty-eight.

 Chapter 3371

    This time is really a coincidence.


    It seems that when Lin Tianyu led them out, he was already good at himself.


    Just waiting for them to return, that''s when they launched a surprise attack on these outside.


    "Who is it?"


    The ten men in the line who came near immediately discovered the 29 people who had just finished the raid and were ready to leave.


    In the same way, these 29 people naturally discovered the ten people who had come along.


    So, 28 of them were in a hurry to jump, trying to get rid of ten of them before they made any big noise.


    But when the ten saw the speed between their jumps, they knew. They are absolutely no match.


    Even, it is very likely that they will be killed by these 20 odd people in real time.


    So they did not delay at all.


    In a hurry, it is from the inside of the ring that you take with you, and directly take out the fireworks signal and quickly put it out.


    Boom, boom, whoop, boom


    The sound of various explosions, under the rapid transportation of their early four products, made these fireworks explode in the air in various forms.


    What''s more, there was no time to stop them.


    So, in a fit of anger, he made a direct move and once again killed the ten men on the spot.


    "Well. What''s the matter? "


    When Hu Shuangcheng saw the fireworks all over the sky, he immediately responded.


    "Oh! No, it was the 28 people who killed the caretakers outside and were ready to run away while we all launched a general attack against the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Everybody, listen. All those who had not yet entered the formation returned to the base camp to help those who remained there and captured the 28 traitors.


    "Hold them all. None of them can escape. "


    After the order was given, Hu Shuangcheng was not at ease, and returned with these people who had not yet entered the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    At the same time, he thought in his mind:


    fortunately, he left behind more than 2000 people in the base camp in this battle.


    This will, there have been such changes.


    The more than 2000 people left behind were able to be of great use.


    When they saw the fireworks signal, they must be able to quickly converge towards the accident site. It must have been able to stop the twenty-eight in time. It won''t be easy for them to escape.


    After all, I had the foresight to move 28 of them to the center of the base camp of Daluo Tiangong.


    If not, they will be found running away. That''s too late for a round up.


    Hum!


    If I catch them this time, I will never be soft hearted at all. They must be executed in public right away.


    With the military prestige.


    These guys are really bold.


    I''m not ready to make trouble for them. They even dare to go ahead and try to escape.


    However, the opportunity they seized was really good.


    It''s just when I launched an all-round attack on the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance by taking advantage of the Dalao heavenly palace. The scene was a bit chaotic.

 Chapter 3372

    And that''s almost at the same point in time.


    At this time, it was arranged by LAN Zu.


    They were divided into ten teams and quietly ambushed in the middle of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In the front of the moment, it was still complaining.


    After all, in front of them, they were arranged by LAN Zu, and all of them were out of the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, and they came here to ambush.


    But it didn''t take long for them to ambush.


    They just got the news that the protection array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance had been broken by those people in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Lan Zu," someone began to directly question LAN Zu, "you make such arrangements, let us all go out of the big battle, to ambush here. What''s the use of that? At this meeting, there is no chance for us to make a move. On the contrary, our big array, which had no guard, was broken by the side of Dalao Tiangong. You must give us an explanation for this matter. "


    "Yes, LAN Zu, you must explain why it is arranged like this?"


    "Are you in collusion with the Dalao heavenly palace? Therefore, you are deliberately dedicating our protective array to the side of the Dalao heavenly palace."


    ¡­¡­


    It is true that the more they say, the more ridiculous they are.


    "Fart?"


    At this time, wolf Zu suddenly stopped drinking, which was to suppress all the voices that doubted LAN Zu, and said: "if any of you dare to talk nonsense again and suspect LAN Zu, I will screw off his head. Any betrayal from us will never be the betrayal of LAN Zu. "


    "However, LAN Zu''s arrangement is really unreasonable. We ambush here, and there''s no fighting that we can take advantage of. On the contrary, the defense array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance was broken by the side of Dalao Tiangong. LAN Zu has to explain this


    LAN Zu also knew that he had to talk about something.


    LAN Zu said: "the first thing I want to say is that this is a strategy decided by the leader of Lin Tianyu.


    "The leader asked me to take all the people to ambush here.


    "When the time comes, there will be a big battle waiting for us. Moreover, it will be a big battle in the turmoil of the other side. It will allow us to get the final big use directly


    "What? Is this arranged by the leader? "


    Some people don''t believe it.


    Another humanitarian: "how can the leader arrange such a thing. What''s more, where is the turmoil you mentioned. Is it that the Dalao heavenly palace attacked the chaos in my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance? If there is such a turmoil, it will not play a big role if we rush up and fight against each other. "


    LAN Zu said: "of course not at this time.


    "That turmoil will start from inside the Dalao heavenly palace."


    "From the inside of the Dalao heavenly palace, chaos began. How could that be possible? And, up to now, there is no sign of this. On the contrary, our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance was beaten down by the other side. "


    The crowd said, it is in the heart again, a burst of anger.


    LAN Zu was calm and said: "you are all waiting to see. This turmoil will come soon. "


    When people have to say something to refute.


    At this time, I saw the center of the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace. Suddenly, there were countless fireworks, which suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 3373

    Looking at the fireworks that suddenly rose in the sky.


    The voices of the people, who were ready to refute, could no longer speak.


    At this time, people will know.


    The so-called turmoil should be coming soon.


    LAN Zu immediately also opened his mouth to shout: "all people are focused. Our ten teams are just across the road between the Dalao heavenly palace and the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "With the turmoil in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "Then, the men and horses who attack on the other side of the Dalao heavenly palace must come to defend them immediately.


    "And our task now. That''s to beat them. Those people who came back to defend from the Dalao heavenly palace. You can''t take them by surprise.


    "But everyone is waiting for my orders.


    "The moment I launch an attack, it''s when all of you launch an attack.


    "If anyone dares to do it casually when I don''t do it, he will be guilty of treason and executed directly.


    "You all understand


    LAN Zuna said so seriously.


    Naturally, everyone heard it clearly.


    Moreover, at this time, people are even afraid of the atmosphere.


    LAN Zu, however, said harshly that before he made a move, who dared to make a free hand was to be executed as a traitor.


    This is naturally afraid that before launching the attack, they will expose their positions to the side of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    At this time, who dares to act at will and expose their position to each other. All of us have done some deep hiding. So that the outsider can not find themselves and others.


    After a while, a large group of people came back.


    These men and horses, obviously, are the ones who have returned from the battlefield ahead.


    They clearly want to go back to support the rebellion in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    However, with the coming of this man.


    But no one moved.


    Because LAN Zu said that he would not attack. Nobody moves. Only after he attacked himself. That''s the order to actually launch an attack.


    Then, everyone felt that the more people were crossing outside.


    The hearts of the people are itching.


    Just thinking about it, he attacked them immediately.


    At this time, as long as they launched an attack, it was easy to kill these people who passed them directly on the spot.


    This kind of sneak attack, moreover, the other side is still so close to the situation.


    It''s impossible for the other party to escape his own attack.


    However, LAN Zu was still waiting steadily, still did not launch the attack.


    The man continued to pass in front of the crowd. Soon it was over two thousand people.


    "Attack!"


    LAN Zu said, is the first in front of the people launched an attack.


    Boom! Poof! Bang!


    ¡­¡­


    With LAN Zu''s hand, all the characters who had already prepared the big moves, as well as those divine beasts, were all at this moment, giving full play to their own big moves.


    Just under such a powerful attack, in the hands of more than 2000 divine beasts and 1000 divine realms. Almost has directly killed the other party more than a thousand people.

 Chapter 3374

    In addition, the timing of the ten teams is particularly appropriate.


    It happened that Hu Shuangcheng''s men and horses led by the Dalao heavenly palace launched the attack after half of the time.


    At this time, it was not equivalent to cutting the team back from the Dalao heavenly palace into two parts, making it difficult for them to achieve the connection between the head and the tail.


    What''s more, it''s still a surprise attack.


    At the same time, he killed more than 1000 gods, and he was completely unprepared.


    Let the opponent simply did not have time to react, then launched a fierce attack on the other side.


    Before the other party doesn''t react at all.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, under the full attack, is to completely disrupt the other side.


    In a single puff of strength, the enemy has been completely defeated.


    Hu Shuangcheng originally thought that he could calm down some of the commanders and suppress the troops instead. After all, it is absolutely impossible to have too many people in this raid.


    What''s more, Hu Shuangcheng even thought that he should quickly beat them back and return to the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace for rescue.


    However, any command by Hu Shuangcheng is useless.


    First of all, the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace led by him were completely beaten up by the other party''s surprise attack.


    This war spirit and morale can not be improved at all.


    Secondly, the Raiders were far different from what Hu Shuangcheng expected.


    This is not a small group of people at all.


    This feeling, the other party''s men and horses, is clearly the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance of all the people.


    It is clear that they are with the help of the array of cover, through the night, they are all sent here to ambush them.


    And the base camp, I''m afraid it''s not just 28 people there.


    Maybe it''s the same over there. Some people from the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance took part in it, and together with those 28 people, they started this war in the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Originally, those 28 people were all the strength of the king level in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    If it''s there, then the people who participated in part of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance are in it.


    Even if he left behind more than 2000 people in the base camp in the rear, I''m afraid they may not be insured. Maybe the base camp will also be lost.


    When Hu Shuangcheng wanted to understand this, he was completely flustered.


    After all, on the other side of the base camp, if it was only the unrest of the 28 people.


    Two thousand men were out.


    Moreover, it was a situation in which the 28 men were surrounded and attacked. This battle should be one-sided.


    What''s more, the fighting on the other side of the base camp has become more and more fierce.


    There is no sense of being one-sided at all.


    It seems to be a completely balanced battle.


    Then, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is in the base camp of Daluo Tiangong, and how many people and horses have been sent among them.


    I''m afraid Hu Shuangcheng will never get it.


    In fact, except for the 28.


    It''s just that Lin Tianyu, an outsider, joined forces with the 28 people to fight against the more than 2000 people left in the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.

 Chapter 3375

    The last time Lin Tianyu was practicing in the magic array of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    However, he was able to fight 1200 God beasts directly, and all of them were records of killing.


    Therefore, although the other side has two thousand gods.


    However, Lin Tianyu can fight half of the battle alone.


    And the other twenty-eight kings were extremely powerful.


    Therefore, although the number of each other is large. But obviously, it is impossible to win Lin Tianyu and the other 28 kings easily.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu did not fully mobilize all his strength to fight against the two thousand men of the other side.


    Otherwise, if we break through the encirclement with all our strength.


    Lin Tianyu was able to form a sharp knife array with these 28 people, and broke through the siege of the 2000 people.


    But Lin Tianyu didn''t have this idea at all.


    He has to deal with these people in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In the same way, these 28 people are also the people he has to deal with.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu just kept shuttling among the two thousand people, and from time to time they formed a sudden attack on them. With the benefit of the body method of thousands of avatars. Even if there are 2000 people on the other side. It is also impossible to touch the shadow of Lin Tianyu.


    Every time, the two thousand formed an array, and when they wanted to kill 28 of them, Lin Tianyu suddenly appeared and made an attack.


    Then, they will directly kill these two thousand people.


    As long as there is chaos, it will give the 28 people a chance. Can let them carry on a strong attack. Directly, they killed a lot of the other party''s people.


    So, it''s been going on and on.


    As long as these two thousand people form an array.


    Lin Tianyu suddenly rushed in and directly killed some of the other party''s men and horses. Let the other party to confusion.


    It is to give these 28 people a chance to kill some people.


    Of course, in this constant killing, there are fewer and fewer people in the team of more than 2000 people.


    Soon, hundreds of people have been lost.


    In the end, there were less than 1200 people.


    However, at this time, all the 28 people were injured.


    At this time, both sides also killed red eyes.


    Even the twenty-eight felt it.


    They were all caught by Lin Tianyu''s conspiracy and brought into such a battle trap by the other party. But now this kind of situation, they also did not have the slightest way to stop.


    Because, even if they want to stop, the other party is absolutely impossible to agree to let them stop.


    It''s time to fight.


    The losses between the two sides have been so great.


    Everyone is determined not to kill the other side, is absolutely will not stop the psychological battle.


    Finally, some of the 28 people died. Moreover, two people died in succession.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu''s killing, coupled with the 28 people''s hard work.


    There are more than 2000 people on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace. At this meeting, there are almost 800 people left.


    However, only 23 of the 28 members were left at the meeting. What''s more, everyone is suffering from serious injuries.


    Lin Tianyu felt again.


    In such a case.


    The remaining 800 people should be enough to kill all 23 of them.


    At the same time, these 23 people will kill at least half of the 800 people.

 Chapter 3376

    In this way, it can be said that Lin Tianyu''s goal has been achieved reluctantly.


    In Lin Tianyu''s heart.


    These 28 people, however, are more dangerous than those in the Dalao heavenly palace.


    After all, every one of them has reached the level of real king.


    If you let them escape.


    And then, in hiding.


    The danger of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is too big. Even if we want to deal with them, the people who send them will have little effect. If too many people are sent out, it will cause a serious waste of human resources.


    What''s more, what''s more, the goal of these 28 people is too small.


    They hid a little bit.


    It''s just hard to find them.


    So, for the last time, let them try their best. And kill some of these people in the Dalao heavenly palace. At the same time, it''s also the people from the Dalao heavenly palace who have killed them all. That''s a very suitable arrangement.


    At this time, Hu Shuangcheng, deputy head of the Dalao heavenly palace, felt something wrong and had already issued an order.


    Let those who attack into the array of the Dalao heavenly palace, also all withdraw out, hurry back to help them.


    After that, they all rushed back to tianxiaoluo palace and felt that they had been sent back to tianxiaoluo palace.


    Therefore, Lin Tianyu did not have the slightest hesitation and stay. Directly, it was a flash, went to the place where LAN Zu and they were fighting, and rushed over.


    The men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace who rushed into the array were all ordered to return to the rescue immediately.


    Without any hesitation, they quickly started to retreat and withdrew from the big protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    And when they were just beginning to retreat.


    Su Cheng, however, waved his hand and said, "everyone obeys orders. All the battle lines set out at once. After the retreating men and horses, they carried out a tail to head chase."


    With the orders of Su Cheng.


    More than one hundred of them have just retreated into the innermost magic array. All the battle lines in the innermost magic array are all started. After rushing out of the innermost magic array, they chase up the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace in a hurry and make a fierce attack.


    Those who retreated more slowly were all led by Su Cheng. These troops remained in the protective array forever.


    Even under such an attack, hundreds of people were left inside.


    The rest of them are no longer fighting.


    What they want now is to get out and rescue Hu Shuangcheng. What''s more, they don''t know what''s going on there.


    If Hu Shuangcheng''s side of vice palace leader is eaten by others.


    Those are the words that surround and kill them again.


    Perhaps none of them had a chance to escape.


    As a result, they had no mind to fight against them again. They all rushed toward Hu Shuangcheng in a hurry.


    However, after killing hundreds of people from the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, they did not chase into the other side''s team. All the time, it''s just chasing the tail.


    And, after the other party runs away.


    They also gave up hunting in Suzhou city. He began to clean up the battlefield along the way and harvested all kinds of war materials.

 Chapter 3377

    When it comes to these men and horses who have been withdrawn from the protective array of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, it is time to rush back to Hu Shuangcheng.


    Lin Tianyu also happened to come from the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu arrived, he quietly whispered to all the members of the Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance: "our men and horses took advantage of this opportunity to retreat quietly."


    Got Lin Tianyu''s order.


    The people and horses of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance quietly withdraw from the battlefield while fighting.


    At the beginning of the retreat of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, Hu Shuangcheng was also aware of it and quickly ordered, "catch up with them. You can''t let them withdraw so easily."


    At this time, it was also the time for all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace to return.


    It is the military that is powerful.


    At this time, how can we allow the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to sneak attack them and then retreat so calmly?


    With Hu Shuangcheng''s order, the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace pursued and killed the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Lin Tianyu, wolf Zu, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader stayed.


    LAN Zu is under the arrangement of Lin Tianyu, with all the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance people, quickly leave.


    Immediately, Lin Tianyu and other four people are a big move to send out.


    In particular, the black knife cut by Lin Tianyu reflected the black shadow almost in the night.


    With a big move of the four people, those who were caught up by the side of the Dalao heavenly palace, the leading dozens of people, were all killed directly.


    This is the most powerful move.


    Also let this tightly catch up with the people and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace, all of them are momentary stagnation.


    Lin Tianyu followed closely: "vice palace master Hu, I advise you to go back to your base camp to have a look before you pursue our decision thoroughly. If you go back later. I''m really afraid. The base camp of your Dalao heavenly palace will never exist in this land of divine power.


    "Besides, vice palace master Hu, you are really sure.


    "Under the circumstances that you have lost more than half of the people and horses in the Dalao heavenly palace, if you catch up again, it must be useless?


    "I just don''t want to let my team lose too much. Therefore, they are the defeated generals who will temporarily hide from your Dalao heavenly palace. I''m not afraid of you.


    "If you really have the ability, you will rush to the valley ahead.


    "All the members of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will be waiting for you there. As long as you dare to come. I can assure you that as long as you rush to the valley, none of you will go back.


    "Ha ha ha ha


    "If you have the courage, come after me. Remember, I''ll wait for you in the valley ahead


    After that, Lin Tianyu laughed wildly and left with wolf ancestor, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader.


    Soon the four reached the valley ahead.


    And here, it is obviously a suitable occasion for killing rear pursuers.


    After LAN Zu arrived here with all his men and horses, he did not move forward. Instead, all the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance gathered here and arranged a barrage formation.


    As long as the people from Dalao Temple dare to come.


    Then, LAN Zu will use this set up to block all the people in the Da Luo heavenly palace completely out of the valley.

 Chapter 3378

    As soon as Lin Tianyu arrived at the valley, he said, "Lan Zu, don''t stop here. Let''s go back to the Chongxiao Pavilion."


    LAN Zu said: "this is the most suitable place to block. If the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace chase after us and stop here, it is also the most suitable place. If we get out of the valley, we will be chased up by the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace. We have to fight them head-on. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "even if it is a frontal war, we are not afraid of them. They have no more soldiers than us. What''s more, they are just some disabled soldiers and defeated generals. "


    "But," Lan Zu said, "if we fight head-on, even if we can win. The damage will not be small. "


    "Don''t worry."


    Lin Tianyu said: "they can''t have chased after me.


    "First of all, there was so much turmoil in their base camp. They must hurry back to their base camp and clean up the mess.


    "Secondly, I told him directly that we would wait for him in this valley.


    "I believe that with my warning, he dare not chase after him. Naturally, he knew that the valley was easy to defend and difficult to attack. They want to capture this valley with the disabled soldiers and defeated generals. I''m afraid I have to explain it all here.


    "Therefore, we don''t have to worry about the people of the Dalao heavenly palace catching up. We should go back at once and repair the damaged array as soon as possible


    When Lin Tianyu said this, LAN Zu didn''t say anything more.


    All the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s men and horses, also under the command, hastened to speed up the journey back.


    Soon, all the way back to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s protective array.


    He quickly took out all kinds of magic soldiers obtained in the battlefield and handed them to the knife. He asked him to take people to repair the broken array in front of him.


    On this side, the main personnel of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance are counting the results and losses of this battle.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace, nearly 2000 people have been wiped out. What''s more, the most important point is that the last time, the 50 kings who dared to rush to attack the defensive formation of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance were completely wiped out after the war.


    "You all talk about it.


    "What are your results in this war?"


    LAN Zu said: "I was divided into ten teams, ambushed in the middle of the road.


    "Then, we wiped out more than 3000 enemy troops with the help of the sneak attack and the continuous killing behind us.


    "However, in this war, our own side also suffered damage. Directly in the battle, he fell into the realm of 100 gods. In this, there are not only the personnel who joined in, but also the God beasts who have joined in the war


    "Well."


    Lin Tianyu nodded and said, "such a proportion has already been considered as a small loss. In the course of fighting, it is inevitable that there will be personnel losses. Well, I''ll quickly sort out the list of those who died in the war. In the future, when the war is over, we should give a good pension to the descendants of those who died in the battle and the forces behind them. We must not wait for those who have fought in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance and have made contributions to their lives. "

 Chapter 3379

    LAN Zu nodded and said, "please don''t worry. I''ve let people start to count."


    "That''s good."


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked at Su Cheng again and said, "Su Deputy Pavilion leader, how is the war situation here in the base camp of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?"


    Su Cheng said: "go back to the alliance leader, because we followed the arrangement of LAN Zu, when the array was about to break, we all hid in the innermost magic array. Therefore, there is no loss at all.


    "And, finally, when they retreat.


    "Our more than 100 teams have also chased after each other. On the contrary, they killed nearly 300 people of the other party. "


    "Good."


    Lin Tianyu said: "let''s make a calculation. We will fight this battle. That was to kill more than 5000 people of the Dalao heavenly palace. Almost killed half of them. The thousands of people they have left behind will no longer pose a substantial threat to my Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "After the war, our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance has really made a name and prestige on this land.


    "In the future, if any divine power wants to go down to the Shenwu land and do whatever they want, they will have to think about it.


    "Otherwise, if they dare to go down the line and do something too much.


    "They don''t want to have another chance to return to the divine world."


    Lin Tianyu said, everyone is a burst of excitement.


    They gathered together to form the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    The main reason is that they want to fight against these forces in the divine world and do whatever they want on the Shenwu continent.


    We should give these forces in the divine world a lesson, so that even after the lower world comes, they can not do too much. We should know how to converge.


    And this time, they didn''t just do what they wanted.


    And they did better.


    Even in the future, those who are afraid of coming from the lower part of the divine world will feel awe and fear.


    As long as the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is in.


    They came from the lower bound, and they had to abide by the rules of the lower kingdom.


    Lin Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "this battle tonight has reached such a level. You say, what will the disabled and defeated generals of the Dalao heavenly palace do when they return to the base camp and put the last rebellion to rest?


    "Do you think they''re going to hurry up and have a rest?


    "Or will it be strictly defensive?"


    "The defense was strict."


    LAN Zu said: "I don''t think they will. After all, they were really tired in this battle. Therefore, they must seize the time to have a rest and rest.


    "What''s more, they also know that we must be tired after fighting this night.


    "At this time, if they defend strictly, who can they defend against.


    "They must have a good rest first. Then, OK, we can arrange the next battle. "


    Lin Tianyu listened to LAN Zu''s words and then looked at the past to other people.


    Then, Lin Tianyu said, "if you put it on you people, you will think about it like this, right?"


    The rest of them nodded.

 Chapter 3380

    "Good."


    Lin Tianyu said, directly stood up and said: "so, they will take this opportunity to have a good rest."


    Everyone nodded again.


    Lin Tianyu said: "this is a good opportunity for us. If we take advantage of such an opportunity now, instead, we kill them back and block them in one camp after another, and we are quietly hiding them. You say, what kind of results can we achieve in this way? "


    Good!


    People listened, but also a burst of enthusiasm.


    At this time, if the past is covered.


    It is just taking advantage of the other party''s most tired, will fall into the rest of the time, they were covered.


    There should be only a dozen or dozens of them in one camp.


    If properly arranged, the assassination can be carried out at the same time. Don''t let the other party make a little noise.


    So many dozens of barracks have been killed.


    What brilliant results can be achieved.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I want 300 elites. Plus 600 powerful beasts. Now, kill it directly. "


    Then, under the arrangement, Tang Zu, Lang Zu and Wu Gang leader selected 100 elites and 200 powerful beasts to set out with Lin Tianyu.


    LAN Zu stayed, arranged all kinds of affairs, arranged array restoration, and so on.


    Three hundred elites. After a while, not all of the six hundred powerful beasts came to the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    At this meeting, although the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace is located, there are also patrol personnel.


    But obviously, because of the defeat and fatigue of the first World War, the whole Dalao temple was in a state of fatigue, even the patrolman was slack. All the people in the camp also fell into deep sleep as soon as possible.


    Of course, they expected it.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, also because of the battle ahead, is also exhausted.


    Nature is the same, no energy, come again to disturb them.


    Besides, their base camp has been established here for such a long time. The chongxiaoge League did not fight them once. Well, this time, it was after the war that I was so tired. Naturally, it is even more impossible to attack them.


    Therefore, they all rest at ease.


    Lin Tianyu pushed the magic of all things to the limit.


    He was able to sense that there were only ten teams of people on patrol in the whole base camp, with ten people in each team.


    Lin Tianyu said: "all the elite personnel are divided into three teams, led by Wolf Zu, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader. Then, to my chosen Camp, one after another in the past.


    "Each team is responsible for one camp I have designated at a time. As long as you enter the camp, you must kill everyone in it as soon as possible. Don''t make any noise.


    "As for the powerful 600 beast.


    "You are all laying ambush here near the edge of this mountain forest.


    "Once our sneak attack and assassination is discovered, we will retreat to this mountain forest. At that time, it will be up to you, the six hundred beasts, to attack and kill the pursuers behind.


    "Everybody knows that."

 Chapter 3381

    All of us fully understood Lin Tianyu''s arrangement.


    Lin Tianyu said: "wolf ancestor, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader, the four of us first covered the past. After killing all the three patrolling men and horses close to this direction, we let these elite men and horses pass by."


    Lin Tianyu said, go ahead.


    Wolf ancestor, Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader followed suit.


    With the agility of the four, they easily entered the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Lin Tianyu said: "the three ancestors, I have just sensed the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace. But we''ve got to find out all the patrols in here.


    "There are three patrols in our direction. Moreover, the staffing of each patrol team is exactly 10.


    "I''ll deal with four of them later. You three ancestors, each against two. Between the shots, we must absolutely kill at one stroke, and there must be no movement.


    "We only need a moment to kill all three patrols in our direction.


    "Our men and horses can easily enter each other''s base camp."


    The three ancestors all nodded.


    They also know that Lin Tianyu''s strength is much stronger than them.


    Lin Tianyu will take out four of the ten man patrol. Each of them deals with two. This arrangement is just right. We can make everyone play their best role. And in the shortest time, the most effective way to kill the 10 people patrol team.


    Tang Zu thought about it and said, "well, leader, later, it''s up to you. And then, we''re going to shoot right after the leader. "


    Tang Zu suggested so.


    That''s also because Lin Tianyu, after all, is going to fight against the four.


    Each of them is just fighting two people.


    Although their strength is weaker than Lin Tianyu.


    However, the number of people they deal with is obviously less than that of Lin Tianyu. It also makes it easier for them to achieve their goals, doesn''t it?


    So Lin Tianyu wanted them to do it first.


    In this way, it is better to ensure that they almost all killed each other''s ten people at the same time. It''s not going to trigger any movement.


    Hearing this, Lin Tianyu said with a smile: "the three ancestors, later, or you first. I''ll do it when you''ve already started to kill. "


    Hearing this, they all looked at Lin Tianyu.


    The leader of Wu Gang said, "leader. Later, if we do it first. That''s the first thing we can do to kill our target. But you have four left. At that time, can the leader guarantee that when we kill each other''s hands, the leader will also be able to cut off all the four people at the right time? "


    Tang Zu, Lang Zu and Wu Gang leader are all the king level strength in the early four grades.


    Let them kill two people as soon as they make a move. Moreover, in the case of sneak attack, it can almost guarantee the success of the killing. It won''t make the other party make a little noise.


    But at this time, they will also be in the shooting, in advance of the allocation of goals.


    So if they kill others after they kill them.


    In the middle of this, there will be a process of transformation. Maybe it will slow down so half a beat, so that the other side has a reaction, and create a movement.


    Therefore, since Lin Tianyu had assigned himself four people in advance.


    Then, Lin Tianyu had to kill them all by himself.


    Moreover, this time has to be controlled in the same time that the three of them killed the target, and also solved their opponents. That''s not going to make any noise.


    Otherwise, a little delay will easily disturb other people in the other party''s base camp.

 Chapter 3382

    Therefore, Lin Tianyu killed more people.


    They want Lin Tianyu to do it first.


    At this time, gang leader Wu was also afraid of a mistake.


    As long as there is a disturbance, the troops in the base camp on this side of the Dalao heavenly palace will be startled. Then, this time, the midnight assassination operation, even if it was a complete failure.


    Lin Tianyu said, "it doesn''t matter. You just do it.


    "As long as the three of you can clean up the two goals you have chosen.


    "I promise, it won''t end up any slower than any of you."


    The three looked at each other.


    They all nodded and didn''t persuade Lin Tianyu any more.


    They all know it.


    Lin Tianyu is not one of those people who can''t do things reliably.


    Since Lin Tianyu has repeatedly promised that he will not spend more time than them to solve the opponent. Then, Lin Tianyu must be able to do it. Otherwise, Lin Tianyu would not have taken over this matter.


    After all, this is the key to the success or failure of this assassination.


    Therefore, several people are hiding their own figure, quietly toward a patrol team by the past.


    When he got close to the patrol team, Lin Tianyu compared the three. This is for the three of them to choose their own target.


    The three men are also making comparisons and drawing up their own goals directly.


    That''s exactly the order of four.


    Two people on the far left of Tang Zu.


    The next two of wolf Zu.


    Wu Gang leader and the next two people.


    Finally, all the four people on the right were left to Lin Tianyu.


    After the four men had drawn up all the assigned manpower, Lin Tianyu made a gesture again, which made the three ancestors act.


    By this time, of course, the three ancestors also knew the importance.


    As a result, there is no reservation. The three men went out in a flash and killed and assassinated their chosen targets.


    The three men stepped out. They had just killed the first person and were about to kill the second person. Suddenly, they felt that there was one more person on the right side. That was Lin Tianyu.


    However, the three ancestors naturally know Lin Tianyu''s body method. Are not affected by the slightest impact continue to assassinate the second person.


    The actions of the three ancestors can also be regarded as extremely rapid.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, they have already selected their own targets, all of which are killed on the spot.


    At this time, they also quickly turned around and wanted to support Lin Tianyu.


    After all, Lin Tianyu had four opponents. What''s more, it''s still behind them.


    They are also worried that there will be a slip up between Lin Tianyu''s moves, which will cause the rest of the people in the Dalao heavenly palace to discover something and affect this action.


    However, when the three of them turned around and wanted to give Lin Tianyu support, they were all stupid at once.


    They all saw it.


    The four opponents selected by Lin Tianyu have all been solved.


    If you want to really calculate the time when you finally solve your opponent.


    Lin Tianyu seems to be a little bit faster than the first ones.


    That is to say, when they get rid of the last opponent. Lin Tianyu has already solved his assigned opponent.

 Chapter 3383

    They looked at Lin Tianyu in surprise.


    Or Lin Tianyu opened his mouth and said, "three ancestors, don''t be stupefied. They put all the targets they killed into the Najie, and clean up the bloodstains on the ground


    When they heard Lin Tianyu''s orders, they also responded. Quickly put away the bodies of those who were killed. What''s more, the blood stains on the ground are all cleaned up. In this way, even if someone suddenly passed by here, there was nothing unusual to see.


    When all this is done well.


    The wolf ancestor said: "leader, I really didn''t think of it. You''re so clean. It is estimated that the time taken to kill four people is only half of the time that we killed two people. We have already done it completely.


    "I think, such a patrol team of ten people, even if we did not attack. Only the leader can be killed easily. Besides, it won''t leave a trace.


    "From this moment, I really admire the leader."


    Tang Zu and Wu Gang leader did not say much. But that look, is also the most able to express their feelings out.


    Then, four people flash between, it is to hide again.


    Once again, he stealthily covered his way to the next ten person patrol team, just like the same.


    Soon, all three patrol teams have been solved.


    Lin Tianyu sent a message to the rear.


    The 300 elite troops in the rear also quietly entered the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Lin Tianyu quickly put out the secret of all things and explored the camp in front of him.


    After a while, Lin Tianyu pointed to the two barracks and said, "all the people here are resting quietly. There are about 20 people in each camp. Two teams, at the fastest speed, almost four or five people against one. I want to get rid of everything in this camp without a sound. "


    Lin Tianyu pointed to another camp and said, "in this camp, some people are still sitting drinking tea."


    Since there is still one in the camp. Whether we have bypassed this camp and went to other camps to kill first. "


    Lin Tianyu shook his head and said, "No. When we push forward like this, we''d better kill all the people in the camp all the way.


    "Only in this way, a mass slaughter has been formed. That''s why it''s not easy to be found out after a successful killing.


    "Otherwise, leave a camp here.


    "If they feel something wrong. If you come out and have a look. It''s easy to get all these things out and scare the snake. At that time, it will not be good.


    "What''s more, some of the people in the camp have not been killed, so they stay here.


    "At that time, once we are found out and want to escape, the people from the camp in the rear will form a great hindrance to us.


    "No way.


    "Maybe, because of this little obstruction, we will find that our large troops are catching up. It will bring us a lot of trouble.


    "Well, such a camp has to be pulled out."

 Chapter 3384

    Tang Zu said: "however, it is clear that all the people here have not had a rest. At this meeting, there are still people drinking tea.


    "If we just broke in and killed them.


    "It''s too variable.


    "Maybe it will make too much noise. Even if he makes a sound, it is heard by others. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "no matter what, this camp must be pulled up. That''s fine. I will follow your team to pull out this camp. I will go ahead and kill the two people who are drinking tea directly. Then, you just rushed in and shot, and killed the rest of the people directly. Don''t let them make any noise. "


    Tang Zu said: "since there is an ally in person. That''s safe, too. Don''t say there are only two sleepless people drinking tea. Even if the number of tea drinkers is ten times more, it is not enough for the alliance leader to destroy with one hand. "


    Then, Lin Tianyu waved.


    All three teams started according to the assigned order.


    Lin Tianyu is a flash, directly into the camp where two people are still drinking tea.


    The two people who were drinking tea only felt a flash of light and shadow.


    Before they have the rest of the action. Lin Tianyu has been directly beheaded by Lin Tianyu. And those people led by Tang Zu also rushed in when Lin Tianyu stepped into the camp. It was almost four or five people dealing with one, killing all the people who were in the process of resting and did not respond at all.


    When they get out of the camp.


    The other two teams have already finished the killing, and both of them are out of the camp.


    "Go on."


    Lin Tianyu led the three teams and went to the depths of the base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In this way, he has been exerting the secrets of all things. First, he completely understood the details of each other''s camp, and then he directly launched the killing.


    If there is no one who doesn''t have a rest, it will be done by the three teams themselves.


    And once there are people who have no rest, Lin Tianyu will kill those who have not.


    In this way, all the way forward, but also did not encounter the slightest obstruction, all the way smoothly killed the past.


    Then, almost all killed each other''s barracks.


    At this time, he killed nearly 2000 people.


    All of a sudden, this time the action, is more emotional.


    They didn''t think of it.


    It''s just such a rash decision down the sneak attack and assassination operation. This is only a long time ago, has achieved such a good result.


    Of course, if not for Lin Tianyu.


    It is absolutely impossible for them to achieve such results.


    After all, there is no secret of all things to explore the situation in the camp in advance. No one can guarantee it. People in the camp will not be shocked when they are killed.


    And the key to such a sneak attack and assassination is that you can never let the other party find out.


    Otherwise, it''s not just that you can''t kill each other.


    Even, a bad, or there is still a possibility, will put themselves and others into.


    If there is no exploration of Lin Tianyu''s secret of all things.


    In other people''s eyes, even if the divine sense is strong, they use it to explore. It is also very likely that it will cause the other party''s divine sense. It''s the same way that you expose yourself.

 Chapter 3385

    As a result, they were able to get here smoothly all the way.


    It can be said that Lin Tianyu alone accounted for more than 80% of the credit.


    And, when it''s in the barracks.


    When someone has not had a rest, Lin Tianyu is waiting to enter the camp and kill those who have not yet rested, providing them with such a chance to attack and kill each other.


    When they pulled out three more barracks, they moved on, ready to attack the next three.


    All of a sudden, at this moment, behind them.


    Whoa, boom, boom!


    A burst of fireworks burst into the sky.


    At the same time, a series of explosions sounded.


    Not good!


    Exposed!


    "Retreat


    Lin Tianyu called out directly and let everyone retreat immediately.


    This is not the time to ask why it was exposed.


    Since it has been exposed. Then, the most important thing to do is to retreat quickly to ensure the safety of these teams.


    People also did not have the slightest hesitation. When Lin Tianyu gave an order, they all immediately retreated to the way they came.


    When the crowd retreated, they already felt that there were men and horses in another direction of the headquarters of Dalao Tiangong, and they were chasing them in this direction.


    Obviously, it was the fireworks signal that pointed them in the right direction.


    They went straight after the fireworks signal.


    Lin Tianyu ran the secret of all things and swept in the direction of the fireworks signal.


    There, it was just a person standing there.


    This is really impossible to prevent.


    It should be that this person is familiar with someone in the barracks they killed along the way. At this time, I just came to find each other, so I found that all the tents were empty. You know something''s going on. So the fireworks signal came out.


    Oh!


    If it wasn''t for this guy.


    I''m afraid that if we don''t kill the whole base camp of the Dalao heavenly palace, it''s almost the same.


    However, it is unnecessary to say anything now.


    It''s serious to run away.


    After all, the rear is the Dalao heavenly palace, all of which are awakened and chased after towards themselves and others. If you don''t run away. They''re surrounded by each other.


    I''m afraid there are not a few of them who can go out alive.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu was ready for this kind of retreat when he killed him all the way in front of him. Pull out all the people''s tents along the road.


    So, it''s time to escape all the way.


    Although there are a large number of people and horses from the Dalao heavenly palace in the back road, they have tracked them up. However, this front, but there is no one to block.


    This also made them escape smoothly.


    It is completely without any obstruction and interference.


    What''s more, these 300 people are all elites in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Naturally, the escape speed is faster than that of the ordinary divine realm. All the way out, it is completely able to escape smoothly from the rear of the pursuit of men and horses. And into the front of Lin Tianyu is already arranged in the forest.

 Chapter 3386

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    All of a sudden, from the rear of the Dalao heavenly palace, there are five people, one after another to the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, these escaped people ran out.


    Lin Tianyu felt it carefully.


    These people should have the strength of King level in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    The five of them should have found out that if there was no one to stop them in front of them. It is impossible for the troops of the Dalao heavenly palace to catch up with the 300 people who escaped.


    Therefore, they these five King level masters, is out of the team, ran out. They want to use their skills to resist these 300 people for a period of time, so that those people in the rear can catch up with them.


    Hum!


    Lin Tianyu snorted in his heart.


    The five of you also jumped out and blocked them.


    If it''s really just three hundred people. It''s true that they may have been blocked for some time by these five people.


    And at the speed of the divine realm, as long as there is such a small meeting.


    The men and horses in the rear were able to rush over and surround all three hundred of them.


    At the same time, Lin Tianyu also ran out. Cut it out with a knife.


    In the black knife light cut out of the time, the five people are trying to stop.


    All of a sudden, there were two "puffs".


    They rushed out and stopped Lin Tianyu. Among the five of them, two of them died directly by Lin Tianyu''s knife.


    "Ah


    The remaining three kings screamed.


    Then, I was scared to death.


    At this time, how dare you stop the 300 men and horses again. Quickly a flash, is facing the rear of the Dalao Tiangong people and horses fled back.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The three hundred people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance laughed as they fled.


    The Dalao heavenly palace sent out people to stop them. As soon as he showed up, he was stabbed by Lin Tianyu and ran back.


    The morale of the three hundred people soared.


    The escape was more joyful.


    Soon, 300 people had already fled to the front, which was already planned in the small forest.


    And the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace, without a moment''s time, have already chased out of the woods.


    There is humanity: "vice palace master Hu, there is a small forest in front of us. Do we still chase after it?"


    Never enter the woods.


    Obviously, this subordinate is reminding Hu Shuangcheng that they have chased here, but not each other. It can''t be pursued any more.


    However, Hu Shuangcheng said angrily: "chase! Chase me! This time, we will not kill hundreds of them who attacked my camp. It''s hard to calm my hatred. Everyone obeyed orders, no matter what obstacles the other side had, they all pursued me without hesitation. "


    Hu Shuangcheng gave an order.


    The men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace immediately chased down to the forest.


    When Lin Tianyu heard the order from Hu Shuangcheng, the deputy head of the Dalao heavenly palace in the rear, his eyes flashed, and he said:


    since you have such a big determination.


    Well, I''m here to give you a big one, too.


    Thinking in his mind, Lin Tianyu just took out the message bead and preached to LAN Zu:


    LAN Zu, he quickly organized all the people in the alliance to come out and ambush in the valley in the middle of the Dalao heavenly palace. At that time, give a deep blow to the Dalao heavenly palace.

 Chapter 3387

    Soon, it was the return of lanzu.


    He has been arranged according to Lin Tianyu''s request. Moreover, all the horses that rush to the Xiaoge alliance are pulled out, and they are to be arranged in that valley to ambush the horse on the side of the great Luotian palace.


    Lin Tianyu looks cold.


    After this fight.


    This battle with the great Luo Tiangong should be even at the end.


    In this war, most of the people and horses in the great Luo Tiangong will be buried.


    Then, after Lin Tianyu entered the forest with 300 horses, he immediately turned back and buried with the 600 powerful beasts.


    Only waiting for the people on the side of the great Luo Tiangong, once they enter the forest, they immediately launched the most powerful attack.


    Under the attack of the ninehundred powerful realm of God.


    Almost just a moment, it has been let the great Luo Tiangong side, directly lost nearly 100 people.


    But at this time, Hu Shuangcheng followed up directly, and supervised the war himself and said, "do not retreat, give me up. They just used the terrain inside and ambushed for a while. And as long as they have rushed through the ambush here, they are the lambs to be slaughtered. Give me the attack. Give me a run. Make sure they are all killed, one not to stay. "


    Although there is Hu Shuangcheng''s order.


    But, Lin Tianyu they led the ninehundred realm of God. Threehundred people, 600 gods and beasts, occupied the favorable terrain, and constantly launched a deadly attack on the people they wanted to go up to the great Luo temple. They didn''t have a chance to attack at all.


    In this way, the battle was glued down.


    It was a long time.


    The horse and horse on the one side of the great Luo Tiangong are hardly inch in.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu finally received the message from LAN Zu. He was already in that valley, and laid out to be buried.


    Lin Tianyu smiled in his heart.


    OK.


    Then let''s play big once.


    Hu Shuangcheng looked at the positive attack, which has always been a failure to attack, and it can not work together. It''s also urgent.


    Then, under Hu Shuangcheng''s thinking, he arranged a team of horses and men to bypass the front, where Lin Tianyu ambushed, and then attacked them from behind.


    Lin Tianyu also clearly sensed Hu Shuangcheng''s arrangement.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu just wanted to retreat, and could not find a good reason for retreat, afraid to attract the other side''s suspicion, and no longer pursue.


    Now, is it just a good excuse for yourself?


    Lin Tianyu said loudly: "no good! The other party should take us round and take a detour. Go away. Stand back quickly. "


    With the order of Lin Tianyu.


    The ninehundred realm began to retreat without hesitation. Run all the way.


    Lin Tianyu and Tang, wolf ancestors and Wu Gang leaders were in the rear, and first blocked the people of the great Luo Tiangong for a while. After that ninehundred state of God escaped a distance. The four men were caught up in a flash.


    Then, with the ninehundred realm, escape.


    "Chase me!"


    Hu Shuangcheng also made an order quickly.


    Just now, they were outside the grove, but they were blocked for a long time.


    It has been a fire that has made Hu Shuangcheng grow up completely.


    Moreover, successive defeats also made Chengdu a few lost their sense.


    Then they ordered these men and horses under them to chase them down recklessly.

 Chapter 3388

    hey!


    Lin Tianyu sensed the pursuit of soldiers in the rear and sneered in his heart.


    If you want to chase me, you''ll be chasing me all the time. But don''t just catch up to the top of the road, don''t chase, and then withdraw back.


    If so.


    The various arrangements I have arranged in front of me can be regarded as a white arrangement.


    When he thought of this, Lin Tianyu also deliberately voiced his voice, so that the escaping man and horse quietly slowed down some speed. What''s more, it''s not obvious at all. Reduce the speed. And give people the feeling that they are not able to run too fast.


    Naturally, Hu Shuangcheng discovered the battle immediately and exclaimed happily, "all chase them. Look at them. They have been fighting all night. Now, their physical fitness can''t keep up. Run after me. As long as we catch up with them, with their current physical fitness, we can immediately kill them on the spot. "


    That''s it. One side escapes and the other side pursues.


    In a short time, with the speed of the divine realm, we have reached the valley in front of us.


    The nine hundred gods led by Lin Tianyu suddenly jumped into the valley ahead.


    Moreover, after entering the valley, there was no sign of stopping.


    Still running away quickly.


    "Vice palace master Hu."


    At this time, there was a humanitarian: "the valley ahead is too dangerous. If we chase in and get ambushed. But it''s going to be a huge loss. What''s more, we can''t afford to lose all these people now. "


    Hearing this, Hu Shuangcheng became angry and said, "do you mean to remind me that many people died under my leadership?


    "You want to remind me. Have I been ambushed once in this valley?


    "So, do you believe me.


    "Why, do you want power to command yourself?"


    The man said, "no, deputy palace master, I''m really just for..."


    "Needless to say."


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "don''t you have long eyes and don''t look carefully?


    "The other side fled into the valley, but there was no pause. He still fled to the front.


    "What does that mean?


    "In this valley, there is no one to answer. Otherwise, in their present state, their physical fitness has been greatly reduced. If it was in the valley, there would have been an ambush to meet them. Do they have to stop and have a rest?


    "Besides, it has always been the same trick, and only one use is the most effective.


    "For the second time, it is obvious that it will be easily seen through.


    "And we have been cheated once in this valley.


    "They have set up such a game. Now, how can they still play the same game in the same place for a second time?


    "So there must be no ambush in the valley.


    "All of you, don''t hesitate at all and chase me in. As long as anyone can make the first move. Well, when I come back to the gate of the Dalao heavenly palace, I will definitely recommend him to be the disciple of our ancestors.


    "Don''t hesitate. Go after it

 Chapter 3389

    Under Hu Shuangcheng''s orders and favorable conditions, a team of people and horses immediately rushed into the valley.


    And the horse in the rear of the great Luo Tiangong are closely fixed on the team that took the lead in the valley.


    But after a while, the team of men and horses were already chasing the deserters in front of them, and they were far behind. However, no ambush appeared and they were attacked.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hu Shuangcheng laughed and said, "what am I saying.


    "They have already laid out an ambush in this valley. It was absolutely impossible to arrange a second ambush.


    "What''s wrong, am I right?


    "There is no ambush here.


    "All of us, together with me, rushed into the valley, and must catch up with the people who fled in front of me and cut them all out."


    Under this order, those who had some doubts had seen the front, and those who had been chased in were not attacked at all. So, also boldly chased in.


    And that prepared to persuade Hu Shuangcheng, lips moved, and finally did not speak of the exit.


    Then, everyone was going to step into the valley quickly.


    However, these people and horses have not been able to fully rush in, just just rushed into half of the time.


    "Attack!"


    Suddenly, it was a loud drink.


    In the valley, at the same time, the most violent attack was launched against the half of the people who had already rushed into the valley.


    And in front of them, the 900 people who had been running away all the time also turned around suddenly and killed the nearest team of people who were chasing them.


    For a while, the magic power of various attacks shines in the sky. Shine the whole valley in full light.


    "Ah!"


    Hu Shuangcheng shouted.


    The voice, full of hatred and remorse.


    He really didn''t think of it.


    The man and horse he carried were ambushed two times in such a valley.


    Moreover, after this ambush, all he left to see the horse is not enough to fight against the battle with the chongxiaoge alliance.


    So, his mission, when it comes to this meeting, is also declared, and completely failed.


    Unless, he can come back to the great Luo Tiangong, organize and re hedge the Xiaoge alliance to launch an attack.


    Is it possible?


    After a good battle, the people and horses in the great Luo Tiangong took the absolute advantage, they were all beaten by him.


    Will the great Luo Tiangong believe him, and send him a horse?


    And this time he brought him to the realm of 20000 gods in the palace of heaven of Darrow. That is the biggest person that the great Luo Tiangong can send after ensuring its own safety and smooth movement.


    After this defeat, the great Luo Tiangong could not send more people and horses to the world in a short time.


    He hates it.


    At this time, someone hurriedly said: "vice palace Lord Hu, we hurry to escape."


    "Escape?"


    Hu Shuangcheng asked, "where can we escape?"? And where else does face escape? The whole 20000 God realm, vast underground boundary came. But almost all of them were cut off by me. Is it worth escaping? "

 Chapter 3390

    The man was in a hurry and said, "vice palace master Hu, we can escape to the Empire of daruo first, and then plan for future affairs.


    "If we don''t escape, with the remaining soldiers, we can''t resist the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "And only we escaped and saved our lives.


    "Then, we can have a chance to avenge ourselves.


    "Don''t vice palace master hu want to revenge himself?"


    With some confused Deputy palace master Hu, hearing this man''s words, his eyes gradually became fierce.


    Hu Shuangcheng said, "yes. I will avenge myself. Therefore, I will escape and live well. "


    Thinking of this, Hu Shuangcheng directly took the half of the people who were still outside the valley and didn''t rush into the valley. They just ran away.


    At this meeting, he did not care about the other half of the people trapped in the valley.


    It is a very good thing to be able to run away with half of the people who are not trapped in it.


    The men and horses trapped in the valley were already ambushed by the ambush in the valley, and they were defeated in a moment. At this time, Hu Shuangcheng fled with the rest of the men. There is no confidence in this, and then we will continue to fight.


    As a result, the combat power is directly at the bottom.


    After a while, it has been completely eliminated by the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    At this time, everyone gathered.


    LAN Zu said, "leader, what should we do now? Are those people and horses from the Dalao heavenly palace still chasing after them? "


    Everyone also looked at Lin Tianyu.


    They have been fighting for the victory of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance until now. This also gives them a kind of momentum and faith.


    They are invincible.


    Therefore, in this meeting, they were all thinking of catching up and killing the remnant soldiers of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Lin Tianyu thought about it and said, "you have to chase it. How much more can be wiped out.


    "What''s more, Hu Shuangcheng, their vice leader, must be eliminated.


    "This shows the attitude of our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "In the future, any people and forces in the divine world want to behave in the lower world. They all look at the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "After all, as long as the lower bound comes, their accomplishments will be suppressed to the early stage of the fourth grade. With this kind of cultivation, we will be able to kill them all. "


    With the order of Lin Tianyu.


    All of them didn''t mean to stop at all, and they immediately chased the men and horses of the Dalao heavenly palace who fled in front of them.


    But at this time, the people and horses on the side of the Dalao heavenly palace are like frightened rabbits.


    They fled ahead of time. What''s more, the escape speed is not slow.


    It''s not easy to catch up with each other.


    Lin Tianyu took a look at the direction of escape from the side of the Dalao heavenly palace and said, "you all hurry to chase after us. I will catch up with them and stop them for a while


    "But," someone said, "Lord, they have more than a thousand men. Can you stop it alone? "


    But without Lin Tianyu''s reply, the wolf ancestor just said: "don''t worry. Since the leader said that he wanted to stop them, he must be able to stop them. Don''t say it''s the other side, there are only a thousand people left. Even if there are 10000 people on the other side. As long as the leader says he wants to stop him. He must be able to stop it. "

 Chapter 3391

    Lin Tianyu pushed the avatar to the limit. When he flashed, it was more than twice as fast as the ordinary level of the early four grades.


    Therefore, it didn''t take much time for Lin Tianyu to see the fleeing disabled generals of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Whoosh!


    Another flash, Lin Tianyu is already in front of each other.


    All of a sudden, it stopped the other party''s way.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Lin Tianyu, Hu Shuangcheng also waved his hand, so that the men and horses in the Dalao heavenly palace stopped.


    Then, Hu Shuangcheng looked directly at Lin Tianyu in front of him and laughed: "ha ha ha ha


    "I really don''t know where you come from. He tried to stop an army of our own.


    "You want to die yourself.


    "It''s just that you get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "I will kill you now, and then I will get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    "Well, as long as I can achieve it. All the failures and all the faults in front of us are nothing. As long as it can be taken back to the body cultivation inheritance palace. Just one credit can offset all that.


    "I would also like to thank you for bringing me the body cultivation inheritance Palace at this time of near despair."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Lin Tianyu also laughed and said, "you think, I dare to come alone to stop you under such a big advantage. Will it come without any assurance?


    "If there is really no assurance. I can wait for the army of chongxiaoge alliance to come here and deal with you. Isn''t it safer?


    "It''s just that no matter how many disabled and defeated generals like you are, they are not in my eyes at all."


    Hearing what Lin Tianyu said, Hu Shuangcheng''s eyes narrowed.


    He even felt it.


    Lin Tianyu is really able to block the divine realm of his more than 1000 name Dalao heavenly palace with one person''s power.


    Then, at this time, whether we should separate to escape.


    In this case, he is only one person after all.


    It will still make the people on the side of Dalao Tiangong escape a lot.


    But immediately, Hu Shuangcheng again decided whether this idea.


    That''s not going to work.


    Even if you can escape some people, what''s the use of that?


    That is the same can not hide his this time, such a huge failure. He will also be punished by the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Unless, he can take the body cultivation inheritance palace to go back.


    Then everything is different.


    And now, it''s his chance.


    If he wins. He got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Then, all his things can be turned over. He doesn''t have to fear any more failure. As long as there is physical training, inheritance palace is in hand. He is the greatest meritorious official in the whole Dalao heavenly palace.


    Let''s fight.


    Win, live.


    If you lose, you die.


    Hu Shuangcheng thought that he had already made a decision in his heart, and he said: "everyone listen to the order, give me a chance to kill Lin Tianyu. As long as you can kill Lin Tianyu and win the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. All of us are meritorious officials of the Dalao heavenly palace. Each of us will get the biggest reward when we return to the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "All of you, attack me as hard as you can."

 Chapter 3392

    And the Dalao heavenly palace has been in constant defeat since the lower bound.


    Up to now, they are the only way out.


    If there is no chance.


    They just have the only way to escape.


    But now, Lin Tianyu, the leader of the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, turned out to be a man in front of them. On their side, there are more than a thousand gods.


    This is really a rare opportunity for them.


    They are more than a thousand gods, can not deal with a Lin Tianyu?


    As long as they can capture Lin Tianyu and win the inheritance palace of physical cultivation in Lin Tianyu''s hands.


    Then, all the failures in front of them are completely worth it.


    Because they have achieved the main purpose of this lower bound.


    It doesn''t matter.


    No matter how many failures, as long as you can take the body cultivation inheritance Palace back to the divine world. They are also heroes of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    And now, it''s really a rare opportunity.


    Lin Tianyu, one of them, had the courage to send them to the divine realm of the more than 1000 Luo heavenly palace. Isn''t this an opportunity to come to your door?


    One thousand of them can''t win this one Lin Tianyu?


    As a result, all the people rushed to Lin Tianyu at the command of Hu Shuangcheng.


    However, when they rushed up in a swarm of more than 1000 people, Lin Tianyu was right. These people burst out laughing. Then, the black knife in the hand is cut out.


    Puff, puff


    There was a continuous sound.


    Then, this rushed to the front of those people, all of a sudden was Lin Tianyu''s knife, cut down seven or eight.


    This combat power, regardless of whether they can win this Lin Tianyu in the end.


    But now, if they rush forward, they will die by themselves.


    Even though there are more than 1000 people.


    But at this meeting, they all recoiled involuntarily.


    When Hu Shuangcheng looked at it, he could not do so.


    So Hu Shuangcheng hurried forward and said, "everyone listen, don''t rush up in such a mess. All of us have to form a formation and fight with each other.


    "Even if he is stronger than Lin Tianyu.


    "But as long as you cooperate.


    "Among the more than 1000 people, as long as there are dozens of people who attack at the same time, Lin Tianyu can''t kill all of our dozens of people at once.


    "As long as we cooperate well, we will have to consume him to death."


    With the orders arranged by Hu Shuangcheng.


    More than 1000 people on the opposite side quickly formed an array suitable for fighting. They combined and attacked Lin Tianyu.


    Every time, Lin Tianyu just attacked.


    Next to the people who were attacked, there were dozens more people who intercepted and attacked Lin Tianyu at the same time.


    In this way of combination.


    Lin Tianyu simply did not have a chance to kill each other''s hands easily.


    Even, several times, under the combination of dozens of people, the blade directly attacked Lin Tianyu.


    Fortunately, Lin Tianyu has the skill of shaking the mountain to defend himself.


    Under the cover of shaking mountain and bumping fist, the brush attack can be easily broken.


    Did not let oneself suffer any harm.

 Chapter 3393

    So, the fight went on like this.


    Although Lin Tianyu still occasionally saw the opportunity, he was able to give the other party''s thousand gods and launched an attack twice. Can cause a lot of damage to the other side.


    However, every time, just injured the other party''s hands.


    The dozens of people who have been combined with him will help immediately.


    Under such circumstances, Lin Tianyu has no chance to kill each other''s hands.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s fighting power is outstanding, and his body method is not like a ghost. Moreover, the sabre technique is invincible, so that the other side must attack Lin Tianyu with dozens of people at the same time. They have to use a lot of energy to defend.


    Therefore, there are not many moves that attack Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu once again had the protection of "shaking the mountain and hitting the fist".


    Is completely enough to ensure their own security.


    In this way.


    The battle between Lin Tianyu and more than a thousand people of the other side formed a kind of stalemate.


    Lin Tianyu can''t kill each other''s hands.


    And the other party''s more than a thousand people, under Lin Tianyu''s outstanding fighting power, also can''t hurt Lin Tianyu at all.


    The battle has been so tangled. Miandi fight on.


    But as time goes on.


    Lin Tianyu doesn''t care.


    In any case, he was the first to stop these people from leaving.


    As long as it can stop these people from leaving.


    As for the longer the battle, what does that matter?


    What''s more, isn''t the longer the fight, the better?


    As long as we really fight long enough.


    So, isn''t it just that there is extra time for the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to catch up and surround all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace and take away all the pots?


    Here, Lin Tianyu doesn''t matter.


    But Hu Shuangcheng, on the other side, was in a hurry.


    They were the one who ran away. But they are still chasing the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    He thought that more than 1000 people were fighting Lin Tianyu.


    Then, it must not take a long time, just to be able to make contributions and directly take down Lin Tianyu.


    At that time, whether he took Lin Tianyu back, or snatched the inheritance palace of physical cultivation from his hands, he took it back to the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Then, this last credit, is all can''t escape.


    But now?


    Looking at such a battle situation, it is clear that even if they fight for several days, it is absolutely impossible for them to win this Lin Tianyu.


    Now, it''s been fighting for so long.


    I''m afraid that the pursuers of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance will arrive soon.


    Thinking, Hu Shuang is anxious.


    Hu Shuangcheng quickly said: "everyone is rushing to give me more strength. Strive for another cup of tea time, give me this Lin Tianyu. If it''s a cup of tea, you haven''t taken this Lin Tianyu. Then, all of you will withdraw for me once more. "


    After hearing Hu Shuangcheng''s orders, these people in the Dalao heavenly palace all strengthened their attacks.


    However, as soon as the attack is strengthened, the defense will naturally be much weaker.


    The time for a cup of tea will come soon.


    But the more than 1000 people strengthened the attack, not only did they not win Lin Tianyu. On the contrary, because the defense became weaker, Lin Tianyu seized the opportunity to cut off more than a dozen people in this cup of tea.

 Chapter 3394

    At this meeting, Hu Shuangcheng also fully understood.


    They have absolutely no chance to take Lin Tianyu.


    Now, they had to run away.


    If you wait any longer. When the big troops of Chongxiao Pavilion Alliance came. None of them can escape.


    Hu Shuangcheng said: "now, everyone will withdraw immediately."


    With these words, Hu Shuang''s achievements have already begun to retreat.


    Others saw that Hu Shuang Chengdu had begun to retreat first. They had no sense of war.


    What''s more, it also made them fully understand that the more than 1000 people could not pose any threat to Lin Tianyu. Even if there are so many more than 1000 people, it is impossible to pose a threat to Lin Tianyu.


    At the command of Hu Shuangcheng.


    Moreover, we should escape first.


    All of a sudden, all of the people''s hearts were scattered all at once, and they all fled with Hu Shuangcheng.


    But Lin Tianyu himself came to stop them. How could they escape easily.


    As soon as Lin Tianyu dodged, he quickly overtook them as a deserter and stopped them in front of their escape. In the process of chopping with the black knife, he quickly killed more than a dozen people of the other side.


    It is impossible for the other party to break through Lin Tianyu''s obstruction.


    And when the front of these people and Lin Tianyu fight.


    The people in the back are all bypassing the battle scene in front of them, trying to let these people restrain the fight and escape. Lin Tianyu was easily separated from the battle, and once again appeared in front of those who escaped in front of them and stopped them.


    Over and over again.


    All of them saw it all.


    As long as Lin Tianyu is here, follow them. There''s no way they can escape.


    Hu Shuangcheng was filled with discontent.


    Do you want all these people to stay in the first World War?


    However, in the face of Lin Tianyu, even if all of them are left to fight, it is impossible to deal with Lin Tianyu.


    What''s more, judging from the war situation ahead.


    As long as they''re really driving everyone out, they''re staying. Even without the rear Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, those people came after them.


    As long as they don''t run away. Lin Tianyu alone can slowly kill all of them and more than 1000 people.


    A monk at the peak of the third grade was enough to kill more than a thousand gods in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    When he thought of it, Hu Shuangcheng was really frightened.


    Because, in the lower world of Shenwu.


    Lin Tianyu clearly has room for improvement.


    If he had been promoted to the four realms again.


    I''m afraid at that time, not to mention that they are only more than 1000 people. Even if it''s the God state of more than 10000 people in the early four grades. I''m afraid it''s not enough. Lin Tianyu will kill him alone.


    There is such a figure on the Shenwu continent.


    In the future, no matter it is any divine power, the best thing is not to go down to the Shenwu land.


    If it is true that the lower bound to Shenwu land.


    That must also strictly abide by the order on the Shenwu continent.


    Otherwise, no matter how many divine figures you come to, you will not be able to kill Lin Tianyu alone.

 Chapter 3395

    When Hu Shuangcheng was scared.


    He thought more.


    As long as he escaped this time and returned to the divine world, he would never come to the lower world again.


    But this time, how should he escape?


    Hu Shuangcheng''s eyes turned straight.


    Then, Hu Shuangcheng said, "all the people have separated and fled. Don''t run in one direction. At this time, the one who can escape is counted as one. "


    Hu Shuangcheng said that he was already the first to escape.


    Moreover, Hu Shuangcheng''s escape route completely deviated from the main road ahead. He ran down a side road ahead of him.


    As he ran away, he thought.


    Now, no matter whether others can escape.


    At least, Hu Shuangcheng should have a chance to escape.


    However, Hu Shuangcheng just turned to a side road to escape. It was found that there were more than half of the people and horses in the Dalao heavenly palace that they chose the same way to escape.


    Hu Shuangcheng''s heart burst into flames.


    If you want to escape, you can escape by yourself. Why did he choose the same way to escape.


    This is not to expand his goal, but to enlarge it many times, so that he can easily attract the attention of others. And no escape?


    Of course, this can''t be said in front of these people.


    Therefore, Hu Shuangcheng turned the direction again and ran away in another direction.


    But when he changed direction, other people also changed direction with him and fled together.


    Now, Hu Shuang realized the fire and said angrily, "the rest of you, don''t choose a way to escape with me.


    "There are so many roads that we can all escape from. Only when it is dispersed, it is easier to escape and not be caught by the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Now, no one is allowed to follow me.


    "Everyone chose their own way to escape."


    Hu Shuangcheng said, after driving all the people away. On the other hand, I directly turned around and went into the direction of a mountain road full of trees.


    This time, he was left alone, completely reducing the target, so he went into the woods, even if the strength of the other side was stronger. As long as he can''t find himself, how can he take himself?


    Hu Shuangcheng thought about it and was happy.


    In such dangerous situations, he was able to escape and survive.


    His life is hard.


    To have such a life. Now, Hu Shuangcheng thought that he must survive. Since he is in the Shenwu land of the lower world, he will never find revenge on the other side, and he will never have a chance to use the other side again.


    Then he will return to the divine world.


    He will wait for each other in the divine world. When the other party goes to a divine world, he has to rely on the advantages of cultivation to clean up the other party.


    Thinking of the happy place, Hu Shuangcheng just burst into a burst of complacent laughter.


    Laughingly, Hu Shuang''s achievements suddenly stopped.


    Then, look ahead. The eye socket shrinks.


    All of them have come to such a remote road to escape.


    But Lin Tianyu was able to catch up.


    So many people started to run away together. Isn''t he supposed to have turned in other directions to pursue other people?


    Why did he chase him and choose such a remote route to escape?

 Chapter 3396

    Lin Tianyu stood on the road of Hu Shuangcheng''s escape, smiling faintly and staring at him.


    At this time, they looked at each other.


    Lin Tianyu said: "you must still be thinking, so many people scattered to escape, why do I just catch up with you who chose the hidden mountain road to escape?"


    Hearing this, Hu Shuangcheng was more depressed.


    So he just stood there and didn''t reply. He just kept an eye on Lin Tianyu.


    That means, obviously, he is also true, which is totally out of his mind.


    Lin Tianyu said: "in fact, the reason is very simple.


    "Because this time, I catch up with you, and the main target is you, the deputy leader of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    "I''ve been chasing you all the way, but I haven''t been directly attacking you. I was still thinking that you should make use of your identity as the Deputy palace master to attract more disciples from the Dalao heavenly palace to escape with you. At the end of the day, when I catch up with the people of the Xiaoxiao Pavilion alliance, I will be able to catch you more.


    "Otherwise, just in front of me, I will directly kill you first.


    "But when you got to the back, you were selfish. In order to escape better, you drove the rest of the people from the Dalao heavenly palace away.


    "You just lose the value of bringing everyone together.


    "At this time, of course, I''ll chase you first."


    After listening to Lin Tianyu''s explanation, Hu Shuangcheng felt a burst of regret.


    In fact, no matter what, he is absolutely impossible to escape.


    This time, the main target pursued by others is to deal with him. If Hu Shuangcheng didn''t drive away all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace because of his selfish motives. With those people from the Dalao heavenly palace nearby. At least, they can compete with Lin Tianyu. It''s ridiculous that he should be able to escape better. And drove everyone away.


    Now, he was the only one left. He had no hope for Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu''s fighting power has been seen by him.


    Even a thousand gods together, that''s no way to take him.


    He was the only one left to fight against Lin Tianyu, which was no doubt about his death.


    Sure enough, after Lin Tianyu was attacked, he was killed by Lin Tianyu directly.


    Before he died, Hu Shuangcheng heard the sound of fighting around him, which had been ringing continuously.


    Obviously, those people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance have already caught up and scuffle is taking place outside.


    I''m afraid that after the war, all the people in the Dalao heavenly palace will have to fall here.


    This time, he led Hu Shuangcheng to the lower bound, but it was really an action that failed to the extreme. It''s not just total annihilation. Even he himself was killed on the lower land.


    When thinking with such emotion, Hu Shuangcheng gradually lost his consciousness.


    This time, the lower boundary of the Dalao heavenly palace can be regarded as a total annihilation.


    Even if there are one or two stray fish, they will become a lost dog. It is impossible to set off the slightest turmoil on the Shenwu land of the lower boundary.

 Chapter 3397

    After Lin Tianyu killed Hu Shuangcheng, the deputy head of the Dalao heavenly palace, he went outside the woods.


    Soon, I saw the outside.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s men and horses are encircling those who are left in the last Dalao heavenly palace.


    It won''t take a long time to kill all these people.


    This whole battle, from the beginning to the present.


    That''s a beautiful game.


    There are about 300 soldiers left on the other side.


    At this time, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance side, directly is a 10 to 1 battle.


    Lin Tianyu was also prepared to enter the battlefield, and then to kill some of these people in the Dalao heavenly palace. But on second thought, he stopped. It''s just that there are so few remnant soldiers left. Where is it worth him to fight again. After all, the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance itself is a powerful force.


    These people, then let the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance''s men and horses for actual combat.


    Do a good job.


    Lin Tianyu stood on the edge of the mountain forest like this, watching quietly.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole sky of the Shenwu continent seemed to be torn all at once.


    Then, above the sky, there was a huge figure.


    "Stop it all!"


    With the sound of the figure.


    Below, all the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance who are encircling the Dalao heavenly palace stop involuntarily. It is impossible to kill the people in the Dalao heavenly palace. The remaining people from the Dalao heavenly palace also took advantage of this opportunity to get together in a most rigorous protective formation.


    At this time, those people in the Dalao heavenly palace have time to look into the sky.


    However, even the people in the Dalao heavenly palace look at the "giant" who suddenly appears in the sky, but they also have a blank look on their faces.


    It seems that they are not from the Dalao heavenly palace.


    So, why is this man suddenly here. And then, save all of them?


    The people of Dalao heavenly palace discussed it carefully.


    Then, suddenly someone said, "this person, this person seems to be the ancestor of my Dalao heavenly palace."


    "What?"


    When others asked, there was some reaction.


    "Ancestor. It is claimed that our ancestors were not... "


    "No. The news only said that our ancestors failed and were seriously injured when they attacked God. Then, one hundred thousand years later, the ancestors did not appear again. All of us think that our ancestors have been killed in a breakthrough. But it''s also possible that the ancestor was only seriously injured. Over the past 100000 years, it has been just healing. "


    "That''s what you say. Moreover, although the ancestors failed to impact on the divine realm, they should be forced to break through a trace. Otherwise, all the divine realms will be suppressed by the power of the lower world when they come to the Shenwu land of the lower world. They can only have the strength of the early stage of the fourth grade. But the ancestors are here now. This momentum is clearly far beyond the early four grades. It is only beyond the realm of God. That''s how you can be free from the oppression of the power of the world. "


    When we all talked about it, we gradually outlined the identity of the man who appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 3398

    This "giant" suddenly appeared in the sky, which is undoubtedly the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Moreover, this ancestor is a super being beyond the realm of God.


    Even the power of the world above the Shenwu land in the lower world could not suppress this man''s cultivation.


    With the strength of this man.


    What else did chongxiaoge League take to resist.


    Don''t say it is beyond the realm of God.


    Even if it has reached the power of the late fourth grade. I''m afraid the whole Chongxiao Pavilion alliance is not enough to block the other side''s attack.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu actually had a record of the later stage of the killing of Sipin. Although it was only in the fantasy of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, it was only a record of a successful killing. But he did. Therefore, if it is not suppressed, Lin Tianyu is not afraid of each other.


    But now, this is clearly beyond the realm of God on the powerful people ah.


    I''m afraid the other party will blow.


    That''s enough to blow the whole Shenwu into fly ash.


    How can you stop such a person?


    Just now, this man just let everyone stop, but he didn''t directly fight against the Xiaoge alliance.


    With the height and strength of this ancestor.


    If he wants to kill all the members of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance directly without hurting the people of Dalao Tiangong, it will be a very easy thing.


    But when he saw that the death and injury of the people in the Dalao heavenly palace were so serious, he did not make a move.


    He could bear the anger of such a big failure.


    Lin Tianyu felt it vaguely.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was able to endure such anger.


    In this, it seems that there are their own reasons in it.


    Sure enough, the eyes of the ancestor were looking at themselves.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace looked at Lin Tianyu and said, "are you the lower bound boy who got the inheritance palace of physical cultivation?"


    Lin Tianyu also arched his hand toward the other side and said, "master, it is I who got the inheritance palace of physical training."


    The ancestor said: "it is said that the body cultivation inheritance palace can help others step into the realm of God. Is that true? "


    Since the other side asked.


    Then, obviously, the other party also came to the inheritance palace of body cultivation. What''s more, it is said that people can achieve the function above the realm of God.


    Lin Tianyu wanted to understand this and said, "I don''t know if it''s true. After all, I haven''t reached that level, and I can''t test out its real effect. I heard a lot of rumors about it. True or false, I really don''t know at all. "


    The ancestor said, "it''s true. You don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    Lin Tianyu said frankly: "it''s true. I don''t know if it''s true or not. "


    However, the ancestor laughed and said, "you are very bold. You are able to answer the questions that my ancestor asked you. Besides, they dare to lie. Even if you don''t reach the realm, you don''t know if there is a way to break through the divine realm in the inheritance palace of body cultivation. However, in the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, isn''t there a spirit of the spirit? You don''t know. Don''t you know the spirit?


    "You won''t ask.


    "You said so much before, that is clearly cheating and perfunctory me."

 Chapter 3399

    "I didn''t ask, would you?"


    Lin Tianyu saw the first ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The ancestor looked at Lin Tianyu, and suddenly, there was a strong pressure, and he pressed the past towards him. Under such a strong pressure, Lin Tianyu only felt that the bones of his whole body were creaking.


    This is clearly to be under such a pressure, directly is to pressure Lin Tianyu to kneel down.


    Obviously, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace also calculated the power of coercion, which was just the degree that Lin Tianyu could not bear under his cultivation.


    However, Lin Tianyu''s physical fitness obviously surpasses ordinary people, and is much more powerful than those who practice in the same realm.


    Therefore, even if it was such a powerful force, he also completely relied on his own strength to bear it down.


    "Why


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was startled. Then, he once again increased his power of coercion.


    Of course, it has been increasing slowly.


    Obviously, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace just wanted to suppress Lin Tianyu and knelt down. But did not think, to use this method, Lin Tianyu was crushed into a serious injury. Or, directly crush him to death.


    The main purpose of the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace was not to suppress Lin Tianyu.


    He came to the palace for the sake of inheritance.


    If it is true that after what happened to Lin Tianyu, he would not be able to get the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Isn''t he busy in vain?


    Of course, if the pressure on the boy kneels down, it will directly destroy his psychology.


    After that, it will be much simpler to ask about the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    When the pressure continues to grow.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said, "now, do you have a good idea of how to answer it? For such a long time, have you really not asked whether the inheritance palace of physical cultivation can help people break through the divine realm


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu said: "I seem to have asked."


    There was a slight movement in the heart of the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Just now, wasn''t it hard?


    Why, just this moment, is already about to yield?


    I''m not afraid that you are hard spoken. As long as the means of our ancestors are high, I''m not afraid that if you don''t give everything, it''s all explained.


    The ancestor laughed and said, "since you have asked. Now, tell me whether this body cultivation inheritance palace can help people break through the divine realm. "


    When the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace asked, the pressure did not continue to increase.


    Lin Tianyu resisted the pressure and was much more relaxed.


    Lin Tianyu also laughed and said, "master, I did ask the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace. Whether he can help people break through the realm of God. Even, I want him to help me directly break through the divine realm.


    "But you see, I haven''t been able to reach the level of God even now?


    "Otherwise, with my high talent, I will be promoted to the divine realm by the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. If you want to suppress you, isn''t one hand enough? "


    As soon as he heard this, he became angry.


    Angry way: "boy, do you dare to deliberately fool my ancestors? Then I will die. "


    Boom!


    The old ancestor of Da Luo Tian Gong said that he once again raised his prestige several times.

 Chapter 3400

    Lin Tianyu suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure and rolled over towards him.


    It''s time for Lin Yu to fall.


    Lin Tianyu also clearly felt it.


    This time, he is really unable to carry.


    So, I planned to sit on the ground directly.


    Although it is not able to withstand this pressure.


    But it is absolutely impossible for him to kneel down to the man in front of him. Since it is unable to block the pressure of the other party. Then, he would rather sit on the ground. To eliminate this pressure.


    But when Lin Tianyu wants to sit on the ground.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu felt that all this pressure had disappeared.


    What''s going on?


    Lin Tianyu felt again and understood.


    It turns out that the body of the body of the body of the inheritance of the sudden force, that is, all of a sudden this deadly pressure, to help themselves to dissolve it.


    Good!


    Since it is no longer, the pressure on their own body pressure exists.


    Well, naturally I don''t have to sit on the ground.


    But Lin Tianyu did not show too relaxed.


    After all, now, with the help of the inheritance palace of body cultivation, this kind of pressure has been eliminated completely. Lin Tianyu, however, could not feel the slightest bit of pressure all over his body. He could stand well.


    But Lin Tianyu is still like being pressed on his own body by endless pressure, supporting him to death.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace sighed again.


    With the pressure he is exerting now. With this cultivation of Lin Tianyu, it is absolutely impossible to support it. Moreover, even if it is to reach the spirit of the five grades, under such pressure, I''m afraid we have to kneel down.


    But the boy is still supporting.


    However, the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace did not increase their prestige.


    After all, he was really afraid. The boy just wanted to fight with himself for such a breath.


    Finally, when I couldn''t resist, I was crushed to death on the spot.


    Looking at Lin Tianyu''s struggling appearance, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said, "now, you can tell the truth. What is the result of your question? "


    Lin Tianyu said: "the result of my inquiry is equivalent to no result."


    "No result. Do you still want to fool Ben Zu?"


    Lin Tianyu said: "I really didn''t fool. I asked. However, the spirit of Tixiu inheritance Palace said that he did not know whether he really had this ability.


    "After all, his cultivation is still very low.


    "Perhaps, when he really reaches the level of God, he will be able to know whether he can help others to reach it."


    "So you don''t know anything. What''s the use of keeping you.


    "But in terms of the breakthroughs I''ve experienced. If you want to break through the divine realm and make use of foreign objects, it is impossible to do so.


    "The breakthrough above the divine realm can only rely on itself."


    When the ancestor says, unexpectedly has a momentum to reveal naturally.


    But the momentum seems to be able to affect this piece of heaven and earth in general. Let the whole sky, all is a burst of lightning and thunder.

 Chapter 3401

    Lin Tianyu said, "since the predecessors have already known about it, it is absolutely impossible for the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to help people break through the divine realm.


    "Then, the inheritance palace of body cultivation is of no use to the elder.


    "We don''t have much trouble with our predecessors.


    "Well.


    "Why don''t you go back to your divine world, so that we, the native people of Shenwu land, can live quietly on the land of the lower world.


    "Isn''t that the best of both worlds?"


    When Lin Tianyu said this, he looked at the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace with a smile.


    However, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said: "although I don''t believe that this body cultivation inheritance palace can help people break through the divine realm. But since I have come in person, I must take away the inheritance palace.


    "After all, maybe there will be a chance?


    "There is a reason for everything.


    "Don''t say it''s just a chance in a million. Even if it''s only one in a million, or even smaller, opportunities exist. Then, I must seize this opportunity and take the inheritance palace of body cultivation into my hand.


    "Since you don''t want to tell the truth. Then, you will hand over the inheritance palace of body cultivation and let me study it myself. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "master, if you really want this body cultivation inheritance palace, you can take it by yourself.


    "But let me tell you in advance.


    "The inheritance palace of physical cultivation can only follow the person after he recognizes the Lord. The rest of the people, even if their accomplishments are higher, they are absolutely impossible to get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "Don''t say it''s the elder. It''s only half a foot in the sky.


    "Even if it is above the real God realm, it is absolutely impossible to get the body cultivation inheritance palace without recognizing the master."


    After hearing this, the ancestor of Da Luo Tian Gong narrowed his eyes.


    Then, the first ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said, "how do you know that I have passed the realm of God with half a foot?". It''s the spirit of the body cultivation inheritance palace that tells you. In this way, he can sense my cultivation. He also has a way to help people break through the realm of God. "


    But Lin Tianyu shook his head with a smile and said, "master, don''t look at your accomplishments. However, you are taking too much for granted, some delusions ah. That''s not good for you. It''s easy to get into the devil. "


    "Do you want to die?"


    The ancestor of Da Luo Tian Gong said that he would slap Lin Tianyu to death.


    Lin Tianyu said quickly, "please stop and listen to me.


    "What I said just now makes sense."


    The first ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said angrily, "OK, then you can say a truth. If it makes sense, I will spare your life. Otherwise, die at once. "


    Lin Tianyu said: "the truth is very simple.


    "First, you have not been suppressed by the will of the world on the land of Shenwu.


    "What does that mean?


    "It shows that the cultivation of our predecessors has gone beyond the realm of God. This is only beyond the realm of God. Then it is possible to cultivate one''s accomplishments, which will not be suppressed by the world will of the lower world.


    "However, it is clear that the elder has surpassed the realm of God. But it''s just that you want to cultivate the inheritance palace.


    "This shows that the elder can''t really be regarded as above the realm of God.


    "In this way, after a comprehensive analysis, everything will be clear.


    "It shows that the elder has just taken half a step on the way beyond the realm of God. It''s not really beyond the realm of God. Even, it should have just been able to counteract the suppression of the world power of the lower world.


    "Am I right?"

 Chapter 3402

    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was shocked.


    Lin Tianyu''s analysis is totally right.


    The first ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was hurt by the Tao because he was in front of the God state. For a hundred thousand years, it''s been just sniffing. Even those people in the Dalao heavenly palace believe that the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace has died because of the Dao injury.


    But actually?


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace is just healing all the time.


    It''s not just that there''s no death. Moreover, it is also because he has been healing the Dao wound which is beyond the realm of God. Therefore, on the contrary, without death, he was exposed to the Dao wound above the divine realm, and was infected with a trace of the breath above the divine realm. It can be said that there is a trace of power above the divine realm.


    It can also be called half step into the realm of God.


    Of course, this half step has stepped into the realm of God. If it is divided into ten thousand steps, he is only one step in the ten thousand steps, or even may not reach the level of one step.


    The only advantage of this is that it can make the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace no longer fear the suppression of the world will of the lower world. When they can come to the lower world, they will keep their own cultivation.


    But if you want to say how to go on the road above the real God state.


    He couldn''t find the direction at all.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was shocked.


    This kid can really be regarded as the top figure in the league.


    Even with the help of conjecture, we can make a guess about this matter.


    No wonder this boy was able to get the master of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Let him become the master of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. With such a smart mind. This is indeed the capital to conquer the inheritance palace of physical cultivation.


    Yeah.


    No.


    It must not have been this kid''s guess.


    It''s impossible to have such a smart person.


    In this, perhaps, it is really with the help of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. The spirit told him the result in advance. Then, in order to cover up the story that the spirit told him, he deliberately came up with such a reason to fool me.


    That''s it.


    This body cultivation inheritance palace is really able to help people beyond the realm of God.


    Otherwise, how can he see that the cultivation is beyond the realm of God?


    Ah.


    I must get this inheritance palace of physical cultivation. No matter how I use it, I must give it to me.


    In this way, a hope that can not be suppressed rises in the heart of the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    However, this kid also revealed.


    If it was not for this body cultivation to inherit the palace and recognize the Lord. However, no matter who it is, it is absolutely impossible to get this inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    However, this is the one who has been recognized by the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, but there must be a way to let another person get the palace.


    Yes.


    Then force this kid.


    Let him help himself get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    In this way, the eyes of the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace flashed and said, "boy, now, I''ll give you a chance to give me the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. Then, if you defeat our Dalao heavenly palace, or even kill so many gods in our Dalao heavenly palace, I can let go of the past and let go of your Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. Otherwise Hum

 Chapter 3403

    When the ancestor of Dalao Tiangong said so, the threat in his tone was full.


    Lin Tianyu''s heart is tight.


    If this old guy wants to threaten the lives of the rest of the chongxiaoge League. He really has no idea.


    Can Lin Tianyu ignore the lives of those in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance?


    So, Lin Tianyu heart a horizontal, said: "well, old thing, you have the ability to kill me. Do you think I will be threatened by you and hand over the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to you. "


    Hearing this, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace glared.


    Old thing!


    How many thousands of years.


    Does anyone dare to call him that?


    But immediately, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace suppressed his anger and said, "do you want me to kill you?


    "However, I will not kill you for the time being before I get the inheritance palace of body cultivation.


    "Don''t worry.


    "I won''t kill you. I''ll just slowly kill your men.


    "Then, let''s see if you can bear it. Don''t take out the inheritance palace and give it to me."


    The ancestor of the Da Luo heavenly palace said that he took a glance at the alliance of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    "Ah


    With the call.


    Chongxiao Pavilion alliance there, there is a person, directly into fly ash.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    Sure enough, the old man, in order to make himself submit, began to kill the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance. What''s more, just one look can kill a person directly.


    In the face of such a terrifying figure, it is impossible even to escape.


    Lin Tianyu raised his head to the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace in the sky and said, "OK, then I can take the inheritance palace of physical cultivation to you.


    "Well, you let go of the pressure and I''ll go straight to you and get it for you."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said with a smile, "that''s right.


    "If you had yielded earlier, you would have brought me the inheritance palace of physical cultivation. No one will die in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, will you?


    "I hope you''ve really figured it out this time.


    "Otherwise, you will die more people in Chongxiao Pavilion alliance."


    Say, should be to completely let go of that force.


    Then, Lin Tianyu flew to the sky, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In this way, he flew to the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace looked at Lin Tianyu quietly.


    Lin Tianyu also saw the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Then, it seems that Lin Tianyu is going to take out the body cultivation inheritance palace and hand it to the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace. But all of a sudden, what appeared in Lin Tianyu''s hands was a black knife. With a knife, he suddenly chopped the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace in front of him.


    However, the sword that had been cut to the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was only cut in half. Before we got to the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, we had no strength any more.


    Even, it is impossible to connect the body of the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Not to mention killing the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace laughed and said, "Stinky boy, I thought you wanted to play this game for a long time. I''ve been on guard against you.


    "What''s more, you want to kill me before you even reach the level of God.


    "Dream.


    "I am above the realm of God. Even if you stand here and let you keep chopping on me, you don''t want to cut one of my hair.


    "It seems that you really want you to die more people in the Xiaoge League."

 Chapter 3404

    When the ancestor of Da Luo Tian Gong said so, he looked at Lin Tianyu.


    It is like a supreme being who can completely control the fate of others.


    Then, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said: "well, this time, I will not kill too many people. I will kill ten people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance first. Ten people at a time, of course. And then, when you figure it out. I''ll stop at any time


    "Hold on!"


    Lin Tianyu hastened and said again.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" said the old ancestor of Dalao Tiangong


    Lin Tianyu said: "just now, the elder said yes, even if I cut you with my knife, you don''t want to cut off some hair. But I don''t believe it. I want to try to see if I can cut off a lot of hair. If I can''t even cut off a hair, I''ll be willing to give it to you. "


    The ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace just looked at Lin Tianyu.


    Then, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said, "it seems that you still don''t give up.


    "Good!


    "Then I''ll let you try to see how powerful it has been.


    "And let you die completely."


    When the old ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said that, he had completely released the restrictions on Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu also felt that the black knife in his hand could be cut down again.


    So, no more hesitation, is a knife, toward the first ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace chopped in the past.


    At the same time, I also saw a look of contempt in the eyes of the ancestors of the Dalao heavenly palace. That is to say, it is absolutely impossible for Lin Tianyu to cut such a divine realm.


    Lin Tianyu''s knife is also indomitable. Without any hindrance, he cuts at the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he was beheaded in front of the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    Then, the Dao Di was not as the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace said, that is to say, even one of his hair could not be cut.


    This knife, however, directly cut in.


    Directly cut the body of the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace. Even, after cutting in, he jerked it hard.


    And then, in the eyes of all.


    Just now, the ancestor of Da Luo Tian Gong was already in his eyes and disappeared slowly. In the end, not even fly ash was left.


    This is


    People are totally stupid.


    In particular, those who are still alive in the Dalao heavenly palace have seen ghosts one by one.


    In their memory, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace is clearly a dead man.


    But now, the dead man suddenly resurrected in front of them. Moreover, it has broken through to the highest realm above the divine realm.


    This is the hope of all of them in the heart of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    But that hope hasn''t lasted much longer.


    It turned out that he was just in front of them, and was cut into nothingness by a boy who had not reached the God state. Even there was no fly ash left.


    How could that be possible?


    But at this time, in Lin Tianyu''s body, there was a sound.


    "Everybody listen to me. From now on, any power and individual in the divine world will commit mischief and kill the people of the lower world at will if they come to the lower world. No matter who he is, there is only one word - death

 Chapter 3405

    The word "death" came from Lin Tianyu''s mouth.


    Let everybody hear after, all feel clearly, have a kind of corpse mountain blood sea like feeling.


    It''s like killing out of endless killing.


    Everyone''s heart was shaking.


    When I saw Lin Tianyu, I was shocked.


    How can Lin Tianyu gather such endless killing intention. How many people have to be killed in order to have such a killing intention.


    But immediately, people think of it again.


    This voice, and the killing intention in the voice, clearly should not be what Lin Tianyu himself can make out.


    This should be a person who controlled Lin Tianyu''s body and made the sound with his body.


    This can also be explained.


    Why can Lin Tianyu kill the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace into nothingness.


    It turns out that there is a real strong man appeared.


    Then, the voice spread all the way out.


    This sound is not only spread to all corners of Shenwu land.


    Even, all the way out, but also toward the void in the past, all the way into the divine world. In the vast space of the divine world, the sound was also transmitted far away. Then, many people in the divine world can hear the sound clearly.


    This voice directly shocked many forces in the divine world.


    I''m afraid, with the sound.


    Those forces and individuals in the divine world, even if they come from the lower world in the future. It is also absolutely dare not in the lower bound, arbitrary mischief, killing innocent people.


    They don''t have the guts.


    Then, Lin Tianyu''s eyes, is to look at the remaining people in the Dalao temple.


    "Kill!" said Lin Tianyu


    He pointed to the remains of the Dalao heavenly palace.


    At this time, all the people in the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance, without any hesitation, all rushed to kill the remaining people in the Dalao heavenly palace. We should uproot the last remaining of them.


    Lin Tianyu looked at those who were left over from the Dalao heavenly palace, and said, "you don''t have to be unwilling at all.


    "I ask you, if you get the upper hand and surround the members of our Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    "Are you kind enough to let go of the people in the Dalao heavenly palace again?


    "No.


    "You will kill all of us.


    "In that case, you are now facing this fate, which is a matter of complete geography, isn''t it?


    Lin Tianyu looked at the following coldly. The people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance are killing those soldiers in the Da Luo temple. However, there is no trace of sympathy in the eyes.


    Finally, when the last Dalao heavenly palace was killed, all the people of Chongxiao Pavilion alliance looked at Lin Tianyu in the sky.


    Cheering loudly.


    This battle, from the beginning to now.


    That''s a beautiful fight.


    The price they paid for the Xiaoge alliance was unimaginable.


    Then, they did not just completely defeat a powerful enemy like the Dalao heavenly palace. Even, it almost killed all the people in the whole Dalao heavenly palace directly.


    Even the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, who went beyond the realm of God and came from the lower world, was directly cut into nothingness.


    This kind of achievement is really exciting for all people.

 Chapter 3406

    Then, after cleaning up the battlefield, everyone returns to Chongxiao Pavilion alliance.


    When I went back, I got so many magic soldiers and various resources.


    In this case, it is able to strengthen the defensive array around the Chongxiao Pavilion alliance to a point against the sky.


    The remaining resources are also allocated according to the price paid and the achievements made by each clan. After that, they were assigned the array of the secret rules of all things to each of them for training.


    Then, it was refining pills for each of them.


    And Lin Tianyu was just practicing with one heart. Consolidate the foundation and improve the cultivation.


    From time to time, Lin Tianyu still goes into the magic array of the inheritance palace of physical cultivation, where there are various kinds of battles.


    Finally, three years later, Lin Tianyu''s cultivation broke through a big step and reached the early stage of the fourth grade.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu felt that it was time for him to return to Tianquan.


    But at this time, LAN Zu suddenly brought the whole Taicang Zong to cast, to directly join the Chongxiao Pavilion. This is not the chongxiaoge League. But directly join the Chongxiao Pavilion. That is to say, as long as LAN Zu took the whole Taicang Zong to join Chongxiao Pavilion. Then, in the future, he is directly regarded as a person of Chongxiao Pavilion.


    Lin Tianyu, of course, readily agreed.


    He''s still thinking about it.


    If he leaves, there will be no divine state in the early stage of the four grades in Chongxiao Pavilion. Although it is because of the prestige in front of him. In a short period of time, no one will be right about Chongxiao Pavilion. However, after a long time, there has been no divine state in the early stage of the fourth grade. After all, ChongXiao pavilion has almost become the first force in Shenwu continent, which will bring out many hidden dangers.


    This time, with LAN Zu to join.


    Moreover, in Chongxiao Pavilion, Su Cheng, Huo Siyu, and even Gao dewu, they are all about to reach the early stage of the fourth grade.


    At this time, there was another LAN Zu.


    After waiting for a period of time, with sufficient resources, he was promoted to several gods in the early stage of the fourth grade.


    Chongxiao Pavilion is even able to stand up to his status as the first force in Shenwu mainland.


    No one dares to easily hedge against the Xiao Ge any mind.


    Lin Tianyu can safely return to Tianquan.


    Then, Lin Tianyu concentrated all the high-level buildings of Chongxiao Pavilion. It''s about who I am.


    He came from Tianquan.


    The main purpose of his coming here is to cultivate the inheritance palace.


    Now, the inheritance palace of physical cultivation has been obtained by him. Therefore, he is going to return to Tianquan. Moreover, after arriving at Tianquan continent, it is very likely that he will fly directly above Tianquan land. After that, he thought it would be very difficult to return to the lower bound irregularly. Perhaps, it will take a long time, a long time to return to the lower bound.


    After everything has been explained, Lin Tianyu will return to Tianquan mainland first.


    At this time, Lin Tianyu also asked Gao dewu, luoguyang and mitongtian whether they had followed him back to Tianquan or stayed in Shenwu.


    Finally, several people actually chose to stay in Shenwu land.


    Gao dewu, because of the mainland, is completely suitable for his cultivation conditions, is almost to reach the level of four levels of shenruo.


    Mitongtian and luoguyang also made rapid progress.


    Obviously, the land of Shenwu is the most suitable land for their cultivation.


    However, they all took it back to their relatives and friends.

 Chapter 3407

    It''s just that, in the final time of preparing to return.


    Lu Feixue personally arranged that Su musan and Lin Tianyu were linked together under the witness of Su Cheng and all the people in Chongxiao Pavilion.


    After that, Lin Tianyu, Lu Feixue and Su Mu found a way to connect with Tianquan and returned to Tianquan.


    Because, have experienced a space shuttle.


    So this time, we have completely experienced.


    After entering the void passage, the three people are no longer afraid.


    However, it is just entering the void channel.


    All of a sudden, all three felt a whirl of heaven and earth. The three of them appeared in a void again. But in this void, it is to let the three of them actually be able to move easily in this, without causing harm to them.


    What''s going on?


    Though they pass through the void passage, they are also in the void.


    But there is a special protection.


    Although they are in the void, there is no possibility of danger at all. Moreover, they should have been shuttling on and on, and they would have come out of the void passage only when they arrived at Tianquan.


    But now, how just into the channel, it appears in another void.


    Did they find the wrong void node?


    If that is the case.


    They made a mistake about the node and appeared in another void. I''m afraid all three of them will die here.


    In this void, however, they do not have the ability to build a foundation to survive.


    But when they were puzzled, in front of the three, suddenly appeared a delicate middle-aged.


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes narrowed.


    He just thought of it.


    The reason why they appear in this void. I''m afraid it''s this delicate middle-aged man who did it.


    In this way, Lin Tianyu is closely staring at the delicate middle-aged man in front of him.


    Lu Feixue and Su Mu San are both frightened and quietly approach Lin Tianyu.


    Lin Tianyu reached out and gently hugged them so that they could not be afraid.


    Lin Tianyu also thought of it.


    The other side''s tactics are so clever, if they want to do something to them. They had no resistance at all. Can pull them out of the void at will. I''m afraid even high-level gods may not be able to do it.


    The higher gods may have the means to smash the void passage and kill them in the void passage. But there would never have been such an adverse means. It''s just to get them out of the void without any injury.


    The man fished them out like this.


    There should be something to look for them.


    The big deal is that he wants the inheritance palace of physical cultivation in his hands.


    The delicate middle-aged man on the opposite side saw that Lin Tianyu still kept such a calm look under such a situation and nodded.


    Then, delicate middle-aged way: "little friend, I look for you, there is one thing, I want you to help."


    "Ah! You are... "


    All of a sudden, Lin Tianyu screamed.


    He remembered.


    The voice of the other party, and this familiar feeling. It was the same day that he helped him to blow up the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace into the void?


    From that day''s war, Lin Tianyu wanted to find out the mysterious man.


    But I didn''t know where to find the mysterious man.


    I didn''t expect to see each other in such a special environment.

 Chapter 3408

    The delicate middle-aged man on the opposite side nodded and said, "you guessed right. That''s what you think."


    It turned out that it was the mysterious man who helped himself in such a dead end.


    Lin Tianyu said in a hurry: "what do you want the boy to do for you? But if you want something, as long as you can do it, there will be no excuse. "


    "You can do it. I want to borrow two people from you. "


    Lin Tianyu was curious and looked at Lu Feixue and Su Mushan.


    This elder is so strange.


    Borrow two people from yourself.


    Now, their side, not just have Lu Feixue and Su Mu San two people?


    The delicate middle-aged suddenly laughed and said, "you are mistaken. The two people I want to borrow are two knives and two knives. "


    "Oh."


    Lin Tianyu''s reaction is that he made a mistake.


    Lin Tianyu said: "I don''t know why the elder wanted to borrow them."


    In fact, this question is basically redundant. The other side said well that he borrowed two people from you. However, with the other side that powerful strength, even if it is to you to force these two people, you dare not give it?


    However, since the other side said to borrow.


    Lin Tianyu naturally wants to know.


    After all, Er Dao Xiao Dao was willing to follow his two spirits. Moreover, they also have certain feelings with themselves.


    Lin Tianyu also wants to know if there is any danger in lending them out.


    Delicate middle-aged did not answer directly, but said: "don''t know little friend, can you know the demon clan?"


    Lin Tianyu''s eyes moved.


    Is it related to borrowing two knives and knives?


    Lin Tianyu said: "know a little bit. However, the elder wants to borrow two knives and a knife. Is it related to the demons? "


    The delicate middle-aged nodded and said, "good. I''m the commander in chief of the seal of a defense demon attack. Now, there may be some special formations to reinforce there. The two swords and the small knives were all the spirits of the Heavenly Sword. He has special attainments on the array. Therefore, I want to borrow the two of them to help strengthen some arrays. "


    So it is.


    To borrow two swords and knives, it is also to resist the frontier of the demons.


    Of course, Lin Tianyu is willing to borrow two knives and a knife.


    Lin Tianyu said, "I have to ask about Er Dao and Xiao Dao. As long as they agree to go with their predecessors, I have no objection. "


    Then, after asking about two knives and knife.


    As soon as they know why. They all agreed.


    "Now, I''ll send you back to Tianquan land directly. You can rest assured that as long as the array is strengthened, I will send back the second Dao and the knife intact. "


    Lin Tianyu looked at the delicate middle-aged and said, "master, there is one thing I want to ask you."


    "Whatever it is, just ask."


    Lin Tianyu said: "on that day, with one move, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was directly chopped into nothingness. Have you completely reached the realm beyond the realm of God


    "I haven''t completely reached the level of transcendence.


    "Because it is too difficult to step out of the realm of God.


    "If I count it seriously, I can only count it as half a step beyond the realm of God."

 Chapter 3409

    Lin Tianyu did not understand: "master, since you are only half a step above the divine realm.


    "But the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace is clearly above the realm of God.


    "How can you directly cut each other into nothingness with one knife?"


    "It''s simple. That''s because there are many levels on this half step.


    "After all, it is too difficult to transcend the divine realm.


    "If we divide this half step into a million steps. My present level is only one or two steps short, and I can really reach the level beyond the realm of God.


    "And the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, in these one million steps, is only half a step.


    "Even his situation is not half a step forward. At most, it can only be regarded as slightly contaminated with some of the spirit above the breath. But this kind of breath is able to make him resist the suppression of the world power of the lower world. It''s just a little bit of it. In addition, there is no help for the state of God.


    "Even if it''s really about combat power. Because the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace was seriously injured 100000 years ago, and still has not completely recovered. As a result, his real combat power is even weaker than that of the ordinary God State peak.


    "For one reason. Therefore, I was able to cut him into nothingness with a knife. "


    Now, Lin Tianyu has some understanding.


    Even if it is half step above the divine realm, there will be a huge difference.


    And the elegant middle-aged can be regarded as the top group of existence in all the half step spirit state.


    But the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace, above all the half step divine realm, is absolutely the existence at the bottom.


    Even, it is just contaminated with some breath on the half step divine realm. But because of the injury, it is even difficult to achieve the strength of the peak spirit state.


    And the strength of the half step divine realm is particularly large.


    At that time, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace just let go of his cultivation and cut himself. It''s a good chance for the middle-aged emperor to seize the big sword.


    Nature is direct, that is, a knife is cut into nothingness.


    Eh!


    When he thought of this place, Lin Tianyu suddenly felt that some of the elegant middle-aged people would be lured.


    Originally, his strength has far exceeded the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace. Even if the opponent doesn''t let go of his accomplishments, he should be able to kill the other side. However, he just let the other party first let go of cultivation, and then killed the other side with a knife.


    At that time, Lin Tianyu let the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace let go of his cultivation.


    It was the delicate middle-aged man who instructed Lin Tianyu to do so.


    The delicate middle-aged man seemed to see Lin Tianyu''s mind, but he laughed and said, "after all, the ancestor of the Dalao heavenly palace is also half step beyond the divine realm. Such a person, that is really very difficult to kill. If I can''t kill him with one move. With his nature, maybe he will be before death, wantonly put out big tricks. Then, under such a big move, I was afraid that the whole Shenwu land might be buried with him. So, I can''t take the risk. "


    Oh.


    Lin Tianyu said in his heart:


    don''t be so tall in management.


    But it''s just that you can trap people.


    However, such a person seems to be in line with his own character.


    Later, the delicate middle-aged sent Lin Tianyu back to Tianquan.


    And until the time of separation, Lin Tianyu did not ask each other''s identity. After all, the difference between them is too big now. It''s just useless to ask more.


    Lin Tianyu believes that one day, he will certainly reach the same level as them.


    Then he won''t have to ask who he is.


    He also has the same standing in front of the other side of the qualification.


    At this time, he stood on the land of Tianquan. When Lin Tianyu thought that he was about to see all his relatives and friends, he felt nervous.


    This time I went to Shenwu land.


    I haven''t seen them for years.


    However, in this tension, there is also a burst of excitement. Then, they led Lu Feixue and Su Mu San to Chongxiao Pavilion on the Tianquan continent.


    He''s home!


    "Peerless sword God" chapter will continue to be updated in the green bean novel network novel network, there is no advertising station, please collect and recommend the green bean novel network!